《With an Arsenal System Starting in Naruto World》


 V1.Chapter 1

    The hitong people, just like their name, are the children of the hitong family, a powerful Muye family. As an important branch of the hitong family, they have served as the guard of the clan for generations. As a member of the Japanese family, the hitong people are regarded as a relatively low type of aristocratic family identity. However, in Muye''s aristocratic family circle, and even the whole Muye, almost no one knows the name of the hitong people.


    The reason is not that Tongren are excellent. It is the so-called good things don''t go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. It''s Tongren. As a member of the Japanese family, Tong people are surprised to be born with black pupils. The black pupil color is the most common type among ninjas. Originally, it would not be strange, but for the Japanese family, it is different.


    The Japanese family has a long history, and the records in the family can even be traced back to the mythical era of the six immortals. Since the establishment of Muye 60 years ago, the Japanese tribe has joined Muye with one of the most important tribes, which has continued to this day. The day clan has excellent blood inheritance limit white eyes, so the pupil color is silver white as soon as their children are born. According to the records of the history of the Japanese people, there were six people. When they were born, they were not silver pupil color, but they were probably close to gray silver or pink white. However, at about the age of four or five, their eyes will gradually change back to the original silver pupil color. However, like the Tong people, the pupil color at birth is not only silver white, but also pure black, which is the first time in Japanese history. Until now, the Tong people are 12 years old, and the pupil color has not changed back to silver white like the six special people recorded in the family.


    This makes the Japanese people, whether Zong family or separated family, quite exclude Tongren, an alien. Just like everyone''s relatives are used to seeing silver eyes, what''s it like for you to sneak in with black paint eyes?


    Of course, if only the difference in appearance, it is not enough to make Tongren so famous. The most important thing is that the Tong people have so far failed to open the blood following limit pupil surgery of the Japanese people. You know, among the Japanese people, the sooner they open their eyes, the more talented they will prove. However, even the worst ones should open their eyes around the age of eight or nine. However, Tong people are still 12 years old and can''t open it.


    You should know that the secrets of all systems of the Japanese family are closely related to white eyes. It should be said that there is nothing wrong with the word "dependence". What''s the difference between the Japanese without white eyes and ordinary people? This anomaly of Tong people has also raised the question of identity speculation, but after the confirmation of the head of the Japanese family, Tong people are indeed the people of their Japanese family. In addition, the Tong people also inherited another feature of the Japanese people to some extent, that is, the weak phase of natural ninja and magic. It is not that the Japanese people do not understand Ninja magic, but because they have long used the school secrets of the unified system, the chakra meridians inherited in the Japanese people are different from outsiders.


    It is puzzling that Tongren did not inherit the strengths of the Japanese family, but perfectly inherited the weaknesses of the Japanese family. Because there is no white eye, all the genres of the Japanese clan have no chance with him, but the special chakra meridians make him a complete idiot in ninja and magic.


    Therefore, Tong people have become the laughing stock of the day family, and the existence of shame for the day family is outside the family. Almost everyone knows the name of Tongren''s waste.


    Tongren''s identity of the day separation is different from that of the general day separation. They are the guards of the ancestral families in the past dynasties. It''s the turn of the Tongren generation. It happens to be the close guard of the eldest miss of the day family and the young lady of the day. As a young lady who vowed to follow her all her life, Tong people have been convenient for her to live together since childhood. In their hearts, they are not only a simple master-slave relationship, just like childhood sweethearts, but even closer than their own brothers and sisters. Only when he was seven years old and wanted to go to Ninja school, because so far the Tong people had failed to open the white eyes symbolizing the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese family, with the unanimous consent of the elders of the family, they deprived the Tong people of their identity as the guard of miss hatada. And also drive the waste Tongren out of the house.


    However, this matter was opposed by the clan leader RI rizu. This branch of Tong people separated from each other and served as the guard of the rizong family from generation to generation. Tong people''s father was the guard of the previous generation''s head of the house. It was only when Tong people were young that they died because of a task to protect the head of the house. The day day day foot is facing the friendship of the old servant and standing on the side of the Tong people as much as possible. Although in the end, it failed to defeat the unanimous consent of all the elders in the family and deprive the Tong people of their identity as the close guard of the clan, at least with the insistence of the day day day foot, the scheme of "driving the Tong people out of the day home" was temporarily shelved.


    However, recently, with the approaching of the Ninja school graduation examination of Tongren, the high-level resolution blocked by the owner was raised again at home.


    As the largest family in Muye today, it is impossible for the Japanese family to tolerate a person who does not inherit white eyes, has no qualifications in all aspects as a ninja, and even the simplest Ninja school can not graduate. If Tongren fail in the graduation exam, 100% will be kicked out.


    While some people are worried, some are rubbing their hands, and some are gloating at the good play, as my Tongren, there is no worry at all. He went to and from school normally every day, with the same sunny smile on his face. It seemed that all the things that were coming to determine his fate seemed irrelevant.


    Because he has the only and unique "arsenal system" in the world!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 2

    Arsenal system


    There are two big secrets hidden in the heart of the 12-year-old man in Tiantong. First of all, he is not a person in this world. In fact, it doesn''t matter. In a word, he is in this Ninja dominated world.


    Another secret is that boarding on him is not a physical or spiritual dimension called "arsenal system". The reason why it is called Heterodimensional element is that the system is completely data-based and automatic, and there is no management similar to manual operation.


    From time to time and irregularly, the system will release some strange tasks. If Tongren complete them on time, they will be rewarded. Of course, these rewards, like the name of "arsenal system", will only reward instrumental things. According to the end, there are all kinds of cold and hot weapons in the arsenal, including different dimensions from different times. So far, Tong people have received cold weapons such as straight sword, sleeve arrow and broadsword from systematic rewards, and hot weapons such as ancient single hairstyle rifle and electric shock stick.


    It is precisely because of these weapons that Tong people can get a little survival ability in this ninja world with a shallow concept of life. It is worth mentioning that the weapons in the Arsenal system provide storage function, just like a dimensional treasure bag. In this way, it is the storage scroll of ninja.


    Tongren''s character is that kind of person who is short-minded and easy-going. He doesn''t have any lofty ideals and great ambitions. In short, he can act according to his own heart. For example, Tongren is now in Ninja school, and the teacher on the stage teaches the three body art course of basic ninja. Tongren is not interested at all, so he lies down on the table and sleeps.


    Originally, there were not many students who slept in class like him. But now it''s different. The graduation examination of the school will be carried out in less than a week. Even the whirlpool Naruto who makes trouble or sleeps in class on weekdays has to be energetic and listen carefully at this time, although he can''t understand


    The next is the hand sword course of basic forbearance tools. Tongren is also lack of interest in this. However, I don''t know whether it comes from the Arsenal system. As soon as he picks up weapons, he feels different. Just as he stood in front of the target 50 meters away and looked at the bull''s-eye on the stake, he didn''t pay much attention. In short, he threw it gently.


    "Yutong people, full marks!" Mr. iluka looked at the five swords in his hand that hit the bull''s-eye. He couldn''t help but look at Tong people more, but he was comforted. Sure enough, everyone will have their own strengths and weaknesses. Even if other grades are poor, there will always be places where he is good at. However, he could not help sighing at the thought that it would be the graduation examination of Ninja school soon, and Tong Ren''s Ninja performance that had always been a headache for him.


    "Whirlpool Naruto, 50 points, unqualified!"


    "Damn it ~" Naruto looked at the five swords he threw, only two of them fell on the target, and three of them failed. He couldn''t help rolling madly on the grass, "why can even Tongren do it, but I can''t do it!"


    "Hey, hey, you shouldn''t say such words in front of the party, fool ~" Tong people laughed and scolded, but he didn''t get angry. He wouldn''t care about these small things if he was gentle and good tempered.


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding ~" a series of almost simultaneous sounds suddenly burst out a burst of warm cheers from the girls on the field.


    Teacher iluka nodded approvingly, "yuzhibo Sasuke, full score!"


    Hearing the results announced by iluka, Sasuke''s face was not surprised. He was indifferent, just like all this in front of him, which should have been so. However, it was Sasuke''s act of course that made Naruto on the grass even more unhappy. He shouted, "Sasuke! Don''t be too proud, you guy! Be careful to fail the exam that day and stay in school to reread hahaha ~"


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto indifferently and left, "big idiot." he turned and left. When he looked away, he stopped on Tong Ren for a while.


    Yu Zhibo family is good at the art of hand sword. Sasuke will pay more or less attention to Tongren who are equally good at hand sword.


    Sasuke''s attitude immediately upset Naruto. He immediately stood up and shouted, "fool Sasuke, what are you talking about! I want to duel with you!"


    "You''d better contact Ninjutsu more when you''re free." I don''t know whether I said it to Naruto or Tongren. However, Tong people keenly noticed the kind reminder from Sasuke and couldn''t help nodding in good faith.


    "Hum ~" Sasuke snorted coldly and turned away. I probably think Tong Ren is one of his competitors at least in terms of sword in hand. Sasuke subconsciously doesn''t want to see each other lose the list for a rare competitor among his peers.


    "Hey, hey, I said Tongren. Do you think Sasuke cares about me?" Naruto suddenly turned his head and asked him.


    "Yes, aren''t you good friends?" Tong people nodded with a smile and said in his heart, it''s still the kind of good friends.


    "Friend... Really?!" Naruto suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, "hum ~ since he wants to be friends with me so much, I can''t..."


    "Yes, then you two should get together quickly ~"


    "..." Naruto looked at Tong Ren strangely, "Tong Ren, how can I feel that your smile is treacherous and insidious..."


    "This is your illusion."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 3

    Finally, today also ushered in the Ninja school graduation examination.


    "Ah, separation?!" when Naruto saw the test question, he immediately lamented, "how is it that I''m not good at separation!"


    The deer deer on the side make complaints about it. "Are you good at ninja?"


    As the basic ninja, most people don''t have much pressure. Sakura looked shyly at Sasuke not far away and whispered, "in order to be able to bear up and down with Sasuke, I must pass today''s exam!"


    "Damn! In order to be with the lovely Sakura, I must pass the test! Separation or something, come on, I''m not afraid of you!" Naruto shouted with a strong sense of war.


    Sasuke looked indifferent, as if no matter what kind of test questions were not a problem in his eyes. He slightly turned his head and looked at Tong people. After a pause, he just said, "Hey, it''s the separation skill you''re not good at. What are you going to do?"


    Tong people spread their hands. His character of being content with the situation made him indifferent to the tunnel, "listen to fate ~"


    However, standing in the last row of the team, Hata looked at Tong people with worried eyes and whispered in a low voice that only he could hear, "brother Tong, come on, otherwise the family will be very angry..." although in the early years, the family had deprived Tong people of their guard identity and separated them, the master-slave relationship between them had disappeared. But the innocent and beautiful time we spent together has become an eternal memory.


    "Whirlpool Naruto, failed!" Naruto became the first student who failed the examination and the first student who could not graduate from Ninja school.


    Naruto was lying on the ground as a vented ball, unwilling to accept this cruel fact.


    All the people laughed with ridicule. The only Sasuke didn''t laugh. He just looked at Naruto and frowned, but he didn''t speak.


    "Yutong people, failed!" iluka sighed. When she looked at Yutong people, she looked with regret. It''s a pity. She clearly has a high talent for the sword in her hand, but the result of Ninja is too poor. It can be said to be terrible. Naruto at least turned out a crooked figure, and Tongren only jumped out a cloud of smoke


    The laughter on the field suddenly became bigger. Naruto also stood up powerlessly and patted Tong people on the shoulder, "we''re in trouble, man ~"


    Tongren could not help but smile bitterly and scratched his head again and again. "Sure enough, he still can''t." although so, he was a free and easy man and wouldn''t be entangled in the past failures.


    Fledgling Tian hesitated for a moment. She seemed to want to come forward and say some comforting words to Tongren, but she was timid and dared not. Especially the people in the clan don''t like to see her associate with Tongren, which will bring trouble to Tongren.


    "Hum!" with a heavy hum, Sasuke left in vain without saying a word. It vaguely means that iron is not steel. Obviously, in terms of the sword in his hand, he is a difficult opponent to recognize. However, the opponent recognized by him can''t even pass the small exam, which really makes him feel disappointed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s so far. There''s nothing to say." Tong people spread their hands and didn''t care too much about the exam. He immediately walked out of school with the sad Naruto. Naruto went to the school gate. There were parents who had been waiting for a long time. When the little friends walked out of the school happily with the nursing allowance symbolizing graduation, they would welcome his family who were also celebrating for him. This is really envy for the lonely Naruto.


    Tongren opened his mouth and was about to say something comforting. Suddenly his eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Is it Naruto and Tongren?" a figure came straight to them from the school gate. The gentle smile gave people a warm feeling of big brother.


    "Mr. Shuimu." Naruto said in a low mood, "nothing. Let''s go first. We''re in a bad mood ~"


    "Wait, is it for the exam?" Shuimu''s smile became more brilliant. "You two come with me. I''ll tell you a secret."


    "Oh, yes, it''s really interesting ~" Tongren replied with a smile. However, at this time, the task released by the system sounded in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to a deserted grove, Shuimu looked around warily. After confirming that there was no one around, he bent down and said mysteriously to them, "do you want to know another way to pass the exam?"


    Naruto was in a bad mood and didn''t want to listen to Shuimu''s sermon, but this made him prick up his ears, raise his head and say to Shuimu with hope, "what''s up, what''s up? Tell me ~"


    Shuimu''s trick and Naruto''s stupid expression, Tong Ren was not interested, but carefully observed the task released by the system.


    Task type: main plot


    Task difficulty: Level D


    Completion reward: obtain a chance of random draw of dimensional weapons. (kill with one hit. You have a certain chance to obtain additional secondary rewards.)


    ..

 V1.Chapter 4

    solve


    Naruto, which step you can reach depends on your own nature. In the dark room, the three generations of eyes smoked deeply. China tolerated Shuimu rebellion, and the sealed book was stolen. Everything was under the eyes of Muye high-rise.


    In fact, before that, Muye had mastered the evidence of Shuimu''s rebellion, and Shuimu''s daily life and all actions were under the surveillance of the dark Department. Shuimu encouraged Naruto to steal the sealed book. The three generations of eyes took the plan and let it go. The picture shows that Naruto can learn half of the moves in the forbidden art scroll. Cleverly avoided the of other high-level resolutions. In order to effectively control the human column force and strictly limit the growth of Naruto''s own strength, such a resolution.


    There are also three generations of wily eyes, who are also ready to make Naruto feel a sense of belonging to Muye and die hard. In addition, they sent iluka who intersected with Naruto. Otherwise, all the people in the dark will start to look for Naruto. Where will iluka, who is ordinary and tolerant, be the first to find Naruto?


    The matter is over and the plan is going very smoothly. Iluka''s sacrifice for help has won Naruto''s absolute trust. Naruto has also played the forbidden art and shadow separation art in the sealed book just learned!


    One is to solve the traitor Shuimu, the other is to let Naruto "accidentally" practice the forbidden art, and the third is to let Naruto return to the heart as a human pillar. This event can be described as one arrow and three carvings! But in the end, something unexpected happened to the three generations.


    That''s Shuimu. After being beaten by Naruto''s multiple shadows, Han angrily drank the forbidden drug, one of the abuse products of big snake pill. His strength suddenly soared, and Naruto was defeated and knocked down. Things changed so quickly that even the three generations felt bad, because in order to avoid others from finding Naruto too early, he ordered the people to follow the search route and time sequence he set. In other words, Naruto and iluka are dangerous in the face of violent Shuimu!


    "Go to hell, demon fox boy!" his big foot shook and jumped up high. At this time, he drank the water wood of violent forbidden drugs, burned a boiling chakra, and his muscles expanded explosively. With this full blow, Naruto may really lose his life!


    Sandaimu suddenly stood up and found that something was wrong. He immediately contacted the nearby search Ninja through the secret arts and rushed here immediately. But now it''s too late!


    "Hmm?!" the three generations of eyes keenly noticed iluka in the pool of blood, stood up and looked well aware. The figure threw Naruto to the ground and used his flesh and blood to resist the angry blow of Shuimu.


    "Hoo ~" the three generations of eyes breathed a sigh of relief. They were desperately protected by iruka. Finally, they could delay Shuimu for a little time. However, for a long time, other ninjas searching for them had also come to the scene. Any one of them can turn over Shuimu, even if Shuimu is now in the state of chakra''s rampage, even if its strength is strengthened again, it is just that degree.


    But in this way, iluka will have to make sacrifices. The three generations can''t help remembering that in the Jiuwei incident more than ten years ago, the iluka family, as a cannon fodder Ninja delaying Jiuwei, died heroically. Today, the only iluka left has to repeat the mistakes.


    However, even if he made a new choice for the three generations, he would not hesitate to choose renzhuli and sacrifice iluka, who is an ordinary Muye ninja. The real world is so cruel. Even in front of everyone, how sunny and how kind an old man is. From the standpoint of Muye''s fundamental interests, the three generations will never waver! The title of the hero of the forbearance world is not worn by himself.


    However, at this time, things changed dramatically again.


    "Go to hell... Goo ah ~" an angry blow was coming, but Shuimu''s body stopped in mid air and suddenly stiffened.


    A sharp sword, from behind, ran through his heart with great accuracy.


    Staring at the beast''s red eyes, he looked down at the sharp blade that came out of his chest. He looked extremely angry and unwilling. He seemed to want to turn his head and finally see who the man who killed himself was. However, his head tilted and died.


    "Pooh!" the sharp sword was pulled out from Shuimu''s body, and suddenly a large amount of blood gushed out. After Shuimu''s body fell, the figure behind him was not high.


    "Tong... Tong people?!" Naruto was still holding iluka, who was bleeding and weak, and stared at the figure standing in front of him. It was Tong people holding a straight sword.


    Tongren smiled kindly at Naruto, "Yo, Naruto, I''ve come to save you ~"


    "Ah ~ damn, it''s clearly the time for me to appear as a handsome protagonist!" I thought of my first and only outbreak in my life. Fat beat Shuimu as a patient, but I didn''t expect to be killed by Tongren''s handsome sword in the end. Is this fun? Are you the protagonist or am I the protagonist? The nervous Naruto is grateful for the rescue of Tong people. Why Tong people have killed Zhongren Shuimu is not in the scope of Naruto''s thinking.


    "Tong people... The children who separated that day." the three generations looked thoughtfully through the crystal ball and carefully observed Tong people. They saw the latter''s sunny and gentle smiling face, as if all the conspiracies in the world had nothing to do with him. Because all the attention of the three generations focused on Naruto, even iluka didn''t look at it for a few times, but he didn''t find the existence of Tong people, and how Tong people sneaked into Shuimu from behind to kill such a beautiful blow.


    Soon, the rest of the Shangren dark department rushed to the scene. Everyone focused on Naruto, an important person in the village, and paid little attention to Tongren. For those who are obviously the biggest contributors to solving this matter, they are ignored. However, Tongren are not interested in it.


    Leave quietly.


    At the moment of killing Shuimu with one move, the task released by the system has been completed, and a reward prompt has been made. In this regard, Tongren can''t wait to find a quiet place to collect rewards.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 5

    System reward


    When the main plot is completed, the reward dimension draws a lottery, and one hit and kill triggers secondary rewards.


    Now, in Tongren''s mind, there is a huge picture of the Arsenal warehouse. There are not only all kinds of swords, guns and guns, but also chariots, ships and aircraft, as well as weapons of cold and hot times.


    Tong people also glanced around curiously. The warehouse was really huge and boundless. Tong people stood there like mole ants. Casual, he did not indulge in the scene in front of him. Anyway, he had only one chance to draw a lottery at present, that is, he could only take one of the tens of thousands of armed men. There are many wants, but there is only one chance. Tongren simply stopped watching and directly opened the lottery mode.


    Suddenly, the huge arsenal warehouse in front of Tong people was gradually transformed into data dissipation, and finally only sword weapons were left all over the ground.


    "Is it a cold weapon this time..." Tong people looked at the swords of different sizes slowly suspended in the sky, all the tips of the swords drooped down, and then they turned quickly. The speed of rotation was accelerating, and the fastest was so fast that the naked eye could not see it, except the halo formed by the high-speed rotation.


    "Ding ~" a dark weapon like a dagger and a dagger fell in front of the Tongren''s heel.


    "Assassin''s blade." Tong people picked up the dark short blade and called it short blade for the moment, which is like a small sword and a larger dagger.


    Attribute blessing: self agility * (20% +?)


    Weapon talent: the mastery of concealed weapons has risen to the talent level.


    Passive skill: breath blocking. Covering up one''s own breath, as a static state, is almost impossible to be found. The night environment can be invisible in physical and spiritual sense. When entering the attack state, the passive effect decreases by 80%.


    Gain skill: delusion illusion. Project one''s own spirit, soul and will into individual shadow individuals. Each shadow has its own thinking ability and personal ability. The number of projections depends on the user''s own energy, up to 80 people.


    In short. Attribute blessing is to increase your speed. Weapon talent probably refers to the ability to use a sword in hand and have no pain. It has been mentioned to a high level in skills. Breath blocking is to hide your ability. The last delusional illusion is somewhat similar to the shadow avatar, but the difference is that after the shadow avatar is attacked, it will disappear, and the shadow of the delusional illusion will disappear only if it is really killed. However, when the shadow part disappears, chakra and intelligence signals will return to the noumenon. The noumenon only needs to lose a certain amount of chakra without direct damage. However, the shadow of delusional illusion is different. When the shadow dies, a certain amount of damage will be fed back to the noumenon. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages. However, the shadow of delusion and illusion also has its own thinking ability and personal ability. For example, the shadow is good at close combat, dagger assassination, long-range throwing, and calculating strategy behind the scenes.


    The above are the weapons and corresponding abilities and skills obtained by Tongren in this lucky draw.


    The specific effect has not been tried, and Tongren can''t judge the advantages and disadvantages of this lucky draw. In addition, even if they are dissatisfied, it is impossible to change again. Since it is the result that can''t be changed, Tongren doesn''t think any more. Then it was used together with the kill with one hit bonus.


    Because this is an additional reward, it is naturally impossible to be as good as the system lottery. A set of black tights appeared directly out of thin air. Tongren took it and felt the prompt of the system.


    Basic fighting skill + 1, initial understanding state. The level can be improved by continuously accumulating combat experience.


    The above system rewards are completed.


    Tongren''s spirit has also returned to the real world.


    When his mind moved, a pure black short blade without any decorative patterns appeared in the palm of his hand, and then various assassination weapons such as short blade, dagger, sleeve arrow, short spear, bayonet and so on constantly changed in Tongren''s hands. A flash of clarity flashed in his eyes and he said, "the so-called weapon, the assassin''s blade, does not refer to a certain weapon, but a certain type of weapon."


    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding.


    "You can not only take it out anytime and anywhere, but also take it back at will. It''s really a convenient system function."


    After playing with the new abilities given by this system for a while, Tong people soon felt the rapid decline of their physical strength and couldn''t help but say: just like the assassin''s professional positioning, lack of physical strength is one of their weaknesses. Normally, playing with these portable weapons can''t consume too much physical strength for a while. It seems that the key to consumption lies in the ability to take out the projection anytime and anywhere and recover it at will.


    After testing the weapon, Tong people began to move their body again, and found that their body flexibility had been greatly improved. For example, the horse in the air turned upside down, and the limit of arm torsion increased, as if the bones of the whole body had become quite dexterous. And the moving speed is more than twice as fast as before, and the jumping force is also improved to a great extent. This is the effect of agility attribute blessing.


    Waving fists, sweeping legs, elbows and flying knees, the fierce and powerful fighting Kung Fu Tong people dance in the wind of hunting. If maitekai, a master of Muye steel fist school, sees it, he will be greatly praised. However, this is a Japanese family that has been practicing the soft boxing school for generations.


    You, a member of the Japanese family, practice steel fist at the gate of the Japanese family, which is very contrary to peace, isn''t it? If a person is practicing secretly, it''s nothing. Unfortunately, when Tong people are practicing attentively, they don''t notice that a group of people from the rizong family are coming to him.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 6

    "Hum ~ look at this worthless guy. People of Tangtang and Tianyi are practicing steel fist!" when he entered the residence of Tongren, he was the elder of Zhongtian family.


    Tongren''s family is responsible for guarding the lineal children of the Japanese clan for generations. In fact, Tongren has a high position in the family division. At least in the eyes of other family members, Tongren is the closest family division to the clan. From the living environment of Tong people, we know that there are spacious rooms and a small courtyard. The living conditions are even comparable to those of some families. However, with the loyalty and sacrifice of Tongren''s parents for the family, the only single handed Tongren is a waste who is naturally unable to open his eyes. If he continues to live in this good place, he is really unhappy with the rest of the family. Is to try every means to drive out the eye-catching Tongren from the day home.


    Tong people themselves don''t care much about these. To be honest, as long as the people in the family say a word, Tong people will move out of here immediately without any psychological pressure.


    Seeing the senior elders of the Japanese family gathered in front of the door, Tong people immediately stopped practicing steel fist. They didn''t feel afraid or disgusted. They usually followed each other''s etiquette to their elders.


    However, the generous and decent calmness of Tongren made the elders of the Japanese family feel uncomfortable. In their view, they should be feared by the Japanese people because of their detached status in the Japanese family. If the children of the Zong family have such an attitude, they should praise them, saying that they are calm and moderate, and the children who divide their families do not distinguish between dignity and inferiority. However, like Tongren, they divide their families every day, and they themselves are ashamed of the day family. Now when we see them, they not only have no fear and shame, but also look normal and indifferent. Neither humble nor arrogant, this word is not suitable for everyone!


    Although unhappy, but on this point, it can not be clearly reprimanded on the stage. After all, none of the family rules of the Japanese family stipulates that future generations must bow to their elders.


    With a slight cough, the chief elder said coldly, "from today on, the people of Tiantong will move out of the house of Tiantong immediately." he was ready to give the people of Tongtong a blow. As soon as he came up, he was straight to the point. There was a special sneak attack to attack the other party unprepared.


    "I see." however, Tongren''s reaction was far beyond the expectations of the elders. In their view, Tongren will be like a bolt from the blue after hearing the sentence, and then cry for their parents to kneel down and beg them. Although in the end, they may not take back their fate.


    Like now, he agreed without hesitation. Suddenly, the elders had a depressed feeling that force hit the cotton. I couldn''t help humming, "people of Tiantong, you should understand what this means? You are not allowed to do things in the name of my Tianyi family in the future, and you will never get the shelter of the Tianyi family!"


    Tongren nodded indifferently. Tong people have never worked in the name of the Japanese family outside. As a separated family, he has never enjoyed the so-called family shelter.


    "Well... Just understand." the chief elder was even more upset about Tong people''s indifferent appearance, and continued to add a sentence, "by the way, you are not allowed to take away everything belonging to my family!"


    Tongren still nodded calmly. As a child of the day family, he could have received a sum of money from the housekeeper every month for life. However, after the housekeeper deliberately withheld his monthly money a year ago, Tongren didn''t get the cost of living. He earned it entirely from his part-time work outside.


    "..." the elders of the day family were puzzled by the ease of the Tong people, because the Tong people did not make a fuss to report the housekeeper about the deduction of monthly money, so few people in the day family knew about it, and it was even more impossible for the day elders to pay attention to these trivial things.


    Tongren were unexpectedly good at "killing". For a time, the parents looked at each other and prepared a full stomach of sarcastic words in advance. Now people have never opposed or opposed them at all. Well prepared ridicule can only rot in the stomach.


    "Hum! That''s it, you can do it yourself, Tiantong people!" the reason why we didn''t deprive Tongren of their surnames here is not out of pity, but looking at the history of the Tianyi family, we didn''t expel our family and deprive them of their surnames. Such "heinous" people. Rijia is also proud of its family''s good family style and history. How can we tolerate the waste of Tongren?


    In addition, I forgot to mention that since childhood, the Japanese separation family should be branded with the "cage bird" curse that was controlled by the family, because the cage bird curse was originally developed to prevent the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese family from being spied. After the separated clansmen die, the spell seal of "bird in cage" will start automatically and seal the power of white eye forever. Just as ten years ago, Yun Yin obtained the complete body of the Japanese people through extremely sinister means, but he failed to reveal the secret of white eyes. Another point is that every Japanese family has a secret technique that can control the curse and seal of birds in the cage. Once the family dares to resist the following crimes, it can rely on the family members through the power of the curse and seal. More than 80% of the Japanese people are separated, but they are dominated by 20% of the patriarchal families. Of course, a large part of the reason is that the ancestral family is pure, the blood follows the limit, the power inheritance is perfect, and the talent and talent are not comparable to most sub family people. Of course, this is not absolute.


    The relationship between the patriarchal family and the separation of families will not be explained here. Return to the original problem, because the "bird in cage" spell seal is set for white eye, and the basis of the operation is also based on white eye. Therefore, as a separated Tongren, because he has not awakened his white eyes so far, the curse seal of the bird in the cage can not be set on him.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 7

    Simply packed up two sets of clothes and some daily necessities. Tongren walked out of the door of the house with a small backpack on his back. In the face of the cynicism and contempt of all the people in Japan, Tong people still have this light and unfriendly character. It''s not his pretending to be natural and unrestrained, but his nature.


    In this way, Tongren quietly walked out of the house, without nostalgia or resentment. For Tongren, it''s really boring to face the four cold walls, inexplicable targets and strange eyes of others.


    "Tongren..." however, when Tongren left the day and walked through several streets, a cautious cry came from behind.


    Tong people subconsciously looked back and saw that it was a woman dressed in a white maid''s clothes, with a pair of big silver eyes flashing, revealing smart, pure and beautiful. Impressively, it is Xiang Lingzi, one of the few friends and distant relatives of Tong people in the Japanese family. Rilingzi has a similar identity with him. They are all separated from each other, and they are also an important branch of the children of the guard clan in previous dynasties. However, in this generation, the Tong people protect the eldest miss of the Zong family, and the Lingzi is responsible for guarding the rihuahuo.


    Tongren and Lingzi, who were bodyguards of both sides when they were young, also met and got familiar with each other. Lingzi is 17 years old. Although she is five years older than Zhitong people in age, because the second miss of the Zong family HuaHuo she serves is young, and HuaHuo has received more strict paternalistic management training since childhood, HuaHuo often receives senior professors at home and rarely has the opportunity to step out of the day home. Therefore, as a bodyguard, Lingzi also steps out of the day home less. In this way, she lived in seclusion and was rarely able to contact the outside world. She also developed Lingzi''s extremely simple character. To tell the truth, Tong people were deprived of their identity as family bodyguards in their early years and had to go out to work to earn living expenses. Mentally, 12-year-old Tong people are more mature than 17-year-old Lingzi.


    "Ayako, do you want to see me off?" Ayako is a simple person. She is one of the few people in the Japanese family who are willing to communicate with Tongren. Therefore, the Tong people treat Ayako more warmly and seriously than the Japanese elders.


    The slender eyebrows are tight and wrinkled. For the departure of Tong people, Ling Zi''s mood is gloomy and low. Her voice is slightly choked, and her lips are open. It seems that she wants to say something. However, she doesn''t know how to say it. Only tears rumble in her eyes.


    Tongren was disappointed. He couldn''t help coming forward two steps and gently hugging Lingzi with both hands. Because of the slight gap in age, Tongren had to stand on tiptoe to be level with each other in height. One hand gently stroked the soft and fragrant hair. Ayako subconsciously touched Tong''s shoulder. Tears couldn''t stop dripping down and wet his shoulder.


    "Don''t cry, Ayako. I''m not going far away, is it in the village? It''s only a few blocks away from Riya. You can come and see me when you''re free ~"


    "Lord Hata and Lord HuaHuo actually wanted to see you off, but today the patriarch personally taught the children of the clan to practice, so they couldn''t come." Ling Zi cried on Tong''s shoulder for a while, and then noticed Xiao Xu''s gaffe. She couldn''t help blushing and retreated. In my heart, I couldn''t help muttering that I was my sister. Why did I look like a spoiled sister?


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to have a heart." for Tongren, Xiaotian is the best childhood childhood sweetheart. The relationship has always been very good. Although few people can communicate in recent years, they can clearly recognize the meeting, eye contact and subtle action. Hua Huo liked to stick to him when he was a child, but later, as he was stripped of his identity as the guardian of the family and Hua Huo began to accept the strict cultivation of the family, they rarely met again. But at least I have happy memories.


    "Well, Ling Zi, send it here. You can''t leave for too long as a bodyguard over the flowers and fires." it''s not the character of Tong people that all the banquets end.


    Ayako, as a personal bodyguard, is very conscientious about HuaHuo. No matter how small it is, she will be meticulous all the time. Therefore, although she was reluctant to give up, Ayako nodded and turned away.


    "Hoo ~" separated from Ayako, Tongren also continued to embark on his journey. I''m in a good mood. I can chat with my friends when I leave.


    Faced with the outcome of being expelled from the day home, Tong Ren had expected such a day earlier. In particular, he failed to graduate from Ninja school. The great humiliation of the day home is that it is impossible for him to continue to stay at the day home anyway. Therefore, Tongren also made plans and preparations in advance.


    When I came to a shop called "Tiantian weapon store", the shop was not big, but the one in front of me was only a branch, a time-honored Muye brand and the largest weapon store. Operating Ninja instruments such as sword, bitterness, steel wire detonator, etc., more than 80% of the supply of Ninja instruments in the village is provided by Tiantian weapon store. Because the products are of good quality and the price is appropriate and reasonable, there are often a large number of export orders from outside the village. This shows how big the weapons store is.


    Most of the ordinary living expenses of Tong people are obtained as apprentices in this weapons store.


    Entering the shop, he said hello to the shopkeeper, craftsman and others. From this familiarity, he knows that Tong people have been here for some days.


    It has been discussed with the owner here in advance. He will move here soon. Because Tongren and the owner of the weapons store are acquaintances, and there are indeed many spare rooms here, the owner has no reason to refuse Tongren. In this way, Tongren were arranged to live.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 8

    "Ah, it''s rare. Every day when my family is rich and has no worries about food and clothing, I will take the initiative to take over the task."


    "Hum ~ do you mean I''m lazy? Please, I don''t take the task for money, but to become stronger through experience."


    "That said, but there are too few growth factors for a C-level task."


    The three people who spoke were the fifth class of Muye Xinrui xiaren, Tiantian, Li Locke and rixiangningci. They went straight to Tongren''s weapon store.


    "Oh, hello ~ tongrenjun ~"


    "Oh, it''s rare. Every day ~"


    Tongren and Tiantian know each other. They are good acquaintances. Tongren can live and work in this weapons store for a long time, and most of them have face every day.


    "Oh? Tiantian, how are your acquaintances? Hello, I met you for the first time. My name is Li Locke. I''m Tiantian''s companion." Xiao Li came up to say hello to Tongren.


    "..." however, Ning CI looked at this side with a frown. As people of the same family, Ning CI naturally could not have known the famous waste people of Tiantong. Ning CI has always looked down on people without strength, so even if he knew them, he didn''t say hello to Tong people.


    "Tiantong people, friends every day, please give more advice." Tongren also politely responded to Xiao Li.


    "Day? Oh, does it mean that Tongren Jun belongs to the same family as Ningci?" Xiao Li stared at Tongren in surprise and looked at Ningci next to him. He was very nervous, but he didn''t notice the obvious question "Why are the pupils of the day family pure black?".


    Tong people nodded and then said hello to Ning Ci, "Ning Ci, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hum!" Ning CI snorted coldly. Without returning to Tongren, he turned his head to one side. Obviously, he was unwilling to communicate with Tongren.


    Tongren didn''t care about this. Greeting was just by the way, and he didn''t want to communicate with Ningci in particular.


    "Well, well, don''t quarrel ~" seeing the atmosphere a little embarrassed every day, I couldn''t help but come forward and make a round, and then continued, "don''t forget that we have business to do today."


    Xiao Li said, "the task is to escort a group of decorative samurai swords ordered by nobles. I see. The goods are the goods in the store every day."


    "Well, that''s it. It''s not too far away, and the destination is Daming mansion in the country of fire, because there is little chance to meet ninjas from the enemy country, and the enemy is probably some mountain bandits and robbers. So the difficulty of the task is located at level C." Tiantian said, turning his eyes to Tongren on one side, "NAH ~ tongrenjun, it''s not impossible to take you with you this escort mission ~"


    Tong people blinked and looked interested. Then he asked bluntly, "how much is the commission?"


    "You guy, really..." when I opened my mouth, I asked for money. I was speechless to Tongren every day, but it was because my family was rich and had never had to worry about food and clothing.


    Xiao Li also came from a poor family. He really valued money. He couldn''t help nodding with the same feeling, "the Commission of the task is very important."


    However, at this time, Ning CI opened his mouth and said, "no!"


    "Eh? Why?" he asked suspiciously every day. It''s strange that Ning Ci, who has never paid much attention to these small things, even opened his mouth and put forward his opinions.


    Ning CI glanced at the Tong man on one side and said coldly, "that guy is not even tolerant. How can he go out to perform the task?"


    "Ah?! isn''t Tong Renjun a ninja?" Xiao Li asked with wide eyes in surprise.


    Ning CI mocked again, "that guy didn''t even pass the graduation examination of Ninja school, waste one!"


    "Hey, hey, Ningci..." I have always respected Ningci very much. After listening to it, a trace of displeasure flashed on my face and retorted, "although that guy is an idiot in ninja and magic, and his body skill is also general, tongrenjun is definitely not a waste!"


    Xiao Li couldn''t help being stunned, "can''t ninja or magic, isn''t that the same as me?"


    He frowned every day and continued, "I tell you, Tong Renjun is proficient in all kinds of weapon technology. He is completely above me in terms of sword!"


    "Oh ~ awesome! It''s even stronger than every day on the sword in your hand!" Xiao Li has an unbelievable tunnel. In his opinion, Tiantian''s dazzling hand sword skill is already a very high level. At least among his peers, there is no one who can be compared with Tiantian in this regard, but he didn''t expect that he can''t know Ninja illusion. At the same time, Tongren, who has general body skill, has been highly praised every day in this regard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning CI also glanced at Tong Ren with a little surprise and said in his heart: this waste is very good at the art of sword in his hand? He is arrogant and has a very high vision. He is also impeccable about his technology in the field of sword in his hand every day. However, Tian Tian Tian is always very complacent about her specialty and can let her say that Tong Ren''s sword is better than her. It''s really not easy. He can''t tell you about this I haven''t heard such a rumor at all, and I''m sure Rijia doesn''t know that Tong people are good at the art of sword. Here, Ning CI couldn''t help feeling a little confused. If Tong people show that they are good at a field, Rijia won''t drive him out of the house.


    Tongren doesn''t care much about this. He also knows that if he follows the escort team, he will naturally have his share of the huge commission after the mission is successful. It''s really a timely help for Tongren who are struggling. Tongren had no reason to refuse, "well, let me join the transport team?"


    "Smart." smiled and nodded every day. In this way, Tong people who are not ninjas can also participate in this task.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 9

    In this way, Tongren followed a group of people out of the village every day to perform tasks as an accompanying coachman.


    It''s natural that the whole journey was calm in the first half of the mission. It''s not far from Muye. Mountain bandits and robbers who dare to commit crimes here are really too old to break the ground. They''re just looking for death.


    "Sex, sex, sex ~" Xiao Li, who is bored all the way and crazy about hot-blooded training, has started all kinds of physical exercises such as handstand forward and frog jump. He is so diligent that it is no wonder that even people without special skills have trained a good body skill.


    When I was bored every day, I also came to Tong Ren''s side and put my elbow on the latter''s shoulder. "In other words, Tong Ren Jun should learn from Xiao Li well. If ninja and magic can''t work, at least he can become a physical Ninja ~"


    For the daily goodwill reminder, Tong people also smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    For Tong people''s casual attitude, he couldn''t help being angry every day, "you guy, don''t you want to be a ninja all your life? Is such excellent weapon technology wasted in vain?"


    In the face of a series of questions every day, Tong people were also as big as a fight. However, they seemed to find something. They immediately looked relaxed and changed the topic. "There are enemies coming, every day."


    "Oh, oh! Finally an enemy attack!" seeing a line of ferocious guys with weapons coming out of the woods, they looked like mountain bandits robbing the road. However, they found that the enemy Xiao Li was excited and ready to fight.


    Ning CI glanced at the enemy in front of him and then despised him.


    He didn''t care much about the goods attacked by the enemy every day. He stretched out a finger and poked Tongren''s shoulder like he hated iron and steel. "Just leave that small matter to Li alone. Let''s continue the topic here. You don''t want to change the topic. No matter how you go around it, I''ll go around the problem again!"


    "Hey!" he rushed into the enemy alone, with a flexible body skill, and swept through the mountain bandits who had an absolute advantage all the way. He retreated and had no power to fight back.


    However, the Tong people who were watching felt something wrong from the picture that was too smooth. His eyes narrowed, and his eyes swept from the mountain thief''s faces.


    I saw that most of them maintained this stiff face, and their eyes were dull and empty, just as if their bodies were not controlled by their own consciousness.


    Tongren put his palm on Tiantian''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "concentrate, pay attention to the enemy''s look every day. It''s a problem."


    "What, hasn''t Li finished this little thing?" every day, some people took the trouble to turn their heads. Following the direction of Tong people, they were suddenly stunned and found that there was something wrong with the enemy in front of them.


    However, as the team leader, Ning CI had a keen observation and soon found the problem. Then his forehead was bulging, and his silver eyes turned into transparent pure white in vain, "white eyes!"


    "This is... There is a weak chakra flowing abnormally in the enemy''s body, which is magic!" through the white eye pupil technique to observe the chakra flow in the enemy''s body, Ning CI saw through that these enemies were manipulated by magic.


    After seeing through the enemy''s plan, Ning CI expanded the white eye''s search range, but it was strange that no trace of the enemy was found within a kilometer around. You know, magic is generally limited to the range between the caster and the caster.


    "Underground!" as soon as Ning cidun''s face changed, he immediately realized the real location of the enemy and jumped up quickly.


    However, at the moment he jumped up, he saw a hand coming out of the ground and almost caught it where he was just now!


    However, at the same time, the reaction with Xiao Li every day was not slow. Before the enemy at his feet caught them, he jumped away from them.


    None of the three men succeeded in the sneak attack. Suddenly, they only heard the sound of gnashing their teeth, and then they drilled out of the ground.


    "It''s a mistake to have white eyes."


    After the three of Ningci retreated, they found that the three enemies in front of them were secretly attacking them, wrapped in gray tights and wearing the protective forehead of Longren village. However, from the scratch in the middle of the protective forehead, it was enough to prove that they had left the village.


    "Judging from the amount of chakra in these three people''s bodies, they probably barely reached the level of moderate forbearance. Very good." Ning Ci''s eyes flashed coldly, "if the enemy is moderate forbearance, he will have a chance to practice his hands!"


    "Oh, how lucky! A class C mission met a ninja fight." similarly, Xiao Li didn''t show any fear in the face of the real ninja enemy.


    Every day, I silently took out a scroll from my pocket, "it''s rare to have a good activity!"


    After that, the three also did not have any astringency and hesitation, and went straight to their opponents. From this sensitive response, skillful and correct coping style, and without worry, they move forward bravely, which is enough to prove that their team is not a rookie for the first time.


    In the year since graduating from school, the three have experienced various tasks, and their mood and strength have increased rapidly. Confidence and strength coexist, so that they can face the enemy village ninja of tolerance level in front of them without hesitation!


    "Cut, arrogant imp!" as the three of Zhongren, taki will not be afraid of the half big IMP in front of them, at least in their eyes.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 10

    "The second door, shut the door, open! The eight door dunjia body skill represents Lianhua!" Xiao Li, who used the eight door dunjia and opened the first two doors, used the self mutilation forbidden skill to represent Lianhua and knocked the enemy down completely.


    "Double ascending Dragons of forbearance!" the two scrolls flipped in the air were like two white dragons. From the unfolded scrolls, they flew out of their hands. The sword was painless and hit the enemy like raindrops, and the second enemy was defeated every day.


    "The profound meaning of soft fist and the 64 palms of eight trigrams!" the third man also closed chakradao acupoint in Ningci and hit the internal organs with soft fist, and fell to the ground and lost his fighting ability.


    The three defeated their opponents, but the enemy was also at the level of tolerance. Therefore, after a hard battle, the three finally used their housekeeping skills to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop.


    The three people, except Ning Ci, were hurt to varying degrees. Xiao Li has the most injuries, but his injuries are not hurt by the enemy, but self mutilation by using forbidden art. Every day, I also received some attacks in the fierce battle against the enemy, but it was all skin trauma. It was no problem to use the prepared healing drugs to deal with it a little. Although Ning CI seems to be harmless, it is because he has a delicate body skill of soft fist and various secret skills of Rijia. The attack and defense are integrated. The enemy can''t cause any damage to Ning CI. Nevertheless, chakra in his body is basically exhausted, which is also a fact.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Tong people, like people in other teams, stood away and watched the three-to-three Ninja fight. Not involved in any way.


    Because after the battle, the three people need to rest every day, and it is hazy that it will rain, the team also temporarily stopped moving forward. I found an open area by the mountain and river, and set up a tent to rest. In the forest, you can use dense branches and leaves to protect yourself from the wind and rain. However, the Ninja experience tells you that you are not allowed to enter the forest. If you set up camp in the woods and meet the enemy, you will be at a disadvantage when the enemy is dark and we are clear. Choose the open area here by the river, with a wide field of vision, which greatly reduces the possibility of being attacked by the enemy.


    "Hard work." Tongren brought a pot of water to Tiantian, who was bandaging his wound. The latter also casually took it directly and poured it down his throat.


    "Hoo ~" just drank a pot of water and breathed out a deep breath every day. As a female Ninja with poor physical strength, chakra and physical strength consumed a lot in the war just now. But it''s a great achievement to beat a Zhongren.


    "Hey, hello ~ Tong Renjun, you were really carefree in the battle just now. Hide and watch the big play." without a lady''s nature, you just sat down on the ground and glanced at the Tong people who were undamaged and full of Qi and blood every day. You can''t help but complain, "you guy, drop your sword behind your back to cover me. Just stay there and do nothing."


    "Ha ha ~" Tongren half joked, "you three are very powerful. How can I help?"


    "Hum ~" every day he glanced and said proudly, "Ning CI is the strongest in our next tolerance. Xiao Li also learned powerful body skills from teacher Kai. My weapons are not easy to provoke. It''s really the same outcome whether you help or not..."


    "That''s enough ~" the Tong man spread his hand.


    "Hum!" it''s a windy day. "Anyway, I see powerful people who don''t contribute. I''m so angry!"


    Tongren smiled and was about to say something. His face suddenly stiffened. At this time, the news of the release of the new task came from the Arsenal system in his mind.


    Task type: dark plot


    Task difficulty: B


    Completion Award: get three lucky draw opportunities. (at the end of the battle, no one on your side dies, you can reward additional attribute points +?)


    Tong Ren''s face suddenly changed when he saw the content of the task. First of all, it was a dark plot, that is to say, his advantage of being familiar with the plot disappeared, and there were many uncertain things. The task difficulty has reached level B. the task difficulty judgment of the system is different from that of the tolerance boundary. Like the task of killing Zhongren Shuimu, from Muye''s point of view, killing traitorous forbearance is at least level B. However, in the Tongren''s arsenal system, it can only be classified as level D. Based on this inference, we can imagine how dangerous and difficult the B-level difficult tasks judged by the Arsenal system are. Not only that, the greater the reward in the rules, the more difficult the task will be. At present, there are three lucky draw opportunities for the reward of this task. It is not difficult to imagine the arduous task! More importantly, there is a note that says "after the battle, no one on your side dies, you can reward additional attribute points +?" what additional rewards should be put aside first. The problem is to ensure that no one on your side dies before you can get additional rewards. Conversely, this mission is very likely to cause death!


    At this point, Tong people kept quiet on the surface. First, they looked around at the three people every day who had not recovered, and the strong coachman didn''t have any combat effectiveness. Sharp eyes scan around, which reflects the importance of camp site selection. Their location is open and has a wide field of vision. Moreover, because it is by the river, the geology at the foot is soft. If someone uses earth to ambush, it can be easily detected as long as there is a slight movement.


    In the dark eyes, the cold light flashed, and the Tongren secretly said: then there is only one place where the enemy appears.


    The sound of running water in my ears is nothing different.


    At this time, the Tong man with his back to the river slowly moved his hand in front of him. Under the shelter of his body, a dark sharp dagger appeared in the palm of his hand!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 11

    "Whoosh, whoosh ~"


    Suddenly, the dense bitterness flying out of the river went to rest on the bank, and all the ignorant people made a surprise attack!


    "White eyes!" Ning CI responded quickly and immediately opened his white eyes. However, when he saw the pain like a shower in front of him, he looked at the position of the people.


    Suddenly, the secret road was not good. There were 15 team transporters and three of them. Among them, the location of everyone can be divided into three points. Eleven people in the team stayed together. Xiao Li was wearing a bandage at the back of the upper left corner. Xiao Li could deal with it by himself. However, the problem is every day. At this time, I am washing towels by the river every day. In the face of this oncoming suffering, it is also the closest and most dangerous. The preparation time is too slow at the beginning of the operation every day. For example, a large number of weapons are sealed. It must also be a seal and channeling, at least for a few seconds. However, in the face of the bitter attack that will fall down the next second, it must be too late to defend.


    Now there are only two choices for Ning CI. One side is to rush to the side of the team and use all-round absolute defense. Although Xiao Li can''t help, at least Xiao Li still has the ability to protect himself. However, every day there will


    "Sorry, every day..."


    In less than half a second, Ning CI had made a choice. As soon as he flashed, he came to the side of the team, opened his arms and legs in big words, and used Huitian to block a large number of bitter attacks for the people.


    "Ding Ding ~" responded quickly, took out the pain tied to the side of the leg with both hands, and knocked down two of the attacks. However, in the face of the rain like dense pain, it didn''t play a role in blocking at all. Seeing this doomed situation, my face turned white every day. A great fear of unknown death came into my heart.


    Am I... Dying?


    However, when I was desperate every day, I only felt that my shoulder was pushed hard and subconsciously turned my head.


    "Tongren... Jun?!" when she completely reacted, her eyes suddenly widened.


    "Pooh Pooh Pooh Pooh Pooh!" I saw Tong people being nailed into a sieve in front of her, and their flesh and blood were blurred and splashed on the spot!


    "Tong Ren Jun!" Xiao Li used his sensitive speed to hide from the East and insert into the West under the dense bitterness attack. He also suffered two bitterness on his shoulder and thigh. There were dangers, but he avoided all the key injuries after all.


    "Damn!" Ning CI looked at the Tong people who were dying on the ground and could not survive. He couldn''t help but turn blue. Although he subconsciously despised the people who were of the same family but had the name of waste, anyway, they also died to save their companions. His eyes were angry and shouted, "Who, get out of here..."


    However, the scolding was not finished. Ning Ci''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously turned his head to the other side.


    "Whoosh ~" saw a sharp blade, which stabbed Ningci from the position of his head. With his all-round insight, Ningci found the enemy behind him at that moment and narrowly avoided the fate of being killed at one blow. However, the sharp blade still cut one of his ears.


    "Oh? White eyes." the enemy gave Ning a cold look. He was surprised that the latter could avoid his blow. He knew it after seeing the pure white pupils.


    When Ning CI observed chakra in the enemy''s body with his white eyes at a close distance, his face became extremely ugly, and he was shocked: the amount of chakra... Was definitely the level of tolerance, not the same level as them. When he was shocked, Ning CI stopped his arms in front of him and protected the key above his neck.


    "Hum!" the original outcome of kicking his head off was reluctantly blocked. The man couldn''t help but say coldly, "what a tough guy. Just stand there and die."


    "Hum ~" was kicked by this foot and flew several feet away. After Ning Ci''s body hit a tree trunk, he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ningci!" Xiao Li and Tian Tian shouted in surprise. At this time, they were also extremely shocked. Although they didn''t know the origin and strength of the enemy in front of them, it was hard to believe that Ningci, the strongest of them, was lying face to face.


    Here, regardless of the injury left on his body, Xiao Li forcibly opened the eight door dunjia again, "eight door dunjia, the first door, open, open! The second door, rest door, open! The third door, life door, open! The fourth door..."


    The figure suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Li and hit Xiao Li''s abdomen heavily. Suddenly, Xiao Li''s violent chakra suddenly stopped.


    "How... How could..." without fighting back, Xiao Li was hit by the enemy and fell to the ground, and chakra collapsed.


    In two rounds, Ko Ningci and Xiao Li saw the terrible enemy, and immediately turned their eyes to the last man.


    Sneered, "the next one is you."


    "Woo..." when the other party stared at him, he felt out of breath every day. It was really hard to bear the brunt of the murderous spirit. It wasn''t enough. After seeing Ning Ci and Xiao Li lying on the ground, his eyes finally fell on him in order to save him from "death" Tongren, unable to help but clench his teeth, murmured: I was saved and gave my life in exchange for my life. I can''t give up so easily.


    Suddenly every day suddenly pulled out the two scrolls on the backpack, opened the scroll and danced quickly.


    "Oh, that skill... Plus the logo of the team..." I saw that the man originally wanted to kill Tiantian with one blow, but after seeing Tiantian''s skill, he couldn''t help stopping, looked back at the standard of the team, and couldn''t help drawing a strange smile from the corners of his mouth, "The first blow didn''t kill you. I''m so lucky. I didn''t expect to catch a big fish in an ordinary murder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing each other''s words, he couldn''t help but sink every day. It seems that the other party is for those valuable goods. At the same time, he also found his true identity. He must want to capture himself alive and pick up his family in exchange for a high ransom. This seems to be an enemy for ordinary purposes. However, in this forbearance world, which robber organization has the character of forbearance level?


    However, it''s not the time to think about these. Every day, he threw the scroll into the sky with both hands and directly used his strongest skill, "tolerance method double rising dragon!"


    The two scrolls jumped in the sky like dragons. Then a large number of weapons flew out of the scrolls and hit the enemy with a tongue opening density.


    "This money burning skill, it seems that his identity can be determined." in the face of this attack, which is several times more intensive than the raid he just issued, but the other party doesn''t mean to worry at all. He raises his arm in front of him with one hand and says, "don''t complain about it!"


    "Pooh!" the whole arm exploded, and suddenly turned into a terrible vascular tentacle. The attack and defense are integrated, and the attack and defense without dead corners can easily sweep away all the raindrops of weapons dropped every day.


    "Sure enough, the forbidden skill taught by the elder is easy to use." I feel quite complacent about the effect of my skill.


    "Woo..." my strongest skill didn''t even have any effect. I couldn''t help getting a burst of dead ash on my face at this time every day, but suddenly, I was staring at the enemy in front of me, and my eyes widened slightly.


    I saw the enemy step by step to every day, and smiled, "Miss Muye is rich enough to leak oil, please follow me..."


    "Pooh!" the sound of his heart pierced. The enemy''s body stiffened, slightly lowered his head, looked at his sharp blade from his left chest, and couldn''t help but turn his head hard.


    "Yes... When..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 12

    "Yes... When..."


    "Tong Ren Jun!" he shouted with wide eyes every day.


    I saw that the man who pierced the enemy''s body with a sword from behind was the Tong man.


    "Shadow separation... No!" I looked at the flesh and blood sieved with dense bitterness from the beginning. I saw that the figure that had fallen in the pool of blood had disappeared without a trace. At first, I subconsciously thought it was shadow separation, but when I saw the disappeared figure, a large amount of blood remained on the ground.


    "Hum......" the pain ran through his chest, but the enemy insisted with his tenacious will. He grabbed the sharp blade that didn''t enter his body with one hand, and then burst out a powerful cry in his eyes. He forced himself to turn around and grabbed the Tong people behind him with one hand.


    "..." unable to pull out the sword that pierced the enemy''s body, Tongren immediately released it decisively, and then hurried back a few steps to avoid the other party''s dying counterattack. Then, with a shock, his figure bypassed the enemy in front of him and ran to the other side of Tiantian, pulling the latter with one hand to keep a good distance from the enemy.


    "Step back, every day." Tong man said in a deep voice, "my sword has accurately pierced the enemy''s heart. Just come here. Pay attention to the enemy''s near death counterattack."


    "HMM... I see." she nodded heavily every day. She also understood what Tongren said. In the face of a wounded beast, the other party would make a crazy counterattack in the face of a fatal situation. Although he was puzzled in his heart, how Tong people approached the enemy silently, and stabbed him into the heart of the enemy without being aware of him. But this is not the time to discuss these things.


    "Cough ~" coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, and saw that the enemy''s face was getting paler and paler. The huge wound on the left chest, the gushing blood, a lot of blood loss and weakness.


    However, suddenly, he saw the other party backhand pat the handle behind the sword, and the sword body didn''t enter the body. However, because of this pat, the bleeding on the wound stopped.


    Every day, he was surprised, "running through the body and reducing the pressure in the body can really stop bleeding with this method, but this position is the heart. How can it be!"


    Tongren''s eyes locked on the vascular tentacles around the wound on the ground and said faintly, "it seems that those strange silk threads have forcibly blocked the fatal wound of the heart. In this way, the other party can retain a certain degree of combat ability in a short time." Tongren frowned and immediately shouted to the people around him every day, "Every day, you leave first with your companions and the team. I''ll stay here to stop him."


    "No!" he shook his head every day, "the enemy is tolerant! Even if a sneak attack is successful, it will be..."


    "Don''t worry, the other party barely controlled the injury, but the strength of Shangren can''t be brought into full play. I can still do it against a weak Shangren. Believe me, every day."


    "..." he bit his teeth, then nodded every day, "OK, I''ll come back to support you immediately after I take them to a safe place!" after saying that, he stopped procrastinating every day and took action immediately.


    "You bastard boy, I''ll kill you!" seeing that he was secretly attacked for no reason and suffered such heavy damage, the enemy was angry and launched a strong offensive against Tongren.


    While listening to Tongren''s actions every day, the enemy also launched a crazy attack, which was surprisingly fast and showed an S-shaped fast moving track. The final goal was still locked on Tongren.


    Tongren stood where he was and did not respond to the surging enemy, but his eyes did not waver.


    "Hmm?!" the enemy who came straight to Tong people suddenly heard a slight breaking wind and subconsciously rushed.


    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding.


    "Hum!" when his big foot stepped on it, he suddenly saw his figure detour to the side and rush towards Tongren again.


    "Whoosh ~" The way forward was blocked again. The opponent was attacked by concealed weapons from the dark place. However, in the final analysis, he still had the real strength of tolerance. Although he was inadvertently hurt by the latent sneak attack of Tongren, the remaining strength was still far greater than that of tolerance. His figure flashed around, and he was very sensitive to avoid hidden weapon sneak attacks again and again. While avoiding, he grabbed it One of the throwing knives attacked, and the backhand cut down the concealed weapon flying from the other side.


    "Ding Ding ~" waved the captured weapons, made a detour all the way, and cut down the incoming concealed weapons all the way. In this way, the enemy was approaching the position of Tong people bit by bit.


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, the enemy saw a very accurate opportunity, waved his arm to cut down the concealed weapons from the left, and then threw his flying knife over his head to knock down the attack from the top. His sharp eyes like goshawks locked the position of Tong people. He thought in his heart: here, for the time being, only the concealed weapons from behind and from the right are left, with the right arm blocking hard Eat it, but break through in front of the boy and do it first!


    With the consciousness of killing the enemy for a thousand and losing eight hundred, the enemy raised his right arm with his backhand and was stabbed by two throwing knives with his thick arm. His pupils flashed fine. His figure accelerated in this moment. He was reckless and forced to carry the injury. Finally, he came to Tong people.


    Then the enemy fell to the ground.


    "Putong ~" the reckless momentum came to an abrupt end. The enemy fell at the heels of Tong people.


    "My body... Can''t move..." I still have spare strength physically, but I don''t know why, but I couldn''t stand up. Then he soon noticed that the dagger inserted in his shoulder didn''t stab deeply, but the blood flowing out was strange purplish red. Immediately he reacted, "paralyzing... Poison?"


    "Whew ~" a sharp long sword appeared in Tongren''s hand and said faintly, "it''s normal for assassins to use poison?"


    "That''s it." holding the hilt with his backhand, the sharp blade stabbed the enemy''s neck.


    "Pa ~" however, the enemy who fell to the ground stubbornly raised his left hand and held the Tongren''s blade with his palm. The blade cut open his palm. However, in the crisis of life hanging on the line, the enemy broke out with unprecedented vitality and forcibly grabbed the Tongren''s blade. The strength was so strong that Tongren couldn''t stab it down.


    "Really, in the state of paralysis, I still leave such strength." Tong man''s eyes coagulated and said in a deep voice, "in this way, I can''t keep my hand."


    "What..." looking up at the pupils of the sky, dark figures suddenly appeared. I saw these figures magnified in vain in my eyes!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" was pierced by the sharp blades of more than ten people in a row. Even if the tenacious will was completely destroyed, the final struggle had to come to an end.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 13

    Muye hospital. Tongren and his party insisted on completing the task after being injured. After returning to Muye, they were admitted to the hospital.


    "Tong Renjun... Did you really defeat the enemy?" Xiao Li was wrapped with a bandage and had the sequelae after forcibly opening the eight doors. Fortunately, he was interrupted after only opening the first three doors, but he hadn''t been seriously hurt.


    "..." on the other side, Ning CI didn''t change his color on the surface, but he was also worried and pricked his ears. Obviously, he was also curious and shocked that this people called waste could cope with tolerance.


    Tong people waved their hands and said calmly, "how is it possible? At first, they succeeded in sneaking attack and took advantage of it. Then they played a little trick and successfully scared away the other party."


    "Is that so?" Tiantian on one side nodded suddenly, and then his careless character thanked Tong Ren straightforwardly, "Tong Ren Jun ~ saved me in danger and my companions. Thank you ~"


    Tong people spread their hands and said half jokingly, "so, in order to repay me, how about making a promise by example?"


    "Reject ~" in the face of teasing, I''m not as shy as ordinary girls every day. Instead, in order to fight back, I slightly raised a finger, shook it in front of Tongren, smiled and said, "do three things that make me happy. This time is one, and then do two more. I''ll give you an extra reward. It''s not impossible ~"


    ¡­¡­


    In the wild of the country of fire, I saw the man who was full of blades and died with blood on the side of a river. A dark shadow appeared in front of him. I saw that his whole body was tightly wrapped and wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of gray green eyes that revealed abnormal and no white eyes.


    "The first wound was stabbed from the back, directly and accurately through the heart. From the level wound, I''m afraid I didn''t notice it when I was hit. Are there enemies who are proficient in assassination? There should not be one but a group of enemies..." glanced at the dense footprints of different sizes on one side, but he soon found a strange enemy, These footprints of different people can be seen one by one. The footprints suddenly disappeared without taking a few steps. It''s almost like lifting the shadow after running out.


    "Another partner died..." there was no sadness in his tone. Instead, he calmly used a scalpel to skillfully cut off the head of the body on the ground, wrapped it with a package, and said faintly, "this head can be exchanged for money, but the money is supreme..."


    As soon as the figure turned, at the moment he left, he could immediately see the red clouds and black robes on this man!


    Muye, when she returned from Muye hospital, Tongren were a little tired. The task of going out of the village was not easy. It was a slightly less dangerous task that was likely to lose her life. Of course, the more dangerous the task, the greater the benefits.


    I got a corresponding reward for the transport team. In view of the key role played by Tongren in this task, the three people every day, as ninjas, handed over nearly 60% of the Commission of class C task to Tongren, and the three people every day had no opinion.


    However, in addition to the remuneration on this Commission, in addition, Tongren has received an unknown huge remuneration!


    After returning to the dormitory, Tong people closed the doors and windows and began to check their lottery income after completing the task.


    "Whew ~" his mind moved, and a summoning weapon appeared in Tong man''s hand.


    Name: M700 light sniper rifle


    Length: 1117mm


    Weight: 4.6kg


    Range: 800m


    Muzzle initial velocity: 777m / S


    Bomb capacity: 10 / 20


    Lethality:?


    With a black body and a light sniper gun, this M700 is the first modern hot weapon that Tongren have obtained so far! From the parameters given by the system, although the lethality of the last item cannot be given a clear value, the same is true for Tongren. After all, the enemy encountered in this world is ninja. Different ninjas have great differences in body strength, not to mention various Ninja with strong defense. However, Tong man can be sure that the M700 in his hand is many times more lethal than those who have no sword in their hand. Moreover, the speed of the bullet is amazing. It''s hard to say if it''s far away, but if it''s close, if it''s a cold blow, few people must be able to avoid it.


    The above is the first prize drawn by Tongren.


    Second.


    Name: scurry boots (concept armed, not physical boots, but only worn as concept form equipment.)


    Effect: movement speed +?, After 5 seconds out of battle, increase movement speed +?


    This reward is very strange. As a concept armed Tong people also have it for the first time. Then after trying to equip it, they found that they saw a flash of gold on their feet, the shape of a pair of boots flashed, and then disappeared into the invisible. He stood up and tried to move. He found that his walking speed was much lighter and faster than before. After kicking the foot, I could feel what was more on the shoes, but there was no physical sense of touch. Immediately Tongren understood the definition of this concept.


    Third.


    name:?


    Status: shallow beating


    Introduction: Soul chopping sabre, which has not obtained its real name and is not liberated, can gradually liberate its real power through continuous fighting.


    He played with this seemingly ordinary samurai sword in his hand. Although the potential power of the sword has not been developed, it can be regarded as Tong people''s ability to make up for the lack of melee ability.


    The above is the result of three lucky draws by Tong people after completing the level B dark line task. Because you didn''t let no one on your side die on the way to complete the task, you gained additional attribute points. To tell the truth, this mission was really lucky to be completed. In the face of enemies with tolerance level strength, they can defeat Ning Ci and Xiao Li in one round. Tong people completely rely on the "breath" of the assassin, and create the illusion of "being second" at the beginning, which makes the enemy misjudge, so they seize the opportunity to do this and hit the enemy hard. If there is a slight mistake on the way, or the only chance of sneak attack fails, the outcome of waiting for Tongren will be very tragic. It can be said that there are risks.


    However, in the future, Tong people have these three armed forces and have a certain degree of self-protection ability. Finally, there is the problem of additional attribute points. There are four options given by the system here: strength, physical strength, agility and endurance. Only one of the attribute points for additional rewards is allowed to be added here.


    Tongren thought about it carefully. If he had strength, he lacked close combat ability. The soul chopping Sabre he just obtained was shallow, but he had no corresponding Sabre skills, so it was difficult to form combat power. In terms of physical strength, the current battle mode of Tongren people is to pay attention to quick battle and quick decision, and there is no cost of lasting war. Therefore, increasing physical strength does not play a great role. If you are agile, the speed bonus attached to the assassin''s blade is enough for the time being. At least it can compete with the general tolerance. Endurance, to put it bluntly, probably means the ability to resist attack. So far, Tong people are positioned as assassins. If they don''t hit, they will retreat. However, many times this attack fails, and the enemy won''t let you leave easily. It''s very likely to be counterattacked immediately. It''s also true to enhance their own resistance to attack.


    In this regard, Tong people put their extra attribute points on endurance.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 14

    "Whoosh ~" the woods behind the wood leaves, the rapid breaking wind, and the only figure that flashed in front of us.


    "Click ~" with the sound of the machine, I saw a one meter long black sniper rifle in my hand, which was locked on a target hundreds of meters away through the long-range collimation eyepiece.


    Then I heard a loud sound of "bang ~". The initial speed of the bullet at 777m / s was so fast that I couldn''t even see the afterimage. Almost at the moment of knocking the gun, the bullet had hit the target. Through the long-range collimator eyepiece, it can be clearly seen that a hole is pierced in the center of the target hundreds of meters away.


    However, the Tong man frowned slightly, because the bull''s-eye penetrated by the bullet did not completely submerge the red dot of the bull''s-eye, but moved slightly to the upper left.


    Feeling the light wind blowing his hair, Tong man whispered, "are the environmental factors such as wind speed, temperature and humidity, as well as the shooter''s personal body micro control, which affect the shooting error..."


    "Click ~" rotate the gun, quickly complete the action of ammunition withdrawal and loading, aim at a target about 100 meters away, "bang ~" loud gunfire, and the bullet accurately pierces the red dot in the center of the bull''s eye, close to perfect accuracy.


    Tong man nodded slightly and said in a deep voice that he could basically hit 100% accurately within 100 meters. Of course, this is limited to stationary targets. Fast moving targets are not easy to hit. As soon as he scattered, he took back the M700 sniper gun. With his current shooting skills, this sniper has not been put into real combat. Unless it is a sneak attack hiding in the dark, it is difficult to form a strong combat power if you fight head-on and fail to hit the moving target.


    "Whew ~" there was a faint light. This time, what appeared in Tongren''s hand was a medium and short samurai sword, "that is to say, what we need most at present is the ability of close combat."


    Considering that both Assassin''s blade and sniper gun weapons are used in medium and long-range attack mode, what he lacks most at present is the ability of close combat. Then in order to make up for this deficiency, we must make targeted cultivation in this regard.


    Hold the handle tightly with both hands, hold it high, and strive to cut forward, then raise it again and cut forward. Over and over again, doing the basic movements of monotonous chopping. Tongren, who is 13 years old this year, has the patience and calmness that their peers do not have in this era. It is difficult to imagine that at this age of blood and arrogance, they can adhere to the following dull and hard cultivation. This is also the character of Tong people. He doesn''t have a strong goal in his cultivation. He just follows his heart, just to become stronger and stronger, and resist the weak self. Let''s talk about other things later and make himself stronger first.


    Of course, what will happen next is also the objective reason for Tongren to step up their cultivation. As a Tongren of the third dimensional identity, he clearly knows what will happen next and that he will face a battle related to life and death. Although his belief in Muye and the idea of guarding the village are very weak, and he has no idea of throwing blood on it, if someone hits the door and asks him, he can''t sit and wait to die? Therefore, rapid strengthening has become the primary goal of Tongren at present.


    In such a large village, even ninjas are not. It is impossible for anyone to notice that a very insignificant young man stays in this remote place to practice alone. However, the three generations of Huoying, who is in a high position and has the highest power status of Muye, noticed the existence of Tongren by chance.


    "..." through the boundary covering the whole wood leaf, he can observe the old face and a pair of slightly narrowed eyes anywhere in the village through the crystal ball in his hand, and quietly look at the Tongren in the crystal ball. "This boy... I remember that he should be the child of the day''s family? He can summon all kinds of weapons at will without binding or using the props of the sealed scroll. It''s strange and a great ability. Especially..." the third generation''s eyes stayed on the trunk with the target hanging. There was a thumb size, and the three people surrounded the thick trunk, It was so easy to be pierced by a "hidden weapon" attack! If it is lethal, it can be done with chakra knife infused with chakra. If you throw it hard, but the problem is that the "concealed weapon" issued by the black long tube weapon in the child''s hand is surprisingly fast! Three generations of eyes judge that if you give it at a close distance, you must experience the powerful Shangren of the old Taoist priest, and you are likely to be killed by one blow!


    In addition, the three generations watched the Tongren for a long time, and they still persevered in this monotonous and depressed practice. They couldn''t help but ponder, "is a teenager with this kind of mind really a waste of nothing? The day family is out of sight..." it''s natural to think about it. Who would have thought that as the day family separated, they didn''t even inherit the most basic white eyes, And it''s a rare guy who didn''t graduate successfully in Ninja school. How can you hide this unknown hand behind your back?


    "In other words, the task report performed by the class not long ago..." recalled that the three generations found the task report of the day from the task report.


    Mission content: Escort noble goods to Daming mansion of the fire country


    Task level: Level C


    Participants: rixiangningzi, Tiantian, Li Locke, and several team members.


    Mission details: I ran into a wandering ninja of tolerance level on Qinshan road and escorted the next tolerance team to defeat the enemy. At the critical time, the team members successfully attacked the enemy and retreated with a plan.


    His fingers gently knocked on the table. A trace of light flashed through the narrowed eyes of the three generations of eyes and murmured, "it''s not a thing that xiaren can do to successfully sneak attack the enemy at the upper tolerance level and retreat the enemy with strategy, not to mention that he is not even xiaren..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 15

    With the approaching of Zhongren test, ambitious young xiaren, who are interested in participating, have begun to practice daily life more diligently. There are public testing places in Muye, but the number is very limited, and the places that can provide training are limited. Therefore, the martial arts halls in Muye have become the main training places for young xiaren.


    As a clerk in Tiantian weapon store, Tongren also runs this considerable Wudao hall under Tiantian''s name. Because the traffic to the Wudao hall has increased sharply in recent days, the Wudao hall is understaffed, so the shopkeeper has drawn some human resources from other places to put them into the Wudao hall temporarily. Tong Ren is one of the people who have been mobilized.


    Since it is a Taoist hall used for martial arts, fighting is naturally essential. The viewing area set up in the surrounding three meter high corridor is used for objective fighting in the Taoist field.


    Dressed in the blue martial arts clothes dedicated to the staff in the martial arts museum, Tong people watched the young people sweating on the Taoist field from a distance.


    On the dojo, the simulation competition between ninjas was quite bold.


    Among them, the one that attracted the attention of Tong people was the Taoist field in the upper left corner. The girl with small and exquisite, gray and blue fine hair and short hair was very eye-catching.


    The girl impressively is the eldest miss of the family of the day. However, standing opposite her is an older girl with short hair.


    The two began to practice close combat.


    Not with brute force, but with smooth and gorgeous technology. The seemingly small and weak young field seems to have spare strength.


    The audience''s eyes were almost attracted by her skills. However, there are exceptions at this time. And right next to you. Just as Hattori won the game like a set of moves and saluted his opponent, a dissatisfied hum came from his side.


    I saw a 16-year-old boy walking directly to the podium where Hata was located. He was short, about the same as Tongren in his current age. However, his whole body was as strong as a spring. The young boy''s eyes revealed beast like eyes, and his cheeks were painted with red special paint.


    Xiaotian was a little stunned and tried to ask, "are you... Fang''s people?"


    "Oh ~ good eyesight." the man''s tone was not good, and he obviously looked like a fault finder. "Yes, my name is gouzuka tooth. I''m from Muye gouzuka family."


    "The eldest lady of the day family, I remember you and my arrogant brother dog Zuka''s companion in the same group?" he said that he was a companion, but the tone sounded not kind.


    Xiaotian frowned and then asked, "what''s the matter with you, elder?" she also thought of it. It must be that the people in front of ya don''t seem to have a good relationship with ya. Now she''s coming to trouble herself as a companion of ya?


    The dog mound teeth shook his arm, and a cold smile was sketched at the corners of his mouth. "Is it interesting for the eldest lady of the day to practice alone?"


    The girl who competed with Hatoyama couldn''t help but change her face. She had just played against Hatoyama. However, didn''t it make it clear that she didn''t even have the qualification to be an opponent? She was about to retort, but suddenly, she was stared at by the dog''s grave teeth with a murderous intention. She was immediately frightened and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Just get out of the garbage!" gouzuka teeth glared at the girl mercilessly. The latter turned red and ran away.


    Subsequently, gouzuka tooth locked his eyes on Xiaotian, and said in a strange way, "elder, I took the Zhongren test last time, and I''m still happy to guide my younger generation."


    "...." the timid young Tian, on the one hand, was frightened by the other''s malice, and on the other hand, the other was a toothed people who were unwilling to make enemies with each other. He immediately said slowly, "no, sir, if there''s nothing, I''ll leave first..." young Tian chose to retreat and was about to turn around and leave.


    However, at this time, two people came out from behind the dog grave tooth, walked quickly in front of the young field, blocked the latter''s retreat, and the three looked at the young field surrounded in the middle with a joking smile.


    "Goo..." Hata clenched his fist, held back his fear and said in a deep voice, "what does that mean, master?"


    "Nothing." the dog mound tooth spread his hand, with a sinister look, "Miss RI, I heard you are going to take this tolerance test? As an elder, how can we do if we don''t give good guidance to the lovely younger generation? Are you right?"


    "Yes, yes." the other two people who surrounded the young field were probably the companions of gouzuka teeth.


    After saying that, the three people just don''t move around the young field. If you don''t agree, you won''t let go easily. As the eldest daughter of the Japanese family, Hata is weak and easy to bully. However, due to the Japanese family behind her, no one dares to bully her. However, the dog mound family behind him is also a famous family of Muye. Although it is worse than that of the previous day, after all, the fights between the younger generation will not involve high-level disputes, Therefore, gouzuka teeth have no fear. He had no grievances with the young field, but he had a bad relationship with the patriarch. In addition, he liked to flirt with things and fight against wrong, so he stared at the young field on a whim.


    The young field surrounded in the middle can''t advance or retreat. Her eyes are foggy and she seems a little helpless. It''s not that she is really afraid of the number of dog mound teeth. It''s probably due to her lack of momentum and her unwillingness to conflict with the people of the teeth. The surrounding audience also looks like watching a good play. The children of the Japanese family have always been arrogant and arrogant. Therefore, among the younger generation, they don''t like Japan much. Therefore, when they see that the fledgling field is surrounded, they not only don''t help, but also look like schadenfreude. Silver teeth bit, just when Xiaotian didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter? The eldest lady of the day family. Do you look down on the elders if you don''t speak?" one of the companions of gouzuka teeth was impatiently about to reach out and grab it on the shoulder of the young field.


    "Woo ~" Xiaotian''s face changed, his hands grasped and was about to resist. However, at this time, a figure appeared in front of her, which was very familiar. His eyes widened slightly and subconsciously said, "brother Tongren?"


    "Who?" the other party''s hand extended to the fledgling field was caught. It was Tong people who stood in front of him.


    "The staff of the martial arts hall." Tongren said faintly, "elder, the rules of the martial arts hall are that only when both sides agree can they meet and fight."


    "Really?" gunzuka tooth looked coldly at the Tong man in front of him. "What if someone wants to break the rules?"


    Tongren smiled, "then I have to ask him out."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 16

    "Who am I? It turned out to be the waste of the Japanese family." seeing Tong''s face, gouzuka teeth felt familiar for a moment, and immediately thought of a guy who existed as a laughing stock in the aristocratic family circle.


    "Ha ha ~" Tong Ren didn''t feel angry about it, but smiled faintly. "It''s really good to say such words in front of so many people. If you lose, you have to find a hole to drill."


    "Hey!" gunzuka tooth smiled angrily at Tongren''s words. "Don''t worry, you can rest assured that the miracle you want will not happen." so he stopped talking nonsense and ordered, "do it."


    "OK, look at me, big brother ~" suddenly, I saw two companions of gouzuka teeth, one of whom grabbed Tong''s face with his bare hands. He was going to grab Tong''s face with one hand, and then hit him face to the ground hard. One hit solution, clean and neat, giving people a very cool feeling.


    I didn''t see any reaction from Tong people. It was just that his steps moved a little sideways, and he just staggered the other party''s hands.


    "...." when he failed to hit, the other party felt a little angry, and then he put his hands together and quickly came to Tongren. However, the attack was still slightly moved by the Tong people. There was no superfluous action. They could just avoid the enemy''s attack.


    "Cut! Coward, can you escape?" he attacked several times. He couldn''t even touch the corners of Tongren''s clothes. Suddenly he got angry and caught Tongren with hands and feet. If he didn''t catch it, he wouldn''t give up.


    As always, he easily dodged the attack of the other party. Even if he acted quickly at close range, he couldn''t touch Tong people at all. "You are slow and unskilled. Are you really a ninja like this?"


    Keen to catch the loophole between the other party''s actions, Tong Ren immediately clapped the other party''s attacking arm, then slightly stretched out two fingers and poked heavily at the other party''s waist hole.


    "Gu ~" the body stumbled forward a few steps, and one hand pressed the part poked by Tongren''s finger. At this time, I still felt a great degree of paralysis and tingling.


    "You guy!"


    On one side of Tong''s figure, he avoided the other party''s straight fist, then his five fingers slammed and locked the other party''s wrist joint. At the same time, his two fingers of the other hand were heavily on the hidden hole three inches below the other party''s right chest. Suddenly, the latter half of his body was numb, and he was thrown to the ground by Tongren.


    The young Tian on one side was stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that these attack modes used by Tongren were the soft fist School of the Rijia family. However, the difference is that the soft fist of the Rijia family must cooperate with the white eye.


    "The soft fist of the Japanese school? I didn''t expect that the most famous waste of the Japanese could make it." gouzuka teeth looked at Tong people with a little surprise.


    Wrong judgment caused by a little knowledge? Tongren murmured to himself. In fact, the Tongren use is similar to the Japanese soft fist. The acupoints and meridians of the human body attacked by the soft fist are seen by the "white eye" and then hit at it. However, Tong people only attack their own position because they know this position. With the talent and ability given by the assassin, Tong people are proficient in all assassination skills and have a high level of knowledge of human body structure. Therefore, Tong man does not need to see the location of human acupoints with the naked eye, but he knows which important acupoints are located and makes the most accurate hit attack.


    "Is there no soft fist with white eyes? It''s very interesting. Let me learn from the orc body art of the dog grave family!" I saw that after the dog grave teeth formed a special handprint, they immediately lay down on their hands and feet, the ten finger nails suddenly became longer and sharper, and the fangs in their mouth were also very protruding.


    "...." the figure flashed quickly, and suddenly only heard a hiss. There were five more torn claw marks on the clothes on the left shoulder, which was the attack on Tongren by the dog grave teeth after the speed soared.


    "Hum ~ it''s quick to respond." he shook off the broken steps stained with blood on his claws, then hit the ground on all fours and rushed to Tongren again!


    His lips moved, and then he vaguely saw that there was a flash of gold on Tong people''s feet, as if it were just an illusion.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Hmm?!" the quick blow completely failed. The dog''s grave teeth couldn''t help picking their eyebrows and said subconsciously, "the speed... Suddenly became faster?"


    "However, I can be faster!" as soon as the figure turned, the dog''s grave teeth attacked like a cheetah again and fiercely rushed to the front of Tongren.


    "Brother Tongren..." at present, Tongren is in a more and more disadvantageous situation. The young Tian watching from one side can''t help rubbing his hand tightly with worry.


    Tong people dodged all the way as before. It seemed that they were pressed and beaten without fighting back. However, their expression never fluctuated too much, but their lips read silently.


    "1 second."


    "Hum! What''s the matter? Can''t you?"


    "2 seconds."


    "It depends on how long you can hide!"


    "3 seconds."


    "What a tough guy. I''ll catch you later and see if I can break your running leg."


    "4 seconds."


    "The game of cat catching mouse is over." he pressed Tong people again and again. Gouzuka teeth also forced Tong people to a corner of the scene. At this time, Tong people had no room to dodge.


    "5 seconds."


    Additional passive effect of high wind boots: after leaving the battle and not being attacked for 5 seconds, movement speed +?


    "Whoosh!"


    The dog grave tooth, which had forced Tong people to have no way back, had not reacted, but found that Tong people in the field of vision had disappeared in vain!


    "What..."


    Tong''s figure appeared behind the dog''s grave teeth without warning, slowly raised a hand and stretched out a finger.


    I felt a slight pain in the back of my head, and then the dog''s grave teeth, which were still furious the previous second, fell straight to the ground.


    All the people present were tongue tied. They wouldn''t want to get it anyway. The Tiantong people, known as the shame and waste of the Riyi family, were able to have such strength at present. You know, although this dog grave tooth is a little arrogant, many people also know that he is the top three of the previous two tolerance schools. Although he failed to pass the tolerance test last time, his strength as a famous family of Muye dog grave is still very good.


    "You arrogant boy!" the last remaining companion of gouzuka tooth, when he saw that both of them had been knocked over by a younger generation, he couldn''t help getting angry, pulled out a ninja knife from his waist and rushed to Tong people.


    Everyone on the Court saw the following, all of them were wa ran. No one thought that someone would move a real knife and gun in the drill of the ordinary martial arts hall. For a moment, no one reacted to stop it.


    "Brother Tongren! Be careful behind your back!" Xiaotian shouted loudly.


    However, the Tong man stood where he was, but it seemed as if he hadn''t heard it. Only when the tip of the knife behind him was about to hit him.


    "Ding ~" there was a clear sound of the sword. A truncated knife crossed a parabola in the air and fell to the ground. At this time, the man who attacked Tong with a knife, the Ninja knife in his hand, had been broken. As well as what the people haven''t seen clearly, when did Tongren have a samurai long knife in his hand and launch a counterattack? When they saw it, Tongren had already put the knife back in its sheath.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 17

    "Hey! The Taoist temple is well managed, Tongren." she praises Tongren''s work achievements every day, patting the latter on the arm. Her careless character makes her frank and frank with anyone.


    "Well, it''s all right. Job responsibilities." Tongren said faintly.


    "Na, Tongren ~" every day, I don''t know when she has called Tongren by name, and even the title of "Jun" has been omitted, which means that she has regarded Tongren as a real friend, just like her companions Xiao Li and Ning CI. "Will you come with our team?"


    "Mission?" Tong Ren asked curiously, "what mission? Also, strictly speaking, I''m not a ninja, and I don''t have the power to perform Ninja missions."


    "Level B mission is to go to the famous mansion of the country of fire and escort the princess of the country of fire. Lord Huoying personally appointed Mr. Kai to lead the team to carry out it ~" he looks proud every day.


    Frowning, Tong man said strangely, "level B task? I remember that you can only have the authority to perform at least at the level above Zhongren? Lord Huoying will let you participate?"


    Every day, he slightly stretched out a finger and waved it in front of Tong people, whispering, "It''s true in theory. The level of entrustment for escorting important people is level B, but the actual difficulty of this task is only level C. because the escort is located in the fire country, the probability of fighting the enemy Ninja is very small. Moreover, there is already a powerful escort on the fire country, which entrusts the task to us, but it''s not necessary It''s a form of diplomacy, and it''s a guide to Muye. "


    "..." generally, Tong Ren has understood, but it''s still the problem just now. He doesn''t even bear. He doesn''t seem to have the right to go out to perform Ninja tasks.


    Knowing Tongren''s questions every day, he immediately continued to solve his doubts and said, "don''t worry, you participate in this task not as a ninja or recognized by the village, but on behalf of the Weapon Master of Muye No. 1 weapon store. It''s my private invitation ~"


    "Well..." the clever Tong man understood Tiantian''s intention at once, and probably guessed the reason why he did it every day. "Maybe I already know, but I think I''d better take back the name of the Weapon Master."


    "Excessive modesty will only make people unhappy ~" looking at Tongren with a serious look every day, he smiled, "as long as you touch it a little, you can see the hardness, toughness, texture and other parameters of the weapon, including the forged materials and characteristics. You can skillfully use more than 100 weapons. It''s not too much to be called a master if you can do this?"


    Tong people can''t deny it. This is a special ability given by the Arsenal system. Tong people are not willing to explain anything about the system, so they don''t respond positively to what they say every day.


    I didn''t go too deep into this problem every day, and continued, "Tong man, I received information. I heard that in a noble territory in the country of fire, when building a manor, the ground collapsed unexpectedly, and an ancient underground cave was found. There are very rare minerals in the cave. I think you should understand?"


    "Extremely rare minerals? Really? It''s an important material for forging magic soldiers. My task is to find and identify those minerals..." as soon as Tongren''s voice fell, his eyes were fixed. In his mind, the release prompt of system task appeared again.


    Task content: collect Jixi ore


    Task type: dark plot


    Task level: Level C


    Task reward: attribute points


    "..." when the system released the task, Tongren naturally had no reason to refuse, and immediately responded to Tiantian''s invitation, "well, I accepted."


    ¡­¡­


    Muye gate, teacher Kai, Ning Ci, Xiao Li, and Tongren gather every day.


    "Oh, Mr. Tongren! You are the personal invitation every day. It''s great. Let''s do 500 palm presses together along the youth!" Xiao Li thumbed up. "And the last task. Thank you again!"


    "Well, it''s not so exaggerated, it''s just a fluke." Tongren can''t stand Xiao Li''s excessive enthusiasm.


    "Just a fluke can''t beat Shangren." Ning CI snorted coldly.


    "..." Tong people spread their hands without explanation.


    Every day also waved his hand, but said, "this guy is like this. He is very close-minded. He wants to get words out of his mouth, but he is sad."


    "Yes, please forgive me, this bad character ~" Tong people also expressed helplessness.


    Kai, on the other side, looked at Tong people with a slightly scrutinized look, and thought to himself: is this the child of the day family who has no white eyes, can''t ninja and can''t hallucinate? He is really like Li at that time. He was ridiculed by others as a waste and received all kinds of cold words, but he can keep this sunny and positive smile. In his state of mind It''s much better than Li. And it can be seen from his slight movements and muscle lines. I''m afraid the child insists on high-intensity training every day. He''s a hard-working guy.


    Kai couldn''t help but recall what the three generations told him before he set out. He should carefully observe everything about Tongren, and if he had the opportunity, he could test the strength level of Tongren.


    Well, if you watch carefully, I''ve done it now. But what exactly should I do when testing? Kai seldom received a request from Huoying. He was excited for a moment. He was full of energy and decided to finish it well. This is the proof of his youth and blood.


    In the fire shadow building, the three generations of eyes are looking at Kai and his party at the gate of Muye through the crystal ball with strong interest. The old eyes locked the Tong people with profound meaning, and said faintly, "to what extent have you gone to the Tong people?"


    Sitting on the high platform, everything in the village was taken back to the bottom of my eyes. The waist and back of the three generations leaned slightly against the chair and took a deep breath of the cigarette gun. There is a feeling that everything is under control.


    However, in the next scene, the three generations of eyes who were comfortable leaning back on the chair smoking suddenly stood up, and were swallowed by the smoke inhaled into his throat, choking him with coughing.


    In the crystal ball, Kai decided to test Tong people''s strength directly after thinking for a while.


    "Tong Renjun."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Hearing Kai''s figure, Tong people subconsciously turned around. However, Kai, who was still in sight the moment before, disappeared without warning!


    The sound of breaking wind came from his ears. Tong people didn''t think about it. It was almost a conditioned reflex. Subconsciously, the golden light flashed under his feet.


    "Whoosh!"


    The disappeared Kai appeared behind the Tong people in vain. However, when Kai appeared, the Tong people disappeared without warning!


    The figure of Tong man appeared ten feet away. He looked at Kai strangely and asked suspiciously, "Mr. Kai, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, ha ha ha, nothing, but Lord Huoying asked me to secretly test Tong people. I''ll take a look ~" Kai said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s really teacher Kai! It''s the secret task of Lord Huoying!" Xiao Li hugged Kai nervously, and didn''t feel anything wrong with the atmosphere.


    "Mr. Kai, what you just said is a secret..." he said silently every day.


    However, Ning CI stared at Tong Ren with wide eyes and was shocked. This guy could escape the speed of teacher Nakai!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 18

    Tongren and his party set out from Muye. Although the journey was far away, the journey was very safe. Xiao Li suggested that the team go in the form of running.


    Kelly praises Xiao Li''s warm-blooded youth. Although Ning CI has no feelings for Xiao Li''s youth, he also wants to exercise his physical strength and has no objection. It''s the same every day, and Tongren doesn''t matter.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo"


    After running for a long distance, the team also heard the sound of shortness of breath.


    Kay''s physical fitness has reached an incredible level. At this level, he can persist even running day and night, so this level is just Pediatrics for him.


    At the beginning of running, Xiao Li followed Kai closely.


    Ning CI is a little behind. Physically, although he is not as good as Xiao Li in extreme training, he has another set of exercise for his body because of his long-term practice of soft boxing. He may not be as fast as Xiao Li in speed and physical strength, but he can persist farther than Xiao Li in this long-distance run. Soft boxing is about using softness to control hardness, and Ning Ci''s way of action is the same. Running the same distance, Ning CI consumes far less physical strength than Xiao Li. Compared with extreme training to improve physical fitness, Ningci is more committed to improving skills and saving physical strength.


    As a female Ninja every day, it''s very good to be able to reach this step physically. However, unfortunately, she is in the team of physical talents, so she can only be left at the end of the team.


    However, surprisingly, from the beginning, Tong people followed Kai at the same speed as Xiao Li.


    Tongren''s physical strength is far inferior to that of Xiao Li and Ning Ci, probably at the same level every day. The reason why he can keep up with Kai''s speed is because he is equipped with a pair of concept armed "high wind boots". Increase your movement speed, and can increase your speed more greatly in non combat state.


    Its maximum speed can even match Xiao Li''s full speed before opening the eight door dunjia! That also means that Tong people can''t run at full speed when they run like a long marathon, and so can Kai and Xiao Li. In other words, Tong people were able to walk with Xiao Li who used 70% of his strength without exerting much strength. However, soon, Xiao Li, who was running at 70% of his strength, was gradually out of strength and began to slow down. At this time, Tong Ren was also slightly short of breath. Although he didn''t need much strength to run at this speed, he also began to slow down gradually because he didn''t pass his physical strength. However, Ning Ci, who followed him closely, could not see his breathing. Step by step, each step was very light. After long-term practice of soft boxing, he trained a set of breathing and movement synchronization skills. As for every day, she is already panting and sweating. To tell the truth, as a female ninja, it is great to be able to stick to this step.


    The pace of the team slowed down slightly and then stopped to rest.


    Here, Kai is the only one who is completely out of breath and has a gentle heartbeat. Ning is only once. Tong and Xiao Li are out of breath, but they still have spare energy. Every day, they lie on the lawn in a big font completely exhausted. For her, she has really reached the limit now.


    During the rest time, they went to the river to get water. Tongren also conveniently took a pot every day.


    "Yo, here''s the water." Tong handed the kettle to Tian Tian, who was tired and paralyzed on the ground.


    The latter was still panting in a hurry. His face was crimson after exercise, sweating and raining. His dry throat had no strength to speak, but his mouth opened and hummed a few times, indicating that Tong people would give her a few mouthfuls.


    Tongren couldn''t help smiling. He was so careless and ignored the image of a lady. However, it was this forthright character that made Tongren feel friendly, slightly helped the latter up, and then carefully put the kettle on the latter''s open lips.


    "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu ~" sucking the cold water, the Gulu sound of drinking water is not concealed at all.


    Ning Ci not far away frowned. He came from a big family like him, and all aspects of etiquette have long been deep-rooted. Naturally, he felt rude. Kai and Xiao Li didn''t notice it at all. After a little rest, they did push ups in place with nothing to do!


    I poured a whole pot of water into him. I breathed out a deep breath every day. My eyes opened slightly. When I saw that Tongren was beside me, I couldn''t help but feel powerless, "Tong Ren, you are too cunning. Even Mr. Kai, Ning Ci and Xiao Li, I can''t imagine that you can keep up with them. No, I remember your physical strength is not better than me?"


    It''s not a fact that Tongren can''t bear it without scruples every day. Tongren doesn''t care. It''s also a fact that Tongren''s words every day. His physical strength is not very good. It''s just because of this pair of high wind boots. If he maintains this speed, he won''t spend much energy at all. With low physical consumption, it''s not as good as Ningci. It''s really because of his weakness in overall physical strength.


    But every day is not the kind of curious baby who will study too deeply. After recovering some physical strength, he slowly stood up, walked alone in the direction of the woods, waved to them, "change your clothes, I''ll go back ~"


    For girls, it''s sweaty and sticky. It''s really hard.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 19

    "It''s so slow every day. I''ve had a good rest. I want to continue training and running!" squatting there waiting bored, Xiao Li said impatiently.


    Kai waved his hand like an education, "you''re wrong to think so, Li. Youth is always accompanied by waiting."


    "Oh, Mr. Kai, what a profound aphorism!" moved to tears, Xiao Li took out a notebook to record.


    Seeing that Xiao Li was so diligent and eager to learn, Kai, as a teacher, was also full of hot eyes. In this way, they said inexplicable words, and then inexplicably moved.


    The picture was so beautiful that she couldn''t bear to see it again. Ning CI turned her head to one side, and her eyes fell on Tong Ren''s body. She frowned and then said, "Your speed is very good, even better than Li, but as long as you have a skill, you can become a ninja. Li can''t do any ninja and magic like you, but he has been recognized in physical art. With the recommendation of a Shangren, he can also pass additional tests and get the qualification of xiaren."


    Although the tone of what Ning CI said to Tongren was cold, the content was to point out a way for Tongren. After all, they were all of the same family. Ning CI resented the rizong family and had an unspeakable cordial feeling for the Tongren who were separated from each other. Of course, he was realistic. He only opened his mouth to communicate with Tongren because they were not like imaginary waste.


    Feeling the kindness in Ning Ci''s words, Tong Ren nodded slightly, "don''t worry, my cultivation will not be abandoned." indeed, whether he likes it or not, in this world of constant war, strength and life are equal. If he wants to survive, he must have enough strength.


    "Hum ~" Ning times hummed and didn''t speak.


    Just then, suddenly, a scream came from the other side of the forest.


    Kai responded the most quickly. However, Kai, who had experienced the war era, did not act rashly. Instead, he released his perception and first found out whether there was the smell of the enemy around him.


    "It''s the voice of every day!" after Ning Ci and Xiao Li reacted, they immediately subconsciously wanted to rush over. However, at this time, a figure flashed in front of them like lightning, which was much faster than both of them!


    Tongren drove the boots of the wind. At full speed, the speed was amazing. In a moment, he got into the woods and came to a secret bush along with the daily shouts.


    I saw a bright and clean body in the jungle, sitting there without a trace, holding the two hands painlessly and trembling slightly.


    Tongren''s eyes were like electricity. At once, he found that not far from Tiantian, a slender pattern plate snake was entrenched there. His green eyes were staring at Tiantian, revealing dangerous snake messages.


    Every day my hair stood upright. Suddenly, I subconsciously threw the bitterness of my hands to the flower snake. Originally, it was impossible to miss the latter with Tiantian''s sword technique at such a close distance. However, perhaps it was because the girl was born with a fear of such poisonous snakes. Trembling, both Swords failed.


    However, Tiantian''s aggressive move immediately angered the latter. After the flower snake towered up the triangular snake''s head, it was going to pounce on Tiantian.


    Every day I closed my eyes subconsciously because of fear. However, after a few seconds, the fluttering heartbeat seemed that the whole heart was about to jump out. Suddenly I felt something falling on my body. I curled up subconsciously every day, grabbed my hand, found that it was the feeling of clothes, and immediately opened my eyes slightly.


    "Don''t worry," said the soft familiar voice in his ear.


    On the other side, Yu Guang saw the flower snake that was going to attack her. It was hit by a sharp dagger into the important hole of the seven inch part with great accuracy. The head of the triangular snake tilted to one side, which was already dead. Then he heard Xiao Li and others coming from behind.


    "Every day!"


    Hearing his companion''s cry, Tiantian finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at his body without clothes. Although Tongren had temporarily covered it with a dress, many places had not been covered up. Although Tiantian was careless, she was still a girl. She looked up in shame, but she saw that Tongren was facing him However, seeing Xiao Li and others who came from a distance, she subconsciously screamed every day, "stop! Don''t come over!"


    "Every day!" hearing the shouting every day, Xiao Li and others also stopped and stopped in front of the trees.


    Tongren explained, "don''t worry, nothing happened, just some small accidents. Also, Ning Ci, if you use white eyes at this time, you won''t forgive you ~"


    "Hum! Do you think I''m a fool?" Smart Ning Ci, of course, wouldn''t do that. After all, he already knew that he had to change clothes every day. In addition, watching Kai''s unhurried action, he already knew that there was no danger every day. Maybe he had guessed what snakes and insects he might encounter every day? Of course, his companions in the same team knew that every day was the least good at dealing with these things.


    Only Xiao Li yelled like a fool, "everyday! Are you all right? And Tong Renjun, what are you doing? You''re still in the grass?"


    "Shut up, stupid Li!" there came the cries of daily anger and shame and the rapid hustle and bustle of dressing in the trees.


    "..." there is a little girl''s body fragrance in the air, which makes people palpitate. However, the Tongren close at hand are looking at their nose, nose and heart.


    "OK." after putting on her clothes every day, she checked around and pretended to be calm. However, when she was about to stand up, her left foot suddenly numbed, and the whole person lost his center of gravity and fell to one side.


    "Tiantian!" the Tong man in front of him subconsciously hugged it. He found that there were a pair of small purple blood holes on the instep of Tiantian''s left foot. He knew that I was afraid that when I changed my clothes just now, I didn''t know that I stepped on the flower snake and was bitten. The snake has a strong sense of revenge. If others don''t provoke it, it won''t provoke others at will, However, if someone provokes it, he will surely retaliate.


    "Woo ~ just now this damn bit me..." every day, I grabbed the slightly swollen foot with both hands, and I began to feel dizzy. Suddenly, I said something bad. The rest of Xiao Li and others also came at the sound.


    Kai knew that the snake was poisonous. "Don''t panic and breathe slowly every day." the more nervous he was, the faster the blood flow in his body, and the faster the toxin would spread.


    "What should I do?" Xiao Li said anxiously.


    Ning CI frowned and said in a deep voice, "every day, do you have an antidote for your reserve scroll?"


    I remember every day, "yes! I think I''m ready, Li. Hurry up and get my backpack!"


    Xiao Li came and hurriedly found an antidote syringe from the scroll.


    "Not good!" Kai suddenly seemed to think of something. As soon as his face changed, he suddenly remembered that Xiao Li was a needle fainting goods. When the nurse took out the needle tube in the hospital, he would faint with fear. Turning his head, Xiao Li saw that after touching the syringe, when he saw the needle tube, his eyes turned white and his hands shook, he broke the syringe to the ground.


    "Li!" I feel dizzy every day. I don''t know whether it''s a toxin attack or silence to my teammates, "do you want to murder me!"


    Ning CI severely despised Xiao Li''s uselessness. Then he began to look at the scroll every day and said in a deep voice, "there is only one detoxification syringe, which was destroyed by Li."


    In this regard, Tong people also sighed slightly and said faintly, "now, there seems to be only one way left."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 20

    After this incident, for several days in a row, Tongren deliberately avoided Tongren every day, which Tongren also quite understood. After all, the other party is also a young girl no matter what the reason is. When that happens, they will still care about it.


    However, after a few days, with the complete recovery of every day''s feet, this matter was immediately wiped away. Every day also restored the original sunny and careless character, and there would be no more embarrassing atmosphere when greeting Tongren.


    On the evening of the seventh day, Tongren and his party finally arrived at the city where Daming mansion was located. Because it was dark and it was not suitable to hurry, Kai decided to rest the team here for the time being.


    "Mr. Kai, as I said before, I have my own personal affairs here." after a big meal, it''s also time to rest.


    Kay said, "Oh, I heard you say, is it the search for rare metals?"


    Xiao Li''s young blood always has an inexhaustible strength. As soon as he heard something to do, he immediately turned over from the ground, "do you need help every day?"


    He turned his eyes on Xiao Li every day, "you guy, just don''t help."


    "How come!" Xiao Li was hit.


    Every day he waved his hand, "forget it, Li, you''re not suitable to do this, clumsy ~"


    Ning CI heard the speech and said faintly, "since it''s a small thing, I don''t need my help. I have to make full preparations for the handover with Daming tomorrow."


    "Wait, Ning ci..." Kai pointed to himself and blinked. "Isn''t the handover usually completed by the leader?"


    "Hum ~" Ning glanced at the latter and didn''t speak.


    Despise the tunnel every day, "even other tasks. This is the task released by Daming. Mr. Kai, it''s better not to lose our Muye''s face."


    "Every day! How can you say that about Mr. Kai!" Xiao Li was angry.


    "Shut up, Li. This is what Lord Huoying told me." Ning CI said coldly. According to Kai''s character and practice, Huoying really has reason to worry about what trouble Kai will make, especially if the mission is released by Da Ming. If something happens, it will affect the trust of fire country on Muye. Ning CI is young and calm. In the high-level circle of Muye, he is also highly concerned. He is deeply expected and trusted.


    "How could it be! Is my credit rating so low?" Cayton sat down devastated.


    However, Xiao Li on one side immediately jumped up and gave the latter a comforting hug, "don''t worry, Miss Kai! Li, will always believe in Miss Kai!"


    "Li!"


    "Miss Kay!"


    They hugged each other and cried.


    Ningci turned away in silence.


    Every day, with a headache on his face, he covered his forehead, put on his forbearance bag, and shouted to the idle Tongren, "Tongren, let''s go."


    "HMM." the matter has been discussed before departure, or the task of Tongren''s entourage is for this. Not only because of the daily entrustment, but also the task of collecting rare metals released by the system.


    The two walked out of the hotel. This is the territory of an aristocrat in the country of fire. The street business is not prosperous. There is only a small hotel around here for business guests to rest. The rest are endless manor fields, which are not crowded.


    The moon climbed slightly into the night sky, dotted with stars.


    So they walked between the grass. It''s not a stroll in their spare time, but they are not familiar with the environment here. The destination is also a simple map obtained from intelligence.


    At this time, while walking every day, he still held the simple map in his hand. His eyebrows wrinkled and loosened sometimes, and then he nodded. It seems that he has found the specific location of the target.


    Tongren''s eyes fell slightly under Tiantian''s left foot. The hollow-out tolerance boots showed white feet, with a bandage wrapped around them. However, looking at her light step, it must be no harm to her injury. This is also taken for granted. Although he was bitten by a poisonous snake, the real wound was just a little. There was nothing wrong with injecting an antidote, but the syringe was broken by clumsy Xiao Li, so he had to let Tongren suck the poison out with his mouth. It''s nothing. It''s urgent to deal with it in an emergency. There are not so many rules between men and women among ninjas.


    "Er......" I felt that every day in front of me suddenly stopped. Tong people looked up and saw that the latter was staring at him with big eyes. Obviously, the latter also inadvertently noticed the sight of Tong people on her feet.


    Tongren waved his hand slightly embarrassed, indicating that it was not as the other party thought. However, every day has turned his head to one side, as if he didn''t listen to any explanation.


    I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t react too much, as if I didn''t care. If I was careful, I would notice that it was clearly a slightly reddish ear root.


    In this way, they were speechless all the way, and after a long time.


    "Here we are." he stopped in front of a dense grass, which was surrounded by a wasteland. There seemed to be nothing special.


    However, as you squat down every day and poke away a miscellaneous haystack in front with your hand, you can see a deep and dark underground passage inside.


    Tongren was also surprised, "you can still find this hidden place."


    "Don''t underestimate our intelligence agency." humming every day, he took out two chakra sticks from the psychic scroll and threw one to Tongren.


    This thing is cold at first. I don''t know whether it is metal or what kind of texture. After a little chakra is injected, the palm long stick shows a burst of light green fluorescence, not very bright, but enough to illuminate in the dark.


    "Let''s go," we said every day, but she didn''t move.


    Looking at the head of the latter, Tong people were stunned at first, then they understood what, felt a little smile, and took the lead in taking steps and walking in front.


    "..." watching Tongren stride ahead, he followed closely every day.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 21

    Tong people sneak into the cave channel every day. It''s dark and deep. Although they have this faint chakra shining instrument in their hands, it''s better to say that this little dim light makes the channel more gloomy and terrible.


    Tong people are at the forefront and follow closely every day. In the face of darkness, most people have subconscious fear. Tongren is no exception, especially every day as a girl. However, Tongren seem to have no primitive fear of darkness because of their special ability of "Assassin", and even have an unspeakable sense of kindness. And the night vision given by his "Assassin". Let Tetong people walk in the dark channel, and the vision of their eyes has no influence at all.


    However, just because the field of vision had no effect, Tongren walked forward at a normal pace and slowly opened a distance from carefully groping forward every day.


    In his anger, the latter immediately caught up with him and grabbed the corner of Tongren''s clothes with one hand, "I said you guy, don''t walk so fast!"


    "Oh, really?" Tong man immediately slowed down when he heard the speech. In fact, he didn''t walk fast, but walked slowly every day. After all, in the dark passage where he couldn''t see his fingers, ordinary people couldn''t maintain their normal walking speed.


    Because Tong people are wearing tight clothes, it is difficult to grasp the corners every day. In addition, in the dark, they can''t see the road. From time to time, they step on Tong people''s heels quickly or slowly and get a little out of touch.


    Suddenly, Tong people naturally stretched out a hand and grabbed the latter''s palm.


    "Hmm?!" the palm of her hand was suddenly caught by something warm, and she was startled every day. In the dark, she couldn''t see the things around her, but there was a faint voice of Tongren in her ear, which was to understand that Tongren was holding her hand.


    "Keep up, every day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the dark, they moved forward wordlessly again.


    With the chakra luminous stick in his hand, he stared at the back of the Tong man walking in front every day. He suddenly felt that he was not afraid of this gloomy place.


    After they walked for a while, Tong people stopped first.


    I can''t see the surrounding situation clearly every day. A Leng God hit Tong people''s back directly.


    "How...?"


    Tongren exhaled slightly, slightly surprised, "there is an undercurrent in front."


    "Really? No wonder I feel the air seems moist, but I can''t hear the sound of running water?" it''s also strange every day.


    Not far ahead, there is an undercurrent mud area. In the dark, only he with good night vision can see clearly.


    And with sharp eyes, he also found something white floating in the mud. Tong people frowned slightly. If they guessed correctly, Sen Bai in the mud would be the skeleton of the dead. It seems that before they came, someone had set foot here, and there were dead people, which proves that there is danger here.


    Looking around, Tong people''s eyes suddenly fell on the other side of the mud, on a sharp stone.


    Looking back, you can see that the latter is staring at a pair of big painted eyes in the dark, but you can''t see anything clearly. Then Tong man called out a flying claw chain with a move in the palm of his hand.


    "Eh?!" every day, I only felt a heat in her waist, and then I found that Tongren put one hand around her waist.


    "I''m going to jump over, hold on to Tiantian." Tong people hugged Tiantian tightly with one hand, and then the figure jumped forward. The other hand threw out flying claws, hooked the sharp stones in the distance with great accuracy, and pulled the iron chain. Then they crossed the muddy area in front of them.


    In the middle of the air, a absent-minded person subconsciously hugged Tong people''s neck with both hands every day. However, the chakra shiny stick in his hand was thrown down carelessly.


    "Huh?!" the shiny stick fell on the muddy ground under his feet. Suddenly, under the weak light, he saw the white skeleton every day, which looked very terrible!


    It can be imagined that I suddenly saw a Mori white skeleton in the dark. It was really scary. I was scared all over my body every day. Suddenly, the arms holding Tong''s neck became more and more tight. His lips screamed subconsciously.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "Goo!"


    The neck was suddenly strangled. With the sudden scream close to his ear, the Tong man in mid air was almost unable to grasp the iron chain in his hand. He stumbled and almost fell down. However, in the end, one foot fell on the edge of the mud first, and made a push on the toe. Then they landed safely.


    "Loosen... Loosen... Every day!" after landing safely, Tiantian''s frightened tightly hugged his neck has not been loosened. Tongren can''t help grasping her wrist with one hand and gently stroking Tiantian''s back with the other hand to calm the latter down first.


    After pestering for a long time, he calmed down and loosened his neck every day.


    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ Hoo ~" gulping the atmosphere, Tongren had no choice but to tunnel, "I almost couldn''t breathe, every day."


    "Woo ~" every day also knew that he had just lost his temper. His little face was hot and he couldn''t help saying, "no... no way! Suddenly a skeleton appeared and wanted to scare people to death. What the hell is this place!"


    "OK, OK." Tong people also know that it can''t be blamed every day. If he replaced him, he would be shocked to see such a big skeleton. However, he with good night vision ability has seen everything around him from a distance.


    Tongren picked up every day when he was paralyzed on the ground with one hand, but after lifting up, he grabbed his palm and didn''t loosen it. Tongren didn''t care. He grabbed the back of the latter''s hand and comforted, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Although he said so, at this time, when Tong people looked around the channel after crossing the mire, they could not help but frown slightly and murmured to themselves that from the structure of the channel, it was not like an abandoned mine cave that collapsed unexpectedly, as the intelligence said.


    On the contrary, the roads here are rugged. The walls around the passage are not stacked with bricks. They are smooth and have no lines. They seem to be coated with a kind of material and then hardened and fixed. There are some strange footprints on the ground at the foot. No, they should not be footprints, but traces of reptiles.


    "Huh?!"


    "Hey, Tongren, did you hear any strange sounds?" the primitive fear of unknown things forced him to lean against Tongren every day.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong." Tong man''s eyes narrowed slightly and said faintly, "we broke into the cave of some psychic beast!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 22

    "What?! Tong man, do you mean this is the cave of the psychic beast?" he exclaimed every day, and then his small face changed. Although his eyes could not see clearly, the footsteps that sounded in his ears could be felt. On the other side of the channel, a strange beast was running towards them quickly.


    "Ji!"


    From the other side of the cave, the mysterious creatures who came quickly broke the road and gave out a sharp scream. A pair of strange eyes with green awns can also see clearly and directly in the dark. Stone spikes accurately shot away at the location of Tongren and Tiantian. Tongren''s face remained unchanged in the face of stone spikes, A small throwing dagger appeared on his hands.


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" a series of intensive attacks, saw the enemy''s stone stab attack, all of which were shot down in mid air by Tongren with flying knives and daggers.


    Tongren figure blocked in front of Tiantian and said in a deep voice, "stand back a little every day and give it to me."


    "Ah... Oh ~" she wants to help every day, but in the dark, she can''t see the enemy clearly. How can she help? Moreover, Tongren''s indifferent and calm words will always bring her a very special convincing force, making her involuntarily choose to believe the latter.


    Look, the prey in front of you stopped its attack. The mysterious creature screamed angrily, and the huge tail swung out. Suddenly, under this fan, the rocks on the side wall were smashed and splashed down.


    When the rocks burst, countless gravel fell. The mysterious creature''s giant tail kept swinging fiercely, and all the gravel contacted by its tail was like an out of chamber shell, which angrily shot away at Tongren.


    The burst of wind breaking sound suddenly sounded in front of him made Tetong people just relax and get nervous again. With a high degree of concentration and good night vision ability, he can see everything around him clearly, and then his body suddenly began to twist strangely.


    "Hiss... Yii..." some water chestnut stones, with a sharp wind breaking sound. It sticks to the surface of Tong people''s body and constantly inserts it. However, Tong people with high agility attribute value can always avoid the moment before the gravel hits his body in the face of each attack. However, if they can''t avoid it, they can also shoot it down with their Throwing Knife.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" some crushed stones fell to the ground, after continuing to shoot for a distance. It is hard to hit on the hard channel wall. Suddenly, when it burst, there were also cracks left on the rock wall. It can be seen how terrible the strength contained in these flying gravel. If Tong people are distracted and hit, they will really get hurt.


    Yu Guang looked at the cracks on the rock walls. Tong man''s eyes narrowed slightly. If his agility attribute was not high enough, it would be really troublesome.


    Look straight at the mysterious creature in front of you. Tongren also gradually saw the true face of the latter.


    This mysterious creature suddenly ran out from the other side of the passage. It is a kind of psychic animal similar to hamster. Hypertrophy. At a glance. I''m afraid it''s at least about twenty feet. The whole body is red. Look from a distance. It is like a round fire jade. On its body surface. Palm sized red scales covered it. The most amazing thing for Tongren is the head of this psychic beast. There are two... At the fork of the slender neck, two ferocious heads stare at the huge diamond pupils, which are full of violent and bloodthirsty killing intention.


    "What a strange fellow, who has the energy of earth and fire at the same time. What kind of psychic beast is this?" a strange thought flashed through his heart. The corners of Tong people''s eyes suddenly showed that the attack of the two headed gophers slowed down slowly, and their necks seemed to be expanding gradually, as if something was going to spit out.


    Looking at this strange scene, Tong people felt a little uneasy. When his lower body was shaken, he turned and ran back. Hold it with one hand, and then quickly step back!


    Just as the Tongren pulled back every day, the ferocious mouth of the double headed gopher in the rear suddenly opened. The two paths were completely composed of a huge rock and a strong fire mass. The fire mass wrapped the rock, and then under the high calcination, the rock melted into boiling magma, and then gushed out like a volcanic explosion. Suddenly, A stream of red magma surged in and poured over Tongren and Tongren every day!


    "Hold on to me!"


    Seeing the turbulent magma trend behind him, Tong people immediately picked up his waist every day with his big hand, then took out a flying claw with his other hand, grabbed the rock block in the ceiling, jumped, and then they jumped up.


    "Goo ~" the hot magma poured in and swept one or two meters below the Tong man. The hot high temperature contained in it made the Tong man''s trouser leg burn instantly. The burning feeling from his skin made him take a breath.


    The hot temperature around made Tongren''s head faint slightly. One hand hugged Tiantian, the other hand grabbed the flying claw chain fixed on the ceiling, glanced back at the corner of his eye, and grinned at the double headed gopher who unexpectedly made such a fierce attack.


    Tongren naturally can''t give each other so wantonly. They immediately wound the iron chain in their hands around Tiantian''s arms and let them hang in midair for the time being, because there is already hot magma on the ground, and they have no foothold.


    Then the figure of Tong man turned over and his feet against the ceiling. In this way, using the chakra adsorption force of the soles of his feet, Tong man stood upside down on the ceiling with his hands clamped with ten fingers. It can be seen that there are small sharp blades between his fingers. There was a slight flash of cold light in his dark eyes, and then his hands shook, The dense tiny sharp blades are thrown at the double headed giant mouse!


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding ~" I saw that under the intensive sharp blade attack, there were multiple killing opportunities of Tong people. However, in the face of this exquisite concealed weapon technique, the double headed giant mouse spit out a mud wall directly in front of him, blocking out a series of sharp blades.


    However, Tongren''s skill, even the technique of persuading people with concealed weapons every day, can''t be so simple. In the middle of the air, there are two sharp blades, one front and one back, with different speeds. In the latter, the speed is very fast, and the latter catches up and collides with the former. Then the two sharp blades turn into two exquisite included angles under the collision, Over the wall defense arranged by the two headed giant rat, they attacked its two heads from above.


    "Puff puff ~"


    The sharp blade deeply pierced the two heads of the two headed giant mouse, and the blood splashed.


    "Ow, Ow!" the two ferocious big heads of the two headed giant rats also croaked and screamed in pain, but judging from their sharp cry, they were full of Qi and didn''t look like they were badly hurt.


    "Is it really the problem of lethality..." Tong man was very clear, and then all the concealed weapons between his fingers were taken back. In exchange, it was a long dark pipe instrument about one meter long. This object is the first lethal heat weapon M700 light sniper rifle of Tongren. One hand holds the barrel of the gun, the other hand closes the trigger with his fingers, and slightly raises his eyes through the observation sight on the gun body. The accuracy is less than 0.01 mm, locking the eyebrow center of one of the heads of the two headed giant rats.


    "Bang!"


    There was a clear and loud gunshot in the dark!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 23

    "Bang!"


    As the second loud gunshot sounded in the cave, I saw the two headed giant rats in front of me. There was a blood hole the size of a thumb on the two ferocious heads and in the center of the eyebrows. Then, with a loud and unwilling roar, the body of the two headed giant rats collapsed.


    However, the death of the caster, the red hot magma flowing on the ground, also faded at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Tongling beast also uses chakra change attack, which loses the transportation and maintenance of chakra. Naturally, this large-scale technique is also invincible.


    "Dry... Killed?!" every day when he grabbed the iron chain and hung it in the air, although he couldn''t see the situation clearly in the dark, there was no sound from the roar and cry of the giant beast. It can also be guessed that the enemy must have been killed by Tongren.


    "Tong man..." just now, through the weak light reflected by the magma, I vaguely saw a round of dark pipe in Tong man''s hand every day, and then I saw that Tong man was using the pipe to aim at two headed giant rats.


    However, two loud sounds of "bang bang!" were heard, and the huge body of the enemy collapsed. From Tong people taking out this strange weapon to the end, it can be described as second kill. So far, in the daily cognition, I can''t think of anything that can make such a loud sound. Moreover, when the concealed weapons such as the sword in hand are invalid, it only takes two strikes. The attack made by the weapon is to knock down this fierce psychic beast to the ground, in the countless weapons collection every day, But there is no such lethal weapon!


    Because the magma on the ground has just dissipated and the ground is still like a red iron pot, it is very hot. Therefore, Tongren and Tiantian have not landed immediately.


    "Every day, is there water stored in the scroll? Take it out to cool the ground in an area." Tong man said.


    "Oh..." along the way, Tongren has a very reliable image in Tiantian''s heart, so she fully believes in the former.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi. The water fell on the hot ground and burst into white fog, which shows the high temperature of the ground.


    However, Tong people took advantage of this empty time to enter the Arsenal system in their mind. It is found that the previously released dark line task and the task of collecting rare metals are flashing constantly. According to Tongren''s past experience, the system''s response means that the task is about to be completed, which is the last step.


    Tongren was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t help falling his eyes on the two headed giant mouse that fell to the ground and died. When my mind moved, I was walking upside down on the ceiling. A flicker of my figure landed on the huge body of the two headed giant mouse.


    Tongren, who has good night vision, keenly found something glowing at the bottom of the two headed giant mouse.


    Struggling to turn over the body of the two headed giant rat, we can vaguely see the light source on the slightly swollen belly.


    "Whew ~" the cold light flashed, and there was a sharp dagger with sawtooth on Tongren''s hand.


    "Poof ~" first scraped off the hard hair on the belly, and then the dagger stabbed into the flesh.


    "Hiss ~" skillfully open the belly, which is also inherited from the assassin''s specialty. After breaking the big belly of the two headed giant mouse, we finally clearly saw the reflective and shiny thing.


    From the thick flesh and blood, he dug out a fist sized thing with his bare hands. It was cold and full of metal touch. The whole body was dark and a little dark purple. However, it was clear that in the darkness, Tong people could still see the dark light released around it. It was a dark picture even under his night vision.


    "Here we are."


    When Tongren picked up the metal block, the system in his mind was to prompt the completion of the task.


    "I chewed all kinds of metal minerals in the ground all year round and left them in my body after filtering by my digestive system. Over time, they condensed into this wonderful rare metal." Tong man then turned his eyes to the direction of the two headed giant rat in front, and murmured to himself, there must be a lot of these things in this big guy''s nest? However, these are not his concerns. The task of the Arsenal system has been completed. Let''s collect the rest every day.


    When a task is completed, the reward is a regular attribute point.


    Tongren did not hesitate to add this attribute point of system reward to endurance. Now he doesn''t need a weapon of strength. His agility is enough for the time being. If he has physical strength, as an assassin, he emphasizes killing with one hit and doesn''t need a war of attrition. Therefore, Tong people add the attribute value to their endurance. The endurance point is their physical defense. Assassins attack mainly by sneak attack. However, usually assassins fail to sneak attack. If they can''t escape immediately, they will be strongly counterattacked by the other party. Although so far, Tong Ren has not really tried to be hit hard by counterattack, he can predict that there will always be a mistake in the future. At that time, his own defense will become the basis for his life. In addition to the extra attribute point reward last time, Tong people are also added to endurance, that is to say, the two reward attributes are used to improve their own defense.


    After kneading the body, Tong people were also curious about the effect of the two reward attributes used in endurance value. There is nothing on the surface, nor is it an increase in external muscles. It seems that the specific changes will not be clear until he is beaten.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 24

    After completing the dark line task of collecting rare metals, Tongren and Tiantian returned to the rest hotel to have a round with Kai and others.


    Early tomorrow morning, we have to continue the departure of Daming mansion, the country of fire. Therefore, Tongren and Tiantian, who have been busy for most of the night, hurried into a state of rest.


    The next morning, Kai and his party got up one after another. After a simple wash, they were ready to start.


    "Have you had a good rest every day and last night?" Kai asked with concern.


    She waved her hand every day, indicating that she had nothing to do. "It''s all right, I''ve had a good rest, and I didn''t spend much effort last night." after that, she turned her eyes to Tongren, whose eyes flickered slightly. In the task last night, she didn''t spend much in the whole process. However, when dealing with two headed giant rats later, It''s all Tongren fighting alone. Although the light was dim at that time, she couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, but she also knew that the psychic beast was not easy to provoke. However, what''s more amazing is that in the face of such monsters, Tong people easily solved the latter.


    Noticed the eyes of every day, Tong people also smiled calmly, nodded to the latter, indicating that they were in good mental state. Although there was a battle last night, in fact, it didn''t consume much strength for Tongren. This is not to say that the enemy is very weak, but Tongren''s unique fighting method. The previous feints didn''t work. When all kinds of concealed weapons are ineffective to each other, they decisively use their mace weapons and two sniper guns to accurately hit each other''s vital points, Kill it.


    The journey seemed simple, and the battle ended almost instantly. Don''t think how powerful Tongren already has. In fact, this sniper gun is the most lethal of all Tongren weapons, and the hot weapon wins by surprise. If it can''t kill the enemy, Tongren will have to decisively take it and escape every day.


    Kai and his party continued on the last short journey to the country of fire. It is located in the deep interior of the country of fire, so the probability of encountering enemies is quite small, and with the elite of maitekai, it is naturally impossible to have any danger.


    All the way to do nothing, Tong people are secretly thinking about their own situation. The battle last night, though not very fierce, was soon over. But Tong people also see a lot of truth from it. First of all, as an assassin, his concealed weapon technique is very good in technique, and even has reached the talent level. Tongren conservatively estimated that among the wood leaves, there should be less than five people who can surpass him in the concealed weapon skill of sword in hand. It must be that Yu Zhibo weasel, who plays the legendary art of sword in his hand, is nothing more than that? Of course, this can not be generalized. After all, so far, Tongren has not really met an opponent with better concealed weapon technology than him.


    However, after the first world war last night, Tong people also found a problem they had never considered before. That is, his concealed weapon technique is powerful. It is only limited to the high probability of hitting the enemy, but the problem is that the physical damage caused by a single shot is very limited. For example, the double headed giant mouse yesterday used his superb concealed weapon technique to accurately hit the dagger on the target''s head from the dead corner. It must be possible, but he failed to kill the other party. The reason is that, The strength of his concealed weapon attack needs to be improved.


    If the strength is not enough, even if the weapons thrown can hit 100 times, they still can''t hit the target hard. However, in fact, in the course of sword in hand in Ninja school, the teacher pays attention to the hit rate rather than power. In fact, it is also the case. For concealed weapon art, the accuracy of attack is much more important than power. The lethality is not enough, but if you can hit the other party, you can at least cause some damage. However, if you are full of strength, but you can''t hit the other party, it really has no effect.


    Actual combat is indeed the best way to improve their strength. Tongren further understand their strength, advantages and relative shortcomings. Tong people''s concealed weapons have a high hit rate, but they lack strength. They can hit the target but can''t kill the target. Then this deficiency must be made up in the future. Tong people decide that the bonus of additional attribute points will focus on their own strength blessing. When the power is up, the concealed weapon attack issued by Tong people is not as simple as hitting the enemy, but through, causing greater damage and even killing it with one blow!


    In addition, as the strongest heat weapon of Tong people so far, it has the greatest lethality, and its power is also reflected for the first time. From the corpse of the two headed giant mouse, we can estimate the degree of its physical defense. According to the actual estimation, within a range of 100 meters, the bullet of M700 light sniper gun can probably penetrate the earth flow wall.


    Like the psychic beast, which is called "meat tank" in the tolerance world, it is difficult for general Ninja to kill it. However, as long as the Tongren sniper gun hits the key, it can cause great damage to the latter.


    However, if it''s right for people, it''s 100 meters. No, it''s conservatively estimated that it''s within 50 meters. With the initial speed of the sniper gun''s bullet at 777m / s, presumably no one can hide? Even the most powerful ninja, Tong people think they can barely avoid the key, and it is difficult to completely avoid such a rapid blow. This is also the biggest advantage of hot weapons. The attack speed of a single shot is difficult to avoid at human speed. Of course, the sniper gun stresses that one shot must be killed. If one bullet fails to hit or kill the other party, it is difficult for Tongren to have the opportunity to trigger the second bullet against a powerful enemy.


    So far, what Tongren think they need most is their strength, physical strength, agility and endurance.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 25

    After about a day''s walk, a night''s rest and cleaning, Kai and his party finally arrived at the Daming mansion of the country of fire.


    Maitekai, who is full of youth and has a different thinking from ordinary people, is not trusted by Huoying in the task of dealing with senior officials of the fire country. Therefore, under the entrustment of the three generations, Ning Zi, who is from an aristocratic family and has strict etiquette, is the complete handover instead of maitekai.


    "The most famous family in muyeren village, the ninja of the Japanese family?" after a series of simple exchanges on etiquette, Ning Ci''s calm and determination to deal with the big scene also won the unanimous affirmation of the representatives of the country of fire. "Good, good, the younger generation can be feared."


    In front of these great figures in the fire country, Ning Ci was not arrogant and impetuous, bowed slightly, calm and moderate, and had the style of a family.


    On the other side, Kai and others, who are sitting, seem to have nothing to do. Kai has always been difficult to deal with such cumbersome etiquette, so he had to sit there and close his eyes, which was ordered by the previous three generations. When handing over the task, Kai stayed there quietly and pretended to be aloof and calm. Anyway, don''t make any jokes to affect Muye.


    For Kai''s actions, Xiao Li, who has always kept the habit of imitation, thinks that it is Kai''s unique practice, so he also stays there and looks rigorous and serious. Only when he is familiar with him every day can he know that the former is just a big nerve.


    Staying there obediently is obviously not a lively character every day. However, seeing that everyone does so, she can only be patient.


    More than an hour later, Ning Ci''s diplomatic courtesy dialogue with the representatives of the fire country ended. At the end of the festival, it''s time to discuss business.


    "Mr. Kai, Li, Tiantian, please come and follow the instructions of the entrustment." Ning CI turned back and said.


    This is the entrusted task of the fifth class of Muye xiaren led by Kai. It has nothing to do with Tongren, who is not a ninja. Moreover, Tongren came with them because of their personal invitation every day. Therefore, on the occasion of task handover, Tong people do not need to be present.


    "Oh," boring sitting and waiting, and finally, the impatience in the heart is also on the edge. In the end, it is a little relieved, and secretly make complaints about the representative of the country of fire, which is full of trouble and nothing to do. Then it slowly stands up.


    "...." his eyes widened slightly. Looking at Kai and Xiao Li who still maintained the standard sitting posture on the ground, he found that there were a trace of shallow marks on the corners of their mouths, and he couldn''t help covering their smooth foreheads with a headache every day. In this regard, I can''t help feeling sad for Ning CI every day. The good image of Muye Ninja that Ning CI has set up in front of the representatives of the country of fire so far is also in vain.


    On the other hand, because the next task has nothing to do with Tong people, he is an irrelevant person, wandering alone in the garden of Daming mansion under boredom.


    There are classical garden buildings with white walls and black tiles all around here, which makes people feel as if they have stepped into a quiet and elegant paradise from the noisy world of mortals. Tongren walk here without any special purpose. They walk around casually. Unconsciously, they see that they have been placed in an elegant garden with flowers in full bloom, surrounded by green grass, green trees, rockeries and strange stones. In front of them is a gravel path paved with pebbles. In the distance, there is a back word corridor with cornices and arches, red columns and white walls, which is full of antique poetry and painting.


    Tongren walked all the way and looked at the scenery around like a horse watching a lamp. He sighed in his heart that the place where the country''s top leaders live is different. Compared with the "prosperous" Muye, it is really a small village tribe.


    Standing in front of a building, Tong people saw that it was an ancient building with cornices and arches and black tiles and white walls. On the four cornices on the first and second floors, there were four divine beasts, namely green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu. Under the four divine beasts, there was a bell, which made bursts of crisp sound when the light wind blew. It was particularly pleasant in the soft and beautiful sound of Pingtan.


    When Tongren looked around, they saw that although the yard in front of the building was small, there were all kinds of Lake stone rockeries, with realistic shapes, rigorous structures, masters and followers, and clear levels. At first glance, they knew that they were designed by everyone. The most rare thing was that Tongren didn''t find any similarities in the scenery all the way. It was really these rockery paths, caves, gullies, ravines, dangerous roads The cliffs are all over it. It really feels like "the scenery moves step by step when you look at the mountains".


    Tong people are also stunned. They are used to seeing those low-rise bungalows in Muye village, even the mansion of the largest family in Muye, which is nothing compared with the building in front of them!


    Although Tong people have no knowledge of architecture, they also know that the people living in it must have a very noble identity in the country of fire.


    However, these have nothing to do with Tongren. With appreciative eyes, he once again turned around the great tall building in front of him. Then Tongren turned and was about to leave.


    However, at this time, Tongren''s ears moved. As an assassin with extremely sensitive facial features and six senses, he vaguely seemed to hear the crisp sound of knife and sword attack in the distance. And the direction of the sound came from the tall buildings in front of us.


    "...." Tong people frowned slightly. According to the truth, there could be no fighting in the heavily guarded and fully enclosed mansion like Daming mansion, not to mention the sound of real swords and guns. Tongren stood in front of the gate and hesitated, but when he heard the sound of sword fighting, it seemed that there was a fierce fight in the building. With a little curiosity and caution, Tong people decided to go and have a look.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 26

    "Next, let''s talk in detail about the entrustment of the country of fire!" the representative led by the country of fire first took a look at Kai, who was hard to wake up. He looked sleepy and looked very unreliable. He immediately turned his eyes to Ning Ci, who was more reliable.


    "As for the task of releasing wood leaves in advance, the task is to escort your royal highness of the kingdom of fire to the wood leaves safely."


    Ning CI nodded, "At this point, the Lord of the fire has clearly explained to us. In less than a month, he will hold a joint examination of many nations. The Royal Highness, representing the kingdom of fire, will be present at the scene, as a symbol of the strong support of the fire country to the wood leaves. At the same time, we must make every effort to produce the first style of the five big nun villages. It was held smoothly and perfectly. "


    The representative of the kingdom of fire nodded. "That''s the way it is. Since your shadow adults have clearly stated, the old man will no longer repeat this. Next, I want to say something about the royal highness of the princess."


    "Princess your highness? I feel very strong!" Xiao Li raised his fists with excitement. "It must be a difficult task, okay? That''s all."


    "Hello!" every day, reluctantly, "to protect your highness, this is a meticulous and strict in demands, and it can not be allowed to make any mistakes."


    "Well, Li, every day is good." Kay also agreed with her face. But when she had normal thinking, the next sentence was more speechless. "We should be more serious and protect our princess''s highness. Li, starting today, push up one hundred more daily!"


    Xiao Li nodded heavily with a passionate look, "yes, Mr. Kai!"


    "Does this... Have anything to do with doing push ups?" she shook her head with a headache every day. She really suffered when she met these two living treasures.


    Ning Ji was ashamed of the fact that Kai and Xiao Li were the representatives of the country that was on fire. He frowned into a Sichuan word. He could not make up his mind. He sighed and then turned his attention to the representative of the country of fire. "Please don''t make complaints about the topic just now. Let''s go on."


    Seeing Kay and Xiao Li behave so much more than behavior, the representative of the country of fire also expressed serious doubts about their ability to defend the royal highness of the princess, but the matter was determined by the name of the country of fire, and he had no right to interrupt, so he had to tell all the things he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Kendo field, I saw the samurai holding swords fighting with a young girl in wheel battle.


    The girl was very young, probably no more than 14 years old. She was dressed in a wide sleeved tight red and white dress. On her willow waist, she was tied with a light silver dress belt. It just showed the slender waist perfectly.


    The girl''s jade hands are like catkins, her skin is like congealed fat, her eyebrows are like moths, and her smile is beautiful. There is a faint dust and delicate, seemingly soft smile, but there is a indifference to resist thousands of miles. Between the delicate earlobes, she doesn''t wear any earring ornaments, but the earlobes pecked with white jade powder should look good in any decoration. Her long light chestnut hair looks fresh and flexible.


    At this time, the girl was holding a long and narrow sword and fighting with the warrior.


    Tongren was slightly surprised that the girl''s appearance was very beautiful. However, in Tongren''s view, he was even more surprised that the girl in front of him had a superb and amazing sword skill.


    The smart thin sword quickly stabbed out several gorgeous sword flowers. However, the opponent holding the standard samurai sword in front of him seemed a little embarrassed.


    Tongren could not help shaking his head when he looked at the man. In this world dominated by tolerance, the samurai clan in the old era has declined. However, in front of him, this young man who looks like a standard samurai is actually a useless shelf. Tongren can judge this from his standing posture and floating footwall. On the contrary, The girl seems to be petite, soft and weak, but if the martial arts practitioners look carefully, they can see that the girl''s body is very flexible and has a solid footwall because she practices martial arts all the year round. It is obvious that she has worked hard.


    In this era, the so-called Samurai have become the entertainment of nobles. When dancing swords and swords, swordsmanship and moves are just good-looking and ornamental. As for the Ninjas who master the core force, their status is surprisingly low.


    The reason is also very reasonable and real. After all, ninjas are usually unproductive and rich in culture and martial arts. However, the cultivation of ninjas and the research of Ninja need to occupy a lot of resources. Therefore, not only aristocrats despise ninjas, but also civilians generally do not have any good feelings for ninjas. The magical existence of ninjas that can''t go in and out can be well managed Development is due to human greed and constant struggle. Ninjas are used as weapons at will. They are used as tools and naturally have no status.


    "Who!" However, at the moment when Tongren was thinking in secret, he exposed his position. In fact, Tongren didn''t hide. He came out of curiosity about the sound of sword fighting. Now this scene has completely proved Tongren''s worry and has no reason to stay. Originally, Tongren wanted to leave quietly. However And I didn''t expect to be found.


    "I came from Muye and followed the task team. I overheard the sound of fighting here, so I entered here by mistake. I''m really sorry." the Tong man who exposed his position didn''t have the intention to escape immediately, but stood up generously.


    "Muye? Hum, humble ninja?" on the court, I saw the figure of an aristocratic childe, coldly speaking with disdain.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 27

    "Muye? Hum, humble ninja?" on the court, I saw the figure of an aristocratic childe, coldly speaking with disdain.


    Tongren couldn''t deny it. He didn''t argue with these guys in front of him. Moreover, in fact, he was just a ninja from Muye rather than Muye. The other party''s sneer is completely miss.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave." Tong man turned and was about to leave, but he wanted to go. At present, these idle guys won''t let go so easily.


    "Hum!" one of the first noble CHILDES, with his chin raised 45 and his nostrils facing the sky, looked like no one was paying attention. His eyes were coldly looking at Tongren and said coldly, "who allows you to retreat in front of this childe...... stop!" however, before he finished his words full of costume 13, he saw that Tongren completely ignored it and swaggered away, Leave a figure for him.


    "You fellow!" the noble childe was so angry that his nostrils smoked. The deliberately pretended cold and deep was destroyed all at once. Looking at the back of Tong man, his teeth itched. Then he waved his big hand and motioned to the guards nearby, "come on, catch this suspicious guy for me!"


    Hearing the speech, the guards quickly surrounded Tong people without saying a word.


    Tong people glanced at the people in front of them. They looked at their opponents, who were fierce, dressed in formal and rigorous Samurai clothes and holding an ornamental samurai sword. However, they were surrounded by the people and stared at them. Tong people in them did not feel a little nervous.


    "Hoo ~" sighed slightly. At present, needless to say, it must be extremely boring.


    "As I said, I''m from Muye. I came here under the entrustment of Daming. When I passed by, I heard a fight here and came here curiously. Since nothing happened, there''s nothing for me."


    "Hum! Even if something unexpected happens to such a thing as you, will it be your business when you come?" the noble childe pulled out the samurai sword in his hand and danced the sword flowers in front of him. Finally, he pointed to the Zhitong people and said coldly, "even if something unexpected happens, there are so many noble Samurai here. Do you need your humble ninja?"


    "Hey, hey ~" Tong people spread their hands indifferently, "so now, noble warriors, what do you want to do if you leave me?"


    "..." the indifferent attitude of Tong people made the aristocrats very unhappy. They were used to the flattery of others and bowed before their eyes. It was the first time to see them like Tong people, "It''s very simple. You should be severely punished for breaking into the martial arts gathering of the nobles of the country of fire by mistake. However, if you follow our orders, we will be happy and forgive your rude behavior."


    Tong Ren looked strangely at the noble warrior with a malicious smile in front of him. He was really interested in what they wanted him to do next.


    "I see, so what do you want me to do?"


    "Hum! Don''t you ninjas know all kinds of monkey tricks? Now show us some." at last, the group laughed recklessly.


    "Oh, is it like this? It''s a pity. I''m not a ninja. I can''t do any ninja or any magic." Tong people spread their hands and said "helpless".


    "Hey! Boy, are you kidding us? You''re from Muye, but you''re not a ninja? You can''t do any ninja and magic? Don''t be kidding!"


    "Oh, that''s all right." Tong Ren didn''t intend to write with each other again, and then turned away from the guards who blocked his way


    "OK! I want you to play monkey today!" the noble childe laughed angrily, and then waved his big hand, "start and catch him."


    "Yes!" the bodyguards rushed to Tong people with their strong bodies.


    "Pa ~" Tong man turned sideways and avoided one of them. At the same time, he slightly stretched out his hand knife and patted on his back. The latter''s strong body was shocked and collapsed on the ground.


    He grabbed the fist from the side with one hand, grabbed his fist with the other hand, and the whole man flew out.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa ~" beat back several bodyguards in front of him. It was easy to relax. Tong people said they were bored and spread their hands. They said faintly, "that''s all for the boring fun."


    "What?!" seeing the excellent warrior bodyguards he usually hired at a high price, he couldn''t even touch the corners of his clothes in front of the Tongren. The noble childe was so angry that his face turned blue and white, "you losers!" Isn''t this like saying that the excellent warriors and bodyguards he tried hard to invite at a high price are just useless waste with a huge amount of money?


    Then the angry noble childe couldn''t hold his breath. He pulled out the sharp Samurai long knife at his waist and rushed towards Tong people, "we are a noble samurai. What we are good at is the knife..."


    "Kacha ~" was still angry just now. However, when he rushed to Tongren, all the momentum seemed to stop suddenly, and then he heard a clear crack sound.


    I saw that the noble childe''s gorgeous Samurai long knife was cut off without warning, and the remaining blade drew a beautiful parabola in the air, and then nailed down on the floor.


    All the people were stunned at the samurai sword that Tongren took out when he didn''t know. When he found it, it was Tongren''s action of taking the knife into the scabbard.


    "Please don''t take another step, or you will get hurt." Tong said faintly.


    "...." everyone stared at each other, but because of the slightly exposed skill of Tongren, these people who live in the eight doors and have rarely seen ninjas have a lot of impact.


    Tongren nodded in secret satisfaction. These idle guys will be in trouble if they don''t give them a little color to see. However, just as the Tongren were about to turn around and leave,


    "Ding ~"


    Suddenly, a long and narrow thin sword nailed down on the ground in front of Tong people, and a light and beautiful girl''s voice sounded behind him, "wait a minute, the swordsman in front."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 28

    "Ding ~"


    Suddenly, a long and narrow thin sword nailed down on the ground in front of Tong people, and a light and beautiful girl''s voice sounded behind him, "wait a minute, the swordsman in front."


    Tongren turned his head slightly and saw that the girl who was talking was the one he saw in front, who picked all the warriors by herself. Tongren has a good eye for reading people. The girl in front of her is not only beautiful, but also not ordinary. She has some unspeakable noble spirit when raising her feet. Tongren judged that the status of the girl in front of him was absolutely extraordinary. At least she was much higher than these so-called noble CHILDES in front of her.


    Looking at the latter''s beautiful big eyes, he was looking at him warmly. Tongren was also suddenly surprised. He could probably guess the meaning of the girl''s eyes in front of him. Love at first sight in the dog blood plot is naturally impossible! It can be seen from the Tongren in front that the girl loves fencing very much, and it can also be seen from raising her feet that the latter adheres to cultivation for a long time. And the girl''s eyebrows hide a bellicose temperament that ordinary girls of the same age don''t have.


    At present, the martial arts hall, which is a woman among the men, is enough to prove it. However, in fact, the girl''s level has far exceeded that of everyone at present. She also gradually lost her enthusiasm to fight with her opponent in the martial arts hall. Now, I think she easily took away her opponent''s weapon when she saw the knife taken out by Tongren at that moment.


    Yes, the girl in front of her just saw an interesting opponent and couldn''t help feeling excited about fighting one of them.


    However, not everyone has the observation and judgment of Tong people. The expectant eyes shown by the girl are quite imaginative to others on the court.


    She has always been interested in any man. Today, she took the initiative to deal with a boy, which is the first time for them. One of ordinary people came up and shouted, "Princess Royal, the identity of the man is unknown source or origin." after that, he cast a cold look in Tung''s eyes, which seemed to warn the Tong people. The identity of the young girl is very honourable and not so easy to be approached by ordinary mortals.


    "...." the girl with such an extraordinary identity is looking at the Tongren side with a worried face and moving her lips, "wait... I......" although the girl is a princess of the country of fire, she is also an ordinary young girl and likes to make friends. However, it is her too noble identity that makes many people stay away from her. It doesn''t matter if she can''t be a friend. The girl loves fencing. Now she has finally found an opponent. She doesn''t want to see the other party resist him because of her identity.


    The people bow and scrape at the Tung people in front of them. They feel that they will be frightened and superior when they hear the true identity of the Highness Princess.


    However, it is clear that the results expected in their hearts are impossible.


    There was no change in the calm face of Tong people, because she heard the four words of "Princess Royal", which represented deep meaning. Just looked at the latter very calmly, and there was a trace of clarity in his eyes.


    "Really?" the lips spit out two simple words, concise and comprehensive, like knowing the name of an insignificant stranger, just knowing it.


    "Eh?" the girl was stunned by the indifferent response of Tong people. She stared at Tong people with wide eyes and blinked. Then she loosened all her frowns and exhaled deeply, "great..."


    Seeing that Tong people did not have the same extreme reaction and the diaphragm caused by the great difference of identity after hearing her true identity as others. The girl''s face was happy and hurried, "then can I invite you..."


    "No." Tong man shook his head. He knew what the other party wanted to express, so he refused without hesitation. He said faintly, "I know you want to find an opponent who can fight with you... Unfortunately, the sword style I use is not suitable for ordinary competition." Tong man''s words are not adulterated at all. Indeed, the sword style he currently uses is an assassination type. Fencing is designed to kill the enemy so simply, quickly and fiercely. Such a cruel technique is really not suitable for ordinary swordsmen to compete.


    "Ah... Well..." the girl couldn''t understand what Tong said that it was not suitable for competition. However, I probably know that the other party did not choose to refuse because of her identity behind her, and the mood of being refused face to face is not too bad.


    "But even if it is like this..." but if it is to give up, it is not the character of the princess who loves Princess sword very much. Therefore, she strode over and threw up the fine sword on the ground. Her hands were clasped tightly, and her face was seriously looked straight at the eyes of Tong people. It was very serious. "Please let me hope to make a hand with you!"


    Tongren''s lips moved and he was about to refuse again. However, when he saw the latter''s expectation wings, there was a hint of euphemism.


    "Please..."


    "..." said that they all talked about this step, and Tongren immediately couldn''t refuse. After all, this thing itself is not very difficult, simple and ordinary.


    "Well, I promise." Tong man said faintly.


    "Thank you so much!" hearing that Tongren agreed to her request, the girl couldn''t help but show a bright and beautiful smile on her face. Then she was not the one who dragged her mother-in-law. She clenched the sword with both hands and set up the posture of fighting at any time.


    Again, the Tong man said again, "put on a good posture, use all your strength and attack me. You have only one chance."


    "Eh!?" Tongren''s words made her stunned at first, and then she raised her eyebrows. She was also angry on her cheeks. Ren was approachable and good-natured. She would inevitably be angry if she was despised by others for her favorite things?


    Suddenly, the girl, as Tongren said, carefully put on a good posture, looked extremely dignified, thought of concentration, and was ready to give the latter a full blow to show her response!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 29

    "Ding ~" the thin sword in her hand was cut in two. The girl gave a superb blow, so she was cut in front of her by Tongren.


    "..." the girl looked at the broken sword in her hand, looked dejected, and couldn''t help but droop slightly. She bit her silver teeth and whispered, "is this the power of ninjas? Is the swordsmanship of this era... Just a show?"


    "Swordsmanship is definitely not a show off." Tong people faintly responded to the girl, and then added, "also, I''m not a ninja."


    In the face of the sad and lonely girl, Tong people seem a little surprised. To be fair, the girl''s swordsmanship is very good. At least it''s not much worse than Tong people in moves. However, no matter how strong the technology is, how exquisite the skills are, but it can''t make up for the huge gap in her own strength. This gap in strength comes from the most basic personal ability value. From a systematic point of view, Tong people''s ability value can be reflected by four values: strength, endurance, agility and physical strength.


    The girl''s sword skills are good. Even in terms of positive confrontation, Tongren''s assassination sword skills will be suppressed. However, in real combat, the girl''s attack is vulnerable. The reason is that Tongren''s personal ability value is much higher than that of the other party. No matter how exquisite the sword skill is, if the sword is broken, it is futile. Tong people are like this. They directly use speed and brute force to forcibly cut off each other''s sword, and then no gorgeous sword moves can be made in time.


    Under one move, Tong people defeated the girl in front of them. It''s not that Tong people are strong, but that the other party is too weak. It''s really weak. Even if they have the best sword skills, they are also very weak. However, if you look at the whole tolerance world, the strength of Tong people will not be much better.


    Regardless of the weapons in the Arsenal system, looking at the personal attribute value of Tong people, the item of physical strength is not much better than xiaren, and the item of strength is also under Zhongren. Endurance has been improved to a certain extent after the selection of additional attribute points obtained by Tong people in the previous two times. The strength, toughness and anti beating ability of flesh should barely reach the top level of Zhongren. Also, The only thing that can win is agility. The complete upper tolerance level. If you add the blessing of concept armed high wind boots, the peak speed of Tongren can exceed the average level of upper tolerance in non combat state!


    ¡­¡­


    "Tong Renjun, please be sure to guide my sword cultivation!"


    "Princess highness, I have told you that my swordsman is too ordinary to guide you to become stronger."


    With the confluence with Kay, the Tong people also knew that the royal highness of the princess in front of him was the key person they wanted to escort.


    The party left Daming mansion and set out for Muye under the escort of the high-level of the country of fire.


    However, as soon as she went out, the princess came out of the gorgeous and comfortable carriage and pestered the accompanying Tongren to guide her practice.


    "Oh, roar!" the princess''s words, which were on the side of Xiao Li, burned with blood and momentum. "This is the blood of youth. Even the royal highness of the highness must be strengthened. In the future, I need to add 500 more palm pressure every day."


    Speechless, what''s happening? "What happened?" why does the princess seem to love the appearance of Tong people? "


    "Teacher Tongren, please call me tomorrow Nai." the girl was serious and didn''t look like joking at all.


    "Don''t call me a teacher, tomorrow is tomorrow." Tong man frowned and replied seriously with the same face.


    In this way, Ning Ci, who had not spoken all the time, couldn''t help but smoke on his face and mused, "refuse to be called the teacher, but naturally call the name of the princess..."


    However, Ning CI doesn''t know that this is also the personal character of Tong people. His nature is free and easy. He never values his identity and status. Just as he was born in Japan, he was called waste and ridiculed by others. However, he still doesn''t care at all. The reason is not that he has a good temper or is cowardly


    For example, everyday people who really understand Tongren''s character know that Tongren are just things they are not interested in and completely ignore them. However, it is this unruly and free character that makes every day with similar temperament feel good about it.


    As for the name of the princess calling his royal highness, it seems as if he did not feel a bit strange every day. He just walked up to him and reached his chest with his elbow. He laughed and said, "Hello, it''s amazing. So soon I can catch the royal highness of the princess."


    In the face of daily teasing, Tong people couldn''t help but fake a bad smile, stretched out a hand, pinched the latter''s smooth chin, fought back and said, "isn''t it? Isn''t my lovely landlady the same?"


    "Woo ~" was shocked by the close man''s breath, subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and then his little face couldn''t help blushing. Then he clapped Tongren''s hand with one hand and stared angrily, "Tongren, you want to die, how dare you brush this girl!"


    Tong people shrugged and naturally said, "isn''t this reciprocity?"


    However, at present, Tong people are fighting like no one else every day. Tomorrow Nai, who has to stand aside, can''t help being a little dissatisfied. With her noble identity, she will be naturally held in the palm of the people wherever she is on weekdays. However, the Tongren she met today didn''t seem to buy her account, but thinking that Tongren was the only one she knew who wouldn''t be submissive and awed to her and keep a distance, it gave her a special feeling she hadn''t had before, like making a real friend for the first time. This mood is beyond the comprehension of others.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 30

    All is well. The royal highness of the princess of Korea, who has been escorting the fire, has not encountered any accidents. After all, this is the central area of the country of fire, the security and so on are all quite good, and what is more, there is a super tolerance of the town of meth Kai.


    Tomorrow Nai still persisted in asking for advice from Tong people, but Tong people also declined. During this period, Tiantian, who was straightforward, took the initiative to guide tomorrow Nai, but tomorrow Nai seemed to have a resistance to ninjas and also refused Tiantian. Born in Daming Prefecture of the fire country, he has received a good education since childhood, and his ideas and views on ninjas are also deep-rooted. In fact, it''s only natural that tomorrow Nai rejects ninjas. In tomorrow Nai''s view, ninjas not only don''t work in production, but also consume a lot of human and material resources of the country. The battle between ninjas is not a fair fight between swordsmen, but a naked fight with each other.


    Originally, even if the Tong people had what tomorrow Nai wanted in swordsmanship, tomorrow Nai would not be so close to the latter. A large part of the reason is that the Tong people are not ninjas. Tomorrow Nai will not be surprised to be defeated by ninjas. However, Tong people who are not ninjas have such power. It is such Tong people who attract tomorrow Nai to seek advice.


    However, Tong Ren''s idea will not change. His sword skill is based on assassination, which is completely not suitable for the glory of swordsman expected by tomorrow Nai.


    In this way, Tongren and his party arrived at Muye safely without fear or danger.


    However, nothing special happened along the way. However, after reaching Muye, there was a big formation.


    Prepared to meet the challenge of the wooden leaves, the family of the great family, which is headed by the sun, is ready to greet the royal highness of the state of fire from the very noble dignity of the kingdom of fire.


    Tong people have always been uninterested in these traditional etiquette, and the team has reached Muye, and the task has been completed. In fact, after completing the task of collecting rare metals, there is no longer his business. However, there was a figure he cared about in the team welcomed by the aristocratic family.


    In the Japanese family team headed by the aristocratic family team, the white eyed guys in the front row are very conspicuous. However, these are not what Tongren care about. Among them, the girl standing in the middle, the patriarchal daughter of Rijia, and rihata.


    At this time, hatada was dressed in a snow-white kimono, with the home pattern of Rijia printed on the corners of her clothes. The clothes did not need too much decoration and gorgeous colors. The simple snow-white, and the hair bun slightly tied with dark red silk belt. With a pair of silver and clear and ethereal eyes, the girl stood up with determination.


    Sometimes, costumes don''t have to be gorgeous. Simple white can also show its beauty like an independent white lotus.


    Gently waved to him and gave him a warm smile.


    Under the glare of the princess''s highness, the fine movements of Tong people did not attract the attention of others. However, only standing in the middle of the field was the first discovery.


    He noticed that Tong people greeted her. Although he wanted to respond at the first time, in front of the elders with a face around him, the invisible atmosphere never made it through.


    ¡­¡­


    As a representative of the kingdom of fire, his royal highness and his followers are going to have courtesy with the family members of the wood leaf. Kay passers-by has to go to the fire house and report to the three generation after completing the task. Tong people themselves are not among the task team, so they can leave alone.


    Having nothing to do, Tong Ren returned to the martial arts hall. His current job is to be responsible for the security of the martial arts hall. Since he is a martial arts hall, it is inevitable to have disputes when he trains to use force here. His task is to intervene in controlling the situation when customers have disputes and contradictions. Originally, the Wudao hall would entrust the village to release the Ninja task for this work. However, with the support of every day, and in the last event of gouzuka tooth, it was enough to prove the strength of Tong people. Therefore, the staff of Wudao hall had no opinion.


    When he returned to the martial arts hall where he worked, Tong people found that although it can not be regarded as overcrowding, the training grounds in all areas of the field will be basically open. Today, however, it was unexpected that no one was there, and the Tong people thought it was clear, because the princess of today''s kingdom of fire came to the wood leaves, and everyone went to see the bustle.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that Tongren?"


    With this sudden laughter, Tong people subconsciously raised their heads and found several figures standing upside down on the ceiling of the martial arts hall.


    In turn, it is the whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke and chunye cherry of class 7 under Muye. I saw that the three of them were holding washing tools. Maybe the martial arts hall took advantage of today''s leisure to invite ninjas to clean the dust and glass on the ceiling. Indeed, it''s cheaper and more convenient to hire ninjas to clean up than to go so hard to find elevators and long ladders.


    Tongren and they were classmates in Ninja school. Since they knew each other, they would naturally say hello. However, when Tongren still said hello, he suddenly raised his head and stared slightly.


    While Naruto greeted his acquaintances happily, a stunned God dropped the bucket in his hand!


    "Naruto!" Sakura looked straight at one side! Her mouth was wide open, because she knew that what was contained in the bucket was not just water. It was a special strong solvent specially used to clean up the dirt on the wall. It had no reaction to other things. However, if it was the wooden floor in the Shangwu Taoist hall, the problem would be great. The special solvent would quickly carbonize the wooden floor, Cause irreparable serious damage! The entrusting party of Wudao hall told them not to let the solvent fall to the ground! It is precisely because of such preciseness that ninjas are paid to do it!


    "That fool!" Sasuke on the other side tried to remedy it. With his skill, it was not impossible to cut off the bucket before it fell to the ground. However, the problem was that he also had a bucket of water and a rag in his hand!


    However, on the side of the counter, Kakashi squatted aside and looked at Xiao Huang Ben. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but close his love book and was about to make a remedy. However, at this time, his dull dead fish eyes suddenly shrunk!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 31

    "Hoo ~" the bucket full of strong solvent fell and was safely picked up by Tongren, "it''s really dangerous..."


    Then, Tongren noticed Kakashi staring at him in front of the counter on the other side, and found that Kakashi at this time, I don''t know when he had opened the eye mask of his left eye, exposed a scarlet blood like writing wheel eye, and was staring at him.


    "Write wheel eyes..." Tong man murmured. In this way, the ability he subconsciously used just now was clearly seen by the latter. The hidden means were spied on, and Tong people didn''t actually care too much.


    From his standpoint, hiding his ability is just to avoid some unnecessary trouble. However, when the hidden things are inadvertently exposed, he will not panic. It''s like playing hide and seek. The hiding place is found. So what? If you''re found, you''ll be found.


    Carefully put the bucket aside, but at this time, Naruto and others on the ceiling also slipped down slowly.


    The nervous Naruto didn''t know that he had almost caused great trouble to Tong people. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "ha ha, I''m really sorry. My hand slipped just now."


    "Really, you can''t, Naruto!" Sakura also complained.


    However, they didn''t notice how Tong people followed the bucket just now. Only Sasuke with keen senses noticed it. A pair of sharp eyes fixed on Tong Ren, subconsciously clenched his palm, and secretly said: just now... What''s going on? My eyes can''t even see the shadow!


    Kakashi on the side came over with a look of regret, "I''m so sorry, my stupid student almost made a big mistake again. But with your skill in the martial arts hall, maybe no problems will happen..."


    Facing the meaningful words behind Kakashi, Tongren just shook his head and said faintly, "ah, pay attention to it next time. Please, the price of birch floor is very expensive..."


    "..." Tong Ren''s did not answer positively, but aroused Kakashi''s curiosity. His eyes narrowed, and then he turned to Naruto and other humanitarians, "Hey, I said that you three guys will have a tolerance test in less than a week. You have to hurry up to practice."


    "Ah!" Kakashi''s sermon immediately made Naruto jump up like a cat with its tail trampled. He shouted, "teacher Kakashi! You know we''re going to take the tolerance test, so why do you want us to do these boring tasks!"


    "..." Sasuke was silent. He knew that kakasi''s task was not random. He looked up at the conical ceiling and the cleaning task. He had to attach his feet to chakra handstand in such an uneven place. His purpose was to hone their chakra control? But now he can determine that he has enough control over chakra, so it is meaningless for the task to continue!


    Like noticing Sasuke''s eyes, Kakashi also knows what the latter wants to express. The communication of smart people is so simple and easy that it can be completed with one look. The latter nodded, and then Kakashi moved in his heart, pretending to despise Naruto, "Naruto, you can''t complete such a simple task. What else do you want to do? After such a long time, you still haven''t grown up, Naruto..."


    "What!?" Naruto widened his eyes and said weakly, "no, Mr. Kakashi... I think... I think I''ve become a little stronger. How can I..."


    Kakashi shamelessly hurt Naruto, made a face and scolded, "all of you, as a teacher, see in your eyes, or do you still have doubts as a tolerant eyesight?"


    "Ah..." Naruto opened his mouth and was speechless.


    Kakashi''s eyes flashed shrewdly, knowing that the time was ripe. Then his tone changed and said faintly, "it''s very simple to prove whether he has grown up or not ~"


    Naruto eyebrows move, then subconsciously asked, "that how to prove!"


    "In fact, this kind of thing is empty. Isn''t a real battle the simplest front?" Kakashi led.


    Kakashi''s provocative trick can be seen by smart people. Sasuke suddenly looked at Tong people.


    "Well, well! There''s nothing wrong with that! Just one fight will prove it?" at this point, Naruto immediately rolled up his sleeves, looked like he was full of war, looked around, and then pointed to Kakashi in front of him. "Come on, Mr. kakasi, let''s decide the victory or defeat!"


    "..." Kakashi.


    "...." Sasuke.


    "Naruto, are you a fool?" Sakura is also a black line.


    "Hey, what''s your look!" Naruto looked at the others with an unhappy face, then scratched his head, turned his eyes to Sasuke, frowned and reluctantly said, "forget it, I''d better defeat Sasuke first."


    Sasuke''s forehead also protruded a big well, "yo ~ really can say, crane tail!"


    "What are you talking about! Sasuke!" Naruto immediately stamped with anger. What he was most angry about was that others said he was the tail of the crane.


    "Ah ~ Sasuke should teach Naruto a good lesson!" Sakura encouraged for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Hey, hey, this thing seems to be going in the wrong direction..." Kakashi said with a headache on his face.


    However, at this time, Tong people on one side whispered, "well... Maybe I can be your opponent ~"


    "..." Kakashi looked at Tong Ren with a little surprise, and then looked at the latter''s eyes, which was to understand that the other party already knew his intention, but when he knew his intention to spy, he took the initiative to stand up again. Kakashi raised his eyebrows and said to himself, "this guy..."


    "Well, well, let''s take Tongren as an opponent first!" Naruto has been completely aroused by Kakashi, and is eager to prove his growth with a real battle.


    However, Sasuke on the other side, his eyes slightly coagulated and said in a deep voice, "Hey, just now, you said ''you'', right?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 32

    However, Sasuke on the other side, his eyes slightly coagulated and said in a deep voice, "Hey, just now, you said ''you'', right?"


    Tongren spread his hands, and then nodded very seriously, "yes, your teacher Kakashi thinks so, doesn''t he?"


    "..." kakashton was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Naruto looked back, stared at Kakashi with an unhappy face and clenched his fist, "damn! Mr. Kakashi, you underestimated me!"


    "Hoo ~" Sasuke breathed out a little, and immediately looked at Tong people with fixed eyes, word by word, "are you serious, Tiantong people?"


    "Of course." Tong people nodded, then waved to them, and said faintly, "come on, yuzhibo Sasuke, whirlpool Naruto."


    "Ah! One by one, I want you to see how powerful I am!" Kakashi underestimated him. Even the Tongren who failed to graduate from Ninja school underestimated him, but Naruto ignored that he had failed the graduation exam. First, he blocked Sasuke beside him with one hand and shouted, "Sasuke, you are not allowed to do it! You have to steal the limelight every time. It''s my turn this time!"


    "..." Sasuke heard the speech, but also rarely did not refute. He looked at Tong people with narrow eyes, and then answered faintly, "fool, I think you''d better pay attention to yourself and don''t be fooled by others."


    "Hum ~ just stay behind and watch!" Naruto said, and ran directly to the front of Tongren.


    "Hey! Look at the move!" after passing through bozhiguo and his party, Naruto has preliminarily mastered the control of chakra and can also gather chakra under his feet to increase his movement speed. Although this technique is not very skilled, overall, Naruto''s movement speed has been improved to a certain extent.


    Facing the Naruto coming from the front, Tongren easily avoided the Naruto''s front blow with a slight sideways.


    However, Naruto has just experienced a battle in the kingdom of Bozhi, and his understanding of the battle has also grown to a certain extent. Naturally, the attack will not be so simple and straightforward. The straight punch in front is just a feint. After a blow fails, Naruto supports the ground with the palm of one hand, shrinks his back waist, shrinks his body like a spring, and then pushes his back foot hard, Kicked to the waist of Tong people.


    "Pa ~" however, Tongren stretched out a hand and easily grasped the latter''s kick. The power of the palm was not strong, but his five fingers tightly fastened on the joint of Naruto''s ankle, making it difficult to exert power.


    Naruto was surprised by Tong Ren''s hand, but he didn''t lose easily. He slapped his other palm on the ground heavily. Then, with this rebound force, he arched his waist, supported his upper body, raised his hand and punched Tong Ren''s arm.


    "Bang ~" the collision between the body and the body suddenly saw that Tong Ren raised his knee against Naruto''s fist, and then pushed his knee forward and flew Naruto out.


    After only a few rounds of fighting, Naruto was beaten and flew out. Naruto hurriedly stepped back, stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Then, after standing firm, his face also looked a little angry. In his opinion, he became a tolerant man, and should have become much stronger after this period of time. How can he be defeated by even ninjas who are not Tongren?


    "Ah, I''m going to be serious!" Naruto made a cross mark on his hands, "the art of shadow separation!"


    "Bang bang ~" I saw a total of seven Naruto shadow parts in front of me. Naruto and shadow parts rushed to Tongren in a swarm.


    In the face of a total of eight entity figures with attack power, Tong people''s face remained unchanged, and their feet still moved gently and their figures moved. They seemed to move neither fast nor fast, but they could always avoid attacks from all directions at the last moment.


    "Isn''t it... How can this guy''s skill..." Xiao Ying, who is watching, can see straight. Even if she doesn''t like naruto, she still knows the strength of the latter very well anyway. However, Naruto, who used the high-level Ninja shadow to separate himself, was still unable to defeat Tong people, and in the face of such a dense attack, Naruto didn''t even touch each other''s clothes.


    "..." Sasuke was silent and stared at the two men fighting on the field.


    "Hateful! Hateful! Hateful! Can you run?" Naruto chased Tongren all the way. On the surface, it seemed that Naruto was chasing Tongren and suppressing his opponent. However, Naruto was crazy, because so far he didn''t even touch the corners of Tongren''s clothes, and was fighting with Yingfen, From time to time, he will be hit by the fist from the wrong split. This makes Naruto very depressed.


    "I don''t believe I can''t catch you!" Naruto immediately stopped and made a cross print on his hands again, "the art of multiple shadow separation!"


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!" this time, Naruto divided a total of 12 shadow parts at one time. Plus the seven in front, there were 19, and there were 20 figures connected with the body!


    "Do you want to win with quantity?" Tong man shook his head, "that''s not good ~"


    In the face of the enemies who had doubled in front of him, Tongren''s face remained unchanged. At the same time, his figure did not retreat but entered. As soon as he stepped on his foot, he took the initiative to rush at Naruto.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    "Bang bang ~" as the last two shadows were broken by Tongren, there was only Naruto who was knocked down to the ground.


    One enemy is many, but the battle situation is that Naruto falls on one side and loses the battle without suspense!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 33

    Naruto lost the battle and had no power to fight back.


    "Damn..." Naruto, who fell to the ground, wanted to struggle, but found himself weak and difficult to stand up for a time. In fact, this is not because Naruto is exhausted, not to mention that chakra is insufficient. It is Tong people who are skilled in assassination. They are familiar with and master the important acupoints of the human body, and know that attacking some important acupoints can temporarily disable the human body.


    "This guy, don''t you have white eyes..." Kakashi, looking at him, was a little surprised. Tongren''s hand was somewhat similar to Rijia''s soft fist, focusing on the attack inside the human body rather than the physical damage on the surface.


    "No... isn''t it? Naruto was knocked down like this?" Xiaoying looked at Tongren incredulously. She couldn''t believe it with her understanding. Tongren, known as the tail of waste crane, had such incredible strength.


    "Ho ~" at this time, Sasuke also walked out slowly.


    "Damn... Sasuke! Don''t steal my limelight... I haven''t yet..." Naruto was so worried when he saw Sasuke coming on the stage that he forced himself to stand up.


    Tong Ren also took a slightly unexpected look at Naruto. Although he left a hand, with his attack on the human body structure, Naruto should not be able to stand up for a short time after being attacked by him one after another. Unexpectedly, he really stood up for a while.


    The strong constitution of the whirlpool family... The Tongren murmured.


    "Ouch ~" however, he barely stood up. His legs were numb and fell down again.


    Sasuke also frowned and looked at Naruto. He has been with Naruto for a long time. He knows the physical strength of the latter. How can Naruto be unable to stand up with that injury? Then Sasuke stared at Tong Ren tightly and said in a deep voice, "is the soft fist secret skill of the Japanese clan? It seems that you are really not as rumored. On the contrary, your strength is still very strong." naturally, Sasuke also regarded Tong Ren''s attack of putting down Naruto as the soft fist of the Japanese clan.


    In this regard, Tong people did not explain, but said faintly, "so, Sasuke, now, are you ready to continue?"


    "Are you kidding?" Sasuke sneered. "First, I''m different from the crane tail over there."


    "You''d better wait until you really do it." Tong man said faintly.


    "..." Sasuke did not respond. His eyes were fixed on the Tong man in front of him. His whole body was tight, like a little cheetah about to attack. His body bowed slightly. Then he focused on chakra and attached to the soles of his feet. When his feet shook, his figure quickly jumped on the Tong man, which was faster than Naruto.


    However, it is obvious that the speed shown by Sasuke is not enough to see under the eyes of Tongren. Among his circumference attributes, the highest one is agility. Even if he does not need to be equipped with the high wind boots as a concept armed, Tongren can compare with the average level above Zhongren with their own speed!


    "Whoosh ~" I saw the figure of Tong people flash, and the speed was faster than Sasuke, and more than one chip!


    "So fast!" Sasuke''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly he felt a sudden breaking wind coming from behind. Sasuke knew he couldn''t avoid it, and immediately decided that there was only grid block.


    "Bang!" however, Sasuke turned around and put his hands in front of him. He had already put on a defensive posture. However, he only felt a pain in his abdomen and the whole person was kicked out.


    "Whoosh ~" got a kick from Tong people, but Tong people''s strength value was not high, and they didn''t exert their full strength, so Sasuke didn''t suffer too much damage. While being hit and flying, a figure in the air fought in the air, which was barely able to land smoothly. Just after touching the ground with one knee, he squatted down slightly to cushion the impact, and then stood up.


    "Damn it! It''s so fast, so I..." just now he made a big speech, but he was immediately beaten out by another person. Sasuke''s face was also a burst of iron blue. He didn''t keep his hands at once. His eyes stared, and then his dark eyes suddenly turned into scarlet blood like writing wheel eyes!


    "Poof!" Sasuke, who opened the writing wheel eye, only felt that his vision became unusually sensitive and everything around him became clearer. Suddenly, his confidence increased greatly. Then his big foot shook and his figure rushed to Tongren again!


    "Pa ~" sure enough, Sasuke blocked the first punch of Tong people. However, before he was happy, Sasuke couldn''t respond to the second punch of Tong people.


    "Hum ~" he got a fist on his abdomen, but he was easily blocked by Tong people.


    "Damn it... The body''s reaction can''t keep up with the eyes!" the pupil suddenly shrunk. Sasuke saw that Tong man''s five fingers were close together, forming a sharp cone, attacking his chest. Although Sasuke could not judge what would happen if he was hit by Tong people, he learned from Naruto in front and subconsciously thought that Tong people''s soft fist would hurt the interior through a specific chakra point, thus making the target lose the ability to move. With Sasuke''s speed, naturally, it is impossible to completely avoid the attack of Tong people, but it can still be done by reluctantly staggering the attack parts of the latter.


    "Hum ~" as soon as his chest hurt, Sasuke forcibly backed away and separated from Tong people.


    "..." Tong Ren glanced at Sasuke with a little surprise. "Did you force your body to offset my hit position? Indeed, with my attack mode, if you can''t accurately hit chakra''s acupoint, you don''t have much attack power."


    Sasuke pressed the bruised chest poked by Tongren''s finger with one hand and mused, "you have no attack power. It really doesn''t make sense."


    "That''s not good. According to my idea, Sasuke should be like a Naruto lying on the ground." Tong man said faintly, "this level of power is really nothing."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 34

    Si Wei Shen Hai Wu Yin, "Huodun Haohuo..."


    When Sasuke was about to finish printing the last "Yin" in his hand, suddenly Sasuke''s eyes shook and suddenly found that the Tongren who wrote the wheel eye lock had disappeared in vain. Immediately, he just felt a numbness in the back of his neck and his strength seemed to be drained.


    "Damn..." although he was very unwilling, the chakra acupoint on his body was hit. Now Sasuke can''t even feel chakra. How can he continue to fight? Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who still lives in the name of genius, will wake up after all.


    "Whoosh ~" Kakashi''s figure appeared in front of Sasuke and Naruto for a moment, which stopped them from wanting to continue fighting. "Well, it''s over."


    "Ah... I haven''t..." Naruto opened his mouth and seemed to want to argue about something, but it was obviously meaningless.


    Sasuke clenched his teeth, clenched his palms, and risked strong reluctance and resentment for himself in his eyes, "what have I done so far... In this way, when can I... Have the power to kill that man!"


    "..." Kakashi frowned and couldn''t help but speak frankly to the Tongren, "excuse me, the Tongren, your skill seems to be far beyond the level of lower tolerance? Your strength is still insufficient, but in terms of speed, it is even better than most of the middle tolerance..."


    In the face of Kakashi''s inquiry, Tong people have nothing to hide. They said faintly, "it''s a pity that I don''t know any ninja, magic and body skills. They are not included in the graduation assessment of Ninja school."


    "Really?" Kakashi was also surprised when he heard the speech. Considering that the Tong people were born in the day family, the special characteristics of the day family made them not good at ninja and magic, but even if they were not good at it, they would not be in a situation where the Tong people could not learn it at all. "You mean to say that your strength can''t be affirmed from the orthodox exam..."


    Tong people spread their hands casually, "it doesn''t matter if they don''t get affirmation. I''m not interested in these."


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes, took a deep look at Tong Ren and said to himself, this boy... As long as he showed some strength, the Japanese family wouldn''t drive him out of the house, but he didn''t do so. According to his statement, maybe this boy is not interested in the Japanese family at all, but disdains those who criticize him behind his back


    ¡­¡­


    The episode that happened in the martial arts hall came to an end.


    Kakashi left the martial arts hall with the stricken Naruto and Sasuke. However, it is said that after they were defeated by Tongren, they began to practice harder than ever before in order to cope with the upcoming Zhongren test. Tongren also restored their usual peaceful life. Do some manual work in the weapons store, and then part-time manage the martial arts hall. These two are the industries of Tiantian''s family. With the ability shown by Tongren, other people in the store did not initially reject Tongren, who came in through the back door from the "landlady". On the contrary, because Tongren are capable and serious, and have a close relationship with them, they get along with Tongren more happily.


    Tomorrow Nai seems to be busy making "friendly exchanges" in the political sense on behalf of the country of fire and the major families of Muye. Therefore, I didn''t bother Tong people to learn any sword skills during this period of time.


    At the same time, the day of Zhongren examination is getting closer and closer. However, until there were only three days left for the middle school endurance test, something finally happened.


    This doesn''t mean that Muye has something big happened, but that Tongren is involved in something.


    Arsenal system release task.


    Task type: main plot


    Task level: a


    Task: from now on, we will protect the safety of the princess of the kingdom of fire tomorrow.


    Task reward: release task reward according to stage completion rate.


    The system task is not the first time. Tong people will not be surprised. However, this time, what really bothers him is the level of the task! The A-level task is the most advanced task that Tong people have ever encountered. The higher the level, the greater the difficulty and risk, which is enough to show that the task is absolutely arduous. Previously, Tongren encountered the enemy of tolerance, which was a dangerous task that would lose their lives if there was a slight mistake. However, that task was qualified as a level B task, and this time, it was a level a!


    Today, Tongren and tomorrow Nai are both located in Muye, the central base of the largest military group in the tolerance world. According to reason, there is no safer place than here. Why does the system release such tasks? Tong people think a little, they think of the root of the problem, that is, the next tolerance test and the upcoming terrorist attack of the "wood leaf collapse plan"! Led by Muye s traitor forbearance big snake pill, yinforbearance sand forbearance attacked Muye. I''m afraid the mission of Tongren this time is to protect the integrity of tomorrow Nai in this attack!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 35

    "Young field, can I ask you something?"


    "Your Highness, please," I said truthfully.


    "Well, well, just call me tomorrow Nai. Do you still want me to call you miss hatada?"


    The two person who talks is the princess of the kingdom of fire. They represent their respective positions and are honored. However, what makes them close to each other is not their own identity.


    At the time when he came to the wood leaves, tomorrow, as a representative of the country of fire, he had to deal with the great families of the leaves every day as a political association. At the same time, in order to show his strength to the country of fire, under the command of the tall wooden leaves, all the families of the wooden leaves were eager to show their powerful force to the highness of the princess.


    However, tomorrow Nai, who is not interested in ninjas, or even a little disgusted, is naturally bored with these things. However, just when she came to the Rijia, as Muye''s first rich family, naturally, it will be the strength of her family for the time being.


    At the moment of tomorrow''s Nai''s helplessness and resistance, she met the field that came to receive her. First of all, from the first feeling, she felt that this was born noble and her position in Muye was similar to that in Daming mansion. Originally, it was just a simple perfunctory exchange of a few words to complete the political task. However, in this simple exchange, tomorrow Nai was more or less interested in hatada. Because from the words of Hata, she probably learned that the latter''s cowardly character, cowardice is nothing bad, and she will keep gentle with humble servants. As she guessed at the beginning, Hata is a very gentle and kind girl.


    Although tomorrow Nai doesn''t like ninjas, these characters shown by Hata make tomorrow Nai feel that the latter doesn''t look like a ninja at all. Leaving aside this psychological barrier, in terms of personal character, tomorrow Nai really likes fledgling fields. In addition, the latter is the same as himself, because his identity is too noble, and there are few friends among his peers. Similar experiences also made the two quickly resonate. There is also a breakthrough point, which comes from the people of kitong.


    Tomorrow Nai has an intention to ask hatada about Tongren as a fellow, because she likes swordsmanship very much. At the same time, she looks forward to Tongren''s non Ninja posture but has the power to surpass the former.


    Xiaotian and Tongren have been close friends since childhood. Tongren is also the first peer friend Xiaotian made. In addition, the latter has the identity of "Guardian" of the family before. The relationship between the two is very close both on the surface and behind the scenes. Hata also looked forward to this childhood best friend. Although many things happened later, the guardian identity of Tong people was stripped, and the elders of the family also blocked the contact. Although there was little contact, in ordinary times, a short eye contact was enough to understand the solid existence of this emotional bond.


    "Tongren... Ah... Is a very gentle and sunny person..." Hata seemed to recall some beautiful things. There was no previous submissive tone when he spoke, and his face was also hung with a shallow smile from his heart, "He can be free and follow his heart in everything he does... He is rejected by his elders and ridiculed by his people, but all this can''t affect him. Others only say that he is cowardly and dare not resist, but he doesn''t know what the real Tongren really thinks. He doesn''t care about Rijia at all, or he doesn''t even resist because he is not interested Refuse to leave home... "


    "..." from Hata''s mouth, he learned these things about Tongren. Tomorrow Nai couldn''t help but blink a bit of a strange color in his eyes. He thought to himself: free and free? You can completely choose to ignore things you''re not interested in... Can you really do this? Then, can I... Allow?


    "Tomorrow Nai?"


    "Well... Nothing, just think of something."


    The voice of the fledgling field made tomorrow Nai return to God from his complex thoughts.


    "Xiaotian, take me out to have a look at the wood leaves." I feel a little depressed. Tomorrow Nai wants to go out and breathe. Although the mansion is large, the walls painted clean and white on all sides have a sense of depression for no reason.


    "Well ~" heard that Nye would go out for a walk, and she was also secretly pleased with her heart, because on weekdays, except for being a wood leaf ninja, every time she went out, she needed approval from the elders of the clan. However, today, because of the excuse of accompanying the princess''s Royal Highness, the stereotyped elders of the clan only have to nod in agreement.


    In this way, they came to Muye''s street and strolled around. Tomorrow Nai said, "this is Muye''s commercial and political center, and we absolutely trust security." For this reason, he refused to send a guard team to the Japanese family. When she was in Daming mansion, annoying guards followed her wherever she went. There were people watching everywhere. There were always a pair of eyes staring at her. It''s not easy to go out now. How can such a disappointing thing happen?


    Tomorrow Nai''s refusal must not be disobeyed by Rijia. Moreover, it is located in the political and economic center of Muye, and the safety factor is higher than anywhere in the tolerance world. Therefore, it is really unnecessary to protect it.


    On this trip, both Xiaotian and tomorrow Nai wore ordinary private clothes, so on the surface, there was nothing particularly eye-catching. The silver eyes of Xiaotian were the symbol of Muye''s family, and ordinary people could recognize it alone. However, tomorrow Nai was different. When she came to Muye, although Muye had a crowd of onlookers, However, tomorrow Nye sat in the gorgeous carriage, and most of them could not see the royal dignity of her royal highness. However, in the following period of time, the aristocratic families met by tomorrow Nai were all a small group of people in the upper layer of Muye. Therefore, no one knows her true identity by changing into ordinary private clothes and walking on the street.


    However, the return rate of pedestrians around today is only purely derived from the lovely girl image of the latter.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 36

    Indeed, in ordinary times, Muye is the world''s largest military group, and it is located in the center of Muye, so the safety factor is naturally ridiculously high. It''s common that if a thief sneaks in and hasn''t stepped into the gate of Muye, he is locked by the enchantment. Even if he unties the password of the enchantment, after sneaking into Muye, he has to beware of the dark squatting from all directions.


    However, the time of these days is slightly different, because there are less than a few days left when Muye holds the tolerance test. Recently, invited by Muye, many guests from all over the world entered Muye.


    As a national institution, her royal highness, Princess of tomorrow, is one of them. And some influential nobles in the upper class of the kingdom of fire. Since then, however, there have been more wealthy businessmen from all over the world.


    ¡­¡­


    These rich businessmen hold the economic lifeline of a country and are actually an important force supporting Muye. Ninja doesn''t produce anything. Although this sentence is not absolute, it is also well founded. The entrusted tasks accepted by Ninja alone can not support the vast operation of Muye. The cultivation of Ninja and the development and research of Ninja require a lot of human and material resources. Of these, 30% is allocated financially by the Daming government as a government agency, and less than 20% is the economic expenditure of Muye itself. However, in fact, more than half of the economic demand comes from the support of these wealthy businessmen. In return, Muye serves as a security guard for wealthy businessmen. Obviously, rich businessmen and tycoons, whether used to support Muye''s business tax or the entrustment of large tasks, account for a large share. It''s no exaggeration to say that Muye''s parents live on food and clothing.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tut tut Tut, little sister, she looks young, but her figure is very mature ~" in front of a small restaurant, a group of guys with big stomachs, fat intestines and gold and silver are surrounded by a young female ninja.


    The female Ninja looked helplessly around and seemed to be seeking help from everyone. In terms of force, these seemingly tall and strong men are not a great threat to ninjas. Although the female ninja in front of her is a very common name of Muye, she really doesn''t have any pressure to deal with these ordinary people in front of her.


    However, how can these people who can successfully experience business, draw wealth from the war-torn tolerance circle and develop into big businessmen and tycoons not think of it? On the contrary, they often deal with ninjas on caravan tasks, and clearly understand that the force that dominates the family is ninjas. However, they are so unscrupulous now, but they don''t pay attention to ninjas at all! It was they who decided that as Muye ninjas, they didn''t dare to resist at all.


    The female Ninja''s silver teeth clenched and her eyes were helpless. Before that, Lord Huoying personally ordered that Muye Ninja should not conflict with respected foreign guests during the middle tolerance test. As a ninja, she had to execute orders unconditionally, so she really didn''t dare to resist the evil of the rich businessmen in front of her.


    As a rich merchant of ordinary people, it seems strange that he can bully Muye''s ninjas in Muye. However, this unreasonable phenomenon is the same fact as iron. In this regard, as Muye, there is no alternative. After all, as a tolerant village, both the development of Ninja and the construction of the village are inseparable from the support of their parents. Therefore, it''s really hard for Muye''s Ninja to deal with these rich businessmen. This is also the reason why people around dare to be angry.


    "This... This is muyeren village... Please don''t mess..." the female Ninja tried to calm down, but her trembling words were very empty.


    "Shut up! Do you forget who sent carts of materials to your wood leaves every year and turned them into your dung? Ah?" they seemed to have drunk too much. In his sight, the young and beautiful female ninjas were used to them every day. Now some sperm insects are on their brains!


    However, the scene in front of me was seen by tomorrow Nai and young Tian who just passed by here!


    Tomorrow Nai is straightforward and always envies evil as hatred. How can she easily tolerate this kind of thing happening under her nose? However, what actually made her even more angry was that none of the surrounding Muye ninjas was willing to lend a helping hand in the face of the female Ninja''s cry for help!


    "Stop it! You guys!" I can''t understand why as close companions of the same village day and night, I will stand idly by at this time, but tomorrow Nai will not allow this unreasonable thing to happen.


    "Where''s the girl film... HMM... it doesn''t seem to be..." hearing the voice of Jiao drinking and scolding from behind, the rich businessmen who have been running across immediately turned around and scolded mercilessly. However, when the sight fell on tomorrow Nai, they couldn''t help but be stunned first and then their eyes turned blue.


    A girl of 14 or 15 years old with soft and unique light chestnut long hair has a tall, flexible body, fair skin and considerable development because of long-term sword practice.


    Because they were dressed in ordinary private clothes, the rich businessmen did not recognize tomorrow Nai''s identity.


    However, now, with their slightly red eyes, they only have the burning desire and hot eyes. They wantonly look at the body of tomorrow Nai, and then laugh, "Hey, little girl, are you interested in playing with my uncle? I''ll give you hundreds of thousands of pleasure, which is better than you working hard to do those dangerous tasks?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 37

    A girl of 14 or 15 years old with soft and unique light chestnut long hair has a tall, flexible body, fair skin and considerable development because of long-term sword practice.


    Because they were dressed in ordinary private clothes, the rich businessmen did not recognize tomorrow Nai''s identity.


    However, now, with their slightly red eyes, they only have the burning desire and hot eyes. They wantonly look at the body of tomorrow Nai, and then laugh, "Hey, little girl, are you interested in playing with my uncle? I''ll give you hundreds of thousands of pleasure, which is better than you working hard to do those dangerous tasks?"


    Living in Muye, the rich businessmen subconsciously think that tomorrow Nai is Muye''s female ninja.


    As tomorrow Nai, he was so angry that his face turned red and angry.


    At this time, Xiaotian also stood up and scolded, "please pay attention to your strict words. What stands in front of you is our Muye, respected..."


    However, before Hata finished his words, he interrupted for convenience, "Muye or something, isn''t it a humble ninja? Just a ninja, don''t forget who gave you what you eat, wear and use!"


    However, speaking of this, suddenly they focused their attention on Xiaotian. They found that the latter was dressed in plain clothes without any special decoration. However, they had an unspeakable elegance, especially the silver eyes, which gave people a feeling of ethereal purity.


    This pair of eyes, as long as people with a little insight, can know that this is the characteristic of the Muye day family. However, in their view, although the day family is a rich family, it is not easy to provoke, but it is only limited to the day family. Nearly 80% of the separated children of the day are also humble ninjas?


    From this dress, the rich businessmen subconsciously classified the fledgling fields into separate families.


    "The little girl of the Japanese family, um... These eyes are really special. I just like this special female Ninja..."


    "Fool, you like this tune ~ ha ha ha ha!" after that, several rich businessmen looked at each other and laughed.


    "You!" tomorrow Nai was very angry, but she felt something wrong from the look of the people around her. Although she doesn''t understand these deep-seated and complex things with her current mind, it doesn''t hinder her keen observation. I probably know that the pedestrian in front of me is not as simple as I imagined. I also predict that if I get into trouble with them, it will be quite troublesome.


    Seeing the Muye female Ninja embarrassed by the rich merchant, while the other party''s attention was focused on them, she had secretly left. Tomorrow, Nai slightly breathed out a breath, and then said to the young field nearby, "Hoo ~ ignore these scum, let''s go ~"


    However, at this time, the other party refused to let them go.


    "Who told you to leave!" the big hand patted heavily on the table, which made his fleshy palm tingle, motioned to several men to surround tomorrow Nai and fledgling fields.


    "Hey, hey!" the thugs of several rich businessmen are obviously very familiar with the scenes in front of them. In other places, they dare not act recklessly. After all, in this Ninja force world, if they don''t have eyes and get into trouble with people they shouldn''t be. However, on the contrary, in this tolerance world, ninjas are the most and the strongest, but they dare to walk sideways. It''s the ninja who sees Muye and doesn''t dare to provoke them for the sake of their parents.


    Before that, they also bullied several Muye female ninjas. The other party didn''t dare to be angry and speechless. Even if they stretched their necks to let them fight, they didn''t have the courage. Even if one or two lengtouqing dare to contradict them, as long as they report to Muye, they will bow down and beg for forgiveness in the end?


    This seems absurd, but smart people understand that this is also a helpless thing. It is just a trivial dark side of such a large leaf.


    "What do you want?" tomorrow Nai looked coldly at the leading rich merchant, for which she had no fear at all.


    "Hey, hey ~" the other party looked at each other and gave a burst of obscene laughter. Then he looked up and down at tomorrow Nai and Xiaotian. He couldn''t help but praise them twice, "you two, come and play with us."


    "Are you serious?" tomorrow Nai here, his face became colder and colder, and one hand touched the sword on his waist.


    Seeing that tomorrow Nai dared to resist, the rich businessmen couldn''t help shouting around, "Muye ninja, do you want to rebel!"


    The pedestrians around looked bad, so they retreated one after another. They all sympathize with the experiences of Sarah and Bai, but they sympathize with each other. If they do this, no one is willing to provoke trouble.


    Just when the two are on the verge of becoming more important.


    Suddenly, I just felt a cold in his neck. The latter subconsciously turned his head and saw a young man behind him. I don''t know when he appeared. He saw him holding a samurai long knife with a cold flashing blade close to his neck.


    "It should be you who want to rebel."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 38

    "What... What? She... She is the princess of the kingdom of fire!"


    "Also, this is the eldest daughter of the rijiazong family!"


    "Popping!" one saw the rich merchants in the front, and resolutely fell on their knees, and their servants were kneeling down on their knees. Their forehead was deep on the ground, shouting, "really impolite, the royal highness of the royal family and the Zong family of the daily home!"


    They are not fools. They clearly know the significance of the identity behind these two women. The former represents the uppermost nobles of the burning country, and the latter represents the uppermost giants of the Muye aristocratic family and important figures in power and force. However, they almost spread two at one time, which made them not frightened.


    "Please forgive me, two adults. We were also encouraged by others and almost did such an offensive thing." the rich merchant immediately put the responsibility directly on his men. The men kneeling on the ground also nodded and begged for mercy.


    "Tut ~" although tomorrow Nai still doesn''t feel angry, when she sees the situation around her, more and more people come here to see the excitement. At that time, it''s inevitable that her identity will be exposed. However, after her identity is exposed, it''s impossible to stroll. Therefore, she waved her hand in disgust, as if she was sweeping the garbage, "Disappear for me, don''t appear in front of me!"


    As soon as the rich businessmen heard this, they were immediately released again, nodded and bowed, rolled around and left quickly.


    "Brother Tongren... Thank you..." Hata thanked Tongren who appeared in time. He secretly said that it was always like this. He appeared in time every time.


    "Small matter." Tong Ren casually waved his hand. However, at this time, his eyes were staring at the rich businessmen who left in a hurry, and seemed to be aware of a trace of something wrong.


    "Young farmland, can you tell me all the details without omission?"


    "Eh? Uh huh..." although I don''t understand why Tongren cling to this little thing that is over, hatada answered the questions Tongren wanted to know one by one.


    "..." after listening to Xiaotian''s word for word about the cause and effect of this incident, Tongren turned his eyes to tomorrow Nai.


    "Why... What''s the matter?" tomorrow Nai was stared at by Tongren''s stern eyes, and felt an inexplicable pressure for no reason.


    "It''s all right." Tong man shook his head and whispered to them, "that''s it. I have another important thing to confirm."


    ¡­¡­


    Fleeing the busy streets quickly, the rich businessmen came to a suburb of the village. Suddenly, several people were panting and paralyzed on the ground.


    One of them swore at the blasted, "damn! Scared to death daddy. The girl is Princess Royal!"


    "And that white eye, why so many people can''t meet each other, but it''s those prickly goods in the family!"


    "It''s all your fault that you strongly encouraged me to do it. It almost caused a great disaster!"


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I don''t know the identity of these two people." the servant who was scolded loudly immediately knelt down and kowtowed, with his forehead deeply against the ground.


    The rich businessmen glanced at the latter, and then waved their hands wearily, "forget it, how can a humble wandering Ninja like you have such eyesight."


    "Yes, sir." the servant who was blamed turned out to be a Ninja! However, this man is clearly a ninja, but he is so servile, which is really thought-provoking.


    The latter encouraged them to provoke the two women just now, which almost caused a great disaster. However, now people are so groveling for forgiveness, so the rich businessmen can''t pick out many thorns, so they have to stop and wave their hands, "well, get up. We''re not interested. Let''s go back to the hotel first!"


    "My Lord, do you think we will visit the Royal Highness tomorrow?"


    "What? What bullshit do you say, dare you appear before your royal highness?"


    "No, sir, we have offended the princess today. Although she said she would not care for a while, but if she went back to the name office, she would probably have an adult''s knife before she came to the name of the name house, or we would apologize to Her Highness a matter of conscience tomorrow, and if we were sincere, the princess would really forgive us."


    "Is it... Like this?" the rich businessmen also looked at each other and thought about it. They felt that the questions raised by their subordinates were really possible. After all, as a government agency, it was easy to straighten out their businessmen.


    "Well, we are going to..." they are discussing the matter of seeing their highness again tomorrow, but at this moment, without any sign, there is a clear sound coming from the darkness.


    "So that is what it is." it is so. "It is so." a figure appeared, so suddenly appeared in front of everyone, as if from the very beginning, standing here.


    "You are..." the rich businessmen immediately found out that the man in front of them was the young man who had just stopped them. To tell the truth, they should feel lucky to be stopped by Tongren. Fortunately, they didn''t let them almost lead to irreparable disaster.


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand why Tongren appear in front of me at this time. Indeed, I can''t think of the reason why Tongren appear.


    "Are you in the dark? But you can''t be completely sure." Tong Ren nodded slightly, and then his eyes locked on the rich merchant''s side and bowed to his men who tried to reduce their sense of existence.


    The latter also seemed to notice the eyes of Tong people, and then picked his eyebrows. Then he pretended to look around strangely, looking like he didn''t understand the meaning of Tong people''s eyes.


    "Don''t pretend. I heard what I said just now. This wandering ninja who doesn''t know his origin." Tong''s faint sentence made the latter have nothing to hide.


    "Say, your goal is to assassinate the royal highness of the kingdom of fire, but who is the messenger behind the scenes?" "Tong Ren" this sentence, suddenly let the presence of the rich businessmen, can not help but change their face, have been afraid of the eyes fell on the person, trembling to the latter, "you, you, you..."


    When the unknown wandering Ninja heard the speech, he first took a deep look at Tong people and knew that at this moment, his hidden identity had been completely exposed.


    "Don''t look, I''m the only one around." Tong people said faintly, "of course, I''ve sent someone to support the meeting, Lord Huoying."


    Tongren''s words suddenly made the other party''s face suddenly change, and then subconsciously looked around.


    "This ye Ninja adult of wood leaf! Please believe us, we don''t know anything about this!" assassinated Princess highness, that is the great evil that will be executed by death penalty. When we understand the seriousness of this situation, wealthy businessmen are also saying what they want to do to clear up their relationship.


    Tong people waved their hands and said faintly, "you''d better follow the dark parts of Muye to help the investigation and strive for atonement."


    "Whoosh!"


    The man who exposed his identity sneaked into the enemy and immediately wanted to escape quickly while Tongren was distracted. However, it was obvious that Tongren who had been prepared would not let the other party leave easily!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 39

    "Ding!"


    The weapons of the two men were small knives that were biased towards concealed weapons. They immediately collided fiercely at close range!


    "It seems that your strength is not as good as mine." Tong people hold a knife in their backhand and are deadlocked with each other''s dagger. Their strength is similar. No one can do anything for a time.


    "How on earth did you find me?" the other party stared at Tong Ren with a pair of vicious eyes, puzzled and said.


    "There is no need to answer you." Tong man said faintly. In fact, he really found potential enemies because of the system task. This class a task to protect the safety of tomorrow Nai is a phased task, which shows the task completion rate of each stage. Just now he stopped the rich businessmen from approaching, and they fled in a hurry. At this time, the completion rate of the system task showed a 5% completion rate. This change makes Tongren puzzled. According to the truth, even if Tongren don''t make a move in front, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people like rich businessmen to hurt tomorrow Nai. Although Xiaotian is only patient now, it is definitely more than enough to deal with these people in front of him. However, tomorrow Nai is not an ordinary person without self-protection.


    However, after expelling the rich businessmen, the system task of Tongren shows that 5% of the task is completed. What does this mean? Only when the danger is prevented from landing in Chennai tomorrow can it be counted into the completion progress of the task. This shows that just now, this pedestrian posed a threat to the safety of tomorrow Nai. This threat was inadvertently stopped by Tong people, so the progress of the task will change!


    Tongren held this doubt and secretly followed the pedestrian. However, it seems that it has confirmed Tongren''s guess!


    After completing 5% of the task progress, the system rewarded some additional attribute points, and Tong people put them on his weakest strength points. The strength of the body has been significantly improved.


    The enemy in front of him is obviously good at assassination. At the same time, as an assassin, he is fast, but his strength is still insufficient. Tong Ren just added this attribute of strength, so that he can use the physical strength of a 13-year-old boy, which is almost the same as that of a 20-year-old adult. It can be seen that this increases the degree of strength improvement after attributes.


    "Ding!" he knew that he was in a very dangerous situation. Muye''s Ninja didn''t know when he would arrive, but it must not be too long. The longer he was delayed, the more dangerous he was. Suddenly, the man was also impatient. He forced his brute force to break free from the stalemate with Tong people. Then he touched a pair of psychic scroll with his left hand, took out a sharp steel claw and put it on his left hand. Then he suddenly grabbed Tong people''s chest.


    "Dang!" the other party used a long weapon. Naturally, Tongren couldn''t block it with the dagger in his hand. Therefore, he resolutely summoned the soul chopping knife and parried the other party''s attack. Although the unknown soul chopping knife in the hands of Tong people at this time is just a shallow form, as a weapon, the hardness and sharpness are impeccable!


    Tong people''s eyes keenly noticed the strange light of dark green on the sharp claw. It was obvious that the other party''s weapon was quenched with unknown poison.


    "Is it an assassin''s usual trick? Although it can''t be said by me." Tong man held the handle tightly with both hands, and then tried to turn the blade stuck on the steel claw. Suddenly, the sharp blade easily broke a nail on it.


    "Hmm?!" the other party was obviously surprised by the weapons used by the Tong people, because in the first few contacts, the other party judged that the Tong people should also be an assassin attack mode similar to him, at least not like the type of frontal fight with the enemy. However, I didn''t expect that the Tong people now use a samurai long knife for frontal combat.


    "You can''t be distracted during the battle." Tong people hold the knife tightly with both hands and continue to suppress the opponent''s claws. In terms of power, Tong people can reach the same level as the opponent after adding attribute points. However, the weapons are longer and occupy some advantages. At the same time, after the broken steel nail fell, Tong people raised their feet to kick it, and immediately kicked the other party''s poisoned steel nail and flew to the other party.


    His face suddenly changed. He poisoned himself. Naturally, he knew how powerful the poison in the weapon was. If he rubbed the skin a little, he could quickly deprive the target of his ability to move. It was very toxic.


    He forced his body to deflect to avoid the poisonous sting. However, at the same time, because the focus of his body was too far away, the long knife in Tongren''s hand, which had already suppressed each other, immediately pressed it further.


    "Bang!" he fought hard to fly the other party''s claws. At the same time, Tongren turned and kicked the latter heavily on the chest.


    "Damn it!" he was kicked away by Tong people, and the other party was obviously very angry. However, he was good at assassination and his ability to fight head-on was very weak, so he was tied up from the beginning. However, he didn''t know that in fact, Tong people''s ability to fight head-on was not very strong.


    Considering that the stalemate continues, Muye''s reinforcements will feel that they have a retreat for convenience. His eyes flickered for a few times, and then he took out a scroll from his waist and pulled one of it. Then he could see that in the open scroll, there was a big word "blade" wrapped in the middle by countless operation runes.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" after injecting into chakra, I saw a large number of swords flying out of the scroll and hitting the Tongren with intensive blows.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding ~" however, for Tong people who are good at concealed weapons, it is useless for him to have a sword in his hand. One hand is a knife, and the fast swing is to cut down the endless number of swords in their hands!


    "Cut!" seeing that the last means still couldn''t get Tong people, he immediately stopped by the last detonating symbol, and then turned and fled.


    Without any feint, a simple detonator attack is naturally impossible to hit Tong people. However, the other party''s purpose is not here. It is to take advantage of this empty opportunity to escape decisively. When Tong people avoided the blast wind of the detonating symbol, the other party had run a hundred meters away.


    "Let me catch up here, don''t try to escape in front of me!" Tong people immediately summoned M700 light sniper rifle, and the sight accurately locked the fleeing enemy.


    "That''s..." after running a hundred meters away, the other party turned around to confirm the pursuers behind, and found that Tong people didn''t chase him, but took out something in situ.


    "Hum! Up to now, you can still catch me..." however, before the sarcasm was finished, you heard a clear attack. At the same time, you only felt a numbness in your left leg, and your body fell down heavily in the running state!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 40

    "Hum ~"


    "Give me honesty!" the wood leaf ninjas, who heard the news, tied up the infiltrant who had infiltrated the royal highness of the princess of fire. His legs were shot by Tong people, and he had completely lost his ability to escape, so he had to hold his hands and catch them.


    Hearing the news, it was Muye Shangren, Shancheng Qingye and several Zhongren who came to catch the assassin. As Muye''s excellent Shangren, Shancheng Qingye often performed all kinds of difficult tasks. Naturally, his experience was not comparable to that of ordinary people. He recognized the identity of the assassin in front of him at a glance.


    "You are... A-level traitor on the wanted list of Lei Zhiguo. Your name is unknown. You are code named ''hidden warbler''. You are good at assassination. Although your strength is general, your level of sneaking in and your ability to escape are also famous even in the forbearance world. Unexpectedly, you were planted here." Shancheng Qingye said faintly, and then looked at Tongren not far away with astonishment.


    "Careless, damn it!" the traitor with unknown name and code named "hidden warbler" stared at the Tong man not far away, and then said with gnashing teeth, "unexpectedly, Muye had mastered that terrible weapon..."


    "It''s better to honestly spit out your purpose and everything you know." yamacheng Qingye said faintly, "although you want to say so, you must not say it easily? It doesn''t matter. We Muye have a special torture force. After you believe it, you will happily say what you know."


    Hearing what yamacheng Qingye said about the torture force, the other party couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Obviously, Muye''s torture force is also well-known in the world of tolerance. He bit his teeth, flashed a trace of determination on his face, opened his mouth and was ready to bite his teeth and commit suicide. However, at this time, a big hand seized his forehead.


    "I advise you to give up. Don''t try to play these tricks in front of me!" I saw the green leaves in the mountain city coagulating the seal with one hand, which seemed to exert some magic on the other party. The other party''s eyes were stiff and lost consciousness.


    However, as the enemy was completely captured, Tongren immediately saw the progress of task completion on the system taskbar, which also increased from 5% to 10%. However, only in this way, Tong people can''t be happy, because they captured an assassin and completed one tenth of the task, which shows that there is a crisis ten times more difficult waiting for him!


    However, after completing 10% of the task, Tong people got another item reward again, because they had already received the reward of additional attribute points, and the crisis was not too difficult this time, so the corresponding reward was also stingy.


    Concept armed, anti magic cloak.


    Effect: Increases your weak resistance to chakra attack.


    Weak resistance... That is to say, it has a small part of resistance to the enemy''s Ninja magic attack. The additional attribute points of Tong people in the previous two times are added to the endurance value. However, in fact, what they add is only the defense from physical attacks. In other words, it is the resistance to physical attacks. Sure enough, according to the rules of the ninja world, ninja magic belongs to chakra type attack, while body art belongs to pure physical attack.


    This reward is really very general, but that''s it. A little is better than nothing. After all, this small task is not difficult. In the future, if you want to get more advanced weapons, you must face multiple dangers and difficulties.


    The assassination of Princess highness, which has nothing to do with the Tong people, has been handed over to the leaves.


    Tongren didn''t tell tomorrow Nai about this incident. It''s a matter of doing what he wants. The other party finally has the opportunity to go out of Daming mansion. Don''t let such a small thing destroy his mood. In addition, even if these things are told to the latter, the power of the latter can''t change the current situation. In that case, why bother? Wooden leaves, will not even publicize this matter, after all, this act of assassination of Princess highness, actually happened in the leaves, this is also damaging to the reputation of the leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following time, Tong people took the initiative to teach tomorrow Nai''s swordsmanship and stayed with the latter. In this way, it would be convenient for him to protect the latter at all times. In this regard, tomorrow Nai is naturally happy. What she looks forward to is that Tong people have the power that is not ninja, but no less than ninja.


    Tomorrow Nai has a good relationship with Hata, so he temporarily lives in the day home. Naturally, the day home is welcome. On weekdays, the lonely Hata at home has friends to talk to, and the smile on his face also increases a lot. Today is also the last day before the application for the Chinese forbearance test. However, these have nothing to do with Tong people. He came to the day home according to the agreement, picked up tomorrow Nai, and accompanied her to the martial arts hall to practice swordsmanship. The day home people are also quite talkative about the arrival of Tong people, but due to tomorrow Nai''s face, they dare not say anything more. However, because Hata has to work hard to endure the exam, she also has to go out early in the morning to meet her companion, dog Zuka Ya and oil nvzhi.


    "Tongren, don''t you need to practice basic skills today? Can you teach me fencing?" he walked and talked with Tongren tomorrow.


    "Well, it depends." Tong Ren said casually. However, it was not his perfunctory words about tomorrow Nai, but he was a little surprised at the latter''s talent in swordsmanship. From the sword technique of assassination, he chose some sword moves that rarely face gang. However, he taught the latter for only a few days, which can make the model look like for convenience. However, unfortunately, there are not many sword moves that Tong people can use to face gang. If this continues, I''m afraid he will have nothing to teach tomorrow Nai in a few days.


    Walking silently all the way, Tong people are still thinking about how to deal with it. At this time, walking in front of tomorrow Nai, he met a group of people.


    "Hello, where is Muye registration hall, where is the registration place for the Chinese forbearance test?" a very impolite "hello" title. I saw that the one who asked about tomorrow Nai was a man with strange oil paint on his face, tight tight clothes all over his body, and a long strip on his back, which was tied with bandages, so he couldn''t tell what it was.


    From the protection forehead on his forehead, it is the symbol of sand tolerance village in the country of wind. It is probably a ninja from another village who came to take the middle tolerance test. I''m not familiar with Muye''s road, so I''m lost. However, it is obvious that the other party also asked the wrong person. Tomorrow Nai is also new to Muye. In addition, she is not interested in the Zhongren exam. Naturally, there is no reason to know what the check-in hall is.


    With a frown, tomorrow Nai was also unhappy about the other party''s attitude. Leng hum, "I don''t know."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 41

    With a frown, tomorrow Nai was also unhappy about the other party''s attitude. Leng hum, "I don''t know."


    However, tomorrow Nai''s words immediately upset the other party. He from Sharen village was already tired after a long journey to climb mountains and Wade. However, because he was a little late, he couldn''t find a good hotel. There were foreign guests everywhere and there were no spare rooms at all.


    However, now, it is because the Muye is too prosperous to find a place to report, which also makes him feel inexplicable jealousy. After all, when he was in Sharen village, there were sandstorms everywhere and all kinds of Horst buildings, and the scale of the village is far less than Muye. How could it be as prosperous as Muye.


    It''s just like this. I''m inevitably impatient. Finally, I can''t help asking passers-by about the place. The other party subconsciously regards tomorrow Nai as a man of wood leaves. Therefore, in his opinion, tomorrow Nai''s "don''t know" is to bully the villagers and wink at them.


    "Hey! Are you looking down on people?" the other party''s tone was not good.


    "Scared? What are you talking about from the beginning?" tomorrow Nai looked puzzled. At the same time, although she didn''t understand what the other party said, she didn''t want to pay any attention to such a guy who spoke rudely for no reason.


    "Stop!" seeing that tomorrow Nai disdained to say more to him and wanted to leave, he provoked the other party''s anger and stopped tomorrow Nai''s way with one hand. "Arrogant Muye, it seems that we need to give a lesson."


    "Really." smelling the speech, Tong people came slowly from the side, looked at the latter with fixed eyes and whispered, "I''m also curious about what you''re going to do next."


    "Here comes another arrogant imp. what I hate most is this imp." hearing the speech, the other party also turned around and looked at Tong humanity.


    "So, what are you going to do if you hate it?" Tong man replied.


    "I''ll let you know," the other party said coldly.


    Tong people spread their hands and motioned for the other party to put his horse over.


    However, the smell of gunpowder was so strong that when it was about to explode, a loud voice came from a distance.


    "Kan Jiulang! I finally found you. What are you doing?" the visitor was a tall girl. She was trotting over from a distance with a black iron fan on her back.


    "Bow... I should ask you this sentence!"


    "I went to find a hotel to rest. I finally finished the task. What about you?"


    In front of the two Sha Ren, it was Sha Ren who sent the elite Xia Ren contestants to participate in the middle tolerance test, Kan Jiulang and hand Ju. It seems that they have just arrived in Muye. They are not familiar with them here and have encountered many problems. But it has nothing to do with Tong people.


    "Hey, anyway, what are you doing here!" he bowed and looked puzzled. It seems that Kan Jiulang should have clashed with the Tongren in front of him and tomorrow Nai.


    Wen Yan, Kan Jiulang was the villain who complained first, and his face was full of resentment. "I''m good to ask about the report place of Zhongren examination. However, these two people not only didn''t tell me, but also looked down on us. I''m angry, but I''m going to teach them a lesson."


    "Hum! Speak better than make up!" tomorrow Nai looked at Kan Jiulang with a disdainful face.


    "What are you talking about?" the grumpy Kan Jiulang stared.


    "All right, all right, you can stop!" the hand Ju suddenly had a headache on her face. She knew her brother''s character very well. Naturally, she believed some of the latter''s words. The general situation had been guessed. She immediately apologized to Tongren and others, "I''m sorry, two friends of Muye. My companion is a little impatient. Please don''t mind. Then, can you tell us where to sign up for the tolerance test?"


    The attitude of hand bow was a little better. Tomorrow Nai also calmed down and said faintly, "I don''t know."


    Tongren added, "you''d better ask others. Neither of us is a ninja. Naturally, we won''t understand these things."


    "I see." Shouju nodded with a little surprise. Sharen is different from Muye. Although Sharen village is sparsely populated, basically every family is a ninja, but it is precisely because every family is a ninja. The whole village has no ability of self-sufficiency, and the financial allocation of the wind country is not much. No wonder it will be barren.


    "Cut, when I said so arrogant, I thought it was Muye''s ninja. Unexpectedly, it was two wastes." kan Jiulang sneered at the tunnel. Ordinary people despise ninjas and don''t work. However, ninjas despise ordinary people who have no power and clearly need each other, but they hate and resist each other.


    "Zheng ~" tomorrow Nai angrily pulled out the thin sword around his waist, stared at Kan Jiulang angrily, and said coldly, "then, as a ninja, can you take my sword?"


    "Hum! You can try!" kan Jiulang disdained the tunnel.


    "I don''t care if it goes on like this." he looked at Kan Jiulang with a headache on his face. However, when he looked at tomorrow Nai, his eyes were still a little low. After all, as ninjas, they were really enough to suppress all ordinary people in force.


    Tomorrow Nai''s body was tight and his eyes were fixed on Kan Jiulang in front of him. However, the other party didn''t put on any posture at all. He stood there quietly and looked down at everything with condescending eyes.


    "Whoosh!" tomorrow Nai immediately rushed up and stabbed forward with a thin sword in his hand.


    Tomorrow Nai''s speed is really not fast in the Ninja''s view, but it is much faster than ordinary people. On the side of kanjiulang''s figure, he easily avoided tomorrow Nai''s blow, "hum, this degree..."


    However, before Kan Jiulang finished his sarcastic words, he felt a chill coming from his neck, and then his eyes widened sharply. He saw that the second sword of tomorrow Nai was much faster than before, and the sword move was fierce, straight to his neck. A short body, not too relaxed, narrowly avoided the sword. However, he did not react, but saw that tomorrow Nai''s palm shook violently, and the slender sword body shook violently at high frequency. Kan Jiulang, who was close, was shocked by the high-frequency shaking sword body, and could not judge the attack track of the next sword move! This is also the sword skill taught to tomorrow Nai by Tong people.


    "Kan Jiulang!" seeing something wrong, he couldn''t help shouting with a bow.


    "Hiss ~" the figure stepped back a few steps, then stumbled, almost tripped over himself, but finally stabilized under the control of hand bow. Kan Jiulang couldn''t help lowering his head and staring at the collar of his neck. There was a scratch cut by the sword tip. Although he didn''t hurt the skin and flesh, at this position, he only needs to go one centimeter deeper, then he can hit his vital part hard.


    The sharp sword was put back into its scabbard. Tomorrow Nai looked at Kan Jiulang coldly and said in a cold voice, "do you dare to say that again?"


    "Ah..." his face became extremely ugly. Kan Jiulang''s face covered with oil paint became extremely ferocious and distorted. He smiled angrily and hit the puppet tied on his back heavily on the ground, gnashing his teeth and saying word by word. His eyes towards tomorrow Nai also flashed a real killing intention, "Well, woman, you succeeded in provoking my anger!"


    However, this ferocious momentum came and went quickly.


    "Pooh!"


    Kan Jiulang only felt that his palm was empty. Subconsciously, he turned his head and suddenly his eyes tightened. Before he opened the puppet that had just been put down, it had been torn apart and cut into sawdust fragments!


    Behind came a thorough chill, "don''t kill easily. It''s very dangerous."


    The blade of the God of death was on his neck. I saw that Tong people didn''t know when they appeared behind Kan Jiulang!


    "You! Please... Please calm down first!" she bowed her eyes and stared at the whole scene. However, under her eyes, she didn''t know when Tong Ren cut the puppet that had not been untied in Kan Jiulang''s hand and put the knife on his neck.


    "It''s you who should be calm." Tong man said faintly, and then his eyes couldn''t help turning to a tree not far away. He said faintly, "I don''t like to say the same thing twice. Do you understand? The gourd baby on the tree!"


    "..." in the shadow of the tree, a red haired boy with a big gourd on his back appeared slowly.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 42

    "..." standing in the shadow of the tree, the red haired boy with a big gourd on his back is Sha Ren''s sandstorm. I love Luo!


    At this time, he saw a pair of sharp and threatening eyes staring at the Tongren holding the sword. Then, his figure turned into a piece of quicksand, and the quicksand gathered into his figure again in front of the Tongren.


    However, standing in front of me, I love Luo, did not speak, but just looked directly at the Tong people in front of me.


    "I... I love Luo!" kan Jiulang also stared at the I love Luo in front of him. In his opinion, the guy in front of him was ten times more terrible than the man with the sword on his neck behind him. He gulped down a mouthful of saliva and then trembled, "you... How did you appear here?"


    However, in the face of Kan Jiulang''s inquiry, I love Luo didn''t even look at each other, just coldly said, "you''d better shut up, isn''t it embarrassing enough?"


    "Er..." I love Luo''s unreserved sarcasm also made Kan Jiulang''s face blue and white, and his fist tightened slightly. However, he was very angry, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    One hand Ju noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere. He couldn''t help coming forward and said cautiously, "ah, I love Luo. Don''t say that. It was just an accident. And the friend of muyeren... Over there, can you let kanjiulang go first? We promise we won''t do any provocative behavior again. Please?"


    Seeing such a sincere request with a bow, and the great killing intention emanating from my love Luo at this time, and taking it back, even so, Tong people still didn''t easily let each other go and turned their attention to tomorrow Nai.


    "Hmm..." tomorrow Nai thought for a while and then said seriously, "forget it, Tongren, it''s a big trouble."


    "Really?" Tong people were here, but they were no longer difficult for each other. They saw the soul chopping knife in their hands flash and disappear without a trace.


    Kan Jiulang seemed to be aware of it. He carefully looked over his head and saw that the blade that had been put on his neck was gone. Then his eyes narrowed sharply. He saw the Tongren who had stood behind him and put the knife on his head the previous second. Now he didn''t know when, but he had appeared right in front!


    Kan Jiulang subconsciously looked at the hand Ju aside. He saw that the hand Ju was also a ghost at this time. His eyes stared greatly. Obviously, he was frightened by the amazing speed shown by Tong people.


    I love Luo''s face is still as expressionless as ever, but slowly turned his head. A pair of dead and cold eyes quietly looked at the back of Tong people, and then suddenly asked, "I''m very interested in you. Tell me your name."


    Tong''s head didn''t go back, but waved back, "I love Luo in the sandstorm. I''m sorry, I''m not interested in you. Next, we''ll meet again soon. Let''s bloom your killing willfully at that time."


    After that, Tong people left the sight of Sha Ren''s trio together with tomorrow Nai.


    After Tongren and tomorrow Nai left, I love the atmosphere of Luo and others. Fortunately, the strange meaning did not disappear. Kan Jiulang looked at the facial expression with a frightened face, but his body was constantly shaking. I love Luo''s eyes flickered with terrible killing intention from time to time. Kan Jiulang couldn''t help but step back and said in secret: Damn it, this boy was aroused to kill again! Blame the bastard boy of Muye, damn it! My crow was destroyed before it was taken out!


    Hand Ju was meditating on the Tongren. There was a little more worry between the slender eyebrows. He murmured to himself: obviously, he is not a ninja, but he has such great power. Muye, can our plan of sand tolerance really succeed?


    ¡­¡­


    Muye fire shadow building.


    "Have you made it clear?" the third generation''s eyes took a smoke gun and slowly spit out a cloud of smoke, light tunnel.


    "Yes, three generations of adults, the target is a traitor in Yanren village, code named hidden warbler, who is active in the underground black market and accepts some entrusted tasks from all parties." yibixi, leader of Muye torture force, reported.


    "Really?" the third generation''s eyes narrowed and said in a deep voice, "that is, he who accepts the task doesn''t know the person who releases the task?"


    "Yes, this guy only knows that the mission is to assassinate the royal highness of the kingdom of fire, as well as the information provided by the mission to the Royal Highness."


    Frown tight, the three generations of eyes immediately flashed cold, "that is to say, the black hand behind the scenes knows the internal situation of our Muye clearly."


    "Traitor..." IBI said suddenly, then his eyes moved and said in a deep voice, "is it big snake pill..."


    The third generation''s eyes shook their heads, revealing unspeakable loneliness in their eyes. They were deeply hurt, "he won''t do these little moves. If he wants to come, he will definitely turn the world upside down for us all at once..."


    Abby Heaton was in a cold sweat. The name had great deterrent power, and then he said in a deep voice, "then three generations of adults, we..."


    "This time comes, this time, we must make a choice." in the three generations of the purpose, there was a burst of light in the eyes. Then it seemed to have thought of what to say, and to whisper. "Princess Royal needs men''s hands over there."


    "Yes, at that time, the war will inevitably not be affected. Should we... However, we have no surplus combat power and can be distributed..."


    The third generation eyes said faintly, "no, I''ve thought of a suitable candidate."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 43

    The long-awaited Zhongren test finally began.


    Elite ninjas from all over the world gather to compete. And distinguished guests from all over the world to watch this grand competition. Tomorrow Nai, as the representative of the Daming mansion of the fire country, also has to attend the audience in a political sense. Although this is not what tomorrow Nai hopes, she is not interested in the fight between ninjas.


    Tongren is also out of the system task. After knowing in advance that tomorrow''s Nai is in danger of life, they immediately follow each other closely in these days.


    Now tomorrow Nai reluctantly wants to watch Ninja''s duel. It''s lucky to be accompanied by familiar people.


    The first session of the Chinese forbearance test is a written test. There is nothing to say here, but tomorrow Nai, who is not interested in the Chinese forbearance test, is even more impatient. The significance of the first written test is to study the ability to collect information that a ninja must have, and it is also a test that really allows students to cheat. In the eyes of tomorrow Nai, this is really unacceptable. He even takes this sneaky shameless behavior as a skill to cultivate, which is different from tomorrow Nai, who has been educated by aristocracy since childhood.


    In this way, I passed the first written test of Zhongren test in boredom. The second is the survival challenge, which is located in the death forest of Muye''s military restricted area. Because the inside of the examination site involves all military secrets of Muye, the scene of the competition will not be presented on the audience''s viewing screen.


    In fact, only the third individual competition can be watched. This is also a competition that foreign guests are most interested in. After all, in this competition, it can directly reflect the Ninja strength of a tolerant village.


    The examination time of death forest lasts for several days, so the guests are scattered everywhere. So is tomorrow.


    "..." although she is interested in Tongren''s swordsmanship, she has no more feelings than that. At most, she can be regarded as a friend. In the past few days, Tong people almost follow her step by step. Naturally, the smart tomorrow Nai can''t be aware of this. However, it''s good to have friends to keep company, but it''s a little annoying if they follow her all the time.


    "I said, Tong man? You don''t have to follow me all the time. I''m a little uncomfortable..." finally, tomorrow Nai couldn''t help but say, "won''t you waste your time?"


    "Please don''t worry, it won''t affect me." Tong man responded faintly.


    "..." but it will affect me! Tomorrow Nai wanted to say that, but she was afraid that she would go too far and run away with anger. This was not what she expected.


    The keen Tongren can naturally understand what tomorrow Nai subconsciously wants to express, but there is no way. No matter what the latter says, he must do so. It''s about tomorrow''s life. The danger of A-level task is unimaginable.


    Tomorrow Nai sighed slightly, then turned and strode to a street.


    "Where are you going?" Tong people are ready to follow.


    However, at this time, tomorrow Nai didn''t look back, "bathroom, fool! Don''t follow!"


    "Er......" this really embarrassed Tong people. It seems that he is too sensitive. Looking around, it is located in the central commercial area of Muye. The Huoying building is less than 200 meters away from here. Even if the thief is rampant, he can''t commit crimes under the eyes of Huoying? Think of Tong people, they are Enron a lot.


    Muye fire shadow building.


    The figure of Tongren was reflected in the crystal ball. The three generations of eyes looked at all this, and then nodded subconsciously. He also looked at the performance of Tongren these days, and kept vigilant all the time without any relaxation. Moreover, although his real hidden power has not been fully revealed, we can know from the matters reported by Shancheng Qingye that day, Tong people have the strength to easily defeat a class a traitor. The conservative estimation of strength is also more than Zhongren, especially some abilities shown by the latter can even be compared with Shangren, but these are only the tip of his iceberg.


    "Are you from kitong... A good seedling." the third generation nodded secretly.


    The three generations of sitting eyes suddenly raised their eyebrows slightly, and then shouted at the door, "it''s rare. You come to me in person."


    I saw an old man walking on a stick outside the door. After he entered the door, he looked at the three generations of eyes, and then fell on the crystal ball in the hands of the three generations of eyes with his remaining light. Then he said in a deep voice, "cut the sun, come out. I have something to discuss with you."


    The third generation looked at the latter with a little surprise and whispered, "can''t you say it here?"


    "It''s about big snake pill."


    The three generation eyes suddenly changed their face slightly, and the dry palm hidden in the cuff was also slightly grasped. Then they exhaled deeply and said faintly, "OK."


    Because of the big snake pill mentioned in Tuan Zang''s mouth, the attention of three generations was suddenly taken back from the crystal ball.


    Tuan Zang took a deep look at the three generations of eyes, and then glanced at the crystal ball on the table. A trace of fine light flashed through the old eyes, but he soon hid it well, "come on, I have some information to show you."


    "Really?" the third generation frowned and couldn''t help wondering how Tuan Zang could provide him with information for no reason? And why at this time?


    ¡­¡­


    As the three generations of eyes left the room, several dark shadows appeared in the picture of the crystal ball! However, the three generations of eyes who left with Tuan Zang didn''t notice at all!


    At this time, walking in front, with his back to the three generations of target groups, he couldn''t help showing a successful smile on his face.


    Day cut, you are still too naive


    ..

 V1.Chapter 44

    "Time, it seems a little long." Tong people waited in place for more than ten minutes, but they still didn''t see tomorrow Nai coming back. They immediately frowned, and then they seemed to think of something, "it seems that the accident happened."


    At this time, tomorrow Nai only felt her head dizzy and heard a voice from a distance. However, she walked along the figure aimlessly.


    I didn''t know anything, I didn''t feel anything, and I didn''t know how long I had gone. In a word, when tomorrow Nai''s consciousness recovered, I found that I didn''t know when I came to a dense forest!


    "This is... Where?!" suddenly in this strange place, tomorrow Nai did not immediately panic. Her eyes coagulated slightly. When she recalled that she had just come out of the bathroom, a figure dressed in black and wearing a mask appeared in front of her. The latter seemed to have made a seal and applied magic to herself, Then he didn''t know anything, but when he woke up, he had come to this place.


    When Tong people found something wrong, they immediately came to the bathroom where tomorrow Nai was originally located. There was no one here. Therefore, Tong people can be sure that the latter must have had an accident.


    Tongren kept calm in dealing with the crisis and calmly analyzed the information they knew at present.


    First of all, the enemy can even start in the center of Muye. This is what people inside Muye can do. However, there is only one person who dares to act recklessly. Muyegen dark part, Zhicun Tuan Zang!


    With the cognition of the Tong people to the regiment Tibet, knowing that the latter is wily and calculating, it is impossible for him to make a public killing of his royal highness. In his way of doing things, he will certainly clean things up without leaving his hands and ends. However, the purpose of Tuan Zang''s doing so is also easy to understand. The royal highness of the kingdom of fire, the first thing to bear in the accident of the wooden leaves, is to be the three generation of the village. The three generation, which is condemned by the famous government, is the only one who gives up the shadow.


    Tongren doesn''t know whether his speculation is right or not, but these are not what he cares about. At present, the first thing to do is to find out the specific location of tomorrow Nai. After all, tomorrow Nai should still be safe so far. As long as Tuan Zang is not a fool, he can''t send his own hands to do it. But what is certain is that the longer time is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be to tomorrow.


    "Well, it''s the only one." a trace of determination flashed on Tong''s face, and then he didn''t see any action, but there was a strange light in his dark eyes.


    At the same time, I saw dark shadows flashing around in vain.


    I saw these people, men and women, with different clothes and appearance, but they are all unified black tone standards. These figures are the necessary killing skills of Tong people''s "Assassin''s blade", delusion and illusion!


    Having an entity, but not a simple shadow body, is an independent individual separated from the noumenon and bred. Unlike the shadow body is a unified will, each delusional phantom has an independent personality and different abilities, and unlike the shadow body only has less than 10% of the strength of the noumenon, each individual of the delusional phantom has no less than the strength of the noumenon. Shadow body death, information and the remaining chakra will return to the ontology. However, delusion, illusion, injury or death will bring damage to the ontology to a certain extent.


    "Do it."


    "Ask the enemy, no one can escape my pursuit..." the speaker was a tall woman. She had long flowing purple hair, simply tied a horsetail, and only wore simple chest wrapping and shorts. Her hot body and grayish brown skin gave people a wild temptation.


    She stretched out a slender nail slightly, gently against the ground under her feet. There was no more superfluous action. She just closed her eyes quietly, and then opened her eyes after about a few breaths.


    Tongren frowned, "have you found the target?"


    "Yes, but I think we should first solve the approaching enemy." the woman first stood up and then slowly pulled out the knife on her waist. At the same time, other figures around her also took out different weapons.


    "Really." in the dark eyes of Tong people, a cold light burst out, and then he said in a deep voice, "so, scattered!"


    With Tongren''s order, the figure on the field, including him, disappeared without a trace. Not only the figure disappeared, but also the breath disappeared completely.


    It was probably under the spread of Tongren. After a while, I saw two figures flash to me.


    "..." in front of us were two figures looking down in dark. They looked at each other, and then one of them tied a seal with one hand.


    "What''s up? Lord Tuan Zang said that the enemy''s chess pieces appeared here at this time. They should catch them and use magic tricks to get information."


    "No. although there is still a little smell here, it has indeed left at this moment. No one can muddle through under the perception secrets of our mountain people!"


    "Yes, but out of caution, I''d better use my insect jade secret for physical perception."


    A moment later, the man also took back the released insects and shook his head, "it seems that they are really gone."


    However, the two subconsciously confirmed that the target did not exist, and their spirit relaxed for a moment, revealing a slight flaw. Suddenly, there was a sudden change!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 45

    A moment later, the man also took back the released insects and shook his head, "it seems that they are really gone."


    However, the two subconsciously confirmed that the target did not exist, and their spirit relaxed for a moment, revealing a slight flaw. Suddenly, there was a sudden change!


    "Take root! Little... Heart!?" after hearing one of them, it stopped suddenly! I saw a burst of blood in his left chest, and then it was like being hit by some great force, and the whole person stepped back a few steps.


    "The wind!" the oil lady was shocked when she took root. Under their double perception, they had determined that there were no enemies around. However, the attack just now was obviously a manifestation of the enemy attack. However, the oil lady who came from the dark, had strict training and good psychological quality immediately reacted to the past. Her mouth swelled and spit out a lot of dark and small insects, The package wrapped them up.


    Hundreds of meters away, Tong people holding M700, pondered, "Is that brown haired guy from the mountain family? I felt my position at the moment I pulled the gun, but I narrowly avoided the key. The first attack with sufficient preparation failed, that is to say, the enemy''s strength is very strong. Although my distance can not guarantee 100% of the sniping, it can still give the other party a major threat , if you approach rashly, on the one hand, you can improve the probability of fatal attack, but on the other hand, the closer you are, the more dangerous it is to myself. " Through the lookout mirror, Tong man saw the wind in the mountain and younu take root. Both of them were in a dark sea of insects. He immediately knew that he could not snipe for the time being. At the same time, his position had been exposed and he had to move his position immediately.


    In the sea of insects, the oil woman took root, holding the mountain wind with a shocked face, and said in a deep voice, "wind! Are you okay? Where did this blow come from just now, and it came so quickly that even as a perception ninja, you can barely avoid the key!"


    "Cough ~" the mountain wind coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, covered the blood hole in his left chest with one hand, looked pale and said in a deep voice, "it''s less than a centimeter to break through my heart... The enemy''s breath has shifted its position after this blow, and I can''t feel his specific position."


    The oil girl took root and looked dignified. "What?! is there a hidden secret that can deceive your perception?"


    The mountain wind grabbed the latter with one hand and said, "take the root. Listen to me, after the enemy resets his position, he will launch a second attack. At the moment of that guy''s attack, I can lock his position in a short time..."


    "I see. I''ll send bad insects around. I''ll be on standby."


    The mountain wind nodded and said in a deep voice, "at the moment when I can lock the enemy''s breath, you must let the bad bug fall on the enemy."


    "Well, I see!" the oil woman nodded heavily.


    However, at this time, the Tong people also launched an attack. They saw a large amount of arrow rain from all directions, which made an intensive attack on the two people in the protection of the insect sea!


    "Ding Ding ~" the oil woman took a root, pulled out the Ninja knife on her back and cut off some bows and arrows from the sea of insects.


    "More than one enemy! And within a hundred meters, there are multiple units responding!" the mountain wind was shocked and said, "so many enemies have completely blocked my perception!"


    "Boom!" the explosion storm tore the tight defense of the insect sea, "do you use the detonator to reduce my bad insects?"


    "Take the root, be careful, there are multiple enemies coming from the front!"


    "Head-on combat? Good, so I also..." The oil lady took off her coat and gloves and immediately exposed her skin. As soon as she came into contact with the air, she was immediately covered with abnormal purplish red. This is the secret skill of the oil lady family. She spreads nano poisonous insects on her body. Once others touch her body, they will be poisoned, and the poisonous insects will flow into each other''s cells and destroy them.


    When the oil lady took root, she took back part of the protection of bad insects, while leaving part of the protection of the heavily damaged mountain wind. She saw several people holding their own weapons in front, including a giant man holding a big knife, a girl wrapped in an iron chain, a dwarf holding a dagger, a black robed man standing in the distance and controlling a crossbow, and so on.


    "There are so many..." the oil woman took the root and bit her teeth. Then she didn''t take out her weapons. She waved her arms and hit up!


    "Bang!" the giant man held up his big knife and hit the oil woman to take the root. However, he was easily avoided by the quick oil woman.


    Using the instant body technique, he came to the dwarf who came from the dark place. He didn''t see much action. He just patted the latter on the shoulder with one hand. Then he saw that the dwarf holding a dagger fell to the ground. At the shoulder touched by the oil woman, purple red quickly spread on his skin.


    "The secret skill phosphorus bad insect!" the secret skill of oil woman takes root. By directly contacting the target, she injects nano poisonous insects into the enemy''s body, and then quickly destroys the cells in the enemy''s body.


    "Hiss ~" the girl threw a large chain at the oil girl to take the root. However, the oil girl grabbed the root with one hand and pulled it hard. Instead, she pulled the girl over!


    Just as he was about to slap the back, a rapid crossbow and arrow came from his side. The oil woman had to give up attacking the girl and hurried back to avoid the attack of the crossbow and arrow. At the same time, the dagger man attacked again.


    "Boo!" the oil woman took the root again to avoid the giant man''s attack, and turned over to punch the latter to get the poison. However, the interfering crossbow and arrow attacked again, and he had to put back his arm again, "hum! How can he get me?" she turned over quickly, swept her legs and smashed the giant man''s chest.


    "Hum ~" he was hit hard on his chest. Suddenly, the giant man snorted stiffly and stepped back. Then, as if nothing had happened, he rushed to the oil woman with a knife again to take the root!


    "Damn it, this guy..." the oil woman took a root and his face changed slightly. His body skill was good. The foot just now was also full of strength. However, it could only make the giant man back a few steps, which showed the strength of the other party''s defense.


    "He is huge, and he holds such a clumsy weapon. He has a huge lack of speed... So it is!" the oil woman took root, and her face flashed. She understood that the giant man in front of her was not used to confront him at all, but to pester his actions. She has strong defense and physical strength and can bear most of the damage, At the same time, delay the target action and give the partner the opportunity to attack!


    Then the oil woman took the root and found the dwarf assassin who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground. After a man in black came to him and injected an unknown medicine into his arm, he could see that the area spread by purplish red bacteria on the dwarf''s shoulder narrowed with the naked eye. After a while, The dwarf assassin stood up again.


    "The meat shield to bear the damage, the chain to restrict the movement, the poisoned dagger, the sneak attack bow and crossbow, and the special battlefield medical personnel... As well as the common hidden body method that can completely hide the perception!" the oil woman''s face suddenly became extremely ugly, "these guys are a powerful killer group!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 46

    "Bang!"


    "Hum ~" a blood hole was blown out of her shoulder. The oil woman took a root and snorted, and the whole person was shocked back and forth by the great force.


    "Take the root!" the mountain wind is making fingerprints on his hands. With the ability of oil woman to take the root, it is naturally impossible to avoid the shooting of sniper guns. Now he can barely avoid the key parts, but also because he has the perception ability of using spirit transmission from the side of the mountain wind.


    Although it narrowly avoided the key, the sniper bullet that can produce thousands of joules of destructive energy, even if it just hit the shoulder, also caused great damage to the inside of its body.


    "Damn..." the intelligence transmission of the mountain wind shared in my mind was to remotely control the enemy by sending bad insects for tracking according to the perceptual intelligence provided by the latter. However, the Tong man on the other side, as a sniper, was very cautious and immediately transferred the array with one shot, so he couldn''t capture his specific position at all. However, the oil woman took her own root. Under the shot just now, the whole left arm had completely lost its ability to move.


    However, the Tong people hiding in the distance frowned. Unexpectedly, the two people in front of him were so difficult. They failed to kill each other in his two snipers. Of course, this also has the limitation of shooting distance. If it is close to the range of 100 meters, the probability of shooting the enemy will increase significantly. At the same time, the risk of being locked in position will be doubled. In other words, if you shoot at close range, you can''t kill your opponent at once, then you will fall into a very disadvantageous situation. The strength of the other party is obviously at the upper tolerance level, and it is not the general upper tolerance. It can deal with his delusion and illusion while avoiding sniping. Yitong people''s current strength is not an enemy that can be dealt with positively.


    Just when Tongren was considering whether to approach his opponent, the purple haired girl with strong tracking ability reported that "the location of the search target has been determined. In addition, at three o''clock, a large number of Muye ninjas approached quickly."


    "Have you noticed the battle here?" through the lookout mirror, Tong people can clearly see that Younv takes root and the wind in the mountain. Their defeat has been revealed. In less than five minutes, Tong people are sure to kill them. However, now it seems that time is not allowed, and the most important thing is that the system task bar shows that the completion progress of the task has increased from 10% to 20%, which can be explained that Tong people have seriously damaged the two people in front of them, and they can''t stop Tong people to save tomorrow Nai.


    And the specific location of tomorrow Nai has been searched, so there is no significance to continue fighting.


    "Hmm?!" the mysterious killer group in front of them turned into a dark shadow and disappeared without a trace. The two people immediately looked at each other. They didn''t understand that they had been forced to the Jedi, but the other party didn''t give them the last blow.


    "The enemy... Left?!" the oil woman took an uncertain tunnel.


    "I don''t feel the enemy''s breath anymore..." although I wanted to say so, the mountain wind suddenly thought that his perception had no effect on the latter. However, at this time, the enemy didn''t feel it anymore, but found the ninja of Muye approaching.


    "Whoosh ~"


    The visitor is a masked wooden leaf dark part. Different from the two people, the pedestrian is directly under the dark part of the fire shadow.


    "The chief ninja in the dark Department of muyegen, the wind and oil girl in the mountain take roots. Please follow us to Lord Huoying!" the leader said coldly.


    On the other hand, Tong people also moved forward at full speed according to the tracking information. However, according to the route, Tong people stopped in front of a wire fence.


    Slightly surprised, he looked up at the sign above the barbed wire fence, which was impressively written "forest of death". This is Muye''s military forbidden area, which is usually used for Muye Ninja''s Ninja exercises, etc. However, this period of time is temporarily used as a place for the middle tolerance test.


    So that is what it is. If you want to take the Royal Highness into a dangerous place and encounter misfortune, then you can categorize the whole thing into an accident? "And Tong people probably guessed that tomorrow''s nought should be a magic trick.


    Now, Tongren can pass unimpeded and touch the barbed wire on it with their bare hands. As a Muye military restricted area and an important place for Zhongren examination, it is naturally impossible to protect it with only one layer of barbed wire. It was originally arranged with a very strong border. However, now, the border of this area has been artificially opened a gap, "is it really the pen hidden by Zhicun group..."


    Tong people are not interested in understanding and interfering in the struggle for the upper power of Muye, which has nothing to do with him. However, what he is doing now is just doing what he wants to do. As for whether he will be regarded as a thorn in the eye by someone afterwards, he doesn''t care at all.


    "Zheng ~" waved his sword and broke a hole in the barbed wire. Then Tongren swaggered into the forest of death.


    With the personal character of Yitong people, he never cares about what people who are not interested in him think of himself. Just like at home, he can completely ignore the criticism and humiliation of others. Today''s Tuan Zang is the same. He knows very well that he will definitely cause a lot of trouble with each other. However, he still won''t change his mind. In short, he doesn''t like trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble. If there is trouble coming to the door, he will generally choose to avoid. If he can''t avoid it, wipe out the maker of trouble completely!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 47

    The completion rate of A-level tasks is 20%. The concept of reward items: Ghost cloak, an improved version of anti magic cloak, improves chakra resistance (ninja and magic resistance), and increases a little vitality and physical strength. This time, the item reward is pertinent. It improves the effect on the original anti magic cloak, especially this equipment can improve personal vitality and physical strength. These two items are the weakest places of Tongren at present, and the chakra resistance behind should play a certain role in the face of Ninja and magic. However, the deficiency is that it is marked with "a little".


    Now Tongren is unharmed. Don''t think that 10% of the task progress at this stage has been completed very simply. You know, he is facing two leaders in the dark Department and two confidants of Tuan Zang. In terms of positive confrontation, Tongren is not an enemy of unity at all. However, he can force the other party to this point by being unfamiliar with him and ambushing in advance. In addition, although it seems from the results that the Tong people have basically not suffered the slightest loss after the battle, the enemy can''t even do it within 100 meters close to him, and the injury doesn''t exist at all.


    However, in fact, if Tongren is approached by the other party, I''m afraid that Tongren''s personal attribute so far is not as simple as being injured, but is likely to be killed by the second! Whether it''s the spiritual secret of the wind in the mountain or the poisonous insect of the oil woman taking the root, once they are recruited, the Tongren will be killed directly!


    Of course, Tong people will not belittle themselves. They know that they are currently positioned as assassins. They are not fighting the enemy face-to-face. Although it doesn''t sound very bright, the reality is like this. In terms of the means of frontal attack, Tong people are probably not much better than ninjas of their peers. They can only open five or five to shangning times or Xiao Li who has opened eight doors. In other words, Tong people''s opponents so far are either middle tolerance level or upper tolerance. If they can''t use some means against enemies far stronger than themselves, they''d better wash and sleep!


    ¡­¡­


    The forest of death.


    "Sasuku Jun, before you leave, give you a little gift. One day, you will come to me by yourself, hehe ~" gave a gloomy laugh. It looks like ordinary grass tolerance, but in fact it tolerates the frightening Muye S-class traitor tolerance snake pill in the world!


    Before the crazy "wood leaf collapse plan", after a little fun, big snake pill has put a firm collar on its prey.


    "In the dark part of Muye, I almost found the chakra reaction here. Ha ha ~ in order to surprise my dear ape flying teacher, I''d better endure the mood of wanton killing ~" the big snake pill slowly formed a seal, and suddenly I saw a burst of soil surging up in front of me, which quickly condensed into a human shape.


    "I also found an unexpected and interesting experimental body, um ~ take it back first." leaving a separation, big snake pill left the forest of death before the dark part of Muye came.


    Somewhere in the forest of death, an ordinary team from Cao Ren Village.


    However, judging from the dust on their clothes, they looked quite embarrassed and dejected. It was obvious that their scrolls had been taken away by other teams.


    "Damn it! Damn Muye Ninja!" a man led by him said angrily.


    "There is no way. We have laid an ambush in advance and arranged traps, but the enemy''s strength is too strong." another man said helplessly.


    "I... as I said, that team... Everyone''s chakra is far better than us... The strength is too far away." a red haired girl whispered.


    "Shut up, Shannon!" the man in charge immediately scolded the girl, "it''s all your fault. As a ninja, we don''t even have any combat power! That''s why we were defeated miserably!"


    "I..." was so reproached by her companion that the girl''s eyes turned red and burst into tears. As a ninja of perception department, she can also treat ninja. To tell the truth, as a logistics personnel, she has great skills. In the world of tolerance, it is rare to have talents in perception and medical ninja. However, it is impeccable to have both perception and medical ninja. What she reminded before the battle, her companion not only didn''t believe it, but after the tragic defeat, she used medical Ninja to heal her wounds. However, now the other party is blaming herself for nothing. It''s really sad.


    However, the girl now had no time to be sad. She suddenly stood up and looked around with vigilance, "attention! Someone is coming!"


    "Enemy attack?!" the other two companions were also shocked. They had just experienced a battle. They were beaten down by Muye ninja, and now they have become frightened birds.


    "..." after a moment of silence, a snake shadow suddenly emerged from under the ground. I saw the Python''s mouth, and then a figure climbed out of it.


    "Goo! What is this!" the frightening scene in front of him frightened little Cao Ren.


    "Eh? This is... Elder Lianshan?" one of them was stunned when he saw the face in front of him, because the figure of Tao was the ninja who came out of their Caoling village and an elder they knew.


    "No! He''s not Lianshan senior!" xiangphosphorus exclaimed loudly, "chakra is completely different from the breath! It''s very powerful, cold and terrible!"


    "What are you talking about, Xiang phosphorus? He is clearly..." however, his companions did not believe what Xiang phosphorus said, because what was in front of them was indeed the face they were familiar with.


    However, it''s a pity that before he finished speaking, he only felt that his sight was crooked, and then he couldn''t feel anything.


    "Ah ah!" they screamed in horror. The "Lianshan elder" in front of them pulled down their companions'' heads with his bare hands, and a lot of blood gushed out! Splashing his cold and ferocious face!


    "It''s amazing perception. I was even aware of Tu Dun''s sneaking state, and..." he stretched out his scarlet long tongue and licked it, with a ferocious and excited smile on his face, just like a poisonous snake, staring at Xiang phosphorus, "red hair... Ha ha ~ it seems that I found a good experimental body by accident!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 48

    "It''s amazing perception. I was even aware of Tu Dun''s sneaking state, and..." he stretched out his scarlet long tongue and licked it, with a ferocious and excited smile on his face, just like a poisonous snake, staring at Xiang phosphorus, "red hair... Ha ha ~ it seems that I found a good experimental body by accident!"


    "You... What you''re looking for is Shannon phosphorus? It''s none of my business. Don''t kill me! If you want to catch her, take her!" one of their companions was killed, but the other completely abandoned him when the crisis came.


    Xiangphosphorus stared at her companion day and night, and couldn''t say anything.


    "Pooch ~" the big snake pill killed him cruelly, splashing all over with fresh blood. However, the killing seemed to be routine to him, and there was no fluctuation on his face. "It''s a pity. It''s weak and worthless, so there''s no need to stay."


    Then the big snake pill went to xiangphosphorus step by step, and its long tongue licked its lips, "child, do you know? Now you can live because you have the value of living."


    Xiangphosphorus''s heart at this time was desperate and collapsed. Her companions who lived day and night abandoned it, but she was killed again. In front of this terrible character, she didn''t even have the heart to resist.


    In my heart, xiangphosphorus couldn''t help thinking at this moment, just... No one came to save me? Why did I encounter these things? Why? Who, who is good, as long as you can save me... I


    However, at this time, the last wish in the girl''s heart seemed to have a miracle.


    "...." the big snake pill stopped slowly, and then a pair of snake pupils like poisonous snakes stared at the woods not far from the front, "who?"


    To tell the truth, when he hunts his prey, the most annoying thing about big snake pill is that someone interferes with him. However, the people he hates usually have no good ending.


    "Whoosh ~" I saw a figure walking out of the trees.


    The boy with black hair and black pupil was the Tong man who entered the forest of death. For the first time, he locked his eyes on Xiang phosphorus, and his eyes immediately lit up, "Oh! I''m so lucky. If it was you, I would be able to help!"


    "Ha ha ~ ignorant people are always so stupid." big snake pill is also curious about the young man who suddenly broke in in front of him. However, after careful perception, he found that the latter has nothing that can interest him. He immediately lost interest. However, big snake pill generally doesn''t pay attention to things that don''t interest him, but if they get in the way, they will directly erase them.


    Tong people''s eyes turned to the big snake pill and frowned, "disgusting guy, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Hehe ~ boy, do you know my true identity?" big snake pill looked at Tong man jokingly, like teasing the experimental white mouse.


    "I know." Tong people looked at the latter with fixed eyes, and then said, "Muye S-class traitor forbearance, the big snake pill in yellow gambling poison three forbearance."


    "..." Tong Ren''s words immediately stunned big snake pill, and then his face became gloomy, but soon his face turned into a sinister smile, "Boy, I''m beginning to be interested in you. So, tell me, how did you know my identity? And... Yellow gambling and poison... Hehe ~ looking at the whole tolerance world, someone used this to describe three tolerance. It''s really the first time I''ve heard it!"


    "Hey... You..." xiangphosphorus on one side stared at all this in front of her. Her mouth was wide open. She couldn''t imagine what kind of terrible things this terrible person would do after being provoked.


    "Really." Tong man said faintly, "that''s really rude, but excuse me, I have nothing to do with you. Can I have that girl over there?"


    "Eh?!" xiangphosphorus was stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t know Tongren at all and didn''t understand why the other party wanted her by name. Immediately, she subconsciously released her perception and frowned, "chakra... Very general... But she always felt a strange feeling?"


    "Oh?" big snake pill was also curious about Tongren''s naming to take xiangphosphorus, and then asked, "young man, why do you want that child?"


    "Don''t pretend." Tong man glanced at the latter. "You have already seen the end of the vortex family?"


    Big snake pill narrowed his eyes, then a pair of sharp eyes stared at Tong people and said in a deep voice, "good, you successfully aroused my interest." Tongren''s words and deeds have brought him too many accidents. First of all, an ordinary teenager can tell his true identity, and he really thinks that xiangphosphorus is the last descendant of the vortex family. However, this is only a preliminary guess from chakra''s feeling and hair color. In fact, he has not fully determined the true identity of xiangphosphorus, but the teenager in front of him


    "Young man, tell me your name and come with me."


    "I refuse."


    "Hehe ~ no, in my dictionary, there is no word" No. "big snake pill smiled insidiously, and then walked to Tongren step by step.


    "In this case, it''s really confusing." Tong man waved his palm, and then a one meter long dark sniper gun appeared in vain, M700 light sniper rifle.


    "Eh? How can you do the contract channeling without printing or blood as the medium?" big snake pill looked curiously at the weapon in Tong people''s hands. "What''s this? However, you don''t think you can deal with me with this inexplicable thing... Huh?!"


    Footsteps, stopped.


    "Bang!" the crisp and loud explosion, I saw a thumb sized blood hole in the middle of the eyebrow of the big snake pill.


    "...." I saw that the body of big snake pill became rigid in vain, and the skin of the whole body quickly turned dark brown, and the body gradually turned rocky.


    "Hehe... Put away my words... Weapons... Very interesting... And tell me... Your name, boy..."


    "Day Tong people." Tong people put away the sniper gun in their hands, light tunnel.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 49

    "This battle plan, we..."


    "Lord big snake pill?!"


    In a secret room of Muye, big snake pill was planning with its subordinates. Suddenly, big snake pill''s face changed in vain, and a terrible breath was released in an instant!


    "Lord big snake pill!?" Dou looked at the big snake pill with a shocked face, held the glasses on the bridge of his nose with one hand, and was shocked in his heart. What happened? Just now, Lord big snake pill''s chakra fluctuated violently for a moment


    "..." big snake pill narrowed his eyes and then said faintly, "split up and be done."


    "What?!" Dou Wenyan was also shocked. "Impossible! Although it''s just an ordinary earthly body, it also has at least 10% of the strength of the body. In a place like the forest of death, how can anyone..."


    "Ha ha ~ there are many unexpected and interesting things." big snake pill outlined a meaningful smile at the corner of its mouth, "it was done with one blow..."


    Dou''s face was gloomy, his palm was also slightly clenched, and said in a deep voice, "the split body of Lord big snake pill was hit..."


    "Tiantong people, collect all the information of this person for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    The forest of death. The big snake pill in front of me turned into a pile of soil after being shot in the head.


    Xiang phosphorus was stunned. "This... What''s going on?!"


    "As you can see," the Tong man said faintly, "earth separation."


    "No!" Xiang phosphorus''s red eyes stared greatly, "of course I know this, but... Chakra I perceive is so powerful and terrible..."


    Tong people spread their hands, "what you want to say is that only one tenth of the power of noumenon is already such a terrible chakra. How terrible will it be if noumenon?"


    "I... don''t feel wrong? Is that terrible chakra really just an ordinary human?"


    "Well, well, don''t think so much." Tong man went to xiangphosphorus and stretched out a hand to the latter who was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Er..." Xiang phosphorus hesitated first, then bit his teeth, weakly stretched out his hand and grabbed Tong man.


    "Well ~" Tong man picked her up with one hand.


    "Shannon, I need your strength."


    "Eh?! why... Do you know my name? And my strength..." Xiang phosphorus stared at the young man similar to her age. However, the latter, the terrorist who killed her companion just now, but in front of him, he flicked his fingers and killed the enemy in an instant.


    "Who the hell are you..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the forest of death, sarin trio.


    Here, everywhere was covered with black blood residue. Kan Jiulang picked up a scroll from the ground, "good, now the scroll has been collected. Let''s go straight to the central tower."


    "No." I love Luo''s face is silent, but the killing intention that is forcibly suppressed but ready to move in my heart really needs to be released, "I want more blood, which is not enough!"


    "Woo ~" hid not far away and happened to pass by a team here. It was the team of Hata, Ya and zhinai. They can see the bloody scene just now!


    When Kan Jiulang heard the speech, he bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "stop it, I love Luo, that''s enough! The scroll that passed the exam has been obtained!"


    The hand bow was also a good word to persuade him, "Oh, I love Luo. Please calm down. Don''t make too much publicity. We still have real..."


    "Ho ~" just then, a figure came out of the grass.


    "Damn... What the hell is this place? There are woods everywhere." the figure coming out of the grass is tomorrow Nai. She was used by the secret department of Tuan Zang and mistakenly entered the forest of death.


    "Yo ~ it''s really a coincidence." kan Jiulang glanced at tomorrow Nai and said with a sneer. He was almost stabbed by tomorrow Nai because of his carelessness. He was not broad-minded. Naturally, he would be rewarded.


    "Don''t add more right and wrong, Kan Jiulang!" he bowed calmly, then looked at tomorrow Nai suspiciously, "Hey, you''re not Muye''s ninja. Why are you here?"


    "Here...?!" tomorrow Nai frowned when she heard Yan. She really knew why she was here, but now is not the time to consider these things. The pedestrian in front of her is obviously not a good person, especially the red haired dwarf with a gourd on his back. What''s the matter? His face twisted, as if the world owed him a million, and he was staring at her fiercely.


    "Cut! You say this, go and tell me Ailuo!" kan Jiulang said with a gloating face.


    I saw that I love Luo. At this time, my murderous eyes were staring at tomorrow Nai, coldly saying, "that guy said he was not interested in me. So... Would he react if he killed you here?"


    "What?! Princess highness!"! The teeth hiding in the dark, rather baffling their eyes, they could not imagine that the royal highness of the princess, who was so handsome and precious, would appear in such a dangerous place, and somehow hit the sand gun''s mouth.


    Gouzuka''s family and Younv''s family are also famous giants in Muye. Ya and zhinai, who came from a famous family, also know the real identity of tomorrow Nai. It is also very clear that if the princess of the kingdom of fire had any accidents in what happened to the leaves, I am afraid the wood leaves would bear the great rage of the name house.


    "What? Why? Why are these people who are sand tolerant?" "teeth look at all this with their faces struggling. If the other enemies are, what he must do is to rescue the princess''s highness at the first time, but obviously, these sand tolerance is not what annoying the Lord!


    "You..." tomorrow Nai was also very clearly aware of the real killing intention from I love Luo. She didn''t understand why the seemingly young boy had such eyes, but now it seems that she is dangerous.


    "Tomorrow Nai..." Hata grabbed his palm, then showed a trace of determination on his face and resolutely wanted to stand up.


    "Hey, hey! Hata, what do you want to do!" in the face of the cowardly Hata on weekdays and such a terrible enemy in front of him, he dared to take the initiative to stand up. Ya and zhinai also expressed disbelief!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 50

    "As long as he kills you, he must take the initiative to come to the door?" I love Luo lengli tunnel, and then a stream of quicksand poured out from the gourd behind it, turned into a huge hand of quicksand, and ruthlessly grabbed tomorrow Nai.


    However, at this time, a petite figure stood in front of tomorrow Nai in vain. Unexpectedly, he welcomed the huge hand of quicksand rolled by the sky and the earth with one palm of his bare hand.


    "Fool!" he had already noticed that Hata and others were hiding nearby. However, for the latter, he dared to stand up by himself after seeing the terror of I love Luo. He was a little surprised. He just sneered at the sight of the other party''s unarmed attack on me love Luo, "how can that kind of soft attack resist me love Luo..."


    However, the next moment, a stunned scene appeared.


    "Soft fist!" I saw that the slender and tender palm of Xiaotian directly collided with the huge quicksand palm enough to cover a buffalo. The petite body of the imaginary girl was crushed and did not appear.


    On the contrary, the huge quicksand palm, after touching the girl''s little hand, was stiff and immediately collapsed and smashed!


    "What?!" the hand Ju on one side was also wide eyed and muttered, "I love Luo''s attack... Has been resolved?!"


    Kan Jiulang''s eyes coagulated, and then his eyes fell on the pale silver eyes of Xiaotian, "those eyes... The Japanese family of Muye!"


    "It is said that the Japanese are good at a secret technique called soft fist, which is specially aimed at the attack of chakra meridians on the human body..."


    "I see..." she bowed with a sudden look and said in a deep voice, "the girl broke up chakra in the sand I love Luo with a secret skill. Without chakra''s support and control, it will only become ordinary sand..."


    "..." I love Luo''s murderous eyes fixed on Xiaotian and said coldly, "do you want to hinder me, too?"


    "Please stop here! Standing in front of you is the royal highness of our kingdom of fire!"


    "What? That woman is..." kan Jiulang also looked at tomorrow Nai in amazement. He could not imagine that the one who almost capsized him in the gutter with his sword was not a powerful ninja, or even an ordinary ninja.


    A wise hand is aware of the seriousness of this situation and hurting the royal highness of a country. That is to declare war on a country naked. This is not just the dispute between tolerant villages, but the war between big countries, which involves far more than imagined. "Stop it, I love Luo. The person in front of me can''t......"


    "Shut up!" I love Luo mercilessly stared and bowed, even in the face of his companions, his eyes full of killing have never decreased. "Are you coming to hinder me, too?"


    Seeing that I love Luo so much, my face became extremely ugly when I bowed. She clearly knows that at this time, I love Luo, it is difficult to stop him. If it''s a little less, I''m afraid they will suffer!


    "Hey, hey! Sha Ren over there, do you know what you''re doing now?" Fang also looked at Sha Ren in front of him angrily. "This is a provocative act of war!"


    Hand Ju helpless tunnel, "now, it''s not to say control, just control..."


    "You ask for more blessings!" kan Jiulang gloated.


    For their words, I love Luo ignored, but the killing intention in my heart was really unbearable. I manipulated quicksand again, "say it again for the last time, get out of the way!"


    "Don''t let it!" hatada''s attitude was firm, and at the same time, he was ready to fight. "Tomorrow Nai is my friend, and I will never give in!"


    "Hata..." Hata''s maintenance immediately moved tomori Nai''s heart and changed ninja for the first time in his life. No matter what his identity, there are always some people who are different.


    "Friend... Friend?!" I love Luo seems to be lost in some meditation, and for a time, I fell into a dead silence.


    "Bad! We''ve hit a minefield!" kan Jiulang shouted.


    At this moment, I love Luo seems to have been greatly stimulated, his face is ferocious and changeable, "friend?! what''s that! I don''t understand!"


    I love Luo, whose mood suddenly became extremely impatient, condensed the yellow sand into hard sand balls, and smashed them into the fledgling fields like a continuous ball of shells!


    "Pa Pa Pa ~" the white eye pupil technique is 360 degrees without dead angle locking. With both hands out, hit the sand ball that fell in front of you one by one.


    "Friend, what is that!? tell me! Tell me!" I Ailuo, who was in a violent state, frantically controlled the quicksand to solidify into shells and smashed it into the fledgling field.


    "The number is too much!" Hatta quickly waved the quicksand shells coming from the attack. As I love Luo''s attack became more and more intensive, Hatta began to be unable to resist!


    "Teeth through teeth!" the huge high-speed spiral drill bit crushed a large piece of quicksand shells in an instant, and it was the teeth that shot, "Damn, now you have to go if you don''t go!"


    "The judgement of the tooth field is correct. If your highness is in trouble with the leaves, she will never give up." Zhi also stood up, opened her arms, and flew out of the sleeves with worms.


    "One by one will hinder me, and I will kill all of you!" seeing more and more people stopping him, I love Luo''s killing intention has become more and more prosperous!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 51

    "Puff ~"


    There was a huge gap in strength. After all, the three of Xiaotian couldn''t beat me. They were knocked down one by one.


    "Damn... Sand is an integral part of attack and defense, isn''t this guy invincible?" his teeth lying on the ground were unwilling to tunnel.


    "The strength is far beyond the level of endurance..." zhinai was also dried to the ground. In the face of my love Luo under absolute defense, zhinai''s bad bug simply can''t start.


    Hatoyama has the secret of soft fist, which can deal with my love Luo''s sand attack very well. However, his two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. He comes from all directions. With a steady stream of sand attacks, Hatoyama has to defend hard. Over time, after chakra runs out, he falls into a defeat.


    "You guy, stop it!" tomorrow Nai watched the young field fall to the ground and bit his teeth. He also came forward and pulled out his sword and angrily pointed at me, "I don''t allow you to fight my friend!"


    "Tomorrow Nai..." Xiaotian tried hard to get up from the ground and shouted in a deep voice, "tomorrow Nai, run away..."


    "No!" tomorrow Nai shouted decisively.


    However, in the face of tomorrow Nai, I love Luo, who seems to be more stimulated. His face is very ferocious. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "do you dare to stand up when you see my posture?"


    "Nervous kid, what are you talking about? Isn''t it natural to stand up for your friends?" Nai said coldly tomorrow.


    On one side, Kan Jiulang sneered, "hum ~ it''s a moving scene. It''s a pity that the object is wrong. That guy can''t understand."


    Sure enough, I love Luo like crazy, issued an angry roar, and then pressed my hands heavily on the ground, "go to hell! Sandstorm and waves!"


    Suddenly, I saw a layer of quicksand waves up to more than ten meters high, rolling all the power, and jumping on the young field and others!


    "Puff puff ~" the terrible wave of quicksand washed away a large area of forest in an instant, and the surrounding terrain was completely rewritten in this technique. Under such a large-scale rolling attack, it is simply irresistible.


    "Hoo ~" gave a blow with all his strength, and I Ailuo''s breath was a little short. Obviously, the blow just now consumed quite a lot for him.


    "Too much?" she bowed and covered her forehead with a headache. She expected that she would face big trouble after that.


    Kan Jiulang looked at the devastating scene in front of him with a surprised look. Although he just looked at it, he already felt frightened. If he wanted to deal with it positively, it would definitely be the result of waiting to die.


    "Hum ~ it''s over."


    There was a quiet silence around.


    However, at this time, a sudden voice sounded in their ears.


    "You have to be naughty, Sha Ren''s Hulu wa."


    "Hmm?!" I love Luo and others immediately surprised. They turned their heads along the sound. They were stunned immediately, because they saw that there, Xiaotian and others, who should have been submerged by quicksand, were standing there.


    "What..."


    "Yi ~" the cold blade was put on my ero''s neck. Before cutting into the latter''s neck, it was resisted by an automatically protected quicksand.


    "It''s you!" kan Jiulang immediately recognized the figure who put the knife on my Ailuo''s neck from behind. It was Tong people!


    "When is this...!" he looked at me with his hand in a daze. "This guy, in a moment just now, not only took these people out of the attack range of my love Luo, but also came behind us..." thinking of this person in front of him, if the attack did not fall on me love Luo, but any of them, That''s a brain move. I don''t know what''s going on!


    I love Luo slowly turned his head, a pair of extremely cold eyes are staring at Tong people, and said grimly, "it seems that now, you won''t be interested in me?"


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and he glanced slightly over tomorrow Nai and Hata. He saw that the latter was stained with a lot of dust, with messy hair and a rather embarrassed look. Then, his eyes returned to my love Luo, and he didn''t speak.


    "Needless to say, I also know." I love Luo Dingding, staring at Tong people and said in a deep voice, "Your eyes... Are arrogant and don''t pay attention to everything. Only the things you care about come into your eyes. Moreover, although you don''t care much, if someone dares to set foot in the things you care about, at that time, you will mercilessly open your claws and teeth!"


    "Like you, my eyes don''t pay attention to anything. The difference is that I don''t care about anything! Then, what is the meaning of my existence? If you kill such you, you can prove my existence?"


    Tongren''s figure retreated, and suddenly in the position he had just stood, sharp stone spears broke through the earth. At the same time, there were sand and stone shells from the left and right sides!


    "Puff puff ~" the Tong people chopped them down with a knife. The Tong people with high agility have no meaning to attack in terms of quantity and speed.


    Different from the previous fight with Hata and others, I saw that at this time I waved my hands excitedly, as if I had found my favorite prey.


    The speed of quicksand controlled by both hands is more than double that before!


    "Whoosh ~" but even the quicksand whose speed has doubled still can''t catch the Tongren. So far, I love Luo''s fierce attack still can''t touch the corners of Tongren''s clothes.


    "Hum! When do you want to hide?" I love Luo seems to have a manic feeling about the Tong people who have been avoiding. This is not the way he expects to fight each other! Therefore, I love Luo is to point the spearhead at the other side of Hata and others.


    "Hoo ~" I saw the quicksand in the sky suddenly turn and rush to the young field and others!


    "..." the figure of Tong people also flashed in an instant.


    "Poof!"


    "Tongren!" both Chennai and Xiaotian screamed out. When the attack of quicksand fell on them, the figure of Tongren stood in front of them, and the attack of quicksand completely fell on the latter!


    "Catch you." I love Luo''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    I saw Tong people''s feet and hands. At this moment, they were entangled by the quicksand like vines and couldn''t move!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 52

    "Catch you." I love Luo''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    I saw Tong people''s feet and hands. At this moment, they were entangled by the quicksand like vines and couldn''t move!


    "Sand storm tight hoop!" as I love Luo''s palm suddenly clenched, I suddenly saw the quicksand that originally limited Tongren''s limbs with soft and difficult tenacity, shrinking in vain! The terrible pressure is enough to crush a person''s body into meat sauce.


    "Hum! Just now he was quite able to show off, but now he''s not dead?" kan Jiulang sneered at the compressed gravel.


    However, I love Luo of the party concerned. At this time, I frown and stare at the compressed gravel.


    "Tongren!" tomorrow Nai couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "It doesn''t matter, Tongren Jun is still alive!" Hata opened her eyes and looked at the pressed sand and stone. She could clearly see the Tongren pressed by the sand and stone.


    "Pooh!" I saw one hand break through the twisted gravel, and then one foot broke through the pressing gravel and broke free.


    "Hua La ~" the sand and stone were completely free, and the figure of Tong man broke through. He saw a lot of damage to his clothes and a little blood on his skin. Although it can''t be said that he completely ignored it, he did bear it under the blow of my love.


    Tong man shook his palm and muttered, "is this my physical defense strength? It seems that the endurance attribute points of those two points are not wasted."


    "This guy''s defense..." kan Jiulang and Ju were stunned at the Tong man who broke away from my love Luosha''s violent hoop and only suffered some minor injuries, which was unimaginable for a moment.


    However, what they don''t know is that although the physical strength of Tong people has been greatly improved after clicking the endurance attribute twice, it is not enough to do so. Part of the reason is that it comes from the concept armed by Tong people: Ghost cloak. Ghost cloak has partial resistance to chakra attack (ninja, magic). Just now it has a certain degree of resistance to chakra in sand. Therefore, Tongren only suffered minor injuries after fully withstanding the blow of I love Luo.


    "..." I love Luo Ding, looking at Tong Ren calmly, and said in a deep voice, "is this your card? It''s really great to be able to completely defend my sand storm hoop, but it''s not enough just to defend..."


    "Bang!" a loud and loud sound, at the same time, it was the splash of blood!


    "What..."


    "Hmm?! what does it feel like? It''s cool... And a little..." when I love rowton, my eyes constrict. At the same time, he couldn''t help screaming out with a sharp pain from his shoulder, "Wow, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    "I love Luo... Injured?!" the hand Ju and Kan Jiulang on one side also stared, as if they were ghosts. However, at this time, I love Luo was covered with automatically protected sand and stones, which can prove that I love Luo was attacked just now, and from the red sand, we can see that I love Luo was injured!


    They stared at Tong people, but they found that Tong people didn''t do anything from beginning to end.


    However, at this time, the huge and loud explosion sounded again.


    "Bang!"


    "Woo!" the shrill scream. I saw that I love Luo knelt on one knee and was protected by the sand covering my thigh at that moment. It can be said that the attack hit my love Luo''s thigh. However, the blood red exuded from the sand can also say that the attack penetrated my love Luo''s absolute defense and hurt my love Luo''s body.


    "The passive defense technique of perceiving the attack and then reacting immediately, is it absolute defense?" Tong man patted the sand stained on his body and said faintly, "there is that layer of defense, which reduces part of the damage." however, although it reduces the fatal destructive power, it is not a good way to keep the bullet in his body.


    "Ah! It hurts! I''m going to kill you!" I love Luo, who was injured and crazy. With a big hand, a huge gravel arm suddenly grabbed Tong people.


    "Bang!" there was another sniper. Suddenly, this sniper made me love Luo''s raised arm and paralyzed powerlessly. Out of control, the sand and stone arm is about to fall in front of Tong people, four collapses and five cracks.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" once again, I suffered the piercing pain, and my love Luo''s face became more distorted.


    "I love Luo!" kan Jiulang and his bow looked a little frightened at this time. They couldn''t imagine that someone could break my love Luo''s absolute defense, and also penetrate my love Luo''s close sand armor and hurt my love Luo''s body. I love Luo, who has never been injured, has been attacked three times without knowing the source!


    This sniping hidden in the dark is naturally a delusion used by Tong people, who operate M700 in long-range sniping.


    "Ordinary people will probably kneel down as long as they get one or two shots, but you eat three shots, which is not good. At this step, if they are not completely turned over, I won''t stop." then, under the command of Tongren''s wave, he sent out a sniper again and hit me on the other leg.


    My legs were badly hurt. Suddenly, I love Luo also knelt on his side on the ground, covered with a large piece of sand, but I can''t protect myself. My blood is red.


    "Hoo ~" after four rounds of bullets, I love Luo also completely lost his temper, his face was as white as paper, and his Qi was like silk. However, at this time, I love Luo''s body, but exudes a more terrible and powerful chakra. I saw that I love Luo''s body was gradually wrapped and covered by quicksand. At the same time, these sands and stones solidified rapidly after wrapping me love Luo, and the strange lines of purple rattan spread on the surface of the sands and stones.


    Raised his head, I saw that at this time, half of my face had turned into a terrible beast, the corners of my mouth revealed their fangs, and a thick tail had grown behind my back.


    "Gu ~" with the change of my body, I love Luo also stood up again!


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed, then waved it, and suddenly the sound of the sniper gun sounded again, "bang!" I only saw that my Ailuo''s chest seemed to be hit by something heavily, and the sand and stone splashed. At the same time, it was also shaken back a few steps by the huge force.


    "..." Tong man''s eyes coagulated slightly, and he could clearly see the bullet deeply embedded in my love Luo''s chest. "After the tail turned into a beast, did his defense reach the level of resisting sniper bullets?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 53

    "Oh, ah!" I love Luo, who is half tailed, is covered with a thick layer of sand and stone armor. This layer of armor is not as simple as ordinary sand and stone. It is the armor mixed with tailed beast power, and its defense power is terrible!


    "Bang!" Tong man shot down the ferocious I Ailuo from the front. At this time, the sniper gun has returned to the body of Tong people. I love Luo''s defense at this time is too amazing. The long-distance attack of the sniper gun can''t penetrate the latter''s armor. However, if you are close, you can still cause some damage to the latter.


    Close range shooting, coupled with the huge size of the target, there is no need to use a lookout to aim. Tong people can hit the target 100% with their naked eyes alone.


    As soon as I saw that I love Luo showed this posture, Kan Jiulang and Shouju hid far away, because they knew that I love Luo who entered this state could not recognize the enemy and me. If they entered the scope of the latter, they would also be subjected to terrorist attacks!


    Similarly, hatada and tomorrow Nai withdrew from the scope of the battle with the eyes of Tong people. However, they always refused to leave. They watched from a distance and forcibly stood up from the fledgling field and kept a tight body. We can know that only when the situation changed, she would rush up to fight without hesitation.


    However, hidden in the dark, there is xiangphosphorus who follows Tongren. According to Tongren''s instructions, xiangphosphorus uses its strong perception to help Tongren find the location of tomorrow Nai. At this time, she was looking at the incarnated monster I Ailuo with fear on her face, and her hands around her shoulders could not help shaking, "this... This chakra... Is too huge! Can that guy really defeat this monster?"


    "Damn it! What should I do when I love Luo like this?" kan Jiulang said madly.


    "How do I know!" the hand Ju was also helpless. At the same time, she turned her eyes to the Tong people who were facing me Ailuo, and beat back my Ailuo''s attack many times. In her eyes, she couldn''t help showing a trace of horror, "that man can fight with me Ailuo in this state!"


    "Sand and stone bullets!" I love Luo waved the huge monster''s arm, and suddenly ejected a large number of sand and stone shells from his shoulder and hit Tong people.


    "Whoosh ~" Tong people quickly avoided, but at this time, I love Luo''s attack is more dense and faster than before. Unable to escape completely, Tong man immediately took out his soul chopping knife and shot it down with his right hand.


    "Ow!" with the suppression and attack of sand and stone shells on Tongren, at the same time, the whole person turns into a huge rock chariot to destroy all forces and crash everything in front of him!


    "Is the speed also greatly improved?" the behemoth in the eye quickly dilated in the pupil, "but I''m still one step faster!"


    "Whoosh ~" at the critical moment, Tongren jumped up and avoided the brute force collision of I love Luo. At the same time, he turned and held a sniper gun in his left hand, "bang!"


    "Cut! Sure enough, is there still a lack of accuracy with one hand?" the Tong man was originally going to hit my Ailuo''s head. However, due to the unaccustomed one hand and left hand, there was some deviation in the accuracy. The bullet brushed my Ailuo''s cheek and took away a large piece of sand and stone armor.


    And, Tong man looked at his trembling left hand and said to himself that his left hand was temporarily unable to move due to the recoil of the sniper gun. It''s natural to think about it. Ordinary rifles need to be held with both hands, not to mention sniper guns with higher lethality? If it weren''t for the light sniper M700, the terrible recoil force would be enough to dislocate the whole arm.


    I love Luo ferociously turned his head, because the forward impact is too large, and the huge inertia makes him unable to turn halfway. However, when he flies, the thick tail behind him can swing up.


    Tong people also reflected extremely quickly, and the right hand chopping soul knife grid blocked in front.


    "Bang!" Tong people only felt as if they were hit heavily by the huge iron bar. The terrible power was transmitted to the whole right arm through the soul chopping knife. Although the soul chopping knife is only an ordinary shallow form, the hardness of the soul chopping knife composed of soul material is impeccable. Under such a huge force, there is no damage, but the incidental impact, But it can''t be reduced.


    "Boom!" Tong people were like this. They were heavily thrown on the ground by the iron like tail and hit a small hole. Ordinary people are half disabled even if they don''t die. However, the endurance attribute of Tong people has finally been well reflected at this time.


    Quickly stood up, and the figure of Tong man immediately rolled aside.


    "Boom!" the giant thing falling from the sky is the monster I love Rona''s incarnation. The huge soles of their feet hit the ground heavily. Even the Tongren who avoided the position, or the shock wave caused by this blow, flew out of the earthquake!


    "Ow!" however, I Ailuo, who ran away violently, could not end the offensive. After one hit, he immediately climbed to the ground with his two claws, and then the whole man turned into a rock chariot again and hit the Tongren head-on.


    "Click ~"


    Tongren immediately raised the sniper gun on his left hand, resisted the impact of the recoil force, pulled the gun, "bang!"


    The bullet landed on my love Luo''s shoulder. The killing power of short-range sniper shooting is naturally quite amazing. It has been able to penetrate the thick and hard tailed beast chakra sandstone armor and hurt my love Luo''s body, but this damage power is very limited and can only hurt skin and flesh.


    Sniping slightly let me love Luo''s crazy momentum to give a moment of stagnation, but immediately the latter recovered and continued to attack the Tongren!


    However, with the stagnation of I love Luo just a moment ago, Tong people have enough time to completely avoid the attack.


    The figure fell on a tree trunk. Tong people looked at me Ailuo quietly. At present, he really encountered an unprecedented crisis. In the final analysis, he still lacks the combat ability of frontal attack. If it is normal, in this case, he will hide far away, lurk in the dark, use delusions and illusions, constantly harass and deal with, find out the shortcomings of the deal, and then carry out sniping. This method can be used to deal with the semi tailed Ai Luo. However, the current situation does not allow him to go, and few people can catch him, but the problem is that once he leaves, they will encounter misfortune tomorrow.


    "Weapon... I need a powerful weapon that can face it!" this is the strong desire of Tongren at this time.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 54

    "Deng ~" Tong man raised his knife to chop and was caught by two monster like claws of I love Luo. Tong man tried to twitch. As expected, with the power of one hand, he was not enough to break away from the latter''s big hand like pliers.


    "Hmm?!" at this time, I love Luo took out one hand and clamped the soul chopping knife in Tong''s hand with one hand, and the other hand came to Tong''s chest claw. From the sharp and huge claw, I''m afraid he would have to take out his heart if he got this claw.


    Tongren made a quick decision and gave the latter a shot in his left hand.


    Almost zero distance shooting, sniper bullets hit the grabbed shoulder heavily.


    It can be clearly seen that the small hole deeply penetrating the layers of armor and embedded in it is emitting a trace of hot white smoke. After being shot from the latter, the arm immediately stopped its action, which is enough to show that the sniper shooting at this distance can still give the latter substantive damage.


    However, Tong people soon noticed that on the hole that was pierced, my love Luo''s arm wriggled violently. Then you can see that the bullet that penetrated the armor was squeezed out bit by bit!


    There was a trace of blood on the bullet squeezed out, which was enough to prove that the bullet actually hit the body of I Ailuo. However, now, the body structure of I Ailuo after semi tailed beast is different from that of normal humans. 80% of the whole body is chakra. Even the bullet that entered the body can squeeze it out, and the chakra of tailed beast, It can quickly repair the injury of human column force.


    The right hand held the soul chopping knife tightly and turned heavily. Suddenly, the sharp blade left a deep gully scratch on the palm held in it. Then he pulled it out with great effort. Tong people pulled out the soul chopping knife caught in the palm of his hand.


    "Whoosh ~" when he pulled out his weapon, Tong man immediately moved backward, but I love Luo didn''t let him back. He had two strong and powerful big arms. The big arms were extended, and the two sharp claws grabbed the two big trunks respectively. His body moved back. The two arms pulled the trunk back and twisted it into a 45 degree angle. Just before the toughness of the trunk was to be destroyed and the brute force was broken, his hands suddenly loosened, Immediately, I love Luo''s huge body is subject to the rebound of the two big trees. On the whole, it is like a huge slingshot. Two tree trunks are branches, two arms are bowstrings, but their bodies are shells!


    The speed of this attack was quite unexpectedly, almost in the blink of an eye. The rock shell of the behemoth came in front of him. Tong people subconsciously raised their left hand and shot the latter in the head. Then with this bullet, the latter stopped for a short time, and they had enough time to completely avoid such a fierce blow of the latter.


    "Click ~" the gun chamber made a clear trigger sound. Tong people''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said something bad. M700 had only 10 bullets in one clip. In the battle with mountain wind and oil woman, and the big snake pill, the remaining bullets were used on the monster. The 10 bullets in the clip were used up!


    Of course, there are spare magazines, but now in this case, Tongren doesn''t think the latter will give him time to load slowly!


    "Bang!"


    The crisp explosion sound, with the swift and violent blow of I love Luo, Tongren reluctantly avoided the latter''s attack. However, the sniper gun on his left hand was rubbed by his fierce claw because it could not be recovered.


    However, by the Giant Claw completely condensed by the tailed beast chakra, the result is that M700 is scratched to pieces and the gun body is completely torn apart! Seeing the devastating destruction of the gun body, it is obvious that this M700 light sniper rifle will disappear from the Tongren''s arsenal forever.


    The only weapon in Tong''s hand that can cause damage to the monster in front of him was ruthlessly destroyed, and Tong''s face became iron blue. Holding the soul chopping knife tightly with both hands, he dodged and came behind me. He used his left and right hands at the same time. The power of holding the knife immediately doubled and gave a hard blow to the latter''s tail!


    "Ow, Ow!" under the angry blow of Tongren, the thick tail was cut off by Tongren. I love Luo, who screamed loudly in pain, immediately turned around and fell on Tong people with a claw with incomparable terrible power!


    "Hum ~" that huge sharp claw was enough to grasp the shoulder range of Tong man. In this way, Tong man completely withstood the fierce blow of I love Luo. Tong man also snorted stiffly, and the whole man flew out upside down. He just grabbed Tong man''s shoulders and stretched forward, and finally slapped Tong man''s back on a big tree!


    "Gu ~" bear such a powerful blow. If the attributes of those two endurance values did not greatly enhance the physical strength of Tong people, would terror be directly caught into a meat sauce?


    However, the current situation seems to be no better.


    At this time, Tongren''s body was forcibly pressed on the trunk of a big tree by this enlarged and extended claw.


    As soon as his throat was sweet, a trace of blood seeped from the corners of Tongren''s mouth, and his face became pale. He tried to struggle and found that with his own strength, he could not break free from the terrible claw composed of chakra, a tailed beast.


    "Sure enough, he lacks the ability to confront head-on." Tong Ren couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If it was one-on-one, he would rely on the advantage of speed, the delusion of ghosts and ghosts, and the sniper gun that can deliver a fatal blow. What about even human strength? What about tailing? Can you maintain this state all the time? As long as he catches a slight flaw, he can send out this deadly sniper. Kneel like a powerful enemy.


    However, sometimes it is not allowed for Tongren not to face the enemy head-on. Is that what we''re talking about? Behind him, there are people who need protection, so he can''t retreat.


    "Ow!" roared angrily. I saw that I love Luo''s big feet stepped heavily on the ground, and then the whole huge body jumped up high and fell from the sky, ready to crush all the forces to give a fatal last blow to the imprisoned Tongren who can''t move!


    "Hata! What are you going to do!" Yaha and zhinai immediately exclaimed.


    At this time, Hata was facing the enemy like Mount Tai. She didn''t hesitate to face up!


    "Look, if you can''t do it, people will be worried." he tore open the huge claw as firm as a rock pressed on his chest with his bare hands, looked up and looked at the huge dark shadow constantly magnified in his pupils.


    "The power of frontal attack..." Tong man muttered.


    Facing the overwhelming rolling of Mount Tai, Tongren raised his knife with one hand.


    At this moment, the snow-white glow covered the whole knife.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 55

    "Bang!"


    "What?!" all the people around were stunned. They saw that in the face of the huge thing rolled like Mount Tai, Tongren raised his knife with one hand and took it down!


    With the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand, wrapped by the snow-white glow, I just feel the air around me, and the temperature suddenly drops rapidly!


    "Gu ~" chakra, who used the tail beast for a long time, I love Rona''s only remaining reason. Only the primitive fighting instinct like a beast is left. Seeing the tiny figure at his feet, he caught the heavy pressure of his strength with a single knife and took a deep breath. His original huge body expanded in vain. After a while, I love Luo''s body at this time, which is almost the size of a hill.


    Nevertheless, the Tong man under his body, the raised knife, didn''t even move at all!


    "Finally, is it time to liberate the real name..." the eyes were filled with white strange energy. At this time, Tongren only felt that the palm and soul chopping knife were integrated into one, and the endless power flowed out of the soul chopping knife and spread all over the body!


    Then, Tong people''s eyes moved slightly, fixed on the top of his head, and tried to increase the pressure. I love Luo, who wanted to crush him, couldn''t help shaking his head gently and said faintly, "now, your strength is not enough to suppress me."


    "Poof!" I saw Tongren raise his knife to support up, but I didn''t see how much action he had. However, I love Luo, who is right above, felt that a surge of overwhelming and irresistible terrorist force came from below, smashing the momentum of Mount Tai!


    The terrible energy that broke out at the moment when the soul chopping knife woke up made it easy for the Detong people to fly out the tailed beast I love Luo Ding. The dazzling white light in Tong people''s hands began to shrink gradually. At the same time, after the dazzling faded, the real body of soul chopping knife also appeared in front of him.


    Snow white, the blade, blade edge, handle and the silk ribbon connecting the blade tail are all flawless snow white! The whole knife is shrouded in a white halo, beautiful, just like heaven!


    Its name is: sleeve snow!


    "Roar!" was strongly shocked and flew, and his huge body hit the ground heavily. However, only in this way, it is not enough to hurt the strong human strength! He saw a pair of copper bells, huge yellow representing the eyes of wild animals, and locked the Tong man wrapped in the snow and ice. At the same time, the rock strata around the body also opened mouths full of fangs. There were more than a dozen ferocious big mouths all over the body. They breathed at the same time, and the whole body became huge because of the highly condensed chakra!


    Seeing at this time, kanjiulang and Shouju in the distance are bad. I love Luo''s posture, which is also a terrible memory for them!


    "No! That monster is going to use that move! Let''s run!"


    "Escape? How to escape... That''s the equivalent of S-class fengdun. We don''t..." she stood still with her hands bowed. She witnessed it with her own eyes. After I love Luo released this move, she completely razed a forest to the ground!


    The fragrant phosphorus hiding in the distance, because of its strong perception ability, naturally can clearly understand how terrible the chakra released by I love Luo at this time! At the same time, the strength of the tail beast hidden in the depths of my love Luo''s body makes xiangphosphorus tremble and want to escape. However, because of great fear, his legs tremble and can''t even escape! At this time, she couldn''t help but look at the Tong man facing the terrible monster in front of her and muttered, "in the face of this monster... Won''t he feel afraid at all?"


    "Is this the real power of ninja?" Nai''s silver teeth clenched tomorrow. The scene in front of her had a great impact on her. At the same time, she locked her eyes on Tong people and whispered, "if you''re not a ninja, how should you deal with this extreme terror?"


    "Tong Renjun!" Hata shouted.


    "Don''t worry." Tong man turned his back to Xiaotian, slightly raised a hand and waved it. Facing such a powerful and terrible blow in front of him, he still had time to say hello to others. It was an incredible scene.


    However, Tongren''s move was not intended to provoke or plot. He just did it very commonly. No arrogance, no careful calculation, at this moment, Tong people just think that he can finish this blow.


    The snow-white tip of the knife pierced several small holes on the ground. From the small hole, a large amount of cold snow poured out. The blade pointed straight ahead. All he had to do was gather all the cold snow on the tip of the knife!


    However, on the other side, I love Luo''s terrible blow, which is finally coming.


    "Fengdun infinite sand dust breakthrough!" destroy everything in front of you, gather the extreme tailed beast chakra, and send out the profound meaning of S-class fengdun!


    "Second dance, Bai Lian!" the deposited cold air is released from the tip of the knife. The path of the cold air and the air are frozen and solidified!


    The wind tearing everything and the cold air freezing everything collided with each other. Suddenly, between the two, they occupied two independent spaces, transparent and white. In the center of front contact, there was a sharp sound of tearing the wind and the sound of ice condensation and breaking. If you close your eyes and stay in it, you will feel like you are in a world ravaged by storm and snow.


    I love Luo. There are a large number of tailed animals. Chakras continue to deliver support. The destructive hurricanes increase instead of decrease. However, in terms of explosion and power, it is obvious that Tongren have an absolute advantage. There are obviously more snow covered paths than hurricanes. However, with the passage of time, it can be clearly seen that the speed of snow and ice is gradually slowing down. If this stalemate continues, I''m afraid that when the momentum of the ice and snow currents weakens, the hurricane that wreaks havoc will counterattack!


    Therefore, Tongren had to use real overwhelming force to defeat it completely.


    Slowly set up the blade, and the snow-white tip of the blade gently scratched between your fingers.


    "Minus eighteen degrees."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 56

    The chill of snow on the sleeve is revealed from the tip of the knife. The blade just expands the chill when waving. At this time, Tong people pierced their fingertips with the tip of the knife, and the cold air penetrated into their bodies. For a moment, the temperature in Tong''s body suddenly dropped to minus 18 degrees below zero.


    At a temperature below zero, the biological physiological function will stop and the signs of human life will disappear. However, sleeve Snow White releases a special spirit as a temporary life activity instead of the body. However, in the case of such a drop in body temperature, the time that Tongren can maintain is still very limited. However, there is no problem in ending the battle during the period!


    "Whoosh ~" I saw a flash of ice flowers, and the figure of Tong man appeared behind me. I couldn''t completely see his sword. When the figure of Tong man appeared, there was a deep knife mark on my arm.


    In each attack, the knife cut is accompanied by the breath of minus 18 degrees of freezing. Any defense is meaningless. I love Rona''s armor as hard as a rock. It can be cut easily.


    Moreover, in the cut wound, it condenses into frost, the wound after being cut by sleeve snow, and the freezing cold will solidify everything of the wound, so it can''t be repaired!


    "Oh!" I love Luo angrily turned around and jumped at Tong people with one claw.


    When the snow-white sword arc crossed, the huge claw was cut off in vain. At the same time, it was frozen at the broken arm, which prevented the infinite recovery of chakra, the human pillar force tailed beast!


    Because their body has also entered the stage of extreme cold and freezing, Tong people can''t master it skillfully for the first time. Therefore, at present, Tong people''s agility is also greatly reduced.


    Unable to act quickly, Tong people walked slowly towards the latter with a knife.


    The moving speed decreased in vain. Naturally, I love Luo will not let go of the flaw exposed by Tong people. With a huge step, I was about to rush from the front. However, suddenly, the huge body fell to the ground.


    "Minus 50 degrees." at this time, the body temperature of Tong people further dropped to minus 50 degrees Celsius!


    On the ground where their feet touch, the freezing cold will freeze the earth they contact, not only the frost on the earth surface, but also the water in the earth bottom, which will immediately freeze and solidify, causing a vibration phenomenon called "ice shock" in the physical sense. The enemy standing on the ground is affected by the violent shock wave issued by the ice earthquake. Under such a sharp shock, no one can maintain the balance of the body. In particular, the larger the body, the more impossible it is to resist this shock wave!


    At this time, every step taken by Tongren will cause the surrounding earth to shake violently. Even the others who hid far away were affected. On the other side of Hata and others, under the intentional control of Tongren, the degree of ice shock was effectively controlled. However, although kanjiulang and Shouju were far away, they were still within the scope of this ice shock.


    His limbs were tightly lying on the violently shaking earth. Kan Jiulang couldn''t help looking up and looking at the Tong people in the distance with fear, "this guy... Is a real monster!"


    The hand bow is also silver teeth clenching, "I love Luo... Are you going to lose?"


    At a slow pace, Tong people finally came to me. I saw that the latter could not even stand up under the greatest influence of the ice shock. Moreover, because of the violent shock, the thick rock armor covered on him gradually collapsed and fell off.


    "Minus 273.15 degrees, absolute zero." I saw Tongren with ice and snow. At this time, a layer of solid ice cream was rapidly covering all around directly from the skin. In the state of absolute zero, Tong people only have a few seconds of free activity time. If it exceeds the time limit, sleeve snow can not guarantee that the body will not be frozen.


    However, sometimes, the end of the battle is just a moment.


    I saw that before the frost spread and completely covered Tong people''s whole body, Tong people waved down a mortal chop towards me Ailuo who couldn''t move in front of them.


    The blade easily cut the chakra armor of the tailed beast on my ero. The huge body of the latter was frozen into an ice sculpture in this instant! Under the absolute zero freezing, even chakra can''t escape the fate of freezing.


    "..." the people stared at all this, from the change of the knife in Tongren''s hand to the slash of counterattack, which triggered a violent shock in the earth, and finally to the sword. It was only a moment on the way, but the terrible monster in front of them, which was unmatched in their eyes, was finally frozen! This difference in power has changed too quickly, hasn''t it? This is overwhelming on the one hand!


    "Click ~" the crisp sound of frost cracking. Under absolute zero, Tongren was also frozen into frost, but soon there were cracks on the ice sculpture, and the cracks spread rapidly.


    "Bang ~" finally, with a crisp sound of ice cracking, Tongren finally broke free from the frost.


    Between the eyebrows and hair, there was a layer of snow cream, and the skin was very pale, but soon it could be seen that the blood color and blood vessel pulsation could be quickly restored at a speed visible to the naked eye. Under the effective control of the duration of freezing point in the body, the side effects caused by using such a powerful force are almost negligible. Tongren shook his hand, which was slightly frozen. With a few grasping efforts, the frozen feeling in his palm quickly faded, "is this the power of snow on the sleeve of soul chopping knife? Indeed, as a weapon that can be directly attacked, the destructive power is impeccable. Moreover, this is only the initial stage of soul chopping knife..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 57

    At this stage, it is also the time to end.


    The disappearance of tomorrow Nai soon caused a huge shock at the top of Muye. With the unremitting efforts of the dark Department directly under the shadow of fire, we finally found the forest of death. However, when the dark Department came, the Tong people had already ended the battle.


    I love Luo, because I finally saved my life under the full protection of the tail beast in my body. However, due to the sequelae of the semi tailed beast of human column force and the severe frostbite of the body, I love Luo is lying on the stretcher like a dead dog and can''t move.


    Simply speaking, the coming dark part explained what happened here. Then the Tongren left the forest of death under the escort of the dark part with tomorrow Nai. Hatada and his party continued to select for the Zhongren examination. As for xiangphosphorus, although the latter''s companion has died, according to the test rules of the forest of death, even if he loses his combat ability, the candidate must stay in the forest of death until the end of the test.


    However, Shannon is a perception ninja. It has basically no combat power and loses the protection of its companions. In this dangerous forest of death, it is undoubtedly waiting for death. Therefore, Tongren decided to lend a helping hand to the latter. The dark part reflects the problem. The shadow of the shadow directly below is not as rigid as a root. It will follow orders like machine. After receiving the reflection of Tong people, it can be considered indelible in this way that the princess''s highness can be rescued in time. Plus, the grass and the fragrant phosphorus belong to Cao nun village.


    Therefore, xiangphosphorus left the forest of death with Tongren and others.


    In this regard, Tong people just feel that it is an ordinary human favor. In addition, they can find the location of tomorrow Nai in time. It is also because they have the strong perception ability of xiangphosphorus and accept the help of each other. Naturally, they will also help.


    In this regard, xiangphosphorus is also grateful to the Tongren who helped her twice. In the face of the fear of despair and the threat of death, there is no one around. Only one person is looking forward to the miracle. It can be said that the Tongren who helped her is like her miracle.


    Just about to give thanks to Tongren, however, as a special candidate, xiangphosphorus, Muye naturally can''t let her walk freely in the street, so take her aside and settle down. At least xiangphosphorus can''t move freely until the end of the Zhongren test.


    On the other side of Tong people, they directly take tomorrow Nai and return home for the time being.


    To Tongren''s surprise, for such a big accident, the three generations didn''t call him to report it in person, and the task given to him through the secret department was to escort tomorrow Nai back to Japan.


    "It seems that the three generations of eyes also understand their hidden power to a certain extent." Tong man murmured to himself, but he didn''t deliberately hide his power. He didn''t care about others'' prying into him. At the same time, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Tong people will cover up their strength to a certain extent. However, when others see through his hidden strength, he will not panic and try to cover up. You know, you know. So what? It''s really troublesome after exposure, but it''s also troublesome to cover up this behavior. Yitong people won''t do troublesome and boring things.


    But these things are all right. Now, let''s take a look at the progress of this task!


    The completion rate is 40%. The rescue of the forest of death has directly increased the completion rate of the task from the previous 20% to 40%. However, this seems a little less. After all, this battle was fought with Sha Ren''s human column force, which destroyed an M700. If the real power of soul chopping knife was not awakened at the most critical time, Tongren would be really dangerous. However, after completing such a dangerous task, it is not enough to make only half of the total task? Then, what a dangerous and terrible crisis is waiting for him!


    It''s no use saying these things. Worrying is futile. It can''t change the current situation. Well, let''s take a look. This time we fought with our lives and paid the price of a sniper gun being destroyed. What kind of system reward did we get!


    Additional attribute points, two points.


    Just look at this reward, it is enough to deserve the task of fighting with life. After this battle, Tong people have clearly realized the powerful role of attribute points. Two points of endurance value make Tong people''s physical defense ability no less than a ninja specializing in body art. The strength of the body alone, coupled with the resistance of the ghost cloak to Ninja, has made the Tongren face the sand storm hoop of I love Luo, but only slightly injured!


    Tongren did not hesitate to add these two attributes to the strength value. The power of confrontation has always been the lack of ability of Tong people. However, now with sleeve white snow, Tong people can also start to transform from assassins to soldiers. The ability of frontal confrontation is the first choice of attributes. Naturally, it is the power value.


    Holding the palm, I feel the powerful power coming from the palm. Although it has not been directly tested, I can feel the explosive improvement of my own strength!


    The second reward, this time, is not a weapon, nor is it armed with the concept obtained earlier. This kind of thing is the first reward Tong people have received in so many years.


    "Unexpectedly, even this kind of thing will have... The arsenal is just like its name." Tong man looked at the scroll that appeared in his hand with a faint blue light. Eyes look a little straight!


    Spread out the scroll and see the beginning of the scroll:


    Xuan level advanced fighting skill: eight pole collapse!


    The melee attack fighting skill is famous for its explosive attack power. It is refined to great success. The attack contains eight strong Qi. The power of the eight overlapping is comparable to the low-level fighting skill of the earth level!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 58

    Xuan level advanced fighting skill: eight pole collapse!


    The melee attack fighting skill is famous for its powerful attack power. It is refined to great success. The attack contains eight strong Qi. The power is comparable to the low-level fighting skill of the earth level!


    Tongren savored the explanation in the scroll carefully. After a long time, Tongren also took a breath gently. I won''t explain too much about the things mentioned above, such as the high level of the Xuan level and the low level of the earth level. Anyway, if you understand naturally, you will understand if you don''t understand


    In short, this scroll is a secret script for martial arts cultivation. Different from attribute points and concept armed, it can improve its combat effectiveness at once, and it is also different from other weapons. At present, this fighting skill is a kind of combat martial arts. You can understand it only by cultivating and learning. In other words, if you want to give full play to its real strength, it depends on your level of cultivation of fighting skills.


    This is not an easy power to obtain.


    Hard practice? After all, of course. Octupole collapse has great requirements on the strength of your body. This is a combat skill of close combat. If you use it forcibly, I''m afraid your muscles, not your opponent, will break first. At present, Yitong people''s endurance attribute barely meets the minimum requirements of cultivation, but on the other hand, there is another problem. That is, the use of Baji avalanche in actual combat is very physical. However, one attribute that seems to have never been added to Tongren''s personal attribute is physical strength. The ghost cloak has a small increase in the physical strength of the host, but it is still lacking.


    After obtaining sleeve white snow, Tong people have decided to transfer to the frontal combat mode, and their strength value has been improved in this attribute reward. However, Tong people also immediately realized that fighting head-on and strong physical strength are the combat qualities they must have.


    It seems that next, we have to carry out special physical exercise.


    ¡­¡­


    The second session of the Chinese forbearance test, the forest of death, is over. Then it is through the third individual competition qualifier.


    After that, there will be a week for candidates to rest and repair. After a week, guests, dignitaries and other important figures from all over the world came together before the final game.


    On the surface, the Chinese forbearance test is going on smoothly. The eight candidates who entered the finals are also grasping the time of one week to carry out surprise final practice.


    Secretly, Yin Ren and Sha Ren joined hands to plot and deploy troops. And the corresponding defense deployment of wood leaves. The dark tide formed by the two huge forces before the positive game.


    However, whether the wind and rain is coming on the surface or in the dark, these have nothing to do with Tongren.


    "Hey, are you sure you want to learn from Li?" in the weapons store, the female ninja who lost the third individual competition qualifier every day was bowed by Sha Ren. After several days of treatment, the injury was no big problem. Now she was wearing casual clothes and was bored to stroll around the store. She found that Tong Ren was playing with some things in his hands. She couldn''t help asking, However, after asking, I just knew that Tongren had to tailor their own weight-bearing!


    It''s also common for ninjas to practice and wear weight-bearing. However, it''s really shocking if they wear a weight-bearing that is more than ten times their own weight like Li Locke.


    "Doesn''t it matter? Since Li Locke can do it, why can''t I?" Tong man said faintly.


    He shook his head every day, "or how could you think of doing such a difficult and troublesome thing? It''s not your character."


    "You''re right. I really don''t like troublesome things, but there''s no way. I need this right now." Tong people didn''t make too many explanations in this regard, and the latter didn''t ask questions every day.


    "Have you heard of it? Xiao Li lost the qualifying match." sighed every day, "Even Li, who was so hard-working, failed in the end. However, after defeating Xiao Li, Sha Ren, the opponent, also fell down. It''s a pity that he can win as long as he persists for a while. However, there is no way. The enemy is really too powerful. It is said that before competing with Li that day, Sha Ren was still injured Those injuries should have been left in the second game, didn''t they? Li, who worked so hard in the battle with injuries, was knocked down. I''m more curious. Who did the guy with that kind of strong strength hurt in the forest of death... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tung''s eyes blink, but it behoove quickly. It seems that in this case, the top of the wooden leaves is the news of blockade. Think of this as a matter of course. The princess of the fire country is almost injured in the leaves. If it passes out, the face of the wood leaves will be very ugly. As for the sand beard, there are more hidden things than ever. Will expose it.


    "I love Luo, I won..." Tong man murmured to himself, his eyes narrowed slightly. "The resilience of human column strength is really extraordinary. It seems that my hand is superfluous. Hum! But next time, I won''t be so lucky!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 59

    "Eight pole collapse!"


    After the wood leaves, the mountain woods, the cold sound of drinking, suddenly sounded.


    An agile shadow jumped flexibly among the mountains and forests, and the thorns covered among the forests did not bring him any obstacles.


    The next moment, the shadow suddenly stopped in front of a strong tree with half a centimeter. His feet were wrong, his body was half inclined, and his elbows slammed on the tree!


    "Bang!" a dull sound, wood chips splashed everywhere, and spider like cracks spread along the elbow.


    "Creak..." was blown out of most of the empty trees with an elbow, making a creaking sound. After a moment, he finally fell to the ground powerlessly.


    When the tree fell, the vigorous shadow like a monkey stepped back first, and then fell gently on a blue boulder.


    Looking at his achievements, Tong people''s sweaty face also showed a faint smile. In recent days, this is the first time he has successfully used the powerful fighting skill of Baji collapse. Let''s use the word "fighting skill" for the time being. However, according to the world, Baji collapse should be regarded as physical skill? But it also contains huge energy control, which means a bit of ninja. This may be more similar to the Ninja body skill that yunninmura is good at.


    However, the power of the eight pole avalanche did not disappoint Tong people. Just as now, Tong people have been able to reach this point just by preliminary practice. Tongren are also full of expectations for how strong they can play after complete practice in the future.


    Out of an eight pole avalanche, Tong people''s whole body is like a sponge suddenly squeezed dry. The pain of acid and hemp is constantly eroding the nerve. The blue tendons on the arm are beating slightly like cramps, which is a sign of excessive force.


    His eyes narrowed. Tong people turned their heads slightly and looked at his right elbow. There, it was already red


    "Hoo ~" with his mouth open, Tong Ren took a deep breath and murmured, "the attribute of endurance value is good. Otherwise, it''s not the tree that breaks with this blow, but my arm?"


    The whole body was weak lying on the cold boulder. Tong people''s slightly rapid breathing also slowly calmed down, but the feeling of acid and numbness in his body made him no longer want to move a finger.


    With the current physical strength of Yitong people, they can only use the octapolar avalanche with three rounds in their heyday. After using it three times, they will completely lose their strength until their physical strength recovers.


    "The strength of the body is enough, but what is lacking is physical strength." Tong people paused, then endured the fatigue of the body and insisted on standing up. However, although they stood up, their legs shook and almost fell again. At this time, Tong Ren grabbed his knees with both hands and stabilized his trembling legs, "is this really hard practice..."


    However, at this moment, Tong people, both legs and wrists, are wearing high-quality weight-bearing. In order to exercise their physical strength, Tongren also carry out hard training.


    ¡­¡­


    Lack of physical strength, however, Tongren still adhere to a certain degree of physical exercise, and their goal is to go up steep cliffs and slopes. Wearing a heavy load, he walked straight up on foot.


    Chakra attached to the soles of his feet and walked on the almost vertical cliffs. Tongren walked on the ground. Although Tong people can neither Ninja nor magic, their control over chakra is unexpectedly excellent. This is also a proof of the Japanese people. Most of the Japanese people who practice soft boxing are experts in controlling chakra.


    However, at this time, Tong people met the unexpected person again.


    "Tongren?!" two figures appeared at the other end of the cliff. It was Qimu Kakashi and yuzhibo Sasuke!


    I saw the two men close to the back with one hand and one foot hanging in the air, only using one hand and one foot for rock climbing training.


    "Yo ~ it''s hard to practice early in the morning." Kakashi said leisurely.


    "Let''s talk to each other." Tong people responded. They had consumed eight pole collapse in front, and now they were carrying a heavy load. At this time, Tong people''s physical strength was almost to the limit, their face was slightly white, and their breathing was quite rapid.


    "Oh ~ you look like you don''t look very good." Sasuke saw that Tong people were staggering and shaky at this time. It wasn''t out of malice, but a very common comparison psychology of young people.


    "Indeed..." Tong Ren frowned. At this time, it was his limit. However, if he persisted, it was not only his body, but also his spiritual will.


    "...." Kakashi''s eyes stopped slightly on the Tongren''s hands, and he said in his heart, has this boy had too much physical cultivation before? In addition, looking at Tong people''s legs and wrists, which are covered by clothes and some subtle bulges, kakasi can''t help thinking of Kai.


    Weight bearing


    Sure enough, even if he doesn''t know ninja, he doesn''t know magic. The child of the Japanese family has never stopped practicing. Kakashi mused.


    Infused with the will of spirit and breaking through the critical point of physical strength limit, Tong people still insisted on walking on the cliff after all. Now, he is lying on the grass. Now he can''t even move a finger.


    "Well, let''s say goodbye." Sasuke and Kakashi seem to have some practice, so they parted ways with Tongren here.


    "Ah..." Tongren answered at will feebly, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 60

    "Boom!" huge explosions came from the jungle.


    Tongren woke up slowly from his deep sleep, opened his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "it seems that this is not a place to rest ~"


    After lying down for a while, he felt that his body had recovered some strength. Tong man stood up slowly, stretched his waist slightly, and his bones made a cracking sound. After being tired, it''s also comfortable to let the cool wind in the mountains blow for a while. It''s time to go back down the mountain. However, from the other side of the jungle, there came the sound of footsteps and a slight gasp.


    Tongren turned his head to look at the speech, and then saw Sasuke. He was looking tired and walked out of it.


    "Yo ~ did you wake up?" Sasuke chuckled. In this tone, there was a mockery of hard-working people to lazy people.


    Tong people didn''t care, nodded slightly, "yes... If you practice hard, you''re really tired."


    Sasuke nodded with sympathy when he heard the speech. Then the corners of his mouth slightly outlined a proud smile and shook his palm, "but I can feel that my strength has improved a lot."


    "Really, so congratulations." Tong man said faintly, and then waved to the latter. That''s it. He was ready to turn and leave.


    "..." however, just as Tong Ren was about to leave, Sasuke suddenly shouted at him from behind, "Hey, Tong Ren."


    "How?" Tong Ren looked at the latter with a little doubt. Then he saw that Sasuke understood what quickly after his eyes fixed on him.


    "Won''t it?" Tong man said with a little surprise, "are you sure this posture is suitable for fighting?"


    "Sure enough, dealing with smart people is straightforward, not like the fool in our team!" Sasuke pressed his palm, and then outlined a confident smile on the corner of his mouth. "If we talk about physical exertion, we are half weight."


    "So?"


    "You should know what I mean." Sasuke stared at Tong Ren with bright eyes.


    "..." Tong''s eyes paused, and then he seemed to think of something. He exhaled slightly and said faintly, "well, since you are interested, it doesn''t matter if I play with you."


    "Do you want to play? Let''s talk about it later." Sasuke also readily put his battle posture. For him, he was still tight in his arms about the last defeat of wudaoguan to Tongren. However, this time, after Kakashi''s cultivation and guidance, Sasuke also greatly increased his confidence that he will be able to surpass the Tong people in front of him.


    "Well, let''s start." Tongren didn''t care.


    "Don''t attack? Then, let me go first!" Sasuke''s footsteps shook, and then his figure flashed quickly.


    On one side of the figure of Tong man, he avoided a sweep of his legs from Sasuke''s front, and then he was a little surprised. "The speed is much faster than before."


    "Hum! It''s not enough!" after saying that, Sasuke''s figure flashed again and his speed increased again. After practicing Kakashi''s teaching of stimulating nerves in the body with ray attribute chakra, I greatly improved my body response and movement speed.


    "Poof!" raised his arm to block the Tong man''s hook, and Sasuke''s eyes have changed into scarlet writing wheel eyes! With this pair of eyes, Sasuke can capture the attack actions of Tong people.


    "Strong visual insight, coupled with greatly improved body reflex nerves, has been able to keep up with my actions." Tong man said faintly, then squeezed his five fingers tightly, and his tone was a little, "but..."


    "I can see clearly! Your attack!" Sasuke yelled. Then, facing the straight fist in front of him, Sasuke was ready to pick it with his left hand knife, move it away from the attack track, and then take the opportunity to use his right arm to hit the other party''s chest with a close elbow.


    The theory is very correct, and the way to deal with it is impeccable. However, Sasuke only ignores one point. His practice and all the sources are based on the premise that he can take the first straight punch of Tongren.


    "What...?!" Sasuke picked it up with a knife. At the moment he touched Tong''s arm, he felt that his palm was on an iron bar. The great power from his palm also changed his face slightly.


    "Bang!" at the critical moment, he quickly blocked his arms in front. Suddenly, the Tong man''s straight fist also accurately landed on the latter''s arms. Sasuke''s whole body was hit by the Tong man and flew out heavily.


    "Hoo ~" Tong people whispered after blowing Sasuke with a fist, "it''s a pity that you are wrong about my strength value." Tong people have added strength to the two attribute values obtained before. The same punch, its strength is also greatly different!


    "Hum ~" Sasuke fell heavily to the ground. At this time, Sasuke''s arm used to block was also slightly numb. When he looked at Tong people, he couldn''t help staring greatly, "how can your power... Become so big!" Sasuke also clearly knew that Tong people are good at speed, but their power is not very good, Even he can have a slight advantage. However, now, the strength of Tong people is far beyond Sasuke''s imagination!


    "Can''t you say... You haven''t used your real strength before?" Sasuke said with consternation on his face, and then a thick sense of reluctance and jealousy flashed on his face. I couldn''t help shouting: Damn! What have I been doing so far! I think I''m working hard and I think I''ve become stronger. Is that just the degree? There are more powerful peers than me everywhere. In this way, can I really kill that man with my own strength?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 61

    "Can''t you say... This guy hasn''t used his real strength before?" Sasuke said with consternation on his face, and then a thick sense of reluctance and jealousy flashed on his face. I couldn''t help shouting: Damn! What have I been doing so far! I think I''m working hard and I think I''ve become stronger. Is that just the degree? There are more powerful peers than me everywhere. In this way, can I really kill that man with my own strength?


    "At least, I will defeat this guy in front of me!" Sasuke''s eyes burst out a manic sense of war, and then slowly stood up. His figure jumped back a few steps, and his hands quickly sealed.


    Chou Mao Shen suddenly saw Sasuke holding his left wrist with his right hand. The palm of his left hand burst out dazzling thunder and the sound of a thousand birds singing!


    "Bet on the last blow of all the strength?" Tong people can clearly see that with the completion of the operation, Sasuke, who was already physically tired, his face is as white as paper at this time, which is obviously that chakra has consumed too much.


    "In that case, I also..." compared with Sasuke''s dazzling energy storage preparation, from the violent chakra visible to the naked eye, you can see that it is a great skill. In fact, it is true. It is a real A-level thunder escape forbidden skill! However, at this time, the prepared response of Tongren was just that one foot moved back a little, his body leaned forward a little, and his five fingers twisted into a fist. With such a grip, he only felt that the surrounding air seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, making a slight sound explosion.


    Power to power, violence to violence, both sides are explosive destructive blows. If there is a frontal collision, it is likely to cause great damage to one side or two body injuries to both sides. However, Sasuke made it out even if he was willful in order to prove himself. Since the other party has the intention to fight with all his strength, Tong people are also fearless. In response, they also hit with the following efforts!


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    "Leidun thousand birds!"


    However, just in front of the thunder that was about to collide, suddenly a violent cry came from their ears, "stop!"


    I saw a flash of thunder passing by, and then I saw Kakashi who appeared in front of them at that moment. One of them grabbed his wrist with one hand, and then the figure suddenly rotated, which well removed the positive impact of the two people, and one of them was thrown out.


    "Boom boom!"


    Two loud explosions, I saw that Tongren and Sasuke were unable to recover their strength. They hit the trunk not far from both sides!


    "You two, what are you doing here!" Kakashi, who suddenly intervened, was looking at the two people in front of him angrily, especially Sasuke. He had told Sasuke thousands of times before. The thunder escape forbidden technique of thousand birds has great lethality. It is not allowed to be used easily unless he has to!


    "Cut! Make a fuss. It''s just an ordinary competition." Sasuke looked unhappy and said that he was obviously very dissatisfied with the latter''s strong intervention.


    "Duel?" said Kakashi angrily. "Are you dueling? In my opinion, it''s like a duel of life and death!"


    Sasuke remained silent and mercilessly pulled out the arm that had almost been inserted into the trunk! Then his eyes fell not far away. On the other side of Tong man, he saw the latter''s fist against the tree trunk, leaving a clearly visible fist mark. It goes without saying which is more destructive than the other. Thinking of this, Sasuke couldn''t help but show a knowing smile.


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes with a dangerous arc and snorted coldly, "Sasuke, are you complacent about your strength?"


    "Hum, this is far from enough!" Sasuke said coldly.


    "You!" Kakashi was furious.


    "Ah, don''t blame Sasuke too much, Mr. Kakashi." Tong man stood up slowly, sincerely owed Kakashi a little and apologized, "it''s too timely, Mr. Kakashi. If you didn''t act at the critical time, things might lead to irreparable consequences..."


    "Indeed ~" Sasuke is also serious, but the corner of his mouth can''t hide his satisfaction. In his opinion, Tong people have understood their real power. From the destructive power caused by the attack just now, it is obvious.


    "..." Kakashi first looked at Tong people in silence, and then looked at Sasuke, who didn''t repent. However, no one knew that one of his hands hidden behind him was shaking violently. Obviously, he also suffered a lot of impact in the blow of forcibly catching one of them just now.


    "Ah, in short, that''s it. Please don''t care about the minor fights among the younger generation. Oh ~ the blow just now has consumed all my physical strength. I''m really sorry, please excuse me for the moment." Tong said, waiting for the latter''s reaction, he turned and left.


    "Wait..." Kakashi seemed to want to shout to Tong man, but Tong man just waved his hand with his back to him and didn''t respond.


    "Well, everyone has left. If you preach, please talk about it another day. I''m tired today." qianniao just used up all the remaining chakras of Sasuke. He was very tired. He was in no mood to stay and listen to Kakashi''s preaching. He also turned and left from the other side.


    "Kacha ~" however, just as Sasuke left, the big tree he had just pierced was unsustainable, cut off from the middle and collapsed.


    Looking at the fallen tree at his feet, Sasuke nodded in secret satisfaction. Then he looked at the tree printed by Tongren on the other side and couldn''t help walking over.


    "Is this your full blow, Tong man?" Sasuke slightly stretched out a hand and slowly touched the fist seal left by Tong man on the tree trunk. "In this case, it really makes me... Disappointed?!"


    However, before Sasuke finished his words, he heard the crack sound in front of him. The trunk looked unchanged, and the crack sound seemed to come from the inside of the trunk.


    "Sasuke..." Kakashi looked at the latter with a little pity. Then he didn''t have much. He just shook his head quietly.


    "Pooh Pooh ~" the thick trunk in front of him was still intact. In vain, it broke and collapsed in front of Sasuke! Unlike Sasuke, the thousand birds broke through the middle of the trunk and collapsed. The big tree in front of us is broken and collapsed from inside to outside from the inside of the trunk, and then the whole trunk turns into countless sawdust fragments, which are scattered like a blasting site!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 62

    After a whole day''s hard practice, Tong people are also going to go home at night. After all, tomorrow Nai, as a protected person, is now temporarily staying in Japan. The progress of the task of difficulty a has only been completed by 40%, that is to say, the danger is far from being relieved. If Tong people, as a protector, can''t see the latter, how can it be decent?


    It is said that because of the incident that the princess''s Royal Highness had been calculated a few days ago, although it was forbidden by any of the top secret members of the wooden leaf, it was also very nervous for the senior officials of the tall wooden leaf. You know, if the princess of a kingdom of fire is in what happens to the leaves, the trouble on the big name house will be great. It can be thought that the safety of princesses in a country cannot be effectively protected. How high is the credibility of such a tolerant village? As a country''s military machine, can it be trusted?


    Therefore, it can be said that if Nai is really hurt or even lost his life in this incident tomorrow, Muye''s reputation in the country of fire will be greatly reduced, which will even seriously affect Daming''s support for Muye.


    After this incident, tomorrow Nai was arranged to go to the day home. Although it can not be said that he was banned, tomorrow Nai''s access to housing and transportation was indeed monitored and protected by the day home. This made the party''s tomorrow Nai very dissatisfied. When she was in Daming mansion, she had to be watched all the time. Unexpectedly, she had to suffer such anger when she came to Muye thousands of miles away. However, because Hata was defeated and injured in the third qualifier, as a friend, tomorrow Nai has no time to sulk with these boring ninjas. He has been with Hata in the hospital bed these days.


    In addition to the task, another reason for Tongren to go to Japan is to visit the young field.


    On the way to Japan, Tongren also happened to meet an old friend.


    "Tongren!"


    "Ayako, long time no see." Tong people smiled and greeted the girl in maid''s clothes. The latter''s name is Rixiang Ayako. Like Tong people, the latter is an important branch of the Japanese family to protect the children of the clan for generations. However, the object of Tong people''s loyalty is miss Hata, and Ayako''s one is to serve Miss Hua Huo. However, the relationships at these levels are secondary. Tong people have always taken a perfunctory attitude towards these superficial things. Just like when he was still at home in the past, when there were outsiders, he still called Xiaotian "adult Xiaotian" in the open, but he didn''t call the latter by his name in private? This has nothing to do with what people are like after their predecessors. It''s just that it''s the easiest way to avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble. In a word, what Tongren are not interested in can be said or done. Who cares? Just as now, the reason why Tong people ask Lingzi cordially is not out of a close relationship with each other, but simply out of personal friendship.


    "Tong man... It''s only been a little more than half a year. You''ve changed a lot ~" Ayako is looking up and down at the Tong man in front of her. She finds that Tong man was a little shorter than her six months ago. Now he''s completely flush with her. I can''t help remembering that Tong people are only 13 or 14 years old now, and it''s natural that they grow fast.


    "Ayako, as always, has not changed ~" Tong man responded with a smile.


    "Woo ~" when Ayako heard this, she was immediately unhappy. For a 17-year-old girl, "no change" is not a good comment!


    Noticing the latter girl''s mind, Tong man couldn''t help but smile and wave his hand, "lie to you, Ayako has become more beautiful and mature ~"


    "Really? Hum ~" for Tongren''s casual praise, Ayako is angry on the surface, but her heart is as sweet as honey.


    In this way, the old friends who didn''t meet each other met, and Tong people strolled around with Ling Zi for a long time. At ordinary times, Ayako seldom goes out alone. As the personal waitress of the second miss of the rizong family, she only has the opportunity to go out when she accompanies HuaHuo. Today is an exception. HuaHuo has to start training and practicing body skills. As a waitress, Ayako goes out to personally select suitable bandages, jackets and other training equipment.


    Wandering all the way, they also talked and laughed with each other. However, for them, there are not many people who can speak freely, especially Ayako. She chattered with Tongren all the way, more than she said in a week at home


    "In other words, are Tongren going home now?"


    "There''s something wrong with the statement. It should be ''go'' rather than ''return''." Tongren smiled.


    "Ah, so..." Ayako nodded thoughtfully, then tilted her head and asked in a low voice, "did Tongren come to... Have the approval of all the adults in the family?"


    "No." Tongren said directly.


    "Ah?!" Ayako said in amazement, "without the consent of the adults of the family, Tongren, you..."


    "Why should I go to Japan and get the consent of the people of Japan?" Tong said faintly, "well ~ in order to avoid trouble, I can take it as an excuse to see tomorrow Nai."


    "Tomorrow Nai..." Ayako was puzzled.


    "It is to stay there on the day, the royal highness of our country of fire."


    "Ah?!" the silk son suddenly shocked, her eyes blinking, "tomorrow Nye... Is the name of your highness?"


    Tongren waved his hand and said, "she asked me to call her name directly. Well, don''t delve into these insignificant things."


    "It doesn''t mean much." Ai Zi could not understand what the Tong people called the name of his royal highness. "Want to see tomorrow... Ah, your highness, even the people in the clan can''t be easily seen. The elders are more strict with the younger generation to offend the highness of the princess. If you want to see your royal highness, the elders of the terrorist clan will not allow it."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 63

    Looking at the Ling Zi who released the charm of the girl''s beautiful years with a smile and a frown, Tong people also felt quite suddenly. In about half a year, the girl''s growth seemed to have the taste of a mature woman more and more. Perhaps it was because of her different identity now. When talking to herself, she seemed to talk more and more. And perhaps because of the time interval between old friends, the relationship between them has become closer.


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at the past six months, her face was less green and tender, and more mature and steady. Ayako also sighed. Although Tong did not elaborate on her experience in the past six months, she also knew in her heart how serious this seemingly cowardly and lazy young man was about what he cared about.


    She bit her teeth and seemed to decide something in her heart. Ayako grabbed Tong''s hand with one hand and walked to another path leading to home in the past.


    "What''s the matter, Ayako?"


    "Come with me..."


    In this way, Tong people let Ling Zi lead them all the way to the back door of a Japanese house.


    Looking at Ling Zi and Tong people coming. The servants of the day family who were in charge of the guard all looked at each other. Naturally, Ayako could not have known each other. Even the Tong people, because the latter is a "big celebrity", they also know something about the servants of the day family. Although the day home did not publicly drive Tong people out of the day home, the truth of this matter can be seen by people with a clear eye. According to the rules, Tong people can no longer be regarded as members of the day family. However, they are not family members and are generally not allowed to enter the day family. However, the day family branch where Ayako belongs has a high status in the day family, and as the personal waitress of the second miss of the day family, her status is much higher than those ordinary servants. The next few people were afraid to stop them. When they were about to enter the back door, one of the guards. He had to take a step forward, but he hadn''t spoken yet. Ling Zi''s silver white eyes made him swallow the words in his throat. He retreated with a bitter smile.


    "Something I will bear." said faintly. Ling Zi wanted to take Tong people into the day home, but the rude footsteps suddenly came out of the door, which made her Daimei frown inadvertently.


    With the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, several figures slowly appeared in the door. Among them, the first was a young man. His age was different from that of Ayako. He had a slightly pale face and a vain pace. It was obviously not those guys who practiced hard.


    The pale young man looked at the Ling Zi outside the door with some salivation and desire. Under the condescending observation of the stairs and above, the girl curve of the latter was perfectly highlighted. At present, the young man''s breath was slightly hasty.


    Aware of the change of the youth, Ling Zi''s pretty face was slightly ugly. She raised her head and glanced at the youth coldly. She had angry eyes in her spare time, but now she had an undisguised disgust.


    In the eyes of Ayako''s disgust, the young man''s face became a lot gloomy. It''s good that he was the descendant of the elder of the rijiazong family, but these conditions that can make other women admire him can only attract more disgust from Ayako, which makes him proud. It''s really unbearable.


    "Hey, hey, who am I talking about? Isn''t that the famous waste of our family in the history of the day, the people of the day?" the young man immediately turned his spear to the people of the day.


    "What''s up? Do you want to go back to the day home? That''s not good. As a waste who was expelled from the day home, you don''t have the right to step into the door of my day!"


    "..." Tong Ren looked at the latter with a slight frown.


    Seeing Tongren frown, the young man seemed more happy. He was about to open his mouth and make a few more mockery. However, next, Tongren''s abrupt sentence immediately made his face red!


    "Who... Are you?" Tong people wondered.


    "Hoo ~" although he is not a famous person in Rijia, he is also a noble family in Rijia. However, he was unrecognized by a waste, which really made him angry!


    "I said, I''ll be responsible for something. Please get out of the way!" Lingzi said coldly, without giving the other party a good face. He grabbed Tong''s hand and went up the stairs at the gate.


    In front of his subordinates, the pale young man''s mouth twitched slightly. Especially when Ayako grabbed Tong people''s palm, an inexplicable flame of jealousy suddenly lit up his eyes. Although Ayako seldom spoke and seemed easy to bully, he knew that although this woman was weak in appearance, she was firm and calm in heart, It is very rare to take the initiative to pull a man.


    "Hey, how can I be cold to me on weekdays? It turns out that you like this green boy, and you''re still a waste thing. It''s really a good taste, but I don''t know if he can satisfy you?" glancing at the calm face of Tongren, the young man couldn''t help laughing.


    Ayako walked up the stairs with an expressionless face. It seemed that she had never heard the obscene words of the youth. However, the Tongren who was gripped by her palm could feel that her fingernails had been firmly grasped into her palm.


    Tongren, who was badly hurt by pond fish, reluctantly shook his head and glanced at the pale young man with indifferent eyes.


    "Waste boy, you want to die?" the young man suddenly became angry and said in a cold voice.


    Hearing the speech, Tong man''s steps were slightly paused, but his arm was pulled. Ling Zi walking in front shook his head slightly and signaled him to ignore it.


    "Ayako."


    However, Tong people stretched out another palm and slowly put it on Ling Zi''s tight hand. The latter was suddenly stiff and did not speak. There was no need for verbal communication between them. A look and a subtle move were enough to understand the emotional changes between them.


    "In my opinion, I generally don''t pay attention to what those guys who can only whet their mouth there say." Tong man spread his hand, suddenly turned around and fixed his eyes on the young man.


    "Be careful, he is Zhongren..."


    It seems that she is aware of Tongren''s behavior. Lingzi reluctantly turns around and clearly understands Tongren''s character. She knows very well that once Tongren takes things seriously, it can never be stopped. However, the cry had not yet completely fallen, and the explosion in front of the gate filled her pretty face with consternation.


    "Gu ~" I saw that the young man who was still playing his words just now was trampled under his feet by a Tongren. Tongren''s indifferent words rang in the ears of those stunned figures on the court.


    "Your words made my friend angry."


    "Garbage humanoids that stink when standing. Can you please throw yourself into the trash can?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 64

    "You!" was accidentally trampled on the ground by Tongren, and the young man was also angry. However, despite this, he still thought that his losses were only attacked when he was unprepared. After all, the Tongren in front of him had a deep impression of waste.


    "Rubbish! Even if Ayako wants to protect you today, you don''t want to go out of the house safely!" he was ready to spray chakra on the way hole in his chest and pop open the foot board of Tongren. A dark idea flashed in the young man''s heart. However, his idea hasn''t fallen yet. His expected chakra can shake the latter, but it didn''t happen! The heavy foot board stepped on his chest like this. Chakra, who he confided with all his strength, could not shake the latter''s footsteps!


    "Don''t make unnecessary struggle." Tong people looked down at the latter quietly with indifferent eyes, and then his steps moved slightly.


    "Goo ah ~" suddenly, with a slight click, the young man turned white, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat. He stretched out his hands hard to move Tong man''s feet. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the latter half a minute!


    At the moment when the young man vomited blood, Ayako also looked very stunned. Just after the previous careful cry, she saw the young man curled up like a dead dog and his face was pale. This made Ayako mutter, "Zhongren... Has no power to fight back?!"


    At this time, several of the young man''s men had just recovered from the lightning stone and looked at their master''s miserable appearance. Their faces were surprised and immediately surrounded the Tongren in anger.


    One of them bit his teeth, and then he started to put on a standard posture of soft fist, that is, he raised his palm and blasted it from behind to the back of Tongren''s heart.


    "Kacha ~" however, Tong man seemed to have eyes behind him and didn''t turn his head back. With a backhand probe, his five fingers were like a hook, grabbed the attacker''s wrist, then pinched his joints and twisted gently, which was to remove the latter''s palm.


    "Ah!" the man screamed with pain. Then he saw Tong man change his palm into two fingers, stab him heavily on the latter''s shoulder and bounce the man out.


    Due to the fierce attack shown by Tongren at this time, the rest dare not come forward.


    "Tongren... You should not make public this time. We still..." seeing that Tongren didn''t let go of each other''s plan, Lingzi was afraid of making a big noise, so she came forward and advised. However, before she finished her words, the sudden explosion in her ear changed her face.


    "How brave! How dare you come to our house to make trouble!" there was a sudden roar of rage in the field, and then an old man came out of the courtyard. He walked slowly, but each step moved nearly several meters. After a while, he came to Tongren and others.


    "Grandpa! Help me quickly and kill this waste!" the young man who was trampled under the feet of Tong people immediately looked very happy and shouted.


    "Hum ~" his chest was hurt again, and his face turned white. Before he could say anything, he was blocked.


    "You''re too noisy." Tong people glanced at the latter indifferently.


    "You are... That waste!" the old man saw that Tong people were still unscrupulously stepping on his descendants in front of him, and his eyes suddenly burst into great anger. However, when he saw the appearance of Tong people clearly, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and the word waste blurted out.


    Tongren also looked at the old man silently. In front of him, the old man was an elder of the Rijia family, and he was also a respected Lord in the Rijia family. Unfortunately, Tongren didn''t remember the latter''s face, and he was not interested in knowing these.


    "...." the old man''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he was extremely angry at this time, anyway, as a figure of the older generation, his concentration was naturally not comparable to that of young people. He didn''t understand why the old coward, who was submissive, scolded and didn''t answer back, dared to be so arrogant after being driven out of his home for only half a year, "Tongren... I remember your name should be called this? Hehe ~ the name of waste is so big that even I remember this humble name? I''m really curious. What makes you change so much and what''s the source of recklessness?"


    "Great change?" Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "you don''t know everything about me at all. Why do you say change? Forget it, who are you? I''m not interested in knowing. Let this guy apologize to Lingzi, otherwise, I won''t want to stand up again all my life."


    Tongren''s so indifferent and unscrupulous speech immediately made the old man unable to restrain himself. He smiled angrily. His two shriveled palms were slightly clenched. The huge chakra released from his body made his clothes calm and automatic!


    "What a arrogant and ignorant boy! With a little strength, he will change his cowardice and become arrogant! Today, I''ll show you what real power is!"


    In this regard, Tong people are too lazy to talk nonsense with the latter. In the face of the old man who has released the smell of chakra, he doesn''t see any action, but looks at the latter calmly, "come on."


    "Whoosh!"


    Instant body!


    In the face of the arrogance of Tong people, the old man also directly performed the instant body technique. His figure came to Tong people in front of him in an instant. When he raised his hand, he slapped Tong people''s chest, "soft fist!"


    Tongren is different from the secret of soft boxing, but with the detailed human structure he is familiar with as an assassin, he can clearly know that the target part of the other party''s palm is an important acupoint of chakra somewhere. If it is hit, I''m afraid chakra meridians in the chest will be damaged.


    Since we can clearly know each other''s attack trajectory, the response of Tong people is naturally easy.


    "Pa!" Tong people also stretched out two fingers, aimed at the important acupoint in the palm of the latter, and poked it heavily.


    "Hmm!?" he was hit by Tong people. The old man really didn''t think that Tong people, who had no white eyes and had never learned soft boxing, could read his attack route. Moreover, with this finger, the old man only felt the numbness in the palm, and then the power of the palm was paralyzed. Chakra''s flow was also different, and his face suddenly changed, It''s like a soft fist!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 65

    "This boy..." as the elder of the day family, of course, he can''t be a fool. In the short fight just now, he has preliminarily understood the strength of Tong people. Can easily catch his soft fist, and the strength of one finger is full, so we can understand that the latter is impeccable in both speed and strength. His strength is equivalent to that of a superior, but he can''t get any advantage.


    "You guy... Did you come here today to challenge me?" the old man said with a gloomy face.


    "No," the Tong people are very light. "I came to the sun to find tomorrow''s Nye, the royal highness of the princess."


    "What?" Tongren''s words immediately confused the old man. In his opinion, Tongren, who was ruthlessly driven out of his house by RI, must come to retaliate against RI after having strength. However, he didn''t expect that Tongren had this purpose.


    Looking for your highness? What do you mean by that?


    The Tong nodded, "my mission is to protect the royal highness of the princess."


    What rather baffling! "The old man said in a cold voice." Princess Royal, you have such a fellow to protect you? And where else are you eligible to receive your royal highness, except for my home, "though I do not understand what Tong people want to express, there is no need to understand that no matter what the reason is, the day will not be able to make the important tasks that we receive. Give it to others. In this way, what is the face of Rijia?


    "Poof ~" Tong people were too lazy to talk nonsense with each other, and directly threw a scroll to each other.


    "What is this?" the old man subconsciously took the scroll and wondered.


    "The mission document to protect the highness of the princess, the instructions issued by the three generation." Tung''s people are light and authentic, and his words are not false. They are indeed the orders given to him by the three generation. The Tung people have learned that the three generation is probably a glimpse of his hidden strength, so the three generation will rest assured of the task of protecting his highness. Tong people are not dissatisfied or disgusted with the three generations of snooping. They hide in order to avoid trouble. If they are still exposed, they will be exposed. Hiding words can indeed avoid trouble, but it is obviously more troublesome to deliberately hide the fact that it has been spied on.


    "What?! it''s Lord Huoying..." the old man looked at the contents of the task document in a daze. The last signed Huoying seal can''t be fake!


    "Well, now, you should be able to understand?" Tong Ren immediately turned and walked away. He wasted a little more time here. As for the young man at his feet, he accidentally stepped on him and apologized, so he had to give up.


    "Wait!" the old man''s face changed for a while, his eyes fixed on the Tong man who was about to leave and enter the day, and said in a deep voice, "this matter... I have to discuss with the patriarch. I can''t do it until the day''s elders have made a resolution..."


    Tong people casually waved their hands, "then go to the meeting slowly."


    "No! Before the meeting is decided, you can''t easily take the royal highness of the princess!" the old man looked very blue. Whatever the reason, if someone let the other day pick up the Royal Highness from the home, what would the outsiders think of them? Therefore, no matter what reason Tongren is for, he will not allow the latter to act like this.


    However, Tong people turn a deaf ear to each other''s words. He has shown the document of fire shadow. If the other party still tries to block it, there is no way.


    Seeing that Tong people dared to ignore his words, the old man immediately changed his face, and then he was happy after hearing the familiar smell from a distance.


    "What''s happening here!" I saw several elders coming from the day home again. They were all elders of the day home. Before that, several elders were drinking tea and chatting in the courtyard. Suddenly, they heard the sound of fighting here, and immediately came to hear the news.


    "Old three? What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t ask anything first, stop the boy for me!" the old man shouted.


    "This boy... Is that useless Tongren?!" the elders recognized Tongren immediately. They were quite puzzled at this time. They didn''t understand why Tongren who had been expelled from the door of the day family appeared here at this time. It was also said that the old three asked them to stop Tongren together. This sentence itself was very strange?


    "Third, what are you talking about?"


    If you don''t say the reason first, stop a little boy. Won''t you do it yourself? Why let them do it together? Are you saying that if they don''t do it together, they can''t stop this boy?


    "Let''s go, Lingzi." for a Japanese elder who appeared one after another, Tongren still kept his face unchanged, holding Lingzi who was slightly trembling and afraid in one hand, he said softly.


    "Eh? Tongren..."


    However, one of the elders in front of him stood up. The old man with a bent figure went to that station and blocked the way of Tong people. "Although I don''t know what happened, I think you should stay and explain it to me."


    "In the same way, I won''t say it again. If you want to know the specific situation, you can ask that guy." facing the day elder with great momentum in front of him, Tong people still maintain an indifferent look.


    "That guy?" as for Tong people calling the third elder of the day family "that guy", the big elder, who was rigid and attached importance to etiquette, immediately frowned and his face became quite ugly. He couldn''t see the most is those ignorant young people who dared to offend their elders. "Pay attention to your words. Although you have actually been expelled from the day home, you were once a member of my day home. I don''t want to see that the guy who has something to do with my day home will be so rude."


    Tongren also sighed a little for the trouble of these people in front of him, and then his eyes became cold. He couldn''t see the troublesome thing of traditional etiquette.


    "An old man who relies on the old to sell the old."


    Tongren suddenly said this faint word, which immediately made the elders present angry. They were in high positions all year round and stipulated the people''s thoughts with strict family rules. How many years have they not heard of such offensive words!?


    Before they scolded him angrily, Tong people said faintly, "do you want to teach me a lesson? Come on... Don''t just think, just do it. I''ll let you know how pretentious you are now."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 66

    "Do you want to teach me a lesson? Come on... Don''t just think, just do it. I''ll let you know how pretentious you are."


    Tongren''s indifferent words immediately angered the elders present. They didn''t speak. They thought they didn''t care to talk to the younger generation. However, in the face of Tongren''s provocation, they completely angered him, the four most grumpy elders among the elders!


    "Don''t talk wildly and pollute my ears!" angrily scolded. Then the four elders also started directly. He has always been grumpy. He is not the kind of character who moves his mouth and skin.


    When his big foot shook, the whole man was like a tiger out of the mountain, and the whole man flew over.


    Tong people turned around, released Ling Zi''s hand, and then sent her out slowly. Wen said, "Ling Zi, lean back a little, I''ll solve it right away."


    "Bastard!" when the four elders saw him attack, Tong man turned his back to him, and he was even more angry. However, although he was a little grumpy, he didn''t kill the younger generation. Immediately, the attack momentum also restrained a lot.


    "Poof!" Tong people raised their palms and made a heavy pair with them. They collided with each other. Under the touch, the figure of the four elders was shocked and retreated several steps.


    Tongren looked at the latter with a little surprise, and then seemed to understand something. His tone was a little better for the grumpy old guy in front of him. He said faintly, "it''s impolite. If you want to compete, please don''t stay."


    However, the four elders who were defeated stared at Tong Ren in amazement. Although he had taken away most of his power just now, this blow also included 30% of his power. However, he didn''t expect that he would be defeated by the young generation in front of him under one blow. If other people were, Muye would be a genius, Take the division of their day home. The genius day Ningci can do it. But who is the younger generation in front of us? That''s the shame of the old day home, the day Tong people with the far-reaching name of waste! How can you have such power?


    "Fourth uncle, are you all right?" but on the other side, Ayako''s concerned voice came, "Tongren!"


    Tongren suddenly understood that the four elders in front of him had a good relationship with Lingzi. The four elders in front of him were probably the same people of Lingzi''s father''s generation, but the four elders became the rizong family, and Lingzi''s father was the day separation family.


    "I see." Tong people motioned to Ling Zi to understand that with the relationship between Ling Zi and Tong Zi, Tong people would not lay a heavy hand on the latter. It was said that the four elders had made a good impression on Tong people. This has nothing to do with Japan. Tong people have such a character. No matter who they are or who they are, they just look at each other''s character and whether they are right or not.


    "Good power." the four elders looked at Tong people with fixed eyes, and then they also put forward the starting posture of rijiarou boxing, "but next, we have to be serious, and be aware!"


    "Come on, master." Tong''s tone is as indifferent as ever, but there is more respect for master in this address room.


    Tongren''s attitude has changed, but the four elders ignore these. He has always been strict with his younger generation. Although there is no lack of love, the most important thing is to whip. Just now, he has changed his view on the name of Tongren waste. The older generation is so stereotyped, deeply influenced by the thoughts of the big family, and cares about the people with good qualifications. They abandon waste as if they were walking, not for someone. If their children are waste, they will not have a good look. These old die hards have devoted their lives to the family. In their view, all the younger generation in the family are their children. In this way, it may seem cruel to outsiders, but the reality is that the development of a large family does not rely on kindness.


    Before, the four elders agreed to expel Tong people because waste was not available. However, if Tong people returned strongly, he was also welcome! Of course, most people are selfish, but not many of the older generation have the same character as the four elders.


    "Then, it''s time to go!" the four elders directly opened their eyes and suddenly changed their breath.


    "Whoosh!"


    The two figures at the same time, for a moment, was a face-to-face, and they wrestled close at zero distance!


    "Puff, puff, puff, puff!" close body fighting, the incentive collision of fist flesh collision! The four elders are also the famous Shangren elite of the Japanese family in the war of tolerance. Naturally, their strength will not be weak, and even when they are old, they still maintain their physical fighting skills.


    Tongren''s agility is very high, and his speed will not be inferior to that of any one. Coupled with the increase of power attribute, he also has the power he needs to have at the upper tolerance level.


    Seeing the fierce tearing and beating of the two people on the field, the people on the field were also stunned.


    "This boy... How could it be!" the elders of the day were extremely shocked. You know, the four elders were also ranked among the five fingers in their day home. However, the waste they expelled from the house could compete with them. The scene in front of them really had a great impact on them!


    "Ha ha ha ha! Happy! For many years, I have been able to fight happily at home!" the four elders became more excited and laughed heartily. Furious, looking at the calm young generation in front of me, I couldn''t help feeling as if I saw myself who was young and vigorous in the past.


    "...." the other side still has spare strength to say while fighting. However, Tongren doesn''t have this gap. Under the struggle of close body skill, he is completely at a disadvantage. In the face of elder Tiansi who is proficient in body skill, if he uses body skill alone, he is not the opponent of the other side. However, although he has received more than ten punches, the strong physical defense brought by Tongren''s endurance attribute, But let him bear it.


    "Hum ~" the four elders hit Tong man on the shoulder. Tong man also gave him a kick when he was beaten out.


    Immediately, they stepped back from each other.


    "Hoo ~" both of them gasped slightly. In terms of the fighting of moves, the four elders obviously hit Tong people a lot more times. However, after all, it was an old, high-intensity battle, and soon he was out of strength and breathless. On the contrary, Tong people were hit by the other party for more than a dozen times, and his endurance defense made him still stand.


    "Very strong, young man..." the fourth elder gave Tongren a good evaluation. "It''s a pity. I''m still old. I don''t have the strength to fight anymore. Boy, I know you haven''t exerted all your strength! Maybe single body is not your strongest skill. Then, let''s end the battle with the last blow!"


    "Come on! Use your strongest strength!" the four elders also put on a special posture that they had never seen before. The chakra strength released by them could not be compared with that before!


    "The last blow?" Tong man wiped a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at the latter with bright eyes. Immediately, he tore the clothes damaged by the battle on his shoulder and exposed his right arm. Suddenly, he saw that the right arm of Tong people was covered with green tendons, and the muscles on his wrists were suddenly expanded at this moment.


    "Ha ha! Good, that''s the momentum!" the four elders laughed wildly when they saw this, and then their whole body was tense. The powerful chakra gathered on their palms like a chakra light group condensing visible entities on their palms!


    "The profound meaning of soft boxing, Bagua empty palm!"


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 67

    "The profound meaning of soft boxing, Bagua empty palm!"


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    Under the eyes of a pair of eyes, each of them contained a very destructive punch, and finally hit it!


    "Bang!"


    The loud and clear energy exploded, and suddenly sounded in the field. A ripple called a powerful energy storm suddenly burst out from the contact point of the two people. When the ripple passed, the floor continued to hear overburdened clicks, and cracks, like spider webs, spread rapidly from under the two people!


    The destructive power caused by the violent Qi storm directly made the surrounding elders burst into a sound of swallowing saliva. This is a collision power in physical art. The destructive power is so terrible.


    In the area of the field, one hand and one fist are like a pair of hands. An invisible energy is constantly leaking from the soles of the two people''s feet. Then everyone sees that the extremely strong floor is rapidly disintegrating, and then turned into extremely small fragments, and even the fragments are directly shocked into annihilation powder!


    "This waste... Can even fight with old four..." maybe it''s because it''s too frightened. I can''t say anything about the waste name of Tongren in front.


    "What kind of physical skill is it that can be compared with the eight trigrams empty palm of my family?"


    "No! This technique is not a completely pure body technique. It is sandwiched with the difference in the technique style. It is a bit like the legendary combination of forbearance and body!"


    Just as the elders were discussing one after another, the result of the confrontation between the strong and the strong on the field was coming to an end. The entanglement between the two sides did not last long. After all, the attacks of the two sides focused on the explosive destructive power of the moment.


    "Alas ~" after an old sigh, the palms and fists also sent out sonic booms and bounced away from each other.


    "Great young man." the fourth elder stared at the Tong man on the field for a long time, then left the sentence and turned away.


    "Fourth uncle..." the Ling Zi on one side couldn''t help shouting.


    However, the latter waved his hand and said faintly, "I''m old and useless. If I stay for a while, I won''t even have the strength to stand..."


    "Hoo ~" Tong Ren''s breath was also slightly rapid at this time. The terrible swelling muscles and bones on his right arm slowly returned to normal. The palm also fell into a short numbness because of the huge impact.


    "Tong man! Are you all right?" Ayako saw that Tong man''s face was a little pale and couldn''t help looking forward with concern.


    "Ah, ok..." Tong gave the latter a reassuring smile.


    Ayako stared at Tong Ren in amazement. All this gave her too much visual impact. Her lips opened, "so... Did you win?!"


    "Totally defeated, it''s me." Tong Ren shook his head with a smile and said calmly, "he''s a respectable old ninja. If he doesn''t have enough chakra in the end, it may be me."


    However, for Tong people, they freely admitted that they had lost to the four elders. None of the elders on the field looked good. You know, the four elders are among the older generation. They are among the top five in terms of personal strength. And in this battle, they clearly understood that the fourth leader always didn''t have any hands left and tried his best to make the strongest blow. However, despite this, he failed to defeat the Tongren in front of him, who they called "waste".


    What does that mean? You know, Tong people are only 13 or 14 years old now, and there is still a long space for development in the future. According to this trend, it is conservatively estimated that in less than three years, the Tong people in front of us can grow to a point that no one can compare with the Japanese family! As descendants of the sun, the Tong people should have been happy with the sun. However, before that, they ruthlessly expelled the latter from their home. If they were known to outsiders, I''m afraid they would laugh off their big teeth?


    "Ling Zi, let''s go." Tong man calmed down a little. After his physical exertion, he was ready to leave immediately.


    "Wait." however, at this time, elder RI stood up again. Tieqing''s face was also changeable. A pair of complex eyes stared at the latter quietly. It took a long time to sink his voice, "Tong... Tong people, don''t think that with a little achievement, you can run rampant in our day home. If you want to pick up our important guests in the day home, you have the documents of Lord Huoying, there''s nothing to say, but this matter still needs to go through my elders'' meeting and can only be ordered by the owner in person..."


    Tong Ren turned his head slightly and looked at the latter indifferently. He was a smart man and could clearly understand what the elder wanted to express. It seemed that the other party had a plan to show kindness from calling his name directly, but his tone was as tough as ever. The purpose was obvious. He wanted to suppress his spirit and then throw an olive branch at him. Typical Want to play a stick and win a chestnut.


    According to the idea of the elders of the day, Tongren should be sincere and afraid, but kowtow to them, and then they can return to the glory of the day home.


    However, it is a pity that Tong Ren has never planned to return to Japan. He was not interested in Japan, and there is nothing worth staying. If the other party did not expel him, he would not bother to leave. However, since he has left, it is impossible to return.


    This is not out of Tongren''s revenge against Japan. In other words, he has no hatred with Japan. On the contrary, his two closest friends are in Japan. If you insist on giving an accurate statement, you can only say that it is the heart of Tongren. So far, the benchmark of all his actions has taken his original heart as the starting point. What should he do and what should he not do? What is his mood at this moment? Don''t ask the reason. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like.


    As a family, a big family, Tong people don''t like Japan. It''s so simple.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 68

    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Tongren ignored his words, it was obvious that the other party refused the olive branch intention he threw out, which made him feel ashamed and angry as the elder of the day.


    In the past, the initiator of the proposal to expel the Tong people from the door of the day family was the elder. However, the potential displayed by the Tong people in front of him forced him to ask the Tong people to return to the day again for the benefit of the family. If Tong people return to China, it can be predicted that the great elder''s dignity will be obviously damaged, but he also knows that there is no way.


    However, in the view of the elder, what a great thing it is for him to "sacrifice" his dignity in exchange for the supreme interests of the family. As a party, Tong people should be grateful and kneel down to kowtow to him. However, what he never expected was that Tongren turned down the "invitation" in exchange for his "sacrifice". How does this make him not angry?


    Tong people ignored the roar of the elder behind them, as if they were smelling the earth and went straight into the sun.


    "Good, good! Arrogant boy who doesn''t know the etiquette, since you refuse to come back, you''ll never want to step into the door of the house!" the elder was extremely angry. However, no matter how he scolded, the Tongren walking in front still didn''t respond at all. This immediately made his anger burn irreparably!


    The coming hand is facing the back heart of Tong people across the air. A palm of "eight trigrams empty palm" was blown over!


    Feeling the terror coming from behind, Tongren''s face could not help but change slightly. The big elder suddenly made a move, and the momentum force was even stronger than the previous four elders!


    "Eight pole collapse!" Tong people subconsciously hit him with a backhand punch. He just felt that his punch seemed to hit an invisible wall. An extremely strong and irresistible force forcibly dispersed the strength of his fist, and then the subsequent impact hit him heavily on his shoulder.


    "Hum ~" I felt as if my shoulder had been hit hard with a hammer, numb, and my body had been beaten back for several steps.


    Sure enough, my own eight pole avalanche is not mature yet. The complete eight pole avalanche attack has eight strong Qi, which is stacked repeatedly, and the destructive power is immeasurable. I may be reluctant to use three strong Qi now. No wonder you can''t touch each other''s well-established gossip empty palm.


    And in a short contact, Tong people understood that the great elder in front of them was absolutely superior to the previous four elders. Otherwise, it was impossible to beat him back face to face.


    The elder suddenly snorted coldly, "I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, today, I will teach you how to be a man!"


    The elder was determined to teach the "defiant" Tongren a terrible lesson. He immediately stopped talking and started directly.


    Skilled instant body skill, the old figure is steady and flying. In an instant, he came to Tong people and raised his palm and soft fist to take Tong people''s chest to check the key points of Kara meridians!


    Seeing the other party''s direct attack position, Tong people also flashed a dangerous cold light in their eyes. He, who is familiar with the structure of the human body, clearly understands that this chakra meridian is an obscure meridian point leading to the injury door of the eight gates. If it is attacked here, it is likely to cause internal organs damage.


    The other party''s move was so cruel, which also completely provoked Tongren''s anger.


    Five fingers, like a hook, severely clamped the latter''s palm.


    The elder then narrowed his eyes slightly, "can you read the attack position of soft fist?"


    Tong people changed their hands into claws, grabbed the back of the latter''s hand and tore it fiercely. Then they saw that the elder left five shallow blood marks from the wrist to the back of his hand.


    "Hum! The power is not weak, but unfortunately, the battle of Ninja is the battle of chakra!" just now, the elder lost a bit in his moves, but with his powerful chakra, he protected his palm, so that the damage caused by the claw attack of Detong people is almost minimal.


    As soon as the steps turned, the elder shoveled the soles of his feet and tripped over Tong people''s lower body. Tong people lost their balance and fell askew, but they were also very agile. At the moment before falling, they supported the ground with one hand and one palm, and then turned over and jumped up one by one.


    However, in terms of physical skills and combat experience, it is obvious that Tong people can''t compare with the elder Tian, who has fought countless times. Suddenly, after turning over and jumping up, he was approached by the other party''s low body and slapped Tong people''s chest heavily.


    Although Tong people can''t avoid it, they can still do it if they block it. They resist with both arms in front. Suddenly, Tong people were slapped by each other and flew out heavily.


    "Ho ~" his feet stepped heavily on the ground. After being pulled out of a few feet by inertia, he calmed down.


    The scene of the lightning flint in front of them also stunned the people. Indeed, when the elder took it seriously, the Tongren quickly fell into the disadvantage, but their hearts were not happy. Because the big elder is the core combat power that they can enter the top three, their strong strength is indisputable. However, they are shocked that under the big elder''s no hand, the Tongren have not been defeated immediately, but are just at a disadvantage!


    The elder''s face was also very ugly at this time. Unexpectedly, he could not subdue Tong people with overwhelming power. In his opinion, winning is a matter of course. However, in order to play a deterrent role, it must win with absolute crushing power!


    "It seems that we can only use this move..." I saw the elder''s eyes coagulate slightly, and suddenly his whole body was tight and put on a mysterious posture.


    When they saw it, they were all shocked, "this posture... Does the elder want to..."


    Seeing this, Tong''s eyes became cold in vain, and he said faintly, "it seems that you can''t stop if you don''t put you down completely."


    "Hoo ~" slightly exhaled a sharp cold.


    The thin eyelashes and eyebrows of Tong people were covered with a layer of frost.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 69

    "You two, stop it!"


    Just as the two of them were about to explode, suddenly there was a huge shout, and a figure fell heavily between them.


    "Back to heaven!"


    Chakradao acupoint of the whole body, as a stoma, releases chakra with high pressure, and then rotates at high speed. It is said to the emperor''s family that it is a perfect absolute defense integrating attack and defense!


    The powerful whirling chakra air flow formed in an instant shocked the Tong people and the elder who were ready to go out!


    "Putong ~" the elder was concentrating on the breath of Tongren in front of him. He didn''t expect this sudden intervention. He was suddenly hit by this blow. He also fell in a panic. He stared and saw that the visitor was the contemporary owner of the day family, day to day!


    "Elder, do you think it''s appropriate to use this technique to deal with a younger generation?" the sun and foot fixed their eyes on the latter, looking serious, giving people a stern feeling of not being angry and powerful.


    "Hum ~" the elder knew he was wrong, but he couldn''t say anything because of the old man''s face.


    Seeing this, the day''s foot also had no way to take him. He shook his head secretly, and then turned his eyes to the Tongren on the other side, "no matter who, he is not allowed to use a knife or a gun at my day''s door!"


    The elder was stunned when he heard the speech. He stared at the long snow-white knife in Tong''s hand. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He said secretly, when did the boy take out the weapon? I didn''t notice at all!


    "..." Tong people fixed their eyes on the day foot in front of them. They didn''t retreat involuntarily under the stern and sharp eyes of the day foot like ordinary people. After watching the latter quietly for a while, they didn''t say anything more. With a palm of their hand, they found that the long knife in Tongren''s hand, which didn''t know when to appear, disappeared in front of them without warning at this moment.


    Only a small number of people feel that the temperature around here seems to be cold for a moment. However, because it is only a moment, most people think it is just their own illusion.


    On the field, only RI rizu clearly knew that after Tong people suddenly took out the knife, the surrounding air suddenly changed, which made RI rizu have a strong premonition that the knife in Tong people''s hand is definitely not an ordinary thing, and the authorities are fascinated and the audience is clear. He clearly realized that at that moment, The dangerous smell emanating from Tongren!


    Tongren looked at the sun and foot steadily. Suddenly, this sentence also made everyone present burst into a cold sweat. "Lord, will you stop me, too?"


    "......." the day day day foot also did not expect that the first sentence Tongren spoke was like this. Then he shook his head and said faintly, "no, since you have the document issued by Lord Huoying himself, we have no reason to stop the day."


    "Patriarch!" ririzu''s words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the great elder.


    However, rizu said in a deep voice with stern eyes, "elder, pay attention to your words. As a member of the first family of Muye, do you still want to openly disobey the order of Huoying?"


    "This..." all the elders in the day immediately looked at each other. It is really important to protect the reputation of the family, but in fact, it was decided by Lord Huoying, and they were helpless.


    "Elder, you''re tired, please have a good rest!" seeing that the elder grew up and seemed to want to say something, rizu frowned and ordered him to leave directly.


    "Hum!" I lost my old face today. I not only couldn''t catch a younger boy, but also was scolded by the clan leader in public. However, on the avenue, he could not refute it openly. Stubbornly, he always thought that there was nothing wrong with him in order to safeguard the reputation of the family, and of course, he attributed all the wrong reasons to Tong people.


    However, Tong people don''t care about the grievances from the elder.


    The emergence of the sun and foot did not communicate much with the Tong people, but directly directed to the satin on the side. "Satin, you take him to see your royal highness, and how to do other things, and this is what the adults of the fire decide, and do not allow any doubt."


    Leaving such a sentence, the day foot is to walk out of the day house. Looking at his hurried pace, it seems that he has something urgent to do.


    However, these are not the concerns of Tongren.


    With the order given by the family in person, no one dared to stop the tongs from moving forward. In other words, even if you want to stop, I''m afraid no one can stop the tongs at this time?


    "Let''s go, Ayako."


    "Woo Hoo ~" so many things happened in a short time. Unexpectedly, even the grown-up people were shocked. At this time, Ling Zi was confused. For Tong people, there were too many things to ask, but because of too many, she couldn''t ask for a moment.


    Tong people seemed to be able to read the latter''s mind. Then, as usual, they gently rubbed the latter''s head and said with a smile, "let''s talk about it when we have time."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 70

    After a lot of trouble, Tong people finally saw tomorrow Nai.


    Now, however, he came to hatada''s room.


    It turned out that because Nesta was injured in the third qualifier of the Zhongren test, tomorrow Nai, as a friend, has been with Nesta during this period of time.


    As it happens, Tong people also have plans to visit Hattori when they come to Japan this time, so they naturally appear here.


    "Tong Ren Jun!" Xiaotian was very surprised at the arrival of Tong Ren and struggled to get up from the hospital bed. However, she accidentally affected her internal injury. She suddenly felt a pain and bent down. She saw her hand covering her lower abdomen, her face pale, her slender eyebrows and eyes hanging a trace of crystal, full of a pitiful beauty.


    "Fledgling field! You can''t move now!" one side, tomorrow Nai, hurried to lie down the fledgling field slowly and cared about the tunnel. Mori of death, Hata stood up when she was in crisis, which also moved tomorrow Nai, and the friendship heated up rapidly. In addition, they have the same personality and have too many similar life experiences in the same background. It is easy to resonate with each other.


    Tongren also stepped forward quickly, came to the bedside of Xiaotian and asked with concern, "Xiaotian, is it still painful? Do you want to call a medical ninja?"


    Xiaotian squeezed out a pale smile and whispered, "well, it doesn''t matter. The injury is basically cured. You only need to rest for a period of time to recover."


    "Well, you should have a good rest."


    "Um ~"


    Short greetings do not need too many words. Sometimes, there are some things that do not need to be said. One look and one subtle action can understand each other''s mood.


    The evening wind blew in from the window with the aroma of cherry blossoms in the courtyard, and the room was filled with elegant freshness. Simple words and ordinary conversation always bring different feelings because of different people.


    Comfortable eyes, a shallow smile on the corners of the mouth, ordinary and happy, if the warm time could stop forever, how good would it be?


    This makes tomorrow Nai, as a bystander, feel envious for the two people in front of me. I can''t help thinking, will there be anyone who can accompany me when I''m in a bad mood and need it most? If, for example, people have the right to choose their birth environment from the beginning, will the world around them be completely different? If she had not been a princess of the kingdom of fire, was it a girl of a common family, would her life be different?


    The answer is no, because there is no if.


    "The relationship is really good. You two might as well get married directly like this?" Chennai said suddenly with emotion tomorrow, which suddenly stopped the conversation between the two ordinary people.


    "Tomorrow Nai!" Hata''s face turned red and stared at tomorrow Nai. In the face of the latter''s sudden sentence, she was already shy and seemed more helpless.


    Tomorrow Nai pouted with interest. Recently, they had a long talk with Hata, and they became good sisters who talked about everything. Naturally, tomorrow Nai would not fail to notice the shadow of Tong people that often appears in Hata''s conversation. Coupled with the shy look of the latter from time to time, she almost chiseled the word "like" on her forehead.


    "Well, what do you think? Tongren Jun ~" as soon as tomorrow Nai''s voice changed, he immediately turned the spearhead of the problem directly to Tongren.


    "Don''t say ~ tomorrow Nai ~" Hata seemed to want to block the latter''s silence. However, when he heard this sentence, his voice was as low as a mosquito, his small head was slightly shrugged, and then he secretly lifted it up. A pair of big eyes were looking at Tong people with hope.


    However, the Tongren of the party concerned thought a little seriously, and then said seriously, "get married... If you have a wife, about five..."


    "Frighten? What are you talking about?!" when tomorrow Nai heard this, he suddenly stared at a pair of beautiful big eyes, "you! You still want five wives?! don''t be kidding, okay?"


    After listening to this, the young Tian on one side was also very angry. However, in her heart at this time, the first thing she wanted to know was whether there was her position among the five


    "Say more here, tomorrow Nai is also one of the ideal wives ~" Tongren smiled and said.


    "Who asked you this!" tomorrow Nai gave him a big white eye for Tongren''s playful face. "You are brave enough to be the princess of the country of fire!"


    Tong people spread their hands and said with a smile, "don''t care. What I said just now is a joke ~"


    Tomorrow, when Nathan was full of black lines, he ate and said, "that is to say, more than half of them are serious?"


    "Hei hei ~" Tong Ren smiled and then his eyes moved slightly. Although the smile on his face didn''t change, it just gave people the feeling that the feeling of a playful smile was gone, and what was radiant was a magnanimous and serious smile.


    "Who can know the future?"


    "I never look forward to a better future. For me, it''s enough to cherish everything in front of me."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 71

    As the last session of the Chinese forbearance test, it is also the climax of this session.


    Those who can stand this step are undoubtedly the elites of the younger generation. The audience gathered guests from all sides. Some dignitaries representing government agencies also judged the comprehensive strength of ninjas in each village according to the competition.


    Tomorrow Nai, who represents the Daming mansion of the country of fire, must also attend.


    Located on the highest paid independent viewing platform in the audience, tomorrow Nai is a little boring, but Tong people stand beside him as close bodyguards.


    Today''s protagonist seems to be this prosperous event. However, Tongren knows that behind it, there are two strong forces, which are ready to go. It won''t be long before it will become a battlefield for ninjas to fight.


    Ensuring the safety of Chennai in the midst of war must be the most difficult stage of this A-level task.


    On the surface, Tong people, like the rest of the audience, scan the battlefield on the stage. However, secretly, Tong people are indeed quietly observing every move within 100 meters around, and haven''t found anything different yet. However, what he has to care about is that now, looking at the whole audience venue, there is an upper patient deployed on each important passage up and down the stairs.


    "Qimu Kakashi, ape flying ASMA, xirihong, maitekai and others... I see." Tong man''s eyes narrowed. Shangren, who guarded the main road, was the most elite Shangren among Muye. The previous three generations assigned him the task of protecting tomorrow Nai. On the one hand, it is an acknowledgement of his strength, on the other hand, it is because Muye is really difficult to draw out strong Shangren to protect tomorrow Nai.


    "Three generations of eyes... I''m afraid I''ve got the information that big snake pill is going to attack Muye. And I''ve made a complete tactical deployment in advance." Tong man mused, "this must be clear to big snake pill. It doesn''t matter even if the plot is seen through. No one can stop him from carrying out this crazy plan!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the passage of time, the Ninja duel on the field is becoming more and more intense, and the visual impact to the audience is also increasing!


    Kanjiulang vs younvzhinai, Sharen abstained.


    Nara Deer pill vs bow, battle of wisdom!


    Whirlpool Naruto vs suningci, battle of fate!


    However, the last one is the Zhongren test, which is the subversive duel of the younger generation that all guests pay most attention to.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke vs sand storm, I love Luo, the battle of power!


    When Sasuke learned the famous and unique skill of qimukakassi, Lei Dun''s forbidden technique thousand birds, coupled with Lei Dun''s technique of stimulating cells, greatly improved his speed and body method. For a time, he showed a powerful force to suppress me Ailuo. At the same time, the thousand birds used in the end once broke my Ailuo''s absolute defense and hurt his body!


    However, on the other hand, because Sasuke accidentally interrupted the psychic skill of Ai Luo''s energy, he immediately made Sha Ren and Yin Ren have to make a battle plan in advance.


    "Boom!" on the first seat of the fire shadow and wind shadow, there was a huge explosion sound. I saw that the wind shadow killed the fire shadow in an instant and quickly kidnapped the fire shadow after guarding the dark part. At the same time, the magic team of Sha Ren and Yin Ren, who were lying in ambush in the audience, also suddenly attacked and performed a wide range of magic tricks to hypnotize the audience on the stage.


    An elite assault team of Sha renyinren, disguised as civilians, also took off their disguised clothes and exposed their sharp claws and teeth. However, the most elite names of Muye, such as Shang renkakassi, also launched a counterattack immediately!


    A moment ago, the venue was filled with voices, and was instantly replaced by the sound of silent ninja fighting. However, because both sides had made full preparations, there was no confusion, and they were fighting each other for a long time!


    Muye collapse plan, officially launched!


    Tongren slowly placed tomorrow Nai, who was sleeping in illusion, on the sofa on the independent VIP seat. He did not start to remove tomorrow Nai''s illusion. In the face of this situation, the latter''s soberness is not sober, which has no effect on the war at this moment. Moreover, in the face of the sudden war in front of us, living in a peaceful environment since childhood and never seeing the bloody killing tomorrow, I''m afraid it will be an indelible shadow in my life. In that case, let her be a sleeping beauty.


    "Over there!" I saw two Sha Ren lurking nearby not far from here. After performing a wide range of magic tricks, a large number of people fell down here. Tong people just stood there, and they were still in a very prominent VIP seat, which could not be found.


    Although this large-scale magic technique has broad advantages, its disadvantages are also very obvious, that is, it has little effect on singular targets. Generally, Xia Ren, who has a little resistance to magic, can be solved. However, first of all, regardless of whether this magic has an effect on Tongren, arming the ghost cloak according to his concept has a certain resistance effect on Ninja magic. In this way, this level of magic is naturally impossible to play a role on Tongren.


    In fact, the task of Sha Ren and Yin Ren was not to target Muye ninja, but to bring down the guests in the audience. They are now more undeclared and morally untenable. For ninjas, there is no morality in war, but it is different for ordinary people. Therefore, in order to avoid the infamous reputation of Sha Ren and Yin Ren after the war and being despised by the world, So they hypnotized all the ordinary people on the field at the beginning of the war. Eliminate witnesses.


    The enemy, Muye ninja, is the only one standing there with nothing to do! Tong people stood there unaffected, and the nearby Sha Ren and Yin Ren immediately launched an attack on them!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 72

    "Huh?!"


    With one clip, he grabbed the throwing swords, and then threw them back. Both the speed and strength were stronger than those of the previous attack. The attacker was hit by it and died immediately.


    Tongren killed a Sha Ren at once, which immediately attracted the attention of the lurks of Sha Ren and Yin Ren nearby. And rushed to him.


    "Hum!" Tong people easily avoided the knife cut from the other party''s head. Then they came close and hit the heart pulse acupoint on the other party''s left chest with their elbows. Suddenly, the latter turned his eyes and fell down in soft paralysis. The left hand changed into a palm, suddenly patted the pain from the side, and then his five fingers, like a hook, pressed heavily against the other party''s neck, and then twisted cruelly. Finally, he turned around and made a rude sweep of his legs, kicking the last person who attacked from behind heavily.


    All of a sudden, they solved the three enemies who came. Tongren shot quickly and ruthlessly, which immediately gave a great deterrent to the enemies around!


    However, while frightening the curfew, the Tong people will also attract more powerful enemies.


    Seeing this, a sand bear immediately transferred the target of the attack and locked the Tong people. Slowly took out a handful of bitterness from his pocket. Then he saw a seal on one hand, and then he could see that the front end of bitterness was surrounded by bursts of cyan chakra sharp cold. Master the attack means of attribute change. Obviously, the other party has real endurance strength!


    "That boy, let me come!"


    "..." Tong man looked at the aggressive latter, then narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "it seems that we have to take out more powerful power to better deter."


    When the war started, it was clear that the tongs were not to participate in the war. The purpose of his mission is to ensure the safety of tomorrow''s Nai in a chaotic war. That''s all. Therefore, he will not take the initiative to attack the enemy. However, if the enemy is afraid of him and dare not approach, he can only show frightening power, and the battle must also bring great impact to the enemy''s subconscious.


    "Well, it''s the only way to use this..." I saw Tong people slowly exhale, and then I saw a lot of cold air on his body. The place under his feet also condensed into a layer of frost.


    "Ling dance, snow-white sleeves!" with a move from his right hand, he saw the snow-white light arc flash. A knife handle and blade were all snow-white long knives, which appeared impressively in his hand.


    "Hum! The weapon is quite strange, but!" however, the skill revealed by Tong people can not give the experienced sand tolerance a psychological shock. He took a big step and turned his figure into a fast walking shadow, quickly approached Tong people, and the pain of chakra with strong wind attribute in his hand stabbed Tong people fiercely.


    Tongren took it upon himself to raise his knife and split it in the front.


    "Yi ~" the fierce collision between the knife and bitter nothing, ordinary bitter nothing, with the sharpness of the sleeve snow, was chopped in two. However, after injecting the change of chakra, ordinary bitter nothing became as hard as fine iron. Tongren only felt that his knife seemed to be cutting on a high-strength alloy steel plate.


    However, Tongren didn''t know. He was surprised that the other party could compete with his sleeve white snow. The other party was also shocked and said to himself, "impossible! With the weapon with changed attributes, the knife can not be cut off by the chakra above


    After all, it was just a struggle for a while. Tongren shook his palm and immediately injected chakra into the handle of the knife.


    "Hmm?!" Sha renshang immediately shrunk his eyes, because he saw that the place where his chakra knife came into contact with Tongren''s sleeve white snow was quickly frozen, and even the winding emerald chakra was frozen without exception!


    Subconsciously, he released his hand and saw that chakra was suffering, which was completely frozen into frost and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    "You knife..." Sha Ren looked at the sleeve snow with cold breath in Tong people''s hands with a dignified face. He was about to say something, but Tong people wouldn''t tell him the time of ink. In a moment, he cut it with a horizontal knife.


    The other side responded very quickly. After all, as a veteran Shangren.


    "Agile Ninja..." Tong Ren clearly realized that the other party''s actions were quick and sensitive. This kind of opponent was not a role that could be defeated in a moment. However, what Tongren need most at present is to give the enemies around them an absolute force to crush them from the heart.


    "So..."


    I saw Tong people holding Snow White''s sleeve with their backhand. The tip of the knife made a cut on the fingertip. The little fresh blood exuded quickly condensed into frost.


    "Minus 50 degrees." his eyelashes, eyebrows and hair were covered with a layer of frost. Then he saw no action under his feet. Suddenly, the surrounding ground shook violently!


    "Hmm?!" Sha renshang immediately stumbled and almost fell to the ground. "What''s the matter? The earth is shaking?" he tried to use the chakra under his feet to forcibly attach to the ground, but found that the ground under his feet was covered with a layer of frost. What''s more strange is that the frost isolated his chakra infiltration and could not attach to it at all!


    "Whoosh!" taking advantage of the ice shock effect produced by minus 50 degrees, the enemy couldn''t move. The figure of Tong man flashed, he came to the other party, and raised his knife to chop down!


    "Damn it!" Sha Ren subconsciously wanted to retreat. However, the ground shaking violently at his feet made him unable to even stand up. He immediately bit his teeth and clapped his big hand on the ground, and then the whole person jumped up high.


    "Hum! If you are in the sky, you will not be affected!"


    "It''s true that the effect of ice shock can''t affect the units in the sky. But..." I saw Tongren insert the knife in his hand on the ground. The next moment, I saw only a circular white aperture with Tongren as the center and a diameter of more than ten meters.


    "This is..." in the middle of the sky, when he saw the circular aperture directly below him, he couldn''t help jumping in his heart and had a very bad feeling.


    "The sky is not a good area."


    I saw a cold flash in Tong people''s eyes, and then jumped out of the circular aperture. Then from the aperture, dazzling white light bloomed, and the white light column formed ran straight through the sky!


    "Early dance moon white!"


    Everything touched by white light is frozen together with the air!


    ....


    ..

 V1.Chapter 73

    "Puff ~"


    Pull out the blade that runs through the body, but it doesn''t bring out a trace of blood. The latter has nothing on the surface, but in fact, the blood and internal organs in the body have been frozen by the extreme cold.


    Under the extreme low temperature of minus 18 degrees, there will be no blood exudation from the incision brought by chopping, but the cold air is poured into the wound, which seriously frostbite the internal organs in the body. There are also some enemies who were cut by the waist. Because the freezing will stop the huge wound, even if they were cut by the waist, they will not die for a moment. They lie on the ground and scream bitterly. At this time, it is like a terrible slaughterhouse!


    He killed more than five Shangren and no less than ten Zhongren in front and back, and the tragic corpse here greatly deterred those enemies who wanted to approach.


    "Hoo ~" Tong people slowly breathed out a breath. They used the power of sleeve snow for a long time, which also had a huge consumption on themselves. However, despite this, Tong people still used this strongest means to kill all nearby enemies in order to have a strong deterrent effect.


    Sure enough, after that, the rest of Sha Yinren sneakers on the field did not dare to get close to the ten steps of Tong people.


    There was a fierce fight on Tongren''s side. Perhaps the strong strength shown by Tongren attracted the attention of many Sha ninren, and actually killed five Shangren and more than ten Zhongren, which well alleviated the battlefield in the audience here.


    Kakashi and other Muye elite ninjas deployed in their positions have solved the enemy in front of them one after another. Although in terms of the number of ninjas, there are many more sand ninjas sneaking in, the three generations have long expected this. In advance, Muye''s strongest Shangren team was asked to guard here. With the addition of Tongren, an unexpected person, the balance of combat power was broken, and the battle situation of sand ninjas turned sharply downward, The Sha Yinren sneaking into the army in the audience has been basically destroyed.


    At the same time, on the top of the Huoying building, the war between the three generations of eyes and the big snake pill has also entered a white hot stage.


    In the powerful border four fire purple array arranged by the big snake pill, the dark part of Muye can''t enter the support at all. However, in fact, during the shadow level war, the support has no meaning from the beginning.


    In other places, there are still a few battles that have not ended, but it seems that they will end soon.


    Therefore, Tongren couldn''t help feeling a trace of doubt in his heart. At the same time, he is also next to the sleeping tomorrow Nai. Vigilance has never been relaxed.


    After secretly checking the task bar of the system, I found that after this battle, the progress of task completion rate increased from 40% to 60%, only an increase of 20%. What the hell is going on?


    Tongren narrowed his eyes and said to himself: in theory, the Muye collapse plan is coming to an end. The most dangerous big snake pill can''t be the target of the other party. Now big snake pill is fighting with three generations of eyes. In addition, even if the battle on the other side of big snake pill is over, it is sealed by three generations of dead ghosts and given to the big snake pill that has captured both hands, The strength is greatly reduced. At that time, the threat to Tongren will be greatly weakened. Tong people can''t deal with the big snake pill in a weak state with their sleeves white snow.


    So, who is the real enemy?


    In this regard, Tongren kept twelve points of vigilance, and the task is still almost half of the progress, that is, the danger is far from being completely relieved.


    However, no matter who the real enemy is, just let it go. In a word, Tong people are sure that they will not relax their vigilance until the task is completed to 100%.


    However, after completing 20% of the progress, you can also get some additional attribute points and a system reward opportunity.


    Attribute point, Tong people did not hesitate to focus on the item of power. Now Tong people have the powerful soul cutting knife sleeve white snow. They will not lose the wind when they face the enemy. Strength value will also be the first choice for the distribution of attribute points in the future.


    The rest is a reward.


    So, what would it be?


    With expectation, Tong people click the system extraction to determine the start.


    In front of the system space, strange and fantastic changes have taken place again! In the vision, there are swords, bows and spears representing cold weapons, guns and bombs representing hot weapons, and various secret collection scrolls representing martial arts classics. In front of these, Tongren have gained experience. Cold weapons include soul chopping sabres with white snow sleeves, hot weapons include M700 light sniper rifles, and the martial arts is Baji collapse.


    "Hmm?! these are..." Tong people found that there are some strange objects in front of them, including magic wands with fantastic characteristics, alchemy potions of various colors, cat''s eye stones, crystals and so on. Tongren guessed that according to their personal understanding, these things should be similar to magic props?


    Finally, the light and shadow in front of him changed and finally stopped. This time, what Tong people drew from the Arsenal was a new item they had never obtained before!


    "No, it''s this thing..." Tong man looked at the card with this strange smell in front of him. On the back was a twisted black vortex, on the front was a strange six pointed star array, and there was a section of content introduction on it.


    Card name: six pointed star spell binding


    Card type: Trap Card


    Use effect: bind a target unit so that it cannot move. The effect of restraint depends on the strength of the user and the strength of the bound target.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 74

    Who is the real enemy?


    Now, however, Tongren is thinking that he should know now.


    "Whoosh!"


    Without warning or anticipation, a figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    For an assassin, the timing and choice of the other party are very good. It''s a pity that the other party meets the target who knows the assassin''s action better than him, and keeps twelve points of vigilance at all times. Once it appears, it''s just a self throwing net, like hitting the muzzle of a gun.


    I saw that Tong people didn''t turn around to make a strong attack, but stood in place, grabbed the sleeve snow with their backhand, and inserted it into the ground. The extremely cold air poured into the ground through the tip of the knife.


    "The tree is white!"


    "Hmm?!" the assassin sneaked from behind. In this way, the blade in his hand was less than a centimeter from the neck of Tong people, so he could not move forward.


    "This is..." the other party was stunned. His lower body was numb and unconscious. He looked down subconsciously and found that at some time, the extremely cold air gushing from the ground frozen his legs'' ability of action, and the frost spread to his whole lower body.


    The whole person is like a frozen tree.


    Tongren slowly turned around and saw the attacker from behind. It was the oil woman who took the root, one of the excellent subordinates of Tuan Zang!


    His eyes narrowed, "that''s right."


    "Hum ~" the oil girl who has been frozen is trying to get rid of the shackles of tree white. However, it is not so easy to get rid of the shackles of tree white.


    Tong people didn''t ask the latter anything, and there was no need. Then he raised his knife and cut each other''s head.


    The sharp blade cut off each other''s head. There was no blood and flesh flying in the imagination, but the oil woman who was cut in half took the root, and her body turned into a buzzing pile of insects.


    "Insects separate..." those insects seem to attack people close to Tong, but they don''t see any action of Tong people, but once the latter gets close to Tong people, they will be frozen and die by the extremely cold air emitted by Tong people.


    The Tong man immediately turned his head to one side. The oil woman standing not far away took the root, and then glanced around again. "One was a feint inducement, and the other was hiding somewhere? I remember that he was a member of the mountain family. He must be ready to find the right time, and then show me the art of turning his heart?"


    "You..." Tongren not only knew their identity, but also saw their tactics at a glance. Younv was also quite shocked and stunned, "why do you know this..."


    "Now, it''s you who should answer the question." Tong man''s figure flashed and came to the oil woman''s root. Raising his knife was to chop each other.


    In the face of such a fierce blow from the Tong people, the oil woman didn''t dare to take the root, and her figure retreated sharply to the rear. She saw that under the cutting of the Tong people, the ground where she had just been cut out a huge sword mark, and there were bursts of cold white air on the traces left by the sword mark.


    Seeing the oil woman taking the root, her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she looked at Tong people with extremely frightened eyes, "what''s the matter with this guy? It''s only a few days, how powerful it is!"


    The figure flickers rapidly, and the trajectory of movement also presents a circuitous S-shape. Tong people clearly know that they are ambushed in the nearby mountain wind, so they will not give each other the opportunity to lock their position.


    "Damn it!" sure enough, with a low scold, the wind in the mountain jumped out of the dark. Although the heart to heart skill of the mountain people can invade the spirit of the target and achieve strong control, this skill also has a disadvantage, that is, it requires preparation time and must lock the position of the target. If the projected spirit does not fall on the target, Then the spirit cannot return to the noumenon in a short time, resulting in a state of zero defense to its own body. In actual combat, it cannot be used without the cooperation of peers.


    "Zheng!" the mountain wind also drew out the Ninja knife on his back and directly attacked the Tongren, as if to make up for the restrictions of the heart to heart skill in actual combat. The mountain wind has also trained a very strong knife skill, and its positive combat effectiveness is no less than that of the oil woman taking root. However, it still seems a little weak in the face of the Tongren.


    The exquisite Ninja knife in the hand of the mountain wind was condensed into a layer of frost. The originally light Ninja knife also became bulky, and the blade had been covered by the ice and lost its sharpness.


    You Nu takes root and the wind in the mountain join hands to fight against Tong people, but they still can''t change the situation that they are at a disadvantage. If it goes on like this, they will be killed by Tong people''s knife within ten rounds.


    "Take the root, please buy me time!" he bit his teeth, and the mountain wind immediately withdrew from the struggle with Tongren.


    Tongren looked at them with a little surprise. He had an absolute advantage in the war. They could barely compete with him for a while. Now the wind in the mountain withdrew from the battle. Tongren conservatively estimated that he could take the root of the oil woman in front of him and kill her on the spot in less than five rounds.


    "Hmm?!" Tong Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw the retreating mountain wind, and his hands made a special handprint. Then his hands aimed at the target, not him, but the direction of tomorrow Nai lying not far away!


    "Seek death!" the Tong man suddenly flashed a cold light on his face. Suddenly he understood the other party''s intention and was about to stop it. However, at this time, the oil woman took the root and attacked him frantically.


    "I won''t let you pass!" oil woman takes root as an important subordinate of Tuan Zang. She is also a leader in strength at the upper tolerance level. She entangles frantically. Even Tong people can''t solve him in a moment.


    "Poof ~" the sharp blade penetrated the latter''s right chest, and the extremely cold air immediately poured into the latter''s body through the wound. For a moment, the blood and internal organs were seriously frostbitten. The oil woman took root''s face suddenly darkened. However, even so, he still used his only strength to grasp the blade penetrating his body with both hands.


    He has been brainwashed since he was a child and will not value his life at all. All the tasks assigned by Tuan Zang are the main!


    "You guy..." Tongren didn''t expect that the other party was going to sacrifice his own life in order to protect his companions.


    "That''s it, stop it, Tiantong people!" what I heard was a familiar female voice. I saw that tomorrow Nai, who was originally asleep, stood up slowly, but on the other side, there was a fallen unconscious mountain wind.


    "Has the art of turning the heart succeeded..." Tong people''s eyes coagulated slightly. Then, they were not as flustered as they thought, and still kept calm and calm. "Hostage taking succeeded. Then, what are you going to do next?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 75

    "Come with us, Tiantong people, Tuan Zang adult wants to see you!"


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang, it''s true that you are the behind the scenes of all this." Tongren suddenly looked like the wind in the mountain that controls tomorrow Nai. Then, there was no action, but a faint tunnel. "Well, I''d like to see what the leader of muyegen''s dark Department can do for me."


    The other party takes tomorrow Nai as a hostage. Tong people are not completely helpless to take him, but now they have found out who the real threat source is. Even if Tong people kill these two people here, based on their understanding of the person behind the scenes, the latter will never give up and will find another opportunity to plot against him. In that case, it''s better to have a showdown and make a choice.


    Seeing Tongren obediently obey, Shanfeng also breathed a sigh of relief temporarily. The current situation is too unfavorable for them. The estimation of Tongren''s strength is also greatly miscalculated. The two of them can''t compete with each other. In a very short time, it is convenient to take the root of Younv. If they didn''t control the hostage, Then you can''t escape being killed.


    "Keep quiet! Come with us..."


    During the battle, the wind and the oil woman took root in the mountain were all wearing tight clothes covered with a solid cover. Therefore, the wood leaf ninjas around didn''t recognize their identity. Moreover, looking from a distance, one person fell to the ground, one was "unconscious", and tomorrow Nai was "standing up" on the surface, Just as the Tong people have solved the enemy who invaded, the rest of the Muye ninjas don''t feel different.


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Tongren followed the mountain wind and came to a secret underground passage of Muye.


    Tongren looked around carefully and couldn''t help whispering, "I didn''t expect that no one found the underground secret road built here after living in Muye for so many years."


    "The roots of wood leaves always hide in the darkest unknown depths, which is the real meaning of Ninja existence!" with an old voice, Tong people subconsciously looked at the sound and saw a figure slowly coming out of the dark channel.


    "Zhicun Tuan Zang." Tong people stared at the latter quietly.


    "Oh ~" Tuan Zang looked at Tong people with a little surprise and said curiously, "you seem to know me?"


    "Mr. Tuan Zang, this man is very powerful. Neither me nor taken is his opponent. In order to cover me, taken is seriously injured now..." the mountain wind reported to the tunnel.


    "Really." Tuan Zang didn''t seem to be surprised by the strength of Tong people. Then he glanced at "tomorrow Nai" and said faintly, "well, I''ve brought the hostages. Now let''s lift the art and return the spirit to the noumenon."


    "Yes, Mr. Tuan Zang!" I saw that "tomorrow Nai" tied several Indian knots on his hands, and then I saw that tomorrow Nai''s body trembled, and the latter collapsed on the ground.


    "It''s really a group of excessive guys." Tong people came to tomorrow Nai, slowly picked her up, then walked back a few steps and placed her on a stone seat.


    However, Tuan Zang didn''t stop Tongren''s series of actions, just looked at him quietly.


    "It is as if your goal is not the royal highness of the princess."


    "It was, but it''s not necessary now." Tuan Zang glanced at tomorrow Nai faintly and then said faintly.


    "Really." Tong people looked at the latter with a pair of eyes. The next sentence suddenly changed the latter''s face. "It seems that the three generations of eyes have fallen."


    Tuan Zang''s eyes tightened, and the pair of hands hidden in the cuffs also grabbed fiercely. Then the only old eyes were staring at Tong people, "it seems that you know a lot!"


    Tongren didn''t respond.


    In fact, the matter is very simple. Before, Tuan Zang secretly instructed his subordinates to deceive tomorrow Nai into the forest of death with magic, and wanted to make the latter have some accidents. In that case, Daming mansion will be greatly angry. The three generations of Muye in power must be punished first, and it is likely that they will be forced to step down as Huoying. Then Tuan Zang, who is plotting for the position of fire shadow, has an opportunity to take advantage of it. However, now, the reason why it shows that rinai has no use value as a hostage is very easy to see. It is the result of the above shadow level war that three generations of eyes fell under the hands of big snake pill.


    In other words, from now on, the goal of Tuan Zang is not tomorrow Nai, but Tongren themselves!


    "It seems that your goal is me. I want to know what you really want from me?" Tong man directly explained the real purpose of Tuan Zang.


    "You''re very smart." Tuan Zang first looked at Tong people for a while, and then said thoughtfully, "at this age... It''s just like Yu Zhibo weasel in those years... Also, no wonder ape Fei thinks so much of you..."


    "Guess..." Tong man shook his head. He didn''t expect that Tuan Zang only paid attention to him from three generations of eyes, so he stared at himself.


    "Hum! It was really just a guess at the beginning, but if you can defeat my two excellent subordinates, you have to pay attention to it!" Tuan Zang Leng hum.


    Tongren couldn''t deny it. Then he spread his hand and said faintly, "well, now can you say your real intention?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 76

    "Surrender to me! Become my subordinate!" Tuan Zang was very direct and straight to the point.


    "It''s impossible." Tong people will also refuse this.


    Tuan Zang was not surprised by this, but said to himself, "to be my subordinate, you must erase your personal thoughts, and all actions must comply with my will. Moreover, I will brand a strong curse on you. Once you dare to rebel, I can use my secret skills to erase you."


    "Then tell me directly what you are going to do with me. Do you really want to accept me?" Tong asked slightly strangely.


    "Don''t worry, whether you are unwilling or not, there will be only one result in the end." Tuan Zang then slowly untied the bandage on his right arm and the iron ring chain on it. There is a very cold breath in his indifferent voice. "Now the first step is to subdue you by force."


    "Really?" the negotiation was only two or three sentences. If one word didn''t agree, it was ready to use force. It is worthy of being called muyezhi village Tuan Zang, which is almost as famous as Ren Xiong. Tong people are not people who like to waste their breath. With one move of the palm, they directly use the sleeve snow-white. The snow-white flawless blade point directly at the Tuan Zang in front of them, with a faint tunnel, "that''s a pity. Your first step is doomed to be impossible."


    "Hum!" there is no superfluous nonsense. Tuan Zang is also directly ready to start!


    "Feng Dun vacuum jade!"


    In the face of several sharp wind escape attacks made by Tuan Zang in one breath, Tong Ren did not fight with each other, but flashed. He clearly understood that 99% of the ordinary wind escape attack used by the other party was used as an induced feint.


    Sure enough, after Tuan Zang launched the first wave of attack, as soon as his big foot stepped on the ground, the whole man turned into a stray arrow and quickly jumped at Tong people.


    "How fast!" Tong''s face was dignified. Tuan Zang''s agility at this time was not in line with his old appearance.


    In an instant, Tuan Zang came to the body of Tong people and punched them with brute force.


    "Bang!" Tong people raised their arms to block, and immediately their elbows collided with each other''s fists. Tong people only felt that their elbows were almost against a hammer. The strong force also made his arms numb.


    "Strength is also impeccable." Tong''s figure flashed and avoided the other party''s sweep and swept his legs.


    "Whoosh!" one blow pushed Tong people back, and Tuan Zang didn''t give him any rest. He felt a handle of bitterness from his cuffs, blew his mouth, and then a layer of extremely strong wind attribute chakra attached to bitterness! Chakra stabbed Tongren bitterly.


    "If you compare weapons, no one can beat me!" I saw Tong people face the sharp stab in the front of Tuan Zang, don''t retreat but advance, turn the soul chopping knife in his hand and chop it face-to-face.


    "Hmm?!" Tuan Zang only felt that his stab was like sticking on refined steel, and chakra kuwu felt a faint crack when he collided with the blade in Tongren''s hand.


    I was also slightly surprised. You know, this weapon attached to the change of his wind attribute chakra is invincible and has a strong sharpness. Even if it is a rock, it can cut tofu in two. Unexpectedly, it is not only blocked by the knife in Tongren''s hand, but also has a tendency to counter pressure itself.


    "Hum! I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" I saw that the chakra in Tuan Zang''s hand was suppressed, but he didn''t step back at all. As soon as he twisted his palm, a very fierce chakra was immediately injected into the pain.


    "Hmm?!" Tong people only feel the other party''s suffering, and a very strong wind attribute chakra is condensing. Its power is so great that it has a tendency to suppress the snow on its sleeves.


    Is this the power of shadow chakra? Tongren suddenly felt that sleeve snow-white was suppressed. He also realized the fundamental difference between Shangren and shadow level strength for the first time. So far, as his personal attributes have been continuously strengthened, that is, to throw away all kinds of powerful weapons he has. Even his personal ability will not lose to any Shangren. Perhaps what he lacks with Shangren is his fighting experience. However, his real strength lies in weapons. Especially after having sleeve snow, his strength has even exceeded his tolerance. Tongren guessed that although there was still a certain distance from the real shadow level, the quasi shadow was safely achieved. Especially when using the must kill skill of sleeve white snow, it is absolutely zero, and its power has reached the level of killing column power in seconds. It must be that even in the face of the real shadow level strong, the opponent can only avoid the edge for a while.


    "Kazam ~" I saw that when the two people, Bai Xue in Tongren''s sleeve and Tuan Zang constantly strengthened their bitterness with chakra, they could not stand each other. Finally, Tuan Zang''s bitterness was overwhelmed and collapsed.


    "Hum! I have to say that your knife is really good." Tuan Zang''s weapon was damaged and immediately prepared to retreat from the edge of snow-white. However, in fact, the latter''s agile action ability really avoided the attack of Tong people.


    However, what Tong people rely on is not just weapons in their hands!


    As soon as the five fingers of the left hand were twisted, the vigorous strength immediately gathered on the arm. The suddenly expanded muscles broke the sleeves in an instant. A powerful punch poured into Tuan Zang with overwhelming force.


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    In the face of this sudden blow from Tongren, Tuan Zang couldn''t avoid it, and his chest was hard hit. Suddenly, the latter''s chest was deeply concave! His face turned white and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Tongren pursued the victory. After hitting the latter with a fist, snow-white stabbed him in the neck rapidly, and the snow-white blade directly penetrated the key of the latter''s neck!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 77

    "Puff ~" a lot of blood splashed out.


    The heart is damaged and the neck is pierced by a sharp blade. Either of these two places is a fatal and critical injury. Generally speaking, when the injury reaches this level, there is no doubt that it will die.


    The piercing flesh and the warm feeling of blood splashing out, the clear feeling, can never be a shadow. However, no matter how real everything presented to Tong people is, Tong people will not think that Tuan Zang in muyezhi village, which frightens the four sides, is so easy to be killed by him.


    "In addition to having powerful weapons, there is such a powerful body skill hidden." a faint voice came from behind Tongren. Tuan Zang, who was originally hurt by two vital wounds and was sure to die, stood there intact.


    Tongren slowly turned his head and fixed his eyes on the latter''s right arm, which untied the bandage. It was ferociously inlaid with scarlet writing wheel eyes, emitting a very cold chakra atmosphere. However, one of the writing wheel eyes on the back of his hand is slowly closing.


    Yuzhibo''s taboo pupil technique, Yixie Naqi. In a very short time, all the unfavorable factors of the caster, including death, can be instantly transformed into dreams, and all the favorable factors of the attacker can be transformed into reality. It is the ultimate illusion that can freely control the boundary between reality and dreams and cast on yourself!


    At first glance, it seems that Tong people forced Tuan Zang out so quickly and used the hidden cards, Yixie Naqi. In fact, Tong people have revealed a lot of cards. First of all, the eight pole avalanche is the most explosive physical attack he has mastered. The continuous use of sleeve snow white also consumes a lot of himself.


    However, Tuan Zang also has his own views. First of all, he is very cautious. He does not relax because Tong people look like this age, because although he does not know much about Tong people, he clearly knows that the three generations pay attention to Tong people and that Tong people definitely have some hidden means that make the three generations look at them with new eyes. Now it seems that it is as he guessed. In addition, he only had a preliminary grasp of the forbidden art of Yixie Naqi. Before that, it was not long before he obtained the test data from the big snake pill. Therefore, the reason why Tuan Zang used such a costly Yixie Naqi from the beginning was to test the power of the legendary taboo art.


    He shook his palm and felt that he had no damage at all. Tuan Zang couldn''t help bursting out a feverish fine light in his eyes and said to himself, is this the ability of Yixie Naqi?


    Of course, this is not the first time he used Yixie Naqi. As early as a few years ago, he successfully attacked the magic talent yuzhibo waterstop of yuzhibo family and won a precious kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the latter. However, at that time, the maintenance time of his Yixie Naqi was only a short time of more than 10 seconds. Now, with the help of the experimental research of the big snake pill, he has greatly enhanced his body energy by transplanting the cells between the thousand hand pillars. Therefore, the effective time of Yixie Naqi has reached almost more than half a minute in this test!


    That''s not enough! Tuan Zang thought, next, let''s get in touch with big snake pill. Maybe the duration of Yixie Naqi can be extended. However, these things should be discussed later. Now that the test has been completed, it''s time to take it seriously!


    "Whoosh!"


    Tuan Zang''s figure flashed and ran directly from the front to Tongren.


    "The second dance is white ripples!" even if the Tong people attack from a long distance, the cold air spits out from the tip of the knife. As soon as they touch the air, they condense into a large stream of ice and snow. When they rush out in the direction pointed by the tip of the knife, they cover the attack in a wide range, and hide the oncoming regiment in a moment.


    "Hmm?!" Tong man immediately shrunk his eyes and said in a deep voice, "he didn''t even take refuge and ran up directly! It seems that he is ready to end the battle in the most direct way!"


    As Tong people guessed, Tuan Zang didn''t hide or flash in the face of Tong people''s attack, and his figure was directly submerged in the flood of ice and snow. However, through Yixie Naqi, he transformed all his injuries into a dream, and his figure appeared directly behind Tong people without warning.


    The sharp pain in his hand stabbed directly into the back heart.


    Tongren reacted very quickly, but he Tuan Zang borrowed Yixie Naqi to directly locate his position behind Tongren. He had no time to resist and avoid.


    Suddenly he felt a stabbing pain in his shoulder, but he was still in a critical moment and reluctantly avoided the key.


    Choking on the wind attribute attached to suffering, chakra cut a huge wound on his shoulder, and blood flowed. First, snow-white stabbed on the ground quickly, and then a round white light array appeared on the ground. The figure flashed and jumped out of the light array.


    "The moon is white at the beginning of dancing!" is emitted by the circular light array, which directly carries out the white light of the sky. Everywhere you go, everything and the air are frozen into frost. The regiment hid in the light array to avoid supplies and was frozen in an instant.


    However, after "killing" Tuan Zang in an instant, Tong people did not suspend their attack preparation. They immediately stabbed their fingers with the tip of a knife and injected a lot of cold into their body.


    "Minus eighteen degrees."


    "Minus 50 degrees!"


    One breath is to suddenly drop the temperature below zero to minus 50 degrees, and ignore the reverse bite of the sudden sharp cooling on their own body, creating a unique ice shock effect of minus 50 degrees. Suddenly, the surrounding ground was violently shaken.


    "Hmm?!" Tuan Zang, who just appeared behind the Tong people, felt that his footwall was unstable. Not only the prepared sneak attack could not be carried out, but also his figure fell to the ground because he could not maintain his balance. However, when I looked up, I saw a huge fist.


    "Boom!" Tongren took advantage of the ice shock to limit Tuan Zang''s action, and immediately made a sharp attack, hitting the latter''s head like a watermelon!


    "Whoosh!" this time, the place where Tuan Zang appeared was in mid air. In the sky, it was indeed possible to avoid the shock wave of ice shock. However, waiting for him, it was indeed the first dance of Tongren!


    "I see. If you are in the sky, you will be attacked by this move." Tuan Zang looked at the light array with strong white light directly below. He also saw that Tongren sleeve white snow is aimed at the ground units and the sky units. If the two moves cooperate well, the target is nowhere to escape!


    "Whoosh!" once again, Tuan Zang appeared behind the Tong man in the air. The Tong man stabbed his knife into the ground as usual and was preparing to use his first dance to deal with it. However, the light array had been completed and he was about to jump out of the attack range. Suddenly, Tuan Zang''s arms clamped his shoulder and said coldly, "In this case, you will fall within the scope of the attack!"


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, but then he didn''t stop. With a wave of the soul chopping knife in his hand, the white light column under his feet immediately swallowed Tuan Zang and himself in a moment!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 78

    "In this case, you will fall within the attack range yourself!" Tuan Zang catches the Tong man who is about to withdraw from the moon white attack range.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, but then he didn''t stop. With a wave of the soul chopping knife in his hand, the white light column under his feet immediately swallowed Tuan Zang and himself in a moment!


    Everything touched by the white light column is frozen into ice. After the white light disappears, what remains is a huge ice column with a diameter of more than ten meters.


    "Whew ~" Tuan Zang''s figure appeared in another place, and his breathing at this time was also quite rapid. Although it looked intact, it can be seen that the taboo pupil technique Yixie Naqi is terrible. However, although there is no physical damage, it dominates such a powerful pupil technique, and Tuan Zang itself is not the body of the yuzhibo family, The consumption of chakra is also extremely huge. If the cells between the thousand hand pillars did not improve the body energy, I''m afraid that the old body of Tuan Zang would be blown dry with Yixie Naqi only once.


    "Hoo ~" gasped hurriedly, and his face looked a little pale because of chakra''s huge consumption. Tuan Zang looked at the huge icicle with fixed eyes and couldn''t help thinking, "this guy... Doesn''t hesitate to involve himself in the attack range of magic..."


    "Unknown powerful physical skills and weapons that can wield ice escape. What kind of secret does the hitong people hide? Is it the blood inheritance limit of the hitong family? No..." when Tuan Zang was thinking about the secrets of the Tong people, suddenly, there was a clear sound of ice crack.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared on the huge icicle, and then the crack continued to expand. Finally, there was a crisp crack sound, and the figure of Tong people also fell in the ice debris.


    Tuan Zang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then said coldly, "hum! In this way, shouldn''t it be all right?"


    "Ho ~" I saw that the Tongren at this time had purple and blue frostbite on their skin. After moving their frozen body, the Tongren slowly exhaled a mouthful of hot air and murmured to himself: "The power of sleeve white snow can protect the internal organs from the cold, but it can''t protect the body surface. Although with the power of sleeve white snow, it has strong resistance to the cold, it will still be hurt to a certain extent if it takes a blow from the moon white."


    "So, now, what are you going to do? You should know that I can use the same moves to deal with the same skill." Tuan Zang was indifferent, but although he said it easily, in fact, he couldn''t do it so simply, because he dragged Tong people into the attack range of Yuebai. Although he could be immune to damage with the help of Yixie Naqi, after all, each use of Yixie Naqi would also cause huge consumption to his chakra.


    Although Tong Ren doesn''t know what Tuan Zang''s mind is, he probably knows that the more powerful the forbidden art is, the greater the risk will be. This constant theorem. However, for him, the continuous use of sleeve snow is also a huge consumption for himself.


    "It depends on who is tired and falls down first..." Tong people slowly breathed out a breath, and then saw that a layer of frost was quickly covered between his hair.


    "Whoosh!" the figure flashed and quickly swept to Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes and mused to himself that he couldn''t waste writing wheel eyes like this. He didn''t know what cards this guy had left. Suddenly, Tuan Zang didn''t take a suicide attack to consume Tongren. As soon as he turned, he avoided the Tongren''s frontal slash. At the same time, his hands were covered with a layer of extremely strong wind attribute chakra. However, when he clapped with both hands, he was surprised It was between the palms that he clamped the blade of the Tong man!


    Tongren''s eyes moved, and then he poured chakra into his body. Suddenly, on the snow-white blade, a terrible cold gas was released.


    "Hum!" it can be seen that the sleeves between Tuan Zang''s hands have been frozen with a thick layer of frost. However, his dry palms have never been covered by the frost. The cyan wind attribute chakra is firmly protecting his hands!


    "Hiss!" Tuan Zang drew his palms along the sleeve of the snow-white blade and leaned directly against the blade. One hand turned into a claw and clamped the blade, while the other hand was tight. As a hand knife, he scratched hard at the neck of Tongren. In particular, this hand knife was covered with this strong wind attribute chakra. The sharpness of this split was no less than a real blade!


    In the face of Tuan Zang''s body art attack, Tong people''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his head quickly tilted back. The hand knife with cyan sharp cyclone almost crossed Tong people''s forehead and took away several strands of hair.


    Tongren also immediately fought back and slapped his left hand heavily at the temple key of Tuan Zang. With an angry blow, even a stone brick will be smashed.


    However, in the face of Tongren''s cruel blow, Tuan Zang also had a cold flash in his eyes at this time, "this is the time!"


    Tuan Zang''s left hand, which originally grabbed the sleeve snow-white knife, was also released in vain. He pointed straight to the center of the palm sent by Tong people.


    The palm pressure with an angry blow hit Tuan Zang''s finger heavily. However, the latter didn''t seem to have mastered any finger skills. When he clapped it, the finger was broken immediately, but the palm of Tongren''s hand was slightly painful. However, more importantly, because his left hand loosened his sleeve, Bai Xue, Tongren''s knife tip also went straight into the latter''s chest.


    "..." Tong people vaguely noticed a trace of something wrong. Looking at the close in front of him, Tuan Zang''s mouth showed a faint smile of success. He couldn''t help but change his face. Just about to move, he found that his body was stiff and couldn''t move!


    Just above the palm of Tong people, which was poked by the group''s hidden fingertips, a mysterious artistic pattern is constantly changing. Strip black patterns quickly spread to the whole body along Tong people''s arm, like an invisible chain.


    "It''s no use, it''s a powerful spell that can bind the body''s actions." Tuan Zang''s intact figure reappeared again. However, this time, he didn''t seem to plan to sneak attack and directly stood in front of Tong people. However, at this moment, Tong people can''t move their whole body except their eyes can rotate!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 79

    "It''s no use, it''s a powerful spell that can bind the body''s actions." Tuan Zang''s intact figure reappeared again. However, this time, he didn''t seem to plan to sneak attack and directly stood in front of Tong people. However, at this moment, Tong people can''t move their whole body except their eyes can rotate!


    "Unexpectedly, just a young man can force me to this point." Tuan Zang gasped and used Yixie Naqi for many times, which also consumed a lot of chakra. Of course, this is also because Tuan Zang must capture Tongren alive. Sometimes it is much more difficult to capture the enemy than to defeat the enemy.


    "You don''t need to struggle any more. Soon, your personality will be erased and baptized in Lao Fugen''s organization."


    Tongren tried their best to get rid of the shackles of the mantra seal. However, as Tuan Zang said, the shackles of the mantra seal are extraordinary. Even if they use all their skills, I''m afraid it will be difficult to untie in a moment.


    In this regard, Tong people''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and a decisive color flashed on his face, exhaling a cold breath, "negative 273.15 degrees, absolute zero."


    "What?!" the sudden extremely cold air was released from Tong people. Tuan Zang couldn''t even react at zero distance. He was blown face-to-face by the cold air, and there was a rapid accumulation of ice and frost on his body.


    "Whew ~" however, before Tuan Zang''s body was covered by ice, it disappeared for a time.


    "Putong ~" Tuan Zang reappeared again. At this time, because chakra consumed too much, he put one knee on the ground, panting and sweating all over. He raised his head slightly and exposed only one eye. At this time, he was staring at the direction of Tong people.


    I saw that the skin of the latter had been covered with a layer of frost, and through chakra''s perception, I could not feel any breath from the latter.


    "Impossible!" however, the next scene shocked Tuan Zang, because the Tong man who was originally bound by his spell seal moved!


    "Poof ~" the sharp blade scratched across the shoulder. There was no flesh and blood flying, but it was only gently waved by the snow on Tongren''s sleeve, and everything touched by the blade was frozen.


    In the state of absolute zero, as long as Tong people wield a knife a little, everything they touch, together with the air, is frozen to the extreme. Under the low temperature of absolute zero, no creature can maintain the activity of life. It is a ferocious killing move that will kill you if you win!. The disadvantage is that when Tongren are in the state of absolute zero, they can move freely in only 4 seconds, and if they exceed the time limit, they will also be frostbitten by low temperature!


    Just a passing blade, there is no fatal injury, there is no huge injury, and even minor injuries have not been reached. However, in front of Tuan Zang, the body loses temperature and dies instantly, and there is no room for resistance. Even if its body has the vigorous vitality cells between the thousand hand pillars, it is useless.


    Theoretically, in the state of absolute zero, as long as he was hit, he could not die. However, in fact, Tuan Zang also died once. Only because of Yixie Naqi, he could live.


    However, this time, Yixie Naqi, who had been consumed once again, Tuan Zang knelt down on the ground with both hands and knees and gasped, "no way! How can my spell be untied..."


    Indeed, I have to say, the binding strength of the spell seal hidden by the regiment. For the human body, it is too difficult to break free by brute force alone. However, this is also for the body structure of the human body. There is no life in Tongren at absolute zero. Beyond the limited scope of the operation, so the effect of the operation is naturally unable to play.


    "Click ~" after 4 seconds, Tong people themselves were completely frozen into ice sculptures, which is the limit time to maintain absolute zero. Once you surpass the world, even you will be frozen by the terrible low temperature.


    "Hoo ~" gradually increases the body temperature and relieves the subzero freezing state in the body. After completing all this, Tong people also couldn''t help falling down and half kneeling on the ground, his face was extremely pale, and his breathing was very messy and rapid. The Tong people have reached the limit of physical strength by using sleeve snow for a long time to fight with high intensity.


    "..." on the other hand, chakra, which has been over consumed due to the repeated use of Yixie Naqi, is now no better than Tongren.


    Unexpectedly, this battle is actually a competition for who will fall first, and the life and death of limit and limit.


    "The remaining chakra can only reluctantly use Yixie Naqi once again. No... if it is Yixie Naqi, maybe I can defeat him, but I''m afraid I can''t catch him..." Tuan hid in his heart and thought to himself. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect that Tongren would be so difficult and consume his Yixie Naqi many times. In the end, But still did not take much advantage.


    However, Tongren''s side, in fact, is more serious than Tuan Zang guessed. At this time, there was no chakra left in Tongren''s body. The snow on his sleeve was still numbly held in his hand. In fact, it was impossible to wield a knife.


    Excessive use of the power of sleeve snow white not only consumed the physical strength, but also suffered serious frostbite, depressed spirit and will, and the body didn''t even have the strength to twitch a finger.


    The exhausted two men stayed where they were, quietly, without a trace of movement. They had just been in a fierce battle place. At this time, they also fell into a strange silence. Only the breath can smell the sound of rapid breathing.


    After a while, the first one to stand up was Tong people. At this moment, both sides are close to the limit. However, perhaps because of their youth and strength, Tongren can still forcibly stand up.


    The Tong man who stood up, holding the soul chopping knife tightly, walked step by step to Tuan Zang who was paralyzed and unable to move on the ground.


    The latter''s old eyes flashed a trace of determination and murmured to himself, "is this the end..."


    Tong people hold sleeve snow tightly in their hands. He knows that Tuan Zang is ready to make the last bet. However, in fact, he has no strength left. Now he can stand up with his strong will.


    However, at this stage, there is nothing to say. Whoever can persist to the end is the winner.


    "..." suddenly, Tongren, who was marching forward, stopped in vain.


    On the other side, Tuan Zang relaxed his eyes and said faintly, "it seems that fate is still on my side..."


    "The art of turning the heart!"


    Tomorrow Nai, who stood up slowly, immediately pulled out the thin sword around his waist, pointed the sharp sword tip at his throat, "this is the end of the day Tongren!" suddenly rushed to the mountain wind to support, suddenly broke the stalemate balance, and the balance of victory instantly tilted to the other side.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 80

    "The art of turning the heart!"


    Tomorrow Nai, who stood up slowly, immediately pulled out the thin sword around his waist, pointed the sharp sword tip at his throat, "this is the end of the day Tongren!" suddenly rushed to the mountain wind to support, suddenly broke the stalemate balance, and the balance of victory instantly tilted to the other side.


    "It came in time." it seems that the arrival of reinforcements on his side is not inspired by his spirit and will. In fact, Tuan Zang is very weak now, but he can''t even stand up. However, he pretended to be unable to move, wanted to paralyze the enemy in front of him, and then launched the most vicious counterattack at the last minute. But now it seems that this is no longer necessary.


    "Lord Tuan Zang... Your chakra!" mountain breeze looked at Tuan Zang with an unbelievable face at this time. Although there was no injury on his body, chakra in his body was almost in an emergency. In his opinion, such a weak Tuan Zang was seen for the first time.


    Chakra of Tuan Zang is in an emergency. When Shanfeng arrives for support, he has vaguely sensed that the enemy in front of him is a strong one who can force Tuan Zang into this situation. In the face of such a powerful enemy, Shanzhong Feng rationally believes that he will launch a sneak attack, and the success rate may not be too high. Therefore, from the beginning, Shanzhong Feng is the idea of holding hostages.


    In theory, it is logical and reasonable to do so. However, what he did not expect is that in fact, Tong people have already run out of oil and light, and they can barely stand up with their will. If they remember the art of turning their hearts behind their back, I''m afraid it is over now.


    Of course, even now, it''s not far from the end.


    "Hoo ~" the sleeve snow in his hand fell powerlessly, and then turned into melting ice flowers and disappeared. It was not just because tomorrow Nai was controlled and gave up resistance. In fact, Tongren were powerless to resist at this time.


    "That''s it..." Tong man really doesn''t have the strength to summon any weapon from the Arsenal space. So far, he still relies too much on the system. Although, in terms of personal attributes, even if he does not use any weapons, his body value will not be lower than any upper tolerance. However, its own strength is still quite lacking.


    Chakra is exhausted and cannot summon any weapon from the Arsenal


    Moreover, even the concept arms, high wind boots and ghost cloak equipped on the body were forcibly disarmed because they lost the supply of the host chakra.


    Now Tongren are in a real desperate place.


    Power is beyond.


    "Have you given up resistance..." Tuan Zang stood up slowly. However, he was cautious and did not easily approach Tong people. Moreover, after checking the right arm, only the last writing wheel eye was still open, that is, it was still within the effective time of Yixie Naqi''s launch.


    "For the sake of caution, I won''t get close to you easily." Tuan Zang then untied the bandage wrapped around his right eye, revealing a scarlet writing wheel eye! In addition to his right arm, Tuan Zang''s right eye even has a writing wheel eye.


    However, this writing wheel eye is very different from others. As soon as it opens, it can be seen that Tuan Zang''s eyeball is covered with blood. At the same time, Tuan Zang gathers all the remaining chakras in his body on this eye!


    "Open!"


    Tuan Zang''s momentum suddenly changed. A very evil and strange force came from Tuan Zang''s right eye.


    Three gouyu''s writing wheel eye had a twist and change, and then it turned into straight gouyu!


    The blood red pupil is like the sword in the four corner wind devil''s hand!


    Kaleidoscope write wheel eye!


    It seems that they have also noticed the change of Tuan Zang''s breath. However, up to now, Tong people are also unable to resist. Not to mention that Zhicun Tuan, a shadow level strongman, hid it. Just the mountain wind under the dark department next to him, even a Zhongren came casually. He had no power to resist.


    "Tough bones that are rebellious and difficult to be subdued by violence." Tuan Zang walked step by step to the Tong people, wrote the wheel eye with the only exposed kaleidoscope, was staring at him, and then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    If Tuan Zang had been cautious before, would Tong people still have any means to make a desperate blow? However, now, with the incomparable powerful insight of opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, Tuan Zang can clearly see the situation of chakra in Tong''s human body.


    It was already empty, and chakra couldn''t see it at all. It seemed that his previous caution was too much. His hands tied a seal.


    "Solution!" untie the forbidden art of Yixie Naqi. At this moment, it is no longer necessary to maintain the art of immortality. If you have to be cautious in this case, it is not prudence, but cowardice.


    The fight with Tong people in front has consumed nine writing wheel eyes on Tuan Zang''s right arm. Although this is also because his Yixie Naqi is incomplete and his casting efficiency is too low, Tong people can "kill" him so many times, which is enough to prove the strong strength of Tong people.


    However, in the secret repository of Tuan Zang, there are also nearly a dozen written wheel eye reserves. These are the spoils he collected from the people of the yuzhibo family on the night of yuzhibo''s extermination. For the yuzhibo family, writing wheel eyes is also a powerful blood inheritance limit that only a few excellent ethnic talents can open. Therefore, the value of writing wheel eyes is self-evident. Every writing wheel eye is a powerful killer for Tuan Zang. He won''t easily waste any writing wheel eye.


    He grabbed Tong''s neck with one hand, and Tuan Zang lifted it with his bare hands.


    Tong people were unable to resist, and immediately let the other party mention themselves.


    Panting hurriedly, Tong people only felt that their brain was chaotic and had a strong sense of strange dizziness. It''s not because chakra is overworked, exhausted and all reactions.


    What''s going on? Although today''s Tongren have indeed reached the limit of their body and spirit, in the face of the crisis of life and death, the human body will always burst out beyond the limit of spiritual and physical fitness. However, today, Tongren have no sense of breaking the limit.


    Instead, he was in a very strange state.


    Unable to move for half a minute, the whole person seems to have lost consciousness, but the spiritual consciousness is sober.


    "Hum! Did you finally give up resistance..." seeing the Tong man in his hand, he was like a dead dog, motionless. Tuan Zang thought that the latter had given up resisting him physically and mentally. However, no matter how bleak and depressed the goal was, Tuan Zang would not keep his hand at all.


    Slowly stretched out two fingers and forcibly opened the closed eyes of Tong people. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Tuan Zang''s right eye suddenly burst out an extremely terrible pupil force.


    "Pupil art, don''t God!"


    The strongest illusion of the yuzhibo clan can invade the brain nerve of the target by using pupil technique and forcibly change the will of others when the target is unaware.


    Tuan Zang is suspicious by nature. Even for his most loyal subordinates, he also has a three-thirds vigilance. Even for his confidant mountain stroke and oil woman taking roots who have followed him for many years, the most fundamental reason why he trusts them is that Tuan Zang imposes other gods on them. This is true for his subordinates who have followed him for many years, especially for Tongren. Trust is impossible. Even if he forcibly gives in to the latter, he will not easily drive Tongren. He can only impose other gods on them!


    "Hum ~" Tong people only felt a pain in their eyes. That feeling was like a pair of steel needles stabbing into their eyes, burning! Immediately, his spiritual consciousness became chaotic and blurred.


    "Ah ah!" however, this sudden fierce hiss woke up the confused Tongren suddenly!


    "Eyes! Eyes! Ah ah!" I saw Tuan Zang in front of me, one hand covering his right eye, and the left eye staring at Tong people in front of me.


    "This is..."


    At this moment, there are green tendons on both sides of the corners of Tongren''s eyes. The original pure black pupils have also become silver white emitting this strange light! In this case, it feels like


    "Is this... White eyes?!" Tuan Zang stared at Tong Ren with an unbelievable face. At this time, his silver eyes immediately shouted, "no way! Just white eyes, how can he resist the pupil power of the kaleidoscope!"


    However, at this time, the silvery white of Tongren''s eyes has undergone a series of changes. The silvery white shrinks around the pupil, and the edge of the pupil is as blue as the sea of stars!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 81

    "Is this... White eyes?!" Tuan Zang stared at Tong Ren with an unbelievable face. At this time, his silver eyes immediately shouted, "no way! Just white eyes, how can he resist the pupil power of the kaleidoscope!"


    However, at this time, the silvery white of Tongren''s eyes has undergone a series of changes. The silvery white shrinks around the pupil, and the edge of the pupil is as blue as the sea of stars!


    "What kind of eye is this?!" Tuan Zang''s pupil shrinks. He only feels sharp stings coming from his right eye, and his heart is even more shocked. The power of Yu Zhibo, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which he has been enthusiastically advocating, is incredibly rebounded by the other party in pupil surgery!


    At this time, Tong people slowly raised a hand.


    As soon as Tuan Zang''s face changed, his reaction was also very rapid. He made a quick decision and quickly retreated.


    However, Tong people did not exert any resistance to this. In this way, they simply raised one hand, palmed at Tuan Zang, who retreated several feet away, and grabbed it across the open space.


    "Hmm?!" Tuan Zang felt that he was caught by an invisible hand. At the same time, an irresistible suction suddenly pulled him over in an instant.


    The body flew uncontrollably to the Tong people in front of him. Tuan Zang was also shocked. Everything that happened in front of him changed too quickly. From the other party being captured by him to the incomparable kaleidoscope power, it was broken in an instant, and now this strange power that can suck others in the air without printing or any preparation.


    "Damn... It''s too late to seal now!" Tuan Zang can''t ask his body to fly out of control. No matter what kind of attack, as long as he uses Yixie Naqi, he won''t be afraid of everything. However, it''s obvious that he won''t be given a chance to seal now!


    Palm a grip, so, a simple fist, not a little fancy, not gorgeous. Such an ordinary blow, but with frightening and terrible power!


    "Buzz!"


    The earth burst.


    On the ground, the Muye Ninja just finished the fight with the sneaking sand ninja, and only felt the whole earth tremble violently. However, with a shocking explosion, the earth cracked from an insignificant street and lane, and a tree and vine broke out from the ground, growing wildly, almost in a few breaths, It is a towering tree!


    Muye all stared at all this in front of them. Not to mention why the tree broke through the soil from the cement asphalt ground, the giant tree that grew in a few seconds has exceeded the life law of biological sequential growth.


    "Hey, Kakashi, that''s..." after a great war and finally defeating the enemy, maitekai was sitting back-to-back with his closest Comrade Kakashi.


    "..." Kakashi slowly stood up, raised one hand, and took the forehead that had just covered his left eye again, faintly saying, "let''s go."


    In the rest of the place, just as the Muye Ninja was puzzled by the sudden vibration, suddenly their heads received a message from the spiritual secret.


    "Coordinates, located at position 27 southeast of Muye. Please go at your speed!"


    It is said that Yamanaka Haiyi, the leader of the mountain family, can carry out the war of resistance against Japan in an orderly manner in this fight with Sha ninja. Among them, people of the mountain family continue to provide real-time information to a group of Muye ninjas behind the scenes.


    "Let''s go too, red."


    "No, ASMA, your injury is not yet!"


    "The old man has completed his mission well, and I want to..."


    Huoying is directly under the dark Department. Unlike the root organization, they have rigid thoughts and no personal feelings. They are also a group of ninjas with thoughts and souls. They are no different from ordinary ninjas. Therefore, after the three generations of eyes and bodies fell, they did not fall into chaos because of the headless dragons.


    "Let''s go, too!"


    Muye ninjas coming from all directions and those who don''t know the situation in time will also tell them the information ahead through secret arts.


    The first and quickest ones to arrive at the scene were Muye''s elite Shangren flag mukakashi and maitekai.


    "Hmm?! there seems to be someone fighting in the big tree!" Kai looked up at the sound of fighting.


    Kakashi also looked up and immediately his pupils tightened.


    "That''s... The group possession of the leader of muyegen organization!"


    However, to Kakashi''s surprise, it was the hitong people who fought with Tuan Zang in the big tree! Moreover, what made him feel more incredible was that Tuan Zang was at an absolute disadvantage in the battle between the two, his breath was weak, and there were almost signs of defeat!


    "Root tissue? Tuan Zang? What''s that..." Kai said blankly.


    Only a few people know about the existence of leaf root tissue in wood leaves.


    For Tuan Zang, Kai doesn''t know each other''s existence, but Kakashi can''t not know, because he once worked as a dark Department in Tuan Zang! However, even as the first technician of Muye, he also feels a sense of oppression for Tuan Zang. As a ninja in the same era as the three generations, Muye is also an important person on record for deterring the Quartet, and his strength as a shadow level is beyond doubt.


    However, such a powerful Tuan Zang was beaten without fighting back. I can''t imagine it!


    "Cough ~" the right arm was broken and pulled off from the wrist. He lost one hand and couldn''t seal. He was immediately hanged.


    If this goes on, Zhicun Tuan Zang, as a strong shadow level player, will be defeated in less than a minute!


    Here, the rest of Muye ninjas also rushed to the scene.


    "Tuan Zang?!" Nara Lu Jiuyi was shocked when he saw that Tuan Zang was fighting. However, he was quick thinking, and soon calmed down. His eyes focused on the figure fighting with Tuan Zang, and then he was stunned. "That''s the child of the day family?"


    "Tong man!" cried the sun to the foot of the sun, but he found it on the other side of the tree trunk. "Nei Nai" was putting the sword on his neck, and his face changed greatly. "Princess highness!"


    "That chakra..." Yamanaka Hai stared at tomorrow Nai in the distance and shouted in a deep voice, "it''s the secret skill of our mountain family!" as a ninja of perception department, Yamanaka Hai recognized the chakra breath hosted on tomorrow Nai.


    "Tiantong people! Stop action immediately, or I''ll kill her!" seeing Tuan Zang spitting blood again and again, the mountain wind tried to take hostages to coerce tongpeople.


    This sentence of the wind in the mountain immediately made the aggressive Tongren slow down, then turned around, looked at it and threw a card at it.


    "The curse of trap card six pointed star!"


    "This is..." the wind in the mountain couldn''t react, so he was caught by a sudden six pointed star halo, and then the whole person couldn''t move for half a minute!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 82

    At this time, the chakra of Tuan Zang was almost completely exhausted. Previously, in order to resist the hard punch of Tongren, he had to drive the thousand hand column cells on his right arm at the cost of consuming a lot of chakra, and forcibly exert the wooden escape defense, but he finally escaped the fatal blow.


    But now it seems that even if he avoided that blow, he could not survive such a crazy attack in front of him.


    "Lord Tuan Zang!" I saw the mountain wind coming, while on the other side, tomorrow Nai, bound by the six awn star ring, fell unconscious. It turned out that it was the mountain wind who saw that the hostages could not move and lost the means of threat. He was loyal. No, it should be said that under the influence of other gods, his mind and will were rewritten, Be prepared to make a final effort for your master.


    "Very good. Come on, help me... Huh?!"


    Tuan Zang''s eyes widened. He saw a sharp blade running through his chest from behind. Tuan Zang twisted his head hard and looked at the mountain wind stabbing him from behind, "what... How can it be..." however, the impossible thing he said did not mean that he believed that the mountain wind was loyal to him, To tell the truth, he never trusted anyone. What he believed was that under the influence of his right eye, the mountain wind could not betray him.


    However, the mountain wind raised his head, looked blankly at the blood spitting Tuan Zang in front of him, and then looked down at his red blood stained hands, "eh? What''s the matter?! body, involuntarily..." as he said, the mountain wind kept pushing the blade in his hand into Tuan Zang''s body.


    "Oh ~" Tuan Zang spit out a mouthful of blood again and said grimly, "wind, you dare to betray me!"


    "No... no! Tuan Zang! It''s not me!" the mountain wind shouted in panic. However, his hands held the blade tightly, but he never put it down. "I don''t know anything... Ah!"


    However, what he has done is hard to distinguish. Moreover, under the mind of Tuan Zang, the curse originally set on the wind in the mountain is launched when it is launched. It is the suicide curse set on the lower body of Tuan Zang in order to prevent traitors!


    "Ah ah!" the whole body was covered by the living operation rune, and then the whole person burned mysteriously from inside to outside. Following the excellent dark part of Tuan Zang for many years, the mountain wind was burned alive on the spot!


    "Hum! This is the end of the traitor... Woo ah ~" Tuan Zang spits out a big mouthful of blood again. At this time, he is seriously injured and ordinary people may die on the spot. However, with the vigorous vitality cells in his body, he can still hang a breath. However, if he goes on like this, That is to replace the whole body with the cells between the thousand hand pillars, it is difficult to survive.


    However, what Tuan Zang doesn''t know is where the real reason for the "rebellion" of the mountain wind comes from. In addition, Tuan Zang was puzzled that he was accidentally attacked by the mountain wind from behind just now. Why didn''t the Tongren in front of him immediately at such a good time?


    However, Tuan Zang soon understood the reason.


    "Hmm?! my hand...?" Tuan Zang''s eyes widened. He saw his remaining left hand raised slowly, then opened his palm and grabbed his neck!


    "What''s the matter?! the body can''t help it... I see. Just now... It''s your guy''s ghost!" Tuan Zang finally realized that the mountain wind was not a traitor at all, but was unconsciously hit by the other party''s pupil! Kill subordinates by mistake, but there is no pressure in the regiment''s heart. No matter whether they rebel or not, as long as they pose a threat to themselves, they will be wiped out. The controlled subordinates have lost their use value. It''s better to kill them so as not to let them deal with themselves.


    But this time, the person being manipulated is himself, so he can''t eliminate the threat.


    At this time, Tongren looked at Tuan Zang in front of him with a straight face. The blue and white gave off this very strange smell. Although he didn''t know what this strange power was, the only thing he could know was that it was a powerful pupil technique, which was far inferior to even kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes! To be able to control others'' will and actions unconsciously!


    "Stop!" Muye people were shocked by what they saw in front of them. However, a small number of Muye high-rise people knew the identity of Tuan Zang. Although the right arm exposed from Tuan Zang was not only inlaid with writing wheel eyes, but also had a face between thousand hand pillars on their shoulders, all of which had demonstrated the unknown and shocking things Tuan Zang had done, But anyway, the other party is also an important elder of Muye. Especially now, just after the Muye collapse plan, after a big war, Muye Ninja has been killed and injured a lot, and three generations of eyes have been killed.


    Ninxiong in the world of Megatron tolerance has fallen. If Zhicun Tuan Zang, the leader of Muye hawk sect, who is afraid and hated by outsiders, dies, Muye will fall into an unprecedented period of weakness, which will inevitably not attract the covet of the enemy country. It may even lead to war! no Not very likely, it must be something that must happen! Not to mention whether there is Tuan Zang or not, the three generations of Mu Shen meteorites, as the shadow of a village, can already cause the stupidity of other countries. For such a large tolerant village, there is no powerful shadow Ninja to deter foreign enemies, which will definitely lead to the disaster of extermination!


    However, Tong people at this moment look indifferent. Under these destructive eyes, they don''t pay attention to everything in their eyes. He is arrogant and does not pay attention to anything he is not interested in, just as he distorts and enlarges the inner character of Tong people.


    Ignoring Muye''s warning, Tong people used pupil technique to control Tuan Zang and stuck their throat.


    "Gu ~" Tuan Zang''s face turned red. The palm of his neck was also shrinking and unable to breathe.


    "In this case, it can only be force to subdue you first!" in the face of Tongren who still go their own way and don''t listen to advice, the powerful ninja of the older generation of Muye also made a choice.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 83

    "In this case, it can only be force to subdue you first!" in the face of Tongren who still go their own way and don''t listen to advice, the powerful ninja of the older generation of Muye also made a choice.


    "Then let''s go!"


    The first shot is Muye''s first technician, mukakashi, "the art of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    However, it is the power Ninja qiudaoding, "the art of partially doubling the secret art!"


    Direct attack, dog grave claw, "triple Orc split teeth and wolf teeth!"


    Auxiliary art, Nara Lujiu, "Secret Art Shadow restraint art!"


    Restrictive means, oil woman Zhiwei, "secret skill big bug jade!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of powerful ninjas of the older generation of Muye shot together, and most of them are Ninja above a and powerful secrets of major aristocratic families! This series of black bombing is terrible! Even the real film level strongmen must have to avoid the edge in the face of such a terrible array.


    However, Tong Ren''s face was still cold and indifferent in the face of the advanced Ninjutsu bombarded in front of him. He just stood there quietly, didn''t move an inch, and he didn''t see any action to resist.


    "Boom!" under the bombardment of a large number of advanced ninja, the ground within 100 meters seemed to have been ploughed over a layer, high-strength energy explosion and rolling dust.


    However, the Tong people who were among them stood there unharmed.


    His eyes moved slightly, and then the Ninja flying and exploding all over the sky disappeared into smoke!


    "Cut! It''s equivalent to A-level magic, but it doesn''t work!" Hong bit her teeth and said in a deep voice.


    Originally, the Muye people in front mercilessly bombed Ninja repeatedly, which was just magic. It''s natural to think about it. In the face of a young generation, each of them is an old ninja. How can they fight together and use such advanced Ninja as soon as they come up?


    "Let me do it." Kakashi first made a seal with one hand, "shadow separation!"


    "Bang ~" a sword in the hand of the wind devil came out again.


    Then the shadow split threw out the sword in the wind devil''s hand. At the same time, the body quickly jumped at Tong people by using the sword in the wind devil''s hand as an inducement.


    However, the next scene surprised Kakashi. Seeing that Tong man was unarmed, he grabbed the sword in the wind devil''s hand and threw it at him as a big windmill.


    "This attack track!" through the writing wheel eye, Kakashi also saw through the sword in the hand of the wind devil thrown by Tong people. The attack track was excellent and blocked all his escape routes. Then he had to stop his steps and quickly seal with his hands, "earth escape, earth flow wall!"


    Blocking the attack of the sword in the wind devil''s hand, carcassiton wondered, "what''s the matter with this guy? The technique of the sword in his hand can''t be achieved by technology alone. It needs the cooperation of pupil technique to predict. Is the Tiantong people the white eyes of the Tianyi family? No, that eye is not..."


    "Kakashi! Be careful!" the companion on one side exclaimed loudly.


    "Hmm?!" suddenly, Kakashi felt a numbing force coming from the front of the wall!


    Subconsciously jump away.


    Octopole collapse!


    "Roar!" the fist penetrating the rock wall is just the fist wind caused by physical force, which is enough to destroy the whole wall!


    Moreover, after penetrating the wall, the terrible fist Gang created a force of overlapping layers and swept all the way!


    Kakashi''s figure jumped high, avoided the blow from the front, immediately turned his head and shouted to Kai, "Kai!"


    "I know!" the fist gang with explosive power blasted in the direction of Kai and his party after penetrating Kakashi''s earth flow wall. In this regard, Kai stood up, his forehead burst with green veins, and opened the eight door dunjia!


    "Wood leaf fluid technology bad rock rise!"


    In the face of the vigorous Qi of the fist, Kai went up head-on and hit his knee.


    "Bang!" it was like hitting an invisible fist in the air. Kai looked dignified. There was a slight bone crackling sound in the air. How terrible the strength was!


    However, looking at this situation, Kai can''t resist!


    "Kay!" ASMA took out two small chakra hand knives, which were plated with a thick layer of chakra on the slender blade, "do you want me to help?"


    "Ha! No, my youth is far from the limit!" Kai''s skin quickly became red, and his head was steaming with white heat!


    "Eight door dunjia, the sixth door, the king door is open!"


    "Upanishadism towards peacock!"


    High speed swing boxing, the friction caused by the fist rapidly hitting the air, resulting in a high-temperature burning shock wave. Under such continuous blows, Kai finally broke the overlapping strength of the octupole collapse after swinging 227 punches!


    Seeing that Kai broke this terrible blow, Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at the Tong man standing on the ground with a dignified look and said in a deep voice, "is it body art that forced Kai to use the peacock? No, it''s not like Kai''s pure and extreme body art, but a bit like the legendary forbearance body art!"


    Suddenly, Kakashi''s pupils contracted again, "that''s..."


    As soon as Tong people grabbed it, a large amount of ice and snow gathered in the palm of his hand, and then a knife body, knife edge and handle were flawless long knives with snow-white all over, which appeared without warning.


    "That''s the weapon that can be summoned in an instant without printing or casting spells!" Kakashi saw Tongren use this ability in a flash when he was in the martial arts hall half a month ago. Now, the process is completely presented in the eyes!


    First dance moon white!


    The white light array carries out the light column in the sky.


    Kakashi''s face changed and he wanted to avoid it, but he didn''t have a relay point in mid air. However, Kakashi, who had rich combat experience, immediately made a shadow mark, stepped on the shadow''s shoulder and jumped back.


    "Whew ~"


    The body is out of the range of the light array, but the white light devours Kakashi''s shadow body. Everything from the light array to the sky, everything that the white light reaches and the air are frozen, forming a huge icicle with a diameter of more than ten meters!


    Kakashi''s shocked face was reflected on the icicle. He was tongue tied and subconsciously shouted, "this is... Ice escape


    ..

 V1.Chapter 84

    "Pi ~" a close cut, the snow on the sleeve in Tongren''s hand easily split Kakashi''s suffering. Although the latter also reacted very quickly and avoided the cut, Tongren also turned around and swept his legs and kicked Kakashi away!


    "Puff ~"


    "Kakashi!" Kai shot in an instant and caught Kakashi flying upside down. Then, after retreating a few steps, the dark power from Kakashi was like Kai caught a huge shot put. However, Kai''s power was also extraordinary. He stepped heavily and transmitted the dark power from Kakashi, Through this stomp, more than half of it was removed.


    "Kakashi, are you all right?" ASMA and Hong also asked with concern.


    Kakashi shook his head. "It''s just a slight injury. To be honest, I''m not that guy''s opponent."


    "Have you been so strong that day''s children..." ASMA was surprised when she heard kakassi admit defeat.


    "Also, you see, the child''s eyes... That''s definitely not the white eyes of the Japanese family!" Hong said categorically. One of the people in the eighth class led by her was the Japanese hattan. As the teacher of the Japanese hattan, she naturally had a lot of knowledge about white eyes.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, what should control the child''s consciousness... The supercilious eyes are like ignoring everything in the world." Kakashi analyzed, "in addition, he can defeat the group with his own strength. It seems that we can only do it together!"


    "Cut! What evil has the old immortal done, causing an endless situation of immortality..." ASMA said angrily. As a son of three generations, although he was opposite to his father in some thoughts, he was more disgusted with the dark side of Tuan Zang.


    "Tuan Zang, did you take the opportunity to slip away..." Kakashi glanced around and found that Tuan Zang''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Well, let''s first stop this child who is too young and enthusiastic!" Kaixing shouted excitedly.


    Today, Muye, Qimu Kakashi, maitekai, ape flying ASMA and xirihong, the four most elite Shangren of Muye, join hands against the hitong people!


    However, in the face of the four most elite Shangren in front of Muye, Tongren''s face still hasn''t changed at all. As soon as his big foot is shocked, his figure turns into a shadow and runs straight to each other.


    Kakashi immediately finished printing, "the art of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    With Kakashi''s loud drink, a stream of water suddenly emerged from the ground. The stream quickly condensed into a water dragon, making a sharp roar and biting the Tong people in the front.


    This blow was not a magic trick, but a real advanced water escape skill equivalent to level B. However, Tong people just waved a knife at the water dragon.


    "Whew ~"


    Just a knife, the water dragon that was surging a second ago was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture.


    "Flying swallow empty wear!"


    "Ding!" I saw ASMA holding the sharp blade with both hands and blocking the Tongren''s sleeve. The snow cutting is not just an ordinary weapon. The sharp and strong wind attribute chakra is wrapped around the sharp blade of Feiyan. On the strength of chakra, it may not be as strong as the shadow level Tuan Zang, but in the control of wind attribute, it should be above Tuan Zang.


    "Kadang ~" Tong people tried to release the cold from the blade and freeze the weapons in each other''s hands, but when the frost approached the flying swallow, it would be cut off by the wind attribute chakra covered on it.


    "It won''t be so easy for you to break!" ASMA snorted coldly.


    Tongren''s five fingers were close together, and then a left fist hit him hard.


    "Wood leaf steel whirlwind!" swept a heavy leg from the side. Tong people only felt that their fist seemed to hit an iron column. Its simplicity was numbing the bones of their hands.


    "Hum! No one can beat me if I have physical skills!" Kai said proudly.


    "Don''t move." Kakashi was in front, and Hong was behind him. They held kuwu one by one and pointed to the Tong man in the middle.


    At this time, Bai Xue on Tong''s right hand was held by ASMA, and Kai blocked his left fist, which was held by Kakashi and Hong one after another.


    Muye''s four strongest upper forbearance, together, can play this terrible strength!


    Silence, dead silence.


    Suddenly, with Tongren''s body as the center, an irresistible terrorist repulsion spread in all directions. Its speed and strength were enough to knock a rock away!


    Kakashi and other four people, almost at zero distance, only felt an invisible wall, hit hard, and the whole person was irresistibly knocked out!


    "Buzz!"


    The four of kakassi were also hurt to varying degrees. Their faces turned white and a trace of blood was seeping from the corners of their mouths.


    ASMA wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and said in a deep voice, "just now, what''s going on?"


    "Hoo..." Kakashi gasped and then said, "it seems to be the art of bumping everything around with himself as the center!"


    "Smash everything... Away?!" Kai grabbed the Tongren''s fist in front. He was the only one of them who had close contact with Tongren, and suffered the greatest impact damage. The whole right arm was broken. Kai skillfully pulled back the dislocation of the bone collaterals with the other hand, twisted it, and said in a deep voice, "isn''t this ability invincible?"


    Kakasi shook his head and immediately calmly analyzed, "The more powerful the technique is, the more risks it will be accompanied by. Let''s not say whether there are risks in this technique. Let''s imagine. If you have such a powerful ability, why don''t you take it out from the beginning? Can you judge that this technique has key weaknesses... We can only find flaws from its weaknesses now!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 85

    "Boom!"


    Kakashi four people were repulsed and beaten respectively, but on the other side, Tong people were undamaged. They stood upright with snow sleeves in their hands, and their whole body exuded an inaccessible cold.


    "Damn it! Kakashi, don''t want to catch him at all. We must have the plan to kill him. I''m afraid we can win!" ASMA vomited her cigarette and murmured.


    "Hey, ASMA, do you mean we''re going to kill the child?" Hong asked in disapproval.


    "Kakashi, what are you going to do?" Kai has always been difficult to make a correct judgment on these troublesome things. At this time, he will give his judgment to his most trusted comrade in arms Kakashi.


    "..." Kakashi stared at Tong Ren tightly, and then suddenly shouted, "Tian Tong Ren! Do you hear me? If you hear me, please respond to me!"


    "..." for Kakashi''s voice, Tong people''s cold eyes did not waver at all. The world reflected in their pupils seemed to ignore all things in the world, and the arrogant nature hidden in their hearts was magnified infinitely at this time.


    "It seems that he has completely lost his mind." kakassi breathed out slowly, and then Congo shouted categorically, "get ready to do it!"


    "Kakashi! How can you..." the red one on the side widened her eyes and looked at the three people in front of her. In her opinion, no matter when or for what reason, as an elder, you can''t treat a child like this. Just like the Muye Jiuwei incident more than ten years ago, on the day his father died in duty, his father stopped the young people who were about to join the war from talking.


    "Young you are like the wind in the wilderness. Your blood, sweat and tears are as beautiful as the halo of sunshine. Today, I stand in front of you and let you back, not to make you afraid, but to entrust you with the future of Muye! Please, my daughter!"


    Red and silver teeth clenched and asked loudly, "do you want to destroy the child''s future!"


    Kakashi three people are silent, everyone has everyone''s different ideological will, is with the sunset red, the protection of the successor''s father, young will to repose in the future. Kakashi was born in a famous Qimu family. He received a good elite education since childhood. He died his father when he was young. He learned from Huoying for four generations. The young man once worked as a dark Department for a long time and also worked under Tuan Zang. Now as a Muye teacher. Kakashi''s body is really loaded with too much thought and will.


    "Kakashi, it''s up to you to judge." Kai handed over the things he couldn''t judge to Kakashi.


    ASMA said in a deep voice, "that boy can be immune to magic. Red, don''t fight."


    "ASMA!" the red mouth opened and looked at the latter incredulously. However, ASMA never looked back. The will of the two people at this moment was indeed to go their separate ways.


    "Hoo ~" with a deep breath, Kakashi made up his mind and shouted in a deep voice, "go all out, attack!"


    "Leidun leiche!"


    "Lian Hua!"


    "Cuilan strong wind!"


    Kakashi, the three of them, all showed their housekeeping skills at the same time.


    The Tongren side, in the face of the surging momentum, the wooden leaf, which is many times stronger than before, is the strongest to bear, but faces up without fear. No matter what is in front of him, the snow-white long knife in his hand will be cut off!


    "Fire escape and ashes burning!" this is a ninja created by ASMA when she smokes. The caster spits out a hot ash cloud from her mouth and gives her opponent three degrees of burn! Because it spits out soot rather than flame, it can maintain and burn in the air for a period of time and surround the enemy.


    However, he rushed into the hot ash cloud and came out unharmed. The body was still steaming hot, but all the high-temperature damage could not melt the extremely cold air inside and outside his body.


    In the face of ASMA''s continued fire escape, Tong people cut out the flame with a knife. At the same time, the figure also came to him quickly.


    "Cut! Can''t this level of fire escape still work? Then try this!" ASMA snorted coldly, raised her hands flat, and made a strange posture of pressing down. Then she saw a burst of fantastic golden light on her body.


    "The profound righteousness comes to meet the thousand hand kill!" the thousand hand Guanyin statue condensed by the golden light, with its thousand palm power, suddenly photographed the Tongren out!


    "Hum! How? This is the profound meaning of the twelve forbearance of the guards of the temple of fire, and the perfect secret of the integration of attack and defense!" ASMA Leng hum.


    "Jijijijiji ~" the Tong people who were beaten away welcomed leiche in Kakashi''s hand behind them.


    Tongren immediately prepared to turn around and chop away with a knife. However, at this time, his arm was clamped by Kai who appeared on his side.


    "Just now, Kakashi!" Kiah shouted.


    Kakashi coldly hit Tong people on the shoulder with his dazzling thunder palm.


    "Boom!" under the huge explosion of thunder, the figure of Tong man slowly fell from the sky. At the critical moment, he broke free from Kai''s stop, avoided Kakashi''s heavy blow, and his sleeve was torn down.


    "Cut, did you let him escape like this?" Ashima mused.


    "What a physical strength it is to be able to break away from my strength with brute force!" Kay sighed.


    "Don''t worry, with the joint efforts of the three of us, we can gradually gain the upper hand. If we continue like this, we must win soon..." kakassi analyzed.


    Indeed, on the surface, it is true. Kakashi''s analysis is very correct. Tong man looked at the torn cuff on his right hand. At the same time, his shoulder was also scratched by Kakashi''s leiche.


    Then Tong people fixed their eyes on the three people in front of them.


    "Ding ~" I saw Tong people insert their sleeves into the ground.


    "Hmm?!" Kakashi and others immediately looked at Tong people''s move with slightly frozen eyes.


    "Give up resistance... It doesn''t seem to mean that..." Kai said suspiciously.


    "Yi ~" Tong man slowly stretched out a hand. His finger was stained with a trace of blood on the skinned shoulder, and then he pointed the blood on the fingertip on the palm of his hand.


    Kakashi frowned and shouted in a deep voice, "attention, he should be using some kind of blood deed channeling!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 86

    "Yi ~" Tong man slowly stretched out a hand. His finger was stained with a trace of blood on the skinned shoulder, and then he pointed the blood on the fingertip on the palm of his hand.


    Kakashi frowned and shouted in a deep voice, "attention, he should be using some kind of blood deed channeling!"


    "Stop him!" ASMA first threw the flying swallow with both hands as a pair of swords, which attached the high-intensity wind attribute chakra. This small sharp blade is enough to cut a rock! At the same time, the whole man turned into a shell.


    "Fengdun beast wave empty palm!" the two palms are condensed into a pair of fist strength in the shape of animal soul by chakra with the attribute of wind, and the whistling sound of wild animals can be heard faintly from the roaring wind.


    Whether it is the induced flying swallow full of chakra or the ASMA who attacks head-on, the attack power is first-class, and the Tongren gave it a palm.


    "Huh?!"


    Then an irresistible repulsion hit ASMA head-on. I just felt like I was hit by an invisible huge hammer, and the flying swallow enough to pierce the rock was broken. However, the animal soul on ASMA''s hands was directly knocked away, and the whole person was also beaten out and fell out of the range of tens of feet!


    "The art of taking oneself as the center and bouncing all targets..." Kakashi calmly analyzed, "such a sharp weapon will not be used continuously. It seems that this art is indeed limited by certain conditions."


    "Hey... Kakashi, compared with these, let''s think about how to deal with the current situation..." Kai stared at all this in front of him.


    The Tong man condensed a mysterious seal with one hand, and a terrible pupil force bloomed between his eyes, which reflected on the sleeve snow knife inserted on the ground.


    "Yin and Yang escape, reincarnation and channeling!"


    "Whew ~" the strong white light covered the whole sky. I just felt that the temperature around it suddenly decreased, and snowflakes fell in the sky.


    Kakashi''s face changed dramatically. "How powerful is the art that can affect the weather?"


    ASMA struggled to get up again from the ground, raised her head and stared at the white light column falling from the sky, "well... There''s someone coming out!"


    The snow-white headdress, silk ribbon, Kimono Robe, bow tied around the waist, long hair as white as flowing clouds and flocs, and the skin is better than snow. All words are difficult to meet to describe this woman. The word "snow girl" is the only image that can be described now.


    The only thing outside the snow-white color is this pair of dark purple eyes and a purple star hairpin on the left hair.


    She came from the sky to resist the snow. Her body was like glass. She was a mysterious and unpredictable woman. However, the long snow-white knife with blade and handle in her hand undoubtedly proved that her identity was closely related to Tongren.


    Under the snow-white robe and skirt, in the breeze, a pair of snow-white and smooth barefeet loomed, but she was hanging on the ground and standing next to Tongren.


    The woman leaned slightly towards the Tongren beside her, her lips opened gently, and her delicate voice was as refreshing as graceful running water, "master."


    "Sleeve white snow." Tongren said faintly.


    Everyone was stunned to see the most gorgeous and visually powerful way to shock the stage. However, they opened their mouth to call Tong "the master".


    This "master" shows the identity relationship between the woman and Tong people without suspense.


    Kai also stared at the white snow hanging in the air, and a cold sweat could not help dripping on his forehead, "hey... Kakashi, that guy, shouldn''t be human?"


    "I can''t answer you this question." Kakashi said stupidly, and then soon he noticed a key detail, "um... The knife in kitong''s hand is gone... Psychic, is it this woman, unexpectedly..."


    "Please tell me, master." the man with snow sleeves is tall and slim, but there is an unspeakable graceful female beauty between his low eyebrows and hands.


    Tong people stood with their hands covered, looked fixedly at the front, and said faintly, "fight hand in hand with me."


    "Understand, master." he nodded gently, then the suspended toe touched the void slightly, the lotus step moved gently, and the figure turned into wind and snow and disappeared without a trace.


    "Disappeared?!" Kakashi and others were immediately vigilant. Combined with the strange appearance of this woman, they didn''t look like an extraordinary person.


    "Where on earth will it appear?" ASMA put her hands on the posture of guarding the twelve forbearance, and was always ready to launch the upanishadism.


    "The moon is white at the beginning of the dance." the cold voice came from Kakashi''s ears. The three people were surprised and subconsciously turned their heads. They saw the figure of sleeve snow, which appeared behind them.


    "No! Get back!" as soon as he saw the white light under his feet, the three were in the white light array. Keaton shouted bad.


    "Whew ~"


    Everything touched by the white light of the sky, together with the air, is frozen into frost.


    "Whoosh!" however, Kakashi appeared on the other side.


    "Kai!" Kakashi stared and saw Kai at this time. When the crisis came, he immediately opened the eight door dunjia and took them away at the limit speed before they were swallowed by the white light!


    "I''m sorry, Kakashi..." Kai smiled reluctantly, and then the blue steam covered on his body gradually disappeared, and the green veins on his forehead slowly flattened. As soon as his figure tilted, he fell to one side. The eight door Dun armour, which had been used several times before, suddenly happened. In the face of the silent snow attack, Kai also used his best to send Kakashi and ASMA out of the white light array.


    Kakashi sighed slowly, "that''s not good..."


    With Kakashi''s sigh, the Muye people on the other side could no longer restrain themselves.


    "Enough."


    Nara Lujiu, qiudaodingzuo, Yamanaka Haiyi, Muye old pig deer butterfly, come out!


    "Let''s go too."


    The heads of the three aristocratic families, ririzu, gouzuka claw, younvzhiwei and Muye, come out!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 87

    "Let''s go, snow white."


    "Yes, master."


    In the face of the front, it almost gathered the strongest battle force of the whole Muye. Tongren and sleeve Baixue not only had no fear, but also took the initiative to attack!


    "Whoosh ~" Muye people divided into two groups to deal with Tong people and sleeve snow respectively.


    Qimukakashi, qiudaodingzuo, Nara Lujiu, Yamanaka Haiyi and gouzuka claw are a group to deal with Tongren; On the other side, the ape flies ASMA, ririzu and younvzhiwei deal with sleeve snow.


    War between the two sides!


    "Hey! I''m not scared to pee. I''ll come and see how good you are!" the hands of the dog''s claw coagulated, and then a fierce forbearing dog jumped on the back of the dog''s claw.


    "The orcs split up! The dog mound is a mixture of human and beast into three wolves!"


    "Roar!" a startling roar startled the sky, and suddenly saw a giant wolf with three ferocious heads. The mixed transformation of the extreme orcs of the dog grave family is several times more ferocious than the double headed wolf displayed by Rihong on the eve of the magic!


    "Although you are just a younger generation, you can''t indulge your recklessness." qiudaoding swallows a yellow pill, "super doubling of the secret art!"


    With the terrible mass and the doubling of the whole body, such a behemoth is like a moving mountain!


    "It''s embarrassing to put up such an array to deal with a younger generation..." Nara Lujiu''s mouth said so, but the knot printing technique has no mercy at all. "The shadow of the secret technique is in a big array!"


    "Psychic skill!" Kakashi summoned a group of large and small forbearance dogs, and then used tu Dun to let the forbearance dogs sneak into the ground and wait for the opportunity to sneak attack.


    "Your spiritual power has been connected successfully, and you can go up." Yamanaka sat in the last row with his hands condensed and printed, binding the spiritual connection of everyone on the field.


    "Then let me come first!" Qiu daoding took a step forward with his huge body. Then he didn''t have any fancy ninja, so he simply took a palm press.


    The palm of the Big Mac is like a mountain falling, and the shadow of blocking the sun all day covers Tongren''s whole body. However, in this regard, Tong people condensed their five fingers into fists and blasted up without concession.


    "Eight pole avalanche!" the fist Gang rising into the sky, with the violent strength overlapping layer by layer and superimposing each other, forming an extremely terrible Gang strong strength, and the front collided with the palm of the Big Mac in qiudaoding block.


    "Bang!" the startling air burst. Under the incredible eyes of the people, the palm of the Big Mac in qiudaoding was knocked over. There was a violent blast in the middle of the collision!


    "Yiyi ~" it can be seen that the white smoke on the huge palm of autumn road Ding, as well as the clearly visible fist mark on it, "great guy, not only can collide with me in strength, but also can make a fist mark on the palm of my hand. You are the first for so many years. But..."


    Qiu daoding raised his legs and feet like 10000 tons of giant columns, "I can use such an attack continuously!"


    A giant foot falling from the sky!


    "Boom!"


    The earth was split in two.


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of Tong man flashed to one side. Although in terms of power explosion, the eight pole collapse is still better than qiudaoding, and can actually hurt the latter, the eight pole collapse does not mean to let go and use it indefinitely. In addition, there are more powerful enemies around. In this case, you can''t fight with qiudaoding alone.


    Nowadays, Tongren are in a state of violent and rational loss because of their too strong pupil power, but their sense of battle still exists.


    "Whoosh!" however, in the direction of Tongren''s retreat, Kakashi''s figure seems to have been prepared here for a long time in advance, "the art of water escape waterfall!"


    A large stream of water formed a huge spiral vortex in front of us, like a huge drill bit, which surged up with anger no less than the force of the waves.


    Before the waves came, Tong people jumped up with their big feet. However, the power of the waves also surged up. For a moment, the huge waves were as high as dozens of floors. Tong people can''t cross the huge waves by jumping alone.


    Tongren''s eyes turned and his opponent looked at a rock on the ground. Suddenly, he saw that the rock was like being strongly attracted by some kind of strong attraction. It rose quickly without warning. Tongren''s footsteps stomped heavily on the rock, and the whole person rose rapidly again. With the second bounce in the air, Tongren also crossed the shore with great danger!


    "This boy can still..." Kakashi had nothing to say about Tongren''s skill of avoiding his waterfall by this means.


    "Secret tooth wolf tooth!" the roar of the three wolves immediately turned into a super large drill. With sharp claws and the tusks of the three wolves as weapons, through high-speed rotation, sharp claws and dense tusks will tear everything they touch into pieces!


    Tongren''s palm sucked aside, and suddenly the whole person could move quickly even in the air.


    "Don''t try to escape!" however, after the three wolves failed to hit, the super large drill bit made another sharp turn and continued to track the Tong people.


    In the face of such a destructive and penetrating blow, Tong people can''t face it for the time being. They flash again and choose to avoid the edge for the time being. However, at this time, his body was suddenly stiff and could not move!


    "Shadow bondage, successful capture!"


    Turning his head, he saw that at his feet, several holes had been opened in the ground. Nara Lujiu''s shadow secret skill successfully caught Tong people from under his feet through these holes.


    "The timing is very accurate, Lujiu!"


    "This is also the perception of Duohai, accurately predicting where the target will fall."


    Qiu daoding''s Big Mac''s palm holds the Tong people who can''t move, and his hands are bound by the shadow. At the same time, he is physically held by Qiu daoding''s Big Mac''s hands. The double constraints of Ninja and physical power are really unimaginable at this point.


    "Cut ~ is it over? I haven''t had enough!" relieved the state of the three wolves, and the dog grave claw looked unhappy. However, her back was facing the back of the people, her clothes had been wet with sweat, and the palms hidden in her cuffs were shaking. It seems that it''s not so easy to maintain the state of extreme hybrid transformation.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 88

    "Master!" sleeve white snow saw that Tong people were captured, and suddenly the cold face changed suddenly.


    "Ding!" ASMA''s sharp blade pressed on the snow-white knife on her sleeve and said coldly, "you can''t be a little distracted in this level of battle ~"


    "Kadang ~" taking advantage of the snow on her sleeve, ASMA immediately used a powerful wind cutting technique with the help of a tolerance tool! Although even the wind cutting technique that can easily cut the reinforcement can not cause any damage to the sleeve snow-white knife, the strong cutting force still drove the sleeve snow-white back a few steps.


    At the same time, the attack of the day and the foot also came from the side, "Bagua empty palm!"


    Plain hands gently, and then gathered an ice shield in front of him to block the palm attack of the Japanese foot. However, one wave is not even and another wave rises again. The offensive from Zhiwei, the oil woman behind, is also coming.


    "Mysterious insects are addicted to!" a large number of bad insects surrounded the sleeve snow from all directions and eroded crazily!


    "Drink!" snow-white''s eyes were cold and Jiao drank. The long knife in his hand danced tightly in front of him. A large amount of cold air released from his body froze all the bad insects within one meter!


    "Hmm?!" sleeve snow white only felt that the situation was wrong. Those ice bound bad insects could still move under the subzero low temperature!


    "Bang!" with the sound of the broken ice, the bad insects break out of the ice!


    You nvzhi Wei pondered, "the resistance of the insect population is easy to evolve! Among the bad insects frozen by you for the first time, less than 10 out of 100000 survived. From the bad insects that survived and have cold resistance genes, I''m using my secret method to quickly cultivate. These new bad insects have strong cold resistance!"


    "Really." the snow-white sleeve''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the snow-white blade in his hand pointed directly, "then try whether you can resist the freezing above the extreme!"


    "Minus fifty degrees."


    With a flick of the blade, the bad bug in front of me turned into a layer of ice again. However, this time, the frozen bad bug could not break free again.


    When the oil girl zhiweidun''s face changed, she said in a deep voice, "is it colder below zero..."


    On the other hand, Tong people tried to struggle, but whether it was the strong bondage of Nara Lujiu''s shadow secret skill, or qiudao dingci''s giant hands with the power to open the mountain, Tong people struggled with all their strength.


    Sleeve white snow also seems to be aware of the more and more crisis of Tongren''s situation, and immediately suppresses the situation of the three people at present. It is also because of the lack of concentration that the enemy caught a small flaw.


    "Bai Lian dance!"


    "Eight trigrams breaking mountain strike!" the supreme meaning of this soft fist of the Japanese family, which was issued by the Japanese foot gathering chakra all over the body! The highly concentrated chakra palm pressure, which is pulled out from chakradao acupoint of the whole body and converged between the palms, is blown out in a landslide.


    Unexpectedly, the white ripples of snow and ice burst through and opened a road.


    "There''s a flaw!" ASMA''s figure turned into a flash and quickly swept in from the broken vacuum channel. Sleeve Snow White was taken by surprise by the sudden attack. Coupled with the crisis on the side of Tongren, her mind was in a mess. ASMA successfully approached and highly agglutinated chakra''s hand knife, and hit sleeve Snow White''s Pink neck heavily!


    Tongren, who was bound by the double bondage and could not move, had a faint blue and white light in their eyes.


    However, at this time, time seemed to stop.


    The sound disappeared briefly.


    Suddenly, the palms of the two Big Macs holding the Tong man''s body trembled slightly. Under one face, there was a sign of loosening between the tightly closed fingers.


    "Hmm!?" Qiu daoding didn''t have time to react. He just felt that there seemed to be an irresistible force between his hands, and immediately opened his clenched big hand.


    Nara Deer for a long time also stared, groaned, and then his mouth and nose exuded a trace of blood. His face was unbelievable, "my Nara family''s strongest shadow bondage has been broken?"


    "Impossible!" Kakashi stared at the Tong people who suddenly broke away from all constraints and ate, "even Mr. dinza''s power has been opened, as well as the constraints of the Nara family... Hitong people... Who are you in the end!"


    "Hey, hey... This is no joke!" the dog tomb claw is also looking at the hanging sky, and there is no wind on the robe, like a tong man floating like an immortal.


    "Attention, everyone! There is a huge chakra reaction in the target body!" Yamanaka shouted loudly!


    "Master!" sleeve white snow saw that the Tongren side had changed again and couldn''t help being distracted again. However, she left a shallow mark on her pink neck, which was also because of her previous absence and almost hit hard by ASMA''s sharp blade.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t be distracted at will in battle?" ASMA changed her hands into palms, with her left hand down and the palm of her right hand up.


    "The Upanishads come to meet the thousand hand kill!"


    The golden shining statue of God, the golden giant hand with the power of mountains and seas, is about to blow to the sleeve snow!


    "Huh?!"


    However, just as ASMA''s blow to end the battle was about to fall on Xiu Baixue, suddenly, the latter''s figure disappeared in vain.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, the figure of Tong man and sleeve snow-white appeared in another position at the same time.


    "..." looked at the Tongren who appeared next to him. Snow White''s sleeve was motionless, but the palm hidden in the sleeve was slightly clenched. Then he slowly lowered his head and whispered, "I''m really ashamed. As a soul chopping knife, I have to be protected by the master."


    Tongren slowly looked at the latter, and his eyes fell on the subtle impression on the sleeve Snow''s neck. He didn''t speak, but there seemed to be a glimmer of Qingming in the eyes that were originally cold without any emotion and emitting strange light. However, this is only a flash.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 89

    "Unfavorable... Situation..." Tongren seems to have recovered part of his mind, but because of the huge pupil force constantly overflowing from his eyes, too much power, he led to a violent walk. Nowadays, there is not much reason left in the violent state of Tongren.


    Seeing this, Tong people immediately waved their hands and suddenly saw a dark dagger fall on their hands. However, with the emergence of this dagger, figures appeared from the dark shadows around Tong people!


    Delusional illusion, each individual has an independent personality, and each is good at different fields. There are 80 people in delusional illusion, but at this moment, they all appear!


    Muye people saw that there was no sign. The unidentified people in black suddenly appeared in front of them. They had different shapes, men and women, holding different weapons in their hands. It could not be a shadow!


    "What''s the matter?" Nara Deer said in surprise for a long time. "How can such a number of people sneak into my wood leaf without knowing it


    Kakashi looked at Tong people with dignified eyes and said in a deep voice, "at this point, is there any hidden means..."


    However, when Muye people exclaimed, Yamanaka Haiyi said loudly and calmly, "please don''t panic. The chakra reaction in these people is not very strong."


    "The perceptual skill of the mountain people..." Tong people fixed their eyes on Shanzhong Haiyi. Then they knew that the cooperation of the other party was seamless, and the attack could always accurately predict his location. It must be the Shanzhong Haiyi in front of them. The perceptual skill predicted his trajectory, and then through spiritual contact, These intelligence messages were instantly transmitted to the brains of all others.


    How important is this wartime second intelligence capability as a group battle. After all, the time of fighting is changing rapidly. Even if you detect something, or want to cooperate with your teammates, oral language communication is too slow. However, the spiritual connection of Yamanaka Haiyi is equivalent to screwing a group of scattered ninjas together.


    In fact, as Yamanaka Haiyi said, the delusions and illusions of Tong people and their individual attack ability are really not high. In other words, as an assassin, it''s unfair to measure it by face-to-face combat. However, in any case, now the 80 assassins are on the stage openly, which can not play a great role in the current war situation, especially the assassin''s frontal combat effectiveness is very weak.


    This is not what Tongren are doing now.


    I saw Tong man holding the dark dagger in his hand and drawing in the void. Others couldn''t understand what Tong man meant. In fact, only Tong man himself could see everything in front of him.


    Arsenal system, exchange mode.


    Consideration:


    Assassin''s Blade


    Destroy and recycle.


    Make sure


    "Click ~" only heard a clear sound, and then saw a crack on the dark dagger in Tongren''s hand.


    Then the crack expanded rapidly, and the assassin''s blade turned into a little light and disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, the 80 delusions that gave birth to the assassin''s blade also lost the key "dependence" and turned into a shadow.


    "What happened?" Muye people were confused at the scene.


    "Did you hide?" the sun and foot opened their eyes and looked around, "there was no trace."


    The dog''s grave claw also sniffed his nose, then shook his head, "I can''t smell it."


    "Sending bad insects didn''t respond either." Zhiwei, an oil woman, said in a deep voice by communicating with the insects on her fingertips.


    Yamanaka Haiyi also finally told the public the result, "there is no doubt that chakra has completely disappeared!"


    "So, what''s the matter?" Kakashi said with a puzzled look on his face. He also looked at the Tong people not far away and said in a deep voice, "intimidate? Or play tricks? It seems that neither of them is..."


    However, in the face of Muye''s doubts, Tong people are operating the Arsenal system in an orderly manner.


    The consideration transaction... Is completed.


    Assassin''s blade, destroy and recycle.


    Get


    Tongren stopped, and the atmosphere fell into a strange silence.


    Both sides did not act rashly. However, just when they couldn''t help themselves, they suddenly had a bad temper and took the lead!


    "It''s really troublesome. Let me have a try!"


    "Pa!" his limbs hit the ground heavily. At the same time, his eyes became the vertical pupils of the beast, and his limbs were covered with long nails.


    "The secret skill of four feet!"


    The secret skill of the dog tomb clan gathers chakra on his limbs, making him like a beast, greatly increasing his attack power and agility.


    "Whoosh!" acted like a beast, and the figure of the dog''s claw came to Tong people like lightning, and the sharp claw grabbed Tong people''s neck.


    "Hum!" one side of the sleeve snow-white, his eyes moved, and he was about to come forward and cut it off.


    However, at this time, Tong people stretched out a hand to block the sleeve snow that was about to attack, and said faintly, "no, look at it."


    "Huh?" the dog''s grave claw felt as if something was floating in front of him. The pink light spots seemed to be small cherry petals.


    "What?!"


    One of the mountains behind him suddenly shouted, "head of the dog tomb, get back!"


    "It''s too late." as Tongren''s indifferent voice fell, I only heard a creepy sound of a dense blade cutting into his body!


    "Pooh!"


    With the blood flying all over the sky, the figure of dog grave claws retreated sharply.


    "Chief of the dog mound!" kakashton''s eyes narrowed.


    "Damn guy..." the dog grave claw''s face was as pale as paper, and a lot of blood fell from his sleeve. He saw his left arm. The whole arm seemed to be scratched by some dense blade. It was flesh and blood blurred and ugly. He could even clearly see the bare white bones.


    "It''s really a cruel attack. It almost took my whole arm!"


    The cherry blossoms falling all over the sky slowly gathered in the hands of Tongren. With the condensation of cherry blossoms, an ancient Samurai long knife appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Holding it tightly with one hand, Tong people raised their knives and stood up.


    "Thousand Sakura."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 90

    A mysterious weapon that appears in the hands of Tong people in an instant.


    Everyone looked straight. At this time, everyone''s heart was the same, "at this point, there are still such powerful Maces. How many means are there?"


    Some people can''t help thinking, will all of them here be unable to defeat the people in front of them? Although this is only a small question, soon, everything that Tongren showed in the next step magnified the idea that originally seemed absurd and impossible in the hearts of everyone!


    I saw Tongren backhand the blade down, and then gently put it down. The blade and the handle disappeared into a special space. Then I saw an unusual vibration in the surrounding space.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened, but perhaps the tongs have given them too much shock since the war. Even if they are surprised again, they are not so shocked now.


    "Space fluctuation... Is it time and space ninja?!" Kakashi shouted in surprise. You know, even in such a large village as Muye, few people know time and space ninja. However, in Muye''s history, only the second generation of fire shadow thousand hands and the fourth generation of fire shadow wave Feng Shui gate can play time and space Ninja to the greatest extent! Neither of them is a Super Ninja in the Megatron world.


    "Powerful physical skills, mysterious pupil skills, and even time and space Ninja..." Nara Lu looked at the Tong people in front of him for a long time. Even if his IQ burst, it was difficult for him to come up with a judgment that could reasonably explain these abilities of Tong people.


    On both sides of the ground, huge blades rose from the ground, raising rows of murderous huge knife arrays!


    With Tongren''s wave, he saw that on the huge blades, from the blade tip to the blade body, they melted rapidly and turned into countless tiny blades invisible to the naked eye. However, when these hundreds of millions of blades gathered together, the naked eye looked like a sea of cherry blossoms flying all over the sky!


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    "This... What is this?" Muye people looked at the cherry blossoms flying all over the sky in amazement. Although they were very beautiful, they who had experienced bloody war were keenly aware that there was a sense of killing in the beautiful cherry blossom sea!


    "Hai Yi!" Nara Deer shouted for a long time.


    "I know!" needless to say, his companions have been complementary for a long time. Naturally, Heiyi Yamanaka understands what Nara Deer has been trying to say for a long time. Then his hands tied the seal quickly.


    A powerful spiritual force quickly expanded and fell on the sea of cherry blossoms in front of us. Immediately, his eyes suddenly opened and his face looked very ugly. "Those cherry blossoms... Are all countless small blades!"


    "Is that what tore my arm to pieces..." gouzuka claw couldn''t help sweating on his forehead. "Just a few parts, my arm has become like this. Now, if it is wrapped by that number of things... There''s really no residue left!"


    The writing wheel eye is an eye that can observe the subtle energy invisible to the naked eye. In Kakashi''s eyes at this time, one side of the naked eye is the beautiful cherry blossom sea, but the other side of the writing wheel eye is wrapped by the endless knife sea, like a terrible abyss hell!


    In front of all this, even Kakashi, who has experienced hundreds of battles and experienced the war of tolerance, could not help but tremble and retreat a few steps, "is this power... Really human power?"


    However, Tong people showed no mercy to the frightened and even trembling Muye people. With a move, the cherry blossoms turned into waves and rolled all the way!


    "It''s time to block everything." I saw Qiu daoding stand up and swallow a scarlet pill. Then I saw that the fat body quickly reduced, burning most of the fat heat in the body into chakra energy, and a pair of colorful streamer wings stretched out behind.


    Gather all your strength and devote yourself to this fist, "aoyi butterfly bullet critical hit!"


    Qiudaoding block gathered all its strength to block the outbreak of this fist. With one blow, it finally blasted out a vacuum road in front of the oncoming Cherry Blossom wave.


    Then autumn daoding also lost its combat ability and fell from the sky.


    However, half of the sea of cherry blossoms was blasted off by the butterfly bomb in qiudaoding, but more than half of the rest came unabated!


    "It seems that we can only use this move." the second person who stood up was Kakashi. He closed his right eye and revealed only one writing wheel eye, gathering all chakras in his body on this eye.


    Suddenly, I saw the pattern of the three gouyu, a burst of distortion and change, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of a triangular windmill suddenly appeared!


    "Shenwei!"


    The distortion of time and space sent out by the pupil, in the middle of the cherry blossom sea, there is a spatial vortex, like an invisible giant beast frantically swallowing everything it touches, and a large number of cherry blossoms are swallowed by it.


    After all this, Kakashi was exhausted by chakra and fell to the ground. Now he didn''t even fully master the ordinary writing wheel eye. He forced the power of kaleidoscope and used it reluctantly once, which drained all chakra of his whole God.


    "Poof ~" only a small group of cherry blossoms remained. At this time, the sun and foot stood in front of the crowd and shouted, "please don''t stay away from me!"


    "Return to the sky!" released from chakradao acupoint of the whole body, 360 degree absolute defense, even the tightest cherry attack, is difficult to invade.


    "Hoo ~" was just a blow, which made qiudaodingzuo, qimukakashi and rizu try their best and almost completely fall down. You can know the power of thousands of Sakura in Tongren''s hands!


    However, all this is not over yet!


    Tong people looked at the Muye crowd in front of them faintly. The most important combat effectiveness basically lost their action ability, and there was not much power left.


    "Then... Let''s clean up all at once..." Tong man''s palm moved slightly.


    Suddenly, the earth shook.


    "Poop poop poop poop poop!" burst out of the ground, broke through the cherry blossom torrent in the sky, and surrounded the wood leaves in front of us from all directions.


    "A thousand Sakura views, a thousand Sakura views!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 91

    "A thousand Sakura views, a thousand Sakura views!"


    Cherry blossoms from all directions surrounded the wood leaves.


    Kakashi raised his head with difficulty and said in an incredible way, "so... How is it possible that we clearly... Have offset your skill..."


    Tongren looked at the latter coldly and said faintly, "offset? It''s naive. My thousand Sakura king is strict and has more than hundreds of millions of blades. What can I do to block tens of thousands of them?"


    Looking at the dense cherry blossoms rotating rapidly and shrinking from around, shanzhonghai shook his head and couldn''t say, "no, the density knife array, with our remaining strength, can''t break through."


    "Damn, since we can''t surround, let''s escape from the ground!" the dog grave claw is about to use earth to escape.


    However, one hand stopped him. The sun and the foot put away their white eyes and said in a deep voice, "not only in all directions, but also under the earth."


    "...." you nvzhi Wei was silent all the way. However, when he was facing the scene in front of him, he found a clean place to sit down and didn''t move, but he had given up resistance


    "Damn it... Is this guy trying to kill all of us?" ASMA said angrily.


    "Not only will we be killed." Shan Zhonghai shook his head, flashed a trace of dead ash in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "wood leaves will also perish..."


    The cherry blossoms flying all over the sky are mercilessly waving their hands in Tongren, shrinking constantly, attacking with the blade of this density, and there is no possibility of survival for the wood leaves in front of us!


    The sleeve snow white standing on one side has no change in her look. In her inner world, no matter what the Tong people do in front of her, she will not have any opinions, but will follow unconditionally to the end.


    What do Tongren think of all the things reflected by their eyes and the destructive power bred by their pupils? No, the violent walk caused by too great power. At this time, Tongren simply have no self rationality. It is also different from the rampage of renzhuli, who is engulfed by rage. Tongren has no intention of killing and ignores life. For him, there is no so-called Muye people in front of him. All the killings are just on a whim, because the other party hinders him and hinders his progress, so he wants to erase the people in front of him.


    Although there is no desire to kill, it doesn''t matter if you kill these people in front of you, does it?


    Who let them get in their way anyway?


    At this time, blinded by the huge power, Tong people''s thought fell into a confusion and chaos.


    If, in a sober state, will Tongren regret what they have done today? It''s hard to answer this question, but the only thing you can be sure of is that Tongren won''t do such a thing when they are awake.


    Because he doesn''t mind subverting the world, but he cares about subverting the world of the people he cares about.


    At this moment, no one can stop Tong man. As long as he goes further, he will subvert everyone''s world here.


    In the face of what he is about to do, he has no consciousness. Just simply feel that these people in front of him hinder him, and it doesn''t matter if they are erased.


    However, just as Muye people trembled in the despair of death and followed in silence, Tongren unconsciously showed their cruelty.


    No one noticed that another figure was staring at a shadow corner not far away.


    Facing the battlefield in front of him, which was like hell, hatada trembled and looked at the back that was not far away, but in fact it was like the end of the world.


    Tears ran down, "no! Such a Tung man... It''s not true!"


    She was afraid, afraid and trembling, but she stood up, took steps, ran towards the terrible figure with earth shaking power between waving, like a moth to the fire!


    Tong people slowly raised a hand and slowly grabbed the cherry blossom sea that wrapped the wood leaves heavily, showing a spiral ball, "disappear! Everything..."


    "Tongren!" a loud girl cried and suddenly intervened.


    The sound of tearing and grinding caused by the collision of hundreds of millions of blades, the sound of the earth being crushed and crushed by shrinking cherry blossoms, the sound of the wind and the cry, all the sounds of the world disappear at this moment.


    "Whoosh!"


    The fledgling field stopped at the galloping pace and stared at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Slowly raised his head, his eyes could not see the face in front of him because of blurred tears. Hata couldn''t help trembling and crying, "Tongren... Wake up..."


    "Poof ~"


    "Hmm?!" Hata''s eyes widened slightly, and she only felt that she fell into a warm embrace, familiar breath and familiar voice.


    "Young field."


    Hata raised his head blankly. He saw the Tongren at this time. The ice cold on his face had already disappeared, and he was radiant with the warm smile he was always familiar with.


    "Thank you for waking me up."


    The strange blue and white in the pupil of the eye, which emits a faint light, still lingers in it, but there is no hole in the eyes, and the pupil also has a flexible focal length.


    "Click ~" with a broken sound from the depths of the soul, Tongren only felt that the consciousness that had been suppressed and closed by the huge force gradually recovered.


    "Thanks to you, Hata, you awakened me in chaos."


    "Tong Ren Jun..." Hata blinked and stared at the latter. Tong Ren has recovered from the strange cold and terrible until now, but after she shouted, it was only a moment of effort. Fledgling Tian didn''t react yet, but he seemed to think of something. He immediately shouted, "Tong Renjun! Father, they..."


    "Pa ~" Tongren made a noise, and suddenly the sea of cherry blossoms that had destroyed everything disappeared in an instant!


    Tongren immediately turned his head and gently clapped his hands at the stunned Muye people. Finally, he folded his hands in front and seriously apologized, "well, I''m really sorry for causing so much trouble to your predecessors because of my personal reasons."


    "You... What are you talking about?!"


    "Well, I just want to say sorry..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 92

    "You... What are you talking about?!"


    "Well, I just want to say sorry..."


    "...." Muye people, stunned, really can''t imagine that they were still facing the threat of the end of death one second ago, but now suddenly, the terrible Cherry Blossom trend like funeral disappeared when they said it disappeared. However, after this war, they have completely regarded it as a life and death war whether you die or I live, which ended with a funny sentence of "I''m sorry".


    "Don''t be kidding..." gouzuka claws said with a dull face.


    One side of the oil girl Zhiwei also stood up slowly at this time. Her fingers held the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose and said in a deep voice, "this joke is not funny at all."


    "..." Kakasi, like a fighter, was forced to use the kaleidoscope of strength to make him tired and paralyzed on the ground, even though he had no strength to stand up. He looked serious at the Tong people, but the words were joking. Kakasi was also unable to make complaints about Tucao.


    However, suddenly, Nara Deer''s sentence for a long time also made everyone listen and tongue tied, "Oh, I see. Is your own strength gone wild... It really caused us a lot of trouble, but since you didn''t do it intentionally, you can''t blame..."


    The dog''s claw stared at him, "Hey! Lujiu, are you crazy?"


    "For our younger generation, we have a lot of adults. Be tolerant," Nara Lu said in a deep voice for a long time, and then followed Hai Yi in the mountain to make an envoy''s eyes. "Do you think so, Hai Yi?"


    Yamanaka Haiyi was also stunned, and then he didn''t understand Nara Lujiu''s meaning. However, out of his trust in the latter and the brain of the latter as the first military division of Muye, he had to smile reluctantly, "ah... Yes... The head of the clan, the Tongren... Are your people. Have a word..."


    "...." rizu looked at Tong people with a complicated face. As the head of Muye''s first family, he knew more about things than ordinary people. He clearly understood what Nara Deer had secretly wanted to express.


    Now Muye has just experienced the terrorist attack of big snake pill and Sha Ren. Three generations of eyes are dead, and Muye Ninja is also quite dead and injured. It can be said that Muye is greatly injured. Muye falls into a weak stage, and the enemy country is likely to be ready to move. However, at this time, the hitong people almost made a big fuss about Muye and hurt many of the older generation of Muye ninjas. However, it is very lucky that so far, there are no senior Muye ninjas who died under the hands of the Tong people. Then it''s easy to say. As long as you don''t die, everything is easy to say.


    The day Tong people are making a big fuss about Muye. The truth of the matter can never be covered up. Presumably, the spy ninjas from each village will spread the news here to the ears of the top leaders of each village. This matter, although Tongren humiliated the entire senior level of Muye, such a big Muye can''t subdue a younger generation, on the other hand, it is enough to prove that Tongren is the brightest new star of Muye.


    Its strength is no less than Muye''s first-class ninjas, and even above them to some extent!


    Muye, whose combat power was unprecedentedly low and fell into an unprecedented period of weakness, was in need of a powerful ninja with strategic strength like Tongren.


    No matter now or for the future of Muye, the high-rise of Muye should not make enemies with Tongren. Even if Muye''s high-level officials are serious about discipline and discipline and are in a disciplinary trial for Tongren, who can perform this task in terms of current Muye?


    Punish the little devil? Aren''t you afraid of being cleaned up?


    "I have no opinion, you can do it yourself." the Japanese football team also kicked the ball aside quite cleverly.


    All the Ninjas on the field are the older generation of Muye. No one is a fool. However, after careful thinking, we can soon understand the meaning of Nara Lujiu. Suddenly, there was a strange silence on the court.


    ASMA was unwilling and couldn''t help but say, "so... Let''s forget about it!"


    "Forget it... In fact, the deer hasn''t been wrong for a long time. It''s not the child''s original intention to become like this..." Qiu daoding sat up hard from the ground and seemed to want to stand up. However, because of the side effects of the secret medicine, chakra was in a very weak state and couldn''t move.


    After resting for a long time, Kakashi finally recovered some strength. He pulled down the protective forehead with one hand and covered the tingling left eye. His breath was decadent. He looked at others and said faintly, "I agree with Mr. Lu Jiu."


    "Hoo ~" Kai also recovered some strength, collapsed on the ground and waved to the people, "if Kakashi has no opinion, I have no opinion."


    "Cut! It''s really troublesome. Although I don''t know what''s going on, what bad ideas do you have?" the dog''s grave claw said angrily, then shook his palm and said weakly, "whatever you want, anyway, I don''t care."


    "The power went wild, probably because it was influenced by some people?" Zhiwei''s words immediately made everyone silent again. Before, I didn''t understand why Tuan Zang would stare at Tong people. However, now, the reason for these forces displayed by Tong people is self-evident.


    "Hmm ~ indeed... Tuan Zang probably did something..." Shanzhong Hai nodded a little. This time, it''s not for the sake of the tongs, because his people''s mountain wind is controlled by Tuan Zang by "illegal means". He has reason to believe that Tuan Zang probably wants to use some extreme means to deal with the tongs, However, in the end, he lost his wife and lost his soldiers. He not only failed to get benefits under Tong''s hands, but was badly beaten and ran away in confusion.


    The practice of Tuan Zang is very disgusting in the eyes of many aristocratic families of Muye. However, Muye, who has lost his combat power and is very weak, is inseparable from each other''s existence. This is also a very contradictory thing.


    "I don''t mind." ASMA sighed. Then she took a cigarette out of her pocket, lit it with a lighter and smoked leisurely.


    Seeing that everyone expressed their attitude, Nara Luku was secretly relieved, and then said, "well, this is it..."


    "I have an opinion." Tongren shouted this sentence.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 93

    Seeing that everyone expressed their attitude, Nara Luku was secretly relieved, and then said, "well, this is it..."


    "I have an opinion." Tongren shouted this sentence.


    "What..." the crowd was stunned at first, and then the grumpy dog grave claw took the lead in saying, "you boy, do you want to die?"


    Then there was ASMA. He took a deep breath, spit out his breath, squinted, looked at Tong people, and said coldly, "Oh, I''m interested in your so-called opinion and the reason."


    "..." Tong man was silent and just looked at the latter quietly.


    ASMA didn''t speak. They looked at each other quietly for a while. Then ASMA couldn''t bear it. She frowned and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing looking at me with this look?"


    "Don''t you really know?" Tong asked.


    "Tong Ren Jun..." the young Tian beside him understood Tong Ren''s character very well. That look was definitely not a joke. It doesn''t matter what he doesn''t care about. Even if he is scolded on the day, he won''t care and care at all. However, once he gets serious about what he cares about, it''s not fun.


    Young Tian looked thoughtfully at the sleeve snow on the other side.


    "..." sleeve snow-white seems to understand something. She holds her palm slightly, her eyes droop, and her scattered hair covers most of her face. She can''t see her expression at this time. However, the faint scratch marks on her flawless white neck could not be covered up.


    In the face of ASMA''s questioning eyes, Tong people turned a blind eye. They saw him move casually. Suddenly, they saw cherry blossoms flying all over the sky appear again. However, this time, they gathered in his hand and condensed back to the state of soul chopping knife.


    When they saw that Tong people lit their swords in a few words, they couldn''t help feeling angry for their recklessness.


    Nara Deer secretly said something bad for a long time, and then shouted, "if you have something to say, you can say it. Let''s talk slowly."


    "I''m sorry, master Lujiu. There''s no room for negotiation." Tong people faintly rejected Nara Lujiu''s advice.


    However, at this time, ASMA herself probably understood something. She looked at the Tongren, then looked at the sleeve snow beside her, then narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "Tiantong! Don''t go too far!"


    "Ding!"


    The cherry colored arc flashed, and the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand fell firmly in front of ASMA''s heel. ASMA''s face became extremely gloomy. She looked at Tongren angrily, looking at each other''s calm, calm, serious and firm attitude, and couldn''t help laughing angrily, "What a day! It seems that you are determined to act recklessly, ha ha..."


    ASMA kicked away the soul chopping knife in front of her, then raised her head, glared at the Tong people, and shouted, "I''m going to see it today. How are you going to kill me..."


    "Puff ~"


    ASMA''s eyes widened and her head turned slightly. She looked at the strange eyes that appeared in front of her body at an unknown time, and her palm deeply disappeared into his abdomen. Those strange eyes with blue and white pupils that not only glittered and emitted strange light were covered with ferocious veins from her eyes to her temples, as if trying to suppress something.


    The crowd stared at Tong Ren and suddenly shot. A hand knife penetrated ASMA''s abdomen.


    "You..." ASMA vomited a big mouthful of blood, opened her mouth, turned her eyes white and fell to one side.


    Ruthlessly pulled out the bloody palm. Tong people looked at ASMA who fell in a pool of blood indifferently without any explanation.


    As ASMA fell to the ground, they woke up. Nara Deer looked ugly for a long time and said in a deep voice, "run away again... Have you lost your mind?"


    Tong man shook his head and frankly admitted his soberness at this time. "Although I can''t say I''m completely under control, now all my actions still come from my sober consciousness."


    "Then! Please answer, why did you hit ASMA hard!" Shanzhonghai immediately felt a heavy blow to the unconscious ASMA. Chakra looked at each other, and his face suddenly became ugly. Although it would not hurt his life, this position has hurt the important meridians of chakra as a ninja. Even if ASMA recovers, it must be the Ninja road of his life Stop!


    For ASMA, an ape flying after the shadow of fire, who was born in a famous family, it was more painful than killing him!


    Ling however Li, a tong man, gave Nara Lu a cold look and said, "no reason. It''s just that he shouldn''t face each other with the blades of the important things cherished in my heart..."


    "Not to mention, I almost hurt her."


    "...." after listening to the words of Tong people, sleeve Baixue still remained silent. However, in his cold eyes without any emotion, it was difficult to restrain the inner tumbling fluctuation. His lips moved slightly. It seemed that he opened his mouth to say something. However, he couldn''t say anything just when the words came to his mouth.


    Tongren''s words are awe inspiring and powerful, and in a short sentence, they reveal an unspeakable tyranny and arrogance! Unlike before, when he was in a violent state, he had no reason but fought instinctively. At this time, every word he said was full of true killing intention.


    In the state of violent and irrational, but you can''t recognize your enemies and friends, and you can''t judge right and wrong in your heart. In the case of unconsciousness, even if you have much killing intention, you won''t feel too afraid, because the killing intention shown by the latter has no fixed goal. However, in the state of reason, such a huge killing intention burst out, with a clear purpose of killing, but when it was run away, it was a hundred times more terrible!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 94

    It belongs to the tyranny of Tong people. As he killed the ape flying ASMA in full view of the public, there is no need to evaluate it with any words.


    "Hitong man, you!" Nara Deer stared at the Tong man in front of him for a long time. As Muye''s first brain, he would habitually judge everything from logic and rationality because of his high IQ. However, the Tongren in front of him was almost hurt because of the "friend?" being attacked by the sword. In front of Muye''s eyes, he severely damaged the ape flying ASMA who was sharp and tolerant of Muye. Such behavior can no longer be described as simple willfulness. It is simply reckless!


    It is conceivable that Tongren''s move is to completely put themselves in the opposite position of Muye.


    Is it really worth it?


    If someone asks Tongren.


    His answer.


    Maybe it will be: I don''t care whether it''s worth it or not. I only know that I should do so. The blade I wield has no hatred. I act according to my heart. I think I should pull out the sword when I think it should be pulled out. Don''t consider others. Cut it first.


    "..." Yamanaka shook his head at the sight of this. When things came to this point, there was nothing to say, "Lujiu, what are we going to do now?"


    "What else can we do? The boy wantonly hurt my Muye ninja, and we still have to turn a blind eye to it?" gouzuka claw was angry. She was jealous of evil. She always had a dead brain. In her eyes, it was Tong people who suddenly attacked and hurt their companions, so she should return teeth with teeth!


    "Calm down, dog grave is the master of the house." you nvzhiwei said in a deep voice, "now, there is no one here who can subdue the gangster." although he opposed to starting now, it was enough to prove his position that the Tongren were called "gangsters" in his words.


    "I think both of us should calm down." kakassi slowly stood up. At this time, his look was also very ugly. ASMA was his companion of the same group and his comrades in arms who fought side by side on the battlefield during the war. Although the latter''s character is not to his taste, he is too debauchery and behaves perversely. After the other party was born in Huoying, he rebelled and left Muye to join the fire temple as the guard. Twelve forbearance is enough to see. However, none of these can cut off the profound fetters between peers.


    Tongren now hurt his companions in front of him, and Kakashi felt extremely angry. On the other hand, isn''t it because ASMA hurt his companions first?


    Although many of Tong people''s hegemonic theories belong to personal feelings, their essence is still a blade for their companions. Only this, kakasi can not be denied! Because Kakashi''s father gave up important tasks for his companions, even to bear ugly charges.


    However, because of this, it is impossible for Kakashi to forgive Tong people for hurting his companions!


    While acknowledging the enemy''s concept of action and unforgivable for the enemy''s actions, Kakashi is now caught in a difficult contradiction between gratitude and resentment.


    In other words, why do people hurt each other?


    On one side, Kai seems to understand Kakashi''s complex heart at this time. However, he has no answer to this question.


    Nara Lujiu is in a very contradictory mood now. The Tong man in front of him hurt Muye ninja and has an unforgivable crime. On the other hand, out of consideration for Muye''s present and future, he can''t live without the man in front of him.


    "Alas..." Nara Deer shook his head for a long time, and then sighed, "send ASMA to the medical unit first..."


    The atmosphere on the court suddenly became awkward again.


    However, just when Muye people didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Suddenly, Tongren spoke at this time.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not over yet."


    Tongren''s words immediately made the original strange atmosphere on the field dignified.


    Nara Lujiu and others all stared at him with angry eyes. Kakashi stood up first, and his tone became extremely bad for the first time.


    "Hitong people! What else do you want to do!"


    In the face of Kakashi''s murderous eyes, Tong people were not afraid at all. The strange light in their eyes flickered slightly, and then said faintly, "you should have noticed? My eyes..."


    "Pregnant with an immeasurable huge power, just because my power is too strong, in order to prevent violent walking, I have always tried to suppress him and constantly imposed seals. This is also the root of my lack of white eyes as a member of the Japanese family." Tong people''s eyes, pupils retracted involuntarily and said in a deep voice, "Because of Zhicun Tuan Zang, the excessive force that we have been trying to suppress has been leaked out."


    "Here, I reiterate that although I can restore my independent consciousness and reason, I still have too much power in my eyes because of my violent walk. If I want to seal this power again, I must pour out the excess overflow power first..." Tong people shook their hands, and they could feel the huge power overflowing from their eyes. Just the remaining strength made the grip of their hands so huge. In other words, what terrible power these eyes hide!


    "Say so, you should understand." Tong person immediately turned his head, "sleeve white snow, go and bring tomorrow Nai back."


    "Yes, master." sleeve Snow White listened to the order and slowly walked to the battlefield where the scene turned into ruins. With a stroke of emptiness, he suddenly saw a mirror in front of him, and then his plain hand gently touched the mirror, and the white light filled up.


    "Click, click ~" a cube of ice rises from the ground, the frost melts, and then the figure of tomorrow Nai appears in it.


    "Princess highness!" the crowd was shocked. "What is your royal highness?"


    "In the village of Chi Village, he planned to let the royal highness of the kingdom of fire take an accident in the leaves of the wood, and then use the pressure of the name house on the leaves to force the three generation to step down from the stage and to make plans for themselves. Before the princess''s Royal Highness was caught in the death of her son, she almost died in the hands of Sha Rong. "If you report this matter to the country of fire, you should know what will happen to Zhicun Tuan Zang?"


    Suddenly, everyone fell into silence, and many of the people here knew about the things that the regiment was hiding behind their backs. And the regiment tried to make a big picture of the shadow of fire. It was also known to everyone at the top of the wooden leaf. However, they never imagined that the regiment would do something for their ambition and make such a frenzy of murdering the royal highness of the princess. Love comes.


    In combination with what Tongren said earlier about "too much power", "need to pour out" and Tuan Zang, the smart Nara Lujiu has probably guessed Tongren''s intention... No, it can''t be regarded as intention and idea, but something that has been decided. Now tell them, not discussion, but announcement!


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "You don''t need to pay attention to this." Tong Ren then coagulated the seal with one hand and temporarily stabilized the pupil power of the riot in his eyes. The green tendons on his temples burst up, and the pupil of his eyes shrank slightly.


    Suddenly 360 degrees in all directions, covering every inch of the land of the whole wood leaf, everything is returned to the bottom of Tongren''s eyes!


    Ririzu suddenly looked surprised, "this breath of pupil art... Is the power of white eyes! No, it''s just something similar to white eyes..."


    In the wild forest somewhere in the west of Muye, a certain figure fleeing in disorder was locked.


    Tongren took back his mind and said faintly, "I found it. It''s good. There''s no one around for several kilometers. Zhicun Tuan Zang, but you chose a good place."


    The Tong man took a step forward with his left foot, his body bowed slightly, his right hand held flat in front of his chest, condensing a special handprint, and his left hand pointed to the sky.


    "Genesis meteorite!"


    Solidified in this mysterious posture, the unparalleled horror pupil force reflected by the eyes at this time!


    "What is he... Doing?!" Muye people couldn''t help wondering.


    Suddenly, however, everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    A little light suddenly appeared in the sky. In the blink of an eye, the two tiny lights turned into a fireball the size of a thumb. At this time, everyone on the field could feel a hot gas coming to his face. After a while, the fireball was clearly visible and surrounded by a blazing flame


    Far from the ground, this heat flow stirred the dust on the ground and the earth shook. The Muye people on the field were suppressed by this amazing heat and pressure. Subconsciously, they blocked themselves with their hands, as if they could be crushed by this pressure.


    In the face of the power of heaven and earth, everyone trembled!


    "Meteorite..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 95

    "Woo... Cough ~" I stumbled step by step and walked alone among the woods in the wilderness. Every footprint was accompanied by a bloody mark.


    Tuan Zang gasped. The old duck''s shriveled face was as white as a zombie. On a broken arm, he used torn cuffs very roughly. It was better to stop bleeding by blocking the wound carelessly than bandaging.


    "Putong ~" faintly sat with his back against a tree trunk. Tuan Zang turned his head and looked behind him. He found no one, and immediately relaxed slowly.


    "Damn......" Tuan Zang regained his strength and immediately investigated the injury on his body. He found that the situation was not optimistic. If his arm was broken, it could be connected. There was still a lot of inventory in the writing wheel eye, but the knife wound on his waist had hurt the vital point, and there was a strange cold smell, which was constantly eroding his internal organs. According to this injury, I''m afraid I can''t recover without training for a few months.


    "But... I also got a very important information!" Tuan Zang gasped, thinking of Tong''s strange eyes and covering his right eye with one hand, "That eye... Can resist the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, only the pupil power higher than the kaleidoscope! White eyes... That''s impossible! The Japanese family, and it''s a bloodstain phenomenon far better than the kaleidoscope power... Is it the one mentioned by the second generation of adults?"


    "Hum! Wait for me, hitong man! I''ll get these eyes! If force can''t get them, use stratagem! People always have weaknesses. Even if you''re powerful, as long as I catch the people around you, you won''t give in! Hum!" After the defeat under Tong people''s eyes, Tuan Zang was not afraid, but had a strong desire for possession. "With these eyes far better than the kaleidoscope, what can''t be done? Wipe out all the opponents, and I want to ascend to the position of fire shadow!"


    Even if he is seriously injured and dying, Tuan Zang still has such terrible ambitions. This kind of person is very dangerous. Once he recovers from recuperation, he will frantically and unscrupulously seize what he wants!


    "Wait and see, hitong man! I will...!"


    Suddenly, Tuan Zang seemed to hear something strange. Then he just felt the air around him. It seemed to become dry and hot all of a sudden.


    At this time, a roar suddenly came from the void. With this violent roar, the air flow in the void seemed to shake slightly under the influence of some mysterious force. The flying insects, birds and animals in the whole forest seemed to smell the threat of death and ran frantically outside the forest!


    The sudden startling change also surprised Tuan Zang. "What''s going on? Hmm?!" at his feet, a huge shadow was covering his whole figure, and Tuan Zang raised his head subconsciously.


    At the moment, the sky over the wood leaves has changed beyond recognition.


    The endless atmosphere constantly vibrates wildly in the void, as if rolling huge waves are spreading in all directions. The violent flow of air flow instantly causes the violent transformation of virtual space. The roaring clouds are turned upside down with the strong intervention of an overwhelming force in the world outside the sky!


    In an instant, the wind and clouds surged between heaven and earth, and the dark clouds were shrouded in darkness, like a barrier hanging upside down in the sky. Inside the barrier, even the ultra-s-level extreme thunder evasion prohibition could not be achieved. Countless lightning and thunder dragons roared freely in the broken cloud layer, and violent storms swept all the air currents that could be rolled, bringing those already gone The broken and rolling clouds vibrated more tyrannically, a scene like the end of the world. In less than a few minutes, it suddenly formed over the wood leaves.


    "This... What is this!"


    Looking at the dramatically changing sky, Rao Shizhi village, the dark leader of muyegen, who lives in an important position in Muye and galloped through the shadow level strength of tolerance in his early years, still felt a shock from his heart.


    Dark sky, roaring clouds, violent thunder, raging wind


    Everything has brought a great psychological pressure to the schemer who plays tricks behind the scenes!


    The raging thunder continued to explode in the sky. When the sound of blasting reached a limit, the dark clouds that originally rolled violently like the waves were shaken open by an extremely strong force. At the same time, they overflowed in all directions


    In the center of these overflowing airflow, a hot fire red gradually emerged in the dark, rendering the whole sky into a light fire red, and then more and more clear, more and more clear!!!


    With the fiery red approaching, a terrible heat wave, mixed with the suffocating air pressure, surged to the earth. In an instant, the rock wall with the highest wood leaf carved with the shadow of fire of previous dynasties seemed to be violently exploded from top to bottom by an invisible giant hand, turned into countless tiles and splashed everywhere!


    Muye people are desperate and thrilled. They can only watch the arrival of this ruined family!


    Zhicun Tuan Zang, a conspirator active in the dark, kept roaring in the almost breathless pressure, trying to find out what was happening above his head. At this moment, he, who has always manipulated the life and death of others behind his back, was also frightened by this strange phenomenon.


    But at the moment, this is a wilderness, and no one can answer him at all.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a quarter of an hour, maybe a moment.


    "Rumble, rumble!"


    In the tyrannical air flow, there was a startling explosion. The raging fire immediately burned the whole sky. Then, the endless air flow suddenly dissipated. A huge meteorite with a vertical and horizontal area of more than three kilometers and burning fire suddenly appeared at the end of the horizon


    "Meteorite?! impossible!" Tuan Zang roared wildly, but he didn''t know if it was his illusion. He just felt that this giant was aimed at him! Only his figure is in the center of the behemoth!


    Seeing this meteorite with a raging flame and appearing in the broken clouds, muyeren village, all people, including ririzu, the head of the aristocratic family, showed a trace of inner shock and fear.


    "God, what is this..."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Bastard! Hitong people! Did you do this?!" Muye people immediately roared at the Tong people with endless fear. Despair suddenly appeared in everyone''s heart!


    However, in the face of the desperate roar of Muye people, Tong people''s hands always maintain the posture of casting magic, and the strange light emitted by their eyes is also unprecedented strong.


    The meteorite has not yet officially arrived. The violent air pressure sweeping through has plunged Muye tolerance village, including the suburbs where Muye is located, into the shadow of destruction.


    The intense air pressure and the terrible heat wave oppressed by the burning meteorites can be seen everywhere. The civilians, ninjas and businessmen in Muye village are crying in panic. Everyone is crowded and runs out as fast as possible in an attempt to escape the Muye tolerance village, which is more complicated than the so-called tolerance world!


    However, no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than the meteorite falling from the sky?


    At the moment when the behemoth tore the clouds and officially appeared in front of the people, there was no hesitation. Directly with a heat wave that burned the void, it fell down with great momentum, huge volume and extremely heavy bombardment into the suburban woods less than one kilometer away from the village!


    The meteorite carries the terrible energy that destroys everything. It erupts in an all-round way at the moment of contact with the earth!


    Although the place where the giant landed was not in muyeren village, the terrible energy of its collapse was not spared by muyeren village, which is only one kilometer away. Only the strong shock aftershocks caused by the meteorite impact are enough to destroy the area of several kilometers!


    "Boom!"


    The devastating sonic boom suddenly exploded between heaven and earth. At the moment of this sound explosion, everything between heaven and earth seemed to stagnate at the same time!


    I saw the Tong man who performed the magic, his fingerprints changed, suddenly looked up, and a strong light was emitted from his eyes. The light drew a circle around the sky of the wood leaves.


    "Creation world!"


    Suddenly, a white spherical mask appeared over Muye, covering the whole Muye tolerance village!


    After all this, the pupil power of the vigorous riots in Tongren''s eyes finally poured out, and his eyes also recovered from the original strange blue and white pupil color to the original darkness.


    "Finally, it can be sealed. This pupil with destructive power..."


    In Muye village, no matter those ninjas, civilians, businessmen, cries, and the sound of air storm caused by air friction, all the sounds, at the same time, completely solidified, and the world became unprecedented quiet between extreme noise.


    People, at this time, a strange picture appeared in front of them. A terrible wave of destruction came from the west suburb of Muye, and instantly swallowed up the whole Muye village. It was just the explosive wind that destroyed everything, but when passing through Muye village, it skirted mysteriously, and the burning fire wave wrapped the periphery of Muye, but could not erode everything in the village.


    However, in addition to muyeren village, it is completed and turned into a real hell!


    A terrible pit, constantly rolled by the impact force, spreads out, forming a huge fire sea with a diameter of no less than several kilometers. The whole forest in the suburb of Muye, including a lake and swamp, is completely burned by the fire sea magma and integrated into the land!


    However, at this time, the ambitious Zhicun Tuan Zang, who occupies a high position in Muye and has the most precious kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and thousand hand column cells, was first crushed into a blood mist by this absolute destructive force, and his bones disappeared!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 96

    The raging fire continued to burn in this originally dense jungle land. A terrible pit with a diameter of nearly several kilometers appalled replaced the position of the forest on the western outskirts of Muye. Looking down from the sky, you can also see those constantly emerging in the center of the giant pit, because of the high-temperature energy residue left by the impact of meteorites!


    The great power of heaven and earth is unstoppable!


    In addition to the most central area, the surrounding areas are no better.


    Countless potholes ranging from one meter in diameter to one hundred meters in size are densely scattered all over this desolate land. The terrible cracks break this dense jungle, dismember it, and cover the sky and earth with rich smoke and storms. The mountains and forests here have been completely erased from the world map, and the historical terrain has been rewritten.


    However, it is regrettable that Muye village was safe and sound in this natural disaster. Rather than paying attention to the "natural disaster", countries pay more attention to the attack that broke out in the test held in the wood leaf.


    Muye S-level rebel forbearance big snake pill, together with Sha Ren, attacked Muye. Although Muye was eventually defeated by Muye ninja, Muye also paid a lot of Ninja casualties. The most important thing is the fall of the fire shadow of Muye''s third generation eyes, the male of the forbearance world. If only these words, it is not enough to move the major tolerance villages. Because in the three previous forbearance wars, they clearly know the terrible strength of Muye as the first forbearance village. In its heyday, even the four forbearance villages of cloud, rock, fog and sand will not fall behind. With such terrible achievements, we can see its strength.


    However, a piece of uncertain information lurking in Muye in each village made each big tolerant village really ready to move.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang, not only the third generation of Mu Huo Ying Shen meteorite as Muye ninxiong, but also the Muye eagle, died for unknown reasons.


    As for the news of Tuan Zang''s death, Muye''s senior management took a tight blockade, but the spies in each village found it and immediately took action to explore the truth. However, because Tuan Zang''s identity in Muye is special, although he is an important senior official in Muye, because he has been behind the scenes for a long time, only a few people in Muye know his true identity, Therefore, the spies in each village could not get more information about Tuan Zang''s death.


    According to the intelligence sent back by the spy, the senior leaders of each village have different understandings.


    Yunren is because Zhicun Tuan Zang may have died in the "natural disaster" near Muye. Another view is that they believe that the so-called "natural disaster" is a man-made event. It is a major disaster caused by Muye''s unfortunate accident during the experiment when he is studying a super weapon, The Zhicun regiment who carried out the plan lost their lives in the accident.


    According to the news sent back by his spy, Yan Ren thought that Muye should have a great rebellious forbearance this time. This rebellious forbearance not only cooperated with the inside and outside of big snake pill to carry out Muye collapse plan, but also assassinated Zhicun Tuan Zang after big snake pill killed three generations of Mu Huoying. Another view is that Zhicun Tuan Zang is not dead at all.


    Wuren has just solved the internal contradictions in the village and is paying close attention to the construction in the village. He is unable to pay attention to external events, so he has no opinion.


    Sha Ren needless to say, because he participated in the attack on Muye, he was afraid of Muye''s crazy revenge after his failure, and immediately expressed his full surrender to Muye. Although Muye hates Sha Ren for tearing up the alliance agreement and fighting undeclared, Muye''s current weakness is not suitable for foreign war. In addition, Sha Ren participated in the attack on Muye because Muye''s s S-class traitor tolerance big snake pill assassinated his four generations of eyes and secretly manipulated Sha Ren. Muye had no choice but to accept Sha Ren''s surrender unconditionally, and the two sides signed an alliance agreement again.


    In the forbearance circle, there are different opinions about the death of Tuan Zang in Muye Zhicun. Muye has made another great S-class traitor, but this statement has not been officially recognized by Muye.


    However, in any case, it is an undeniable fact that Muye three generations died and Tuan Zang died. No matter what the reason is, the above two solid news alone is enough to provoke the major forbearance villages to look down on Muye again. The interests of big countries will never look at morality or immorality.


    If it''s like Sha Ren, it''s weak or not, and it''s not very attractive to the outside world, because most of the sites occupied by Sha Ren are windy and sandy barren land with little interest. In addition, Sha Ren town has a "frontline sky" landform of natural defense fortress. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is also a typical hard bone.


    Muye is different. It monopolizes the fertile and vast plain and has great interests. Moreover, geographically, it is flat from the border of the country of fire to Muye Ren Village, and there is no natural defense fortress. Therefore, if Muye does not have a strong and powerful military force, it will immediately attract the covet of the enemy.


    However, in fact, it can no longer be regarded as a matter of whether the enemy country will covet. In fact, after determining the intelligence returned by spies, Yunren, who has always been belligerent, the authorities have begun to prepare for the deployment of war. Then Yanren took action one after another. Wuren paid close attention to the construction of the village and was unable to fight foreign wars, but he was more than self-protection. After learning about the changes of Yunren and Yanren, he also sent a combat force to deploy on the border of the water country to deal with all changes. The fourth generation of Sha Ren died. Sha Ren was in power by the Presbyterian Council. After learning the trend of the tolerance world, he began to respond vaguely to Muye''s Alliance attitude.


    Muye authorities, naturally, clearly understand the dangerous situation Muye is facing at this moment. Therefore, immediately summon the wandering Muye Sanren''s self and the master of thousands of hands to return to Muye. However, I have also found it since then, but there is no news about the master of thousand hands. Muye senior management is also worried about this.


    When the dark tide surged in the major forbearance villages, a mysterious organization in the forbearance community, which acted in a low-key way and has been little known, also began to become active in advance. Its organization name is "Xiao".


    However, the initiator of evil roots is so unusual that the Tong people are carrying out the final mission of escorting his royal highness to the great name house.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 97

    The accomplishment of the A-level task of killing Zhicun Tuan Zang, the primary mastermind of tomorrow Nai, also increased from 60% to 80%. For the progress of completing the task, patrol regularly and get corresponding rewards.


    To Tongren''s slight surprise, it may be that they eradicated Tuan Zang and opened up some dark plot tasks. This time, Tongren received rich rewards in the Arsenal system.


    First, gain 2 additional attribute points. This time, Tong people did not point their attributes on strength, but supplemented them as the loss of 20% agility effect bonus lost by abandoning the blade of assassination.


    The second reward is a weapon of the type of hot weapon. The hot weapon Tong people have also obtained before, that is, the M700 light sniper gun was damaged after the first World War. This time, however, it was a pistol.


    Type: pistol


    Name: Desert Eagle


    Weight: 2kg


    Bomb capacity: 7 / 28


    Initial velocity of bullet: 402m / S


    Effective killing range: 200m


    Tongren probably didn''t say whether he was satisfied or not with the reward pistol. It can only be regarded as general. For ordinary people, guns have great lethality, but Ninja''s body is different, but it is much more powerful than ordinary people. Take the long-distance sniper shooting in the war with I love Luo, which was defended by its absolute defense and sand armor. Even close range shooting is difficult to cause fatal damage.


    The power of the sniper gun is still so, and the pistol is even worse. However, if it is the desert eagle, the near-range lethality is still very huge. If it is within 50m, the destructive power can be compared with the sniper gun. Moreover, the pistol also has the advantages that the sniper gun does not have. It is relatively light and small.


    Of course, the weapon of gun is much more powerful than the bitter sword. Its power, speed and hit rate are far from comparable to those of ninja. Still, the view of firearms seems to have gone into a misunderstanding. First of all, this is the ninja world. Ninja''s body is much stronger than ordinary people. The lethality of guns to Ninja is not as great as that in the design. You know, the design of guns is aimed at "killing" the enemy. Here, we can adjust its positioning, reduce it by one level, and talk about the "killing" of guns on ninjas.


    Guns are weapons that can kill ninjas or not. It depends on the object. However, the lethality of guns to ninjas does not need to be questioned.


    As for the desert eagle, whether it can play much effect in the battle with Ninja remains to be investigated in the next actual battle.


    Now, the third system reward.


    The reward this time is similar to the previous "eight pole avalanche".


    It is a magician''s record, which records a magic skill called "reinforcement".


    Reinforcement, as the name suggests, is a magic that can strengthen the target in the physical sense. It can be one''s own body, weapons and armor, etc.


    After carefully reading the introduction of strengthening technique, Tong people can see it. Although it seems that this "strengthening skill" has little effect as an attack ability, it is a powerful weapon as an auxiliary skill! For example, today''s eight pole avalanche of Tong people has basically completed their cultivation. Just because of their physical strength, they can''t give full play to the real power of eight pole avalanche. If Tong people use reinforcement to improve their physical defense, can they bear to give full play to the greater power of eight pole avalanche? In addition, even as an ordinary body art attack, the boxing issued by the strengthened fist will naturally improve.


    Another point is that reinforcement can also be used on weapons. If sleeve snow-white is perfect in terms of monomer lethality, reinforcement has little effect. However, Tongren thought of applying reinforcement to firearms, which is the most perfect combination! Although it has not been tested yet, Tong Ren probably guessed that if the bullet of the desert eagle is used as a surprise attack, it can cause great damage to the ninja, but it can only be used as the first shot. After being hurt, the other party will be vigilant and use chakra to protect his body in advance. In this way, the damage caused by the desert eagle will be greatly weakened, However, with the blessing of reinforcement, the power of bullets can be improved!


    In other words, the big formation made by Tong people in Muye can be regarded as making a big fuss about Muye. However, to Tongren''s surprise, Muye''s senior management tightly closed the news about everything about this matter. Moreover, externally, it has not announced that Tong people will be positioned as rebellious and tolerant. However, in fact, Tong people are not Muye''s ninjas


    Seriously injured the ape flying ASMA, killed Zhicun Tuan Zang, razed the mountains and forests stretching for several kilometers in the suburb of Muye to the ground, and filled up the fire shadow rock surface symbolizing Muye''s history. Any one of these crimes is enough to make Tongren be nailed to the blacklist of assassinations.


    However, in fact, nothing happened. In the past few days, Muye high-rise seemed to disappear in front of Tongren and didn''t bother him. As for the following people, no one knows the deeds of Tong people because they have blocked the news.


    Among the younger generation of Muye, only Xiaotian knows about Tongren. Or are some children of aristocratic families told by their elders not to get close to Tongren? For more things, of course, they all tacitly sealed themselves.


    But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care what Muye senior management thinks of him. In this way, Tongren stayed quietly in Muye strangely after making a big fuss about Muye. However, when the middle exam ended, as the princess of the kingdom of fire, tomorrow''s Nye, it was time to go back.


    Now, Tongren and tomorrow Nai are on the way back to Daming mansion.


    At present, 80% of the A-level task of protecting the security of tomorrow Nai has been completed. At this point, there is still 20% unfinished. What else can pose a threat to them?


    On the way forward between Tongren and tomorrow Nai, two figures dressed in red clouds and black robes have been waiting here for a long time!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 98

    As the Royal Highness Princess of the name of fire, she is the most important and important official. The return of tomorrow''s Nai was originally due to the respect of the princess''s Royal Highness. The escort troop should have a strong and strong tolerance to sit in town. Just like before the princess''s Royal Highness was received from the name of the Ming government, Mattke was escorted by herself.


    However, Muye is in a state of great vigilance in wartime. The combat power in the village is very weak. As a guard, he has caught his shoulders and seen his elbows. He really can''t take a ninja of higher tolerance level out of the village to perform a task.


    However, fortunately, it is a great help to Muye for the people of Yutong to take the initiative to undertake this important task. Of course, Muye and others can''t thank the people of Tongtong. After all, the people of Tongtong are the culprit who made Muye fall into such a situation. Turn the world upside down. No one will be suspicious of the almost all the people who have made the leaves of the princess. On the contrary, at this time, no one in Muye village is more suitable for this task than Tongren.


    Although the strength is absolutely no problem, but as a large wooden leaf, if let the name government know, escort the Royal Highness task, the leaves only sent a ninja is not a guy to escort it, that is absolutely incompatible, therefore, wood leaves also sent a team under the forbearance as a token of follow.


    Originally, as the tenth class who had escort experience in front, it was OK to endure. However, due to the sequelae after the forced display of the prohibition in the middle tolerance test, lillock was unable to perform the task. Therefore, the task is to select another member from the tenth class every day.


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who showed good strength in the Zhongren test, became the third candidate. In the seventh class, the whirlpool Naruto followed him and went out to practice. The mentor Qi mukakassi is now lying in the Muye hospital because he used the power of kaleidoscope before. Chunye cherry can be ignored. Sasuke did nothing alone, that is, he also agreed to the requirements of the task.


    Therefore, the escort of the princess''s highness team is made up of Tong Ren, Hinata Neji, Tian Tian and Yu Zhi Bo Sasuke.


    ¡­¡­


    "Our team is really rare ~" the party looked around every day on the peaceful national highway, boring tunnels, "and it''s a little strange that Tongren should be the leader of this mission ~"


    "..." Ning Ci and Sasuke are relatively silent. Indeed, in their view, whether from the strength or from all aspects, it should be one of them who leads the team, and three ninjas, but let a person who is not a ninja as the team leader. Is it strange? Although, they also know more or less that Tong people are not completely ordinary people, hiding their great strength. People always judge things with their own cognitive quantity, but the conclusion is often not accurate.


    Ning Ci was better. After fighting Naruto in the Zhongren test, he also began to recognize himself. His rebellious and arrogant attitude also converged a lot. However, Sasuke felt like standing still when he was frustrated by my love and witnessed the rapid growth of Naruto. This is what he can''t tolerate. Now Naruto worships the legendary three forbearance and comes as a teacher. He is undergoing hard cultivation, and his strength is soaring day by day.


    However, Sasuke looks back on himself and has learned the powerful Lei Dun forbidden technique qianniao, which has become a famous stunt of qimukakashi. However, he has not really defeated any powerful opponent!


    First, in the fight with Tongren, he tried his best to use a thousand birds, while Tongren used some powerful physical skills. Although in the end, he failed to win or lose because of Kakashi''s strong intervention, later, he broke through a trunk from his thousand birds, but Tongren''s skill was to smash a whole tree. It was obvious which was stronger or weaker.


    And now, the task leader from Muye is handed over to Tongren. Doesn''t that mean that even Muye officials think that his Sasuke strength is not as good as others?


    Sasuke tightened his fist, and his face looked very ugly. He was yelling in his heart. What am I doing over the years?! If this goes on, when will I catch up with that man!


    It seems that he is aware of Sasuke''s uncertain thoughts. Ning Ci, who has been called a genius since childhood, also has some feelings about this. He said one more sentence, "don''t be too arrogant. You and I are just ordinary people. Only through continuous efforts can we change the fate of ordinary people..."


    However, in Sasuke''s opinion, Ningci''s advice was not a taste. He glared at the latter fiercely and said with a sneer, "Yo, it''s really fair to say that rixiangningci lost to the crane tail Naruto. It''s just like No. 1 in the last session ~"


    "Hey, hey! How did you talk!" Ningci hasn''t opened his mouth yet. However, as his companion, Tiantian can''t help frowning, obviously dissatisfied with Sasuke''s provocation.


    However, for every day''s words, Sasuke once again cast his disdainful eyes, "I know you seem to be fighting with the woman of Sha Ren, trying your best and failing to hurt each other?"


    "You!" Sasuke''s words immediately made him angry every day.


    Sasuke didn''t care at all and continued to sneer, "I''m really sorry. When chasing Sha Ren, the woman in Sha Ren is not my enemy at all!"


    "It seems that you have no intention to find trouble!" he gritted his teeth every day and touched a scroll from his waist. His angry eyes faintly wanted to take action.


    Sasuke urgently needed a battle to regain his confidence. He immediately continued to make provocations. "You have to think clearly. Challenge me, but you will get hurt."


    "Stop, Tiantian." Ning Ci, who was on one side, suddenly opened his mouth and stopped Tiantian from getting angry. Then he looked at Sasuke calmly and said faintly, "yuzhibo Sasuke, let me ask you first."


    "What?"


    "Do you really think the whirlpool Naruto is a crane tail?" Ning CI said word by word.


    Sasuke''s face suddenly sank, and his mind could not help but emerge. When he fell in front of me, exhausted and unable to do anything, who stood in front of him? When I showed his ferocious and terrible true face, he could only tremble powerlessly. Who was standing on the behemoth in a posture that he could only look up to carry out a monster level terrorist battle!


    "Pa!" Sasuke punched heavily on the ground, then slowly raised his head, a pair of aggressive eyes, looking at Ningci in front of him, coldly said, "riningci, do you dare to fight with me!"


    Ning CI frowned tightly, and then he had no intention to shrink back. He slowly stood up and said in a deep voice, "well, if you want to fight, then fight."


    "Hey, Tongren, it seems that your companions are going to fight. Don''t you go to persuade them?" sitting in the carriage, Chennai asked the Tongren riding a horse in front of him tomorrow.


    Tong people waved their hands and said faintly, "ah, it''s normal for young people to fight and make noise. Don''t care."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 99

    "Bang bang ~"


    Sasuke is having a fierce fight with Ningci in the fierce confrontation of boxing and foot.


    However, for all this, Tong people have no interest in watching at all. Now it is time to rest halfway. Tong people lie directly on the splint of the carriage, because the short board is not large. If Tong people want to lie down comfortably, they have no scruples, hang their legs on the horseback, and their upper body directly lies in the trunk where tomorrow Nai is located.


    A pair of pure black eyes are blinking. With upward looking eyes, they are quietly staring at tomorrow in front of them.


    As time went by, the fighting sound of the two people outside the carriage was clearly audible. However, Tong people also stayed here quietly, staring at the girl in their eyes.


    "..." finally, after being stared at for more than ten minutes, tomorrow Nai, who has been deliberately pretending not to pay attention, finally couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help protruding a big well on his forehead, stretched out his finger and pointed to the Tongren''s head, "Hey! What are you doing staring at me! And it''s still this posture. It''s disgusting!"


    "Uh huh?" Tong Ren''s eyes were listless, his eyes drooped and half narrowed. After hearing the cry in his ears, he lazily pulled up one eyelid, then grinned and blinked, "ah... Nothing, just look at it ~"


    "Hoo ~ what a reckless guy!" tomorrow Nai said, shaking his head helplessly. However, his mouth said so, but there was no sense of blame in his words. After returning to Daming mansion, will anyone say such words to her? Someone can talk to her face to face, regardless of her identity, what she wants to say, what she is not called, what her royal highness is, but what her name is tomorrow.


    In front of the girl, her long light chestnut hair was floating and scattered, but at this time, what hung on her face was shallow sadness. Tongren couldn''t help raising his hand, gently rubbing her hair and giving the latter a considerate smile, "if you show such an expression again, I can''t help helping you!"


    Hearing this very deep meaning, tomorrow Nye was a blink, and then his face was slightly red, and his eyes stared at the Tong Tong. He pretended to be angry and said, "you can''t see it. You are so dull, your mouth is so full of speech that you must have fooled many ignorant girls by now. It''s a pity that your royal highness is not that kind of girl.


    "How could it be? Tomorrow Nai is so dull and pure that she is clearly a very lovely little girl ~ ah, the proud and charming attribute is brought by herself." Tong continued to say endless words while continuing to tease the light and soft hair in her hands. As for the second half of the other party''s words, she obviously didn''t listen.


    "Tut ~" while holding his tongue, he grabbed the messy hair ravaged under Tong''s hands. However, after grabbing it, the other party easily extended his claws to the hair on the other side, making tomorrow Nai defenseless. Once crazy, tomorrow Nai simply raised his head, but Tong people immediately raised their hands and kneaded them.


    "Hey, hey! Can Muye Ninja harass the important people to protect?" Naiyang raised his chin tomorrow and threatened the tunnel, "I''m going to report your sin!"


    "Oh." Tong man continued to play, "anyway, I''m not a ninja."


    "..." tomorrow Nai stretched out his hand to pat Kaitong''s bad hand, upset and irritable, "Okay, okay! Don''t make trouble!"


    "I don''t want to." Tong people continued to grasp and pinch with a smile, "you shout. The more you shout, the more interesting I feel ~"


    "I call people! I call the three ninjas outside to catch you!"


    "They can''t beat me." Tongren smiled.


    "Ah?" tomorrow Nai didn''t seem to expect Tongren to answer so. He couldn''t help but wonder, "isn''t it? Those three Muye ninjas can''t clean you up alone?"


    "Uh huh ~" Tong Ren nodded very seriously, "yes."


    Tomorrow Nai was so angry that he couldn''t help muttering, "what''s the matter? So many ninjas can''t help you. Are all Muye ninjas slag?"


    "Not all of them, but most of them." Tong man smiled. However, although he was smiling, the defiance between his eyebrows was not a joke!


    Tomorrow Nai saw that he couldn''t stop Tongren''s behavior, and couldn''t think of anything that could "frighten" him. He had to give up. One hand supported his chin and tilted his head. He simply didn''t look at the Tongren below. When he was bored, he couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    However, tomorrow Nai looked at it casually, but he saw something amazing.


    I saw Sasuke and Ning CI fighting outside the carriage. It seemed that they couldn''t stop fighting more and more. From the fierce place between the two people, it seemed that they were really angry. One side of Tiantian is looking worried and trying to persuade. However, it seems that they haven''t heard of the tearing and beating on the field.


    Seeing this scene, even the layman''s tomorrow Nai faintly saw that the situation was not developing well. He couldn''t help shouting, "Tongren! Stop it! Your companion seems to be stubborn against both of them!"


    "Oh. Please don''t care about small things." Tong man said faintly.


    "..." tomorrow Nai looked at it for a while. He saw one of the people who tore it and hit it, and the other one was unwilling to show weakness. He also touched the sharp bitterness.


    The sound of Jingling ~ sharp weapon attack seems to have evolved into a life and death battle in the present time! Tomorrow Nai shouted, "Tongren! Stop them! If you don''t do it again, you''ll die!"


    "Bang ~" Tong''s patience seems to have been worn away. He can''t help getting up slowly from the splint. His eyes are vaguely bored. He looks at the two people not far away from the car.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 100

    "Ding Ding ~" the collision of the sword in his hand.


    "Hum!" in the art of sword in hand, Rixiang Ningci is obviously not as good as yuzhibo Sasuke. In his use of writing wheel eyes to predict the throwing of judgment, Ningci''s hand sword was instantly shot down and hit himself. However, although Ningci''s sword battle in hand was suppressed, with his white eye pupil, he has an all-round insight into the sword from any dead corner, Could not escape his eyes and was chopped off one by one with his bare hands.


    Sasuke on one side can suppress his opponent, but he can''t break his opponent''s defense. Therefore, it''s meaningless to continue the sword war in his hand.


    "Bang bang!" then comes the martial arts battle. Just as Sasuke''s sword suppresses Ningci in front, in martial arts, it has become Ningci suppresses Sasuke. His exquisite soft fist technique has become a systematic daily fluid technique. Sasuke is not an opponent at all, but Sasuke can see through Ningci''s soft fist attack by writing wheel eyes, and his defense is more than enough.


    The battle of body art still couldn''t tell the victory or defeat. Sasuke immediately jumped back and quickly made a seal with his hands. "The art of fire escape Impatiens fire!" several flame incendiary bombs showed a character and flew to Ningci.


    Ning Ci''s body method was agile, and he easily escaped Sasuke''s fire escape attack in a few flashes.


    "Hmm?!" however, Sasuke predicted Ning Ci''s action by writing round eyes. Then he flashed and came to Ning Ci''s back with his hands. "Huodunhao''s art of fireball!"


    A huge hot fireball attacked Ningci from behind.


    Ning Ci was in a white eyed state, and all the sneak attacks from behind naturally returned to the fundus of his eyes, and immediately his hands were sealed.


    "Poof!" the fireball hit Ningci''s back, and the latter''s figure suddenly turned into a wooden stake, burning in the fire.


    "Whoosh ~" Ning Ci''s figure appeared behind Sasuke and patted it with a soft fist.


    Sasuke''s reaction was not slow. He turned and swept his legs.


    "Bang!" their fists and feet collided, and they immediately stepped back one after another.


    "..." Ning CI narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Sasuke calmly and said in a deep voice, "are you sure we want to continue fighting?"


    "Hum! Are you afraid?" Sasuke said disdainfully.


    Ning Ci''s face was slightly heavy and said in a cold voice, "don''t be too self righteous. You should know that unless it''s a battle of life and death, we won''t win or lose."


    "Bet on life and death?" Sasuke looked bloodthirsty and sneered. "Isn''t it very good? Let''s stop the temptation at home. Use the last blow to decide the victory or defeat!"


    Seeing the two people in the field from an ordinary duel to a decisive battle of life and death, the one on the side couldn''t help but urgently advise, "stop it, you two! It''s just a duel. Is it necessary to fight to this point?"


    Ning Ci was also rarely annoyed by Sasuke. His face was gloomy and said, "at this step, there''s nothing to say."


    "Just know!" Sasuke grinned, and then his hands were printed. Suddenly, the dazzling thunder shrouded in the palm of his hand!


    Ning Ci''s face slightly changed and looked at the materialized chakra in Sasuke''s hand. The whole body nerve also raised the vigilance to the highest level.


    Seeing the momentum caused by Sasuke at this time, every day on one side also stared greatly, and then scolded angrily, "you are the companion of Muye, and you should use such a fierce technique?"


    "Shut up!" Sasuke roared. A pair of bloodthirsty eyes stared at Ning CI in front of him. "I want to be strong, I must be strong, and constantly defeat the people in front of me one by one!"


    "Hum! Just put your horse!" Ningci is also a proud man. How can he tolerate others to step on him as a stepping stone? Immediately put on a good posture, ready to face Sasuke''s strongest blow!


    "Hum! Wait until you take my blow!" Sasuke''s eyes flashed, and then he stepped on it. Under the condition of using Lei Dun to stimulate the cells of the whole body, Sasuke''s speed also increased suddenly, turning into a thunder light and running straight to Ningci. The thunder light and lightning in his hands were torn to pieces by the violent thunder Dun''s power.


    "Leidun thousand birds!" Sasuke hit with all his strength!


    "Gossip back to heaven!" Ning CI also used his strongest defense.


    Sharp spikes, solid shields and extreme contradictions are about to have the most fierce collision.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared between them without warning.


    "Hmm?!" seeing the Tong man who suddenly blocked in front of him, Ning Ci was also surprised. Then he couldn''t help but say something bad, "no! It''s too late!" he had completed the release of chakradao acupoints all over his body and made an irreversible turning posture. At this time, Ning CI couldn''t stop.


    "Hum!" however, Sasuke was stunned when he saw the Tongren. However, when he recalled his brief encounter with the Tongren that day, his thousand birds were not as good as each other''s skills. He couldn''t help but feel jealous. Then the thousand birds in his hand not only didn''t stop, but became more ferocious. Without slowing down, he stabbed the Tongren in the front.


    Standing under the attack of one left and one right, Tong people slowly opened their arms.


    "I say you two should have had enough?"


    "Hmm!!??"


    "Zizizi ~" Sasuke was stunned. He saw that Tongren''s hand was like a pair of pliers. At the moment of Qianjin''s hair, he grabbed his wrist to launch qianniao to rush in, and forcibly stopped his thunder escape at high speed!


    On the other side, Ning Ci''s return to heaven has been displayed. The powerful spiral chakra barrier formed by the release of chakra Dao acupoints of the whole body and the rotation of the body is the absolute defense of the pride of the Japanese people. However, at this time, Tong people forcibly broke the strong chakra barrier with their bare hands, penetrated it, and pressed Ning Ci''s shoulder.


    "It''s impossible! I broke my back to heaven with my bare hands!" rotating at a high speed, even I couldn''t stop, but I was stopped by one hand of Tongren. Ning CI couldn''t help but stare.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 101

    Bare handed, but also broke the strongest skills of Sasuke and Ningci at the same time. Tongren was standing between them at this time. They seemed to be staring at him with unbelievable eyes.


    Tongren didn''t say much about it, and such action would not bring him any sense of achievement. From beginning to end, Tongren didn''t look at the two people in front of him.


    "Team, we''re going to start." just faintly left this sentence. Tong people loosened them and turned away.


    "..." Ning CI changed from initial amazement to shock, and finally became silent without saying a word.


    However, at this time, Sasuke knelt down with a "puff". His wide eyes were burning with a strong sense of unwillingness and anger, and his fist hit the ground hard, "what am I like..."


    Ignoring their own random actions, they gave the two people a great psychological impact. In other words, Tongren are not interested in these.


    "Pa ~" just felt a light elbow hit on his chest, and Tong people''s eyes turned to one side. It is every day that I give myself a beating. She continued to press her elbows against her chest, and a pair of staring eyes blinked, "Hey, Tong man! When did you become so powerful!"


    Tongren was stunned at first, then smiled calmly, "in fact, I''ve always been very powerful, but you don''t know."


    Every day, I nodded suddenly, "when you blocked an enemy of tolerance level alone in the last mission, I have already begun to have this guess. Is Tong man a very powerful guy? Now think about it, otherwise, how can ordinary people compete with a tolerance level?"


    "It''s too exaggerated." Tong man shook his head. "Compared with the really powerful role, ordinary tolerance is not worth mentioning at all."


    "Hoo Hoo ~" I spread my hands every day, "I knew you would say that. It''s really shocking you!"


    "Well ~ I''m sorry, that''s the truth." Tong people nodded with a smile.


    "Er... I think you''d better hide a little as before, otherwise, you look like this, but it''s very annoying ~" speechless every day.


    "Really." Tong people smiled calmly, but they didn''t refute.


    What does it matter? In the past, in order to avoid trouble, he hid to a certain extent. However, after being gradually exposed, he simply acted without concealment. This is not out of the psychology of breaking cans and falling hard, but simply believes that it is more troublesome to re demonstrate the truth than the trouble caused by exposure.


    He looked at Tiantian carefully and found that the girl was really interesting. When others were shocked and afraid of his amazing strength, Tiantian didn''t have such a mentality. Just like all the time, I thought a picture was a cat, and suddenly found that in fact it was a tiger! Just simply blink your eyes and exclaim "Oh", "ah" and "I see". The forthright character, without concealment, expressed the envy of Tongren''s powerful strength, but never envied. Resentment, or because the gap between the two is too large, there is no estrangement.


    "Every day."


    "What?"


    Tongren smiled and looked at Tiantian in front of him, saying that he was very serious and said, "every day, do you have someone you like?"


    "Frighten? What are you talking about? Are you a fool?" the two big eyes painted every day stared wide, stretched out a hand, squeezed the Tongren''s cheek heavily with fingers, and shouted with a little annoyance and shame, "anyway, I''m also a young girl. How can you ask such a straightforward question!"


    "That''s right..." Tong Ren blinked, then nodded with a clear look.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t look like you''ve seen through me! Are you an old love veteran?" the weather turned red and attacked fiercely.


    "Well... To put it another way," Tong said with a smile, "every day, will you marry me and be my third wife?"


    "Oh, oh, it seems that I just received the words of suspected advertising?" I turned my mouth every day and said angrily, "Please don''t be serious and talk nonsense! Besides, I''m only 14 years old and you seem to be a little younger than me! Is this suitable for proposing marriage? As for your last sentence, I seriously doubt whether you have paranoia. If you are ill, I can forgive you. After all, you didn''t take medicine today. It''s normal to be cute ~"


    In the face of the daily beads, the Tun people could not help feeling a sudden attack. But at this time, he had only one sentence to make complaints about, "I have a crush on you."


    "Please pursue me in a normal form ~"


    "I will."


    "Oh, let me listen first."


    In the face of the fact that both of them are brazenly talking about love and love, their words all fall into Ning Ci''s ears.


    However, after listening to Ning Ci, he said that the whole person was not good.


    "Every day... I didn''t expect to hide such a side..." Ning CI looked a little stunned at this time. However, when he looked at Tong people, a strange meaning could not help appearing on his face.


    "Such a guy... Has a strong strength that I can only look up to?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 102

    "Oh? It''s a few years earlier than planned. Doesn''t it mean that all aspects are not ready yet?"


    The dark and dark space is the base of the most unknown mysterious organization in the whole tolerance world.


    In the dark, a pair of eyes with strange ripples look at it quietly, giving people an unspeakable pressure.


    "Things have changed. Because of Muye''s sudden change, the major forbearance villages in the forbearance community are ready to move, and the outbreak of war is almost irreversible. Here, in order to make the plan go smoothly, we know that we have to appear here in advance."


    "According to the previous instructions, prepare yourself... Jiaodu and feiduan. There are other tasks for you."


    "The country of fire, bring a man back to the organization."


    ¡­¡­


    In the kingdom of fire, Muye must pass through an official road leading to Daming mansion.


    The wind gauze hat that covers the face and the red cloud black robe that wraps the whole body. As two of the most mysterious organizations, they are waiting here.


    "Jiaodu, what do you think the leader is doing? He even asked us to deal with an unknown little man in person? Isn''t this a joke?" feiduan complained.


    "Not famous? Didn''t you hear what the leader said? According to the reliable information received by our organization, that guy may have assassinated a powerful character hidden in Muye Zhicun regiment. Just like Yu Zhibo weasel, it was Muye''s traitor, but somehow, Muye senior management blocked all the information about this guy and didn''t make a traitor announcement ... "Jiao Du, who is skilled in scheming and calculation, failed to understand the meaning of Muye''s actions this time.


    "Yes, why? When I was in tangnincun village, I just slaughtered a few useless old immortals and was regarded as rebellious." feiduan looked strange. However, what made people feel contrary was that he was very calm and took it for granted that he took other people''s lives!


    "In short, anyway, we should be cautious." Jiao Du always expressed a cautious attitude. This old immortal who lived from the era of the first generation of eye fire shadow to the present, but also had a hand with the legendary thousand hand pillar and could escape alive, which is enough to show the personal ability and cautious attitude of Jiao Du.


    "Dang ~" then he put down the huge Trident sickle on his shoulder. His orange eyes revealed a fanatical attitude that ordinary people don''t have. He grinned. "Anyway, just one word, hit first, right?"


    "Pay attention to me, but the leader said he would take it back alive." Jiao Du said faintly.


    "Hey! But it''s up to us to judge whether it''s worth taking back, isn''t it?"


    "Hum! Whatever you want."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the road of peace as always, suddenly, the carriage driven by Tong people stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Tongren?" the one on the side asked suspiciously every day.


    Tong people looked at the grove in front of them. On the surface, they didn''t see anything different. However, Tong people didn''t have a particularly strong ability to ask for enemies, just out of intuition. Tong people thought there was something hidden in the quiet grove.


    "Ning CI. Please search the woods ahead with your white eyes." Tong man suddenly said.


    "..." Ning CI could not have paid any attention to Tongren''s tone of giving orders directly, but he had only the terrible strength he could look up to before Tongren''s eyes. Therefore, now he obeys orders and has no objection to the strong.


    On both sides of his eyes, a burst of green veins burst up, and then a strange force was released from his silver white eyes.


    "White eyes!"


    "I didn''t find the target." Ning CI glanced at it several times and then said faintly.


    "Really?" Tong man immediately turned his head and said to Tiantian, "every day, give me a detonating symbol and bitterness."


    "As soon as you open your mouth, it''s the detonating charm... Don''t you know that the detonating charm is very expensive? We only get enough money for four detonating symbols when we do this task..." however, we still take out a brand-new detonating charm and bitterness from the scroll and give it to Tong people every day.


    Silently, he rolled the detonating symbol on the handle of kuwu. Then, Tongren threw the kuwu into the depths of the grove.


    "Whew ~" the broken wind brought by bitter nothing through the air fell into the woods. About a second or two later, there was a huge explosion in the woods.


    "..." they looked at the explosion quietly, but there was no movement.


    I can''t help sighing every day, "look what you''ve done, there''s nothing ~"


    However, at this time, Ning CI frowned and said, "no, the value of this initiation symbol has been well reflected."


    Tongren didn''t speak, but looked quietly at the sky over the woods. After the momentum caused by the detonator, the grove soon recovered its silence.


    Sasuke on one side also seemed to find something. He said in a deep voice, "there''s a problem! After the explosion, there were no birds and animals in the woods!"


    "Kacha ~" Tong man raised his hand to the woods in front. I don''t know when there was a silver pistol on his palm. It was his desert eagle with a gun.


    "Come out."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 103

    "Kacha ~" Tong man raised his hand to the woods in front. I don''t know when there was a silver pistol on his palm. It was his desert eagle with a gun.


    "Come out."


    There was a moment of silence. Finally, under the firm and unshakable eyes of Tong people, the enemy hidden in the dark showed up.


    "Oh, very good observation."


    With this lazy voice, two figures suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Ningci Sasuke and others couldn''t help but change their face and stared at the two people in front of them, because the latter didn''t see each other''s actions clearly from their appearance to now!


    "Hat, red cloud and black robe. This dress......" Tong Ren frowned slightly. From their clothes, he recognized the identity of the two people in front of him. It can''t be wrong. It''s the most mysterious in the forbearance circle. There are only a few core members. However, the combined combat power of several people is higher than that of any of the five forbearance villages!


    It was jiaodu and feiduan who came impressively. They saw their eyes scanning Tongren and his party one by one. After repeating back and forth several times, they couldn''t help looking at each other. They could see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    "Hello, hello? Is there a mistake? Why are they all a group of kids?" feiduan directly pointed to the Tongren group in front of him and asked in a questioning tone, "Hello, kid, who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "We are ninjas from Muye. This sentence should be asked by us. This is the territory of the country of fire. You two are not native people. What are you doing here?" Ningci asked.


    Feiduan glanced at Ning for the first time, gave a "bang" smile in his mouth, and waved his hand impatiently, "if you say, don''t grind your haw. Believe it or not, Uncle Ben cut off your head?"


    "Hum! What a big breath." Sasuke stood up and looked at the flying section in front of him. He was in a bad mood for a while. Now he was blocked by the inexplicable guy in front of him. He also made many rude remarks, which immediately provoked his anger. Sasuke has had a good observation of things since he woke up and wrote the wheel eye. No one can escape his eyes for targets of the same level. Even for Kakashi, who is much higher than his tolerance level, he can probably see some. However, he can''t see anything in front of both the flying range and the corner. In this case, there are only two reasons. The first is that the target is an unfathomable and terrible enemy, at least one level higher than Kakashi''s. The second is that the other party is completely an ordinary person, with almost negligible chakra in his body.


    In this way, in Sasuke''s view, the two men in front of them are adults with greater strength. They burn their heads and dare to block their Ninja road.


    Seeing feiduan with a condescending attitude, when he looked at him, his eyes were full of endless contempt, and Sasuke was angry for no reason.


    "Let me take care of them, rude guys!" Sasuke said, rolling up his sleeves and looking like he was going to fight.


    Although Ningci could not see what was different between the two people in front of him, he always felt that the two people in front of him were not as simple as they seemed. His mouth opened. He was about to say something about someone, but he thought of Sasuke, who was grumpy in front of him. How could he listen to his advice? Could not help shaking his head, eyes continue to look at the field, watching its change.


    "Hey! Do you want to clean us up?" feiduan was amused when he heard this. Then he turned his head and said with a strange smile to the horns beside him, "Hey, did you hear that, jiaodu, the kid wants to clean us up!"


    The horn didn''t bird him a word.


    "You!" Sasuke was so angry at feiduan''s words that his eyes flashed sinister, ready to teach the two "dead" guys a lesson.


    "Whoosh ~" as soon as his big foot stepped on it, Sasuke''s figure turned into a shell and rushed straight to the flying section. Two sharp bitters slipped out of his sleeves. He was ready to put the sharp weapon directly on each other''s neck to see if the other party dared to speak impolitely again!


    With rapid steps, Sasuke rewrites the enemy quickly. Seeing that the other party has no response in the whole process, Sasuke can''t help laughing. As expected, he is an ordinary person, and his response is so slow.


    However, when Sasuke''s footsteps stepped into a distance of less than three meters from the flying segment... Knelt down.


    "Puff ~"


    Yes, it''s kneeling, kneeling on both knees.


    Sasuke knelt down like a dead dog and crawled in front of feiduan.


    "Eh?!" Sasuke''s eyes flashed. He just felt that there was an invisible big hand on his head, which was pressing him so hard that he couldn''t raise his head. However, his low head was stunned when he saw his knees kneeling, "what am I doing? My body... Can''t move, so heavy..."


    "Jingle ~" the pain in his hand slipped from his fingertips to the ground. Sasuke found that his body was shaking, "what''s the matter?!"


    Sasuke raised his head with difficulty, looked at the condescending, looking down at himself coldly like a reptile. His mouth was wide open, but Sasuke found himself unable to shout.


    Feiduan''s mouth slightly outlined a cold smile, "Ouch! Is it going to scare you to pee? Isn''t it? I only released half of my murderous spirit!"


    Almost solidified into a real invisible threat, and the surrounding air seems to be drained. What a terrible murderous spirit!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 104

    "What''s the matter?! such murderous spirit... How many talents have to be killed to accumulate to this point!" Sasuke, who was fierce one second ago, was overwhelmed by the murderous spirit released by the flying segment the next second. It''s not as simple as the difference in strength. They are just like the level of different dimensions!


    The real shadow power is still too far away for Sasuke.


    Feiduan picked up Sasuke with a boring hand like carrying garbage. However, Sasuke''s limbs were soft and his body trembled constantly, only the fear reflected by his enlarged eyes.


    His eyes stared closely at Sasuke''s face. After a while, feiduan narrowed his eyes, "this face..."


    Then, feiduan seemed to think of something, turned his head and said to jiaodu, "jiaodu, do you notice that this kid''s face is a bit like a weasel?"


    "Hmm?" Jiao Du also glanced at Sasuke''s face with a little surprise, and then said faintly, "it''s really a little. But the temperament of the two people is too far apart..."


    "Weasel?!" however, the name mentioned by feiduan immediately aroused Sasuke''s nerves. The body that was forced to move by the killing pressure also struggled, and its eyes turned scarlet in an instant. "Make it clear, is the name you just said yuzhibo weasel!"


    "Oh?" feiduan ignored Sasuke''s crazy questions, but after seeing Sasuke''s eyes, he couldn''t help pointing with his fingers. Then he lifted Sasuke''s body and shook it in front of jiaodu. "Seeing that there is no jiaodu, these eyes... What are they talking about?"


    "Write wheel eyes!" Jiao Du''s eyes narrowed, "the same blood following limit as weasels, the write wheel eyes of yuzhibo family!"


    "Oh, yes, that''s it!" feiduan said strangely. "Isn''t that right? Didn''t the weasel kill all his family? Then why is there this kid left?"


    "It''s right to exterminate the family, but it''s said that there seems to be a kid left." Jiao Du said faintly.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? You mean, this kid is not lucky that he was not killed, but the weasel deliberately let go?" feiduan said angrily.


    Jiao Du was curious, "what''s your sudden anger? It''s none of your business?"


    Feiduan glared at the latter angrily, "it''s none of my business! I always thought that the weasel killed the whole family, so I regarded him as the same kind of my cult! Damn, I was cheated!"


    I don''t think anyone likes to be your kind


    "Hey, are you saying that too much?" feiduan pretended to be angry, then pointed to Sasuke on his hand and disdained to say, "why do you want to leave this garbage life? Wouldn''t it be good to kill it?"


    "You bastard!" Sasuke has been crazy since he heard about the weasel. However, hearing feiduan''s bullying, he immediately went into a state of rage. On his shoulder, the spell seal sealed by Kakashi''s "seal of evil law" was immediately stimulated by Sasuke''s negative emotion and disordered chakra, and immediately broke through the seal. The spiral ferocious spell text continuously overflowed from the spell seal and quickly spread all over Sasuke''s body.


    Stimulated by the fierce power of the spell seal, Sasuke also broke free from the murderous suppression of feiduan for a time, struggled to break away from feiduan''s hand, and his figure quickly retreated a few steps back.


    The purple and black rage of chakra swirled around Sasuke''s body, making Sasuke feel an unprecedented comfortable power, and immediately let the curse seal erode his body. In the blink of an eye, the dark curse covered Sasuke''s whole body, looking extremely ferocious!


    "Boo, boo, boo ~"


    The dazzling thunder light and sharp hiss are more powerful than the thousand birds in the past. At the same time, because chakra mixed the power of the curse seal, the thunder light of the thousand birds suddenly turned into strange black.


    "Now, try this again!" Sasuke roared angrily, like a furious beast, frantically rushed to the flying section.


    However, Sasuke thinks that he has obtained unprecedented strength, and the flying segment pays no attention to the strongest blow.


    "I said jiaodu, if I kill this boy, will the weasel have a problem?"


    The horn snorted coldly and said in a Yin voice, "don''t worry about him. I tell you, you can kill the boy. Don''t break these eyes. Writing wheel eyes can sell at a high price in the black market..."


    "Ha ha, you are always greedy for money." feiduan joked, grabbed the huge sickle on the ground and raised it high.


    "Go to hell, thousand birds!" Sasuke gave the strongest blow of anger.


    "Hey! Who is going to die?" feiduan sneered, and the huge sickle in his hand fell on Sasuke''s head.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared between the two people fighting for life and death!


    The pupils of both eyes contracted slightly.


    "Ding!"


    Among them was Tong Ren, who had been watching his change. He caught Sasuke''s wrist in one hand and stopped his thousand birds. The other hand was holding a knife in the back hand, which blocked the huge sickle falling from the flying section.


    "What..." Sasuke stared at himself and tried his best, and didn''t hesitate to use the power of curse and seal. The thousand birds with the strongest blow were stopped by Tongren with their bare hands again. The reason dazzled by the violent power has also sobered up a lot under the huge impact of reality.


    "..." feiduan was surprised to find that he could not crush Tongren''s knife under his efforts. "He could resist my strength, boy, who are you?"


    Tong people didn''t answer each other''s words, but turned their hands and threw out Sasuke, who was stunned. With your back to the rest of the people, he said faintly, "Ning Ci, you are the leader of the team for the time being. You leave here first."


    "Hello! Tong Ren, these two people seem to be very powerful. Can you fight two at a time?" asked with concern every day.


    Tongren turned his back to the latter, raised a hand and waved it. He said, "don''t worry, please believe me ~"


    Every day he was still worried. Ning CI advised him, "let''s go. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, that guy''s strength is much stronger than us. We''ll only lag behind in this level of battle." when he calmly said these words, Ning Ci was also bitter in his heart. He didn''t expect to be called a genius by the world, There''s still a day when I''m a drag.


    There are mountains outside the mountain and people outside the people.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 105

    "Oh? It''s amazing. I can''t tell you from Uncle feiduan in terms of power. Hey, kid, tell me your name." feiduan was surprised to see that he couldn''t overwhelm Tongren in terms of power. Although he didn''t grow up with power, he was regarded by Xiao. At least he was a real film level strong man, and his general attributes were no lower than those below the film level. In the world of tolerance, there are many stronger than him. However, it''s really the first time to see this kid who looks only 14 or 15 years old.


    Tong man glanced at the latter lightly, "this question is so stupid. Then I want to ask you, who are you here and waiting in this position?"


    "Scared? I asked your name. What can''t you say..." feiduan was stunned at first, and then quickly responded. He immediately turned his head and shouted to jiaodu, "Tiantong people?! hey, jiaodu! This kid is the target we''re looking for?"


    Jiao Du narrowed his eyes, then nodded slightly, "black hair, black pupil, the appearance characteristics are accurate. Also, flying section, when fighting, don''t easily leave the enemy''s line of sight!"


    "Hey ~ you''re too cautious, xiaojiaodu ~ a kid like this, I......" feiduan said carelessly. Indeed, in his opinion, although the Tong man in front of him was a little unexpected in strength, he was still a little devil. Could he still beat a little devil?


    "Kacha!" however, when feiduan turned around, he saw Tong Ren pointing to his head with his left hand and a silver metal handle.


    "Hoo Hoo ~ what''s this?"


    "Bang!" there was a huge explosion, which immediately flew directly to the forehead of the flying section, splashing out a large stream of blood. The whole person seemed to be hit by some invisible force and flew out heavily!


    "Hmm?!" the sudden change also made the eyes narrow slightly, "this is... HMM!?"


    After putting down the flying section with one shot, the Tongren immediately aimed at jiaodu not far away.


    "Bang!" another shot.


    The eyes and pupils of both corners are tight. I just feel that my forehead and scalp are numb at this moment. Suddenly, the sensitive nerve to danger prediction, which has been cultivated for many years, subconsciously raises his hand.


    "Puff ~" blood splashed.


    "..." the corners all put down their hands slightly. They saw his palm blocked on his forehead, which was badly beaten. They slowly loosened their palm. Suddenly, they saw a metal warhead the size of a thumb, which appeared in the palm, emitting the power of high temperature and scalding.


    "What a powerful concealed weapon!" Jiao Du''s eyes fell slightly on the unknown silver metal object on Tong''s hand. "Is this sharp concealed weapon shot from the mechanism in his hand?" then Jiao Du''s eyes shrank again.


    I saw Tongren pull the gun here, "bang bang!" three shots in a row.


    However, this time, because of the previous vigilance and preparation, the corners raised their arms to block all three bullets at an amazing speed.


    His eyes fixed on his arm. The deeply embedded bullet marks couldn''t help sighing again, "the speed and power are first-class. If it weren''t for the preparation made in front, I''m afraid my arm would have been abandoned?"


    Tong Ren also frowned slightly. In front of him, he was really a crafty and cautious guy. When he saw that he shot down the flying section, he immediately prepared for defense. Although he took the plot attack of the surprise attack and hurt his palm at the first shot, the other party had completed the earth escape defense when he fired again for the second time, The use of hardening greatly improves the body''s defense ability.


    Is this the keen consciousness of the film level strong? Since the sneak attack can''t work, it must be difficult for the desert eagle to play much role in a direct frontal attack. And the first shot in front of the flying section, the second shot in the sneak attack on jiaodu, and the last three shots in a row. Five bullets have been consumed. The magazine of the desert eagle has seven bullets at a time, that is to say, there are only the last two bullets left. In the battle against the shadow level strong, there are still two. Don''t think there is still time to reload the ammunition.


    Desert eagle in this world, Tong people define it as an assassination weapon. Without the right time, it can''t achieve good results. Moreover, firearms are not like hand swords. Although the power of firearms is far greater than that of hand swords and other forbearance tools, disposable cartridges and ammunition are limited and can not be used to replace hand swords as inducement weapons to attack.


    Tongren are thinking and analyzing, and jiaodu are also analyzing and judging. Looking straight at Tongren putting away the desert eagle, I couldn''t help thinking, "Sure enough, a weapon with such lethality can''t be used indefinitely. Now it seems that the judgment is correct. The weapon has restrictions on use, but I don''t know the specific restrictions. My hardening skill can reduce most of the damage of the concealed weapon attack, but the attack speed is too fast. I must keep a hand at all times to ensure the preparation for casting..."


    Thinking of this, the horn couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the flying segment lying in the pool of blood and scolded angrily, "flying segment, get up for me, don''t pretend to be dead there!"


    "Ouch ~ it''s true that he is my good partner and good friend jiaodu. He believes my power so much." feiduan stood up from the ground jokingly and covered his bleeding forehead with one hand. At this time, his scarlet face gives people a rather ferocious feeling.


    After loosening the palm of your hand, you can see that the upper part of the forehead, scalp and hair of the flying section have been cut off, a vacuum wound the size of your thumb. This completely split hairstyle is a little funny.


    "..." however, facing the two enemies with shadow level strength in front of them, Tong people can''t make fun of them in the battle. Their eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. They think that the bullet originally planned to penetrate through the middle of the eyebrow of the flying segment and then out of the back of their head. The bullet passes through their head, which brings huge Joule energy, It''s enough to make each other''s head explode like a broken watermelon. In this way, even if you have the "immortal" flight of physical life, you will lose the ability to move in an instant. It seems that you underestimate the flying segment if you want to solve a strong player with shadow level strength with one blow.


    At the critical moment when the bullet passed through the forehead, it raised a little, let the bullet pass through the forehead, and then cut off the scalp to fly out of the tip of the head.


    The murderous flying section is more sinister and terrible at this time. The whole body''s killing intention is released unreservedly. He said with a grim smile, "such a naughty kid, I think you should experience what real despair and fear are!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 106

    The murderous flying section is more sinister and terrible at this time. The whole body''s killing intention is released unreservedly. He said with a grim smile, "such a naughty kid, I think you should experience what real despair and fear are!"


    "Whew ~" starting with the soul chopping knife, Tongren took a big step and took the lead in launching the most direct frontal collision.


    "Samurai sword? Isn''t that a toy used by aristocrats to watch?" feiduan sneered when he saw the weapons on Tong''s hands. Then he kicked up the huge sickle inserted on the ground and hit Tong people in the front.


    "Ding Ding ~"


    "Pi!" the two of them made the most direct knife edge contact.


    The attack mode of flying segment is open and close. The one with the giant sickle dances strangely, has no skills to speak of, and seems to just attack and never defend. The flying range with the special ability of physical immortality really does not need to make any defensive action. Even if it hurts the key, it will not have any impact on it.


    "Ha ha! What''s the matter? Has the knife become dull? I''m standing there to cut you. You can''t even cut it. It''s a failure!" feiduan attacked wantonly, but Tongren defended the redundant attack.


    On one side, Jiao Du, who is good at analysis, clearly saw the wrong and narrowed his eyes. "This boy... Flying segment has revealed his weaknesses for many times, but this boy didn''t get the chance. Is it out of caution or something?"


    As a companion for a long time, Jiao naturally knows that relying on his immortal body, he never defends against the enemy, deliberately exposes flaws to the other party and causes the other party''s attack. Then, as long as he hurts the other party, no matter what the injury is, as long as he hurts it, it is enough. The spell needs the enemy''s blood as the medium. As long as you try to get the other party''s blood, it''s OK. This Trident sickle is designed for this purpose. It focuses on damage rather than lethality. Therefore, it is enough to increase the damage area.


    In previous battles, feiduan killed many powerful ninjas by virtue of this technique of "killing three hundred enemies and losing three thousand self".


    Tong people stared closely at the giant sickle in feiduan''s hand to avoid physical contact with each other''s weapons, even if it was a chance. The other party has exposed flaws for many times. He only needs to pay a small price for being slightly wiped by the sickle, so he can stab the blade in his hand into the other party''s vital part. However, Tong people who clearly know the special ability of feiduan spell will not fall into the trap.


    What a sinister guy.


    If you hadn''t known this guy''s ability in advance, you must have been hit by it?


    Hum! Since the missile wants to use a weapon with a huge killing area to obtain his blood, the Tong people sealed off your weapon from the beginning!


    As soon as the blade turned, the blade stuck out of the crack of the sickle blade. The Tongren slowly breathed out a breath, and the cold air suddenly gushed out of his body!


    "Sleeve snow."


    The blade, blade, flange and handle are all flawless snow-white!


    "Huh?!" feiduan only felt a bone cold breath coming from the sickle''s handshake, and couldn''t help shaking his body. Then you can see that your giant sickle is quickly covered by a thick layer of frost, and the sharp parts of the Trident sickle are all covered by frost!


    "What?!" feiduan''s face suddenly changed. The sharp weapon for damage was frostbitten by the frost. It really sealed his weapon completely. If you can''t stab and scratch the enemy and get blood, his powerful spell can''t be launched!


    "Sure enough..." Jiao Du''s eyes were slightly heavy, and his eyes were also staring at Tong Ren. "This boy has a certain understanding of the ability of flying. It is not only an ordinary ice knot to form the shape of ice, but also specially designed into an oval without water chestnut. There is no sharp area, which completely eliminates the possibility of obtaining blood through contact scratch..."


    Ninja''s battle is very particular about the amount of intelligence. Knowing the characteristics of Ninja mastered by the other party in advance, you can often master the victory in battle.


    "You boy!" the weapon was sealed off, and the flying segment was also angry. Then he took a sharp steel thorn out of his cuff and stabbed it hard into Tongren''s arm. It was thought that what was stabbed here was not the key of Tongren''s heart and neck, but the hand that could hurt the most. For him, as long as he hurt Tongren, no matter the size of the damage, The victory of the battle is his.


    "Hum!" I know the trick of feiduan very well, but Tong people just want to meet up!


    I saw Tong people at this time, completely ignoring the other party''s steel thorn stabbing his shoulder, waving a knife and cutting off one of the other party''s left arms.


    Blood flew, and the left arm of the flying section was cut off by roots. Feiduan screamed with pain. However, at this time, the steel thorn in his hand also stabbed Tong man''s shoulder accurately. On the side of Tong man''s figure, the steel thorn did not pierce his shoulder, but rubbed it against the skin and flesh. However, for the flying segment, as long as it can create a little damage, it is enough!


    "Ha ha ha!" however, even though it was just like this, feiduan laughed wildly at this time. His figure quickly retreated and gave a very vicious and resentful laugh to the Tong people in front of him.


    "You''re dead! You''re dead! Smelly kid! If you dare to cut down the uncle of the messenger of the evil god cult, you will be cursed the most terrible!" feiduan made a vicious curse, regardless of his broken arm cut to the ground by roots. For him, the body is a moving tool part. If the part is knocked down, he can also get rid of the suture of jiaodu and fix it back. Anyway, with the blessing of the curse, his body will not die even if it is torn apart! Any fatal injury is meaningless to him!


    For the feiduan who wantonly cursed the appearance of a successful conspiracy, Tong people completely ignored it and slowly walked to the broken arm of feiduan.


    With a stroke of a knife, the broken arm suddenly condensed into frost, and then burst into a pile of blood red powder fog!


    "You!" seeing Tong man, he completely extinguished his hand in front of him. In this way, even the exquisite suture with corners can''t collect the powder bit by bit to restore his arm!


    The feiduan, who laughed angrily, immediately made up his mind. He must have a good experience with the Tongren in front of him. What is it that it is difficult to die!


    At this time, the corners on one side suddenly shouted, "fool! You look good and clear!"


    "What do you say? It''s just a hand. Go back and ask for one. Now, let me give this boy first..."


    However, when feiduan licked the steel thorn and was ready to cast the spell, he suddenly felt that the tongue didn''t taste right. That belongs to the familiar smell of blood, but it doesn''t have any!


    "Huh?!" feiduan looked down and stared. He saw the steel thorn on his hand. He didn''t even have a drop of blood!


    At this time, feiduan fixed his eyes on Tong man''s shoulder and saw that the clearly visible cut wound was covered with a layer of frost, in which the bright red in the frost could be seen faintly. It turned out that it had been frozen into ice before the wound exuded blood! Therefore, in the stabbing just now, feiduan failed to get a drop of Tongren''s blood!


    "Bastard! Are you kidding me?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 107

    "Bastard! Are you kidding me?"


    At this step, feiduan finally understood that he was completely trapped by Tongren. No wonder he showed his flaws many times before and didn''t attract the other party''s attack. No wonder Tongren obviously paid a very light injury to "hit" his key, and didn''t do so. It turned out that the other party knew everything about his ability from the beginning.


    "Did you find out now? Stupid guy!" Jiao Du has noticed something wrong with Tong people from the beginning, and probably guessed that Tong people must know some information about flying segments. What he doesn''t understand is that they keep a low profile and rarely take the lead in the tolerance world. Why is Tong people a young boy in front of him, I should know so much.


    "Feiduan, who was born in tangnina village where the war was forgotten, was informed by tangnina village of S-level treason for wantonly killing his compatriots. Now he lives in Xiaoxiao organization, code name: Santai. He is good at magic and is the only member of Xiaoxiao who can use forbidden magic indefinitely. The ability of physical immortality obtained through curse, but in my opinion, your so-called immortality, immortality is good, but immortal But it''s not. "The snow on the sleeve in Tongren''s hand waved, and suddenly there was no residual limb of the flying section''s right arm scattered on the ground, even a bone left, completely turned into flying ash and annihilated!


    Immortality does not mean immortality!


    If the pieces of meat that make up the body are completely turned into soot one by one, we can kill the flying segment of the "immortal body".


    "You guy! Why do you know so much information about me!" feiduan said with consternation on his face.


    "Zheng ~" Tong man didn''t answer. His figure flashed and came to the latter.


    Raise the soul chopping knife in your hand and chop the flying section with your head. As long as you split the latter in two from the middle of your head and then freeze them respectively, you can''t move even if you can''t die?


    "Dang!" Jiao Du raised his arm to block the Tongren''s cutting attack, turned his back to feiduan, and said coldly, "feiduan, stand back. I''ll deal with this guy myself!"


    Jiao Du fixed his eyes on Tong Ren, and then looked at his wrist, which had passed through Tu Dun''s hardening, and was deeply embedded by the sharp blade. A very cold air flow was released from the tip of the knife and constantly eroded his arm.


    "I see. Is it a knife that can release the power of ice escape infinitely? It''s really a rare weapon. It''s also better than the smelly shark we organized."


    "Are you talking about the dried persimmon ghost mackerel?" Tong man shook his head and calmly said, "it''s just mackerel muscle. I dare to compare it with my sleeve white snow. It''s ridiculous."


    "Really?" Jiao Du said coldly, "then let me have a good look at how powerful your knife called sleeve snow is!"


    Tongren didn''t intend to grind his skin with each other. He immediately worked hard in his hand. The sharp blade broke the hardening of the corner capital in an instant and cut off his wrists and two pieces!


    "Hum!" Jiao Du, whose wrist was cut off, didn''t care at all. However, from the broken wrist, there was no blood. This was not because of the freezing ability of sleeve snow, but there was no blood on the arm of Jiao Du!


    "Hiss!" I saw a bunch of tiny tentacles like hair extending from between the two severed wrists.


    "Secretly resent Yu!"


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw that the small tentacle was constantly wriggling like a living creature. Suddenly, it turned into a sharp needle and thread, and suddenly stabbed it at the key of his heart!


    Tongren just wanted to cut off with a knife, but he found that a large number of black tentacles appeared at the broken wrist. The connection between the two actually stuck his sleeve snow in the middle.


    "Hum!" the extremely cold air released by sleeve snow-white froze these tentacles in an instant. At the same time, Tongren also struggled to pull out the knife from the binding of tentacles.


    It''s just a little delay. It''s too late to raise a knife and cut at this time.


    "Too slow!" the corners are aimed at this short time vacuum point!


    "Pooh!"


    The figure of Tong man quickly retreated. At that moment, the tentacles bound on his neck also turned into torn silk thread and slowly fell down.


    "It is worthy of being an old immortal who has lived for almost a hundred years. The richness of combat experience is really terrible." Tong man said faintly. However, at this time, a burst of cherry blossoms dancing without wind curled around Tong people.


    Jiao Du''s eyes moved slightly, and his eyes fell on Tongren''s left hand, a knife condensed from these scattered cherry blossoms.


    "Er Dao Liu?" Jiao Du frowned slightly. "When did a young Ninja who is good at Er Dao Liu come out in the tolerance world?"


    "It''s despicable. I''m distracted while talking to me and attack." in the face of a large wave of tentacle attack, Tongren waved the snow in his sleeve, and suddenly this large tentacle was frozen into frost and couldn''t move. Just at this time, the perceptive Tongren found a sudden movement under his feet. Suddenly, he saw a large wave of tentacles breaking through the ground from under his feet, sneaking from below!


    Tongren immediately waved the thousand Sakura on his left hand, and the sharp blade cut off a large section. However, the tentacle seemed endless and could extend infinitely, growing rapidly. After Tongren cut several knives in a row, qianben cherry was bound by the dense tentacles. Tongren''s right hand just moved, but he found that the tentacle did not dare to touch the edge of sleeve snow, but unconsciously tied it to his right hand holding the knife.


    "Hum! It''s over!" Tongren''s hands were made, and suddenly the corners were all open. The big tentacles twisted in front of him into a hard and sharp spike, and then aimed at Tongren''s heart and punctured rapidly!


    "Pooh!" the sharp thorn coming from the front, together with the tentacles that bound Tong people''s hands, was torn to pieces again in an instant. The cherry blossoms around Tong people appear again!


    Jiao Du fixed his eyes on the Tong man''s left hand, and said in a deep voice, "I see. The blade turns into thousands of small blades. On the surface, it looks like scattered cherry petals. In fact, each piece is a sharp blade, which tore my tentacle?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 108

    Jiao Du fixed his eyes on the Tong man''s left hand, and said in a deep voice, "I see. The blade turns into thousands of small blades. On the surface, it looks like scattered cherry petals. In fact, each piece is a sharp blade, which tore my tentacle?"


    "Huh?!"


    At this time, the Tong man made a move with his left hand. He saw that the flying cherry blossoms, under what traction, rose into the sky and condensed into knives. Each one is the prototype of thousands of cherry blossoms, a total of five.


    Bending his hand, he suddenly saw the five knives hanging in the sky, smashing into jiaodu quickly!


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Bi!" the big hand patted the ground, and a high wall immediately rose from the ground, blocking Tongren''s sword shooting one after another.


    "Click ~" several cracks appeared on the wall, but they finally stopped the attack of the five knives. "Hum! If you only attack at this level, there will be no problem in defense."


    With a flash of Tongren''s figure, he came to the wall of jiaodu. He raised his knife with his right hand and split it. In front of the sleeve snow in Tongren''s hand, it was like cutting tofu. He was easily split in two and drove straight in. Tongren stabbed jiaodu''s neck with a knife.


    The figure of jiaodu retreated quickly and avoided the sharp stab of Tongren. His eyes fell on the snow on the sleeve of Tongren''s right hand and said to himself, "The snow-white long knife on the right hand has extremely powerful power in frontal attack, and the attack also has the power of ice escape. Although the power of frontal attack on the left hand is not strong, it can be used as a means of long-range attack, and the blade can be turned into thousands of thin blades for intensive tearing attack."


    Jiao Du calmly analyzed the ability of Tong people while retreating. Tong people immediately pursued and attacked when they failed to hit. However, Jiao Du''s muscles and joints burst and extended tentacles, which are like the arm of an ape, swim flexibly among the woods. Therefore, Tong people who were not slower than Jiao Du often can''t keep up with each other in action.


    "In that case, I''ll have to let you lose your foothold!" Tongren immediately stopped, put the snow in his sleeve back into the ground, and immediately released a large cold air from the tip of the knife, spreading in all directions. The surrounding ground and several trees were quickly covered by ice and snow!


    "The tree is white!"


    "Hmm?!" the horns were swimming fast. Suddenly, the tentacle was shocked. It was found that when the tentacle touched the branch for stretching, the tentacle and the branch were frozen. The rapidly reacting horns immediately interrupted the output of the frozen tentacle chakra, and then pulled hard to tear the connection of this tentacle.


    However, for this short delay, the figure of Tong people has caught up with jiaodu.


    Sleeve snow-white has to maintain the cold output around the ground for a long time, so the tip of the knife can''t leave the ground yet. Tong people move with their left hand, and the cherry blossoms fly. Once again, they condense into five thousand cherry prototypes. They shoot at five positions respectively.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding.


    Jiao Du''s eyes were fixed. He saw that the Tong man, on his right hand, took out the silver exquisite weapon again!


    Desert Eagle! In jiaodu, which has been temporarily fixed, a stationary target is the best shooting time!


    "Hum! Although this small weapon is very good, it has both power and speed, it''s still a bit worse to be used as a weapon for frontal attack." Jiao Du saw Tong man take out the silver weapon in his hand and said coldly. Compared with this thing, he was more afraid of the snow-white long knife on Tong man''s right hand. Even if he stabbed the front, it must be very troublesome.


    Of course, he knows this. Tong people secretly believe that the desert eagle, as a modern gun, is a powerful pistol. When it is hit by a large caliber bullet, it is not the bullet passing through the body, but directly exploding! Even if it does not hit the key, the huge Joule energy brought by the bullet also causes extremely serious damage to all internal organs in the body. Of course, one shot can kill or maim ordinary people. Ninjas'' bodies are different, and Ninjas who specialize in body art have stronger physical strength. However, although the corners are not body art ninjas, his physical defense is extraordinary. Taki ninmura''s supreme secret skill is to complain and worry. Chakra can be used to create this kind of vascular tentacle with strong defense and toughness in the body.


    Therefore, in order to deal with ninjas with strong defense, Tong people must improve the power of guns!


    Tongren had a gun in his right hand and aimed at jiaodu in front of him, but he didn''t shoot immediately.


    Jiao Du also widened his eyes and waited for Tongren''s shooting at any time, "yes, come on! When I block the first blow, the next blow is the time for me to fight back!"


    "Traceon!"


    Extending from the arm, the virtual vein invisible to the naked eye connects the desert eagle in the hand.


    "Basic factor, explanation!"


    "Composition material, reinforcement!"


    Desert eagle, strengthen! The silver body of the gun originally had only ordinary metallic luster, but at this time, it showed a very exquisite silver light.


    "Bang!"


    Bullet out!


    "Huh?!" as soon as the bullet came out of the chamber, the corners felt that the shooting was different, and the speed was much faster than before!


    However, as a real shadow power, the on-the-spot response ability to deal with emergencies is naturally extremely strong. When the corners were at a critical juncture, one hand completed the local hardening of the earth, lifted it in an instant and blocked it in front of the forehead.


    "Hum?!" the bullet hit jiaodu''s wrist straightly. The hardening technique covering the epidermis was instantly broken. The bullet also penetrated his wrist and its interior. The tightly condensed ground resentment Yu tentacle penetrated it, and finally completely penetrated his wrist


    "Puff ~"


    The blood slipped from the left forehead and cheek of jiaodu. The protective forehead tied to the forehead fell slowly, revealing a deep ballistic blood mark across the whole left head!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 109

    "Puff ~"


    The blood slipped from the left forehead and cheek of jiaodu. The protective forehead tied to the forehead fell slowly, revealing a deep ballistic blood mark across the whole left head!


    "Hello, jiaodu!" the flying segment who stayed aside couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw that the jiaodu was injured. You know, the latter is not his immortal body. If he hits the key, he will die! Although each horn has five hearts, so even if four hearts are destroyed, they won''t die, but if the head is exploded, no matter how many hearts are useless!


    The blow just now almost broke the head! At the critical moment when the bullet penetrated the palm of the hand, the corners barely crossed the head. The bullet rubbed from the left forehead, leaving a deep blood mark. You can even see the torn flesh and white skull inside!


    "You bastard kid!" the veins on the forehead of jiaodu burst, and a pair of staring eyes were burning with murderous spirit. At this moment, the murderous intention released by jiaodu was stronger than that in the take-off phase!


    Seeing such a flying segment on one side, I couldn''t help sweating, "no, I haven''t seen the horns so angry! The boy is dead!"


    "Kazam ~" Tong Ren regretted that the shot failed to give the horn fatal injury or heavy damage. Through the increase of reinforcement, the power of desert eagle was enough to bring a lot of threats to the other party. However, it was a pity that he had just learned the reinforcement and could not grasp it at any time. What can only be done is slow casting preparation and short strengthening state. Now, the silver glow on the body of the desert eagle gun has disappeared, and the enhancement technique has failed. You must cast it again to achieve the effect just now.


    However, now in front of Tong people, jiaodu is so angry that Tong people don''t think the other party will give him time to prepare for the reinforcement again.


    "Good, kid, you''ve completely angered me." Jiao Du tore open his clothes with one hand, revealing his body tightly sewn with silk thread, and hung four strange masks of different shapes and colors.


    "Pooch ~" the silk thread connecting the mask and the body was disconnected. Suddenly, from the four masks, it seemed as if there were living creatures, and quickly squirmed up. Suddenly, from the body of jiaodu, I saw a strange mask puppet with four bodies composed of black tentacles!


    "Woo ~"


    One of them, like an animal, landed on four legs, had thin wings and blue facial lines. I saw the mouth of the masked monster, and suddenly a strong high pressure converged on a point.


    "Wind escape pressure damage!"


    The first move is the B-level advanced wind escape that must change the wind attribute chakra attribute! Storm''s super heavy gun with fierce scratches! A tornado compressed to high density is played in blocks. Once it hits the target, it sweeps away all objects with extreme ultra-high wind pressure. However, issued by the masked monster jiaodu, it is no less than the Ninja whose nature has changed to the extreme! Before the whirlwind came, Tongren felt a terrible tearing force!


    Tongren didn''t dare to touch it, so they jumped high and avoided the destructive storm gas shell!


    Waiting for him was a monster with an oval body, long arms and a green mask. I saw him lying down very funny, his mouth uttered a few pieces of soil, sand and stone to the ground, and then spit out a rock spear with a diameter of several centimeters. Then he stretched out his dense vascular tentacle, stretched it tight, and then smashed the Tongren in the sky like throwing a javelin!


    "Tu Dun Tu Long gun!"


    In the face of this terrible penetration that can easily penetrate the city wall, Tong people dare not neglect it. They immediately waved their left hand, "thousand Sakura!"


    The whirling cherry blossoms quickly came to the periphery of the rock spear and stirred rapidly. Suddenly, thousands of small blades cut the thick spear into the thickness of an embroidery needle!


    "Whew!" most of the rock spears were cut off. With a wave of snow in Tongren''s hand, it was easy to split it into rubble.


    Just immediately, the third mask monster in jiaodu also attacked!


    The monster of thunder attribute area is characterized by a tall and broad body, a yellow nose and a mask like an evil ghost. It can only be seen that strong charges are rapidly gathered in its mouth, and crackling thunder and lightning explosions sound in the air!


    "Thunder and lightning is false and dark!"


    It was another attack on a large range of high-level thunder dun. The range of nearly tens of meters in front of us was shrouded in this layer of high-voltage charge force field. The terrible lightning destroyed everything in this range.


    "The moon is white at the beginning of the dance!" Tong people used the moon white at their feet. The high rising icicle lifted Tong people up and avoided the attack of high-voltage charges around.


    Just at once, before the Tong people took a breath, the other party''s fourth strike hit again!


    The fourth mask monster is a monster with a plump body, red lips and a funny appearance. However, the attack made by the monster is no joke!


    Under high temperature and high pressure, it gathered into a red fireball the size of a fist, opened its mouth, swallowed it, and then spit out a super large fireball fireball from its mouth, which is many times larger than the ordinary haofireball! Its temperature is not comparable to the previous Huodun ninja. The hot high temperature can turn everything in your sight into ashes!


    The level of fire escape used by the front corner is powerful enough to quickly turn a whole forest into a sea of fire. Under this high temperature, even the rocks will be melted instantly?


    However, in the face of such a fierce attack, Tongren went head-on!


    "Bai Lian dance!"


    The extremely cold air from the tip of the knife quickly turned into a large trend of ice and snow in front of us, and collided with the super large fireball in front of us!


    One side is the extreme high temperature, the other side is the bone cold ice and snow. The two extremes collided head-on, and a huge explosion immediately occurred!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 110

    "Pi!" with a knife, he cut the hot sea of fire in front of him in two. The cold in his body formed a strong contrast with the hot temperature around him, so that at this time, Tongren''s body was steaming.


    "This won''t work." Tongren''s heart is slightly heavy. In terms of attribute restraint, sleeve Baixue has an absolute advantage, but jiaodu is also a strong shadow level strong person in the final analysis. Its carat amount is even more terrible. Coupled with Tongren''s physical strength, it is a disadvantage. Although he can still have the upper hand now, it must last for a long time and the situation will change soon.


    Jiaodu, who has experienced many battles, naturally knows this. Although he doesn''t know how many chakras there are in Tongren, judging from the age of the latter, it is impossible to reach the same level as him. Although there is a saying that people can''t judge by appearance, in fact, as Jiao Du guessed, the amount of chakra of Tong people is limited. Unlike ninjas, chakra of Tong people, as body energy, is related to the physical strength value of their own attributes. The physical attribute value of Tong people is not high, but it improves the physical attribute to a certain extent by arming the ghost cloak with the concept.


    Chakra at this level can maintain the battle below the shadow level. For example, the tongs were making a lot of trouble with Muye before. The reason why no one could fight was that Muye didn''t have a strong shadow level at that time. Of course, Tuan Zang is also a real shadow level strength. When fighting against Tuan Zang, Tong people once fell into a crisis, but the former died and wanted to show him the extreme magic of kaleidoscope, other gods, which aroused the destructive power of the descendants of big tube wood sealed by him.


    Now I fight with the real shadow level strong, and there are still two. The high-intensity battle continues, and the Tongren can''t eat it soon.


    "We must make a quick decision."


    Tong Ren''s heart and spirit coagulate, and then no longer left his hand. He suck up the sleeves and snow on his right hand. Though the strong fighting power of sleeve snow white can only make the latter a heavy blow, it can make the latter hard. However, a powerful weapon can not be cut down to people. It is still meaningless. It is not the sleeves and snow that do not give strength, but the problem of the individual strength of the Tung people themselves. However, now is not the time to study these. Put away the snow on your sleeves in order to reduce your consumption.


    The thousand Sakura on the left hand slowly put down, and the blade and handle completely disappeared into the different space.


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    As soon as Jiao Du''s eyes coagulated, he glanced at the two rows of huge knife arrays that rose without warning and said, "magic? This strong spirit of killing really exists!"


    Although I don''t know what kind of skill it is, my intuition tells jiaodu that this must be the big killing move of Tongren. Immediately, the corners are ready to use their own cards.


    With a move of his hands, he saw that the two mask monsters with fire attribute and wind attribute slowly twisted and overlapped together, and the two masks were slowly close together.


    At the next moment, a high-pressure wind bomb and a violent inflammatory ball gather both wind attribute and fire attribute, and violent chakra gather together at the same time!


    "Wind escape pressure damage!"


    "Huodun''s head is hard!"


    "Upanishadism melts hot hell!"


    If the head in front is hard-working, it is just a high-temperature fire bomb composed of a super large fireball, which is powerful enough to burn a forest. This time, with the blessing of fengdun, and both of them are advanced Ninja performed through extreme attribute changes. Combined, it is not only one plus one, but also multiplied by times!


    The profound meaning of A-level fire escape forbidden art. The large-scale fire escape forbidden art is different from ray Che of Kakashi. Ray Che, who is further promoted by A-level thunder escape thousand birds, is still in the S-level forbidden art in terms of Ninja, but Ray Che''s destructive power reaches the S-level. In front of this molten hell, its casting range is large and can be extended to a kilometer! Powerful enough to turn a whole forest into ashes!


    At this powerful Huodun, the effect of suppressing the attribute of sleeve snow on Tong''s hand is very small. Of course, there are still some advantages. However, the ability of sleeve snow in the initial state is concentrated on the attack power of the single body. If you want to completely resist such a large-scale offensive, it will cost a lot.


    Simply from the proportion of their own consumption, Tongren chose qianben cherry.


    Thousands of huge knife arrays turn into an incalculable number of small blades. The naked eye looks like cherry blossoms flying all over the sky, converging into a torrent of pink cherry blossoms!


    In terms of "quantity", qianben Yingjing has completely reached the molten hell that is not inferior to jiaodu!


    Combining the changes of wind and fire attributes, the profound meaning of Huodun forbidden art launched by the combination collides with the cherry blossom torrent composed of hundreds of millions of small blades.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the collision between the two, there was a strong reaction immediately!


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu!


    Wherever you go, you are either torn apart by the raging storm, transpiration by the high-temperature air flow, and torn to pieces by the dense blades!


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Cheng Guo!" in the face of this terrible aftershock, the corners showed the most powerful defense of Tu Dun ninja, and a huge wall like a small city wall blocked in front of them.


    Tongren also controls part of the cherry blossoms and resists them in front of him. Nevertheless, he can clearly feel the high temperature and burning feeling revealed from the gap.


    Just the aftershock caused by the collision between the two is such a great breaking power. What a terrible power it is in the middle of these two forces!


    In fact, the collision between the two has long ended, but the blast energy generated has not dissipated for a long time. Under the extremely hot high temperature, the tiny blade was also baked red like a soldering iron, so the pink cherry blossoms seen by the naked eye also turned into a hot fire red!


    Occasionally, a few red cherry blossoms pass through Tongren''s defense. When they float past him, the sharp blade will cut his skin, and there will be secondary injury accompanied by high-temperature burns.


    However, in fact, most of the "red cherry blossoms" will be controlled when they scrape on him. Only a few people who can''t control them will hurt themselves by mistake. Look at the corner on the other side. It doesn''t seem to feel very good. The earth escape defense at the level of small city wall was scratched by the high-strength wind pressure and high-temperature air flow, and the "red cherry blossoms" carried in the air flow tore the wall apart!


    However, jiaodu is not without a hand. It has already added a heavy water escape curtain behind the earth escape defense, which once again greatly weakened the impact aftershock. Of course, a small part of cherry blossoms penetrated the water curtain and cut the corners all over with dense knife marks. It seems embarrassed, but it has not been much hurt in fact.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 111

    The two sides didn''t take much advantage of the positive confrontation between Tongjing and molten hell. They were basically the same in strength, but if they insisted on a victory or defeat, it might be better for Tongren.


    After all, in terms of their own consumption, the melting hell of jiaodu is much more than that of Tongren. If we put it in the same situation of chakra, Tongren must win jiaodu completely, but unfortunately, the world is unfair. However, there is no such saying as "fairness" in the battle of life and death.


    "This boy... Impossible! He can break my molten hell!" the corners stared at the collision of the esoteric meaning of the forbidden art that finally disappeared. The blow just now consumed quite a lot of chakra, and there was a short period of strength emptiness in his body. From beginning to end, he did not expose the only weakness to others, and his expression remained calm. This is a crafty old man who has lived for so many years. He is not only powerful, but also good at controlling people''s minds strategically.


    Tongren really don''t know that there is a short weak stage in jiaodu at this time, which is a good time to launch an attack. In fact, he doesn''t have much power left. Although the amount of physical strength consumed by Fanjing is less than the molten hell of jiaodu, it is also a huge consumption for Tongren. Now, he can''t continue to fight, The battle must end quickly!


    With one move of both hands, the cherry blossoms flying all over the sky were scattered in all directions. Soon, thousands of cherry blossoms were fixed into the form of a sword in the sky. In the sky formed a row of dense sword posture!


    "What?! the boy still has a card?!" the flying segment on one side stared at the changes in the whole space. How many backhands do the Tongren who caused such a huge formation hide?


    Jiao Du also had a slightly heavy face and murmured, "it seems that the leader asked us to bring this boy back to the organization. He was right. At a young age, he already had such extraordinary power."


    "Jianjing thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    At first glance, the fixed Sword form of thousands of Sakura covering the whole space is quite spectacular. However, whether it''s jiaodu or feiduan at present, it''s clear that the big formation in front of us can''t be as simple as visual impact!


    "Whew ~" from one of the thousand cherry trees hanging in the sky, flew into the hands of Tongren.


    "One?" Jiao Du frowned slightly. He didn''t understand Tongren''s intention at this time. He made such a big formation, but now he only pulled out one of the knives. What''s the purpose? The cautious jiaodu immediately raised his vigilance to the highest, because the huge chakra consumption caused by the molten hell and the short-term weakness of his body have quickly recovered. At this time, he still has a considerable amount of chakra in his body, enough to fight.


    "Whoosh!" the sight never left the figure of Tong people, but at this moment, the figure of Tong people disappeared without warning in the vision of jiaodu!


    "So fast!" Jiao Du suddenly changed his face. When he reacted, the figure of Tong man appeared less than a few steps away from him!


    When your mind moves, immediately control the mask monster as the earth attribute to block in front of you, and exercise the earth escape defense.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu bi..."


    But the rock wall that had just risen was instantly split by Tongren''s knife, which was caused by the pressure of his sword, and was cut apart together with the mask monster with earth attribute!


    "Hum ~" each mask monster is loaded with a heart of jiaodu and a connected vascular tentacle. The mask monster is cut off by a knife, the heart is destroyed, and the corners of the body are strongly backfired. I was shocked by the sudden surge of Tongren''s speed and the powerful explosive force of sword pressure, but jiaodu remained calm in the battle crisis. Seeing that Tongren''s next target came against his body, it was too late to control other mask monsters to resist. This blow must be stopped by myself!


    With his arms in front, his cracked wrists stretched out a large number of tentacles. These tentacles can be soft or hard. Under the control of chakra in jiaodu, they quickly hardened like a dense steel wire spiral in front of him.


    Not only that, jiaodu also cast an additional layer of Ninja defense, "the hardening of earth Dun!"


    Now, even the snow knife with incomparable breaking power on the front of the other party''s right hand can block it for a while. The corners never care whether they can resist it completely. As long as they resist for a while, they can win a good opportunity to fight back.


    Unfortunately, Jiao Du, who is good at calculation, misestimated the power of qianben Sakura in this state.


    "Pooh!" the soul chopping knife in his hand easily broke the double defense of jiaodu. It has an extremely explosive sword pressure and drives straight through the body of jiaodu!


    "Hum?!" his chest was pierced straightly, and his eyes were staring huge. His eyes fell firmly in the hands of Tong people. It was plain and strange, except for qianben cherry with light, "how can this sword be powerful..."


    "Don''t you understand? What do you think is the purpose of fixing in this space and solidifying in the most primitive Sword form?" Tong man said faintly, "explosive power! Thousand Sakura in this state is only to enhance the explosive power of the sword."


    "Whew ~"


    From the knife array above the sky, a sword flew out again. Tong people''s backhand stabbed it into jiaodu''s thigh, and the blade tip pierced out from the back knee and nailed it to the ground.


    "Pooh!" the Tong man then pulled out the blade that ran through his chest.


    There''s no more nonsense. For a real shadow level strongman like jiaodu, Tongren estimates that the other party must have more powerful means, just because they are not familiar with the ability of qianben cherry, and the Tongren in front deliberately show that qianben cherry''s weakness of weak single attack puzzles the other party. However, the advantage occupied for a moment can only bring him opportunities temporarily, Tongren must seize this opportunity to give the other party a fatal blow!


    Cut horizontally to each other''s neck. With this blow, Tong man is ready to cut off jiaodu''s head. In this way, even if he has more hearts, he has to die!


    "Goo..." Jiao Du stared, because his thigh was nailed to death by Tongren''s sword blade, and he couldn''t move his body for the time being. When Tongren''s knife was about to cross his neck, he quickly became short and his hands quickly formed a seal. Under the crisis of life and death, Jiao Du almost completed the spell in an instant and clapped his big hand on the surface.


    "Water escape, water tooth bullet!"


    When the high-pressure water drill broke through from the ground, Tong people couldn''t avoid it, raised their arms to block it, and then quickly retreated.


    At the same time, with a move of both hands, he immediately shot a sword from the sky, stabbed it from the back of jiaodu, and ruthlessly penetrated his body!


    "Woo ah ~" Jiao wanted to resist. However, after the first stab into his body, more than ten swords fell from the sky and all stabbed into Jiao Du''s body!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 112

    "Jiaodu!? isn''t it!" seeing that jiaodu is in a bad situation, feiduan, who used to stay as a bystander and watch, can''t help it, and it''s not out of concern for his companions. The doctrine of the cult doesn''t have the word love, but feiduan knows that if all the corners are finished, he will be finished.


    The team organized by Xiao as a group of two is generally in the form of one master and one slave. In the immortal two group of jiaodu flying section, jiaodu is the main and flying section is the slave. The arrogant feiduan naturally won''t easily admit this relationship, so he once fought with jiaodu and was defeated miserably. Therefore, feiduan clearly knows the strong strength of jiaodu. Unexpectedly, the latter was defeated by the kid in front of him! I can''t imagine!


    "Zheng!" feiduan immediately grabbed the giant sickle with his only left right hand and rushed to Tongren.


    Jiaodu''s body heart was pierced by more than ten swords in a row, and he couldn''t die anymore. However, he still had three other hearts outside, so he hasn''t lost consciousness for the time being. However, if he wants to resume action, he has to return one heart to the body.


    With the vascular tentacle, he pulled out the swords that ran through his heart one by one. Then he saw one of the mask monsters with thunder attribute not far away. The body composed of the vascular tentacle was dismembered and scattered. The tentacle and the mask drilled back into his body, and now it is being stitched up quickly.


    Tongren''s eyes coagulated. Naturally, he won''t easily recover jiaodu. Are you kidding? It''s not easy for him to seize the opportunity of the other party''s wrong judgment and hit jiaodu badly. If he recovers, he can''t deal with jiaodu in the same way the second time!


    With a move of the palm of his hand, he immediately shot a sword from the sky. At this time, the flying figure flashed and blocked in front of jiaodu. He raised the giant sickle with one hand and cleaved the sword.


    "Bang ~" a crisp sound of knife halberd, saw the flying segment''s face red, and the whole arm was numb by the giant force. In the state of Jianjing, qianben cherry focused on the explosive force at one point, which the flying segment can''t resist at all, not to mention that he is still single handed now.


    "Crackle!" the second sword broke the giant sickle in feiduan''s hand and stabbed it into his shoulder.


    "Ah, ah! It hurts me! You bastard!" feiduan quacked with pain. However, no matter how much he was injured, he would not die because of the immortal ability of his body.


    Tongren''s face sank, his figure flashed in an instant, his five fingers clenched, and then he blew his fist in the past.


    "Eight pole collapse!" Tong people didn''t have time to spend with feiduan. One shot was a blow with extremely explosive force. Feiduan suffered this blow and his chest sank directly. The whole person was severely hit and flew out by an incomparably powerful afterforce!


    With one move, he shot down a sword, ran through the abdomen of the flying segment, nailed his body to the ground and couldn''t move!


    His hands opened again, and suddenly two swords were in his hands. As soon as Tong man stepped on his big foot, the whole man rushed to the angle quickly.


    With a slight stare, the angle has been restored while the flying section obstructs for a moment.


    The big hand patted on the ground, "Lei Dun walked!"


    Along the ground, he released a great force of lightning and fiercely hit Tong people''s feet. Tong people immediately stepped on the ground, and the sword in his hand made a hard stroke on the ground. With the huge sword pressure of the sword, he could easily draw a deep groove mark on the ground and cut off the thunder escape transmitted along the ground.


    "Feng Dun practices empty bullets!" finally, jiaodu, who recovered his ability to move, launched a counterattack!


    Facing the oncoming fengdun air gun containing a large number of chakras, Tongren chose to avoid. In the state of annihilation, qianben Sakura''s strength focused on the sword pressure explosive force of one sword, which is a must kill skill to abandon the defensive posture. The cherry blossom blade has solidified into a blade array to maintain the boundary of this space. Therefore, the dense Cherry Blossom blade can no longer be manipulated for perfect attack and defense integration.


    "Hum ~" perhaps because of excessive physical exertion, Tong people''s body gave a slight meal in the shelter, and was hit in the waist by one of the air cannons, and his body hit a rock heavily. Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hoo ~" corner has completed a beautiful counterattack, but it is a pity that at this time, he does not have much power left. The two hearts were destroyed. As a power closely connected with the noumenon, it also brought quite serious counterattack to himself!


    He breathed heavily, and his horn was decadent, but it would be a big mistake to treat him as a loser. There are five hearts in total. Two were destroyed by Tong people, and there are three.


    Jiao Du carefully observed the breath state of Tongren in front of him and found that the latter was not much better. His face was unusually pale and his breath was decadent. However, from his slightly narrowed eyes, we can see that the sharp edge hidden deep would launch a strong counterattack immediately when there was a chance.


    "There are still some chakras left. They can continue to fight. But..." all the corners looked at the earth attribute mask monster that was cut off by Tongren''s knife and heart. If the heart of the earth attribute is destroyed, then I can''t use my strongest must kill skill to combine the S-level combination of fire, wind and earth, which changes the chakra attribute at the same time, and fire escape can be fired at once!


    Tong people are also trying to adjust their excessive physical exertion and shaky body. Their eyes remain calm and firm. They have a life and death war with jiaodu. This can''t be taken lightly for a moment! He didn''t know, because he killed the earth attribute mask monster of jiaodu, which made jiaodu the strongest, must kill and can''t be used. As soon as Qi fire is launched, the chakra attribute of fire, wind and soil must be changed at the same time. Now without the attribute of soil, no matter how strong the must kill skill is, it can''t be used.


    However, in fact, even if the horn didn''t use his strongest must kill skill, the Tongren so far are almost to the limit. I don''t even have the strength to wave a knife. The whole body is full of extreme fatigue, but Tong people know that now he can''t fall down, and he must maintain the same tough posture. Only in this way can he make the other party afraid.


    Sure enough, the tough attitude of Tong people has not wavered. In addition, he has learned the strength of Tong people and is really afraid of them. In addition, his must kill skills have been inadvertently broken by the other party. If he continues to fight, I''m afraid the risk will be greater and greater. After thinking about this for a long time, the corners put away the ground resentment and Yu tentacles exposed outside the skin. With a flash of his figure, he came to the flying segment, pulled out the sword nailed to the abdomen of the flying segment with one hand and threw it aside.


    He lifted the feiduan whose bones were broken by his whole body, and the feiduan was still shouting in jiaodu''s ear, "Hey! What''s the matter with jiaodu? Aren''t you going to kill that hateful kid?"


    "Don''t forget the leader''s words. Our purpose is to confirm this person''s strength and bring him back to Xiao after he is qualified. Now we don''t have enough strength to take this person away."


    "Retreat."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 113

    With the defeat of Xiaoer jiaodu flight, this class a protection task that lasted for more than half a month was completely completed. After that, Tongren soon met with tomorrow Nai. Although they haven''t arrived at Daming mansion yet, the task is to show that it has been completed, with 100% completion. It shows that the last threat has been lifted and the next road will be really smooth.


    In other words, as the most difficult and dangerous, we have to deal with two strong shadow level players at one time, which is also the most difficult stage of this A-level task. Where there will be only 20% completion points? From the perspective of jiaodu flying section, even if it is a major A-level task alone, it will not pass. However, it has to be said that the Arsenal system is very fair according to certain rules. Only the last 20% of the mission is worthy when they encounter the enemies of two shadow level strongmen. That''s because the two shadow level enemies are not aimed at tomorrow Nai at all, but the Tongren themselves.


    The fact is the same. Under the command of Xiaozhi''s "zero" leader, they came to the country of fire to wait. Their task is to test the strength of Tongren. After fighting, they think that Tongren''s strength is "qualified", so they bring him back to Xiaozhi. However, what they didn''t expect was that they were all famous in the forbearance world. The first-class S-class traitor forbearance was defeated by an unknown young man from Muye.


    Just because the purpose of these two people is to target the Tong people, tomorrow Nai is only implicated. The content of the A-level task is to protect tomorrow Nai. Therefore, Mingming beat back two such powerful shadow level strongmen, with only 20% of the task completion point.


    However, these are not important. After thousands of hardships, we have finally successfully completed this class a protection task. Should there be some system rewards, there should be a good reward?


    First, the first reward.


    Strength, physique, agility and endurance, all attributes + 1.


    This gold content is good. So far, the importance of attribute points has been clearly realized. According to the calculation of combat experience so far, although the attributes of Tong people are not clearly marked, Tong people also have a certain understanding of where the level goes.


    The most understandable data are:


    Strength (quasi shadow), physique (upper tolerance), agility (quasi shadow), endurance (upper tolerance peak). These are the conclusions drawn by Tong people after fighting ninjas of different levels. Originally, here, Tong people''s agility attribute should be at the shadow level, but when he made a big fuss about Muye, he abandoned the assassin''s blade, and his great blessing on agility naturally disappeared.


    According to conservative estimation, none of the four attributes has reached the real film level. However, Tongren can beat two real film level giants. In the final analysis, a large part of the reason is to rely on a variety of weapons. In this regard, Tong people will not feel uncomfortable. In a word, he can do others. In what way, this is not what he considers.


    In other words, the enemies that Tong people have been facing are basically powerful ninjas who are famous in the tolerance world. Compared with Tong people, they are only 14 or 15 years old now. Their age, strength and combat experience are far better than their own enemies. If he doesn''t rely on weapons, is that too arrogant?


    At the age of 14 or 15, he participated in the film level war, and completely relied on his own personal strength without the help of anything foreign. Do you think this is a long Aotian novel?


    Cough, the digression is a little far away. Anyway, I understand nature.


    Tongren doesn''t worry about his personal strength. Anyway, with the improvement of attribute points, he can fight with powerful enemies even if he doesn''t completely rely on weapons in the future. Now, for the sake of age, allow him to cheat a little.


    The second reward.


    It seems that this thing is really big, and similar things have never been obtained by Tongren before.


    The type of armed is defined as mount.


    Name: gordiaswheel


    component:


    Sepulut''s sword is a broad sword. Although it is a famous sword, its attack power is not very significant. It is probably only at the level of "cutting iron like mud". It is famous for its tenacity and firmness. Its durability can even collide with the holy sword level (such as the sword of vowing victory) without being damaged. At the same time, it serves as a medium for summoning the car.


    Flying hoof God cow, a god cow pulling the "wheel of Shenwei". Zeus, the Supreme God in charge of thunder, is said to have turned into a strong cow when tempting Europa in the past. Therefore, the chariot dedicated to Zeus, the God of the gods, as its traction, is the holy beast with Zeus origin. It has the attribute of thunder. When the hoof steps on it, it has the power of thunder in the world.


    The wheel of divine power, the chariot that appeared in the famous scene of "gordium" knot in the legend of Alexander the great. It was originally used to sacrifice Zeus. In the ravaged attack, it shows its completely liberated form. It can defeat the enemy with the hooves of the divine cow and the wheels of the chariot. It can also be used to drive in the air. In addition to direct attack, purple lightning will be generated when the divine cow''s hoof steps down, and thunder will be emitted when the wheel rotates. Therefore, it can play a thunderous attack and expand the damage range several times!


    unique skills:


    The distant via expognatio, with the absolute power of the conqueror, drives Shenwei wheels to collide and crush the enemy. The divine cow hoofs and wheels crush the enemy. On the side of the vehicle, there is a huge blade as a chariot to cut the enemy. In addition to the huge physical damage caused by violent impact and rolling, it will also punish thunder from the sky and add secondary spell damage!


    Seeing here, Tong people, who have always been calm and steady, can''t help but show an excited smile, "I like this thing very much!"


    With one move of the palm, a huge broad sword with a length of about 1.5m appears in the hand. The start is quite heavy. The purple red sword body is carved with gorgeous lines, the broad sword flange is inlaid with a symbol of the golden sun, and the sword handle is dark blue, representing the vast sea held in the hand!


    Tongren waved it casually. He felt that it would take some time to get used to this heavy weapon. However, as long as he points the sword of Cyprus to the sky and waves it, he can call out the mighty wheel?


    "Eh? There''s a third reward?!" Tong Ren was delighted. He didn''t expect that the rewards for A-level tasks were so rich. However, he thought that he fought with Xiao and retreated them both. It seems that this is an additional bonus for the Arsenal system.


    Perhaps it was because the Shenwei wheel made Tong people rise too much. Therefore, he was not so interested in the third reward. He started the extraction at will. However, he took it out without waiting for the systematic explanation.


    There''s nothing to look forward to. Anyway, Tong people won''t think they will draw more favorite arms than Shenwei wheel.


    What fell into his hands was a book, an ordinary ancient book. Should it be regarded as a secret script or something? However, there is no scroll like the silver arc of Octopole collapse, which is not ordinary at a glance.


    However, it was this book that seemed to have no characteristics from its appearance. Tong people only looked at it once, and their eyes were wide open! Even the beloved Shenwei wheel in front did not show such a gaffe!


    The source of all this is the simple characters marked on the cover of ancient books.


    Nine Yang Sutra.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 114

    On the way, after the incident of the Xiao Lai people, there was no other accident. The royal highness of the princess of fire returned to the great name safely tomorrow.


    At the same time, it also announced the complete completion of Tongren''s task.


    According to the task benchmark of Muye ninja, after completing the task, it is the first to return to the village and submit the task report. Naturally, the author is Tong Ren, who is the team leader. However, Tong people still want to leave immediately and have no intention of returning to Muye, so they let Ning Ci and his party return to Muye first, while they stay at Daming mansion for a few days.


    As the first ninja village, Muye has very strict regulations and norms for ninjas. Abiding by the rules is also the idea instilled by Muye ninjas since childhood. In the view of Ning Ci and others, it is very inappropriate for Tongren to do so anyway. However, because the other party is their actual leader, before returning to Muye, only Tongren commanded them. Coupled with the unattainable power shown by Tongren, they did not express any opinions, so they left by themselves and returned to Muye.


    There are plenty of rooms in the Daming mansion, and the Tong people live in a wing room with their Royal Highness guests. However, Tong Renxian''s room is located in a remote place, and the surrounding environment is not very good, so he found a good place alone in Daming mansion and lived there unconsciously.


    At this time, after returning to the "home" of Daming mansion, tomorrow Nai seems to be a canary caught back in the cage. The openness shown in the past has long disappeared and turned into coldness and indifference. However, this temperament is very consistent with the image of his noble identity. Therefore, tomorrow Nai''s coldness is more expected by the people of Daming mansion.


    Put on a gorgeous and noble Palace Dress, layers of cumbersome silk, which has been delayed to the skirt on the ground. Wearing this dress, it is very difficult for ordinary people to walk.


    For her own clothes, she has been wearing tomorrow Nai for more than ten years since she was a child. I don''t know why, but now she is very uncomfortable. Of course, she doesn''t like such cumbersome clothes all the time, but now this feeling is particularly obvious. During the period of Muye, although he was still under the strict care of Muye ninja, he still had part of the right to free activities. When he returned to Daming mansion, he completely lost the last trace of willingness to act independently.


    The scope of activities of tomorrow Nai is limited to the room and the courtyard in the house. Everyone needs spacious and comfortable rooms. The courtyard is wider than anywhere. It gives tomorrow Nai a sense of inexplicable pressure.


    At night, tomorrow Nai stood alone in the courtyard full of their own precious flowers and plants, looked at the starry sky and the moon, felt the coolness brought by the night wind, opened his lips and sighed slightly.


    At this time, a familiar gentle voice came from the direction of the head, "yo ~ what''s the stupidity of this lovely little sister?"


    Tomorrow, Nai subconsciously looked up when he heard the speech, but found that on the rich and noble flat roof, there was a figure lying on the carved tile. The golden lion statue, which was entrenched in a corner of the roof and waving its teeth and claws, was used by him as a pillow and leaned on the back of the golden lion. The corners of his mouth are open with the same faint smile. It is Tong people who stand out.


    Seeing is the person who wants to see in the heart. The cold and lonely face is like the melting of the glacier. It outlines a beautiful radian. "It is really impossible for you to get it. If you are caught by those ministers, you can rush into the bedroom of your highness, you will be wanted by the whole country."


    "Really." Tong people seem not to take it to heart, joking, "don''t worry, I''ll try to escape at that time."


    "Pooch ~" tomorrow Nai smiled and whispered, "how do you think the direction of your efforts is wrong?"


    The silver white of the night moon is reflected on the girl''s smile, which is particularly beautiful and moving. This is also tomorrow Nai''s first heartfelt smile since he returned to Daming mansion.


    Tong people slowly sat up and looked at tomorrow Nai under the eaves. Then he stretched out a hand and said in a warm voice, "do you want to come up?"


    Tomorrow Nai was stunned and blinked. In her capacity, she really never did it, but she thought about climbing the roof.


    With a smile, then tomorrow Nai also slightly extended a hand to Tong people, raised Yang''s smooth chin, pretended to be arrogant and hummed, "fool, don''t you come down quickly and send the princess up?"


    "Yes." Tong people jumped and fell on the side of tomorrow Nai. Then he took the latter''s slender waist in one hand and jumped onto the roof again like a gust of wind.


    "Hoo ~" two people sat on the roof shoulder to shoulder.


    Tong people found that tomorrow Nai was silent, so they subconsciously turned their head, but found that tomorrow Nai at this time was looking up at the starry sky, and the light of Moon Star Hui was flashing in those staring eyes.


    "......." Tong Ren''s eyes were slightly frozen. At this time, tomorrow Nai''s expression and eyes made him feel inexplicable sadness in his heart. At this moment, he can clearly feel the lonely and sad feelings in each other''s hearts.


    "Tomorrow Nai, you..." Tongren''s mouth opened and Zhang Gang wanted to say something.


    But at this time, tomorrow Nai spoke first, with an inexplicable and complex sadness and whispered, "originally, this is the starry sky on the roof... It''s completely different from what you see on the ground..."


    "Why is it like this?" tomorrow Nai looked at the ground and the surrounding roofs, "ah... It turns out that the starry sky I see on weekdays is surrounded by four eaves, just like watching the sky in a well. Only the starry sky left by the four walls..."


    Slowly raised a hand and opened her five fingers, as if she wanted to touch the distant star. The soft moonlight scattered from her fingers was reflected on her restless face. Yes, under the boundless starry sky and moon, the girl''s heart was restless, the restlessness eager for freedom!


    Really... Seeing the girl''s restless look, my heart can''t help surging up~


    Tongren smiled indifferently, then took a step closer to the girl, raised her hand, and gently held her pale palm extending to the sky.


    Put your mouth close to the snow-white earlobe of the latter.


    "How...?" feeling the man''s breath, tomorrow Nai also seemed a little unnatural. He was about to turn his head and ask. Just a word that Tongren leaned against her ear shocked her mind.


    "Do you want to go to the sky and have a look?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 115

    "Do you want to go to the sky and have a look?"


    Tomorrow Nai was shocked at first. With a little hope and enthusiasm, she looked at Tong people, "can this kind of thing... Really be done?" from her slightly pursed lips and cuffs, she held it tightly. From this subtle action, it can be seen that tomorrow Nai severely provoked the pent up agitation in her heart because of this sentence of Tong people.


    "Oh ~" Tong people smiled calmly, then didn''t say much and did it directly.


    He stood up slowly and waved his palm.


    "Whew ~" I saw a purplish red light flash by, and the sword of wide sword cypriott appeared in my hand.


    The sword was held high and pointed to the sky, "listen to my call."


    A split in the void, the next moment, on the originally clear and cloudless starry sky, suddenly and quickly gathered bursts of dark clouds, thunder flashed, and a rumbling hum sounded.


    Tomorrow Nai stared at the changes that had taken place in the sky in an instant and opened his mouth greatly, "this is... Calling the wind and rain and controlling the sky thunder. Is this really what human can do?"


    "I can." the faint words of Tong people vaguely contained a potential defiance, which belonged to his uninhibited side. The big sword was split in the void, and then it seemed to respond to Tong people''s sword. A blue light carried through the whole starry sky, a thunder fell from the sky, and a huge object appeared in the smoke and fog transpiration by lightning. After seeing it, The late thunder just got into my ears.


    "Shenwei wheel!"


    "Da ~" with a heavy step, accompanied by the sound of the huge wheel rolling.


    The smoke and dust twinkling with electric charge dispersed, and the huge objects flashing with thunder from the sky were clearly reflected in the eyes of tomorrow Nai.


    The domineering huge seat is carved with countless dense and classical patterns. The huge wheels on both sides are also accompanied by two cold light knife arrays. There is no doubt that it is a chariot. There is a thick lever in front of the body, and two giant cattle with purple black hair on both sides of the lever, There will be thunder and lightning between each step.


    Not only was tomorrow Nai shocked, but Tong Ren also locked his eyes on the domineering car. His eyes were full of heat. Sure enough, he still liked the car very much, and this was the first time he called and witnessed it.


    "Let''s go up together." the Tong man held up his hand and stared. Tomorrow Nai, who didn''t return to his mind, jumped onto the spacious seat.


    After sitting on this giant, tomorrow Nai just reacted, "this big guy... How can I..."


    Tong Ren held the reins in front of him with both hands. He only felt that after his hands touched the reins, there was an inexplicable force filling his arms. He had a strong feeling that he could drive the chariot forward at will.


    Thinking of the goal to gallop next, Tongren''s heart was also full of blood, and a sense of pride surged into his heart, "hold on, tomorrow is Nai. Let''s walk on the top of the cloud!"


    As soon as Tong people threw the reins, the two giant cows in front of them suddenly seemed to be able to communicate with their master''s Tong people.


    "Moo ~" gave a dull roar, and immediately the hoof stepped up and pulled the car forward.


    It''s very smooth and flat, just like the form on the flat earth, but it''s completely different from the kind of carriage you usually sit in. Sitting here like this, tomorrow Nai has an unprecedented experience. Then, however, something happened that made her almost scream with excitement!


    I saw the hoof on the ground. After a few steps, the giant cow dragged the car up in the void and drove to the sky!


    "Hoo!" a pair of beautiful eyes stared at the suspended wheel and the farther and farther ground under him. Tomorrow Nai was so excited that his hands tightly hugged Tong people''s shoulders, and his small mouth couldn''t help crying, "really... Flying?!"


    Feel the wind blowing by your side, so it rises. The wind is stronger, and the bun has already been blown off. A light chestnut long hair releases all constraints and dances with the wind! The rapid airflow blew her soft silk robe. Tomorrow, Nai simply pulled off the thick and uncomfortable robe with one hand, threw it into the air, put on a layer of light gauze clothes, resolutely stood in the cold wind, opened his arms, raised the slender neck of the goose during the day, and looked up at the boundless stars.


    At this time, she felt her unprecedented liberation, a feeling of freedom beyond all rules and regulations.


    The rapid wind blew on her thin gauze clothes, penetrating the skin with a cold feeling. The sharp wind even made her soft, pink and tender cheeks crack and ache. But at this time, all the cold feeling and pain are difficult to stop tomorrow Nai and yearn for free enthusiasm.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyi ~" the feet of flying hoof God cattle burst into bursts of thunder and sparks in the air. Green thunder and purple electricity reflected everywhere.


    Tongren''s mood was also joyful and boiling. He leaned over tomorrow Nai and whispered, "do you want to go to higher clouds?"


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. But in spite of such suffering, her eyes looking straight at the sky were always burning with strong enthusiasm, hoarse and hysterical, although it was difficult to hear her clearly because of the too hasty wind.


    However, Tong people smiled and turned back.


    Needless to say, he knows.


    As she wished, she drove the wheels of Shenwei to continue to gallop to the top of the higher sky.


    Until the girl''s body finally couldn''t bear it, with that restless enthusiasm, wantonly vented in the most intense form until she fainted.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 116

    It''s warm and comfortable, and there''s a familiar breath between the breaths.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, the sleeping girl, her slender eyelashes slightly bumped, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "Did you wake up? It''s a good time to pick, tomorrow." what came into view was a familiar smiling face. Tomorrow Nai looked at the face above his head.


    "Tong man..." he moved slightly and found himself curled up in the arms of Tong man like a little cat. Tomorrow Nai suddenly woke up and looked at a black cloak covering himself and the single clothes worn by Tong people.


    The thoughts of the brain were slightly sorted out. Tomorrow Nai couldn''t help but recall the madness of last night. He seemed to be in a state of madness. Regardless of the lack of oxygen and extreme cold at high altitude, he screamed hysterically to vent the freedom he had always yearned for. I think in the end, it should be that my body reached its limit, couldn''t bear it and fainted?


    Tomorrow Nai felt that she slept comfortably, warm and didn''t feel a trace of cold. It turned out that Tongren held her tightly all night? I thought that I was held by a man and slept all night, and I slept so heavily, and my cheeks were a little hot.


    The body moved and seemed to want to get rid of it, but it just woke up, and its feet were numb and its whole body was weak. In addition, lying in this warm and comfortable embrace, the subconscious didn''t want to leave. Looking at Tongren''s smiling face, tomorrow Nai will inevitably feel a burst of embarrassment and can''t help but turn his head aside.


    However, Tong Ren smiled slightly. Then, without waiting for tomorrow Nai''s reaction, he directly helped her up and asked her to sit up straight, with her back against her chest, and her hands around her shoulders.


    "What are you... Doing?!" the warm mind, which is not broad but very strong, and the arms in front of her body are close behind her. This ambiguous posture also makes tomorrow Nai feel angry and ashamed. She is about to struggle. She just feels that it must be Tong''s chin on her head.


    "Don''t move. The wind in the morning is still very cold." Tong people waited for tomorrow Nai all night. They were also quite sleepy. Suddenly, they put their heads on tomorrow Nai''s hair with a little fatigue, sniffed the sweet aroma, and said softly, "also, they just woke up, so don''t miss the sunrise ~"


    "Really, who allows you... To be so intimate with the princess..." tomorrow Nai is weak and doesn''t want to struggle subconsciously. He can''t help but let Tong people hold him. However, after listening to Tong people''s words, tomorrow Nai also slightly raised his head and his eyes brightened.


    At this time, they are still standing in the sky among the powerful wheels. Tomorrow Nai''s eyes look far away. Now the sky is still light blue, very shallow. But in the twinkling of an eye, a red cloud appeared among the landlords connected by Tianshui. The scope of Hongxia slowly expands and becomes brighter and brighter


    "Very beautiful..." the scenery in front of her was a scene she had never seen before. Tomorrow Nai can''t help watching.


    After a while, in the distance of the sky, on that golden horizontal line, a round of fiery red is quietly rising. Red is very red, but there is no light. The newborn Yang in front of us is like bearing a heavy burden. Slowly, vertically and vigorously, it rises upward. At the same time, the sunshine reflected on Nai''s cheeks tomorrow is also more and more bright.


    It''s not the first time for her to see the sunrise, but it''s definitely an unprecedented experience to see the sunrise from the clouds in front of her!


    In this way, I enjoyed the sunrise quietly. At the end, the rising red sun finally broke through the clouds and completely jumped out of a horizontal line of the golden glow.


    "It''s really lovely red." Tong people side their heads and quietly look at the red cheeks reflected by the sun in front of them. And even the eyelashes seem to hang brilliance. So beautiful, people can''t help but want to come forward and kiss.


    However, Tong people thought so and did so.


    His head poked through the soft hair, bent over his body, his fingers slightly pushed away the bangs in front of his forehead, and his lips gently printed them.


    "Boo ~"


    "Eh?!" was intoxicated with the early sun in front of her. Tomorrow Nai didn''t notice the small movements of Tong people until the lips of Tong people left her forehead. Tomorrow Nai woke up with a slight sound.


    "Tong man... What are you doing?!"


    "No." Tong people are very comfortable.


    "Why not! You just made it clear..." tomorrow Nai''s face turned red. She wouldn''t feel wrong about that feeling just now. Only this she can be completely sure of.


    Tongren smiled, slightly lowered his body, put his chin on tomorrow Nai''s shoulder, turned his head to her side ear and whispered, "Na ~ what was it clear just now? Say it ~ this kind of thing can''t be fooled. We must make it clear."


    "Ah!" at this time, tomorrow Nai also knew that Tong people were catching her. He couldn''t help but turn his head to one side, "a coward who has the courage to do it and doesn''t have the courage to admit it!"


    "Coward..." Tong man murmured and thought about the word, as if he thought of something, and said with a smile, "this can''t work ~"


    "Uh huh?!" seems to be aware that Tongren''s tone has become strange, and the arms around him have become closer and closer, and the body close behind him has become more and more hot. Tomorrow Nai is like a frightened deer, "wait for Tongren! This way... No ~"


    Although she is also quite fond of Tongren, and Tongren realized this romantic trip with her galloping the sky last night, all of which are enough to attract the inexperienced girl. However, tomorrow Nai was born into a noble family and received a good education deep into her heart since she was a child. For the next most important step in her life, she still didn''t hand it over so easily.


    However, Tong people didn''t make any further moves that made tomorrow Nai feel uneasy. They just hugged her tightly, gently stroked her long hair and said softly, "I like you, tomorrow Nai. I''ll wait, I''ll wait for you to say..."


    "Willing to be my third wife."


    Click~


    "..." the perfect atmosphere was broken by such a sentence. Tomorrow, Nai looked up in amazement. The Tongren, who spoke these words seriously, opened his lips slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "In fact... If I didn''t have the last word, I would almost nod my head and promise... In other words, I''m afraid you dare to say such words directly without politeness!"


    "Of course ~" Tong Ren smiled calmly, with a sincere and frank smile.


    "I won''t lie to the girl I like."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 117

    "Tomorrow Nai, really don''t go with me and be a carefree couple?" Tong said sincerely.


    "It''s a pity that I refuse. For the time being, I can''t respond to this emotion." tomorrow Nai shook her head and frankly expressed her feelings.


    Tongren''s head bowed down and expressed sadness at tomorrow''s Nai''s refusal. However, there is no anger. This is also the choice of tomorrow Nai. Moreover, it is said to be temporary. Not now does not mean that there will be no chance in the future. Tongren worked hard to comfort themselves.


    Thinking of this, Tong people couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile. He thought in his heart, doesn''t it mean that the protagonists in the Hougong fan will be loved by countless girls? And these heroines never mind how many women there are. Even the heroine helps the protagonist find more women... Why can''t it work here?


    In addition, girls take the initiative to pursue the hero, but the protagonist is slow to notice, and then inexplicably enjoy the beauty pursued by many women at the same time. This is the Royal plot of Hougong fan! Haha... Well, YY, it''s OK. In fact, there''s nothing so cool!


    So far, Tong people have not encountered a beautiful experience warmly pursued by girls. In the face of the people they like, he is unambiguous, takes the initiative to attack and shows his sincerity. However, even so, he still failed to attack tomorrow. In other words, Fangxin has been captured, but the "wives" who want the other party to recognize his goal still have a long way to go


    It''s natural to be rejected.


    However, this can not be rushed for a while. Moreover, the character of Tong people, as he said to tomorrow Nai before, "he won''t lie to the girls he likes". This sentence is not to deceive people and sound good. This is the personal principle of Tong people. Everything is clear and consistent. Some people may think that he is too stupid to do so. He should get his hands first regardless of three, seven and twenty-one. He thinks that if he is done with a woman, he will be wholehearted. No matter what betrayal he makes, he will be forgiven without care.


    That kind of brainless plot that undermines IQ, please click the small red cross in the upper right corner.


    It has been a long time to get along with tomorrow Nai. Tong people also clearly understand the latter''s seemingly weak and cowardly character of being manipulated by others, but there is a strong rebellious and fanatical pursuit of freedom in their hearts. That night, when he drove the wheel of Shenwei to send tomorrow Nai to the sky, the madness shown by the latter flew until he fainted due to excessive hypoxia.


    Tong people don''t think that if they get a girl like that by means of deception, she will be completely obedient to him. Once tomorrow Nai finds that Tongren betrayed her, and the sentence "I only like you all my life" is a huge lie. Tongren can''t imagine how things will develop at that time.


    In other words, this kind of thing will not happen. Because Tong people will not do such shameless slag man behavior.


    The sentence "go up" if you like is regarded by some shameless people as the theoretical basis for their lewd behavior. In fact, the real explanation of this sentence is that "go forward if you like!".


    Apart from tomorrow Nai, Tongren left Daming mansion magnanimously.


    At the same time, he said he would come back.


    Tomorrow Nai didn''t respond to this. She needs time to seriously consider her mind. In fact, the use of the word "consideration" has undoubtedly proved that she likes a person''s mood. But this mood is attached with a heavy, the other party did not cunningly make any cover up, unreservedly showed his will. Then, she should also attach herself to the whole body and mind to think about how to respond.


    On the road of love, they are not confused.


    Tong people have well implemented their principles and favorite emotions. Tomorrow Nai is also seriously considering whether she can bear the "future" mentioned by Tong people.


    Now, but the problems they face are complex, and they can''t get the answer.


    However, I believe time will prove everything.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Daming mansion, Tong people have no specific place to go. Muye''s words made a lot of trouble not long ago. Although Tongren are not afraid at all, trouble can be avoided if it is not necessary. After all, in the face of the strong shadow level strength, Tongren can win one-on-one, and hang up one-on-two. According to this time point, Zilai and thousand hand master have returned to Muye. If there is no accident, thousand hand master will be the fifth generation Huoying. Tongren returned to Muye at this time. If Muye''s high-level killed and let the two shadow level masters deal with him, Tongren would also be very troublesome. As a result, it would probably lead to a big war. Unlike feiduan and jiaodu, the shadow level was divided into 369 levels. The two of the three forbearance could barely compete with each other. Feiduan would not be able. For people with clear information, the danger of flying is not high at all.


    Well ~ probably, the final outcome is to call Shenwei wheel and fly away under the stunned Muye people~


    It seems that it''s cool to pretend to be 13, but it''s not good for Tongren at all.


    In other words, now is not the time for Tongren to relax?


    Thinking of Xiao, Tong Ren also frowned slightly. The appearance of jiaodu and feiduan is enough to prove that Xiao has been staring at him. This time, the two people retreated. Presumably, there will be more powerful people coming to the door next?


    It seems that it''s time to find a quiet place to stay for some time.


    Of course, this is not to avoid dawn, but


    With a move in the palm of Tongren''s hand, an old ancient book appeared in his hand. Although the page of the book is very ordinary, it will not shine, and there is no technical password, a few big characters on its cover are enough to highlight the importance of everything.


    "Joyoung magic, it''s time to practice."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 118

    Volume I of the Nine Yang Sutra


    Internal mental skill:


    This is the supreme secret of martial arts. I won''t tell you this time.


    In a word, Tongren began to practice systematically according to the contents of the scriptures from today. According to Scripture, Joyoung''s practice is gradual and follow the prescribed order. If you want to practice it for four or five years, you will have a small accomplishment. After that, you will have to consider your personal qualifications if you want to practice to reach the peak or peak. However, for Tong people, don''t say that they have become small in four or five years. Even if they can practice to the peak in four or five years, Tong people don''t have this time to practice. You know, three years later, the war broke out across the entire forbearance circle. The world destruction figures such as Yu Zhi Bo and Hui Ye Ji came on stage. At that time, he did not finish the Joyoung magic.


    Therefore, in addition to the content of the original scriptures, there is also a set of self-contained cultivation scheme of the Arsenal system, which can be quickly completed.


    On the eve of dawn, the thin white cold fog shrouded the top of Houshan mountain for a long time.


    At the top of the quiet valley, there is a hidden grove. This is a training place that Tong Ren found. At this time, he saw his feet inserted into the ice and frozen soil like stumps. His toes were tightly fastened to the ground, his teeth were clenched, and his green tendons burst up on his forehead. His body wearing only a pair of shorts was covered with blue bruises.


    Behind the Tongren, the snow-white sleeve turned into a human shape was sitting on a huge stone not far away. At this time, she was looking at the Tongren who insisted on gritting her teeth with a solemn face. She held her jade hand tightly and waved it gently.


    With the waving of Sleeve White snow-white hand, the air fluctuated slightly, and a snow-white energy burst out from Sleeve White''s jade hand. Finally, it hit Tong people''s shoulder like a whip, leaving a long cyan silt mark. However, due to the extremely cold force below zero, the hit Tongren''s body will quickly frostbite and form red blisters.


    The corners of his mouth trembled violently, and he took a breath of air-conditioning between his teeth. Tong people only felt that his shoulders seemed suddenly numb, and bursts of cold through his bones went straight into his heart. Under the attack of this severe frost, Tong people were even a little soft on their toes, and almost couldn''t control them. However, under their feet, they were frozen soil already covered with ice and snow.


    After local severe low-temperature frostbite, Tong people only feel that there is a warm flow in their body. Under the stimulation of the invading cold, the originally mild warm flow seems to have changed from mild to warm and vigorous, and rapidly flows through the veins and acupoints at their shoulders. The hot in their body collides with the extremely cold, cold and hot from outside, It makes Tetong people have an unspeakable uncomfortable feeling, but at this time, he can clearly feel that after the extreme cold and heat collision, the next warm air flow slowly penetrates into the skeletal muscles and quietly strengthens the muscles, bones and viscera from inside to outside!


    However, looking at the frosty injuries on Tongren''s body, the sleeve snow on one side can''t help wrinkling slightly. "Master, I advise you to stop at enough every day. Even if you have strong resilience, it''s too messy to bear such frost attacks under the protection of the power of soul cutting knife."


    "It doesn''t matter, snow on the sleeves, come again!" mobilize the warm current in the body, that is, through unremitting cultivation in recent days, gradually master the power of Jiuyang, warm up the frostbite on the shoulders, and the frozen stiffness of skin and muscles gradually fade away. Tongren''s face is full of persistence and stubbornness, biting his teeth.


    He knew very well that all along, the reason why he was able to fight against powerful enemies by leaps and bounds mostly depended on all kinds of powerful weapons. However, as he fought against more powerful enemies, he and became more and more aware of his own lack of strength. For example, in Muye''s time, he clearly had an incomparably powerful sleeve white snow, but he was still almost defeated by Tuan Zang''s men. If he hadn''t untied the blood following limit, and the pupil force ran away, I''m afraid he would really become a tool of Tuan Zang.


    Therefore, for Tongren, whether it is sleeve snow or thousand Sakura, it is already a very powerful weapon. It is because of their lack of strength that they fail to give full play to their real strength.


    Looking at the Tongren who gritted his teeth and insisted on the frost attack, his sleeve snow-white eyebrows moved slightly, and his lips pursed. He understood Tongren''s determination, that is, he didn''t persuade again. In his palm, the snow-white cold current shot out again!


    "Yi! Yi! Yi!" in the small woods, the sound of frost condensation and the low hum with painful sound spread one after another


    Sleeve Baixue, who is connected with Tongren''s heart, has a sense of propriety. Each attack just reaches the critical point that Tongren''s body can bear now. In that way, Tongren will not be too seriously injured, but also bring him a real cold attack. With the power of extreme cold, it gives birth to the counterattack of the gentle power of Nine Yang in the body, so as to achieve the effect of continuous exercise!


    The cold current from sleeve white snow hit Tongren''s body. The heart piercing pain almost twisted Tongren''s small face.


    On the body, with the waving of snow-white hands on the sleeves, there are more and more red blisters caused by frostbite


    "Hoo ~" is another extremely cold frost. The Tong man standing like a wooden stake finally reached the limit he can bear. His legs softened and collapsed.


    After panting violently for a long time, Tong man wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, raised his head, cracked his mouth hard and said with a smile: "snow on his sleeve, how many times today?"


    "The record has been refreshed. 384 frost attacks were taken today, which is much stronger than the three times a month ago..." Xiu Baixue faintly expressed the data she recorded. Although she was expressionless when she said it, there was an imperceptible exclamation in her beautiful eyes. The resilience of Tongren in the past month, To her surprise, for example, today, according to her understanding of Tongren''s body data, it is estimated that 300 frost attacks are the limit of Tongren, but the latter insists more than 80 times, which really makes her have to lament how powerful the physical changes of her master during this period of time!


    If you practice at this speed, it must not be long before the master doesn''t need to consume most of his strength to protect his body and viscera, but just use his body strength to resist her cold power.


    At that time, when Tong people are fighting with sleeve snow, they can reduce the power consumption by more than half and double the duration of their battle!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 119

    As the Tong people have been practicing Joyoung''s magic skills for nearly three months, these days, with the help of sleeves and snow, the speed of Tong''s training can be called soaring.


    Ordinary people practise Joyoung''s magic skills. It takes three to four years for little Cheng. Of course, this is also a common man. Tong people are not ordinary people. With the rapid guidance of the Arsenal system, Tong people spend only three months to practice Joyoung''s magic skills to the point of becoming small.


    Although it is only Xiaocheng, Tongren can clearly feel the change of body energy, physical strength and strength. As the supreme internal skill of martial arts, it is absolute to improve the force. At the same time, Jiuyang Sutra is an encyclopedia of martial arts, medicine, philosophy, physiology, numerology, rehabilitation, physics and biochemistry. Tongren not only learned excellent martial arts, but also learned a variety of rich knowledge.


    In practice, with the power of ice and cold of sleeves and snow, it constantly urges itself, harms the power of Joyoung in the body, and causes injuries caused by frost attacks. Most of them can be cured by Joyoung''s ability to recover.


    Tongren originally planned to go out and buy Herbs by himself, but when he walked, his muscles were covered with frostbite left during training. Every small action would involve the rupture of the wound. That feeling was that he would hurt if he moved casually. The embarrassed appearance of Tong people is also seen by sleeve Baixue. Under the determination of Tong people, she will never object. Therefore, she usually doesn''t put forward opinions in this regard. However, as a small matter of shopping, sleeve Baixue said that she should work for the owner anyway.


    "Then please, sleeve snow... Hiss!" he smiled reluctantly, just a little action, touched the broken wound, and immediately Tongren also shouted cold air.


    "HMM." sleeve snow-white answered and went out.


    As a soul chopping knife, she is the closest existence of the soul, the immortal soul contract in this life, and the hardships borne by Tongren. Heaven knows that she can''t share his pain, so she wants him to bear it together.


    However, at this time, the sleeve white snow can appear in human form, which comes from the realization of the yin-yang evasion method performed by Tongren by using the creation general pupil technique. As a soul chopping knife, she and Tong people share their soul life, but they have independent thinking ability and consciousness, which was obtained only after they were embodied as human beings.


    So far, sleeve Snow White has mastered a lot of knowledge of the human world, but his thought is still very simple.


    According to the instructions of Tongren, he went down the mountain to a prosperous commercial market, then came to the drugstore, bought the healing herbs, and then left.


    Originally a very common thing, sleeve white snow is also very common to complete step by step, and there is no extra thing to do on the way. This should not have been an accident, but what sleeve Baixue didn''t consider is that as the most beautiful soul cutting knife in the corpse soul world, her modern human shape is naturally the most beautiful posture. In particular, the snow-white long hair, snow-white clothes and snow-white skin are like beautiful elves born of ice and snow. Walking on the street is so eye-catching!


    All the way through, sleeve snow is undoubtedly like a magnetic force, attracting the attention of countless people. But here, most of them are ordinary kind-hearted civilians, but no one does evil because of his snow-white beauty. Of course, this is also an act of death.


    However, just as Xiu Baixue left the market and returned to the mountain under the attention of the public, suddenly a pedestrian came to the street at the gate of the market.


    This group of people has an extraordinary style, which can be seen from their clothes, especially the young people who are at the forefront and dressed in fresh clothes and horses.


    The young man headed by him is indeed an unusual person. He is the son of a minister of the fire country. His family is also an influential aristocrat in the fire country. The pedestrian behind him is the attendant guard.


    Wearing Samurai armor and cold Sabre around the waist, these Samurai followers are used by nobles to be more arrogant than actual guards. Of course, there are still forces to expel ordinary mountain bandits, but if they are used to deal with ninjas, they seem vulnerable. In the land of fire, no Ninja dared to provoke them. Even the notorious traitor did not dare to attack the nobles. Because they have committed a crime in the village and have been expelled from the village, the village usually announces a list of traitors. The village generally does not take great pains to catch these traitors, unless they are really unlucky enough to hit the muzzle of the gun. However, it''s different if they provoke the nobility. These guys don''t have much, that is, they have high status and more money. It''s really bad luck to throw a lot of money into the village and issue a reward task to deal with them.


    "Yo ~" the aristocratic youth led by him immediately brightened up when he first saw the snow on his sleeve.


    Looking up and down at Bai Xue''s sleeve, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "tut tut! No! Those so-called Meiji dancers in Daming mansion, compared with the woman in front of us, are just one heaven and one earth!"


    "I must get her!" the noble youth showed a confident smile, then rode up on a tall horse, bent over and made a very elegant and noble posture, smiled, "this beautiful lady, may I..."


    Born in the aristocratic circle, he is best at praising all kinds of artistic words. However, he is familiar with all kinds of fancy words in his heart. Before he can say these words, he sees sleeve snow-white walking directly past him. When he passes by, he doesn''t even look at him.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 120

    Dilu, like the ape flying ASMA, was once one of the twelve scholars guarding forbearance. It was also the host of the famous forbearance Temple fire temple in the country of fire.


    As ASMA''s good friends, their close relationship is like the relationship between Nara lumaru and qiudao dingci.


    After the Chinese forbearance test, Muye coincided with a crisis. As the host of the temple of fire, Dilu went to Muye for diplomatic and political purposes. At the same time, he also imitated his old friend ASMA.


    However, after seeing ASMA, the local Lu was greatly surprised. She saw that her former rebellious and uninhibited friend ASMA had become a decadent look of lying in hospital bed for a long time. When she learned the real situation, the local Lu was even more surprised and angry!


    When ASMA fought with a woman, because she almost hurt the woman, she was ruthlessly shot by her companion. She was not only badly hurt, but also abolished everything ASMA was a Ninja! At this time, Dilu, as a good friend, was really angry. It was normal to fight and get hurt. It was inevitable. Just because his companion was injured in the battle, and he was almost hurt, he didn''t really get much damage. It was so cruel that he destroyed the most important chakra meridians of the ninja. It doesn''t make sense, does it? Even if he doesn''t stand in ASMA''s position, as an ordinary stranger, he can''t see it. No matter where it is, any ninja, to be fair, won''t think it''s ASMA''s fault.


    Why did the high level of Muye not announce the person who cruelly abolished ASMA and wanted to know more about the matter, the insider also kept silent. Land and land have no alternative but to secretly investigate the truth of this matter.


    Through some of his contacts in Muye, he worked hard and finally got some information. The name and identity of the woman who fought with ASMA is really unknown. On the contrary, the murderer who hurt ASMA was found out by him. Her name is Tiantong people.


    Dilu could not help but frown. He naturally knew the name of Muye''s day family. Unexpectedly, as the first family of Muye, there was such an arrogant person in the day. He was looking for the day family theory, but soon he found out that the day Tong people were expelled from the family as the waste of the day family in their early years. This matter became even more suspense. In other words, he didn''t think that the person who could defeat ASMA and get rid of it was a useless waste. The day family drove these people out of the house. Were they out of their minds?


    However, more information, land Lu has not been able to investigate much, and the last thing that can be known is that, on the day of the Tung people, as the escort of the princess''s highness, he went to Daming government.


    When Di Lu heard the news, he immediately set off and rushed to Daming mansion. Unfortunately, when he came to Daming mansion, Tong people had just left, and di Lu threw himself into the air. The helpless land had no choice but to inquire about the news. On the way, he came to this small town.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t find the news of Tongren, but he saw the woman who fought with ASMA.


    With a very conspicuous long snow-white hair, the skin is better than snow, and the whole body is snow-white, just like the legendary snow girl. The sleeve snow in front of him was basically the same as the information that di Lu had heard, but he didn''t do it immediately. After all, there are many people with similar appearance in the world.


    However, next, everything that sleeve snow-white showed made Dilu 100% sure that she was the woman who fought with ASMA!


    "Ah ah ah!"


    In the face of blocking her progress in front of her, and saying a series of inexplicable words in her ear, sleeve snow-white gave a warning. If she failed, she showed her hand a little, released the extremely cold air, and let the guards close to freeze into ice sculptures.


    As mentioned earlier, Xiu Baixue doesn''t know much about the world. Following Tongren''s side, all he has encountered along the way are first-class powerful ninjas. Therefore, Xiu Baixue subconsciously believes that all people in the world have a certain power like ninjas.


    Therefore, sleeve snow-white just released a little power, which inadvertently frozen this company into ice sculptures. Seeing it, he couldn''t live.


    In this regard, sleeve Baixue is also very surprised. She doesn''t understand why these people are so weak and stupid. She can''t even bear one thousandth of her strength. She dares to provoke her.


    However, although Xiu Baixue has a cold personality and is not a murderous person, after looking at the other frightened noble young people, he probably knew that the other party did not dare to provoke her again, so he stretched out a hand to the frozen ice sculpture in front of him, ready to recover the power of ice and snow.


    However, at this time, a furious cry came from his ear, "what a vicious and cruel woman, dare to kill ordinary people in broad daylight!"


    It was di Lu who fired angrily. When sleeve snow released the power of ice and snow, he was convinced of sleeve Snow''s identity, because although there was no information such as sleeve Snow''s name in the intelligence, he knew the power similar to ice escape. Because ASMA''s things are preconceived, and now in fact, he also witnessed the "cruel" side of sleeve Snow White''s killing ordinary people. Out of his sense of justice and the feelings of old friends, Dilu mercilessly attacked!


    In the face of a palm from behind, sleeve Snow White''s face changed slightly. The strength of this palm is full. Judging by the strength level of Ninja, it is absolutely no less than the strength of Shangren!


    Sleeve snow-white''s figure flashed and avoided the angry blow of Di Lu. However, di Lu is a tolerant monk who is good at body art. In fact, her strength is not under ASMA. After sleeve snow-white avoided this palm, she immediately changed her palm into a claw and grabbed sleeve snow-white''s neck!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 121

    "Boom!" he smashed a wall with his bare hand. Facing the aggressive attack of the ground and land, he took refuge with snow.


    "..." sleeve white snow didn''t use her real strength, and she didn''t have the idea of fighting with the man in front of her.


    "Don''t try to escape! Where are the people of Hetong? If you hurt my old friend, you must get this account back!" Di Lu continued to press everywhere.


    However, at this time, suddenly snow no longer retreated and waved to the ground.


    The two men collided head-on for the first time. Dilu only felt a very cold breath in the palm of his hand. His face changed and his figure retreated.


    Sleeve snow-white was also beaten back a few steps by this powerful blow. On the strength alone, the snow on the sleeve is far inferior to the land.


    "What a powerful ice hiding power!" the land suddenly shook his palm, and heard a click, but forcibly crushed the ice covered with his palm.


    "Zheng!" at this time, sleeve snow-white put out the soul chopping knife at his waist. A pair of cold eyes are quietly looking at the land in front of him, "find the master''s trouble and eliminate it."


    "Well, if I catch you first, the Tongren will come out that day?" Di Lu''s hands were wrapped with a layer of light golden light. With a flash of his figure, he rushed to the front of sleeve snow!


    "Whew!" he met him face to face without any concession, and fell down with the soul chopping knife in his hand!


    "Dang!" he only met the soul chopping knife that was chopped by the head. Di Lu raised his hands and grasped it with the palm of his hand. Unexpectedly, he stubbornly clamped the soul chopping knife.


    But when his palms clamped the snow-white blade, his face changed again. He only felt the extremely cold air from his palms, which was more fierce. He had frozen his hands almost at the touch. If his hands were not protected by chakra, his whole palm would be useless!


    "Sure enough, the cruel guy!" Lu Leng snorted, and brutally patted the blade of sleeve snow-white. Sleeve snow-white took the knife and turned it. After a period of knife flower, the blade tip turned into a stab. The sharp blade tip suddenly stabbed Lu with extreme cold.


    The earth and the land put on a strange posture with one hand facing the sky and one hand shooting, "upanism comes to meet a thousand hands to kill!"


    Suddenly, I saw a dazzling golden light on di Lu''s body. With the golden chakra, I formed a statue of thousand hand Guanyin, which resisted the stab of sleeve white snow. At the same time, I saw its Thousand Palms waving at the same time and suddenly hit sleeve white snow at an extremely terrible speed!


    Sleeve snow-white''s eyes were cold. She was about to liberate the power of soul chopping knife and fight against it. At this time, she suddenly saw a familiar figure from behind the land. Then she put it away and stopped the liberation of soul chopping knife.


    "Hmm?!" when Xiu Baixue was about to liberate the soul chopping knife, the land felt a very cold breath coming to his face when he was far away. He didn''t dare to underestimate it. He attacked with all his strength, but unexpectedly, Xiu Baixue stopped suddenly. Just when he was confused, there was a sudden strong wind behind him.


    The land felt the attack from behind, and immediately turned his body. The striking force of the Thousand Palms was to overturn and meet him.


    Dilu was stunned. In front of him was a young man of about 14 or 15 years old. He was wearing only a pair of underpants. His bare upper body was already scarred. However, these were the second. What made Dilu feel the most incredible was that his hand had the power of a thousand palms. The young man in front of him greeted him with a meat fist with his bare hands, There are no fancy moves.


    "Bang!"


    The power of a thousand palms and a fist was equal in the first collision. Both of them retreated several steps under the impact of this great force.


    "Impossible! My profound meaning was blocked by my bare hands? No! It was not blocked, but completely offset by hitting each other!" Lu Lu''s eyes tightened and looked at the scene with an unbelievable face.


    "Whoosh ~" the snow-white figure came to the young man, "master, your injury..."


    "Don''t worry, sleeve snow-white. It''s just a wound on the surface, and the internal muscles and muscles have been completely cured." the visitor was Tong man. He shook his palm, felt the endless power in his palm, and couldn''t help nodding secretly, "No use of any move, ordinary boxing, one foot, even such strength. Is this the power of Joyoung''s magic?"


    Seeing the two people standing together and the information they have, Dilu can completely determine the identity of Tongren. His eyes narrowed. "Are you the Tiantong who hurt my old friend?"


    "Yes." Tong people nodded faintly.


    "Did you hurt someone just because my old friend defeated that woman?"


    Tongren nodded, then shook his head, "ape flying ASMA can''t be my opponent, but can only take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack."


    "Nonsense! I finally ask you, why are you so cruel and cruel to waste everything of my old friend."


    The Tong man glanced at the angry land indifferently and said, "it''s not cruel, on the contrary, it''s kind. It''s the greatest forgiveness for not killing my beloved."


    Di Lu was very angry and smiled back. For the overbearing theory of Tong people, he understood that the other party was not a reasonable person at all. He couldn''t help but be angry and said, "well, I waved my palm to that woman. Are you going to kill me, too?"


    "Not yet. Your palm attack can''t hurt snow white."


    "Pa!" Di Lu folded his hands and chakra Dasheng all over his body. Suddenly, the golden thousand hand Guanyin statue also grew in vain. A fierce golden light burst out in di Lu''s eyes. "Then, let''s try. Can my palm hurt you!"


    In the face of such a fierce land, Tongren''s face remained indifferent, but he just stretched out his hand and said faintly, "come on, that''s it. Don''t hesitate, don''t keep your hand at all, and use your full strength to attack!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 122

    In the face of such a fierce land, Tongren''s face remained indifferent, but he just stretched out his hand and said faintly, "come on, that''s it. Don''t hesitate, don''t keep your hand at all, and use your full strength to attack!"


    At this moment, there is nothing to say. Tongren''s provocation has reached this stage. In addition, the latter is the murderer who hurt his old friend. Dilu has no intention to keep his hand. He put on a good posture and then waved a palm at Tongren across the air.


    At this time, the golden light of the statue of thousand hand Guanyin was in full bloom. The power of the thousand hands instantly condensed a huge golden handprint. Chakra, with great breaking power, pressed against Tongren head-on, with a turbulent momentum to crush him on the ground!


    Tong people did not use any weapons, nor did they use any one move. In this way, they clenched their hands and met the huge chakra handprint with both fists!


    "Boom!" the meat fist collided with the huge chakra handprint. Not to mention the Tongren''s fist, even the Tongren''s whole body. In front of the huge handprint, there was a huge difference in volume. The height of Tongren was about the size of a finger of the handprint.


    However, the overwhelming force brought by the chakra handprint is far enough to crush the ground. Nevertheless, it has never been able to overwhelm the small body of Tongren.


    Under the brilliant and dazzling golden fingerprints, Tongren is like a figure that will never be overwhelmed.


    "Impossible!" Dilu''s eyes widened, and he saw that Tongren seemed to be pushed back by the chakra handprint on the surface, but Dilu clearly understood that his blow paid attention to a drum like momentum like a tiger, with strong instant explosive power, but insufficient follow-up power. Therefore, at the time of contact, the terrible force could crush the enemy, but, If the enemy is not completely crushed from the beginning, it means failure.


    Sure enough, I saw that after being pressed back by Chuck''s hand seal for nearly a Zhang, the speed of Tongren''s retreat was also gradually slow. Finally, until Tongren raised his fists and nailed his legs to the ground like an iron pillar, it was impossible for him to retreat half a step!


    The golden light reflected on Tong''s face has been bright from the beginning, and now it has a faint and dim taste. Tong people saw that the fierce power pressed on their arms gradually subsided, and immediately laughed wantonly, "is this the strongest power of the tolerant monk in the temple of fire?"


    "Bang!" I saw Tong''s clenched fists spread out, his fingers like a hook, and suddenly heard a crisp crack. The huge golden handprint in front of me was suddenly torn and turned into scattered golden light.


    "But so."


    Tongren broke the earth and land with an absolute power attitude. Although you can see a trace of blood seeping from the corners of Tongren''s mouth, from his red face and vigorous breath, it doesn''t look like he was impacted by internal injury, but completely. Without paying the price, he resisted the other party''s powerful blow!


    "Hum!" I saw the ground and land fingerprints change again. Although the palms in the sky may not be as powerful as the previous blow, the number is quite sufficient, "I''ll see how many you can catch!"


    Tong smiled on his face, but didn''t say much. His figure suddenly retreated, his body flew not far away, his right hand stretched out, grabbed a banyan tree the size of two or three people, and drank loudly. In an instant, the surroundings shook. In the rumble, the huge banyan tree was forcibly uprooted by him, like a huge arm in the air!


    Tongren now stands proudly with a huge tree in his hand. Seeing that he is in high spirits, his face is excited and his eyebrows are open. The past warmth and anger have already changed into blood surging rage!


    "Ha ha! Come on!" Tong people laughed wantonly, like thunder, "look at your thousands of hands, or my big tree head!"


    He shook his body, and the huge tree danced in an instant. The sound of "Wuwuwuwu ~" was very fast in the twinkling of an eye. There were tree shadows all over the sky. The wind was strong, and there was no other sound!


    The earth and land suddenly changed their faces and saw them churning in the shadow of the trees. The huge tree storm was like a surging wave and an endless tide. Wave after wave, wave after wave, wave after wave, chasing the sky, and the earth seemed to tremble!


    When the wind blows through the forest tops, the fallen leaves dance with the strong wind and turn into a vortex in the air, as if swallowing all things in the world. At this time, the figure of the earth and land is in the center of the vortex, surrounded by tree shadows. The strong wind blows the face like a knife with the flying leaves, as if they would be cut to pieces by the soft things of fallen leaves and flying flowers accidentally!


    In the storm, the earth and land suddenly clenched their teeth and saw the shadow of trees in front of them like mountains. This time, they didn''t dodge. When their right hand was lifted, they suddenly poured out their palms and hit thousands of tree shadows. Where they passed, the trunk branches and leaves burst and debris flew!


    For a moment, the trunk of the huge tree had been forcibly photographed by the palm attack, but the face of Tong people didn''t smile. With a long smile, his left hand turned into a hand knife and cut it off in the air. The thick trunk was swept by the invisible strong wind and immediately cut off like tofu.


    The broken section was immediately destroyed by the fingerprints of the earth and land.


    But the Tong man in front lifted up the residual trunk, like the sky, which was powerful and invincible. The shadows of trees all over the sky disappeared in an instant, the storm stopped, the strong wind stopped, everything in the world stopped breathing, and they were staring at the figure flying in the air!


    He came down from the sky, raised the wood and roared down!


    The strong wind was howling and harsh. On the ground within a few feet, "roaring!" suddenly, all the sand and stones flew outward. Only the land and the land were agitated in their clothes and looked pale, staring at the huge tree falling from the sky.


    The sound of the strange roar shook his ears like thunder. In the twinkling of an eye, di Lu clenched his teeth and suddenly danced his hands. The golden illusion fingerprints quickly turned and rose up on his head in front of the tree trunk like thunder.


    The two forces collided in mid air, and even the surrounding Dadi was shocked. The ground was already deep in the soil at the foot of the earth.


    The front of the trunk was strongly forced by the golden fingerprints of the land, all burst, the sawdust flew around, and turned into powder in the twinkling of an eye. But then the trunk was impressively forced down, pressing down from the golden fingerprints. The land''s face turned white again. As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, he vomited out a blood essence. Suddenly, a great force gushed out of his arms, and a layer of golden shield was placed behind the palm print.


    "Upanishadism guard Qianzhang!"


    Tongren saw this, the power of Nine Yang in their body was running crazy and roaring up to the sky. The feeling of blood in their body was like hot blood burning all over their body!


    He rushed down with laughter, and the boiling Nine Yang forces burst out on the tree trunk, and the strength of his whole body burst out like a flame!


    The golden palm print goes out in an instant, and the solid golden barrier disappears in an instant!


    Tongren''s posture fell from the sky, and the land was crushed to the ground by the remaining half of the trunk, with no strength to turn over.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 123

    Dilu''s strength is probably at the peak of Shangren, which is similar to that of ape flying ASMA. However, if we discuss the comprehensive strength in detail, Dilu is slightly stronger. After all, the thousand hand killing of ASMA is also taught by Dilu.


    However, at this time, Dilu was powerlessly falling at the feet of Tongren.


    There is nothing to be happy about defeating a forbearance monk whose strength is equivalent to the peak of forbearance. Before that, he also dealt with two film level strong men with one enemy and two places. The battle at that time was not like this kind of family life.


    Of course, it is worth mentioning that the Tong people did not use any weapons in the whole process of defeating the earth and land, and did not use any one move. The eight pole collapse and enhanced magic were not used. With the most common Kung Fu, he crushed his opponent with absolute strength.


    In the Joyoung true scriptures, there is no record of martial arts, but it is a combination of martial arts and science, and pays attention to the harmony between yin and Yang, hardness and softness. After the Joyoung magic is practiced, the ordinary fist can also exert great attack power, and the automatic body function is bounced back and attacked by external force.


    Therefore, Tong people can just rely on a big tree and wave it casually with seemingly brute force, but they can beat the land, which is also the profound meaning, without fighting back.


    Tong Ren has studied the "Joyoung classics" for a few months, but Joyoung has achieved little success. However, the strength of this small force alone is enough to enable Tung people to win without any external force, so that they can defeat an enemy who is equal to the top of their peak. At this point, there is no need to doubt the "Joyoung real classics".


    If you continue to cultivate your Kung Fu, you will not have much growth for the time being. If you cross the realm too fast in a short time, it will not be beneficial in the long run.


    Now, Tong people think it''s time to go back to Muye. Note that the return mentioned here does not mean going home. For Muye, Tong people don''t have good evaluation, no hatred and no love. The reason why he returns to Muye is just because someone who cares happens to live there.


    In other words, if Tongren returns to Muye, although he is not interested in Muye itself, it must be that the top level of Muye will never let him go. Before, because Muye had just been attacked by the big snake pill, the three generations of head were dead, and no one in the village could subdue him. Now it''s different. After so many days, maybe Sanren''s master of thousands of hands also returned to Muye, and the master of thousands of hands became the fifth generation of Muye without accident.


    In this way, with the leader, Muye''s combat power can''t be calculated by the Tongren at that time. As the saying goes, a flock of lions led by a sheep is not as powerful as a flock led by a lion. What''s more, Muye Ninja is not a sheep


    However, will Tongren stop going to the leaves because of these? According to the current situation, Tong people are really not suitable to go to Muye, but unfortunately, Tong people always do what they want. As for other troublesome things, wait until then~


    The sword of Cyprus summoned the divine power wheel. Tongren rode this domineering car to Muye on the road.


    ¡­¡­


    During the more than three months of practicing the Nine Yang Sutra in Tongren mountain, several major events have taken place in Muye and even in the tolerance world.


    First of all, the master of thousands of hands of Muye served as the fire shadow of the fifth generation of Muye.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke, the orphan of yuzhibo family, became a traitor and left Muye to go to big snake pill.


    A month ago, Yunren sent a raid team to fight against Muye without declaration. Muye rushed to the battle, but with the participation of qimukakashi, maitekai, xirihong and other excellent Muye Shangren, Yunren was successfully defeated. When Muye was ready to negotiate with Yunren with the winning fruit as the bargaining chip, who knows, Yan Ren sent a famous blasting team to Muye Town, successfully blew up Muye prison and released a large number of criminals, which immediately put Muye to shame.


    Next month, Muye, Yunren and Yanren held tripartite negotiations. Muye and Yanren reach a secret agreement, and Yanren stops. However, they broke with Yunren through negotiations, and the two sides declared war on each other.


    Yunren quickly Chen soldiers at the border of the kingdom of fire. Muye made every effort to arrange defense. After the war between the two sides lasted for a month, Yunren couldn''t attack for a long time, but he camped on the spot and never retreated. Although Muye resisted Yunren''s fierce attack, he also paid many Ninja casualties. At the beginning of the war, the two sides lost to each other, but the overall situation seems that Yunren has a slight advantage.


    Because the advantage of participating in the war this time is only Muye and Yunren, and it is only the dispute between the tolerant village, which does not involve the participation of major countries, so it can not be called a large-scale war, let alone the fourth tolerant world war.


    Recently, there was a temporary truce between the two sides. Yun Ren continued to send envoys to encourage Yan Ren, Wu Ren and even Sha Ren to join the war. However, at this time, Sha Ren was in an internal struggle, and experienced the Muye war. The combat power in the village was seriously lost. He refused Yun Ren''s invitation on the grounds of signing an "alliance agreement" with Muye. In addition, Wuren is concentrating on the development and growth, rejecting Yunren''s invitation to war, but also rejecting Muye''s request for alliance. The rest have real combat power, and only Yanren can participate in the war.


    Yan Ren''s attitude made Yun Ren very angry. He had agreed to cooperate to attack Muye, but at the critical moment, Yan Ren seemed to have reached a secret agreement with Muye and declined Yun Ren''s request. Muye always wanted to declare a neutral position with Yan Ren, but Yan Ren again rejected Muye''s request. At this time, Yan Ren had an ambiguous attitude towards Muye and Yun Ren, and did not clarify his position. This is also the cunning of the three generations of Mu Tu Ying Liang Libra Daye mu. He clearly knows that in terms of current strength, their Yan Ren is a little inferior to Muye and Yun Ren. No matter which side they stand on, they won''t get too many benefits after the war. It''s not like now. They stand still and wait for the price, Wait for Muye and Yunren, which side can provide much benefit to win them over.


    Although Yun Ren was angry with Yan Ren''s lion, the grumpy fourth generation Mu Lei Ying almost turned the spearhead of the war to Yan Ren in anger. However, Yan Ren was located in a plateau, with high mountains as natural grabens. It was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Although Yun Ren could defeat them in terms of combat power, if he attacked, the iron turtle could not bite... About this, The messenger of Yunren continues to lobby Yanren hard.


    However, for Muye, Yan Ren said that they wanted one eye of Muye.


    The white eyes of the rizong family!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 124

    On the road to Muye, the Tong people rode on the Shenwei wheel. The domineering seat drove on the official road. There must be no doubt that they would be surrounded by the masses. The closer they were to Muye, the more business trips there would be. It was too boring to walk slowly in the dense driveway.


    Therefore, Tongren''s driving route is the most unobstructed route in the world, the sky.


    In order to avoid causing people''s yelling underground, Tongren are driving on the cloud top at a high altitude.


    In this unobstructed sky, even if Tongren don''t deliberately drive fast, they will soon reach Muye. At this time, his location is probably in a suburb to the west of Muye. It is estimated that he can reach Muye in less than half an hour.


    Just here, Tong people found an unusual scene on the ground.


    "Eh? Is that... Everyday?"


    The western suburb of Muye is a vast plain. Tongren are familiar with it. This place is a famous metal mine, rich in all kinds of rare metal ores. Muye belongs to the industry owned by Tiantian family, and it is also one of the most important industries in all industries under its family name. Tiantian''s family has been engaged in forging all kinds of weapons for generations. More than half of the weapons and equipment of Muye are produced by Tiantian. At the same time, the weapons produced by Tiantian are favored by the country of fire and even other countries because of their excellent quality and reasonable price. Yanren village and Wuren village, which lack excellent mines in China, once sent orders to Tiantian family at a very high price. If they eat these two huge orders, it is no exaggeration to say that they can be used for decades of daily extravagance in their family!


    If you are an ordinary business family and export your goods abroad, there is no problem at all.


    However, it is a pity that Tiantian''s family, as a ninja family, has to take into account political reasons while reasonably and legally seeking family interests. Because of Muye''s diplomatic relations with Yanren and Wuren, Muye''s senior management strictly restricts its commercial exchanges. However, as a "alliance" with Muye, Muye''s senior management requires the aristocratic family of commercial operation to regularly express "friendly" commodity exchanges with Sharen. The so-called commodity exchanges with Sharen here are actually trading with Sharen at a low price. Muye''s behavior has openly damaged the interests of the business aristocratic family, but it has received the support of the senior management of Muye''s aristocratic families, because there are not many business people in Muye''s aristocratic family, and the most important one is the daily one. The loss of benefits is huge, but the scope of damage is limited to a few families. Therefore, dissenting opinions will be jointly pressured by the "public", and finally have to break their teeth and swallow them in their stomach.


    Tong people couldn''t see clearly from a bird''s-eye view from high altitude. They immediately slightly reduced the driving height of Shenwei wheels to see what was going on. However, this view made Tongren feel a lot of doubts.


    I saw that in the mine every day, I was arguing with my people and a group of people. To Tongren''s surprise, the protective forehead on these heads was Yan Ren from the land!


    "Don''t go too far! You have occupied four of the seven good mines. Do you still want to advance an inch?" he argued angrily with Yanren in front of him every day. "Also, the remaining three mines are located in extremely complex terrain. With your current technology, Yanren is absolutely unable to develop them!"


    Why is it said that Yan Ren occupied the family industry belonging to Muye family every day? This is the result of the negotiation between Muye and Yan Ren. A few months ago, Muye and Yunren went to war. In order to avoid stabilizing Yanren, Muye sent envoys to Yanren for negotiation. The result of the negotiation was that Yanren asked to obtain these high-quality mines in the western suburbs of Muye. That is, every day''s family industry. Under the consistent pressure of Muye''s senior management and major aristocratic families, as well as the big hat of "sacrificing for Muye", Tiantian''s family had to swallow it.


    "If you can''t open it, how can you know if you don''t try? If it''s a big deal, you can use explosion. Don''t worry, we Yanren have a strong blasting team. It''s hard to get us in a small mine cave?"


    Hearing the blasting team emphasized in Yan Ren''s mouth, Yan Ren was gnashing his teeth every day. Not long ago, Yan Ren sent a blasting team to attack Muye while Muye and Yunren were at war. Although it did not cause too many casualties to Muye ninja, it was a great shame that such a large forbearance Village was attacked by blasting!


    However, this is not what makes every day most angry. His eyes are wide and round, and he is angry every day, "What are you talking about? You''re going to blast holes? Do you know that those mines are in an extremely complex geographical environment, not to mention blasting, and even large-scale excavation machinery can''t be used! Otherwise, it will easily lead to the overall collapse of the mines! Our family has just opened the built underground mine foundation bit by bit through the efforts of three generations, but according to the current situation It still takes three or five years to have the ability to develop. You don''t know anything. Do you want to destroy such a large high-quality mine? "


    Yan Ren looked at each other and couldn''t help but show a sinister smile. They were experts in Yan Ren. Naturally, they understood that what they said every day was true. During the preliminary survey, they were also coveted by the excellent quality of those mines, but soon found that their current development technology could not be carried out at all At the same time, I was amazed to see Tiantian''s family''s carefully built mining base in the mining area. The latter''s technical level in this regard is beyond their reach!


    But soon Yan Ren turned this exclamation into jealousy! Why does Muye have such advanced technology, and why does God give Muye such a treasure? Although they are rich in mineral resources, the geographical environment is completely poor, and the difficulty and cost of mining development are quite huge. Muye not only has so many excellent ore veins, but also most of them are located in plain areas that are easy to develop. However, what is more unacceptable to Yanren is that those excellent ore veins with complex terrain and extremely difficult development have been technically conquered. According to the mining infrastructure they see at this time, they can start development completely in a few years!


    Out of jealousy and knowing the development technology mastered by his village, Yan Ren was unable to develop these good mines. Therefore, Yan Ren thought of a very vicious way to destroy Tiantian''s family. After three generations of hard work, he blew up more than 80% of the mine infrastructure there!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 125

    "You..." seeing Yan Ren, it is clear that he can''t get it and will destroy it. It is so full of malice. The weather made his shoulders tremble and his eyes stare angrily. He almost couldn''t help fighting with these bullying people in front of him. But the people behind her immediately stopped her.


    "Miss, please calm down!" as the older generation, their temperament is naturally much calmer than that of young people. However, in the face of these Yanren, even if they have experienced many storms and are used to interest competition and conspiracy, they can''t suppress their anger. But they can keep calm. The elders keenly found that there was an unknown fierce light in the eyes of Yan Ren and his provocative eyes.


    They estimated that if they were angry with Yan Ren every day at this time, they would be fiercely counterattacked by the other party, and they might even die! You know, Muye is now in a further negotiation stage with Yan Ren. At this time, no matter what Yan Ren does, as long as he doesn''t go too far, Muye authorities choose to be patient. Especially if they take the initiative to attack this matter, they will not only encounter the poison of the other party, but also be threatened by Yan Ren, Muye has no choice but to turn the spearhead on their family. In the end, they will suffer!


    "Hoo ~" took a few big breaths every day, his chest fluctuated constantly, and finally suppressed his anger. Then he said to Yan Ren in front of him in a deep voice, "Lord Huoying, just tell us to give you Yan Ren the right to develop the four ore veins for the time being!"


    "We know ~" Yan Ren glanced every day and felt a burst of regret. The little girl in front of him was straightforward. She didn''t have the happiness and anger she needed as a child of an aristocratic family. It was easy to provoke each other''s anger. Seeing that the other party dared to fight first, the situation would develop in the best direction, but she didn''t expect that the other party was at a critical time, It was like reining in on a precipice. I just suppressed my anger.


    Yan Ren didn''t give up and continued to provoke, "but ah, we didn''t specify which ore veins we want?"


    Every day, I suddenly frown, bite my silver teeth, and look incredible, "harm others but not yourself... You unexpectedly..."


    Another Yan Ren sneered, and said his ugly words more bluntly, "yes, we just want to harm others rather than ourselves! Anyway, it''s yours!"


    "You!" was furious every day, but still forcibly suppressed the impulse to beat each other, and then said in a deep voice, "do you think we will agree to such unreasonable things?"


    Yan Ren and others looked at each other and smiled strangely, "ha ha ~ you don''t have to promise, we''re already doing..."


    Every day, he was stunned. However, the patriarch behind him suddenly changed his face. He looked at the Yanren group in front of him. His eyes widened and shouted angrily, "no! There are few of them!"


    Every day was also a bad secret road. She responded quickly. She soon understood what this meant. With fear and a trace of despair, she turned her head hard, stared at the distance behind her, and looked at the mining base built by the three generations of their family.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud explosion. Suddenly, there was an explosion just above the mine base. The complex terrain meant a fragile surface. Under this not too loud explosion, I saw the entrance of the mine directly collapsed!


    In front of this scene, people are desperate every day. The elders of the older generation behind them stared and fell to the ground. In front of them, they have started to build the mine foundation step by step since childhood. They have witnessed that their ancestors older than them have worked hard and spent generations of efforts to achieve this result. The mine foundation has completed more than 80% in three or five years, They can witness this beautiful moment representing the family history, but what is happening in front of them is unacceptable to them!


    Compared with the desperation of the people here every day, Yan Ren laughed wantonly, "ha ha! What a wonderful cry of desperation! Explode, continue to explode! I''m Yan Ren''s great explosive escape Ninja!"


    "..." quiet, dead quiet.


    It is this strange silence that makes Tiantian, who was originally in despair, restore some hope in his eyes.


    "Hahaha... Eh!" just because of this strange silence, Yan Ren''s laughter also converged slightly. They looked at each other and could see the doubts in each other''s eyes, "explosion... Only once?"


    "This is... What''s going on?!"


    Not only did Yan Ren and his party doubt, but Tiantian and others also expressed doubts. According to the truth, the other party secretly sent out explosive escape ninjas. The purpose is already obvious, that is, they want to suddenly launch an attack and destroy the mining base they have worked hard to build.


    So, in this way, the explosion can''t be just one.


    "Did Muye know our actions in advance and sent ninjas to ambush us?" Yanren and others were worried. However, when they saw Tiantian waiting in front of them, they immediately denied the idea. They said that their action plan was careful and rigorous, and all the Ninjas who participated in the plan were Yanren''s unique blood following limit explosion ninjas, These people can''t leak!


    "So, what happened?"


    The unusual silence in front of us immediately made the atmosphere on the court very strange. The Tiantian clan and Yan Ren Zheng stared at each other and were wary of each other.


    But soon, another loud noise broke the strange deadlock.


    The despair of the old man and the cheering of Yan Ren.


    But soon, every day''s ears were keenly aware of the difference in the explosion sound this time!


    "Is this... Thunder?"


    "The situation is wrong!" Yan Ren also found something wrong and exclaimed. The ferocious smile on the other faces hasn''t had time to converge.


    "Dada dada ~" suddenly there was a rapid sound of hoofs, mixed with the sound of rolling wheels.


    "Is this the sound of a carriage? Where is it?" the people looked around suspiciously. The sound of the hurried tread of the hoofs and the wheels grew louder and louder, as if they were getting closer to them from the horizon, but strangely, they looked around and couldn''t see any sign of the carriage.


    At this time, a huge shadow enveloped Yanren people, and they subconsciously raised their heads.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 126

    "Is this the sound of a carriage? Where is it?" the people looked around suspiciously. The sound of the hurried tread of the hoofs and the wheels grew louder and louder, as if they were getting closer to them from the horizon, but strangely, they looked around and couldn''t see any sign of the carriage.


    At this time, a huge shadow enveloped Yanren people, and they subconsciously raised their heads.


    "What..." however, they didn''t see clearly what the huge shadow was, and it was rolled into a pile of meat mud in an instant!


    "Poof!"


    Instead of smashing the target, but after deliberately crushing the target, before the foot and wheel fall on the ground, the falling huge inertial mass disappears in vain, and finally contacts the surface smoothly. Even the ground was not depressed.


    "Every day ~"


    Hearing the familiar voice calling out his name, he just reacted every day and looked up in a daze, "Tongren...?!"


    The behemoth that fell from the sky was a domineering car, a red fire seat more than two meters wide, a gold-plated body carved with various patterns, and two rows of sharp knife arrays hung on both sides of the huge wheel. However, two giant cattle with purple black hair and electric light were pulled ahead. And sitting on that seat, it was Tong people.


    In the face of the sudden shock of Tongren, it has brought a strong visual impact to everyone, but at this moment, they are not concerned about these!


    But the figure crushed under the wheel and giant cow''s hoof. No, it can''t be called a human body. Even the shape of the bones is not preserved, just pure bloody meat!


    "You... You killed Yan Ren?!" she stared at the Tong people in front of her every day. She really didn''t know how to react to the shock of Tong people and what she had done to shake the whole wood leaf.


    "You!" Tong man drove Shenwei wheel down from the sky and rolled over to the position of Yan Ren. At once, he crushed five Yan Ren to death on the spot. The remaining three people were not the tongs who were merciful and saved their lives, but just behind the position where they stood, not within the rolling range of Shenwei''s wheel.


    Yan Ren stared and couldn''t say a word at the Tong people in front of him. All these sudden things in front of him were too exaggerated. They were still swaggering a second ago. They were directly crushed to death without being greeted. The scene in front of them was too scary for them to accept at once, but the blood dripping under the giant cow''s hoof and the wheel mercilessly proved that everything in front of them was true!


    As soon as they turned their eyes, Yan Ren''s eyes tightened. They saw that on the knife array hanging on both sides of the wheel, there were several body remains and a round head. Unfortunately, when they were cut off on the ground, they accidentally rolled into a groove of the parking space. Their eyes were wide, as if they had witnessed something terrible before they were alive.


    "That''s... Senior Dashan, the vice captain of the explosive escape team!" seeing the ferocious head, it turned out that it was the person of their famous explosive escape team. Combined with the residual limbs and bodies hanging on the knife array on both sides, half of the arms were hung with a bronzed badge with the word "explosive", showing the identity of the dead who was killed miserably!


    Yan Ren recalled that just now, there was only one explosion, which disappeared. Then the mystery was solved. It must have all died miserably under the terrible killing chariot in front of us.


    "How could this be possible... Every member of the explosive escape team is a powerful ninja with blood succession limit, how could it be destroyed all at once..." thinking of this terrible fact, the remaining three Yanren looked at the Tong people sitting on the murderous chariot with great fear, and their calm and indifferent faces were like demons in the abyss of hell in their eyes at this time!


    Tongren ignored Yan Ren, who had been frightened behind him, and fell from the chariot. Then he waved the sword of cypriott in his hand, and suddenly the lightning flashed. The domineering giant chariot turned into thunder and disappeared in an instant.


    Tong man walked slowly to Tiantian''s face and asked, "Hey, Tiantian, what''s the matter with these guys?"


    Every day, with a big mouth and big eyes, he looked at Tong people carefully up and down and found that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. Then he said, "I''m going to ask, what''s the matter with you?!"


    Tongren pointed to the head rolling to one side with the sword in his hand, and said faintly, "although I don''t know what''s going on, I''m sure these guys are doing something angry!"


    After frowning and looking at the round thing every day, I don''t want to look again, "Tong man, did you stop these explosive ninjas?" although the death of these people is very sad, every day when I think of their previous actions, I almost destroyed their family. The painstaking efforts accumulated by three generations are more vicious than killing the whole family! It is conceivable that if these villains succeed today, their family will suffer a great blow. There are some things that are more important than life. The ancestors paid all their life''s hard work. Even if they lose their lives, they will defend them to the death!


    "Hoo ~" at the moment of the explosion, these old people sat on the ground as if their souls had been removed. Until now, they woke up and turned sadness into joy. When they thought of the terrible things before, they were also old eyes and tears for a moment.


    He bowed respectfully to the Tongren in front of him and said solemnly, "Mr. Tongren, don''t thank you for your kindness!"


    Tongren picked up the second old man and didn''t say anything. In fact, he was really equivalent to saving the future of an aristocratic family. What''s more, he was just hypocritical, just a very indifferent sentence, "every day is my friend."


    The two old men arched their hands to the Tong people again, and didn''t say anything. The kindness was so great that no words could express their feelings.


    Tongren then turned his eyes to Tiantian and pointed to the remaining three Yanren behind him, "how about the remaining three? It only takes a second to kill."


    She breathed out slowly every day. After such a sudden change, she seemed particularly calm. She meditated for a moment and told the second old man, "Qian and Mo, take these people away first. Let''s talk about other things a little bit."


    "Yes, miss." the second old man answered and tied Yan Ren and the three people away. The other party had already been frightened by Tongren and didn''t dare to make any changes. So he let the second old man tie them up and take them away.


    Seeing that he handled his affairs every day, he was calm, mature and full of family style, Tong people were also surprised and said, "every day, you seem to have changed a little... Huh?!"


    "Poop!"


    I saw every day with my head down in front of me. Suddenly, I bumped into Tongren''s chest.


    "Well?"


    Hold on.


    Two small hands clung to his skirt.


    Speechless.


    Tongren''s eyes were soft, then he opened his arms and gently hugged the trembling body.


    At this time, tightly curled up in his arms was just a weak girl.


    The palm gently stroked her head, and Tong man said in a warm voice, "vent it. There''s nothing to be ashamed of this kind of thing."


    It was quiet for about a second, two seconds, three seconds.


    Finally, I just felt that the body in my arms shook every day, which was the lack of embankment. I couldn''t help crying loudly.


    "Great! That''s great! The efforts of our ancestors have been well protected... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    In the face of the fear of the life and death of the family, she burst into tears.


    At this time, the one holding him tightly was just a girl.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 127

    "Woo ~"


    "Poof!" suddenly, the girl in her arms became stiff, and her crying stopped suddenly. Then she paused first and made a sparse wiping sound. Then she put her hands flat on his chest and worked hard to get out of his arms.


    "Er?" however, she didn''t break free very handsome every day, because Tongren''s hands were still around her waist. Every day, she pushed hard, but bumped into Tongren''s arms and back into his chest.


    "..." the breakthrough was not successful, but was further penetrated by the enemy, and there was no other movement every day.


    There was no movement in his arms, and Tong people wouldn''t have any action. He just hugged the girl''s waist and stood quietly.


    After about a while, Tong people just felt a weak, angry and ashamed voice in their arms, "still... Don''t let go of me!"


    Tong people joked, "eh? I thought you would say, ''when do you want to hold this guy, fool''


    Every day, he slowly raised his little red face and pretended to be angry. "Then you''ll say something more shy and humiliating, won''t you?"


    "Yes, such as'' I want to hold it all the time ~ ''" Tongren smiled calmly and said it calmly.


    Every day, the little hand severely punched Tong people on the chest, "in the end, you haven''t said it! It''s too embarrassing. Won''t you feel embarrassed to say such old-fashioned and disgusting words?"


    "Every day, come to campaign to be one of my wives ~" Tong people are very serious.


    "Bastard! Give me back the girl''s heart I sprouted in a moment!" the daily anger and shame immediately turned into anger. He raised his head and waved his teeth and claws at the Tongren, tiptoed slightly, and opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to bite the Tongren''s chin viciously.


    Tongren raised his head slightly and looked up at the sky compassionately, "God, I clearly speak my truth with a pure heart. Why is it that a girl I like doesn''t have a strategy?"


    Pretending to be angry every day, "that''s your sincerity. It''s really unbearable. How can anyone ask for love and let others be his wife? Also, I seriously doubt your last sentence. How many girls do you want to attack!"


    Tongren lowered his head slightly, looked at Tiantian''s eyes seriously, and said affectionately, "but I''m very serious."


    "It''s strange that you''re serious about your direction!" every day you keep twisting and trying to struggle. "Also, don''t take advantage of me while talking nonsense. Let me go first!"


    Tong people sighed slightly and said faintly, "every day, if you move again, I can''t let go anymore ~ and it''s likely to lead to more serious things."


    Her face rose every day, but she didn''t dare to move again, because she saw that the eyes looking at her at this time were different from usual.


    "Now, you can..."


    After a while, Tong people reluctantly released their hands, and the latter immediately stepped back.


    I saw him staring at him in a righteous way every day at this time. For a long time, I muttered a sentence from my lips, "seriously playing hooligans!"


    "Hoo ~" Tong man breathed out a little, and then said solemnly, "well, now let''s talk about business. Every day, do you want to think about what happened just now?"


    "It''s coming again. I refuse!" he said silently every day. "In other words, I''m interested in the list of wives in your mouth."


    "Every day, have your share ~"


    "That''s not what I asked! I said except me... Eh?! no! You''re circling me!"


    Tongren nodded with satisfaction, then shook his head and said faintly, "before the bride and bride want to marry the bridegroom together, it''s best not to communicate with each other. This is also for the sake of harmony in the harem and avoiding gangs, isn''t it?"


    Every day, the corners of his mouth pulled out and covered his smooth forehead with one hand. "You''re so reasonable that I can''t say anything right! Then, I finally asked, where are you going to install me if you marry me?" when I said this, my eyes flickered a little every day, looking at Tong people with a trace of hope, This is not to say that she is willing to accept Tongren''s thoughts. She just wants to see what position she is in Tongren''s heart.


    However, hearing this sentence, Tong people frowned without any hesitation and said seriously, "every day, you are wrong. For the girl you like, if I can tell the level of love in my heart, will I marry all of them?"


    Every day I was stunned. I immediately opened my mouth and murmured, "your reason is too strong. I don''t know what to say."


    Tongren smiled confidently and immediately stretched out a hand to every day, "now, you have understood my mind. You have not denied my idea, so..."


    "Uh huh ~" every day, he slightly stretched out a finger, pricked the palm of ZHATONG''s hand with his fingernail, shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t accept your thought now."


    Tong people smiled, then closed their palms, gently held one of her fingers and said with a light smile, "one fifth... One day, you will put all five fingers on the palm of my hand."


    "The basis for your judgment of this value is too casual... However, I don''t care about it with you ~" I didn''t take out the held fingers every day, but curled up the remaining four fingers and didn''t give the other party a chance to seize them. With a hearty smile, he whispered, "but the remaining four are not so easy to get."


    Tongren smiled calmly, then nodded very seriously and said in a condensed voice, "in the future, I will work harder."


    "When you say inspirational words, please don''t do superfluous things at the same time." every day, a big well was erected on your forehead, and then glared at Tong people, gritting your teeth and saying, "no, want, rub again, I, hands, fingers!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 128

    Huoying building, five generations of Huoying thousand hands master, and two consultants of the helper turn to sleep Xiaochun and shuimen inflammation. However, standing opposite is the two elders of Tiantian family.


    "Bang!" Xiao Chun slapped the table heavily, looked angrily at the second old man in front of him, and scolded mercilessly, "what are you doing now? Don''t you tell me that you can''t have a conflict with Yan Ren? Now tell me, you killed more than half of Yan Ren and put three people under house arrest without permission


    "Calm down first, counselor." thousand hands master also frowned, and then said, "according to the explained cause of the event, I think it''s Yan Ren''s fault?"


    Shuimen Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "master, you should remember that now you are Huoying, the fifth generation of Huoying of Muye! Everything should also focus on Muye''s interests. Now we are in the negotiation period with Yanren. No matter what happens, we must be patient."


    A thousand hands master''s eyes tightened and his fingers knocked on the table. A trace of impatience flashed in her eyes, so she didn''t want to be a fire shadow. She was so bored! She has just taken over the position of Huoying, and she has not returned to Muye for many years. She doesn''t understand many things. She has to listen to the opinions of the consultant.


    "So, in the opinion of the two consultants, how should we deal with this matter?"


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun''s eyes flashed cold and said in a cold voice, "compared with this, we should deal with a chief villain first!"


    As soon as shuimen Yan''s face changed, he said in a deep voice, "are you sure you want to fight that guy?"


    The master wondered, "who?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Help me... Tongren, how are you going to help me?"


    "Just tell Huoying directly." Tong man said faintly, "if she doesn''t agree, I''ll beat her up."


    "Er..." every day, a big drop of cold sweat falls from the top of my head, which is strange. "Are you kidding? Are you going to beat the fire shadow?"


    Tongren thought for a moment, then nodded, "one-on-one, I should be able to win a thousand hands."


    "Hoo ~" took a breath of air-conditioning every day and couldn''t believe it. "Tong man... Although I know you''re not an ordinary person, I didn''t expect you to have the strength to compete with Huoying... Is it true or false? I won''t say it here, but you also said it. In the case of one-on-one, you think you can defeat the ninja of the whole Muye alone?"


    "I haven''t reached the point of madness." Tong man said in a deep voice, "as long as I beat the master of thousands of hands and let the senior level of Muye know my threat. They have to face up to my opinion. I think Muye, who has a heavy foreign invasion, won''t easily risk losing a lot of combat power and use all his strength to deal with me."


    His eyes blinked every day, and then he said, "although I don''t understand, but... Tongren, why don''t you stand on the position of Muye with such a powerful power?"


    "It''s impossible, because Muye didn''t stand in your position. He didn''t protect your family and made you cry." Tong man smiled, "well, what I said just now should score a lot?"


    "If there is no last sentence," she smiled every day, and a little gratitude flashed in her eyes. No matter what she said, in fact, Tongren chose to stand on her side.


    "Well, let me express my heartfelt thanks to you here ~" continued every day. "So, what are you going to do next?"


    "In front of Muye''s high-rise, defeat thousands of masters."


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about? You asked me to fight with a child? This joke is too big?" the master of thousands of hands was immediately unhappy.


    "Don''t underestimate him!" turned to sleep Xiaochun said in a deep voice, "that''s the guy killed by Tuan Zang, and we''ve seen his strength with our own eyes. There''s no exaggeration!"


    A thousand hands master frowned, "Oh? There are really such wonderful young people? When did Muye come out, such evil figures, and, most importantly, why did such a genius do such a thing!"


    "Alas..." shuimen Yan also sighed and shook his head, "maybe Tuan Zang has gone too far..."


    "Hum!" the master of thousand hands said angrily, "don''t be so easy! That old and immortal style of behavior never talks about the bottom line!"


    What the two advisers audacious in the extreme, and they opened their mouths, and could not refute anything, as the outline said, this is indeed too much of the league''s hide. For the sake of selfish interests, the public is not only bold but also the poison of the royal highness of the kingdom of fire, and finally provoked a ruthless character, and it is destroyed, and that is to say, he has to blame himself.


    "That''s all for Tuan Zang. After all, he has made a lot of contributions to Muye." Xiaochun turned his voice and said in a deep voice, "But that guy can''t be tolerated! He fought hard against our Muye ninja and against the ape flying ASMA, an important and elite combat force in the village. This can''t be justified in any case. Rizhan has made a glorious sacrifice, but ASMA has been abolished by the people in his own village. We must give an explanation to the ape flying family!"


    Hearing the words of turning to sleep Xiaochun, the master of thousand hands also had a very bad impression on the Tong people she had never met. If she could agree with the latter''s counterattack against Tuan Zang, but after the fire shadow, the other party only killed the ape flying ASMA who had no bad achievements in making contributions to Muye, then she could not tolerate it anyway.


    "OK! I''ll meet this guy who dares to make a big fuss about Muye. What''s the matter..."


    "What''s the matter, master?!" when the master was halfway there, he stopped, and the two consultants immediately asked.


    "Don''t make a sound first." the master frowned, then pricked up his ears and listened to the sound of hoofs and wheels rolling from a distance.


    "..." his eyes narrowed, the master slightly breathed out, turned around and looked out of the window at a black spot gradually enlarging from the other end of the sky.


    "You are really young and energetic..."


    The ruddy lips slightly outlined a meaningful smile, and the brows seemed to reproduce the domineering spirit of the former first female ninja in the tolerance world!


    "Are you coming directly at me? Interesting..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 129

    "Well, are you waiting for me?" Tong man looked at it from a distance. He had reached the roof, stood with a pair of proud chests, empty handed and didn''t even bring a weapon, so he covered his hands and stood up. Five generations of fire shadow, thousands of hands!


    "Flying psychic beast? It''s really a powerful car." the master fixed his eyes on the Tongren driving Shenwei wheel from heaven. However, for ordinary people, the master didn''t even shake his eyelids. Instead, his eyes showed a strong interest.


    Tongren, driving Shenwei wheel, has come to the master in front of him. He stops in the air ten meters away from the master and slowly stands up. Tongren first looks at the latter, and the master is also looking at him with a look.


    "What, just a little boy with no hair."


    "What? She''s just an old woman who depends on martial arts."


    "...." when they met each other, they had a vicious war of words, guns and lips. However, neither of them was a hustler. After the verbal confrontation did not take advantage of each other, there was no further war of words.


    Tong people looked down at the master, and then said faintly, "my intention, I think you should understand."


    "Hum ~ that''s right. If you stay far away, you can feel the atmosphere full of provocation." the master of martial arts also said calmly.


    Tong people nodded and stopped talking nonsense, "come up and go to an empty place."


    "Come down." the master of Arts slightly smashed her tongue. The Tong man in front of her deliberately stopped the car in the air to let her jump up. If she did so according to the other party''s intention, the enemy would undoubtedly be weaker in the air. However, he has always been a competitive master, but he is unwilling to fall down.


    Suddenly, she stepped on the ground a little, but gently, and there was no much strength. In this way, the crack spread in all directions with the position she stepped on. At the same time, her steps shook on the cracked ground. I saw a lot of gravel pieces shaking up in front like a carpet.


    After shaking and throwing them into the air, these broken stones are held by invisible hands, and the broken stones are strangely suspended in the air. In this way, the master on the ground stepped on the gravel solidified in the air and walked to the Shenwei wheel in the air like taking stairs.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed and suddenly found the principle. The master not only shook the gravel with feminine strength without being crushed by brute force, but also wrapped the gravel with chakra in a moment and fixed it in the air to make a ladder from low to high.


    "What a powerful control of chakra, but it''s not enough to frighten people." Tong people made no secret of his evaluation at the moment.


    "Really." at this time, the master of Arts has slowly stepped onto the Shenwei wheel of Tongren, sat down, and carelessly hung two slender long legs on the armrest in front of the seat. He is also in Tongren color, "if you want to frighten people with the smell of blood, please make the blood heavier and come again."


    At this time, there was still a lot of blood on the wheels of Shenwei, the hoofs of Shenniu and the bottom of the wheels, which was crushed to death by Yanren not long ago. The thunder attribute of Shenniu can evaporate and clean up all the dirt on the chariot through "thunder quenching", but the Tongren deliberately stay and want to cause psychological pressure to the enemy. It seems that the phobia of the 1000 masters of the legendary three forbearance has been cured.


    Tongren didn''t talk nonsense anymore. Driving Shenwei wheel, he came to a quiet back mountain in Muye.


    Two people landed.


    "Come here." the master looked at the distance from Muye village, estimated whether the battle here would affect, and then nodded.


    "Boom ~" a thunder fell. As the Tongren put away the sword of sepulut, the Shenwei chariot disappeared with the thunder and lightning.


    However, on the other side, the master hugged his chest with both hands and didn''t make any fighting posture. He just said faintly, "come on, Tiantong man, let me see how capable you are."


    Grasping the palm of his hand, he felt that with the mobilization of the power of Nine Yang in his body, there was endless power in his arms. Tongren didn''t talk nonsense. When his feet shook, the whole man jumped at the master in front of him.


    Tongren''s grasp seems simple, but it actually contains the essentials of capture. His thumb is buckled in the palm, his index finger is slightly bent, and his ring finger is buckled. Once he grabs the other party''s wrist, his thumb, index finger and ring finger will buckle towards the three important chakra points on the master''s wrist!


    Abandoned the assassin''s blade, although the Tong people lost some of the bonus of agility attribute, the digested knowledge of human structure acupoints given to the brain by the assassin at the beginning will not disappear.


    The three chakra acupoints on the wrist are the most critical transit station for chakra meridians to flow. As long as these three places are fastened, the master''s chakra cannot run to the palm. In this way, the palm is soft and weak, and can''t buckle Tongren''s wrist.


    However, Tong people are familiar with the chakra acupoints of the human body. However, as a medical ninja in the world of absolute tolerance, how can you not know that when you see Tong people''s hand, you can''t help but praise it in your heart. It seems that the Tongren in front of us can change the color of those old immortals at the top of Muye, and there is no exaggeration!


    Knowing Tongren''s intention, the master naturally has a way to deal with it. With a slight flick of his finger, he shoots a sharp chakra energy from his fingertip, and then immediately stretches out his hand. His index finger is like a javelin towards the acupoint in the palm of Tongren''s hand.


    This important point in the palm of the hand was pierced. With the strength of the master''s chakra, Tong people don''t want to lift this arm again within an hour.


    However, Tong man''s face remained unchanged. He quickly turned to grasp. His hands suddenly changed from Yin soft and dark strength to vigorous and powerful Eagle claws. His five fingers grabbed the jade finger stretched out by the master''s hand like an iron hook.


    This time, if you catch it, Tong man will break his finger with a click as long as he makes a little effort!


    In the face of the real shadow level strong in front of them, Tongren will not have any pity for jade because the other party is a woman.


    "Hum!" the Master seemed to have guessed what Tongren wanted to do. Almost at the same time, he turned his palm and touched his five fingers towards Tongren''s five fingers.


    This time, Tongren didn''t react at all. Their five fingers collided with each other.


    The Tong people are the people who have practiced the Joyoung''s magic power. The body is strong and strong. It is self-evident that the strength of the body is to guard the twelve lands, one land war, and to separate the other''s "Yi Yi" to kill thousands of hands by one''s hands. His hands looked white and gentle, but as soon as he used the Nine Yang power in his body, his five fingers immediately became like a circle of instant swelling, as strong and hard as steel bars!


    There was no fancy clash between strong and strong. Brute force had a positive contact with brute force. In front of them, one had a pick in his eyebrows and the other had a big change in his face!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 130

    There was no fancy clash between strong and strong. Brute force had a positive contact with brute force. In front of them, one had a pick in his eyebrows and the other had a big change in his face!


    However, this time, Tongren''s face changed greatly!


    Joyoung''s magic power has already increased the energy of Tong''s body by several times. Even if it doesn''t use any moves, the ordinary fist has given the Tung people strong destructive power. Even if an iron plate is placed in front of Tong people, he can leave five finger holes on the iron plate, which shows the strength of his muscles and bones!


    But this time, the Tong people who trained Joyoung''s magic power met a more terrible opponent in pure physical strength.


    One of Muye Sanren, the descendant of Mori''s thousand hand family, thousand hand master! In the war of forbearance, thousand hands master is famous for his unique medical ninja. It is precisely because he is the strongest medical ninja in Muye. During the war, Muye ninja, who was seriously injured, lay down in her operating room, and then went out alive and went on to the battlefield, which makes the enemy Ninja almost see her as a thorn in the eye of evil, Yunren also sent a powerful blood following clearance fast escape team to attack the thousand hand master behind Muye. However, the final result was that the next day, a thousand hands master took off his body stacked several meters high with one hand and threw it in front of the Lei Ying camp of Yunren base camp several kilometers away. The world just knew how terrible the female ninja, as a logistics staff, has the attribute of violence!


    At this time, Tong people only felt that the five slender fingers in front of them were harder than any material in this event. No, without the simple word "hard", the initial touch is soft. However, as soon as you press it hard, you feel that you have the same force to press it back. No matter how much force you increase, it will not change. This is the real terrible place. On the other party''s small white palm, it seems that there is a terrible power that you never know the limit!


    However, Tongren was shocked, and the master in front of her also said that she was very surprised. She felt a weak tingling and pressure from her palm. Although it was only a little, you know, few people could make her feel pressure when they met with each other! Lei Ying of the fourth generation is one, and Tong people in front of him is the second!


    "Oh? It''s amazing, kid. You''re young and have such power. Your intelligence doesn''t say you''re good at power. Did you hide your strength last time you made a big fuss about Muye?" the master felt that the power from Tongren''s palm was increasing, but it was far from threatening her, However, she didn''t want to wait for Tong people to slowly exert their power. She was ready to see the other party''s power limit at once. Suddenly, the huge chakra poured onto the five fingers through the meridians.


    It seemed that he was aware that the master of Arts was going to be serious. The power of Nine Yang all over Tong people was boiling and flowing, and the crackling sound in his bones was a burst of chaos. Unfortunately, the gap between the two people is still too big. I thought that Joyoung''s magic power of Xiao Cheng was enough. It seems that he still overlooked the real strength of the real class.


    Tongren took a deep breath, and all the Nine Yang forces in his body were mobilized. The breath of the five internal organs in his body also gathered rapidly to the top of his head, and then quickly dispersed to all parts of his body!


    This is the "Nine Yang Sutra" in which the three flowers gather at the top and the five Qi Dynasty yuan!


    Tongren mobilized the huge and powerful Jiuyang force in his body. Although he could not form an extremely strong chakra strength like the master in front of him, the muscles on his body surface also bulged one by one, and the blood vessels were violent and hard like stone heads one by one!


    "Hum ~ do you still want to compete with me? It''s arrogant!" the master got the information about Tong people from Muye''s high-level files, but he clearly knew that what Tong people are good at is not physical strength at all, but all kinds of powerful and mysterious weapons. He shook his head when he saw that he had to compete with strength in the face of himself who is good at sports. Without any moves, he attached a huge chakra''s fist and met him.


    As soon as they got close, a crackling hand to hand fight sounded.


    I saw the master''s fist hit Tong people''s chest first. Tong people snorted, their hands soared, grabbed the master''s shoulders and threw them behind them!


    With a bang, the master turned over in mid air and landed lightly, but the ground stepped on by his toes was blown apart by the subsequent force!


    Tongren jumped up at the moment when he fell into the master of flying, and then quickly stepped forward and stamped down.


    This foot went directly to the master''s face, but Tong people didn''t have any pity! On the surface, he seems to be playing very powerful, but he knows that the current war situation has no advantage for him.


    Seeing Tongren so fierce, the master was also quite shocked, because as long as ordinary people got one or two fists from her, they would be crippled if they didn''t die. However, she had just hit Tongren on the chest with a powerful punch, but the other party was like nothing. This is really extraordinary! However, what she did not know was that the most powerful part of the Joyoung spirit, which was cultivated by Tong people, was not the attack but the unequalled defense. The master''s fist hit Tong people, and a huge force shook her hands. This force made her feel that it was even stronger than when she fought with Tong people!


    At this point, the master was also motivated and didn''t leave his hand immediately. His legs bounced like a spring. The whole man bounced up, flew into the arms of Tong people in the air, held his waist, pulled him out of the air, fell heavily to the ground, and smashed the gravel on the ground!


    Tongren was hugged around his waist, and his back was pressed and hit on the ground. His body shook. Before he had time to fight back, the master''s fist fell on his lower abdomen like rain!


    But according to the "Joyoung classics", the body''s lower abdomen is more expensive for the lower reaches of the Dan Tian. It is the center of the Joyoung''s magical power, and is also the most powerful place for Joyoung''s strength. As long as the training comes home, there is no more place for Tung people to fight against this position.


    This is also the master''s mistake. She is attacking other parts of Tong people at this time. Even if Tong people have strong physical defense ability, it is difficult to resist the master''s continuous fist.


    Tongren only felt that his abdominal fist fell like rain, but he bit his teeth, bowed fiercely, grabbed the master''s waist, roared, forcibly lifted her whole person, and then fell upside down and hit her head on the ground.


    However, the master of martial arts, as a master of physical arts, is not only strong. He reacts quickly and supports the ground with one hand. With such a hand, Tong people can''t bend it with all their strength!


    Unable to deal with it with brute force, Tong people immediately hit the back of the master''s head.


    The master''s ear moved and heard the fierce wind behind her head. She immediately broke free from the bondage of Tongren like a loach. She dodged and hid. She only heard a roar. Tongren''s fist smashed through a big pit within a few meters of the ground!


    However, at this time, the master''s figure jumped into the air, "ha ha! I haven''t met such a fight resistant guy for a long time. Then, can you resist this blow?"


    Suddenly, the master''s posture solidified in the air. The huge chakra visible to the naked eye danced wildly on him, and a long light golden hair rose automatically without wind!


    "The profound meaning of thousand hand fluid technique, heaven guarding feet!"


    During several contacts, the clothes of Tong people were blown full of holes by the master''s boxing style, and the exposed muscles were bruised. Now they simply stretched out their hands and pulled off their clothes with a hiss, revealing their strong muscles. They sneered: "I don''t believe it. I can''t beat you once in sports!"


    With that, Tongren opened his eyes and drank loudly. The power of Nine Yang in his body rushed to his right fist. A fierce fist Gang greeted the master who had been chopped down from heaven with the power of mountains and seas!


    As he waved his fist out, there was a bone sound from Tongren''s arm, like firecrackers blooming day by day. The fist surface squeezed the air so that the naked eye could see the shock wave spreading around: "eight pole collapse!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 131

    "Heaven guard your feet!"


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    One foot and one punch represent the peak of their strength.


    The former, as one of the best physical skill experts in the tolerance world, naturally gave a full blow. It must be the fourth generation of thunder shadow with a rampant temper like a bull. Seeing this foot, he had to turn around and run away.


    On the other hand, Tong people gathered the power of Nine Yang in their whole body, and then issued the eight pole avalanche with the strongest explosive power. Tong people poured out the terrorist blow issued by their whole body as the ultimate limit of physical power. This is not a joke! You know, after practicing Joyoung, the strength of Tong''s body is no less than that of ninja. That''s how you can get down on the ground with your bare hands. What''s more, you can do your best now, plus the most explosive octupole collapse?


    "Dang!" the two immediately made a violent air explosion, which was like two hammers bumping together, and the sound was extremely steady and prolonged.


    "Pooh!" Tong man''s legs were deeply plunged into a few centimeters. However, at the same time, Tong man''s fist also pushed back the big foot of Mount Tai.


    "Ho ~" the master''s figure slowly fell to the ground. The foot that touched Tong people was unstable, and his body retreated several steps.


    "...." they both looked at each other in silence.


    After about a while, the master sighed slowly. There were some complex emotions in his eyes. He said faintly, "you won this blow."


    Tongren frowned. With one hand, he grabbed the right arm with excessive explosive force and serious muscle tissue damage. However, it has the strong resilience of the power of Nine Yang. I believe that this degree of reverse phagocytosis can be completely repaired in a short time. Just like the strong recovery ability of the small and strong general, this is also the magic of Joyoung.


    With a slight move of his finger, he immediately spit out several emerald green gentle chakras from his fingertips, like soft silk thread, and fell to his feet. He wrapped the seriously red and swollen feet naked. Soon, he saw his foot injury, which was quickly and completely cured with a terrible recovery speed visible to the naked eye. It was bright and white, and even no scar was left. In addition to the terrible violence, the thousand handed master also has the unparalleled medical ninja.


    "The strongest power can only cause this damage..." Tong man looked closely at the master who had been cured, and his look was quite dignified. So far, it was the hard encounter and fierce battle on the front of the master. He had understood that he was using the greatest power of the Nine Yang and the outbreak of the eight pole avalanche, Just a little bit better than the master''s body skill. In theory, he did win for a while, but


    You know, his nine Yang power and eight pole collapse are not unlimited. They can be released if you want. Although the profound meaning of the master''s level of body art is not released at will, it can be judged that the other party''s consumption cost is definitely much less than him, and the master''s Yin seal stores a large number of chakras.


    Another thing is


    "The profound meaning of the thousand hand fluid technique hurts the heavenly hand!" the master''s figure flashed. In this way, the palm pushed from the front was no weaker than the previous Tianshou foot.


    Sure enough! Her casting time and speed are much faster than her own octupole collapse! You can clearly feel the strength of the other party''s attack, which is similar to the previous one. Indeed, the strength has almost reached the maximum value that the master can use. With the full force of Nine Yang and eight pole collapse, Tong man can still beat the other party in strength. However, his power storage time is enough for the other party to swing ten palm attacks of this level!


    In the face of the master''s continuous attack at this level, Tong people couldn''t touch it at all. They immediately flashed and retreated quickly. "Kacha ~" the silver light in his hand flashed, and the desert eagle got it!


    "Traceon!"


    Aim the muzzle at the other party''s eyebrows.


    "Bang!"


    "Hmm?!" in the face of a sudden swift and violent blow, a small silver warhead quickly magnified in the master''s field of vision, and only felt a numbness in the scalp. For a long time, the accumulated life and death struggle made the master feel the arrival of the crisis at the first time. He almost didn''t need the brain to give instructions, and his hands stood in front of him conditionally.


    "Pa!" his palms suddenly closed, and the master wanted to clamp Tong man with his bare hands. After enhanced magic, he shot!


    As soon as the pupils of his eyes contracted, the master subconsciously deviated his head. He only felt a hot and sharp thing flying out of his palms and across his ears!


    "Impossible! What kind of concealed weapon is this? The power is so great!" the master only felt a hot stabbing pain in his hands. When he opened his hands, he found a deep blood mark on his hands, which was wiped by bullets. Although this kind of injury can be completely cured in less than five seconds, the master clearly knew that the blow just now, If you are accidentally hit in the head, you are also likely to be killed by a blow!


    Tongren was surprised to see that the master had escaped such a close shot. You know, the master was completely unprepared, but he was shot at such a close distance, but the other party still crushed the bullet with amazing nerve reaction speed and brute force, In the end, even with the powerful impact, the bullet rushed out of the master''s hands, but because the warhead was flattened, the firing trajectory was seriously deviated, and finally the bullet failed.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!" Tong people shot all the 6 bullets left by the desert eagle in his hand at one time.


    I saw the master in front of me. His hands danced like the wind. First, he pinched the front two hair with his bare hands, and the remaining four hair were hard fought with his body.


    Seeing this, Tong people couldn''t help sighing, "sure enough, it''s still not good..."


    "What nonsense..." the master slowly put down his arms protecting his head and neck, loosened his clenched palms, and dropped the two hot and deformed bullets. Looking at the four ferocious blood holes deeply embedded in the two arms, he looked at the Tongren, and the corners of his mouth slightly aroused a cold radian, cold tunnel, "smelly kid, do you know, it''s very painful!"


    "Really." Tong people put away the desert eagle who had emptied a cartridge clip, and there was a samurai long knife in his hand, "but it may be more painful next."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 132

    "Really." Tong people put away the desert eagle who had emptied a cartridge clip, and there was a samurai long knife in his hand, "but it may be more painful next."


    "Scattered, thousand Sakura!"


    The body of the samurai long sword in his hand disappeared and turned into thousands of small cherry blossom shaped blades.


    "Hum!" the master of the martial arts took a step, and no matter what the attack of Tong people was, he waved his fist and rushed forward!


    "Pooh!" Tong Ren''s palm moved, immediately driving the cherry blossom blade to quickly surround the master, and then quickly spiral cut her body.


    The compere''s body soon exuded dense blood, which looked terrible, but she continued to rush forward like nothing.


    "Is this your real strength? It doesn''t hurt much!" when the master''s body was shocked, a very fierce chakra was released from chakra Dao acupoints all over his body, and the cherry blossom knife petals around him were suddenly bounced away with brute force! Moreover, the dense wounds on his body seem to be many, but they are not deep. This is also the weakness of qianben Sakura. The attack range is huge and the hit rate is high, but the damage caused by single body is insufficient.


    The emerald green mild chakra wrapped the whole body. The bloody wound healed quickly with the naked eye.


    Tongren naturally knew that the thousand Sakura in the initial solution state would not play a great role in the master. This attack was just to test the master''s defense ability. It was enough to judge from the other party''s simple use of the huge chakra to open his thousand Sakura. One hit was invalid. Tongren immediately took qianben Ying back to the sword state and blocked him in front.


    "Bang!" the master''s fist fell on the Tongren''s knife.


    Suddenly, the palm of Tong man''s hand holding the knife felt an extremely terrible force, which made his tiger''s mouth burst. At the same time, the blade of the soul cutting knife could not bear such a huge force, and it broke with a click.


    "Roar!" the huge fist Gang burst out a big pit with a diameter of ten meters on the ground, and the figure of Tong man appeared on the other side.


    "Didn''t you hit? But you won''t be so lucky with the next blow." standing in the center of the huge pit, the master slowly raised his head, and a pair of provocative eyes locked on the Tong man not far away.


    "..." Tong man looked at the broken thousand Sakura in his hand, and then didn''t say anything. He slowly walked to the other side and picked up the broken blade that had been broken and flew down.


    "Oh? What''s the use of the broken blade?" seeing Tongren doing meaningless behavior, the master couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and didn''t understand his intention.


    Tongren didn''t want to explain to her, but dropped the handle and broken blade in his hand to his heel, and immediately the blade and handle disappeared completely.


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    In the face of the master''s amazing and powerful recovery ability, Tong people can only use more powerful tactics.


    The huge knife arrays rising from the ground in rows give people a sense of terror. At the same time, these cold knife arrays turn into endless cherry petals and cherry blossoms flying all over the sky, forming a gorgeous torrent and bringing great visual impact.


    I have personally realized that each beautiful cherry blossom is a small and sharp blade, which has the lethality of easily cutting muscle tissue. However, with the strong chakra and fine control of the master, it is enough to cover a layer of tough chakra protective film on my skin. However, this layer of protective film can not be achieved in the face of such a number of Cherry Blossom torrent attacks!


    "A thousand Sakura sceneries, a thousand Sakura sceneries!" with a move of both hands, the Sakura torrent quickly wrapped the master''s manual, and then contracted at a high speed. Hundreds of millions of sharp knife handles can tear all the objects inside into pieces!


    "Boom!" such dense blades quickly gathered at one point, just like hundreds of swords crashing together, making a huge hum of swords.


    "Kuala La ~" after the violent collision, most of the cherry petals were squeezed into broken mud, because the cherry shape on the surface also turned into a pile of pink fine gravel and fell on the ground.


    However, with the pink gravel scattered on the ground, it is like a figure soaked in the Cherry Blossom Bath, which impressively appears in the sight of Tongren.


    The body was covered with tiny wounds, and the blood was just a blood man. However, these wounds, including the spilled blood, seemed to go back in time. The blood on the body quickly flowed back, and the dense wounds healed quickly.


    "Jing''s attack didn''t have no effect, but all the damage he suffered recovered in an instant..."


    At this time, I saw that the Yin seal on the forehead had disappeared and turned into black stripe patterns to wrap the whole body.


    "Forbidden art is the art of a hundred heroes!" this is also one of the three forbearance masters, the greatest housekeeping skill! Untie the "Yin seal" stored on the forehead for many years, so that the spell seal can spread all over the body. When the body is hurt, it begins to regenerate continuously and quickly, and will not affect its own attack rhythm. Due to the effect of untiing the Yin seal, a large number of chakras emerge, and the damage degree of strange forces has also made a further leap, that is, the research combat medical Ninja that does not need to be sealed in battle! At the same time, the opening of Baihao''s art has greatly improved the overall ability of practitioners.


    "You are the first one to force me to use this move in so many years." the master didn''t attack immediately. Now, the first thing she should do is to control the huge chakras that suddenly burst out.


    "Jianjing qianben Yingjing Yan!" Tongren had no superfluous nonsense and directly liberated qianben Yingjing. Suddenly, the cherry mud scattered on the ground rose rapidly, and then fixed in the air, solidified into the form of a sword. An independent space surrounded by countless swords appeared in front of us.


    "Oh? This time it''s a border crossing, isn''t it?" the master randomly twisted his fist, and the huge chakra around him made his broken clothes and robes rise automatically without wind. Although the spring light leaked, no one must be in the mood to pay attention to this under the current situation?


    "..." Tong man''s eyes slightly coagulated and said, "chakra is several times more than before, that is to say, now the power of thousand hands is more than several times more than before. A blow of this power is definitely a hit and will die!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 133

    "..." Tong man''s eyes slightly coagulated and said, "chakra is several times more than before, that is to say, now the power of thousand hands is more than several times more than before. A blow of this power is definitely a hit and will die!"


    "Whew ~" a handful of cherry trees fell from the sky. Tongren held it. Although there was only one soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand at this time, it gathered here. All the swords were solidified in the sword pressure, which was the explosive power of qianben Sakura who abandoned a large-scale attack and put all his strength into a single body.


    "Whoosh!" at the same time, in this independent space composed of thousands of Sakura forces, all kinds of physical forces of Tongren will be greatly improved. The speed also increased a lot. Almost a breath, the figure of Tong man appeared in front of the master.


    "In the face of me who opened the art of Baihao, I dare to resist positively. I really don''t know heaven and earth!" in the face of Tongren''s positive attack, the master directly grabbed Tongren''s blade with his bare hands!


    There are thousands of swords here. The sword pressure at one point. The seemingly ordinary chop of Tongren is powerful enough to split the waves.


    "Pooh!" the master''s palm was immediately cut into a deep wound, with blood flying. At the same time, the master''s five fingers, like the greatest force in the world, grasped the soul chopping knife of Tongren.


    "It''s amazing explosive power. It can penetrate chakra in the palm of my hand and hurt my palm. But..." the master grabbed it hard and immediately squeezed the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand with his bare hands!


    Tongren''s eyes coagulated, and then he grabbed his other hand beside him. Suddenly, a sword also appeared on his left hand, and the blade stabbed gangshou''s foot directly.


    "Pooh!" the blade pressed by the powerful sword easily penetrated the chakra shield attached to the surface of the master''s body, straight through her right foot, came out from the soles of her feet and nailed there.


    However, the master was not afraid of pain at all. With one hand, he grabbed the handle of the knife and mercilessly pulled the knife out of his feet, bringing out a large amount of blood. At the same time, he could see the ferocious blood hole on her right foot, which was the size of a cup. But she didn''t have a seal. In a very short time, chakra, who was vigorous, quickly repaired and cured the huge wound with an eye popping speed!


    Tongren quickly stretched out a hand again and grabbed the position behind the master. Suddenly, he saw two swords, as if they were called. The blade deviated, but it was shot rapidly from the master''s vest!


    However, in the face of the attack from behind, the master ignored it and punched Tong people without any fancy.


    It was this ordinary punch, but Tong people felt an extremely terrible breath coming to his face. This is the attack that he has encountered so far, and the degree of physical power has reached this terrible level! There is no doubt that as long as he gets this punch, even if he has the power of Nine Yang in his body, he will lose a layer of skin if he doesn''t die!


    Baihao''s skill not only makes the master''s combat have the ability to recover quickly without printing, but also makes the already terrible strange power to a higher level, and the reaction speed of the body''s nerves is also very agile. However, Tongren have the blessing of Jianjing, and their speed has been improved a lot, so they can keep up with the progress of the master.


    Suddenly, his head deviated to avoid the master''s terrible fist. At the same time, on one side of the figure, he raised his palm with one hand and beat hard, just aiming at the wrist position of the master''s fist.


    Since you can''t compete with him in front of him in terms of brute force, if you attack from the side, you may not be able to resolve the other party''s attack.


    The master of the compendium understood the intention of Tong people at a glance. He couldn''t help nodding and praising, "his eyesight is poisonous and he has a very fighting consciousness."


    Speaking of this, Tong people''s palm had been heavily pressed on the master''s wrist, and immediately forced his violent straight fist. The attack track shifted a lot upward slightly. The vigorous Qi that the fist would bring was just passing through Tong people''s shoulder, which failed to cause too much damage.


    "Poop, poop, poop ~" two sharp swords were heavily inserted into the master''s back, and the tip of the knife was still pierced through his lower abdomen. After being hit so hard, the master just exuded a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth, but the cold light in his eyes never weakened, "a very damaging blow, but it''s a pity..."


    "Huh?!"


    Holding it, I saw the master''s slapped boxing. The wrist turned 180 degrees with a distortion limit that is difficult for the human body to achieve, and then twisted abnormally to the side. His five fingers were like a hook, just holding the Tongren''s wrist!


    "It''s time for the general." Gang Shou''s hand has completely grasped Tong Ren.


    Tongren''s face changed, his fingers twitched immediately, and suddenly fell from the sky and shot down several swords.


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop!" they shot through all parts of the master''s body. At this time, the master''s body was full of no less than ten swords!


    However, in spite of this, I can''t let the master release the hand holding Tong man!


    Tongren''s pupils are tight.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss ~" the master pulled out the last sword inserted in his body and threw it aside. At the same time, the huge knife wound penetrating his body quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "..." at this time, Tong man stood ten feet away from the master, glanced at his left hand, and saw nothing different except the marks of the five fingers on his wrist. Unfortunately, this was only seen on the surface. Just now, the master of martial arts wanted to hold his hand at the expense of many swords in his body. Just after holding it for a while, the other party magically released him and retreated without further pursuit. Instead, he stood in place and cleaned up the knife wounds on his body.


    At this time, Tongren''s right foot moved to the left inexplicably. Tongren''s eyes narrowed, and then his left hand was raised inexplicably.


    However, it was not Tong Ren''s intention to make such strange actions. What he wanted to do was to reach out and invite a thousand Sakura to continue shooting the master. However, the body made different conscious actions according to the instructions sent by the brain, as if the body did not belong to itself, which was extremely strange.


    After completely recovering, the master of the compendium walked slowly to the Tongren side and said faintly, "medical Ninja rushed at random. Turn chakra in the body into biological electrons to generate an electric field, and release biological electrons to the nervous system of the enemy to disturb the enemy''s control over the body. Give up resistance, you have completely lost your ability to act."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 134

    After completely recovering, the master of the compendium walked slowly to the Tongren side and said faintly, "medical Ninja rushed at random. Turn chakra in the body into biological electrons to generate an electric field, and release biological electrons to the nervous system of the enemy to disturb the enemy''s control over the body. Give up resistance, you have completely lost your ability to act."


    At this time, Tong people have completely lost their physical control ability, and there is no need to take meaningless actions. However, his firm and steady eyes never wavered.


    Seeing that he was in a desperate situation, he didn''t mean to give up. The master also said with appreciation, "young man, you are great to be able to do this. However, you are too young to do things a little too aggressively and have too much edge..."


    "I''d better wait until you really win." Tong man said faintly. Then he saw his voice just falling. Suddenly, a gust of wind and snow passed, and a beautiful woman like snow slowly fell beside him.


    "Hmm?! who are you?!" the master suddenly appeared in front of him, and it was too strange to appear out of thin air without chakra''s reaction in advance. The master''s face was alert and immediately stopped walking towards Tong people.


    It was Xiu Baixue who came impressively. She saw her standing beside Tong people with a pair of cold eyes. At this time, she was locked in front of her as the master of the enemy. When Tong people gave an order, she would draw her sword to meet her without hesitation.


    "Sleeve snow."


    "Yes, master." it seems that he has the same heart and fully understands what Tong people want to say. Sleeve Bai Xue pulls out the soul chopping knife around his waist.


    "Is this a human type psychic beast?" the master''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his eyes fell on the snow-white blade in sleeve Snow''s hand, muttering, "this blade doesn''t look like an ordinary weapon..."


    However, the brave master of the art expert was not afraid of anything unknown. He immediately looked at the sleeve snow not far away, "come on, let me see what this beautiful little girl can do!"


    Sleeve snow-white slowly raised the soul chopping knife in his hand, and then in the confused eyes of gang Shou, the tip of the knife pierced into Tongren''s body!


    "Hmm?! this is..." the master''s eyes coagulated.


    After being stabbed by this sword, Tongren''s body, hair and eyebrows, quickly covered with a layer of frost. At the same time, Tongren''s body also stood up slowly.


    With the master''s eyesight, he immediately discovered the mystery, "the electrical signal disturbing the nerve stopped... This guy, in the moment just now, dropped the temperature in his body below the freezing point!"


    After all this, sleeve snow-white didn''t put away the soul chopping knife, but clenched his hands and arranged his awareness of the battle, "master, the enemy is so powerful, so he can only use a sword..."


    Hold.


    Tong people stretched out a hand and gently held the sleeve. Bai Xue''s hands tightly holding the soul chopping knife were faint, "The power of that move can indeed annihilate the enemy with one move, but we haven''t fully mastered that power. The sword wielded at the cost of life as a bet is meaningless. That''s all right. Sleeve Baixue, go back first. Don''t worry. I can beat her."


    "..." hearing what Tongren said, he immediately said nothing, and his figure turned into a burst of snowflakes and dissipated.


    At the same time, with a move of both hands, Tong people suddenly saw that thousands of cherry blossoms solidified in the sky turned into scattered cherry blossoms and dispersed with the wind.


    The master looked around and found that after the complete disappearance of thousand Sakura, the space boundary with strong killing power also disappeared, and the surrounding environment returned to the original state. Suddenly, the master couldn''t help looking at him with a questioning look and said faintly, "why take it back? It''s not that I''m afraid of hurting the little girl''s beautiful face?"


    "Don''t worry, if so, I''ll be chopped into meat sauce by you, and then picked up to feed the dog." Tong man replied faintly.


    "Hey! That''s really vicious and terrible ~" So far, the master has heard this kind of naked verbal threat for the first time, and from the serious look of the other party''s speech, it is absolutely different from the kind of person who can only say cruel words without saying a word. The master can completely conclude that if she really does so, the other party will definitely have such crazy revenge.


    "I said you''re a funny kid. Come on, come on. It''s time to take out your mace too? What more powerful weapons are there? Just take them out!" the master said coldly and proudly.


    However, this time, Tong man didn''t take out any weapons. He just looked at the master in front of him quietly and suddenly said, "do you know what the eyes with the strongest pupil in the world are?"


    The master frowned slightly. She didn''t understand what Tongren suddenly said, but she still said according to her own understanding, "the writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo family? Unfortunately, they are close to extinction."


    Tongren shook his head slightly.


    The compendium master narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sneer, "you''re just talking about the eyes of the legendary six immortals?"


    "Reincarnation eye. It seems that you don''t know anything at all. Are the documents of the thousand handed family..."


    The master''s eyes twinkled slightly. Obviously, just as Tong people said, the world may not believe the deeds of the six immortals as if he were a legend. However, as a descendant of the thousand hand family, she clearly recorded some secrets related to the legend of forbearance in the documents left by the family. If these true records are circulated, I''m afraid they will cause a huge storm again. The master looked at the Tong people in front of him with a puzzled face. If the Tong people were descendants of the yuzhibo family, she could believe it, but how could the Tong people who were neither Qianshou nor yuzhibo family know the secrets of that era?


    "Day Tongren..." the master was stunned at first, and then repeated "day... Day..."


    This reminds her of an incomplete chapter recorded in the remaining documents of the family.


    Thousand hands...... immortal body


    Yu Zhibo... Reincarnation?


    Reincarnation to?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 135

    Reincarnation to?


    What the hell does that mean? The master was puzzled, but she wouldn''t go too deep into what she didn''t understand. She was convinced that no matter what it meant, under absolute strength, all abnormalities were meaningless.


    "Say something of unknown meaning. If you have any hidden means, just take it out!" the master said coldly.


    "A little knowledge." Tong man shook his head and smiled, "don''t worry, what exactly does this sentence mean? I''ll let you understand it right away."


    "..." standing like this, suddenly the master with keen perception felt an inexplicable sense of oppression, and his face suddenly changed, "this is..."


    At this time, the eyes of Tong people are as blue as when the sun family opened their white eyes. It is said that Tong people are actually people of the sun family. The original pure black pupils also seem to have faded the brilliance deliberately covered. What they show is a pair of blue and white eyes that release a force of evil charm!


    "White eyes?! no!" the master''s pupils tightened. At this time, the pressure brought to her by Tongren was unprecedented! no Not only Tong people, but the most terrible feeling among the people she has met so far!


    "Bang!" I saw a destructive pupil force rising around Tong people. Its power is so great that even the surplus force poured out alone is enough to overturn the earth! The master felt that he was hit hard by an invisible wall. An irresistible force bounced her out.


    "It''s impossible! The power of pupil technique is a hundred times stronger than the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the yuzhibo family recorded in the thousand hand literature!" because, no matter how to say, she is also one of the three forbearances, a real shadow level, and not an ordinary shadow. To some extent, few people in the forbearance world can compare with her in endurance and resistance. However, she is famous for her endurance, but now she is shocked back and forth by the Tong people''s excessive leakage of the pupil force fluctuation just as the tip of the iceberg. It can be said that if this pupil force is used completely, what destructive force will it bring!


    "The reincarnation eye is superior to the kaleidoscope of the yuzhibo family, writing the wheel eye, which is at the same level as the reincarnation eye of the six immortals!" after opening the reincarnation eye, Tong people only felt that the too large pupil force in his eyes was constantly eroding his will. This is that the power gathered on a person, which is too huge and often accompanied by violent walking. Once the mother of chakra, big barrel muhui night, was not spared from the violent walk of power.


    Tongren is no exception. In fact, since his birth, he has opened his reincarnation eye and is the only successor to the power of Datong Muyu village. Because the young body can''t control the extreme pupil force that destroys the world, the body unconsciously seals its own pupil force. This kind of behavior is purely a response made by creatures to avoid self destruction. Naturally, it is impossible to grasp the degree of sealing. Therefore, Tongren are also sealed as the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese family.


    Since the first war with Tuan Zang, the provocation and invasion of kaleidoscope forces activated the reincarnation eye force sealed in Tong''s human body, just like the self seal made by creatures to avoid self destruction. In case of crisis, the seal will open instantly. In this way, Tong people drew out the ultimate power hidden in themselves for the first time. This has nothing to do with the Arsenal system. It is purely the power of Tong people themselves as a big tube Muyu village.


    The last time Tongren ran wild because of the power of reincarnation eyes, they made a lot of trouble. Finally, when they almost caused a great disaster, they were called by external forces, and their consciousness was briefly awake. Then they closed the reincarnation eyes again by venting too much pupil power. This time, Tong people are active to open the reincarnation eye.


    Although Yitong people''s current control of this huge pupil force has not yet reached the level to suppress the violent walk, they can still maintain their self-consciousness in the short time after opening.


    "Five minutes." Tongren said faintly. After opening the power of reincarnation eye, he can only maintain a awake state for 5 minutes. The longer the time is delayed, the more Tong people can''t control such a huge pupil force.


    The master of the compendium was also shocked by the terrible power emitted by Tongren at this time. He was not just worried about his own situation. At the same time, it was also very likely that Tongren would go wild like human column force with such a huge power. However, after this battle with Tongren in front, the master also understood that the Tongren in front of him was more terrible than the so-called violent walk of human Zhuli!


    He bit his teeth and said, "no, I have to start first!" the master''s hands condensed into a vigorous chakra. Suddenly, his feet shook and rushed to the front of Tongren.


    However, Tong people condensed a seal with one hand, "Yin and Yang dunfa changed from heaven to earth!"


    The master''s footsteps stopped, and his eyes looked around in shock. He saw that the earth cracked in front of him, and a large amount of river water gushed out of the crack. At the same time, the clear sky turned into dark clouds, thunder and lightning, violent wind and rainstorm!


    His eyes were wide and wide, and the master''s face looked a little stunned at this time. "This is not magic... Change thousands of things in the blink of an eye and change the terrain at will... Is this really what human can do?"


    However, the great shock that Tong people want to bring to her is far from over!


    On the surface, the muddy water pumped up suddenly solidified into human shapes.


    Tongren''s body was suspended in the sky without any help. He stood with his hands in the void. With a big hand move, he immediately came from all directions. Unknown white light spots quickly gathered on the palm of his hand.


    The master is keenly aware that the white light gathered from the palm of Tong people is incomparably pure life energy!


    Seeing this, even the well-informed master couldn''t help but stare and tremble, "Tiantong people... What are you going to do..."


    Suddenly, however, the master of Arts inadvertently set his eyes on the human shape solidified by the mud mass. He could not help but tighten his eyes. It seemed that he had faintly thought of some absurd legend like a wild night talk, and his eyes were full of incredible meaning.


    "No..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 136

    Suddenly, however, the master of Arts inadvertently set his eyes on the human shape solidified by the mud mass. He could not help but tighten his eyes. It seemed that he had faintly thought of some absurd legend like a wild night talk, and his eyes were full of incredible meaning.


    "No..."


    The evil light reflected by the eyes is more and more powerful, and the life energy condensed in the hands is about to reach a saturation point. At this time, some Tongren seem to be affected by the emotion brought by the strong pupil power, and their faces show unprecedented heat and arrogance.


    The white light in his hand was thrown high, and Tong people quickly tied up their seals with their hands.


    "What kind of seal is this? None of the seals are familiar Ninja knots..." seeing Tongren''s actions at this time, the master was puzzled and raised her vigilance to the highest level. She didn''t think Tongren had made such a big movement at present, but it was just a superficial decoration.


    When the last knot in Tong''s hand fell, his eyes were full of strange light and were in full bloom.


    "Yin and Yang Dun method, nature turns heaven to seize!"


    With a sound, the white light mass suspended in the sky shook violently, then burst with a sound, scattered countless white light spots, and fell into the human statue made of soil.


    The master of Arts is now staring at his eyes and witnessing in amazement that this is completely beyond his personal knowledge and can even be called an earth shaking mythical scene!


    Seeing that the white light spot full of life energy disappeared into the lifeless Clay Figurine Statue, the whole statue sent out a light that can not be expressed in words. It can be determined that this is by no means the brilliance of nature in the world.


    "Kacha ~" the statue made of mud has the same body size as ordinary adults. It is wrapped with unusual brilliance and a large number of cracks.


    It''s like a chick with a newborn broken shell. There seems to be something struggling and wriggling inside the statue, and the mud on the outer layer is peeling off bit by bit.


    First, there is a face with eyes, ears and nose. Then, there is the curve of bulging muscle lines. If you look carefully, you can see the pulsating blood vessels under the skin.


    "Impossible! This is the yin-yang method used by the legendary six immortals to create all things... No! This is the creation method at the same level as that of the creator''s era!" the master''s face was incredible, her mouth was wide open, and she wanted to shout out. There was no way, nor was her inner heart not firm and calm enough, but what happened in front of her was really incredible.


    With white hair, red clothes and dark brown complexion, there is no doubt that the figure from the broken shell in the lifeless clay statue is a real person who has finished the book! The master can even feel the favorable beating of the heart of the person in front of him.


    "Only three have been successfully created..." using this technique also seems to consume a lot of Tongren, not only their physical strength, but also their immeasurable extreme pupil power.


    "Hoo Hoo ~" gasped. Tong people looked at the pile of clay figurines, and only these three had changed. The first one had completely appeared, and the other two were still struggling in the mud to be born completely.


    "Huh?!"


    "Whoosh ~" I saw the master''s figure flash, and then I quickly came to the clay figurine who was struggling in the mud and had not fully appeared. My preparation was to kill the life that was about to be born with a fist of violence. Master Kong is not a fool. With her vicious eyesight, she naturally understands what Tong people are doing. At the same time, she probably knows that she is definitely not an ordinary person after absorbing such huge pupil force and life energy. She''s going to destroy two more before they come out!


    On the other hand, Tong people have wasted a lot of Kung Fu to successfully shape their combat power. How can they easily be interfered by masters?


    ¡°Emiya£¡¡±


    With the real name of Tong human, the man in red and white hair suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of Amethyst pupils flickered, but he still lacked the flexibility of life in his pupils.


    "Whoosh!"


    "So fast!" emiya was surprised when she suddenly flashed in front of her.


    "Whew ~" the lightning flashed, and suddenly there was a black short sword on emiya''s left hand, which ruthlessly wiped off the master''s neck in front of her.


    The master''s head deviated and avoided emiya''s cutting. Then he grabbed his five fingers and took the key to his neck!


    "Huh?!"


    "Puff ~"


    Splashing blood, and the master who was beaten back sharply, there was still dazzling sword light in the air.


    "Two knives flow......" the master''s palm wiped the shallow blood mark on his neck, and he was completely cured in a few seconds.


    "I haven''t heard of any swordsman with such skills in the forbearance world, and this dress..." I looked at the black and white male and female swords on emiya''s hands with fixed eyes, "who are you? Life simply created by yin-yang evasion. The design is so specific that there should be his prototype?"


    However, no one will answer the master''s question, "hum! It''s no big deal. Swordsmanship is really exquisite, but speed and power are not too strong. This man alone is like stopping my master''s thousand hands. He looks down on people too much!"


    "Whoosh!" when the master stepped on it, he suddenly turned into a shell and rushed up, but this time the target was emiya!


    Although emiya has no sense of autonomy, she still has potential autonomous combat capability. Immediately, without waiting for Tongren to issue an order, he launched a counterattack immediately.


    The right-hand trunk will chop, and the left-hand moye will stab directly. While taking the first level, the other is taking the heart. Both are the key points. As long as you take one at random, it is enough to cause fatal injury to the enemy.


    There is nothing wrong with the words of ordinary people, but the words of an expert will not work. In the state of Baihao''s art, no matter how much damage the body receives, it will automatically heal and recover to keep the fight immortal.


    "Pooh!" in this way, the master took a sword on his chest, waved his hand as a hand knife, and forcibly cut emiya''s double swords!


    However, it''s a pity that Mo ye, the cadre of emiya, is a weapon projected by projection magic. As long as there is enough strength to support, weapons can be projected without limitation!


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop ~" the sword light flickered. The master''s arms resisted in front of him, and his blood splashed. It was obvious that he had to be attacked by these swords again.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 137

    "Oh, damn it! It''s endless!" after smashing 24 emiya''s double swords with both fists, the other party can still summon again. The master also understands that the method of destroying the other party''s weapons is not feasible. At the same time, after fighting with Tong people for so long, he has been in the open state of Baihao skill for a long time, even if chakra has not been exhausted, But the master''s physical strength has been gradually consumed by seven or eight points. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be really bad.


    The master of martial arts calculated that emiya''s swordsmanship is difficult to deal with, but the attack power and speed are very general. If he resists the other party''s attack and turns around to attack the Tong people as the caster, he may be able to make a surprise attack. Then the master pretended to feint and punched emiya. The latter subconsciously waved a knife to block it. However, at this time, the master turned his figure and immediately turned his spearhead to the Tongren who was standing not far away to watch the war.


    "Pooh!" in the close fight, the master showed his back to emiya unprepared, and the latter decisively slashed her in the back.


    "Hum ~" the master held back the sword wound behind him, stepped on his big foot and rushed to Tongren''s direction quickly.


    However, at this time, Tong people''s eyes didn''t seem to be focused on the master of Arts. They just stood there, as if they didn''t realize the attack of the master of Arts. Seeing this, the master of Arts was happy on his face and immediately increased his speed. A mass of high-density chakra gathered in the palm of his hand and hit Tong people''s chest.


    Staring at Tongren in a certain direction, he suddenly moved his eyes and whispered, "dilumudo odina."


    "Hmm?!" the master''s steps were less than five steps away from Tong people, so he stopped, turned his body behind him, and subconsciously welcomed him with his hands.


    A dark figure came to her silently, wearing a dark green shirt and soft armor, and holding a long and short steel gun in both hands. At this time, the dark red long gun on his right hand was stabbing her.


    The master of Arts dared not neglect. After attaching high-strength chakra to his hands, he met him.


    However, this contact surprised the master. He saw that the other party''s Crimson long gun easily penetrated the chakra shield on her hands and went straight into the palm, "Pooh!"


    "Impossible! Can you ignore my chakra defense?!" before the master was surprised, the gold short gun on dilumudo''s left hand also swept horizontally.


    "Hum!" the master grabbed the tip of the gun with his bare hands. The sharp edge of the gun scraped her palm bloody. With a shock of his hands, he immediately withdrew dilumudo''s figure.


    "This guy... Eh?!" the master glanced at his palm, which was cut by the gun blade. The wound was not big, but it didn''t recover immediately. He also looked at the wound that was penetrated by the red gun on his right hand, which was healing quickly and automatically, which proved that Baihao''s skill didn''t fail.


    "It seems that this inexplicable guy with two guns is not a layman..." the master tore off a piece of his sleeve and simply bandaged the bleeding left hand. After many battles, she was still able to keep calm. "I see... It seems that the problem lies in the guy''s red and yellow guns of different lengths!"


    In fact, it is also true that the real identity of the gun knight in front of us is dilumudo odina, the chief warrior of the Irish Fiona knights, known as "unparalleled in the world" in Celtic mythology. The two magic guns in his hand, the red long gun is called "red rose of breaking the devil", and the yellow short gun is called "yellow rose of killing". The magic breaking red rose can penetrate any energy, non physical structure, such as chakra magic, etc., while the killer yellow rose will cause irreparable trauma after being hurt by a short gun. Even using the special ability of "healing" or "regeneration" can not relieve the "wounded state" caused by it.


    Just now, the red rose that broke the devil penetrated chakra on the master''s palms, while the yellow rose that must be killed scratched his palm and applied a curse. The master''s medical ninja and regeneration prohibition could not restore the wound of the subject''s curse.


    After a big loss, the master suddenly understood that compared with Qitong people and emiya, dilumu, the gun knight in front of her, especially the gold short gun on her left hand, was her great nemesis!


    "..." at this time, the master of arts not only had to face dilumudo who restrained her in ability, but also emiya, who was very difficult to deal with, but also


    "Kazam ~" I saw Tongren standing aside. At this time, he took out the desert eagle again and was reloading bullets for it, because the clip of seven bullets had been knocked out in front. Although most of the consumption of Yin-Yang evasion is borne by the huge pupil power of the reincarnated eye, the Tong people themselves also need to pay a high price. However, in order to provide the energy for casting spells, Tong people even consumed the huge Nine Yang power in their body. In this case, they can''t do it if they want to summon a weapon of the level of sleeve snow or thousand Sakura. In addition, they have to leave a certain amount of power in their body to suppress the reincarnation eye.


    Now in this case, the role of firearms is reflected. The consumption of firearms is basically zero, and the attack power and speed are different.


    However, compared with the shortage of Tongren, the situation of the master is even more not optimistic. He has experienced many wars, and the master''s physical exertion is also very severe. Now he has to fight three with one


    No, now, it should be said that one is against four.


    "Kacha ~" the third person created by Tongren''s yin-yang evasion.


    The third person appeared in front of me. Compared with emiya and dilumu in front of me, the third person looked much kinder. She was a gentle and sweet young woman.


    A long black hair, tied with a twist knot in front of him, gives a gentle and elegant lady posture.


    However, her name is


    "The flowers of Mao are fierce."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 138

    With the appearance of huazao Tianduo''s Third Man Mao Zhihua, in the situation of one enemy against four, the thousand handed master had almost no power to fight back, and was defeated in an instant.


    This battle seems to be very fierce. In fact, although it is a bit rude to say so, in fact, for Tongren, his main purpose in this battle is testing.


    Just like using the reincarnation eye, the gravitational repulsion alone is enough to make the thousand hand master who lacks the means of long-range attack have no way at all. However, Tong people used the yin-yang evasion method to test this ability for the first time. In fact, their reincarnation eyes were violent and channeled, calling out the real body of sleeve snow white. But anyway, sleeve snow itself is also the load of the spirit and has its own ideology.


    This time, however, the yin-yang evasion is a complete life shaping from scratch. For the first time, Tongren successfully created three characters.


    Emiya, dilumudo, Mao Zhihua lie. In other words, any one of these three people has enough hands to eat a pot. The reason why the master of the compendium insisted for so long was that Tongren gave the three instructions not to use their full strength, in order to test their strength.


    Although these three people are all living individuals with entities, it is a pity that as an artificial life created by Tong people using yin-yang escape method, it is a fake. Tong people use yin-yang escape method to imitate life. There is still a big gap in strength between the archetypes of these characters in Tongren''s memory.


    Emiya, only projection magic, can''t use its housekeeping skills. It''s a must kill treasure with infinite sword system.


    Dilumudo, the mole of lost love, is a curse used to charm the opposite sex. It doesn''t matter whether it''s there or not. However, as a soldier, dilumudo did not have the excellent insight ability to accurately predict each other''s actions and break the dangerous situation cultivated from practice and training. However, the ability of two treasures to break the magic rose and kill the rose has been well preserved.


    Mao Zhihua is a powerful God of death, but he does not retain the power of soul cutting knife. However, its peak Kendo technology and superb ghost Dao are enough to make up for the lack.


    To sum up, the life bodies created by Tong people by using yin-yang escape method have different degrees of talent loss. However, even so, as a crippled imitation life, it is enough to beat one of the three forbearances, a thousand handed master with strong strength, without fighting back.


    Tong people''s yin-yang escape method consumes a lot of pupil power, so there is no problem with the seal of reincarnated eyes.


    The battle finally ended. With five generations of fire and shadow, thousands of hands and masters, they fell unconscious and Tongren won.


    After the war, as a forest behind the wood leaf mountain, the whole land seemed to have been ploughed, and the ground was full of potholes of different sizes.


    "Hoo ~" Tong man was also a little physically exhausted. Then he collapsed directly beside Gang Shou. One hand kept fanning the wind, his head raised slightly, and looked up at the clear sky with clouds.


    Quiet, as if everything had settled and became quiet.


    After a while, Tong people suddenly turned their heads to the depths of the woods and said faintly, "come out, how long do you have to squat there to see?"


    "..." after the voice of Tong people fell, there was still no movement.


    Tong people are staring at a certain direction without saying nonsense.


    "Alas... We''d better come out..." with an old sigh, a group of people came out from the depths of the woods.


    Seeing this group of people, there are really many. Tong people''s eyes swept over these people one by one, and they couldn''t help laughing, "Yo, the main people of Muye are coming..."


    Muye Consultant: turn to sleep Xiaochun and shuidoor inflammation


    Elite Shangren: Qimu Kakashi, maitekai, xirihong


    Muye aristocratic family: ririzu, Haiyi in Shanzhong, Nara Lujiu, qiudaodingzuo, younvzhiwei, gouzuka claw


    Now here, the two consultants have the greatest status in Muye.


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun first stood up and scolded, "I advise you to calm down and don''t mess! The crime of hurting fire shadow is not so easy to talk last time!"


    Tongren glanced at the latter and said faintly, "it''s you who need to be calm." then Tongren stretched out a hand and patted the unconscious master''s face lying next to him. He said faintly, "don''t worry, she still has a breath."


    When they heard the speech, they were relieved. They were really afraid that Tongren would kill the fifth generation Huoying who had just succeeded. The master of thousand hands is different from Tuan Zang. She has a great reputation in Muye. However, Tuan Zang is rarely known. If she dies, she will die, and the lower level people will not feel anything. However, the master of thousand hands is different. As Muye has just experienced the attack of big snake pill, people have not come out of the shadow of the death of three generations. They urgently need a leader with both reputation and strength, As one of the three forbearances, the master of thousand hands is the only candidate for the position of Huoying.


    If at this time, the thousand hand master''s body falls, Muye will not only hurt his strength in combat, but also give Muye Ninja a very fatal spiritual blow. At that time, the wood leaf is really finished.


    However, people are glad that the fire shadow is safe. At the same time, they can''t help feeling ashamed of Tongren''s behavior at this time. Who dares to pat the face of a thousand hands? Not afraid to blow you off? Even Zilai, who is one of the three forbearances, dare not be so presumptuous?


    Shuimen Yan understood the current situation. No matter what, the initiative lies in the Tongren side, not their Muye. He immediately asked directly, "tell the Tongren your real purpose."


    "Well, it seems that someone is finally aware of the reality." Tong man slowly stood up and fought with the master. One of the biggest reasons is to show Muye that his strong strength is actually a threat of force.


    Tongren''s tone was a meal, and his sharp eyes swept the faces of Muye people one by one. Then he said coldly, "now, my opinion should be able to affect your decision-making."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 139

    The incident of Tongren against Zhan gangshou came to an end. Only the senior staff of Muye knew that they could not publicize it. However, Tongren was not that kind of character.


    In this way, the Muye villagers, who are intoxicated with a powerful five generation head leading them forward, no one knows that their divine thousand hand master was defeated by a young man.


    Tongren doesn''t need to let these small people know anything. He just needs to let the top of Muye know that he has the ability to easily quarrel with Muye.


    Since then, Tong people began to attend the high-level meeting of Muye and proposed to unconditionally return the daily family industry illegally occupied by Yanren overlord clause.


    According to the opinions put forward by Tong Ren, the senior management of Muye began a heated discussion, with both opposition and approval. To Tong Ren''s slight surprise, many people agreed with his proposal. As a representative of the aristocratic family, the Japanese expressed their neutrality, the Qiu Taoist family agreed, the Younv family opposed, the gouzuka family opposed, and the Nara family and the Yamanaka family, who always wear almost the same pair of pants, had differences at this time. The Nara family opposed and agreed, while the Yamanaka family agreed. Two of Muye''s six aristocratic families agree and four oppose.


    However, regardless of the outcome of the discussion, Tongren will stick to their opinions with an absolutely tough attitude. And openly use force as coercion. Although Muye''s senior management was dissatisfied with Tongren''s bullying, they failed to make a strong response because some of them agreed with it. Finally, it was discussed by Muye''s two consultants.


    The calculation of interests, compared with the hatred with Yan Ren, the hegemonic people of Tiantong will bring losses to Muye. In addition, originally, Muye began to dislike Yan Ren''s insatiable greed, and looked forward to drawing the people of Tiantong close to Muye through compromise.


    However, only those who are really familiar with Tong people will understand that Tong people are those who do things with sensibility far greater than rationality. They treat Tong people with reason and tell them the correctness of things and the benefits and losses of doing so. It''s easier for Xiaozhi to impress Tongren with emotion, not to tell Tongren that he should do so, but to make Tongren think he should do so.


    Unfortunately, there are not many people in Muye who really know Tongren.


    In Yan Ren''s case, Muye finally compromised with Tongren.


    Yan Ren''s party killed the remaining three tongs and expelled them from the village. They asked them to go back and tell Tu Ying that Muye would not recognize the unequal treaties signed before!


    In the forbearance circle, Muye, who has been depressed for a long time, suddenly became unusually tough, which immediately caught Yun ninyan forbearance by surprise. You know, after analyzing and studying Muye''s authorities, 90% of Yanren''s senior management decided that Muye would compromise with them. The previous overlord clause of annexing the mining industry as a test was also analyzed by Yanren''s senior management. Muye soon signed a treaty. They were ready to go further to Muye and ask Muye to give a white eye to the family, However, before the second batch of negotiation team started, it received the embarrassed return of the previous batch of messengers.


    Muye not only completely denied the overlord clause signed with Yan Ren, but also made a similar counterattack, killing two-thirds of them. You know, that small group of explosive escape ninjas is the purpose of Yan Ren''s provocation to Muye. Unexpectedly, the other party was so cruel and killed all the explosive escape ninjas ordered to provoke and make trouble!


    The Yanren authorities were so angry that they immediately announced that they would change the policy of fighting between Muye and Yun as the middle party, and officially expressed their participation in the war against Muye.


    Compared with Qi Yanren''s anger, the atmosphere of Yunren''s authorities is somewhat strange.


    They don''t understand, where is Muye''s confidence to do so? Rely on the new five generations of thousands of hands? And since then?


    However, Yunren has already calculated and allocated candidates to deal with various high-end combat forces of Muye. Yunren was puzzled by Muye''s sudden toughness. Therefore, the original plan of "ceding wood leaf land" was temporarily shelved. I want the spy Ninja to steal specific information from Muye.


    So now, as Yunren tries Muye, Yunren sends another negotiating team to Muye. The theme of the negotiation scheme carried is "friendly intermarriage plan between cloud and Muye".


    Now, Yunren''s envoy has arrived in Muye. At the high-level meeting held in Muye, Tongren is a guest. The other party handed the plan to the thousand hands master on the first seat.


    There are a lot of words written on this document. The master frowned. It must have written a lot of Yunren''s contemptuous words. However, the master endured it and reluctantly continued to watch.


    After reading it, the master didn''t express any opinions. She directly threw the documents to the two consultants aside. She had just taken over the Huoying position. Many core powers in the village were temporarily kept by the two consultants. On the other hand, she was really not good at and didn''t like dealing with such messy things.


    The two consultants were good enough to practice their temper. Yunren occupied more than 70% of the arrogant nonsense in the documents. They didn''t even frown after reading it.


    Just slightly spit out the whole pages of documents, and finally want to say only one thing, "marriage."


    "Master RI, this is about your family. Tell me your opinion." the two consultants frowned and didn''t say anything on the spot. They handed the document to the Japanese foot not far away.


    "It''s about our daily home?" the day foot was also confused. He immediately finished the document, glanced at the contents above, and filtered out most of the garbage in the document at a glance.


    "..." Muye people here have seen the document or not, but they have not seen it. From the looks of others, they can probably guess what the document says.


    All of a sudden, they locked their eyes on the Japanese foot, and wanted to see what kind of will this man, who is rigid and conservative and always abides by the rules, would express.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, after reading it, ririzu remained silent. From his expression, he could not see his will in his heart at this time. He didn''t disclose a half sentence of agreement or opposition. Instead, under the puzzled eyes of everyone, he handed over the document to the Tongren who sat at the end of the seat and was the last thing the Muye high-level wanted to see.


    "Tongren, you can do it yourself."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 140

    "Ding ~" task promotion


    Task type: dark plot


    Task level: a


    Task content: send Muye to yujiazong''s eldest daughter yuxiaotian, to yunnincun, and then bring it back safely.


    "Hoo ~" in the conference hall, Tong man looked at the Yunren negotiation document in his hand and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. His cold look didn''t change from beginning to end. Just have a certain understanding of Tong people, but Muye''s high-level people are about aware of the difference, and immediately look at each other.


    Muye people couldn''t help looking at the high-ranking master Rixiang rizu with strange and confused eyes. They guessed what the move meant? Knowing that Tongren is a difficult and troublesome guy, Muye had to compromise with him last time when he discussed his decision on Yanren, forced him to follow his will and threatened him with force. However, Tong people didn''t participate in other affairs, which also relieved Muye''s senior management. If Muye let Tong people do anything recklessly, they would never allow it.


    People don''t understand why they are so nervous that they take the initiative to provoke trouble. Tongren, a pronoun of trouble, says that it''s up to you to decide. Isn''t this nonsense? Muye''s decision-making power on major issues lies in the voting and negotiation of Muye''s senior management. Even if it is related to the day family, if they are unanimously agreed by Muye''s senior management, even the day foot, as the day master, cannot resist.


    At present, Muye''s senior management has tended to compromise with Yunren, and finally handed the document to rizu, which gives the other party a step in form. The Japanese people have always been loyal to Muye, and their adherence to the rules goes deep into the hearts of the Japanese people. The Muye high-level also believes that the Japanese foot will also get a choice in the interests between the people and Muye.


    On the field, not only Muye''s senior management was puzzled about the move of rizu, but Yunren''s representative also secretly looked at Tongren with puzzled eyes and pondered in his heart, "Who is this young man? Why did he attend the high-level meeting of Muye? Also, why do Muye seem to care about the young man''s meaning? There are many doubts about this matter. You have to report it to Lord Lei Ying after you go back!"


    "The night moon people in yunnincun want to marry the eldest Miss Zong of the Rijia family..." under the eyes of the people''s attention, Tong people indifferently expressed the thick documents in their hands and wanted to finally express a word.


    After listening to Tongren''s extremely cold words, Muye all present couldn''t help sweating on their foreheads.


    Messenger Yunren didn''t know the true identity of Tong people, but from the look change of Muye and others, he understood that the young man in front of him had quite amazing power in Muye.


    Yunren immediately came forward and explained, "Yes. Yeyue clan is one of the most powerful families in Yunren. The eldest young master, Yeyue Hui, has heard the name of Muye rizong''s eldest daughter for a long time and has always wanted to see her. Unfortunately, Muye and Yunren have misunderstood each other many times recently. The Ninjas below don''t know the truth and have had a lot of conflicts with Muye''s ninjas on the border. In order to show my recognition of Yunren, I hope to invite Muye di The eldest lady of a rich family, the Japanese family, came to Yunren as a guest. Of course, it''s also about marriage. I hope... "


    The Yunren emissary''s speaking skills are very powerful. He shows the momentum of the Yunren Night Moon Clan, and calls the local war between Yunren and Muye as the personal behavior and accidental conflict of the Ninja at the bottom. He invited the eldest lady of the Japanese family, and implicitly threatened to use military conflict in his words, which means that I Yunren is very sincere to solve both sides Conflict, but you don''t want to solve the conflict, because you have no sincerity. At that time, Yunren has a reasonable excuse for further war against Muye. Don''t underestimate the importance of these statements. Once Lei Zhiguo behind Yunren agrees, with the support of the state, the military conflict between tolerant villages will escalate into a real conflict Warfare!


    However, for the hidden Feng and the art of words in these words, Tong talent won''t pay attention to them, and won''t pay attention to them. He just glanced at Yunren slightly and interrupted what the other party wanted to say later, "in other words, you want our eldest lady of the day home to go with you, Yunren, right?"


    The cloud forbearance messenger narrowed his eyes, and there was a slight difference in his eyes. Then he used it as a test tunnel, "you can also say that, but it can be said that the eldest lady at home likes us here and takes the initiative to ask for permanent residence..."


    Tongren waved his hand and said faintly, "OK, that''s all the nonsense. We agreed to go to Yunren, the envoy of Miss Tian. As for the marriage, wait until Yunren..."


    Speaking of this, Tongren''s mouth showed a strange smile, faintly saying, "the cloud bears the night moon family... Ha ha, interesting family..."


    Tongren''s words immediately calmed Muye people present. Just now they were afraid that Tongren, as a shit stick, wanted to obstruct Muye''s negotiation with Yunren. However, seeing that Tongren agreed to negotiate, they couldn''t help but breathe a little.


    However, when I saw that my daughter was used as a bargaining chip for marriage, I was still able to keep a calm and steady look. After listening to Tongren''s words, my old-fashioned face wrinkled tightly and stared at Tongren. "Tongren, do you want to think clearly?"


    Rizu stared at him angrily and with thick dissatisfied eyes. Don''t look at his dignified, old-fashioned and arrogant appearance on weekdays, he is still very concerned about his daughter''s young field. Even though he seems not to pay attention on the surface, he is still quite concerned secretly.


    For her daughter''s little worry about Hata, I know from the details of daily life that her relationship with Tongren is not shallow. Today, Yunren wants Muye to put forward the conditions for negotiation. With a keen political awareness, it can be seen at a glance that most of the Muye executives on the field have tacitly accepted Yunren''s requirements. This made him angry. No one, whether as the head of the family or the most father, would want his people, and his own daughter, to be used as a bargaining chip to negotiate sacrifice.


    Therefore, ririzu placed his hope in the hands of Tongren.


    Now, however, ririzu never thought that Tongren should say such words in public, and he couldn''t help but look angry.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 141

    Muye day ushered in a top event, that is, the eldest miss of the Zong family of the day family, day Xiaotian, is about to send Yunren as an envoy. It''s not common to send Yunren at this tense moment. There are even rumors that Xiaotian is about to marry the young master of the Yunren night moon family.


    As soon as this hot news came out, the day family also burst into a pot. The day elders naturally understood the real meaning of letting the young Tian envoy Yunren at this time. They were also very angry at once. They even asked their distinguished Miss Zong of the day family to serve as a bargaining chip for sacrifice. So when the master came back, the elders were ready to question him, but they couldn''t help but keep silent when they saw the latter''s iron green and never seen angry face.


    As the young Tian of the party concerned, he soon knew about it.


    "Lord Hata, please firmly oppose the engagement with Yunren!" beside Hata, a very excited and impatient young man, he belongs to a division of the Japanese family. However, a little different is that his previous generation was a member of the Japanese family, and his elders were also one of the elders of the Japanese family. Therefore, even if he belonged to the division status, he was in the same generation, It will give him some face.


    "..." Hata frowned and worried. Although she was a little cowardly, she was born in a big family. She was naturally smart and sensitive since childhood. When she found that her father returned from the Muye high-level meeting on Sunday, she was wearing an iron blue face. It was very difficult for her well-educated father to make him put on such an expression, This proves that the matter in the rumor is probably true.


    For the marriage with the Yeyue family, a famous family of Yunren, hatada was of course a hundred unwilling. Not to mention that when she was young, Yunren kidnapped herself and forced her uncle, Ning Ci''s father, to be handed over to Yunren as a cold body for the sake of the family and Muye. This matter makes Muye RI and Yunren hate each other deeply. Ning Ci, a cousin who had a good relationship with himself when he was young, now hates himself because of Yunren. In addition, even if other factors such as family interests and reputation are discarded, hatada will not be willing to marry Yunren. Because in this little girl''s heart, a long time ago, she had lived in a person''s shadow, indelible.


    "Lord Hata, you are the eldest daughter of the family of the day clan and the successor of the day clan in the future. The object of marriage should be... The day clan should choose the best children, which is also the purest blood force to protect my day..." the young man''s eyes were red and constantly instigated, It looked like an adult tricking a girl who was not familiar with the world.


    "Hoo ~" Hata didn''t look at the young man next to her. Although she was only thirteen this year, she was not a little girl who didn''t understand the world at all. After all, she was born in a famous family, and she could see the other party''s tricks at a glance. "The object of marriage should be the best children among the Japanese people." this sentence means that her husband chooses in the Japanese, and the reason is to "protect the purest blood power of the Japanese". That''s bullshit. The power of blood will not become turbid because of the combination of family and outsiders. If the object is ordinary people, the party with high blood power will completely occupy the inheritance of genes. For example, if people of the Japanese family combine with ordinary people, future generations will only inherit the power of the Japanese family. However, if two families who also have a strong blood inheritance limit marry, the power of blood inherited by future generations will be half and half of the probability of both sides, and there is a very weak possibility of the birth of an immortal genius who inherits both blood inheritance limits at the same time.


    In other words, in theory, the most favorable choice is for people of the Japanese family to have the same level of excellent blood inheritance limit families with foreigners, such as the children of the yuzhibo family. However, in the hundreds of years of history, few ethnic groups have combined with outsiders, and they are separated, and there are only a few people in the Zong family. There are two reasons. First, as a powerful family, RI doesn''t look up to people of ordinary origin. Second, it has the same status as RI, but the offspring born by the combination of the two sides, which side of the clan is this descendant? Is it home or someone else? It is precisely for the second and most important reason that there are few aristocratic families intermarrying with foreign blood inheritance boundaries in Japan. On the contrary, 95% of the history of intermarriage between Japan and foreign families are aristocratic families of the same level as Japan, but these worlds do not have the power of blood inheritance boundaries.


    There is an unknown rule in tolerance, that is, if the offspring born by both sides of marriage inherit the blood inheritance limit of the previous generation, they belong to the people who inherit the power of blood. Its meaning is greater than paternal surnames. For example, a woman of the Japanese family, even if she is a family of the same level as a man of a foreign family, but because future generations inherit the Japanese white eye, their surname belongs to the Japanese family. The most typical ones are Muye''s fourth generation eye fire shadow wave Feng Shui gate and vortex nine Sinai, a descendant of the vortex family. The former has such a huge identity as Muye Huoying, but because he was born into a civilian, not any aristocratic family, and jiuxinnai, as a descendant of the whirlpool family once famous in the forbearance world, his child Naruto belongs to the whirlpool family, and his surname is with his mother.


    It''s a little far away. Let''s get back to the point. The young man said that although the reason for his statement was incorrect, there was no problem with the statement itself. Intermarriage within the Japanese family is not to protect the purity of the Japanese blood. But in fact, intermarriage within the Japanese family accounts for the vast majority. RI is happy to marry other aristocratic families at the same level, except the blood boundary power family, because the offspring born will only inherit white eyes as the RI people. Refusing to marry the blood inheritance boundary family is because it is possible that future generations will inherit the power of non white eyed blood inheritance boundary, which is equivalent to giving white eyed clansmen to other families. Of course, those aristocratic families that are not blood inheritance boundaries are not fools. Not only do the combined children and offspring not follow their own family, but also they have to compensate their own people to enter Japan. As an aristocratic family at the same level as Japan, they are also unwilling to step on their own head.


    In a word, because of the above reasons, intermarriage among the Japanese is mostly carried out within the family. And now the clan has arranged a young man with good qualifications to replace the vacancy of the guardian of the ancestral family in Xiaotian, that is, to replace the position originally belonging to Tong people. The implied political significance is self-evident. Hata doesn''t want to marry Yunren, nor does she want to marry the same people.


    However, no matter what her heart is, she clearly knows that she can''t get rid of the decision of the middle and senior level of the family. At this moment, the distressed Xiaotian has the impulse to cry to someone.


    Can save her from this sea of suffering.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 142

    In the conference hall of the day, the high level of the day is having a heated discussion on the marriage between hatada and Yunren.


    The eldest elder of the day, who was led by him, was second only to the leader of the day. At this time, he repressed his great dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice, "elder, the five generations came to our day the day before yesterday, which explained the engagement between miss hatada and the Yunren night moon family, and said that the elder had promised in this matter. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, patriarch, please explain it well!"


    "Hum! No matter for what reason, how can we from the dignified Japanese aristocratic family marry another country''s aristocratic family? Moreover, we are the Yunren aristocratic family who has a deep blood feud with me!"


    "Patriarch!"


    "That''s enough!" in the face of the people''s questions, the day and day foot on the first seat was also very angry, and couldn''t help but yell angrily.


    Seeing that the day and the foot were angry, the people immediately shut up. After being stunned for a while, they couldn''t help looking at each other. In their impression, it''s really rare to see the day and the foot get so angry.


    The chief elder probably guessed that there must be a reason for this, and now it seems that ririzu is not willing, so he can''t help whispering, "patriarch, what happened?"


    Rizu shook his head and said faintly, "this is what Muye senior management has decided."


    The crowd could not help frowning, "this... Impossible? And even so, as long as the patriarch doesn''t nod, they can''t..."


    Rizu sighed slightly, but he didn''t speak. Of course, he knows this kind of thing. If he doesn''t nod his head, Muye''s people can''t do anything about it, but it will certainly damage rizai''s reputation in Muye. After all, what Riyi does is to openly compete with Muye''s senior management and most aristocratic families. However, in order to protect his children and protect his family''s reputation as the head of the family, he wisely threw the problem to the Tongren.


    As a father, he secretly pays attention to his daughter and knows what his daughter likes since childhood, although he has never said it in his mouth. Rizu said that he would leave the matter to Tongren to decide because he knew the deep relationship between Tongren and Xiaotian. Tongren would oppose the marriage between Xiaotian and Yunren, and because of the strong strength of Tongren, Muye senior management could not ignore his opinion at all. In this way, he can not only protect his daughter''s happiness, but also avoid the loss of his reputation in Muye. As a father and a patriarch, he also performs his responsibilities well.


    However, what he never thought of was that Tongren nodded and agreed to the contents of the agreement that day, which made ririzu very angry. That Tongren not only completely betrayed the day, but also betrayed his daughter.


    The sun''s feet moved their lips and explained all the details of the matter clearly.


    The Japanese people couldn''t help but suddenly became silent. In this matter, the Japanese foot did nothing wrong. Even if it was for them, they would choose such a win-win method to safeguard the interests of the family and protect their close relatives. Only in the end, they believed that the paragraph of Tongren was very problematic.


    "Then, may I ask you, is there a way to solve the immediate problem?" when he said this, the tone of the Japanese foot was also quite decadent. In fact, he had tacitly accepted that the Japanese had no opinion on the high-level resolution of Muye that day. Now it is even more difficult to overturn it again. Although RI is the first aristocratic family of Muye, he repents what he has promised. The senior management of Muye and other aristocratic families will not let RI act so recklessly.


    Everyone was silent, and they couldn''t think of a specific method for a moment.


    However, a middle-aged old man in the last seat turned his eyes and then opened his mouth and suggested, "when things come to this point, according to the normal way, we can''t resist the decision of the Muye high-level. Why don''t we..."


    "Seven elders, if you have anything to say, just say it." ririzu frowned and was unhappy. He didn''t like the latter. He didn''t have strength or wisdom. He occupied the seat of elder rizu only by his relationship with his parents and blood relatives.


    The elders were also quite curious. He said he could solve the almost dead knot problem at present.


    "Cough ~" the seven elders coughed and pretended to be calm and serious. "In fact, the problem is very simple. We just need to choose a husband for Miss Hata first, then all the problems will be solved..."


    Seeing that the seven elders were about to go on talking, ririzu couldn''t help but get a burst of green veins on his forehead and said in a cold voice, "do you want to say, let your grandson, Tianshan that day."


    "Yes, yes, that''s the child of Tian Shan. I......"


    "Bastard!" rizu suddenly became angry. He strongly opposed his daughter sending Yunren as a political victim, and was also unwilling to let his daughter''s happiness be destroyed. In his opinion, the one who can be his daughter''s husband must be a first-class man, Zhong Longfeng. He can''t even look at the goods like Tianshan. Originally, Tongren was very satisfactory to him, but he didn''t expect Tongren to "betray" him.


    "No! Clan leader." after a moment of silence, the elder first said, "the reason for Lao Qi''s words is very problematic, but we have only this way to solve the current knot."


    "Elder! Do you think Tian Shan''s kind of goods is worthy of my daughter?" Tian rizu said angrily without concealment.


    Hearing that rizu openly despised his grandson, the seven elders'' face changed. Then they couldn''t help jumping up and scolded loudly, "good rizu! I''m your uncle anyway. Your father has to call me brother. You despise me so much!"


    He doesn''t bother to deal with this kind of guy who relies on the old and sells the old. He has no qualification and his head is not smart enough. He wants to play with these little people all day. He despises this kind of people most.


    The elder shook his head and said in a deep voice, "rizu, I know what you think in your heart, but you should know that compared with personal feelings, the best interests of the Japanese family are the most important! The white eyes of the Japanese family must not fall into Yunren''s hands! You should understand what the daily errand did and sacrificed!"


    The day and foot suddenly looked sluggish and remained silent for a long time. In those days, his own brother sacrificed his life voluntarily in order to protect Muye who was on the brink of war and the interests of the Japanese people. When Yunren gets the body of the murderer who killed Yunren, the excuse for the war threat against Muye is gone. At the same time, because the day difference is the separation of the day and the day, the cage bird technique will destroy the blood force as the boundary of the day''s blood after the death of the people of the branch, so that the day''s white eyes did not fall into Yunren''s hands.


    Today, the Japanese football team also faces a very difficult decision. How to choose to protect the white eyes of the Japanese football team and sacrifice their daughter''s happiness. No, it''s not a matter of choosing one from the other. The former not only has to fall into Yunren''s hands, but also his daughter won''t be happy. No matter which one you choose, your daughter will not be happy. The lesser of the two evils, is it because of this reason, step back and choose to sacrifice women''s happiness?


    At this time, the door of the conference hall was pushed open.


    I saw a figure walking in from the outside.


    "Everyone seems to be very upset. In this way, it''s better to ask the younger generation to do it."


    The comer, in front of him, this clear and gentle young face, but between his words, there is a strong overbearing attitude that can not be opposed.


    "Uh huh ~ it should be said that the matter of Xiaotian must be handed over to my Tiantong people to deal with alone."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 143

    "Everyone seems to be very upset. In this way, it''s better to ask the younger generation to do it."


    The comer, in front of him, this clear and gentle young face, but between his words, there is a strong overbearing attitude that can not be opposed.


    "Uh huh ~ it should be said that the matter of Xiaotian must be handed over to my Tiantong people to deal with alone."


    "What... What? Hitong people! It''s you..." after seeing the figure in front of them, the people of hitong were stunned. Only the top people of Muye knew about it, and set it as a senior secret of Muye. No one is allowed to divulge it. Therefore, no one at home knows about the people of hitong except rizu.


    "Bastard! This is a high-level meeting of our day. You not only intrude here, but also talk wildly. Why do you leave this matter to you and deal with it alone? It''s a big joke!" the day people angrily scolded


    Tongren looked serious, but he didn''t mean to joke at all. After looking at the people, his lips moved and was about to say something. Suddenly his ears moved, he felt a rapid breaking wind coming from his side!


    I saw that after the Tongren broke in, the day and day foot, which had been silent, suddenly burst into action, and the thick chakra was released. There was no intention to leave his hand at all. In this way, he hit the Tongren''s shoulder with anger.


    The Japanese people couldn''t help but be surprised. They didn''t expect that the Japanese foot, who has always been calm and can still act calmly no matter what happens, would suddenly burst into action at this time. Its momentum is surging. It''s a mean to be cruel.


    However, the next thing that shocked the Japanese people even more happened. In the face of the angry blow of the Japanese foot, Tongren didn''t move an inch, but slowly extended a hand.


    "Boom!"


    The huge palm wind blew the door of the conference hall to pieces in an instant. The Japanese foot, which is at the peak of tolerance and almost approaching the strength of quasi shadow, naturally can not be underestimated.


    Just


    Such a fierce blow was held by a white palm that did not show a strong and powerful posture.


    Tongren grabbed the wrist of ririzu with one hand and forced the other party to slap him on the cheek, which offset the original attack track.


    Tong people looked at the murderous, staring white eyes, covered with green tendons and angry sun feet in front of them, and sighed slightly, "I think you need to calm down, uncle."


    Ririzu snorted angrily. The arm caught by Tongren was struggling with brute force. Chakra road acupoints were everywhere on the arm, releasing a strong chakra, just like a fierce horse trying to break free from the reins. The slender and wide white cuffs were torn apart by the violent impact of chakra, revealing rizu''s bulging and ferocious arm with green tendons.


    However, despite this, the Japanese foot still couldn''t get rid of the five fingers on his wrist.


    At the same time, the Japanese foot was still indomitable and further increased the outbreak of chakra. The whole arm and bone collaterals made a clucking sound!


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "such a disorderly outbreak of chakra will hurt himself."


    "Pay attention to your words, arrogant young man. Do you think you can catch me in this way?"


    Just as the voice of ririzu fell, suddenly Tongren felt an extremely fierce repulsive force in their palms. This force was very huge. It was different from the arrogant steel fist like the master of thousands of hands. At this time, Tongren only felt that what they caught was not an arm, but a shark rampaging in the sea, It''s not the kind of pushing and pulling in the opposite direction, but the kind of random rotation in all directions without knowing the tendency of the other party''s strength to that side, so that your strength is like being surrounded by the other party, and you can''t gather all the time.


    Is this the soft fist of the Japanese family


    Just after Tongren was a little careless, ririzu forcibly broke away from Tongren''s palm, and slapped again at the key point of chakra meridian in his chest. As long as this part is hit, the Tong people will temporarily fall into a state where chakrati can''t get up. You can subdue it at the end of the day.


    "Hoo ~" Tong people slowly breathed out a breath. Facing the fierce blow from the chest to the acupoint, he didn''t have the slightest intention of avoiding and blocking. He just stood there and let the other party blow.


    "Bang!" when the people were stunned, the soft fist of rizu hit the key point of Tongren''s chest accurately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, nothing happened. The powerful blow of the day and foot was like a stone sinking into the sea, and nothing changed.


    The parties, whether as the attacking party or as the defending party, are like nothing. After staring at the Tongren for a long time, the party snorted coldly and put away his palm.


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and then he whispered, "it seems that uncle has calmed down."


    Just now, in the face of the powerful blow of the sun and the foot, Tong people can''t completely ignore it. At first glance, he seems to be still and let the other party slap him. In fact, he has operated the power of Nine Yang in his body and made "motionless as a mountain". As the original words recorded in the Nine Yang Sutra: he is strong, let him be strong, and the breeze blows the mountains. He let him cross, and the moon shines on the river. He is cruel to himself, he is evil to himself, and I am really angry with myself.


    With a powerful blow from the anger of the day and foot, if I use the octupole collapse, I can break it. But the octupole collapse is too strong. I''m afraid the vigorous Qi poured out from this blow is enough to tear down the whole conference room. However, when Tong people came to the sun, they did not fight. They were the best defenses of Joyoung''s magic power. No matter how fierce or fierce the enemy''s attacks were, they could be seen as the wind blowing mountains, and the moon Ying River. Although it could be added to me, it could not be damaged at all. At the same time, this move not only has defensive power, but also implies the ability to rebound external forces. In Tongren''s view, the attack given by the Japanese foot with all its strength should be shocked and retreated by its own Jiuyang power. However, the Japanese foot has not retreated half a step now. Presumably, it has recovered most of its power before it is about to hit itself. This is also the advantage of soft boxing.


    The blow just now has vented most of his anger. However, it is impossible for rizu to completely throw away his resentment against Tongren. Cold voice said, "I don''t care about other problems, and don''t tell me what''s difficult to say. I don''t accept these explanations and won''t agree with them! Now, you just need to make it clear to me. Do you want to send Xiaotian to Yunren?"


    Rizu sent the most direct question to Tongren.


    "Ah, you say that..." Tong Ren''s eyes moved, and then he suddenly knew why ririzu would attack him. Now he can understand what the other party did. With an indifferent smile, there was a slight flash of cold light in their eyes, and then returned to rizu with an inexplicable sentence, "I''ll let them reflect..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 144

    "Ah, you say that..." Tong Ren''s eyes moved, and then he suddenly knew why ririzu would attack him. Now he can understand what the other party did. With an indifferent smile, there was a slight flash of cold light in their eyes, and then returned to rizu with an inexplicable sentence, "I''ll let them reflect..."


    "Well, I''ll leave first."


    With this sentence, Tong turned and walked out towards the gate that was blasted through.


    The Japanese people seemed a little confused. In the Japanese Presbyterian meeting, they suddenly broke in and caused the patriarch to fight, and then suppressed the Japanese foot with absolute power. Now, at the climax of things, he suddenly left in a low-key way. Is this the legendary "run after loading 13, good fun"? Such a fact is really unacceptable. One of the elders couldn''t help asking, "what''s your purpose..."


    Tong''s head didn''t return, just slightly raised his arm, waved his hand, and said faintly, "nothing. I''m just on my way to inform you."


    "Notice..." the elder''s old face couldn''t help but smoke. It''s really an arrogant word! It''s not a discussion, it''s not a negotiation, it''s just a meeting with them before doing so. In other words, their opinions will not affect the other party''s choice. Similarly, it also implies that even if they "know in advance the possible blocking actions they may take", even if there is such a risk, the other party does not care.


    I don''t care about their opinions at all, and I don''t think they can stop it.


    This is a naked contempt for Rijia!


    This made RI and others recall that it was only a year and a half before Tong people were "expelled" from their home. The strength that Tong people have can''t be achieved at once. For example, six months ago, Tong people came to the Japanese home once, where they fought with several eldest leaders of the Japanese. Although their strength is very strong, it is far from the point where they can only look up to now. Looking back, I probably know that Tong people had a certain strength before they were driven out of the day home. Although it is far from what they are now, it is not much worse. In fact, as long as Tong people show some strength in the day, even if Tong people have no white eyes, the day home can''t drive Tong people out of the family. However, Tongren did not do so at that time.


    What exactly does that mean? Until now, the Japanese people have probably thought of an absurd but most likely fact.


    That is the young man in front of him. From beginning to end, he didn''t pay attention to him! It''s not just because the strength has become stronger that he looks down on him. As the first family of Muye, even Huoying dare not ignore him. He himself is one of the senior members of Muye. In other words, it has nothing to do with the strength of Tong people, but from the beginning, he has no interest in Japan.


    How cruel and funny this fact is. In those days, the high level of Japan had not decided whether to drive the waste people from the family and weigh the relationship between expelling waste and humiliating Japan.


    Now it seems that they were so ignorant and ridiculous about the problems they once argued with red faces!


    ¡­¡­


    "Young Tian adult, my grandfather has asked the patriarch for marriage." the young man is burning a pair of crazy eyes, staring at the young Tian in front of him. Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, he can''t help feeling hot. His grandfather asked him to find a way to get close to the young Tian, but he didn''t want to. At that time, it seemed that Xiaotian was just a little girl who didn''t grow up. Probably only those who had some strange hobbies would like it, but he didn''t have interest in this aspect. But now, only one or two years later, many things have become different.


    For example, once there was a small shaggy head, short hair, some baby fat cheeks, and a petite body with nothing. However, what is presented in front of us now is a bunch of long black hair just over the shoulder and a little longer. However, the chest has been developing rapidly, and the hips should be warped. In a word, it is a beautiful girl with infinite charm of Tingting Yuli.


    For a young and passionate boy like him, he has great temptation. Marrying Hata at the same time is equivalent to becoming the master of RI. People all over RI know that Hata is kind and gentle. In some people, kindness and gentleness is equivalent to cowardice and bullying. Hatta is the heir of the future clan of Japan. If she marries Hatta, although she nominally belongs to the position of second in command in Japan, with Hatta''s character, it is likely that the power of the family will fall aside.


    This is a great opportunity for both fame and wealth. Now it is in front of him. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hands to the young field in front of him.


    "What are you going to do! Tianshan!" although Xiaotian is gentle, sometimes his attitude is so resolute that people pay attention to him. For example, not long ago, Tongren reincarnated their eyes and made a lot of noise about Muye. At a critical time, when the older generation of Muye were unable to roar and whine. Xiaotian even dared to rush to the murderous God who made everyone heartbroken. After the matter was over, Muye people couldn''t help being deeply moved by her little girl''s courage. If it were their people''s children, there would be no one who dared to do such a brave act.


    Xiaotian frowned tightly and stepped back. Her face was serious. Her silver eyes were also a little more angry. Her lips moved and she was about to say something. However, suddenly, she looked like a meal. All her cold face melted into sweet flowers.


    When he was drunk by Xiaotian, Tianshan was also shocked, because he didn''t seem to shout such powerful words in the Xiaotian he knew, but immediately after seeing the beautiful smile of the girl in front of him, his sober reason immediately turned to zero.


    Tianshan couldn''t help taking a step forward. His face was excited. He was about to talk to Xiaotian again. Just after he took the first step, a faint voice came from his ear, which made the burning desire in his heart extinguish in an instant, and an unprecedented creepy feeling from birth hit all over his body!


    "Pa ~"


    One hand pressed on his shoulder. He subconsciously wanted to turn his head to see it, but he found that his whole body was shaking and motionless! In this terrible momentum above the soul, even thought was solidified!


    "You have taken the wrong first step. Please don''t take the second step."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 145

    "Pa ~"


    One hand pressed on his shoulder. He subconsciously wanted to turn his head to see it, but he found that his whole body was shaking and motionless! In this terrible momentum above the soul, even thought was solidified!


    "You have taken the wrong first step. Please don''t take the second step."


    However, at this time, because of the terrorist momentum released by the Tongren, his whole heart and body were occupied by great fear and could not move. He even turned his head to see the person who would overwhelm him only by momentum. He could not do it. He could only stay in place as if he were dying.


    "Ho ~" the Tongren behind him slowly came forward and turned to Tianshan. At this moment, only the movable eyes, "this voice... Seems to have been heard..."


    Just as he was about to see the face clearly, suddenly the palm pressed on his shoulder moved, and suddenly he only felt an unimaginable force, occupying the whole shoulder in an instant, pulling a hair and moving the whole body, and the force sent out by the palm pressed on his shoulder.


    "Whoosh ~"


    Before he had time to react, he was thrown out by Tongren. He was thrown into the sky by this great force. He only felt that the ground in his sight was getting farther and farther away. From beginning to end, he couldn''t see clearly the person who threw him away, so he could only stare at the distant back.


    "Young field."


    Tongren threw away the obstructed Tianshan and walked to the front of Xiaotian. His eyes fell on the latter''s long black hair. He couldn''t help but stretch out a hand and put aside a few wisps of green silk scattered in front of his forehead. He smiled and said, "the hair is long."


    "Eh ~" Hata said slightly. Under the intimate action of Tong people, he looked a little shy and slightly shrugged his small head. At the age of 13, she is in the period of rapid development and growth of girls. At this time, the young field is slightly tall, and the original flat chest is also slightly bulging, which is quite impressive. However, the changes in appearance, the heart is still as shy as ever.


    Tongren smiled, and sure enough, the young field still didn''t change. Then he sighed and looked serious, "Hata, I have something to tell you."


    Young farmland raised his head and secretly looked at Tong people. From each other''s eyes, he saw the seriousness of the matter. He also took a breath, calmed his excellent beating heart, and nodded seriously.


    "HMM." Tong Ren immediately opened his mouth and told Yun Ren about the marriage in detail, including that he took over the matter at the Muye high-level meeting, temporarily promised Yun Ren and told Hata.


    "...." Hata didn''t speak, but looked at Tong people with fixed eyes.


    Tongren smiled calmly, gently stroked the latter''s head and whispered, "how? Don''t you doubt or ask the reason why I did this?"


    Hata looked calm and peaceful, did not express any anger, but said seriously, "I believe tongrenjun won''t hurt me."


    "It''s so easy to trust others, but it''s very dangerous ~ especially to deal with men." Tongren said with a light smile, "well, in order not to give other men a chance to cheat my lovely young field ~ I''ll take you first."


    As soon as the tone changed, Tongren then gently embraced the young field in front of him into his arms, and the faint voice was full of firmness, "don''t worry, young field, I won''t let you get any harm. Please believe me when you go to Yunren."


    "I always believe in Tong Ren Jun..." his forehead slightly touched Tong Ren''s arms. After a while, Hata suddenly raised his head and looked straight at Tong Ren''s eyes with bright silver white eyes.


    Being looked at by Hata with such eyes, coupled with the beautiful and moving girl''s face at a close distance, Tongren''s heart jumped vigorously, and then there was a bit of dryness and heat in his voice, "Hata, if you do this again, I can''t help kissing from above ~"


    "Woo ~" Xiaotian, who was originally serious, was instantly crushed by Tongren''s words, and became like a frightened deer. He lowered his head, and huoshaoyun''s cheek tightly leaned against Tongren''s chest. Just after a while, Xiaotian raised his head again and stared at Tongren with beautiful eyes. There was a little more worry and melancholy between his eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaotian?" Tong asked strangely, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "HMM." Xiaotian nodded very seriously. Silver teeth bit his lips slightly, then shook his head and strengthened his heart. Then he went straight to Tongren and asked, "Tongren Jun... Do you have anyone you like?"


    Tongren nodded without thinking. His clear eyes reflected the uneasy look of Xiaotian and said, "yes, my favorite girl is right in front of me now."


    However, after hearing Tongren''s words, although Xiaotian''s eyes were bright for a while, he was not too shy or surprised. Then, his lips moved slightly and continued to ask, "so... Every day?"


    For everything about Tongren, hatada always pays attention to it. There are not many Muye female ninjas. There is a small circle. Of course, the relationship between Tongren and Tiantian is also heard. If only based on these rumors, Hatoyama would not think too much about it. However, it would not be wrong to see it in his own eyes. Moreover, since childhood, Hatoyama has been childhood friends with Tongren. Hatoyama knows Tongren''s character and understands that Tongren have a good feeling for such girls every day.


    "Like." also without hesitation, without thinking, Tong humanitarianism expressed his own voice.


    "....." Hata stared at Tong Ren in a daze, and his lips opened slightly, "eh?!"


    After a stunned moment, Hata also made a very rare angry expression with his mouth bulging, and couldn''t help spitting out a few words, "Huaxin radish!"


    Tongren picked his eyebrows, but maintained a slightly stiff smile on his face, "ah... It should be said to be an honest flower heart radish."


    "That''s not a fancy radish!" Xiaotian threw his mouth, dissatisfied with the tunnel.


    The Tung man changed his face, and spread out a finger to the field. He put out second fingers and smiled.


    "..." Xiaotian''s eyes widened slightly, and then she looked at Tongren''s playful face. However, she clearly knew Tongren''s heart at this time and couldn''t help pretending to be angry, "don''t think that you can easily cover up your guilt by deliberately saying cool words!"


    Tongren''s small face completely shriveled down, and he couldn''t help but say, "well, it''s me ~"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 146

    "..." Xiaotian''s eyes widened slightly, and then she looked at Tongren''s playful face. However, she clearly knew Tongren''s heart at this time and couldn''t help pretending to be angry, "don''t think that you can easily cover up your guilt by deliberately saying cool words!"


    Tongren''s small face completely shriveled down, and he couldn''t help but say, "well, it''s me ~"


    In the face of Xiaotian''s questioning, Tong people raised their hands to resist without making any sophistry. Indeed, with Hatoyama''s character and his 100% trust in Tong people, it is easy for Tong people to cheat her and hide these facts. Even for Hatoyama, there is no need for any strategy. As long as he says "always like you alone", the latter will believe him unconditionally.


    Tong people don''t like troublesome things, but now he''s doing it all by himself. But no matter the trouble or the problems involved, Tongren''s heart has its own personal bottom line. Even at any time and for any reason, he will never lie to the girl he likes.


    Tongren held Xiaotian in his arms, but he didn''t dare to hold it too tightly. In his vibrant heart, he was also afraid that Xiaotian would push him away in anger and then leave angrily.


    If Muye senior management and others knew that Muye had turned the world upside down, and once defeated the super strong man with thousands of hands, and the barbarian guy who interfered with Muye''s decision-making by force, he was afraid that a little girl would break with him. The expression on his face must be quite wonderful.


    Male chauvinist people may despise that great men want to be afraid of a little girl. It''s a big joke. However, Tong people have different views on this seemingly ironic problem.


    First of all, for the people you like, it''s natural to be afraid that the other party will not like you. In addition, in this case, it is really because of my personal reasons. I am a big turnip. In fact, I am not single-minded. He can say "I love you" openly, but he can''t say "I only love you". For the kind of girl who is obviously not doing well and forces the girl he likes to admit his greed, he uses words such as "a man" and "masculinity" to cover up his inner guilt. Tong people don''t want to express anything. He won''t admit this thought personally.


    In other words, clearly know that you can''t treat the girl you like wholeheartedly, but you can''t suppress yourself to pursue each other. In Tongren''s opinion, this is already a big bully. However, he will not change his heart and keep trying to get the recognition of the girl he likes.


    Therefore, Tong people are afraid, afraid and worried about the results he will get, but he will not be confused or regret. Because he likes that girl.


    Hold on.


    Drooping his eyes, the hands of Hatfield on Tongren''s skirt grasped slightly.


    Tongren''s booming heartbeat at this time can be clearly heard by Hata.


    Because of the fear of the results, the strong body trembled.


    The waiting is always long. In waiting for the reply of the girl he likes, Tong Ren''s forehead is sweating, but even so, his eyes are firm. No matter what the answer is, he will not change.


    "Poop poop ~" however, just when Tongren''s heart almost jumped out, suddenly there was an uncontrollable laughter from the fledgling field in his arms.


    "Er?" Tong Ren was stunned at first, then he couldn''t help lowering his head. What he saw in front of him was a beautiful cheek with a smile like flowers. Tong Ren was keenly aware that there was a trace of Crystal hanging from the corners of fledgling Tian''s eyes.


    "Fledgling field..." Tongren''s heart tightened.


    Xiaotian said with a smile, "ah, it''s really this step today, Tongren Jun ~ it''s still the Tongren Jun I''ve always known ~"


    Tongren was silent, but gently wiped the tears at the corner of fledgling field''s eyes with his fingers.


    Hatoya didn''t resist, so she quietly asked Tongren to gently wipe her tears. Looking at the pained eyes that Tongren couldn''t hide at this time, she couldn''t help but feel sweet in her heart, and then she couldn''t help but feel her mouth bulging and saying, "really ~ I know it will be like this, Tongren Jun still likes her girls ~ this pain will be cheaper for you!"


    Tongren''s eyes were complex, and his mouth opened, "Xiaotian, I......"


    He raised two fingers slightly and blocked the latter''s mouth. Hata shook his head and sighed slightly, "that''s exactly what it is. It''s Tong Renjun... Straight forward, without thinking, and never hesitated. All actions follow his heart. Such a tong Renjun is very handsome." Hata grew up with Tong people when he was a child. He is cowardly and timid, You should be careful when doing anything, and you are always afraid to say your inner thoughts well. It is precisely because of this that Xiaotian has been longing for Tongren. In her eyes, Tongren is too dazzling. With the passage of time, although it is only a small step at a time, Xiaotian has taken his own step after all.


    Before that, she had got what she had always wanted to hear from Tongren''s mouth, and Tongren''s feelings had been well transmitted to her heart. Then, in order to respond to this precious intention, hatada also decided to say the confession he had always cherished in his heart.


    "I like you, Tong Renjun."


    She trembled and feared, but there was no confusion. A short sentence, after saying that, almost drained all the strength of Xiaotian''s whole body.


    Fledgling Tian''s soft and paralyzed body leaned powerlessly in the arms of Tong people. Her cheeks were crimson and delicate red from the inside to the outside. She had also well conveyed her mind.


    Under the starry sky, the two lovers confessed to each other and hugged each other tightly.


    Do not need too many sweet love words, time stays at this moment.


    For him and her, they have their own questions, and they still can''t get the answers. They are still on the road of finding the answers. But the only certainty is that the hearts of the two people will remain unchanged before, at the moment and after.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 147

    The team to Yunren is composed of Tongren, Xiaotian and the dark Department sent by Huoying.


    Originally speaking, if you go to another country and are still an enemy country in the period of military conflict, you have to form a group of several elites to avoid being forced to stay by the enemy country. Although the elites in the plural can''t compete with the shadow, they still have a high success rate if they hold the group and escape. Moreover, there is a rule of anonymity in the tolerance world that the two armies fight without killing, If the enemy has a certain combat power and can''t eat them all 100%, the enemy will weigh it.


    Now Muye is in a weak period of strength, and the new master of the fifth generation Huoying has to be familiar with the affairs of the village for some time. Yunren''s troops are camping at the border of the fire country, and the village must ensure the necessary combat power. Wood leaf elite can''t tolerate less. Generally, if you tolerate, your combat power is limited. In fact, Muye senior management also knows that Tongren are in charge of this trip, which is already Muye''s largest combat power. If he can''t guarantee safety, no one can guarantee it.


    However, although this is the case, it is too shabby for such a large Muye to send two young men and women as envoys. Therefore, out of consideration, Muye senior management sent a small team to follow Tongren and Xiaotian.


    The colleagues should be said to be the ones who lead the way. They are the messengers of Yunren. At this time, they are wondering about Muye''s behavior. First of all, they can''t imagine that Muye agreed to the negotiation conditions they put forward without even arguing.


    "This girl..." Yunren people looked at the girl standing in the middle of the team. Her unique silver eyes were unmistakable. "It''s true. This is the white eyes of muyeri family... And it also belongs to the lineage of the clan..." after the last military threat, muyeri forced muyeri to hand over the "murderer" who killed Yunren, The Yunren high-level, who was ecstatic about getting white eyes, found that he had been fooled after repeatedly studying the body of riricha! Any blood information belonging to the blood following boundary is sealed and destroyed by the spell seal on the forehead after the body dies. Later, the Ninja learned through intelligence that there was a difference between the Japanese family and the cage bird art against white eyes.


    Yunren, who has been fooled, will certainly not repeat the mistakes this time. Before starting, he made a good investigation and made it clear that Xiaotian''s identity is the eldest miss of the family of the Japanese family, and he saw with his own eyes that there is no cage bird technique of separating the Japanese family on Xiaotian''s forehead.


    Yunren completely didn''t expect Muye to give up his white eyes so easily. According to the negotiation bottom line given by Yunren''s high-level before they set out, it''s OK not to ask the eldest miss of the Zong family to go to Xiaotian. Any Zong family, or people can not, just bring a white eye back. Muye''s reaction made Yunren messengers prepare well-known negotiation contents in advance, which was really abnormal.


    "Escorting such an important person, even sent only the secret department, and none of the elite Shangren came. Hum! Muye seems to be stretched. No wonder it''s so easy to agree to our conditions." seeing the Muye escort team, there is no strong Muye forbearance, such as the Muye elite like Qimu Kakashi, There are detailed records in Yunren''s intelligence list. Now there is no one on the list of Muye''s important combat power recorded by Yunren.


    As for Tongren, Yunren doesn''t pay much attention. In their opinion, the appearance of Tongren, a young man, doesn''t have any information in Yunren''s intelligence system. In other words, they are not even qualified to load their Yunren intelligence system.


    "Xiaotian, relax. Don''t worry. It''s just a trip." in the team, Tongren walked side by side with Xiaotian. Seeing the silent Xiaotian along the way, kaixie said.


    Xiaotian shook his head and whispered, "if Tongren Jun is here, I''m naturally relieved... Just, i... I''ve never been out of the country of fire, and I rarely go out of the village to perform tasks. Suddenly I have to go so far. I''m a little nervous..."


    Tongren gently held Xiaotian''s small hand and smiled, "uh huh ~ you don''t need to care too much. No matter what happens, I''m by your side, so enjoy this rare hike ~"


    "Um ~"


    Seeing the two people talking and laughing like no one else along the way, Yunren and others couldn''t help looking at each other. They could see the mockery in each other''s eyes. They sneered, "travel? Hehe ~ Muye Ninja goes to our yunninja village? Yes, if this is the girl''s first trip, it will be the last trip in her life."


    One of them, Yun Ren, was watching the two people clasp their hands together. He was also quite uncomfortable. You know, the negotiation they made to Mu Ye was about the marriage between the eldest daughter of the Zong family of Muye day and the eldest son of the Yunren Yeyue family. Although most of this meant to negotiate with Mu ye, it didn''t matter whether they were married or not, even if they didn''t make friends, The bottom line is to take out a white eye. But now I didn''t expect that Muye didn''t negotiate and agreed directly.


    People are always like this. When they don''t think things are themselves, they won''t pay too much attention. However, once they find that they can get all the things, they will subconsciously think they belong to themselves. For example, from the beginning, Yunren''s bottom line was a white eye, but now it was a living person who followed them back to Yunren, and she was still a noble miss of the family! Even if you throw away your identity, you still have two white eyes! That''s twice as much as the conditions given by Yunren''s senior management. As the messenger of Yunren, Yunren and others can''t help but rejoice. They have expected what a great evaluation they will get when they return to the village! It will even go down in history as an excellent negotiator of Yunren.


    "Hum! Let''s get together again. The more happy you are now, the more painful it will be when Yunren is separated!" thinking of two sweet little lovers like glue, they will be forcibly separated in Yunren. Yunren and others not only have no mercy, but also have a morbid pleasure in their hearts.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 148

    Tongren and his party, led by the messenger Yunren, have almost reached the border of the country of fire. During this period, Tongren and Xiaotian have been talking and laughing, but they really want to visit mountains and rivers. As an entourage, Muye''s dark Department, according to the style of the dark Department, is naturally as silent and low-key as ever. The five dark Department members have not spoken from beginning to end and have not communicated with each other.


    "Boring boring work..." Tong looked at these dark places for a while. They were all wearing a tight wind cloak and a mask. This made Tung people make complaints about them in the heart. Are these guys not too hot?


    "Eh..." Tong''s eyes finally fell on one of the five people. Under the mask, he used a long dark purple hair. The cloak covering his whole body was also difficult to hide his concave convex shape, which made him extremely hot.


    There are not many women in the dark part of Muye. Tongren can probably guess the identity of the female dark part in front of him. It is said that she is a very beautiful beauty. Ah, but it''s none of Tongren''s business. If it''s just a beauty, it''s not enough to arouse Tongren''s interest. It''s probably just to know.


    Then Tong people didn''t go to study the identity of the female secret department, and continued to chat with Xiaotian. On weekdays, even in Muye, I rarely have the opportunity to have close communication with Xiaotian. This hiking trip must be an unforgettable and beautiful journey~


    Along the way, there was no accident among the group. Everyone in the group was a ninja. Even the fledgling fields with less physical strength could persist in this journey. People like mountain bandits robbing the road don''t have eyes to provoke them.


    In this way, all the way was smooth and safe, crossing the border of the country of fire.


    Now it is probably within the borders of two small countries, Tian Zhiguo and Tang Zhiguo. These two small countries are unknown in the tolerance circle. Tian Zhiguo should pay a little attention, because there is the Yinren village base established by big snake pill. Only under the operation of the big snake pill has Yinren village developed a little new bud. After the Muye collapse plan, more than 90% of the small number of Yinren in the development stage have lost their lives to Muye, leaving the remaining weak parties. In the tolerance circle, Yinren village has existed in name only. Muye S-class traitor and forbearance big snake pill, which attracted international attention, also disappeared after this matter and became low-key.


    Tong people thought, big snake pill... It''s really a troublesome role, but if the big snake pill is taken away from his hands, there will be no threat at all. Even if he comes, Tong people are not afraid of him at all. If they annoy him, they don''t mind killing the big snake pill, which is called trouble.


    The team passed Tian Zhiguo''s sphere of influence smoothly. There was not a shadow of big snake pill and Yinren.


    However, now, it surprised Tongren that the team met another group of uninvited guests.


    "Stop." a cold female voice, the people subconsciously turned their heads and spoke to the female ninja in the dark part of Muye, which was also the first sentence she said since her departure.


    She was printed in front of her with one hand. A moment later, the cold voice sounded again, "distance 300m, position 2 o''clock, number 7. Enemy attack, start defense on the spot!"


    "Hum! I really don''t know how to live or die. I dare to make our idea." in Yunren, it seems that there is also a ninja of perception department. After Muye female found the enemy in the dark, he also noticed it immediately.


    Yunninwu is fierce and belligerent. Therefore, after discovering the enemy, he is not afraid and nervous. On the contrary, his face shows that excited attitude and is ready to fight.


    "Wait..." just then, the leader led by Yun Ren stopped several people who were in high spirits beside him. Then he glanced at Muye and others not far away and said with a sneer, "look at that first. What the enemy is looking for is not necessarily us."


    "Do you stand idly by... What a bad guy, but I like it, ha ha!" Yun Ren whispered darkly.


    "Tong Renjun..." hatada is also a ninja of the perception system. In addition to her white eyes, she has also learned some skills to sense the enemy from the breath. After the enemy gets closer and closer, she also senses the target.


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "don''t pay attention, it''s just cannon fodder for testing."


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" as soon as the voice fell, a series of swords mixed with bitterness flew out from the other side of the grass.


    "Hum!" in the face of the dark part of Muye who has been prepared for a long time, this kind of sneak attack is naturally impossible to succeed.


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" without any communication, the four Muye dark Department shot down the other party''s concealed weapons almost 100% accurately with the same number of swords in their hands.


    Seeing that the sneak attack could not succeed, the hidden enemy immediately flew out of the grass and attacked Muye and others with bitterness.


    "Up!" five wood leaves hit up in the dark.


    Four of them dealt with each other''s four, and the female secret department, who was obviously the leader of the team in the secret department, was one against three.


    In close combat, whether it''s four against four, or the female secret department, one enemy is three, and the Muye camp has an overwhelming advantage.


    Yunren and others watched the battle here coldly and said, "is this the strength of Muye''s dark Department..."


    "It''s average. It''s powerful. It''s the female secret department of the team leader."


    Yunren and others are observing the strength of Muye''s dark Department. At this time, it is the best time to spy on combat intelligence.


    With the short battle, unknown attackers were constantly injured under the fierce attack from the dark part of Muye. It was not long before the enemy would be wiped out. At this time, the battlefield changed dramatically.


    "Huh?!"


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop ~" almost at the same time, the four attackers, as if counting the right time, deliberately revealed a flaw, opened their chest and hit the blade in the dark part of the wood leaf.


    "This is... Bad!"


    This sound was not good, and it was almost unanimous. I saw that the four attackers had pasted a detonating symbol on their bodies!


    "Boom, boom!"


    Four huge explosions, although the dark part of Muye responded quickly and retreated quickly, it was still injured to varying degrees.


    "These guys... Are suicide attacks!" the female dark Department also keenly found the situation here. Her eyes were tightly locked on the three people in front of her. She deliberately revealed flaws in the front of them. However, she didn''t attack immediately. When she thought about it, she heard the explosion not far away and understood the other party''s intention.


    The other three knew that their plan was seen through and immediately stopped hiding. At the same time, they tore away their clothes and exposed their bodies covered with detonating symbols. Then they separated and chakra drove to ignite the detonating symbols. Unexpectedly, they abandoned any defense and rushed straight to the female dark Department!


    In the face of the three suicide attacks, the female dark Department seemed to be in a static state and stood there.


    Tong people''s quiet eyes flashed a strange light, and their palms moved slightly.


    Until the three enemies in front of them were less than ten steps away, the female dark department finally moved. At this time, she must face the enemies attacking her from three different directions at the same time. She must kill all three at the same time. The crazy enemy who burns the detonating symbol suicide attack. As long as one of the three doesn''t kill, or doesn''t kill immediately, if she is entangled, she will be buried in the explosion with the enemy!


    The shadow of the female dark Department, in the eyes of the public, is divided into three in an incredible form. They sword at three enemies who attack from three different directions!


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 149

    The shadow of the female dark Department, in the eyes of the public, is divided into three in an incredible form. They sword at three enemies who attack from three different directions!


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    "Puff puff puff puff puff ~" the three figures gave a fatal blow to the three enemies who rushed at the same time. The enemy was sealed in the throat with a sword and died instantly. They didn''t even have the chance to try to entangle.


    After instantly killing the three enemies in front of her, the female shadow immediately retreated, and immediately three huge explosions and detonating symbols completely destroyed the enemy''s body.


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of the female dark part slowly fell in front of Muye people.


    "Kazam ~" nevertheless, she was slightly impacted by the explosion of the three initiation symbols. A corner of her mask was cracked, revealing less than half of her delicate white cheeks. Her pink lips were not red, not the bright red of rouge, but her unique red lip color.


    "C, are you okay?" the other four asked with concern. In the dark Department, most of them didn''t know their identity or name, and only used code names.


    "It''s all right..." the female dark Department turned her back to the people and said faintly. Then she took out a new mask from a scroll, replaced the damaged mask, and covered up her face again. Then she stood up and turned to the people.


    Yunren and others also stared at the female dark part in front of her with sharp eyes and said in a deep voice, "Muye Liujian created by the fire shadow of the second generation of Muye... Unexpectedly, this woman learned this level of fencing at a young age. At least there was A-level in that move just now?"


    "Really, it''s amazing." another Yun Ren also whispered. Yun Ren, who has always been good at swordsmanship, can naturally see the power of Muye''s secret move as an expert. Yunren, who has always been conceited in swordsmanship, had to praise the swordsmanship level of the female dark Department at this time. Of course, it doesn''t mean that they are willing to bow down. What can really subdue their rebellious guys is to defeat them with an overwhelming attitude in battle.


    Because the enemy took a suicide attack, even the way of capture and torture was blocked, and the identity of the attacker could not be found after all.


    The female dark part condensed the seal with one hand. After careful perception, she put it away.


    "There is no chakra reaction from the enemy," said the ninja of Yanren''s perception department.


    Yunren and others were also quite puzzled, "it was a suicide attack. It was the ninja of that village... In addition, they knew the walking route of our party and ambushed here in advance."


    Just when everyone thinks the crisis has disappeared, they don''t know the real crisis is coming quietly!


    "Young field, use white eyes to explore things within a kilometer, including heaven and earth." suddenly Tongren whispered.


    "Eh?" Xiaotian was stunned at first. At present, the dark Department and Yunren''s perception Ninja thought there was no enemy, but out of trust in Tongren, Xiaotian still did it immediately, "white eyes!"


    Open the white eye, vision insight without visual obstacles, 360 degree omni-directional vision, and everything you see is invisible.


    Different from other perception techniques, white eye pupil technique can not only see the chakra flow invisible to the naked eye, but also observe the target image in the physical sense, which belongs to physical perception. For example, some ninjas who have the ability to cover up their chakra quietly approach the target from behind and carry out assassination. Covering up chakra can shield the perception on chakra, but in action, for example, before approaching the target, others suddenly turn around, see you with the naked eye, or hear footsteps with their ears. There is also the class team where hatada is located. The olfactory perception of gouzuka tooth and younu zhinai all belong to the perception in the physical sense.


    "Find the enemy!"


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, "position."


    "Right below..." Hata''s face changed slightly and immediately shouted to the people. Step back, the enemy is under our feet!


    Hatada exclaimed, and Muye was puzzled in the dark. However, Yunren showed his nose. After all, they also had ninjas of perception system, and they had determined that there were no enemies around.


    "Enemy? Are you kidding, chakra or something? I don''t know..."


    Then before Yunren finished saying this, he suddenly felt that chakra was infinitely close at his feet, and his face changed greatly.


    "The art of Tu Dun Tu Long gun!"


    Suddenly, sharp rock spears broke through the ground and attacked everyone on the field.


    Tongren easily retreated with the fledgling field, and Muye''s dark part had the reminder of the fledgling field. Although he didn''t believe it, he was at least a little vigilant. Therefore, most of them avoided the raid from the bottom. Those stabbed by the rock spear were only slightly injured. However, Yunren was a little embarrassed. There were four people, one of whom was slow to respond. It was the ninja of the perception department. Because he was conceited about perception, he thought there could be no enemy. Therefore, when the attack came, he didn''t respond at all. He was pierced by the rock spear. The remaining three Yunren also have different degrees of injuries.


    "Damn it! Who dares to attack us?" Yun Ren, who was embarrassed by the sneak attack, couldn''t help scolding.


    "What a blunder! I squatted down and killed only one..." with several cold voices, I saw more than ten figures from the ground.


    They were dressed in uniform orange colored Ninja robes and the protective forehead marking the rock pattern on their foreheads. They undoubtedly told everyone their identity.


    Yan Ren


    ..

 V1.Chapter 150

    They were dressed in uniform orange colored Ninja robes and the protective forehead marking the rock pattern on their foreheads. They undoubtedly told everyone their identity.


    Yan Ren


    "..." Muye and Yunren looked at the line of Yanren with great vigilance.


    Yunren was also quite angry at this time. He didn''t say hello. The other party killed one of their companions as soon as he took the shot. However, although Yunren was belligerent, he was not a single-minded fool. Seeing that there were a large number of Yanren in this line and they were threatening, he immediately forbeared his killing intention in his heart. Dare not be silent.


    Yan Ren and others also glanced at Yunren here. Seeing that the other party was very sensible, they didn''t dare to be silent. They didn''t pay attention to their plans. After all, their primary goal was Muye.


    "...." Muye, the female secret department as the leader of the dark part, soon understood clearly that the situation on his side was unfavorable. Considering the enemy of suicide attack, there was no doubt that it was written by Yan Ren. At present, there are a total of 12 people on the other side, and from chakra''s perception, the comprehensive combat power is all over them. Moreover, in the previous suicide attack, except himself, the other four secret companions were injured to varying degrees. Now the situation is overwhelmingly unfavorable.


    "Oh? Great, I''ll understand my situation right away." Yan Ren, the leader, locked his eyes on the dark part of Muye woman and said in a deep voice, "it''s easy to do. I''m sure you won''t ask us such a stupid question about our purpose up to now?"


    Muye and others immediately became silent, but Xiaotian''s silver teeth clenched his lips.


    Tongren was silent. One hand gently held the trembling palm of the young field and whispered, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "Your goal is the white eyes of the Japanese..." Muye and others didn''t make a sound. Instead, Yunren first spoke. Yunren, the leader, came forward and said in a deep voice, "Yan Ren''s friends, your goal is white eyes, which has nothing to do with our Yunren, but you killed one of our companions, isn''t it a little..."


    "So what." facing Yunren''s question, Yan Ren didn''t give face at all. He looked at the latter coldly and said coldly, "it''s none of Yunren''s business. Please stay aside. First of all, if you Yunren dare to join in, we don''t mind cleaning you up together!"


    "You!" Yun Ren and others suddenly changed their faces, but the leader stopped his angry companions with one hand, looked at Yan Ren and others closely, and then put a strange and gloomy smile on their face, "OK... Yan Ren, let''s write down this account first..."


    "Hum! Whatever you want." Yan Ren took the trouble to wave his hand. They didn''t care about the threat of Yun Ren at all. The strength of their Yan Ren Village is really far inferior to Muye, which is also worse than Yun Ren. However, compared with Muye, the gap between Yan Ren and Yun Ren is not big, at least in terms of comprehensive combat power.


    Yan Ren''s senior management originally wanted to take advantage of the war between Muye and Yunren and wait for the interests of Muye and Yunren in a "neutral" position. Because Muye gives more benefits than Yunren, Yanren is prepared to fall to Muye. However, the greedy Yanren high-level also wants to seek more benefits in Muye. Unfortunately, it happened to bump into Tongren. Tongren also recklessly annihilated all the explosive escape teams that sneaked in. Even Yanren, as an envoy, was killed by Tongren with Shenwei wheels. Muye, who has completely offended Yan Ren, has no choice but to overturn the secret agreement with Yan Ren and promise to take back all the benefits given to Yan Ren.


    Muye''s move also completely angered Yanren''s senior management. Yanren was ready to do it all the time and began to fight Muye. According to the information sent back by the spy ninja, Muye seems to have reached a secret agreement with Yunren, and even sent the eldest miss Zongjia of the Japanese family to Yunren. Yan Ren was completely stunned by this abnormal move. Before that, they were going to put pressure on Muye to see if they could get a white eye from Muye. However, before the treaty was sent to Muye, Yan Ren''s messengers returned in embarrassment and told about Muye''s provocative behavior of killing the messengers. At the same time, what Yanren couldn''t accept was that Muye turned his head and sent the eldest miss of the rizong family to Yunren. It was a pair of white eyes!


    Why are we so cruel as to retaliate when we are rejected with only one white eye? Now Yunren wants the people of the whole day, and Muye sends them directly? Do you look down on them? Because of this, Yan Ren is jealous of Yun Ren, so Yan Ren sneaked into the attack just now and included Yun Ren and others into the scope of the attack.


    Only one Yunren was killed. Yanren obviously won''t stop. They never planned to let Yunren go. They were ready to kill Muye and others first, and then point the spear at Yunren.


    But now, Yan Ren and others are ready to deal with Muye first, but Muye unexpectedly took the lead in launching an attack on them.


    "Whoosh!" the first to bear the brunt is the Muye female dark Department. She is smart and knows that the war situation is bad for her, so she must start first.


    "Hum! You are the first to win, and your reaction is very sharp." the one headed by Yan Ren also welcomed Muye''s female dark Department, "Muye flows swordsmanship. In this generation, it seems that Muye is the only one who tolerates the moonlight wind. Is it a little hot?"


    When it comes to the moonlight wind, it seems that there are some absentmindedness in the female secret department, which originally attacked and killed fierce women. There are flaws in the sword move.


    Yan Ren is also a battle hardened ninja. Naturally, he won''t miss a flaw. A hand knife hit the head of the female dark Department heavily.


    "Boo ~" Muye female''s dark part was hit coldly, but with the same slow response, she was short at the critical moment and avoided the hand knife like a sharp blade.


    "Ha!" but Yan Ren was a little better in strength. He turned around and kicked Mu Ye''s dark part out with a sweep of his legs.


    "Hum ~" with a dull hum, Muye girl''s secret part exuded a trace of blood from the mask. It seems that she suffered a lot of internal injuries under the blow of Yan Ren just now.


    Looking at the battle situation of the other four companions not far away, I saw that the companions were killed by Yan Ren, who doubled their number, with dangers everywhere and more and more injuries on their bodies. I can''t help thinking. The longer it takes now, the worse it will be for us. Now there is only


    The female dark Department locked the Yanren leader in front of her and said in a deep voice, "catch the thief first, catch the king! As long as you defeat the Yanren leader in front of you, you will have a chance to turn the war around!"


    Ready to work hard, she raised her sword and put on a mysterious posture again.


    Seeing this, Yan Ren was not afraid at all. Instead, he waved to him provocatively, "wood leaf flow swordsmanship... Ha ha, just try it. I''ll let you know the real strength gap."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 151

    Ready to work hard, she raised her sword and put on a mysterious posture again.


    Seeing this, Yan Ren was not afraid at all. Instead, he waved to him provocatively, "wood leaf flow swordsmanship... Ha ha, just try it. I''ll let you know the real strength gap."


    When everything was ready, she immediately raised her sword and ran straight to Yanren. Then, when she was still ten steps away from the other party, suddenly her figure was divided into three, waving the blade horizontally from the left, jumping up and chopping down, and holding the sword tip with her backhand on the right!


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    "Shadow separation." Yan Ren called out two shadow separation, and the three met the three respectively.


    Face to face, the result


    "Dance of the three days and the moon. Muyeliu''s A-level swordsmanship can use chakra to create two chakra bodies with physical attack power in an instant, and can deal with three targets at the same time. Its advantage is that it can deal with three enemies of the same level at the same time. It is an advanced swordsmanship of one enemy and three. However, this kind of swordsmanship will not have any damage to users and sword moves External promotion... "


    "Boo!" Yan Ren grabbed the woman''s neck with one hand and lifted her whole body.


    "Bang bang ~" Yan Ren''s two shadows also broke the female dark part respectively.


    The three-day moon dance of Muye Liujian, an enemy of three, encountered an unprecedented defeat in the face of the enemy of three targets!


    The female dark part was captured alive and the key point of her neck was controlled. However, she still tried to struggle. She waved her sword and cut off the other party''s arm, but Yan Ren used the hardening technique, and her arm was like a hard rock. The female dark part waved her sword several times, which not only failed to cut off the other party''s defense, but was shocked to crack her palm, and the sword stained with the blood of her palm fell powerlessly to the ground.


    Yan Ren easily defeated and captured the dark part of Muye woman alive, lifted it high and said coldly, "You should know how the moonlight wind died... Sand forbearance, maggie! Maggie itself may not be able to fight three special forbearance. But the moonlight wind can deal with three special forbearance of the same level at the same time, but it is not an opponent of shangforbearance Maggie. Do you know why? Indeed, the three-day moon dance is an advanced sword skill of one enemy three, but it is not used to cross the border The swordsmanship of level 1 battle. "


    "Do you understand? The power of swordsmanship is linked to the strength of the user!"


    "Bang!" a powerful chakra was released from the leader of Yanren, which made Yunren change color.


    "Shangren peak!" the ugly Yanren in front of him turned out to be a strong Ninja at Shangren peak!


    With absolute power posture, she instantly broke the three-day moon dance of Muye female''s dark Department, and defeated it and captured it alive. This is caused by the huge strength gap between the two!


    "Remember the name of the man who sent you to hell, one of the top ten forbearances of Yanren, Shiyan Tiejun!" the arrogant and imposing Yanren leader proudly and wantonly reported his name.


    "Stone... Rock...!" the female dark part was mentioned in the air. After hearing the name, she felt like she was stimulated. Her whole body trembled, but not out of fear, but out of deep anger!


    "Oh? You seem to recognize me?" Shi Yan raised his eyebrows, and then, as if thinking of something, he pulled off the mask of the female dark part with one hand, and saw a delicate white cheek and a pair of brown beautiful eyes full of hatred.


    "The internal injury of the wind is you..." She knew that Shiyan in front of her, in the middle tolerance test jointly held by Muye and Yanren about ten years ago, the gifted and excellent moonlight wind was hated by Yanren. Therefore, during the competition, she secretly poisoned her hand. The moonlight wind was irreparably injured at that time, so that she looked sick for a long time. The name of Muye''s genius of swordsmanship also fell into obscurity However, it was the rock in front of us that was the black hand in those years! It can be said that if it were not for the foundation destroyed when he was young, the former favorite of heaven would not have been able to barely reach the strength of Shangren after ten years. That is to say, the moonlight wind died at the hands of Sharen Shangren maki on the plan of the collapse of wood leaves.


    "I see. You are the little girl..." Shi Yan recognized her, "Name... Yes, Mao Yue Xi Yan! No wonder he learned Muye Liujian at a young age. Hehe, Muye is really enviable. He ruined a moonlight wind, and now there is another Mao Yue Xi Yan, which is not good... If you continue to let you go like this, maybe it will be a great disaster in Yanren village in the future. You can''t let Muye make another great achievement of Muye Liujian The white teeth of the... "


    Now, although Mao Yue''s sunset is not so outstanding, it is enough to make Shi Yan feel threatened. After all, Muye Liujian is said to be invincible under Xiao Cheng''s forbearance, and Da Cheng Tu''s forbearance is like a dog. At the peak, he wields his sword to destroy the shadow. With Mao Yue''s talent, although she can''t reach the peak of swordsmanship between the second generation of eyes and fire shadow thousand hands. But if she is allowed to cultivate it, one day she will burst out Break to Dacheng, that''s really a big trouble.


    "It''s a pity. The future of muyeliu swordsmanship is too dangerous and must be strangled immediately..." after saying that, Yan Ren''s eyes are full of killing intention, and his palms are fiercely forced, ready to kill Mao Yue''s sunset!


    "Gu ~" his throat was pinched and he couldn''t breathe. His white face rose red and purple. The sight in front of Mao Yue''s sunset was becoming more and more blurred, and his consciousness was constantly sinking.


    Am I... Dying? Gale, I''m sorry. Xiyan failed to realize your wish and carry forward the wood leaf flow sword


    It seems to be an illusion seen before death. In the confusion of sunset consciousness, my eyes vaguely see a vague figure


    "This is..." Xiyan''s eyes suddenly widened, and she couldn''t see the figure in front of her. However, the sword in the man''s hand was that she would never admit it wrong anyway!


    "Ding ~"


    Arsenal system prompt: enhanced magic has been cultivated... Advanced projection magic!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 152

    "This breath..." comes from the foresight of danger trained in the battlefield of life and death. Shi Yan feels a chill behind him and subconsciously turns his head. I saw a very humble young man walking slowly towards him.


    ¡°TraceOn~¡±


    "Hmm?!" seeing the young man''s hand, there was just one more sword without warning. Although he was surprised when the other party took out the weapon, Shi Yan was still not too vigilant about the latter''s age, but he still didn''t turn a blind eye to it. He was completely out of sight of others in the battle


    "What...?!" although Shi Yan''s vision has not left Tongren, the figure locked by his vision has disappeared!


    "Whoosh!" the figure of Tongren holding a sword suddenly appeared ten steps away in front of Shiyan.


    "This posture!" Shi Yan''s face suddenly changed.


    Sure enough, in this instant, I saw the Tong man in front of me. His figure was divided into three.


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    Split, cross and stab hit the rock from three directions respectively.


    "Shadow split..."


    "Bang bang" is totally different from the sunset of Mao and Yue. This time, the shadow of Shiyan was broken.


    Shi Yan decisively left his captured Mao Yue sunset face, and then blocked in front with both hands.


    "Tu Dun''s art of hardening!"


    "Pooh!" the blade of the sword crossed, and blood splashed from both arms of the stone rock. Even Shi Yan, who used the hardening technique to strengthen his defense, still couldn''t resist the sword edge of Tong people. The damage caused by the same move is also very different among different users.


    "Whoosh ~" Shiyan dragged his bloody body and hurried back.


    Tong people didn''t continue to pursue, but bent down and collapsed to the ground. At this time, Mao Yuexi Yan, who was stunned, slowly picked up. As soon as the figure flashed, he immediately set Mao Yue''s sunset aside.


    "This sword..." from being rescued to being picked up and put down by Tongren, Mao Yue''s sunset looks like a statue, staring at the sword in Tongren''s hand.


    This sword... Impossible! There is only one pair in the world, and there is absolutely no third one! This is the Heirloom sword of gale. One of them was given to her by moonlight gale on the day she taught her Muye Liujian and achieved success. It was the one in Mao Yue Xiyan''s hand, and the other was in the hand of the moonlight wind. After the moonlight wind was killed by Sha Ren Maggie, the other disappeared.


    "Yiyi ~" Tong man looked at the sword body in his hand, which was flashing like an electric light, and whispered, "do you need to practice more... But this projection magic can be regarded as a success."


    Projection magic, the advanced level of enhanced magic, is a new skill that Tong people understand after completing enhanced magic. Projection magic is the medium that turns magic (or chakra and other energy) into matter. In other words, it is the magic of creating matter out of thin air.


    Any energy is equivalent to an equivalent exchange currency between man and the world, so projection magic is also a way of equivalent exchange. Through this magic, users can exchange their own energy to exchange the entity of imagined items. Although the projection is only a replica, the skills of the original user of the item will be projected and inherited.


    The projection of the as like as two peas in the hand of the moon is the only sword in the hand. Because the sword is only one pair and the same is the same. Therefore, the moon''s face is mistaken for the sword of the moon wind.


    However, the three-day moon dance of the wooden leaf flow sword just used by Tong people is also the original code of this sword, that is, the skill mastered by Mao Yue sunset.


    Tong people looked at Yan Ren in front of them and said faintly, "as you said, the same swordsmanship will play a completely different power in the hands of different users."


    "Hum! It''s ironic to teach me a lesson with my words..." Shi Yan tore off a sleeve, simply bandaged the wound on his shoulder, then made a seal with one hand, and immediately covered his elbows and shoulders with a thick layer of rock armor.


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "don''t you understand the gap between you and me?"


    "This sentence, wait until you defeat me!" Shiyan stamped his big foot, and immediately the whole person turned into a shell and rushed to Tongren. Because his whole body was covered with rock armor, Shiyan was really like a big shell at this time.


    Facing the direct brute force collision of Shiyan, Tong people did not move their steps and had no intention to avoid. First, they held up their sword and pointed its tip directly at the sky.


    Mao Yuexi Yan, who was watching, couldn''t help opening her mouth and subconsciously exclaimed, "this is... Hazy moon night! One of the advanced swordsmanship of muyeliu. The wind can''t use it because of his body, so he taught me this move, and my chakra hasn''t reached the condition to use hazy moon night. Why would this man..."


    The raised sword tip crossed a sword arc clockwise, but the sword arc crossed by the sword will not disappear. In the sky, it is like forming countless swords in fan-shaped arrangement.


    "Wood leaf flow swordsmanship hazy moonlight night!"


    "Pooh!" Shiyan''s unstoppable momentum immediately stopped in front of Tongren. The rock armor seemed to be cut off by countless swords in a moment. The whole body was cut by swords, and flesh and blood flew everywhere!


    "How could..." spit blood and hit many key points. Shiyan, known as one of the top ten forbearance, was defeated by Tongren with an almost second kill attitude!


    "Putong ~" with the death of Yan Yan, the leader of Yan Ren, the remaining Yan Ren, although there were a large number of people, was killed in an instant with almost no fighting power, which had destroyed their fighting will and soon became the soul under the sword of Tong people one by one.


    In this way, the aggressive Yanren attacker ended up with the most miserable ending.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 153

    "Puff ~"


    "This guy..." Yunren and others stared at the Tong man in front of them, and saw him pass by Yan Ren, who fell to the ground and lost his combat effectiveness, step by step, wiping out the last vitality of the enemy with his sword.


    Cruel and bloodthirsty ninjas, they have seen too much, and Yan Ren, as an attacker, has no doubt that the enemy, even if it were them, would not let go easily because the other party has lost its combat ability. But


    That look, that smooth movement. It''s like killing a pig and a dog. The 13-year-old young man didn''t even move his eyelids when he was ruthlessly harvesting the enemy''s life.


    "Pooh!" the blade cut open the head of the last enemy, and the sword in Tongren''s hand, which was already blurred and bright and dark, also turned into a little light spot to dissipate. When I first used projection magic, my sword has reached its limit.


    "Tong Ren Jun..." the young field not far away came slowly, and two small hands held the corners of Tong Ren''s clothes tightly.


    Tong Ren stretched out a hand, held the two hands of Xiaotian in his palm, turned his head, gave the latter a clear look, and smiled, "Don''t worry, Hata. I won''t be blinded by the killing. What I do now is entirely out of rational judgment. If the undeclared war attacks us and the target is you, then these Yanren are undoubtedly my enemies. I won''t allow anyone to want to hurt the people around me. I just want to tell the world that in this situation Next, I will not hesitate to pick up the butcher''s knife and wipe out all the invading enemies. "


    Seeing that Tong people kill ruthlessly, hatada is worried that he will be blinded by the killing intention. However, Tong people clearly express their faith to him.


    Tongren gently held the latter''s hand and was about to say something.


    Just then, at this untimely time, a female voice intervened.


    "You... As like as two peas," the only thing that I have said is the moon''s face, which is very much concerned by the Tong people''s projection of the same sword and the sword leaf swordsthat are taught by the moonlight.


    "You''re mistaken." Tong Ren glanced at the latter and said faintly. Then, he was not interested in going on. He knew something about the Mao moon sunset in front of him, but he wasn''t interested. For him, that''s all he knew.


    There is no doubt that after taking off the dark mask, the Mao moon sunset reveals this white and exquisite little face, a long purple hair over the shoulder, and an extremely hot figure. He is a mature beauty with quite feminine charm. However, Tongren is not a man who will be red eyed and hot at the sight of beautiful women. He admits that he has a flower heart and can''t love the girl he likes He has a single-minded attitude, but Tongren is also very particular about this aspect. First of all, he never believes in love at first sight. The girls he likes have been communicating with him for a long time, and between daily contact, they unconsciously have a heart of love.


    For all the strangers who meet for the first time, even if the other party is a very attractive woman, he will not have the slightest idea of beating a snake with a stick.


    "No! That sword... I won''t admit it wrong. There is only one pair in the world. One is in my hand and the other is in the wind..." Mao Yuexi said decisively.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that you''ve made a mistake." Tong people waved and stopped the other party''s questioning. Then, Tong people waved to the dark part of the wood leaf that was injured not far away, and the cloud who was waiting to do nothing, "it''s time to start."


    If the Tong people had commanded the team to leave the moment before, no one would have listened. However, after seeing the terrorist power of the Tong people, a 13-year-old boy, everyone tacitly agreed to give priority to the Tong people.


    This is the law of the jungle ninja world. Only the real strong will be respected.


    Originally arrogant and impetuous Yunren, after that, he didn''t say a word. Occasionally, he looked at Tong people with a bit more fear.


    If the strength is strong, it will arouse Yunren''s bellicose and brave heart, but if the gap between the two is not in the same dimension, Yunren will only look up and can''t have the slightest fighting heart.


    Tongren and his party then headed for the land of thunder without danger. They didn''t encounter any danger on the way. Occasionally, people with short eyes approached and were killed by Tongren. Of course, enemies at this level don''t want Tongren to do it themselves, just to master the newly understood projection magic.


    Here, Yanren village, a land thousands of miles away.


    Earth shadow holy mountain building.


    "What, you say it again?!"


    "Report... Report to Lord Tu Ying... All twelve ninjas we sent, including Shiyan Tiejun, were wiped out."


    "Hehe ~ twelve Shangren, and Shi yantiejun, one of the top ten elites in the village, were killed? Are you kidding, is there a shadow level in Muye''s team?" Three generations of Mu Tu Ying and two Libras Da Yemu were very angry and laughed back at this time. After living for so many years, he has always been calm. At this time, he was rarely provoked to anger. Muye''s tough attitude exceeded his expectations too much. First, he suddenly strongly denied the agreement signed with them and killed their Yan Ren envoy. Now he has swallowed twelve people in their village in one breath Upper tolerance.


    "Lord Tu Ying, be careful not to flash to the waist." the strong loess worried about the waist of onomu.


    Although Onoki has entered the age of seventy and is not in good health, he is an old man who can not be underestimated from his sharp and cold eyes.


    He frowned tightly and his face was uncertain. Then he waved to Yan Ren to retreat and sat alone in the first seat of Tu Ying.


    Just sit quietly.


    However, after a long time in such a quiet room, a piece of white paper floated in from outside the window.


    Onoki''s eyes flashed cold, and he didn''t turn his head to look. He raised his hand slightly, and then the paper falling directly from behind fell on Onoki''s hand accurately.


    At first glance, the white paper was blank without any content. Onomu snorted coldly. However, after condensing chakra on the paper, the lines of clear and visible handwriting gradually appeared above the blank white paper.


    "Click ~" after reading it, onomu waved it, and the white paper quickly petrified and then dissipated into fragments.


    I saw some hesitation between Onoki''s eyebrows at this time, but after weighing the benefits and losses in his heart, he still made up his mind and murmured, "mercenary Xiao organization... Although it''s a group of suspicious guys, as long as it can be used by me..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 154

    Yunren ninja village.


    "Lord Lei Ying, you''re not right. The agreement is signed. Why don''t you say it''s none of our business?"


    "Hum, fart!" Lei Ying said directly, "the agreement was used to bully Muye and deliberately put it out for negotiation. I just didn''t expect Muye to be so weak. He agreed to the agreement immediately without negotiation."


    "That''s right. We do everything according to the agreement. We Yunren is a powerful tolerance village. How can we not keep our promise?"


    "Hey! Bullshit promise ~" Lei Ying sneered. "We Yunren don''t eat a paper appointment." indeed, Yunren has the worst reputation in the field of abiding by the agreement. Yunren can often tear up the peace treaties signed between big powers without scruples. For example, after the Third World War, Yunren signed a "peace treaty" with Muye, but in the twinkling of an eye, Yunren secretly sent ninjas to sneak into Muye and prepare to abduct the Zong family daughter of the Japanese family. After being found out, he brazenly refused to admit that Muye ninjas killed the Ninjas in their village and forced Muye to hand over the murderer, otherwise there would be a threat of war.


    The militant Yunren has always believed that this fist stool is the last word.


    "Dead old man, don''t think I don''t know. You''re trying to take RI''s white eyes as your own!" Lei Ying angrily scolded.


    The people who were angrily denounced were the elders of the Yeyue family, which was one of the best aristocratic families in Yunren. Their relationship was similar to that of rizaiya. It turned out that there was a conflict of interest between the aristocratic family and the village. With the so-called "engagement", the night moon family wants to swallow the white eyes of the day and put them into the bag of the night moon family. However, this is obviously unacceptable to Lei Ying. Therefore, there was a conflict between the two sides.


    "Boo! You''re still chirping, don''t blame my fist!" seeing the other party rolling his eyes and trying to grind his skin with him, Lei Ying directly straightened his face and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his huge fist like a casserole.


    The elder of the night moon family first changed his face. When he saw the angry thunder shadow, a trace of fear flashed on his face. He looked uncertain. Then he put down a cruel word and turned away, "Lord Lei Ying, it''s unfair and unreasonable for you to do things like this. We night moon clan can''t accept it. Forget it, the old man can''t beat you. Wait for our clan leader to tell you himself!"


    Lei Ying snorted and sneered, "go back and Tell ye yuesuo that if you want to take something out of my pocket, you can talk to me with your fists up."


    The content of the struggle between Lei Ying and the night moon family is about the ownership of white eyes.


    Ma Buyi, Lei Ying''s private secretary and the most effective internal affairs assistant, advised, "Lord Lei Ying, the night moon family is the largest family of Yunren. It''s too much not to give face at all? And... It''s too early for us to start infighting and share the cake before we really get our eyes?"


    "Those guys who have enough to eat and nothing to do should be taught with their fists!" Lei Ying did not scratch the tunnel. When it came to white eyes, he disdained the tunnel, "Muye''s group of soft eggs sent people directly. What''s the accident? The messenger in front has 100% confirmed the identity of RI, or the eldest daughter of the RI Zong family. Hey! Unexpectedly, the RI clan, which used to be famous in the tolerance world, has become a lamb slaughtered at will."


    "..." Ma Buyi pursed her lips, then carefully opened the intelligence information about Muye and RI collected by Yunren spy ninja. "What the information shows is really correct... However, Muye is so easy to bow to us, which hides some conspiracy."


    "What conspiracy is not conspiracy. Under absolute power, any strategy will not work." Lei Ying always believed that power is greater than everything, waved her hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t pay attention to Muye. I''ll stare at the guys of the night moon family these days. Those Greedy Bastards must not be stable. They may make trouble."


    "Lord Lei Ying, the night moon clan is not our enemy, but our companions..." seeing that their persuasion is useless, Ma Buyi sighed slightly and shook his head secretly. It is really hard to help this grumpy and headstrong boss, "According to the character of Ye yuesuo, the leader of the night moon family, he will never stop until he reaches his goal. Although he doesn''t dare to confront Lord Lei Ying directly, it''s almost 100% that he makes some small moves in the dark."


    "Really, it''s really a group of little people on the upper table." Lei Ying completely trusts Ma Buyi''s calculation and analysis. Over the years, he has a bad temper and is not good at scheming. He can always firmly grasp the core power of Yunren, of which ma Buyi is a great credit.


    "Well, let''s talk about the others. Next, how to deal with Muye''s people in the first step."


    Seeing that Lei Ying finally turned her mind to the target of the foreign enemy, Ma Buyi was also secretly relieved. She was really afraid that Lei Ying would be single minded, throw away the foreign enemy and cut off the people in her village.


    "In order to show the momentum of our Yunren, we must give them physical and mental deterrence on the day when Muye''s people come, and let their Muye Ninja return to Muye with fear of our Yunren, so the next negotiation will be more favorable..."


    "Come down," said Lei Ying with a cold flash in her eyes. She twisted her fists and puffed up her arms with great strength one by one. "Well, my favorite thing is to bully others. Hum! I hope Muye''s soft eggs don''t pee your pants at that time!"


    Night Moon Clan, high-level gathered to carry out an ulterior conspiracy.


    "Patriarch, Lei Ying doesn''t let go at all. We can''t help it."


    "Hum! He said he wouldn''t give it if he didn''t give it. We won''t get it ourselves? Let''s wait and see!"


    However, when the dark tide surged in Yunren and carried out a series of conspiracy plans around white eye. Tongren and his party have reached the periphery of yunnincun village.


    "How about the scenery of yunnina village?" it seems that yunnina, who have been afraid of Tongren and dare not speak, began to dare to publish one of their own things because they returned to their own territory.


    "Yes, that''s why I have to say. It''s a pity."


    "What do you mean?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 155

    In the spacious hall, people are surging and very lively, filled with a festive atmosphere.


    On the specific seats placed in the hall, there are local nobles or representatives from the Daming government organs of Lei Zhi country, as well as some small countries around Lei Zhi country. At the invitation of Yun Ren, they come here today to witness Muye bow to Yun Ren and vino hand over his white eyes. It is the high time for Yun Ren to be in high spirits!


    On the high platform of the hall, a strong man is looking down on the guests. He seems to enjoy it and likes to look down on others. However, he really has the strong strength to look down on others. Yunnincun fourth generation eye thunder shadow!


    "Lord Yu Ji, finance minister of the land of thunder, is here!"


    At the gate, a loud announcement came into the hall, making the noisy hall a little quiet. Strange eyes swept towards the gate. Generally speaking, as officials of the national Daming Prefecture, they generally don''t take the initiative to participate in the celebration of yunnincun, but now the people of the Daming Prefecture come to celebrate in public, This move made it clear to the people that Yunren had opened up all the joints of Lei Zhiguo. Lei Zhiguo fully supports Yunren''s invasion of Muye!


    With official support and its huge Ninja war corps as the backstage, it''s no wonder yunnincun''s strength has soared in recent years, and it also has a faint battle with Muye!


    "Ha ha, Lord Lei Ying, congratulations." at the gate, a group of people surrounded a middle-aged fat man dressed in gorgeous clothes, walked in with a smile and smiled at Lei Ying on the stage.


    "Hehe, Lord Yuji, please come here in person. Please..." he smiled at the fat man in front of him who didn''t know how much oil and water he had fished from them these years. A cold killing intention flashed in Lei Ying''s heart. His face was smiling, and his empty hand led him to a special seat on the high platform.


    After a few words with this Yuji adult, a loud announcement sounded at the door.


    "Tian Zhiguo, Minister of foreign affairs, your excellency Chengde is here!"


    Listen to the name. Lei Ying was also a little stunned. Immediately, a smiley expression appeared on her face. This Chengde comes from a small country, but although the meat is small, it is not enough. Yunren has long coveted it, but was fooled by the big snake pill, which took the lead in that year, and then invested in him to establish Yinren. After the failure of the Muye attack plan, Yinren, who had worked hard for so many years and had just made progress, never recovered and lived in name only.


    Nowadays, Yinren in China is declining rapidly, and the big snake pill is missing. Therefore, Tian Zhiguo came this time to find a man who has more powerful combat power than Yinren!


    In those days, big snake pill established the voice tolerance force at the opportunity of Tian Zhiguo, although it was a little different from the giant cloud tolerance. But accumulated over the years. It also makes the strength of big snake pill not to be underestimated. And let Lei Ying show such an expression. Naturally, the representative of Tian Zhiguo came to remind me. As normal. The relationship between Yunren and Tian Zhiguo can''t be good. Celebrate this kind of thing to each other. It''s absolutely impossible. Now, Tian Zhiguo has a somewhat unexpected situation. Today, it is obvious that there is a hint of flattering invitation. Obviously, with the strength of Yunren rising sharply. Tian Zhiguo hopes to use Yunren''s strength to ensure his own domestic security work.


    "Ha ha, your excellency Lei Ying. You are not in high spirits now. The white eyes you forced Muye to hand over will be eaten by you." a skinny middle-aged man. Marching down the hall laughing. Smiled at the mine shadow on the stage.


    "Ha ha. Unexpectedly, people from Tian Zhiguo came here. I''m really honored." Lei Ying said with a smile. He talked with Tian Zhiguo''s representative without laughing. Then he also rose to a high position.


    Next, a large number of leaders of noble clans with high status in Lei Zhi country came one after another. For a time, this lively hall. It was a rare event that gathered nearly seven or eight out of ten forces in the land of thunder.


    Looking at the full hall of distinguished guests, Lei Ying''s smile is getting stronger and stronger. In the whole land of Lei Zhi, he can''t find a second house except yunnincun.


    Lei Ying smiled on his face. After the last announcement. Finally, it opened like a chrysanthemum. Step down in person. Then walk quickly towards the gate.


    As the focal point of the audience, Lei Ying''s behavior naturally attracted everyone''s attention. It seemed that he went out to meet him in person. At present, he was a little stunned and couldn''t help whispering. There seems to be only one reason why Lei Ying can be treated so eagerly by the nobles of Lei Zhi country not far from yunnincun.


    "Really?" Lei Ying murmured with a slight frown after listening to the report of his subordinates. "What''s going on? The calculation of time should be right at this time. But let''s start with the original plan to give Muye a downfall..."


    However, just as Yunren began to plan to defeat Muye and his party. At this time, outside yunnincun village, Tongren''s party stopped in front.


    "What''s the matter? If you want to rest, please enter our yunnina village and count. The rest of the journey is less than..."


    "No, No."


    Yunren, who was in charge of leading the way, had not finished talking to Tongren, but his body stiffened in an instant.


    "Pooch ~" Tong people pulled out the hand knife deeply inserted into each other''s chest, bringing out a lot of blood and organs.


    "You, you..." the sudden change also frightened the rest of Yunren. His companion, who was alive a second ago, was now dead. Moreover, this companion was the most powerful ninja at the upper forbearance level among them. He was just a little worse than the current Yan forbearance leader. However, a companion with the strength of tolerance was killed by people with bare hands in a face-to-face meeting. The visual impact of this scene in front of them was too great.


    Killing ninjas in yunninja village in front of the gate of yunninja village, you can imagine what a terrible event Tongren will do in yunninja village next!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 156

    "You bastard..."


    Grasp the sharp sword that is struggling to stab at any time with bare hands, and then unscrew its blade with a "click", and then beat the broken blade into the other party''s heart.


    "Puff puff ~" the big mouth of blood spits out, and the wide eyes darken quickly. He raises his head hard and stares at the Tong man in front of him, "I''m... Below... Wait, we Yunren... Won''t let you go..."


    The other party''s bitter curse can''t make the Tongren''s heart raise a little wave. The palm is gently printed on the other party''s chest. After taking it back, there is no change in the other party. It''s just that the important internal organs inside the body have been destroyed by the Tongren''s powerful nine Yang force!


    The lifeless body fell heavily to the ground, and the last cloud who led the way in front of him was extremely patient.


    Killing this line of Yunren in front of him was not a random move of Tong people, but something he had decided from the beginning before Muye set out.


    Yunren intimidated Muye and swaggered. Tongren didn''t care or care. However, the "marriage" document handed over to him by the other party has completely provoked the towering anger of Tongren.


    Marriage is not Yunren''s rigid demand. It''s just to give the conditions for negotiation with Muye, and then as the final bottom line, they should get the white eyes of Japan anyway. However, whether it is to send hatada to Yunren as a political victim, or at least, dig out her eyes and send her to Yunren. Either of these two will deeply stimulate the nerves of Tong people.


    In front, it has been clearly understood that Tongren is a man whose sensibility is far greater than rationality. Therefore, he decided to revenge Yunren. Of course, he is not a fool who can only act recklessly. The reason why he didn''t refuse Yunren''s documents on the spot and kill Yunren messenger to vent his anger at Muye is because he knows that if he does so, Muye will undoubtedly tear his face with Yunren. In this way, he won''t get the support of Muye''s senior management, and will make Yunren fully vigilant, Make his next retaliation difficult to implement. In other words, it''s not enough to let Tongren vent their anger just to kill a few minions who are ahead. He wants to clean up all the enemies behind the scenes!


    Now, they have come to the gate of Yunren village. Yunren authorities do not know the information about him for the time being. Now is the last time to launch an attack.


    "Yin Yang dunfa channeling!"


    The surrounding temperature dropped sharply, followed by a gust of wind and snow.


    "Sleeve snow!" with the sound of Tongren falling down, a body of snow slowly fell in front of him and hung on the ground.


    Tongren explained to Muye dark Department and others, and also ordered sleeve snow to protect the young field. Let them enter Yunren from the front according to the planned journey, and let the Yunren authorities have a "grand" welcoming ceremony. Attract most of the attention and sneak into Yunren from other directions.


    Because today is the first important moment in the history when Yunren invited foreign guests to witness the day''s white eyes. This wooden leaf bowed its head to them, the border in Yunren village has been closed temporarily. In other words, they don''t think any guy who doesn''t have eyes dares to provoke them at such a time.


    Tongren easily sneaked into yunnincun and crossed several crowded streets. After nearly half a circle around yunnincun, Tongren. I gradually came to the night moon home in the remote valley in the west of the village.


    The Yeyue family is one of the most famous families in Yunren. Like Muye and Yu Zhibo in those years, the overly powerful family will also be excluded by the high-level of the village. Therefore, the base camp of the Yeyue family is located in a remote area away from the center of the village.


    All the way to the west of yunnina village, Tongren looked at the headquarters of the night moon family, which was as tight as a small fortress. He couldn''t help shaking his head. The night moon family is worthy of being the largest aristocratic family in yunnina village. Just this heavily guarded fortress, I don''t know how much manpower and material resources have been invested to build it.


    Above the towering Pavilion. Every tens of meters, there are patrols and defenses. In some gaps, Tongren can see them faintly. It''s so dense and sharp that it''s an automatic launching mechanism. Once an outsider breaks in, it will be nailed into a hedgehog by countless bitter things. Shining in the sun, the forest was so cold.


    "Pupil surgery!"


    Tong people''s eyes were shocked, and then there was a faint white light in their eyes. As a member of the Japanese family, he can also use the ability of white eyes, the only inheritor of reincarnation eyes in the contemporary era.


    He swept over the fortress roughly, and he could see everything inside clearly! Tongren noticed that it was over the fortress. There are at least a dozen blind spots. If anyone wants to enter from heaven. I''m afraid there are countless hidden weapons hidden in the dark. Will immediately shoot the offender into a hedgehog.


    "It''s heavily guarded. It''s really difficult to sneak in directly." his eyes swept through the fortress. The trap mechanism inside had no place to hide under the eyes of Tong people. Tong people were a little surprised.


    "It''s difficult, but it''s just a little troublesome..." Tong man murmured to himself. Maybe it''s because today is Yunren''s big accident. A defensive force in a fortress. It has increased several times. Under this almost airtight guard. Even if Tong people want to enter silently, they have to spend some time.


    Tongren sneaked into the path and finally turned half a circle around the periphery of Yeyue''s house. Finally stopped at a quiet place. Because it''s remote here. Therefore, there are few people. Although there are patrol guards on the fortress walls. But compared to other places. The defense here is undoubtedly much weaker.


    Standing in the shade of a lush tree, Tong people raised their heads and quietly looked at the alternating cycle of guards on the wall. After a long time, the toes suddenly stepped on the ground, and the body turned into a dark shadow. It was shot on the fortress wall like lightning. The palm waved quickly, and the sharp Nine Yang Qi burst out from between the fingers, quickly and accurately hitting the guards who passed because of the staggered patrol.


    Accurately hit the guard''s back neck and let him fall powerlessly without a shout.


    He glanced at the ground guard indifferently, and Tong man pointed at everyone''s neck. There was nothing on the surface. In fact, he had destroyed the main artery in each other''s body. Soon, these people would die because of internal bleeding and pulled their bodies aside to cover up.


    After Tongren cleaned up the scene, he jumped down the fortress wall. Avoid the almost uninterrupted patrol. The body turns into a ghost shadow, shuttling through the shadow of the house.


    The body curled up in a shadow, and Tong people''s breath was completely restrained at the moment. With the help of the cover of the black robe, even if it is broad daylight, he still hides himself perfectly. This skilled appearance can be regarded as the sneaking skill mastered when he once had the blade of an assassin.


    "Found..."


    Tong people''s eyes locked on the hall in the distance. Their sleeves and robes waved gently, and their toes stepped on the ground. Their body shape was like a ROC. He jumped to the top of the house, glanced around, and then flashed away against the largest hall in the center of the fortress. later.


    When the speed is stretched to the limit, the body of Tong people almost turns into a fuzzy black line. In an instant, it flashed over a distance of hundreds of meters, and under those houses. Patrolling guards can only feel a strange wind suddenly rushing in. When they raised their heads vigilantly, they could not even feel the ghost.


    ¡­¡­


    The light was slightly dim, and the high-level personnel of the night moon family sat in the secret room.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 157

    When the speed is stretched to the limit, the body of Tong people almost turns into a fuzzy black line. In an instant, it flashed over a distance of hundreds of meters, and under those houses. Patrolling guards can only feel a strange wind suddenly rushing in. When they raised their heads vigilantly, they could not even feel the ghost.


    ¡­¡­


    The light was slightly dim, and the high-level personnel of the night moon family sat in the secret room.


    "Old three, how are things going?" the old man with gray hair and light gray clothes opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "Elder, you have determined Muye''s white eyes at home and are about to reach Yunren." a middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    "Really... It seems that Muye really didn''t play tricks this time..." the elder pondered. In fact, they also expressed serious doubts about Muye''s bow and obediently give out his white eyes to the sun. However, according to the latest information, Muye and his party, including Bai Yan of the day, have reached the door of yunnina village. It''s impossible to leave, and at this stage, no matter what tricks Muye has, it''s meaningless. The people of the day have arrived at their door. No matter what happens, Yunren can''t let her escape from the border of Lei Zhiguo.


    "Muye''s white eyes are finally going to fall into our Yunren''s hands..." another middle-aged man said excitedly.


    However, the elder snorted coldly, "that should also be in the hands of our night moon clan!"


    "Elder... Are you sure we really want to do this?" the middle-aged man asked in a low voice with a little hesitation.


    "Hum! For the prosperity of our family, we must get the white eye! It is said that the white eye has the ability of long-distance perspective and 360 degree dead angle vision, and it is perfect to cooperate with the blood inheritance limit of our family! The clan leader has reached the shadow level after years of closed door cultivation and injecting various foreign powers. If it were If you get a white eye again, the patriarch''s strength will surpass the shadow level! At that time, even the son of a bitch of Lei Ying doesn''t need to be afraid! Our yunnincun village is a village that advocates force. As long as the strength exceeds Lei Ying, anyone can replace it. "The old man smiled wildly.


    "As long as we can get those eyes and refine them to a skilled level, this is the land of thunder. Who else dares to compete with our night moon family? At that time, even Lei Ying. The clan leader can beat him. Hum! If Lei Ying didn''t suppress our family over the years, our development level of night moon family is far more than that!" The old man patted the table with his palm, and his face was unwilling to get the way.


    For the angry words of the old man. The others, who were also deeply impressed, had to nod their heads in a hurry.


    "Oh, by the way, have the elite members of the clan been assembled?" the old man said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm" nodded slightly. The old man tapped the table with his dry palm and suddenly said, "is there anything else about the wood leaves?"


    "No. so far, Muye hasn''t made any changes. We have spies watching the Ninjas in Muye village. Once these people leave the village and go out, we will receive intelligence in time." the middle-aged man reported earlier.


    "Really? It seems that Muye is really going to give up. But in order to avoid long dreams, let''s take immediate action late tonight." the old man frowned and said coldly.


    "Yes." the middle-aged man replied respectfully and hesitated a little: "elder, you don''t need to think about it. Have you decided to do this?"


    "Well, I know." the old man nodded. There was a shadow in the old eyes, and the cold voice said: "don''t hesitate any more. We''ll raise the family tonight and use our blood to follow the limit. Even thunder shadow can''t stop us from taking the little girl. After we get it, we''ll dig out the white eyes immediately, and then dispose of the body and destroy the body!"


    Wen Yan. How many people are there in the room. They all agreed and nodded. It was a calm feeling. Even if they wanted to dig out a girl''s eyes and then kill her cruelly, it was a matter of course. Obviously, this kind of cruel and vicious thing is not the first time for the night moon family.


    "OK. Lei Ying needs me to show up. You can follow the plan later..." the old man ordered in a deep voice.


    "Hum. Lei Ying... Wait! Sooner or later, the night moon family will come to Yunren and see who is the lost dog!" in the dark room, the old man''s face is twisted and ferocious!


    Just then, a white light fell on the residence of the night moon family.


    "Boom!"


    Then came a deafening thunder!


    "What?! in this weather, where does thunder come from?" just under the puzzled eyes of the night moon family and others, a figure slowly appeared in the rolling smoke and dust on the ground blasted by the thunder.


    "Sorry, Night Moon Clan, your ambition, I think it will end today."


    In the quiet hall, a faint voice suddenly sounded untimely. Wearing a black robe, he strangely flashed to the center of the hall. Under the black robe, a pair of cold eyes glanced at the big elder of the night moon family whose face was suddenly gloomy on the high platform.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 158

    "Sorry, Night Moon Clan, your ambition, I think it will end today."


    In the quiet hall, a faint voice suddenly sounded untimely. Wearing a black robe, he strangely flashed to the center of the hall. Under the black robe, a pair of cold eyes glanced at the big elder of the night moon family whose face was suddenly gloomy on the high platform.


    In the secret room of the high-level meeting of the night moon family, a figure in black suddenly appeared in the hall. Suddenly all eyes were attracted to the past. After feeling a little stunned, they immediately looked at the elder with a suddenly gloomy face. Suddenly, the people were not surprised anymore. Instead, they all mourned for the man in black robe. For the elder of the night moon who has a good face, to find fault on this occasion is not to touch his inverse scale, but to hang his inverse scale with his fingernails!


    "Who is your excellency?" his eyes were so cold that he glanced at the black robed man below. The elder of the night moon frowned and murmured.


    Tongren didn''t answer the elder Yeyue''s questions, but glanced at the people in the hall one by one, and then faintly said, "all the core senior personnel of the Yeyue family here should have arrived?" he was young and gentle, and didn''t change because of the elder Yeyue''s expression of wanting to bite people.


    "Your question is very strange, but anyway, if you don''t give a reasonable explanation today, you won''t want to get out of our night moon family alive!" when you heard the figure covered by the black robe, the young and clear voice was relieved. However, they did not completely put down their vigilance. After all, how many young people already have great strength in the tolerance world. The elder of the night moon was so dry that his palm slowly leaned out of his sleeve and slightly curled. The violent fire attribute chakra condensed the palm and scattered the crimson light, shooting the palm print slightly strange. This skilled chakra attribute transformation, it is obvious that his chakra has completed the attribute change of chakra in cultivation, and his strength can not be underestimated!


    Listening to the words of elder Yeyue, which contains Sen Leng''s killing intention, the black robe trembled slightly, and the people inside seemed to shake their heads helplessly. A moment later, a word so arrogant that everyone here was stunned came out: "can''t get out of your night moon family alive? What qualifications do you think you have to say this? Just because you barely reach the quasi shadow, and more than a dozen upper forbearance here? And forbearance in the pile of waste outside?"


    As soon as he said this, the hall was dull and looked at the man in black with wild words. Does this guy really want to annoy the butcher who killed the enemy ninja in the third world war?


    On the high platform, hearing the tone of the man in black, the elder of the night moon changed slightly. After more than ten years of cultivation, he finally stepped into the level of quasi shadow from the peak of tolerance. He understood that he had never thought that someone could say the word quasi shadow so easily! In other words, how can this man see that he is the strength of quasi shadow?


    The elder of the night moon stared at the Tong people below. His old face was slightly twisted and ferocious, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and his palm waved. Suddenly, the door around the hall was kicked open. Dozens of heavily armed members of the Night Moon Clan rushed into the hall and surrounded the black robed people.


    The strength of these dozens of people is at least above Zhongren, which can be regarded as the important backbone of the night moon family.


    "Since I became the elder of the night moon family, you are really the first person who dares to make trouble in the night moon family over the years. Even the arrogant Lei Ying dare not step into my night moon family alone." the elder of the night moon said angrily.


    The black robe was raised slightly, and the night moon elder seemed to be able to detect the mocking eyes of Tong people under the black robe, especially when the words under the black robe came out, his heart was rolling with killing intention, and finally he couldn''t help but suddenly jumped up!


    "Don''t let go of those boring and cruel words. You guessed right. Today, I really came to smash the field. The night moon family will no longer exist after today!" Tong people''s words with a smile shocked the whole audience again!


    "Good! Good! Ha ha ha! Arrogant boy, Lei Ying is modest compared with you. He is brave and ignorant!"


    Gnashing teeth, a burst of laughter, an extremely violent chakra, suddenly flourished from the body of the elder of the night moon! The clothes and robes were bulging. Suddenly, the tables and chairs around him burst under the pressure of this breath!


    "The elder''s strength is getting stronger and stronger!" feeling the oppressive atmosphere slowly pervading the hall, the people of the night moon family were surprised. Sensing the oppressive momentum that spread from the big elder of the night moon, the people of the night moon all paid tribute. They haven''t seen the big elder in more than ten years. Unexpectedly, their strength has increased so much.


    "I''m afraid the elder has reached the level of quasi shadow? He must be the first master below the patriarch in the family!" they looked at each other and sighed in their hearts.


    Looking at the murderous face of his elder, the people of the night moon family around him. He was also clutching his weapon, staring at Tong people with a fierce face, and his whole body was mobilized. Be ready to rush up at any time and cut this guy into a pile of meat mud!


    "I came to the night moon house just for one person." ignored the almost fully open chakra of the night moon elder. Tongren was a little silent and whispered, "those who plot to make a day to the fledgling field, now, I only punish the first evil."


    As soon as Tongren said this, the elder of the night moon and all the elders suddenly changed their faces. This time they didn''t say any nonsense. Their faces were as cold as ice. With a wave of their palms, they whispered, "kill him!"


    With the cry of the night moon elder, the Ninjas of the night moon family around them drank fiercely. First, as more than a dozen people who are good at melee, they pulled out their long swords around their waist and chopped them at the Tongren!


    Standing in place, Tong man didn''t have any evasive behavior. When more than a dozen sharp long swords were about to chop on his body, an orange vigorous energy surged out of himself and wrapped it in.


    "Kadang!"


    The long sword cut on the Jiuyang Gang Qi released by Tong people, just like cutting on an indestructible refined steel. It not only failed to cause any damage, but its own palm was blown apart by the huge anti earthquake force. Everyone wailed and covered its burst palm!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 159

    "Kadang!"


    The long sword cut on the Jiuyang Gang Qi released by Tong people, just like cutting on an indestructible refined steel. It not only failed to cause any damage, but its own palm was blown apart by the huge anti earthquake force. Everyone wailed and covered its burst palm!


    "Hum! In that case, try this!" after the attack of more than ten people in front failed, six people stood behind. They saw their long swords in their hands. They didn''t cut them immediately, but made a seal with one hand. Then there was a faint light on their swords. It was the flow of chakra that turned the ordinary swords in their hands into extremely sharp chakra swords!


    Holding chakra in front, he hacked at Tong people. Tong people moved this time.


    "What?!"


    Hold it.


    I saw the Tongren grasp the invincible chakra with their bare hands. The violent chakra can pierce the hard rock, but it can''t cause the slightest damage to the Tongren''s meat palm!


    "Click!" the chakra knife attached to the chakra flow still failed to play any role. It was easily broken by bare hands like a fragile branch. At the same time, because the chakra in the body flows to the sword, the sword body is broken by brute force, and it has also been eaten by a lot of people.


    Then, the Tongren''s footsteps moved, his hands turned into hand knives and split forward. In this way, he cut off the head of a night moon clan, then swept it with one foot, and blew several people on his side.


    "Poop poop!" the figure disappeared into the crowd. Every time he waved his fist and foot, a ninja of the night moon family was killed.


    Without a few breath, at present, more than half of the dozens of fierce night moon people were killed, and the rest were afraid to leave the room.


    "Hiss!"


    However, in a moment, more than a dozen people lay down in the hall. Suddenly, there was a sound of falling cold air. They stared at the black robed man who was covered with blood. When they thought of his bloody hands, they were all scalp numb.


    "Who on earth is your excellency? It seems that the night moon clan has never offended you. Why bother us?" the strong strength shown by Tong people also made the night moon elder''s heart sink fiercely, and a sense of uneasiness gradually enveloped his heart. However, he did not think that Tong people were Muye people. In other words, if there were such characters in Muye, why should he show weakness to Yunren?


    "Don''t take any chances. I''m standing here. There''s no doubt that I have only one identity, that is your enemy. First of all, I''m not here to declare war on you, the night moon family, but a unilateral war of annihilation." the Tongren''s voice was faint, and his steps slowly stepped forward again. Suddenly, his body trembled and an energy burst out at his feet. The figure of Tong people instantly turned into a black light and shadow, almost blinking, and appeared behind the elder Yeyue.


    "It''s you people who decide, or I will destroy the night moon today. Choose for yourself."


    Beside his ear, the cold whisper made the eye pupil of the night moon elder suddenly shrink to the size of a pinhole, which was almost ghostly. It also made elder Yeyue feel a chill in his heart.


    Although the heart is slightly cold, the elder of the night moon is also a famous strong man. Chakra is crazy in his lower body. Crimson fire attribute chakra. It was like a cluster of red flames that killed him. Completely wrapped in it. At the same time, his palm curled into claws, slightly sharp fingernails, like eagle claws. He grabbed the heart of Tong people.


    Looking at the dry palm from the hard grasp, Tong people sneered, clenched their fists, and carried a fierce and unparalleled strength. It hit the palm of his hand and suddenly made a crisp sound with a click.


    "Eight pole collapse!"


    The elder of the night moon suddenly turned white, a mouthful of blood gushed out, wet his clothes, and his body was directly hit and flew out by the fierce spirit, and his body hit the ground heavily. Finally, a long scratch of nearly ten meters was pulled out, and it stopped slowly.


    Just one round. The powerful ninja that made the enemy Ninja remember deeply in the Third World War was the night moon elder who stepped into the quasi shadow strength after more than ten years. Unexpectedly, in a face-to-face room, the black robed man was like patting flies at will. This dramatic scene stunned everyone in the hall!


    Although after the action of the black robed man, the people have generally felt that his strength is extraordinary, otherwise they will not break into their night moon home alone. However, they still didn''t guess that this extraordinary is to this point! Zhun Ying''s strength is in front of him, but he doesn''t have the slightest strength to fight back. What kind of terrible strength is this? Is this shadow level?


    Looking at the pale face, almost in a few minutes, by a senior Mohist elder. Become an old man full of embarrassment, and a indifferent voice came from the Tong people in black robes: "everyone, cut yourself."


    "You''re provoking the Night Moon Clan and the whole yunnina village!" he got up with some staggering steps. The elder of the night moon Wu strengthened himself. At this moment, he tried to use the huge military group of yunnina village to frighten the mysterious man.


    "I gave you a chance."


    A little disappointed, he sighed. The steps of Tong people lightly stepped forward and flashed strangely in front of the elder of the night moon again.


    "Since I don''t cherish it, I''ll bury you with the lives of the whole family."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 160

    "I gave you a chance."


    A little disappointed, he sighed. The steps of Tong people lightly stepped forward and flashed strangely in front of the elder of the night moon again.


    "Since I don''t cherish it, I''ll bury you with the lives of the whole family."


    In the quiet hall, people stared at the night moon elder who was easily pinched by the black robed man and raised like a dead dog. At present, they all swallowed a mouthful of saliva involuntarily. More than ten minutes ago, they were still trying to take away the big picture of Lei Ying. But more than ten minutes later, even my life was easily pinched in the palm of my hand by others. This almost double heaven change really made the people in the hall feel very unreal.


    However, no matter how unreal it felt, the fact that appeared in front of us was quite cruel to tell everyone that the elder Yeyue, who was the second in the Yeyue family. At this point. I''m about to become a grasshopper under others. It''s easy to kill!


    "You bastard..." the captured night moon elder tried to struggle. Suddenly, his palm turned over and a bitter nothing came out of his sleeve. From the gray green cold light, it should be the poison bitter nothing quenched with enough venom.


    "Meaningless struggle."


    In the black robe, Tong man obviously shook his head with a sigh.


    "Click ~" the desert eagle aimed at the latter''s arm.


    "Bang!"


    Large caliber bullets hit each other on the shoulder. The enhanced bullet power can easily penetrate the other party''s chakra protection, and the bullet explodes on its bone collaterals.


    "Ding ~" the poisoned bitterness fell to the ground.


    The arms drooped feebly.


    grasp.


    "Pooh!"


    Tong people grabbed each other''s wasted arm with one hand and pulled it hard. Without any hindrance, he tore the other party''s arm. He threw it aside. Suddenly, it was quite eye-catching. The arm of the night moon elder fell on the bright red blanket.


    First, the bullet of the desert eagle exploded the hand bone, and then the pain of the broken arm pulled out by bare hands suddenly twisted the other party''s face together. It looks very ferocious and terrible, and contains the sad scream of pain that is difficult to hide. It comes out loud and clear from his mouth, which makes everyone in the hall feel cold!


    "How cruel!" their eyes trembled and swept to the broken arm on their face, and they swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His face was a little pale. It was only a blink of an eye. The second leader of the night moon family who fought three wars turned out to be a cripple. This gap makes people feel like a dream.


    The palm covered the broken arm, and the body of the night moon elder trembled constantly. A touch of crazy resentment flashed in his drooping eyes. He growled in a low voice: "people of the night moon clan, kill this bastard for me!"


    Hearing the low roar of the elder Yeyue, all the people around looked at each other. Although they were quite frightened, under the residual power of the elder in the past, they had to bite their teeth and roar fiercely at the Tongren.


    Tongren kicked several people coming from the front, then took the elder night moon in his hand and threw it on the ground. In this way, he stubbornly smashed the latter into the ground and vomited blood.


    "Since you insist on burying your own people, I don''t mind being a executioner."


    Palm move.


    ¡°TraceOn£¡¡±


    The cadre general Mo Ye''s twin swords are in his hand.


    "Puff, puff, puff ~"


    The figure flashed and waved, dazzling sword light, accompanied by howling and blood splashing.


    Throw the right-hand cadre. The blade revolves at high speed. The sharp blade cuts the enemy in front of you like tofu. Then, after flying a certain distance, the sword will return automatically like a rebound mark.


    As soon as the figure of Tong man turned over, a somersault jumped up, Mo Xie on his left hand crossed the necks of several people in front of him, grabbed the returning cadre with his right hand, and slipped the blade into the heart of the other person on his side.


    While projecting the master Mo ye, Tongren also inherited the master of the original code and his exquisite sword skills.


    In less than half a minute, the hall was full of flesh and blood, and all the remaining more than a dozen people fell into a pool of blood. Suddenly, the atmosphere of the hall became much quieter again, with a cold feeling swirling around the hall. So that everyone can''t even get out of the atmosphere.


    Looking at the killing of a large number of Zhongren and Yeyue family''s children easily. On the high platform, the more than ten high-level personnel looked at each other and took a breath of air-conditioning. In front of them, the black robed man, the terrorist attack and the cruel means. It made them angry, but no one dared to come forward.


    "Ding ~" shot down the sword secretly thrown by the elder of the night moon to the ground, and Tongren turned his head slightly.


    "Don''t you want to cut yourself." Tong''s voice is still so young and gentle, and his indifferent attitude is like the previous killing, which is not what he did.


    "Who are you..." he gasped violently. The elder of the night moon raised his ferocious face, stared at the black robe, and said hoarsely.


    "Really?" the night moon elder''s insidious nature, which was not far from yielding even if he killed the whole family, did not make the Tongren admire. In his low voice, there was a sense of impatience and indifference that his patience was about to be consumed.


    Holding the cadre moye in both hands, Tong people walked slowly to the elder of the night moon.


    "You killed me, our clan leader will take revenge for me!" his eyes tightened and looked at the slowly raised blade. The night moon''s old face twitched anxiously. A moment later, he finally hissed.


    "The patriarch is not there." hearing the other party''s hissing, Tong people glanced slightly at the rest of the night moon crowd, and then whispered, "since it''s the patriarch, it must have something to do with him. Don''t worry, your patriarch doesn''t need him to come to me for revenge, and I won''t let him go."


    "Let the head of the Night Moon Clan get out of here, otherwise, today will be the day when the night moon clan will be destroyed!" Tong man turned his head and said to the bloody dead.


    "Don''t try to pretend to be dead, thirty-nine. I only killed thirty-eight. If you lie down again, I don''t mind letting you lie down forever." Tong man Leng hum.


    Under the stern eyes of Tong people, he finally moved slightly among the dead bodies. A frightened Night Moon Clan bent up and climbed up, "I... I don''t know where the patriarch is..."


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tong man flew out of his hands and cut his head off.


    "That''s a pity. In this way, there''s no need to deliberately leave your life."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 161

    "Pooh!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tong man flew out of his hands and cut his head off.


    "That''s a pity. There''s no need to deliberately leave your life."


    After killing this person, Tong people immediately went to the elder Yeyue again.


    It seemed that he understood the murderous heart of the black robed man in front of him, so the elder of the night moon didn''t ask for mercy anymore, and looked at the black robed man slowly. The only remaining left arm suddenly wriggled slightly, and something seemed to be hidden in the bandage wrapped around the arm.


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll let you leave some scars!" with a ferocious smile, the elder of the night moon curled up and shook his left arm fiercely. A very strange chakra was released, shattering the bandage on it. On the arms exposed in the air, the green tendons are like small snakes, constantly agitating. The palm also suddenly widened a lot. The normal person has only three fingers with five fingers, and the nails have become slender like hooks and claws, and the color has become extremely black.


    At this time, the arm of the night moon elder has completely separated from the normal human form. It looks like the claws of some flying psychic beast from below the elbow!


    Within the arm, a light red color gradually appeared. A moment later, the whole arm turned red and looked like a flame arm!


    "Yan Cang carving? The elder even transplanted the claws of Yan Cang carving collected by the family into his own body?" he looked at the night moon elder whose arm had completely changed. Night moon home a core high-level, can''t help but cry out.


    Yancang carving is a psychic beast of Ye Cang, the famous burning Dun envoy of Sha Ren. During the Third World War, the night moon family paid a large number of sacrifices before they successfully attacked and cut off one claw of Yancang carving. Then as booty, it has been collected in the treasure house of the family.


    The elders turned pale and looked at the elder''s arm. The corners of the mouth could not help twitching. As the most precious thing of the family, it was taken as private property by the great elder without their knowledge. I''m a little upset, but now is not the time for them to think about it.


    "Go to hell!" he stared at Tong people bitterly, and the soles of elder Yeyue stepped on the pillar behind him. The knee was slightly bent, and soon the body was like a shell, straight towards Tongren.


    During the rush, the elder of the night moon dragged some huge claws on his face. His sharp claws were raw, tearing the hard floor into three deep gullies!


    Looking at the terrible power of the night moon elder, the faces of all the people in the hall have changed. Although some of them have heard that the patriarch and the elder are secretly studying the transplantation of strong Datong spirit animal limbs to replace the original organs, they have never seen it with their own eyes.


    Standing in place, Tong people looked at the big elder of the night moon whose eyes turned red and full of blood. Cold voice said: "stupid guy. It turns out that when you gain the violent beast power, your spirit is gradually eroded by the beast. Even if I don''t kill you today, you will become a beast that only knows how to kill in a few years?"


    "Bastard, go to hell!"


    His face was ferocious. The elder of the night moon glared at his pupils angrily, and the soles of his feet stepped on his face. His body suddenly shot at the top of Tong people''s head. The huge eagle claws waved down fiercely, and the moment the giant claws fell, the air was smashed in this terrible energy, producing a harsh sound explosion!


    The hard floor where Tong people stood began to crack inch by inch under the oppression of the terrorist force from above.


    Sensing the violent attack above his head, Tong people slowly looked up. The strong wind of the wild dance opened Tong people''s cloak. The beautiful face under the black robe was clearly displayed in the sight of the big elder of the night moon with red eyes.


    Even though the spirit has entered a violent state at the moment, after the young clear face like a teenager under the black robe, there is still an incredible shock and shock in the red eyes of the night moon elder!


    "Damn it! How could it be!" under the unbelievable and unacceptable facts, the elder of the night moon roared angrily, gathered chakra all over his body and focused on the eagle claw on his left arm. Suddenly, the fury in the heart of his claw burned up, forming a huge claw wrapped by fire and falling from the sky!


    "Roar!" when this claw was photographed, it was really the earth shaking, the quasi shadow strength, and the full attack of the powerful spirit beast of Datong, which can be seen.


    However, it is a pity that there is a word difference between quasi film and real film, but there is a great difference!


    "What...?"


    Under the unbelievable eyes of the people, Tong people''s double swords were blocked in front, which blocked the terrible blow of the elder of the night moon. The black cloak on his body was shattered by the scattered fury. The true face under the black robe and the young face also fell into the eyes of the people.


    However, there was no time for people to be shocked by such things.


    "That''s it..." Qingxiu''s face looked at the shocked night moon elder with an expressionless face. He saw that Tong people''s arms were shocked, and the double swords in his hands suddenly snapped the huge claws pressed on it and the whole other party out.


    "Whew ~"


    At the same time of bouncing away the other side, the Gan Jiang Mo Xie on Tong people''s hands turned into a light spot and disappeared. What came to him was a big black bow.


    The arrow took up the string and pointed directly at the night moon elder who was shot into the air.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 162

    "Whew ~"


    At the same time of bouncing away the other side, the Gan Jiang Mo Xie on Tong people''s hands turned into a light spot and disappeared. What came to him was a big black bow.


    The arrow took up the string and pointed directly at the night moon elder who was shot into the air.


    The eyes are tight. At this moment, as the night moon elder with quasi shadow strength, he finally clearly feels the last moment of dying. However, he is unable to make any avoidance. Therefore, now he has to raise the giant claw on his left arm to try to block the next blow of Tong people.


    "Pooh!"


    The sharp arrow turned into an electric light, cut through the air, flashed, and hit the other party''s giant claws directly, making a sharp metal friction sound.


    A moment later, the sharp arrow still passed through the body of the elder of the night moon!


    Suddenly, the broken body of the night moon elder fell powerlessly from under the sky and fell heavily to the ground.


    Tongren glanced at the latter slightly and said faintly, "in the end, did you force my arrow to deviate from the track. The strength of a mere quasi shadow can still live after being hit by my arrow. You are complacent enough."


    "Wow ~" vomited a big mouthful of blood. There was a huge blood hole from the arm to the shoulder, which made the blood gush continuously. He had felt the vitality in his body passing away, and chakra''s reaction was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Elder..." the people looked at the dark pit and took a breath. In the current situation, their level of tolerance has no meaning to get involved.


    The sound of violent cough, accompanied by the gushing of blood, slowly got up from it, but after trying several times, he simply collapsed on the ground. His embarrassed appearance, where can there be the prestige of the great elder of the moon family for half a minute?


    At this time, the elder of the night moon not only broke his clothes and covered his face with blood stains, but also in the position of his shoulder, the blood was constantly rolling out and almost wet the ground. Obviously, although he forcibly grabbed the arrows shot by Tong people with the help of wild animals and avoided the critical parts, he was still seriously injured by the sharp strength contained in it.


    Looking at the elder who was as embarrassed as a lost dog, everyone sighed low.


    However, at this time, the night moon elder''s face was unexpectedly not angry. Instead, he was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. He glanced coldly at his long cherished cards, and the claws of Yancang carving were also abandoned. He suddenly smiled gently. In his laughter, there was a madness that was difficult to hide!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "You are really strong." after laughing, he raised his head, and the elder of the night moon smiled at Tong Ren.


    Tongren didn''t speak, but silently bent his bow again and put a sharp arrow on the string.


    "Hey!" his eyes stared at Tong Ren. The elder of the night moon suddenly laughed. The laughter affected his injury, making him cough up a few mouthfuls of blood again and erase the blood stains from the corners of his mouth. He looked up suddenly, and his eyes were as ferocious as beasts.


    "I don''t care who you are, but you are the first person to embarrass my night moon family in so many years. If you let you go on wantonly, I''m afraid my night moon family will have no reputation in thunder country in the future! Therefore, for the Supreme Reputation of the family, don''t think! Live! Leave! Leave!"


    "Don''t worry too much. There''s no need to worry about fame when the family is destroyed." the Tongren sneered.


    "Really?" he smiled. In full view of the public, the elder of the night moon suddenly lowered his head, opened his mouth and bit his collar. Then he pulled it hard, tore open his collar, and revealed a delicate small item that looked like a whistle hidden in his clothes. He opened his mouth and bit it. Then he blew it hard. Suddenly, a strange sharp tone suddenly came out of the whistle.


    The sharp voice lingered in the whole night moon house for a long time.


    On the square, everyone was quiet because of the behavior of the elder of the night moon. For a time, only the whistle was heard constantly.


    The elders of the night moon looked at each other. Suddenly, they seemed to think of something, and their pupils shrank suddenly!


    "Is the patriarch finally going to pass?"


    As the people lost their voice, there was a mighty momentum in the depths of the earth of the night moon family, just like the giant dragon waking up from ancient times, coming down with unmatched authority!


    The magnificent momentum like the awakening of a giant dragon shrouded the whole night moon family residence in an instant. A powerful pressure that had never been felt spread out from the depths of arrogance and finally filled the house. Suddenly, in the hall, all the elders of the night moon family could not help but feel awe in their hearts. They knelt down on their knees at the place where the momentum spread!


    "This chakra..." in the face of the sudden torrential momentum, Tong people also picked their eyebrows slightly, but the action in their hands still didn''t shake the slightest, and pulled the bowstring full.


    Shoot!


    Even if the night moon family invited the clan leader, the threatening momentum failed to make the tongs shake a little.


    The arrow from the string flew straight out like this. The night moon elder who was unable to stop everything in front of him could only stare at the fatal blow that kept zooming in and straight to the center of his eyebrows!


    "Vertical son Er dare!" a furious roar came from behind the Tong people. When the last word fell, the sound almost crossed the Tong people''s ears.


    I saw a ray of thunder across my eyes.


    Tongren''s eyebrows moved. This speed is definitely the fastest enemy he has ever met! Even maitekai, who opened the sixth of the eight dunjia, is far inferior to the man in front of him!


    The man flashed past like lightning, grabbed the elder of the night moon in one hand, almost disappeared in a moment, and then appeared again tens of feet away!


    This is the blood limit of the night moon clan, fast escape!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 163

    The man flashed past like lightning, grabbed the elder of the night moon with one hand, and then disappeared almost instantly. When he reappeared, he was tens of feet away!


    This is the powerful blood of the night moon family, following the limit, fast escape!


    "Boom!" Tong man''s arrow failed to hit the target, but the energy explosion generated by his arrow just blew a pit on the ground.


    It is the leader of the night moon clan. Although he is the leader of the night moon clan, he has been closed to practice for a long time in recent ten years, and the big and small affairs of the clan are in the charge of the elder of the clan. Before closing, give a whistle with its chakra attached to the elder, so that the other party can use it only when the family experiences major events of life and death.


    The elder''s whistle woke up the night moon rope, which was deeply closed. After arriving at the scene quickly, he also quickly understood what was happening here. A faint glance swept through the messy hall, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, enveloping the authority of the square, which became much stronger at the moment. Finally, the cold eyes locked on the Tong people on the field.


    "Are you the one who made trouble with my night moon clan?"


    Tong people ignored the knowingly asked questions of the night moon rope, and then continued to bend their bows and arrows.


    "Clan leader... Little... Be careful, the boy''s arrow is very..." the elder was saved by the night moon at the critical moment. The situation is not very good at this time. He is covered with blood and many internal organs are damaged. According to the degree of the injury, he must be a useless person even if he is healed.


    "The power is really extraordinary." the night moon looked at the place that had been shot by an arrow. A big pit was blown up within about ten meters.


    "But if you want to deal with this seat, you can''t."


    "Whew ~" the arrow shot out.


    The night moon was silent, and then he took the figure of the elder in his hand, and the figure turned into a thunder light again.


    "Hmm?!" just then, the lightning fast night moon rope was ready to get close to the figure of Tongren, suddenly gave a meal, and then immediately backed back!


    "Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew ~" I saw that Tong people immediately shot a total of six arrows in a row after one arrow was shot.


    At this time, the night moon Suo couldn''t help but change his face slightly.


    The people around the night moon also looked terrible and said one after another, "this guy... Can you use this level of attack indefinitely?"


    "Boom, boom ~" the first three were quickly avoided by the night moon rope at an extremely agile speed, but the next three were difficult to avoid. After all, he still had a man in his hand at this time.


    "Wind Dun''s armor!" I saw the night moon rope put his hands flat in front of him, and suddenly the cyan chakra formed a strong wind attribute shield in front of him.


    "Bang bang!" the armor of the seal blocked the two arrows behind, but was penetrated by the third one.


    "Pooh!" the sharp arrow was so cold that the elder turned his eyes and died on the spot.


    "Damn it!!" night moon Suo stared at Tong Ren in front of him. At this time, his heart had an unprecedented rage against Tong Ren, a young man who had just met for the first time! Not only broke into his night moon house and killed so many of his people, but also shot the most important elders in his face.


    The night moon rope is wearing a very simple white robe. The breeze blows and the robe floats, which has a kind of elegant atmosphere. He doesn''t look very old, and there are no wrinkles on his face that an old man should have. On the contrary, it was like a warm jade with no light, if it weren''t for that pale long hair. It''s hard to imagine that he is a figure in the same era as the elder of the night moon.


    "Whew!"


    Another sharp arrow straight through the center of the eyebrow.


    "Bang!" however, this time, the night moon rope did not give in at all, directly stood in place and clapped the arrow shot by Tong people with one palm.


    "Well, I haven''t been out of the pass for many years. When will there be such a arrogant boy in the forbearance world?" yeyuesuo said coldly, and then threw the dead elder aside. Even if the latter is the elder who is second only to him in Yeyue''s family, he will have no value if he dies. For yeyuesuo, what is worthless is rubbish.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" seeing Tongren shoot a series of arrows again, the night moon Suo''s face is cold and his killing intention is Ling Ran''s tunnel, "I don''t know the lofty boy, today I''ll show you the real strong man in the world!"


    "Fast escape lightning wind shadow!" but it condensed a seal, and then the figure of the night moon rope turned into a thunder light and disappeared in an instant. The speed was several times faster than before. The speed was so fast that it flashed through the subtle gaps among the multiple arrows shot by Tongren!


    "Whoosh!" the lightning figure kept enlarging in the pupil. With a move of Tongren''s palm, the big bow disappeared, and the cadre Mo Ye appeared again.


    "Pi!" the front directly touched each other, and the Tongren split the other''s palm with one sword, and the other palm also opened the stab of the Tongren''s other sword.


    "PIP PIP PIP!" then came the dazzling sword light and the waving of chakra''s palms with the attribute of thick wind.


    "Pa!" after the fierce close combat between them at zero distance, they failed to distinguish the victory and defeat for the time being. Then they also saw a certain opportunity, and suddenly stepped out of their feet to attack each other''s footwall. In this way, their knees collided heavily, making a creepy click in the air.


    The two of them bumped into each other with a slight bump, and then they hurried back.


    "Whoosh!" while retreating, the Tong man threw Mo Xie, the cadre in his hand, at the same time, like two darts whirling rapidly, one high and one low to the night moon rope.


    The night moon rope completed the seal knot with both hands in an instant, "wind Dun cracked the empty beast wave palm!"


    The powerful fengdun palm attack instantly bounces the double swords coming from the front.


    At the same time, the seal knot of both hands changed again. The night moon rope launched a rapid counter attack while blocking the attack of Tong people, "Lei Dun pseudo dark!" with both palms, a large thunder burst out. In several breaths, a lightning gun about three meters long appeared in front of him.


    On the other side, Mo ye, a double sword general who was clearly flapped by the powerful wind Dun of the night moon rope, was like being controlled by some invisible force. After flying in the sky for a while, he went back and fell into the hands of Tong people again.


    "Pi Yi!" the double swords held back and blocked in front. Lei Zhi''s big gun hit the sword straightly. After the Tongren figure was forced back to the third step, his hands shook and the double swords forced forward, which scattered the other party''s thunder and lightning gun!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 164

    On the other side, Mo ye, a double sword general who was clearly flapped by the powerful wind Dun of the night moon rope, was like being controlled by some invisible force. After flying in the sky for a while, he went back and fell into the hands of Tong people again.


    "Pi Yi!" the double swords held back and blocked in front. Lei Zhi''s big gun hit the sword straightly. After the Tongren figure was forced back to the third step, his hands shook and the double swords forced forward, which scattered the other party''s thunder and lightning gun!


    "...." seeing Lei Dun''s pseudo darkness equivalent to class A, he was forcibly planned by Tongren. When the night moon Thornton had a new understanding of Tongren''s strength.


    "Yes, I see. No wonder you have the courage to create my night moon family alone. It seems that you are really capable." night moon Suo said faintly.


    "Whew ~" Mo ye, the master of Tong people''s hands, disappeared, and what came was the soul chopping knife thousand Sakura.


    "Really, I can''t seem to see the word on you." Tong man shook his palm, dropped his knife and pen straight into the ground, and then raised rows of terrible huge knife arrays on both sides.


    In the face of the strong shadow level strength, Tongren also directly used the interpretation of thousands of Sakura.


    Night yuesuo glanced at the two rows of rising knife array. With a keen sense, he could clearly feel the amazing killing breath from the huge knife array.


    "Strange weapons are emerging one after another." the night moon snorted coldly, then one hand coagulated and printed, and the figure turned into lightning again. He saw the strangeness of the two rows of knives at a glance. Naturally, he would not wait for the Tong people to complete the attack. Get ready to take the initiative!


    The huge knife array turns into dense Cherry Blossom knife petals, forming a huge cherry blossom torrent, fluttering towards the night moon.


    "Sure enough..." the night moon saw this amazing attack, but he was very right to start first, because he grasped the timing accurately, but he couldn''t catch up with him under the intensive attack of the first Cherry Blossom torrent. His figure passed quickly before the cherry blossoms on both sides gathered, The figure came to Tong people in an instant.


    "Eight pole avalanche!" Tong people decisively punched the front.


    "Hum!" however, just now it was clear that the night moon rope had arrived in front of him. The figure did not comply with the law of physical inertia. As soon as the light and shadow circled, it bypassed the strong fist of Tong man and came behind him.


    Tongren''s eyes slightly coagulated and his heart pondered, "while maintaining this high-speed moving state, he can also ignore inertia and quickly transfer direction. Is this the power of xundon..."


    "Fast away from the hurricane!" chakra''s fist, which was green and green, hit Tong man heavily on the shoulder.


    Tongren immediately felt a very strong force drilling into his body. The Nine Yang force in his body immediately ran to resist, and his figure was heavily blasted out.


    Tong people only felt a burst of paralysis when their feet fell to the ground. After several stumbles, they touched the ground on one knee and almost fell to the ground. The two violent external forces in the body were about to tear his chakra meridians, but they were protected by the power of Nine Yang and just dissolved the dark strength.


    Slightly raised his head, Tong people fixed their eyes on the night moon rope and said in a deep voice, "the attack of magic has two attributes of wind and thunder, so it can check the carat energy. It combines the blood following limit born by these two attributes, which is the secret of fast escape?"


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of the night moon rope appeared again in front of the Tong people. Holding up his hand knife, he was about to chop off, but the Tong people didn''t move, "huh!?"


    Only felt the shadow covering his head, and the night moon Thornton subconsciously retreated.


    "Hua La ~" I saw a torrent of cherry blossoms falling from the sky, blocking the attack of yeyuesuo.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" the figure of yeyuesuo moved several directions around Tongren at a high speed, but still failed to find the flaw that could allow him to break through under the protection of the cherry blossom torrent, so he had to give up the attack temporarily.


    "..." the night moon looked at Tong Ren, who was surrounded by the cherry blossom torrent, and they looked at each other for a moment. "You can see through my fast escape principle in a few rounds of contact. Who are you...?"


    "Hua La ~" Tongren''s mind moved, and the cherry blossom torrent around him jumped at the night moon like a tide.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" the figure of yeyuesuo flashed at high speed, avoiding the repeated attacks of Tongren qianben Sakura.


    "Hum! No one can escape the encirclement of my thousand cherry trees. Even if the speed is faster, it can''t equal the number of collapse!" Tong man used his hands to control the thousand cherry trees, and suddenly the speed of the cherry blossom torrent soared more than double.


    "This guy... Can still..." the night moon rope''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the flashing speed of his figure continued to increase. However, his fast escape was much faster than ordinary instant body and high-speed body, but it also had weaknesses. Its consumption of chakra was much higher than that of instant body and high-speed body!


    After a few minutes, the moving speed of yeyuesuo began to decrease. However, as soon as his speed decreased slightly, he was gradually surrounded by the cherry blossom torrent from all directions.


    "I''ve caught you." the cold light in Tong''s eyes flashed, and then his palm grabbed the void of the night moon in the distance. He saw that the huge cherry blossom torrent quickly wrapped his figure in it.


    "A thousand Sakura views, a thousand Sakura views!"


    It presents a spherical high-speed spiral. Hundreds of millions of small blades can tear everything inside into pieces!


    This time, however, he tore up everything and failed to kill the target.


    Tongren''s pupil shrinks. From the spherical Cherry Blossom sea, a huge arm that is not like human extends out in vain. Unexpectedly, it forcibly tears a gap in the sound scene!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 165

    This time, he could tear up all the targets, but failed to kill them.


    Tongren''s pupil shrinks. From the spherical Cherry Blossom sea, a huge arm that is not like human extends out in vain. Unexpectedly, it forcibly tears a gap in the sound scene!


    "Eh!?" I saw that when Tongren couldn''t react in time, the arm suddenly stretched out and came under Tongren''s eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "Poof!"


    The huge palm twisted Tong man''s neck.


    Tongren subconsciously grasped the giant hand with both hands, and the power of Nine Yang in his body operated. Suddenly, Tongren''s arms became infinitely powerful, but even so, he could only reluctantly resist the grip of the giant hand and failed to let it leave his neck. At this time, Tong man is also aware of the infinite approaching crisis. Now, as long as he is a little careless, his neck will be instantly broken by this huge hand!


    "Boo, boo ~"


    Tongren''s eyes were slightly frozen. He saw that there was a faint ray of thunder and hurricane sound in the thick layer of cherry blossoms.


    It seems that the legendary night moon aristocratic family, the first rich family of Yunren, is not in vain. It swept all the way in front and killed a large number of strong people of the night moon family. Tongren are also a little careless.


    "Jian Jing!"


    In the cherry blossom sea wrapped with the night moon rope, a small strand was separated and condensed into a sword shape in the sky. Then the blade turned and aimed at the elongated alien arm below!


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" the blade is fixed, and the thousand Sakura in the Jianjing state, which pursues the explosive power of a single body, failed to cause the slightest damage to this arm! The sword fell on his arm and made a crisp sound of metal impact.


    "Bang!" seems to be because Tongren extracted part of the power of the sound scene to transform it into the state of annihilation. Therefore, there are some subtle flaws in the surrounding network of the sound scene. Although this flaw is small for others, it will not be ignored in the shadow level battle.


    Following the broken gap of the arm, the night moon rope focused on one point and finally broke through the thick sea of cherry blossoms.


    Tongren saw that Chuang Jing could no longer bind each other, and immediately directly transformed all the strength of Chuang Jing into Jianjing. A large sea of cherry blossoms solidified into a sword state in the air, and the dense swords fell from the sky and shot at this arm.


    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding.


    "It''s no use." yeyuesuo said faintly, "this is the booty of our family to fight with the strong man of the Muye ape flying family and kill its psychic beast during the war. It''s an arm of the ape demon family. Is the body of ape Demon King Kong so easy to destroy..."


    Tong man looked at the arm of the beast that had been extended and connected to the shoulder of the night moon rope. It seemed that the night moon rope in front of him, like the elder in front of him, forcibly transplanted the limbs of qiangdatong spirit beast into his own body. And looking at the red light in each other''s eyes did not completely occupy the pupil. Night yuesuo is obviously rational now. After all, he is different from the big elder, but his real shadow level strength, which belongs to the wild beast''s violent power, was forcibly suppressed by his powerful chakra.


    And


    Tong people noticed that on the dark arm, as the other party said, the body of ape Demon King Kong is not so easy to destroy, but the power of thousands of Sakura to annihilate the scene is comparable to that of ordinary swords? After being attacked by more than ten swords, the arm of the King Kong body was also shaved clean, flesh and blood blurred, and even white bones could be felt.


    Seeing the bloody ape demon arm, yeyuesuo couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and shaking his heart, "no way! In order to cut off this arm, the strong man of our family cut off more than 100 sharp swords forged with fine steel... This guy only made thousands of storehouses and holes of ape demon arm with one wave of sword attack. What a destructive weapon!"


    "..." Tong people fixed their eyes on the latter. The Jian Jing sword solidified above their heads was aimed at the night moon rope. In the next one or two waves of shooting, he was 100% confident that he could grind the ape demon arm of the King Kong body into meat sauce. However, he could do it. The other party also wanted to understand this clearly. In this way, the other party could not give him the opportunity to attack.


    Tong people will not be confident and ignore an enemy with shadow level strength in front of them to spend time splitting this iron arm.


    The night moon looked at the sword pointing directly at him, and then sighed slightly, "it seems that you also understand... Indeed, it is undeniable that you have the ability to break the arm of apes and demons. I am very shocked. But you also know that I won''t let you have this opportunity."


    The night moon sochakra is fully open, and his eyes are locked on Tongren. He is ready to launch a fierce attack at any time. Once the Tong man tried to attack the ape demon arm with the swords suspended above his head, he would immediately attack his body.


    Tong people looked at the latter with fixed eyes. Then, under the incredible eyes of the other party, they not only didn''t attack him with Jian Jing sword, but also didn''t attack this one to clamp his arm, but directly scattered.


    "..." the night moon frowned, but the chakra was fully open, but it still didn''t weaken, just coldly, "what else do you want to play?"


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "no, it''s the limit."


    "Oh ~" the night moon lifted her mouth slightly, her eyes were full of sarcasm, and said with a sneer, "at this time, do you still want to say that you can''t surrender?"


    "No. I think you misunderstood." Tong man looked indifferent and calmly, "I mean, I can spend my strength on your night moon family, and I''m about to reach the limit."


    "Hum! Inexplicably, do you want to frighten me by saying something that doesn''t fit the side?" the night moon asked disdainfully.


    "After all, this is the base camp of yunnina village. If I consume all my strength here, I''m not so arrogant." the pure black pupils of Tong people suddenly changed strangely.


    The night moon Suo''s face suddenly changed!


    "So, what a pity. Next, your opponent is no longer me."


    "Puff ~" blood splashed.


    With a sword light falling, the ape demon arm known as the body of King Kong was cut off by Qi Gen!


    The night moon rope turned his head unsightly, and saw the figure of a graceful and gentle woman with long hair flying, standing with a sword.


    The flower of Mao is fierce!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 166

    "So, what a pity. Next, your opponent is no longer me."


    "Puff ~" blood splashed.


    With a sword light falling, the ape demon arm known as the body of King Kong was cut off by Qi Gen!


    The night moon rope turned his head unsightly, and saw the figure of a graceful and gentle woman with long hair flying, standing with a sword.


    The flower of Mao is fierce!


    "No... it''s impossible! I didn''t know when it was..." facing the sudden fierce Mao flower, the night moon rope''s face looked very ugly, "and this woman even split the arm of ape demon..."


    "Hoo ~" the huge hand grabbed at the neck had fallen, and Tong man''s palm stroked the neck with a red mark.


    "Hmm?!" the night moon suddenly remembered that Tong Ren had broken free. Now he was standing between the two people. He immediately subconsciously ran away and quickly retreated to one side.


    Tongren seemed to know what the other party was thinking, glanced at the latter lightly, and then whispered, "don''t worry, as I said, I won''t do it next. Your strength is very good, chakra''s stable shadow level, and you also have the fast escape blood inheritance limit and the power of wild animals. To kill you is more than I expected."


    Thinking about what Tongren said earlier, yeyuesuo first frowned, and then he was shocked. He said to himself, "this guy... Do you really want to make a big noise in yunnincun with his own strength? In the fight ahead, you can feel that he still has some mysterious power that has not been used, in order to retain his spare strength..."


    Tong man turned around and measured it in his heart. Then he whispered, "there is not much time left..." the time he said here is calculated according to the planned time. It was originally through the young Tian and his party to enter the front of yunnina village. Yunren gathered and focused most of his attention there. He found another way to sneak into yunnina village. First, he killed the night moon family of the marriage family, and then rushed to the front of Yunren to safely take the young Tian away.


    Now, there is a slight deviation in the estimated time of Tongren. The strength of the night moon family greatly exceeds that of Tongren. Unexpectedly, they have a strong shadow level strongman. It is very difficult for Tong people to solve each other in a short time, and it is impossible not to pay a certain price. However, in order to retain enough strength to deal with the whole Yunren, he does have many restrictions. Since he attacked the night moon clan, he mostly used ordinary body art and less expensive projection magic. There was an accident of night moon rope later, and it was difficult to kill it with the power of thousands of Sakura.


    In the end, Tong people still have to use part of the power of reincarnation eyes.


    However, since the Tong people have used their reincarnation eyes, the war situation is no longer in suspense.


    Yin Yang evasion is the ultimate method of creating all things.


    When Mao Zhihua comes out, Tong people can turn around and drive directly to the young field.


    "Wait! Do you want to escape?" it seems that you are aware of the intention of Tong people to leave. Yeyue Suo angrily said, "are you kidding? Do you still want to escape after making my Yeyue home like this?"


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi ~" chakra, who has two attributes of wind and thunder, curls around his body. The night moon rope coagulates the seal with one hand, "fast escape... Huh


    However, when he was ready to use Xun Dun to attack Tong people, he suddenly felt an extremely dangerous smell from behind, and suddenly subconsciously moved to one side of the figure.


    Sword light phantom.


    "Boom!" a sharp sword cleaved, almost close to the shoulder of the night moon rope. This cleavage was like cutting a cake on the ground, and split the ground in half in an instant.


    The night moon tightened her eyes and looked at the woman with a bunch of dark long hair floating down. She looked gentle and beautiful. The sword in her hand had such terrible power with such a simple split!


    Tongren glanced at the latter slightly and said coldly, "I think you should think about how you can not be chopped into meat sauce by her so soon. Of course, the final result is the same."


    Tong people no longer pay attention to the night moon rope. In his eyes, the other party has been branded with a death mark. It will soon perish. There is no need to pay more attention. Once the figure is turned over, it is going to the outer door of the night moon home.


    "Pi ~"


    The night moon rope once again avoided the sword splitting of Mao Zhihua lie, but although Mao Zhihua lie didn''t have his own thought at this time, the body remembered the familiar sword way clearly. Holding the sword, he crossed several sword flowers in front of the enemy. Then, when the moon rope was dazzled at night, he was cut several wounds by the sword blade.


    "Damn it!" yeyuesuo has been using agile body method to avoid the attack of Mao Zhihua lie, but Mao Zhihua lie also uses a unique "instant step" to press yeyuesuo step by step.


    As a ninja of Yunren, yeyuesuo naturally has some achievements in Kendo and can be called a master of swordsmanship. But at this moment, facing the fierce sword dance of Mao Zhihua, he can''t see through each other''s swordsmanship routine!


    "This woman looks young, but she is a complete master of Kendo!" yeyuesuo was surprised. For a moment, she was suppressed by Mao Zhihua lie without fighting back. He understood the strong strength of this woman in front of him, so he had to hold down his idea of chasing Tong people temporarily and concentrate on dealing with Mao Zhihua lie.


    "Whew ~" looked up to avoid the other party''s thrilling beheading, but although the hair in front of his forehead was cut off by his sword edge, it looked extremely embarrassed.


    But in the final analysis, yeyuesuo is also a movie level strongman who has experienced many battles. His observation power is fierce. After being cut off by Mao Zhihua''s strong sword for several rounds, he is black and blue. At the same time, he also gets valuable combat intelligence!


    "This woman''s sword..." yeyuesuo''s eyes locked on Mao Zhihua''s fierce sword, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he didn''t avoid the next blow. Instead, he palmed with both hands, chakra covered the palm, and then struggled to clamp the sword body between his two palms.


    "That''s right!" the night moon gave a heartbreak. As he guessed, Mao Zhihua''s peak swordsmanship could not surpass her in moves, but in the wound caused by its blade, the night moon rope felt the sword in the other party''s hand with deep pain, which seemed not as good as he thought.


    Now this clip, this feeling is true. Yeyuesuo himself is also an expert in using the sword. When he touches the sword in his hand, he knows that the quality of the sword is very general, which also makes him confused. I don''t understand that Mao Zhihua lie, as the peak of kendo, is the most terrible expert he has seen in his life, but why is the sword in his hand so unbearable?


    It''s no wonder that the night moon is confused. In his opinion, the sword in his hand is equivalent to more than 70% of the combat power of a swordsman. Mao Zhihua''s fierce sword, so ordinary, really confused him.


    In fact, this is one of the immature weaknesses of Tongren''s yin-yang escape method. Compared with his original code, the artificial life created has some defects. Just as the "Mao Zhihua lie" in front of us was created by Tong people with reference to the death god Mao Zhihua lie. Although the latter inherited the skills of the original ten sections of kendo, he did not have the power of soul chopping knife. Now what she has in her hand is just a very common samurai sword in the ninja world.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 167

    "Click ~"


    "Hum! It''s really like this!" the night moon rope gripped Mao Zhihua''s fierce sword with both palms, and then pulled it hard, which was to break the ordinary blade directly.


    Just as when dealing with cavalry, shooting people first and shooting horses first and solving mounts first, even if the other party has superb riding skills, there is no place for martial arts. This is the case now. No matter how superb Mao Zhihua''s swordsmanship is, but his weapons are too poor to give full play to his real power.


    "Fast escape hurricane thunder fist!" five fingers close together, gather the green and green chakra light, punch straight to Mao Hualie''s head, and the latter subconsciously raises the broken sword to block.


    "Whoosh ~" however, just as she raised her sword and blocked her sight, the night moon cable saw this opportunity. The figure flashed in an instant, and at a very amazing speed, almost in an instant, the figure came behind Mao Zhihua lie. A heavy blow hit his heart behind him!


    Mao Zhihua didn''t move. Under this almost zero distance attack, she couldn''t escape. I''m proud of swordsmanship, because the problem of the sword itself is easily solved by the other party. However, is Mao Zhihua strong only this kind of strength? If so, Tong people, who have always been thoughtful, will not assert victory, and they don''t even have the need to watch, so they turn and leave.


    "Bang ~" the fist of the night moon rope stopped within less than one meter of Mao Zhihua lie.


    "What?!" his eyes widened slightly. At this time, his fist was blocked by a light yellow barrier. At first glance, I saw that the flower of Mao was strong and did not move an inch. It was just wrapped in a light yellow tetragonal border.


    It can completely defend the swift escape attack of the night moon rope. It can be seen how powerful the seemingly ordinary boundary actually has!


    At this time, Mao Zhihua turned around slowly, raised his hands flat in front of his chest, and suddenly a red ball of light the size of a fist condensed rapidly.


    The eye pupil of the night moon rope shrinks suddenly.


    The thirty red cannon of the broken road!


    "Boom!" the red light ball of the size of such a fist, after playing, produced huge explosion energy, which made the ground directly blow through a big pit of more than ten meters!


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of yeyuesuo fell to one side, his face changed slightly, and said in a deep voice, "what is this Huodun? There is no need to seal? Also, the breaking power is much greater than the general detonating charm!"


    However, the night moon has not had time to analyze slowly, and the next wave of attack by Mao Zhihua is coming soon.


    She held her bare hands flat, her palms outward, and the dazzling blue thunder and fire were combined on her palms.


    Thirty three Cang fire Pendant of breaking the road!


    "Boom!" this time, the flower of Mao Zhilie played a blue explosive shock wave, which was much stronger than the previous inflammatory bomb.


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of the night moon rope appeared in another place intact again, and said in a deep voice, "it''s another technique with amazing destructive power, and there''s no need to seal. It''s almost instant and hard to guard against, but unfortunately, as long as you can''t hit me, no matter how powerful the attack is, it''s meaningless."


    Close your palms and open them. Dozens of white diamond light columns are suspended in the sky.


    The sixty-two hundred step railing of the road!


    "Is this a plural attack?" in the face of a large number of large-scale light column attacks, the night moon rope still uses its quick body method to quickly avoid all attacks. But his speed is very fast, but the attack speed of this light column is much faster than expected. Although he is fully open, it is difficult to avoid all light column attacks at one time.


    "If you can''t hide, I''ll fight down!" the night moon rope''s lightning pace avoided most of the light column''s attacks, but there were still some shots at the dead corner, which made it too late for him to avoid. In fact, this is one of the weaknesses of Xun dun. In the state of maintaining high-speed movement, the eyes sometimes can''t detect the attacks from the dead corner. The night moon family also clearly understand this. If they get the white eyes of the day, their visual weaknesses will be more difficult to deal with than making up for them.


    Chakra, with his palms condensed deeply, saw Mao Zhihua lie''s powerful destructive skill in front of him. Naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect it. However, when he hit the light column flying to his head with one palm, he immediately noticed something wrong.


    I just felt that as soon as my palm touched the light column, it immediately seemed as if something had injected into my arm. The whole arm became unusually heavy in vain, and I couldn''t even raise my hand!


    "Damn it... This thing is... Seal!"


    The ghost way of death is divided into two kinds. One is the broken way used to attack and destroy, and the other is the bound way used to bind or defend.


    The attack of these pillars of light is used to bind and imprison the enemy!


    Sure!


    The arm was sealed, and the night moon rope was caught by surprise. Facing the next light column, he dared not touch it again and hurriedly avoided. Only in the end, he was inserted into the knee of his left leg by a light column. The whole left leg of the night moon rope, just like the arm, lost its strength in an instant and became extremely heavy at the same time.


    The dark path of the night moon was bad, because he saw that the movements of Mao Zhihua''s strong hands had changed again. She pointed to the sky with one hand, and then her hands closed.


    The 755 iron pillars of the bound road!


    The five huge iron steles falling from the sky fell heavily on the body of the night moon rope, and pressed their limbs and heads on the ground and couldn''t move!


    "It''s over..." his face was buried on the ground, and his hands and legs were pressed to death by the heavy iron monument. He couldn''t break free in a short time. However, for the shadow level battle, let alone being blocked for a short time, even a second or two is enough to determine the outcome of the battle.


    Finally, the flower of Mao crossed her palms, aimed at the night moon rope crushed by the iron monument, and made the last blow!


    The 88 flying dragons of the broken road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 168

    Yunninja village, one of the five largest Ninja villages, is the official largest military group of Lei Zhiguo. In the ninja world, the number of ninjas is second only to Muye''s ninja village. The continuous inheritance of its leader Lei Ying from generation to generation has made this ancient tolerant village stand in the land of thunder. If it were not limited by the laws of the ninja world, the tolerant village could not seize the state power. I''m afraid this belligerent yunnina village has already completely controlled the whole land of thunder.


    Different from the other five tolerance villages, yunninh village has its own independent economic advantages, rich in precious metals and rich tourism resources. Therefore, yunninh village is dominated by the national government economically, although it is still needed, it is not completely dependent on it. Therefore, to some extent, the senior level of yunnincun has the right to participate in the implementation of the great power policy. This includes the right to declare war on military operations. That''s why Yunren was the most active participant in the past three tolerance wars.


    Yunnina village is built on the high mountains of Lei Zhiguo. Its headquarters is only a few kilometers away from the capital of Lei Zhiguo. They are very close to each other, just like two giants who grasp military and political power and rely on each other.


    Muye and his party started from Muye, crossed several small countries on the way, and finally came to the foot of the mountain where yunnina village is located. Now, Hata and others began to slow down, which was also in accordance with the prior orders of Tong people, and the time should coincide with his sneaking into the night moon family.


    On the smooth mountain road, Xiaotian took a carriage. Instead of sitting in the same carriage, he was closely guarded by snow with white sleeves. Outside the carriage, there is the dark part of Mao yuexiyan and several Muye.


    They are a group of people because of Muye''s dark clothes and the protective forehead with Muye Ninja logo. It is very eye-catching. In the road, there will be surprised eyes on the occasional cars and horses. For these eyes, the young Tian and his party seem to have never heard of them and continue to move towards the mountain.


    With the continued advance, after a long time, Muye and his party finally came to the hillside. Here, the spacious road has disappeared. Now what is in front of us is the bluestone steps that spread to the end of our sight. At a glance, it is like a ladder to the sky.


    Here, the fledgling field and sleeve snow on the carriage are also designed for walking.


    "Are you there..."


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Xiaotian looked up and stared at the ancient stone steps that had existed for many years. His unique silver white eyes closed slowly. Faintly, a light wind blew past his ears. With a slight sound of swords, it came down from the end of the stone steps and echoed quietly in the mountains and forests, like a bell, which made people feel heavy.


    Mao Yue Xiyan and others also looked at the sad and poor girl standing alone under the steps with complex eyes. Their dark Department is also a ninja and a flesh and blood person. It is different from the root dark department under Tuan Zang and the dark Department directly under Huoying. It is not a time to perform tasks on weekdays. In the village, it is just like an ordinary ninja.


    They probably know the reason why hatada came to Yunren this time. They also sympathize with this young man who has to bear a burden that ordinary people can''t understand.


    However, what Hata thought of at this time was the ancestors of the Japanese family. He heard his father mention his uncle countless times. He was also Ningci''s biological father. The day day day difference in that year was to protect the village and the family. He was willing to sacrifice and die in yunnina village.


    Is she going to follow suit today?


    "No! No, it has been agreed. Tong Renjun will take me home..." his eyes became firm, and Xiaotian''s weak eyes became sharp and strong at this moment.


    The silence lasted for a long time. Xiaotian slowly opened her eyes, stepped lightly, and finally fell firmly on the dry stone steps. The girl''s posture was back to Muye and others.


    The light but firm girl''s voice came from the front.


    "Let''s go!"


    The girl took steps forward. Suddenly, Muye and others behind her seemed to feel an unacceptable shame. Now Muye Ninja wanted to let a girl enter the enemy''s base camp alone. This sense of shame even made Mao yuexiyan and others couldn''t help but grasp the girl in front and take her away. However, they are still the dark part of wood leaves after all. They must accept this unbearable task for ordinary people.


    The footsteps of the young field kept such a uniform speed. Gu Jing''s silver white eyes were locked at the end of the stone steps that jumped one by one. His sight seemed to penetrate the space barrier and shoot at the Yunren on the first seat on the top of the mountain.


    At the end of the long stone steps, there are clouds. After the clouds, at the end of the stone base is a huge square. The square is completely paved with all kinds of boulders. It is a bit like a ninja duel field, full of a sense of killing. In the center of the square, a huge stone tablet stands towering. On the stone tablet, the shadow of Yunren''s past dynasties is recorded, And the names of ninjas who have made great achievements.


    "The nine palaces of the night moon..." Hata''s eyesight was extraordinary, and a name on the stone tablet acutely stimulated her eyes. This name is often mentioned by his father. When he was young, Yunren Shangren, who sneaked into Muye and took him captive, was killed by his father on the spot. However, the shameless Yunren killed Yunren Ninja with Muye day for no reason and forced him to hand over the murderer with war, which finally led to his uncle''s death.


    The palm is slightly clenched, and the young field, who has always been gentle, has rarely ignited a rage in his heart at this time.


    "Hum ~ are you angry? It''s really a poor guy. It''s just that he doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice for the rise of yunnincun." above the first seat, Lei Ying stares coldly at Xiaotian with a look down attitude. Naturally, this gesture was deliberately designed by yunnina''s senior management. The purpose of stepping down is self-evident. They want to announce it to the public with this humiliation day, Such a big leaf has completely bowed to Yunren!


    Looking around the whole square, at this time, nearly a thousand ninjas sat in a semicircle. Without exception, they were all dressed in Yunren''s red, white and gray Ninja war clothes. On their forehead, the protective forehead with cloud pattern was vaguely filled with a few faint cold lights under the reflection of the sun!


    At the top of the square, there are some towering step stone seats. The steps are gradually rising, and the older they are, the older they are. The stone platform on the highest floor and the giant man sitting on it indicate that Yunren''s fourth generation eye thunder shadow is second only to those under it. The men and women on the left and right are Yunren''s two extreme weapons respectively, Two tailed man Zhu Li, two by wooden man and eight tailed man Zhu Li Qi Rabbi! Thirdly, there are more than a dozen old people who sit cross legged and close their eyes. Although these old people do not have any characteristics on the surface, they are like steel on their body. They are clothes without any movement regardless of how the wind blows. They are the strong Shangren of the older generation of Yunren, the helmsman of various aristocratic families, and people such as Heiyi Yamanaka and Nara Lujiu.


    "Hum! It''s so boring. We yunnina village should put up such a big array to bully a weak woman. Is Lei Ying''s brain filled with mouse shit?" the two were held by a wooden man with one hand on their cheeks and frowned, looking quite impatient.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 169

    "Hum! It''s so boring. We yunnina village should put up such a big array to bully a weak woman. Is Lei Ying''s brain filled with mouse shit?" the two were held by a wooden man with one hand on their cheeks and frowned, looking quite impatient.


    "Shh ~ keep your voice down ~ big brother is still nearby..." seeing the two wooden people scolding as if no one else was there, chilabi sitting on the side couldn''t help sweating on his forehead and secretly glanced at the thunder shadow seat not far away. Although the latter looked calm on the surface, but the iron armrest of the seat was pinched into cotton at some time. The secret road is not good. However, there was nothing he could do for the two youmu people who were equally hot in front of him.


    Mingming is sitting near Lei Ying, but he dares to speak contemptuously. In the whole yunnina village or the whole land of Lei, only the woman in front of him dares to do so?


    "Shut up, chilabi! Is my mother wrong?" facing chilabi''s persuasion, the two youmu men didn''t give face at all.


    "Er..." faced with the questioning of the two youmu people, chilabidon didn''t say anything. To be fair, he personally felt that they should not bully a weak woman like this, but this is also what they saw on the surface of straightforward people. What Yunren does today, what the world sees, is something deeper, which is also related to the supreme interests of Yunren.


    Chilabiton closed his mouth and said in his heart, that''s why I said I didn''t like these conspiracies.


    "In other words, you are a wooden man. In front of a big brother who is seven or eight years older than you, claiming to be my mother is a little..."


    "Shut up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two wooden men took the trouble to raise their palms. Between the smooth fingers, the sharp claw edge was revealed. They were so frightened that chilabi had to hold his mouth with both hands and shake his head to indicate that he would not talk any more.


    "Hum! I hate annoying and noisy men most." then, she looked at the young field alone in the face of thousands of Yunren with appreciation. He couldn''t help praising, "Oh, is this miss Zongjia of the muyeri family? It''s worthy of being a famous family. She has the courage!"


    Then the eyes of the two wooden men fell on the sleeve snow white standing beside the young field, and their eyes narrowed slightly, "this woman..."


    Soon, the look of the two wooden men changed from surprise at the beginning to a rare color of excitement. Their fingers gently knocked on the handrail, but the sharp nails poked grooves on the iron plate, and the corners of their mouths slightly outlined a moving arc, "interesting..."


    Although there were nearly a thousand people on the square, there was silence in the square. There was no sound except the wind. Occasionally, a slightly strong wind blew across the square. Suddenly, Yunren''s war clothes were like clouds falling in the sky. At a glance, it was quite shocking.


    In some VIP seats around the square, there are nobles from thunder country or foreign guests and so on.


    It seems that Yunren invited a lot of people for this ceremony of "welcoming" the young field.


    Standing at the end of Shiji, Muye and his party seemed weak. Mao Yue''s sunset eyes slowly swept across the quiet square, and her face also looked very heavy. In the view of her ninja who is good at perception, she can naturally show some details that others can''t perceive. In her induction, nearly a thousand Yunren ninjas on the square breathed in exactly the same rhythm, Each other''s breath is drawn around each other. Wherever they move, they will be attacked continuously like a rainstorm. On this square, nearly a thousand ninjas are almost like one. When they start, thousands of people fight together. Even if the film level strong are here, they must avoid the edge for the time being! As for them, their most powerful self, Mao Yuexi Yan, is only very tolerant, and they barely squeeze into the level of tolerance. I''m afraid more than 100 of the 1000 people in front of them can easily defeat their own?


    Sleeve snow-white''s eyes were indifferent and calm. From beginning to end, there was no mood fluctuation on the cold face, as if the thousand people in front of him were just passing away. However, in fact, the same is true. Among these thousands of people, the characters she can fear are only ten fingers!


    "Oh ~ have you noticed me?" the two wooden men on the high platform fixed their eyes on Xiu Baixue.


    Sleeve white snow is also looking at each other. In the cloud tolerance that only ten people make her afraid, two wooden people are one of them.


    "Miss Hata, please don''t worry. I''ll try my best to keep you safe, and don''t be afraid of any danger as long as there is the master." his eyes turned to Hata in front of him, and sleeve snow-white said for the first time.


    Xiaotian turned his head, shook his head and whispered, "sister sleeve snow white, thank you ~ and I''m not afraid."


    The wide square is silent, and time is passing quietly in silence. Above the sky, the huge sun slowly climbed to the top, and the warm sun poured down and filled the whole top of the mountain.


    Then Xiaotian turned around and looked directly at all Yunren on the field.


    "Ho ~" took a step forward under the gaze of thousands of eyes.


    The subtle footsteps suddenly sounded quietly from under the bluestone steps outside the square, and the gentle sound slowly spread up, making the integrated atmosphere in the square change a little.


    In the field, all the Yunren ninjas stared at the sunflower field coming towards them step by step.


    On the high platform, the eyes of the two youmu men also stayed on the young Tian. After a while, they just gave a slight sigh and said to themselves, "if I had the opportunity, I really don''t want such an excellent young female Ninja to die here..."


    With the footsteps of the young field, it was getting closer and louder. The dozen elders representing the forces of Yunren aristocratic families on the stone platform also opened their eyes and looked at the same place.


    Greedy and hot eyes, locked in hatada''s eyes.


    "White eyes..."


    Hatada''s eyes were calm and firm. He swept through the huge square. Thousands of ninjas swept in front of him, and finally stayed on the big man on the highest seat.


    The unique lineage of the forbearance world, with silver eyes, gazed quietly, and the fledgling field spoke faintly.


    "The leaves of the trees, the young fields."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 170

    The unique lineage of the forbearance world, with silver eyes, stared at the audience quietly, and Hatfield spoke faintly.


    "The leaves of the trees, the young fields."


    Plain and simple words floated slowly on the huge square, making it filled with the bridging atmosphere of the square, slightly turbulent and disordered.


    On the court, thousands of Yunren ninjas looked at the girl who came alone with different emotions. Many of them here were not unfamiliar with this girl named rihata. Even some older elders are very familiar with their names.


    More than ten years ago, Yunren, the famous Shangren and the nine palaces of the night moon, performed an S-level sneaking mission and sneaked into Muye''s house with the intention of abducting the eldest miss of the Zong family of the day family, that is, the girl in front of him. It was exposed and killed on the spot. Although it was a sacrifice, it also brought the life of a powerful ninja of the Japanese clan.


    The gratitude and resentment are self-evident.


    Therefore, in the early days, the name of rihata was known to many Yunren ninjas. Of course, when they mention the name, most people will have a little inexplicable emotion. After all, the white eyes of the Riyi family, Yunren has coveted for a long time. And perhaps it is because I always want it, but I can''t get it. Over time, it has formed a morbid obsession.


    Therefore, Yunren here, in fact, many people don''t know much about the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese family, but seeing that the people at the top try their best to get white eyes, they also crave blindly one after another.


    However, today, looking at the girl who still keeps calm and calm even in the face of the combined momentum of nearly a thousand ninjas here, no less Yunren is awed in his heart and blames it as the excellent lineage of the Japanese family.


    However, what they don''t know is that the young field in front of them can stand here calmly and face so many of them. It has nothing to do with the blood and blood of the Japanese family! In other words, in the face of such a big scene, it is difficult for a girl of only 12 or 13 years old to maintain a calm state of mind, even if she is a child of Qianshou or yuzhibo?


    What supports Hata standing here unswervingly is a force called "trust". She firmly believes in a person in her heart.


    "This is the girl of the day clan... Hum! I''m really sorry. Although it''s a little cruel, you must make some sacrifices today for the rise of Yunren." Lei Ying secretly said in his heart. Then he saw him looking down at the young field, his eyes narrowed, and his anger suddenly surged! Yelled loudly, "bold, sinner after the day! Today, when you see the monument of the spirit of Yun Ren, don''t you kneel down and confess your sins?!"


    The sound of thunder shadow was like thunder. Thousands of Yunren ninjas could hear it clearly in such a big square.


    The young field was forced by this extremely fierce momentum, and his face was pale, and his weak posture was shaky.


    "No... absolutely not!" hatada raised his head hard under the strong momentum of the thunder shadow, looked directly at the stone tablet in front of him, and locked his eyes on the column engraved with the name of the nine palaces of the night moon. Hold tightly with both hands and bite with silver teeth. Let her bow to the enemy who killed the ancestors of the Japanese family. She will not give in anyway.


    The Yunren people on the field, seeing that the little girl was treated like this, not only did they have no compassion at all, but their hearts were refreshed, because in their eyes, as the Muye Ninja opposed to Yunren, hatada would not have the slightest mercy to the enemy, which was also the education Yunren Ninja had received since childhood. Even if the other party is a little girl, a child, or a weak old man, as long as it is the enemy, Yunren Ninja will not have any mercy.


    "Rubbish!" on the high platform, the two wooden men expressed their disgust without concealment. Because she was forced to become a pillar force since childhood, she has been discriminated and hostile by others for a long time, and she has not been able to receive the due education of her peers since childhood. Therefore, Yunren did not have such an idea of the iron blood brainwashing education to treat the enemy. Therefore, she felt indignant at the people in front of her for bullying a girl.


    Chilabi on one side was silent. Similarly, as a pillar force, he failed to receive a normal education. Instead, he has a different thought from most Yunren. He expressed his disgust at Yunren''s current practice. But on the one hand, he loves his big brother very much, so he can''t object to the decisions made by his big brother.


    "You are too much!" Mao Yue Xiyan and others on one side were very angry when they saw Yunren bullying his compatriots in his village. Regardless of the thousands of Yunren looking down at the scene, Mao Yuexi Yan angrily took the initiative.


    Just as she was about to draw her sword and rush up, she was blocked by several Yunren''s upper forbearance.


    "Damn it!" Mao Yuexi''s face bit her teeth and saw that on the other side, the companions in the dark department were blocked by Yunren.


    In the face of being forced and humiliated, they can only watch helplessly.


    "Hmm..." under the pressure of the momentum released by Lei Ying, Hata only felt that the chakra flow in her body had almost stopped, and her breathing was more and more rapid. She felt like she had two invisible big hands pressing her body, and her bones were pressed to giggle. Under such high pressure, the fledgling field couldn''t even move a finger, his legs bent slightly, and an extremely heavy force rolled face-to-face.


    "No! I can''t... Give it to an enemy like that..." Hata clenched her teeth, grabbed her knees with both hands, bent her body, just didn''t let her knees fall to the ground. Even in the face of the momentum released by the shadow level, she still insisted on it alone and stubbornly.


    Seeing that the little girl could persist under the ferocious momentum released by Lei Ying, all Yunren on the field were moved by it. Those who were also shocked were the foreign guests invited by Yunren. At this time, their situation was very embarrassing. Yunren invited them to come to publicize the fact that "Muye bowed to Yunren". However, in front of them, a little girl vowed to die.


    Seeing the look of everyone on the court, Lei Ying couldn''t help but look ugly. The scene in front of him was too much than they expected. He didn''t expect that a little weak woman could persist in the ferocious momentum he released. For this day, they also invited foreign guests to come here. In full view of the public, the Yunren authorities really seem to move a stone to hit their own feet!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 171

    Seeing the look of everyone on the court, Lei Ying couldn''t help but look ugly. The scene in front of him was too much than they expected. He didn''t expect that a little weak woman could persist in the ferocious momentum he released. For this day, they also invited foreign guests to come here. In full view of the public, the Yunren authorities really seem to move a stone to hit their own feet!


    "Damn day!" at this time, Lei Ying seems a little angry. In order to achieve the political purpose, he has started to fight a little girl regardless of the image, but now he has failed to achieve the expected results.


    "Hum! In that case, don''t blame me. Your unyielding, I have to force you to give in!" Lei Ying''s eyes coagulated, and then the horror momentum belonging to the shadow level poured out!


    "Miss Xiaotian!" Mao Yue Xiyan and other dark parts of Muye can only watch this scene. The momentum of the thunder shadow, even those who are so far away, have a suffocating feeling, not to mention the first Xiaotian? What''s more, they can''t resist the strength of tolerance. What can the little girl resist now?


    A strong will may be able to make miracles, but no matter how patient or how persistent, there is a limit. Beyond the limit, no matter how firm the will is, it is futile.


    In the face of Lei Ying''s full release of momentum, hatada can''t stand up.


    At this moment, thousands of people on the court focused on it. As soon as the girl knelt down, their political purpose of Yunren was to achieve. As for the meanness of morality and means, it can be ignored in the face of the great interests of the village.


    However, in the outcome recognized by almost everyone, there was a sudden change that shocked the whole audience.


    "Hey, that won''t work ~"


    "If you take another step forward, I can determine that this is Muye''s active provocation to us Yunren. Please don''t be impulsive... Ah!"


    The five cloud bearers came to the snow-white sleeve to block her way forward, and issued a very severe warning.


    In this regard, sleeve snow-white just said a word lightly, "get out of the way."


    The five Yunren and Shangren looked at each other. In fact, they didn''t have much vigilance towards the sleeve snow in front of them. After all, although they didn''t know the details of each other, they had five people here and only one other. The most important thing is that this is Yunren''s territory. As long as they are a little rational, they won''t choose to take the initiative here.


    "No... OK?!"


    At the moment when Yunren gave an answer, the sleeve snow moved.


    The snow-white shadow immediately crossed the five people who blocked her in front of her. The snow-white blade in her hand was stained with a trace of bright red.


    "Puff, puff, puff!"


    At the same time, the five blood rising from the sky and the five heads rolling to the ground still maintained an extremely strange look on their faces, as if they saw something incredible.


    Quiet, the spacious square is now in a dead silence.


    At that moment, Lei Ying was still releasing the threatening thunder shadow. Her eyes were staring at the five headless corpses that fell to the ground. Lei Ying''s head was still in a crash at this time.


    "What..." because the enemy stopped moving, Mao Yue Xiyan and others also found the extreme strangeness of the atmosphere. When their eyes fell on the five Yunren who fell in a pool of blood, they couldn''t help but be scared and tongue tied and couldn''t say a word.


    Thousands of people on the court were stunned by this scene.


    "Oh ~" the first reaction was the two wooden men on the high platform. She saw her dark purple eyes blink slightly and her ruddy lips open slightly. No matter how strong her heart was, she couldn''t help being shocked when she witnessed the scene with her own eyes. Then, from horror to heat, he smiled and said, "the degree of interest... Is much greater than expected."


    Chilabi was silent for a long time, then shook his head, "I don''t know if it''s interesting, but the only thing I know is that the woman in white doesn''t want to go out of the village alive today."


    After a long silence, finally the people on the field also gradually responded. The five corpses that came into sight deeply stimulated their eyes. People couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. At the same time, people turned their eyes to Lei Ying on the first seat.


    "Goo ~"


    The hearts of the people were shaken.


    Sure enough, I saw the thunder shadow at this time, and the anger in my heart seemed to rise to an unimaginable level. On the contrary, the appearance looked very strange and calm. That pair of sharp eyes like a cheetah looked at the sleeve snow standing with a sword and didn''t speak.


    If the target of public concern was hatada at the moment before, now everyone''s attention is focused on the sleeve snow that looks so beautiful but does such a bold thing.


    However, in the face of the attention of thousands of people on the field, the look of sleeve snow-white still remained as calm as ever. She slowly walked to the side of Xiaotian.


    The young Tian, who was crushed to the ground on one knee and was stiff and motionless, gently helped him up. When his white jade palm touched the other''s small hand, a gentle force wiped out the terrible shadow momentum that forced the young Tian to move.


    "Hoo ~" the invisible pressure on the body disappeared without a trace in a moment. Xiaotian immediately gasped for a few mouthfuls of atmosphere, raised his head slightly, and threw a grateful look at the sleeve snow beside him, "sister sleeve snow, thank you..."


    "Can you stand up by yourself?"


    Hata bit her teeth and felt that her body was still stiff and numb. Then her silver teeth clenched the tip of her tongue. The severe tingling immediately stimulated her nerves and gradually restored her control of her body.


    "Hum ~" he gave a dull hum. After a moment, Xiaotian also stood up alone.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I just did what my master told me. And now..." Xiu Baixue looked cold, sad and happy. Then she turned around and swept the cold, ancient well and the solemn Yunren people on the court one by one. Finally, her eyes fell on the murderous man on the head of the high platform.


    "Our situation should not be good..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 172

    "Our situation should not be good..." sleeve snow light tunnel.


    Mao Yue Xiyan and others also crossed them one after another while taking advantage of their respective clouds and stood with Xiu Baixue and Xiaotian.


    His eyes looked at the killing thunder shadow with a little fear. Mao Yue''s sunset couldn''t help thinking, "it''s not only bad, it''s terrible. Not to mention the thousands of people here, the anger of the thunder shadow is enough to kill us here..."


    "Really." sleeve white snow didn''t refute or dispute, just plain, "the master''s order is to let me protect Miss Hata''s safety. Anyone who obstructs me can be eliminated."


    Muye dark Department and others looked at each other and could see the silence in each other''s heart at this time. In Yunren''s base camp, they killed each other''s ninjas without leaving their hands in front of thousands of Yunren ninjas and Lei Ying''s eyes, and killed five Shangren as soon as they made a move. This is not only a provocation, but also a naked slap in the face!


    "Big brother is angry!" chilabi''s forehead burst into a cold sweat. God is not afraid of him. In the whole cloud tolerance, only Lei Ying can hold him down.


    "Oh ~ still so reckless, the guy of Lei Ying..." the two of you frowned. However, although she was rebellious, she was actually severely controlled by Lei Ying, and her daily freedom was limited to a great extent, she was still helpless.


    "..." in the face of the people''s eyes focused on themselves, the sleeve snow seemed unheard of, and there was no change on the cold face. Just fixed his eyes on Lei Ying.


    "Whoosh ~"


    The figure of Lei Ying disappeared in the sight of everyone for a moment.


    Yunren exclaimed. Sure enough, in the face of such provocation, the grumpy Lei Ying didn''t even say half a word of nonsense. He started directly and gave a thunderous blow to Xiu Baixue!


    "Whew ~" sleeve snow-white''s eyes moved and immediately greeted him with a knife.


    "Boo!" the snow-white blade and Lei Ying''s metal arms collided heavily. It was just a contact. The sleeve snow-white was instantly knocked out by Lei Ying''s incomparable terrorist power!


    However, although the blow was exaggerated, the snow-white figure on the sleeve was elegant, but it didn''t necessarily suffer much damage. Just a little broken ice debris fell all the way. Presumably, the huge impact was transferred and dumped in this way.


    When Lei Ying hits the target, he will attack one after another. He will chase after Bai Xue.


    "Little girl, let you feel the real anger!" I saw that the strong Lei attribute chakra covered the whole body. At this time, Lei Ying has started the Lei Dun chakra mode, using Lei Dun''s power to stimulate the activated cells of the whole body, making a qualitative leap in his speed and strength.


    "Boo!" Lei Ying hit the soul chopping knife on sleeve Bai Xue''s hand again, and sleeve Bai Xue''s posture was blown out again. But this time, sleeve snow-white also launched a counterattack.


    I saw her holding the soul chopping knife in her backhand, the tip of the knife was facing down, and she used the tip of the knife to pierce several holes in the ground. Suddenly, a lot of ice and cold air rose from the holes.


    "Zheng ~"


    The snow-white tip of the knife pointed directly at the oncoming thunder shadow, and the cold air gathered at one point.


    "Bai Lian dance!"


    The gushing cold current of ice and snow suddenly turned into an avalanche like a natural disaster, freezing and covering everything in front.


    In the face of the ice and snow cold current, Lei Ying not only didn''t avoid, but increased his speed, so he punched him.


    "Endure the law and burst again!"


    The combination of Ninja and body art, Yunren''s unique body art. The violent blow of Lei Ying unexpectedly blew out a vacuum in the ice and snow cold current ahead!


    At the same time, the figure of Lei Ying turned into a huge thunder light, moving forward like lightning. In a moment, the figure came to the eyes of sleeve snow-white, gathered the huge fist of a violent blow, and hit in front.


    Snow White took a small step back, and suddenly a circular white light array appeared on the ground under his feet.


    "Huh?!" Lei Ying''s eyes moved, and the white light array could be included in it.


    "The moon is white at the beginning of dancing!" implemented the white light in the sky, and then saw the white light array, which instantly frozen everything above, including the air, into frost, forming a huge circular icicle directly to the far end. However, the figure of Lei Ying is among the icicles.


    All the Yunren people present were shocked that this seemingly weak sleeve snow-white had such strength. It can not only well resist the attack of Lei Ying, but also carry out a very efficient counterattack. However, when I saw the frozen figure of Lei Ying, no one expressed concern.


    "Great ice dun." chilabi said faintly, "but it''s impossible to defeat big brother with this level of skill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I only heard a crack on the icicle, and then the crack gradually expanded. A moment later, there was a loud and clear sound. The icicle burst open, and the thunder shadow with violent thunder appeared in front of everyone again.


    Snow White''s eyes were cold, and then the soul chopping knife was inserted into the ground. The extremely cold air was continuously released from the tip of the knife, quickly covering the whole surrounding land with ice and snow.


    "The tree is white!"


    This time, the sleeve snow was an attack from the ground. Lei Ying glanced at it and snorted heavily. Then he saw him gather the violent chakra all over his body and lift his feet to chop heavily on the ground.


    "Boom, boom!"


    With the amazing power, Lei Ying forcibly split the ground in two. The ice and snow cold originally from the ground attack was also washed away and cracked by the power of impact.


    "Whoosh!" the fast Lei Dun body, and the figure of Lei Ying came to the front of sleeve snow in an instant.


    The two big hands grabbed the latter''s shoulder like pliers, and then lifted the sleeve Snow White''s whole body high above the head. The chakra energy exploded at the shoulder gathered the blow of Lei Ying''s whole body strength at this time!


    "Bear the thunder and I''ll explode!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 173

    Whoosh! " The fast Lei Dun suddenly turned, and the figure of Lei Ying came to the front of sleeve snow in an instant.


    The two big hands grabbed the latter''s shoulder like pliers, and then lifted the sleeve Snow White''s whole body high above the head. The chakra energy exploded at the shoulder gathered the blow of Lei Ying''s whole body strength at this time!


    "Bear the thunder and I''ll explode!"


    At the critical moment when Lei Ying tried his best to smash sleeve Bai Xue, sleeve Bai Xue''s eyes coagulated, and then he resolutely waved the soul chopping knife in his hand, and the tip of the knife crossed his fingertips.


    "Hum ~" I saw the thunder shadow that was about to throw a thunder blow. Suddenly, I snorted. The hands that grabbed snow-white''s shoulders also subconsciously loosened.


    After sleeve snow-white broke free from the shackles, his posture turned over in the middle of the air, and the soul chopping knife in his hand cut down Lei Ying''s head heavily.


    "Whoosh ~" just as the sword fell, the shadow of thunder turned into a ray of thunder and disappeared.


    "..." the figure appeared on the other side. Lei Ying''s eyes were slightly frozen. He looked at his hands frozen for a moment, and his fingers were covered with a layer of frost. I couldn''t help looking at the sleeve snow with a little surprise. At this time, his whole body exudes bursts of bone cold, and anyone close to him will freeze instantly.


    "It''s been a long time since the ice escape and blood follow limit of the family of fog and snow tolerance. But..." Lei Ying shook his hands violently, and the violent chakra instantly expelled the freezing, and burst the frost covering the whole palm.


    "Not good. In this way, chakra of big brother is almost fully open!" chilabi stared at the thunder shadow on the field with a frightened face.


    The thunder light around the body has also become more vigorous. The golden hair on its head has also been erected high. Chakra''s power explosion seems a little shocking. From the perspective of the ninja of the perception department, the thunder shadow in front of chakra has gradually approached the level of the tail beast!


    "Boom!" as soon as his big foot stepped on the ground, the huge chakra let him step on the ground at will, and then he could step on a pit on the ground. The huge body of Lei Ying turned into a human flesh shell and blasted at the locked sleeve snow in front of him.


    Sleeve Snow White held the soul chopping knife flat in front of her. Her eyes were cold and her breath became different. It seems that she has made enough plans to face the attack.


    The fierce collision between the two people and the short fight was a dazzling and amazing war! Seeing that they are about to collide head-on here, this kind of direct collision can make the belligerent Yunren excited and blood surging.


    "Over the years, you are the first one who can make me use this level of chakra! So now, you can die with satisfaction!" Lei Ying''s whole figure is submerged in the dazzling thunder light. No one will doubt that the next blow of Lei Ying will be unprecedented terrible!


    However, at this critical moment, suddenly there was another change on the field.


    "Lord Lei Ying!"


    "Brother, be careful!"


    When chakra was fully open, the too powerful force made Lei Ying not notice the changes around when moving at a high speed in a straight line.


    "..." the snow-white sleeve''s posture of raising his knife to meet the attack was also put away.


    "Hmm?!" the sudden sound of hoof treading in his ears made him subconsciously turn his head over, which immediately stunned him.


    "What...?"


    Not only Lei Ying himself, but all the people present were shocked by what they saw.


    The behemoth falling from the sky is a giant chariot driven by two giant cows! Beyond the reality they can understand, although the chariot is very aggressive, what really bothers them is, why did the chariot running on the ground fall from the sky?!


    It was the Tong people who came from the night moon family!


    Gorgeous debut, a shot is aimed at Lei Ying launched a fierce attack.


    On the car, Tong people held the sword of sepulut, locked the breath of thunder shadow in front of them, the neighing of divine cattle and the rolling of wheels, and the two rows of huge blade arrays glittered with threatening cold light.


    In the face of the enemy in front of him, Tongren mercilessly used the fatal blow of Shenwei wheel.


    "Distant via expognatio!"


    "Moo!" the flying thunder cow made a dull roar, then accelerated in vain, and the fist sized hoof stepped heavily on the thunder shadow''s head.


    With that angry blow, even the most simple and hard rock must be crushed by one foot.


    With such a close distance and a slight loss of mind when seeing such an incredible thing for the first time, Lei Ying couldn''t avoid the blow. He had to block the front with both hands and try to resist the terrible blow!


    "Bang bang!" two huge hoofs stepped heavily on Lei Ying''s arms. The latter only felt that his hands were smashed twice by a huge iron bar, and suddenly lost consciousness! However, there were two giant cows in front of him. After his feet trampled over his hands, the other two iron hoofs fell on Lei Ying''s chest without hindrance and accurately!


    "Boom, boom, boom!" the huge chariot fell from the sky and finally fell to the ground. After a section of road, it stopped. However, on the corridor, the heavy hoofs and huge wheels left behind fist sized hoof prints and deeply visible wheel rolling marks.


    "Puff ~ puff ~" a body tossed up on the ground was thrown out by the huge impact, and finally fell heavily on the ground.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Yunren was extremely shocked. He saw the thunder shadow at this time. His chest was stepped down with an inch dent as big as his fist, and his upper body''s clothes had already turned into ashes. The exposed naked body, two deep wheel crushing marks extending from his abdominal muscles to his arms, and unknown injuries, A moment ago, chakra fully opened and the majestic thunder shadow unexpectedly ended up in such a embarrassed situation!


    "Wow ~" Lei Ying couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. He covered his concave chest with one hand and struggled to stand up. However, his paralysis made it difficult for him to recover for a moment. His body was also surrounded by flashing and bursting thunder. However, at this time, the thunder on Lei Ying was not the thunder dunchakra he released, but the real thunder, Tianlei, which gathers the great power of heaven and earth!


    Shenwei wheel''s must kill skill, distant ravage and bullying. After the foot treading wheel is crushed, thunder bombardment damage from jiuxiao cloud will be added!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 174

    Shenwei wheel''s must kill skill, distant ravage and bullying. After the continuous rolling of hoof and wheel, thunder bombardment damage from jiuxiao cloud will be added!


    "Damn it... I can''t move. I didn''t expect that as Lei Ying, I would be paralyzed by lightning..." stepping on the rolling of Lei Niu and Shenwei wheel caused a lot of physical damage. Finally, Tianlei''s bombardment damage was added. Even Lei Dun armor, which is said to be able to completely defend against most Ninja Attacks below class A, Lei Ying also suffered quite strong internal injuries, I can''t move for a moment.


    "Sleeve snow."


    "Yes, master." with a flash of snow-white''s figure, he came to Lei Ying.


    "Hateful!" Lei Ying was so angry that he immediately endured the paralysis of his whole body. First, he concentrated all his efforts to expel the violent lightning force in his body, which was more violent than all Lei dun. He concentrated all his efforts and first resumed the action of one foot.


    "Deng!" Lei Ying stood up with the recovery action of one foot. However, on the soles of his feet on the ground, he attached enough chakra to prepare for explosive high-speed movement.


    "Shake!"


    Suddenly, the ground trembled violently. The degree of vibration not only scattered the strong chakra attached to the ground by the soles of Lei Ying''s feet, but also made his body lose its parallelism and fell on the ground again.


    "Minus 50 degrees." sleeve snow white stands tall. The ground touched by his feet, the water from the bottom of the ground to the deep inside, will freeze instantly, causing the "ice shock" phenomenon of the surrounding earth. All targets standing on the ground will be greatly affected by this shock wave, which can make the thunder shadow of shadow level strength lose parallelism for a short time.


    "Traceon!" Tong''s figure flashed, and he also came to Lei Ying who fell to the ground, and his hands chopped off each other''s neck.


    "Pooh!" blood flew.


    What was cut off was a thick Octopus touching its feet!


    Tongren''s eyes moved, and then Mo Xie appeared on his left hand, subconsciously sweeping to his side.


    "Puff puff ~" cut off another octopus that attacked him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" however, after he cut down two, he immediately grabbed five from five directions to his limbs and neck!


    The double swords waved dazzling sword flowers and chopped off all the octopus feet that attacked him. However, no matter how many times they cut, new feet will quickly grow on those broken surfaces, and then continue to catch them!


    Tong man''s eyes flashed, and then he saw that several octopus tentacles grasping him burst in vain when they were less than three meters away from him.


    "Whew ~"


    The pink cherry petals gathered in the palm of your hand and finally condensed into the shape of soul chopping knife, thousand cherry!


    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw that inadvertently, the thunder shadow that had fallen to the ground was rescued by an octopus tentacle drilling out of the ground.


    "Hoo ~ well done, better than..." Lei Ying''s body is wrapped with an octopus tentacle. With the passage of time, Lei Ying also gradually recovers her body''s action ability. After all, Lei Ying is also a shadow level strong person with strong Lei attribute chakra. She has strong resistance to attacks with the same Lei attribute, "OK, put me down."


    "Ah... Big brother." chilabi gasped quickly, then his body shook, and the extended octopus tentacles slowly retracted back into his body. For human column force, even if chirabi has a deep relationship with tailed animals, the local tailed animal changes using this body will consume a lot of chakra.


    Tong people looked at the thunder shadow standing up slowly and couldn''t help whispering, "it''s really a strong body. Although you have strong resistance to the attack of thunder attribute, the continuous rolling of thunder cow and Shenwei wheel in front will cause no less physical damage."


    "Hum!" Lei Ying snorted coldly. In front of him, he was surprised that the big chariot fell from the sky. A distracted man was successfully attacked by the other party. Of course, it was also because his chakra was fully open and the track of high-speed movement was too straight, so it was difficult to notice the changes around him. In a word, as Lei Ying, he was knocked over severely in full view of the public, and his body was overturned by animals and wheels, which is a shame.


    In addition, Lei Ying covered the concave place on his chest with one hand and said in his heart, "although Lei Dun''s power was used to avoid the important viscera in the body during the crisis, a certain degree of injury is inevitable. Two sternum and ribs were broken..."


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. After being hit and rolled by my Shenwei wheel, you can still stand up now. As Lei Ying, you are complacent enough." Tong man said faintly. Although he doesn''t think he can kill a shadow level strongman with one move by virtue of the "distant ravage and hegemony" attack of Shenwei wheel, at least it must be hard to move after heavy damage. In theory, it is true. If Lei Ying doesn''t have strong resistance to thunder, the final thunder bombardment will definitely make him fall to the ground, Even if you don''t die, you won''t be able to recover your mobility for a long time.


    However, Tong Ren felt sorry, but Lei Ying on the other side was also very shocked. His complacent strong body and defense reached Lei Dun armor that could ignore Ninja Attacks below class A. under the foot of the giant cow and the rolling of the wheel, he was so vulnerable! And the Last Shocking thunder blow, which gathered the great power of heaven and earth, let him play lightning for most of his life and was hurt by lightning! It''s hard to imagine what a ninja would be like if it weren''t for his anti thunder attribute.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" the three figures fell beside Lei Ying.


    "Lord Lei Ying!" these three people are Yunren''s upper forbearance. However, these three people are far from ordinary upper forbearance. Their combat power is enough to compare with dozens of upper forbearance ninjas of the same level! Probably like Kakashi metkai of Muye.


    Two of them are Lei Ying''s guards, Darui and Xi.


    The only female Ninja is ray Ying''s secretary, Ma Buyi.


    "Lord Lei Ying, I''ll treat you right away." Xi sealed his hands and covered his palms with a layer of light green chakra on Lei Ying''s sunken chest.


    "Hey, hey, are you kidding? It''s an ugly young kid who can hurt Lord Lei Ying?" daruy fixed his eyes on the Tong man in front of him, then shook his head, took out a big knife with a wide blade from his back, looked dignified and said in a deep voice, "although it''s incredible, you can''t be careless..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 175

    Hey, hey, are you kidding? The one who can hurt Lord Lei Ying is an outrageous young kid? " Daruy fixed his eyes on the Tong man in front of him, then shook his head, took out a wide blade knife from his back, looked dignified and said in a deep voice, "although it''s incredible, you can''t be careless..."


    Lei Ying, eight tailed man Zhu Liqi Rabbi, two tailed man Zhu Li, two wooden men, Yunren elite, super Renda Rui, Xi, Ma Buyi, and a thousand Yunren ninjas present.


    Day Tong people, one person.


    "Sleeve snow."


    "Please, master."


    Tongren looked at the fledgling field not far away. The latter was also kind-hearted. He looked at him with worried eyes. Tongren gave a reassuring look and nodded, "you and the dark part of Muye, protect the fledgling field and leave yunnincun first."


    Indeed, he did not hesitate to let the fledgling field return to danger and came all the way to Yunren, not just to attract the enemy''s attention and give himself the opportunity to attack the night moon clan. Originally, Tong people attacked the night moon family to solve the affairs of Xiaotian. It''s unreasonable to let Xiaotian commit risks alone. In fact, going to Yunren is also a request made by Hata to Tongren. Therefore, it is related to the reputation of the Japanese family at this time. Ten years ago, the elder generation of the family sacrificed their lives for her. The heroic sacrifice made by the ancestors, as the younger generation, must also personally seek justice in Yunren!


    However, in full view of the public, a small weak woman angrily resisted Yunren''s coercion and Lei Ying''s spiritual force. As a young descendant of the Japanese family, rihata has done enough! Leave the rest to Tong Ren.


    However, although the surname is RI, the reason why Tongren are standing here today is not for the sake of the Japanese family. Xiaotian implements his own ideas and seeks justice for the ancestors sacrificed in the family. Tongren should also implement the bullying suffered by Xiaotian and make a good account with Yunren!


    "Want to run? Yunren''s good man, come on!" seeing Muye and others turn around and run outside Yunren village, Lei Ying suddenly gets angry. He has made such a big thing in Yunren and made him lose face in full view of the public. Now he wants to leave safely?


    "Yes!" with the order of Lei Ying, thousands of Yunren ninjas in the square almost shot at the same time, occupying an overwhelming advantage in number. They don''t need to rush up in a swarm. They can make a terrible dense attack alone!


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ~" with a series of broken wind, it suddenly fell from the sky like raindrops, covering all the areas within 100 meters centered on Muye and others!


    In the face of such an all-round and large-scale attack, Muye is weak and can''t resist it at all.


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    The exploding earth, the rising rows of huge knife arrays, turned into an immeasurable Cherry Blossom torrent, rushed up into the sky, quickly swallowed up the rain like suffering without showers, one by one!


    "What..." Tong''s move was a huge visual impact on the people present! Thousands of people shot at the same time, but they were easily resisted. It seemed that there was really a terrible ability of one person to fight against thousands.


    Tongren did not immediately control these Cherry Blossom torrents to attack, but blocked the rear of Xiaotian and others, so that Yunren people who were ordered to try to pursue had to stop.


    In this way, the present Yunren people watched the departure of Xiaotian and others, while the Tongren stood in front of them alone, and none of them dared to go forward and take a half step.


    "Bastard! Tangtang Yunren, in our territory, you are afraid of a boy?" under the angry scolding of Lei Ying, the people immediately blushed, then clenched their teeth and went forward one after another.


    "Jianjing thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    With a wave of Tongren''s hand, the surging Cherry Blossom torrent shrank to cover the whole square. The dense Cherry Blossom blades solidified into the original Sword form, including all Yunren on the field.


    "Er ~ Lord Lei Ying..." three layers of fixed swords form a huge border and surround everyone.


    Originally, in dealing with a large number of enemies, it was best to talk about the scene. However, in order to ensure that Hata and others could leave Yunren safely, he had to use the sword border form of Jianjing to limit everyone in front of him.


    "A bunch of rubbish!" Lei Ying was furious, and then shouted to Xi beside him, "OK, OK? Xi!"


    "Right away, Lord Lei Ying!" Xi tou said in a cold sweat. As an all-round ninja who is an elite Super Ninja of Yunren, and is good at magic, perception and medical ninja, he is also a master of swordsmanship. However, such a versatile guy who can do everything is often not too strong. Yunninja village''s medical system is at the bottom of the five forbearance villages. Xi''s medical Ninja is very good in Yunren, but looking at the whole forbearance world, it can''t be ranked. What''s more, it''s an ordinary injury to bear the rolling attack of Shenwei wheel on the front? Ordinary people have long become a lump of meat mud, and only Lei Ying, a powerful ninja, can barely make it next.


    "The boss recovers first. Ma Buyi and I will go to meet this wonderful guy first. Don''t shoot first than adults and you Muren. We don''t know the enemy''s intelligence ability, so we can''t let the two adults take risks." daruyi murmured. This guy who looks lazy and powerless in ordinary days can always make a correct judgment at the critical moment, This is also the daruy who is the next Lei Ying candidate of the three generations of Mu Lei Ying, who is personally stabbed with the word "Lei" on his arm and praised by the four generations of Mu Lei Ying!


    "OK, I''m going to help you with space-time Ninja!" Ma Buyi, with unique brown skin and fresh short silver hair, this secretary Yunren who looks like a sexy girl is not an ordinary woman! I saw his hands quickly seal. The seal is not the Ninja within the five Duns, but the most profound ninja of the space-time system!


    In addition, before it, daruy took the lead in launching the attack!


    "Lan Dun excites, frustrates and locks up the harsh elements!" I saw an aperture on daruy''s binding gesture, from which countless lasers were emitted. Yun Ren''s blood is one of the aristocratic families following the boundary. LAN Dun claims to be fast, powerful and can freely control the direction. Because it is a combination of thunder and water attributes, this technique can be understood as "charged water" or "soft thunder".


    ..

 V1.Chapter 176

    "Lan Dun excites, frustrates and locks the caustics!" countless blue and white lasers attacked Tongren from all directions in the West with a radial attack track.


    It''s hard to avoid such an attack that combines the power of thunder and the fluidity of water. In addition, Tongren don''t need to avoid!


    I saw Tong people holding their palms in front with one hand, and an orange energy was released from the body, forming an arc-shaped barrier in front.


    "Jiuyang Gang Jin!"


    "Crackle crackle crackle ~" the sharp light fell on the barrier in front of Tongren and made a sharp attack sound. Even if the real gold and silver metal was wiped, a layer of Landun beam had to be faded, but it could not break the barrier of Tongren!


    Tongren pushed forward step by step with one hand against the barrier of the power of Jiuyang.


    "It''s really terrible, so how about trying this?" I saw that the knot in daruy''s hand changed, and suddenly the light was divided into two and four. Soon, it was changed into dense blue and white fine silk thread, showing a network, and grabbed Tongren from all directions.


    In the face of the 360 degree all-round light network, the Tongren still did not move, and the pace of progress did not stop. I saw that the barrier in his hand suddenly burst and turned into countless orange air masses around the Tongren. Once the network was close to the Tongren''s range of three meters, these air masses would automatically counterattack, Counteract Darui''s LAN Dun attack one by one with the same force.


    On the other hand, Ma Buyi also completed the art of space-time ninja. He saw his last one handed seal on his chest, "the art of enduring the law of heaven!"


    "Hmm?!" Tong Ren''s eyes moved, and he saw a stack of detonating symbols on the ground under his feet, I don''t know when!


    "Rumble! Rumble!" a series of detonating symbols caused a huge explosion. However, it is impossible for Tong people to avoid this degree of attack. Their figure jumped high. In the middle of the air, the shock wave of the explosion just retreated when it spread to a range of several meters away from him.


    "That''s the chance. He''s still in the middle of the sky and can''t move." hemp cloth clothes looked up at the rising Tongren. There was a flash in his eyes, and then his fingers moved. He saw that in the middle of the sky around Tongren, a small thunder flickered. At the same time, a huge sword appeared without warning, Tongren flying from the west to the middle!


    "Moo ~" just when the Tongren were locked and besieged, a huge thing rose into the sky. With the sound of the giant cow ringing through the sky, the people saw that the huge chariot, pulled by the giant cow, left the ground with its hoofs and wheels, and drove to the sky in amazement!


    "Pi Pi Pi Pi Pi ~" with its huge body, the speed must be so fast that the strong wind generated by the passing of Shenwei wheel can blow all the swords in the hands of those wind demons around.


    "Ho ~" the figure of Tong man landed on the car, then grabbed the reins with one hand, the huge chariot turned a circle in the air, and then it fell from the sky and drove towards Yunren.


    "No! His target is other ninjas!" daruy''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately said nothing in his hands. A large number of lasers, regardless of chakra''s huge consumption, madly shot at the crazy rotating chariot!


    "Hum!" in the face of daruyi''s LAN Dun attack, Tong people turned a deaf ear and clapped the reins in their hands, driving the crazy progress of Shenwei wheel.


    "Whew ~" daruy''s LAN Dun attack really landed on the wheel of Shenwei. However, because flying thunder cow itself belongs to thunder attribute, it can''t cause any damage to all attacks containing thunder. On the contrary, chakra, the water attribute of LAN Dun, can cause damage to it, but unfortunately, in the blood succession limit of LAN Dun, Water attribute only allows the caster to flexibly control the flow of lightning. As an auxiliary attack, it is very weak and difficult to cause much damage to the strong flying thunder ox. As for the Shenwei wheel itself, it is made of heaven and earth refined steel. With the blessing of some divine power, it is impossible for an ordinary attack to cause any damage to the car!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" at the speed of Shenwei''s wheel, Yunren ordinary ninjas couldn''t escape at all. Under the full speed of Tongren, a large area of Yunren ninjas was crushed and hanged like harvesting wheat!


    Tongren''s sword is across sepulut''s with one hand. Although its blade is not very sharp, it is also a rare sword in the ninja world. Just like this, with the great impact of Shenwei wheel, the Ninja''s body is cut in half wherever the blade goes! The rampant flying thunder cow, the heavy iron hoofs, and the huge knife array with cold light in the two rows of the huge wheel. The whole Shenwei wheel is like a terrible killing machine, harvesting Yunren''s life madly.


    However, due to the physical damage caused by the crazy rolling of the huge chariot, terrible thunder will fall from the sky on the road passed by the chariot, and those Yunren who are still alive with broken limbs and arms will be cut out of life in an instant!


    "Rampage, wanton trampling, unforgivable, you stupid bastard!" chilabi took a step forward, and then a large number of light red chakras appeared from the body surface. Obviously, in the face of such a great enemy, chilabi also directly used the power of the tail beast!


    "Bang!" the huge chakra shook the surrounding ground to pieces, and the six tails danced wildly behind it. Chilabi used the chakra power of the six tails as soon as he shot!


    With a big foot, chakra''s terror force stepped out of a big pit in an instant. Chilabi took up his arm and turned the whole person into a human shell and jumped at the Shenwei wheel!


    "Lei Li hot knife!"


    "Hum!" Tong people saw the chilabi who used the tail beast''s clothes and said coldly, "just use the power of state one, it''s just looking for death!" as soon as the reins was patted, flying and stepping on the thunder cow seemed to know what Tong people thought, and suddenly turned around. As soon as the wheel turned, they bumped into the violent chilabi!


    "Putong ~" chilabi collapsed, was instantly hit and flew, and then got caught in the foot tread of the giant cow and the rolling of the wheel.


    "Boom!" then a thunder fell from the sky and blew a big pit out of the ground where chilabi was located!


    But this time, after being crushed by Shenwei''s wheels, chilabi suffered very limited injuries. He soon climbed up from the huge pit and looked a little pale.


    After looking at the shaky chakra tail left behind, I couldn''t help but feel terrible, "impossible! The power under this blow even crushed my chakra, which is equivalent to the sum of five tails..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 177

    After looking at the shaky chakra tail left behind, I couldn''t help but feel terrible, "impossible! The power under this blow even crushed my chakra, which is equivalent to the sum of five tails..."


    "Bi! This boy is not an ordinary person, so don''t take it lightly!" eight tails in his body gave a rare and severe cry, "his body seems to contain a strange power that makes me feel familiar but strange. Don''t leave your hand and use state 2 directly!"


    "Oh, little eight, if it weren''t for your chakra protection, I would be pressed into meat pie, fool and asshole ~" although chilabi was still talking and singing in his mouth, he didn''t dare to neglect his hands. His arms shook, and the light red tailed chakra shrank into his body for a moment, and a red chakra covered chilabi''s whole body!


    "Click, click ~" Sen Bai''s bone collaterals formed a hard skeleton cow head on his arm, and there was no big action. At that station, the terror chakra emitted by his body was enough to break the surrounding ground.


    "Roar!" a deafening roar of a fierce beast. After the deep tail beast turned into a chilabi, the figure turned into a red shadow and disappeared. Its speed and power are much faster than before!


    "Hum!" nevertheless, Tong people still drove forward without concession and rushed to meet chilabi, who turned into a fierce human beast!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" the cloud Ninja flow forbearance body thunder plow hot knife used by chilabi in the second state of tail beast is not fun. Under this blow, it is enough to flatten the earth within 100 meters!


    Tongren can''t let chilabi''s blow hit feita leiniu''s body. Suddenly, at the moment when they are about to collide with chilabi, they forcibly twist the front of the car, so that feita leiniu staggers the impact of its brute force. After staggering, chilabi''s arm collides with the huge knife array on the side of the wheel.


    It''s the so-called Mantis arm that makes the cart. However, the class a forbearance body art thunder plow hot knife made by the deep tailed chilabi is not a mantis arm, but a fierce beast arm!


    "Dang!" a huge metal impact sounded, and the impregnable skeleton ox head generated by the impregnable knife array and the tailrace chakra on its arm was like the fierce collision between spear and shield.


    "Click ~"


    "Click ~" two crisp cracking sounds made the Tongren and chilabi of the parties look different. Under the fierce collision, both sides were almost damaged.


    The violent impulse of Shenwei wheel was blocked by chilabi. Tong people immediately stood up decisively, held up the sword of sepulut in their hands, and fell heavily on chilabi''s head.


    "Ding ~"


    "I won''t let you succeed, you fool ~ asshole ~" chilabi''s tail rolled, and Ge blocked the attack of Tong man.


    It''s just the real attack of Tong people, but it''s not this, because although the sword of sepulut is also a rare sharp sword, its real feature is its hardness and durability, and its attack power is not high. He didn''t expect that it could hurt the human pillar power of deep tailed beast.


    With one move of the palm, the soul chopping knife fixed in the sky flew into his hand. The Tongren backhand inserted into the boundary of annihilating the scene, abandoned the intensive attack of thousands of Sakura and concentrated the destructive power on one point. Immediately, the knife pierced the red tailed chakra layer, and nailed one of its tails to the ground.


    "What!?" chilabi''s face suddenly changed. As a human pillar, no one knows more about chakra''s defense ability than him. However, his proud defense ability was pierced by such a knife. What kind of explosive force can suppress the power of the tail?!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" Tong people used the power of Jianjing one after another, using seven soul chopping knives to nail the seven red tails behind them to the ground.


    "Damn it, I can''t move!" chilabi said in secret.


    He lowered a soul chopping knife again. This time, Tong people''s attack was directly aimed at chilabi''s eyebrows!


    If he entered the tailed beast mode of state 2, chilabi''s whole body was basically invulnerable and immune to most ninja and magic. However, at this time, according to the fact that the other party in front can easily pierce the tailed beast chakra''s tail, it must not be difficult for this knife to pierce his head, right?


    At a critical moment, when the Tong people were ready to give kirabi a fatal blow, they suddenly saw a meal, and then immediately turned around and cut behind them.


    "Dang!" Tong people only felt that the knife was like splitting on a piece of refined steel, and their palms were numb.


    "I''m not so lucky this time, boy!" I saw the thunder shadow who recovered from his injury attacking Tong people from behind. He glanced at the sword stuck on his wrist and couldn''t help thinking, "it''s a very powerful cut. Even my pair of gold wristbands made of refined steel were almost split."


    "Kadang ~" broke his arm, and suddenly Lei Ying stubbornly broke the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand. Of course, he did so recklessly, and the fine steel wrist guard in his hand also further cracked, but now, there is no time to care about the loss of these weapons.


    "Hmm?!" Tong Ren just wanted to turn the front of the car and wanted to step the thunder shadow under the hoof and wheel again, but suddenly he felt a huge technique on the ground below.


    "The art of enduring Dharma sent by heaven!" I saw the linen clothes standing not far away, as if using some kind of powerful art, and his face also looked quite pale.


    "Whoosh!" the man in Tong''s eyes must have seen that the Shenwei wheel under the seat disappeared for a moment! With the connection with himself and treasure, he can feel that the Shenwei wheel has appeared a kilometer away. Then, I couldn''t help looking at the caster''s hemp cloth clothes with a little surprise, "Yunren, there is also a very good talent..."


    "Hum! You sigh slowly. Next, I''ll screw your head off!" Lei Ying snorted coldly. Instead of going forward, he stepped back a few steps.


    Without the suppression of Shenwei''s wheel, chilabi also resumed his action. Although it was difficult to get rid of the sword that nailed his seven tails for a moment, it did not need to be pulled out immediately. His figure retreated a few steps without being affected, and the fixed tail was extended and pulled, which would not affect his action in a short time.


    "Hoo ~ I want to use that, brother!"


    Lei Ying and chilabi raised their right arms respectively, but their curved arms aimed at the neck of Tong people.


    "Cloud Ninja flow forbearance body art profound meaning Jue Niu Lei pear hot knife!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 178

    "Hoo ~ I want to use that, brother!"


    Lei Ying and chilabi raised their right arms respectively, but their curved arms aimed at the neck of Tong people.


    "Cloud Ninja flow forbearance body art profound meaning Jue Niu Lei pear hot knife!"


    Yunnincun''s Secret S-level forbearance skill is that two people use Lei Li hot knife to one person at the same time from opposite directions. They are required to use the same strength to clip off the head of the target in an instant when the target has no time to respond!


    No response at all? Hum ~ no one can escape under the combined killing skill of my brother and I! Chilabi was quite complacent.


    "Hmm?!" but at this time, something unexpected happened!


    Seeing the Tong man standing in the middle, he didn''t move an inch, and he didn''t see any preparation for magic defense.


    Just before Lei Ying and chirabi''s arms came to the latter''s neck, suddenly, there was no sign or basis. The two people who collided with absolute speed and power, one was Lei Ying, the fourth generation of yunnincun, and the other was the most perfect eight tailed man Zhu Liqi rabbi.


    Leidun chakra mode is fully open, with deep tailed power, and still carries out left and right attack from the opposite direction. Such a strong and fierce attack suddenly stops.


    "What... What?!" Lei Ying''s eyes widened. Seeing the irresistible impact between him and chilabi, he stopped at a distance of only three steps from the Tong man in front of him. What appeared in front of them seemed to be a wall that could not be seen by the naked eye. No, it was not only invisible to the naked eye, but also had no feeling of chakra!


    "Impossible! My brother''s Jue Niu Lei Li hot knife and I were blocked?!" chilabi tried hard to push forward. However, no matter how hard he tried, the power of deep tailing could not make him half a step closer to Tongren. In this short distance of three steps, the imitation of Buddha formed a non-interference dimensional zone, and nothing could enter it.


    Tongren slowly opened his eyes. At this time, his pure black eyes had become reincarnated eyes emitting strange power!


    "Hey ~ big brother, his eyes..." chilabi also noticed the change of Tong people, and the eight tails in his body hurriedly reminded him to be careful.


    "Hmm?! this is... White eyes? No!" Lei Ying stared and said angrily, "are you kidding? My attack will be stopped by mere pupil surgery!"


    Lei Ying clenched his left fist and then dazzled the thunder, "heavy flow explosion!"


    "Bang!" was another heavy attack of forbearance. However, before the Tong people fell in front of them, no matter how powerful they were, they were like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no movement at all.


    "Jue Jie." Tong man slowly shook his hand. In the vision of his reincarnation eye, the invisible and imperceptible wall can be seen clearly in his eyes.


    It is a 360 degree spherical barrier centered on him. In the field called Jue Jie, all ninja, magic, body and fairy arts can''t hurt it. It is somewhat similar to the super-s pupil "Shenluo Tianzheng" of reincarnation eye.


    Take yourself as the center and pop up all the objects around you. If you gather a huge chakra, you can even destroy a ninja village with one blow. Create a repulsion field centered on itself to produce a similar repulsion ability. The greater the inertia of the object, the stronger the repulsive force by Shenluo Tianzheng. In this way, the Shenluo Tianzheng is not irresistible. If there is a stronger force, the caster of the Shenluo Tianzheng may be bounced out due to the reaction force, and he will be bounced out due to the non expansion of the repulsion force under the repulsion center of the Shenluo Tianzheng.


    The reincarnation eye at the same level as the reincarnation eye, super S-class pupil "absolute boundary". Its ability does not lie in its attack power and destructive power. It takes the caster as the center to form an absolute field that can not be interfered with externally. No matter it is ninja, magic and body art, no matter how powerful it is, it can not cause any damage in the absolute world! The scale of the absolute boundary is determined by the caster. The larger the scale, the more it will consume itself, and the longer the time interval to be used again. In this regard, it is somewhat similar to the Shenluo Tianzheng. Tong people consume more than half of the pupil force of reincarnated eyes in an instant, and can use about a large-scale boundary of the whole forbearance village.


    In muyeren village in the middle of the absolute world that day, even if it was bombarded by an asteroid at close range, it was enough to flatten the energy shock wave within a radius of several kilometers. However, such destructive force could not pose the slightest threat to the absolute world. Therefore, we can see the meaning of the word "absolute world".


    The destructive power of the star landing can''t destroy the absolute world, not to mention the action of only a few people. The so-called Jue Niu Lei Li hot knife of the esoteric meaning of S-level endurance body art is even more unlikely to cause the slightest damage to the absolute world!


    Tong people glanced at Lei Ying and chilabi, who were keenly aware of a danger one after another.


    "Go back, than!"


    "Huh?!"


    At this time, Tong people are like turning their hands to call the wind and rain.


    "Heaven changes and earth changes."


    "Click ~ puru ~" just as Tong people''s eyes fell, they suddenly saw that on the ground where Lei Ying and chilabi were originally located, they burst without warning, and then the hot magma gushed out from the ground!


    "Magma? Hello! It''s on the top of the mountain!" chilabi looked incredible, and the red and hot magma was reflected on his black sunglasses.


    Lei Ying also frowned, "Yan Ren''s fusion and blood succession limit? No, this guy didn''t seal, and there was no reaction from chakra in advance!"


    With a wave of Tongren''s palm, his evil eyes swept across the square. Suddenly, wherever his reincarnated eyes went, suddenly everyone felt a burst of moisture under their feet and subconsciously bowed their heads. They suddenly found that the water and the water level were rising at an extremely amazing speed without a few breath, The whole square has become an ocean!


    "Yin and Yang Dun method, nature turns heaven to seize!"


    Condensed from the water flow, I saw a Taoist water element on the field, lifelike, like real life!


    The Yunren people present were stunned. They couldn''t understand and accept such an incredible scene for a time. It was like a dream in front of them.


    "Whoosh ~" just then, a figure fell beside Tong people. I saw that it was a gentle looking woman, but the gentle woman was stained with a very deep bloody gas. The whole person was like bathing in a river of blood!


    "Have you solved it..." Tong man looked at Mao Zhihua lie who came to him. From the blood he felt, it seems that the night moon family has also been completely solved.


    Tongren then finished printing, "Yin and Yang dunfa channeling!"


    Gun Knight dilumudo, bow Knight emyia, come on!


    Tong people immediately turned their eyes to the Yunren people present and said faintly, "well, let''s start."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 179

    Tongren then finished printing, "Yin and Yang dunfa channeling!"


    Gun Knight dilumudo, bow Knight emyia, flower of death Mao, come on!


    Tong people immediately turned their eyes to the Yunren people present and said faintly, "well, let''s start."


    "..." turn your hands over the clouds, call the wind and rain, hundreds of water elements, and these three in front of you. You can see that they are not easy to provoke. The visual impact of the people before the eyes is too great. It is hard to make complaints about them.


    Two thousand Sakura fell into his hands, and then Tongren burst in with double knives and took the lead in launching a strong attack against Lei Ying led by the other party.


    "Go!"


    "Hum!" thunder shadow shouted angrily, and immediately raised his arms and shouted, "good men of Yunren, give it to me!"


    "Drink!" Lei Ying''s call seems to have a considerable encouraging effect among Yunren people. Yunren, who has always been belligerent and brave, was also stimulated to stir up his blood and Qi. They took out their weapons and launched an attack on the hundreds of water elements on the field.


    "Whew, whew, whew, whew ~" didn''t make any noise. The water element on the field took the lead in launching an attack on thousands of Yunren and hit the first battle array! The dense water arrows are like sharp arrows, like the rain. The power of each water arrow is not great, which is probably equivalent to the level C water escape. But you know, this is just a very common attack. And this number of water escape attacks can be released continuously and infinitely, which can not be underestimated.


    "Huodun Impatiens fire!"


    "Water escape, water chaos!"


    "Lei Dun thunderstorm!"


    "Earth Dun, earth prison wall!"


    "Feng Dun vacuum jade!"


    Thousands of Yunren used their own escape skills. Suddenly, on Yunren''s position, there were all kinds of colorful chakra attacks. On the side of Tongren, the water element only used the same water arrow.


    The two mixed collisions, including those with restrained attributes and those with restrained attributes. In a word, in the middle of the battle, there was a continuous bombardment in the sky.


    At the same time, as the main battlefield, it has been intertwined with each other!


    "PIP PIP PIP PIP ~" the Tongren with double swords in hand fought fiercely with Lei Ying from a zero distance. In the face of Tongren''s double sabres like a storm, Lei Ying''s pair of big arms danced tightly. He used the refined steel iron ring on his wrist guard to resist Tongren''s double sabres.


    "Click ~"


    "Click ~"


    Tongren and Lei Ying noticed each other. In their crazy fighting, the double knives in Tongren''s hand and Lei Ying''s wrist guard were damaged to varying degrees at the same time.


    In particular, Lei Ying''s wrist guard, which can resist the pressure of thousands of tons of refined steel wrist guard, was cut all over by Tongren''s double knife qianben cherry. Every cut will be accompanied by a small piece of metal peeling off. In the state of annihilation, it is not so easy to defend the explosive power of a single body that solidifies the knife pressure and focuses on one point!


    "The boy''s knife... Easily penetrated my Lei Dun armor and even split my fine steel wrist guard." Lei Ying was surprised by the knife in Tong''s hand, but he wouldn''t be too shocked. After all, he was also a film level figure who had experienced countless battles. Although he was a little grumpy, he was full of determination. His sharp eyes were also locked on the knife in Tong people''s hands, and he said to himself, "although the explosive power is amazing, the durability of the knife itself doesn''t seem to be very high..."


    Tongren can clearly feel that whenever the thousand Sakura in his hand cuts on the unbreakable wrist guard of Lei Ying, the strong defense also makes his knife. With each cut, it will cause damage to a certain extent.


    "In other words, this battle is fought against each other. Who will be destroyed first and can''t hold on?" Tong people fought hard and finally broke a section of the tip of the knife because of too much bearing force. At the same time, the wrist guard on Lei Ying''s left hand was completely scrapped. The refined steel wrist guard of qiancang Baikong fell heavily to the ground.


    On the other hand, the gun Knight dilumudo faces the eight tailed man Zhu Liqi rabbi.


    Dilumudo''s right hand red gun is the red rose that breaks the devil, and the left hand yellow gun is the yellow rose that must be killed. The double guns are also tightly danced gun flowers, forcing the tailed chilabi to retreat again and again.


    "Poof poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poo.


    "Chakra''s coat, which can be immune to most physical attacks, failed to stop this gun. It seems that this gun really has the special ability to penetrate chakra!" chilabi is also very experienced in combat. After falling into the disadvantage quickly between fighting with dilumudo, he is ready to take conservative action and collect information about dilumudo''s ability first.


    "Hmm?!" chilabi frowned, then raised his hand and touched the injury that had just been wiped by the yellow gun of the other party''s left hand. However, with the strong recovery ability of human column force, the wound on the face will heal as long as you don''t spend a few breath. However, it has been a long time now. The wound on the face not only failed to recover automatically, but also since the small wound seems to be unable to close, blood is constantly seeping from the cracked wound.


    "This guy... Can the yellow gun on his left hand impose an incurable curse on the injured target?" the guess in chilabi''s heart is true. The yellow rose that must be killed can indeed impose a curse that can never recover the governance on the stabbed target. Therefore, chilabi, who was slightly injured by dilumudo, even chakra, who used a tailed beast, could not recover from the wound!


    "Cat demon claws!" the two extended their slender and sharp claws from the wooden man''s five fingers and fingertips. Their figure was fast and moved like a rabbit. In a flash, they came to Mao Zhihua lie''s body and grabbed it.


    "Bang! Poof!" Mao Zhihua''s sword fell, and the two wooden men''s steel claws were not only cut off, but also pressed by the powerful sword, so that she was blown out in a moment. The bun was also lifted in the aftershock, and a head of Beitan soft long hair was scattered


    "Under the sword, there is such power. I can also clearly smell the thick bloody gas on you. It seems that you are not as kind as you look..." the two wooden men slowly raised their heads and were beaten back by each other face to face. Instead of being afraid, they looked hot and looked directly at the Mao Zhihua in front of them.


    "Crackling ~" emiya waved the best general moye in her hand and fought against daruy, Xi and mabuyi with one enemy and many at the same time. However, compared with daruyi with a big knife, Xi and mabuyi are auxiliary ninjas. However, both of them have a short knife in their backhands, and they are not completely incapable of fighting.


    The right-hand cadre pressed down daruy''s big knife with great strength, held moye in his left hand, and the sword body slid down to daruy''s arm holding the knife.


    "Ding ~" daruy emptied a hand and felt a handful of bitterness from his sleeve. Lei Dun chakra attached to it, explored forward and blocked moye''s cross cutting with chakra knife. However, after seeing that emiya''s Mo Ye collided with his suffering, he did not tangle with it. He immediately turned back and turned into a posture with the sword tip facing inward and his left backhand holding the handle of the sword. Finally, his arm explored daruy''s neck. The sharp sword body was going to cross daruy''s neck!


    With his eyes closed, daruy narrowly shrunk and avoided the fatal blow of wiping his neck. He looked up at the fierce cadre floating above him. He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead. This thrilling sword fight also let him clearly know how extraordinary the swordsmanship of the man in red is!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 180

    "Bang bang!"


    There were two crisp cracking sounds. At this time, Lei Ying''s double arm wrist guards had all the metal peeling off! However, one of the Tongren''s double knives, a thousand Sakura, collapsed, and there was still half on his left hand!


    With a cold flash in his eyes, Tong Ren stabbed the remaining half of the blade into Lei Ying''s heart without hesitation.


    "Pooh!"


    Tongren''s eyes were frozen. He saw the thunder shadow in front of him and grabbed his thousand Sakura with his bare hands.


    Although it is a broken blade, the powerful explosive force solidified in the blade still exists with the support of Jianjing''s boundary. Therefore, even if the powerful Lei Dun chakra is gathered in the palm of his hand, Lei Ying''s meat palm still can''t resist the residual explosive force of the broken blade and is scratched by its sharp blade.


    "Kacha!" Lei Ying was also violent in his eyes. No matter how badly his palm was scratched, he forcibly grabbed and exploded the remaining cutting edge in Tong man''s hand!


    "Really?" the Tong man looked at him, and then made a move with both hands. Suddenly, two soul cutting knives came out and fell from the sky. "It''s a pity. I have more than two such knives."


    The soul chopping knife that gathered the explosive power of Jian Jing, Tong Ren immediately crossed his two knives and cut forward to Lei Ying''s arms!


    "Hum! Don''t underestimate the thunder shadow of yunnincun!" Lei Ying stared, revealing a crazy state in his eyes, that is, he saw his arms held flat, and chakra gathered all over his body on these arms. Then, in a desperate attitude, his arms angrily came to the neck clip of Tongren in the middle!


    "Double ox thunder plow hot knife!"


    In the face of Lei Ying''s madness, Tong Ren also has a slight change in his face. If he continues like this, as long as he raises his double knives, he doesn''t need to cut them. As long as Lei Ying''s arms are clamped over, the sharp blade can easily cut off Lei Ying''s arms, but! Tongren also saw the crazy counterattack of Lei Ying, which contained the terrorist killing! Qianben Ying of Jianjing''s power can cut Lei Ying''s arms, but with Lei Ying''s current madness, even if his arm is cut off in half, the remaining half connected to his arm will not stop. In this way, Lei Ying will use the remaining half of his arm to reach his neck and give him a fatal blow!


    With self breaking arms, angry people should also give fatal blows to the enemy. Such a crazy behavior can be done by the four generations of eye thunder shadow in front of us!


    On the other hand, the war between dilumudo and the eight tailed man Zhu Liqi Rabbi has also entered a white hot!


    Deep tailing, the chilabi in state 2 can no longer compete with dilumudo''s double guns. In addition, from the beginning to now, chilabi has been tailing for too long. If this continues, even the most skilled human strength can''t maintain a rational state. Therefore, chirabi showed that he put away the state of tail beast and used the strange eight knife flow to compete with dilumudo. Badaoliu and the octopus tentacle attack of local tail beast can compete with dilumudo for the time being.


    "Rat tail jade ball!" the two wooden men used their ten fingers to control the ten blue flames and attacked Mao Zhihua from all directions.


    Mao Zhihua lie stood still, but with a wave of his plain hand, a tetragonal border wrapped in it appeared. No matter how tricky the fire came from, there was no way for this omni-directional defense border!


    "Hum! Then try this!" the two wooden men breathed out a deep breath, and then their dark brown eyes turned into a faint fire with a strange smell, and a faint blue tail stretched out behind them!


    With a drum in his mouth, he spit out a huge dark blue flame.


    I saw the huge dark blue flame, split and scattered into dozens of small dark fires. Then Youhuo attacked the flower of Mao with a speed and irregular trajectory!


    Quickly seal with both hands, "secret cat fire bowl!"


    The long sword in Mao Zhihua lie''s hand threw out an airtight sword flower in its predecessor. The huge sword killed those quiet fires before they approached. No matter how strange the trajectory of these quiet fires is or how fast they are, the sword in Mao Zhihua lie''s hand can always cut them down accurately. The level of his sword has reached the peak!


    It''s just a pity that the flower of Mao Zhilie doesn''t have his own soul chopping knife in his hand at this time. This one in his hand is also one of the Jian Jing delivered by Tongren for the time being. Just because it is not your own strength, there is still a flaw in the advanced kendo.


    However, it was the flaw of this point that was caught by the two wooden men. A quiet fire successfully passed through the fierce blade of Mao Zhihua and stayed on his shoulder.


    Two by the wooden man eyes you mang a flash, then one hand condensation seal, "explosion!"


    "Boom!"


    The blue explosion was burning, and then in the huge explosion wind, a broken soul chopping knife was blown out, inserted on the ground not far away, and then turned into little cherry blossoms and disappeared.


    With the passage of time, the badaoliuqi Rabbi, who was able to fight with it at the beginning, was gradually suppressed by dilumudo''s double guns. In fact, chirabi, who originally did not use the power of the tail beast, was not as agile or powerful as dilumu, especially in agility. Chilabi, also a speed ninja, was suppressed by dilumudo, a gun knight, in terms of speed. The unique eight Sabre sword technique and the endless octopus tentacles at the beginning can barely resist dilumudo''s unparalleled exquisite shooting technique. However, as the chief gun Knight of the famous Fiona knights, how can dilumudo''s strength be so general? In Celtic mythology, dilumudo is a man who challenges demons alone!


    The passive skill "true eye" possessed by dilumudo is an excellent insight ability that can accurately predict each other''s actions and break dangerous situations cultivated from practice and training. Although dilumudo is an artificial life created by Tong people by "seizing heaven''s creation", the "true eye" is one level lower than the original, but even so, the "true eye" of this level It is enough for dilumudo to quickly see through chilabi''s strange eight knife flow sword technique in the short confrontation.


    "Kadang ~" under the broken magic red rose gun, the use of chakra flow strengthened sword has no effect at all. The long gun easily broke chilabi''s chakra knife.


    "Damn! This guy with two guns is terrible, stupid bastard ~" chilabi''s seven knives were broken one by one by dilumudo, and then he was ready to use his tail as the eighth knife to touch his feet.


    However, at this time, the eight tails in the body shouted, "Bi! Don''t waste my feet! The yellow gun on the man''s left hand can prevent my tail from regenerating after cutting off my tail. I''ve been lost by chakra, who lost five tails!"


    "Lan Dun excites, frustrates and locks the harsh!" the sharp light quickly drove emiya back.


    "Hoo ~" daruy gasped, then his eyes stopped at the big knife that was shot down in his hands and fell to one side, but he didn''t dare to pick it up. Then his eyes turned to emiya standing nearby with a sword, slowly breathed out a breath and said in a deep voice, "In swordsmanship, I admit that I really can''t fight you. But... Sorry, my strongest is not swordsmanship, but my blood following limit LAN Dun!"


    Daruy made a seal with his hands, and then continued to use LAN Dun to attack emiya.


    In the face of the rapid light, Mo ye, the cadre of emiya''s hands, immediately disappeared, and what glowed was a big black bow!


    Daruy''s eyes fell on the bow in emiya''s hand. His eyes were shocked and his mouth was wide open, "Hey, hey, isn''t it..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 181

    In the face of the rapid light, Mo ye, the cadre of emiya''s hands, immediately disappeared, and what glowed was a big black bow!


    Daruy''s eyes fell on the bow in emiya''s hand. His eyes were shocked and his mouth was wide open, "Hey, hey, isn''t it..."


    Pull the bow and buckle the string.


    "Whew ~"


    Several arrows were fired in a row, and the light that attacked him was destroyed in an instant, and the attack was not reduced to daruy in front of him!


    As soon as daruy''s eyes narrowed, he immediately stepped back decisively, "what?!"


    Although daruy had immediately performed the instant body skill to avoid, he found that the arrows were like automatic tracking missiles, chasing after him!


    "No!" daruy whispered. When he was facing the crisis of life and death, he found that his knife had returned to his hand.


    "This is..." daruy looked at the linen clothes with his hands not far away, and saw the latter nodding to him. With the help of hemp cloth clothes, he used the technique of heaven sending to return the knife that fell to one side to his hand. Daruy immediately poured chakra all over his body on the knife body, and extended a wide Leidun chakra knife around the big knife.


    "Boom!" daruy used Lei Dun chakra to cut the incoming arrows. The first one could be cut off smoothly, but the second one was a little hard. The third one directly cracked his hands, and the fourth one directly fell on the blade and exploded!


    When the fantasy collapses, the arrow containing huge energy will be detonated to produce huge energy shock wave, which is one of emiya''s specialties.


    On the other side, Tongren vs Lei Ying. Jianjing qianben cherry on Tongren''s hands is about to cut off Lei Ying''s arms. However, Lei Ying is madly ready to sacrifice his hands to give Tongren a fatal blow.


    Tongren frowned. Lei Ying''s desperate madness really made him feel troublesome. Because he used the extreme pupil techniques of reincarnation, such as heaven change and earth change, yin-yang escape, and heaven capture, Tongren''s eyes don''t have much power left. I''m afraid that dilumudo, emiya, and Mao Zhihua might have an impact if they use the absolute world at will. Therefore, in the face of Lei Ying''s crazy attack, he had to avoid the edge.


    As soon as the figure flashed, it avoided the blow of Lei Ying. The "double cattle thunder plow hot knife" was bound to kill. Then it immediately came forward and took Lei Ying''s neck and heart with double knives.


    "Hey!" however, at this moment, a sneer of conspiracy success appeared on Lei Ying''s face.


    "Whew ~" on Lei Ying''s hands, the wrist guard made of refined steel appeared again, and the arm lattice blocked Tong man''s double knives.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then through the remaining light, he saw the hemp cloth clothes that stayed not far away and were breathing, "Ninja in time and space... Thunder shadow, you have a very excellent subordinate."


    "Hum! Now, what else do you want to say?" Lei Ying was shocked and forced to break the twin swords in Tong man''s hand with the refined steel wrist guard, but at the same time, the wrist guard was damaged to varying degrees.


    "Dang ~" Tong people again attracted two thousand Sakura, crossed the grid in front, and withstood the impact of Lei Ying''s wrist guard.


    "Whew ~" the broken wrist guard in Lei Ying''s hand was transformed into a brand-new pair from the heaven sending skill of linen clothes again, "Hi!"


    Use the brand-new wrist guard to collide with Tongren''s double swords again regardless of damage.


    "I see how many more swords you can take out! I know that although there are thousands of swords here, these swords are the source of your powerful sword pressure. Each time you consume one, the strength you will bless will be reduced." it is worthy of being the shadow of a village that has experienced hundreds of battles. The seemingly reckless thunder shadow can fight with Tongren, We can see the slight change of Jian Jing.


    "Before my sword is consumed, your subordinates should run out of chakra first?" Tong man glanced at the hemp cloth clothes that stayed aside and looked more and more pale.


    Ma Buyi''s lips moved and seemed to want to say something. She just used space-time ninja for many times. Chakra in her body had already been consumed. At this time, she also relied on Bing Liang pill to forcibly give birth to chakra who squeezed that little bit. As a woman, it''s amazing that she can endure this. However, since it''s patience, there will be a limit. If she continues to practice her skills indiscriminately, I''m afraid there''s only one waiting for her outcome, that is, death at exhaustion!


    Lei Ying''s eyes narrowed, and then he snorted coldly. He waved his wrist guard again and bumped into Tongren, "let''s bet. Who will fall first!"


    The battle between Tong people and Lei Ying has become white hot. On the other hand, the battle of dilumudo, emiya and Mao zhihualie is also coming to an end.


    "Bi! There''s no way. We can only use the final means of tailing!"


    "But... With what I have left now, chakra..."


    "I know. Let''s decide the outcome with one blow!"


    The two wooden men wrapped the sword in Mao Zhihua lie''s hand with one tail. The pressure of the sword was so strong that her tail condensed by the tailed beast chakra had a faint sign of collapse.


    The dark fire in their eyes was burning. The two wooden men stared at this seemingly soft but actually terrible female swordsman who took people''s lives. They looked certain and couldn''t help thinking, "There is no doubt that you are the strongest swordsman I have ever seen! You are also a woman. I don''t want to use this blow to solve you, but now it seems that this is my arrogance..."


    "Tail beast!"


    "Tail beast!"


    Two huge chakras rising from the sky! Yunren''s eight tailed human column force and two tailed human column force have entered the final stage of complete tail beast at the same time!


    "Roar ~"


    "Ow ~"


    Two roars of giant beasts, the monster of the combination of cattle and squid, and the demon fire cat beast with two tails.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 182

    Two huge chakras rising into the sky! Yunren''s eight tailed human column force and two tailed human column force have entered the final stage of complete tail beast at the same time!


    "Roar ~"


    "Ow ~"


    Two roars of giant beasts in the sky, the monster of the combination of cattle and squid, and the demon fire cat beast with two tails!


    Eight tails!


    Two tails!


    "..." Tong man glanced at the two giants with a slight frown.


    "Hum! Are you afraid now? This is the ultimate chakra weapon of Yunren, eight tails and two tails!" Lei Ying coldly stared at the Tongren in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I tell you, after cleaning you up, we will send an army immediately. The little girl of Rijia will never escape from the border of Lei Zhi country!"


    Tongren turned his eyes back to Lei Ying. His expression was still as indifferent as ever, but there was a bit more terrible cold in his strange eyes.


    "Hoo ~" breathed out slowly.


    Up to now, there is nothing to say. Tong people have no intention to intervene in the struggle between Muye and Yunren. So far, the reason why he makes a big fuss about Yunren is just because of the fledgling field. At first glance, this reason seems capricious and reckless.


    However, it is true that the people of Tiantong are so reckless, act according to their nature, and express their gratitude and hatred. He is such a person.


    At the time of the day, because he was not interested from beginning to end, he didn''t care even if he was humiliated by the other party''s vicious words. In his opinion, it was just a group of insignificant groups that were crawling on the ground but had to raise their heads and bark at his dogs. There''s no reason why he has to lie on the ground and cry with "it"?


    However, just "barking" can be ignored. However, if they dare to "bite", the Tong people have to take the trouble to raise their feet and destroy it!


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" I saw the rows of swords fixed in the sky, including the thousand people square, and the thousand Sakura in the state of annihilation. The swords turned into the purest energy and all gathered on the Tongren.


    The strongest move of soul chopping Sabre thousand Sakura is the final form of thousand Sakura. It turns all the blade petals of thousand Sakura into the purest energy and pours it into the sword in his hand. At this time, the surrounding will emit white light because of too strong energy, and the appearance will be like wings spreading wings. However, these are just phenomena. Only the sword in his hand is really destructive. However, the most terrible thing is to concentrate all our strength on one point!


    "This is..." Lei Ying''s eyelids trembled. Seeing the posture of Tong people at this time, Lei Ying, who has always been afraid of heaven and earth, felt an infinite close breath of death for the first time!


    In this case, it''s a little stronger than a tailed beast! Lei Ying is not afraid of tailed animals. Lei Ying in chakra fully open state has its own chakra strength at the level of tailed animals. However, the Tong man presented in front of him at this time, this posture gave him the feeling that it was definitely the power above the tail beast!


    "This blow is very dangerous!" Lei Ying''s eyes coagulated, his face was quite bad, and said in a deep voice, "but after such a blow, there must be a period of emptiness. Although it''s a little dangerous, it''s not an opportunity to kill the enemy!"


    As the shadow of a village, the fourth generation of Mu Lei Ying is also a very good ninja. In the face of a terrorist attack that knows the power is on the tail beast, he still thinks about the opportunity to fight against killing.


    "Yiyi ~" the unprecedented dazzling thunder light converges all forces on the hand knife of the right hand. This is also the strongest blow of the thunder shadow. The ultimate meaning of yunninliu''s forbearance skill, and the level of thunder abuse, Millennium dance! At that time, Lei Ying chopped down a sharp corner on the head of eight cows with this blow! This shows its great power.


    However, although this is a terrible blow that can seriously hurt the tail beast, Lei Ying doesn''t think his strongest blow. Compared with the posture shown by Tong people in front of him, Lei Ying is conceited, but he is not a fool. Although he is stubborn, grumpy and desperate to fight. However, in knowing that the enemy is powerless, he will not seek his own death. It''s like meeting a thousand hand master in those years. Instead of pulling his wrist, he was stabilized by a thousand hand master in strength. Therefore, he was skillful to win with the help of speed.


    The same is true of Lei Ying today. His strongest blow, Lei abuse level Qiandai dance, is not to fight against Tongren. He wants to avoid Tongren''s blow with speeding Lei Dun, and then kill Tongren with Lei abuse level Qiandai dance.


    Lei Ying''s eyes locked the breath of Tong people in front of him. His body bowed slightly, and his whole body burst out of thunder. He was ready to move at any time.


    "That''s it, come on!"


    The final battle between Tongren and Lei Ying, and other battlefields are coming to an end.


    "You Yan!" the second tail opened his mouth again, which was a terrible flame no less than class a fire escape prohibition!


    Mao Zhihua''s strong hands crossed in front of him, and the dazzling light gathered in the palm. Then there was a dragon breath that could destroy everything!


    The 88 flying dragons of the broken road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!


    From the white light, a huge dragon shaped thunderstorm rose into the sky, instantly extinguished the flame of no less than class a fire escape prohibition issued by Erwei youLV, and blasted it heavily!


    "Boom!"


    "Ow!" the front side ate the thunderbolt, and was partially offset by its Youyan on the way, and then fell on the body, which still gave a very heavy blow to the second tail and brigade. A tail on the back also fell down powerlessly, and the blue Youyan on this tail was also much dimmed. Obviously, under the attack just now, the two tail brigades were offset by half of their own chakra power.


    "In that case, try this!" Er Wei youLV''s mouth opened again, and countless high-density chakra particles converged on one point to form a dark sphere!


    On the other side, eight tails also made the same action.


    "Tailing jade!"


    "Tailing jade!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 183

    Just outside the terror battlefield of big people, in the battle at the lower level, yunninqian people fight against hundreds of water elements. At first, the water element was able to fight thousands of Yunren with the favorable water flow and geographical environment created by the Tongren people''s "Heaven changes and earth changes" under the condition that the number and quality of people were at a disadvantage. However, soon, under the guidance of Yunren''s respective Shangren, they first solved the geographical blessing of the water element. The Huodun group reduced the water flow, and the tudun group drained by changing the height of the terrain.


    In this way, in Yunren Ninja''s wisdom strategy, once the water element loses its geographical advantage, it will soon be wiped out by thousands of Yunren and Qi. However, despite this, Yunren still paid the life price of no less than 200 ninjas to eliminate all the water elements.


    Ten to two battle losses, Yunren can be regarded as a good result. Of course, if these hundreds of water elements are enemy ninjas


    There are about 800 Yunren ninjas left. There is no need to see the battlefield between Lei Ying and renzhuli. They are not qualified to intervene. However, there are more than 100 Yunren ninjas here, who have a certain ability to participate in the war.


    Therefore, after solving the problem of water element, Yunren people turned their attention to the battlefield of daruy and others.


    However, this time, I really saw something amazing. It was unbearable to look directly at it!


    Daruy, who is a confidant of Lei Ying and the next candidate of Lei Ying, was shot through his abdomen and nailed to a section of broken walls. And hope, who fell in a pool of blood. As for hemp cloth clothes, I''m lucky that I don''t need to attack. It seems that I''ve used space-time ninja for a long time, and my physical strength has been exhausted. I''ve already fainted myself.


    Yunren people couldn''t believe it. They looked at daruy and Xi who fell sadly. These two people can be said to be the most dazzling two people in Yunren''s generation. Daruy is known as the most gifted super genius in Yunren''s history! However, the two people, who were crowned with countless auras, are now in such an awkward situation in full view of the public, which is really a great blow to the Yunren people present.


    However, compared with the blow to their morale, they should worry about something else now.


    Among Yunren, one of them, Shangren, with better eyesight, keenly found a red figure standing on a high platform just a kilometer away.


    "Hey! Look over there!"


    "Is that... The enemy fighting Lord Darui and Lord Xi?!"


    "This... Standing so far away, what does he want to do?"


    The camera goes one kilometer away to the high platform where emiya is located. He saw his left hand standing with a big bow, his right hand slightly spread out, and then a spiral short sword appeared on the palm of his hand.


    However, it was clearly a sword, but emiya placed it on the bow string, with the blue handle close to the bow string and the sword tip. He did not make any special moves, but pulled the bow and string normally. However, with the pull of the bow string, the originally spiral sword body was indeed stretched out without violation, and became a slender arrow body, leaving only a spiral at the tip as the end of the arrow.


    Calad bolg II!


    "Whoosh ~"


    When the arrow was fired, the sound in the air seemed to disappear in a moment. Such a huge arrow flew at an extreme speed, but did not cause the slightest breaking wind.


    The arrow transformed from the famous sword calad bolg of Celtic mythology through projection magic fell into the crowd of Yunren silently.


    The rock turns into powder, and the ground layer by layer is ploughed. The picture in front of us is going on in the silent world.


    After a second, there was a roar of air flow.


    "Hoo ~"


    The reverberation of mountain tremors.


    The huge energy is mushroom shaped and blooms in the middle of Yunren people.


    Finally, the huge explosion broke out!


    "Boom, boom!"


    Under the energy explosion of such a terrible blow, almost half of the more than 800 Yunren ninjas originally on the field were directly destroyed, and the remaining half were buried in a huge pit. In the end, only a few hundred people survived, and most of them fell to the ground seriously. It must be retreated if they don''t die!


    The huge momentum created here can not hide from other people, but at this moment, they have no spare time to care about other battlefields, because what is waiting for them is also the last blow of life and death!


    "Roar!" the eight tails of the beast turned into a monster of ox head squid. However, even such a huge creature is scarred and bloody under dilumudo''s double guns!


    The powerful and indestructible tailed beast chakra is like paper paste under the red rose gun of the devil!


    The ability to regenerate and recover is almost unlimited. Under the killing yellow rose gun, it looks like nothing!


    Forced to do nothing, coupled with the lack of chirabichakra, as a human pillar, is also ready to end the battle with the last blow and the strongest blow.


    "Tailing jade!"


    "Tailing jade!"


    Eight tails and two tails each used the tailed beast jade with the strongest blow.


    In response to this, Mao Zhihua is also the ghost with the strongest defense.


    Eighty one of the bound roads is broken!


    A thin barrier like a cicada''s wing rises in front of us. However, the defense strength of this barrier can be completely resisted even by the "flying dragon attacking the thief and shaking the sky thunder gun" used by Mao Zhilie in front. There is no need to doubt this defense strength!


    Compared with the flower of Qimao, dilumudo has some tailing jade that is difficult to resist this hair, and this is still eight tailing jade that is several times stronger than two tailing!


    For example, the red rose on the right hand is thrown at the tailing jade as a javelin. Its ability to destroy all energy and materials, even the tailing jade, can be pierced, but after piercing, the terrorist explosion of the tailing jade, at this distance, More or less, it will also cause non negligible damage to dilumudo.


    If it is a last resort, dilumudo can only use this method.


    However, at a very appropriate time, emiya has ended her war and came to support in time.


    Iamtheboneofmysword£¡ I''m a sword bone


    In the palm of emiya''s hand, a pink purple flower with seven petals appeared. However, in the center of its stamen, it spits out layer after layer, with a total of seven circular barriers!


    Blazing sky covered with seven rings (Law Aias)!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 184

    "I can''t shake my concentration for a moment. As long as I avoid this blow, the victorious Libra will fall into my hands." Lei Ying stared at the Tong man surrounded by the white blade.


    Sharp Lei Ying, he can believe that the next attack will be the last attack of Tongren. In fact, as long as he avoids this attack, he can really grasp the final victory!


    Under the whole body perfusion of Lei Ying, the figure of Tong people moved in Lei Ying''s line of sight, and the huge white light constantly magnified in front of him.


    The final form of thousand Sakura, abandoning all defenses and concentrating all forces on one blow, is the final must kill.


    "Thousand Sakura scenes, Yan Zhongjing, Baidi sword!"


    The bombing of two tailed jade.


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    On the square, with the two huge explosions in the sky, they sounded like thunder, several hundred miles outside yunnina village!


    Thunder roared into the sky. In an instant, it turned into a fiery black and blue energy storm like a volcano. It turned into a hot air wave and spread in a circular arc. At this moment, the whole mountain began to tremble. Huge cracks spread along the mountain wall. The rocks rolled down and the trees burned, just like a scene of doomsday!


    The raging fire waves form a huge fire spray on the top of the mountain, and can be clearly seen even hundreds of miles away.


    Within a hundred miles of yunnincun village, countless people looked up and looked at the two mushroom clouds blooming on the top of the square. Even at such a long distance, people still feel that the air seems to be suddenly scattered with violent chakra particles.


    After making every effort to kill the tailed beast jade, eight tails and two tails also disappeared one after another and restored the human pillar strength. Chilabi and two wooden men were stunned at the huge damage they had caused in the square.


    All eyes converged on the shaking square peak, where two tailed jade exploded. Such a close explosion, even as a strong shadow, is difficult to completely resist the terrible destructive power!


    With the passage of time, the explosion wave shrouding the mountain finally faded down, and there was a full mess in the sight. Around, chilabi and two youmu people had expected, but they still couldn''t help smiling and shaking their heads.


    As human pillars, they can''t be unaware of the horror of the tail beast''s all-out strike. They know that it will cause such great destructive power, but they still release it here. Naturally, they don''t want to kill their village companions, but because they have never thought that in the face of the attack of tail beast jade, there are still people who can resist it head-on!


    Originally, the tailed beast jade released by the two of them was not aimed at Mao Zhihua lie and dilumudo. You know, hundreds of Yunren ninjas squatting here are not far away. Isn''t it a disaster to all directions to blow up the tailed beast jade here? However, it is a pity that neither dilumudo nor Mao Zhihua lie can defeat a powerful opponent without using tailing jade. Therefore, chirabi and the two youmu people are very rational and tacit. They detonate the tailing jade in the sky at an angle slightly above the horizon, so as to avoid such a destructive attack and injure their companions. At the same time, they are quite confident in the destructive power of the tailing jade. They believe that even if it is stronger than dilumudo and Mao Zhihua, with the power of human beings, Is absolutely unable to withstand the aftershock of the tail beast''s full attack.


    However, the miracles they had never imagined appeared in front of them, and they were still two. Facing the attack of tailing jade, Mao Zhihua lie and emiya chose to resist positively!


    The most defensive ghost way, 81 of the bound way is broken!


    The strongest and the only shield of emiya, the blazing sky is covered with seven rings (Law Aias)!


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and the huge square was like an earthquake. The cracks spread in all directions. The original towering hall was nearly half destroyed by the earthquake. In the center of the square, the towering stone platform was bombed so that only a small half was inserted in the stone slab. The rest was destroyed into powder by the terrorist destructive force caused by the close range explosion of tailing jade. Outside the square, some houses and halls located around the square were directly turned into ruins. Among the ruins on the square, there was the wailing of Yunren ninjas.


    Of course, the tailing jade originally set to detonate in the sky is blocked at a close distance. The destructive power caused by the explosion of two tailing jade can not only destroy a few buildings. Let alone two tailing jade. If one tailing jade hits the front, a mountain peak will be flattened!


    However, at present, the two tailed beast jade broke out at a close distance, but only turned it into ruins instead of blowing up the whole mountain, and the remaining clouds on the square were wiped out. On the contrary, we should benefit from the huge barrier as thin as cicada wings and the ring shield with pink and purple light.


    Under the ultimate defense of Mao Zhihua lie and emiya, they not only completely resisted the tailing jade, but also greatly absorbed the energy explosion of tailing jade to some extent.


    However, despite this, the explosion of two tail beast jades and the residual energy afterwaves that expand outward still destroy Yunren''s mountain square. The number of people who died in the afterwaves of tail beast jade is no less than the number of people who died in shuiyuansu and emiya pseudo spiral sword!


    Seeing the evil he caused, anyway, he has indirectly killed countless village companions. Chilabi turned his submissive eyes to Lei Ying not far away. He had expected how angry his grumpy brother would be when he witnessed the picture.


    "Big brother... Huh?!" however, before chilabi could get out of the self reproach shadow of killing his companions by mistake, he turned his eyes and saw a shocking picture!


    "This guy... Who is sacred?!" the two youmu men also looked at the figure wrapped in the white light for a long time.


    "Puff ~"


    Scattered blood, a strong arm, was cut off by Qi gen, and fell heavily to the ground with the heavy metal wrist guard on the wrist.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 185

    "Puff ~"


    Scattered blood, a strong arm, was cut off by Qi gen, and fell heavily to the ground with the heavy metal wrist guard on the wrist.


    "Hum ~" groaned. Although he barely avoided the fatal injury at the critical moment, the White Emperor sword in the final form of the thousand Sakura, in addition to grabbing one of Lei Ying''s left arms, the terrible knife pressed against his side, and the violent and extreme force tore at Lei Ying''s internal organs fiercely.


    He suffered the pain of his broken arm, and his internal organs were hurt to varying degrees. When he suffered such a heavy blow, ordinary people might turn their eyes and faint directly. However, the thunder shadow in front of him was still standing. Although he was pale and panting, he was still standing.


    "..." Tong man slowly raised his hand and wiped the shallow blood mark on his neck. Then he couldn''t help glancing at Lei Ying and said faintly, "Lei Ying, your claws and teeth have touched me accurately."


    "Putong ~" he knelt heavily on one knee, and a lot of blood gushed from the huge wound at the broken arm. Lei Ying supported the ground with his remaining right hand, raised his head and looked at Tong people with a thick unwilling look.


    "Damn..."


    "Whew ~" the strange light of his eyes flickered continuously, then quickly dimmed down, and finally recovered the original pure black pupils.


    "Pupil power is almost exhausted." with the depletion of Tong people''s reincarnation eye power, dilumudo, emiya and Mao Zhihua lie quickly turned into simple solidified stone statues because they lost the input of yin and Yang power of reincarnation eye. And the continuous flow of water brought by the "change of heaven and earth" also gradually subsided.


    All the grotesque phenomena in the square disappeared, as if it were just a nightmare. However, half of the mountain was blasted off, the bodies in the ruins, and the three standing and solidified stone statues on the field all proved this cruel reality one by one.


    "Whew ~" the pink cherry blossoms gathered on the right hand and solidified into the original sword state of thousands of cherry blossoms.


    "Ho ~" with heavy steps, Tongren walked step by step to the hard hit thunder shadow.


    Lei Ying also had blood in his mouth, raised his head, widened a pair of extremely hateful eyes, and looked at the latter, "who the hell are you! Why attack yunnincun!"


    "Things happen for a reason. Up to now, there is nothing to say." Tong man said faintly, and then raised his soul chopping knife. "Also, who I am, it doesn''t matter. When I come here, I have only one identity, that is your enemy."


    "Originally, it was enough to stop at this stage, but now it seems that if you stop at this point, you will cause me a lot of trouble in the future. So..."


    What flowed in his eyes was the same indifference and coldness. For the thunder shadow in front of him, Tongren had no great hatred between life and death. The top level of the evil night moon family had been completely dealt with, and Yunren also made a big noise. According to reason, Tongren''s "account" had been settled. Although this is true in theory, in fact, the seeds of trouble have been sown for him today and Lei Ying''s deep-rooted vicious hatred.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future, he''d better solve the trouble first.


    The soul chopping knife in his hand fell and mercilessly cut down Lei Ying''s head!


    "Ding ~"


    With a clear sound, I saw a short sword parrying Tongren''s cutting attack, and looked slightly. In front of me, a figure appeared without warning. It was Yunren''s super forbearing linen clothes. The clothes on her body were torn to pieces, and there were wounds of different sizes all over her body, dripping with blood, which made the attractive and moving sexy carcass have no beauty to appreciate. Space time ninja, the art of heaven sending, is a space-time Ninja that transmits objects at the speed of light. If it is used to transmit people, people''s body will be split and burst because of the movement of the speed of light. However, Ma Buyi now forcibly acts on herself, and the result can be imagined. If it is not a short distance, her experience must be more miserable than it is now!


    A pair of dark brown eyes are looking straight at Tong people. Although she has witnessed the horror of Tong people, she still won''t be afraid.


    In the face of this beautiful young woman in front of her, she was so miserable, but there was no pity in the eyes of Tongren, and there was no idea that she would pity her because she was a woman. The soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand was pressed down slowly.


    "Hum ~" a trace of blood seeped from the corners of Ma Buyi''s mouth, and his face looked extremely pale. He snorted stiffly. He held the short sword in his hands and struggled to resist the Tongren''s blade, making a harsh sound of sharp tools tearing and grinding, and cracks gradually appeared on the sword body.


    The short sword in Ma Buyi''s hand failed to stop Tongren''s soul chopping knife from falling half a step. In this way, Tongren''s soul chopping knife pressed the latter''s sword against the other party''s shoulder.


    At this time, Ma Buyi simply gave up the short sword in her hand, raised one hand, firmly grasped Tongren''s soul cutting knife, and let her sharp blade cut her palm. The other hand is a single hand in front of the body, eyes closed, and the veins on the forehead burst.


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and he only felt that the thousand Sakura in his hand was vaguely going to get out of his control. The whole blade also flickered faintly. He immediately knew that Ma Buyi wanted to forcibly exert Shi space Ninja again and take away his soul chopping knife!


    "Bang ~" with a dull sound, I saw that Ma Buyi fainted and fell to the ground.


    Tong Ren glanced down at the latter, then pulled off his cloak with one hand, threw it at random, and threw it onto the broken linen clothes. Then his eyes fell on his empty right hand. Rao Shi couldn''t help praising him at this moment, "Well done. At the last moment, I succeeded in taking away the soul chopping knife in my hand..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 186

    The vast dense forest, at a glance, is the lush green that can''t see the end. Occasionally, a light wind blows. Suddenly, on the lush forest sea, huge green waves spread from far to near, and finally disappeared at the end of the line of sight. It looks quite quiet and peaceful.


    However, at this time, a few broken winds crossed, and a dozen figures quickly passed through the forest, breaking the calm here.


    These people were dressed in Ninja costumes of Yunren. Among the group, their sharp eyes like eagles carefully swept through the surrounding woods. However, because the area of the dense forest was too large, and the towering weeds also covered many things outside the dense forest.


    One of them coagulated the seal with one hand and closed his eyes. After a moment, he shook his head, "there is no target chakra reaction around."


    "Really?" the party also expressed regret immediately. They searched each other reluctantly again. Finally, after no result, their helpless eyes intertwined and made a gesture to each other.


    "Scattered!"


    Separate from each other and fly away in all directions.


    However, such scenes are repeated countless times in the forest. Yunren is a group of more than ten people, each responsible for the search action in a certain area.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the dense and lush forest, a towering tree stands tall. Around it, there are many trees of similar height. As a hiding place, it is also the most suitable.


    At the top of the big tree, there is a forked branch. There are dense leaves around the branch. Therefore, it is really difficult to show the hidden things after a rough sweep.


    "Hoo ~" breathed as peacefully as possible, but it was difficult to hide the fatigue. It sounded from the leaves. A moment later, the leaves trembled slightly, and a slightly pale face appeared. His eyes first looked around, and then determined that the people who had just searched left. I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. I sat down on the thick branches with my back against the trunk and my forehead. Cold sweat kept flowing down.


    The figure hiding in the treetops is the Tong people. Not long ago, he was still fighting with Yunren. It can be said that he took the whole Yunren alone with his own strength, cut off one arm of Lei Ying, knocked down eight tails and two tails of Renzhu force, and severely damaged more than a thousand ninjas of Yunren. Such a terrible figure, the image at this time is inconsistent.


    It''s crazy to create a tolerant village on your own. Although Tongren''s personal attribute value has reached the shadow level since they practiced Jiuyang Sutra. And has a variety of powerful weapons, as well as reincarnation eyes at the same level as the reincarnation eyes of the six immortals. However, if he was allowed to choose such a large tolerance village alone, he would still overestimate his strength, at least for now. After all, Tong people''s physical age is here. With powerful weapons, powerful blood succession limit and insufficient chakra (energy), they can''t give full play to their powerful power.


    At first glance, Tongren seems to have picked the whole Yunren alone, but the essence is not. Now he has no such strength against the sky. Otherwise, he will not act separately from Xiaotian and others. He sneaked in first and attacked the night moon family, weakening the overall strength of Yunren. There are more than a thousand yunninjas on the peak of the square, but one tenth of the total number of yunninjas in yunninja village! You know, in each of the five tolerance villages, the total number of ninjas is no less than 10000. The strongest Muye has more than 20000 registered ninjas, and yuntolerance has about 16000 ninjas.


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that Tongren do their best to compete with less than one tenth of yunnincun? In fact, it''s not that exaggerated. In fact, on the peak of the square on that day, in order to show his strong strength to guests from all over the world, more than 1000 ninjas gathered there are all excellent ninjas of Yunren. In addition, Lei Ying, Bawei and Erwei are all present. According to the same combat power conversion, these 1000 people can be said to occupy more than 60% of Yunren''s comprehensive combat power. If Tongren were not facing the 1000 people that day, but the remaining 15000 Yunren ninjas, Tongren would be more relaxed.


    In the end, Tongren completely defeated more than 60% of Yunren''s combat power and walked down the square peak safely, but now he has not completely left the sphere of influence of Yunren village.


    I can''t help it. Even Tong people seem a little exhausted at this time in the shadow battlefield where they have dealt with several games at a time. The reincarnation eye is closed because the pupil force is exhausted. The remaining power in the body has reached the point where even the projection magic can''t be made, let alone using the soul chopping knife thousand Sakura. As for the completely psychic sleeve snow-white, it can become the strongest combat power of Tongren at this time, but sleeve snow-white can''t withdraw as a guarantee for the safety of the young field.


    Therefore, at the peak of the square that day, he failed to wipe out the weak thunder shadow and uproot the remaining Yunren on the field. It was not because he was kind-hearted, but he had faintly perceived that the battle here attracted thousands of Yunren to the foot of the mountain before he was ready to do so. These Yun Ren''s combat power is not as good as the thousands of people killed by him, but it''s a pity that Tong people beat them down and almost exhausted their strength. Therefore, in the face of this swarm of Yun Ren, he had to retreat temporarily. Otherwise, let the tens of thousands of Yunren go up the mountain and know what is happening here, then he will be unable to fly.


    Sure enough, after hearing the news and knowing what happened here, Yunren''s senior management was even more furious. They immediately summoned and mobilized thousands of Yunren Ninja troops to carry out carpet crazy search operations within a few kilometers around!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 187

    "Chase and kill..." Tong man stayed quietly on the top of the tree. At present, his situation is really a little bad. Of course, it''s just a little. The thousands of Yunren sent out to hunt him down sounds terrible and frightening, but the threat is not as big as expected.


    After all, as Yunren''s high combat power, the 1000 people have been completely defeated by the tongs. Lei Ying is seriously injured and the two human pillars are still weak because they use the power of the tail beast. As far as the Tong people know, the whole yunninja village is just four ninjas with shadow level strength. Four generations of Mu Lei Ying, eight tailed Zhu Liqi rabbi and two tailed Zhu Li are headed by the wooden man and the night moon clan. The night moon rope has been killed, and the remaining three have been seriously injured by the Tong people. Oh, by the way, that daruy can pose a threat to the weak Tongren. Although the latter''s strength is not as good as the real shadow level, the quasi shadow is also appropriate. However, several of the strongest fighting forces in the village have been severely damaged. The remaining daruyi should stay in yunnincun.


    Therefore, it can be estimated that the so-called thousands of Yunren pursuit troops have the strongest single combat effectiveness, but also the elite.


    In this way, as long as the tongs are given a little rest and recover some of their strength, the thousands of Yunren are just a mob. As the divine power wheel of "military treasure", if it can be summoned, it will definitely let these Yunren experience what is called terror!


    HMM... now it''s urgent to find a quiet place to recover.


    Although I want to say so, it seems impossible.


    "Hoo ~"


    On the sky, there were several huge broken wind sounds. Tong people subconsciously pulled the first section of the branches and looked at the sky through the cracks of the leaves.


    "...." Tong man frowned slightly. At this time, in the spacious sky, three huge strange birds were slowly circling. They should be some kind of large flying psychic beast. The level of this body shape, even Yunren, is quite rare. However, the problem is not these, but on the strange bird. There are more than ten Yunren ninjas. Although they are far apart, Tongren people may still be able to perceive the breath of each other: Shangren, more than a dozen Yunren Shangren!


    If you put it in the ordinary, these dozen Shangren are nothing in the eyes of Tong people, but now he is in the stage of extreme weakness, and he can''t even make the simplest projection magic.


    Physical surgery. According to the current personal attributes of Tong people, they can not be afraid of these clouds by physical skill alone. It may be difficult to defeat them, but it is not a problem to get rid of them, but they are now riding a flying psychic beast! With his current physical strength, he does not have the confidence to race with these big birds. Moreover, once they entangle him a little, thousands of Yunren from all directions will gather and make dumplings!


    Tongren fixed his eyes on Yunren above the sky. In his quiet eyes, a sharp cold light flashed by, and then his hands shook slightly, and the thick green tendons on his arms stirred.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to kill this industry quickly..."


    Riding on the big bird, Yunren looked at the forest below vigilantly and said, "search the enemy with perception first. Even if you find the target, don''t act rashly. You should send out a signal bomb."


    The other one was slightly surprised. The belligerent man couldn''t help complaining, "Captain, are we too cautious? Anyway, there are more than a dozen people here. How can we be afraid of a young kid?"


    Yunren, who was called the captain, glanced coldly at the latter and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be afraid? Are you kidding? The enemy is a terrorist character who knocked down Lord Lei Ying, Lord chirabi and Lord wooden man and Lord Darui together! Are you afraid? Also, don''t think people can despise people out of weakness. You know, tigers without teeth are still tigers!"


    "Er... Ok..."


    At the command of the captain, Yunren and his party immediately. One of the Ninjas stood up and saw that his hands were tied and his eyes were closed. He was about to enter the state of spiritual search.


    The Tong man hiding at the bottom knew that the longer the time dragged on, the more unfavorable it would be to him. He was also ready to burst into action!


    The perception Ninja stared and shouted, "found it!"


    This shout also immediately attracted people''s nervous eyes and asked, "how far is the distance? In which direction?"


    "Distance... Ten meters... Direction... Directly below!"


    Everyone''s spirit was shocked, and then they subconsciously looked down.


    At this time, from the woods under them, thick roots pulled up by roots flew out and greeted them like javelins!


    In the face of this sudden attack, the people had to avoid one after another. Suddenly, Captain Yunren, the leader, was keenly aware that a figure flashed past between the huge tree stumps.


    The pupils of his eyes immediately tightened and he couldn''t help shouting, "he''s attacking us. Be careful!"


    When Yunren heard this, they were also shocked. However, before they reacted, they only heard a rapid breaking wind in their ears.


    Then the figure of Tong man rose like a roc, and his toes jumped quickly on the flying stump. As soon as he blinked, he jumped up and fell on the back of one of the strange birds.


    "Zheng ~" pulled out the Ninja knife at his waist and was about to attack.


    After jumping on the strange bird, Tong man immediately attacked one of the nearest Yunren!


    "Pooh, Pooh ~" cut off with a knife! Unexpectedly, the man''s Ninja knife and the hand holding the knife were forcibly cut off by Qi Gen. for a time, the picture of flesh and blood flying was staged between Yun Ren!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 188

    After jumping on the strange bird, Tong man immediately attacked one of the nearest Yunren!


    "Pooh, Pooh ~" cut off with a knife! Unexpectedly, the man''s Ninja knife and the hand holding the knife were forcibly cut off by Qi Gen. for a time, the picture of flesh and blood flying was staged between Yun Ren!


    The Tongren, who suddenly burst up and launched a surprise attack on Yunren, killed three people with his bare hands and kicked them out of the psychic bird and beast with one foot.


    Then he locked his eyes on the last person. As soon as he stepped on the foot, his figure slid quickly, his fingers were like hooks, and he had to take the other person''s neck with one claw. However, in the face of such a fierce physical attack by Tong people and the Kung Fu that they can''t see for themselves, all their companions under their eyes were killed by the murderous God in front of them. They were so frightened that they forgot to resist for a time.


    "The art of wind escape and wind cutting!"


    Just as Tongren was about to kill the last man, Yunren on the other two strange birds not far away also launched an attack on him.


    A Level-A wind escape cast by Shangren is only powerful. The power of Nine Yang running in the body alone is enough to invalidate most Level-A Ninja Attacks. But now in a weak state, he doesn''t have the ability to attack A-level Ninja with his body.


    "Pooh!" Tong raised his arm to block the wind blade from the side. Suddenly, the sharp air knife left a deep blood mark on his arm.


    "He''s hurt!" seeing that he really hurt Tong man, the man couldn''t help but be ecstatic in his heart. He couldn''t help showing a touch of pride at the corners of his mouth and continued to shout, "don''t get close easily. Attack with ninja in the distance!"


    "The art of earth hiding and flying gravel!"


    "Lei Dun, Lei qianben!"


    The flying gravel mixed with a small steel needle hit Tongren.


    Tong people grabbed the man with their bare hands and blocked him in the front row as a meat shield.


    Large pieces of gravel smashed his head, and the sharp steel needle inserted him into thousands of storehouses and holes. When his eyes turned white, he was out of breath.


    "Damn it!" Yunren and others were so angry that they saw Tongren resist their companions'' bodies. If Yunren, who has always been belligerent and brave, would have rushed forward to kill each other. However, being competitive must at least be based on the fact that the final result is "you die" or "I die". However, their four generations of eye thunder shadow, two tailed human column force and eight tailed human column force have deeply warned them that if they encounter the terrible person in front of them, there is absolutely only the result of "I die" and "he lives".


    The leader of the team, Yunren, flashed fiercely in his eyes, and then his eyes fell on the psychic bird and beast where Tong man was, and then shouted, "blow him down!"


    "What?! wait, Captain! There are our companions there. You can''t..."


    However, leader Yunren stared at him and shouted fiercely, "no? Don''t blow him down, we''ll kill him all later! Understand? All staff listen to the order and use Ninja to attack psychic birds and animals!"


    Tongren threw away the lifeless body in his hand, and then looked at the leader Yunren with a little surprise. The smart man immediately understood the other party''s intention. His eyes slightly swept his feet, and several Yunren, who had broken arms and legs, were crying miserably. This is also what Tong people did deliberately. First, they killed the enemy with a cruel, bloody and violent attitude, and caused a deterrent effect to the rest of the people. One reason for leaving these people alive is to want to take them as hostages. But now it seems that the calculation in Tongren''s heart is wrong. The other party is going to shoot him down together with his psychic bird and beast! As for the seriously injured companions here, he has to make "reasonable sacrifice" in his heart.


    "Chirp ~" however, the psychic bird and beast at the foot of Tong people seemed to be aware that the once very "friendly" Yunren had cast a real killing intention on it, and couldn''t help but scream with grief.


    Tongren''s eyes moved, and then he kicked out all the injured Yunren who had not died on the birds and animals in twos and threes, which greatly reduced the weight of the channeling birds and animals.


    "You!" Yunren and others saw that Tong people were so cruel that they threw all their injured companions down to birds and animals in front of them. In the sky at such a distance, and the latter were seriously injured, I''m afraid this fall is really impossible to survive


    Tongren ignored Yunren''s anger, then turned around, stretched out a hand and gently patted the head of the psychic bird and beast, "I think you should understand your situation. Your former master is going to kill you now, so you have no other choice."


    "Joo ~" his eyes rolled, and then there was a trace of humanized anger in his eyes. Although this medium-level psychic beast has no language ability, it still has a certain degree of wisdom. Although it can''t hear human words, it can feel it from the breath emitted by each other. It clearly knew that the two teams of Yunren behind him were about to kill it together with the human on his back.


    "Puff puff ~" out of pure survival instinct, the psychic birds and animals fluttered wildly when their wings shook, and their flight speed suddenly accelerated.


    "Very well, it seems that you are a smart big bird." Tong''s face flashed with joy. Although the psychic bird and beast under his feet did not have much attack power, it was good as a flying mount. And because the psychic birds and animals subjectively feel the crisis of death, and objectively, the Tongren throw out all the redundant Yunren, the flying speed of the psychic birds and animals where the Tongren is located is much faster than the two behind him. In a short time, he had thrown away a large part of the other party.


    Yunren, who were chasing after them, were gnashing their teeth with anger. They didn''t expect that their psychic beasts betrayed themselves at the most critical time to help their enemies escape. Biting his teeth, he kept twitching the psychic birds and animals under his feet in anger, trying to catch up.


    However, it is a pity that both objective and subjective advantages are occupied by Tongren. Even if they kill the channeling birds and animals at their feet, they can''t catch up with Tongren.


    Tong people were driving psychic birds and animals. They chased each other in the sky. Finally, they were deadlocked with each other. After about an hour, Yunren''s pursuit was finally ruthlessly thrown away with a strong reluctance.


    In this way, Yunren went to war and sent thousands of ninjas to hunt down Tong people. At present, it is like a drama, with no success.


    Finally, out of the instinct of survival, the psychic bird and beast who rebelled against Yunren also sent the Tongren out of the sphere of influence of yunnincun and came to the border of the land of thunder.


    The psychic birds and animals, who were panting and almost out of breath, also reached the critical point of their physical strength. Tongren thought that the latter had helped him so much, and there was no more difficulty for it. He asked it to land by a lake on the ground, and then waved it to leave.


    The big bird turned his head and looked at him for a long time. Finally, he sprayed his nose, puffed his wings and flew to the sky. This is the direction of this flight, but it is no longer the land of thunder.


    Tongren are not interested in the future of the big bird. There are no deep fetters between them. They are just refugees who are slightly crowded on a single wooden bridge in the midst of danger.


    "Hua La ~" Tong man went to the water, took a mouthful of water and drank it. Then he washed his face with water. The cold water hit his face, expelling his slight fatigue. Of course, it''s just a little bit. Now he hasn''t got out of fatigue. However, in this more than an hour of Enron flight, Tongren tried to recuperate their breath in this more than an hour of rest. At this time, the miraculous effect of Joyoung''s magic power is reflected again. Unparalleled strong recovery ability. Although Tong people still recovered less than half of their physical strength in this short hour of exercise and breath regulation, they also recovered to about four floors at least.


    After exercising his muscles and bones, Tong people immediately prepared to sit up on the site, exercise and recuperate well, and first restore their physical strength to the peak state.


    However, at this time, a group of uninvited guests were approaching Tongren at a fast speed!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 189

    When his eyes opened, the pure black eyes flashed blue and white like a faint light. At that moment, even the air came out of the dull cave with a slight crackling sound.


    With the opening of these eyes, all the majestic breath they had before recovered like a spring breeze. Under its majestic breath, the caves trembled slightly, and cracks with thick arms spread out from the young people''s sitting place like cobwebs, and finally spread all over every corner of the cave.


    "Ka!"


    On the sitting stones, a slight sound suddenly sounded, and then small cracks suddenly appeared, and then spread all over the whole stone surface with great speed. Finally, in a low sound, the rocks turned into countless debris and burst.


    The lower stone seat cracked, but the boy sitting on it didn''t move at all. His legs were wrapped in the void. Without the help of any external force, he was suspended in mid air.


    Regulate qi and Yin, go to the Lingtai, keep close watch on the divine court, and Qi can pass through all meetings... (well, it''s too long to talk ~)


    With a slight bump, I only felt a powerful and majestic force of Nine Yang running through the chakra meridians of the whole body. In both eyes, a sharp sword like look burst out immediately. It was so sharp that it was frightening. There was an aggressive momentum all over the body, even in the pores!


    Joyoung magic, Dacheng!


    Tongren''s hands spread out slowly, feeling the majestic Nine Yang force in his body like a mountain flood storm, and a faint radian was slightly outlined at the corners of his mouth. At this moment, a heroic feeling that could not overwhelm him even if the sky fell came down emerged from his heart, while the strong perception took his body as the center and swept out in all directions like a storm.


    Powerful perceptual power quickly spread out of the cave, and the whole cave and even the lake one kilometer away can be clearly sensed.


    The majestic spiritual perception power diffuses and affects all the places within a hundred miles. However, it seems that this also has a certain limit. Therefore, when his spiritual power is extended to distant mountains and streams, it is difficult to make progress. As it turns out, Tongren''s mind moves, and the diffused spiritual power suddenly shrinks back like a flood of lightning. However, this perception power, But it didn''t return to the body, but locked in the front, the exit of the cave.


    "..." Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly, then his lips moved and whispered, "why don''t you attack me while I adjust my breath?"


    Standing at the entrance of the mountain was a tall and thin man. He was dressed in a mysterious red cloud black robe and wore the protective forehead of Yuren village. Only a deep scratch was drawn in the middle of the protective forehead, indicating his traitorous identity. However, these are not the key points. The eyes that expand like ripples and emit the same light as the reincarnation eyes of Tongren are the most eye-catching place.


    "..." the man looked at the Tong man for a while. The dark cave seemed unable to block his sight. He paused and said with a little surprise, "this chakra... Is much stronger than the estimation in the intelligence. It seems that his strength has been further improved after Yunren''s battle."


    Tongren''s eyebrows moved, and then his eyes narrowed, "Xiao... It seems that he pays much attention to me."


    "Yes, I''m very interested in you. I''ve been paying attention to you since the death of Muye Tuan Zang, until you leave Yunren now." the man then tied his hands and said, "let''s put down the conversation for the time being. Before negotiation, we need to be baptized by force. However, if we face you, we can''t keep our hands easily."


    "Channeling!"


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!


    "Penn''s six ways..." Tong people silently looked at the six figures in front of them and said in a deep voice, "it''s six all up at first. It seems that you know my strength to a certain extent."


    The newcomer is the most powerful terrorist organization in the history of tolerance, Xiao organization. However, these six people in front of us are boss Payne in the face of Xiao organization, code name: zero.


    Tongren continued, "it seems that you haven''t answered my initial question. Why haven''t you launched an attack before?"


    "If you don''t beat you in your heyday, it''s meaningless." Payne said faintly, "you won''t be convinced."


    Tongren was stunned at first, and then he clearly understood Payne''s intention. The other party''s intention of soliciting was more obvious. When he adjusted his breath, he already felt Payne''s arrival and was greatly surprised. However, he found that the other party stopped outside the cave and didn''t get closer. At that time, Tongren also had doubts. Now it seems that the question has been answered.


    Payne deliberately let him adjust his interest rate and return to the heyday stage, but then beat him with absolute strength and finally put him in Xiaoxiao''s bag.


    When he thought of it, Tung could not help shaking his head. "Do you feel so confident in your strength?" after the war of cloud tolerance, the Joyoung spirit in his body was successfully broken into the realm of Dacheng, and the energy and power of the body were greatly improved. Now, if he goes to Yun nun again, he can choose the battle force of Yun Ren 60% alone, and now Joyoung is able to complete the whole cloud. However, in the face of Payne, who has the power of reincarnation eyes, Tong people can''t have the slightest carelessness!


    That pair of eyes, reincarnation eyes, six immortal''s forbearance, the strongest pupil technique!


    The reincarnation eye, the younger brother of the six immortals, is the same level of pupil art as the reincarnation eye.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 190

    That pair of eyes, reincarnation eyes, six immortal''s forbearance, the strongest pupil technique!


    The reincarnation eye, the younger brother of the six immortals, is the same level of pupil art as the reincarnation eye.


    Facing the six paths of Payne with reincarnation eyes in front of him, Tong people did not use soul chopping knife or projection magic. Although these are strong attack means, it is difficult to really defeat the six paths of Payne in front of them. Since they can''t defeat them, taking them out is just futile consumption.


    So... The most direct and effective way to deal with the strongest pupil is to take out the pupil with the same level.


    "Channeling!"


    Crab, lobster, chameleon, split dog, bazhiwu, rhinoceros, buffalo, panda, centipede. The animal path channeled nine different kinds of psychic beasts at one time. This skill is frightening. At least in the history recorded by the five great powers, no one can contract with nine different psychic beasts at one time, and none can summon them all at one time.


    "Hoo ~" pulled away his red cloud black robe with one hand, and suddenly his strong muscles wriggled and burst. Unexpectedly, it was a mechanical puppet. In the blink of an eye, it turned into three heads and six arms, and instantly it was a humanoid weapon of various weapons.


    "Shura attack!"


    Ordinary people have long been so frightened that they can''t do anything. However, even ordinary film giants must have few people who can retreat when they see such a scene beyond normal logic.


    However, Tong Ren''s face still hasn''t changed at all. First of all, he clearly knows the ability of reincarnation eyes and how powerful Payne''s six ways are in front of him. It''s a terrorist role to destroy the wooden leaf at the head of the five tolerance villages with his own strength. Finally, if the vortex Naruto''s mouth is not successful, the wooden leaf will really perish.


    It''s meaningless to retreat. Payne''s six ways are staring at me. Even if I run far, I can''t escape. In other words, it is not the character of Tong people to escape such trouble.


    Since it can''t be avoided, we have to fight with all our strength.


    Tong people slowly closed their eyes.


    "Hmm?!" reincarnation''s eyes moved slightly, and Payne looked at the Tong people in front of him with a little surprise, because he realized that the Tong people were emitting a quite different power at this time.


    "Is this... Pupil technique?!" Payne''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it was just ordinary pupil technique, he wouldn''t care. In the tolerance world, the writing wheel eyes and white eyes of the yuzhibo family, which are sought after by everyone, are nothing under his eyes. If the kaleidoscope writes wheel eyes, it can make him face it a little. This is not out of arrogance. The strongest pupil of the eye of the six immortals, the reincarnation eye, is not just a myth, but a fact that really existed in the past.


    However, Penn, who has the strongest pupil reincarnation eye, feels an extremely powerful pupil power in front of Tong people. This pupil power is soaring rapidly at a tongue opening speed, and even makes him vaguely feel that the pupil power is no less than his illusion.


    "No way! In that case, try it first."


    "Ow ~"


    "Hiss ~"


    "Tweet ~"


    "Moo ~"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the roar of the nine psychic beasts, they took heavy steps at the same time and flocked to the Tong people in front of them!


    "Click ~" Shura said, mixing the wrists of the other hand with one hand. From the disconnected wrists, a series of missiles the size of fingers are connected.


    "Strange wrist rocket!"


    In the face of nine huge psychic beasts from all directions, they came surging at the same time with huge steps of shaking the earth and mountains, and a series of small missiles aimed at him in the distance, but the Tongren who bore the brunt did not move.


    The eyes opened slowly, and a pair of blue and white eyes emitting strange light came into view.


    Payne''s pupils shrunk slightly, "these eyes, this is..."


    However, before Payne could react, he saw that Tong people were quickly wrapped by a strange chakra full of life energy. This layer of green energy seemed mild and full, but under Payne''s reincarnation eye insight, he was quite shocked to find that this unknown energy even included the tail beast called chakra monster, It can''t be compared with it!


    "Reincarnation eye mode!"


    Tong people are wrapped by the green chakra full of life energy. The cloak formed by chakra has six patterns of gouyu at the collar and six light balls suspended in the air behind it.


    "This chakra..." Payne''s eyes coagulated slightly. He saw that Tong people were controlling the six light balls and hit the nearest six psychic beasts in front of him.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom, Just like being imprisoned by some kind of chakra, they were beaten back to the supernatural space one by one.


    Then the six light balls again beat the remaining three spirit beasts back to the strange space of spirit beasts one by one. Even the "hell dog", which is immortal and will split infinitely when attacked, can not be avoided. The effect of immortality and immortality seems to have no effect in front of these light balls!


    "Whew ~" the light ball intercepted all the incoming missiles. At the same time, all the missiles touching these light balls did not explode, just like a misfire, which directly turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 191

    "Seal the art and absorb the seal!" Payne''s six hungry ghost ways can absorb all chakra (energy) attacks. No matter what kind of Ninja, it is meaningless in front of him.


    However, the anti heaven ability of hungry ghost road does not have the slightest resistance under the attack of Tao seeking jade in the reincarnation eye mode!


    I saw the hungry ghost road carry out the sealing technique to absorb the seal, but the green light ball did not have any obstruction, penetrated the sealing technique of his hands, and instantly penetrated the body of the hungry ghost road.


    "What?!" this scene at present is indeed an incredible scene for Payne. After being directly hit by Qiu Daoyu, the hungry ghost road turns the whole body into smoke and dust and disappears without a trace!


    "Whoosh ~" a ghostly figure suddenly appeared behind the Tong people. This is the human way among Penn''s six ways, "heart level diving". By touching the target''s body, the soul in the target''s body can be directly extracted. No matter how strong the person who is extracted will die immediately. This is a terrorist prohibition directly aimed at the soul that can make people absolutely die with one blow.


    At this time, with the help of the induction of hungry ghost Dao, the figure of human Dao sneaked behind the Tong people and attacked in the blind spot of their vision. As long as it was touched by the hand of human Dao, everything would be over.


    "Poof ~" however, just when the human Tao was about to succeed, suddenly the body solidified at this moment. I saw a turquoise jade for Tao flying out from behind. I found that there was a fist sized cavity in the latter''s chest. Then the cavity expanded rapidly, and the human Tao''s body turned into ashes and disappeared bit by bit.


    "Even if you attack from the dead corner of your sight, you can accurately defend... These eyes..." Payne locked Tong people''s eyes and said in a slight meditation, "I see. In the final analysis, it''s still the people of the Muye day family. Is there a limit for white eyes and blood? No... there is no doubt that this pupil force is not comparable to white eyes. Even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the yuzhibo family can''t be compared with it. It''s a pupil technique at the same level as the reincarnation eye!"


    Tongren waved with both hands, and then the earth burst. Countless gravel seemed to be beyond the control of gravity, suspended one after another, and then the gravel turned into rain and hit Payne in front of him.


    Tiandao also made the same gesture, one hand to the side, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    A huge rock rose from the ground and came from the side to block all the rubble flying from the front.


    However, after defending against this attack, Payne had not had time to fight back, and the second attack from Tongren came again. The pupil of Tiandao narrowed slightly. Although the huge rock in front blocked the line of sight in front of him, the ability of reincarnation eye connection, and the field of vision seen by the other six separate bodies were shared with each other.


    "Whew ~" I saw a flash of gold in front of me. A large rock several meters thick was cut like tofu for a moment. It was cut by the golden light. It was like the golden light splitting everything, so it swept across the front!


    "Pooh!" the body was cut off by the waist, and what I saw in my vision was that the beast Road, which was the first to bear the brunt, was swept across the waist by this golden light before it had time to respond, and was instantly killed by the waist cut.


    After a short fight, so far, the hungry ghost Road, the human road and the beast road have been killed in the hands of Tongren one after another. The remaining Shura road and hell road immediately retreated and fled. However, in the face of the golden light that destroyed everything, the heaven road did not retreat but advance. As soon as the figure flashed, it came to Tongren and grabbed it at the neck of the latter with bare hands.


    Tongren''s palm changed, then the sweeping golden light gave a meal, then raised it high, and made a cutting blow to the Heaven Road in front of him!


    In the face of this invincible golden light, the Tao of heaven met it with bare hands.


    "Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion!"


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    The head-on collision between the cutting of the extreme and the protection of the extreme is like the extreme collision between the strongest attack and the strongest defense! With the body of heaven as the center, this powerful and almost irresistible terrorist repulsion can bounce all physical attacks away, which is one of the extreme pupil techniques of reincarnation eye.


    "Boom! Hiss ~" When the two collided with each other, a huge energy shock wave spread in all directions and plowed a big hole in the surrounding earth. However, at the same time, the confrontation between the two had just begun. The golden lightsaber cleaved on the invisible repulsion barrier in front of Tiandao, with absolute forces, and the most intense competition Entanglement, in the golden energy, accompanied by a very strange sharp attack sound in the air.


    The magnificent golden light was reflected on Tongren''s eyes. At this time, he could not help but frown slightly. After using the reincarnation eye pupil technique, the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion with the most destructive blow could only slightly gain the upper hand, which really surprised him.


    "Impossible!" However, the accident felt by Tong people was an unprecedented shock in Penn''s heart at this time. The pupil God Luo Tianzheng, who is proud that he can open the reincarnation eye of all physical attacks, and the integration of attack and defense, not only failed to open the unknown golden light attack in front of him, but also his own face-to-face collision between the two, unexpectedly fell into a very obvious disadvantage!


    "Hum!" Tong Ren''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then a more powerful output of pupil force was released from his pupils. Then the golden light in his hand was full, and the unmatched force broke the God Luo Tianzheng of the heavenly way in an instant. Perhaps he was subjected to a strong reaction force and failed to bounce away the enemy. On the contrary, he was bounced out under the reaction force, The way of heaven flying upside down was also lucky to avoid the attack of Tongren, and the golden light was cut off.


    But even so, the falling golden light rubbed the shoulder of heaven, leaving a ferocious scar on his body extending from his shoulder to his abdomen!


    "Roaring ~" Shenluo Tianzheng was broken, and his body was hit by the huge reaction. The heavenly way bounced by this huge force hit several trees along the way. Finally, he reached a rock heavily behind, and couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 192

    "Woo ah ~" spit out a big mouthful of blood. Payne is the core figure of the six ways and the Tiandao with the strongest attack and defense. At this time, under the blow of Tongren Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion, he was seriously damaged and had completely lost his ability to act.


    "Is there still a breath..." Tong Ren looked at the way of heaven that tried to struggle but couldn''t do it all the time. His eyes moved slightly. He had a 360 degree field of vision and insight into everything. At this time, he could clearly see the physical condition of the enemy''s target, "But with the damage of chakra meridians, it must not be far from death."


    One strike is to break the God Luo Tianzheng of the Tao of heaven, and make Penn''s six strongest Tao of heaven completely lose his action ability. In other people''s eyes, it is absolutely incredible terror ability. However, relatively speaking, Tongren don''t think so. On the contrary, he is slightly dissatisfied with the destructive power caused by the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion. In his opinion, the legend It is said that having a blow is the terrorist force that destroys heaven and earth and destroys a planet. The strongest attack of reincarnation eye pupil is the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion! Of course, this is also because they have not been able to fully grasp the huge power contained in the reincarnation eye, but Tongren estimated that, anyway, even if the incomplete Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion kills the way of heaven, it should be the end There is no problem at all. However, the fact is that there is a slight error. After receiving the blow of the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion, the Tao of heaven was severely damaged and did not die immediately. The power of the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion is quite different from what Tongren thought.


    You should know that the six ways of Payne in front of you are just the corpse created by the six puppet forces of the reincarnation eye. Naturally, its power is not as strong as the long gate of the body, which is about 70% of the power. According to the estimation of the proportion of this power, the Tong people estimate that if the long gate body uses the Shenluo Tianzheng to defend with all its strength, it may be able to regenerate and explode with its golden wheel Did you completely offset the blow?


    I see. Reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye are at the same level. They both have the terrorist power to destroy the sky and the earth. Therefore, it is not surprising that the Shenluo Tianzheng with full pupil power can completely defend the blow of Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion.


    In addition, after using the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion for the first time, Tongren also realized that although he did not fully control the power of the reincarnation eye at this time, the real destructive power of the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion may not be as exaggerated as the legend. That blow can destroy an asteroid, which is not wrong, but in fact, the most important power is not "Destructive power" is "the scope of attack".


    For example, the basic difference between the ordinary Shenluo Tianzheng and the super Shenluo Tianzheng that can destroy a tolerant village is not in the power, but in the range of destructive power.


    The theoretical destructive power of the Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion is probably similar to the former. For example, in front of him, the condensed golden lightsaber in Tongren''s hand is only three meters long. Perhaps after he completely controls the reincarnation eye, he will not be strong. The power has reached the limit, and what can be increased is probably the scope that the power can affect.


    "Hell reincarnation!"


    Invisible to the naked eye, Yama swallowed the dying heaven into the mouth, but after several breaths, the figure of heaven intact came out of it.


    "The resurrection of reincarnation eye..." Tong people said faintly, and did not stop the casting of hell road.


    Then came the animal way, and the hungry ghost way and the human way, because they were hit by the Taoist jade in the reincarnation eye mode of Tongren, they have turned into dust and disappeared. Without the corpse, the resurrection and repair of the hell way can not be carried out. As for the natural art of reincarnation of the external way, it needs to be at the cost of the caster''s life. It is not natural for the six puppets who are essentially corpses We need to do this.


    "Reincarnation eye... The art of resurrection..." Payne''s eyes coagulated slightly, stared closely at the Tong people in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "you really know the ability of reincarnation eye clearly! Tiantong people, who are you?"


    "As you know, it''s just an ordinary person who has the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese family." Tong people said faintly.


    "Ordinary people? Are you kidding! Ordinary people can easily destroy half of Payne''s six ways? And even the power of heaven is not your opponent..." his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said in a deep voice, "Forget it... You probably won''t answer these questions. Then I''ll ask one last question, why didn''t you kill us? It shouldn''t be difficult to kill us here with your power and my ability intelligence?"


    Tong man shook his head and whispered, "kill? You''re not used correctly. Kill is used to describe the process of turning a living person into a dead person. It''s not appropriate for a corpse."


    "..." Payne slowly stood up and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you know everything about me like the back of your hand..." at this time, Payne''s heart was quite shocked. First of all, he felt incredible about the strength of Tongren, and the latter seemed to know everything about its secrets.


    "Whew ~"


    The turquoise chakra on his body gradually disappeared, and the faint light in his eyes also slowly faded. The qiudao jade suspended behind him also turned into a little spot to dissipate. The Tong people lifted the reincarnation eye mode.


    "Hoo ~" shook his palm and immediately felt a sense of fatigue in his body. Tongren couldn''t help thinking that using the reincarnation eye chakra mode for the first time has caused such a burden on his body only for such a short time. It seems that it will take quite a long time for him to fully control the strength of the reincarnation eye


    "Pupil surgery, close, chakra... Also put it away..." Penn wondered, "what''s your intention?"


    "No, nothing." Tong man looked at the latter and then whispered, "you didn''t come here to fight me? You''ve also fought, and now it''s time to talk..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 193

    "Pupil surgery, close, chakra... Also put it away..." Penn wondered, "what''s your intention?"


    "No, nothing." Tong man looked at the latter and then whispered, "you didn''t come here to fight me? You''ve also fought, and now it''s time to talk..."


    Payne was stunned at first, then said in a deep voice, "it seems that you have understood my purpose. Then I won''t beat around the bush. You must have understood the question, the corner and the flying segment. Now, your answer."


    Facing Penn''s straight to the point and the most direct question, Tong people didn''t answer immediately, but made a meditation.


    "We don''t belong to the forces of forbearance village, and we have strong power. For people like you, we know we won''t let it go." like trying to clarify our minimum position, Penn reminded.


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and then he whispered, "are you threatening me?"


    Payne was calm, and there was no provocation between his words. "No, I just hope you can make a wise choice."


    Tong people looked at Payne with fixed eyes, and then said coldly, "do you think you can suppress me?"


    In the face of Tongren''s tough words, Payne did not give in, "don''t be too arrogant, Tiantong! If my body is here, dare you act so recklessly?"


    "Are you lame?" Tong man''s sentence immediately made Penn calm all the time. He couldn''t help but change his face, and then a strong killing opportunity erupted subconsciously. The Shura Road on one side launched the form of "Shura attack" for a second, and a large-diameter laser gun tube turned on his forehead.


    "Really. It seems that you want the world to fall apart."


    On the side of Tong people, they did not retreat at all. With a move in the palm of their hand, they saw countless gorgeous cherry blossoms condensing a sharp sword on their head. In the face of Payne''s sudden killing intention, Tong people also unswervingly demonstrated their position.


    The irreparable terrorist battle has returned to the point of tension again! Once a real war breaks out, it''s definitely not a joke! Its scale is far more tragic than the film war. No matter what the result is, the terrain in this area will be completely rewritten.


    It''s not what Tong people want to cause such irreparable results. This kind of hard work is not pleasing, and it also leads to all kinds of trouble. He doesn''t like to end up like this. At the same time, Payne doesn''t like such a result, because Xiao is still keeping a low profile in the current situation of the tolerance world. It is estimated that Xiao will not be able to appear directly in the tolerance world in the next two or three years. However, as Xiao''s leader and owner of reincarnation eye, he can''t be exposed to the public in advance. The power of reincarnation eye is beyond doubt and exposed in advance, It just makes the major tolerance villages focus on Xiao. In this way, Xiao''s future behavior will be much more troublesome.


    "Hoo ~" finally, Payne slowly put away his killing intention, looked at the Tong man in front of him and said in a deep voice, "where did you know this information?"


    What Penn said is about his body, long door and disabled legs. He can only move reluctantly with the help of machines and lacks power. In his early years, he fought with Shanjiao fish banzang. Because of his immature strength and the concern of his companions being kidnapped, he fell into the Huodun trap of Shanjiao fish banzang, detonated the Fuyan array, suffered serious trauma, and his legs were disabled for life. However, this matter, as the top secret, is only known to Xiaonan, "ban" may know, but absolutely no one else knows. After all, as the leaders of Xiao organization, they are S-class traitors to their subordinates. Each of them has real shadow level strength. What can deter them also depends on the power of Penn''s six ways. Because although the power of reincarnation eye can play a more powerful force when used in person, its great power does not necessarily bring absolute deterrence. The deterrence that the noumenon without mobility can bring to the public is very limited. After all, the value of "power" can not be compared unilaterally. Of course, Penn liudao, who has about 70% of the power of the noumenon, is enough to suppress anyone in Xiao with all kinds of powerful abilities of reincarnation eye.


    Therefore, in order to suppress the people of Xiao organization with absolute power, all information about him must be kept, especially the news of his disability, which is the noumenon, must not be made public. However, now, in such an important secret, it is said from the Tong population who has never met. How can Penn not be shocked?


    Tongren took a look at the latter. After the other party put away the murderous spirit, he also scattered the suspended sword and said faintly, "don''t worry, only the people you know about this information, plus me."


    "I''m asking you, where did you know the news!" Payne frowned and then whispered, "well, it seems that you won''t answer my question honestly. You know everything about me, and you''re here to frighten me."


    Tongren didn''t respond, but from that look, it was probably as the other party said.


    "I admit that you are very strong, and you know my intelligence. I am doomed to suffer from the conflict between you and me. However, you should also understand that no matter how strong you are, you are by no means my opponent."


    "Of course." Tong people nodded and agreed, "changmen, Xiaonan, yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, jiaodu, feiduan, scorpion, Didala, Jue and afai. The above ten people, no matter where they are, are the first-class strong people in the tolerance world. I won''t be arrogant enough to fight them with my own strength."


    "Well, back to the original question, I can''t find a reason to refuse your proposal, but I don''t feel excluded. Let me think about it first..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 194

    From leaving Yunren to encountering Penn''s six ways in the middle of dawn, although there was a fierce battle, it did not lead to the collapse of reincarnation eye vs reincarnation eye under the inhibition of both sides.


    Tong people didn''t give a clear answer to Xiao''s invitation, which is obviously not the result expected by Payne, but in fact, he really can''t suppress Tong people in strength, and there may not be much difference in strength, but the amount of information mastered by both sides is not comparable at all. In the face of the enemy who has the upper hand in both hard power and intelligence, Payne also had to make concessions, admit the "consideration" decision of the Tong people and leave for the time being.


    On the other hand, in the tolerance circle, Tongren people''s Congress made Yunren, attacked the night moon family, the famous blood following the limit of Yunren, and successively defeated Lei Ying, Bawei and Erwei renzhuli, who have the highest combat power of Yunren. Tongren made so much noise in Yunren that he couldn''t cover up his identity anyway.


    After frantically searching for information from various forbearance villages in the forbearance community, I also quickly got the following information about Tongren.


    Real name: RI Tong


    Age: 14


    Identity: muyeri family separated


    Ninja Registration No.: None


    Ninja level: none (actually has shadow level strength)


    Task experience: level d 0 times, level C 0 times, level B 2 times, level a 1 time, level S 1 time


    Ability: good at using all kinds of special weapons; It can change the terrain at will, create a puppet with life, control gravity and incredible mysterious pupil.


    Summary of personal data: Although he is a member of the Japanese clan, he has not inherited the blood inheritance limit of the Japanese clan since childhood. Because he will not use any Ninja magic, he failed in the tolerance test at the Muye Ninja school, was deprived of the identity of the legitimate "Guardian" of the Japanese clan, and was essentially expelled from the Japanese family. For the first time, Muye showed his ability. Two years ago, Muye once escorted tribute to the C-level mission of the fire country. He joined the escort team as the staff testing the tribute. On the way, he met a wandering ninja of Shangren level. The actual mission level was raised to above level B. The Tiantong people asked their companions to evacuate and deal with Shangren alone. After that, the former was slightly injured and Shangren''s enemy disappeared (suspected of being killed by him) During the period of the wood leaves, I defeated the sand bearers, the sand and the storm, and I loved the Luo, and in the course of the collapse of the wood leaves, she was able to join the sand to attack the leaves of the trees. In the war, the royal highness of the princess, who protected the country of fire in the war, came to an internal contradiction within the leaves of the trees. Later, Muye made a lot of noise, which was covered up by Muye''s senior management (the assailant was suspected to be from Tiantong). After killing Yanren messenger and exploding Dun blood, he left calmly after attacking Yunren.


    Although Muye''s senior management tried their best to cover up these personal information about Tongren, it inevitably leaked most of it. Muye made a lot of trouble with Yanren, and then made a lot of trouble with Yunren. With such a big formation, it is impossible for the name of Tiantong people not to be known by the world.


    Tongren is just like a new person suddenly born in the tolerance world. However, as a figure representing a new era, they have to be paid attention by the tolerance world. For such a young man who shows his powerful power against the sky, the tolerance world also has different opinions about him, especially about his origin in Muye, but fortunately most of them understand Tongren is not a registered ninja of Muye, and because of some things, its relationship with Muye doesn''t seem to be very good. This makes many forces in the forbearance world have some thoughts. Just like Xiaoren organization, as a member, it is dominated by S-class traitor forbearance. No matter how strong Tongren show, Xiaoren organization can''t attract ninjas with a clear camp, and it''s also impossible to attract them Because although Tong people are born in Muye, they are not Muye''s ninjas.


    Another surprise is that Wuren village, which has no intersection with Tongren people, seems to have a high level of interest in Tongren people. Firstly, Tongren people do not have a clear faction. Secondly, among the five tolerance villages, Wuren village is the only tolerance village that has not had any conflict with Tongren people.


    Mushuiying, the fifth generation of Wuren village, has just come to power, ending the closed door politics of the hometown of blood fog. Wuren village, which is in the process of vigorous development, is eager for talents. It can be said that it is eager for talents. It even throws out olive branches to wandering ninjas who have no camp outside. Therefore, the Wuren authorities are also interested in making friends with this special Tongren.


    However, Tong Ren, as a party, only knows a little about all these things. He probably knows how much attention he has paid in the tolerance world. However, he doesn''t care much. In terms of his free and easy personality, he won''t pay attention to these things he is not interested in.


    In addition, with the fledgling field returning to Muye unharmed, the class a task released by the Arsenal system of Tongren also ended completely.


    Making a big fuss about Yunren, the night moon rope, the fourth generation thunder shadow, the eight tailed human column force and the Nine Tailed human column force are enough to fight with four strong shadow level players. In addition, Darui, a quasi shadow, and thousands of Yunren who are also at the lowest level of tolerance, have carried out large-scale combat, which is only judged as A-level task by the system. This A-level task is already very dangerous for him. Chakra is exhausted and physically exhausted He was exhausted and his reincarnation eyesight was exhausted. Finally, in the face of thousands of Yunren who stabbed the horse honeycomb, he had to choose to escape. He was exhausted to escape from the land of thunder. If Penn liudao didn''t come to solicit him and waited for him to recuperate and recover, but directly attacked, he would have no more than 30% chance of escaping safely. Can you say, this time, class A During the mission of Yunren, Tongren really stood on the edge of death.


    A class a task is still like this. It can be imagined that the S-class task above it is not more terrible?


    Tongren could not help shaking his head. Up to now, there is nothing to tangle with. The Arsenal system he has always relied on has no reason to abandon it because of danger. Although he has to reincarnate his own killer mace, he stands side by side with the strongest pupil reincarnation eye. However, the ultimate BOSS waiting for him in the future is not just as simple as having reincarnation eyes.


    Therefore, for Tongren, no matter how dangerous and difficult tasks the system sends out in the future, he can''t escape and must face up to the difficulties.


    Besides, danger is often accompanied by gains equal to its risk, isn''t it?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 195

    Besides, danger is often accompanied by gains equal to its risk, isn''t it?


    Reward for class a task completion:


    First, all attributes + 1


    Second, the concept of armed ghost cloak upgrade, Banshee veil.


    Effect: resistance to Ninja and magic has been greatly improved, and life energy and resilience have been greatly improved.


    Special effects: gain a layer of "unique shield" that can be completely immune to all ninja, magic and fairy arts, and absorb it regardless of the type and level of the art. If the body is not attacked within 40 seconds, "unique shield" will refresh.


    Third, Barrett M82A1 anti equipment sniper rifle.


    Full name: Barrett M82A1


    Length: 1448mm


    Weight: 12.9kg


    Magazine: 10 / 20


    Muzzle velocity: 853m / S


    Accurate effective range: 1850m


    Maximum range: 6800m


    Lethality:?


    Fourth, Excalibur, the legendary British King Arthur received Excalibur, the holy sword called "the king''s sword" from the fairy of the lake. As a sacred sword in myth, it has unparalleled destructive power. Ordinary weapons can''t touch its blade at all. Weapons of this level, such as the general moye (projection), will cause great damage to the weapon itself every time they collide with the sword vowing to win. Under the latter''s vigorous sword, they can be destroyed with one blow!


    Additional skills:


    Magic release: instantly strengthen the weapon through magic (which can be replaced by equivalent energy), and release the "sword" that extends and expands the attack range by waving the sword of vowing victory.


    The wind king makes a boundary. Using the wind to change the refractive index of light and wrap the body of the sword vowing to win can make it difficult for the enemy to distinguish the length and track of the sword, so as to greatly improve the hit rate of attack.


    unique skills:


    Excalibur is a sword that stands at the top in the category of holy sword. It is a holy sword forged by the planet rather than human beings. Taking people''s beliefs as raw materials, it crystallizes in the interior of the planet as one of the most researched divine weapons of "last phantom". By converting the owner''s magic (energy) into light, and then releasing it like a beam from the front end of the sword waving down, all things are destroyed!


    The above three pieces of weapons are the systematic reward obtained by Tongren in completing this class a task. As mentioned earlier, the more dangerous the task, the greater the reward. There is no doubt that whether it is the Banshee veil, Barrett or the sword vowing victory, they are impeccable weapons.


    First of all, with the Banshee veil, the passive skill of "the only shield" is immune to a ninja, magic and fairy attack. Although there is only one time to fight, if you grasp the opportunity, this time is enough to become the key to reversing the victory. You should know the immunity this time, but regardless of the enemy''s attack power, that is, a C-level huodunhao fireball is as immune as a kaleidoscope S-level magic monthly reading. Moreover, the "only shield" of the Banshee veil does not need to consume itself and start it all the time. In other words, in the future, if someone wants to sneak attack while Tongren are not paying attention, it will be invalid.


    Barrett, a heavy sniper gun for anti equipment, was originally designed not for people, but for fighters and armored vehicles. It can easily penetrate tens of millimeters of alloy steel armor from a kilometer away. Light armored vehicles can even penetrate them and directly hit the Gunners inside, Therefore, in the war, the gunner who shrank in iron pimples had to wear high-strength bulletproof vests. Abandoning the original theory, in the present ninja world, the machinery and steel industry is backward, and Sha Ren''s so-called strongest defense puppet mountain pepper fish is like paper paste in front of Barrett. In addition, with this anti equipment heavy sniper against people, even ninjas with far more physical strength than ordinary people, presumably not many people can resist it? According to the absolute defense (close range shooting) that M700 can break through my ero, Barrett, who is more destructive than M700, must have been shot by surprise, and the ordinary shadow level is also likely to kneel.


    Of course, at the level of Tong people, the enemies they face undoubtedly have real shadow level strength. In their eyes, there is no threat below shadow level, so they are not counted. Although Tong people are not ninjas themselves, they have a good understanding of ninjas. Powerful ninjas have a kind of prediction of the arrival of the crisis, especially with rich combat experience, and the greater the degree of the crisis, the stronger the prediction. Therefore, Tong people estimate that even if the initial speed of the bullet is twice the half speed of sound, it is difficult to accurately hit these strong players with shadow power when shooting from a long distance. It is not their amazing speed and supersonic action ability, but the extraordinary potential of ninja in the face of life and death. This is also the in-depth understanding of Ninja by Tong people. For example, ninja like qimukakashi is omnipotent in Ninja, body art and illusion. The amount of chakra is a little less, but it''s appropriate to use the quasi shadow. If you open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, it''s even closer to the first-class shadow level. However, Kakashi was shot by Barrett in the front, and the latter''s physical strength was so strong that he had to be seriously disabled if he didn''t die. Barrett''s lethality, probably.


    The sword of vow to win, in this ninja world, in terms of weapons, there is basically nothing that can fight it head-on. The sword in hand is like crisp paper. Chakra knife may be able to block it for a few times, and the grass shaving sword of big snake pill is not good. However, the grass shaving sword and chakra knife formed by injecting chakra flow should be able to collide with the sword of vow to win. As for the must kill skill, we can be sure that no one in today''s tolerance world can take this blow directly, nor can the tail beast. The tail beast with complete body can be destroyed with one kill!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 196

    Yunnincun, Lei Ying building.


    "What''s going on?! why did you withdraw? Who told you to withdraw?" on the first seat, Lei Ying was roaring angrily. However, his body, which is as strong as a tiger, was panting and pale after shouting for a while, "cough... Daruy! You are so brave that you misappropriated my Lei Ying seal..."


    At this time, Lei Ying''s bandage covered his whole body like a mummy, especially in the place of his left arm, which was tightly bound with splint bandages inside and outside. At present, although the image is a little exaggerated, it is not exaggerated at all. You know, the thunder shadow of that day was hit by the destruction of Tongren''s "thousand Yingjing Yan Zhongjing Baidi sword", and the whole arm was cut off by roots. Fortunately, Tongren was close to the limit at that time. In addition, when Yunren heard that thousands of reinforcements arrived, the enemy had to avoid Fengmang for the time being. The Yunren people who came at that time were too shocked to speak when they saw the battlefield full of Cangyi and the thunder shadow whose arm was cut off. However, Yunren''s people also took remedial action very quickly. Under the painstaking treatment of Yunren medical ninja, they reluctantly saved Lei Ying''s left arm.


    Now, although Lei Ying''s left arm has been reconnected on the surface, the cutting damage on the broken surface of the arm is too large, and the muscles, bones and veins have been seriously damaged. Therefore, even if the injury can be cured in the future, it must be a little bad for this arm.


    Lei Ying also clearly understands his physical condition. Losing an arm is nothing to him. However, in his opinion, the most unacceptable thing is that he was cut off in public. In the final result, he failed to defeat the enemy. After waking up from a coma, he heard the news that the people of Tiantong actually left Yunren safely, And killed one of their Yunren team on the way. The news almost made Lei Ying faint again.


    The grumpy Lei Ying, who suffered such a big loss, naturally won''t swallow it. After recovering some physical strength, he immediately held a high-level meeting of Yunren. Now, however, he learned another news that made him furious.


    It turned out that the fourth generation of Yunren''s eyes Lei Ying was seriously injured and unconscious, and Yunren''s big and small affairs were temporarily handled by yunninchao Shang Ren daruyi. Daruyi was slightly injured in the battle of Yunren at Tongren people''s Congress. After a slight recovery of treatment, plus Yunren blood''s identity as a powerful family and Lei Ying''s right and left hand, daruyi was undoubtedly temporarily recommended by the public to replace Lei Ying. During his acting as Lei Ying, daruy ordered the withdrawal of Yunren''s Ninja troops deployed on the border between Lei Zhiguo and huozhiguo.


    "Boss... Please calm down. Your injury hasn''t healed yet. You can''t be too angry." seeing the thunder shadow atmosphere with blood surging and a terrible look of being blown up, daruy couldn''t help but calm down and persuade him.


    "Calm down?! how can you calm me down! I can''t wait to lead the whole army to attack Muye and kill all the Japanese people!" Lei Ying shouted angrily.


    "It''s impossible... When our village was in its heyday, we could barely suppress Muye, who was in the weak stage. Now after that war... The combat power of our village has been weakened by a very important part. On the contrary, Muye authorities have gradually resumed the construction of the village after the fire shadow of the Five Dynasties gradually took over, out of the shadow of the war with Yinren and Sharen..." Daruy said reluctantly, "also, after that, the Daming mansion of Lei Zhiguo also began to have opinions on us..."


    Hearing daruy''s truthful report, Lei Ying was silent for a moment. Although he was a little grumpy, he was not a fool. He understood that everything the former said was true. Moreover, the former, as his close confidant and right-hand hand hand, has long been designated as the fifth generation of Yunren. Therefore, the knowledge of "shadow" was also instilled into daruy early. With the high-level assistance of Yunren''s older generation, daruy''s judgment on troop withdrawal is also well founded.


    ¡­¡­


    Yanren village, tuying building.


    "Tu Tai, send orders and let the troops crossing qingyanling (the border between the land country and the fire country) withdraw in place..."


    "Hoo hoo, old man, I''ve been put together!" he sat unrestrained beside Tu Ying, one hand still on the latter''s shoulder, talking to a young girl. However, in the whole Yanren village, only his granddaughter Heitu dared to ridicule Tu Ying in such a tone.


    "Hum! The bad boy of yunnina village was also badly hurt..." Tu Ying''s eyes flashed coldly and then said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that Muye had such a wonderful little devil... The people of Tiantong... Such a style made me think of Yuzhi wave spot in those years! But hey! That little devil doesn''t seem to be friendly with Muye..."


    "Old man! Didn''t you say that the mysterious military mercenary organization you mentioned earlier entrusted a task to steal the white eyes of Yun Ren? Ha ha, failed? I said that you old man was cheated. There are so many mysterious and interested characters in the world."


    "Of course, it''s a failure. It''s also a matter of course to take the little devil who stirred Yunren to the earth as the goal." Tu Ying frowned and then said in a deep voice, "but the problem is coming. Xiao, those guys dare to provoke after clearly understanding the evil power of the little devil. That''s the key to the problem!"


    The black earth threw his lips and disdained the tunnel, "fool? He knew he was defeated and went to die... Cut, in my opinion, it''s just a group of guys pretending to be ghosts."


    Tu Ying shook his head. His shriveled fingers knocked on the table and murmured, "I have received information... The boy Didala is likely to be in Xiaoli..."


    Black earth suddenly stared at the speech, and was so excited that he couldn''t help lifting the shadow from his seat with one hand and said excitedly, "old man, what are you talking about? Brother Didala is in Xiaonei?"


    "Bastard! Let go of me... Cough... My waist... My waist!" Tu Ying blew his beard and stared angrily, but his eyes were helpless to his granddaughter. Then his eyes twinkled and fell into a burst of meditation.


    Xiao... Didala... Whether the information is true or false, we must always confirm it. It seems that we should investigate this Xiao organization.


    Hum! For the next transaction, I have to find a way to catch an important official of Xiao.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 197

    "Penn..."


    "Ah, the mission failed." in the dark, Payne was talking to a mysterious man wearing a spiral mask.


    "Really?" the masked man seemed to have no big accident about the failure of Payne, as if he had already known the result, but he didn''t say anything and was silent for a time.


    "..." Payne fixed his eyes on the latter and couldn''t help guessing, "this guy... Seems to be using his absolute power to spy on me. Hum, don''t you trust me? What a coincidence. I seriously doubt your existence."


    In the dark, the two men stood quietly without saying anything to each other.


    Suddenly, the two men moved slightly.


    "Poop poop ~" a slight poop in the air.


    Then, from the depths of darkness, small paper cranes floated. The paper cranes were disassembled automatically and turned into small white papers. Then they gathered together and finally turned into a woman''s figure.


    "Xiao Nan......" the masked man asked, "it''s hard. Where are you going now?"


    In the face of the masked man''s inquiry, Xiao Nan just glanced at the latter indifferently and didn''t speak, but looked at Penn.


    "..." however, in the face of Xiao Nan''s disregard, the mask man was not angry, but an unusually scarlet writing wheel eye could be seen on the only hole in the vortex mask.


    Payne paused, then whispered, "come on, Xiao Nan."


    "Hmm..." hearing the speech, Xiao Nan nodded and said truthfully, "Tiantong people... He returned to Muye."


    "That''s true." Payne frowned and said nothing.


    But the masked man on one side spoke again, "Tiantong people... Ignore him for the time being, and don''t easily provoke him because of his strength."


    "Yuzhiboban... Sir, don''t you dare to provoke?" suddenly, Xiaonan stared at the masked man with sharp eyes and said coldly.


    "..." the masked man also turned his eyes to Xiao Nan. The cruel fierce light flashed through a writing wheel eye exposed from the mouth of the mask.


    "Ho ~" at this time, Payne inadvertently took a step forward, and his figure just blocked the line of sight between the masked man and Xiao Nan. Then the pair of ripple expanded reincarnation eyes looked directly at the masked man''s murderous writing wheel eyes.


    "Payne..." the masked man uttered a slightly hoarse voice, then changed his tone and said faintly, "forget it, you and I are just like-minded cooperative relations. The ultimate goal is to change the world and achieve the goal of peace. There is no need to quarrel here."


    Payne was unmoved and stared at the latter. After a while, he didn''t respond to what the former said, as if he were expressing that the topic was over. Payne changed the subject and asked Xiaonan, "Xiaonan, how is the cooperation between Xiaoxiao and Yanren village?"


    Xiao Nan was silent for a moment and frowned, "we Xiao and Yanren village have had good cooperation in recent years. Entrusted by Yanren village, we Xiao also obtained a lot of activity funds and rich intelligence resources in a very short time. This cooperation... Is also going on normally as usual, but..."


    "Just what?" Payne''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a pause, Xiao Nan slowly breathed out a breath and said in a slightly meaningful way, "the high level of Yanren village offered an invitation to make positive contact with us..."


    "No." Penn did not speak, but the masked man suddenly said this, and his tone was absolutely unquestionable.


    Xiao Nan tilted his mouth and ignored the strong reaction of the mask man. He just fixed his eyes on Payne in front of him and waited for the other party''s judgment.


    "Refuse." after thinking for a while, Penn also expressed the same opinion as the masked man. Although he still can''t fully believe the suspicious man in front of him, he still has to stand on the same front with the latter in some views.


    "There''s no doubt that we can''t make too much publicity about the current situation in the forbearance community. It''s at least two years after the official launch. Yan Ren''s side... Has interrupted contact with them. The problem of funds, jiaodu''s actions are surprisingly efficient, and Yan Ren has moved to spy on our thoughts and have in-depth contact with them, which will only increase the risk of organizational intelligence leakage Possibilities, that''s all. "


    "Yes, I see." Xiao Nan did not hesitate to believe Payne''s judgment. Then he thought of something and asked softly, "but before that, there was still a large amount of accounts that had not been settled on Yan Ren''s side, plus the last Military Commission."


    "Then after the settlement, immediately cut off all contacts with Yan Ren." Payne said faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    The country of fire, muyeren village.


    At this time, Tong people have returned to Muye. Once unknown, after Yunren and his entourage, the name of the hitong people has become almost a well-known celebrity in the whole tolerance world. As Muye people, they show great respect for this legendary figure. People of the older generation know more or less that Tongren people are making trouble with Muye, so they can accept the fact that the latter has turned the world upside down this time. The younger generation of ninjas in Muye regard the Tongren as a great heroic task, because before that, Yunren put pressure on Muye, military pressure, and Chen Bing border, which almost led to a terrible war. However, the Tongren went to Yunren on their own and solved the war. This is not a hero. What is it?


    However, among the Muye, the most responsive group of people is the Japanese people. What Tong people have done has shaken all the people of the day family unprecedentedly. Once they pushed their eldest daughter out for their personal interests, regardless of their conscience, as the victims of saving Muye and saving the day. However, although Tong people have been deprived of their identity as the "Guardian" of the family, he has become the "Guardian" of the day family for all generations What no one can do. It turned out that the eldest miss of the zhizong family who had been sent to Yunren came back safely. Such great contributions can not be concealed in any case. At this time, those who once despised Tongren, or proposed to expel Tongren from the door of the day family at the family meeting that year, are all shameful. The day family of the dignified Muye first family, and the eldest lady of her own family even let the abandoned son who was expelled from the house to save them, It''s hard to be even angry. Only endless shame!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 198

    After returning to Muye, Tongren also felt that the top level of Muye had a great change in his attitude towards him. At the moment he stepped into the gate of Muye, not only the five generations met in person, but also the two old Zhuan Xiaochun and shuimen Yan met with smiling faces, which was quite flattering.


    There is no doubt about everything in front of us. Since the Tongren people made Yunren and left safely, the Tongren people became famous, and the Muye authorities immediately changed their strategy towards the Tongren people. Muye wanted to do this because Tong people were not Muye''s registered ninjas. Presumably, all the forces in the forbearance community knew this information, so they were ready to move. After all, a person who did not belong to any force had a figure who changed the strength of the overall situation of the war, No force will value such people.


    Muye is certainly no exception. At the high-level meeting, it was unanimously agreed to win over Tongren. In fact, Tongren do have the strength to attract Muye with all his strength. Because the facts were in front of us, Tongren defeated Lei Ying, Bawei and Erwei Zhuli one by one, and retreated all over. There was no doubt.


    For the enthusiasm shown by Muye, Tongren did not feel happy, nor did they express disgust or rejection. In a word, in his opinion, it doesn''t matter what Muye''s attitude towards him is. Therefore, Tongren responded vaguely to the enthusiasm expressed by Muye''s senior management and the olive branches explicitly thrown at him.


    After getting rid of Muye and his party, Tongren went to the house of the day. Although it was confirmed that Xiaotian had returned home safely since Xiu Baixue returned, he still had to see it in person.


    However, what Tong people didn''t expect was that when they came to the gate of the day home, it was the scene of vigorous momentum in front of them.


    I saw that almost all the qualified elders of the Japanese family, including the elders and family owners, gathered in front of the gate of the Japanese family and were in full readiness. A group of young children of the family lined up on both sides. Looking at the whole history of the Japanese family, even if they were greeting Daming, they didn''t put on such a grand posture.


    "Welcome Mr. hitongren!"


    "Well..."


    By common consent, the Tong people could make complaints about their scalp, and they could not help but Tucao, "it seems that it is not a good time."


    As far as Tongren''s personality is concerned, he doesn''t like such a busy place at present. Especially looking at this group of people at present, especially the young generation at home, he looked very uncomfortable and said faintly, "just call me Tongren... Also, I''m just looking for a young field. You don''t have to put on such a big fight..."


    "That''s right..." hearing that Tongren claimed to be "Tongren" and didn''t hang the word "day", the elders of the older generation at home couldn''t help looking at each other and could see the disappointment in each other''s eyes. Once they had a series of heated debates on "whether to expel the hitong people" at the family meeting. In retrospect, how ridiculous it was!


    In fact, before the Muye collapse plan, the strength of Tongren was enough to attract the attention of the Japanese family. Some people once asked whether they should take Tongren back to Japan. However, most of the rigid and conservative Japanese elders opposed it. After all, they decided to drive the people out of the house. Now they have to open their mouth to welcome them back, Where do you put their old faces? However, no one opposes Tongren''s return to Japan. However, what they hope most is that Tongren can take the initiative to apply to Japan for return, and then they "reluctantly" agree after some "heated discussion". In this case, it will be perfect. It''s a pity that Tongren didn''t express their intention to return to the sun from beginning to end. Therefore, the people of the day family were also a little flustered. It was a big joke that such a talented person turned it away from their home. After some ideological struggle, the people of the day family just decided to clearly express their intention to accept the latter to return to the day. However, it is also a pity that no matter whether the Japanese authorities are metaphorical or explicit, the tongs have no intention of returning to Japan.


    "Tong Renjun ~" with a voice, the elder in front automatically stepped aside the road. A girl was leading a petite girl. This name, the girl was undoubtedly Xiaotian, and the girl held by Xiaotian was her sister.


    At this time, the sun flower fire seemed a little interested. She stared with a pair of lovely silver eyes, pointed to Tongren with one hand and ate the tunnel, "really... It''s true... It seems that the exaggerated rumors are true..."


    "Lord HuaHuo... Pay attention, many elders are watching here..." on the other side, a young woman dressed in maid clothes came out, who is Rixiang Lingzi, HuaHuo''s personal waitress.


    "Fledgling field." Tong people immediately smiled at Ling Zi who appeared to be a little flustered. "Ling Zi is also there, eh... And flowers and fire."


    The order of Tongren''s address seems strange to others. After all, according to their status, it should be Xiaotian, HuaHuo and finally Ayako. In particular, both Xiaotian and HuaHuo belong to the lineage of the clan, while Ayako belongs to the "Guardian" of the separation of Japan and HuaHuo.


    The younger generation seldom noticed these details, and Hua Huo, aged 8, didn''t notice them. Therefore, she was dissatisfied with Tongren''s ranking her name last. It just seemed that she couldn''t believe it. When she came to the Tong man, the little girl stood on tiptoe and wanted to pinch the Tong man''s face with her hand. Her eyebrows frowned, "it''s true, isn''t it possible? Hello, are you really the Tong man?"


    HuaHuo is not the first time to see Tongren. On the contrary, because of Ayako, HuaHuo is one of the few people who have seen Tongren many times at home. In her little girl''s opinion, when she was at home in the past, she was low-key, completely indifferent to those cold words, and never got angry. Now she told her that the same person in her impression was the one who made a big noise and saved her dearest sister.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 199

    "It''s strange..." Hua Huo tilted her head. She couldn''t understand. Then there was a familiar and severe cry behind her, which immediately startled her.


    "Flower fire, don''t be rude!" the visitor is the master of the day.


    "Er... Father..." HuaHuo and Xiaotian both saluted him. Originally, according to their generations, Tongren need to salute him. The family rules and etiquette of the Japanese family are quite strict. What Tongren dislikes most is these troublesome things. Therefore, this is also the reason why he refused to return to the Japanese family. Besides, they have already come out. It''s not his character to go back.


    Rizu nodded. He didn''t seem to notice that Tong people didn''t salute according to their separate identity. He looked at Tong people, moved away, and whispered, "Ning Ci, thank Mr. Tong people!"


    The young man who walked out from behind him impressively was RI Ningci. When he saw Tongren, he bowed respectfully to him, "Mr. Tongren, thank you very much for coming forward for my father."


    Facing the sudden 90 degree deep bow of Ningci, Tongren was also stunned. Then he suddenly recalled that when Yunren was there, Hata mentioned something about Ningci''s father''s day day difference. Ten years ago, in order to protect Muye''s people, TIANRI difference was willing to go to Yunren to die. Therefore, there was a deep rift between the families, In the separation, Ning Ci was the first, even extremely hostile to the patriarchal family, and the internal contradictions have been precipitated for a long time. However, it can be said that because Xiaotian''s actions in Yunren were not afraid of power and force, he slapped Yunren invisibly and gave a bad breath to the Japanese family. After the Zhongren test, rizu told Ningci the truth of the matter, and then learned that Xiaotian''s behavior in Yunren, Ningci no longer hated the Zong family. Of course, hatada''s resistance in Yunren was based on the absolute military support established by the tongs. Therefore, Ning CI is also grateful to Tong people.


    i see. Tongren probably understood Ningci''s mood at this time, and immediately did not stop the other party from giving big gifts. Although he didn''t do it intentionally, in fact, he did give Ningci a great favor.


    "Well, I accept your thanks." Tong said faintly.


    The Japanese people were relieved to see that Tongren accepted their gratitude. So, at least Tongren left some face for them? Although it''s a pity that I didn''t return to the family, at least I don''t have any resentment against Rijia. That''s a good thing. After all, in the eyes of these aristocratic families, there is no greater humiliation than being expelled from the family. On the contrary, Tong people have no regrets about their departure. Tongren noticed the changes in the look of the people on the day. They probably knew what they thought. He didn''t open his mouth to argue. In short, there was nothing to talk about. Their ways of thinking were different.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Tongren, it''s better to..." an elder of the day tried to invite Tongren to the family dinner of the day family by beating a snake with a stick.


    "No need." Tong people refused each other''s invitation. Tongren don''t reject eating, but this family banquet, especially the Japanese family, is very troublesome.


    "I''m here to find Xiaotian, so excuse me first." seeing that the other party opened his mouth, depending on what else he wanted to say, Tong people directly grabbed Xiaotian''s hand and swaggered to the back mountain of the day under the attention of everyone.


    "Woo ~" young Tian was holding hands in full view of the public, especially under the stunned eyes of the people, he looked a little shy and his small face was slightly red.


    Stop. Tongren seemed to think of something. Then he turned his head and waved to Lingzi not far away. "Lingzi, come along."


    "Er?!" Ayako pointed to herself with her fingers, and her puzzled color filled her face, "I... me?"


    At this time, the Japanese people cast curious eyes one after another. They didn''t understand the intersection between the Tong people who are not what they used to be and a small guardian of the Japanese family.


    Ririzu looked at Lingzi with fixed eyes. After a while, he seemed to remember something. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he still said, "go, Lingzi. You and Tongren... Are also childhood friends. Go and talk about the past ~"


    "Oh ~" rizu spoke in person. Ayako dared not refuse. However, she also wanted to talk to Tongren. Rizu said it well. They were really good friends in childhood. She had estimated her identity before. Now with the personal order of the owner, Ayako couldn''t help but keep up with Tongren and Hata with joy.


    "Let''s go, Hata and Ayako. I have something to give you..." Tong man smiled and took them away from everyone''s sight. After all, they also live at home, so they are familiar with the environment here. Through the path courtyard, Tong people took them to the open and quiet lawn around.


    "Well, I haven''t had such a good chat for a long time..." Tong didn''t immediately take out anything to give to the second daughter, but started a conversation.


    "Yes..." Hata stared at Tong Ren silently, and then smiled, "Tong Ren Jun, has become very strong ~"


    Ling Zi also blinked and muttered, "although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, the rumors of Tongren these days are really getting more and more frightening!"


    In this way, the three seemed to have returned to their childhood and chatted happily.


    In this way, it is completely like talking about the past. There is no fixed topic, picking up the trivial memories of the past. I don''t know how long I talked, but Ayako''s expression seemed a little unnatural. Her eyes stared at Tong people, her mouth opened from time to time, and then she looked embarrassed and stopped talking.


    "Ha ha ~" Tong seems to know what the latter thinks, and then he doesn''t beat around the Bush, "Ayako, do you want to ask me what I want to give you?"


    Ling Zi was stunned at first, and then her small face became angry and embarrassed. "Oh! Now that you know, don''t hang people''s appetite. Tong people are such a fool, I hate it!"


    Tongren smiled, then turned his eyes to one side of Xiaotian and said curiously, "don''t you want to know what I want to give you?"


    At first, Hata glanced at Ayako, who looked shy. In front of her, she was a young girl of 17 or 18 years old. Perhaps it was because she had lived at home for a long time. Unlike her forbearance as a class team, she often had the opportunity to go out. That''s why Ayako, who looked like a big sister, showed a psychological age that was even worse than that of a girl, Maybe it''s just a girl. Thinking of this, Xiaotian stared at Tongren very rarely, tooted his small mouth, looked unhappy, and couldn''t help scolding, "Tongren Jun ~ if you want to give girls gifts... Don''t give them to her face..."


    There is no doubt that even the gentle and quiet young fields are inevitably jealous of Tongren''s incomprehensible customs at this time~


    ..

 V1.Chapter 200

    Don''t understand amorous feelings?


    Are you kidding me... I''m not the hero of Hougong man. How can Tongren be so dull? Of course, according to the strategy of girls, giving gifts can enhance the relationship between men and women, but if you give gifts to two girls at the same time and face to face, it may be counterproductive.


    However, even so, Tongren should do the same. He doesn''t want to cheat the girl he likes, so he presents all his emotions to each other from the beginning. So, like giving a gift to a girl today, smiling and saying that I only love you, turn around and say the same thing to another girl.


    Perhaps, he did this just to bother others, find trouble and add to the snake. However, in order to implement his true and sincere faith, even if he knew it was a detour, he would go on. Because he always believed that no matter what the route was, there was only one destination waiting for him in the end. The difference was only the length of the road. Also, even if the road they have been walking has not reached the ideal end, there is no regret... Ha! It''s a lie to say there''s no regret! Of course I will, and... It''s a big deal to cry~


    Well, it''s a little fake 13.


    But this 13, Tong people want to install it.


    "Next, please accept my gift ~" Tongren smiled and said.


    "..." Hata looked at the smiling face of Tongren with unspeakable complexity in her heart. She clearly understood Tongren''s mind, and she could also determine her mood. However, as a girl with a beautiful vision for love, it was difficult to accept Tongren''s advanced thought of "liking them" for a moment.


    When he noticed the psychological changes of Xiaotian, Tongren also felt tangled. It was no difficulty for a stupid girl like Xiaotian to cheat. In other words, as long as Tongren said a word against his heart, Xiaotian would be willing to believe it without hesitation, and then he could hold the beauty back without effort. Really.


    However, since this kind of thing has been decided, he will not look back. Uh huh, take your time.


    At the thought of this, Tong Ren couldn''t help looking at Ling Zi. He saw that the latter was sweeping around between him and Xiaotian with a curious look. He couldn''t help laughing, "this guy... Has to help people pay for being sold..."


    "Hoo ~" Tong people exhaled deeply. Well, it''s time to do something serious.


    Tongren slowly stretched out a hand. The dark cyan cyclone gathered on the palm of his hand, and then condensed into a scroll emitting a faint silver light.


    This scroll impressively records the secret of the advanced fighting skill of the Xuan level: the key to the fighting skill of the eight pole collapse. Now, the Tongren want to use it to open the "exchange mode" of the Arsenal system!


    Previously, when he was reincarnated for the first time, he accidentally opened the exchange mode in the midst of miscalculation. Now, the thousand Sakura of soul chopping knife he owns has abandoned the "assassination blade" through the exchange mode.


    Nowadays, the Joyoung spirit of Tong people has been cultivated to the realm of "Dacheng", which is different from most of the skills used before to enhance the physique and exercise the muscles and bones. Today''s Tongren don''t need any moves. Ordinary fists and feet can bring great power. Xiaocheng realm can compete with the strange power of thousands of hands, but it is far from the opponent after the other party has opened the Baihao art. The physical power is greater than Lei Ying, but if Lei Ying uses the forbearance art, it will be suppressed. Now, Tong Ren, Joyoung''s God Gong Dacheng, conservatively estimates that even the ordinary boxing feet can reach the level of Lei Ying''s art of tolerance, and the skill of the hundred masters of the hundred heroes may be slightly worse than at least, but at least they have the power to compete with them.


    With the strength of the body reaching this level, the skill of the eight pole collapse has no significance for Tung people. The difference between Joyoung''s magic achievement and the little Cheng is that what is now common is that it can achieve the destructive power of the eight pole collapse. Therefore, the eight pole avalanche is completely dispensable for Tongren.


    Now, Tong people are ready to exchange something useful at the price of Baji collapse. Of course, the principle of equivalent exchange and Baji collapse fighting skills may not be needed by Tong people. Therefore, this time, he is ready to exchange something as a gift to Hata and Ayako.


    Arsenal system, exchange mode, open!


    At present, only Tong people can see the strange picture in front of them.


    Consideration:


    Xuan level advanced fighting skill: eight pole collapse!


    Destroy and recycle


    Make sure


    Price transaction... Complete!


    Redeem successfully and get


    In the real world, the fighting skill scroll in the hands of Tong people turned into a little silver light and disappeared. At the same time, it seemed that something with a piece of information was pulled out of his body. Immediately, in the mind of Tong people, all the memories of the operation and use of the eight pole avalanche disappeared.


    What glows is a purple gold brocade box.


    Tongren held his palm tightly. Although he was separated from the box, he could still feel how huge the energy of heaven and earth was stored in the brocade box less than the size of his palm!


    "Exchange... Really succeeded!" Tong Ren looked at the brocade box in his hand with a little hot eyes. He was not just happy about the things in the draw, but he was ecstatic about the successful completion of the exchange mode. After all, this is the first time he used this function under the condition of reason. He had wanted to test it for a long time, but the problem of exchange needs a price. Therefore, although Tongren is hot in his heart, he also restrained himself from taking rash action. Until now, he just didn''t need this fighting skill.


    Open the purple gold brocade box.


    Muye day home, on the blue sky, a thick blue energy light column rushed into the sky for a long time. A strong refreshing Dan fragrance spread all over the Muye!


    Both Hata and Ayako stared at the supernatural magic scene, "what is this...!"


    "Hey!" Tong Ren glanced at the huge light column, smiled calmly, and then stretched out his hand. Suddenly, the light column trembled. A moment later, a wisp of blue light stole from the light column and finally floated on his palm.


    The blue light gradually diminished, and immediately revealed its inner body. It was impressively two blue pills the size of longan. The surface of the pills was very round, like the sea, and the remaining blue lines on it were like waves, extremely mysterious and strange.


    "Six pills: Wang Jidan!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 201

    "Hey!" Tong Ren glanced at the huge light column, smiled calmly, and then stretched out his hand. Suddenly, the light column trembled. A moment later, a wisp of blue light stole from the light column and finally floated on his palm.


    The blue light gradually diminished, and immediately revealed its inner body. It was impressively two blue pills the size of longan. The surface of the pills was very round, like the sea, and the remaining blue lines on it were like waves, extremely mysterious and strange.


    "Six pills: Wang Jidan!"


    Starting with the pill, it was immediately fed back directly from an information system.


    Wang Jidan is mild and can be taken directly. It can greatly increase the body energy of the person taking the pill and condense "fighting Qi and turning wings" for him.


    Fighting Qi turns into wings. Fighting Qi (equivalent energy substitution, chakra, etc.) is sprayed out on the shoulder and back, condensed and transformed into a pair of energy wings, so as to obtain flight ability.


    Wang Jidan is really a good thing. Otherwise, a mysterious advanced fighting skill famous for its destructive power can be exchanged for two. We can imagine its value. If it had been put before, Wang Jidan would have been better for Tongren, but now Tongren don''t need it much.


    First, the Joyoung spirit of Tong''s Dacheng realm, Wang Jidan''s level of Dan medicine, can give him the energy to raise, almost not worth mentioning. Besides, Wang Jidan''s most attractive "fighting spirit" is the flying ability of human beings. However, when flying, Tong people have a wheel of treasure and the need for fighting the wings. There is also the flying of fighting Qi and changing wings. The Tongren do not think that the former can be compared with the divine wheel. As the legendary Alexander emperor, he can drive from heaven to earth, and the driving speed is incomparable in the tolerance world.


    Of course, taking Wang Jidan is good for Tongren, but now Tongren still doesn''t hesitate to hand the two pills to Xiaotian and Lingzi in front of him.


    "Come on, you two eat this."


    "Er... What is this? It smells good... It seems delicious!" Ayako widened her round Gulu eyes and was attracted by the rich Dan fragrance of Wang Jidan. Although she had never seen the pill, from her intuition, she also knew that the pill in Tong people''s hand was absolutely good.


    "Gulu ~" Xiaotian fixed her eyes on the pill in Tongren''s hand and swallowed her saliva. The pill really has great attraction, but she is not stupid. She whispered, "Tongren Jun... This thing should be very valuable?"


    Tongren nodded and said vaguely, "ah... OK."


    Xiaotian frowned, then pushed Tong Ren to the pill in front of him, gently pushed it back, and looked serious, "I have received your kindness. However, I''d better leave such valuable things for you... Tongren is different now. He has become a big man in the tolerance world. In order to encounter all kinds of problems and dangers, I......"


    "Oh ~" Tongren smiled gently, and then said two words involuntarily. He directly stuffed one of them into the latter''s lips, "well, if Xiaotian spit out now, I''d be happy to pick it up with my mouth ~"


    He was stunned by Tongren''s sudden move, and then Xiaotian subconsciously thought of a picture described by Tongren. Suddenly, his face turned red like a ripe red apple, which was very attractive.


    "Woo ~ tongrenjun..." Xiaotian''s mouth was filled with pills, and he was not clear when he spoke. He just stared at the latter with big water eyes, and then lowered his head and whispered, "it''s too cunning..."


    Tongren smiled, but did not refute, and then turned his eyes to one side of Ayako, "Ayako, open your mouth."


    "Ah?" suddenly came such a sentence, and Ling Zi seemed a little confused.


    "Ah ~" Tong man made a mouth shape.


    "Ah..." Ayako subconsciously pressed her lips and found that Tongren patted the pill into her throat.


    "Goo!" Ayako was flustered and grabbed her throat with both hands. The pill stuck in her throat. She swallowed it hard before swallowing it. She gasped for a few mouthfuls of air. Then she couldn''t help complaining, "Tongren... What are you doing suddenly? I haven''t tasted the taste of candy yet!"


    Obviously, Ayako regarded the pill with strong aroma as candy.


    Tongren smiled and didn''t explain too much. There was no pill in the ninja world, so it was useless to tell them.


    "Eh!?" the young field with low head suddenly gave a cry of surprise, looked up and looked at Tong people in amazement.


    "Feel it?" Tong people smiled.


    "Er... Body, chakra is rapidly improving!" Hata adjusted his breath for a while, and then found the amazing changes in his body. Not only the flexibility of his muscles and bones has been greatly enhanced, but also the chakra stored in the meridians and acupoints has been greatly improved!


    However, at this time, Xiaotian felt that there seemed to be a strange feeling from his back shoulder collaterals, as if there was something to stretch out.


    "Tong Renjun... Is this?!" Hata shouted in surprise.


    Tongren smiled, put his hands on the shoulder of Xiaotian, and then turned her around gently. Then his hands slipped slowly from his shoulders to the smooth back.


    "Tong Ren Jun?" was startled by the sudden intimacy of Tong Ren. Xiaotian looked a little worried and moved. At this time, when at home, Xiaotian was dressed in light kimonos. Therefore, although Tongren''s hands were separated by a layer of clothes, the touch between them was very clear.


    "Don''t move, young field." Tong people gently stroked the back of young field with two hands. Their palms stayed on the part of her back shoulder bone and rubbed it gently until this part of the skin was slightly hot and the action seemed ambiguous. But at this time, Tong''s face was surprisingly serious and calm, whispered, "Feel it, Hata, right here, try to imagine in your mind that you are a bird and make the action of flapping your wings."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 202

    "Feel it, Hata, right here, try to imagine in your mind that you are a bird and make the action of flapping your wings."


    "Eh? Oh..." seems to feel the seriousness of Tongren''s voice. Suddenly, Xiaotian understood what he seemed to have misunderstood. His face was hot for a while, and he shook his head. Then, according to Tongren''s words, he closed his eyes, focused on his mind, tried to stir up his back shoulder and fantasized about the non-existent wings.


    "Ayako, you can do it too." Tong people nodded and then ordered Ayako to do the same.


    ¡­¡­


    After tossing around for a long time, both Hata and Ayako failed to successfully condense their own "wings", but Hata can clearly feel the previously missing "limbs" hidden on his back shoulder. It is probably only a matter of time.


    Therefore, Tong people have no too harsh requirements.


    I continued to practice for about an hour or two. I didn''t finish today''s practice until fledgling Tian and Ayako were out of strength. In other words, the physical strength and chakra of Xiaotian and Lingzi have been improved qualitatively after taking the six pill. In ordinary times, don''t say one or two hours, especially like condensing a large number of chakra. Such superb morphological changes are enough to tired Xiaotian and Lingzi in less than half an hour. However, now they can persist for such a long time, It is also because the pill has greatly improved their physical energy.


    After the middle tolerance test, the strength of Xiaotian reached the level of general middle tolerance. Ayako is a little older, but the strength is similar to that of Xiaotian now. Now, as far as chakra and body values are concerned, their strength has reached the upper tolerance level. If they gather Qi and turn wings and master the sky ability, their strength will go further.


    In the next few days, Tong people also squatted at home to accompany the young Tian to practice. Ayako''s identity is different. As the guardian of the second Miss Zong''s fireworks, she naturally has to accompany her to the training ground to practice. Therefore, Tongren and Xiaotian have a very rare time to get along alone.


    Although she didn''t say it, she was in a good mood from the joy between her eyebrows.


    Tongren did not violate the peace. Naturally, he took the latter''s small hand and said with a smile, "do you want to get along with me alone, xiaohata ~"


    "HMM." in the face of Tongren''s flirting ambiguous words, Hata not only didn''t get dizzy with shame, but raised his head and stared at Tongren''s eyes. Between the slender eyebrows and eyes, there was a warmth that I didn''t have in normal days.


    "Fledgling field..." Tongren was also given a warm look, which was unnatural. He was always calm and calm on weekdays. At this moment, his eyes were very hot.


    "Forehead?!" Tong Ren''s eyes stared slightly. He saw the young field in front of him, standing on tiptoe slowly, and the beautiful girl''s face was constantly magnifying in his sight.


    "Happiness... It''s too sudden ~ hey hey!" facing the mutual attraction in front of him, and the girl took the initiative to come up, he is not Liu Xiahui, how can he refuse? The so-called men are like this, aren''t they?


    Tongren took a deep breath. While inhaling, he seemed to be able to smell the fragrance of the virgin who was getting closer. At this time, Tongren''s face was also hot. Then he closed his eyes and waited for the latter to approach.


    The heart pounded.


    "..." his lips moved.


    In other words, it seems that the heartbeat time is a little long?!


    After waiting a little longer, Tong people tried to open one eye slightly, even for a moment.


    I saw the young field in front of me, three steps away from him, two small hands tightly covering his mouth, eyebrows bent into beautiful crescent moon, covering his mouth and laughing, "poof poop ~"


    Tongren was stunned and immediately understood that he was fooled at all!


    "Tong Renjun ~" Hata hummed with uncontrollable laughter, "what were you doing just now? Why did you close your eyes? And... Tong Renjun with lips is also very cute ~ can I call you Tong Zi ~ sauce ~ in the future?"


    "Tongzi..." Tongren''s cheeks twitched and his eyes were shaking. He looked at the young field in front of him a little incredulously. He didn''t expect that he was shy and could be kneaded at will. He came to flirt with him today, and he was still flirting naked!


    "Fledgling field ~" Tong man breathed out slowly, trying to adjust his undulating chest.


    Hata blinked and smiled innocently, "what''s the matter? Tongzi ~"


    Gas explosion!


    "I''m so angry!" Tong Ren stared at me and said nothing. He wanted to jump at the young field in front of him. He wanted to "teach" the "bold" girl in front of him. It was bound to let her know who was cute!


    "Whoosh ~" the young Tian figure turned, and Tongren''s attack unexpectedly failed.


    Avoiding the feign anger of Tongren, Xiaotian slightly stretched out a little finger and raised it playfully, "it''s too rude, but you can''t get married. Oh, Tongzi sauce ~"


    "Hey!" Tong people smiled with a very gentle and brilliant smile.


    He lifted up his sleeves and Tongren moved his muscles and bones. A pair of hot eyes locked on Xiaotian''s body and said with a smile, "I caught him, but I have to hit his ass ~"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Tong man completely disappeared in the sight of Xiaotian.


    "White eyes!" almost at the same time, hatada opened his white eyes and saw through 360 degrees, "I found it!"


    Right below!


    Tongren disappeared in an instant, that is, brute force escaped into the ground, and then came to the ground at the foot of the young field without being aware of ghosts. He also "taught" the lovely girl in front of him!


    "I got you... Eh?!" Tong man broke out of the ground in vain. His hands and feet were wide open. He was going to hold the latter like an octopus, but suddenly found that the young field in front of him had disappeared!


    Feeling a shadow under his feet, Tong people subconsciously looked up and saw the girl standing in the sky with a pair of transparent wings as thin as cicada wings flapping behind her.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 203

    As the fledgling field completed the gathering of fighting spirit and wings, the squatting time of more than a week at home almost had to end. After all, the fledgling field is also a forbearance registered by Muye, and it also has to accept the task.


    After taking Wang Jidan, Hatta not only has the ability to fly, but also a lot of energy in the pill has been instilled into her body and absorbed a part. There are still a lot of drug power left in her body. It needs continuous exercise in the future to fully absorb the drug power, but anyway, Hatta''s power at this time depends on the parameters of ninja, There is no doubt that Xiaotian has reached the upper tolerance level, but this is only a panel attribute. Today''s Xiaotian lacks the combat experience required by Shangren.


    Tong people also did not regard the latter as a canary, which was generally caged and allowed to develop freely. Because of Nesta, the dog Zuka Ya and you nvzhi of the same team didn''t carry out the task during this period. However, because Nesta is friendly and popular on weekdays, they were delayed a little time. The two in the same group didn''t say much, but they have to make up for the tasks owed during this period of time.


    Xiaotian''s team took a task to go out to the village and go to a small country on the border of the kingdom of fire. Therefore, I also said goodbye to Tongren early.


    The task of going out of Xiaotian will last for a period of time, so Tongren are doing nothing in Muye now.


    Tongren thought about Xiao and thought that it was almost time for him to go.


    In forbearance village, there are strict restrictions on the entry and exit of more than wooden leaves. No matter outsiders enter the village or people in the village leave the village, they need the pass issued by forbearance village, and then they can enter and leave forbearance village after being confirmed by the guarded ninja.


    Of course, Tongren''s access to Muye is unrestricted, and no one can restrict him. This is not out of arrogance, but a fact. As for the application submitted to huoyingna for leaving the village, we still have to wait for examination. Tongren will not do that kind of troublesome thing. But before Tong Ren left Muye, he was ready to meet every day.


    During this time, Tong people spent all day at home and stayed with their young fields. As a girl who is also his favorite, every day, Tongren certainly won''t care about one thing and lose the other. In his eyes, there is no idea of "who likes more". In other words, if Tongren can distinguish the weight they like, it won''t be so troublesome.


    A while ago, when he returned to Muye, he heard that he followed family members every day and went out. He hasn''t come back for so many days. Tongren heard that he should have found a mine in the suburbs of the country of fire. Now he is working on the exploration of reserves. He still has some time to be busy.


    After all, it is a skill passed down from generation to generation by the family. The quality of the tolerance tools produced by the family every day is famous in the whole tolerance world. Busy with business, Tong people didn''t get together to disturb others.


    But now I have to leave Muye for a period of time. Before leaving, leave a gift to Tiantian. Therefore, Tong people added enhanced magic to their desert eagle. Of course, the pistol and its seven bullets and three cartridges were enhanced and transformed in advance, which greatly improved the lethality. As long as this shot hits the key, even a Shangren is likely to be killed by the second. No way, in this ninja world, the threat of ordinary guns to them has been greatly weakened. Of course, even if it is weakened, it is much better than the sword without first-class endurance tools. Ordinary endurance tools are not missing every day, so what she needs is a must kill weapon with great lethality. With a naked gun, the desert eagle can only be used to deal with Zhongren. Shangren can hurt and is difficult to kill. After the enhanced transformation of Tongren, it is enough to cause fatal lethality to Shangren!


    After all this, Tong people swaggered away from Muye from the front. The guard was stunned at first. Immediately, he was patrolling the area and was about to come up and ask Tong people for a pass. However, at this time, a voice appeared in his mind. It was a member of the communication class, a ninja of a family in the mountains, who explained to them through secret arts that there was no need to ask Tong people.


    So, in this way, Tongren walked out of the gate of wood leaves all the way.


    "OK... In which direction..." Tong Ren took out a map given to him by Payne before he left, which described the specific location of an organization branch. Xiao''s intelligence hiding work is very well done. Even most of its core personnel do not know the headquarters of Xiao organization. They are contacted through Penn''s slide show or meet in the branch on weekdays. After all, they are a group of S-class traitors who have their own freaks and strong strength. It''s natural that they don''t trust each other.


    "Eh... This position..." Tong man narrowed his eyes, then drew on the map with his hand, and finally gently clicked at the marked position of the destination, and then moved his finger to the side, "Tian Zhiguo."


    The Xiao branch of the destination is actually within the borders of tianzhiguo. Few people will care about tianzhiguo itself, a small country. One of them, Xinxing Ren Village, called Yinren village, is also unknown. However, after the Muye collapse plan a year ago, Yinren village officially appeared on the stage of the ninja world. Unfortunately, as soon as it appeared, it entered a decline. Because of the attack on wood leaves, it is not easy to cultivate the sound tolerance itself. The death and injury are heavy, almost in name only. However, so far, no one can completely ignore Yinren village, because its leader is the S-class traitor of Muye Ren Village. He planned the crazy Muye collapse plan. Although it failed, his terrible minions tore up the three generations of fire ape Flying Sun chopping of Muye Ren Xiong and the four generations of wind shadow Sha Luo of Sha Ren.


    A frightening name in the tolerance world: big snake pill


    ..

 V1.Chapter 204

    Tianzhiguo has complete defense facilities such as walls, towers and moats. The small-scale Yinren village reveals the taste of a new tolerant village, but it seems dead in the almost empty village.


    "Whew ~"


    A white clay doll fell from the sky, and then a huge mushroom cloud rose in Yinren village. The shocking explosion spread almost all over the small country of tianzhiguo.


    Above the sky, two white strange birds hovered. Standing on the strange birds respectively were two figures dressed in red clouds and black robes. One of them was a bloated and bent figure hidden in his robes, with unspeakable ugliness and eccentricity. However, the other was a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old. He only saw his long blond hair with artistic braids and oblique bangs.


    "Didala! If you use it to feint, the scope of your skill is too exaggerated! Didn''t zero say to try not to cause too much disturbance when you came out?"


    "Well, brother scorpion, you''re too formal. Artists can''t be limited ~" Didala half joked and spread his hands. On the palms of his hands, there are two strange mouths on his hands.


    "Also, don''t you see? The appearance of Yinren village seems to be well done, but there is a dead city inside ~" seeing that after such an attack, there are no panic fleeing people in the village below, Didala is a little strange.


    The scorpion glanced at the bottom and said faintly, "the guy of the big snake pill plans to destroy the wood leaves and lose all Yinren''s old capital." almost no one in the five major countries knows about the secret establishment of Yinren village by the big snake pill. It can be said that how well the confidentiality of the big snake pill is done, but this secret can''t be known. He broke away from the organization privately from the big snake pill, Because the latter has a lot of information about Xiao, Xiao has to pay attention to his every move from time to time. Originally, Xiao would not let go of the big snake pill that defected from Xiao''s organization, but because of its strength, it is also in the forefront among Xiao. Even if there are people who can defeat it, it is difficult to kill him. Big snake pill is just like his name. It''s as difficult as a snake!


    To deal with big snake pill, even Xiao has to send enough combat power, there is a risk of losing personnel, and it is easy to defeat big snake pill, but it is difficult to catch him or kill him. Because of these reasons, Xiaofang didn''t pursue the big snake pill.


    In addition, because big snake pill has a lot of information about Xiao, Xiao has to monitor his actions, which is really troublesome. However, as the big snake pill attacked Muye, it was sealed by the three generations of fire shadow of Muye at the cost of life. Although it still failed to get rid of the big snake pill, it took the big snake pill''s hands. The strength of the big snake pill, which was robbed of both hands, was greatly reduced. Therefore, Xiao began to have the mind to get rid of the latter. Now he sent two team members scorpion and Didala to attack the big snake pill.


    From the secret place under the big snake pill and the dark and humid underground passage, there was a violent vibration and buzzing.


    "Boom ~"


    "Damn it! What''s going on? Is it attacked by the enemy? Big snake pill, why don''t you go out to meet the enemy?" the speaker was a young man of about 14 years old. The tone of his voice was not ordinary. On the dark underground passage, his evil scarlet wheel eyes were quite gloomy. It is the ninja who betrayed Muye, yuzhibo Sasuke.


    "Lord big snake pill..." Dou dragged his glasses on the bridge of his nose and seemed to think of something. A burst of cold sweat burst out on his forehead and said in a deep voice, "from the front, there is no doubt that the enemy is going straight to Lord big snake pill! Also, such destructive power, it seems that the enemy is Xiao!"


    "Xiao... Really?" big snake pill''s eyes narrowed slightly and pondered, "finally came. This chakra is still an acquaintance... I didn''t dare to come before. Now I swaggered here. It seems that I think it''s a good time to take my hands away. Hehe!"


    "Is it scorpion..." hearing the speech, Dou''s face changed slightly. Once he was a subordinate of scorpion. Of course, he knew very well how terrible scorpion''s strength was. Although he was sent to big snake pill as a "spy", he fell to big snake pill a long time ago and became a double spy. But that doesn''t mean he''s not afraid of scorpions. On the contrary, he is very afraid now. When the scorpion comes, he orders him to deal with the big snake pill. Dou is a very smart man. He knows that if he comes to that step, he will die on either side of the rebellion.


    "..." Sasuke frowned at the big snake pill and pocket in front of him. After nearly a year of cultivation, Sasuke''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. He can''t speak Japanese. Even if he is tolerant, he can easily defeat him now. Now he probably has reached the strength above tolerance. The strength has been significantly improved. Sasuke''s arrogant character is also reflected. Moreover, with a narrow range of knowledge, he will not understand how terrible the enemy who is approaching fiercely in front of him is!


    "Strong enemies?" Sasuke said coldly, "why don''t you choose to fight head-on? If you find trouble at the door, wouldn''t it be good to get rid of them?"


    Faced with Sasuke''s so much nonsense here, big snake pill''s face became very angry and said with killing intention, "Sasuke... I''m talking about leaving now. Do you think you can disobey my order if you get some strength?" although big snake pill''s strength was greatly reduced due to the loss of both hands, it once had shadow level strength, The accumulated terror and murderous spirit is not covered. No matter how weakened his strength is, he is definitely not capable of being dealt with by the first-class tolerance. You know, even the big snake pill, which has lost both hands, dares to fight with a thousand hands master in the face of the same three forbearance!


    "..." frightened by the killing intention released by the big snake pill, Sasuke didn''t dare to say anything more for a moment. He just hummed a few times and didn''t cross his head. In his scarlet eyes, there was also a flash of killing, and he said in his heart, this smelly snake! It''s just a paper tiger without teeth, hum! When I practice for another year and a half, I will destroy you sooner or later!


    Sasuke has made up his mind that once his strength exceeds that of big snake pill, he will attack and kill big snake pill immediately without saying a word.


    However, the big snake pill is also very clear about Sasuke''s thoughts. His tongue licked slightly, not angry but happy. His heart is also according to his own tunnel: Sasuke, there are still two years left. Let''s wait and see who is using who and who is the last real winner!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 205

    "Whew ~ whew ~"


    "Drink!" several explosive clay objects flew out with both hands, and then one hand coagulated the seal. Didala bombed Yinren village below.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    "Didala..." scorpion looked at Didala impatiently and said in a deep voice, "you guy... Are you playing?"


    "Hei hei ~" when the scorpion revealed her intention to play, Didala didn''t feel embarrassed. She just scratched her head and smiled, "Uh huh ~ don''t care too much, brother scorpion, big snake pill or something. It''s wool in front of our art. And doesn''t that smelly snake mean that his hands are wasted? Big snake pill that can''t seal and perform any ninja. Isn''t it easy to defeat him?"


    The scorpion frowned and twinkled slightly in his eyes. He seemed to recall something. Then he said in a deep voice, "Didala... You''d better not underestimate the big snake pill. That guy is as difficult as a poisonous snake. Although his strength is greatly reduced now, he still has a lot of strange things in his hand. Don''t capsize you in the gutter!" Before the big snake pill entered the dawn organization, scorpion also had a life and death battle with the big snake pill. The two fought, but they razed the forest within nearly several kilometers around to the ground. The battle did not get a clear result. Because the big snake pill was not aimed at him from the beginning, and during the two fought, they were distracted by each other''s attention, Suddenly launched an attack on Payne, who was watching the war. The big snake pill intended to capture Payne''s reincarnation eye, but it was a pity that it was easily repulsed by his pupil technique of reincarnation eye. In that war, the scorpion also clearly realized that the big snake pill "suppressed" by him did not use all his strength. Of course, the scorpion didn''t show his cards at that time "A hundred machine drill of red secret skills". Although scorpion doesn''t think he can''t beat big snake pill if their strength is fully open, scorpion has to recognize the extremely powerful strength of big snake pill anyway.


    Didala seems to disapprove of the scorpion''s warning. After all, he is just a 17-year-old hot-blooded young man, arrogance is inevitable. Didala has seen and recognized the strength of other members with his own eyes. However, for the big snake pill he has never touched, he will not recognize what is rumored. Moreover, He believes that in front of the two artists, scorpion and himself, who stand at the top of the forbearance world, what three forbearance big snake pills are just floating clouds!


    In addition, on the road less than a kilometer away from Yinren village, there was an unexpected pedestrian.


    Zilai, one of Muye Sanren, and vortex Naruto!


    A year ago, whirlpool Naruto followed Zilai and went out to practice. At the same time, he merged the journey of looking for Sasuke.


    The secret places of big snake pill are scattered all over the forbearance world. There are many branches. In the past year, Zilai and Naruto have also found no less than ten secret places, but they have never found the real place of Sasuke. However, according to the information collected here, Zilai and Naruto have finally tracked down to tianzhiguo.


    "Boom ~" is far away, that is, you can feel the obvious shock.


    Naruto was excited and said, "look, lecherous immortal, there''s a lot of news there. Sasuke is likely to be there!"


    Zilai looked slightly at the explosion in the distance and said, "that location, according to the information we collected, is undoubtedly one of the secrets of the big snake pill..." Zilai also has doubts now. As one of the three forbearances, he is also a first-class strong man in the world of shock tolerance. The name of big snake pill is bigger than him, not to mention that although the hands of big snake pill have been abandoned and its strength has been greatly reduced, Zilai, as a former companion, doesn''t think that big snake pill has no combat power at all. On the contrary, it''s great to throw away its own combat power Snake pill has all kinds of amazing research and drugs. Even if it can''t use ninja, it also has frightening strength. However, now, someone even came at big snake pill, and it''s still open and aboveboard in the daytime, attacking from the front.


    "Unexpectedly, I have to face the trouble of looking for big snake pill... What kind of person is the enemy?" Zilai was also puzzled.


    "Ah! What are you waiting for, lecherous immortal! Let''s go quickly and Sasuke will run again!" Naruto shouted aside.


    "Naruto..." He hesitated for a moment and frowned slightly. No matter who the attacker in front of him was, however, as an enemy who dared to attack the nest of big snake pill, he would not be an easy opponent. He didn''t know any information on his side. It was unwise to approach rashly. However, perhaps he could be brave by virtue of his strong strength, but Naruto couldn''t If Naruto is involved in a war at his level, there is no doubt that there is only a dead end.


    After thinking for a while, Zilai finally decided to take Naruto with him. After a brief confrontation between yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, Zilai clearly realized that Xiao was already eyeing Naruto. However, he wondered why yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel didn''t take any action. In Zilai''s view, both of them were real A ninja of first class and first class will never believe him if he is afraid of his three forbearances. Are you kidding? One is the super strong man who destroyed the whole yuzhibo family with his own strength and opened the legendary kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, and the other is the most powerful dry persimmon ghost mackerel among the seven famous Ninja swords. He must use his power to fight any of them By all means, with one-on-two, it''s absolutely the only way to escape. So, why are they escaping? Also, the time when yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark appear is too coincidental. They appear on the day when he reaches Muye. With known intelligence ability, it''s impossible not to know that he has returned to Muye. Therefore, the emergence of yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost shark, It''s like deliberately letting him know that Xiao has been eyeing Naruto


    "Let''s go..." anyway, now is not the time to consider those problems. At present, whether Naruto''s persistence to Sasuke or his gratitude and resentment with big snake pill, he can''t stand idly by. In this way, Zilai sneaked into Yinren with Naruto.


    .


    ..

 V1.Chapter 206

    Big snake pill secret office, underground passage.


    "Shannon, where''s the enemy?"


    "Right above, about 200 meters in the air."


    "Through the fine induction of chakra from a distance, I''m afraid it''s the perception of scorpion!"


    "Really, red sand scorpion... It''s really a first-class puppet teacher. Go this way." the big snake pill and his party are running on the retreating underground passage. The subordinates of the secret office and a large number of experimental materials have to be abandoned. Although it''s a pity, the subordinates have enough pockets and the most important assistance. As for the experimental materials, from the perspective of ability, bring incense and phosphorus, It''s the right choice.


    Xiangphosphorus is the orphan of the whirlpool clan. Since the village was destroyed by many ninjas, the whirlpool clan has been basically destroyed. Some of the remaining clansmen have scattered all over the forbearance circle and hid themselves. After all, no matter the powerful blood of the whirlpool clan or the rich and powerful sealing techniques mastered by the whirlpool clan, everyone is innocent, At that time, it was precisely because the vortex family monopolized the treasure that attracted the covet of various forces in the tolerance world. They did not hesitate to jointly plunder. The vortex family rose up to resist, and finally ended up in a miserable end because they were outnumbered. However, Muye, a member of the alliance forbearance village, stood idly by for some reasons, but this is also a digression and returns to the subject.


    Xiangphosphorus, as the orphan of the whirlpool family, has also hidden his ability since childhood. In Muye''s Zhongren test, he took the Zhongren test as a member of Cao Ren Village. Unfortunately, big snake pill pretended to be a candidate and went into the forest of death to find assistance. He killed xiangphosphorus''s companion and then peeled Cao Ren''s face as a disguise. That''s why, The big snake pill unexpectedly discovered the fragrant phosphorus, which is the unknown grass forbearance. It is suspected to be the orphan of the whirlpool family in the legend. However, the big snake pill had other things at that time. Although the orphan of the whirlpool family was an excellent experimental material that the big snake pill was very keen on, it was still far less important than Yu Zhibo Sasuke in the heart of the big snake pill. In this way, the big snake pill let go of the fragrant phosphorus for the time, First go to the forest of death to find yuzhibo Sasuke, but he didn''t miss the important experimental material of xiangphosphorus, so he separated his shadow to take care of xiangphosphorus, and then ran into Tongren who entered the forest of death. Tongren originally wanted to find tomorrow Nai. They were thinking about how to find the location of tomorrow Nai more efficiently. After discovering xiangphosphorus, they thought of using the ability of xiangphosphorus for the first time. As for the shadow body of big snake pill, Tongren easily shot. Such a close sniper, plus the shadow body with only 10% of the strength of big snake pill body, And this is a sniper shot suddenly issued by the big snake pill unprepared. The shadow left by the big snake pill was killed by Tongren in an instant. Then, with the help of xiangphosphorus, Tongren quickly found tomorrow Nai and rescued him safely. With human kindness, Tongren interceded in front of the dark part of Muye, so that xiangphosphorus could withdraw from the middle tolerance test and leave Muye safely.


    Although in the end, on the way back to Cao Ren Village alone from Muye, she was unfortunately watched by big snake pill and captured Yinren village, Xiang phosphorus also thought about the kindness of Tong people because of the rescue of Tong people when she was in danger and helpless that day.


    Now, under the threat of big snake pill, xiangphosphorus has to obey his orders, but the smart xiangphosphorus also knows that although he has lost his freedom under big snake pill, it has to be recognized that under big snake pill, he doesn''t have to worry and try his best to hide his ability for fear of being watched by outsiders. For self-protection reasons, xiangphosphorus had to do its best to help big snake pill evacuate at this time.


    "Lord big snake pill, I can use my skill to cover our chakra and deceive the enemy''s perception in a short time. However, the number of targets is a little large, no more than one minute at most. During this period, I must be out of the enemy''s perception range." Xiang phosphorus said in a deep voice.


    "Very good, ha ha ~ what an excellent ability!" big snake pill smiled. I can''t help but recall that at the beginning, xiangphosphorus tried hard to hide its ability and limit its blood inheritance strength for a long time, so many abilities were not developed. However, under his hands, under the generous training of big snake pill, xiangphosphorus, as a whirlpool family, was gradually developed. For the growth of fragrant phosphorus, big snake pill is also quite satisfied.


    "..." Sasuke, who ran away and kept silent, looked at xiangphosphorus with a slightly unexpected look. There was a slight flash of fine light in his eyes. He thought to himself, "xiangphosphorus... Really has a very good ability. If you have a chance, you can try to touch it and make it work for me!"


    "Hmm?!" however, the fragrant phosphorus, who is using one hand to coagulate the seal and display the secret skill "Shenle heart eye", suddenly jumped in his heart, and the surprised color in his eyes flashed, "this chakra... It''s him!"


    Big snake pill wondered, "what''s the matter, fragrant phosphorus... Huh?!" however, when big snake pill felt strange about the reaction of fragrant phosphorus, suddenly a very familiar chakra from a distance pulled all his attention.


    The running footsteps stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Lord big snake pill?" Dou asked strangely.


    Staring at the dark passage directly in front, a thought-provoking smell appeared between the eyebrows of the big snake pill, with a slightly hoarse voice, "ha ha ~ what a memorable feeling..."


    Xiangphosphorus was surprised at first, then he quickly hid his look change and continued to release his perception. Then his eyes widened, his fingers pointed to the position directly in front of them, and exclaimed, "in front... What''s fast approaching! It''s a huge chakra!"


    "Xiao''s people are on the ground... So who is in front?" frowned. "And... The huge chakra specifically refers to..."


    As the target approached, xiangphosphorus''s perception became clearer and clearer. His face changed slightly. He looked at the big snake pill aside with a little panic and said in a deep voice, "this... The person who came here, chakra is at the same level as the big snake pill in the intact period..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 207

    As the target approached, xiangphosphorus''s perception became clearer and clearer. His face changed slightly. He looked at the big snake pill aside with a little panic and said in a deep voice, "this... The person who came here, chakra is at the same level as the big snake pill in the intact period..."


    "It''s impossible!" Dou''s face changed greatly. No one knows more about how terrible the power of big snake pill was when it was in good condition. At the same time, because of this, Dou would be willing to follow the posture of big snake pill. In his opinion, even Xiaonei, the Scorpion of red sand, his former master, could not compare with big snake pill. It is unbelievable that chakra is at the same level as the intact snake pill!


    "Calm down, dou." big snake pill said coldly, "you haven''t seen this man."


    "What? Who is this?" Dou asked in surprise. First of all, he didn''t believe that there was a strong man who could match the big snake pill. What made him wonder was that he seemed to have seen this man himself.


    "Ho ~" with a gentle footsteps, two figures, one big and one small, slowly appeared in front of big snake pill and others.


    I saw that the comer was Zilai and whirlpool Naruto. After Xiao''s pursuit, big snake pill and others hid in the underground passage. Unexpectedly, they happened to hit Zilai and Naruto head-on.


    "Although I haven''t seen you for a long time, it seems to be more embarrassed, big snake pill..." the voice has an inexplicable complex meaning, and it is also deep and authentic.


    "Sasuke..."


    "Naruto..."


    In addition, the meeting between Sasuke and Naruto also has a strange smell. In particular, Naruto yelled to bring Sasuke back before he came. However, after meeting Sasuke now, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "This......" he stared at zilaiye in front of him with a cold sweat on his forehead. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps. As a medical ninja, his perception is also quite sharp. At such a close distance, he can also detect the huge and terrible chakra from zilaiye. Just as xiangphosphorus said, the zilaiye in front of him is also, I''m afraid it''s not inferior to the big snake pill in its heyday!


    "Gulu ~" Gulu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face was quite ugly, and his heart shouted in horror. He couldn''t be compared with the last time... Now he is too strong!


    "Of course." I also seemed to understand the idea in Dou''s heart and glanced at the latter lightly. "Last time, I was paralyzed by the master''s chakra sleeping potion, and chakra was severely restricted... Hum, this time..."


    The big snake pill also looked at Zilai with fixed eyes and said in a deep voice, "but it has restored all its strength. Don''t be too arrogant, Zilai..."


    Zilai''s eyes were slightly frozen, and he also looked at the big snake pill in front of him. He said in a deep voice, "big snake pill... Do you want to fight with me now? I don''t want to kill you, and I won''t kill you, but you are my most cherished companion. I always hope you can return to Muye. Even now, this mood hasn''t changed..."


    "Lecherous immortal..." Naruto looked at zilaiye in amazement. The big snake pill was zilaiye''s companion. Naruto was also very shocked. He could not imagine that he, a foolish master like a fool, was a companion with the heinous Muye S-class traitor. However, Naruto remembered Sasuke standing in front of him now. He couldn''t help but understand something in his heart and didn''t speak again.


    In the face of zilaiye''s reason and emotion, the big snake pill still didn''t waver at all. On the contrary, it became colder in those gloomy eyes and said in a deep voice, "zilaiye... You''re still as naive as ever..."


    Big snake pill didn''t say any more nonsense. He slowly took out several scrolls from his pocket. Now his hands are abandoned, and most of his ninja skills can''t be used. If he wants to deal with his strength, which is not as good as his heyday, he has to use some external means.


    "Alas... In the end, I still couldn''t understand you, big snake pill..." seeing this, I couldn''t help shaking my head, then biting my teeth, my eyes became slightly firm, my body arched slightly, set up the posture of fighting at any time, and said in a deep voice, "even so, even with brute force, I''ll forcibly bring you back to Muye!"


    Holding his glasses in his hand, after personally experiencing the chakra from laiye, Dou has lost 100% confidence in the big snake pill. After all, the latter''s strength has been seriously weakened. Even though the big snake pill still has various hidden means, no matter how strange means are, they are meaningless under absolute power. The battle situation of Dou''s secret way is not good, Then he looked at the whirlpool Naruto on one side and thought to himself. It seems that he can catch one of the other''s hostages


    Noticing the Doudou''s sinister eyes, Sasuke stopped the Doudou with one hand and said in a deep voice, "Doudou, don''t do it. Give me Naruto!"


    Dou was stunned at first. Then, after seeing the strong war intention in Sasuke''s eyes, he couldn''t help sneering, "Sasuke gentleman... Sure enough, he''s still young and frivolous... He even wants to challenge people''s pillar strength alone with his own strength, but it''s just that in terms of combat effectiveness, Sasuke now is above me."


    "Sasuke..." looking at Sasuke''s eyes with a strong sense of war, Naruto was stunned and opened his mouth. If he wanted to persuade Sasuke to go back with him, he also swallowed it.


    "Kappa ~" Sasuke moved his muscles and bones, lifted up his sleeves, and at the same time, he felt a bitter weapon from his pocket. His eyes also directly turned into scarlet blood like writing wheel eyes. He looked at Naruto coldly and said in a deep voice, "Naruto, needless to say, I won''t talk to you about wood leaves. I''m an avenger..."


    Sasuke coldly tells the story of his Avenger again, and at the same time puts himself as the "huge target" to kill the weasel himself.


    Xiangphosphorus glanced at Sasuke with a strange look, and immediately glanced at the tense scene on the field, and then whispered to herself, "well... Excuse me, someone will be right away..."


    Before xiangphosphorus finished his words, cracks were expanding on the ceiling of the underpass. The broken ceiling of "boom ~" scattered sunlight on the dark and humid channel, but these lights were soon covered by a huge shadow.


    "Whoosh ~" two uninvited guests fell from the sky and landed in the middle of the two people.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 208

    Before xiangphosphorus finished his words, cracks were expanding on the ceiling of the underpass. The broken ceiling of "boom ~" scattered sunlight on the dark and humid channel, but these lights were soon covered by a huge shadow.


    "Whoosh ~" two uninvited guests fell from the sky and landed in the middle of the two people.


    One is tall and one is short. One is thin and the other is bloated. The combination of these two people is the combination of Didala and red sand scorpion.


    After landing, the red sand scorpion immediately locked his eyes on the big snake pill not far away and said coldly, "big snake pill... It''s really safe."


    "Ha ha ~" the big snake pill also said coldly, "let''s talk to each other, scorpion of red sand."


    "Hum!" scorpion knows the news that big snake pill''s hands have been destroyed. For this reason, Xiaocai sent someone to assassinate big snake pill. After all, where is the strength of big snake pill? In order to destroy intelligence, it is really uneconomical to let its core members have the possibility of loss. The scorpion swept his eyes and finally landed on zilaiye on the other side. He couldn''t help but frown. Although he had never seen zilaiye, with his poisonous eyesight, he could see that the latter was by no means an idle person.


    "This is..." originally, Scorpio wanted to explore the details of Zilai, but Didala beside him was young and impetuous, and Annah couldn''t live.


    "Hey, hey, which one of you is the big snake pill! Come out and die! Well, it''s the last funeral to be sublimated in my art!" Didala shouted arrogantly.


    "Hehe ~ Xiao''s new member..." big snake pill looked at Didala with a little curiosity. With his eyesight, he could naturally see Didala''s extraordinary. At the same time, chakra on Didala also made him feel familiar and said to himself, "chakra''s taste... Is a bit like Yan Ren''s explosive escape blood following boundary family..."


    Didala is the last and latest core member of Xiao besides Tong people. The big snake pill had left Xiao several years before he joined, so Didala didn''t know the big snake pill. I just heard that big snake pill is a boring guy who studies some messy things all day. It''s no art at all! In Didala''s opinion, everyone in Xiao has their own different abilities and corresponding art. He also agrees with Xiao, so he doesn''t like the big snake pill that betrays Xiao without saying a word.


    "Hum!" Sasuke on one side also snorted coldly with disdain. In his opinion, Didala in front of him will not be much older than him, and his strength will naturally not be much higher. However, people who "have no strength" are so arrogant and arrogant, which is really hard for people to see. However, out of reason, he did not take the initiative to provoke a completely unknown person.


    "Well, just now I wanted to hear someone say something about weasels? Did I hear it wrong?" Didala muttered.


    Didala''s whispered words clearly fell into the ears of Naruto and Sasuke. The former one glared. He is no stranger to the name of weasel recently. That''s Sasuke''s brother, the only relative in the world and the only mortal enemy. Once attacked him and had the strength to easily defeat Kakashi. As for Sasuke, it was like stepping on a mine. A pair of gloomy eyes stared at Didala and shouted with a trace of hiss, "weasel... Hey! You guy, are you talking about yuzhibo weasel!"


    "Scared?!" Didala slightly turned her head and glanced down at Sasuke coldly. The name Yu Zhibo weasel is also a mine in his heart. In ordinary days, what he doesn''t want to hear is the name. Sasuke now looks like a young ghost, but he puts on the most arrogant appearance of the big man, Didala didn''t like it, "eh... These eyes... Write round eyes! And this smelly face..."


    Didala was stunned when she looked up and down at Sasuke clearly. Then she couldn''t help laughing darkly, "who am I? Which family''s smelly kid, I see... Hey! Kid, are you the weasel''s own brother?"


    "Brother?" Sasuke said. The title was an insult among insults! There was a burst of green veins on his forehead, and his teeth clenched. "I don''t have a brother! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you now!"


    Being stared at by Sasuke''s writing wheel eyes with an undisguised strong murderous intention, Didala did not feel frightened at all, but laughed. His narrowed eyes were like watching a reptile demonstrating under his feet.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Kill me?" Didala''s laughter was rather ironic. He used to be a famous genius in Yanren village, and he was also the closing disciple of three generations of Mu Tu Ying and Liang Libra Da Yemu. He had very strong strength at a young age. Otherwise, Xiao would not value him. However, as a young and energetic Didala is also an arrogant and hot-blooded young man. When he meets yuzhibo weasel, he can''t really be inferior to others. That''s OK, but he didn''t admit defeat. Secretly, he was also secretly practicing anti illusion skills for weasels, trying to compete with weasels in the future. From this point, it can be seen that Didala is also an extreme, arrogant and persistent guy. Now he is threatened by a kid Sasuke who is a few years younger than him. How can you say he won''t get angry?


    "Hey, brother scorpion, can I kill this kid?" Didala smiled and smiled brightly, but it was full of danger!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 209

    "Hey, brother scorpion, can I kill this kid?" Didala smiled and smiled brightly, but it was full of danger!


    "Hum, whatever you want." scorpion glanced at Sasuke coldly. Even if he ignored it, ninjas at his level would not pay attention to the famous family and writing wheel eyes. All this is meaningless in front of absolute strength. However, he added, "but we have to finish the business first. Don''t forget our purpose here. Kill the big snake pill."


    "..." big snake pill seems a little silent. In his opinion, although the scorpion and Didala in front of him are very difficult, none of them can be defeated by him now, but if he can''t defeat, it doesn''t mean he will be defeated. You know, even if most of his ninja skills are blocked, he still has various means, You can make yourself invincible. It may be difficult for two films with equal strength, but there is no problem to block them for a while and then retreat. However, if the enemy''s goal is to target Sasuke, he will have to worry. You know, Sasuke is his next perfect flesh. If Sasuke is killed, he will really have to feel sad.


    "Kid?!" seems to be provoked by Didala''s ridicule. Sasuke''s face is angry, and the curse seal on his neck is ready to come out. The dark curse text quickly spreads all over his body. At this time, Sasuke''s whole body exudes a very ominous strange chakra.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi


    "Hey ~" Sasuke used the power of the spell and seal as soon as he came on the stage. The released chakra was also very amazing and incomparable. At the same time, the Lei chakra with changed attributes was also Didala''s worst escape skill. However, Didala still didn''t pay attention to Sasuke at present. Slightly stretched out a hand, pointing his finger at Sasuke, who was short of his head, and slightly said, "come on, kid. Lord Didala will teach you to be a man today!"


    "You want to die!" when using the power of the spell seal, he will be affected by the violent breath of the power of the spell seal. Originally, Sasuke can fully control and suppress the violent force and keep his mind. But now he is angry with Didala''s contemptuous eyes, so he almost covers his eyes with anger. He doesn''t say anything more and his feet bow slightly, Didala, who was about to burst into front of her, gave the thousand birds in her hand to the other party to pierce her heart!


    However, at this time, suddenly, a breath of killing intent rushed to Sasuke''s whole body, forcibly scattered and recovered the power of the spell seal in his body, and then he only felt his head awake. At this moment, what appeared in his eyes was a terrible snake that brought him trembling like a soul! He was so frightened that he collapsed on the ground, his face was pale, and he could hardly breathe.


    "..." although they didn''t feel it directly, they also clearly realized the aftershock of this extremely ferocious killing force.


    The scorpion''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared closely at the front.


    Even Didala, who had always been arrogant, looked at the big snake pill in surprise, and his face changed slightly, "this guy..." after experiencing it personally, Didala dared not say anything to despise the big snake pill and shouted to come out and die.


    "Sasuke Jun..." the big snake pill ignored the strange eyes of the people, but looked at Sasuke, who was forced to subdue by the killing intention, and didn''t say anything more, but the unhappy look in his face was self-evident. Sasuke''s three or four times disobeyed his warning and dared to take the initiative to provoke an enemy who knew how to organize a real shadow level strength. Isn''t that a way to die? Hum! Don''t look at what you are. People can give you seconds with a casual move. If it hadn''t valued the young and perfect body of the descendants of the yuzhibo family, the big snake pill would have destroyed the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!


    "I......" Sasuke looked up and wanted to say something, but when he saw that big snake pill was generous to him on weekdays, he couldn''t help but feel sluggish. He immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say another word.


    Xiangphosphorus, who had long been hiding far away, also looked at Sasuke with a disdainful look. He wondered where this guy came from. There are frightening chakras everywhere. Even Didala, who is a little inferior, is by no means an opponent that Sasuke can provoke. Just as big snake pill thought, people can turn you over with a casual move!


    At this strange moment, he was silent and didn''t speak. At this time, he said, "Xiao... Big snake pill, although I don''t know what gratitude and resentment you both have, yuzhibo Sasuke is my Muye ninja. I must keep him safe and take him away..."


    For zilaiye, the big snake pill sneered, shook its head and said faintly, "zilaiye, important people, then grab your strength!"


    In addition, Zilai''s words not only aroused the hostility of big snake pill, but also provoked the strong reaction of scorpion and Didala!


    "Hey... Old uncle with white hair! You just mentioned Xiao..." Didala narrowed her eyes slightly and said coldly.


    "Big snake pill... Hum! And all of you present, don''t want to leave easily today..." scorpion obviously doesn''t want to let go of what he knows.


    A chaotic war mixed with three parties is imminent!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 210

    "Boom ~"


    The huge explosion can be clearly felt even at a long distance. Violent vibration from the ground, chakra mixed in the air flow.


    "..." went to Tian Zhiguo, Xiao organized one of the branches, and Tong people found the battle in the distance.


    "Hmm?!" the information in my mind is the latest task released by the Arsenal system.


    "Really... It''s really a strange task. It makes me stand in that camp. However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in this forbearance world, I don''t belong to any force." Tong people didn''t act immediately after receiving the new task, but sat down in place.


    "Barrett (Barrett M82A1)!"


    Grayish green, with a total length of more than one meter, an exaggerated caliber of 12.7mm, Barrett anti equipment heavy sniper rifle. Tongren also took out this as a heat weapon for the first time, and it is also a terrorist killer with first-class lethality. There are dozens of warheads scattered on the ground, which are about thumb thick and three-quarters of the palm length by visual inspection.


    "Click ~" the bullet is loaded!


    ¡­¡­


    "Eight waves of Fei Liuhu needle!" fire ultra-high density poison needles and stings from the mouth of Fei Liuhu''s puppet. It is not the internal mechanical mechanism of ordinary puppets, but driven by some kind of spell with seal stored. The ejection speed is far from that of ordinary mechanisms!


    "The art of tolerating the law to mess the lion''s hair!" I have also used my own unique secret method. My hair grows and wraps around my body. Through chakra''s fine control, every hair stands up and has metal hardness, becoming like a hedgehog with both attack and defense.


    Zilai also resisted all the scorpion''s concealed weapon attacks.


    On the other hand, the scorpion''s attack range also includes the big snake pill, but compared with Ziyou''s spell resistance, the big snake pill has no resistance at all. It just stands still and lets the dense poisonous needles and stings pierce the whole body. The concealed weapon stabbed into the skin and immediately filled it with highly toxic elements, which quickly infected the skin, making the originally pale skin of big snake pill quickly plated with a layer of purple black.


    "Hehe ~ did you change the formula of the poison? The poison is much more powerful than a few years ago." big snake pill smiled lightly. His skin squirmed and all the needles that pierced into it fell. At the same time, he channeled an injector from a scroll in his hand and injected unknown liquid into his arms, The infected purple black toxin on his skin also quickly subsided.


    Scorpion was not surprised that the big snake pill easily dissolved his poison. A few years ago, he clearly knew that the big snake pill in front of him was also an expert in using poison. Although he changed the formula of the poison and greatly enhanced the strength of the toxin, now it seems that the anti poison ability of the big snake pill has been further improved.


    At this time, what the scorpion is looking at is the self coming in front of him. After a moment of silence, it puts forward relevant cognition from the intelligence in his mind, "Wearing an oil mask, a tear stained eye shadow at the corner of the eye, and the secret of the hair... I didn''t expect you to be the plain old man who was the legendary one of the three leaves that he came from, like the big snake pill." Scorpion hasn''t seen zilaiye, but he quickly recognized zilaiye in the famous tolerance world from his appearance and the characteristics of ninja. However, even if Scorpio clearly knew zilaiye''s identity, it didn''t feel the slightest fear or retreat.


    "Plain old man... What a rude name! I''m the great toad immortal of miaomushan, and I''m an adult myself!" Zilai joked half jokingly. Then he put away his smile and said in a deep voice, "what a pity. If you take Sha Ren''s s S-class traitor and the talented Puppet Master red sand scorpion as the enemy, you can''t joke at will..."


    Scorpion recognized Zilai. Similarly, Zilai, who has traveled around the tolerance world and collected information everywhere in recent years, naturally knows some information about scorpion.


    "Kaka, Kaka, Kaka ~" turning the mechanism on your wrist, rows of knives and saws stood up. The scorpion looked at Zilai and big snake pill in front of you indifferently, and said in a deep voice, "so, you, who are the same three forbearance, are you going to join hands to deal with me?"


    "Ha ha ~ although I want to say it''s a companion, this gloomy guy here seems to ignore me ~" Zilai also reluctantly spread his hands and continued, "my purpose is to take Yu Zhibo Sasuke. Even if you say to exit now, you won''t let us leave?"


    "Hum! The kid''s business is not important, but... You know the intelligence. In this case, you can''t be let go easily." scorpion said coldly.


    "Hey! Scorpion, I haven''t seen you for years, but I''m still tough as usual. Although I won''t join hands with that fool, if you insist on one against two, I''m afraid you''ll find your own way." big snake pill sneered.


    "One against two? You think things are too simple?" Scorpio sneered.


    Zilai also frowned, then his eyes couldn''t help turning to the other side, his eyes moved slightly, "that young man..."


    Seeing the war situation over there, big snake pill also showed a surprised look and said in a deep voice, "isn''t it an ordinary kid? Indeed, those who can be seen by Xiao are not ordinary people."


    "Drink!"


    "Boom!" the explosion sounded with a cry, and a figure retreated quickly.


    "Puff ~" Dou seemed to support himself on the ground with one knee in embarrassment, and his body was torn to pieces by the impact of the explosion, but his injury was cured quickly.


    "Hum! Medical Ninjutsu? Before the caster is attacked, predict the attacked body part in advance, and quickly focus chakra on this part to offset part of the damage, and at the same time, it can automatically recover the wound. Yin callus extinction..... This is a higher level of Yang Dun than palm fairy art, EH ~ very capable, just under the big snake pill!" Didala said faintly.


    "What an ironic compliment. It''s a younger generation five or six years younger than me..." he wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice.


    "Younger generation?" Didala disdained to say, "don''t pose as an elder. The gap between you and me is not only in strength, but also in the field of art." after that, Didala put his hands into the pockets on both sides of his waist and chewed a lot of chakra clay.


    "The art of forbearance and spiritual manipulation!" spits out a large amount of muddy clay from the palms and mouths of both hands, which falls to the ground like cement, and then quickly grows into two strange clay dolls.


    "..." looking at the clay doll who looked funny when walking, Dou''s face didn''t smile at all, and said in a deep voice, "if it''s a toy, it must be very dangerous..."


    Dou clearly knows that he is by no means the opponent of Didala in front of him, but his purpose is not to defeat Didala, just hold his pace.


    "This is really a difficult task..." Dou said with a bitter smile. His hands condensed a light chakra membrane. This is Yang dun. Focusing chakra on his hands, he can cut any part of his body for further medical treatment. If he is used in battle, he can attack the enemy by interrupting the opponent''s chakra meridians or cutting tendons.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 211

    "Puff puff ~" heavy fist, fist to meat.


    "Sasuke... Goo wow ~" Naruto was pressed and hanged by Sasuke in physical surgery.


    "Hum!" Sasuke ignored Naruto''s call. Compared with the war with Naruto in the valley of the end a year ago, Sasuke''s strength has also improved significantly after a year of cultivation in the big snake pill. If you have physical skills, you don''t even need to write wheel eyes to deal with Naruto.


    "Putong ~" after more than a dozen punches, Naruto was knocked down to the ground. Ordinary ninjas still fell to the ground. However, only Naruto, who has the strong resilience of the immortal Xiaoqiang of the whirlpool family, can stand up.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto was beaten black and blue, but he still didn''t give up and was still trying to persuade Sasuke.


    But Sasuke really didn''t appreciate it at all. Seeing Naruto''s strange difficulty, Sasuke frowned and immediately took a bitter one out of his pocket.


    "Ding ~" they hit each other with bitterness at the same time. Naruto is far inferior to Sasuke in terms of speed and others, but they won''t lose to Sasuke in terms of strength alone.


    However, it is obvious that the battle between ninjas is not big enough than strength.


    "Dang!" Sasuke backhand was painfully pressed. With the help of the action point of force, he skillfully pressed Naruto. This simple vector calculation is a theoretical course taught in Ninja school. Obviously, Naruto did not understand these and was suppressed by Sasuke again.


    "Naruto, if you don''t use your real strength, you will be killed by me." Sasuke said coldly.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto still didn''t give up and shouted at Sasuke, "we are companions! How can we kill each other! Enough, Sasuke, come back with me! Otherwise, I..."


    "Hum! What are you going to do?" Sasuke kicked Naruto again and said faintly, "do you want to forcibly take me back? In that case, just try!"


    "Damn..." Naruto struggled to get up from the ground, failed in persuasion, and was knocked over by Sasuke one after another. Naruto was also angry at his weakness from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, he felt a burning heat flowing all over his body. The clear sky blue pupils were gradually covered by a layer of red, and the marks on his face became deep, Teeth and nails began to become wild animals.


    Although he didn''t act independently, his inner anger and anxiety pulled the power of the tail beast in his body, and Naruto shouted, "Sasuke!"


    "Hmm?!" the Naruto in front of him suddenly jumped up and rushed to his front. The speed was amazing. Sasuke narrowly avoided the blow and was almost knocked down. However, after he decisively opened the writing wheel eye, the speed of Naruto''s improvement was still not enough.


    "The Lion plays repeatedly!" under the insight of writing lunyan, Naruto''s body skill attack is meaningless. Sasuke uses his own body skill to knock Naruto down to the ground again.


    "Fire escape, the art of fire of Impatiens!" a series of scattered flames spit out, which also kills many shadows of Naruto. Sasuke has a clear advantage in the war here.


    However, compared with the other two sides of the war, the former seems a little childish.


    "Poof ~" after hitting a clay doll in front of him, he found that the doll in front of him seemed soft and fragile, but in fact it was full of toughness. The sharpness of kuwu was far from cutting the clay!


    "Pooh!" his eyes were slightly frozen. With a wave of his left hand, he wiped a big hole in the belly of the clay doll with his bare hands.


    "Oh? Chakra scalpel..." Didala confidently crossed his hands on his chest. In the face of an opponent of this level, he obviously won''t pay attention to it, and it''s inevitable to despise it.


    "What!" Dou uses the chakra scalpel to forcibly open the clay doll in front of him and tear it in half, but after the latter is cut, it is full of two independent clay dolls and continues to attack Dou.


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    "Puff puff ~" was split into small clay dolls, which was more difficult to entangle. Finally, a movement flaw of the bag was caught, and a piece of clay stained the arm of the bag.


    "No!" Dou hurriedly wanted to peel the clay with the chakra scalpel in his palm, but as soon as this weakness was revealed, it was full of flaws. He not only failed to cut the clay adhered to his body in time, but was thrown on his body by more and more clay blocks.


    "It''s over. That''s it... Well, sure enough, it''s still the victory of my art." Didala looked bored at the pocket fixed by clay and slowly coagulated a seal. As long as she shouted "drink!" the enemy wrapped in clay was blown up.


    In addition, the third battlefield, compared with the first two, looks quite tragic here.


    "Er... It''s a pity that she has a beautiful young face and made herself a puppet..." I saw that the scorpion had abandoned the human puppet Fei Liuhu and revealed the body of the red haired young boy. He looked at me and sighed.


    "Hum!" the scorpion waved his arm, and then saw one after another extending from the cracked elbow mechanism, and soon turned into thousands of hardwood wrists.


    "Endure a thousand hands to practice martial arts!" through the seal spell in the elbow, a large number of puppet weapons prepared in advance of the psychic accident, and the scorpion smashed zilaiye and big snake pill with the thousand wrists and fists.


    "Huodun big fire bullet!" practice chakra into oil, spit out the oil full of the mouth, and use Huodun ninja. The hot high-temperature oily flame quickly burned a large number of wrists in front of you.


    "Vomit ~" I saw the big snake pill bulge in the chest, and then spit out a large beach of small black snakes from the mouth. These small snakes soon spread like a river and rushed to the scorpion in front of me. At the same time, each small snake spit out a sharp blade on its mouth. The dense sea of terrible snakes will tear everything in front of me to pieces!


    "Bang bang bang ~" the dense snake sea collides with the dense fists head-on, offsetting each other with an equal amount of attack.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 212

    "Sasuke! Ah, ah..." Naruto, who spilled over chakra, a tailed monster, formed a demon fox''s clothes. His attack power and speed had been greatly improved, but he was still not Sasuke''s opponent. At this time, after another elbow, he was hit by Sasuke''s temporary mechanism, and was tied to a tree by tight steel wire.


    "Yi ~" Sasuke clenched the steel wire with his teeth and made a quick seal with his hands. The last "Yin" seal clamped the steel wire in front of his mouth with his two fingers. The spitting flame breath was guided by the steel wire in front of him and quickly hit Naruto bound by the steel wire in front of him.


    "Fire escape Dragon Fire skill!"


    A powerful fire escape with great impact, even the trunk behind Naruto was interrupted and burned. The front was hit by Sasuke. Even with the protection of demon fox clothes, Naruto''s skin was burned.


    "Hoo ~" Naruto, who was burned by the high temperature, not only did not retreat, but the fierce light of the beast in his eyes became more and more prosperous. Chakra, the tailed beast around him, overflowed again, and his tail became two!


    "Have you finally come up with your real skills, Naruto!" Sasuke''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then the black mantra poured out from the mantra seal on his shoulder, all over half of his body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Drink!" with Didala''s cry, the pocket wrapped in clay exploded at zero distance. The impact of the explosion wind was far above the initiation symbol. The destructive force was like a stack of initiation symbols detonating at the same time!


    "Oh? Very good ~" Didala keenly felt the change under her feet and couldn''t help sneering, "the timing of the sneak attack was very accurate, but I''m sorry to forget to tell you that I''m also a ninja proficient in earth hiding."


    The underground movement suddenly stopped. Obviously, during the explosion just now, he avoided it with the help of doubles. At the same time, he used tu Dun to sneak underground and prepare to attack Didala. However, he didn''t expect that Didala was also an expert of Tu dun. In front of him, it was just an axe!


    When he dived into the ground, he unfortunately touched the mine arranged by Didala!


    "Boom!" there was a violent explosion from the bottom of the ground, and the figure of Dou was blown out of the ground by the explosion shock wave.


    "Putong ~" the bloody body fell to the ground like a garbage. But with the emerald green chakra covering the whole body, Dou stood up tenaciously again.


    "Well, that''s it. If you die so soon, it''s too boring." seeing Dou recover again with the first-class medical ninja, Didala was not angry but happy. He grabbed and pinched his palm for a while, which seemed to condense more chakras. "Next, let''s try the level of C2..."


    "...." with the help of advanced Yang Dun, Dou quickly healed the injury, but the consumption of chakra was also very huge. This consumption war could not continue for too long. Dou found several special soldiers'' grain pills that can quickly recover chakra and blood increasing pills that can replenish lost blood from his pocket. He looked at the side of the big snake pill and found that the war situation there was quite fierce, For a moment, we can''t tell the outcome, but this is also temporary. Once Didala joins the battle, it must be more dangerous over there. "It seems that it''s time to show your skills..."


    While he was preparing to use his killer mace, the three shadow war also entered a hotter stage.


    Seeing that Zilai''s hard power is very strong, once it is close, the Scorpion will also be quite troublesome. Therefore, it is necessary to use the puppet to strictly prevent the latter from approaching. In addition, the big snake pill with abandoned hands, although most of the Ninja can''t be used, its various strange means are more difficult to deal with than expected. Therefore, Scorpio has to show his housekeeping skills.


    He took out a psychic scroll with a big "three" on it.


    Big snake pill immediately narrowed her eyes slightly, "the troublesome thing came out..."


    "Bang!" they saw a new human puppet in front of them.


    "This is..." Zilai also shrunk his eyes and stared at the face of the human puppet. He had seen this face and had a considerable impression!


    "Sha Ren''s three generations of eye shadow disappeared more than ten years ago. Hey! He was assassinated." big snake pill said in a deep voice. He didn''t see this human puppet for the first time. He saw it in the first confrontation with scorpion a few years ago. Even when he was in his heyday, it was very difficult, not to mention that his hands are now abandoned, And big snake pill is keenly aware that there are some subtle changes in the puppet itself in today''s three generations of eye shadow. For example, there are more mechanism interfaces on the arm and an unknown scroll behind it. It seems that after several years, Scorpio has further transformed this puppet again.


    "I didn''t expect that the three generations of eyes, known as the strongest wind shadow in the history of Sha Ren, were made into puppets without anyone''s knowledge..." he also pondered that he had a brief confrontation with the three generations of eyes in front of him in the fight with a powerful ninja. At that time, he retreated immediately and didn''t dare to compete with it. Of course, This was more than ten or twenty years ago. Now he will not be afraid.


    "Now, try the strongest wind shadow!" the scorpion manipulated the strongest human puppet and launched a fierce attack on the big snake pill and Zilai in front of him.


    "Oh! Just in time!" Zilai also burst out a strong sense of war in his eyes, and was about to come forward and fight head-on.


    "Wait, come from me!" however, at this moment, big snake pill shouted to the former. He saw his eyes fixed on the scorpion and said in a deep voice, "This human puppet is very tricky, but I still vaguely feel that the guy hasn''t used his strongest cards... It was like that in those years. In order to master the opportunity of battle, you''d better enter immortal mode as soon as possible! Before that, I''ll stop the guy''s attack."


    "Big snake pill..." Zilai also looked at the former with fixed eyes.


    "Ha ha ~ how? Don''t believe me?" big snake pill glanced at the latter and said faintly.


    "No... I believe it." he also looked at the big snake pill with complicated eyes, and his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Hum!" big snake pill seemed to know the latter''s mind and snorted coldly, with a cold voice, "Childish, stupid and boring! You should know what kind of person I am. I do everything for my purpose! Let''s put away your ideas. Or... Turn the gun and join hands with scorpion to deal with me? Hey! If you two join hands, I really don''t even have a chance to escape. In this way, you can get Sasuke back..."


    "..." I also saw the big snake pill for a while, then shook my head and smiled bitterly at the corners of my mouth, "really... Why should I tell such cruel facts? Can''t I have a fantasy..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 213

    "Thousand birds!"


    "Spiral pill!"


    Just like in the valley of the end that day, Sasuke entered spell seal state 2, injected the power of spell seal and hit the black thousand bird with the strongest blow. And Naruto injected the chakra of the tailrace into the spiral pill and used the red spiral pill with the strongest blow.


    The difference is that a year ago, Naruto could accommodate only one tailed chakra, but now there are three!


    However, the final result was the same as a year ago. Naruto was defeated by Sasuke again and lay powerlessly on the ground.


    "Yi ~" chakra of the whole body was almost exhausted, the claw wings behind the body were gradually retracted, and the curse lines on the body also disappeared.


    "Putong ~" Sasuke also knelt on one knee exhausted, panting and gasping. He looked up hard. Sasuke''s eyes were full of shock and jealousy. He looked at Naruto lying not far away.


    "Damn..." I left Muye and practiced under the hands of big snake pill. I didn''t hesitate to accept all kinds of drug injections of big snake pill as an experimental body, and constantly enhance my strength with the help of foreign objects. Sasuke has made rapid progress in one year. To tell the truth, Sasuke is also quite satisfied with his strength improvement. At the same time, he also believes that according to this improvement speed, he will rise to the strength enough to fight the weasel in the next two years.


    However, today''s battle with Naruto deeply stimulated Sasuke, because he thought that Naruto (one tail state) could be easily defeated, Naruto (two tail state) stood up tenaciously, and his strength and speed were much higher than before. Sasuke had to use the power of mantra. However, what made Sasuke even more incredible was Naruto (three tail state) The power of Naruto rose again, so strong that he had to use his biggest card to enter the spell seal state 2 before he completely defeated Naruto.


    Although Sasuke won, but


    As a result, Sasuke did not hesitate to cut off the fetters, step into the darkness, and make a series of sacrifices, which became meaningless!


    A year ago, he defeated Naruto when he initially mastered the power of mantra and seal. Now, he still has to be exhausted to defeat Naruto in front of him. So, doesn''t this mean that he was caught up by Naruto in his efforts this year?


    In his opinion, he should be able to easily defeat Naruto at all costs. However, now, from the final result, the gap between him and Naruto has not widened at all. Naruto is catching up with his level in his own way.


    "Naruto... How strong are you..." Sasuke clenched his hands and hissed reluctantly in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Pocket''s bottom card, put the remaining soldiers'' grain pills into his mouth at one time, and use all chakra in his body at one breath, "psychic art, waste soil reincarnation!"


    "What?!" I saw five coffins rising in front of me. The lid of the coffin was opened and five figures came out.


    Didala stared at the five dead people who came out of the coffin. In the final analysis, he was a 17-year-old young man. Although he was a rare genius in the tolerance world, and now he also had the powerful strength of the upper layer of the pyramid, his age experience and insight were far inferior to his old age.


    With Didala''s eyesight, it can be seen at a glance that the five people in front of him are dead people without heartbeat and flesh. However, at this time, the five dead people really moved. How can he not be shocked?


    "Hoo ~" douchakra was exhausted and paralyzed on the ground. Excessive consumption and forced the use of forbidden art made him unable to move a finger now. Pondered, "with my chakra... I can only summon people of this level..."


    The five people in front of us are the same as the former Yinren five people, junmalu, Guitong pill, Zuojin, Jilang square and Duoyou! When taking Sasuke away, the five people of Yinren died one after another in the hands of the Ninjas of Muye and Sha Ren. As a subordinate and excellent experimental body of the big snake pill, the genetic information of the five people is naturally well maintained in the collection of the big snake pill. Originally, the big snake pill has a more advanced collection, but when the big snake pill''s hands are abandoned, it can''t regenerate the filthy soil at all. At the same time, although the bag is granted this forbidden art by the big snake pill, the accuracy and combat power of the filthy soil regeneration are related to the strength of the summoned person and the chakra of the caster itself.


    The forbidden technique developed by the second generation Mu Huoying to communicate with the nether earth and channeling is more difficult than expected. Even though the big snake pill itself has a large amount of information about the forbidden technique, it took several years to master it. In the war between Muye collapse plan and the third generation of eye fire shadow, because the summoned targets, the first generation of eye fire shadow and the second generation of eye fire shadow, the chakra before the target was too large, which greatly reduced the accuracy of the reincarnation of filthy soil.


    After this failed summoning experience, the big snake pill has slightly adjusted the art of the reincarnation of filthy soil. Although it is a little troublesome, in theory, if the preparation conditions are sufficient, the next time the reincarnation of filthy soil is used, the accuracy of the first generation eye fire shadow and the second generation eye fire shadow will be greatly improved to close to the strength level of the latter. However, although the skill has been adjusted and improved through practical experience, whether it is the prohibition of corpses and ghosts or the waste of both hands of the big snake pill itself, the big snake pill can no longer be reincarnated with filthy soil.


    As for Dou, it is entirely because of his personal strength. The five people he can summon are already his limit at this time.


    Because of the adjustment of the big snake pill, there is no problem in the accuracy of the five people of Yinren summoned by Dou. At the same time, the reincarnation of filthy soil can play a more powerful combat effectiveness only when the Ninja''s personality is preserved. Moreover, the five people of Yinren are all former subordinates of the big snake pill. They have no reason not to obey them, but Dou has not fully mastered the forbidden art, Now I managed to make it out, but I couldn''t keep the personality of the five people.


    The five people at this time are just pure killing machines!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 214

    "Drink!"


    "Boom, boom!"


    Didala used the detonating clay to easily blow the five people in front of him to pieces, but he was shocked that the five people who turned into fly ash were completely restored by the crushed dust bit by bit.


    "Bastard! Only the fleeting is the essence of art, what the hell are you!" the immortality of the filthy earth in front of him completely angered Didala''s view of art. The level of detonating clay is also higher and higher, and the explosion power is also increased on foot, but the war situation on Didala has even spread to the other two sides.


    Of course, although Didala was angry, he didn''t blow himself up madly. Therefore, he stood in the C2 dragon and flew into the air outside the explosion. However, because of the sky, Didala bombed everything on the ground unscrupulously!


    The big toad Wentai was channeled by himself before entering the immortal mode, because after entering the immortal mode, his hands must maintain the state of palm condensation and printing, and can''t bind and cast spells. For this reason, although the immortal mode is very powerful, it is not suitable for real-time use on the battlefield. Zilai is also now absorbing natural energy with the help of the protection of big toad Wentai.


    In the face of scorpion''s three generations of Mufeng shadow puppets, big snake pill is trying to use all kinds of means to fight and stop. Then, coupled with big toad Wentai, he has really had a chance to enter immortal mode, but now Didala''s violent departure and map bombing are really unexpected trouble!


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa ~" big toad Wen is too big, but his action is not clumsy at all. On the contrary, he is very agile. He narrowly evades under the bombing of scattered clay missiles. However, Didala''s clay missile is not a fixed ballistic attack. The clay flying dragon vomited by C2 Dragon has the ability to track the target independently. Therefore, although big toad Wen runs too fast, Nor can they escape from the pursuit of flying dragons.


    Compared with the huge body of big toad Wen, the clay flying dragon as an inducement bomb is very small. However, the explosion of that small flying dragon is frightening! Although a large psychic beast like big toad Wentai has thick skin and meat, it will be blown to pieces and blood will flow when it gets fired with each flying dragon missile.


    "Hoo Hoo ~" the big toad Wen was so panting that every jump would scatter blood and rain all over his body. At this time, he was surprised and angry, and shouted, "come on! Hurry up, the power of the explosive clay is so frightening that I can''t support it!"


    Big toad Wentai was shocked by Didala''s initiation clay, but in fact, it was only Didala''s C2 level initiation clay. You know, before that, there were C3, C4 and final C0! If C2 can blow up a large psychic beast, C3 can blow up a psychic beast at the level of big toad Wentai with one blow. In the future, Didala will blow up three tails with one blow of C3 alone.


    Didala is the youngest and youngest member of Xiao organization, but even in Xiao, she can be ranked in the forefront if it is just about destructive power!


    "Wentai... Please hold on a little longer, it''s almost..." I''ve had a cold sweat on my forehead. He didn''t expect this young man to have such strength. However, as long as the immortal mode is turned on, the problem of this degree can''t defeat him.


    "Cut! Didala, when it''s over, I won''t take care of you!" stray bullets fall on the scorpion from time to time, so the scorpion has to stop attacking and control the three generations of eye shadow to use iron sand to form an iron sand steel plate above to defend against stray bullets.


    "The explosive escape boy in Yanren village is really naughty ~" big snake pill is also within the scope of bombing. It can avoid easily by using the flexible movement ability of fluid.


    "Boom!" the big toad Wentai was blown to pieces by the explosion behind him. He was also out of breath. He ran away, raised his head and fought back at Didala above the sky.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, boy!" the big toad Wen roared, then his huge mouth swelled, and suddenly a water ball with highly concentrated chakra burst into the sky like a shell!


    "Shuidun iron gun jade!"


    "What?" big toad Wentai''s counterattack came suddenly. Didala also seemed a little flustered and hurriedly controlled the flying dragon to avoid. The water polo sent out by the big toad Wentai, but each shot has the attack power equivalent to level B water escape. If you are hit in the front, it is not much different from flying by a big hammer.


    It was not only the big toad Wentai who fought back, but also the ghost child pill reincarnated from dirty soil, but also entered the second state of curse and seal, using its strongest secret technique to kill the strong bow!


    "Whew ~" a giant arrow like a long gun is shot, which contains considerable penetration, and the destructive power that even rocks can easily penetrate.


    "Don''t be too complacent!"


    However, although Didala was angry, he would not lose his reason. Standing on the clay dragon, he looked down at the ghost child pill that gave him the strongest blow. With a wave of his finger, the Dragon spit out a flying dragon missile from its mouth and hit the strongest arrow of ghost child pill. The big arrow condensed by high-density spider sticky gold was blown into powder.


    Standing on the sky, Didala seemed reckless for a time!


    At this time, the big snake pill on one side showed a successful smile.


    "Hehe ~ sure enough, I''m still young and energetic..."


    "The art of channeling Luosheng gate!" I saw that the most defensive forbidden art was used nearby, and a huge ghost face gate was erected.


    Didala glanced at the huge door on the ground and looked a little disdainful on her face, "hum ~ this kind of door breaking, I''ll blow him up with one blow!"


    On the other side, however, the scorpion couldn''t help shouting, "Didala! You fool! Get away!"


    "Huh?!" Didala''s eyes narrowed and saw a pale, thin, white haired boy standing on the ghost faced gate. His figure was quickly covered by black mantra, and his body also changed. A long beast tail grew behind him, the palm revealed, and the wrist drilled out of the skin to form bone. Finally, it was wrapped and condensed into an ultra long huge bone spear!


    "This position... Is not good!" Didala''s face could not help but change. At the same time, Jun mariu used the spell seal state 2 for a moment. At the same time, he made a strong jump with the help of the height of the rosengmen. In this moment, he could touch the height of Didala''s clay dragon!


    "Hiss ~" Jun mariu''s sharp super long bone spear easily pierced the clay dragon, and with a stroke out, one wing of the clay dragon was torn open!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 215

    "Didala!"


    Seeing the C2 dragon being shot down, Didala fell from the sky, but on the ground, waiting for him is the boundless horror of the thorn of hell!


    "Bang!" I saw Jun mariu press his hands and legs into the ground, and then a burst of wriggling and tumbling occurred on the surface of the whole earth.


    "How can the dance of early ferns end!"


    "Puff, puff, puff!" the ground broke through the earth, and the dense sharp bones tore the fallen dragon to pieces. Under the sun, the sharp bones looked particularly gloomy.


    "Have you cleaned it up?" Dou forcibly recovered some physical strength through the medicine, slowly stood up and gasped. It is not easy for him to do this because he is only the elite with tolerance strength. Even in the use of good tricks and strategies, Didala was almost able to kill the shadow level strength. Unfortunately, it was still a little worse.


    "Hoo ~" a dark shadow flew up in the sky. It was Didala sitting with a White Owl. At this time, the owl was much smaller than the previous C2 dragon. This was a small flying tool he made temporarily by recovering part of the clay on the C2 dragon on the way of falling.


    "Damn it!" his eyes were as wide as fire. When he looked at the pocket, his eyes were full of strong killing intention, and Didala was very angry. "Good, you succeeded in provoking my anger."


    Under all kinds of sinister means, Didala almost capsized in the gutter, and finally began to take it seriously.


    On the other hand, the battle between the scorpion and the big snake pill became more and more fierce with the scorpion''s offensive. Although the big snake pill had various strange means, it was gradually difficult to resist. After all, his hands were abandoned and most of his skills could not be used.


    "Yi ~" scorpion controls the wind shadow of three generations of eyes, gathers a large amount of sand iron and carries out high-density compression! Instantly become a giant steel weapon with increased hardness and weight!! Because it is sand iron, the caster can change its shape at will. If it is deformed into a triangular cone, it is like an extremely sharp giant gun. If it becomes a cuboid, it becomes a giant hammer, which increases the contact area, so it is difficult for the enemy to avoid.


    "You can choose a suitable attack method according to the type of target and the surrounding terrain. Of course, because the sand iron itself has a strong magnetic force, metal weapons and endurance tools can''t be used..." with his mouth closed, big snake pill put away the grass shaving sword in his mouth and used the grass shaving sword under chakra flow blessing, The sharpness has reached the point that even steel can be easily cut, but the sand iron in front of him has strong magnetism. Even if his chakra grass shaving sword can cut the sand iron, I''m afraid the scattered sand iron will quickly adsorb and wrap his weapons under the attraction of magnetic force. After a large amount of sand iron is adsorbed continuously, it will eventually be due to the problem of weight and volume, Big snake pill can''t wave weapons.


    "Then, I have to use this!" with a flash of fine light in the eyes of the big snake pill, he then raised his drooping soft and weak hands with difficulty, put his thumbs to his mouth and bit them. Then the non biological space-time Ninja channeling does not need to seal. This is also the highest level of skill that the big snake pill can use after his hands are abandoned!


    "The triple Luosheng gate of channeling!"


    The three huge ghost face gates rising from the ground, and the ferocious ghost face grinned, as if laughing at the attacker''s overestimation.


    "Endure the attack of sand and iron!" the sharp huge iron and sand awl hit the ghost face gate head-on, making a dull metal impact sound.


    "Hum!" seeing that the scorpion could not break through the strongest defense means of the big snake pill from the front, and the scorpion did not adhere to the front, he turned his hands and controlled the wind shadow of the three generations of eyes. He saw that his huge sand iron cone was split into two from the middle under the control of magnetic escape, forming two huge sand iron blocks. At the same time, the magnetic force of the two sand iron blocks was adjusted to make the positive and negative poles opposite, Then, two high-density sand iron blocks with opposite magnetic fields collide and increase the magnetic force at one breath. Then the sand iron block will diffuse around due to the increase of the repulsion of the magnetic field, forming many conical sand iron filled with the sky, and then the conical sand iron will be continuously inserted into the ground for large-scale shooting. The orbits of the branches spread irregularly, so it is difficult to see the coming trend. And all the sand iron contains poison. Even a slight scratch will become a fatal blow. Even if you successfully avoid the first blow, it is difficult for the target who has lost his way to avoid the second blow. It is a terrible Ninja that has joined the two or three traps!


    "Aoyi sand iron boundary method!"


    In front of me, there is a radial network of sand and iron chains that cover the sky and block out the sun. Although the absolute defense of the triple Luosheng gate cannot be broken from the front, the gate only faces one side. The freely extending sand and iron network can bypass the Luosheng gate in this direction and attack the big snake pill from the side.


    Unable to defend, the big snake pill can only use the agile movement ability of the fluid to quickly avoid, but with the contraction of the sand iron network, even if his skill is as flexible as a swimming snake, the space he can move is getting smaller and smaller.


    If it goes on like this, the big snake pill can be regarded as a real desperate situation.


    "It''s over, big snake pill." scorpion fixed his eyes on the big snake pill, which looked more and more embarrassed in the infinite sand and iron network. Without the slightest ridicule, he felt great fear. Up to now, he never thought that the big snake pill could fight with him under the extremely bad conditions of waste of both hands, But also let him use the strongest blow of three generations of eye Fengying before he died, and then he fell into a dead end. It''s really difficult for a man as his name is, like a poisonous snake.


    However, at this time, suddenly, a figure blocked the big snake pill at a very amazing speed. I saw him slap it with his bare hands in the face of the dense iron sand network.


    "Immortal frog kowtow!"


    It was such a palm that the hard sand iron that could easily penetrate the rock was smashed by his bare hands!


    "Is it finished at last..." the big snake pill also stopped and walked lightly.


    "Ah... Yes. The time is just right!" the comer came from himself. He saw a strange face on his face. There was nothing else, but there were two very conspicuous toads on his shoulders.


    Zilai, enter immortal mode!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 216

    "After so much preparation, only two toads were summoned?" the scorpion looked suspiciously at the two toads on Zilai''s shoulder, and then said in a deep voice, "unexpectedly, he broke my sand iron with his bare hands... Hum! However, in the face of infinite value-added sand iron, it is meaningless to enhance the strength of body art alone."


    However, I also clearly understand this. After breaking up the sand iron network in front of me with my bare hands, and before the network behind me approaches, I quickly seal with my hands. At the same time, there are two toads standing on his shoulder!


    Zilai also uses the secret technique toad oil fire bullet, the deep immortal uses wind Dun, and the Zhima immortal uses fire Dun! The combination of the three forms the strongest S-level immortal fire escape!


    "Right guard gate of immortal Dharma five!"


    The huge hot sea of fire instantly burned the dense sand and iron network in front of us into ashes. Everywhere we went, we were all turned into fly ash and annihilated!


    "..." everything on the ground was burned by the sea of fire. Only the sky was the only place to escape. At this time, the three generations of wind shadow spreading the sand iron sky wing was grasping the scorpion''s shoulder and flying. The scorpion looked fixedly at the earth where there was no perfect place on the ground, and couldn''t help but sink his voice, "it has a wide range of attack and unparalleled destructive power. It''s really a terrible skill... And the two toads, the higher psychic beasts of miaomu mountain..."


    "These are the two immortals of miaomu mountain ~" I also responded without any more jokes. Scorpion is very powerful and can force big snake pill to a dead end. To be fair, even if he didn''t enter immortal mode, he must not be scorpion''s opponent. But now that he has entered immortal mode under the delay of big snake pill, Then the strength gap between the two has been turned around all at once!


    "It''s really powerful. I have to say that it deserves to be one of Muye''s famous three forbearances. Hum! But even so, I still want to ask for advice!" puppet masters are ninjas who have a keen sense of chakra. Scorpio also felt the chakra power emitted from him at this time, and fled with an S-level fire just now, The strongest attack of the three generations of eye wind shadow was broken by one move. There is no doubt about the strength of the other party. However, at this stage, scorpion has to use its last mace!


    "Sure enough, scorpion, you still have a hand." the big snake pill was not surprised at all and said faintly.


    "The ninja world is full of talents. At this stage, there are other means left." however, it means that you are surprised. At the same time, your vigilance towards the latter is also the highest. Enemies at this level can not cope casually, that is, after entering the immortal mode, the power and speed have made a qualitative leap. If you are a little careless, It is still possible to be killed, and I dare not despise it at all.


    At this time, the scorpion put away the wind shadow of three generations of eyes and let it grasp on itself to maintain the flight state. Instead, he uses himself as the noumenon. As the strongest puppet teacher in the tolerance world, he also makes himself the strongest puppet!


    On the other hand, as Didala became serious, the real strength gap was reflected. Although he knew nothing about the reincarnation of filthy soil and couldn''t think of a way to eliminate the immortal and infinitely recovered body, it didn''t mean that he would be helpless. If it cannot be destroyed, it will make him unable to move. Didala calmed down, fought seriously, and soon he was smart. He also thought of a way to deal with the reincarnation of filthy soil. He only used C2 clay, which simply strengthened the toughness and strength of the clay and wrapped the voice of the immortal body of the reincarnation of filthy soil without improving the explosion strength. In addition to junmariu, the rest were nearby, Duoyou, Jilang square Ghost child pill had no power to fight back, so it was bound to move. Although Jun mariu could struggle, it was difficult to make a difference in the face of a large amount of clay accumulation and solidification.


    For the five people who have solved the reincarnation of filthy soil, the remaining pockets have no power to fight back. However, fortunately, zilaiye is there. After entering the immortal mode, zilaiye can only press the scorpion, and the big snake pill can support the pockets. Didala is young and energetic, with excellent talent and good strength. The only difference is his fighting experience. He is not good at dealing with all kinds of strange means of big snake pill. The war situation of Didala vs big snake pill has entered a stalemate.


    The most intense is the battle between zilaiye vs scorpion, zilaiye who enters immortal mode, and scorpion who uses ontology to fight. Both of them use their own Assassin''s Maces. As soon as the battle begins, it is extremely fierce!


    "Immortal Dharma big fire bullet!" shenzuo immortal used natural energy to use the powerful immortal Dharma Huodun.


    "Endure the law to burn the prison sorrow array!"


    The scorpion''s way to deal with it is to stretch out its arm''s ejector and use the advanced fire escape reel prepared in advance to eject a flame with strong melting force and temperature from the palm pipe. Using nuclear generated chakra, you can control the size of the fire column at will. When it is increased, the welding seedling can generally bake the enemy; If it shrinks, just like a direct flame, steel and rock can turn into molten water in an instant.


    "Immortal''s method is to split the air!" the high cluster Shuidun cutting gun used by immortal Zhima can easily cut a large psychic beast in half!


    "Endure the law to erode the flow!" the advanced is the water escape scroll, which focuses a huge amount of chakra on one point, and the water column can shoot through everything like a laser.


    "Damn it!" the scorpion immediately felt a headache. In the face of the immortal magic attack of the two immortals, the two scrolls he collected had the maximum horsepower. Only then did he reluctantly resist each other''s magic. However, at this time, Zilai, as an ontology, also issued an attack in the third paragraph!


    The hair stands up like a lion''s beard and hair, and each hair is hardened to an unimaginable level by magic.


    "Thousands of immortal hair needles!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 217

    "Xian FA Feng Dun sand dust!"


    "Damn..."


    Although using the strongest puppet''s noumenon to fight, the scorpion is still in a disadvantageous situation of being suppressed by death in the face of the coming of the immortal mode. In addition, Didala was dragged by big snake pill and pocket. If you go on like this, scorpions are really a little dangerous.


    However, when Xiaoyi is at an obvious disadvantage, dramatic changes have taken place in the third battlefield!


    Zilai, who was fiercely attacking the scorpion, suddenly changed his face. He saw that there was a hot feeling in the palm of his hand and in the hidden sealing technique. When he looked down, he saw a big "four" character on the palm of his hand.


    "Not good!" Zilai suddenly turned his eyes to Naruto in the distance.


    "Huh?!"


    At this time, Sasuke just did his best to knock down Naruto in the state of three tails. However, what he never thought of was that the defeated Naruto had undergone amazing changes, and the dark red and hot chakra gushed out, which was different from the red and translucent demon fox clothes before Sanwei. Now all the demon fox clothes shrouded around Naruto have been collected into his body, The dark red thick chakra tightly covers Naruto''s skin.


    "Gu ~ ah ah ~" was heavily attached by such a high-density tailed beast chakra. The hot energy burned his skin, and the surface layer of skin was completely burned and faded.


    "..." Sasuke stared at the amazing changes of Naruto. Although he didn''t know what was going on, the frightening chakra from Naruto really existed!


    "Naruto... What the hell are you..." Sasuke looked at Naruto in front of him incredulously.


    "Naruto!" seeing Naruto''s tail turned into a beast, the fourth tail appeared behind him, and his face suddenly changed.


    "This boy... It''s human Zhuli!" Didala also looked at Naruto in shock. The powerful chakra on Naruto''s body, which he had only felt in Yanren''s old Zi (four tailed human Zhuli).


    "Nine tail boy... Ha ha ~ it seems that there is a good play." big snake pill smiled with a deep smile on his face.


    "..." Naruto''s human column force suddenly broke out, which shocked everyone. Scorpio caught Zilai and relaxed his mind, and immediately took a decisive counterattack!


    "One hundred machine drill of red secret technology!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar!" a roar from heaven and earth, and the violent chakra sent out an extremely ominous smell in all directions with the rapid air flow!


    "Click ~" with the sound of the bullet loading, Tongren completed the enhanced magic of the warhead. From a distance, he felt the tailed beast chakra mixed in the air, and at the end of the field of vision, he could see four dark red tails dancing wildly in the sky!


    Tong people''s eyes narrowed slightly and muttered, "it''s time to do it..."


    Task level: Level B


    Task content: as a new member of Xiao organization, fight back ziliya, big snake pill, Dou and Sasuke, and subdue Naruto in the state of four tails, so as to win Xiao''s trust.


    This is the task that the Arsenal system released to him before. To tell the truth, Tong people didn''t understand this task at the beginning. Doing so is completely equivalent to letting him openly oppose Muye. Although he is not afraid of Muye, he has no reason to oppose Muye. However, after thinking for a while, Tong Ren understood that the purpose of this task must be to enable him to win the trust of Xiaohua organization by openly confronting Muye in public. In this way, you don''t have to think about it. You can know that after gaining Xiao''s trust, there must be new tasks in the next step.


    However, it doesn''t matter. In short, although Tongren doesn''t reject Muye, he won''t resist the position of opposing Muye if necessary. After all, so far, every time Tong Ren completes a system task, he will get some rewards that he is difficult to refuse, and the reason why he can''t bear the strength from the beginning in a short time is that he has the strength to participate in the film war, which is inseparable from his efforts to complete the system task.


    The strength has reached the upper level of the pyramid. However, Tong people clearly know that so far, there is still a certain gap between him and those legendary characters yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. Moreover, above them, there are more powerful ultimate boss, big barrel muhui night, big barrel mushe man and big barrel Mutao style. The above are all figures above the dimension, far from being comparable to Tongren now.


    The picture turns.


    The Naruto with four tails exposed disturbed all the war situations. First of all, chakra, who was frightened by Naruto terror, and Sasuke, who lost his ability to move, had to get out and rescue. However, the completely violent Naruto had no reason at all and made a crazy attack on Sasuke, big snake pill, Dou and Didala. For a moment, the chickens flew away.


    The big snake pill still has room for self-protection, but it''s really a bit tricky to keep Sasuke''s life. As for Didala, he is not afraid of Naruto in the state of four tails. In fact, according to chakra''s power estimation, Naruto in the state of four tails is almost as strong as Didala who has just entered the film level, and the gap is in reason. Therefore, even for Naruto in the four tail state, Didala still has the strength to suppress each other, and the detonating clay makes Naruto fall to the ground many times.


    "Naruto!" he said secretly. Under Didala''s bombing, he didn''t worry that Naruto would be hurt by this degree of attack. Because of the defense ability after deep tailing, the thick and strong chakra cortex, even the grass shaving sword of big snake pill couldn''t pierce it. Now I am also worried that Narutos may be further eroded by tailrace chakra.


    "Hum! Where are you looking? It''s coming from!" scorpion used his most powerful red secret skills to perform a hundred machine drill, controlling hundreds of puppets at one time. Each puppet here is a high-level puppet carefully made by him. The predecessor of the puppet is at least a ninja corpse of the highest tolerance level. He carried out in-depth transformation of human puppets. Each puppet has different weapons and organs, Both individual combat effectiveness and group combat effectiveness are very powerful. With this move, scorpion killed the three generations of eye shadow of Sharen and captured a country with its own strength!


    "Damn it! Red sand scorpion, you''re looking for death!" Naruto''s sudden crisis, coupled with the scorpion''s indomitable struggle on one side, he was also anxious, and gradually gave birth to a killing opportunity.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 218

    "Go to hell!" the puppet master''s profound meaning of using the final must kill skill. Scorpion manipulated hundreds of high-level puppets and made an overwhelming attack on Zilai. Hard big sword, sharp chakra knife, seamless poison needle and so on, almost face hundreds of ninjas at the same time. What''s more terrible is that these hundreds of ninjas don''t need any communication at all. Under the control of scorpion, they can perfectly cooperate with the formation!


    However, suddenly, the scorpion''s arrogant attack posture was fixed at this moment.


    "What... Can''t move..." not only is he confined in action, but also chakra''s flow has been terminated. I just feel that when I faint in front of me, I unknowingly fall into a tetragonal water prison, "this is... Magic? Impossible! With my fine control over chakra... How can it be... Imprisoned by mere magic..."


    "The magic toad is unbreakable!"


    With the help of the most powerful voice of the two immortals, Fairy Magic, as a shadow level strength, the scorpion of red sand, known as the first puppet master, can''t be trapped in the magic world physically, mentally and spiritually, and lose all action ability!


    "It''s over... Red sand scorpion!" he also made a big move with his palm facing upward. Suddenly, a large group of chakra gathered on the palm of his hand and soon formed a large blue chakra light ball.


    The scorpion of Fairy Magic cannot move. At this time, he mercilessly used the super large jade spiral pill of Fairy Magic with great physical destructive power! The power of this blow is completely comparable to that of ordinary tailing jade. However, if it falls on the scorpion, the latter is definitely immortal and has to lose a layer of skin!


    In addition, the Naruto in the state of four tailed rampage also sent out a terrible tail jade towards big snake pill, Sasuke, Didala and Dou Chengli!


    "It''s really troublesome..." big snake pill glanced at Sasuke, who was unable to resist the weak chicken. He became more and more bored. Without the latter, he would have left Xiao''s group. In terms of strength, he can''t even beat the ordinary film level. However, if he wants to go, few people in the world can stop him, just for the future, He can seize yuzhibo Sasuke''s body, so during this period, he must ensure the safety of xiangsasuke''s life.


    Therefore, the big snake pill had to feel a pair of scrolls from the waist bag again, scattered on the ground, and used the prepared surgical driving device and its own blood.


    "Channeling skill, Snake Husband''s scale!" channeling out of the Dragon Cave, the snake with the strongest defense, calls its scale as the tailrace jade to resist Naruto.


    The more the war between the two fields comes to the end, the more fierce it is.


    However, since the war, it seems that everyone has forgotten that there is a girl hiding here. In the terrible chakra of the fierce collision, she can clearly experience the horror from a distance. Therefore, she once tried to escape this battlefield like hell, but excessive fear dominated her body that she could not escape.


    She hugged her head with both hands, curled up and trembled. Her strong perception made her clearly know the terrible chakra without looking.


    At present, the war situation seems to be in a desperate situation. Scorpion is imprisoned by Fairy Magic and has never left a large jade spiral pill. At the same time, Didala, who is good at destruction, has the weakness of lack of strong defense means. In the face of tailbeast Yu, who accumulates strength in the state of four tailed Naruto''s rampage, he basically has no defense ability. For Didala, the lack of defense means can only be in the form of "avoiding attack". However, the problem is that the map gun bombing of tailbeast jade has too large attack range. Flying clay creatures can well avoid all attacks, but flying clay creatures like C2 level can not be squeezed out. It also takes some time to prepare for casting, But now the four tailed Naruto''s tailed beast jade is about to spit out. This one was not as good as!


    Finally, at the last moment when the war was decided, Tong Ren, as a bystander, was finally going to fight!


    "Immortal magic super large jade spiral pill!" Zilai also held the super large spiral pill with a diameter of more than 10 meters and rolled it from the front to the scorpion imprisoned by immortal magic. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Hmm?! you are..." I was surprised at the sudden appearance of the figure, but I couldn''t help being stunned after I saw the latter''s face clearly. Hitong people? The man who once made a big fuss about Muye, killed Zhicun Tuan Zang, defeated thousands of masters, and turned Yunren upside down with his own strength. How could he not know? Although he had never dealt with Tong people, he probably knew something about Muye''s high-level intelligence. He was also interested in this amazing young man. But he never thought that he would meet in such a place for the first time.


    However, it was too late to think, but I saw that the Tong man suddenly raised his hand slowly. In this way, he "touched" his super large jade spiral pill with his bare hands!


    "What?! fool, get away!" he was also shocked, but in the face of enemies at the level of red sand scorpion, he didn''t leave his hand at all. His magic chakra, which was gathered with all his strength, was the ultimate blow. Controlling such a huge magic chakra, of course, doesn''t stop when you want to stop. In addition, most of the ordinary film level strong people have to kneel after being hit. It''s appalling that someone should catch it with his bare hands in his full blow, isn''t it?


    However, the next thing that made Zilai''s head crash was that the huge light ball with a diameter of more than 10 meters in front of him was silent after touching the meat palm of Tong people. It disappeared in such a moment?!


    "Impossible!" not only did he come from himself, but also he was stunned. Even the two toad immortals on his shoulder couldn''t help shouting, "the S-level immortal method... Has disappeared?!"


    Tongren''s soft palm pushed away Zilai who swooped down because of inertia.


    No one noticed that after the super large jade spiral pill disappeared, a faint purple light dissipated from Tongren''s body.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 219

    "It''s impossible! I killed my super large jade spiral pill with my bare hands, and fought back the power of the immortal..." at this time, Zilai was also loaded with a lot of natural energy. Although the whole person didn''t see the growth of body size, he was loaded with such a huge chakra, and the weight will naturally increase to an amazing level. This weight will not bring bondage to himself, On the contrary, it will greatly enhance its own defense.


    The result of the fact is that the concept of Tongren armed the Banshee veil, absorbed the magic attack of Zilai, and at the same time, Zilai also the physical defense of the immortal''s power, which can be easily shaken in Jiuyang Dacheng of Tongren. Therefore, Zilai, which weighs more than a kilogram, was easily removed by Tongren.


    "..." the big snake pill, who was also shocked, immediately responded. Even if he had strong determination, it was difficult to restrain his horror. However, with keen observation, he vaguely noticed the passing purple light on Tong people. Immediately, the big snake pill took action. As soon as it vomited out of its mouth, a snake head flew out of its throat and a sharp sword blade vomited out of its mouth. The sword blade quickly turned into a long gun with infinite extension, sweeping the Tongren from the side.


    "Huh?!"


    In the face of the fierce grass shaving sword of the big snake pill, Tong people''s palm moved, and a faint invisible air flow skipped. With a gentle grip of his five fingers, he seemed to grasp something. In this way, he waved the invisible thing and met the front of the grass shaving sword of the big snake pill!


    "Ding ~" only heard a fierce sound of sword attack. The sharp grass shaving sword of big snake pill burst out a hot spark, which was like being blocked by the invisible weapon in Tongren''s hand.


    "What kind of weapon is this?! the benefit of grass shaving sword is blocked?" big snake pill was not too shocked by the weapon that can not be seen by the naked eye in Tong people''s hands. After all, it is also a great scientist with rich knowledge. Big snake pill soon guessed that the weapon in Tong people''s hands should be wrapped around the weapon by wind to change the refractive index of light, Probably used to blind the visual boundary. What really amazes big snake pill is that the other party''s weapons can resist his grass shaving sword attack.


    "..." Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his hands shook slightly.


    "Click ~" made a slight sound, and the big snake pill suddenly turned to one side, almost subconsciously retracted the grass shaving sword, stared greatly, and saw a small crack on the recovered grass shaving sword where it collided with Tongren.


    Although the crack is very small, it can not be ignored! You know, the grass shaving sword in the hands of big snake pill is not an ordinary ninja. Looking at the whole forbearance world, regardless of its power, it is basically one of the best in terms of hardness. This is just an ordinary collision, which makes cracks appear on his grass shaving sword. What kind of powerful weapon can do this!


    The invisible sword in Tongren''s hand is naturally the sword of vowing victory (Excalibur)! Just an ordinary touch made the grass shaving sword among the best in the forbearance world crack. There is no doubt about the name of the strongest holy sword!


    "Roar!"


    "Oh? Have you noticed me? It''s really a keen perception." Tong Ren slowly turned around and saw the four tailed Naruto not far away. Although he lost his mind in the violent state, the beast''s extraordinary perception of danger. He was very keen to stare at Tong Ren who suddenly intervened strongly. Immediately, the four tailed Naruto moved his head in the direction facing the Tong people. The dark chakra in front of him kept condensing and compressing, then swallowed it, and his body expanded violently. Then he was facing the Tong people like a giant gun, ready to spray the incalculable ultra-high-density chakra!


    The attack in this form can be regarded as a small tailed jade. But even small tailed jade has amazing destructive power. This level of attack can flatten the triple Luosheng gate of the forbidden art of the big snake pill in one breath!


    "Hey... What the hell are you..." Didala stared at the Tong man in front of her with an alert and puzzled face.


    Tongren said faintly, "don''t worry, I''m on your side. I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I''m a new member of Xiao."


    "The day Tong people... Defeated jiaodu and feiduan, the guy who wants to go out in person..." scorpion felt quite surprised. At this time, scorpion has gradually escaped from the illusion of laiye. After all, as a powerful ninja at the shadow level, even the most advanced illusion can bind him for a very limited time, Although in this very short time, it has been enough to become the key to decide the outcome. Scorpion didn''t feel much doubt about Tongren''s words, because anyway, when Tongren helped him block Zilai''s attack, it has proved all this with practical actions.


    "After chatting, I''ll solve the trouble in front of me first." Tongren said faintly, and then he was facing the high-density chakra shock wave sprayed by the four tailed Naruto, which was almost a small tailed jade. Holding one hand flat in front of him, the bright golden light extends out from his palm. Through the gorgeous golden light, you can see the dazzling sword body!


    Magic release wind king air hammer!


    This move can be regarded as the sword of vowing victory with one hand. If the left hand hides the "city treasure" and the right hand is the "human treasure" of several levels lower.


    The golden sword body released a golden shock wave breaking through the sky, facing the high-density chakra shock wave of four Narutos!


    "Boom!" one gold and one black, each occupying half of the sky!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 is over


    Because of the strong intervention of Tong people, the battle situation that was about to end on the field has changed 180 degrees. Zilai is also on the other side of the scorpion, because the scorpion has broken free from magic and restored its complete action ability. Although Zilai still has an advantage in terms of combat effectiveness, this advantage is not absolute. There is no big difference between the two strengths. Only by capturing the opponent''s weakness after hundreds of rounds can it give a key blow. Moreover, because Tong people clearly indicated that they were on Xiao''s side, they were afraid and did not dare to act rashly, and did not take the action of attacking again for a while. On the other hand, Scorpio knows that although he has the power of World War I, he may not be able to fight in the immortal mode, so he won''t take the initiative to attack.


    Didala and big snake pill were entangled by the four tailed Narutos. After the tongs took the initiative to fight, their side also temporarily stopped action.


    In this way, the original earth shaking battle scene has become a strange situation surrounded by both sides.


    On the field, Tong people and four tailed Narutos fought together. The deep tailed Naruto exudes extremely violent tailed chakra power. Ordinary claw attack can bring strong destructive power, just like a crazy monster. However, in the face of the four tailed Naruto who is like a monster in front of him, Tong people do not retreat but advance, attack from the front, and suppress the monster with absolute strength!


    "Ow, ow ~" facing the claw attack of the monster, Tong people waved their palms, and the invisible blade fell on the sharp claws of the former. It was like chopping on the hard horny leather armor, making a dull sound. The unbreakable high-density tailed beast chakra attached to the skin cut a small piece of the dark red layer and fell. All of a sudden, four tailed Narutos began to eat and scream. However, under the stimulation of pain, the fierce light of the four tailed Naruto became more prosperous. Ordinary roaring can cause a huge chakra strong wind to blow.


    "Hum!" Tong Ren punched with five fingers on his left hand without using any moves. With the great power of Jiuyang, his ordinary fists and feet could bring great destructive power. A heavy punch hit four tailed Naruto''s head and blew the latter out.


    "Bang!" the four tailed Naruto, who was hit by a punch, immediately looked into his palm, but he didn''t see much action. Suddenly, such a huge red hand blocking out the sky and the sun, grabbed it from Tongren.


    "Pooh!" the Tong man picked up his right hand, and the invisible blade easily broke the high-density chakra''s hand in half from the middle. But the chakra''s palm, which was cut in half by a sword, became two separate palms in the air, and continued to grasp Tong people from left to right.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" every time his right hand waved the holy sword, wherever the blade went, the hand of chakra, the extreme tailed beast, was cut off without resistance, but each time it was cut off, it would automatically split into a new chakra hand. In this way, chakra''s hand cut more and more, as if it could never be cut off. However, just the increase in quantity, even more chakra''s hands are difficult to break through the invincible and airtight blade of Tongren.


    Seeing Tongren''s amazing strength, the three sides of the temporary armistice on the field expressed considerable shock and wanted to take action from scratch. However, due to Xiaoren''s eyes, he did not dare to take action rashly. Although he had the key to subdue Naruto''s seal technique, it would consume quite a lot to use that. After weighing and thinking, Zilai also tried to subdue Naruto with the help of Tongren''s power.


    The most direct means to subdue human column force is the sealed key. Obviously, Tongren don''t have that kind of thing. All laws will be broken in front of absolute force.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" Tong man waved his holy sword and broke the chakra''s big hand all over the sky. With a flash of his figure, he came to the four tailed Naruto, and the end of the sword pointed directly at the four tailed Naruto''s chest.


    Naruto, who was originally in a violent state, has a terrible defense with chakra, a high-density tailed beast with terrible defense. Even the grass shaving sword of big snake pill can''t Pierce, so he never needs defense. However, in the face of the sword stab from the front of Tong man, out of the wild beast''s prediction of danger, he subconsciously raised his arms.


    "Pooh!" the sharp blade cut the four tailed Naruto''s arm, and went straight into the latter''s shoulder, raising a burst of steam fog and a strong smell of blood. Although it was only a moment, Tongren was clearly aware that the sword of vowing victory in his hand pierced the high-density chakra clothes on the four tailed Naruto accurately, Hurt the body of human column force, but the bleeding moment was evaporated by the high-temperature and hot tailed beast chakra.


    Naruto''s injury suddenly changed his face, and he couldn''t help saying in a harsh voice, "hitong man! Are you going to betray Muye!"


    "Betray Muye? Your words are very strange. I don''t remember that I am a Muye ninja. Why betray?"


    "You!" Zilai''s face sank and he was about to take action.


    However, at this time, Tong people glanced at the latter indifferently and said faintly, "don''t worry, I won''t kill Zhu Li."


    Hearing this, scorpion and Didala couldn''t help but look at each other. Suddenly, the doubt that Tongren still kept in their eyes gradually subsided. Xiao''s goal is human column force, which is to live. Naturally, he can''t kill the latter.


    Yu Guang noticed the change of Scorpio''s and Didala''s attitude. Suddenly, Tong''s heart was also secretly relieved and said secretly: it seems that the plan is going well.


    "Oh..."


    "Boo!" Tong man kicked the four tailed Naruto who roared at him out again.


    The play is almost done, so next, it''s time to close the curtain!


    "Whew ~" as soon as his right hand loosened, the condensed wind king''s boundary dispersed. At this time, Tongren had taken back the sword of vowing victory. What was radiant was Barrett who had completed the strengthening in advance and had already loaded the bullet!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 221

    The play is almost done, so next, it''s time to close the curtain!


    "Whew ~" as soon as his right hand loosened, the condensed wind king''s boundary dispersed. At this time, Tongren had taken back the sword of vowing victory. What was radiant was Barrett who had completed the strengthening in advance and had already loaded the bullet!


    "Hmm?!" big snake pill looked at Barrett in the hands of Tong people, and couldn''t help recalling the Muye Zhongren test about a year ago, "that''s..."


    During the Muye Zhongren test, the big snake pill once entered the forest of death disguised as Cao Ren. It was originally aimed at Yu Zhibo''s orphan. However, on the way, it accidentally found chakra of the suspected vortex family. Although the vortex family is also good experimental material, it is far less important than Yu Zhibo in the heart of the big snake pill. Therefore, the big snake pill separated itself, People who go to the ordinary whirlpool.


    The figure suspected to be the whirlpool family is now the fragrant phosphorus.


    "It''s him! This chakra... Can''t be wrong!" xiangphosphorus hiding in the dark summoned up his courage and secretly showed his head. What came into view was the deep figure in his mind.


    "..." Xiang phosphorus, who once saved one of her when she was in danger, buried this gratitude in her heart. It was an unexpected surprise to see this face again. However, after the excitement, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad, "will he... Recognize me?"


    "Ha ha ~ such an interesting child passed me a year ago... Fate is such a funny thing." big snake pill recalled that one year ago, he was stunned and his shadow was killed by the Tong people in front of him. Although the shape of that strange weapon changed, the general structure was similar, Therefore, the big snake pill estimates that the weapon in Tong people''s hands at this time should belong to the same type as the one a year ago.


    "Although it''s an interesting weapon, it''s impossible to defend against sneak attacks. However, if you have the ability to deal with human pillars, the damage is not enough..." on that day, the shadow part of big snake pill was shot by Tongren with M700 light sniper rifle at close range, and the shadow part was killed. Immediately, all the information received by the shadow part will be fed back to the body. The big snake pill is also based on the information fed back by the body, and thinks that the weapon of Tongren is probably parameter information.


    "Roar!" the four tailed Naruto, who was hit repeatedly, immediately became angry and gave out a huge angry Beast roar. At the same time, because of the emotional stimulation of anger, he suddenly saw that chakra, the tailed animal on Naruto, changed again. Sections of bone appeared on his dark red skin, and at the same time, there were a number of tails behind him, The fifth article condenses faintly. With the fifth tail that Naruto is about to reveal, its violent tailed beast chakra is also soaring wildly. The crimson chakra cyclone swirling around it rises into the sky!


    "..." Didala frowned and whispered to the scorpion nearby, "brother scorpion... The human column force is going to be tail beast, do we want to make a move?" for Didala, he is not afraid of the four tailed Naruto. Although the combat effectiveness of the latter is amazing, Didala is not inferior in comparison. In terms of combat effectiveness, They are at the same level between the two. Moreover, Didala has reason. If the two fight for life and death, there is no doubt that the final victory will be Didala. However, now, when Naruto is about to show his fifth tail, chakra on his body is becoming more and more fierce. Didala can''t sit still. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he won''t have the confidence to suppress people''s strength.


    Scorpion''s eyes fell firmly on the opposite side of human column force. Even in the face of such a fierce chakra at close range, his young face was still calm and indifferent as always. I couldn''t help feeling surprised in my heart and said in a deep voice, "wait a minute... The strength of the new members is very unusual. Think about it. After all, jiaodu and feiduan have suffered losses in front of this young man."


    "Do you want to show the fifth tail..." Zilai also looked solemn and scared, but at this time, his heart calmed down and speculated that he might take advantage of this opportunity to judge the strength of the tail beast that Naruto can bear. Lay a good foundation for Naruto''s cultivation of controlling the power of the nine tails in the future.


    The deep immortal also seemed to understand the idea in Zilai''s heart, so he couldn''t help but say, "xiaozilai... You have to grasp the degree. You can imagine a way if there are five. Once Naruto reveals more than six, it''s difficult for us to subdue even in the immortal mode."


    Sasuke, who had been stunned since Naruto left, could only stare blankly. At this time, Sasuke returned to his mind and defeated Sanwei Naruto. It was Sasuke''s limit at this time. The chakra emitted by today''s Naruto was so deep and strong that Sasuke was out of reach, which further stimulated his heart, but at present, It deeply stimulated his nerves, but there were two people!


    Sasuke also knows the people of Tiantong. This is a classmate of Muye Ninja school. For the former, Sasuke seems to have some talents, but it''s not worth mentioning. After the other party failed to pass the next forbearance test, Sasuke no longer pays attention to him. Now, however, what he never thought of was that the little man who was once worthless in his eyes had reached the state he could only look up to.


    Naruto or Tongren


    Sasuke couldn''t help yelling in his heart, "what''s the meaning of what I gave up in exchange for?"


    Tongren didn''t pay any attention to the ideas of all parties. The only response he can do now is to send an end shot to the monster in front of him.


    Lift the gun for more than one meter, lock the target in front of you through the eyepiece, and the collimator falls on the other party''s chest.


    There is no gorgeous and fierce fighting process, and there is no entanglement time for mutual move collision.


    It all ended in a flash.


    At this moment, the scene of subverting Ninja cognition happened


    "Bang!" the monster level battle ended in a moment with a huge and dull bang.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 222

    The battle of Tongren vs Jiuwei Zhuli ended with a huge gunshot.


    The bullet was fired from Barrett at the initial speed of 846m / s, which exceeded the speed limit of human beings, and was still at such a close distance. I''m afraid it''s difficult for even the strong shadow power to avoid.


    They only heard a huge unknown sound, followed by the human column force not far away, as if hit by something from the front, and the whole person fell back and flew out heavily!


    "Poop! Poop!" he fell heavily to the ground. At the same time, the floor behind his body seemed to have penetrated, and a small hole was blown out of the ground.


    "Goo ~ ow..." from the surface alone, I can''t see how much damage I''ve been hurt. Just after being shot, it''s hard to stand up as a human pillar with defensive power and vitality. At this time, the five tailed Naruto struggled to get up from the ground, but his body shook, but he fell to the ground in confusion, looking like he couldn''t even stand up.


    The human column force, which was still surging the moment before, was knocked over in the next second. The dramatic and rapid change in front of us is really dazzling.


    At the same time, the next unimaginable scene happened. At the next moment, the unusually strong dark red tailed beast chakra on Naruto was rapidly disappearing, and finally there was only a light layer of red fox clothes wrapped outside.


    Barrett''s blow turned the tailed Naruto into a state two and returned to the state one of the demon fox''s clothes. But soon, the demon fox''s clothes covering Naruto were slowly pulled back, and finally gathered on the huge wound on his chest.


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and then he couldn''t help whispering, "did chakra, the tail beast in the last demon fox''s clothes, be used to repair the wound? Coupled with the resilience of the vortex family, who is known as the immortal Xiaoqiang, he was shot by Barrett in the front, but he could still live. It has to be said that the world of the forbearance is so appalling." of course, Tongren doesn''t want to kill Naruto. Although he doesn''t have much friendship with Naruto, the latter has nothing to do with him, but he has no reason to hurt Naruto. Killing without action reason is not Tongren''s character. Therefore, whether it was the blade of the sword vowing victory in front or Barrett just now, he left a hand in the dark. At least in the shot just now, he was sure to avoid the key of Naruto.


    Of course, using Barrett''s heavy anti equipment sniper rifle to hit people is a cruel and frightening thing. This destructive gun doesn''t need to aim at the vital parts of the human body at all. Only one shot. Even if it is hit in the parts of hands and feet, the mortality is as high as more than 97% of the horror. This is a terrorist weapon that can kill the enemy with one shot.


    Ninja''s body strength is really different from that of normal humans, but no matter how strong the Ninja body is, it can''t be compared with the tens of millimeters of alloy steel plate? Within kilometers, Barrett can easily break through nearly 50mm armor plate!


    The immortal body of the whirlpool family, together with the Nine Tailed beasts, the strongest Nine Tailed demon fox, and the strongest tailed beast power. Naruto''s defense is really terrible, and even can resist Barrett. However, it is a pity that Barrett in Tongren''s hands has improved the quality of each bullet by strengthening magic, and the lethality has taken a big step forward. As a result, it was expected that Wuwei Naruto was turned over by one shot.


    "This..." the scene in front of me didn''t bring much visual impact. After all, I only heard this loud gunshot, and vaguely saw a spark passing in front of me. However, the next result was appalling. Even the film level strong ones were very difficult to deal with. The human column force was knocked down by this blow, and directly returned to the prototype from the state of the force of the tail beast.


    "Whoosh ~" he also flashed. He quickly came to the Naruto who fell to the ground in a coma, took a look, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is a huge penetrating wound in the abdomen, and the internal organs have been damaged to varying degrees. This is amazing lethality. In this way, even without hitting the key, it is enough to destroy a person''s body. If Naruto were not a member of the whirlpool clan, other people would have lost their lives under this attack!


    Thinking of his beloved disciple, he was almost killed. At this time, he also had a strong killing opportunity, and his eyes were locked to the Tong people not far away.


    Tongren shrugged and said faintly, "just glared at me, rather than rushing up and trying hard with me. It seems that Naruto has nothing to do."


    "Bang!" the ground was shocked and exploded, and Zilai''s figure disappeared in situ!


    With a move of his right hand, the air gathered in his hand to cover up the holy sword in his hand. In the face of Zilai who suddenly burst into front of him, Tong man waved a sword without giving in.


    "Whoosh ~" I saw that Zilai was also short. The sharp blade took away several wisps of white hair on his head and narrowly avoided his blow.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!" when Tong man missed, he waved a series of sword flowers at him one after another, but at the same time, Zi Lai avoided the past without leakage.


    "Eh? This guy, can you see the ex wrapped by the wind king''s border?" zilaiye''s skill is surprisingly agile. Tong people are also a little surprised, but when he sees zilaiye in front of him, he is closing his eyes and condensing his seal with one hand. He soon realized the reason.


    "Tiangai Dharma array! Take yourself as the center and unfold a spherical discovery boundary from around. The caster can freely expand the discovery boundary and fully master the space things in the boundary."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 223

    Tiangai array! With self as the center, a spherical exploration boundary is expanded from around. The caster can freely expand the exploration boundary and fully grasp the space things in the boundary.


    Zilai can not only see clearly the ex sword body in Tong people''s hands, but also capture the track of blade attack, so as to avoid all Tong people''s attacks with the help of the amazing speed in immortal mode.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his figure stepped back and put on a mysterious posture.


    "Hmm?! that''s!" now, you can clearly see Tongren''s every move. At the same time, he is no stranger to Tongren''s posture.


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    The figure is divided into three, sword stabbing, sword cutting and sword splitting. The figures attack from three different directions, and the three are different attack actions, which are difficult to resist at one time.


    However, he was by no means an idle person. He saw the immortal Zhima on his right shoulder, his mouth bulging, and then he suddenly spit out to the ground, "immortal Dharma wind Dun Sha AI!"


    "Puff puff ~" a large amount of sand and dust instantly deprived the field of vision.


    "These sand dust..." Tong Ren frowned and felt in vain that the sand dust was not just blocking the vision. The whole piece of sand dust was filled with magic chakra, just like pepper powder in white porridge. What he ate in his mouth was pepper flavor but no porridge flavor. Magic chakra in sand dust was not aggressive, but very mild and viscous, It is difficult to distinguish other chakra breath from it, so as to achieve the effect of blinding perception.


    "Release the magic!" the huge sword pressure of the Tong people broke out in an instant, using the huge energy of its diffusion to disperse the sand dust fog that hinders the line of sight.


    "Is it there?" Tong man''s eyes flashed. He didn''t need to completely disperse the sand dust. He just diluted the general score and reached the point where he could see the target.


    "Whoosh!"


    The figure of Tong people came to the front of the figure in the fog, and the ex in his hand stabbed into the latter''s chest.


    "Hmm?!" had an obvious piercing feeling, but when Tong man looked up, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He saw a large upright toad in front of him.


    Feeling the terrible temperature from above, Tongren subconsciously looked up.


    I saw that Zilai also jumped into the air unconsciously through the cover of sand and dust and the induction of toad double.


    Zilai also made a seal with the toad Fairy on his shoulders at the same time.


    "Right guard gate of immortal Dharma five!"


    Toad oil bullet + big fire bullet + gale palm, triple combination of S-class Huodun, the towering sea of fire is pouring from heaven to earth!


    "Damn..." scorpion also clearly experienced this blow from himself. The high temperature of the sea of fire can even easily melt the sand and iron of the wind shadow of three generations. At that time, he jumped into the air and avoided the terrible blow that deprived the whole earth. However, this time, he also cast spells from top to bottom. The hot sea of fire poured from the sky. There is really no place to hide.


    Seeing this large-scale and powerful technique coming over the river and waves, the people are also ready to step back, but they haven''t taken a step back, but they find that the sea of fire, which seems like a sea of towering anger, is pouring and terrible, but it also disappears quickly. Almost the moment the sea of fire touches Tong people, the vast sea of fire disappears without a trace!


    "What?!" the most powerful immortal method of Huodun didn''t work at all. He was shocked and shook his mind. "It''s the same as the attack of super large jade spiral pill! The attack on him disappeared inexplicably!"


    "Calm down, you come from a small place!" said the immortal calmly. "Don''t be frightened. There must be a mystery in that strange means of defense. Otherwise, the enemy doesn''t need to avoid the attack from the beginning."


    "..." a faint purple light flashed from Tongren''s body. This was the second time that big snake pill had witnessed this reaction, so she couldn''t help thinking about cableway, "I''ve sucked zilaiye''s magic since the beginning, and I haven''t used that in my little fight with the nine tail boy. It seems that there are restrictions on the use of that thing, and it can''t be wrong. Hehe ~ what an interesting guy, strange things emerge one after another."


    "Whoosh!" Tongren ran straight to Zilai with his sword.


    "Vomit ~" immortal Zhima spits out an unknown viscous substance from his mouth. As soon as the viscous substance touches the air, it solidifies rapidly, forming a huge stone sword. He also holds the stone sword and fights with Tongren face to face again.


    "Pi ~" stone sword collided with ex.


    "Kazam ~" collided with the legendary holy sword, but there was no good end. I saw that the stone sword in Zilai''s hand burst at the touch of it.


    "Pooh Pooh!" the sword edge crossed ziliya''s shoulder and took away a large piece of flesh and blood.


    "Whoosh!" Zilai''s figure quickly stepped back to the other side and looked at the huge sword scar wound on his shoulder. The sharp sword pressure contained in it was still raging the flesh and blood of the wound. He couldn''t help thinking, "it''s a terrible sharp sword. No wonder you destroyed the grass shaving sword of big snake pill."


    Tong shook his hands and threw away the blood left on the blade. It''s not that he has a lust for cleanliness and hates blood, but if he is stained with blood, others will clearly see the attack range of the sword.


    "Well, since then, after clearly understanding my strength, will you continue to fight?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 224

    "Well, since then, after clearly understanding my strength, will you continue to fight?"


    "..." Zilai also looked at Tong man with fixed eyes and didn''t speak, but the two toad immortals on his shoulder advised him rationally, "Xiao Zilai, the young man''s strength is not simple, and there are many unknowns about his ability. In addition, there are Xiaoren and big snake pill. The situation is very unfavorable to us. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will be killed even in immortal mode."


    "Hey, hey, are you going to let the enemy go? That guy knows a lot of information about our organization, so he can''t let it go easily!" Didala couldn''t help standing up and shouting when he saw that Tong people didn''t mean to kill each other.


    Tong turned his head and looked at the latter, then said "sincere" and said, "I''m really sorry, senior ~ I don''t have much left in chakra. It''s the limit to defeat that guy. I''m afraid it''s difficult to keep the other party." of course, this must be a lie!


    "Is it like this? Well ~" Didala didn''t doubt the Tongren''s words, nodded slightly, but his heart was a little clear, "I see. There''s no way. After all, it''s such a powerful skill."


    With the Banshee veil and the ex flat chop in hand, Barrett is completely zero consumption. The Tongren subdued the Naruto in the state of rage and defeated the immortal mode one after another. Such a terrible record, but in fact, the consumption of the Tongren at this time is not much.


    "..." scorpion stared at Tong people without expressing any opinions. Under his keen insight, he thought Tong people were full of breath and didn''t mention the limit at all. However, according to the actual theory, it was logical to be able to subdue people''s column and defeat Zi Lai. Such a huge war outcome was at the limit.


    "Hum... Whatever you want, I don''t have much left of chakra." the scorpion glanced at the nearby Zilai and said faintly.


    "Cut! It''s really unpleasant." Didala seems to be very dissatisfied, but in the continuous battle with Dou, big snake pill and four tailed Naruto, Didala''s chakra has also consumed 7788.


    "..." I didn''t speak, but silently carried the scarred Naruto, then looked at Tong people coldly, then turned my eyes to big snake pill and Sasuke, and said faintly, "big snake pill... I''ll come again, and Sasuke. Take care of yourself."


    After that, I turned around and walked away. I kept the immortal mode all the way, but I didn''t relax my vigilance at all.


    "Well ~ now, there''s only the big snake pill left." Didala put his hands into the clay waist bag and said coldly, "although I don''t have much chakra, it''s easy to deal with a guy whose hands are wasted and chakra doesn''t save one in ten!"


    The scorpion did not make a sound, but controlled the wind shadow of three generations of eyes with both hands, and fixed his eyes on the big snake pill.


    "Hehe ~ the situation is really terrible ~" Big snake pill smiled strangely, but his eyes, which were sharper than ever before, were wide eyed, his whole body was tight, and his heart was heavy. In the face of such a dilemma, even he was a little desperate. His hands were wasted, and in order to delay the scorpion, he also provided enough time, consumed a lot of chakra, and then talked with Didala There were also violent people. Zhu Li circled, and chakra was further consumed. At this time, he had reached the point of exhaustion.


    "Kacha ~" Tong man raised Barrett in his hand, and the black muzzle of the gun was pointing at the big snake pill.


    "Is that so..." Seeing this, everyone could not help but stop. They had never heard or seen the weapon in the hands of Tong people. However, from the previous blow, the human column force of deep tailed beast was forcibly hit back to the prototype, and even penetrated the thick high-density tailed beast chakra, hurting the noumenon of human column force. There is no doubt about this power.


    "It''s the same as the last time... Hey! But last time, the power can only kill my part at most, but now it can pose a great threat to my noumenon!" The eyes of big snake pill are tight, and the spirit of the whole body is also the highest. For many years, even when attacking wood leaves and facing the forbidden art of ape flying and day cutting, corpses and ghosts have never been sealed. It is such a step of death as today. There is no doubt that Barrett''s shot in Tong man''s hand can cause immeasurable damage to him. If his limbs are soft, pour it out The impact force can reduce the damage to the extent of losing limbs. If you hit the part from the shoulder to the chest, there is no doubt that the terrible impact will definitely break the human tissue with a diameter of more than a few centimeters at the center of the hit point. In that way, he will surely die. Thinking of this, the big snake pill felt cold in his heart and thought to himself, if If you get to this point, terror is the worst ending.


    Tong people looked at the big snake pill in front of them, but after a long time, they put down Barrett in their hands under the stunned eyes.


    He sighed slowly and said softly, "ah, forget it."


    "Huh?!"


    "Scared?!" the scorpion on one side felt puzzled when he suddenly stopped in front of Tongren. Didala jumped out and didn''t scratch. He shouted, "Hey, hey! What are you thinking, you guy? Even if you let go, you should leave big snake pills now?"


    "Hey! What a surprise..." not only did scorpion and Didala say they didn''t understand, but even the big snake pill itself felt a little incredible. In his opinion, in this situation, Tong people have a more than 90% chance to kill him here. Not to mention the terrible weapon in his hand, the other party''s chakra is definitely not what he said before "Chakra depletion".


    In the face of people''s doubts, Tong people had no intention to explain at all. They just smiled calmly and whispered, "ha ha ~ it can be regarded as a whim ~"


    "On a whim... Hey!" Big snake pill smiled. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She didn''t believe Tongren''s words or think that the other party had any other intentions, because in the current absolute situation of advantages and disadvantages, the other party didn''t need to play tricks with him and could crush him with strength. On a whim, big snake pill couldn''t help thinking of a person. "It''s just like a weasel... He did something incomprehensible and acted wantonly according to his own mood, hey!" big snake pill laughed.


    "Weasel..." at the mention of Weasel, Sasuke, who was stunned, seemed to be provoked. He returned to his senses. His eyes couldn''t help looking at Tong man, and his face looked inexplicably ferocious, "this guy..."


    "Ha ha ~ this can''t be said clearly." Tong people smiled calmly, didn''t deny each other''s wrong understanding, didn''t care about others'' views on him, just walked up slowly and walked past each other recklessly.


    "Lord big snake pill..."


    In the face of Tong people coming from the front, Dou felt full pressure and was highly focused. He was desperately lifting the last bit of chakra in his body. One hand touched some medicine syringes in his pocket, ready to deal with each other''s violence at any time.


    "Dou, don''t do superfluous things..." big snake pill said faintly.


    "Tongren..." Xiang phosphorus, hiding in the dark, stared at the Tongren who came to her in front of her.


    Tong people looked at the red haired girl with glasses, and a faint smile appeared on his face, "long time no see, xiangphosphorus."


    Then Tong man grabbed the latter''s hand, slightly turned his head and said faintly, "she, I took it away. No one has a problem?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 225

    "..." after the big snake pill left, the scorpion said in a low voice, "I''ll tell the leader about it."


    Tongren shrugged and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter. Changmen won''t care about such a small matter with me. You know, you should be very satisfied with my strong combat power."


    "Cut! It''s really arrogant. Obviously it''s just a newcomer. And who''s the changmen?" Didala was annoyed, and then his eyes couldn''t help falling on the incense and phosphorus robbed by Tongren from the big snake pill, with a little doubt. "In exchange for letting the big snake pill go, he only took such an ordinary little girl?"


    "Eh?!" feeling Didala''s bad eyes, Xiang phosphorus subconsciously retreated, looking a little frightened. With strong perception, she can clearly feel that Didala, a seemingly careless young man, has a very strong chakra. At its heyday, she was not much different from the previous violent man. Therefore, it is natural that xiangphosphorus will be afraid.


    Seeing xiangphosphorus''s timidity and fright, Didala felt disdain. Her mouth moved and seemed to want to say something sarcastic. Just at this time, the muzzle of Tongren''s raised gun butted his chin and immediately swallowed Didala''s words.


    Tongren narrowed his eyes, showed a calm smile on his face, and whispered, "don''t try to scare my people, if you don''t want the part above your mouth to be hit and fly."


    "Gu ~" was held by the hard muzzle of the gun. He had witnessed the power of the thing with his own eyes. Didala had no doubt that if he was hit directly by the thing, he would be dead. Immediately, he couldn''t help looking for help at the scorpion and said in a hurry, "Hey, brother scorpion, you won''t just watch your partner be bullied?"


    The Scorpion was ungrateful and said coldly, "who is your companion? He is just a fool and wants to be compared with me?"


    "Scorpion! You bastard!" Didala glared and angrily said, "do you believe I use C0 here!"


    "Hum ~ before you explode, your head will be blown away." the scorpion hit ruthlessly.


    "You... Uh huh ~" Didala''s words were not finished, but he was impatiently butted with the muzzle of the gun by the Tongren. Then he slowly put it away and said faintly, "how could I be so impulsive and kill the elder as soon as I came in? Don''t worry, one third of what I said just now was a joke."


    Didala immediately stared and said angrily, "that doesn''t mean more than half of them are serious!"


    Tongren shook his head and didn''t talk nonsense to Didala. Anyway, the deterrent significance just now has achieved its goal.


    "Well, now, almost go back to the nearby branch to report."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, we solved the episode of Zilai big snake pill and others, and took away xiangphosphorus. Tongren went to a branch report near tianzhiguo with scorpion and Didala.


    A group of people walk on the mysterious and unknown underground passage, which is complex, but scorpion and Didala clearly know the route they should take.


    It should be a specific password that only members can know.


    "Just go through the stone gate in front." Didala said faintly.


    Xiangphosphorus closely followed Tongren. Suddenly, it seemed to find something. She whispered to Tongren, "there is no one around here... But there are several strange chakra reactions..."


    "Really." Tong man''s eyes moved slightly, and then he thought of something soon.


    "..." although xiangphosphorus spoke in a low voice, she did not escape the ears of scorpion and Didala. Scorpion looked at her with a little surprise, but Didala thought a little, "Ninja of perception... But she could sense this... Is this the reason why the little girl is favored?"


    "Open!"


    Through a special code technique, Didala untied the technique of Shimen.


    "Kaka, Kaka ~" the stone gate with Tu Dun inside rises automatically, and Tongren and his party enter it.


    "It''s so slow, scorpion and Didala! It takes so long to solve a crippled snake pill. It''s terrible!" someone was chirping as soon as he entered the door. Tongren recognized the voice and said feiduan.


    "Ho ~"


    Following behind scorpion and Didala, Tongren and xiangphosphorus also walked into the stone gate. They saw an empty cave in front of them, in which there were eight illusory figures. Several people here are the core personnel of Xiaoxiao organization, Penn, Xiaonan, Jue, yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, jiaodu, feiduan, Didala and scorpion!


    Tongren glanced aside and didn''t find the masked man. He couldn''t help guessing, "it seems that ah Fei (Yu Zhibo with earth) hasn''t officially appeared in Xiaoxiao at this time."


    "Shut up! Feiduan!" the horns yelled at the lack of words to block the feiduan.


    "Hey, hey! Are there any new members?" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel smiled darkly. "It''s said that there is such a young man who makes a big noise in Muye and makes the whole Yunren earth shaking by himself..."


    "Hehe ~ then, Mr. dead fish eye, do you dare to take my young man''s sword?" Tong people retorted.


    "As feiduan said, it''s a hot guy ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel seemed to want to take off the mackerel muscle knife on his back, but he couldn''t help giving up when he thought of the current state of chakra mirror image.


    However, at this time, Yu Zhibo weasel standing beside him accidentally said, "be quiet, ghost shark. Don''t make unnecessary provocation. That over there has been personally tested by the leader, and there is no need to doubt its strength."


    "MMM ~ and beat jiaodu and feiduan." Didala responded to feiduan''s ridicule and said coldly.


    "You!" feiduan was furious.


    "Well, let''s stop the boring quarrel." the speaker is Penn, the leader of Xiaoming organization. As the leader of Xiaoming organization, he has the power to absolutely suppress the people. It is said that at present, the members from thousands of miles away can gather together to hold a meeting, which also depends on Penn''s s S-level magic magic of banning magic.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 226

    "There''s no need to introduce the new members. The intelligence has been shared. Next, let''s talk about the task assignment."


    "Wait, chief." when Penn was ready to assign tasks, the flying segment on one side objected.


    "What''s your opinion, feiduan?"


    Feiduan raised his hand and pointed to the fragrant phosphorus next to Tong people. He was a little strange and said, "it doesn''t seem appropriate to discuss such important confidential matters and let the irrelevant little girl be present? Ha ~ the one next to him is just a little fart."


    Payne glanced at Tong Ren and motioned him to clarify his position.


    Tongren glanced at feiduan coldly and said faintly, "she is my subordinate. Do you have any opinion? Fake Mr. death?"


    Feiduan was stunned at first, and then he was called a fake God of death by Tongren. He immediately jumped up like a cat stepped on its tail and said angrily, "what are you talking about? You dare to desecrate the high priest of the cult. I want to curse you!"


    "Shut up, feiduan!" jiaodu, as always, was tired of feiduan''s lack of mouth, and couldn''t help yelling again.


    "Well, since Tongren has said it''s his man, he is also responsible for the problem. Also, pay attention to your words, feiduan." Penn said faintly.


    "Eh?"


    "What happened this time, ghost mackerel?"


    In response to Yu Zhibo weasel''s question, the ghost mackerel expressed some surprise. He held down the wriggling mackerel muscle on his back with one hand. At the same time, a pair of dead fish eyes were staring at the nearby sweet phosphorus and muttered, "strange... Why is the mackerel muscle suddenly excited?"


    Locked by the ghost mackerel''s eyes, the perceptive xiangphosphorus immediately sensed the danger and couldn''t help approaching the Tong people. Immediately, with fear and some disgust, he whispered, "what''s the matter with that guy''s chakra? It''s like a dead smelly fish, a feeling of love and evil..."


    The weasel''s writing wheel eye also fell on xiangphosphorus. A moment later, she was surprised and said, "this little girl is young, but she has a quite amazing amount of chakra in her body, and she is still in a period of rapid growth. In the next few years, I''m afraid the amount of chakra alone will be more than ten times that of me!"


    "I see..." the ghost mackerel looked at xiangphosphorus with a wild look like seeing prey, and couldn''t help grinning. "It''s so far away that it can make my mackerel muscle so excited... Hehe ~ I say new people, you should take good care of your subordinates, otherwise, my mackerel muscle will be unbearable... Hmm?!"


    Just at this time, before the ghost shark had finished his words, a red awn suddenly skipped over, and then it suddenly crossed the ghost shark.


    "Ding ~" what I saw inserted on the wall was a dark red spear. However, I saw the ghost mackerel at this time, just in the body crossed by the spear, most of the left body seemed to be erased. The missing body generated by chakra projection was forcibly shoveled away!


    The magic breaking red rose (projection) can penetrate the structures of all energy forms. Now everyone knows that except the Tongren and the scorpion Didala, the others are chakra projection split of slide show, which is a kind of energy body. Therefore, half of the chakra split of the ghost mackerel was taken away in the body crossed by the broken magic red rose.


    "Hum ~" the ghost mackerel groaned stiffly, as if it had been impacted by some kind of counterattack, because the projected chakra''s separation was related to his own spiritual consciousness, so the separation was attacked, and the ghost mackerel''s Noumenon was also involved to a certain extent.


    "Pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee, However, the Tongren shot too suddenly without any sign in advance. Without saying a word, the ghost mackerel ate a dark loss and was very angry. He had to leave a cruel word before disappearing, "very good... Tiantong people... The Revenge of this shot... I will definitely..."


    "..." Payne looked at Tong people with fixed eyes, and then his voice was a little cold, and said in a deep voice, "Tong people... Don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Ha ha ~ you should know that the smelly shark provoked me first. I just told him to shut up." Tong shrugged and said faintly, "well, now it''s quiet. If you want to assign tasks, just say it quickly."


    Payne didn''t say a word, but his eyes always looked at Tong people. Tong people''s behavior greatly challenged his authority. Even if Tong people have important combat power that he valued, no matter how strong the combat power is, it''s meaningless if they can''t be under their own command and control. On the contrary, it''s a huge threat. The strength of Tong people has been enough to attract Xiao''s attention. For Tong people themselves, Penn has also set two plans. The first is to incorporate them into the organization as members, and the second is to concentrate on erasing them.


    Last time, Penn liudao came out in person, but he still couldn''t get the upper hand. But Penn didn''t think that if the noumenon went out, he couldn''t deal with the Tongren. Moreover, if he couldn''t do it again, in mobilizing the power of the whole Xiao, every one of the ten is a S-class traitor with a long reputation in the tolerance world. If Xiao did it all, I''m afraid even the power of the Tongren would be fully open, Using the power of reincarnation eye is also difficult to resist such a huge contrast of combat power.


    However, for Penn''s momentum change, Tong people are still indomitable and still go their own way. This is a matter of principle. He can''t tolerate anyone to move his people, absolutely not allowed, and there is no room for discussion.


    The tough attitude of Tong people has further intensified Payne''s killing opportunity. Now he is even wondering whether he wants to mobilize the strength of the whole Xiao and try his best to kill Tong people who have great strength but can''t be used by him.


    However, at this tense moment, suddenly, Xiao Nan, who has not spoken, opened his mouth at this time. His voice is quiet and ethereal, which makes people feel calm. "Well, Penn, this problem is over. Don''t forget our business."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 227

    "Intelligence team?" Tong Ren''s eyes moved slightly, and his face also showed some unexpected colors. For him, he thought that the only thing that could attract Xiao organization was the very high-end combat power, which had the terrible strength to single out the whole forbearance village like Penn liudao. However, Penn, who knew this clearly, now arranged him as an intelligence team, which really surprised him.


    As far as Tong people know, Xiao has a total of 11 core members in the organization.


    Penn, the leader, is mainly responsible for coordinating the top and bottom, specifying the planning policy and developing the forbidden art. The original big snake pill was also given the task of developing forbidden art, but after the latter defected, the task fell on Payne. The S-level forbidden arts such as the art of slide show, the nine seal of magic dragon, the art of mirror attacker and the art of image transformation are all re integrated and developed through the forbidden art data collected from various countries. Big snake pill is good at the research of forbidden art. He was a big assistant when he was there. However, he has a long door predicted by the immortal that "open your eyes and have unlimited power". For ordinary people, it takes ten years and decades to develop forbidden art, but he only needs a few years.


    Jiaodu and feiduan, as Xiao''s organization, can establish multiple branches in all parts of the tolerance community, as well as the above-mentioned forbidden art development, huge funds are indispensable. Jiaodu and feiduan mainly prepare a large amount of funds for Xiao by completing the high reward task released in the black market.


    Red sand scorpion and Didala, "military combination", Xiao organization has been active in the tolerance community as a military mercenary organization for a long time. Xiao''s reasonable employment cost and efficient task completion are also popular with many forces in the tolerance community, especially in some small countries and small and medium-sized tolerance villages, including five tolerance villages, The deepest cooperation with Xiao is Yanren village. Led by three generations of Mu tuying and Liang Libra Daye mu in Yanren village, he has entrusted a large number of military employment orders for many times. The red sand scorpion''s red secret skills and Didala''s clay explosion escape all have strong military strength. Scorpion once captured a country by virtue of the red secret skills'' upanism hundred machine drill. Didala also used its airspace ability to drop initiation clay, which can often airborne on the battlefield. A powerful bomb like C3 18 is enough to reverse the situation of the battlefield. Of course, considering that cooperation with Yanren village, one of the five tolerance villages, has the risk of exposing organizational intelligence, Xiao has also gradually reduced cooperation with Yanren in recent times. After completing the last few orders, Xiao must completely cut off all contact with Yanren.


    Yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel are defined as "power combination" by Penn. Both of them have the strong strength to capture human column force independently. There is no denying that these two people are at the forefront in terms of personal strength except Penn.


    Absolutely, its ability does not lie in combat effectiveness. As a reconnaissance team, the unique wooden Dun is undoubtedly excellent. However, because of its insufficient combat effectiveness, it is not applicable to a series of dangerous tasks such as sneaking and espionage.


    Xiao Nan obviously belongs to the same team as Penn, but in fact, Xiao Nan''s ability can''t help Penn much. In Xiao Zhong, his actual tasks mainly include the role of Xiao''s negotiation. Because unlike other members, they are all S-level traitors wanted by the tolerance community. Their data and information have long been shared by the five tolerance villages. For Xiaonan, his actions have only been active in the closed yutolerance village. He has no reputation in the tolerance community and is not known by the major tolerance villages. Just like Yanren village, a very important partner who has handed Xiao a large number of entrustment orders for a long time, Xiao has to send a powerful diplomat to negotiate and hand over the task?


    Yu Zhibo and Tu are members behind the scenes. They have not officially appeared in Xiaonei yet, so they are not included in the calculation.


    Today, what Xiao organization lacks is an intelligence team that can easily sneak into the five tolerance villages to ensure that it will not be found, and even if it is found, it will retreat to ensure intelligence. Tongren once made a big fuss over Muye with his own strength, and chased thousands of Ninja troops in Yunren village and retreated. Therefore, he must be the candidate for the intelligence team. According to the tradition of Xiao organization, generally, the team consists of two people as a group. As a companion of Tong people, one person is also needed. Xiangphosphorus is regarded as a subordinate of Tong people and is not recognized as a core personnel by Xiao Institute. Here, Payne promised that Xiaonan would form a team with Tongren as an intelligence team after Xiaoxiao organization completely withdrew from Yanren village.


    In this way, Tong people are defined as the intelligence team of Xiao organization, code name: Wu, and their companion is Xiaonan.


    "Tong Ren, as the intelligence team of Xiao, your first task is to dive into Wuren village in the water country." Penn assigned their tasks to each member before arranging Tong Ren.


    "Sneak into Wuren village?" Tong asked with a little doubt. He didn''t have much information about this task in his impression. With his understanding of Xiao, he really didn''t know that Xiao had sneaked into Wuren village.


    "Yes. Before that, when there was no fixed intelligence team, each member of the organization served concurrently. Weasel was in charge of Muye, Scorpion was in charge of Sha Ren, horn was in charge of long Ren, Didala was in charge of Yan Ren, Xiao Nan was in charge of Yun Ren, and ghost shark was in charge of Wu Ren. Weasel was formerly the dark part of Muye, so he was familiar with Muye''s border and could successfully complete the sneaking mission. Scorpion had his inner circle and horn in Sha Ren As the traitor of long Ren, he has his own intelligence. All these have successfully completed the task of intelligence collection, but there are some problems on Didala''s side. Didala is a disciple of Tu Ying, and chakra is familiar with Tu Ying. Therefore, although Didala is familiar with the method of entering Yan Ren, he still can''t step into Yan Ren. Xiao Nan has other tasks on Yun Ren''s side, which is temporary I haven''t released my hand yet. However, Yan Ren''s words, after years of cooperation, Xiao Nan has successfully obtained a lot of information from the village. The only thing left is Yun Ren and Wu Ren. If Yun Ren''s words, I''m going to let the ghost shark take the lead first, and the only thing left is Wu Ren. "


    ..

 V1.Chapter 228

    Task level: Level B


    Mission content: terminate the tripartite battle of Xiao, big snake pill and zilaiye


    Task completion: 100%


    Attribute point reward: all attributes + 1


    Item reward: Virgin palace of the twelve gates of the zodiac, rare gold key of the star spirit.


    This is a task released by the Arsenal system before. If you complete the system task, you can get rewards relative to the difficulty level of the task. This mission seems meaningless, but it also makes Tongren stand on the opposite side of Muye. Although he is not afraid, he will not find trouble in general. However, in order to gain the trust of Xiaohua organization, he has to do so.


    In other words, why do Tong people want to join Xiao organization? According to the character of Tong people, they will not do things without reason. However, the reason for Tong people to join Xiao organization is very simple. According to their understanding of the future, it is well known that in the next few years, the tolerance community will continue to fluctuate around Xiao, and even the largest war in the history of tolerance will break out. When the war broke out, no one could be spared. Tongren could not live in peace. Moreover, with the great combat effectiveness significance of his existence, Xiao could not let him go. If he wanted to stay in Muye, Muye could not idle such a huge combat effectiveness. Tong people themselves do have strong strength. Looking at the whole tolerance world, if they fight alone, they can be compared with Tong people. However, many times, you can''t get rid of everything by personal strength alone. Although any rules are meaningless in the face of absolute power, it''s obvious that relying on the reincarnation eye that Tongren haven''t fully controlled is not enough to ignore the rules.


    Fight alone, however, let''s attack in groups. For all the cards of Tongren, they can fight with up to six strong shadow level players at the same time, and the actual combat strength is less than five shadow level. After all, no matter how many cards Tongren have, it still needs their own strength (chakra and reincarnation eye pupil power) to support these cards to play their combat effectiveness. The five shadow level strongmen have enough for Tongren to eat a pot. If there are more than six people, they can directly escape. If Tongren wants to go, nothing can stop him.


    However, for Tongren, there are many people he can''t give up in the world. With his fame in the tolerance world, his intelligence will gradually be known by many forces, and the interpersonal relationship behind Tongren will also be clearly investigated. If you want to attack Tong people, the interpersonal network behind Tong people will become the attack point of the enemy.


    Since then, Tong people still can''t completely get rid of the constraints of the world. Now he wants to join Xiao organization for this reason.


    Since the future unrest in the tolerance world will be provoked by Xiao, why don''t Tongren break into Xiao early?


    This is why Tongren do not hesitate to openly go to the opposite of Muye and join Xiao organization, which is incomprehensible to everyone.


    In other words, if Tong people didn''t fight with Zilai that day, they wouldn''t have won Xiao''s trust like today? He was also entrusted with a very important task of sneaking into the fog.


    You can get rich rewards for completing the task of system release. However, this time, Tong people have to complete the task entrusted by others. This task is not only troublesome but also time-consuming. Sneaking into a strange tolerance village is not a simple thing. There are also risks and dangers. If it is judged by the Arsenal system, it may be a class a phased task? Even if the reward is rich, unfortunately, this is the task assigned to him by the organization, but it has nothing to do with the system.


    But... Still have to do


    Members of zaixiao organization carry out their own tasks according to Penn''s assignment. Tongren and xiangphosphorus are also on their way to the country of water.


    Water country is an island country with unique culture, one of the five major countries, and the military organization is fog hidden ninja village. The land of water is located on the east coast of the mainland. Although surrounded by sea water, it still has many mountain peaks. In addition, the large and small islands around the island also have a variety of different customs, which are deeply rooted in it, and many islanders live by customs. Being far away from the mainland, coupled with the estrangement of the sea, is the reason why the water country rarely intervened in the previous World War. At the same time, because of its unique geographical environment far away from home, Wuren village is the least strict tolerance village infiltrated by enemy spy ninjas among the five tolerance villages. Ten years ago, in the era of the land of blood fog secretly controlled by yuzhibo and the earth, Wuren village pursued a closed door policy, not to mention that even now Wuren village, which is under the rule of the five generations of Mu Shuiying and foreign economic development, is still the most difficult village for spies to invade in the whole tolerance community.


    Sneaking into Wuren village is not an easy task for Xiao organization. It is not a problem in terms of force, but the problem is that Xiao does not want to attack Wuren, but sneaks in silently and steals the required information. Considering the difficulty of sneaking in, Penn put Wuren at the end for the time being. If he couldn''t, he planned to send yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel to Wuren. Sneaking in and stealing intelligence can''t happen overnight. Yu Zhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, as the "power combination" with the strongest personal combat power in Xiaonei, if they are placed in Wuren village for a long time, Xiaonei will have insufficient combat power for a long time, and I''m afraid the action of human column capture will have to be delayed. But now, with the addition of Tong people, Xiao has completely solved the problem of insufficient combat effectiveness. For the strength of Tong people, Penn has personally tested it, so there is no need to doubt it. Therefore, it is also Penn''s decision to entrust him to do the most difficult Wuren sneaking mission.


    Tongren and xiangphosphorus are on the road to Matou on the east coast of the border of the water country. Because xiangphosphorus has the strongest perception ability unique in the tolerance world, Tongren also brought her on this mission.


    On the spacious Avenue, Tongren and xiangphosphorus walked openly to the horse head leading to the sea, the land of water and the border.


    Xiangphosphorus stood on tiptoe and looked at the horse''s head closely guarded by the fog in the distance. She couldn''t help shrinking her head, and then asked the Tongren beside her suspiciously, "Tongren... Are we sneaking in?"


    "Calm down, Shannon. Now we are just young travelers traveling around the world. Using your ability, I believe we can easily get through the fog."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 229

    Dongpu city is located at the border between the state of fire and the state of thunder, but in fact, it is indeed the territory of the state of water, because Muye and Yunren have the most military conflicts in history. In each of the three previous forbearance wars, Muye and Yunren have a battlefield. Perhaps it is for this reason that both sides avoid territorial borders. Therefore, neither side of Dongpu wharf is interested in it. It can be regarded as a military buffer zone. However, as a water country isolated overseas, it is very interested in this place.


    Dongpucheng has a delayed coastline and deep waters. It is regarded as a natural good port. As the main external traffic of the water country, there is no doubt that Wuren controlled the city with many docks in the early years.


    Although the scale of cities and towns is not as big as those big cities on the mainland, they are still much stronger than ordinary civilian settlements. Moreover, just because the country of fire and the country of thunder are regarded as the border of the three countries, the commercial location is of great significance. Therefore, hundreds of business groups from various countries have been stationed here for a long time. Since there are business groups, There must be ninjas hired from ninja village, which has injected a steady stream of popularity into this town.


    At the west gate of Dongpu City, the flow of people almost blocked the gate. Not far from the west gate, there is the endless and flat road. A group of business trips of more than ten people or dozens of people are constantly moving in and out here like ants.


    "Bah, it''s really unlucky today. I lost two brothers. I just killed a class B Wuren traitor and searched several broken bitterness and swords. That guy is poor and makes a reward. If he doesn''t even have enough money to settle down for his brothers and family!" outside the city gate, seven or eight big men covered with blood scolded and walked out on the carriage frame behind them, It was a corpse. From the fog forbearance protection forehead marked with a mark on the other party''s forehead, it can be seen that this person came out of the fog forbearance village.


    "If this bastard has several detonating symbols or psychic scrolls in his pocket, he can exchange more than 100000 or 200000 in the black market!" a big man said with a reluctant face.


    "Detonator? If this guy had this thing, it would be more than two people who died. At least this guy is also a Zhongren." a seemingly leading man spit and scolded.


    These people are a small team of bounty hunters. They are wandering ninjas who do not belong to any force. They transfer this reward task for the pursuit of runaway ninjas in ninja village. Because they haven''t received the orthodox Ninja education of ninja village, they are not young, but they are probably just the strength of forbearance to middle forbearance, that is, they are stronger. When it comes to escape tolerance, most of the people who can successfully escape from the pursuit of tolerance village also have so many tricks, don''t they? Therefore, the weaker wandering ninjas form small teams to make up for their lack of combat power.


    "Hey, haven''t you heard of that? The reward mission jointly released by Lei Zhiguo and fire Zhiguo doesn''t need to be fought. As long as the person who provides clues can get a reward of more than one million, and even send another B-level Ninja Scroll. When can we take a chance and work one ticket, we can rest for a year and a half ~" a thin man, He wiped the blood on his face and said with a smile. When he said the reward, his eyes flashed with hard to hide greed, "if we can kill him, hundreds of millions will be enough for us to be free all our life!"


    "Dashan, are you stupid to go to a woman?" the leading man glanced at him coldly and said: "Don''t you know who the person offering the reward is? Tiantong man! The terrorist who made a big fuss about Yunren, turned over thunder shadow and defeated two people''s column strength! Even one of the Muye Sanren was defeated by him! The super-s-class traitor wanted by the two countries is more expensive than Huoying, breaking the record of the reward list..."


    "Hey, hey, I''m just talking about playing. How could we bump into that kind of person." the thin man said, "but it''s exciting to hear that fire and thunder have spread this wanted notice all over the country... Moreover, according to the intelligence of the black market, the Tongren seem to be ready to go to the water country recently..."


    "These things have half a dime to do with us? Don''t daydream all day. Even if you meet them, can you still carry your broken samurai sword and stop them?" the leader sneered: "don''t linger. Hurry back to the city and rest for a day. We''ll continue to work hard the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, we''ll eat the northwest wind!"


    With the leader''s scolding, several bloody men had to mutter a few times and yell at the sight of the city gate.


    As the group of men rushed by, Tongren and xiangphosphorus walked on the avenue with no concealment at all.


    "Tong man... Your information seems to have been leaked?" Xiang phosphorus asked strangely.


    Tongren also narrowed his eyes slightly and thought a little, "needless to say, Yunren, the whole village wants to chop me. As for the country of fire... It''s no wonder that the attack came from itself and hurt people''s strength. However, it''s strange that how do these people know that I''m going to the country of water? Only Xiao is right to know my itinerary, isn''t it..."


    At the thought of this, Tong Ren frowned. Who was the guy who tripped him? In other words, since even these wandering ninjas knew that he was going to the water country, Wuren could not be unaware, so the whole village of Wuren was waiting for him. After all, no ninja village would allow a notorious super-s-class traitor to sneak into his territory. He really has a position The top strength at the top of the pyramid, the general shadow, is not his opponent at all. But if you face such a large tolerance village, there are really some problems.


    Don''t look at him making a big fuss about Muye and Yunren. You should know that when Muye, only the representatives of each family were sent out. When Yunren, it was only a thousand people. If tens of thousands of ninjas swarm up in the village, he is also difficult to deal with.


    Walking close to the city gate, Tong people and Xiang phosphorus lined up behind the team. They glanced around and stopped on a piece of white paper pasted at the city gate. At this time, a huge head portrait was being painted on the white paper. When Tong people glanced, they found that the head portrait was his face.


    Tongren glanced at the gate of the city. The Ninjas guarding the city were still checking the identity of those who entered the city along the way. Each person who entered the city would be held by the two ninjas for a long time before they let them enter.


    "The land of water won''t help Yunren and Muye, but Wuren doesn''t want me to go in with an unknown purpose. After all, I''m a terrorist who made a big noise in two tolerance villages..." Tongren thought for a moment and was relieved.


    However, Tong Ren was also surprised. He walked among the crowd without any concealment. None of the pedestrians recognized him. Maybe they never dreamed that the first person on the reward list, super S-class traitor, would walk with them silently.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 230

    "Tongren?!"


    "Hoo hoo, isn''t that good?" Tong Ren''s face was indifferent. Even when he came to the city gate, he still went straight ahead without any disguise. In his heart, he was thinking that although he didn''t know that he was secretly divulging his information, he didn''t really want to complete the task assigned by Xiao. In that case, he might as well take the plan, If it''s exposed, it''s exposed. He wants to go in openly!


    Tongren looked at the towering gate in front of him. The wall is almost as big as a hill. And there must be countless large tactical crossbows and large perceptual boundaries. It must be that the city wall has the air defense ability to defend against flying from high altitude. Otherwise, once there is a war, like the Ninja army with flying psychic beasts, don''t you come and go if you want? You know, Yun Ren, who has always been belligerent and brave, and Wu Ren, who has the same bloodthirsty training, are also wrong.


    As the border of the Three Kingdoms, there are bellicose and brave Yunren in the north and Muye in the first tolerance village in the tolerance community in the south. The defense here in the water country can be called an iron turtle. It doesn''t seem too much. The fog tolerance troops stationed here all year round have been trained in the real blood fire battlefield. It''s far from those ninjas who live in the village, have nothing to teach and take some small tasks. Ninjas accustomed to a comfortable living environment are naturally not opponents of these Ninja troops stationed at the border.


    "Fragrant phosphorus, number."


    Without saying a word, Ning Yin developed her unique perception ability. She was very happy. All chakras within a radius of tens of kilometers could not escape her exploration. "There are about 1000 fog tolerance troops in the city, inside and outside! It is equivalent to Shangren chakra, about 80 people. In addition, an extraordinary chakra, far beyond Shangren and below the shadow level."


    "Really?" Tong Ren''s eyes moved slightly. He didn''t need to look at it. With the killing spirit revealed in the city gate and the military facilities here, the combat effectiveness is not much different from the 1000 people he endured in Yunren. Of course, there are no top combat capabilities such as Lei Ying and Renzhu. As for the last "above tolerance and below shadow level" mentioned by Xiang phosphorus, that is, quasi shadow, which is probably similar to Yunren''s daruy.


    "Tongren, how to do it?" Xiang phosphorus looked at the preciseness of the city gate guard and reminded, "it''s easy to cover up the chakra of the two people, but it can''t cover their face. If you use transformation, I''m afraid it will be noticed by the perception Ninja over there."


    "..." Tong man thought for a moment and then whispered, "well, break through from the front."


    "Ah?!"


    Tongren turned and ordered xiangphosphorus, "xiangphosphorus, your identity is OK. First pass the examination from the front, enter the city, and then go directly to the wharf of Dongpu and wait for me there."


    When he thought of it, Tong people, who had always acted boldly and decisively, immediately swept his eyes around after giving orders to xiangphosphorus. Immediately, his figure flashed and jumped to a house not far away.


    Here are all regular business trips to the city gate, so it''s impossible that Tongren''s move won''t attract the attention of Wuren who defend the city. Here are well-trained Wuren Ninja troops. As soon as they find any change, Wuren is immediately filled with more than a hundred people outside the city gate.


    The business travelers outside the city gate also subconsciously cast their eyes on Tong people standing in a prominent place on the roof.


    "What? Where''s the naughty boy..."


    Seeing the appearance of Tong people, most people''s first reaction is like this.


    However, after about two or three seconds, there was a commotion in the crowd. I saw several sharp eyed guys with huge eyes, as if they saw something incredible. They were stunned and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Poof ~" I saw Tongren''s big feet on the roof and shouted to the fog bearers in front of the city gate in a downward looking attitude, "fog hidden ninja, I''m Tiantong!"


    Tongren''s cry immediately made the fog endure and the business people under it, like a frying pan!


    "700 million reward?"


    "What!? the super-s traitor wanted by fire and thunder?"


    "He... What does he want to do..."


    "Make a big fuss about Muye and Yunren. Are you going to hang Wuren this time?" suddenly, a group of bounty hunters shouted in the crowd. They immediately took hot eyes and listened to their voices. There was not much greed, but mixed with a taste of worship and fanaticism.


    As the man''s cry fell, there was an uproar around him, full of all kinds of emotional eyes, staring at the Tong people standing high, shaking the event in the tolerance world. Naturally, the Tong people broke into the cloud and forbearance, and the story of who beat the Tong people back and came from also was publicized. Then, with the S-level wanted notice jointly issued by Lei Zhiguo and fire Zhiguo, So that almost no one in the whole tolerance world doesn''t know the name of Tiantong people!


    Anyone who provides Yunren or Muye with information about Tongren will be able to get a high reward, and even advanced Ninja scrolls, especially advanced Ninja scrolls, which are also valuable and have no market in the black market. It is an irresistible huge temptation for wandering ninjas all over the world.


    Such huge profits are enough to make many people take risks!


    On the other side of Wuren, someone took out the portrait and compared it with Tongren several times, which immediately caused a commotion in the team. However, these are well-trained troops. Therefore, under the command of a leader of Wuren, he immediately recovered his peace. The leader stood up and shouted to the Tongren, "then, what can I do for our Dongpu city?"


    Wuren''s words mean a lot. First of all, they are calm and don''t show too much hostility. At the same time, they use the cabinet to call Tong people, not wanted criminals, indicating that they have no intention of making enemies with Tong.


    Tongren understood the meaning of the other party and immediately said, "I''m going to the sea, eh ~ it''s a sightseeing trip? If you''re willing to let go, I''ll treat you as friends."


    "...." the leader of Wuren didn''t speak, but looked at Tongren with fixed eyes. Immediately, he didn''t say much, raised a hand and made some kind of dark gesture command.


    "Bang ~" I saw several crossbows flying out of the sky above the city wall. With the shooting of these crossbows, I could hear a dense sound of footsteps from the city, and a large number of fog tolerant troops in the city quickly gathered in the direction of the city gate.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 231

    "...." the leader of Wuren didn''t speak, but looked at Tongren with fixed eyes. Immediately, he didn''t say much, raised a hand and made some kind of dark gesture command.


    "Bang ~" I saw several crossbows flying out of the sky above the city wall. With the shooting of these crossbows, I could hear a dense sound of footsteps from the city, and a large number of fog tolerant troops in the city quickly gathered in the direction of the city gate.


    "Well... That''s a pity." Tong said, shaking his head helplessly, and then his eyes were fixed.


    "Huh?!"


    "Bang!"


    Tongren, who was watched by everyone, disappeared from his vision at this moment, and for a time the field was silent.


    The fog forbearance troops were also in a commotion, and the leader was even more ugly. After all, he just ordered to gather the troops, but the man disappeared the next second. Where did he put his old face? But at the next moment, he could not care about the problem of face.


    An indifferent but frightening voice rang in their ears!


    "Good faith, as soldiers. Then I have to force you to give in!"


    The leader of Wuren couldn''t help but turn his face to one side and subconsciously turned his head. He found that the figure of Tongren fell into the middle of them in an instant without his consciousness.


    The fog forbearance people were also extremely shocked. Even if they had experienced the real war of life and death, they felt terrible in the face of the enemy beyond their imagination.


    "Hoo ~" Tong man breathed out slowly.


    From the sensitive prediction of danger, the leader immediately contracted his pupils and immediately shouted, "spread out!"


    Shouting and drinking in the public''s ears is like a dragon bell in the middle of the night. Their horror at Tongren makes them subconsciously obey the orders of the leader who has always been dignified.


    "Good battlefield response, but some people were slow." Tong people turned their eyes and saw that with him as the center, the fog forbearance people scattered in all directions. Seeing several slow responders, Tong people are ready to frighten them mentally first!


    "Ho ~" I saw Tongren take a step forward, and then the second step. It was a very ordinary step, but his figure was like a ghost. He caught up with those frightened fog bearers in an instant.


    "Ah!" several fog bearers saw that Tong people came to him in such a strange way in the blink of an eye. They were shocked. Then their eyes flashed fierce. Rabbits would bite when they were anxious, not to mention the Ninja troops stationed at the border all year round?


    "Zheng ~" several people in front of Tong people took out their Ninja swords one after another and greeted them with ferocity and weakness.


    "Bastard monster, die!"


    In the face of the real attack from several people in front of him, Tong man was silent and grabbed it with his bare hands.


    "Kadang ~"


    "What?!"


    Fog forbearance was so frightened that he broke their sharp blades with his bare hands in a moment. In a flash, Tong people waved their sleeves, and the whole person was driven out by an irresistible force!


    The leader reacted quickly and made a seal on his hands. As the leader of Wuren, he used the highest level of magic, "magic howls hell!" Wuren''s famous class a magic, which can use such a level of magic, which is enough to prove that the leader of Wuren in front of him has a very good body behind him.


    Everyone has his own fear in his heart. This skill is to call the terror in the target''s heart, so as to cause serious spiritual blow to the target. Ordinary people take this move. Even those who are better than the caster''s strength are difficult to break away from the illusion in a short time. It is a very rare must kill secret skill that can fight beyond the level in the legend. Of course, the art with such power must be accompanied by equivalent risks. The biggest disadvantage of this art is that more than 80% of the mental blow borne by the other party will be fed back to the caster. In the real sense, it is forbidden to "kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred self".


    "Pooch ~" after the operation, the fog leader turned white and vomited a big mouthful of blood. Chakra became decadent for a moment, shook his body and fell to one side.


    "Leader!" the two fog bearers beside him quickly held him, but he shook his head and squeezed out a smile on his pale face, "don''t worry, I can''t die... And if you bite me back, it proves that the art has been successful... Huh?!"


    "It''s a pity that your forbidden technique didn''t work." Tongren smiled calmly, then turned around, swept his legs and kicked several Wuren out.


    "How could it be..." the fog forbearance leader''s breath was decadent. He never thought that the forbidden art he used at the expense of self mutilation had no effect!.


    Banshee veil. It can be immune to absorb an attack. The opponent''s forbidden art is armed with the Banshee veil by the concept of Tong people, which is absorbed locally.


    In other words, even without the Banshee veil, the other party''s magic can''t have an effect on him, because the so-called magic is to control the target Spirit by controlling the chakra flow in the enemy''s body. The chakra in Tongren''s body is not a dimension with the other party, and the other party''s magic can''t affect him. It''s like shaking a big tree with a mayfly.


    In addition, even if the other party also has a very strong chakra, and there is an amazing level in the field of magic, it is difficult to have a great impact on him. Even if the "only passivity" of the Banshee veil is not mentioned, its own "magic resistance" (chakra) attack value can greatly reduce the attack effect of magic on him.


    Like this


    "The art of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    Four water dragons came from around Tong people, and Tong people stood in the middle. This level of attack doesn''t even need to avoid.


    "Pooch ~" the attack of the four water dragons immediately caused considerable pressure. The strength of the water pressure can even crush a rock in an instant. However, the Tongren in the middle of the water dragon walked out of the overturned water dragon on foot like no one else.


    Unharmed!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 232

    The "magic resistance" bonus of the Banshee veil, coupled with the extreme defensive power of "Jiuyang Gang Qi", makes the Tongren unable to cause the slightest damage to the Tongren even in the face of the Ninja attack from the bombing of thousands of Wuren troops gathered in Dongpu city.


    "The art of water escaping from the great waterfall!" the brand A-level water escaping in Wuren village was released by dozens of Wuren Shangren at the same time. For a time, a large number of chakras were injected into the water vapor and quickly condensed into a flood like a big river and waves. It is worth mentioning that this is an empty flat land. I''m afraid it would be more spectacular and terrible if there is water! However, if there is a lack of geographical advantage, use the amount to accumulate. Almost all Wuren ninjas can escape, but there is a gap in the level of water escape. Among the 80 people in Dongpu City, there are about 80 Wuren Shangren. Among them, there are about 30 people who can use the skill of A-level high-level water escape waterfall.


    As far as the fog forbearance class a traitor forbearance peach land is no longer cut, the strength of the elite forbearance and the great waterfall technique they exert with all their strength are enough to cause the water of a whole lake to burst. It can be seen that its power is great. Of course, its feet occupy the advantage of the geographical advantage of the river. Among all evasion techniques, water evasion is the most affected by the geographical environment.


    Although the 30 fog forbearance and upper forbearance in front of us are only ordinary upper forbearance levels, and do not occupy geographical advantages. The skill of great waterfall is much weaker, but it is different when these 30 people are used together. At least it is about 15 ~ 20 times that peach land is not cut alone!


    The attack of 30 A-level water escape just exceeded the physical defense level of Tong people.


    "Forget it, I believe it''s enough to attract the attention of the senior level of fog tolerance..." Tong man whispered meaningfully, and then waved his palm. Suddenly, the temperature in the air dropped sharply, and snowflakes fell in the sky.


    "Sleeve snow!"


    "Crackle!"


    With a gentle wave of the snow-white blade, a huge icicle rose at the foot of Tong people. Tong people stood on the rapidly rising icicle and easily avoided the huge wave attack of the ten thousand foot flood.


    Sometimes, he doesn''t need to be too persistent in facing from the front. Although it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have the ability to face, he doesn''t need to spend so much effort to do so. As the saying goes, skill is also a kind of strength. You can break up the other party''s powerful attack between your fingers. Why bother to crack it with brute force?


    "Ho ~" avoided the flood impact of the vast ocean on the ground. Tong people fell slowly from high and their toes fell to the ground. Suddenly, their foothold was immediately frozen by the rapidly frozen cold, and the frozen range spread in all directions with an extremely rapid degree.


    Originally, as Wuren ninjas mainly engaged in water escape, coupled with a well-trained army, how can so many people perform this expensive A-level high-level water escape at the same time, and it is difficult to directly hit the Tong people without strict feint. However, in doing so, they are actually testing the ability of the Tong people, And large-scale water escape creates a favorable combat environment for itself.


    But what they never thought was that they consumed so much of the geographical environment created by chakra, which not only did not bring them the benefits of fighting, but also brought them the cold and frost of death!


    "What?!"


    The whole kilometer of the ground is covered by water, which brings an excellent combat environment for the snow sleeve of Tongren.


    The freezing air is more rapid in the water flow than it is transmitted and diffused from the ground. In just a few seconds, the water surface over a kilometer was covered with frost. At the same time, there were many fog bears who had no time to respond. Their legs were frozen and fixed on the ice. They severely frosted their unconscious limbs, making them howl powerlessly.


    "Strange... Monster!"


    With one against a thousand, the Tong people haven''t played many cards yet. The thousands of fog tolerant ninjas were killed by the Tong people, and there is no climate.


    Tongren didn''t mean to kill them bloody either. Therefore, after the other party automatically withdrew from his encirclement, Tongren swaggered into Dongpu city in the fear eyes of Wuren people and walked alone in the direction of the wharf. During this period, no one dared to stop the footsteps of the God of death.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiangphosphorus had been waiting for Tongren at the wharf. She stared at Tongren like a ghost and said in a deep voice, "really... It''s a positive breakthrough in front of the 1000 people?!"


    However, before Tongren answered, xiangphosphorus was a one handed condensation print and released its own perception to see.


    "...." xiangphosphorus was silent.


    "Let''s go." Tong people said they didn''t care, shrugged and said faintly, "just invade a boat and set off for the center of the water country!"


    After that, Tong people glanced at the wharf, and finally stopped at a business sailing boat moored along the wharf.


    "Well, wait for me!" xiangphosphorus was stunned and found that Tongren had taken decisive action with great vigour.


    "Whoosh ~"


    He ran quickly and then jumped up high, showing his amazing bouncing power. Unexpectedly, he jumped from the shore to the sailboat 100 meters away.


    "Who!"


    "Up! Where''s the smelly kid!"


    Facing the sudden invasion of Tongren, a stranger, immediately caused a commotion on the sailboat, but this commotion was soon calmed down by force. Tongren also successfully obtained the supreme power of the sailboat.


    On the one hand, as the tongs headed for the center of the water country, on the other hand, the senior management of Wuren village also quickly convened the major aristocratic families in the village to hold an emergency meeting.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 233

    To the sea of the land of water.


    After receiving the news from Wuren army in Dongpu City, I learned that the S-class wanted traitor Ren forced his way into the Tiantong people, and hijacked a merchant ship from the water country, and was heading for the Chiba islands where the water country base camp is located. Wuren village, the military violence machine of the water country, immediately took rapid action.


    It is precisely because the local community is isolated overseas and the external traffic depends on maritime traffic. Therefore, compared with other people''s villages, Wuren village is the largest maritime force.


    A military ship set out from each island to the sea where the intruder was located.


    "Hurry up, people in the power class, please increase the input of chakra. The target is at exactly 3 o''clock, and the gunner quickly adjusts the firing position. Also, the flying spirit beast force, please be ready. Although there is only one enemy, it is a terrorist who makes a big fuss alone, Yunren and retreats. It is a powerful enemy! Now the other side is staring at you Now that you are in our water country, please fight hard to protect our country, protect our village and Lord Shuiying! "


    "Yes! I will protect Shuiying to the death!" on the ship, the fog bearers who are ready to go are full of emotions. The declaration of morale made by the leader in front is more willing to fight to protect their Shuiying than to protect the country and village. Since the wudaimu came to power, the terrorist regime of the hometown of fog, blood and fog has been swept away, and the whole village has taken on a new look. In recent ten years, Wuren village has focused on economic development, let them get out of the long-standing poverty and live a rich life. Therefore, for the water shadow of wudaimu, which has changed the fate of all of them, the whole Wuren is doomed.


    At present, the ship with amazing speed is a new type of fog tolerant ship developed in recent years by the scientific research team led by Shuiying. With chakra as the source power, the core scientific and technological product is a high-efficiency chakra absorption and conversion device. Ninjas with more chakra are selected as a fixed power class to provide chakra to the device. The ship is equipped with 2 * 12 muzzle on both sides. The ammunition is made of synthetic explosives of industrial products + special detonating symbols, with amazing breaking power. At the same time, the Griffin imported from the land of thunder is docked on the splint. As a powerful flying force, it can not only protect the ship, but also suppress the enemy from the sky.


    Three kilometers away, this commercial ship isolated above sea level is where Tong people are located.


    After hearing the emergency report of xiangphosphorus nearby, Tongren nodded and a little surprise flashed on his face. "Gunboat, flying spirit beast force... This is the aircraft carrier of Ninja!" previously, Tongren didn''t know much about Wuren, one of the five forbearance villages. In fact, because it was isolated overseas, it was the forbearance village with the least number of war participation even during the forbearance World War, The fog forbearance information spread in the forbearance world is pitiful.


    "What should we do, Tongren? At the speed of our pure mechanical power, it''s impossible to get rid of them." xiangphosphorus said in a deep voice.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed, and then he murmured, "they have made full use of geographical advantages at sea, so it''s not suitable to fight head-on. It seems that they have to avoid the edge for the time being."


    "Well, what exactly should we do?" Xiang phosphorus wondered. "Although the ship also has chakra power plant, with my chakra... It can last about 10 minutes."


    "10 minutes..." Tong people took a slightly surprised look at xiangphosphorus and supported the power of a ship with their own strength. This amazing chakra quantity is really worthy of being a member of the vortex family. Tongren thought for a moment, then shook his head and said in a deep voice, "give me the problem of chakrayuan. If I say, I can last for at least 30 minutes."


    "It''s like this... No way! Without the fire support of Tongren, we can''t resist the enemy''s attack. Even if we can avoid the enemy''s shelling by driving at high speed, we can''t stop the attack from the sky troops!" xiangphosphorus asked a key question.


    Tongren smiled calmly and confidently, "don''t worry, we won''t be inferior to each other whether it''s attack or defense. Xiangphosphorus, you just need to observe the enemy''s movements all the time."


    The pure black pupil directly transformed into a reincarnated eye emitting a strange light, with one hand coagulating the seal, "the creation of yin and Yang Dun method and the creation of heaven!"


    As a man born of the sword and known as the bone of the sword - Yingling emiya!


    Ireland Fiona knights, chief Warrior - dilumudo odina!


    The captain of the fourth team of the 13th team of the court protection, the flower of Mao, the first generation of sword eight!


    The extreme yin-yang evasion method of creating life from scratch can only create three at the same time with Tong people''s control over reincarnation eyes. However, with the fight with powerful shadow level strong people all the way, the pupil power that can be controlled continues to improve.


    Tongren''s eyes were full of white light, and he drank violently. Suddenly, he saw the birth of a fourth person on the court after the three!


    An unknown Knight born of dark light and wrapped in black armor.


    British legend, one of the twelve Knights of the round table - Lancelot!


    Retention capacity:


    Crazy, as a special ability of Berserker rank, the parameters of strength, defense and speed will be improved to a higher level.


    Infinite martial arts training, known as unparalleled martial arts training in a certain era, makes the complete integration of mind, skill and body, and can give full play to the perfect combat ability even under the influence of any spiritual constraints (including madness). Ignore illusions.


    For magic, affected by madness, the ability of "magic resistance" (such as ninja, magic and other chakra attacks) is greatly reduced.


    Holding treasure:


    Knights do not die with their bare hands. They can turn anything they grasp into their own treasure, and can upgrade the prototype to a higher level through random transformation and strengthening.


    The fourth soldier under the command of Tongren fortune Tianduo, Lancelot!


    "Well, let''s start!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 234

    "Huh?!"


    Wuren ship, the ninja in charge of perception, suddenly exclaimed, "3 o''clock position, enemy attack!"


    "What? Isn''t it three kilometers away?"


    The reminder of the perceptual personnel immediately surprised the fog and people. Subconsciously, they looked at the sky. In the distance of the sky, a red light came through the clouds, leaving a perfect parabola in the air, hitting their ship with great accuracy!


    "Whoosh!" with the reminder of sensing ninja, Wuren people also responded quickly. Two Wuren Shangren jumped up from the deck. They saw that they each pulled out their Ninja knives.


    "This is... An arrow?" the two of them jumped up high. Looking at it from a close distance, they found that the original red light breaking through the sky was actually an arrow!


    "What is it to joke about? It''s 3 kilometers away... Can archways fly that far?" though they want to make complaints about it, the two still dare not neglect it, and tacitly raise the knife, and the two men cross this arrow to cut it past.


    "Boom!" there was an explosion in the sky. After the blast, two slightly embarrassed figures fell down from the sky. They were impacted by the blast on the front, so that both of them were injured in varying degrees. They mused, "impossible! This arrow will explode..."


    It has a long range and will produce an explosive arrow. There is no doubt that this arrow is an attack from the spirit emiya. The explosion of the collapse of fantasy makes the two Shangren ninjas lose their fighting ability at once.


    "The enemy also has an excellent perception Department ninja. Send orders and immediately mobilize the fort to fight back!" originally planned to drive at a high speed. God unknowingly approached the enemy, but Wuren didn''t expect the incense and phosphorus on Tongren''s side. After being discovered, the fog bearers also had no hidden plans and resolutely fought back.


    The three ships of Wuren moved in place, and the side of the ship was aligned with the direction of Tongren.


    "Boom, boom, boom ~" the twelve Fort fired at the same time. Suddenly, shells filled with explosives and pasted with special high explosive detonator were fired at Tongren 3 kilometers away.


    "Boom!" shells fell on the sea. The double explosion power of synthetic explosive and high explosive detonator has exceeded the attack of large psychic animals. The destructive power of shells is no less than the "water escape iron gun jade" issued by Wen Taida toad, but the power is available, but the accuracy is still a little poor. No wonder fog tolerant ships wanted to get closer at first.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" however, with the simultaneous shelling of the three ships, 12 * 3 can launch a total of 36 shells at one time. The problem of accuracy can be compensated by covering attacks. In order to deal with the shells that fall nearby from time to time, Yingling emiya had to change from the offensive side to the defensive side, firing arrows to offset the enemy''s shells.


    The task of long-range attack falls on Mao Zhihua lie.


    I saw her standing on the mast in the bow of the ship, her plain hands held flat, and the dazzling thunder light quickly condensed in the palm of her hand, "63 thunder roaring guns breaking the road!"


    A startling thunder followed by a burst and blooming thunder gun, like a silent laser cannon, shot out!


    "Attention! The enemy''s attack is coming again, too soon!" Wuren sensed that the Ninja''s alarm sounded loudly, but in fact, he didn''t need his promotion at all. The rapid thunder came from a distance and was clearly visible to the naked eye.


    "What a powerful attack! It''s s S-level thunder Dun!" Wuren people were shocked. They were not only shocked by the enemy''s ultra long-range attack, but even the level of art was so huge that it was incredible. However, while shocked, Wuren also immediately adopted an emergency response plan.


    Dozens of fog ninjas came to the bow and skillfully tied the seal of water escape


    "Water Dun water array wall!"


    Dozens of fog tolerant troops were released at the same time, and occupied an absolute geographical advantage on the sea. A large stream of water formed a water wall like a huge wave in front of the ship.


    "Boom!" the thunderstorm hit the huge waves directly, with violent thunder on one side and deep and thick waves on the other. The two collided head-on and broke out immediately. The huge waves hundreds of meters high and tens of meters thick were pierced by the thunderstorm in an instant, and a large amount of water spray turned into a rainstorm and fell on the ship and boat, drenching the fog tolerance ninja on the deck, but at this step, Finally, the storm was completely defended.


    However, even so, it is enough for Wuren to be shocked. It has an absolute advantage in geographical advantage, and it is the water escape defense released by dozens of Wuren at the same time, but it just offsets the enemy''s attack. I can''t imagine that if it is close to this, I''m afraid the whole ship will be blown out of a big pit?


    However, the shock is not over, and the fog tolerant perception Ninja sends out the alarm again.


    "The enemy appeared 800 meters ahead!"


    "What?! they attacked directly from the sea?" Wuren and others were shocked again. They couldn''t imagine that there were still people who dared to come straight from the water in the face of the ships with all kinds of gunfire!


    "Enemy, how many?"


    "From chakra''s reaction, it''s... Solo!"


    "What?!"


    The fog forbearance people stared again and looked at the sea level in the distance. They saw that from the horizontal line with the sky, one person and two guns were running towards the front of their ship alone at an amazing speed!


    "Really... Alone?!"


    "Bastard! Don''t underestimate people! The first, second and third detachment, give it to me!" in the final determination, there was only one person running from the front in front of the enemy. The fog forbearance people also changed from the initial shock to burning shame and anger. Suddenly, black shadows flew down from the three ships, and hundreds of fog forbearance fell on the water.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 235

    "Puff, puff, puff ~"


    One man to a hundred, dilumudo rushed straight to the center of the fog and forbearance. With two red and yellow guns, it was easy to tear up the enemy''s formation.


    "What?!" is like a gun blade dancing in the wind. It doesn''t even have a chance to get close. You know, the fog forbearance of the hundreds of people in front of us, and the lowest strength is above the middle forbearance. As the backbone force responsible for ship defense, the combat effectiveness is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary Ninja troops. However, despite this, in the fog forbearance, which has an absolute advantage in both number and location, But can''t stop the advance of the double gun knight in front of us!


    "Pooh!" the gun blade pierced the arm, but the fog forbearance also responded quickly. He resolutely cut off the pierced hand with the Ninja knife of the other hand. He was familiar with the structure of the human body. He clearly understood that under this blow, the muscles and bones of this hand had been broken. Even if it was cured, it might be useless, so he resolutely gave up now, Then withdraw from the attack range of the opponent''s gun blade, which is a wise choice.


    "Captain Sanpu, please wait a minute. I''ll treat you right away!"


    "OK, please, from the medical class..."


    "... medical class?!"


    "Ah! How could this happen! It should stop bleeding. How can my medical Ninja be ineffective?"


    "What?!"


    At this time, similar scenes continued to appear among the fog tolerance troops. Soon, the fog forbearance people also gradually found the reason. They looked at the yellow short gun on dilumudo''s left hand, "can''t the wounds hurt by that short gun be cured?"


    "How could this happen..." under dilumudo''s inevitable yellow rose gun, Wuren is equipped with a comprehensive battlefield medical force, which is like a dummy and has no effect at all!


    "The art of water escape and water dragon bullet!" a fog forbearance made a high-level water escape attack. With the continuous support of the sea water at his feet, the water escape was much stronger than before. A water dragon more than ten meters high roared and bit at dilumudo.


    "Poof!" the domineering water dragon was broken up in the next second. With a red long gun in dilumudo''s right hand, he shot the water dragon in half like cutting tofu.


    "How about trying this!" another Wuren Shangren attacked from behind. He saw the Ninja knife clenched by his hands. Beyond the blade, there was a light blue chakra sharp blade. This is a chakra knife with changed water properties. Its sharpness and power are unmatched by ordinary swords.


    "Kazam ~" has a chakra knife to split the rock, which is meaningless in front of the red rose breaking the devil on dilumudo''s right hand. The red gun blade broke the chakra in the fog bear''s hand without effort and gave him a penetrating cold.


    Just as dilumudo was fighting with the fog forbearance troops, the enemy''s ships launched a new round of attack again. The flying psychic beast troops on the deck took off quickly under the cover of the ship''s artillery fire, and flew across the sea level!


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" emiya, the hero of the bow knight, has absolute restraint against the air forces, but he can''t spare his hand to shoot down the dense artillery attacks from the enemy ships. At the same time, Mao Zhihua must bear heavy artillery to suppress the enemy, so as to greatly limit the advance of enemy ships. Similarly, there is no spare power to deal with troops from the sky. Tongren himself, as the source power of the ship, must stay next to the chakra absorption device in the cabin. As for incense phosphorus, it has no attack ability.


    So now, only Lancelot is left.


    "Hum ~ isn''t this very good? Just come and try the spiritual treasure sublimated by legend. Knights don''t die with bare hands!"


    "Pa ~" I saw Lancelot''s limbs and chest clinging to the deck of the ship. At the same time, dozens of tentacles similar to steel cables were drilled out of the dark armor. These tentacles seemed to extend infinitely, some had to grasp the mast, some had to grasp the bow, and more were to pierce the surface deck and go deep into the interior of the ship.


    At this time, a change took place. After the whole ship was wrapped inside and outside Lancelot''s tentacles, it seemed that some power was injected into the ship. Suddenly, various facilities on the ship and even the shape of the ship itself had changed significantly. The change did not just stay in the appearance of the ship, Even the internal structure of the ship has undergone earth shaking and drastic changes!


    "What... What... What did the black guy do?" xiangphosphorus on one side was staring at all this in front of her. The facts in front of her were far beyond her cognitive range, and a series of changes were miracles that could not be reasonably explained.


    The fog forbearance flying spirit beast troops flying from the sky are also gradually close to the Tongren. However, what they are presented to them is something they can''t imagine.


    "This... What is this?!"


    The whole body of the ship is dark, in which there are dark red things like blood vessels all around the ship. The ship in front of us has completely changed its original face.


    "Huh?!"


    I saw a gap opened from above the deck, and a tube by tube hole protruded from it. The fog tolerant troops above the sky were stunned. The leader of the team was even more confused and said, "what''s that?"


    "Boom!"


    "Dada dada!" a deafening shelling, coupled with the dense bullet shooting like a violent storm, one face-to-face was that more than a dozen flying psychics were shot down from the sky, and the huge psychics were riddled with blood and blood!


    Everything that happened here was sent to the ship''s headquarters by the ninja of the perception department in charge of communication. Everyone in Wuren was unbelievable, and his face seemed like a ghost!


    "What''s the matter with the artillery with a larger caliber than ours? Or the unknown anti-aircraft gun that can shoot continuously? Who can tell me what''s the matter? Isn''t the enemy in an ordinary merchant ship?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 236

    "Whew, whew ~"


    "Boom!"


    A huge ship gun landed near the fog tolerant ship, and the intensity of the huge explosion was more than one chip higher than that of the fog tolerant ship. Moreover, from the shooting position of the shell, the accuracy was unmatched by the fog tolerant ship.


    This fact is absolutely unacceptable to Wuren and others. The country of water hangs alone overseas. All Wuyin ninjas growing in this environment are good at water escape ninja, just like Yunren''s flying psychic beast. Like Sha Ren''s puppet mecha, the ship is not only an important armed force of Wu Ren, but also a unique force that can be proud of. However, at present, the emergence of "Lancelot" has given them unprecedented shock. Just like the unparalleled great white shark in the deep sea for a long time, suddenly one day he met a Cang dragon one level higher than them in the food chain.


    "How is it possible?! the enemy''s ships are stronger than ours?"


    "God, that powerful naval gun and shooting accuracy are at least ten years better than ours!"


    The sound of giant guns shattered the fighting will of Wuren people. The three ships of Wuren, which occupied an absolute advantage in number, were once suppressed by the "Lancelot" and had no ability to fight back. At the same time, seeing the chaos in their own positions, the more than 100 Wuren troops as the vanguard and the flying psychic beast troops in the sky all suffered a sharp drop in morale and combat effectiveness.


    "Hiss ~"


    The blade of the magic gun, dilumudo, the knight of the gun, is an enemy of hundreds. In the fog forbearance army, if you enter the uninhabited territory, no one can take two moves in the magic gun with both hands. Whether it is an ordinary blade or a powerful chakra knife, you can''t fight back at once.


    Under the absolute fire suppression of the "Lancelot", the enemy ships had no power to fight back. Therefore, the bow Knight emiya also took out his hand and used his first-class bow technique to make an overwhelming attack on the flying psychic forces in the sky.


    According to the absolute advantage in the current war situation, Wuren must be defeated in less than 10 minutes. He fought with Wuren at sea and once defeated the other side. If it is spread, I''m afraid it will stir up a wave in the tolerance world. But unfortunately, the war is not as simple as expected. Even if it has the upper hand for a while, it does not mean that it can win the final victory.


    The whole body is dark, and the ship body is covered with dark red veins like blood vessels. Under the ability of "Knight immortal unarmed", Lancelot''s spiritual treasure transformed this ordinary merchant ship into a treasure level, forming a battleship that can almost be called "Lancelot". But in the final analysis, its ship itself is only a commercial ship. Although it is also equipped with naval guns, this small caliber artillery can also be used to deal with ordinary pirates. Its own hardware is poor, and it can not be improved even in how to improve the "Knight immortal unarmed". Moreover, as we are now engaged in high-intensity combat without restraint, we once suppressed the fog tolerance ships of the sea overlord. It seems very powerful, but in fact, it is almost strong from the outside.


    Every time a powerful ship gun is fired, the ship itself will be damaged to a certain extent. Up to now, not much of the enemy''s shelling has fallen on the ship itself, but because it can''t bear its own powerful ship gun, the hull gradually disintegrates and collapses.


    "Click ~"


    The hull of the Lancelot began to crack gradually and expanded rapidly.


    "It seems to be approaching the limit..." clearly aware that the ship is in collapse. At the same time, as the chakra power source driving the high-intensity operation of the ship, the consumption of Tongren is also quite huge. In addition, it is necessary to maintain the combat consumption of dilumudo, Mao zhihualie, emiya and Lancelot at the same time, Tong people are also a little unbearable.


    "Sure enough, it''s not a wise choice to fight with Wuren at sea." at this step, Tongren had a retreat, but at this time, the war situation had an unexpected change!


    Xiangphosphorus suddenly exclaimed, "there is a strong chakra, which suddenly appears in... Towards the double gun Knight!"


    In the face of the alarm of xiangphosphorus''s sudden surprise, Tongren couldn''t help frowning and immediately said with a little surprise, "suddenly appear? And when it''s still so close, can''t you notice xiangphosphorus in advance?"


    Fog endure battlefield.


    Above the sea level, a water ball drilled out of the sea, followed by two figures hidden in the water ball.


    "I''ve been found. It seems that there is also a very excellent perception ninja in the enemy." one of the tall and thin men, the most conspicuous is his left eye with a black eye mask.


    "Really? It''s really an excellent perceptual ability to surpass your penetrating dun." the other person is a tall and slim woman with green eyes, long brown cross hair and sexy off shoulder robes with blue mesh. "Green, get back. I''ll deal with this guy first. You can stare at him over there."


    "Yes! Be careful, Lord Shuiying. This man is an enemy of a hundred. He is by no means an idle person!"


    "Don''t worry, we are ninjas. Intelligence can be an overwhelming victory for ninjas." the visitor is the fifth generation of Mu Shui Ying Zhao Meiming in Wuren village!


    From the beginning, he hid in the army and secretly observed and collected intelligence. In the face of prepared Zhao Meiming, dilumudo is likely to fall into a disadvantageous place!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 237

    "Take a closer look, he is really a good man. Unfortunately, why should he be the enemy of our fog tolerance?" the words took pity, but the attack under his hands did not mean to leave his hands at all. Under the control of his hands, the water dragon rising from the sea attacked dilumudo.


    "Puff puff puff puff puff ~" the turbulent water dragon can be scattered with one blow. Dilumudo waved the broken magic red rose on his right hand.


    "Sure enough..." Zhao Meiming narrowed her eyes, fixed her eyes on dilumudo''s right hand, and said in a deep voice, "the ability to easily penetrate chakra is the ability of the red long gun in your right hand?" then she glanced at the wounded who was bleeding and could not be treated with medical Ninja, and continued, "The Yellow shotgun in the left hand is the ability to make the stabbed target unable to recover."


    "Don''t you answer? Although you can clearly feel the body of flesh and blood, I always think there''s something wrong with you." seeing that dilumudo always ignored her, Zhao Meiming had to give up the idea of clich ¨¦ immediately. There was a flash in her eyes, and then she said coldly, "The ability is quite strange, and he is also a rare soldier. If I don''t have enough information, I''m really not sure to defeat you, but unfortunately, the battle of Ninja is not a fair duel between knights!"


    "Water Dun water array column!"


    Thick water columns rose in the sea. With a wave of dilumudo''s right-hand long gun, he scattered a huge water column. However, with the support of the continuous sea water below, the water columns surged up like an endless storm.


    "It''s now!" saw a key opportunity, and made a rapid seal with Meiming''s hands, "the art of dissolving escape and dissolving monsters!"


    When his mouth swelled, he spit out a blue brown viscous liquid from his mouth. This is the limit of dissolving and escaping blood, which is good at by Meiming. It has viscous and strongly alkaline liquid corrosion. If the front is drenched with this liquid, even the hard rock or metal will be dissolved so that there is no residue left!


    Dilumudo subconsciously raised the demon breaking red rose in his right hand, but just at this time, from the water dragon that had just been destroyed, the scattered water flowers in the sky quickly condensed into a water whip, which tightly tied dilumudo''s right arm!


    Zhao Meiming''s mouth slightly lifted an arc and whispered, "only the red long gun with the right hand can cut off chakra''s attack!"


    "Zhi ~" his right hand couldn''t get rid of the water whip for a moment, and dilumudo didn''t use the short gun of his left hand to resist the dissolution from the sky.


    "Huh?!"


    When dilumudo couldn''t avoid rongdun, suddenly, he was short. Unexpectedly, the whole person dived into the underwater. Rongdun with strong alkalinity fell into the water and was immediately diluted by the sea water.


    "What a flexible guy." dilumudo''s skill also surprised Zhao Meiming. At the same time, he was also secretly vigilant. It would be really difficult to fight such an enemy if he didn''t collect dilumudo''s ability intelligence in advance and now he has an absolute geographical advantage at sea.


    "I''m sorry, as the fifth generation of Wuren''s eye water shadow, how can I not be proficient in water escape?" Zhao Meiming made a rapid seal with both hands, and then pressed one palm on the ground, allowing a large amount of chakra to be injected into the sea!


    "Water flees thousands of sharks!" there was a violent tumbling and rolling under the sea. Under the water, there were shark shaped water bombs formed by chakra. Because they were at sea and took advantage of the geographical advantage, more than thousands of shark water bombs were condensed at once.


    Dilumudo, who dived into the water to avoid escape, immediately realized that the situation was very bad. His figure shook and wanted to rush out of the water immediately, but how could Zhao Meiming on the water miss this wonderful opportunity?


    According to Meiming''s hands, continue to seal, "water escape water pressure prison!"


    Immediately, dilumudo under the water felt that the water pressure was rising, and his action became unusually slow.


    The overwhelming disadvantage, now dilumudo, has fallen into a real desperate place.


    "Hum! In this way, there are no bones left under the bite of thousands of sharks!" Zhao Meiming is ready to give a final blow to dilumudo, who is still struggling under the water. However, at this time, suddenly a green alarm sounded in her ear!


    "Lord Shuiying, be careful above!"


    Almost at the same time of hearing this sentence, Zhao Meiming felt a tingling sensation on her scalp above her head. Subconsciously, her head turned, and her lips spit out a high-pressure water arrow like a laser.


    "Huh?!"


    Looking up, I saw that it fell from the sky. It was a human figure. His right hand seemed to hold some invisible weapon and split at her. Although it was invisible, Zhao Meiming, as a shadow level strong man, could clearly feel the sharp edge.


    The visitor is the Tong man holding ex.


    Although Zhao Meiming responded quickly, after all, it was just a temporarily condensed chakra. The strength of the art was not enough to stop the ex in Tongren''s hands, but the high-pressure water arrow stopped Tongren''s splitting speed a little.


    Tongren''s eyes turned, and suddenly a green figure flashed on his side. He put his hands in a strange posture, and a large number of chakra gathered on his palms, "Shuidun green dragon hand!"


    Gather a large number of chakras on your palms, which will have continuous water properties. It can hit the target like a mountain and a sea, which can cause huge water pressure impact.


    "Eh?" in Tongren''s slightly surprised eyes, I saw Qing''s hands hit the side of ex''s sword body with incomparable accuracy. The huge impact made Tongren also pushed out several feet away!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 238

    "Water Shadow Lord! Is everything all right?" the fog who came to support forbeared.


    Zhao Meiming shook his head and said faintly, "Qing, your hand..."


    "Ah, yes." Qing looked at the bloody hands scratched by something sharp and said in a deep voice, "it can barely offset the enemy''s attack track after the water escape of Shuiying adult, and then add the green dragon hand I hit with all my strength. What a powerful sword it is!"


    "..." the Tong man who was shocked back by the blow looked at the one eyed Wuren with a little surprise, then his eyes stayed on the other party''s right eye and whispered, "this chakra''s feeling... White eyes?"


    "I see. No wonder you can catch my sword blade accurately." Tongren''s palm shook, and then he untied the wind king''s boundary, revealing the sword body emitting bright golden light.


    "Whew!" with a gentle wave of the blade, the golden light separated the sea water in two. At the same time, more than half of the thousands of shark water bombs raging in the sea were instantly destroyed!


    Tongren just showed his hand, and was stunned. "Impossible! Just one blow split the sea?!"


    "..." Zhao Meiming narrowed her eyes, and then frowned, "the gun knight is coming out."


    "Boom!" as expected, I saw that the sword of Tongren split the sea water, destroyed half of the shark water bombs, and greatly weakened the shackles of the water pressure. Dilumudo, who was trapped in it, immediately burst into strength, broke free from the shackles and jumped out of the water!


    "Come back, dilumudo." the Tong man opened his eyes and a strange white light flashed. Suddenly, he saw something pulled out of dilumudo''s body.


    According to Meiming''s eyebrows, he subconsciously made a seal with his hands, "the art of dissolving the strange!"


    In the face of the strong alkaline corrosive liquid splashed by the head, Tong people didn''t even move their eyelids. They just stood there quietly as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This... How is it possible!" the scene in front of him made Qing cry out in horror again. According to Meiming''s good rongdun attack, it didn''t work at all. The attack clearly fell on Tong people accurately, but the other party didn''t even have to hide, so rongdun''s attack disappeared mysteriously!


    "Magic? No! My chakra and Lord Shuiying''s chakra are normal, but in that case, how did he do it?!"


    "Calm down, Qing." Zhao Meiming, who is the head of the village, can still keep calm in the face of this strange scene. She sees her eyes tightly locked on Tong Ren and says in a deep voice, "According to reliable information, the hitong people have a special absolute defense ability. If it falls on him, no matter what level of skill it is, it will be completely absorbed. However, it can only be used once in a short time."


    "Really." Tong man''s eyes were slightly frozen and whispered, "then, can I ask, where did the so-called reliable intelligence come from?"


    "Hum, who knows?" Zhao Meiming smiled mysteriously, and then his eyes fell at the feet of Tongren. Dilumudo, who had completely lost his vitality and turned back into a clay figurine, gradually sank to the bottom of the water and said in a deep voice, "What a surprise! The person with that strength is just your puppet, and... The puppet with a completely independent breath of life. Who are you?"


    "The extreme yin-yang evasion that can completely create life is a miracle only in the six mythological times..." Qing also looked at the Tong people in front of him with fear. Even if he had been through many wars and had seen any big scenes, it was difficult to accept the power of God that only God words and legends have.


    Tongren didn''t answer the other party''s question, but asked, "you haven''t answered my question... But forget it. Even if you ask, you must not answer obediently. And even if you don''t say, I can probably guess who it is. Hey! I still doubt that you don''t know who the person who disclosed the information to you is."


    Zhao Meiming''s eyes flickered slightly. Obviously, Tong Ren was right. Wu Ren was also confused about the provider of this information. He just suddenly received some information about the ability of Tong Ren from the international S-class wanted man Tian Tong to dive into the country of water. As for others, it''s not clear. In other words, the man can go up and down in Wu Ren. God knows no ghost When I was awake, I dived into the water shadow building and put the letter on her desk. These people are also very suspicious. No, I have to strengthen the defensive border of fog tolerance in the future.


    Tong people smiled, put away the ex in their hands and said faintly, "well, let''s stop here today."


    "Scare? That''s it?" Zhao Meiming was stunned first, and immediately his face showed a clearly visible color of thin anger. He said in a cold voice, "you entered our water country unscrupulously and hurt so many ninjas. That''s it now?"


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "it''s just a temporary stop. We will deal with each other in the future. Today, I consume a little more, and you don''t have to hate. Although I beat you into a rout, isn''t there no killer?"


    Zhao Meiming was slightly stunned. Then he looked at the fog people lying around. Although it was a mess and each was injured, he didn''t seem to see one who swallowed his breath. However, even so, up to now, it can''t be said to stop. Zhao Meiming narrowed her eyes for a dangerous arc and said with a smile, "Well, should I be merciful and grateful to you? This joke is not funny at all. Also, if I heard you correctly, did you say you consumed a little?"


    "Why? Lord Shuiying, do you want to take advantage of the danger?" Tong people smiled calmly. Even so, there was no fear on his face.


    "That''s flattering ~ I''m not a noble knight. Don''t look at me like this, I''m a woman who bears a grudge ~" speaking of this, Zhao Meiming''s ruddy lips slightly drew a very attractive arc, looked at Tong Ren with fixed eyes and smiled, "If you look carefully, you are also a good man? And I also like men who are not easy to melt. Na ~ boy, how about going back to Wuren village with your sister?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 239

    "If you look carefully, you are also a good man? And I also like men who are not easy to melt. Na ~ boy, how about going back to Wuren village with your sister?"


    "Oh? That''s really a tempting request." facing Zhao Meiming''s provocative words, Tong people didn''t mean to give in at all, but responded with flirting words, "Oh, beautiful Shuiying, if I go back with you, does it mean you want to marry me?"


    "...." Qing looked at Tong man like a ghost and said to herself, did the boy eat leopard courage? Dare you openly flirt with Lord Shuiying? Also, mentioning marriage related matters in front of Shuiying adult is definitely killing!


    Sure enough, when Qing saw Zhao Meiming''s expression at this time, she couldn''t help sinking in her heart. Seeing her eyes narrowed into a seam and her ruddy lips tilted slightly, she seemed to smile happily. However, people familiar with Zhao Meiming know that now she is the most terrible time!


    "Yo ~ can I take this as a proposal?"


    "The order can be reversed. It''s clearly that Lord Shuiying invited me with great kindness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What a lovely boy ~" Zhao Meiming slightly lifted the chestnut hair falling on her shoulder with her fingers, and then her eyes became cold. She sneered, "it''s good for you to go back to the fog with me, but the premise is that I''ll tie you up with water prison first! Drag you back all the way!"


    "Do you play SM? The elder sister is really enthusiastic. However, I should be s..."


    "Bang ~" Zhao Meiming, who had already been completely angered, quickly tied his hands and stepped heavily on the water with a slender thigh before Tong finished.


    "Water escape, water cutting!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" the sea level is surging at your feet. Zhao Meiming glides on the water at a high speed, like riding the wind and waves, and rushes towards Tongren quickly!


    Tongren''s figure flashed and avoided a huge wave from zhaomeiming''s feet. "Are you so impatient? You haven''t finished yet."


    "Hum! You''re just grinding your skin slowly. Before that, I''ll press you into a deep-sea invertebrate with Shuidun!" continue to seal with Meiming''s hands, "Shuidun''s art of water sky attack!"


    The whole sea was churning violently, gushing out more than ten sections of water rolls, just like making dumplings, from all directions to the Tongren in the center.


    Tongren kept dodging among the dense water rolls, but in the endless sea water, no matter how agile his body method was, he couldn''t avoid it. Therefore, many water rolls turned into long whips and slapped them around Tongren. However, after these ten times, Tongren was still alive and kicking like nothing.


    This level of water escape power is like tickling in front of the Jiuyang Gang strength of Tongren''s high "magic resistance" and defense, and has no damage at all.


    "Hum!" Zhao Meiming seems to know that relying on this level of water escape can''t bring harm to Tongren. At most, this multiple water roll only has some meager effect of restraining the other party''s action. The fingerprints change and the mouth bulges, "water escape water column gun!"


    A fist sized high-pressure water cannon came straight to Tongren.


    Tongren subconsciously avoided, but found that it was impossible for the surrounding water to bind his limbs, so he concentrated on limiting the movement of his feet.


    "Well done, beautiful Shuiying sister ~" since I can''t avoid it, I won''t hide at all. Tongren grabbed the high-pressure water cannon with his bare hands.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi ~" the high-pressure water cannon has the strength to easily break a big tree. On this meat palm of Tongren, it is always unable to.


    "Eh?" Tong people gradually felt that the strength from the palm was increasing rapidly. They found that the water pressure gun, which was originally the size of a fist, was shrinking unconsciously.


    "Hum ~" Tong man frowned. As the water pressure from the palm became more and more huge, he found that the power of one hand was not enough to resist, so he stretched out two hands and crossed in front.


    According to the seal knot of Meiming''s hands, it changed again, "water Dun water chopping blade!"


    "Whew ~"


    The spitting water flow further compressed and contracted again, and finally contracted the water cannon to the size of a finger! From a distance, what Meiming spits out is not a water cannon, but an irresistible laser!


    "Puff ~"


    Finally, the water wave turned into a laser penetrated Tongren''s palms and took the center of Tongren''s eyebrows, but he narrowly avoided it by his side head.


    "Whoosh ~" unexpectedly, he suffered a dark loss. The figure of Tong man flickered a few times, so he quickly retreated from Zhao Meiming.


    "Too amazing, should I say that it is worthy of being a shadow of a village?" Tung threw his hands off the blood, but the two penetrating wounds clearly visible at the speed of a naked eye. The healing power of Joyoung''s miracle was not covered.


    "...." Zhao Meiming looked at the Tong people not far away with a gloomy face and said to herself that the water chopping blade just now was the fastest and the most penetrating single skill among all her skills. If it hadn''t caused substantial damage to the Tong people, it must be that even if it was the next limit of dissolving and boiling blood, there was no way to keep the Tong people. On the contrary, if you play your cards, I''m afraid you will be killed by the other party at that time. In other words, the other side has overwhelming power. Even if it occupies an absolute geographical advantage, the odds of winning are still quite slim.


    "Well, it seems that Shuiying adult should understand now." Tong Ren didn''t take any other action. As he said before, he didn''t completely talk nonsense. In maintaining the combat consumption of Mao zhihualie, Yingling emiya, dilumudo and Lancelot, plus the small fight with zhaomeiming just now, he has indeed consumed a lot of his physical strength, especially Lancelot''s ability, Although it is excellent, the consumption is also quite frightening. Now we are in the enemy''s base camp. If we go too far, it is very dangerous.


    With one move of the palm, the sword of sepulut fell into his hand and held high the sword to call the beast of thunder.


    "Boom!"


    A gray thunder fell, and then a huge chariot appeared on the court out of thin air.


    "Well, I''ll see you later, beautiful Shuiying. I think we''ll see each other again. Hey! At that time, I''ll consider your request ~" when I boarded the Shenwei wheel, Tong people swaggered away in front of the people!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 240

    "Tongren! What''s the matter with you? Xiao gave you the order to dive into the water country. You''re fighting Wuren at sea before you enter the mainland. You must give me a reasonable explanation!"


    "Explain? It should be you who need to explain, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Dongpu, I haven''t stepped into the territory of the water country. The information about me was finished and spread to Wuren. They assembled three ships and thousands of ninjas at sea, waiting to encircle and suppress me. Penn, why do you think this is?"


    "What? The information has been leaked? It''s impossible. I personally set up the boundary for the secret talks we know. Eavesdropping is impossible. Is it..."


    "It seems that you understand."


    "... do you mean to say that the ghost is known?"


    "Hum ~ don''t you think so? A terrorist organization composed of members of S-class international wanted criminals. Although they still listen to you on the surface, you don''t know what purpose they have behind their back!"


    "OK... I''ll deal with this matter properly. Tong Ren, you should be careful. Since Wuren has made full preparations for you, why don''t you just act quickly and at least collect the information about the tail beast."


    At the end of the conversation with Payne, Tong people shook a little confused head.


    "How''s it going? Has there been a message from the organization?" Xiang phosphorus said in a deep voice. "It''s really powerful. It can make spiritual contact at such a long distance. Not to mention the difficulty of this technique, the caster needs a huge chakra just to operate..."


    Tong people nodded and couldn''t deny it. There was no need to doubt the power of reincarnation eyes. Of course, his reincarnation eyes are the same. They are completely at the same level. In addition, neither the reincarnation eye nor the reincarnation eye can really exert their power against the sky. First of all, Tong people have not fully mastered the huge pupil force of the reincarnation eye. In addition, changmen, not to mention that the reincarnation eye does not belong to himself. The more they use it excessively, the greater the erosion of the huge pupil force on themselves.


    Tongren calculated that if he tried his best, he would compete with changmen. It is conservatively estimated that Tongren is more than 70% sure to win. His statement is not exaggerated at all. First of all, although neither of them can really give play to the power of reincarnation eye or reincarnation eye, one thing that Tong people can win over each other is that their eyes are their own, while changmen is not. Tong people use reincarnation eyes. As long as they exercise restraint, there will generally be no abnormal phenomenon of pupil force eroding their body.


    In addition, Tongren already knew that someone was secretly tripping him, and who the enemy was. Tongren also guessed seven or eight. At the same time, he also understood that next, the man would give him some tricks. After all, Tongren is now alone in the fog forbearance base camp of the enemy. There is no better chance to calculate his God given opportunity than now.


    Well, since you want to provoke me, just come here. All the intrigues are meaningless in front of absolute strength!


    "Xiangphosphorus, search this ten kilometer sea. Let''s find a place to stay and have a good rest first."


    "Where to hide... Yes, it''s close to the mainland of the water country. If you move forward, there will be more and more fog tolerance patrols. This sea area has many islands and is sparsely populated. It''s a suitable place."


    ¡­¡­


    Wuren village, Shuiying building.


    "It''s unbelievable that Tiantong people could defeat thousands with one."


    "It''s a great shame that our fog tolerant ship was defeated at sea!"


    "But there''s no way. Lord Shuiying couldn''t catch the enemy..."


    "So, counselors, do you think I have no ability as a water shadow?" Zhao Meiming glanced at everyone on the field indifferently, feeling angry and tired at the same time.


    At present, in the face of the enemy''s invasion, these old people are not only not helping to find a way, but also secretly competing for power. It''s really powerless. At the same time, since taking over Wuren, Zhao Meiming has worked hard for the village every day. In this way, Wuren has been able to step out of the shadow of the terrible hometown of blood fog in just a few years, and embarked on the pace of rapid development. There is a thriving area inside and outside the village. When Wuren village was full of holes, no one was willing to stand up and bear all this. Now she has worked hard to do a good job in the village. It''s too shameless for these old people to jump out and fight for power. Unfortunately, politicians are the most shameless people in the world.


    After all, she is also a woman. No matter how strong on the surface, there is still a fragile side in her heart. Zhao Meiming feels tired, but now he still has to stand up, because so far, there is no one in Wuren who can be alone.


    The wedding date... Seems to be delayed indefinitely... According to Meiming''s heart, she laughed at herself, then shook her head and recovered her composure and calmness in the past.


    "The enemy is a strong man who can''t be defeated by thousands of people. He once made a big fuss about Muye and Yunren, and finally he can retreat. According to Meiming, I really don''t have the ability to defeat the power of that character." his eyes narrowed slightly and continued, "so, everyone here, do you have?"


    "Well, this..." the people waiting for this room could not help but get a red face and be choked. Are you kidding? They''re all bad. How can they fight? Ten thousand steps back, even when they are young and strong and their physical strength is in full bloom, they can never be the opponent of Tongren. It''s untenable to blame Shuiying, who can''t expel the enemy, for being unqualified. After all, the thousand handed master with wood leaves and Yunren''s thunder shadow in front were defeated by that man.


    "Well, that''s all for the useless topic." seeing that the people were speechless, Zhao Meiming was not aggressive. He continued to ask, and said in a deep voice, "what we need to know exactly now is the purpose of the enemy''s diving into the water country."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 241

    In the south of the land of water, there is a "Mediterranean Sea" wrapped by countless islands. There are no people within a hundred miles. However, here, a heavy army of 1000 people is deployed, which is also a first-class military restricted zone in Wuren village.


    Obviously, it is an excellent natural fishing ground, and it is located in the main traffic road between the mainland of the water country and the mainland of tolerance. Fog tolerance not only allows it not to be developed, but also sets it as a military restricted area that is strictly prohibited. The secret is really intriguing.


    However, if you know any secrets in this sea area, I believe no one will want to get close to it again.


    This is a big event that shocked the whole tolerance community in Wuren village ten years ago. It was also humiliated by Wuren. The fourth generation of mushui shadow Yancang in Wuren village was manipulated by a mysterious man who has not yet found out his real body. The hometown of blood fog, which caused panic in the whole Wuren village, is likely to be planned by the mysterious man. Later, he was noticed by the senior level of Wuren because of an accident. In order to avoid the leakage of information, the man started first, causing the tailed beast in Yancang as a human column force to go wild, which made Wuren tired of coping. At the same time, he could have enough time to erase all possible clues and retreat.


    The result of the incident was that the fourth generation of Mu Shuiying Yancang died in the rampage of the tail beast, and the third tail was suppressed in a certain water area by fog tolerance. Later, although the fifth generation of Mu Shuiying zhaomeiming came to power, the fog hidden village took on a new look, but it has not been able to pick out the right people. Until now, Gu Zhiwei is still in a wild state and controlled in this water area surrounded by countless islands, It is guarded by heavy troops and becomes a first-class military restricted zone that does not allow outsiders to approach half a step.


    However, today, this military restricted area guarded by the fog tolerant army has ushered in an uninvited guest!


    Fog tolerant communication department.


    "Emergency report! Emergency report! Forbidden sea area, intruders appear! The enemy has broken through four checkpoints..."


    "What? Is the intruder the S-level wanted man, the hitong man? Is the hateful thief aiming at the tail beast?"


    "No! There''s news from the guard''s enchantment squad that the chakra doesn''t belong to the hitong people! Why is it like this... How did the enemy cross the enchantment?"


    "Hateful... That is to say, are there any accomplices in that day''s Tongren?"


    The shocking news made the fog bearable high-level people jump around like a frying pan.


    Zhao Meiming frowned and remained calm. Then he raised his question and said in a deep voice, "No. I don''t think so. The invader is someone else, and he won''t be an accomplice of that day''s Tong people. The day''s Tong people have the strength to rival our whole fleet of Wuren. Although the invader doesn''t know the specific strength, at least he can easily cross the tight border under our Wuren cloth. In this way, if they are companions If so, even on the sea, there is no less combat power than our fog tolerance. The invasion of the Tiantong man was yesterday, and this man came again every other day. It is difficult to explain his behavior of dispersing the combat power. Also, the problem is that the second intruder has the skill of God and ghost... "


    Although it was a shocking event that the military restricted zone was invaded, the senior level of Wuren quickly settled down under the calm chairmanship of Zhao Meiming, and everyone began to think about the problems put forward by Zhao Meiming.


    One of the resourceful Wuren consultants said in a deep voice, "Lord Shuiying, I think this person''s skill is likely to be the mysterious person who provided us with information about the people of Tiantong before! Easily cross our border and put the letter on Lord Shuiying''s desk with God unknowingly..."


    According to the analysis of the old consultant, Zhao Meiming quickly thought of the key, and said in a deep voice, "Tell us in advance that the Tiantong people want to dive into the water country, let them attract our attention, and then secretly invade our rear. Moreover, they did not act at the same time, and there was a deviation in the cooperation at the time point. It can be judged that the Tiantong people were not with the second intruder. Moreover, let the Tiantong people attract our whole Wuren village alone Your attention, it doesn''t look like what your companions can do... "


    "Could that be the enemy''s great trust in the strength of the Japanese people as companions?" another person put forward his own point of view.


    "No," Zhao Meiming retorted immediately, "According to my fight with that day''s Tong people, although it is undeniable that this person is very strong and more powerful than me, it would be too arrogant to want to fight the whole army of Wuren on his own. This can be proved by his lack of chakra in the back and his active withdrawal. In addition, from the existing information, we know that the day''s Tong people have made a big fuss about Muye and Yunren, Although it sounds bold and reckless, if you look carefully, he did not challenge the strength of the whole forbearance village. He defeated Huoying and Lei Ying, as well as some famous ninjas in the forbearance world. Before the latter mobilized the strength of a village to attack, he decisively chose to withdraw. It can be regarded as "stop when it''s good" and "point to it" From this, we can see that this hitong man is also a cautious man. He has such powerful power at a young age, but he can still act cautiously. Even as an enemy, I have to praise the hitong man as an extraordinary man. "


    Zhao Meiming used a long paragraph to summarize her views on Tongren. Finally, she glanced at the people who thought, and continued, "so I don''t think such a smart person will be willing to be used by others."


    "Lord Shuiying, do you mean to..."


    With a cold flash in his eyes, according to Meiming''s determination tunnel, "yes! Now, let''s wait and see its change!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the military forbidden area of Wuren village, a man dressed in red clouds and black robes was breaking through the defense line of Wuren guard step by step from the front, ruthlessly killing any enemy in front of him all the way, and the blood stained the vortex mask with only one right eye exposed.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 242

    "How could it be?! there are five boundaries outside. How did this guy come in!" the garrison fog forbearance was terrified. They were really caught off guard by the intruder who appeared suddenly without warning.


    "Pooh!" the masked man kept silent from beginning to end. He just waved his sword blade and kept killing the fog in front of him.


    "Hi, ah!" several Wuren ninjas came forward to attack with their knives, but the masked man was sensitive and seemed to be able to read all their attack actions. He easily cracked the attack of Wuren and killed the Wuren in front of him one by one.


    "Shuidun... Hum ah ~" one of them wanted to use Ninja to attack, but in a flash, he found a blood hole in his chest, "instant body skill... So fast."


    "Bastard! Don''t underestimate people!" seeing that the enemy rushed into their position alone and killed their companions wantonly, a fog tolerant Ninja standing in the back row immediately made a rapid seal with his hands, "the art of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    Being able to skillfully use this B-level high-level water escape can prove that this man''s strength is not low, and there is sea water around him. The condensed water dragon is even bigger and roars. The water dragon bites the masked man hard.


    "Hum! Don''t want to go!" at the same time, with the attack of the water dragon, several other people threw the pain tied with the detonator around the masked man, so as to block the masked man''s escape route.


    "Rumble! Rumble!" the biting of the water dragon and the explosion of several detonating symbols immediately raised water spray on the court.


    "Well done!" the Wuren, who played the water dragon bullet, seemed to be the leader of guarding the pass. Seeing that his teammates cooperated so skillfully, he couldn''t help praising him.


    The crowd looked with joy at the masked man who could not avoid their attack during the siege. They saw that a water vortex was blown out of the water where the latter was originally standing, in which bubbles were constantly emerging.


    "Did you kill him?"


    When the leader said this sentence, the frightened voice of his companions suddenly sounded in his ear, "Captain, be careful behind!"


    He clearly noticed a sharp line from behind. His face first changed, and then he calmed down quickly. He said to himself, "hum! Do you think I''m just an ordinary upper tolerance of fog tolerance?"


    The fingerprints of his hands changed and produced a series of seals different from ordinary Dunshu, "boiling Dun acid steam kill!"


    The palm condensed a gray and white air mass, and then suddenly turned around and blew it away.


    This person is also a character in Wuren village. Boiling Dun blood follows the limit. He wraps the acid corrosive gas on the palm of his hand with chakra, and then slaps it on the other party. Because of the corrosive effect of strong acid, even if he grabs the other party''s blade, it can easily break the other party''s weapon.


    "Click ~" sure enough, with the ability of boiling away, the leader of Wuren broke the blade in the masked man''s hand with one palm, and the palm trend kept patting the other''s chest!


    "Go to hell!" seeing that the other party has nowhere to hide, he will slap his palm on the other party''s chest. The strong acid in the palm will do great harm to the other party''s body.


    "Hmm?! that''s..." just then, the head of Wuren, who was close at hand, clearly saw the masked man in front of him. The only right eye exposed on the mask exuded a very evil red awn.


    "What?!" the fog forbearance leader''s eyes suddenly widened, and he saw his palm go through each other''s body!


    "Is this instant body skill? No... and that eye, yes..." it seems that he remembered something. He was about to shout to his companion to spread the information. Unfortunately, before he finished his words, a broken blade pierced his neck from the side.


    "Pooh!" the head of Wuren was torn off by the masked man.


    "Ah!" seeing that the leader was decapitated, the rest of the fog forbearance people were frightened and panicked. A pile of Ninja and swords in their hands smashed at the masked man.


    However, next, the masked man walked straight over in an almost strange way. The sword in the hands of Ninja passed through his body like a virtual shadow, which could not do him any harm.


    The brave fog bearers have lost their will to fight. If they continue to struggle like this, they will be slaughtered by all the masked men in front of them. But at this time, suddenly, the confused fog bearers suddenly quieted down, although the eyes looking at the masked man were still afraid.


    "Eh?" the masked man also felt a little surprised and muttered, "did you give up the checkpoint and retreat?"


    I saw these fog bears in front of me. It seemed that they had been instructed by the ninja of the perception department to retreat. Unexpectedly, they all abandoned their positions and fled.


    Although he was surprised at Wuren''s giving up, the masked man looked at the loss of Ninja''s control, and the defense barrier could not be maintained, that is, no one stopped his way forward, "well, I''m too lazy to pay attention to these minions..."


    In this way, after fog forbearance gave up defense, the masked man drove straight in and finally reached the water where the target was located.


    "Hum ~ the guy from the long gate didn''t even leave me and invited the guy to Jinxiao on his own..." the scarlet writer looked at his feet. Under Haiti, there was a very conspicuous huge chakra light group.


    "I don''t know who you are or why you are approaching Xiao, but I''m sure your existence will definitely hinder my plan. So I''ll get rid of you before that!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 243

    "Whoosh ~"


    The mask man''s hands are tied. What he is tying now is the seal of the tiger representing Huodun.


    With his mouth bulging, he threw a hot fireball into the water. Although the power of fire escape he used was unusual, it would be too much to burn the sea.


    What the masked man made, of course, is not just an ordinary Huodun. I saw that while spitting out the fireball, the writing wheel eye of the right eye turned into a kaleidoscope pattern of straight gouyu!


    "Huodun, explosive wind, dancing!"


    Using the magic power of pupil technique, it creates vortex like space distortion, speeds up the diffusion of flame, and greatly increases the scale of fire escape. In addition, the distorted space isolates the contact between flame and sea water, resulting in the current vortex like fire, like a fire snake, which penetrates into the seabed without obstruction.


    "Poof ~" in the deep sea, there was a dull explosion. At the same time, a large number of boiling bubbles appeared on the water. The masked man looked at the sea with fixed eyes. The scarlet wheel eye could see chakra on the seabed clearly.


    "Hum ~ are you awake from the heat?" I saw that after about a few seconds, several huge water columns suddenly burst out on the calm sea. These water columns seemed to be spiritual. They would turn automatically and twist towards the masked man from all directions!


    "Ji!" with a roar of anger, I saw a black shadow flying out of the sea, and then a giant fell from the sky!


    Sanwei, who was sleeping in the deep sea, was awakened by the masked man. Under the thousands of feet of sea water, it never thought that someone would bake it with fire! For a long time, they lost their containers and were released. As a wild tailed beast, Sanwei was mentally retarded and could not master their huge chakra. Nevertheless, as the most advanced chakra weapon in the ninja world, its horror is self-evident. Therefore, no one dares to provoke this behemoth. Therefore, Sanwei is comfortable to stay alone in this water area. Today, it is the first time it has been attacked since it has been sleeping for so many years. Therefore, it doesn''t think too much. Now it just wants to give people who dare to attack it, so that they can''t eat their pockets and go!


    "Hoo Hoo ~" under the swing of the three thick tails behind him, the sea suddenly churned, and then a large amount of sea water was pumped up and condensed into several huge water balls in the air. Later, it hit the masked man in front of him like raindrops. Although it was raindrops, it was really not an ordinary big raindrop!


    "Rumble rumble ~" the water polo smashed huge splashes. It can attack more than any A-level water escape. Indeed, it is a terrible monster.


    "Sure enough, if you lose the control of human column force, you can only play this degree of power, and you can''t even release the tailrace jade." the huge water ball roared with the waves, and the masked man walked out unharmed. Although this attack is not weak, compared with the real tail beast, the three tails in front of us are not enough to see.


    "Ji roar!!!" seemed to feel the mockery of the masked man. Sanwei roared angrily again, stamped his big foot, and immediately set off a huge wave 100 meters high on the sea, just like a giant claw blocking the sky and the sun, and fiercely rushed at the masked man.


    "It''s just a brute force beast. No matter how noisy it is, it''s just this degree... Too large chakra will cause violent walking, which is no exception for even tailed animals, so it needs the container of human column force." through the huge waves, the masked man came to Sanwei unharmed, with one hand coagulating his seal, and his scarlet right eye looked at the latter''s eyeball, "Since you can''t control your huge chakra, let me control it! With my kaleidoscope, write the pupil power of the wheel eye!"


    "Whew ~" the pupil of three tails was projected into the pattern of writing wheel eyes!


    ¡­¡­


    On an isolated island.


    "Tongren... Chakra has almost recovered? What shall we do next?" Tongren and xiangphosphorus, who have recovered to their best after a day''s rest.


    "No, we don''t have to go anywhere now, and we don''t have to do anything. We just need to wait quietly." Tong people are lying quietly on a stone beach, letting the waves wash their feet and putting their hands behind the back of their head.


    Tong people''s art expert is bold and can stay so comfortable. Xiang phosphorus is not. She is just a 14-year-old girl now. Although I have followed Tong people all the way recently, I have seen a lot of frightening things and broad knowledge, it''s hard to be reassured that I''m in the enemy''s base camp and someone is secretly calculating them.


    "It''s strange. Will the man you said who plotted against us really do it again? Also, there was no movement over Wuren. You didn''t say a word and hurt half of the other people''s fleet and thousands of ninjas. This is a big revenge. It''s reasonable that the whole day has passed, and they can''t find it here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Wuren village, Shuiying building.


    "Report! Lord Shuiying, Sanwei was awakened, and..."


    "And what?" Wuren asked anxiously, "is the target of the intruder a tailed beast?"


    "Sanwei made a lot of noise for a while, and soon became quiet, as if... It was subdued by the intruder?!"


    "What? How could this be possible? Even someone could subdue the tailed beast in such a short time?" the news shocked Wuren''s senior management. It is well known that the tailed beast is difficult to tame. It is precisely because, in such a time, because the most suitable candidate has not been found, the three tailed animals have been wild for a long time. After all, without a container, the tailrace will fall into a state of rampage that can''t maintain reason because of its huge chakra. In this way, the strength of the tailrace will be greatly reduced. However, even the tailed beast with reduced strength is by no means something that ordinary people can deal with! And still at sea, Sanwei has an absolute advantage in geography. It''s hard to imagine a ninja who can easily subdue it!


    However, only at this time, Zhao Meiming''s eyes suddenly flashed and said coldly, "it''s true! All I can think of is pupil skill, who can easily subdue the tail beast! This person is likely to be the behind the scenes man who secretly manipulated the four generations of eyes in those years!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 244

    Tongren, Wuren and masked man are all harboring ghosts in the three sides, and the tense atmosphere is imminent.


    At this time, an unexpected team appeared in the airspace of Wuren village.


    There are several big birds flying in the sky. The big birds ride ninjas respectively. These are the unique large birds of Lei Zhiguo. Yunren cultivates these large birds into psychic beasts through domestication and training, which is Yunren''s well-known flying psychic beast army. However, at this time, Lei Ying, chirabi, two youmu people, Darui, Xi and Ma Buyi were riding on the psychic beast!


    Although there are only six people, these six people are the strategic ninjas who play an important role in the whole yunyin ninja village!


    "Boss... Is that kind of intelligence of unknown origin really reliable?" daruy asked suspiciously.


    Not long ago, Yunren received an anonymous message. The other party unknowingly sneaked into Yunren''s senior management and put the secret letter on Lei Ying''s desk. This once shocked the whole Yunren up and down. Such a large forbearance village even slipped in through all the guards. It''s really weird. However, the content of the letter has something Lei Ying can''t refuse.


    "The intelligence from the former Japan water country is enough to prove the authenticity of that intelligence." Lei Ying said in a deep voice.


    As Lei Ying''s secretary, Ma Buyi, who has always been responsible for giving advice and analyzing problems, can''t help frowning and saying, "Lord Lei Ying, although the information is not wrong, we don''t know who that person is and what purpose he has. It''s too suspicious..."


    "Hum ~ what if it''s suspicious? Who can stop us in our team? Hurry up, I can''t wait to fight with that guy!" although they are women, the two wooden men inherited Yunren''s strong folk customs and are belligerent and brave.


    Xi also hesitated and said, "that''s a powerful opponent that can''t be defeated by ten thousand men. We''ve been defeated by him..."


    "Last time it was just an accident ~ he was suddenly attacked and caught off guard ~ Yun tolerated the town and didn''t dare to mess around. All the power of the tail beast will beat him down ~" chilabi hummed with a strange tune.


    Daruy was also confident and said, "yes, last time in our base camp, I was afraid to affect the villagers. Bi adults and you Muren adults couldn''t do their best. This time on the sea, there were no such scruples. With fog tolerance, the combat power was rolling!"


    "Very well, Xi, you are responsible for contacting Wuren to apply for entry for the purpose of arresting the S-level wanted man, Tiantong." Lei Ying is swift and resolute, and always likes to get straight to the point. "Pass the proposal of benefit distribution directly. After jointly killing the Tiantong people, we just need our eyes and body to study Wuren."


    "Copy that, boss!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Yunren these guys... Directly passed on their intentions and the distribution of interests after joining hands." the senior level of Wuren and others couldn''t help shaking their heads. In their eyes, Lei Ying''s behavior style has no rules and etiquette.


    "Lord Shuiying, what about us?"


    Zhao Meiming first nodded slightly, then shook his head and whispered, "we can basically accept the proposal with Yunren, but don''t be too reluctant. Of course, it''s best if we can clean up. Remember, our primary purpose is the man behind the killing of four generations of people and the whole fog Ren playing and applauding! This deep hatred, we must get it back today!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the waters of Wuren military forbidden area, standing on the three tails of the behemoth, the scarlet eyes of the masked man quietly looked into the distance and whispered, "according to the time, is Yunren almost there?"


    "Find out the specific location of the three tails and deeply understand the combat effectiveness of fog forbearance and cloud forbearance. This battle can not only obtain the valuable combat intelligence of the two forbearance villages, but also get rid of the unstable thorn. Hum ~ everything is chess. Let me be the God who controls all this!"


    ¡­¡­


    "There are enemies in the north?" just now, he has heard the latest report of xiangphosphorus. There are large groups of chakras approaching in the East and North. If they are in the East, the tongs have expected, because the direction of their island is not far from the East, which is the main island of the water country and the headquarters of Wuren village. But what about the enemy from the north? He remembered that there were sea areas thousands of the miles to north of the this place, and islands on way were all uninhabited islands, with theout fog tolerant troops stationed. Then, this group of people from the back can''t be fog tolerance.


    "Shannon, ignore the enemy in the East and concentrate on searching. For the enemy in the north, I want to know the specific number of enemies and chakra."


    "I see, but if you want to perceive it in such detail, it must also attract the enemy''s attention." xiangphosphorus said that there was a risk of doing so.


    Tongren responded, "it doesn''t matter. If they have ninjas of perception department, they will find us sooner or later."


    Xiangphosphorus coagulates the seal of perception. Sure enough, Yunren, who is hundreds of miles away, as Xi, who is proficient in perception, immediately found the fact of being spied, "Lord Lei Ying! We have been found. There seems to be a ninja of perception Department on the side of the Tiantong people!"


    "Really?" Lei Ying continued, "hope, in this way, you must be able to accurately find the enemy''s target from the traces of the other party''s perception skills with your ability?"


    "Five minutes!" hee reported.


    "The enemy''s chakra reaction is six people! Ah! They are all quite powerful chakras! The target location... Is in the sky!" under the strong perception of exposing the location, xiangphosphorus accurately collected the enemy''s information.


    "Heaven?" Tongren thought for a moment, and then quickly guessed the identity of the enemy. "Flying troops... Hum! Yunren these guys are really evil hearted!" before, Yunren took advantage of the wood leaf to be attacked by Yinren sandren. The fire shadow died, the roots were destroyed, and the combat power was unprecedentedly low. He took advantage of the fire to rob the white eyes of Japan. After being taught a good lesson by Tongren, Yunren must have coveted his eyes more than his hatred.


    "That masked bastard wants to get rid of me, Yunren is plotting my eyes, while Wuren is steering in the wind and trying to help others. Hum ~ there''s nothing so good!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 245

    "The creation of yin and Yang Dun method turns into the creation of heaven!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~"


    Bow Knight emiya, gun Knight dilumudo, crazy warrior Lancelot, flower of death Mao, come out!


    "Xiangphosphorus, you should find a place to hide. You should be able to cover up your chakra with your ability. Remember, don''t try to get close. If you get involved in any battlefield, you will lose your life."


    "Well ~ I know. I''ll monitor the war situation everywhere." Xiang phosphorus replied.


    "Then please." Tong man waved the sword of sepulut in his hand and landed the domineering chariot in response to the thunder.


    "The best defense is to attack, so you guys, we''re going!" Tongren took the lead to mount the wheel of Shenwei, resist the sky and prepare to pick the Yunren enemy from the North alone.


    "Whoosh ~" the remaining four people went straight to the fog tolerant troops coming from the East Sea!


    Quickly hide the incense phosphorus somewhere on the island and carefully analyze the current situation. Nowadays, whether it is quantity or combat power, whether it is cloud tolerance or fog tolerance, they have an absolute advantage. The only advantage on their side is the powerful individual combat power of ten thousand men. However, no matter how strong an individual''s strength is on the battlefield, as long as it is a person, it will be tired, There will always be a time when chakra runs out. Just now, xiangphosphorus clearly sensed that after the Tong people summoned the current four people, the chakra in their body dropped sharply by nearly half. Although she doesn''t understand the "channeling" principle of Tongren, as long as it is channeling, the existence time of the summoning unit is directly proportional to the caster''s chakra consumption. In other words, the longer the battle is delayed, the more unfavorable it is to Tongren. Although taking into account the Tongren themselves, there are five people, each of whom has unquestionable shadow level strength. However, the consumption is always the chakra of Tongren alone. The whole battle is equivalent to Tongren alone against the whole army of Wuren and the main force of Yunren.


    "Damn... I can only do what I can do now!" Xiang phosphorus''s face flashed with determination, and then gave up to continue to perceive. If the battle starts, it''s meaningless to continue to perceive. It''s better to leave chakra. Although she has no combat power, she has a lot of chakras. She inherits the special constitution of the whirlpool family, and her chakra is far more than an ordinary person, However, at the same time, xiangphosphorus also hides its own unique chakra absorption.


    Knowing what he should do now, xiangphosphorus immediately sat down in the original place, sealed his hands and devoted himself to the refining of chakra.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Lei Ying! Found the chakra of the hitong people!" the hope of perception was always maintained in the sky, and an alarm was issued.


    "Are you coming directly to us? What about Wuren?" daruy wondered.


    "Three kilometers ahead, there are four powerful chakras fighting against Wuren''s main fleet!" Xi Shen said.


    Lei Ying looked clear and whispered, "sure enough, he sent the soldiers that day to fight the fog. Now, he must be ready to deal with us alone."


    "Yes! Close to the chakra reaction, only a single ride!" hee reported.


    "Do you want to deal with the six of us alone? It''s really arrogant!" the two wooden men murmured.


    "One against six ~ face to face ~ although it''s an enemy, it''s admirable ~" chilabi hummed.


    Lei Ying hummed coldly, "Bi, don''t be merciful because of this! That guy is messing with our plan to ask Muye for white eyes, and he acted recklessly in our village, which made yunnincun lose face in front of the world. We must repay this revenge!"


    Lei Ying put on a righteous appearance, which is very different from the usual impulsive and irritable appearance.


    "Big brother ~"


    "Boss..." chilabi, daruy and Xi all looked at Lei Ying with admiration.


    However, the two youmu men glanced at the latter coldly and didn''t say much. Anyway, she was not in the right character with Lei Ying.


    Ma Buyi also took a slightly profound look at Lei Ying. As Lei Ying''s secretary, she has followed Lei Ying for so many years. How can she not see Lei Ying''s inner wishful thinking at this time? First of all, Lei Ying was driven all the way to the land of water to deal with the people of Tiantong. The most direct thing was to avenge her broken arm. She knew clearly about Lei Ying''s character and knew that Lei Ying could never swallow this evil spirit. For Lei Ying, personal feelings came first. Second, That is, Lei Ying changed his white eyes towards the sun from the beginning to covet the eyes of Tong people.


    Although he knew this clearly, Ma Buyi didn''t break these secrets. After all, although it was wrong to leave school, anyway, what Lei Ying did was in line with the interests of the village. For the village, morality is just an accessory to whitewash. All of this has to make way in the face of naked interests!


    After shaking her head, Ma Buyi adjusted her mood. Although she didn''t like the fight simply to plunder something, she also knew what she should do now as a yunyin ninja.


    "Coming!"


    "Boom, boom, boom!" the thundering thunder was accompanied by the sound of heavy thunder animal hoofs and wheel rolling. It was the Tongren driving a chariot in front of Yunren, riding the wind to resist the air and coming straight to them!


    "Attack all! Don''t keep your hands!" Lei Ying roared and tore off his coat with one hand. The huge Lei Ying chakra instantly covered his whole body. His hair seemed to be affected by huge electromagnetic force and stood up high. After the last battle, Lei Ying clearly knew the strength of Tong people, so Lei Dun chakra mode was fully open.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 246

    East Sea.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" emiya, dilumudo, Mao zhihualie and Lancelot all moved forward at full speed, heading straight for the fog tolerance fleet on the edge of the sea level in front of them.


    "Forward troops, come on, stop them!" this time, fog tolerance gathered almost half of the main fleet on the sea. There were two large armored battleships, eight medium-sized frigates, and no less than 20 small wooden ships! The maritime force is also the main military force of Wuren village. It has developed a unique large-diameter naval gun with great lethality, combined with double killers of explosives and detonators. A medium-sized frigate is no less than the existence of some large psychic beasts. The combat effectiveness of the two large main ships is far higher than that of ordinary psychic beasts and has a strong power to compete with tailing beasts, Although it may not be able to beat the tail beast, at least it won''t be beaten without fighting back. It is precisely because the armed forces with such combat power, even when the four generations of Mu Shuiying were killed, the fog endured chaos, and the human column strength was missing for a long time, there was still no enemy country to rashly invade the water country.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" a series of bow archery, emiya shot a wave of arrows, and the rain came to Wuren.


    The wave of "bang bang bang bang ~" didn''t cause too much damage to the fog tolerant main ship or even the medium-sized frigate, but the small thumb ship sank two and seriously damaged three at once.


    "Damn it! The shooting range of this Archer is far beyond the cannon!" facing the first attack of emiya, Wuren fleet immediately launched a fierce counterattack.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" the dense naval guns bombed them. Although the accuracy of the naval guns was a little poor at this distance, it was just that the shells fell like a shower in the sky. This carpet bombing could not be avoided casually.


    Eighty one of the bound roads is broken!


    With Mao Zhihua''s strong hand, a transparent invisible wall immediately rose in front of the four. Hundreds of shells stopped at this seemingly thin wall like a cicada''s wing. In fact, it has the terrorist defense ability to resist the full attack of the tail beast!


    "Kill!" they didn''t fight for the first time. Therefore, Mao Zhihua''s fierce hand can be expected from Wuren. Although he still couldn''t help feeling shocked, he didn''t panic too much. He covered a large number of Wuren troops in front of him by suppressing them with artillery fire!


    "Puff, puff, puff!" a red and a yellow gun shadow crossed, and suddenly a series of Wuren ninjas were ripped open and killed on the spot!


    Dilumudo rushed into the enemy array alone. With his unparalleled marksmanship, he reaped the enemy like autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    "Is it a direct killer this time?" Zhao Meiming saw that dilumu changed his previous retraction and retraction freely, and directly killed Wuren with the most ferocious attitude. Her face sank slightly, but she had nothing to say about it. The other party didn''t kill the killer last time and expressed their willingness not to be the enemy with them. However, this time, they took the initiative to attack and provoke Wuren, It seems to have completely angered each other.


    "It''s a pity, noble gun knight. We are ninjas. The battle of ninjas is not an honor duel worthy of praise." Zhao Meiming is very clear about di lumudo''s ability and is ready to do it himself.


    "The art of water escape waterfall!" according to Meiming''s calculation, dilumudo is almost invincible in close combat, but lacks long-range attack means, so he attacks decisively and doesn''t keep his hand at all. As soon as he comes up, he is the A-level signboard water escape of Wuren village!


    The rough sea water formed the shape of a waterfall, and then ran towards dilumudo like a huge water drill!


    "Everybody, don''t let him hide!" I saw a long-range concealed weapon team prepared in advance, opened the scroll in their hands, and suddenly countless swords in their hands were in pain. They hit dilumudo.


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" the short gun in his left hand turned rapidly, like an airtight golden wall, blocking all the hidden weapons from the sky. At the same time, with a long gun in his right hand, he split the Shuidun from zhaomeiming who attacked from the side.


    "I''m so sorry, but I''ve taken advantage of the geographical advantage!" according to Meiming''s handprint, I suddenly saw that the waterfall broken by dilumudo''s broken red rose turned into two huge water dragons in an instant, biting from left to right towards dilumudo.


    "Poof ~" dilumudo subconsciously split one of them.


    "The only thing that can penetrate chakra is the red spear with the right hand!" Zhao Meiming, who is familiar with dilumudo''s ability, once had the upper hand in the battle.


    With a move of his finger, Zhao Meiming manipulated another water dragon, circled behind dilumudo, and then hit the other party''s back heart like teeth and claws.


    However, just as the water dragon was about to hit dilumudo, suddenly, a hot explosion shock wave came from the side, which instantly penetrated and evaporated the whole water dragon!


    Seventy three pairs of lotus Cang fire pendant breaking the Tao!


    "..." Zhao Meiming subconsciously turns her eyes to the Mao Zhihua who has a gentle and elegant appearance not far away, but always causes the world to fall apart between raising her feet, so she can''t help thinking, "I see. You''re the last person who sent out a heavy long-range attack on our ship in the far direction? Water conquers fire. You even used the skill of fire attribute to destroy my water escape. Moreover, in the environment of the sea, you have nothing to say except admiration."


    With a wave of his hand, Mao Zhihua immediately drilled a chain from the palm of his hand and rushed to zhaomeiming from the illusory chain.


    Sixty three locks of the binding road!


    "Shuidun water chopping blade!" Zhao Meiming spits out a water arrow like a laser, and ruthlessly pierces the strong chain of Mao''s flower. "Well, in that case, let me be your opponent!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 247

    "Hum, hum!" unimaginable flying car. Tongren drove Shenwei wheel, holding an invisible blade, and went straight to Yunren!


    "Coming!"


    Daruy first launched an attack, his hands coagulated and printed, "Lan Dun excites, frustrates and locks the harsh elements!"


    With his hands together, he turned the water vapor fused with lightning into a multi-channel powerful laser.


    "Thousands of cherry blossoms!" countless cherry blossoms surrounded the chariot, forming a tight cherry color barrier under the high-speed spiral, blocking all the lasers from all directions. At the same time, the swords condensed by cherry blossoms launched a counterattack against the other party!


    "Ding Ding ~" daruy pulled out the big knife on his back and split the sword. Lei Ying blocked it with the metal wrist guard on his wrist. Chilabi also posed his eight knife posture in a very strange posture.


    "Xi, Ma Bu Yi!"


    "Yes!" Xi''s hands made a seal, and then his whole body sent out a dazzling electric light, "Lei Dun Lei magic light column!"


    The whole body emits electric light, which makes people mistakenly think it is ninja. In fact, it is a visual illusion that uses light as a medium to display on the target.


    "Whew ~" although this level of magic can''t have an effect on Tongren, it doesn''t matter the level of magic. The negative state imposed by the other party will still promote Tongren''s "Banshee veil".


    With Xi offsetting the Banshee veil of Tong people, hemp clothes immediately began the auxiliary space-time ninja, "the art of tolerance sent by heaven!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Lei Ying''s figure disappeared in an instant, and Tong people subconsciously turned around and cut.


    "Dang!"


    Lei Ying''s figure suddenly appeared behind Tong people. The two stood on the chariot and made the first white blade intersection.


    "Yiyiyiyiyi!" the dazzling thunder light and thunder shadow activated the power of Lei Dun to the highest level from the beginning. Both speed and power reached the extreme. However, despite this, Tong people can still completely Parry it with their own strength!


    "Invisible sword? Damn it, there''s another strange weapon!" Lei Ying crossed his arms in front and used the hard metal wrist guard to block the ex of Tongren. It was his surprise attack, but he didn''t expect to defend himself.


    "Hum! Get down here!" the Tong man shook his right hand, and then the golden light of the sword flashed and the magic was released!


    "Crackle!" a clear sound. I saw that under the concentrated explosion of ex''s energy, the thunder shadow was forced to fly out of the chariot.


    "Joo ~" seeing that Lei Ying was about to fall from a high altitude, the trained flying psychic beast hissed and caught Lei Ying in time.


    Lei Ying landed steadily on the back of the big bird and knocked his eyes on his wrist. The special hard metal wrist guard was shocked and cracked in just one face to face with Tongren, with cracks all over the place.


    "It''s a very sharp sword. The sword pressure is much stronger than the cherry blossom one!" the damaged wrist guard on his hand was immediately replaced with a new pair. As long as there is hemp cloth clothes, he doesn''t need to take into account the damage of weapons in his battle.


    "Ma Buyi, it''s two people this time. Get ready!" Lei Ying ordered.


    "Then I also..." the two spread out their hands by the wooden man, burning a blue fire on the tips of their fingers, "Huodun mouse tail ball jade!"


    Ten blue flames in the shape of mice pop up, which can be controlled flexibly with both hands and fingers like operating puppets.


    "Induced?" Tong people''s left hand moved, and then a large cold gathered in the palm of his hand.


    "Sleeve snow!"


    With a slight stroke of the snow-white blade, the rat fire in front of me was immediately frozen.


    At this moment, the opposite thunder shadow and chilabi disappeared on the flying psychic at the same time. Very good cooperation, but Tong people have long expected.


    "Pi Pi ~" as soon as the double blades of both hands turned, they shook back the thunder shadow and chilabi that appeared on the left and right.


    "Kazam ~" was just a blow. Five of the seven knives on chilabi''s body were broken at once. Of course, if he hadn''t used all the knives to block, he would have cut off his body.


    Lei Ying burst into chakra and shattered the palm almost covered by frost. He looked at the snow on the sleeve of Tong man''s left hand, "although this sword is not pressed by the powerful sword of his right hand, does it have the power of ice escape?"


    Now they are fighting in the sky, and the activities of both sides are greatly limited. Just like now, if they don''t hit, they will both be shocked and fly out in the air without relay points.


    "Huh?!"


    "Got it, bee!"


    "Oh, boss!"


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly. In the hands of Lei Ying and chilabi, a section of steel cable full of lightning appeared. Unexpectedly, it was unconsciously buckled on the wheel of the chariot and pulled violently. Then the two quickly rushed to Tongren with the help of this pull.


    "Cloud Ninja flow forbearance body art profound meaning Jue Niu Lei pear hot knife!"


    Tongren''s face remained unchanged, his hands turned, and he was ready to fight the two people from left to right again.


    However, at this time, there was another sudden change in front of me. I saw the original left and right thunder shadow and chilabi disappear in an instant again.


    "Putong ~" Ma Buyi''s face turned white. The continuous and high-frequency use of space-time Ninja also consumed her a lot.


    "I see. The guy who only knows brute force doesn''t need to care. The trouble is the unknown assistance." Tong people only felt a flash in front of them, and saw the original left and right thunder shadow and chilabi suddenly turn into a attack from him one after another!


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom!" fierce mutual bombing, only to see the shock wave of the explosion, both of them were shocked back out.


    According to Meiming''s mouth, he said, "boil and escape the art of skillful fog!"


    A large stream of acid gas was sprayed into the flowers of Mao.


    The latter turned his palms and suddenly a hurricane blew out, dispersing the acid mist.


    Broken way of the 58 Tian LAN!


    "It''s really a tough enemy. I didn''t expect that in today''s tolerance world, in addition to me and Muye, there are women like you who are unknown and have extraordinary strength." Zhao Meiming mused, "it seems that it will become a protracted war..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 248

    "Bang bang ~" lanslott, who elbowed, swept his legs, punched straight, and was covered in dark armor, rushed into the enemy array and tore the formation of Wuren with a rude collision.


    Lancelot had no weapons in his hand, but soon he took the white blade empty handed and grabbed one of the Wuren''s Ninja swords.


    "Whew!"


    "Puff puff ~" the sword swings in all directions, like entering a no man''s land. Even lanslot, who is a crazy warrior, has reached the peak of his force value because of his "infinite martial arts practice" familiar with his heart!


    "Damn, look at the move!" using the special chakra flow, the giant axe wrapped by the deep water attribute chakra greatly enhances the power of swinging.


    "Kazam ~" made the axe man be killed with a sword.


    "How could... Using the chakra knife with changed nature, how could it be easily interrupted by ordinary weapons..." Wuren people were terrified. If Lancelot destroyed them with some magic weapon, they could understand. After all, the man in front of them was like the God of war, but what they couldn''t accept was that Lancelot used the ordinary weapon he grabbed at hand, Beat them to the ground.


    This is Lancelot''s strongest treasure, the ability of "Knight immortal unarmed", which can turn the things in the hands of the task into his own treasure. Lancelot relied on this to transform and strengthen an ordinary merchant ship into a powerful battleship on that day.


    "This chakra..." as the commander of the ground force, Qing is looking at Lancelot with the white eye of his right eye. Although he has not seen Lancelot, he recognizes the color of chakra, which is the same as the strange force on the unknown enemy warship last time.


    "Forward troops, retreat temporarily!" Qing immediately ordered the troops to temporarily stop the attack, and then sent a signal bomb to the sky to ask for the support of distant ships behind him.


    "Boom! Boom!" after receiving the green signal, the long-standing ship angrily aimed at lanslot in the distance and fired! Even the muzzle of the main ship opened fire on Lancelot. This kind of strategic weapon designed to deal with large psychics or large-scale armies on the battlefield is now used to use it against people, which makes people feel a bit wasteful. After all, ordinary people will be bombarded with no residue when hit by this gun.


    But the next moment, something really shocked Wuren happened.


    "Rumble ~" except for those shells scattered far away, the shells that really hit very accurately were about to fall on Lancelot, but somehow they exploded in mid air.


    The crowd couldn''t help wondering, "what''s going on? Why did it explode before hitting the enemy?"


    However, using the insight of white eyes, I saw the scene clearly in front of me, but I couldn''t help turning white. My eyes widened, as if I saw something absolutely unbelievable, and my body couldn''t help going back a few steps.


    "Young adult? What''s the matter with you?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The green teeth could not help trembling, and the cold sweat could not help shivering. He turned his head and gave the questioner a terrible distorted face.


    "You... Don''t you see?!" Qing couldn''t help grabbing the latter''s shoulder with both hands and shouting out a terrible fact, "the black guy... Grabbed a shell with his hands in an instant, and then threw it back in an instant, shooting down the second shell!"


    "What...?" the crowd changed color sadly.


    "Rumble!" Lancelot fought back amid the gunfire! The swift body method made him dodge easily in the rain of shells. Although the fog tolerant naval guns are a black shower of guns, most of them are scattered and inaccurate. In fact, what Lancelot has to face is like four or five guns that must hit 100% at the same time. After all, Lancelot, as a single soldier, doesn''t need to pay attention to those scattered around, It only needs to resist a small number of shells falling near him.


    "Whoosh ~"


    In the middle of the air, a gorgeous turn over, an iron pimple the size of a watermelon rubbed his chin, and the red and hot iron embryo was covered with detonating symbols. From the burning situation of the detonating symbol, the next second would trigger a double explosion of explosive + fire escape.


    Hold!


    However, after being held by Lancelot, the deep red vein extending from the palm wrapped the shell. The extremely unstable reaction on it was also quickly stabilized. At the moment when the shell was held by Lancelot, it had become a treasure "absolutely dominated" by him!


    The five fingers pinched hard, and the ball shaped shell was instantly flattened, but it was strange that even if it was treated so rudely, the explosives in it did not explode, and there was no movement on the detonating symbol burned to half.


    The shell caught in the palm of his hand, in silence, is rapidly being transformed by Lancelot.


    "Ho ~" when Lancelot landed on the water, the shell held in his hand was unconsciously transformed into a long strip warhead, and its tail even had a cross shaped "wing" for aerodynamic maneuvering flight!


    "That structure is..." Qing, who has been monitoring with white eyes all the time, couldn''t help but change his face after seeing the thing in Lancelot''s hand, and immediately performed the perception of transmitting signals.


    Wuren fleet liaison class.


    "What? Step back? What does that mean?" then came the alarm of the ship''s demarcation squad.


    "Warning! At two o''clock ahead, an unknown attack is coming! Is it... A shell?!"


    "Are you kidding?! there are only a few enemies. Where did they get the shells?!" but when he saw the winged missile breaking through the sky on the border screen, he couldn''t help but sink his face, but he didn''t seem too alarmed. Are you kidding? How could they be afraid of such a single attack with two formations? On the battlefield, the Wuren fleet, which has strong attack power and continuous combat power, but has the fatal weakness of poor mobility, must be the primary target of the enemy country. It is often attacked by the enemy''s large psychic beasts, and the means to deal with it are born.


    "Attack something, just intercept it!" just like in the war with Muye, against the giant psychic beast of the powerful toad family, an iron gun jade of the big toad is powerful enough to seriously damage or even sink a small ship. Therefore, Wuren fleet has greatly improved the corresponding "interception defense system" from the war.


    "Bang bang bang ~" as the fleet''s defense system started, dense muzzle aimed at the winged missile thrown by Lancelot. Prepare to intercept it from mid air.


    However, a scene beyond their understanding appeared. Seeing the missile, it seemed like a living bird, flexible as a snake. The dense artillery fire intercepted was completely avoided!


    "What?! the cannonball can automatically avoid?!" the fog surprised everyone, but it didn''t seem too flustered. "Hum! It''s just a cannonball... It can only cause a little damage to the medium-sized frigate at most. It''s just tickling to our main ship!"


    In this way, Lancelot accurately landed on a main armored ship of Wuren through the modified missile.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 249

    "Jue Niu Lei Li hot knife!"


    It is a very powerful combination of cloud ninja and flow ninja. With perfect cooperation, the timing of casting is also quite appropriate.


    The power of Lei Dun is fully open. This blow is enough to compare with the power of the tail beast. On the other side, in order to be equal to it in power, chilabi also used eight hidden items "saved, compare!"


    "Cough ~ it''s OK, big brother. This guy is really strong. To tell the truth, if this goes on, we are likely to lose. Let''s start tailing!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 250

    The warhead landed on the fog bear battleship.


    "Boom, boom!" there was a huge explosion. The two-story turrets on the ship and the huge guns on both sides of the ship were all destroyed one by one in the terrible explosion wind!


    "What?!"


    The main warship with solid armor and strong defensive barriers around the ship body, with terrible defensive power like an iron bucket, was hit hard by a missile from Lancelot! Although it was not a tragic result of being sunk by one blow, the whole ship was blown to pieces and looked terrible. It must have completely lost its combat effectiveness.


    "How could this happen..." the forward''s Wuren army was staring at the ship that was almost sunk by one blow behind him, and it was also the main warship with the strongest combat effectiveness, the highest defense and the pride of Wuren!


    All of them looked at the figure in black armor with extremely frightened eyes.


    "Whew ~" another wave of arrow rain hit. Suddenly, the fog tolerant Ninja was like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, and a large number of them were harvested. Occasionally, a few powerful fog endured, risked their lives to break through the arrow rain and rushed to emiya.


    It''s a wise choice to deal with archers and try to get close, but it''s a pity that the bow knight in front of him is good at more than just bows and arrows.


    Traceon£¡


    "Kadang ~" the general Mo ye, emiya, wielding double swords, fought fiercely with several famous swords in front of her. She was the best in Wuren. She fought with one enemy against many, but she didn''t lose the wind!


    "Damn it! Are you kidding! The archers compete with us?!"


    "Unfortunately, this is a terrible fact. We were suppressed by an archer in close combat!"


    The 755 iron pillars of the bound road!


    The five huge iron steles falling from the sky severely pressed Zhao Meiming''s body, but the latter''s figure turned into a water wave, water separation!


    "The art of dissolving hermits and monsters!"


    The 88 flying dragons of the broken road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!


    With a giant roar of Cang dragon, a dragon thunder suddenly burst out, which not only evaporated in an instant, but also hit the latter unabated.


    "Water Dun water array column!"


    In an instant, dozens of heavy water pillars were erected in front of her, which was also Zhao Meiming''s strongest defense skill, but Mao Zhihua''s strong move to break the way was also the strongest attack she could use in the ghost way.


    The strongest attack has the strongest defense against.


    The dragon shaped thunderstorm broke through the water column more than ten meters thick in front in an instant, and was completely offset when it rushed to Zhao Meiming with less than a few steps in front of him.


    "Damn..." Meiming tightly locked the Mao Zhihua lie in front of her. Until now, she had to admit that the Mao Zhihua lie in front of her was really better than her in strength. She was also able to compete with each other with the help of her absolute geographical advantage. At the same time, she looked at the battlefields around her, and Zhao Meiming could not help adding a bit of shadow to her face.


    "Woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo. I saw dilumudo standing in blood, but the blood on his body was basically not his own, and a large area of fog bear corpse fell under his feet. Like a god of war.


    Dilumudo, emiya, Mao zhihualie, Lancelot vs Wuren, the balance of the battlefield, which is stronger or weaker, is already very obvious.


    In addition, the personal battlefield on the side of Tongren also occupies an absolute advantage.


    At this time, the battle between Tongren and Yunren has unknowingly fallen from the sky to the earth. In order to reduce consumption, Tongren put away Shenwei''s wheels. Yunren''s movement in the sky was greatly limited. Naturally, it was also tacitly removed the flying psychic beast.


    At this time, in terms of Yunren, chirabi and the two youmu men were completely in the state of tail beast, eight ox ghosts, two travel again, and two giant prehistoric beasts. Lei Ying keeps a fully open posture. Daruyi will use LAN Dun to assist from time to time, while Ma Buyi uses space-time Ninja as an excellent auxiliary position, hoping to maintain the perception and detection of Tong people.


    However, although they are in full readiness and make every effort, Yunren seems helpless in the face of Tong people who have opened the reincarnation eye mode.


    There is a banshee veil outside and Jiuyang Gang strength inside. In addition, the reincarnation eye, which can refuse all interference in this dimension, studies the absolute boundary of pupil art. Tong people occupy an absolute advantage in both attack and defense.


    "Tailed beast jade!" Bawei sent out a strategic strongest blow, which was different from that in Yunren. Last time, because he took into account the surrounding Yunren ninjas, chilabi didn''t dare to do his best, but this time in the wilderness of the water country, there was no need to worry, but although Bawei, who was fully open, sent out such a blow, However, it is still impossible to cause even a little damage to the Tong people in the absolute world!


    "Damn it... It''s undamaged. What kind of defense is this?" chilabi gasped and fought with high frequency continuously. Even as a human pillar, chakra was almost consumed.


    "There''s more than one tailed jade!" the two tailed brigade opened their mouths and gathered the terrible high-density chakra crazily.


    It is obvious that the other party has learned a lesson by casting the tail beast jade twice. What they see is the short interval between Tongren casting the Jue Jie. Within a few seconds, Tongren can no longer use the Jue Jie.


    "Don''t be too happy." since the other party can see the weakness of Jue Jie, Tongren himself certainly knows very well. Since he knows the following, how can Tongren easily fulfill the other party''s wishes?


    The palm faces the two tails with a move, "the sky changes and the earth changes."


    "Boom ~" at the foot of the second tail, the earth suddenly burst without warning. The latter was unprepared. His huge body fell down, and the tail jade condensed in his mouth was also interrupted.


    "Whoosh ~" Lei Ying''s figure appeared behind Tong people for a moment.


    "Thunder abuse level thousand generation dance!" uses the most destructive single strike among all the endurance skills of Lei Ying.


    Lei Ying gathered all his strength on the hand knife in his right hand. It was so powerful that he cut off an ox horn of Bawei with this blow when Yunren subdued Bawei and ran away.


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and moved his lips.


    "Jian Jing."


    "Poop poop!" a thousand Sakura swords in the state of several annihilations fell from the sky, pierced Lei Ying''s shoulder and hit his chest and abdomen.


    Lei Ying, who was badly hurt, did bite his teeth fiercely. Unexpectedly, he resisted the violent sword pressure of thousands of Sakura, and just wanted to split the strong blow at hand into Tong people''s chest.


    "Asshole, catch up with me!"


    "It''s a pity, you''re still a step slow." facing the full blow of thunder shadow from the front, Tong people can''t avoid for a moment, and they don''t have to avoid, because the interval of the absolute boundary has arrived.


    However, when the battle between Tongren and Yunren and Wuren reached the white hot stage, the masked man who had been hiding for a long time was finally going to do it.


    "Ji!" a giant turtle, the huge pupil of the copper bell was occupied by a scarlet wheel eye.


    "Come on, Sanwei!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 251

    "Di ~" the two gun Knight dilumudo, who came from the blood bath, has almost wiped out the enemy. Although he has suffered a lot of injuries, he still maintains a good combat effectiveness.


    "Zheng ~" carrying a long sword and a huge axe behind him, crazy soldier Lancelot, after a heavy blow to Wuren''s main ship, Wuren fleet did not dare to fire a gun at it. Without the suppression of long-range firepower, he immediately hit most of Wuren''s ground troops in the almost invincible "infinite martial training" in close combat, which almost completely destroyed them.


    The two soldiers in close combat have won. As a long-distance auxiliary emiya, let alone the situation of clearing the battlefield.


    At present, in the ground forces, there are only water shadow, Zhao Meiming, the first team directly under the dark Department, and the remaining ten fog bears.


    "Ho ~" Mao Zhihua lie, emiya, dilumudo and Lancelot surrounded Wuren by four people. Although the number was several times less than that of the enemy, in the face of the four people surrounded from four aspects, Wuren could only surround each other and dared not go beyond half a step.


    "Shuiying......" green eyes glanced around. The blood stained sea water was full of the bodies of Wuren ninjas. However, it was only because of the four people in front of him. What''s more terrible is that none of the four people who caused such huge casualties of Wuren was knocked down!


    "Shut up, green. Don''t panic, they don''t have much strength left." according to Meiming''s eyes, the four people swept in front of them one by one. As a real film level strong man, and a water shadow at the head of an inch, they can still keep calm in the face of the current situation. And there seems to be something hidden in the flickering eyes, whispered, "Qing, always monitor everything within the three kilometers with white eyes."


    ¡­¡­


    The masked man pointed directly at the edge of the sky, and the scarlet wheel eye turned into a kaleidoscope wheel eye pattern of a triangular windmill!


    "Do it, Sanwei!"


    The three tails manipulated by the pupil force of kaleidoscope''s writing wheel eye were originally tail beasts in a wild state. Because they lacked containers, they could not control their huge chakra. However, at this time, with the power of kaleidoscope to control its chakra itself, they were able to condense a high-density chakra group.


    "Tailing jade!"


    A black high-density chakra shell broke through the sky and broke into the war that was about to end!


    "Lord Shuiying!"


    "Act according to the battle plan!" in the face of such a situation, Zhao Meiming still hides the battle plan of Jedi counterattack?!


    Under the accurate calculation of the orbit of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the three tailed beast jade attack is aimed at the location of emiya!


    Although the attack of tailing jade came suddenly and was indeed a little unprepared, emiya responded quite quickly and immediately took corresponding defense measures.


    Blazing sky covered with seven rings (Law Aias)!


    The purplish red seven petaled flower spits out a total of seven corrugated barriers from the blazing light in the center of the stamen, and the front side resists the attack of the sudden tailing jade.


    "Pooch ~" the tailed beast jade that has been ready for a long time is much more powerful than the two tailed beast jade attack that emiya resisted last time in Yunren.


    "Poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop.


    "Boom!" a startling explosion. In the face of this terrible attack, which is several times more powerful than the attack launched by the largest caliber gun of Wuren main ship, both Mao zhihualie and others and Wuren people are retreating around one after another.


    The violent blast blew away the huge waves hundreds of feet high, and the blasted sea surface evaporated a large amount of water vapor in an instant because of the high temperature released by the high-density chakra, making the water vapor on the sea become hazy and blurred. However, at this time, Zhao Meiming''s hands made a rapid seal, ready to add strength to the fog!


    "The art of water hiding from fog!"


    The rising fog covered everything around, and the visibility decreased sharply.


    Mao Zhihua subconsciously judged the thick fog in front of him as an unfavorable factor for his own battle.


    Fifty four waste inflammation of the broken road!


    A hot disc-shaped flame flew out, immediately emitting amazing high-temperature energy, rapidly evaporating the surrounding fog.


    However, the evaporation of fog is much slower than expected. After all, this is on the sea. It is undoubtedly a unique absolute advantage for ninjas who are proficient in water escape. At the same time, according to Meiming''s fog concealment technique, with the help of the huge energy generated by the hair tail beast jade of three tails, the thick fog can not be dispersed so easily for a time.


    In this way, the four people, such as Mao Zhihua lie, were isolated by the thick fog.


    However, fog tolerance is also blocked.


    In addition, she resisted the full blow of tailing jade in the front. Emiya finally completed the local defense at the cost of destroying all the seven rings covered by the blazing sky and bearing a certain degree of damage.


    It''s really a great ability. In the whole forbearance world, there are not many ninjas who can compete with the tail beast. However, there are even fewer people who can defend the tail beast with all their strength. Emiya who can do this well deserves the name of a hero.


    After touching the ground on one knee and resting for a while, emiya is gradually recovering from the reverse phage destroyed by lawaias. After all, it is the only and strongest defense shield in projection magic. If it is broken, emiya itself will still be impacted by a certain reverse phage.


    However, when emiya was in a short period of power emptiness, suddenly, a sharp knife stabbed into her from behind without warning!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 252

    "Pooh!" the sharp blade penetrates the chest from behind, pierces the heart, and hits the fatal vital point. If a normal person is normal, he may die on the spot. As an artificial life created by Tong people''s reincarnation eye pupil, he is not much different from normal human beings, but has no own will. If you are hit to the point, emiya will also die, but emiya itself has the rare ability to "act alone" as a spirit. Even if it is seriously damaged and fatally injured and reaches the state of dying in the biological sense, it can still last for a short time.


    After resisting the tail beast jade, during a short period of weakness, someone launched a fatal sneak attack from behind. However, the success of the sneak attack itself is unusual, because even emiya, who is on the verge of weakness, can''t sneak attack him casually.


    Traceon£¡


    His hands instantly projected a cadre Mo Xie, and his figure quickly waved and slashed behind him. His actions were like clouds and flowing water. He was not affected by the decline of his combat effectiveness caused by fatal injuries.


    "Eh?!"


    The sneak attacker didn''t seem to think that after being hit to destroy the heart, emiya still had the strength to fight back. Unexpectedly, she didn''t have time to avoid. The sharp blade in emiya''s hand fiercely rowed to the latter''s neck.


    "...." the sword blade of the general Mo Ye actually crossed the neck of the other party, but emiya didn''t feel the real feeling of cutting the neck of the other party in her hand. It was like a sword penetrating the neck of the other party. It was just illusory. No, it was not her own sword, but the other party!


    Emiya saw the attacker''s face clearly. She saw the latter wearing a red cloud black robe and a vortex mask on her face. Only her right eye was a scarlet eye.


    "Boo!" the masked man waved his right arm and hit emiya''s chest hard. The pale right arm exposed from his sleeve had a very heavy power and flew emiya out with a blow.


    "Whew ~" however, at the moment when emiya was hit and flew, he saw a move in the palm of his hand, which projected several swords and fiercely shot at the masked man. Unfortunately, the swords penetrated the masked man''s figure one by one, and the damage caused to him was completely 0


    "It''s really a shocking pupil technique. Is the ability to escape Yin and Yang? Although it''s just a puppet, everyone has combat power above shadow level..." the masked man looked at emiya and said, "also, the person who seems to be the weakest has the strange ability to continue fighting after being hit through his heart..."


    "Hiss ~" although emiya is still standing, it must not last long from its looming and gradually blurred body.


    "Sure enough, no matter how patient you are, if your heart is destroyed, you will end up dead." the masked man then used space-time ninja in his right eye, and his figure gradually disappeared into it. "In this way, even if you let it go, you won''t live long, so I don''t have to take the risk to fight with a guy like you..."


    "Hiss ~" seeing the masked man disappear, emiya scattered the fake spiral sword (calad bolg II) he took out and glanced around. The thick fog made his exquisite bowing impossible to play. Although his ability of "acting alone" could make him continue to fight, he had no way to deal with the space-time Ninja possessed by the masked man. Moreover, the mask man''s strong intervention will soon reverse the battle situation against fog tolerance, which originally prevailed. Now the first thing to do is to inform the Tongren of the real-time war situation here.


    "Hoo ~" therefore, under emiya''s initiative to give up, its mortally injured body is turned into fly ash and dissipated, and at the same time, some of its remaining strength can be fed back to the body.


    "Just now, a strange chakra suddenly appeared! And the chakra of the archer disappeared!" although it was in the dense fog around, the green with white eyes could see everything around.


    "Sure enough, it''s still a shot." Zhao Meiming whispered to Qing beside her with a cold flash in her eyes, "Qing, keep watching that chakra at all times, and give orders to stop the operation temporarily. All the staff are on standby!"


    "It''s Lord Shuiying!"


    ¡­¡­


    Keep the skill mind, which can make dilumudo have insight into the imperceptible space-time instant body of the predicted mask man!


    "Puff ~" the gun shadow flashed, and suddenly the masked man who suddenly appeared behind him picked up an arm with a gun!


    "Hum... It was seen that the moment of materialization... Did this make the guy with the gun much better than the archer. However..." the arm was split, but the masked man didn''t care at all. He raised his empty right arm, and then sprayed a bundle of branches from the gap of the broken arm and grabbed dilumudo like a flexible tentacle!


    "Bang ~" dilumudo immediately raised his left gun to chop. However, the branch seemed fragile, but actually it had quite amazing toughness. Under dilumudo''s shot, it failed to break!


    "Kazam ~" however, if one shot can''t be broken, then two shots. Stab the long gun in dilumudo''s right hand, and the magic breaking red rose will penetrate the wooden dunchakra that maintains the toughness of the branches. Without the wooden dunchakra with strong life force, the branches are as fragile as ordinary branches.


    "It''s really powerful, but..." the masked man''s eye pupil wrote a kaleidoscope, and his eyes stared, and suddenly a huge shadow fell from the sky!


    "Roar ~" the giant suddenly dropped and instantly pressed dilumudo into meat sauce!


    "Ji!"


    Three tails!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 253

    "Lei Dun Lei abuse level Millennium dance!"


    The attack with all his strength is also the strongest move of all Lei Ying''s forbearance skills. It has an amazing record of breaking eight ox horns with one blow. Ordinary people, even ninjas with the same shadow level strength, are directly hit by this blow and basically have no chance to live.


    "Pooh!" Tong man was hit in the chest, and the middle of his chest was forcibly hollowed out. A big mouthful of blood vomited out. At the same time, his body was also hit and flew out by this huge impact.


    "Huh?!" Lei Ying was surprised to see the Tong man in front of him hit and fly by him. "Hit?"


    "...." the two youmu men were originally prepared to attack at the right time after Tongren dodged or blocked the attack of Lei Ying, but she never thought that Tongren would have been hit by Lei Ying without her preparation.


    "Yo ~ brother''s attack is as fast as lightning, and the enemy can''t escape in time ~" chila danced.


    "What''s the matter? Just now, I should have failed to catch up..." not only Yunren was puzzled, but also Lei Ying was puzzled.


    As a ninja sensation, Xi saw something and explained, "just in a moment, chakra of the hitong people suddenly fell sharply!"


    "Cough ~" Tong man slowly stood up from the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with one hand. At this time, his face looked very pale. The green chakra coat covered with reincarnation eye pattern also loomed, and then gradually subsided.


    "Gu ~" there is no doubt that Tongren were injured to a certain extent at this time, but it was not from the tolerant body attack of thunder shadow. The chest that was cut into a concave piece seemed to be a terrible injury, but with the protection of the power of Nine Yang, this degree of injury would not have a great impact on them at all, just a few breaths, The sunken chest is quickly restored to its original state.


    There are other reasons that really lead to the injury of Tongren.


    "Hoo ~" Tong man covered his left eye with one hand. His staring right eye was also full of ferocious blood and shortness of breath. Compared with the damage on his body, it was more from the damage of spiritual will.


    "Is there a problem there?" the Tong man murmured to himself, "the Wei palace was killed in battle..."


    The reason is that Tong people were injured and also affected the maintenance of their reincarnation eye mode. That is because as an artificial life body of pupil art, there was serious damage. From the feedback from emiya''s death, Tongren also knew that in Wuren, the masked man suddenly appeared and successfully attacked emiya. He also summoned three tails and hit dilumudo hard. Thinking of this, Tong people speculate that the remaining Mao Zhihua lie and Lancelot can''t last long. After all, their consumption is almost to the limit in order to defeat Wuren.


    Here, the weakness of Tong people''s reincarnation eye pupil technology is fully exposed. No matter what kind of technology, it has its weakness. The stronger the power of technology, the greater the risk. The power of emiya and others comes from the Tong people themselves. They rely on the huge pupil power to carry out a contract similar to some kind of price channeling, which is greatly affected by the state of the caster. Similarly, the state of the contract itself is also closely related to the caster itself. In short, just as emiya has been badly hit and disappeared, it has also caused a spiritual blow to Tongren themselves to a certain extent.


    Just now, before Lei Ying''s attack arrived, Tong people had enough time to use their pupil skills to resist, but it was precisely because emiya''s death caused a violent shock to the Tong people in the body, and they were caught off guard. Jue Jie failed to display it. In this way, Tong people were hit by Lei Ying.


    "Hey... Are you kidding? That guy was hit by the boss''s must kill skill, but he was only hurt by this..." daruyi said in horror.


    "Don''t be too alarmed! Compared with before, the chakra in the human body of Tiantong has consumed nearly half, and it seems that she has been injured by chakra regurgitation..." Xi continued to report.


    "Very good, so let''s go on." as Lei Ying, who has real shadow level strength, he is also keenly aware of the change of Tongren''s breath, and knows that the latter''s state has dropped a level. If he continues to fight, the war situation will slowly fall to their side. However, although Lei Ying has performed many powerful skills at this time, the remaining chakra in his body is still quite sufficient. The thousand generation dance with the highest damage level of Lei abuse barely broke the defense of Tong people''s Jiuyang Gang strength and caused a certain degree of injury to him, which seems to be nothing great. However, Lei Ying''s greatest advantage is reflected in its strong long-term combat ability. For example, Lei abuse level thousand generation dance is a must kill skill. In its heyday, he can swing more than a dozen or even dozens of attacks at this level.


    Also well aware of the advantages and disadvantages of both the enemy and ourselves, Tong people immediately preempted the attack after adjusting the turbulent and unstable atmosphere caused by pupillary regurgitation.


    "Shuo Jing!" a huge array of knives sprang up from the ground. Starting from the tip of the knife, the whole blade turned into countless cherry shaped blade petals, gathered into an overwhelming torrent in quantity, and jumped at the thunder shadow.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" Lei Ying immediately showed his amazing Lei Dun instant body, turned into a lightning and swam quickly in the chase of the cherry blossom torrent. It is not so easy to tell the difference between the two in terms of speed.


    If at this time, Tong people intervene to pursue Lei Ying, the latter will undoubtedly be defeated, but unfortunately, now it is not a fight alone. Tong people have to face the other five Yunren!


    "Roar!" the two tailed figures swooped, but the body speed of the behemoth did not feel cumbersome at all. The blue Youyan flashed past, and a huge shadow appeared behind the Tongren. He opened his mouth and vomited a flame much more powerful than any A-level fire escape!


    Tongren was about to wield his sword to cut off, but this was, Bawei attacked him at the same time, extended a large bundle of octopus tentacles, and seized the ex in Tongren''s hands. Although the edge of ex kept cutting the tentacles of Bawei, it was helpless that there were too many and could not break free immediately.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 254

    Tongren was about to wield his sword to cut off, but this was, Bawei attacked him at the same time, extended a large bundle of octopus tentacles, and seized the ex in Tongren''s hands. Although the edge of ex kept cutting the tentacles of Bawei, it was helpless that there were too many and could not break free immediately.


    "Turn into ashes in the mysterious fire!" Erwei brigade is one of the Nine Tailed beasts with fire attribute. In addition to tailed beast jade, it also has its own unique ability. It can spit out strong fire higher than class a fire escape almost infinitely. Although its power is not as powerful as tailed beast jade, its casting speed is fast. Spitting fire is as simple as spitting out a breath for Erwei.


    However, even if the water shadow of the five generations shines on Meiming, it must use the strongest water escape to completely resist the fire made by Er Wei himself. However, after reaching less than a meter behind Tong people, Tong''s head did not return. He threw his sleeves and threw a white light into the fire.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi.


    "What?!" the two wooden men were surprised, and then stared. They found that a figure was walking out slowly in the hot fire.


    A snow-white woman with a long knife is the real body of sleeve snow!


    She came from the blazing fire without any influence, and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She didn''t seem to like the hot feeling. She immediately waved the soul chopping knife in her hand, and the fire in front of her immediately disappeared!


    "The fire of the two tails disappeared..." the two wooden men looked at the sleeve snow in front of them with bright eyes and suddenly became excited. "It''s you! That snow girl! Very good... I''ve wanted to fight with you for a long time. I couldn''t do it last time. I can''t escape this time!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take a half step back." sleeve Snow White''s eyes moved slightly, and his cold eyes locked tightly in front of him. This huge creature burning all over was not shaken at all because of the other party''s ferocious and terrible posture.


    "Sleeve white snow, the demon cat will be handed over to you." Tongren''s palm was shocked, and the "magic" released by ex immediately released a strong energy shock wave, which instantly tore the eight tentacles bound to the sword into pieces.


    "Damn... This sword is too sharp!" six feet were cut off in a row, but they grew again soon. Chilabi felt very difficult. There was a time limit to maintain the complete tail beast. So far, as a human pillar, chakra has also consumed seven or eight points.


    However, if the consumption is huge, everyone present is the same, and Tongren''s own physical consumption is also very huge. If it were not for the long-term accumulation of personal attribute points, the success of Jiuyang Sutra, and the increase of the upper limit of physical strength of the concept armed Banshee veil, he would have collapsed to the ground.


    But now, Tong people can''t fight any longer. Therefore, he has the idea of making a quick decision in his heart.


    Similarly, Yunren and others, who consumed a lot of money, were unwilling to stand in a stalemate. They also used their full strength one after another, and immediately the war became more intense!


    "Drink! Don''t underestimate Lei Ying!" she was impatient to be chased by the cherry blossom torrent. Lei Ying bit her teeth and simply gathered her whole body to protect the key, and then broke through the cherry blossom torrent from the front.


    "Puff, puff ~" after rushing out of Shoujing thousand Sakura Jingyan, Lei Ying''s whole body was covered with dense knife and sword scratches, like a bloody man. It seems to be extremely embarrassed, but it has not been fatally injured. The figure turns into a thunder light, and then it goes around to the back of Tong people and hits them hard!


    Tong people are fighting with Bawei at this time, and they don''t have the chance to avoid the blow of thunder shadow. Since they can''t avoid it, Tong people flash a fierce look in their eyes and don''t hide at all!


    With a move of mind, the speed of Cherry Blossom torrent was greatly improved under conscious control.


    "Hmm?!" Lei Ying''s face changed. He saw that his feet were covered by a large shadow. He looked up subconsciously and said in a deep voice, "he was even ready to..."


    "OK, let''s compare who''s stronger!" Lei Ying''s eyes flashed violent, and then he was desperate. The trend did not decrease, and he hit Tong people hard behind his back.


    "Poof ~" Tongren was hit hard and couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Almost at the same time, Tongren turned sideways and raised his hands and fingers at the thunder shadow in front of him.


    "Hua La ~" the cherry blossom torrent falling from the sky instantly drowned Lei Ying''s body. At the same time, in order to reach the limit of speed, he used his palm to control thousands of Sakura Jingyan. Tongren''s hand was just within the attack range of the cherry blossom torrent. The sharp blade took away a large amount of flesh and blood from Tongren''s right hand!


    "The art of heaven sending!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    Lei Ying''s figure reappeared in the rear of daruy and others. He was covered with blood and terrible wounds everywhere. So badly hit, even the tough guy''s thunder shadow had to kneel to the ground.


    "Lord Lei Ying!" Xi immediately stopped sensing and came forward to perform medical Ninja to treat the seriously injured Lei Ying urgently.


    "Cough ~ I can''t die yet..." Lei Ying seemed to want to say something strong, but he vomited as he spoke, but he didn''t have any convincing power.


    However, despite such a heavy blow, Lei Ying''s eyes like wild animals always looked at the Tong people not far away, and his voice was as low as a wounded beast roaring, "there is still such strong power... The blood inheritance limit of muyeri family, we Yunren must grab it!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 255

    On the one hand, there is a blazing flame, on the other hand, there is a freezing cold current, on the other hand, there is a giant, and on the other hand, there is a small shadow. Both body shape and attributes are two extremes.


    "Pooh!" the violent collision between ice and fire.


    "Roar!" the two huge claws patted it fiercely.


    The sleeve snow did not retreat but entered. The lotus foot lightly stepped on the void. The soul chopping knife in his hand waved forward. Suddenly, he saw a half moon shaped ice quickly where the sword arc went.


    Burning Youyan''s claw slapped heavily on the ice cream and made a very dull sound. Ice cream responded with many cracks, which is unimaginable. Such a powerful claw failed to break the ice cream with one blow.


    "Whew ~" sleeve snow-white used the neutral position of the second tail claw, and her figure crossed in the air like a ghost, leaving a remnant of ice fog. Then she saw her barefoot stepping on the burning arms of the second tail and running quickly.


    "Damn, walk around like a bug!" for a long time, as the two wooden men of human pillar force, they were gradually eroded by the excessive and huge chakra of the tail beast. Although they can still keep their reason now, their irritability from inside to outside can not be restrained. He immediately raised his other claw and fanned the sleeve snow on her arm.


    "Whoosh ~" in the face of this positive blow, snow-white''s figure tilted and easily avoided the other party''s attack. Then the figure stood upside down under the back of the two tail hands and walked along his arms at an unabated speed.


    "Puff ~" the cold air condensed on the blade. After successfully approaching the body of Er Wei, sleeve Bai Xue jumped, and then cut a hole in the other party''s chest with his soul chopping knife.


    The part scratched by the snow on the sleeve immediately condensed into a section of ice knot, which can freeze on the two tails, which are burning and burning all over. It''s unimaginable!


    "Roar!" the second tail roared angrily, and then a strong and powerful tail turned into a fiery whip and patted snow on its sleeve!


    "Pi ~" stabbed the sword blade in his hand and opened the two tails of the whip. Then Snow White''s eyes moved, and he found that behind him, there was a tail turned into a flame spear and stabbed her hard!


    Two tails travel again, but the Youyan demon cat with two tails!


    "Bang!" the ice wall temporarily condensed on his left hand was pierced by his sharp tail, and then he hit sleeve snow hard and flew out!


    "Hiss ~" sleeve snow barely avoided the fatal injury. The hot tail wiped his shoulder and cut a lot of wounds. At the same time, the extremely hot temperature also caused secondary burns.


    It was not easy to cause substantial damage to sleeve white snow. Of course, Erwei would not miss the great opportunity to defeat each other. He immediately took advantage of the victory and pursued the attack. His limbs jumped hard. Then he fell from the sky like a meteor and meteorite and smashed sleeve white snow hard.


    "Early dance moon white!"


    "Bang ~" however, er Wei, like a fierce blow from Mount Tai, not only failed to crush his opponent, but was pushed back by an icicle with a radius of several meters suddenly rising below.


    At the same time, after the rising icicle broke, the figure of sleeve snow-white appeared directly in front of the second tail.


    "Hum! Is the body hidden in the icicle?" the two tails flying on the top of the icicle then forcibly twisted over in mid air, and opened their mouth to breathe out a flame more violent than any A-level fire escape.


    "Bai Lian dance!"


    Snow on the sleeve pointed at the sword, spitting out a large amount of extremely cold air from the blade tip, forming a large amount of ice and snow air flow towards the two tails.


    "Boom!"


    Ice and fire collided fiercely again!


    In front of a big and small startling war, no one dared to approach half a step.


    Yunren and others were shocked to see the fierce war here, "that woman... Can even tie with the wooden man and fight head-on with the tail beast. I can''t believe it!"


    "Hey... If it''s a war with the tailrace, it''s the same over there!"


    As soon as the picture turns, the battle between Tong man and Bawei.


    Because of the extreme control of qianben Yingjing, he seriously created thunder shadow and accidentally injured his right arm. At this time, Tong people''s right hand has been difficult to wave. Therefore, if they rely on their left hand alone, they can''t use ex''s "magic release" to break out sword pressure attack. An ordinary swing cut has limited damage to eight tails. Immediately, eight tails immediately become the attacker.


    "Hoo Hoo ~" thick octopus tentacles quickly grabbed Tongren, and his right hand was injured. Although he could not use the skill of "magic release", with the sharp edge of ex, he could easily cut the tentacles of eight tails with ordinary waving and cutting.


    "Infinite regeneration ~ countless attacks ~ attack of the eight tailed chirabi!" the eight tailed tentacles cut by the Tong people were continuously regenerated and extended under their continuous chakra transmission. Under this almost rogue attack, they finally aimed at a flaw from the sword waving of the Tong people, and one of the tentacles tightly tied the lower legs of the Tong people.


    Tongren subconsciously held the sword in his back hand and split the past, but he hasn''t waved it yet. Another tentacle tied his wrist, and then more and more tentacles tied Tongren''s whole body firmly!


    "Well, in this case, you can''t escape..." however, just after the voice of the eight tails fell, a bright golden light was revealed in the gap of the tentacles. The next second, an irresistible terrorist energy exploded, shaking all the bound tentacles into meat foam in an instant!


    "It is undeniable that I belittled you, Yunren. I didn''t expect to be forced to this point." in the golden light, Tongren stood with a sword, glanced coldly at Yunren and said in a deep voice, "I have no resentment with you, but you have shot at the people I cherish and coveted my power out of greed... So now, there''s nothing to say. For the next blow, I''ll solve the one in front of me first!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 256

    "Stop talking nonsense and hurt so many of my companions. What else do you want to argue?" the eight tailed tiger''s body was shocked, and his two fists hit the ground hard. It was best to use the support to counteract the recoil force. His mouth suddenly opened, and suddenly a large number of high-density chakras quickly gathered together.


    Tongren didn''t say any more nonsense and was ready to use the fatal blow contained in his left hand!


    Raise the sword, and then draw endless life and spiritual energy from the earth. For a time, the golden light covers the whole earth and shines on the stars, sun and moon.


    Heaven and earth shine together!


    The dazzling golden light makes people unable to open their eyes. However, at this time, Bawei stares at the huge eyes of the copper bell. His eyes focus on the golden sword in Tongren''s hands, which seems to be able to seize the light of the world. Even a cut silk dare not move away.


    Born in the age of six myths, the peerless beast eight tailed cow ghost has a rebellious natural nature. However, at this moment, in its contempt for the world, when it sees the ultimate sword in the golden light, an unspeakable fear arises in the heart of the fierce beast!


    But now when the arrow hit the string, it had to be sent. There was no other way but to go up. Therefore, eight tails raised their heads and roared wildly, gathered the strength of their whole body, and sent a decisive and fearful blow towards the incomparable golden light.


    "Tailing jade!"


    "Excalibur! (Sword vowing victory)"


    And the image of the two, the full strength of the two sides has a very different difference. The eight tails of the behemoth hit with all their strength, only a dark ball with a diameter of several meters. However, as a tiny human, Tong people sent out this sword, by transforming the power of their whole body into light and waving it from below, the front end of the sword emitted a golden light that destroyed all things.


    Light and dark, the front collided, and the sound disappeared from heaven and earth.


    Obviously, it was the destruction of two things, but strangely, the two collided head-on without making a slightest sound. The bright and dark picture in front of us seemed to solidify time and space at this moment.


    Only the sky is dark and the earth is shaking!


    When the voice appeared again, it was a picture that made the surrounding Yunren people feel despair and fear!


    After all, the bright golden light defeated the darkness. The eight bull ghosts hit the tailbeast jade with all their strength. Even the high-density chakra explosion did not happen, but was swallowed and submerged by the golden light. Then the golden light occupying half the sky pushed forward quickly and wrapped the whole huge body of eight tails.


    Next, I saw the huge eight tails. In the golden light, it was like paper paste falling into the fire, but the open big mouth could not roar out, which turned into soot and melted away!


    "This... This isn''t magic, isn''t it? Bi adult... Tailed beast, it''s amazing that one hit..."


    "..." sleeve snow-white looked at the Tong man in the golden light and muttered, "well, since the master has made a good awakening, I also..."


    "You''re too careless! You don''t concentrate in the battle!" the second tail roared. At this time, its burning body has shrunk significantly than before. Obviously, chakra has consumed more than half in a series of fierce battles with sleeve white snow. In addition, the two attributes restrain each other, and each blow of sleeve white snow can cause substantive damage to it. However, so far, it has only hit Snow White once, the injury is not fundamental, and the war situation is obviously at a disadvantage. Therefore, it is not easy to catch the flaw of sleeve white snow. Naturally, Erwei mercilessly sent out its strongest and biggest blow, trying to reverse the situation with one blow!


    "Tailing jade!"


    Facing the tailing jade from the front of the second tail, the snow sleeve seemed unheard of, but stood quietly in place.


    "Hum! It''s really trying to die if it doesn''t move!" the second tail saw that sleeve white snow didn''t hide and flash. Suddenly, it was ready to ambush the surrounding mouse jade fire bullet, which seemed superfluous.


    The tail beast jade came in a straight line. Just when she came in front of her, sleeve white snow just turned her head. At this distance, even if she wanted to dodge now, it was too late. However, sleeve white snow didn''t consider avoiding or defending at all.


    In other words, in fact, sleeve snow-white''s advantage is to attack from the front, and she is not good at defense. She also has no ability to defend the tail jade issued by the full attack of the tail beast.


    However, being bad at defense doesn''t mean you can''t resist. Because there is a saying that attack is the best defense.


    "Hoo ~" his lips gently exhaled.


    The unstoppable momentum of the tailed beast jade, which was already close at hand, suddenly became slow. However, although it slowed down, it still pushed towards the eyes of sleeve snow-white bit by bit until it reached the position three steps away from the foot of sleeve snow-white, and suddenly solidified. No further step was allowed, just three steps away, It seems to have become an insurmountable natural moat!


    "Understand."


    As soon as the voice fell, I immediately saw a white disc-shaped brilliance centered on the sleeve snow itself, at the foot and in the corresponding sky. Then I saw the scope of the disc and quickly spread out in all directions, including the frozen tail jade in front of me and the two tails not far away.


    "What is this?!" the disc below appeared. It felt a terrible chill from the ground. Two tails subconsciously kicked their limbs and jumped into the sky.


    "Huh?!"


    At this time, the huge disc on the ground and the disc of the same size in the sky were connected by a white light.


    At the next moment, the bright light waves dancing like giant waves appeared on the earth. Then I saw the sky and the world. Even the sky jumped by the two tails could not be avoided. Everything where the white light went was frozen in a moment!


    "Bai Xiazhen!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 257

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the eight tailed ox ghost, which is a giant, was burned and evaporated alive by the glory of the sword vowing to win. As a tail beast of the extreme chakra assembly, it was defeated by one blow. Eight tailed even failed to make the special ability of "broken tail escape", that is, the ash flew out in a moment.


    The extremely hot heat generated by the evaporation of high-density energy burned the skin to pieces. As a human pillar force, it can also be called a miracle that chirabi survived. However, as a price, the eight bull ghosts in chirabi did their best to protect the human pillar force at the critical time. Finally, chakra dried up and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Putong ~" the broken body fell from the sky and fell to the ground like a piece of garbage. Life and death were unknown.


    Compared with everything touched by the golden light here, it seems to have been erased in this world. On the other side, it has completely become a world of ice and snow.


    The sky was covered with cold snow, and the earth had already been covered with frost. However, it was more remarkable than the giant frozen in the air. In the cold ice, it seems that you can vaguely see the Youyan on Erwei youLV. It''s hard to imagine that the monster with fire attribute has been frozen.


    "Kazam ~" the frozen two tails, with the fragmentation of the frost, the huge body also disintegrated. As the two tails of chakra aggregate, even chakra was frozen.


    In the broken frost, a broken figure fell slowly. Also in the crisis of life and death, they were protected by the tail beast in their body. The two wooden men escaped the fate of disappearing into ice debris.


    "Whoosh ~"


    "Than!"


    "Lord wooden man!"


    Yunren and others immediately rushed to the two people who were seriously injured and fainted.


    "Whoosh ~" it''s the so-called concern is chaos. At this time, you can see that all the people in front of you are full of flaws. If you suddenly launch a raid, you must get good results. However, Tongren didn''t grasp the great opportunity to clean up all Yunren at one fell swoop, but immediately rushed to Xiu Baixue''s side.


    I saw that her flawless posture was frozen in the frost, and the sleeve snow had the ability to relieve Bai Xia''s punishment. The extremely cold air released by the soul chopping knife was continuously diffused through her body combined with the size of spiritual pressure, forming a "snow hell" in the sky and underground, running through the sky from the ground, and everything within the scope of the CD, Even if you jump into the air, you can''t escape. Everything, including chakra in energy form, will be frozen together. It is a very excellent solution that can kill the enemy in a second. However, it is also a very dangerous solution because the way to release the cold is changed from soul chopping knife to your own body, The body in the center of extreme cold will be frostbitten and even die if it is careless.


    "Click ~" frozen posture, cracks appeared.


    Hold.


    Tongren reached out and held the hand of sleeve Baixue holding the knife. Suddenly, after touching it, his palm was immediately covered with a layer of ice. In this moment, Tongren''s hand was seriously frostbitten by the extremely cold temperature. However, Tongren didn''t loosen the latter''s hand. From the frozen palm, the gentle Nine Yang force in the body was continuously input into the latter''s body. Then, the frost on sleeve snow began to melt gradually.


    "Hoo ~" her eyebrows moved slightly. A moment later, sleeve snow finally broke free from the ice knot. Her eyes twinkled slightly. She seemed to want to say something, but the solution just now had emptied all the power in her body.


    "Don''t say much." Tong seemed to know what the latter wanted to say, shook his head slightly and said in a warm voice, "come back, sleeve snow is enough."


    "Whew ~" took back the snow on his sleeve. Tongren immediately felt a sharp stabbing pain in his eyes. Then he couldn''t help half kneeling on the ground, his breathing was very rapid, and he felt a sense of physical weakness.


    "Cough ~ chakra and his physical strength are almost exhausted..." Tongren muttered.


    "Hum! Chakra is not enough, but we all heard it!" Lei Ying stared at Tong people. There was a touch of unknown fear in his fierce eyes. After seeing Tong people defeat all the tailed animals one after another, the fear was inevitable. After all, Lei Ying''s proudest strength is that he can fight against the tail beast head-on, but although he has the power of a war, he may not be able to win. Compared with the two tail beasts that the Tong people can defeat, so far, although he is no longer willing to admit it, he can''t change that he has a certain strength gap with the young man who is only about 15 years old.


    However, no matter how good it is, it is difficult to erase Yunren''s greedy heart. Muye alone, Yunren has tried two kidnappings, targeting jiuxinnai of the whirlpool family and the fledgling field of the Japanese family. Yun Ren even has a morbid attachment to the power of blood following the limit.


    Now, the more amazing the strength Tong people show, the more they can make Yunren covet greed.


    Knowing Yunren''s greedy character, Tong people glanced at the latter indifferently and whispered, "don''t be brave, Lei Ying. With your broken body, you still want to fight me?"


    "I''m really sorry. Although it''s a shame, it''s because my strength is not enough to participate in the war just now, so now I still keep more than half of chakra." daruy grabbed the big knife inserted in the ground and pointed at the Tongren.


    "On the surface, it seems that you haven''t been seriously injured, but in fact, you don''t even have any chakra left. Am I right?" Xi said in a deep voice, "daruy, let''s go together!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 258

    "Bang ~"


    "Oh... Impossible! It''s just..." daruy held the big knife in his hands and couldn''t hold it down with all his strength.


    Tongren parried daruyi''s big knife with the back of his hand with one hand. Although it was not a famous knife for cutting iron like mud, it would not be an ordinary knife for daruyi, who was appointed by Yunren as the next Lei Ying. However, the blade was so sharp that it could not break the small meat palm of Tongren.


    "Is this something to be surprised? Up to now, isn''t it very common for me?" the back of Tongren''s hand turned upside down and suddenly turned into five fingers to hold the blade.


    "Hmm?!" as soon as daruy''s face changed, he immediately changed the nature of chakra in his body, and poured a steady stream of Lei Dun''s strength into the broadsword on his hands.


    "Whoosh ~" at the same time, Xi, with a short sword in his hand, raided from the side of Tongren.


    Daruy''s chakra Dao, originally a powerful Leidun force, can cause paralysis through contacting the enemy of the Dao, but the thunder and lightning flows all over Tong people''s body, but it can''t give him any influence.


    Tongren''s face remained unchanged. Facing the hope from the side attack, he just raised his other hand.


    "Hmm?! what... His right hand should not be able to move. He was hurt so badly..." Xi Jing said in a surprised voice. What he said was the right hand of Tong people, the price of destroying Lei Ying''s combat ability. His right hand was mistakenly injured by thousands of Sakura Jingyan who manipulated at a high speed.


    Xi stared at Tong Ren''s raised right hand and saw that the whole right arm was flesh and blood blurred. However, Xi, with keen insight, found that there seemed to be a trace of scab in the seemingly terrible large-area wound.


    "I monitored the whole process with perception. He didn''t use medical Ninja at all... That is, the recovery of the wound is an automatic regeneration ability!"


    The injury of the right hand was recovered by more than half of the Nine Yang power in the body. Although the power has not yet reached its heyday, only a few layers of power are enough to deal with the immediate hope.


    "Kacha ~" Tong man grabbed his right hand forward, twisted Xi''s short sword into a ball with his bare hands, and then hit the latter with a fist. On the other hand, a large number of chakra''s broadswords were injected into daruy, but the Tong man couldn''t crush them immediately. However, from the deep impression left on the latter''s blade by his five fingers, it can be seen that he can take away the broadsword in daruy''s hand with a little more effort.


    "Hmm?!" Tong Ren''s eyebrows moved, and he suddenly felt the killing intention behind him. He found that at some time, daruy in front of him prepared a shadow in advance and sneaked behind him to launch a sneak attack!


    "Poof poof!" I saw daruy and his shadow were kicked by the Tong people and flew out heavily.


    "Hum ~" daruy hit a rock heavily on his back, and his mouth couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood. From his sternum, he had been kicked off several sternum by Tongren just now.


    "..." Tong man''s eyes narrowed slightly and touched his shoulder. He saw a scar extending from the back shoulder to the back of his waist, dripping with blood.


    "It''s amazing that even the shadow level can''t hurt me." Tong man said faintly. Although there is not much power left in him now, a wounded tiger can''t be provoked by any cat or dog.


    "Daruy, hee!" Lei Ying stared and shouted, "what are you two doing? Get up!"


    "Sorry, boss... I" heard Lei Ying''s reprimand. Daruy struggled to get up from the ground, but he struggled to move a few times, but he couldn''t stand up after all.


    "..." Xi''s body strength was a little poor. He was hit by Tong people in the front, and he fell to the ground and couldn''t even speak.


    Now, on Yunren''s side, the fallen and those who have lost their combat effectiveness, Lei Ying, chirabi, youmu man, daruyi and Xi, were knocked down one by one by the Tong people, leaving only Ma Buyi.


    The only remaining standing enemy, Tong people naturally turned their eyes to the latter, "women who use space-time ninja, if you remember correctly, you should not have combat effectiveness."


    "It''s really sad to be said that. Although I don''t have the ability to fight alone, if the opponent is you, there is really no chance of winning..." Ma Buyi bit his teeth, then set his seal with one hand, and there was a ninja knife in the open space on his right hand.


    "Ma Buyi! You are not his opponent. Don''t go up and use time-space transmission for me again..." Lei Ying shouted.


    Shaking his head, the linen clothes said in a deep voice, "this is no good, Lord Lei Ying. The art of sending heaven is a space-time Ninja used to transmit the tolerance tools. Lord Lei Ying''s words can really resist the speeding load with the strength of his own body, but with the current physical condition of Lord Lei Ying, his body is likely to collapse in the process of transmission..."


    "Damn it! If there were a yellow flash of wood leaves..." recalling the elegant posture of the lightning flint in his memory, Lei Ying couldn''t help but feel a touch of jealousy. At the same time, he was also dissatisfied with the hemp cloth clothes. He was also a ninja who used space ninja. Why did his village claim to be the most gifted hemp cloth clothes in this field, which is at this level.


    It seems that she also noticed Lei Ying''s dissatisfaction with herself. Ma Buyi felt a burst of gloom in her heart. However, out of her loyalty to the village, she said in a deep voice, "Lord Lei Ying, let me use myself as an inducement. I hope my skills can find out the flaws of the enemy."


    "Well, let''s do it!" Lei Ying nodded secretly, and he suddenly had hope again. Although they were badly damaged, he was not willing to give up like this, because the stronger the power tong people showed, the more he wanted to get the blood limit of the other party. In addition, Xi also said before, the other party''s power was almost exhausted, Now is a good time to defeat Tong people. How can you give up so easily? In addition, the strength of Ma Buyi is not strong, but her space Ninja is a big trouble for the enemy. If she gambles her life to do it at all costs, it is entirely possible to make the enemy''s flaws for him!


    As for whether his subordinate Ma Buyi will lose his life, Lei Ying can selectively accept this outcome.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 259

    "Do you want to bet your life? Lei Ying, you really want to kill your own people one by one. Good. In that case, I have to..."


    When Tongren and Yunren were going to have a final showdown, suddenly Tongren''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    "Tongren!" xiangphosphorus, who had been hiding behind, suddenly ran out.


    "What?! there are still companions?!" Yunren and others were also surprised at the sudden figure in front of them. Although the comer appeared to be only a young girl, there was an example of Tongren in front of them. They dare not show the authority of the elderly, especially that the woman was with Tongren.


    "I know." Tong people responded to the cry of xiangphosphorus, "fog tolerance is coming..."


    "Yes, although there are not many people coming, the chakra of several people is unusual, and the Tongren, your chakra has..." xiangphosphorus sensed the situation in Tongren''s body at this time. Without saying a word, she rolled up her sleeves and put her smooth wrist in front of the latter.


    Tongren didn''t say much nonsense. He grabbed xiangphosphorus''s hand and bit it down.


    "Ah ah ~" after a burst of girl''s Jiao drinking, I saw that Tongren''s physical strength and chakra recovered rapidly, and the wounds on his right arm and back healed rapidly with a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Hoo ~" most of the huge chakra stored in the body was sucked away in an instant. The fragrant phosphorus was dark in front of me, so I couldn''t help falling down. As a whirlpool family, it has an extraordinary amount of chakra, and focuses on refining more chakra during the hidden period. However, for Tong people, there is only a small lack. After all, it is the reincarnated eye at the same level as the strongest pupil technique, which also has amazing consumption.


    "Thank you, Shannon. You''ve done a good job." Tong man held the Tuoli Shannon. He didn''t absorb all the chakras of Shannon, but the transfer of the same amount of chakras in a moment would also cause a great physical burden on Shannon.


    Compared with Tong people who have recovered a considerable part of their strength, Yunren''s side is almost desperate.


    "How... How could it be... Chakra recovered so much in an instant..." Ma Buyi also had the ability to sense the system, so she naturally found the change of Tongren''s breath.


    "Ah!" Lei Ying''s face became very ugly at this time, staring at the incense phosphorus that knelt down as soon as he appeared. "Is chakra absorbed? Damn! And... The color of the hair... Damn! Are people of the whirlpool family? No wonder he can provide so much chakra..."


    Tongren shook his fist, glanced at Lei Ying with fixed eyes, and said coldly, "yes, it''s a pity. Do you think I''ll let you go if you come to provoke me three or four times? Now, I''m going to annihilate all of you... Ah, if I have a chance."


    Speaking of this, Tong people turned their eyes and suddenly saw dozens of figures from afar.


    Impressively, it is the fog Ninja headed by Zhao Meiming!


    Tong Ren''s eyes slightly swept away from the fog forbearance crowd, and then fell on the two very insignificant elders standing behind Zhao Meiming. His eyes narrowed slightly, "Oh? These two have never seen each other in the last battle. I didn''t expect to have such a hand now. Sure enough, this is your territory..."


    "Excellent man, very good eyesight. Sure enough, it''s meaningless to hide in front of a guy like you." Zhao Meiming said faintly.


    At a glance, the two old men didn''t need to hide. They directly stood beside Zhao Meiming. In front of the two people, one of them is the "general leader of fog hidden assassination tactical force", that is, the dark leader of fog tolerance. Tong people can see his extraordinary at a glance. In terms of chakra alone, his strength should not be much worse than Meiming. On the other hand, Tong people clearly saw a variety of strange chakras contained in their body through the pupil power of reincarnated eyes. They should have obtained the power from a large number of forbidden art experiments with their own body. In fact, their power is also very unusual.


    "Shuiying! You''re just in time. The people of Tiantong are our common enemy. We can..." Lei Ying, who was feeling desperate, couldn''t help but have a new hope after seeing the Wuren people who arrived at the critical time.


    However, Lei Ying''s words haven''t finished yet, but Zhao Meiming interrupted, "yo ~ I''m so sorry, your excellency Lei Ying, now you have no value of cooperation."


    "What are you talking about?" Lei Ying was furious. "What do you mean, Shuiying! Do you want to swallow it alone? How much did we pay to weaken that guy to this point..."


    "Hum! When you fought with him alone, we Wuren dealt with four strong players of shadow level strength! To defeat those four people, we Wuren paid more than thousands of deaths and injuries!" Zhao Meiming said in a cold voice.


    "You!" Lei Ying is about to argue about something again.


    However, when the two sides quarreled for the final distribution of interests, a smile suddenly appeared.


    Both sides immediately turned their eyes back to Tong Ren, the focus of the matter.


    According to Meiming''s eyes, she fixed her eyes on Tong Ren, and then said in a deep voice, "don''t try to be strong again. Although you recovered part of chakra, it''s really beyond our expectation, but it''s not enough to compete with us. After all, this is our territory of fog tolerance... Unless you can summon those four people again!"


    Tongren didn''t say anything more. His hands coagulated and printed, and soon the special chakra of cyan covered his whole body again. The hanging cyan light ball and the reincarnated eye exuding frightening pupil power.


    Reincarnation eye mode!


    "Really, let''s see the real Kung Fu directly under our hands!" with a flash in Meiming''s eyes, the fog forbeared everyone to attack!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 260

    "The art of water escape and water dragon bullet!" more than 20 people in a row can use high-level water escape equivalent to level B. these 20 people are obviously the upper tolerance of fog tolerance. It can be seen that although there are not many people in fog tolerance, everyone''s strength is quite full.


    "The sky changes and the earth changes!" there are waters around, which can greatly enhance the power of Wuren who are proficient in water evasion. Therefore, Tongren immediately used the ability of reincarnation eyes to freely change the natural environment, turning the whole surrounding water into dry sand in an instant!


    "Damn it!" Tong Ren''s skill greatly weakened the combat effectiveness of Wuren, and also made the people of Wuren suffer a great blow. Especially in the previous battle between Wuren and dilumudo, countless ninjas were killed and injured, and nearly half of the fleet was sunk. Finally, if there was not the intervention of a mysterious third party force suddenly, I''m afraid there will be more deaths and injuries.


    "Others have stepped back and stood by." although Shangren''s subordinates are a lot of strength, they can play little role in the enemy of Tongren in front of them. In particular, Shuidun, which has lost its geographical advantage and has been greatly weakened, has greatly reduced their combat effectiveness, and there is no need to participate in the battle. At the same time, Zhao Meiming understands that Tong people''s pupil technique, which changes the natural environment on a large scale, has also consumed forces that can not be ignored. Therefore, dozens of fog forbearance and shangforbearance who followed them have played a good role in consumption.


    "Two elders, please follow me!" after the battle with dilumudo and others, Zhao Meiming has completed the supplement of chakra with the prepared chakra recovery medicine. After all, this is the base camp of Wuren, and the advantage of backup supply can naturally be reflected. The land of water escape was closed by Tong people, but Zhao Meiming was good at more than water escape. He made a seal with his hands, "the art of dissolving escape and dissolving monsters!"


    Tong Ren naturally knows what Zhao Meiming thinks. He knows that the other party is trying to consume his physical strength as much as possible. However, in order to block the other party''s water escape ninja, although he knows that the consumption of heaven and earth is inevitable.


    Tong people dodged Zhao Meiming''s escape attack. They wanted to consume the latter''s explosive but continuous destructive skill. Therefore, Tong people did not choose to confront him head-on.


    "Whoosh!" the Tong man raised his eyebrows and saw that the leader of the fog endure dark Department came to the back of the Tong man in an instant with a speed no less than that of Lei Ying.


    "Ding ~" facing a sharp blade stabbed by the enemy, Tong people subconsciously reached out and grabbed it.


    "Eh?!" Tong people in reincarnation eye mode have improved their strength and speed to a higher level. Therefore, although they only have ordinary grip strength, they also have a blade that can easily crush and pour chakra. But now his grasp failed to break the sharp blade in the other party''s hand!


    In addition, another old man of Wuren also launched an attack on Tongren.


    I saw him quickly print with one hand, and then I just felt that the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped.


    "This is..." Tong Ren''s eyes moved slightly, and he saw the other party''s figure disappear. At the same time, an ice wall appeared directly above Tong Ren without warning, and there was the other party''s ghost figure that appeared almost at the same time with the ice wall!


    "Ice escape mirror ice kill!"


    Tongren''s mind moved. He manipulated the cyan light balls behind him and broke them one by one with the sharp Ice Spikes scattered by the other party. These cyan light balls are made of more than four chakra attributes. Things like "seeking Tao jade" of the six powers will be wiped out. However, the current Tong people have not yet mastered this high-precision chakra control, so they rarely use it in battle.


    Sure enough, because the Tongren couldn''t skillfully control these light balls, they got into the ice mirror and disappeared before the light ball hit the enemy.


    "Hmm?!" at the same time, the Minister of fog forbearance in front of him attacked again. He loosened the sharp blade made by Tong people, lowered his body, put on a very strange posture, and then hit it with a palm. His speed was amazing, and he was still at zero distance. However, Tong people still have room to avoid, but at this time, they have to get rid of Zhao Meiming''s solution and escape. Tong people are hard hit by each other.


    "Fog endure fluid art coral palm!"


    Tong people only felt that their arms were hit by a big hammer. Even if they were protected by chakra''s clothes with reincarnated eye pupil power, they still felt a slight tingling.


    Tongren was about to fight back. He just raised his fist, but he felt heavy. He saw that a large piece of hard and heavy ore grew rapidly on the wrist hit by the other party.


    "Kacha ~" Tong man raised his other hand and smashed the ore on his wrist. However, taking advantage of this Kung Fu, the enemy has retreated to keep a safe distance from him.


    "That''s right. A heavy blow also brings constraints and restrictions to the other party, so that even if the enemy blocks your blow, he can''t act immediately, so as to miss the opportunity to fight back." Tong man''s words should just fall, and then he turned around like an eye, and slapped it with a hand knife.


    "Dang ~" Tong people only felt that their palms seemed to hit the steel. At first glance, they saw that the old man raised his wrist wrapped by Sen Bai''s bone thorns to block Tong people''s attack.


    "Unexpectedly, the lost ice Dun and the bones and veins of Wuren are used at the same time... It seems that the top level of Wuren will benefit from the cleaning of the blood following limit giants in the hometown of Wuren blood fog!"


    Just as Tongren and Wuren had a final showdown, the masked man hiding in the distance was ready to stir up the situation again.


    "I haven''t been tired since the battle. It''s an accident for the women of the vortex family... Hum ~ but it doesn''t matter. The open gun is easy to block and the hidden arrow is difficult to prevent. I think you still have some means!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 261

    "Puff puff ~" Tong Ren hit the right chest of minister wurenyin with a hand knife. The sharp blade on the latter''s hand also left a deep wound on Tong Ren''s chest, which was the result of losing both sides, but the difference was that the former''s injury would greatly reduce his combat effectiveness, but Tong Ren''s injury was quickly cured with the naked eye.


    In addition, Zhao Meiming and Wu Ren have three ninjas with shadow level strength, but in the final analysis, the shadow level is also divided into 369. Except Zhao Meiming, the other two just barely enter the shadow level. If they take a step back, they can be regarded as the peak level of quasi shadow. They have the power to fight against ordinary shadows, but this is not enough in front of Tongren.


    "..." Zhao Meiming''s face looked very ugly and her eyes stared at Tong Ren tightly. "There was such a powerful force. In that case, why didn''t we kill us at that time... And why did we come to us? What''s your purpose?"


    Tongren kicked out the ice mirror in front of him together with the old man Wuren, and then responded to Zhao Meiming, "don''t talk about people as villains who kill wantonly. Indeed, at that time, I didn''t kill you. There are only two criteria for killing. The first is the people who have the opposite sword to the things I cherish; the second is the people who kill me." After that, Tong people looked at Lei Ying and others who were still trying to wait for the opportunity. "Yun Ren committed the first one, so I killed, and you fog Ren, I once let you go, but later you didn''t know what to do to provoke me. What you committed was the second one."


    In fact, the same is true. If Yunren didn''t covet Xiaotian, Tongren wouldn''t have any intersection with Yunren at all. When Wuren first arrived, Tongren didn''t kill him in the first battle, although Tongren had the advantage. Later, Wuren gathered troops to kill him. Therefore, during World War II, Tongren ordered dilumudo and others to go to war with all their strength, Annihilated thousands of ninjas.


    "..." Zhao Meiming had nothing to say about the Tongren''s answer. Indeed, they just took the action of encircling Tongren out of their greed for Tongren''s blood following the limit power. Although this matter is unreasonable, what is the reason for the interests of a country and a village?


    "Really, are you going to take revenge on us now because you are angry?"


    Tong Ren didn''t answer Zhao Meiming''s last question. Up to now, he probably has vented his so-called anger. In fact, facing the entanglement between fog forbearance and cloud forbearance, he can completely ignore it. He can control the wheel of Shenwei and go from heaven to earth. Who can catch up with him? So, in that case, the problem comes. So far, why have Tong people been fighting with fog and cloud in a hard way, and never considered running away?


    In other words, running away is hard for some competitive people to accept, but Yitong''s free and easy temperament doesn''t have any psychological pressure for him.


    If Mingming leaves, there will be nothing at all. Why do Tongren choose to stay? Isn''t this self seeking trouble?


    no In fact, the purpose of Tongren is to solve a "huge problem", not only now, but also the source of a series of troublesome events in the future.


    In the most direct and simple way, Tong people want to kill a person.


    That man is neither the thunder shadow of Yunren nor the water shadow of Wuren. If he wants to kill these two people, it''s just a little effort. There is no doubt that he has such strength.


    Back to the point, the man that Tong people want to kill now is definitely beyond everyone''s expectation.


    This man is Yu Zhibo with earth!


    This person is extraordinary. He is a key figure through the past and a series of future shocks to the whole tolerance world. To save the world or something, Tong people have no such sense of justice, but living in this world, he can''t avoid the catastrophe that will sweep the whole world.


    At the same time that the Tongren stared at yuzhibo with earth, the latter also stared at him. For this, the Tongren had to praise the other party. He was very keen to predict. The other party even realized that he would bring him great trouble in the future, and took decisive action to lead himself to Wuren''s territory by all means. Yuzhibo with earth secretly contacted Yunren, Want to use the power of cloud tolerance and fog tolerance to completely erase Tongren from the world.


    It''s a very wise judgment, and the timing is also very good. If Tongren hadn''t been prepared, it must be really likely to be planted in each other''s hands.


    However, what yuzhibo takes the soil doesn''t know is that all his details are clearly known by Tongren. While the other party sets up a bureau to surround himself, Tongren also plans to wipe out yuzhibo takes the soil!


    At this point, the truth is very clear. Yes, Tong people have not swaggered away so far, but chose to fight with fog and cloud unreasonably. His ultimate goal is to lead Yu Zhibo to take the earth!


    It''s really an unbelievable fact. If the people of Wuren and Yunren know that Tongren didn''t pay attention to them from the beginning, his goal is to kill one person.


    So far, cloud forbearance and fog forbearance almost bet their lives to fight with Tongren''s life and death. It''s like a farce. It''s ridiculous!


    In terms of strength alone, Yu Zhibo and earth are not worth mentioning, at least in the eyes of Tong people, but Tong people know that the other party has kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and unique pupil technology of time and space system. It is not so simple to kill the other party.


    However, this is what the Tong people have made up their mind. The real purpose of the Tong people who are hidden in the unknown trip to the water country is that he does not hesitate to use the front war fog forbearance and cloud forbearance as bait to deliberately expose his rear to the enemy, that is, to lead Yu Zhibo out with the earth and kill him!


    Although this is a troublesome thing, if we can kill that person this time, the other party''s plot against him will naturally be defeated. At the same time, in the future of tolerance, we may be able to avoid the war that no one can leave behind?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 262

    "Three tails, give it to me!" Yu Zhibo took the earth to forcibly control the three tails by using the pupil technique, and launched another attack on the Tong people who were fighting with Wuren.


    "Tailing jade!"


    "Roar ~" even if you are several kilometers away, you can clearly see and hear the explosive power of tailing jade, which is known as the strategic research weapon.


    "Damn..." Yu Zhibo took the soil and looked a little angry and decadent, "It''s useless to launch a sneak attack on the back of the tailed beast jade? The pupil technique that can defend against all attacks, even on the Shenluo Tianzheng of the changmen! When did the people of the day Tong... The people of the day family have such blood inheritance limit power? It can be on par with Yu Zhibo and thousands of hands!"


    With the passage of time, using the pupil technique to control the tail beast for a long time, the eye pupil force of Yu Zhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel with earth is also very huge. Especially the kaleidoscope relying on the right eye alone, it must be more difficult to control if there is no human column force at the three tails, but now, the pupil technique is almost to the limit.


    "Hoo ~" Yu Zhibo breathed a little quickly with the earth. Before that, his plans went very smoothly. The strategy of controlling the tail beast to sneak attack from behind also achieved satisfactory results. He released seven or eight tail jade one after another, which brought great harm to dilumudo and others. Coupled with the fog forbearance''s crowd tactics, the four dilumudo people were finally eliminated one by one, and also to the tongs The ontology of brings a considerable part of reverse phagocytosis damage.


    Tongren knew that Yu Zhibo was secretly trying to consume his strength with the earth, so he also prepared to hide xiangphosphorus in advance, which made everyone unexpected. Such an insignificant girl would become the key to reversing the war. Tongren added a considerable part of his strength.


    "It seems that... In the end, I still fell short... Now my pupil power has been almost consumed." Yu Zhibo took the earth to look at the three tails that gradually became manic and out of control under his feet, and the black triangular windmill with his right eye representing the kaleidoscope. At this time, it is also because of the exhaustion of pupil power that he has returned to the original three hook jade form.


    Seeing that the plan to kill Tong people finally went bankrupt, Yu Zhibo was very sorry. At the same time, his inner vigilance against Tong people was further improved again. Unexpectedly, he had such a powerful force. At present, such a careful encirclement plan could not kill him. However, it doesn''t matter. In his opinion, he didn''t make an official appearance from beginning to end and thought he acted in heavenly clothes Seamless, no one knows his existence.


    "It seems that today can only end here, but it doesn''t matter. After collecting so much intelligence, we have to make more careful deployment next time..." seeing that the plan to kill Tong people can no longer be realized, Yu Zhibo and the earth have begun to retreat.


    On the other side, the battle between Tongren and Wuren.


    "Pooch ~" Tong Ren deliberately let the sharp blade in the minister''s hand pierce his abdomen. Of course, he avoided the key. He couldn''t help moving his eyes from the enemy in front of him. On the surface, Tong Ren''s eyes looked straight ahead, but in fact, he used his white eye''s long-distance visual insight to look at Yu Zhibo''s soil several kilometers away.


    Yes, since the beginning of the fight, Tong people have always used the pupil technique of white eyes to monitor every move of Yu Zhibo with earth, including the latter''s sneak attack on dilumudo and others from behind with tail animals. He knows it clearly.


    Tongren kicked the fog minister in front of him, pulled out the sharp blade that ran through his abdomen, and muttered, "I didn''t launch a sneak attack just now, and three tails began to run away. It seems that your kaleidoscope pupil power has been consumed."


    Yu Zhibo took the earth to control the three tails and sent out ten tail jade, seven of which were sent to dilumudo and others for devastating disasters. The last three were his own side fighting with Wuren and deliberately exposing flaws to lure the other party to release. Therefore, he really got the fact that the other party''s pupil power was exhausted. Tong people could let Wuren''s weapons pierce their bodies just now. Seeing that the other party had not been able to If they continue to attack, Tongren also have reason to imagine that the other party has reached its limit.


    Kaleidoscope pupil exhausted Yu Zhibo takes earth. Now is a good time to kill him!


    The Tong people were silent and didn''t act rashly. Now they are several kilometers away. If they chase him, they are likely to scare the snake. After all, even if they can''t use the divine power of Yu Zhibo to take the earth, they can also use the Earth Dragon he is good at to hide and escape underground.


    With so much effort, Tongren just found such a good time to kill Yu Zhibo with the earth. Tongren must be cautious.


    "There''s no way. Although the words used now consume a little, you can''t escape this move." at this time, Tong people have no idea of "acting" with Wuren and others. They get rid of their entanglement and fly into the air.


    "Eh? Very powerful pupil force fluctuation... Is this the same as the last technique hidden in Muye killing regiment?!" it seems to feel that Tongren from afar are fully releasing their huge pupil force, and Yu Zhibo stopped temporarily when he took tun.


    "Is this guy... Ready to kill both Lei Ying and Shui Ying? Hey! It''s a crazy move, but it''s just right. In this way, the combat power of Wuren and Yunren will be greatly weakened, which will be more beneficial to the war in the future. Moreover, in this way, the people of Hetong will become the immortal enemies of the land of water and the land of thunder. It''s OK at that time Use this point to design him... No matter how powerful you are, it''s just the so-called two fists can''t beat four hands. Hum! Sure enough, you''re still young and frivolous ~ "


    However, just as Yu Zhibo took the earth to watch the Tongren wantonly annihilate the fog, cloud and people, suddenly, he felt that the air around him seemed to become oppressive and muggy. He didn''t know why. He glanced around and didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 263

    However, just as Yu Zhibo took the earth to watch the Tongren wantonly annihilate the fog, cloud and people, suddenly, he felt that the air around him seemed to become oppressive and muggy. He didn''t know why. He glanced around and didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge shadow shrouded yuzhibo with earth. Together with the huge three tails beside him and the earth with a diameter of nearly one kilometer, they were covered by this sudden shadow.


    The pupil of his eye suddenly shrinks, and then Yu Zhibo subconsciously raises his head with the earth!


    "What?!" what appeared in his eyes was a huge meteorite blocking the sky and the sun!


    No, he wouldn''t be too surprised if it was just a meteorite, because he had witnessed the terrorist power of Tongren calling meteorites when he was in Muye. From this familiar huge pupil force fluctuation, yuzhibo and Tu clearly realized that Tongren were ready to make a shocking terrorist blow.


    But why is this meteorite above his head?! Don''t Tong people want to wipe out fog forbearance, cloud forbearance and others?


    The frozen thought, gradually, a very terrible fact, gradually emerged in yuzhibo''s mind.


    If Tongren had known his existence from the beginning and understood all the conspiracies he did in the dark, he knew that he was behind the scenes and endured it until now, what a terrible truth it would be!


    "Tiantong people... Tiantong... White eyes!" Yu Zhibo''s face suddenly became very ugly, and his eyes looked in a direction in the distance, "I see... What a terrible mind! Deliberately fighting with fog forbearance and cloud forbearance is to lead me. I think I''m constantly launching sneak attacks to weaken your strength, but I''m actually weakening my own strength..."


    "The divine power... Can''t be used, and the timing is really accurate!" Yu Zhibo looked up at the giant that almost blocks out the sun, even compared with the size of the tail beast, it''s like a reptile. "Moreover, the scope of this attack, it''s impossible to escape with instant body..."


    In the face of the meteorite landing that destroyed everything, yuzhibo and the earth were unable to resist, and there was not even a chance to escape!


    He stood in the same place and looked at a direction in the distance. It seemed that he was looking at Tongren several kilometers away.


    The other party can''t see him. He doesn''t know. However, the ability of Tongren''s white eye pupil technique can clearly see yuzhibo''s expression at this moment.


    "Well, it seems that he has given up resistance."


    Seeing Tongren''s move, fog forbearance, cloud forbearance and others are unknown. However, a huge meteorite that can be seen far away clearly appears in the sight of everyone.


    From this moment, the unspeakable fear of Tong people began to grow deeply in their hearts. At this time, even Lei Ying, who has always been strong and competitive, fell into a silence. So far, he finally understood that the Tong people in front of him were not in the same dimension as his strength, and he had coveted and greedy for the latter It''s a mayfly shaking a big tree. How ignorant and ridiculous it is!


    "You guy, did you say that your goal from the beginning was..." Zhao Meiming knew the existence of Yu Zhibo and the earth. Although he didn''t know his true identity, he probably learned that the latter was a terrorist black hand who had assassinated four generations of Mu Shuiying and secretly controlled the power of fog tolerance.


    Tongren ignored the people''s horror. Up to now, he has completely lost interest in fog forbearance, cloud forbearance and so on. What he focuses on now is the life and death of yuzhibo with earth. Tongren doesn''t like trouble. However, today, he has done so many troublesome things in order to kill yuzhibo with earth. If he can''t do each other, it''s true It''s his incompetence.


    The vision always kept the white eye pupil technique to lock every move of yuzhibo with earth until the latter was crushed by the infinite meteorite and turned into fly ash.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    A shocking explosion, although it happened several kilometers away, the huge meteorite with a diameter of more than one kilometer hit the earth violently and shook the earth!


    Yunren, Wuren and others were staring blankly at the distant sky. At this time, there was a large share of smoke and dust. This group of smoke and dust kept rolling, sometimes circulating and shrinking. The dead ash and colorful orange red was revealed in the smoke and dust, but the orange red was mixed with heavy earthy yellow. From time to time, there were visible flames and fragments flying out and wearing between the two colors These air masses seem to be mixed and intertwined, but when they look carefully, they are clear-cut. When they only look at them, they feel a terrible pressure and terrible murderous spirit coming to their faces. Even if they are far away, they almost suffocate after looking at them.


    The meteorite blocking the sky and the terrible energy shock wave generated by the violent impact made it as the center, forming a roaring wind, spreading out in all directions with the high temperature and hot breath, and the large amount of smoke and dust hit into powder was thrown into the sky, rendering the blue sky and white clouds into haze in an instant.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly and stood in the void. Standing above the sky, he scanned the land where a huge crater was hit by meteorites in the distance. He saw that in the deep crater, hot magma constantly came out, mixed with a little red in the dark. Huge mass, huge energy released in an instant, a great power of heaven and earth that can destroy everything.


    The frightening ability of reincarnation eye to induce extraterrestrial meteorites and the full power of pupil can even induce the movement of celestial bodies and planets, resulting in the collapse of real constellations. It has an unparalleled ability to destroy heaven and earth. It is called the power of destruction and creation in the mythological era.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 264

    "Rumble, rumble ~" the earth shook for ten minutes. The territory of the water country was surrounded by the sea. Such a huge meteorite impact even aroused the river overturning waves and tsunami waves. The crushed dust thrown into the sky, mixed with the burning red, formed a long-standing mushroom cloud in the sky.


    People can clearly see a giant meteorite parked on the earth several kilometers away. All this is enough to prove that the horror of the past moment is real. At this time, both Yunren and Wuren were wondering what would happen if this meteorite landed on their own head?


    "..." Tong people stopped in the middle of the air and looked fixedly at the huge explosion center in the distance. Suddenly, their eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Immediately, their figure flashed and fell to the ground.


    "Sweet phosphorus." Tong people grabbed sweet phosphorus''s shoulder with one hand, and immediately got rid of the law of gravity and flew to the sky. In this way, he flew away in full view of the public. He didn''t pay attention to Yunren, Wuren and others. Up to now, no one would madly want to intercept him.


    "Carefully perceive the place around the explosion, and you can''t miss an inch." Tongren flew in the direction of the meteorite with xiangphosphorus.


    "Eh?!" xiangphosphorus was stunned at first. She had not reacted to the horror of the meteorite falling from the sky, but under the repeated urging of Tongren, she subconsciously said, "well... If you get close to this hair, no one can live?!"


    "Who knows, it''s hard to say." the Tong man said faintly, as if he thought of something. A trace of essence flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "in a word, I must accurately get the result of killing the enemy."


    "Well, OK." although xiangphosphorus didn''t think anyone in the world could live under the impact of the meteorite, she still obeyed the orders of Tongren and started the perception method. After a while, xiangphosphorus also frowned, "There are very strong chakra traces in the surrounding air. If you want to ensure the 100% accuracy of perception, you have to get closer."


    "Really." Tong people certainly know this. The strong chakra scattered around should be the chakra of the tailrace. At his blow, he reincarnated his eye pupil technique "creation star meteorite" , the three tails were crushed and destroyed, but for the tail beast, it is an immortal existence. Even if it disappears for a while, after a period of time, the power of the tail beast will continue to absorb the natural energy of heaven and earth and slowly revive. Tongren with all the abilities of white eyes, because of the visibility of chakra, these scattered tail beasts chakra are like thick in his vision Heavy fog obscured his sight.


    "Cough ~"


    With incense and phosphorus, he came to the sky where the meteorite is located. There is too much dust in the air. Tongren''s mind moved, that is, he turned his hand over the clouds and called the wind and rain by using the ability of reincarnation eye pupil technology to "change the sky and change the earth"!


    "Hoo Hoo ~" called for a strong wind to disperse the surrounding dust, and the surrounding vision immediately became much clearer.


    The fragrant phosphorus condensation seal felt it for a while, then shook his head, "there is no enemy chakra around..."


    "I haven''t found the body either." Tong man carefully scanned the surrounding with white eye pupil technique.


    "Is it strange to have a corpse? Under that powerful explosion, there must be no bones?" xiangphosphorus analyzed.


    "Ordinary people, maybe so." Tong man was still not fully convinced of each other''s death, and said in a deep voice, "half of that guy''s body was transplanted with cells between thousand hand pillars, and the strength of his body reached a very amazing level. Even if he died, there should not be any trace left."


    "Thousand hand pillar?! is it the legendary Ninja God?" Xiang phosphorus''s eyes widened slightly, which was obviously surprised by the legendary figure mentioned by Tong people.


    "It''s too much to be called the God of ninja." Tong man shook his head slightly.


    Xiangphosphorus was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she blinked and asked, "Tongren... Is it stronger than that thousand hand column


    "..." Tong man thought for a moment, and then he couldn''t help sighing, "after a hundred rounds, I will be defeated. My strength is far from enough..."


    "Power is not enough!" "Xiang phosphorus eyes slightly glare," heard the Tong''s sentence, she wanted to make complaints about it, just now, suddenly she looked changed, shouting, "enemy chakra! It''s on the sea three kilometers away!"


    "...." just as Xiang phosphorus shouted this sentence, Tong people''s eyes coagulated slightly and subconsciously projected their eyes three kilometers away.


    There, on the sea, stood a black shadow, undamaged! In the vortex mask, the invisible left eye slowly closed in the shadow.


    "Hoo ~" seemed to consume a lot of physical strength in an instant. Yu Zhibo breathed with the earth and was panting. However, with the strong recovery of nearly half of the thousand hand cells in the body, he soon gradually relaxed his breath.


    "Yixie Naqi! In a very short time, you can instantly turn all unfavorable factors, including death, into dreams, and turn all favorable factors into reality. It is a kind of extreme magic that can shuttle between reality and dreams at will!"


    "I almost died! If it hadn''t been for this, I would have explained it here today!" Yixie Naqi sacrificed a writing wheel eye and launched the forbidden art to escape the killing of the "star meteorite" of the Tong people. At this time, Yu Zhibo took the earth to further improve the strength of the Tong people. At the same time, he realized that the Tong people knew his existence in his heart, Tong people are listed as the number one thorn that must be removed as soon as possible.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 265

    "Hum ~ it made me pay the price of a writing wheel eye... But forget it, there are still many spare eyes."


    Yu Zhibo looked at the distance with earth''s eyes. At this time, he released his intention of killing Ling ran without reservation, "wait for me, Tiantong man! If you can''t kill me today, I will..."


    "Do you want to stay for the future and try every means to calculate me?" it seems that you can feel each other''s resentment. Tongren whispered softly, "now you should want to say such cruel words?"


    Yizhnagi! Yu Zhibo family escaped the forbidden art of the inevitable death. Naturally, Tong people also know that Yu Zhibo took the earth as a life-saving card. Well, since you know, so far the other party can escape his fatal blow, it must be within the calculation of Tongren.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t give you such a chance." Tong Ren''s eyes were slightly cold. In his eyes, he also showed his heart of killing without concealment. The reincarnation eye chakra pattern covered on his body gradually dissipated, and poured the power of his whole body and all the pupil power left by his eyes into the palm of his right hand.


    "Hmm?!" it seemed that he was locked by a murderous force thousands of miles away. Yu Zhibo subconsciously turned back with the earth. Immediately, his eyes narrowed sharply and saw a golden lightsaber running through the sky in the distance!


    "That''s... Bad!" Yu Zhibo said secretly with the earth, and then subconsciously printed, Mao Hai Wei


    This seal is the seal of the forbidden art Yixie Naqi. The writing wheel eye of the left eye has been used up in front, and the remaining right eye belongs to his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. As a yuzhibo leader with mediocre qualifications, most of his ability now also depends on the pupil art of the right eye. If this eye is used at this time, his strength will be greatly reduced, but even so, He has no choice!


    With the careful calculation of Tong man, he was able to control the tail beast for a long time and his pupil strength was weak. He could not use the power of kaleidoscope for a short time. Now Yu Zhibo takes the earth. If he wants to live, he has to do so.


    As if he knew the latter''s idea of abandoning the car to protect the handsome, Tongren hummed coldly, "it''s too late!"


    Holding the golden lightsaber running through the sky in his palm, he immediately fell.


    "Turn life and death, divide Yin and Yang, and the Golden Wheel turns into explosion!"


    "Forbidden art Yixie Na..." however, when Yu Zhibo ruthlessly abandoned his right eye and used Yixie Naqi again as a price, he fell from the sky and the golden lightsaber in the distant sky crashed down.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" where the lightsaber went, it was an island several kilometers away. It was cut in half like a cake!


    Like a towering giant, the invisible invisible hand holds a golden lightsaber and cuts off everything!


    Earth, mountains, sea water


    It seems to be the divine power of yin and Yang at the beginning of the creation of the world!


    Being crossed by the golden sword dividing Yin and Yang in the world, Yu Zhibo took the earth. Even the body with half an immortal body was inevitably split in two!


    "Day... Tongren..." seems to be on the verge of life and death, stimulating the limit of physical fitness. At this time, Yu Zhibo''s right eye with earth and San gouyu''s writing wheel eye were immediately forcibly activated into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the triangular windmill!


    However, in the face of the body that was cut in half, it was ultimately powerless. The kaleidoscope pupil, which lost its vitality, gradually faded down.


    "Pooch ~" was divided into two parts and fell to both sides, one left and one right.


    "The enemy''s chakra... Disappeared!" Shannon reported.


    However, in the face of all this in front of him, Tongren, who had witnessed it with his own eyes, could finally put down his hand now.


    With the blow just made, the pupil power of both eyes has been exhausted without any left, and finally restored the original pure black eyes.


    "Putong ~" the sight in front of him was dark, and the Tong man, whose strength reached the limit, couldn''t help falling to the ground.


    "Tongren!" seeing that Tongren, who made the power like a myth, was like a collapsed giant, fell down, and the incense phosphorus beside him was shocked. He immediately stepped forward to help him. As soon as his palm explored, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "how could... Chakra meridians in his body be so disordered..."


    "Can''t the body bear such a huge force for a long time..." xiangphosphorus bit her teeth, then pulled up her sleeve again and handed her arm over, "in this case, Tongren, bite me quickly..."


    "Hoo ~" Tong Ren gasped for a while, rested for a while, but he still didn''t breathe. He reluctantly pushed xiangphosphorus''s wrist, shook his head, and murmured angrily, "No... my pupil strength is a little over consumed, my body has been bitten by a lot, and I have a strong desire for chakra, which is almost insatiable. At this time... If I bite you, I will suck up... All your chakra, and even your life energy will be in danger of plundering..."


    "This..." xiangphosphorus turned pale, thinking of the fear that he would be squeezed dry alive, and then couldn''t help recalling the desperate past. Compared with now, Tongren are more concerned about their own lives than absorbing their own chakra, and their hearts were touched for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, Xiang phosphorus, my body is strong... Just rest for a period of time..." with that, Tong man slowly closed his eyes.


    He broke into the land of water and fought with Wuren and Yunren repeatedly. Finally, he led to Yu Zhibo''s earth hidden behind the scenes, and in the end, Tong people successfully killed the latter here.


    This is the end of the matter.


    Yu Zhibo, a key figure who has a significant impact on the future of the world, has been completely killed today!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 266

    On the bed, there was a young man lying like a dead man. The trauma on his body had largely recovered under the treatment of medical ninja, but the biggest problem was the weakness of his spirit and will, and chakra in his body was also very thin. The fingers suddenly trembled slightly. After a long time, the faint breath between the nose and breath was finally a little thick. After a while, the eyelashes trembled slightly and the eyelids struggled. Finally, they opened slightly.


    The faint soft light came through the eyes. Tong people''s palms tightened sharply and tried to move their eyes. What they saw was a strange room. They were a little surprised. However, they were slightly relieved to see that the room was poorly decorated, like a place where ordinary people lived. Although they didn''t know where it was, they could be sure that, At least not where ninjas live. The whole body is weak and lying on the soft bed. Now he has no strength to move.


    Slightly gasping for breath, after the brain was a little sober, a stream of memories poured out from the depths of the brain, which made the people of Detong slowly recall the beginning and end of the matter.


    "Hiss ~" suddenly felt a sharp stabbing pain from his eyes, and Tong people subconsciously covered his eyes.


    "Hoo ~" after a long time, Tong people slowly released and their vision returned to normal.


    "Pupil power consumption is too much..." I recalled that I fought with fog forbearance and cloud forbearance repeatedly at that time. I didn''t hesitate to consume a lot, and then led Yu Zhibo to take the earth. Finally, I overdrawn my pupil power a little and used two must kill stunts "star meteorite" and "Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion" respectively. Fortunately, I finally succeeded in killing each other. Otherwise, I would lose a lot.


    Yu Zhibo takes the earth. This person is an ordinary person of Yu Zhibo''s family. He has ordinary talent and is willing to sacrifice to save his companions during the war. Later, he was saved by Yu Zhibo ban. After some brainwashing and training, he finally blackened completely with the "death of nomhara" and became a chess piece of Yu Zhibo ban. However, Yu Zhibo and Tu didn''t know about all this. But he didn''t know that it didn''t mean innocence. Then he abandoned his identity, put on a mask and went to a dark abyss. Fourteen years ago, he also planned nine events to kill the division. Then there was the slaughter of the people. Plot Zhicun Tuan Zang and Shanjiao fish banzang to kill Miyan and lead changmen into a road of no return. Now, as the black hand behind Xiao, he began to plan and provoke the war of tolerance.


    Although yuzhibo''s earthy nature is not an unforgivable person, what he has done so far is indeed an evil deed worthy of death. However, Tong people never think they are good people who punish evil and eliminate evil. They don''t care about the evil brought by Yu Zhibo. As mentioned earlier, Tong people are not people who kill wantonly. They need a reason to take the lives of others. First, they are opposite to each other for what they cherish. Second, they have a clear intention to kill themselves.


    Yu Zhibo felt the threat of Tong people with the earth, and started first to kill him. Tong people will naturally fight back against each other. In addition, Tong people know that each other will affect the key figures in the future of the world. It is entirely reasonable to kill the latter.


    But this time, in order to kill Yu Zhibo and take the earth, Tong people also paid a lot of price.


    I felt that because of the excessive use of the power of the reincarnated eye, my body was swallowed by the huge power. At that time, I almost fell into the dangerous situation of pupil power runaway again. Tongren smiled bitterly, took a sip of the air with a slight local flavor, cleared his mind a little, slowly closed his eyes, and his mind gradually sank into his body.


    As his mind sank into his body, a pair of internal conditions that were almost broken enough to make the world''s highest level medical Ninja stunned appeared under his mind.


    Looking at this body that seems to have been ravaged by terrorist forces, Tong people are not surprised. After all, the greater the strength, the greater the risk. It belongs to the same level of reincarnation eye as reincarnation eye. How can it be used without any risk? What''s more, he knows that pupil power consumption is forced to overdraw.


    Although this tragedy in Tong people''s body now, if it is placed on any other person, I''m afraid the only outcome is to become complete waste! Chakra meridians were almost destroyed. Even if it is a thousand hands, it can''t turn back to heaven. However, the desperate situation is limited to ordinary people. For Tongren, it is a little worse. The greatest power of the great achievement of the Nine Yang Sutra lies not in its attack power, but in its almost abnormal defense and recovery power. In addition, as a descendant of Datong Muyu village, can Tongren be compared with ordinary people?


    Therefore, Tong people have never been pessimistic about their own weakness. As long as they are injured, they will always recover. They will never recover. It is not called injury, but death.


    Such a result, in fact, is not bad for Tongren. Changmen, who also overdraw the pupil force excessively, fought with Shanjiao fish half Tibet when he was young. Under the condition of insufficient strength, he forcibly used the huge power of reincarnation eye to summon the external magic image. Its war result was really brilliant. In an instant, he wiped out all the Ninjas in the dark of Yuren and muyegen. However, the result of this is to make a long door. Next, we can only barely survive with the help of machines. This is probably Yu Zhibo''s plot to take the earth. After all, the long door with reincarnation eyes will be difficult to control if he is not shackled.


    "Hiss ~" the wooden door opened and xiangphosphorus came in with a bowl of soup medicine. After seeing that Tongren had sat up, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "you finally woke up. Your body, normal people should have to lie down for a long time. Unexpectedly, you woke up after only three days."


    "Ah, it''s all right." Tong people nodded, "xiangphosphorus, where is this place?"


    "On a small island on the border of the water country ~" Xiang phosphorus reached the medicine in front of Tong people. "In short, drink this first. This is the dispensing knowledge I learned from big snake pill..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 268

    Although he was sleeping deeply, Tong man knew everything about the outside world at this time. He was soaked in cold water. The gentle and gentle medicine turned into the purest chakra. He drilled through countless pores of his body and flowed quietly in his body. He could measure where he passed. It was due to the reverse bite caused by pupil overdraft, The chakra meridians, which are seriously damaged, are slowly being repaired.


    After the chakra meridians and the internal organs in the body are restored to a normal state, the warm energy flowing in the body follows the operation of its own chakra meridians and finally integrates into Tongren''s eyes.


    The desire for energy seems to have endless demands. It originates from the eyes and generates a special suction force. It frantically absorbs the body energy of Tong people. While the body energy flows to the eyes, it is continuously supplemented into the body with the supplement of liquid medicine. The conversion of energy continues in Tong people''s body.


    From the endless absorption of energy by his eyes, the Tong man in the state of false sleep did not know how long it lasted. He could only vaguely know that when the energy injected by the outside world became weaker and weaker, until the last completely disappeared, he finally came out of his own spiritual world and opened his eyes dimly.


    The numb body moved slightly, and a burst of water roared. At this time, Tongren was in a small wooden bucket. The interior of the bucket was filled with clear water, but from the light green left in the clear water, this should not be an ordinary water source.


    When the palm of your hand swings in the water, you can clearly feel that there is not weak pure energy in these light green liquids. Slightly picked up the liquid water and put it under his nose and sniffed it. Tong man couldn''t help whispering, "the guy of big snake pill really mastered the core technology. With these liquid drugs, even the almost exhausted pupil power has gradually recovered..."


    After that, about a week later, Tongren gradually recovered under the recovery solution prepared by xiangphosphorus. The traumatic and internal injuries had already healed. To Tongren''s surprise, even the pupil strength recovered a lot. Thinking that the big snake pill has developed this medicine formula that can restore the pupil force, Tongren can''t help thinking that the preparation of the big snake pill after writing the wheel eye is not enough. However, the big snake pill and everything are good. In a word, if it has nothing to do with him, he will not be interested in paying attention.


    Putting on his clothes, Tong man pushed open the door. At this time, xiangphosphorus brought back some herbs from the outside.


    "It seems that chakra has completely recovered..." Xiang phosphorus looked at Tong people carefully, with a happy face.


    "Ah, yes." Tong man shook his palm and could feel the abundant power contained in it. Then he praised xiangphosphorus, "thanks to you, xiangphosphorus."


    Holding the glasses on the bridge of his nose with his hand, Xiang phosphorus slightly pinned his head and whispered, "nothing..." although there is nothing on the surface, Xiang phosphorus''s heart is very happy at this time. After a miserable childhood, he was enslaved by big snake pill. He was forced to learn all kinds of boring pharmaceutics in the Research Institute. Now, It was recognized by Tongren, and it was also the first time that she felt lucky for what she had learned.


    "How''s it going? Are Xiaos still trying to contact us these days?" Tong asked.


    "Well, I said it once or twice a few days ago, but I haven''t received such spiritual contact recently..." xiangphosphorus replied truthfully.


    "Really?" Tong Ren frowned slightly, and seemed to be quite confused about Xiao''s perseverance. According to this time point, it must be that Payne learned the news of Yu Zhibo''s death with tu. at the same time, it is not difficult to guess that he has a major suspicion about Yu Zhibo''s death with Tu. In this way, it is obvious that Tongren has the intention of betraying Xiao.


    So the question is, since he thinks the Tong people are traitors, why does Penn persistently send out the method of slide show to him? Do you want to search his specific location through a spiritual link? Although there is such a possibility, the probability is not high. After all, he has ignored the connection method many times, so why does the other party continue to do useless work?


    However, when Tong people felt puzzled about it, a special wave flashed in their mind.


    "Tongren!" the same perceptive incense phosphorus also felt it, hesitated and said, "the signal of dawn is coming again. What should I do?"


    Tongren frowned slightly. Although he didn''t know what conspiracy Payne was trying to engage in, he was not afraid. Now, as long as he didn''t know that all his staff were out, no one could defeat him in terms of combat effectiveness. Even if Payne''s six ways were together, Tongren were confident to wipe him out in more than a hundred Huihe!


    "I''m interested to hear now. What else does Xiao have to say to me." Tong people don''t understand Xiao''s unilateral contact, so now with a trace of curiosity, they conclude one by one according to the secret code of entering the spiritual boundary of slide show.


    "Whew ~" once blinked, I only felt the short-term confusion of the spirit. Then Tongren came to an independent spiritual world constructed by the reincarnation eye. I saw here that all members of Xiao had been waiting for a long time.


    Tongren glanced at the people one by one, and finally asked with a little curiosity, "so, everyone, come to me in such a hurry. What can I do for you?"


    However, hearing Tongren''s words, Xiao''s people will cast confused eyes one after another.


    "Hmm?!" seeing this, Tong Ren also moved his eyebrows slightly. The atmosphere seemed a little wrong, which seemed a little different from the sword Nu Zhang he imagined?


    Just then, suddenly, the impatient feiduan couldn''t help but stand up and shout, "what can I do for you? Scare? Is there something wrong with your mind? You are one of us. What are you talking about?"


    "..." Tong Ren was stunned when he heard the speech, then his eyes swept over the people again, and finally fell on the head Penn. He saw that the latter was calm and had no hostile attitude in his imagination. I can''t help thinking, what''s going on? Payne... Don''t you know he killed Dai Tu?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 269

    "Tong man, are you better?" Penn said.


    "Eh?!" Tong Ren was stunned when he heard the speech, his eyes flickered, his eyes tightly locked on Payne''s face, trying to find a flaw in the latter''s face. At this point, Tong people can be sure that if Payne didn''t know anything, it was the perfect actor with deep intention, who vaguely responded to him, "um..."


    "Didn''t respond to the slide these days because he was healing?" feiduan answered.


    "Hum, ha ~ it''s really noisy enough. Both Wuren and Yunren are so dry that they don''t have a temper at all. And you made the huge pit in the north of the water country?" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel was Yin and Yang, but it also revealed a strong sense of fear.


    "Well, needless to say, Tongren, your mission has been completed very well. It is precisely because of your big trouble that we have collected a large number of fog forbearance and cloud forbearance combat intelligence." Penn fully affirmed.


    "Ah, really." Tong people were suspicious, but they didn''t express too many differences. He wasn''t sure whether Payne was sincere or used to deceive him. However, Tongren soon dispelled his doubts, because the Arsenal system in his mind conveyed a message for a long time, that is, an A-level task before entering Xiao, trying to win Xiao''s trust. Before, with his full support for scorpion and Didala, he also faced the enemy with Muye Sanren, which is regarded as the name of entering Xiao. However, now he''s on his trip from the water country, Tong people seem to have further gained Xiao''s trust.


    This time, Tong people finally believe in Payne''s goodwill, but a new question has been added to their mind, that is, the death of Yu Zhibo with earth. Does Payne know nothing? It''s almost ten days since today. Yuzhibo and the earth have been done without anyone noticing. Is it possible?


    no With the relationship between Payne and yuzhibo with earth, at least for now, Payne has absolute trust in it. Yuzhibo with earth suddenly evaporated, and Payne can''t be unaware of it at all.


    Is it true that Yu Zhibo didn''t die with the earth? Escaped back?


    Tongren shook his head secretly. He wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake. He knew everything about each other and fully mastered each other''s ability and Ninja characteristics. If he hadn''t killed the enemy yet, he could only be regarded as Tongren''s incompetence.


    Deliberately revealed flaws to attract Yu Zhibo to take the earth to control the tail beast for a long time, consume pupil power, and remove his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye; The meteorite that cannot be avoided in a large range falls from the sky, forcing his Yixie Naqi; Finally, the opponent thought he had escaped successfully and sent out a golden sword thousands of miles away.


    At that time, Tongren could see clearly that Yu Zhibo and the earth were split in two by him. In the face of such a devastating blow, it must be that even if the thousand hand pillar was reborn, it could only fall down.


    It ruled out the possibility that Yu Zhibo brought soil to survive. At this time, Tong people couldn''t help thinking that someone was pretending to be Yu Zhibo to bring soil to continue to deceive Payne?


    However, while Tong people were thinking hard alone, Xiao also held a meeting here.


    According to the form of Xiao and Xiao as a group, Tong Ren is the intelligence group, and his partner is Xiao Nan. Tong Ren is responsible for the intelligence collection of Wuren, while Xiao Nan is responsible for Yanren. Now Tong people have completely overfulfilled the task, which makes Penn very satisfied. Immediately, they can''t help asking about the progress of Xiaonan.


    "Yan Ren seems to be very interested in Xiaoxiao and has repeatedly asked for a positive conversation with us," Xiao Nan reported.


    In this regard, Payne immediately denied, "ignore them, settle the entrusted remuneration as soon as possible, but terminate all cooperation between Xiaoxiao and Yanren. Although the cooperation with Yanren, one of the five tolerance villages, has brought us huge funds, it also exposes our risks. In the current situation, it has not yet reached the stage of official appearance."


    "OK, I see. I''ll take good care of it," Xiao Nan replied.


    However, at this time, Didala, who had never spoken, suddenly started talking, "Hey! If Yan Ren is involved by three generations of Mu Tu Ying, please be vigilant! Don''t underestimate that damn short old man. That guy has blood stains on the blood following limit power to eliminate chendun! That''s a powerful forbidden skill that will be blown into slag as long as one shot is hit at any level! If you deal with that guy, you have to deal with him Be careful... "


    "Didala, thank you for your advice. I''ll pay attention to it." Xiao Nan responded seriously to his companion''s reminder.


    Next, Xiao is to assign the work of each member. It doesn''t matter about Tong people. Tong people are also lack of interest and don''t care at all.


    "Tong Ren, you just had a big fight. Take a good rest during this time." at this time, Penn has a trust attitude towards Tong Ren, and Penn has always been very concerned about trusted companions.


    "Oh, that''s great." Tong Ren responded. Under the prompt information of the Arsenal system, he already knew that he had fully won Penn''s trust, which was enough. Since the task had been achieved, he was unwilling to do other things.


    In this way, Tong people retreated from the art of slide show, and the spiritual will returned to the noumenon.


    He got up slowly from the sitting position, stretched himself, sighed softly, "the trouble is finally over, so next, it''s time to have a proper rest."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 270

    "The trouble is finally over, so next, it''s time to have a proper rest."


    "Well, Tongren, where are you going?" xiangphosphorus tried to ask.


    "Ah, yes." Tong people are in a good mood. When they think of good things, they look soft.


    "..." seeing the expression of Tong people, Xiang phosphorus couldn''t help but be stunned. It was an expression she had never seen before. Then she seemed to think of something and whispered, "what... Is the place where Tong people are going?"


    "Wood leaf." Tongren said faintly.


    "Eh?!" Xiang phosphorus''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard the speech, and he looked at Tong man with fixed eyes. Then his face was a little strange, "Tong man... Didn''t you fight the enemy with that Muye Sanren last time? And you hurt nine people''s column force..."


    "What''s the problem?" Tong people asked in the face of the big reaction of fragrant phosphorus.


    "Hoo ~" xiangphosphorus took a breath and tried to ask, "that Tong man... You fell out with Muye Ninja not long ago. Now you''re going to someone else''s base camp. Isn''t that good? Also, Muye is different from fog tolerance. Muye, as the head of the five tolerance villages, is in great crisis!"


    Tongren skimmed his mouth and said it didn''t matter. "You think too much about xiangphosphorus. Don''t forget that I came out of Muye. Also, I have no interest in Muye. It''s just that my people are in Muye."


    Speaking of this, Tong Ren suddenly changed his lazy posture and said in a rare strong and indisputable tone, "I''m going to see my people. No one can stop me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wood leaf, fire shadow building.


    With five generations of eyes, fire shadow, thousand hands, two veteran consultants, shuimen Yan and zhuanzhi Xiaochun, as well as representatives of Muye''s aristocratic families, important meetings and decisions are being made at this time.


    "First of all, two senior consultants. What do you think of this?"


    "What do you think?" Zhuan sleep Xiaochun angrily said, "the people of Tiantong not only came with themselves, but also hurt our Jiuwei man Zhuli. This is completely a traitor and openly betrayed Muye!"


    "Indeed, it is undoubtedly hostile to fight with my Muye ninja," added shuimen.


    A thousand hands master''s fingers knocked on the table, and then his eyes turned to Nara Lujiu, who is known as the first brain of Muye, "Lujiu, what do you think?"


    Nara Deer frowned for a long time. After thinking about it, he immediately said in a deep voice, "Master Kong, I think I have to be careful about this."


    "That''s not true. The state has its own laws and family rules. Now that the rules have been set, no one is allowed to break them." the objector is Zhiwei, the oil woman. The oil woman''s family has always been strict with the rules, and the people are more meticulous. However, although his words are a little old-fashioned, there are also reasons. After all, for Muye, what Tongren did is really unacceptable.


    "Reckless, how can we convince the public if Muye covers this matter today? Will other ninjas also have a chance to disobey the rules?" Yamanaka Haiyi also said with a serious face.


    "Alas ~" Nara Lujiu shook his head with a headache. How could he not understand the simple truth of him? But ah, the way of politics is not to blindly focus on the rules and regulations. If the laws and regulations on paper can be applied to everyone, how can the village be rebellious and tolerant? After all, rules are dead, but people are alive. Now the problem is not how they deal with the "Prisoners" of the day Tong people. In other words, do they really have the ability to subdue such prisoners? Are you kidding? I haven''t heard that the internationally wanted man fought with Wu renyun Renren not long ago. Finally, he retreated. You know, Muye''s military strength has been greatly reduced since the attack of Sha renyinren a year ago, the death of three generations of eyes, the death of Zhicun Tuan Zang, and the death and injury of Muye ninja. Think about the fact that Yunren also pressed Chen Bing''s border before, it also relied on the Japanese Xiangtong people to drive away the foreign enemies.


    He kept thinking about how to deal with the current dilemma. As a wood leaf brain, Nara Lujiu was at a loss for a while. However, when his eyes drifted to the day''s foot sitting opposite him, he couldn''t help but flash a different color in his eyes, and then said, "cough ~ well, how should the day patriarch deal with this matter?"


    Hearing Nara Lujiu''s words, all the people on the field couldn''t help but look at rizu one after another. Each looks different.


    Tiantong people, in any case, are also people who came out of the day home. Although there has been an embarrassing and humiliating thing of "eviction from the house", it is said that Tongren himself seems to have an unusual relationship with the eldest daughter of the Zong family of the day home, that is, the eldest daughter of the day foot.


    "..." for the people at present, he even put this sensitive issue in front of him, and rizu was very upset. Especially now the master of Huoying thousand hands was also looking at him, and he had to make a statement on the spot.


    blamed! What an angry and unspeakable counsellor! The day''s foot secretly scolded in his heart, immediately sorted out his ideas, casually said some broad principles, and listened to the people stunned. The day''s foot continued to talk nonsense solemnly. In a word, he was playing Tai Chi and had no positive way to deal with this matter.


    However, you are racking your brains and thinking hard about a series of tangled things about Tongren in the fire shadow building.


    No one knows that Tongren himself has quietly come to Muye.


    On the road to Rijia, the figure of Tong people just passed under the Huoying building


    ..

 V1.Chapter 271

    Muye street, a trio of Li Locke, rixiangningci and Tiantian.


    "NAH ~ have you heard? Tongren Jun seems to have had a fight with Sanren''s self coming adults!" Li Locke hesitated and said in a deep voice, "why did Tongren Jun do such a thing? Isn''t it against us Muye?"


    "Who knows, the village doesn''t have an official statement on this matter. What we know is only from rumors, and we don''t know the specific content." riningci said faintly.


    Every day, one hand covers his smooth forehead with a helpless color, "He can''t help it. That guy has always been such a character. He acts recklessly and never takes into account other people''s views... But I''m sure that Tongren''s guy has never betrayed Muye. Well, this statement is wrong. He is not a registered ninja of Muye, and he fought with ziye, probably because of some person Why? "


    "..." Li Locke glanced at one side of Tiantian quietly, and asked with a slightly strange look, "that... What are you going to do every day?"


    "Frighten? What to do?" his eyes stare slightly every day.


    Li Locke blinked his eyes and said seriously, "it''s too much. Every day, today, do you still want to hide us? You have long been the king of Tongren..."


    At this point, with the an air of the derision, lillock raised a tail finger slightly, "that yo ~"


    Every day when I heard the speech, my face suddenly turned red, and then pretended to be angry, "what are you talking about? I haven''t promised him yet!"


    Hearing Tiantian''s words, Li Locke was surprised and said, "what? It was tongrenjun who confessed first? Ah! I thought it was pursued every day... Ah yo! What are you doing every day? That''s so dangerous!"


    His nose was crooked by Li Locke''s words. When he was angry every day, he directly took it out of his pocket. Not long ago, Tongren left Muye to leave her "Desert Eagle". Tiantian, who has always been gifted with martial arts, soon found out how to use the desert eagle. Now it is easy to use it.


    "Click ~" Seeing the gun loaded every day, Li Locke was scared to death. This small thing, he had witnessed the terrible lethality. Not long ago, they went out on a mission. They met a wild fierce psychic beast in the forest. It had thick skin and amazing defense. Even his steel fist and Ning Ci''s soft fist could not break the defense of the psychic beast Yu, at the critical moment, the angel shot, and with a bang, the huge psychic beast that made them helpless fell down.


    "Don''t worry, the original bullets are too lethal, and the quantity is limited. I keep them. Now they are ordinary steel balls made by my family. As long as they don''t hit the key, they won''t die." every day, the corners of my mouth slightly evoke a dangerous arc, and the silver pistol is raised in front of Li Locke, "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll let you taste the taste of steel balls!"


    "Woo, woo ~" Li Locke quickly covered his mouth with his hands, stared at the desert eagle in his hands every day, and his eyes were full of begging for mercy.


    "Hum ~" seeing Li Locke shut up, she hummed a few times every day, but soon she noticed that she seemed to be a little out of shape. She was so impatient that she took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself down. But soon, she noticed again every day. At this time, RI Ningci was looking at herself with strange eyes that she had never seen before.


    "What... What! Ningci?!" was stared at by riningci, and his scalp was numb. He couldn''t help saying every day.


    "..." rixiangningci looked at it again for a while every day. Finally, he frowned and said earnestly, "be fair and aboveboard."


    "What does this mean?" his eyes widened slightly every day.


    Seeing this reaction every day, rixiangningci expressed great dissatisfaction. She thought she was "pretending to be stupid". She couldn''t help but become more serious and serious, "every day, do you know that you are now a third party."


    "Eh?" at the beginning of every day, she hasn''t recovered from each other''s words, but soon she gradually understood what the severe eyes of RI Ningci wanted to express. She couldn''t help but get angry and blushed for a while. "Ning CI! You have made it clear to me what you mean!"


    RI Ningci''s expression was also quite unhappy, and his tone became a little cold. "Tongren and miss Hata are a happy couple. Every day, what do you think I mean by this?" Ningci had a detailed talk with rizu. The latter handed his father''s suicide note to him, which untied Ningci''s resentment against the Zong family over the years. Therefore, he was ashamed of what he had done. Immediately, his attitude towards Xiaotian changed from indifference to respect. He probably knew something about Tongren and Xiaotian, and in his personal view Come on, Tongren and Xiaotian are a perfect match, so he sees every day as a troublemaker.


    "Xiaotian... I already knew that! But so did I..." she couldn''t help but be speechless every day. When it came to this, she really didn''t know how to explain.


    However, at this time, a familiar voice came from Tiantian and others.


    "Oh, every day, long time no see."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 272

    "Tong... Tong people?!" blinked every day and stared at the familiar smiling face in front of him. "Er, it''s not too long... No! That''s not what I''m talking about now! Why are you here?!"


    "Why are you here? This question is very strange ~" Tong people slightly stretched out a hand, pointed to Tiantian, smiled, "because you are here."


    "Pa ~" every day he stretched out his hand, patted Tongren''s fingers and spit out his tongue, "say this to Xiaotian. I won''t eat you."


    "It''s a pity that it''s Xiaotian''s turn to go out this time ~" Tong said helplessly. As soon as he returned to Muye, he went straight to his home. He didn''t feel chakra of Xiaotian. After a little inquiry, he got the task of Xiaotian following the team out of the village.


    "Hum ~ sure enough, you''d better go to the young field for the first time..." the weather was blowing.


    Tongren blinked, and then his eyes were full of surprise. Then he couldn''t help holding Tiantian''s shoulder with both hands, "every day, are you finally going to be proud?"


    "What... It''s not!" it seemed that he was trampled on the fact hidden in his heart and didn''t want to admit it. His face turned red every day, and then stretched out his hand to push away the Tongren, "Don''t touch me... Besides, is there really no problem for you to show up here like this? Didn''t you just fight with that self coming adult not long ago? Hey... What''s the matter? And did you win in the end?"


    Tongren smiled and said in a warm voice, "every day, you really care about me ~"


    "Ah! Who cares about you!"


    When Tongren quarreled with others every day, Li Locke and RI Ningci looked speechless. At this time, RI xiangningci, who had always been silent, took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Hello, Tongren!" rixiangningci frowned, glanced back and forth several times on Tongren and Tiantian, and said in a deep voice, "what''s the relationship between you and Tiantian?"


    "Relationship between lovers." Tongren answered without hesitation.


    "Hey! Tongren, what are you talking about? I don''t remember I promised you!" Tongren said such shameful words in public. Rao was careless every day. He couldn''t help but his cheeks were hot. His eyes secretly looked around. Fortunately, there were no people here, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tongren was not discouraged at all. His eyes were firm and he whispered, "I will continue to try to get your recognition."


    "So, your direction of effort is too strange!" he said silently every day.


    "..." rixiangningci was also stunned by Tongren''s bluntness. Then his face became ugly. He took a step, looked at the latter with his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "so, what about Lord Xiaotian?"


    "It''s also a couple relationship," Tong said again without hesitation.


    "Poof!" lillock almost fell down.


    "..." rixiangningci also opened his mouth. Facing the completely unexpected answer from Tongren, he couldn''t refute for a moment. A simple sentence seemed to solve all the contradictions. However... It seems wrong!


    Li Locke couldn''t help giving Tongren a thumbs up, "well, Tongren Jun, you''re so strong!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Tongren and Tiantian met and talked, at this time, under the Muye fire shadow building, there was a full half day meeting. After a heated discussion, it was finally time to break up. Thousand hands and others walked out of the building one after another.


    "Well, let''s make a decision for the time being. First adjust the method of enchantment and prohibit chakra of the Tiantong people from entering. Later, let''s talk about it later..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you speak one by one?" Nara Lujiu said strangely. After a heated discussion for most of the day, the meeting finally got a more moderate plan. So far, this method is the most acceptable choice.


    Yamanaka''s forehead burst into a cold sweat. He couldn''t help reaching out and pointing straight ahead.


    They were stunned and stared at the figure not far in front of them.


    At this time, everyone''s heart is complex and can''t be expressed in words. A moment ago, they were still thinking and studying. Finally, they had to vote to get a plan to prohibit the people of hitong from entering Muye.


    However, they finally got the decision. Now they see the figure in front of them. The previous heated discussion seems to be a kind of irony!


    The plan has also become a joke. It went bankrupt before it was implemented.


    "Tiantong people..." Zhuan Xiaochun couldn''t help but yell angrily, "you guy, dare to come back to Muye?"


    Following this angry drink, Tong people subconsciously turned back. When they saw the high-level personnel gathered together, they waved their hands slightly and said hello politely, "everyone, you''re all right."


    "I''m questioning you, Tiantong people. Don''t you hear me?" Zhuan sleep Xiaochun continued angrily. As a Muye elder woman in the same era as the three generations, although she has entered an ancient age, her voice is not small at all.


    "I''m just the one who came to look for me." Tong didn''t even look at Xiaochun who turned to bed like an old woman in the street. Then his eyes fell on rizu and owed him a little, "clan leader rizu, today I''m looking for Xiaotian. Since Xiaotian isn''t here, I''ll visit Rijia again. Then, I''ll leave first."


    It''s also in the face of the young field to give ririzu a good face. As for the others at the top of Muye, Tongren is not interested at all, but these guys are really annoying sometimes. In the past, he also played with these people in front of him for various reasons. Now, there''s nothing to say about what''s right or wrong. In a word, Tongren will always carry out his original intention, and no one can change his mind.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 273

    Ignoring Muye''s high-level people, and then casually looking for a reason to get rid of riningci and Li Locke, Tongren came to a small forest behind Muye every day.


    In the green forest sea, the branches swayed slightly in the light wind, with a fragrance of leaves and trees, coupled with the sound of running water from a clear stream not far away, staying here gives people a relaxed and happy feeling.


    They stood in the shade of the sea of trees, with beads of unknown flowers at their feet, which filled the fresh air with a light and elegant fragrance.


    "..." every day, he looked around and felt nervous for no reason. He put his small hands behind him and kneaded them at a loss. He couldn''t help but emerge beautiful and shy scenes in his mind. He was thinking that if the defendant was white here, he would respond well


    no How could it be so easy to fall? This guy is a big turnip with a clear mind! Every day, I slightly threw away my messy thoughts, and then I couldn''t help staring at the Tong man in front of me. It seems that I want to say, you guy, everything is good and gentle, but why aren''t you a single-minded man?


    "Why, every day, is there anything you want to say to me?" Tong man smiled.


    "Hum ~ I should have asked you that, right?" he waved his hand every day, and then whispered, "so, what''s the matter with calling me here?"


    Tong Ren''s eyes moved slightly, and he seemed to find something. Then he couldn''t help taking a step forward. At this time, he stopped at the front of every day. He was a tall man. His chin was just good enough to hold the latter''s forehead. He pretended to be ambiguous and said, "Na ~ what do you think? A man took a woman to a place in a wilderness ~"


    "Eh?!" seemed to be aware of the slightest danger. He couldn''t help but step back a few steps every day. He put his hands around his shoulders and stared at Tong people closely. There was a trace of fear in his voice and whispered, "hey... You guy, aren''t you thinking of something bad?"


    "Hey ~ who knows ~" he retreated every day. Tong people continued to take a big step forward, his head was slightly lower, his eyes stayed on the same parallel line with the other party, his pure black eyes looked at each other closely with the latter''s big eyes, and then his body approached them bit by bit.


    "Da ~" Tong people approached step by step, so that they kept retreating every day. Finally, they bumped into a tree on their back and were blocked.


    "Woo ~" the retreat was blocked. The gentle smiling face with a faint smile in front of her continued to approach. She could even clearly feel the strong masculine breath coming from her face. Her heart beat violently and clutching her hands on her legs. Finally, she seemed to give up resistance and exhaled deeply, Eyes closed.


    Touch~


    With my eyes closed every day, I only felt a slight touch on the tip of my nose, as if I was aware of what was going to happen next. My heart tightened. At this moment, I seemed to hold my breath.


    However, time seemed to stay at this moment, became unusually slow, and even gave her an illusion, as if time had stopped.


    But if it''s an illusion, it''s too long, isn''t it?


    After a long time, I couldn''t help opening one eye carefully every day, and then my eyes widened.


    I saw the Tong man in front of me, looking at him solemnly, with a "puzzled" expression, as if he was saying, what are you doing.


    "..." his face darkened slowly every day, and his silver teeth were giggling. "Are you kidding me?!" when he was about to say something, Tongren took the first step.


    "Every day, the desert eagle I left you, wear it on your body?" Tong man said seriously.


    "Scared? How did you talk about this?" every day, I subconsciously touched the tolerance bag around my waist and took out a delicate silver pistol. I saw the silver light on it, which seemed to be wiped often. "Yes, I wear it all the time ~"


    "Every day, are you finally going to accept me?" Tong people suddenly stretched out their hands and held the latter''s hands.


    "Just... No!" Tiantian quickly shook off Tongren''s hands, then raised the desert eagle and explained, "This... It''s not because you wear it at any time. That''s because it''s more powerful than all my tolerance tools. It''s the strongest weapon! And... Tong man, you''re so cunning. You''re always so sudden..."


    Tong people waved their hands and said not to be discouraged. "Well, I''m not good. I''m in a hurry. I''ll take my time."


    "Hmm ~ take your time... Eh? Don''t talk about this first! Now you can tell me what you want to do when you bring me to this place and take out the desert eagle?"


    "I really don''t understand the amorous feelings ~ it''s such a good atmosphere." Tongren said helplessly, "well, let''s get back to the point. Every day, I believe you have understood the power of the desert eagle after contacting this?"


    Nodding every day, he fondly played with the desert eagle, "of course, this thing can knock down a medium-sized psychic beast with one blow!"


    "Well, every day, it seems that you have preliminarily mastered the desert eagle. You are worthy of being a genius among weapon ninjas. You have never been in contact with overheated weapons, and you can use them in actual combat so soon." Tong man''s figure retreated a little and whispered, "come on, God, I''m going to train your shooting skills today!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 274

    "Bang!"


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the bullets that came out of the chamber were so fast that they could hardly be seen and flashed by. However, in the eyes of Tong people, all this is as slow as motionless. For a long time, Tong people have fought with famous strong enemies in the tolerance world. Tong people have also exercised their amazing nerve response ability.


    "Hiss ~" two fingers clamped the bullet. Tong man glanced at the round iron beads between his fingers and said faintly, "every day, you change the bullet?"


    "Of course, the power of your bullets is really terrible. It''s too dangerous to hit people. It''s either dead or disabled!" he said with a natural face every day.


    However, the Tong man raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "this can''t work. If you don''t use live ammunition, it''s difficult to practice a good shot. In addition, the tolerance world is not as peaceful as you think. Soon, there will be a war. Before that, you must have the power to protect yourself every day."


    "Isn''t it? War or something..." she was stunned every day. She was born in a peaceful age. It''s hard to imagine a real flesh and blood war. "But... With live ammunition, the destructive power will..."


    "Don''t worry, if I can''t cope with this degree of attack, so far, the head on my neck has fallen countless times." Tong people just stand in place empty handed, breathing peaceful, and can''t feel chakra at all. At first glance, they look like a harmless young man.


    "OK..." however, I know that Tong people are very familiar with their character every day. Although they are overconfident, they never talk nonsense. If they can cope, there will be no problem at all. However, after witnessing the power of the desert eagle every day, he still reminded Tong people with some uneasiness, "then watch it, I''m going to attack!"


    "Come on, every day, you don''t have to leave your hands. You can attack the vital points of my body. Only in this way can you fully exercise the shooting method of one shot."


    "Kazam ~" took out the self-made steel ball cartridge clip, and then replaced it with the original bullet of desert eagle. The bullet with a little glow on it has been enchanted and upgraded by Tongren''s enhanced magic, and its power is also a lot stronger than the original guns in the ordinary physical sense.


    Almost a raise, every day is to have completed the shooting preparation for aiming.


    "Bang!" with a loud explosion that was much louder than before, Tongren''s eyes tightened. He saw a sharp warhead with half a finger thick, constantly magnifying in front of him. Tongren predicted the attack track of the warhead for a moment, and finally just scratched his shoulder. Quasi head is really not very good, but Tong people know that it is not reassuring to release water every day.


    Hold.


    Tongren raised his hand and grabbed it forward. He didn''t see how fast the action was. He just shook his eyes. The warhead with the power of killing medium-sized psychic beasts was held in the palm of his hand.


    Open your palm and raise the bullet that still flickers and belongs to the enhanced energy fluctuation in front of you every day. Tongren smiled and said, "now, can you go all out?"


    "Although I have this psychological preparation, it''s hard to imagine that someone could cut off this attack when I saw it with my own eyes..." I turned my finger around the gun every day, like fully moving my finger, and then holding it, "in that case, I''m not polite!"


    There was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. As a member of Muye''s first weapon family, she loved weapons from nature and loved the desert eagle given by Tongren. However, the desert eagle had great lethality and limited bullets, so Tiantian was not willing to use it at all, So far, she hasn''t fully used the desert eagle.


    Like knowing the thoughts in each other''s heart, Tong man smiled, "don''t be stingy with bullets. I have as much as I want."


    With Tongren''s words, every day was full of physical and mental scruples. Suddenly, he didn''t say more nonsense. He didn''t immediately raise his gun and shoot, but ran from one side to the other.


    "Oh? Mobile shooting? In this case, you have to have good control." Tong man said with a little surprise.


    Tongren affirmed that what they responded to every day was the shooting that came out when they ran, "bang bang ~"


    Five shots in a row were fired from different angles and at a certain time point in the middle.


    Tongren''s figure stepped forward. Without further steps, a bullet would pass through his cheek. His skin could even feel the heat generated by the friction between the bullet and air resistance.


    However, after avoiding the five bullets in front without difficulty, Tong people found that they came to him unconsciously every day.


    "Pay attention, every day, for the gunman, you can''t easily let others close to you." Tong man''s eyes flashed, and then his body accelerated. In a moment, he rushed to Tiantian''s face, opened his hand and grabbed it from the other party''s hand, like trying to take the gun from the other party''s hand.


    Facing the Tongren who rushed from the front, he subconsciously raised the desert eagle every day and shot at a very close distance.


    "Bang!"


    "Drink!" there were two sounds almost at the same time. I saw Tong people shooting at the latter at close range. Even at such a short distance, it was difficult for him to avoid such a rapid attack. However, since he couldn''t hide, he didn''t have to hide!


    "Pa ~" he clapped his hands forward, and the two meat palms forcefully clamped down the bullets in front of him, "Listen, every day, the original design of the desert eagle is to deal with the enemies below Zhongren. Under my strengthening technique, even if you get shot at Shangren, you have to kneel. However, if you want to deal with the enemies at or above shadow level, it''s difficult. For example, your Huoying thousand hand master can grasp the bullet with his bare hands."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 275

    "Kacha ~" the capacity of a pair of magazines of the desert eagle is only 7 rounds. After playing it quickly, I immediately found a new pair of magazines from my sleeves every day. In order to better reduce the filling gap time, it is not placed on the psychic scroll, but adopts a single storage psychic method, which is painted in the sleeve.


    Draw the empty cartridge clip in the gun body and prepare to replace it immediately. A series of actions are like flowing clouds and flowing water. The proficiency is very high. You can see that you have experienced some long-term training. Unfortunately, if he is only skilled, it is not enough in the eyes of Tong people. He knows the advantages and disadvantages of firearms. The attack power and explosive power are very high. At the same time, it is almost zero consumption for himself. The only disadvantage is that the clip is used up and needs to be refilled. For the gunman, the replacement of the clip is the biggest and fatal weakness. Therefore, Tong people also carry out special training every day for this weakness.


    With a hook of the finger, the fingertip gently ejected a strong Qi and accurately hit an index finger with a cartridge clip every day.


    "Ah ~" a burst of paralysis at the fingertips, and the clamped clip couldn''t help sliding down from his hands.


    "Again, every day! You have to be faster to fill!" Tong people trained him severely.


    ¡­¡­


    Sunset, dusk, time is like this, inadvertently, stroked by your fingertips.


    On the hill, the young girl is sitting in the sunset with her back close to her back.


    The girl held her head high, her lips slightly opened, and she gently vomited the tired heat. The bun of Tuanzi''s hair had been loosened at this time. Her dark long hair swayed slightly with the breeze, and the sweat flowed down her cheeks, across her smooth neck, and seeped into the skirt in front of her wet body.


    Wheat colored healthy skin exudes a unique little fresh smell at this time.


    Tongren did not hide it. He sucked gently with his breath, and the corners of his mouth outlined a shallow arc, which was the taste he had always liked.


    It seems that he also felt the subtle movements of Tong people from behind. In his slightly closed eyes every day, there was a touch between his eyebrows. There was no movement on the surface, but a lovely crimson color came up on the root of his ears and the edge of his neck.


    There was a slight movement between his fingers. Tong people''s hanging hands naturally moved slightly and held each other''s hands.


    The held hand trembled slightly, but there was no great resistance. The fingers moved slightly, which was like giving up and letting the other party hold it.


    "Oh ~" the rising lips of Tong people couldn''t help laughing happily.


    "What... What, are you so complacent and laughing with complacency?" I can''t help wrinkling my nose every day for Tongren''s laughter.


    The cool evening wind was blowing gently, and the picture in front of me entered a quiet place.


    I feel that the atmosphere is a little strange. I can''t help but turn my head slightly every day. However, from this angle, she can only see the side face of Tong people.


    Obviously, she is close at hand, but from the concept developed from her childhood education, she always has an unforgettable feeling about all he thinks.


    What are you thinking now? Is it really like what I said, will it


    "I like you every day."


    Tongren''s head moved slightly, so he pillowed on his shoulder behind him and turned his face.


    The earlobe facing the lips, said a simple word, is to make it stained with a layer of fiery red.


    "...." every day at this time, he turned his head and looked at the sincere and clear eyes with a series of complex eyes. However, the latter''s eyes did not deviate at all, and always looked directly into her eyes and her heart.


    "You''re always like this... It''s like seeing through my mind and saying such words without beating around the bush when I''m unprepared..."


    Worried, confused and painful, but the final answer was so simple that she couldn''t help laughing. He raised his head every day and looked at the sunset glow in the sky.


    Here, there is the smell of soil. Everywhere is full of potholes left by the collision between the two people. The scorched metal shells scattered on the ground. The sunset casts the light and shadow of the branches overhead. The quiet time, because the people around them, the world they see in their eyes, begins to change.


    Tongren, like every day, raised his head high, looked up at the sky, moved slowly towards the horizon, and gradually wanted to block the clouds of the sunset, and stretched out his hand.


    Then there was the wind.


    Blow the darkness away.


    Because of high-energy sports, it brings more sweat. The palm is empty.


    So there is water.


    The cool stream flows by their feet. On the lawn, beyond the laws of natural physics, the water flows around them and flows out a heart-shaped track.


    Blue and white eyes, open your eyes and have omnipotent power!


    The sky changes and the earth changes, and all of them return to the fundus.


    Staring at the eyes every day, at this moment, it is like a dreamlike scenery.


    The green and tender branches and vines drilled out of the lawn soil and grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon they grew to a height parallel to the sight in front of them, and then clusters of flower buds turned to them. They were in full bloom and loved by young girls.


    "Hoo ~" took a deep breath, and she had to admit her inner touch.


    All your words and deeds are shining, too dazzling, so I close my eyes, but I still can''t stop looking forward to you


    ..

 V1.Chapter 276

    Outside the gate of Muye, the young figure under the setting sun looked a little lonely. Several Muye ninjas in charge of guarding the gate of the village secretly looked at the figure in front of them with strange eyes.


    The rumors of Tongren people are very popular in the forbearance circle. They also know something. Although the top level of Muye closely closes the news, the people at the bottom still know something from various channels. The young strong man named Ritong man, although he comes from Muye, doesn''t seem to recognize himself as a member of Muye, and he also makes some behaviors contrary to Muye''s interests from time to time. For ordinary Muye ninjas, it is equivalent to betraying the village. However, for traitors, Muye will never let go easily.


    However, for Tongren, Muye''s attitude has always been ambiguous, and the judgment of treason and forbearance has not been officially recognized. However, as the low-level ninjas in the village, the guards will not hate the Tong people with blood and indignation. For the vast majority of ninjas, they just live a mixed life. The superior issued an instruction that for the Tongren in front of us, we need to report to the superior at all times when entering and leaving Muye, but it is strictly prohibited to intercept and provoke.


    "Hoo ~" Tong people were not interested in what the Muye Ninja behind him thought of him. They sipped at the edge of the lips with a faint fragrance. They thought that with their unremitting efforts, they finally had a breakthrough strategy progress and felt very happy. Speaking of this, it''s true that Tongren will leave again. In fact, he doesn''t have to use the word leave. This is not his place of return. Just because there are people cherished by Tong people who have just stayed here.


    It''s a great pity that the young field is not here at the rare time of visit, but it''s an unexpected joy here every day.


    In addition, Tong people have no reason to stay in Muye. It is natural to leave.


    In addition, there is a more important reason to leave the leaves. In the Arsenal system, the long lost system task finally comes. It''s not the first time for the task, so Tongren won''t be too surprised. The only problem is that the task difficulty this time is level s!


    At the same time, the location of this mission is an unexpected land country.


    Tong people don''t know much about the land of earth. So far, they haven''t had much contact with this village. There is no intersection at all. No, it seems that he remembered that he killed several short-sighted Yanren Shangren, shouldn''t he? People don''t remember such small things.


    "Whew ~"


    In his ears, suddenly there was a intermittent sound wave. Tong people''s eyes moved, and a look of such an achievement flashed on his face. Suddenly there was no ink, and his hands were sealed, entering the spiritual boundary of the slide show.


    What comes into view is still the dark stone room as always, as well as familiar figures.


    His eyes fell slightly on Penn, the leader, and his usual cold look showed his rare impatience.


    "What''s the matter, chief? The call is so urgent that it''s still raining over me and the weasel. It''s true that we don''t even find a shelter from the rain..." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel complained a little.


    "It''s an emergency meeting!" Penn didn''t say much nonsense. As soon as he came up, he knew the seriousness of the situation. "There''s an accident over Yanren."


    "Yan Ren? Is that Xiaonan''s side?" the scorpion said in a deep voice.


    Feiduan yawned in boredom and whispered, "so, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with Yanren''s group of dry land ducks? Do you want me to give them a good baptism of the evil Lord!"


    "Yan Ren... Sure enough, if I didn''t guess wrong, it should be Tu Ying''s hand?" Didala said thoughtfully, "so what''s the situation?"


    Payne looked at Didala, and then said in a deep voice, "Didala, you used to be a member of Yanren, so tell me everything you know about Yanren."


    Didala sorted out the language and introduced, "Yanren village is surrounded by high mountains and natural dangers. It is famous for its strong defense. It is a top secret natural fortress formed by many rock mountains. It has an easy defensive location, and it is difficult for the enemy to invade its interior. However, it is also relatively difficult for them to communicate with the outside world. In addition, the kings and officials of the land country are very united, unite as one, and their name is equivalent to the status of the earth shadow , we respect each other and get along very well. Yan Ren is the most stable in politics. "


    Payne frowned and said in a deep voice, "consolidated politics, that is, Yanren is more united and has few contradictions..."


    Feiduan said curiously, "is it necessary to pay attention to those things, politics and so on? In the ninja world, it''s always hard to see whose fist is big enough?"


    "Shut up and fly. If you don''t have a good head, don''t talk." Jiao Du rarely interrupted. His previous words provoked some very unpleasant memories.


    "Hey!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel seemed to have a deep understanding of this. He smiled darkly and spoke mockingly, "For a country, the village is equivalent to an absolute violent machine. As a ninja, no matter how strong it is, it is difficult to resist thousands of military units. There is no good end for those who have always dared to compete with a tolerant village."


    At this point, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel looked at the Tongren side with a little deep meaning and said with a smile, "Just like the monster over there, the people of kitong, although they had the experience of making a big fuss about Muye, Yunren and Wuren, and all retreated, this seemingly powerful behavior of fighting all over the invincible hand. Although they can show their temporary power during the battle, what is the final result? Tens of thousands of ninjas in such a large forbearance village can only hold their tails Ran away. "


    "Oh ~ it seems that you are not used to me, are you?" Tong man raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "although I am not conceited enough to defeat ten thousand by one, it is more than enough to fight one thousand."


    "What a arrogant guy..." for the provocation of Tong people, dried persimmon ghost mackerel was unhappy, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Well, be quiet, it''s business now. If you can''t, I''ll let you experience it!" Penn said coldly, and his tone seemed to be tougher than usual, "Yanren is gathering troops to frantically search the stronghold established by Xiao Xiao in the territory of the land country, and Xiaonan is also surrounded. Now, we have to find a way to escape in Yanren, at least destroy all intelligence and rescue Xiaonan."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 277

    "I refuse."


    "Are you kidding, chief? You''re not asking us to save people, but to die!"


    "Chief, I''m sorry, if so, I can''t..."


    After Penn made the information public in detail, all members of Xiao shook their heads.


    Although Payne had expected the reaction of the people, his face became quite ugly when he saw that the people were so determined.


    "..." Yu Zhibo weasel looked at a simple topographic map drawn by Payne on the stone wall, frowned, and immediately gave Payne a heavy tunnel, "the surrounding terrain and Yan Nina pouring out can be called the mobilization of military action level and the overwhelming number of ninjas... If so, the rescue operation is impossible."


    Real identity as Muye''s spy Ninja yuzhibo weasel in Xiao, in Xiao, he usually acts in a low-key way. He won''t do anything like expressing opinions. However, it is very rare for yuzhibo weasel to say this. Because different from others, Xiao is composed of S-class traitors from all over the world. They joined Xiao with various purposes, but they are all a group of evil minded guys. Yu Zhibo weasel can see clearly. But with his work over the years, Yu Zhibo weasel also knows that in Xiaozhong, Payne and Xiao Nan are different. Although they have different positions, he knows that they are kind-hearted and have the lofty ideal of changing the world and eliminating war. Maybe yuzhibo weasel doesn''t agree with their practice, but anyway, they have the same ideal and have a strong resonance. Therefore, Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t want any accident between Payne and Xiaonan.


    "This is the lost hill in the east of the land of the earth, also known as the forbidden area of the underworld. There are many caves and complex terrain, which is simply a dangerous place for outsiders. However, for almost all Yanren who are proficient in soil escape, the location occupies an absolute advantage. Moreover, Yanren, who is very politically consolidated, can be mobilized at any time "A team of ten thousand people, Yan Ren, goes to the lost hill and it''s hard to fly..." scorpion calmly analyzes, "In this case, if we want to rescue our companions, unless we know that all of us will go out, but if so, our existence will be known by the tolerance community the next day, then a series of intelligence confidentiality work we have carried out over the years will be in vain. At the same time, we have to bear the loss of fighting against the overwhelming Yanren army in that place It''s a very serious risk. If not, everyone here will lose their lives. "


    "It''s not possible, but it will!" Didala frowned. "Old man Tu Ying, Yan Ren, has a strong blood stain. If we fight him, we can''t retreat all over, and there are tens of thousands of Yan Ren..."


    "..." Didala shook her head, then looked embarrassed and said, "sorry, brother scorpion and I are now in the kingdom of soup. I''m afraid far water can''t save near fire..."


    "On our side, we killed two Taki Shin Shin and sneaked in with disguise. If we retreat immediately, I''m afraid our identity will be exposed. The task of collecting human column intelligence will also fail. Taki Shin will be more vigilant after beating grass and startling snakes. What to do, leader, judge for yourself." Feiduan''s tone is light and gentle. Even if there is no task, Penn asked him to go to the lost hill to save people, he won''t go. Are you kidding? As an envoy of an evil cult, he always only kills people. How can he save people? Also, he''s not stupid. Just a few people go to fight against tens of thousands of Yan Ren, and he''s still at that geographical disadvantage. Even if feiduan is not afraid of death, he is killed People cut into meat sauce, even if they don''t die, they can''t live.


    This time, he didn''t scold feiduan for his rude remarks. He just kept silent. He has always been money first. He has no loyalty to Xiao. He only became a member of Xiao because he can get a lot of money from Xiao as the financial manager. He doesn''t want to let him do such a task with huge risk but not proportional to the income I''ll take orders, Payne.


    "Really?" Penn was not too surprised by the rejection of these people. Although he was angry, he also understood that this moment was not a time for infighting. In fact, other people saw the objective factors that Penn could not use force against them at this time, so they boldly disobeyed Penn''s orders.


    Payne immediately turned his eyes to Yu Zhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel, and said, "so you?"


    "Hey ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel sneered and was about to refuse, but at this time, Yu Zhibo weasel stood up and whispered, "leader, I am willing to participate in the rescue."


    "Weasel..." he was surprised at the former''s move, but it seemed that he also had some idea. His eyes flickered. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel smiled darkly, "ah, since weasel said to participate, I, as a companion, can also be counted ~"


    "Very good." if Payne looked at yuzhibo weasel with deep meaning, he probably felt the kindness expressed by the latter, but he couldn''t guess yuzhibo weasel''s mind at this time, but anyway, if yuzhibo weasel was willing to help, it would be better.


    As for the dried persimmon ghost mackerel, Payne gave the latter a cold look. He knew that the other party was the confidant of "yuzhiboban". It was arranged in Xiao, which probably meant to monitor him, but Payne didn''t have time to take care of it at this time.


    Finally


    Payne set his eyes on Tong people and asked in a hopeful tone, "Tong people, what do you mean?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 278

    "Of course, the answer is to participate." Tong people said with a light smile, "as a member of Xiao, don''t you take it for granted to lend a helping hand to your companions?"


    "Really, that would be great." Payne''s eyes narrowed slightly. So far, most of the other members of Xiao knew their respective purposes. Only the Tong people in front of him were ready to bring the Tong people back to Xiao by force out of the use of the Tong people''s power and staying around to monitor, but he didn''t expect that the latter''s strength was too strong to subdue him, But more surprisingly, Tong people came to the door and promised to join Xiao. Although deeply doubting the purpose of the Tong people, pein has no reason to doubt the Tong people, because the members of the Tong people in front of him and Muye Sanren have also fought against each other, and have made unremitting contributions in the water country.


    "Well, this operation, please..."


    ¡­¡­


    For this rescue operation, the operation plan is as follows: first, Penn attacked Yan Ren''s base camp alone and created a riot behind it to attract Yan Ren''s attention. Then Tongren, yuzhibo weasel and dry persimmon ghost shark soldiers went to the East and west sides of the lost hill of the land country in two ways, so as to avoid fighting with Yan Ren as much as possible, rescue the trapped Xiaonan and escape.


    The lost hill is located in a Yanren natural military forbidden area in the southeast of the land of earth. The terrain there is extremely complex. The whole land is like countless cracks split by a big axe. Each crack is nearly thousands of feet long. Moreover, these mountains and streams are deep and unpredictable. There is miasma all year round. There are many fierce wild psychic beasts living there, The environment is extremely bad, but every year, many young ninjas from all over the forbearance world come here to practice, or have the idea of capturing a psychic beast to sign a contract. Although Yan forbearance deliberately prohibits this, the lost hill is even larger than the area of some small countries. It is beyond the reach of human beings to guard it closely.


    Tongren set out from the wood leaf and was not too far away from the territory of the land. In addition, it took less than a day for Tongren to come to the legendary lost hill.


    The towering peaks fall slowly. Looking into the distance, there is a vast rocky plain with no end in sight. The stone soil plateau is covered with countless dark cracks. These cracks, like the devil''s ferocious mouth, emerge from the ground and then extend to a distant place. The kind of quiet black makes people feel a little cold.


    The plateau is covered with some extremely huge rocks. Some of these boulders look like a stone mountain, emitting red color. In the sky, there are also some gray-green miasma over the years. These are toxic aerosols rising from mountain streams. After years of accumulation, they almost cover the sky of this vast plain.


    The eyes projected to the distant place slowly retracted. Sitting on the high-altitude car, Tong people scanned everything on the ground with a downward looking attitude. They saw that there were dense figures. These figures, who were wearing uniform red and gray uniforms, should be Yan Ren''s army. They saw that they kept marching in groups towards the lost hill, It must be to search for Xiao Nan who is hiding.


    "Is this the lost Hill... It''s really dangerous, but for Yan Ren, this terrain is a unique battlefield!" he took back his eyes and the Tongren thought to himself.


    "Eh?" Tong people suddenly found that there were too many people on the ground, right? There are no fewer people in this place. What''s the matter with Yan Ren? Can it be said that the Ninjas of the whole village were mobilized in order to capture a member of Xiao?


    Soon Tong people found the mystery. If you look carefully, there are many figures dressed in different clothes among the crowd. These people should not be Yan Ren.


    "I see... There are wandering ninjas and bounty hunters on the black market." Tongren was relieved when he thought about it. Although Yanren had strong ability to mobilize the army with Yanren''s political characteristics, it was a lot of money to carry out such a large military operation. Yanren''s economy was relatively backward. Why would he be willing to spend so much money to use these military expenses, It''s also because not long ago, Xiao leveled most of Xiao''s Secret strongholds in China and scraped a lot of money. Xiao didn''t have time to transfer the order money Yan Ren had cooperated with Xiao for many years.


    Cooperating with Xiao, Yan Ren has earned a lot of benefits. Of course, Yan Ren also paid a lot of price. If the long-term cooperation can continue, it''s OK. But now Xiao unilaterally wants to cancel the cooperation with them. Yan can''t help but tear his face and "eat back" all the things he has paid Xiao over the years.


    Having tasted these sweets, Yan Ren didn''t hesitate to mobilize a large number of people to catch Xiao Nan, one of Xiao''s core members. Prepare to use this as a threat to negotiate with Xiao so as to obtain more benefits.


    This is also unacceptable to Xiao, just like catching Eagles all year round, but he was pecked blind. Xiao''s anger is not so easy to calm, but it is precisely because Yanren village doesn''t know much about Xiao that they are so unscrupulous. Although Xiao has a way to let Yan Ren get a "painful lesson", but according to the purpose of the organization, Xiao is not suitable to embark on the stage of tolerance too early. Xiao can''t use all his force against Yan Ren. This is no joke. Jiaodu feiduan and others dare not touch tens of thousands of troops on the battlefield, but Yan Ren has no way to attack secretly from behind.


    Of course, the current situation is different. Xiao Nan is trapped in the lost hill. Yan Ren''s army of 10000 people goes there. Xiao has to break through from the front.


    The eastern entrance of the lost hill is located between two towering red boulders. There is a spacious road, but there are many Yanren figures around the entrance at the moment.


    However, this kind of "front-line sky" barrier with great inhibition on military layout takes a lot of effort even if the film level strong want to break through. But all this is not a problem for Tong people who control the sky.


    Without looking at the checkpoint closely guarded by Yanren, Tongren rode on the Shenwei wheel and passed through the sky without obstruction.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 279

    Here is a huge mountain stream with a hundred feet. Miasma is swirling in the mountain stream. Around the mountain stream at the moment, there are hundreds of gray and red figures standing at random. The first strong man stands upside down on the ceiling rock wall, and a pair of sharp eyes are locked on the narrow hole not far away.


    Yanren''s hundred troops are first-class elite ninjas. Everyone has at least the strength of tolerance. At the same time, the strong man headed by Yanren village has a rich background. His name is liangtianshi loess. He is the son of the third generation of Mu tuying liangtianshi in Yanren village. Yan Ren, one of the famous Yan Ren experts in the tolerance world, is a real shadow level strong man.


    However, the narrow cave surrounded by Yan Ren is Xiaonan''s hiding place.


    Xiaonan, who is in trouble, knows that she is in a bad situation. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for her. Yanren outside doesn''t attack immediately because the hole is narrow and easy to defend but difficult to attack. However, as time goes on, more and more Yanren ninjas come to hear the news, and the situation will become worse.


    Born in the troubled times of war, although he is a female generation, Xiao Nan''s strength is trained from bloody fighting. In addition, he has learned from one of Muye''s three forbearances. How can his achievements be easy? So far, although Xiao Nan has not become famous in the tolerance world, his strength has reached the shadow level. Even compared with Muye Qianshou and fog tolerance zhaomeiming, he will not be inferior at all!


    Xiaonan, who has a lot of strength, naturally doesn''t have to be afraid of the hundreds of Yanren ninjas in front of her, but the Loess headed by Yanren is more difficult to deal with, but if Xiaonan wants to go, the other party can''t stop her. But the problem is that there is not only one person on Xiaonan''s side, but also Xiaonan''s subordinates selected from Yuren village, as Xiao''s lower level personnel, have been following Xiaonan in the land.


    Most of the subordinates were either caught by Yan Ren or fled. Xiao Nan was deeply saddened. Therefore, she would never give up the three people who are only left around now!


    "Lord angel... Leave us alone. Go alone!"


    "The tendons of my legs have been cut off by Yan Ren just now. I can''t go anymore. Angel, you are our hope of rain tolerance. You can''t die in such a place!"


    Xiaonan, who incarnates as an "angel" in Yuren village, is the hope and belief of the people in this Xiaoren village. For their inner beliefs, even if they are sacrificed the next second, they will not hesitate at all.


    "No, I won''t give up my companions." Xiaonan looked cold and cold, and her face was like a heart of stone. However, as their subordinates, they knew that as an angel, she had a heart that was kinder than anyone else.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to bring all of you back to the village!" Xiao Nan said firmly with his teeth.


    However, at this time, suddenly, as a subordinate man, he suddenly burst up and rushed out of the cave.


    "Camellia! What do you want to do! No, come back quickly!" in the face of the sudden move, Xiaonan had no time to stop. He only heard a commotion over Yanren after the man rushed out of the hole, and then there was a huge roar explosion and a series of screams.


    "Hey! Well done, brother..." another man couldn''t move because his feet were injured. Otherwise, he would light the detonating symbol and rush out together with the former. His eyes flashed gloomily. He secretly touched a bitter root from his sleeve and a decisive color flashed on his face, "It''s a pity that I didn''t pull a few cushions before I died. The only thing I can do now is not to drag the angel..."


    "Pooch ~" resolutely stabbed kuwu into his chest. The movement here also startled Xiao Nan. He saw that one of his companions had taken a suicidal resistance the moment before. The next second, another companion chose to end himself in order not to drag himself down. For a moment, Xiao Nan was even more heartbroken.


    "Dahe, you..." Xiao Nan was stunned and speechless. Seeing the other party''s determination, she couldn''t help responding to the other party''s call.


    "Boo..." two companions who got along day and night died one after another. The last girl left couldn''t help crying, but seeing this, she also had her own choice.


    It seemed that he thought of what the latter wanted to do next. Xiao Nan suddenly grabbed the girl''s wrist with one hand, his eyes flushed, and in a voice that almost shouted, "ziyanghua! I command you, you must live for me!"


    The girl named ziyanghua couldn''t help sobbing. After all, she was a young flower girl. Naturally, she didn''t want to end her life for the beauty and vision of the future, but she didn''t want to be a drag on Xiaonan than to die, "angel, I..."


    "Shut up first, ziyanghua! Do you even want to disobey my orders?" Xiao Nan said sadly, "you are the last companion I brought out from Yuren, the last... Even one, at least let me save... Please!"


    There was a touching scene in the cave. However, Yan Ren outside the cave did not have compassion for it. On the contrary, it was because someone from Xiaonan had just launched a suicide counterattack, taking the lives of several of their companions, which aroused the hatred of Yan Ren.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 280

    "Xiao... You can''t escape. This is the forbidden area and lost hill of the land country. The complex landform is the natural bridle that binds you. However, Yan Ren can make unlimited use of the power of the earth vein to greatly enhance the power of Tu dun. The best proof is that your companions are taken down one by one, but you are the only outsiders who know nothing , you are one of the core members of Xiao... "Standing upside down on the ceiling, the two Libras looked at Xiaonan at the entrance of the cave indifferently and said," coming back to Yanren village with me is your only way to live! "


    At the entrance of the mountain stream, Xiao Nan''s light orange eyes without any emotion glanced at the vigorous loess in front of him, and a sneer and cold voice echoed over the mountain stream with a little chill on his pale cheeks: "Yan can''t bear to keep his promise. He is ungrateful and knows how to deal with his former partners. Sure enough, your big country tolerance village is like this. He can do anything for the sake of interests!"


    Hearing this, Han Munton burst into the eyes of the Loess in the air. As the son of the earth shadow, he played up his eyes and ears from childhood and thought about the interests of the village. Where to take care of moral affairs, he slowly said, "don''t talk nonsense! Let''s do it!" the voice fell, and he didn''t seem to want to delay any more. An amazing chakra gradually burst out of his body. "Since you don''t like living, I''ll catch you back to my Yanren village myself!"


    With the falling of the last word, the stone wall in front of the Loess vibrated violently, and a large number of soil properties chakra were injected immediately. A dense Stone Cone was highlighted from the wall


    "The art of Tu Dun Tu Long gun!"


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    With the completion of the seal knot in loess''s hand, the countless stone cones in front of him suddenly trembled violently. With a sound of whew, they were shot out of the sky. The dense range directly included all the ten feet where the cave was located!


    Looking at the stone cone from tearing the air, it''s not as simple as ordinary gravel. Each piece contains quite solid soil attribute chakra. Xiaonan is also Daimei slightly wrinkled. As a skill trained from the war era, she is not a weak woman!


    "Mysterious paper dance!" stroked his sleeve, and suddenly a large piece of paper flew out. After a long time of quenching by chakra, the hardness of the paper was no less than that of an ordinary hand sword, and it had the characteristics of folding. While using the paper to offset the stone cone, it also folded one side into a paper hand sword that can be manipulated at will, and flew out of the hole.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Bi!"


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Bi!"


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Bi!"


    Several Yanren Shangren in a row displayed their earth hiding at the same time, creating solid fortresses and trenches in front of them. At the same time, another group of Yanren had enough time to form more advanced seals under the protection of the earth wall.


    "The art of Tu Dun Tu Long bullet!"


    Several earth dragons sprang up in a row. They only opened their bloody mouths, and a huge stone pill exploded like a shell.


    "Magic paper shield!" Xiao Nan immediately manipulated a large piece of paper to form a thick shield in front of the cave to resist the shelling of stone balls.


    Ka! Ka!


    The stone shot hit the paper shield hard. The conical shield skillfully used the pouring angle of power to bounce most of the stone Shot attacks to the special slope angle on both sides of the shield.


    Most of the stone balls were ejected onto the mountain wall around the cave and hit potholes one by one.


    However, under the cover of his companion''s fire, loess cast his instant body skill. The figure quickly came to the front of the cave, raised his arm, and suddenly the whole right arm turned into a huge rock.


    "The art of tudun fist rock!"


    "Roar!" Xiao Nan''s paper shield condensed at the entrance of the cave was violently broken by loess!


    I feel that the paper shield in front of her is broken, and Xiaonan''s cheeks are slightly changed. At present, she is not only fighting with lianglibra loess, but also hundreds of Yanren Shangren. If it is the former, Xiaonan is still sure to fight with each other and can retreat all over the body. However, if there are hundreds of Shangren, it will be really dangerous, and there is still one from the rain around her Only the Ziyang flower of Zhongren strength came out of Ren Village.


    "Can''t wait any longer..."


    The idea flashed in his heart. Xiaonan made a quick decision, grabbed the Ziyang flower around him with one hand, borrowed the paper scraps blown by the loess, quickly condensed a pair of paper wings behind him, turned his body into a flash of lightning, rushed out of the cave, and then swept directly into the depths of the mountain stream.


    "Tu Dun Tu lingers in the array!"


    Xiao Nan had just rushed out of the cave, and dozens of cold drinks sounded at the same time. Immediately, the whole cave burst into a violent surge. He saw that the stone wall vibrated violently in the mountain stream, and then condensed into a series of thick walls in the sound of clicking. In the blink of an eye, a huge rock cabinet of nearly tens of feet was formed in the mountain stream. Xiao Nan was like a pass The birds in the cage are really difficult to fly!


    "Still want to escape?"


    "Flying? It''s really a convenient ability, but you''re not the only one who can fly!" Huang looked up, a sneer could not help but appear on his face and his hands were sealed, "the art of earth hiding heavy rocks!"


    The body moved, and the strong body was like weightlessness. It floated up, stepped on the void, and the figure flew up. In the blink of an eye, it appeared behind Xiao Nan. The heavy chakra curled his fist, and then blew it out!


    "The art of tudun fist rock!"


    Aware of the amazing chakra surging up behind him, Xiaonan also turned around in an instant. In the jade hand, the paper condensed quickly, and a paper spear condensed in an instant, and stabbed the other party hard!


    "Bang!"


    When the fist and spear were handed over, an amazing chakra wave suddenly swept out in a ring around.


    Under the recoil of such strong wind waves, Xiaonan and loess were both retreated by the earthquake.


    After the Loess figure landed, his steps were unstable, and he continued to step backward. The rocks on his arms were broken, and the exposed fist was bloody. Obviously, he was also hurt in the attack and collision just now. He immediately looked up and locked his eyes on Xiaonan above the sky, and said with a grim smile, "It''s amazing! A mere girl has such strength. It''s impossible to remain anonymous in the tolerance world. It seems that you know, you really have a lot of secrets!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 281

    Xiao Nan''s face was cold when he heard the speech. The paper spear in his hand scattered and fell, and one hand fell feebly. In the blow just now, his right arm had been broken. She herself is not a power ninja. She relies on her exquisite paper hiding skills and agile body method. Originally, she can''t even touch her at the speed of loess, but she still has a person on her, and her speed is greatly dragged down.


    "Angel... Put me down. With your strength, it''s not a problem to escape..." seeing Xiaonan injured to protect her, Ziyang flower burst into tears.


    "Hum ~ it''s still an angel. Is it an angel with wings? Xiao, who pretends to be a ghost, doesn''t hesitate to keep the information to this point. What amazing secret are you hiding?"


    The soles of the Loess feet tread on the void and slowly walk towards Xiaonan. The tone is still so indifferent.


    Looking at the slowly coming loess, Xiao Nan''s pale orange eyes are also gradually filled with cold. The jade hands quickly form strange fingerprints. At this stage, there is nothing to keep. As a member of Xiao, she knows that all the information about Xiao must not be known by the five tolerance villages. Otherwise, not only Xiao''s many years of lurking will be wasted, It will also attract the five tolerance villages to join hands to suppress and encounter the disaster of destruction. Today, even if they die in battle, they can''t fall into the hands of the enemy alive!


    "Hmm?!" loess was keenly aware of the pieces of paper floating around and writing dense initiation symbols. It seemed that she also knew that she wanted to fight hard. At present, her face was also heavy, her body was swept out like lightning, and the thick soil dunchakra was rapidly wrapped in the palm of her hand.


    "You are suicidal!"


    The speed of loess was extremely rapid. In a few blinks, it directly caught up with Xiao Nan who retreated rapidly. He stroked a touch of Sen Leng on his indifferent face. The palm surrounded by the heavy soil attribute chakra directly brought incomparably hard power and smashed it hard.


    The deep sonic boom was shaped by the fierce palm wind, and the heavy shock wave came directly.


    Xiaonan''s delicate body is like a small boat in the storm. It constantly swings left and right. Between dodging, it seems extremely dangerous. I''m afraid it will be hit hard. However, despite the dangers, she still didn''t want to give up the ziyanghua beside her.


    However, although he reluctantly avoided the tide like attack of loess, Xiaonan was interrupted by obstacles to draw the casting of detonating rune. At present, it is dangerous and extremely thrilling.


    Boom!


    Another heavy fist hit, and Xiaonan, who had been unavoidable, could only raise his palm again, and then collided with the loess.


    "Pooh!"


    A mouthful of red blood spewed out, and Xiao Nanjiao''s body was directly shocked and flew away. Ziyang flower was also shocked, but before it landed, Xiaonan used paper rolls to protect it, but she herself hit a wall heavily.


    After receiving this heavy blow, Xiao Nan only felt that several ribs had been broken, and her eyes suddenly flashed a strong unwilling look. Xiao has long cooperated with Yan Ren, and Xiao Nan is in the land, and she is not here to fight. In addition, Yan Ren suddenly attacked them, so she has no preparation at all. As a killer mace, "the art of God''s paper man", She doesn''t even have a small technique with her. She has the ability to create a detonating charm. But when there is a fierce battle, does she have time to sketch the technique? Xiaonan''s most powerful paper hiding technique needs to be prepared in advance. Now Yan Ren sneaks in without saying a word. He has suffered a great loss!


    "I can even make detonating talisman, and there are more than a dozen of them in one painting... Tut Tut, if you have enough time to prepare, it is possible to even blow up our whole rock bear by yourself. It''s terrible to think about it ~ but unfortunately, the battle of Ninja has never been fair!"


    Once the voice fell, loess also lost his patience to speak again. His body flashed and swept away to Xiaonan again.


    Seeing the yellow soil with a ferocious smile on his face, Xiao Nan seemed to know that it was cruel, and he immediately felt a sense of obliteration in his heart. Although Yan Ren beat her unprepared, if he just wanted her to give in, he would underestimate her. Xiao Nan is also the only female ninja in Xiao and one of the veterans founded by Xiao, Is there only such a degree of strength?


    "Hey!" however, it seems that Xiaonan is ready to use some cards. Loess''s original steps towards Xiaonan suddenly turned and turned to Ziyang flower not far away.


    "Bastard! Dare you!" seeing that the other party even shot at the younger generation, little Nanton was very angry. He didn''t care about his magic. When his wings shook, he was crazy to catch up with the loess.


    But immediately, Xiao Nan found something wrong. There was a change in the soil on both sides of his feet!


    "Got it!" a hint of success flashed on loess''s face. Immediately, the trend of rushing to Ziyang flower was certain, and he suddenly pressed the ground with one hand.


    "The art of earth Dun mountain earth!"


    At the feet of both sides of Xiaonan, the whole earth seems to be turned over by two infinite hands. The earth under his feet is torn from the middle to form a huge pit. At the same time, the ground that has been taken away has become two huge stone walls on both sides, and the stone walls are rapidly becoming larger after a large amount of chakra is poured into the loess, In the blink of an eye, it turned into two hills.


    "Not good!" the hills on both sides, one left and one right, are gradually gathering towards her with the attitude of rolling everything.


    Xiao Nan''s eyes coagulated and fixed on the ziyanghua who was also in the middle of the two hills. If she ran away, the latter would be crushed to pieces!


    "Angel, run..." ziyanghua shouted weakly.


    "It''s late!" I saw the two teams of Yan Ren in front and behind, with their hands tied.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu Cheng Guo!" the two walls rising from front to back and the hills closing from left to right are huge cages without dead corners on all sides!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 282

    Seeing that all directions were blocked by stone walls, Xiao Nan slowly breathed out a breath, and a trace of determination flashed in his eyes.


    "It seems that we can only work hard..."


    Xiao Nan took out several special papers from his pocket and immediately pasted them on the four walls, which was printed by one hand.


    "The four sides of the border burst!"


    Suddenly, I saw that on the four pieces of paper filled with operation runes, the black mysterious lines spread around and linked with the operation sent by the runes in other directions.


    This technique is triggered by four special initiation symbols. The symbol paper is pasted at four positions to form a special blasting boundary. It can explode objects from four directions at the same time in an instant. It was originally designed to attack the fortress or city wall from the outside and break the four defenses at the same time. However, now, Xiaonan himself stays inside the four walls. If he performs this technique, the four walls will explode at the same time, and a large part of the blast wave will "pour" back to the inside.


    But now there is no other way. There are four walls in front of me. It is not an ordinary detonating symbol that can be exploded. It is not the power of the boundary that can be broken.


    However, just when Xiao Nan was ready to forcibly break the enemy''s four cages at the expense of being accidentally injured by the explosion.


    The huge sealed wall around suddenly made a clicking sound, and soon cracks spread rapidly, and finally burst open with a bang!


    "What?!"


    Seeing the suddenly burst solid earth wall also surprised loess. Before he could recover, there was a sudden sound of breaking wind on the mountain stream, and shadows were shot at it.


    The sudden attack made loess a little flustered, but his reaction was not slow. The vigorous soil attribute chakra gushed out of his hands and collided with those shadows, but there were bursts of sad screams. Loess looked at it with a fixed eye, but his face was gloomy. These were projected as weapons, It''s their ninja in Yanren village!


    Huang''s forehead was full of green veins, and he suddenly turned his head, "who is it?"


    In the empty space of loess''s gloomy face, several angry roars came from the mountain stream. The former jumped from the corner of his eyes and raised his head fiercely, but he saw a young man standing indifferently at the edge of the mountain stream. At his feet, he also stepped on the bodies of several Yan Ren. Obviously, the person who had projected before was him.


    "Who are you? Give me your name!"


    "Pooch ~" the Tong man raised his foot, put up the rock who was trying to struggle, and directly crushed his heart pulse. He didn''t even look at him, but said faintly, "do you still need to report your identity? What appears here now will only be an identity?"


    "That''s your enemy!"


    Loess''s eyes suddenly shrunk. Although he was angry, as he had experienced countless battles in the war years, he subconsciously felt that the figure in front of him was extraordinary. At present, this person even killed no less than ten of them in person. This strength is really terrible.


    "Although it''s not necessary, but in your awe now, I''d better tell you my name." I didn''t see any action from Tong people. Just a blink of an eye, the figure has come to the front of loess, "my name is ri Tong people."


    Hearing the speech, loess was shocked. The name "Tiantong people" is like thunder in the tolerance world now! Muye, Yunren and Wuren made a lot of trouble, and they retreated all over each time. They have defeated thousands of masters, zilaiye, Lei Ying and Shui Ying. These intelligence about Tongren has already been sent to the intelligence files of the five tolerance villages.


    "It''s disgusting. So many people besiege a woman and threaten her with hostages. You''re shameless and shameless."


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and then turned to another place, where Xiaonan, because of his sudden appearance, a slightly pale and beautiful cheek, was full of incredible


    His eyes fell on the ring with the word "Wu" engraved on his index finger. Xiaonan was stunned and said, "xiaozhiwu... Are you Tongren?!"


    Tongren nodded slightly, looked up and down at Xiaonan, and immediately said with a little surprise, "Xiaonan... Is it younger than expected? It''s not too much to call a beautiful girl ~"


    "..." Xiao Nan was also slightly stunned when she faced the Tongren. However, she was very cold, but she wouldn''t be affected by this. She didn''t change her look and said faintly, "if you punish me, I''ll talk about it in the future. Now let''s solve these troubles at present."


    "It''s too much. In order to save you, I hurried from the country of fire all night. Even if I didn''t praise it, I had to punish ~" Tong people smiled and looked natural, as if they didn''t pay attention to the Yanren in front of them at all. "But I don''t care if I saved a beautiful young woman."


    Xiao Nan raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything.


    On the other hand, ziyanghua was staring at the young man who was not much different from her, with an incredible face, "dare to call the angel a beautiful girl... And is Xiaonan the name of the angel?"


    "Bastard! Where''s the bastard who dared to break into our Yanren''s territory alone? I''m really impatient!" seeing that Tongren was completely arrogant and joking, several Yanren couldn''t help but rush towards Tongren with weapons.


    As soon as Huang''s face changed, he immediately shouted, "fool! Run!"


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" there was a shower of blood scattered on the sky. I saw the rock bear who had just shouted and rushed up, and the sword shot from the sky pierced and blasted in an instant!


    I saw Tongren kill several Shangren at random. He didn''t even move a step. He just hung a sharp sword condensed from pink cherry blossoms in front of him.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 283

    "Hoo ~"


    The cherry blossoms floating all over the sky, and the pink cherry is stained with ferocious scarlet.


    "You devil!" I saw a Yanren who had his arms cut off, with a stack of detonating symbols in his teeth. His eyes were red, and he rushed to Tongren, a crazy gesture of wanting to die together.


    "Hiss ~" fell from the sky and poured down the "Cherry mud", which melted his whole body into blood foam. With a huge explosion of the detonating symbol, it turned into a shower of blood.


    "I have warned you not to be impulsive. I was not interested in you as mole ants, but you have to face my sword." Tong man stood in the blood river of the corpse with thousands of Sakura in his hand. At last, his eyes fell on the only one left in front of him, "It''s a wise choice not to be dazzled by the blood in front of you. Are you the two scales loess in Yanren village? It''s said that your Tu Dun can suppress even the tail beast with all your strength. I don''t know whether it''s true?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Locked by the breath of Tongren, Huang Tu couldn''t help but step back. Although it happened in front of him, hundreds of his companions were slaughtered, which made him extremely angry, reason told him that the young man in front of him was by no means the opponent he could deal with alone. Recalling the rumors spread in the tolerance world, it''s not difficult to imagine the man named Ritong in front of him Young people, just this name, is already a kind of fear. Just like the yuzhiboban in those years, it is a frightening existence.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it to you right away." Tong man said faintly, "if the enemy is only you, it''s too boring, and my goal is not you Yanren..."


    "What, you..." Huang Huang frowned and thought about the meaning of Tongren''s words, but at this time, he was acutely aware that there was a change in the ceiling above his head, and immediately subconsciously stepped back.


    "Boom!" there was only a loud noise, a buzzing through the whole mountain stream. Suddenly, the whole ceiling was blown through by violence. At the same time, a huge shadow fell from the sky!


    "This chakra..." loess face showed ecstasy and shouted, "father! And red soil!"


    The visitor was a fat man even bigger than the loess. On his shoulder was a small old man with white hair.


    "Loess... Hmm?! here..." when old Tu Ying first arrived, he smelled a strong smell of blood flowing in the air of the mountain stream. He swept his eyes and took all the lying bodies back to his eyes. His face still had no change, but the anger in the silence was faintly visible in his old eyes.


    "You are the third generation Mu Tu Ying Liang Libra Da Yemu of Yanren village? Plus the fat man Chitu... Very good. It seems that the three core figures of the two Libra families in Yanren village have come together." Tongren palmed a move, and soon the cherry blossoms condensed into a sword shape in the sky, "I''ve played against Muye, Wuren and Yunren one by one, but I haven''t played with Yan Ren''s three masters... Come on, although the purpose of my trip is not you Yan Ren, but now, this lineup can also be regarded as having fun!"


    "You guy... Tiantong people!" old Tu Ying stared at tongpeople and said sternly, "I didn''t expect that there would be people like you in Xiao... What''s your purpose in the end!"


    "Oh ~ if you want to know, try to use force to force me." Tong people waved his big hand, and suddenly the sword shot at the three people in front of him.


    "Triple wall of earth escape!" facing the attack of Tongren, loess immediately launched a class a powerful earth escape defense three times as strong as the ordinary earth flow wall.


    "Hiss ~" however, what he didn''t expect was that the triple defense in front of him was like paper paste in front of the sword attack. The sword easily tore away the protection of Tu dun.


    "Hum ~" These swords used by Tong people are not ordinary weapons. Each of them is in the form of swords condensed from thousand Sakura in the state of annihilation, which has indisputable explosive power and attack power. Once they make a move, they use the understanding of thousand Sakura. It can be seen that Tong people are by no means careless people. After all, these three people in front of them are also real shadow level strong people and the three strongest in Yanren village People, especially the three generations of Mu Tu Ying, eliminate the blood stains above the blood inheritance limit, which is a forbidden art of absolute strategic significance!


    "Puff, puff ~" I saw the earth shadow and red earth in front of me, which were penetrated by the sword. However, Tong people were not happy at all. Instead, they raised their eyebrows and were vigilant, "cunning old guy, did you use Yan Fenshen from the beginning..."


    "Bang ~" I saw a huge rock giant break through the earth from behind the Tong people. Raising his hand was a heavy fist and smashed it hard behind the Tong people!


    Tong''s head didn''t turn, but his mind moved. The sword form of Jianjing qianben Yingjing Yan hanging above his head turned into sword rain and smashed the giant rock giant.


    "Huh?!" but just then, a strange white light appeared from the cracked rock giant.


    As soon as the figure of Tong people wanted to move, it was wrapped by a translucent tetragonal border.


    "Unexpectedly hid in the rock giant..." Tong man''s eyes found the earth shadow in the gravel. He saw that the latter''s hands quickly condensed a special seal knot. For a time, chakra with three attributes of wind, fire and earth appeared at the same time.


    "The art of peeling off the original world!"


    It combines the blood stain elimination created by the change of the nature of wind, fire and earth. It is a kind of Ninja combined with attack and enchantment. It can separate everything in the enchantment into an atomic state and can no longer be repaired. It is a forbidden meaning that once hit, it will die!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 384

    "Did you succeed?!" Huang Huang witnessed that Tong people were in the boundary of chendun. They couldn''t escape until the spell was completed. He immediately looked happy.


    However, Tu Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, "no..."


    Sure enough, after the smoke and dust dissipated, the intact figure of Tong people appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s worthy of being an old man who has experienced three world wars, and his combat experience is also reflected. In addition, this hand has the same word as second kill. If I don''t know your details at all, it may really be planted in your hand." Tong man said faintly.


    "How could this be possible?! it''s no use to escape from the dust?" Huang Tu''s eyes widened, and his face was full of incredible horror.


    The fat man was bare and looked a little dull. He just looked at Tong man with round Gulu''s eyes, "hit, nothing."


    "I see... No matter what level of skill it is, it can completely resist the ability to absorb." Tu Ying stared at Tong Ren sharply, "but this passive defense ability can only be used once in a period of time!"


    "Yan Ren''s intelligence work is also doing well." Tong man said faintly. What Tu Ying said is the ability of Tong people''s "Banshee veil". Although the former does not fully understand the specific details, he knows a lot about the core ability of Banshee veil. This is the characteristic of Ninja combat. After a battle, their own ability will soon be transformed into detailed information and known by the outside world. Many times, the powerful ninjas in the tolerance world are defeated by their own ability, and the intelligence is leaked. Then after some targeted research and practice, the enemy will attack again, and then they will be in danger.


    "The attack power is good, but how about defense?" Tong people''s eyes coagulated, and suddenly saw that the Jian Jing thousand cherry King hanging overhead was seriously transformed into cherry blossoms all over the sky.


    "End view thousand Sakura view Yan Baidi sword!"


    This move is the final form of qianben cherry. It pours all the petals and spiritual power of qianben cherry on the sword, emitting white light. It looks like spreading wings. It looks beautiful, but it is actually a blow full of killing opportunities.


    "This power......" Tu Ying''s three people were surprised. Immediately, they couldn''t help but seal at the same time and used their strongest defense ninja.


    "Tu Dun, Tu Liu, Cheng Guo!"


    "Tu Dun clay giant!"


    "Earth Dun rock demon is like Goren!"


    The towering walls, plus the rock giants, and finally the mountain giants as the strongest shield.


    Tongren was like a white ROC, and the wall and rock giant in front of him were suddenly broken. Until Tu Ying personally summoned this huge rock magic image, which was no less than the tail beast, Tongren''s aggressive attack was blocked.


    The white sword awn was full of holes on the body of the rock demon statue. When he saw that he was about to be cut by a sword, suddenly, the powerful attack of Tongren suddenly stopped and his figure flashed.


    "Whew ~" just as he dodged away, a pillar of light pierced through the rock magic image. Everywhere he went, it was turned into dust and disappeared.


    "Damn... Have you been dodged?" the light of chendun remained in the earth shadow''s hand. It was obviously his sneak attack just now.


    Tongren''s figure flashed, and then fell on the ground again. His eyes looked at TU Ying very unhappily, and said in a cold voice, "it''s really unruly, old Tu Ying."


    "Hum? Ninja fight, you say rules? It''s ridiculous. Young man, I can''t help praising your strength here. Over time, it may even become the existence of yuzhiboban..." Tu Ying said coldly, "But ah, your arrogance is easy to die. Do you know? Indeed, in terms of combat effectiveness, you are even higher than the three of us combined. However, we, who are good at Earth hiding and defense, can hold you down. At this time, if thousands of ninjas keep besieging you, you can still be so comfortable "Is that right?"


    "Really." Tongren can''t deny it. "Originally, he just wanted to pass the time. I didn''t expect you Yanren to be so boring."


    When the Tong people fought with the Tu Ying three in front of them, there were a large group of Yanren troops coming to the lost Hill less than a few kilometers away.


    "Hurry up! We have received the signal from Lord Tu Ying. We have to go to support quickly."


    "It''s incredible that someone can fight against Lord Tu Ying."


    "Hum ~ so what? If our army goes to the lost hill and ten thousand people set up a border, even a few more shadow level enemies will have to fall here!"


    However, on the way to the lost hill, Yanren''s troops suddenly saw two figures standing on a narrow intersection in front of them.


    "Who!"


    "Hey! Weasel, this is amazing. There are countless rocks in front of us!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel frowned.


    "The number is really amazing, but at this narrow intersection, you can only pass through more than 100 people at one time. If you use it for defense, you can be one man at the pass and ten thousand people can''t open." Yu Zhibo weasel calmly analyzed and didn''t feel afraid of the fierce and heady Yanren enemy in front of him.


    "I''m impatient. They want to stop us. Let''s go together!" Yan Ren and others received the summoning signal from Tu Ying. Naturally, they were on their way in a hurry. Seeing that someone in front wanted to intercept them, they were even more angry. They took up their weapons one after another and rushed up in a swarm.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 385

    "Huodun Impatiens has red claws!" the fiery fire knocked down a large area of Yanren in front of him with a sword in his hand.


    "The skill of water escape and water shark bullet!" the fierce shark bullet fiercely tore at the enemy in front of him.


    After many battles, even the dried persimmon ghost mackerel with an amazing amount of chakra could not help breathing and turned his head slightly, "weasel, if this goes on, your chakra will be consumed soon?"


    Yu Zhibo weasel kicked out the enemy in front of him and said faintly, "don''t worry, so far, most of my use are low-level ninja and body skill battles, and there are still a lot of remaining forces."


    "Although it''s true, in front of these endless guys, his physical strength is not exhausted soon." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel waved his big knife mackerel muscle to kill the enemy. Although his physical skill is also good, coupled with the big knife mackerel muscle, it can even be said that it is enough for him to endure invincible in the elite, but there are too many rocks in front of him. Like the yuzhibo weasel, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel is not good at fighting a large number of enemies.


    In Xiaonei, yuzhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel belong to a combination of forces, and their combat effectiveness is also second only to Penn, but this is only limited to single combat effectiveness. If they are one-on-one, they are also few powerful people who can find enemies in the tolerance world, but the group war is not good. Originally, the combination of Didala and scorpion should be the most perfect to fight with one enemy against many. However, these two people are far away at this time, and far water can''t save the near fire.


    Chakra and physical strength are the weaknesses of yuzhibo weasel. Chakra and physical strength are both strengths of dried persimmon ghost mackerel, but he doesn''t have the agile skill of yuzhibo weasel. If he wants to fight more than one enemy, he must continue to use Ninja to bombard the enemy. In addition, the enemy killed one batch after another, and his big knife mackerel muscle doesn''t even have time to absorb the enemy chakra, Over time, dried persimmon ghost mackerel also consumes a lot.


    "Bastard! Get out of here!" Yan Ren was surrounded by thousands of people. He was so angry that he was shocked. Unexpectedly, the two people in front of him were so strong.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" for a while, the sword in his hand fell like rain. The scarlet writing wheel eye locked all the targets in his eyes. Yu Zhibo weasel looked at one side of his figure and grabbed several swords with his hands. His figure was elegant. He swam freely in the storm like concealed weapon attacks, only those attacks that could not be avoided, I just shot him down with a sword I grabbed with my bare hands.


    "Ghost mackerel, use all your chakras, use the strongest water escape and seal the intersection."


    "What? Unexpectedly..."


    "The time is almost over. The battle over there should be over. We just need to hold on for another 10 minutes."


    "That''s all right." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel immediately turned back and inserted the big knife mackerel muscle in his hand into the ground, and his hands made a rapid seal, "water escape, water prison mackerel!"


    Suddenly, a huge water polo with a radius of several kilometers blocked all the passages at the intersection.


    "The water... Is so heavy!" Yan Ren, trapped in the water polo, suddenly moved very slowly. Obviously, he was restricted by a very heavy force in the water. Seeing this, Da Gu Yan Ren outside the intersection did not dare to move forward.


    "Asshole! Do you think this can block all of us?" Yanren people immediately formed Indian knots and shouted angrily, "you know, what Yanren is best at is Tu dun. If we block the intersection, won''t we open a way from the ground?"


    "Hey! Weasel, it''s up to you!" using the water array in front of him, chakra in his body has been completely consumed. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel turned his eyes to Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "I know." Yu Zhibo weasel flashed and jumped into the sky. Yanren raised his head subconsciously.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s one handed seal, and a pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes scattered a strange cold, "magic black crow array!"


    "Ga ~" in the blink of an eye, people only felt that they were trapped in a dark world, with ominous crows flying all over the sky and falling black feathers, giving people a feeling of dizziness.


    "Is this... Magic?!"


    "How could it be possible to use such a large area of magic... Those eyes... Are they the writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo family?!"


    Yan Ren''s ten thousand troops who went to support were temporarily blocked at the narrow intersection by Yu Zhibo weasel and dried persimmon ghost mackerel. Although they were exhausted at this time, as Yu Zhibo weasel calculated, the battle on the side of Tongren was also coming to an end.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it... What''s going on? Our reinforcements haven''t arrived yet!" loess clenched his teeth.


    Tu Ying gasped and stared at Tong Ren, "Xiao... It seems that there are reinforcements, and the strength that can block out our Yanren 10000 troops is also an extraordinary figure. Unexpectedly, there is still an unknown mysterious mercenary organization in the forbearance world, which has gathered ninjas with such strength. Do you know the amazing secret?"


    Tongren pushed his hand, and suddenly the invisible ex sword in his hand flashed away, "wind king air hammer!"


    "Hum ~" Tu Ying just wanted to avoid, but this move only felt a sharp pain in his waist, and his face became pale.


    The red earth figure flashed, blocked the figure of the earth shadow, and immediately spit out a stone statue rock body from his mouth.


    "Boom!" a sword released by Tongren ex cut the stone defense of the red earth like tofu, and stabbed it into the shoulder of the red earth.


    "Pooh!" the red earth couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Red earth, are you all right?" Tu Ying was shocked. However, when she saw the injury of red earth, fortunately, the stone statue just offset most of the sword''s attack. In addition, the physical strength of red earth itself was amazing, and the injury was not too serious. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry, Mr. Tu Ying, I''m very busy..." Chitu Leng said, but at this time, I saw the sharp blade of Tong man on his simple and honest head.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 386

    "Dust escape, boundary stripping!"


    "It''s more than five times larger than the original range. It''s a great old man. He even forced me to use the power of reincarnation eyes." in the face of the earth shadow boundary stripping technique, which covers a wide range of one shot killing, although Tong people don''t have the ability to avoid, in order to protect Xiaonan and his two people within the attack range, Tongren still had to use the absolute boundary of reincarnation pupil.


    "...." Xiao Nan also looked around in a daze. The earth and ceiling three meters away turned into dust and disappeared without a trace. On the one hand, she was shocked that the old man Tu Ying, who was not amazing, had such strength. If she was a little careless, it was very possible to be killed by the other party. On the other hand, the strength of Tongren is really unfathomable because they can finish the attack of local defense against earth shadow and have spare efforts to protect them!


    "Cough, cough, in addition to the passive absolute defense, he also has the active extreme defense. This power, in the end..." Tu Ying made a seal with both hands and tried to perform dust escape again. However, the boundary in the palm disappeared before it was solidified. A sense of collapse hit his whole body and made him kneel on one knee, "Damn... Chakra has run out..."


    "Father... Hum ~" although loess and red earth have shadow level strength, they also have 369. If soil shadow can pose a certain threat to Tongren, they are not the enemies of Tongren. They were defeated soon after the fight.


    "Don''t you have any other tricks and cards? There should be none, and even if there is, you can''t make it out with your chakra." Tong man untied the state of reincarnation eye. With a move in his right hand, the cherry blossoms gathered and condensed into thousands of cherry blossoms, and then walked slowly to the earth shadow three in front of him, "Originally, I had no hatred with you. I didn''t come here for your purpose. I have warned you. From the moment you decided to face my sword, I have made the final consciousness. You want to kill me, and I want to kill you now. Don''t you have any objection?"


    Loess raised his head hard and said fiercely, "if you kill us, you can''t bear to die in my rock. Can you bear such a large tolerance village with thousands of troops and horses?"


    "Don''t worry, if there is no accident, Yan Ren will become a second rate Ren Village from today." Tong people said faintly, "do you know why your 10000 people team hasn''t come to support now?"


    "Hum! Have you been stopped by your companion?" Tu Ying said coldly.


    Tongren first nodded, then shook his head, "it''s a pity that our companions don''t have that strength. At most, they just delay their steps."


    Loess frowned and immediately wondered, "then why..."


    Tu Ying''s face suddenly became very ugly at this time. Some terrible results flashed in his eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse, "our troops... Returned."


    As soon as loess''s face changed, he immediately angrily said, "ten thousand people have been beaten back?"


    "If you are not beaten back and receive my instructions, even if the powerful enemy is blocked in front of them, you will not retreat. However, in this case, there is only one reason for the troops to withdraw!"


    Tu Ying suddenly raised his head, gnashing his teeth and said, "that is, the village has been attacked!"


    "That''s right." Tong people nodded.


    "Attack the village directly..." Xiao Nan seemed to think of something and said in a surprised voice, "is it..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes ago.


    The land of earth, Yanren village.


    "Drink ~ you... Who are you?! dare..."


    "Pooh!" an iron rod killed Yan Ren in front of him, and Payne came on stage six times!


    "After this, no matter what, Xiao''s existence can''t be concealed in the forbearance world. In that case, we have to start first. Now in Yanren village, the three experts of the two Libra families are absent, and more than half of Yanren''s army are not in the village. Now it''s a good time to attack!"


    "Psychic skills!" crabs, lobsters, chameleons, split dogs, bazhiwu, rhinoceros, buffalo, pandas and centipedes. The nine fighting psychic beasts of the beast road are summoned once!


    "Asura weapon strange wrist rocket!" open the puppet arm, hide a special channeling form from the inside of the mecha, and summon a large number of missiles!


    At this time, Yanren village knew nothing about the impending disaster. The Yanren guard guarding the gate was instantly killed by Penn.


    However, just as Payne was preparing to make a direct frontal attack on Yanren, suddenly Payne, who had the ability of perception, sensed that a large group of Yanren troops were coming from the rear.


    "Did the information leak? How did they find me..." Penn flashed a trace of doubt in his heart, but he didn''t think much. At this step, he couldn''t stop. He immediately untied the channeling of the beast road and the armed forces of the Shura road.


    Since it is impossible to carry out a strong attack on firepower, then carry out a strategic destructive strike directly!


    Penn flew alone over Yanren village and gathered all the forces of Penn''s six ways on the body of Tiandao.


    "Hello? You see, there seems to be something in the sky?"


    "That''s... What?"


    "Am I dazzled? Someone is flying in the sky?"


    "Fool, don''t you know how to fly?"


    "You are a fool! How can earthshadow be so tall and handsome?"


    "You are all fools! Fools! Go and shout, I feel a terrible chakra... This is amazing! It''s even more terrible than the power of the tail beast!"


    In Yanren village, people stopped one after another and looked up at Payne in the sky.


    Serious and heavy voices echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Feel the pain, experience the pain, accept the pain and understand the pain! The pain of the world will begin here!"


    "God Luo Tian... Huh?!"


    "Who are you?" in the dark, an unexpected figure appeared in front of the long door of the body


    ..

 V1.Chapter 387

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!


    "Damn it... It was put together!" Tongren also changed his face, and even pinched the thousand cherry trees in his hand into pieces for a moment.


    "Angel..." ziyanghua was also full of fear at this time. She looked at Xiaonan who ran away for a moment. Even in the face of the madness surrounded by Yanren, she had never exposed.


    "Changmen!!!!! Xiao Nan gave a violent drink, and then ran out with a crazy face regardless of his fracture and internal injury.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Tong was also worried. However, at this time, Tu Ying, who didn''t know anything about the sudden change, looked at each other.


    "Tu Dun earth moving core!" the ground where the three people were located suddenly sank. In a moment, Tu Ying and the three people fled quickly.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" the Tongren subconsciously cleaved with a sword, and only heard a scream from the bottom of the ground. Originally, it didn''t take much effort for the Tongren to kill Tu Ying three people.


    However, it''s not too late to catch up now. Tongren have a probability of ensuring that they don''t miss killing one of them by more than 95%, "damn!"


    "It turned out to be like this..." as a spiritual link with Xiao, every member has formed a spiritual link technique, the art of slide show, which is now untied! There is only one reason for the final solution of the operation! Tongren bit his teeth, but he still gave up chasing Tu Ying and others, and ran up in the direction of Xiaonan.


    Time playback.


    Over Yanren village, when Payne was preparing to launch the super God Luo Tianzheng, there was a sudden change beyond everyone''s expectation, and this change was not Payne itself, but the body from the long gate!


    "Feel the pain, experience the pain, accept the pain and understand the pain! The pain of the world will begin here!"


    "God Luo Tian... Huh?!"


    "Pooh Pooh!" a big dark hand pierced through his chest without warning from behind the long door!


    "You bastard..." with the blood of the whirlpool family owned by changmen, the physical strength is far stronger than ordinary people. Originally, even if he was hurt by the penetration of his chest, he would not completely lose his resistance. To changmen''s horror, after being plotted by the other party, he suddenly lost his control over his body, Even the power of reincarnation eye cannot be used!


    He turned around with difficulty. After seeing the man behind him, the long door couldn''t help shrinking his eyes, "are you... Ban?! no... the power of chakra is unique!"


    It was Yu Zhibo who suddenly attacked the long gate from behind. No, it should be said that it was heijue attached to the dead Yu Zhibo with earth!


    Without saying a word, heijue suddenly grabbed the eyes of the long door with his five fingers like a hook.


    "Pooh!"


    "Ah ah!"


    Black Jue forcibly dug away the left eye of the long door, "the situation has changed, and things have to be returned in advance."


    "Damn... What did you say?" the long door snapped, "Jue... Why betray Xiao! And, what do you mean?"


    "Hum! Of course it''s reincarnation eye. Do you think reincarnation eye is your possession?" heijue Leng said, "but it was secretly changed when you were a child and didn''t know anything. Also, I planned the power of reincarnation eye for the first time when your family was killed!"


    "What... My family?!" changmen''s pale face suddenly became ferocious, "did you kill my family?!"


    "So what? Not only you, but also the fake of this body, even yuzhiboban, are my chess pieces as the third son of the big tube wood family!"


    Although he didn''t understand the second half of what black Jue said, changmen finally understood that all the disasters he had encountered so far were probably manipulated by black Jue in front of him. The angry long door began to struggle frantically.


    "Don''t think about struggling! As a mother, the will of adults was born in the epoch-making era. So far, I don''t know any Ninja body art, but since then, I have only practiced one kind of art, that is, yin-yang evasion and spiritual attachment! People who have penetrated my heart, even the guy in feather clothes, the six immortals worshipped by your ninjas, It''s under my control! "


    Black Jue immediately stretched out his other hand and extended it to the right eye of the long door, "then, I''ll take the remaining reincarnation eye!"


    "Ah ah ah!" the long door struggled frantically, turning all this into spiritual power with anger, unwillingness and hatred.


    "Hmm?!" felt that the long door seemed to get rid of his control. Heijue was surprised and moved his palm. "I see... Didn''t it directly penetrate the heart? When you attacked from behind, did you try to offset the key of the heart because of the mechanical instruments behind you for a moment..."


    Changmen was dying and struggling frantically. In order to avoid the power of changmen being too strong due to the plot with soil, changmen was designed to break its legs in the war with Shanjiao fish. From then on, changmen had to rely on mechanical instruments. Now the mechanical instruments on this body have become the key savior of changmen. When heijue sneaked from behind, the long door subconsciously moved his body because of mechanical obstruction, so that heijue''s palm could not accurately hit his heart.


    Nevertheless, the situation of changmen is still very bad. First, the palm of the other party almost wiped his heart, causing serious trauma to his heart pulse. At the same time, heijue, which has been practicing for many years since before the age of the six myths, is also the only spiritual invasion. Even the immortal body of the vortex family and the power of the reincarnation eye are difficult to resist!


    But now, in the face of death and this sworn enemy in front of us, the changmen did everything to make a crazy counterattack to squeeze their own potential like the eight door dunjia!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 388

    "Huh?!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hey, brother scorpion..."


    "This is really great news ~ do you think so, jiaodu?"


    "Huhu ~ the biggest force constraint has been lifted. Now, weasel, what are you going to do?"


    With the sudden disconnection and disappearance of the spiritual link technique connecting Xiao''s members, people who clearly understand what this means have different reactions. They join Xiao with their own different purposes, and are ready to move for a time.


    At this time, a big snake pill in an unknown dark place also learned the shocking news by accident.


    "Lord big snake pill, didn''t you quit Xiao early? Why would there be..."


    "Indeed, when I quit Xiao, Penn must have removed the technique linked with me, but I have a habit of studying all kinds of strange ninja. I am also very interested in this slide show technique, which can transmit information thousands of miles away. After some research, it is found that this technique is not as difficult as expected, but just wants to control such a huge Mental energy must be a strong pupil force. Therefore, even if I analyzed the principle of this technique, I could not change the authority to start the technique. The highest authority of the technique was still firmly in Penn''s hands. However, I could still make some modifications on the basis of the original technique. So now, I can still vaguely learn from the remnants of this technique and from other techniques Steal the known information... "


    "I see. No wonder Xiao always failed to get rid of the big snake pill for so many years after that. Every time, it was empty before the chase, as if he had known Xiao''s trend in advance..."


    "Well, let''s not mention the old past. Now the problem is that Payne, who has the reincarnation eye, was killed by someone unconsciously. If not, he must have been greatly hurt."


    "Reincarnation eye... The power of the six immortals in the legend. However, I only think of a few people who can do this in the whole forbearance world... Zilaiye, yuzhibo weasel, the fake in Xiaonei, and Tiantong people... Of course, if the power of Lord big snake pill recovers to its heyday, he can do it Yes. "


    "Hum ~ it''s barely passable, but it''s not smart. Weasels have a 40% chance of success if they have sufficient intelligence and sneak attack behind their backs. Counterfeiters don''t have this power at all. As for the last day''s Xiangtong man, his power is no less than that of Payne, and even he will win a little to some extent Raise. "


    "In other words, it''s the people of Tiantong who did this?"


    "It''s possible. He''s always acting weird and unpredictable. According to the information I have, this guy''s behavior is very influenced by his personal feelings, but it''s also possible that he sometimes does things that don''t accord with his style. It''s almost like he''s doing it to complete the tasks assigned to him by someone..."


    "If you take it all into consideration, the most suspect is still the people of Tiantong?"


    "No, you missed someone."


    "Who?"


    "The guy called Jue in Xiaoli!"


    ¡­¡­


    The land of earth is a road leading directly to the headquarters of Yanren village. Payne liudao is the long gate, which is remotely controlled by a special chakra receiver, but the body must also be nearby. Therefore, the location of the long gate is in a secret place in the headquarters of Yanren village.


    At this time, Xiao Nan manipulated the paper to create a pair of wings behind him, and was flying frantically ahead, because the previous battle with Yan Ren in the lost Hill had consumed some energy, and the few remaining Xiao Nan in chakra could only reluctantly create a pair of smaller wings, which could only fly at low altitude. She covered her chest with one hand, and her face looked very pale. When she was besieged by Yanren, she received a fist from the Loess in order to protect her younger generation. Her fracture and internal organs were injured to varying degrees. But even so, Xiao Nan thought of the safety of changmen and insisted with his teeth and bones.


    "Hey, Xiao Nan, calm down first!" the Tong man who came up from behind shouted at the former, "Penn attacked the headquarters of Yanren village before, which distracted Yanren''s main defense force. Now if you head at Yanren like this, you will meet Yanren''s 10000 troops! Plus the three escaped Tu Ying, if you meet here again, it will be really troublesome!"


    "..." however, Xiao Nan, who is now in a frenzy, didn''t listen to the Tongren''s words at all. Instead, he overdraw again. There were only a few chakras left in his body. A pair of wings were condensed on his waist again, and the four wings fluttered rapidly. For a time, Xiao Nan''s speed suddenly doubled.


    However, just at this time, as Tongren said earlier, what appeared in front of Xiaonan was Yan Ren''s army with more than 10000 people. They received an attack alarm from Yan Ren''s headquarters and were anxiously on their way back to the village.


    Xiao Nan seemed to turn a blind eye to the 10000 troops in front of him. His pale face did not show the slightest fear. He was so impartial, did not detour or disguise, and flew straight forward.


    "Damn it, is this woman crazy?" Tong man stared at the rescue mission originally released by the Arsenal system. He thought there would be any accident, which would cause the level of this mission to be level S. now it seems that it really deserves to be level s mission!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 389

    Xiaonan rushed forward wantonly. Naturally, he was found by Yan Ren''s army on the way.


    "Who?!"


    "Whoosh ~" Xiao Nan flew over Yan Ren''s army without even looking at them.


    "The pattern of this dress... Is Xiao! The enemy of Lord Tu Ying."


    "Xiao, who acted recklessly, became an enemy of Tu Ying and attacked our village. Now he dares to appear in front of us. What do you think I Yan Ren is? This war is about my Yan Ren''s reputation and must be led by us. Let''s go together!" Yan Ren''s people were immediately angered by Xiao Nan''s move.


    "Look, we won''t beat you down!"


    "The art of earth hiding and flying gravel!"


    For a moment, more than ten thousand ninjas performed Ninja at the same time. A swarm of bees, such as gravel and concealed weapons, threw the past at Xiaonan above the sky.


    Xiao Nan''s cold eyes looked at the ground to deal with the attack in front of her, which was purely quantitative. She lacked the strong ninjas like Tu Ying three. She was not afraid at all. Compared with the 100 strong ninjas led by Huang Tu before, and Huang Tu itself was a real film strong man, the 10000 people in front of her were just a mob in her eyes. A large piece of paper fell from the cuff. Xiao Nan, who was ready to make a strong counterattack, suddenly trembled and his eyes flashed.


    "Chakra..." just as the saying goes, care is chaos. I''ve been worried too much about the long gate. I didn''t notice my situation. In addition, I went crazy regardless of my injury all the way. Xiao Nan in the middle of the air had a meal, and the four wings behind me were scattered.


    The whole person was like a kite with a broken line and fell powerlessly. However, to meet her, it was the black flying gravel projected by the Yanren army below and the sword in his hand!


    "I''m sorry, Miyan, changmen, i..." the moment before he was dying, Xiaonan fell into madness. His eyes also recovered their due Qingming. His eyes were full of fragility and sadness that he couldn''t see in normal days.


    Since childhood, he has lived in a country with endless wars. The three children who lost their homes have walked together. They have had the heartbreaking loss of their companions. Xiaonan doesn''t want to experience the pain of despair.


    Why do people always hurt each other?


    Is it only after death that there is no pain?


    If so


    Facing the coming death, Xiao Nan slowly closed his eyes.


    However, just as she closed her eyes, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!"


    The trend of the figure''s whereabouts stopped. He only felt that he was in a warm embrace. Xiaonan opened his eyes and saw a young but not half childish face and those calm and indifferent pure black eyes, as if there was no problem that could defeat him in the world.


    "Wow ~"


    When I looked down, I saw that the originally dark area below had gathered the attack of tens of thousands of people at the same time. At this time, it had been covered by a dazzling and beautiful sea of cherry blossoms, and they were galloping in the sky on a fierce chariot pulled by two giant cows!


    "Hum ~" with a dull hum, Xiao Nan only felt a sense of extreme fatigue all over her body due to her internal injury and chakra''s exhaustion. Her tough heart seemed unwilling to go to sleep, but being in the arms of Tongren was an experience she had never had before. It was warm, so comfortable and reassuring.


    "Tongren... Who are you..."


    Xiaonan, who was physically and mentally tired, lost consciousness in this way.


    "The lovely beautiful girl fell into her arms. It''s really a charming face ~" Tong looked at the person in her arms, and immediately raised his head and looked into the distance. His expression also became dignified. "Well, if you''re kidding, wait until the matter is over... It''s not fun when things have developed to this point!"


    In the sky, Tongren on Shenwei''s wheel suddenly looked down at Yanren people yelling and scolding at the bottom, "there are enough annoying things, so, as mole ants, don''t make trouble again!"


    "Hmm?!" the Yanren people at the bottom suddenly felt a terrible cold when they wanted to continue to launch the second round of bombardment on Tongren!


    I saw a snow-white posture. I don''t know when I was already in the crowd, and it was still among Yanren''s 10000 troops.


    "Damn... Who are you?!"


    "Hum ~ whoever dares to appear alone in the siege of our 10000 troops is undoubtedly looking for death!"


    "Yo, what a beautiful woman! Do you learn to make skin? It''s white and tender... However, Yan Ren never knows what pity is. Anyone who dares to challenge our dignity will only end up in one end! Woman! Do! Well! Feel! Realize! Do!"


    In the face of Yan Ren''s final declaration before the disaster, sleeve Baixue didn''t even say a half sentence of nonsense. He raised his soul chopping knife, drew an arc in the void above the sky, and then drew an arc on the ground. He saw that the arc on the ground and the arc in the sky were connected with each other, and then the cylinder connected by white light quickly spread around and became larger.


    "Solve Bai Xia''s punishment!"


    From the ground has been through the sky''s huge CD-ROM, the whole world, suddenly fell into a dead silence, thousands of miles of ice, everything is silent!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 390

    "Damn it, attack of Shura!" the long door tied his hands and summoned the puppet mecha of Shura on his shoulder. The powerful mechanical arm grabbed heijue''s hands.


    "Click, click ~" split from the armor wrist guard, pushed out a dark laser muzzle and aimed at the center of the dark eyebrow.


    "Whew ~" big chakra concentrated in the muzzle.


    Black Jue snorted coldly, and immediately his right eye changed into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye state, "divine power!"


    "Roar!" facing the Shura road of the long gate, heijue avoided the other party''s laser gun unharmed. At the same time, he also used virtualization to break away from the Shura road''s mechanical arm.


    The figure dived into the ground, and then suddenly attacked directly below the long door.


    Changmen predicted that the other party would see his weakness of no mobility, so he had to abandon the mechanical device under him. His figure flashed and fell not far away. However, as soon as he landed, his long disabled and shriveled legs were unstable. After a few stumbles, he fell to the ground.


    Black Jue immediately continued to attack him. His figure jumped out, drilled a sharp wooden thorn in the palm of his right hand, and fiercely stabbed the long door that fell to the ground.


    "Wooden Dun''s skill of inserting a rod!" don''t underestimate this small wooden spike. The creator of this skill is a cruel Ninja skill that frightens people on the battlefield. As long as it is stabbed into the body by this wooden spike and the caster makes a special seal knot, it can urge the wooden spike to grow rapidly and break the enemy''s body from inside to outside. Moreover, the growing branches diverge indefinitely. Once planted, It''s hard to get it out of the body. You can only cut off the part spread by the branches. It''s a very tricky Ninja once you get it.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng... Huh?!" I just felt a sharp pain in my eyes, and changmen understood that I couldn''t use the most powerful power of heaven under the condition of one eye.


    One hand of the long gate covers the bleeding left eye, the other hand is close together into a hand knife, and uses the body technique to meet the attack of heijue.


    The fingertip aimed at the part of heijue''s wrist and poked it fiercely. However, heijue had a writing wheel eye, which could also have an insight into the attack action of the long gate. The other hand coagulated the seal with one hand. Suddenly, he saw branches growing rapidly on both sides of the wooden thorn in front of him, and the sharp branches forced back the hand knife of the long gate.


    "Drink!" black Jue turned and kicked the long door fiercely. The long door turned his hand and pointed his elbow at the latter''s bare joint.


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!" with a flick of his fingertip, a sharp wind blade flew out and cut off the black Jue''s wood stab attack. At the same time, the long door continued to seal with both hands, "the art of earth Dun lifting earth!" suddenly the ground under his feet rose vigorously, and he stood on the ground several meters higher than heijue.


    Heijue was unwilling to be outdone, and his hands were sealed, "Huodun Hao''s art of fireball!"


    Changmen fought back again, "water escape, water chaos!"


    Shuidun restrained Huodun, and the attack of changmen suddenly gained the upper hand. However, after heijue used the power of kaleidoscope, the war situation quickly reversed.


    In the middle of the collision between water and fire, there is a twisted space vortex. The space vortex not only isolates the attack of water waves, but also rapidly increases the combustion range of flame. Seeing this ordinary fire escape, it suddenly becomes a huge fireball with a diameter of no less than tens of meters!


    "Huodun, explosive wind, dancing!"


    "This powerful Huodun... Is no less than the profound meaning of class a Huodun!" the long door looked dignified. "Since you can''t use ordinary water Dun to defeat, you have to use more powerful power to defeat it!"


    His hands quickly sealed, and suddenly he saw a fierce thunder attribute chakra gathering rapidly in the palm of the changmen. Up to now, although the reincarnation eye is the biggest card of the changmen, before that, he did not completely rely on pupil technique. As a disciple who has been favored by himself, he mastered the changes of five attributes of wind, fire, earth, water and thunder at the age of nine, He is also a first-class genius in the tolerance world. Think about it, if changmen doesn''t have such an evil identity, how can he entrust his eyes to changmen when he is dying? Aren''t you afraid of being killed in the war before you grow up?


    The electro-optic flint finally condensed into a trident like a real purple thunder.


    "Form change? Unexpectedly, I can do this step... Ordinary ninjas only think of water Dun when dealing with fire Dun, but you want to use thunder Dun... Do you want to hit hard and crush me with strength?"


    "Die, thunder Dun, thunder god halberd!"


    Looking at the huge fire wave rolling in the face, the long door also gave a sharp drink and pushed forward with his palm. Suddenly, a trident, which was completely agglutinated by Lei attribute chakra, was shot out, and finally turned into a flash like thunder, directly impacting the fire wave in front of him!


    On the horizon, two red and purple lights swept by. The fiery flame momentum had never been too surprising and eye-catching. In contrast, the thunder Trident was amazing. Where it passed, it left a long vacuum trace and dazzling eyes for several feet, just like a comet cutting through the sky, with the terrible power of crashing into the earth.


    "Whew ~" the thunder Trident almost easily pierced a vacuum road in front of tens of meters of fire waves, and the trend continued unabated, hitting the location of heijue.


    "Roar!" a deafening roar of huge thunder. The bombardment of the thunder Trident forcibly blew a deep pit hundreds of meters wide to the earth! Lei Dun, who can achieve this power, is undoubtedly the ultimate mystery of class s!


    Correspondingly, however, heijue appeared in front of the long door unharmed. "It''s amazing. Under the cover of reincarnation eyes, he still retains such strength. Sure enough, it''s the right choice to waste your legs in advance. If you don''t put on constraints, it''s really difficult to control..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 391

    "Ding ~" the sudden blade collision, Yu Zhibo weasel holding a bitter without grid, blocked the big knife shark muscle sneak attack of the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    "Ghost mackerel, what are you trying to do?"


    "Hey, hey ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel smiled insidiously. His hands holding the knife kept pressing down. In Xiaonei, few people can compete with him in terms of strength alone. "Weasel, don''t pretend to be garlic. If you don''t have any defense against me, how can you react so quickly in the face of my sudden attack?"


    "Really." Yu Zhibo weasel was unmoved, but his eyes immediately opened the state of writing wheel eyes, and didn''t say anything, indicating the latter to continue.


    "Weasel, I know your true identity, the spy Ninja with Muye in Xiao!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel forced his hands and forcibly broke the suffering of yuzhibo weasel.


    "Bang ~" the broadsword hit the ground heavily. Yu Zhibo weasel retreated, waved his hands, and a string of swords flew out, "do you want to say, loyal to Xiao, you want to get rid of me now?"


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel opened his sword with a knife and looked at Yu Zhibo weasel for a moment. Then he said with surprise, "it seems that you know more or less about me. But..... Anyway, you are not on our side. You are an absolute thorn in the eye!"


    "Now the most binding Penn is gone, and it''s time for Xiao''s behind the scenes to come to the front desk!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel''s hands quickly seal, "the art of water escape and water mackerel bullet!"


    Facing the shark water bomb biting head-on, Yu Zhibo weasel felt two pairs of bitterness bound with the detonating symbol from his sleeve, aimed at the weakest part of shark chakra and threw it hard!


    "Boom!" the detonator blasted the shark water bomb to pieces, and a large amount of warm water fell from the sky.


    "Hum ~ do you use tolerance tools? Weasel, it seems that your chakra is really not enough." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel sneered.


    "So what? If you don''t see my chakra deficiency, do you dare to face up to me? Ghost shark?" Yu Zhibo weasel still said indifferently, and didn''t deny his chakra deficiency. He didn''t hide his weakness at all. It''s like saying that even if you know your weakness, it''s useless, There is another strength gap between you and me.


    "It''s really unpleasant." the dried persimmon ghost shark said fiercely, "weasel, do you think you can expect anything?"


    "Don''t be brave, ghost mackerel." Yu Zhibo weasel looked at the latter indifferently. "Writing wheel eyes is the eyes to observe chakra. What you said to me just now also applies to yourself. In the battle with Yan Ren, you also consume too much chakra. You don''t have a chance to absorb chakra with shark muscles on the way. What else can you do now?"


    "Poof ~" smashed the big knife shark muscle in his hand to the ground, and the dried persimmon ghost shark sneered, "so don''t think your eyes can see through everything, weasel!"


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel tore off his clothes and revealed his muscular and strong body, but there seemed to be a very strange pallor on his skin.


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes narrowed slightly and immediately said in a deep voice, "I see. No wonder you will work so hard when dealing with Yan Ren."


    "Unfortunately, we have a clear grasp of your abilities. Besides, although these guys have no combat effectiveness, they still have special abilities." I saw a burst of physical peristalsis from the body of the dried persimmon ghost mackerel, that is, we can see that the figures from the pale skin are separated into five white jues!


    "It''s a good way to hide. It can escape my eyes. Is this the power of a thousand hands?" Yu Zhibo weasel said faintly.


    "Pooch ~" I saw the five baijue who had just appeared, that is, the big knife shark muscle in the hand of the dried persimmon ghost shark opened his blood basin and ate the whole person in one mouthful!


    "Goo Goo ~" after eating five baijue, the big mackerel muscle also grew five times as much as the blade!


    "Hey! It can make my shark muscle so huge. This chakra is almost comparable to the tailrace? Thanks to these brain disabled semi vegetative people with low combat effectiveness, they can fill such a large chakra!" the handle of the shark muscle turned into a soft long snake and wrapped around the arm of the dried persimmon ghost shark. Suddenly, the body of the big knife shark muscle was slightly reduced by half a circle, However, the body of dried persimmon ghost mackerel is full of chakra!


    "Kaka, Kaka ~" the muscles of the whole body expanded, and the thick green tendons were all over the whole body. At this time, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel had recovered its full state. He stared at the yuzhibo weasel in front of him with a grim smile, "so weasel... Let''s continue!"


    "It''s just to restore the level of chakra. Is it worth being so complacent?" Yu Zhibo weasel threw out a wave of sword in his hand with both hands, and immediately took advantage of the feint of this concealed weapon, stepped on it, and the whole person rushed forward as a cheetah. In the face of the adverse situation that chakra is not a fair confrontation between the two sides, Yu Zhibo weasel took a preemptive action!


    However, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel did not move. He stood there with such determination. He saw that the string of swords in his hand hit him directly. The next second, the sword in his hand turned into fly ash and disappeared. In front of him, the figure of yuzhibo weasel that had originally rushed from the front turned into a group of crows and flew away in four places.


    "Dang ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel grabbed the back hand and stopped the real attack of yuzhibo weasel from behind, "Ha ha ha ha! What a shame! Xiao, I''ve solved your magic trick! Magic trick is to use the caster''s chakra to control the chakra flow in others'' bodies, so as to affect the five senses of the target and cause mental confusion. With the little chakra you have left now, how can you control me who is completely full of chakra?"


    "Wow ~" I saw another figure behind yuzhibo weasel. It should be said that at this moment, standing in front of yuzhibo weasel is only the water split of dried persimmon ghost mackerel, but the latter''s body has long been hidden away and waiting for the opportunity!


    "It''s over, weasel!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel quickly made a seal on his hands and poured more than 70% of chakra into this super-s-level mystery.


    "The skill of Shuidun big mackerel bullet!"


    The upgraded version of the water shark bullet technique condenses a large number of chakras into a super large shark shaped water bullet, which has surprisingly strong destructive power. Moreover, when this technique encounters resistance, it can continue to devour and absorb chakras in each other''s ninja and further improve its destructive power. This is the strongest extreme water escape in case of a stronger dry persimmon ghost Shark!


    At this time, Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes changed into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye shape!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 392

    Longren village.


    "Ah... You are not..."


    "Pooh Pooh!" Koku wiped out several Taki ninjas in front of him.


    The flying segment on one side was a surprised tunnel, "hey? Jiaodu, you''ll expose our identity by doing this! It''s not what you said. We''re sneaking into the mission this time and warned me not to mess around. How can we kill ourselves?"


    "Hum!" Jiao Du glanced coldly at feiduan, then tore open Xiao''s red cloud black robe with one hand, "if you want to do the task, do whatever you want! I''ll quit."


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it? As soon as the leader dies, you will betray?" feiduan didn''t expect that jiaodu suddenly said to quit, but there was no sign in advance!


    "The purpose of joining Xiao is to restrain more money. It''s time to get the due return after being in charge of Xiao''s finance for so many years." Jiao Du turned away without looking back. Penn was dead, so the greatest force that could restrain him was gone. So he resolutely abandoned the intelligence collection task of Longren village and directly announced his separation from Xiao organization.


    "What money, money, jiaodu, can you pursue something meaningful as a man? Like me, I wholeheartedly contribute to the great cause of evil cults all over the world. Na ~ dear xiaojiaodu, if you have nothing to do from dawn, how about joining our evil cults?"


    However, in the face of the chatter of the flying segment, the horn didn''t even look at him, and continued to walk away.


    Being ignored by jiaodu also aroused dissatisfaction. Feiduan immediately said, "what, don''t you take a part into your own pocket every time you earn money? Cut, and say what you deserve. Do you want to take away all the money you have accumulated over the years before you leave?"


    Jiaodu''s footsteps suddenly gave a slight pause and turned his head slightly. His gray green eyes like zombies stared at feiduan, and made no secret of his killing intention, "feiduan... Don''t be too reckless! Do you know that I can''t stop killing you..."


    In the face of jiaodu, he showed his true killing intention without concealment. The flying segment couldn''t help saying, "tut Tut, it''s the so-called love and kill each other. Jiaodu, I didn''t expect you to like me so much ~"


    "Secretly resent Yu!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the death of leader Payne, after losing the restraint, each member of Xiao began their own purpose and action. Scorpion and Didala, who are far away in the small country of Tang Zhiguo, get along harmoniously compared with the members who fight in front.


    "Hey, brother scorpion, what are we going to do in the future?"


    "I''m not going to do anything." scorpion said faintly, "I''m not interested in other people. When I first joined Xiao, I just wanted to try to realize my ultimate art in Xiao. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t change."


    "Still insisting on your eternal art? It''s really hard to understand. It''s clear that the highest state of art is the beauty of the moment when things bloom. Compared with my explosion, art is explosion!" Didala looked slightly and concluded, "Well, you forced me to join Xiao by force at first, but ah, as I slowly learned, I found that among the members of Xiao, your unique abilities can be regarded as an art. In addition, war mercenaries, hunting powerful traitors and the plan of catching tailed animals mentioned by the last leader, these exciting battle processes are also quite in line with art The characteristics pursued by artists... Up to now, although I don''t want to admit it, there is no doubt that Xiao is a "group of excellent artists". Well, I''m really reluctant to give up if he is dissolved like this. "


    "Really." scorpion disagrees with Didala''s "instantaneous beauty art view" and always adheres to his "eternal art". However, they agree that Didala and he are a kind of people who pursue art. Therefore, in Xiaonei, the two people with the best similarity are the scorpion and Didala of the art combination.


    "Well, how about staying for a while?" suggested the Scorpio.


    "What do you say?" Didala''s eyes brightened, but her eyebrows wrinkled, "Without Penn, no one else would have a new leader enough to convince everyone? Besides, I don''t know about others, but I''m sure that the group of weasel and ghost shark will be chaotic. On the surface, the two guys seem to cooperate with each other, but out of the artist''s intuition, I dare to pack them. They are secretly vigilant against each other, and Weasel itself, I feel that he is suspicious when he joins Xiao. Without the restraint of the leader, he is likely to do something, maybe... "


    "Hum ~ in Xiao, people with other thoughts are not just weasels..." scorpion snorted coldly, "first of all, the zombie duo will also rebel. If I guess correctly, the guy in jiaodu must want to take Xiao''s money and leave."


    "Hum ~ it''s vulgar to chase yellow and white things!" Didala said with disdain. Obviously, as an artist, he despises those guys with a copper smell most.


    "I don''t know the purpose of joining Xiao, and the hostility of Muye, Yunren and Wuren wantonly. Is it really uninhibited and free to do whatever you want, or with other purposes..." Scorpio hesitated, "But what is certain is that once Payne dies, Xiao Nan will go crazy to seek revenge from the enemy... Don''t underestimate that woman. If she goes crazy, disappears and hides for ten or eight years, secretly arranges a large array, and even blows up a whole forbearance village and a country, she is absolutely possible with her ability!"


    "Sister Xiaonan... Her paper hiding is a good art of variety, eh ~" Didala was stunned after saying that, as if she remembered something important had been missed, stared at the scorpion and said in a deep voice, "Brother scorpion... We seem to have missed a very important question from the beginning. Who is the person who killed the leader? What is the purpose of that guy? Will he target other members of Xiao? Also, if the target of the other party is us... Then the problem comes. If the enemy also finds us, who can deal with the strong enemy that even the leader can defeat £¿¡±


    The scorpion''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "that''s why we don''t have to take any action first. Let''s see the situation first..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 393

    "It''s over, long gate!"


    "Puff ~ ~"


    The wood thorn in heijue''s hand pierced into the heart of the long door, but he soon found that there was something wrong with the touch.


    "Huh?!"


    "Bang ~" the long door in front of me turned into a white smoke and dissipated.


    Looking at a hole in the ground in front of his heel, heijue immediately reacted, "I see. When I attacked with thunder Dun just now, I forced my body to hide into a different space, and then blocked my sight with the light of lightning, leaving a shadow. Can the body use earth Dun to escape? Not only can I use the power of reincarnation eye, but also I am proficient in all kinds of evasion. Even if these talents are not much worse than the reincarnation of Asura and Indra in previous dynasties Less... If I hadn''t tied you up early, I''m afraid even a sneak attack would be difficult to succeed. "


    Changmen used tu Dun to escape. His legs were disabled and he was seriously injured. In addition, Yu Zhibo, dominated by heijue, took Tu himself to escape. Therefore, he was likely to catch changmen at this time.


    However, when heijue was ready to chase the long door along the channel, suddenly a baijue came out from the ground.


    "No, the people of Tiantong are coming here quickly. Run quickly!"


    Black Jue''s eyes coagulated slightly and said in a deep voice, "the guy in Yucun... The most troublesome guy is still here..."


    Along the way, Tong people can clearly see everything a few kilometers away with the long-distance insight of their pupils and white eyes.


    "Is this wave of pupil power really a long door? And the color of chakra, yuzhibo with earth? No, that guy has been completely killed by me, so there is only one possibility. The third son of big barrel muhuiye, hum! Is it finally forcing you to show up!" Tongren''s eyes moved slightly. He saw rows of dense white figures under the ground. In the blink of an eye, countless baijue legions appeared in front of him!


    "Hum ~ there''s no silver here, and with this kind of thing, you can''t even stop me for a moment!" the countless Bai Jue legions in front of Tong people, who have reached an amazing number, drove the Shenwei wheel to directly collide from the front!


    "Drink, stop!" countless baijue ran to the front of Tongren recklessly. In a moment, he was hit by the flying thunder ox in front of Shenwei''s wheel, which was no less than the general medium-sized psychic beast.


    The huge impact can easily tear open baijue''s sea of people tactics, but after baijue''s death, the thousand hand column cells in the body will go wild and devour the flesh and blood of the corpse, and a strong tree will grow rapidly on the corpse.


    As more and more baijue were hit and rolled by Shenwei''s wheels, a dense forest of trees grew on the road.


    "Boring." Tong people were still unmoved. They directly used the unique skill of Shenwei wheel with the sword of sepulut in their hands, "distant ravage and bullying!"


    Suddenly, Lei Niu''s eyes turned red, and the knife array in the two rows of chariots became sharper and colder, which increased the impact trend several times. He rolled recklessly all the way. Even if the dense forest in front of him was bumped away, no one could stop it!


    With the momentum of rushing all the way, Tong people soon came to a secret mountain forest where the target was located. They saw a red light column that could not be seen by the naked eye and could be clearly seen only by people with pupil power.


    "Border crossing?" Tong Ren''s mind moved, and suddenly a sword condensed by cherry blossoms rushed to the border in the distance. However, he was surprised that with the power of thousands of cherry trees to annihilate the scenery, he could only leave a shallow crack on the border, which was bounced away.


    "It''s very hard." Tong man said faintly. At the same time, the bounced sword turned into cherry blossoms again, and then gathered in front of him to form a dazzling white blade that looks like wings.


    "End view Baidi sword!"


    "Roar!" the border was slashed open. At the same time, it turned into a thousand feet chopping attack and chopped the figure in front of me.


    The blade split the earth in half and penetrated through heijue''s body.


    "Unexpectedly, even the yuzhibo fire array, which can defend against the full attack of the tail beast, can''t stop you from moving forward, Tiantong man." heijue covered his left eye with one hand and said in a deep voice.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, "kaleidoscope pupil magic power... The destroyed land was picked up by you unexpectedly. It''s black. But it''s good. It successfully drove you from behind the scenes to the front row."


    "You know me? It''s unbelievable. Even the feather coat guy doesn''t know my existence. Why did you..." Hei Jue was quite shocked that Tong people knew his identity. "If so, no wonder Yucun would leave reincarnation... But anyway, it doesn''t matter if you know. Because..."


    Black Jue''s left eye, which had been covered, suddenly opened, but it was a reincarnation eye! The terrible pupil force was accumulating!


    Tongren frowned slightly and immediately looked around, "where''s the long door?"


    "It''s a pity that one was careless and escaped by him." heijue mused.


    "Really." Tong people''s eyes burst out a pupil force more terrible than the black Jue reincarnation eye, reincarnation eye!


    "Today, you will be very sorry."


    "What a frightening pupil power... However, it is far from reaching its heyday." heijue tut said.


    Tongren slightly stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers as a medium to release the huge pupil force, "Heaven changes and earth changes!"


    For a moment, the whole sky darkened, with strong winds, thunder and lightning, earth shaking and mountains shaking, streams and floods! The earth shaking changes of heaven and earth cover almost half of the land country! From the top view above the sky, there are clear skies and days around, but one piece of the map is covered by darkness!


    "Don''t think about running away. In addition, I asked an excellent perception Ninja to set up a super large-scale perception boundary all night. Unless your space-time skill can run to the other end of the map in an instant..."


    "...." hearing this, heijue''s face changed obviously, "you... Very good, Tiantong people, very perfect layout! Although it''s a little untimely, it seems that you have to do it in advance!"


    "The natural art of external reincarnation!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 394

    Buried in the depths of the earth, there is an unknown closed cave. A dark skeleton is sitting on the stone seat. Here, time seems to freeze at this moment, and everything around is still.


    Suddenly, a green light came from nowhere and got into the skeleton. I saw the white head and the hole in the eyes burning a strange fire. I saw the skeleton that had been sleeping for decades. The toe of the skeleton moved slightly, so slightly.


    That moment, as if forever.


    It was so gentle and slight, like waking up after a long sleep. It moved!


    As if it were an illusion, the bones did not move, but the blood red silk thread began to appear in all parts of the bones, and then these blood red began to weave, and then there were blood vessels, internal organs, muscles and skin


    "Boom!"


    A dull and long buzzing came from the depths of the earth. Although its momentum was not huge, its terrible smell was enough to cause the earth to shake and the wind and cloud to change color!


    "Click, click ~" the whole mountain collapses and blooms, and a dark blue chakra with extreme richness can be seen to the naked eye, which is far more terrible than the level of tailed beast!


    Bathed in the suffocating deep chakra, the legendary figure who once made the forbearance world talk like a tiger in the past was born again, "the boy of the changmen has finally grown up..."


    After moving his body, he saw his teeth bite a hole in his wrist. Suddenly, scarlet blood flowed out of the wound and his tongue licked the warm taste.


    "It''s really memorable. It''s the feeling of blood!"


    Yuzhiboban on stage!


    ¡­¡­


    "Absolutely?"


    Within a hundred miles, there is no soil. Drilling out of the cracks in the earth like being ploughed over, Bai Jue said with a rap, "it''s really Lord ban. He did great damage as soon as he came out. All Jue who was originally responsible for guarding this land died innocently!"


    Standing on a coke stone, the boundless forest in front of me has turned into coke, and the lake at the foot of the mountain has evaporated without a trace.


    "I moved my muscles and bones a little, but it didn''t get in the way." Yu zhiboban said faintly, "what''s going on? Hasn''t the war started? How''s the collection of tailed animals? Where is that guy now? Reincarnation eye?"


    "Lord ban has too many problems at one time. Many changes have taken place."


    "Yes, I guess so. After all, that guy is at this level, and it is estimated that the plan is not very smooth?" Yu Zhibo said faintly, "but it doesn''t matter. As long as I am resurrected, all the problems will not be a problem."


    "I''m worthy of being Lord ban. I''m really domineering, but I''m afraid I can''t do it if there''s no problem at all." Bai Jue reported, "now there''s a great man in the forbearance world, whose name is Tiantong man. He somehow knows the secret, and he killed Dai Tu..."


    "The people of Tiantong? The people of Muye?!" Yu zhiboban was really interested. As for the killing of Dai Tu, he didn''t care at all. Dai Tu itself was the chess piece he planned to resurrect. Now that he has resurrected, Dai Tu is no longer useful. "I''d like to hear what great capital the boy of the Japanese family has?"


    "..." Bai Jue was quiet for a while before he said, "Lord ban..."


    "What an impatient boy." Yu Zhibo''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "If you have any capital, you might as well confirm it yourself." a figure came from afar.


    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding.


    "Oh? The swords are all concentrated together... It seems that it''s not just a show of airs." although there are no eyes, with yuzhibo''s keen perception, we can clearly feel that the swords inserted around us are like a shapeless giant sword hanging above its head, and the fierce spirit of killing comes straight to face!


    Tongren''s right hand and left hand are thousands of Sakura, stepping on the wheel of Shenwei, coming from heaven!


    At this time, Yu Zhibo also stood up slowly from the ground, "weapons and mounts are very good. Are you interested in contributing to me?"


    "Whew ~" I saw that Tong people launched a fierce attack on each other without saying a word.


    Yu Zhibo''s figure turned and his hands suddenly closed forward!


    "Deng ~" Yu zhiboban caught Tongren''s ex with his hands together. Although he has no eyes and is also an invisible sword, he can accurately catch Tongren''s ex chop with his extraordinary perception!


    "Huh?!"


    "Wind king air hammer!" Tong people''s eyes were cold. They immediately poured power into ex with both hands, and released a powerful chop through magic!


    "Kacha ~" Yu Zhibo suddenly sank at his feet. Although he could resist, the earth under his feet could not resist.


    "Roar ~" the huge chop, a blade released by ex, even split a kilometer away!


    "Really, as I said, this man is quite good and can''t be underestimated. And Lord ban, don''t talk about reincarnation eyes and kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes now. You don''t even have eyes..." Bai juenai said.


    "Whoosh ~" Yu Zhibo''s figure retreated a few feet away, and a ferocious bloodstain extended from his right shoulder to his belly. In the first fight, Yu Zhibo was stabbed by Tongren face to face. It looked very embarrassed, but the injured Yu Zhibo smiled without anger, "Ha ha! Very good, very good, what a great feeling! It''s wonderful to meet such an interesting guy as soon as I wake up!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 395

    "Ha ha! Very good, very good, what a great feeling! It''s wonderful to meet such an interesting guy as soon as I wake up!"


    Yu zhiboban''s figure stepped back a few steps. In the attack just now, he had probably learned that the Tong man standing in front of him was by no means an idle person. He immediately put away his contemptuous attitude and made a rapid seal with his hands.


    "Huodun Hao extinguishes the fire!"


    One breath is to spit out a huge fireball with a diameter of tens of meters, and its temperature is far more than the general heat. This attack is not to ignite a forest in an instant, but to burn a forest in an instant!


    With a move from his left hand, Tong man immediately pulled out hundreds of swords from the sword hill.


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding ~" in front of me, there are many gaps between these side-by-side swords, but I don''t know why the fierce flame can''t go any further.


    "Hum ~" Yu Zhibo suddenly changed his hands. He saw that the super large fireball with a diameter of tens of meters was forcibly compressed to less than one meter wide. However, the extreme compression force was all transformed into the impact force of forward eruption!


    "Huodun Haohuo is lost!"


    It has the extreme temperature of Huodun, and has the penetration and impact force no less than that of high-level fengdun and Leidun. I saw that it was like a flame twisted into a burning spear. Its strength and temperature were concentrated on the blocking of several swords. Suddenly, those swords were gradually roasted red and cracked.


    "Bang ~" with a soft sound, under the concentrated eruption of yuzhiboban Huodun, the sword shield wall was forcibly pierced through a hole several meters wide, and the Huoyan spear came straight to Tongren!


    Before it came, the skin could clearly feel the extreme high temperature. Tongren''s face remained unchanged. The thousand Sakura on his left hand immediately closed, and what was shining was a snow knife wrapped in cold ice!


    "Sleeve snow!"


    "Hoo ~" just waved it gently, and the hot air wave in front of him suddenly disappeared, and the threatening impact was solidified five steps away from Tongren.


    "Even the flame can be frozen, hey! Sure enough, you have two skills!" Yu Zhibo stopped the output of Huodun, a little surprised.


    Blocked the attack of yuzhiboban, and Tongren immediately took a counterattack.


    "Whoosh ~" the figure flashed, and quickly appeared behind yuzhiboban, and the ex in his hand hit yuzhiboban''s head again.


    Yuzhiboban subconsciously prepared to jump back, but found that his feet were frozen by a layer of ice at some time.


    When Tong people raised his right hand, the sleeve snow on his left hand was directly inserted into the ground. The extremely cold air was released through the tip of the knife and extended to the soles of Yu Zhibo''s feet.


    "The tree is white!"


    Yu Zhibo Ban''s feet were frozen at this time. Although these ice could not bind him, they could at least drag him for a moment. However, the master''s fight was accurate at that moment.


    "Dang ~" Tong people only felt that they had cut something very hard. They saw that it was the blue chakra released from Yuzhi Boban. The chakra body in a fixed form must be capable!


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately raised the ex in his hand again and cut it hard towards the xuzuo Neng Hu in front of him. He saw that the blue chakra body of the latter gradually appeared cracks, and finally was overwhelmed. With a clear explosion sound, Tongren''s ex forcibly split the xuzuo Neng Hu of Yuzhi wave with arrogant explosive force!


    "Roaring ~" ex''s slash left a deep fissure on the earth.


    Yu Zhibo''s figure fell to one side again, but there seemed to be another bloodstain on his body. "It''s a very good sword. If I have a chance, I really want to see whether it''s my complete body that can cut everything with one blow, or the invisible sword supported by Feng Dun in your hand."


    Bai Jue hid aside to watch the war and said in a deep voice, "Suzanneng is the third ability that the yuzhibo family can awaken only when their eyes open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. However, after one awakening, it is not necessary to use the kaleidoscope again. Although Lord ban has the strength to control the huge chakra stereotypes, without the help of pupil power, he can only use the initial suzanneng at most."


    "Since we can''t use real quality, we have to supplement it with dosage."


    "Mu Dun''s technique of multiple wooden separation!"


    I saw dozens of wooden piles drilled out of the ground. These wooden piles turned into spots. There were as many as twenty-five!


    "Well, let''s continue." Yu Zhibo''s body is lying down and sitting down, a posture that is not ready to participate in the war. "Up to now, you won''t say that I''m bullying more and less?"


    "Joke." Tongren''s eyes moved, and his eyes immediately changed into the state of reincarnated eyes.


    "Heaven''s capture!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" dilumudo, emiya, Mao Zhihua lie and Lancelot all appeared!


    As soon as the four people came out, Yu Zhibo suddenly raised his eyebrows, "this power... It seems that you also have a good pair of eyes. Maybe your eyes will become a good substitute before my reincarnation eyes come back."


    "Let''s wait until you can live today." Tong people''s eyes undisguisedly released the killing intention. The early resurrection of yuzhiboban was unexpected, but on the other hand, maybe this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, because although yuzhiboban is resurrected at this moment, not to mention the reincarnation eye, there is no eye, It''s the best chance to kill him! As long as yuzhiboban is killed, all plots of heijue and big barrel muhui night will go bankrupt, and Tongren can live the quiet life they want safely.


    "It''s really a boy who doesn''t respect his elders. This arrogance is bound to require severe education." Yu zhiboban immediately didn''t want to keep his hand. He directly separated the 25 wooden Duns and used all his Xu Zuo Neng!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 396

    "Bang bang ~" the giant built by chakra is tens of meters high, with huge fist and unparalleled destructive power. This is xuzuo Neng!


    However, when the number of suzanohu * 25, what kind of scenery will it be?


    "Rumble! Rumble!" there are thousands of warehouses and hundreds of holes around the battlefield, and there are desolate scenes of destruction everywhere.


    The noumenon of Yu zhiboban could have stayed at ease while watching the play, but he couldn''t be slack in the slightest, "this boy''s puppets are not ordinary people..."


    His eyes were as sharp as electricity and his actions were as fast as the wind. Dilumudo immediately avoided the xuzuo Neng from the four sides and fell from the sky. The fourth grabbed four blue chakra lightsabers and chopped them down from above.


    "Pi Pi!" the two guns crossed to block the four sword attack of suzanneng Hu.


    "Great skill, combat sensitivity is no less than the insight of the yuzhibo family writing wheel eye ninjas. They have well defended one xuzuo Neng. What about the remaining four?"


    Dilumudo blocked a path in the sky, and the lower four must be able to jump at the same time. Each path has four hands and four lightsabers. At one time, there are 16 lightsaber attacks. Coupled with the gap in body shape, dilumudo''s entire escape space was sealed in an instant.


    "Whoosh ~" dilumudo responded by waving the red gun on his right hand.


    "Hmm? Relying on a gun is like blocking four xuzuo nenghu''s attacks at the same time?" Yu zhiboban immediately raised his eyebrows slightly.


    One shot to sixteen lightsabers, both in size and strength, are different by many times, but


    "Hiss!" the red spear in dilumudo''s right hand cut open four suzanneng sixteen lightsabers without hindrance!


    "Whew ~" the shadow of the gun flashed again. Dilumudo cleaved from the top and easily broke xuzuo Neng. At the same time, the yellow gun in his left hand pierced one of xuzuo Neng''s branches.


    "..." Yu zhiboban murmured, "it seems that the long gun of the right hand can cut through all chakra forms, and after the short gun of the left hand hit Mu Dun, he stopped Mu Dun''s self-healing ability..."


    "The man who brushes the gun has two sons and several others..."


    Law Aias!


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    The sword has a black body and a golden handle. When emiya placed the sword on the long bow, the sword was transformed into a big arrow at the moment of stretching.


    Hrunting!


    "Write wheel eye!"


    "Crackling crackling ~" facing the fast attacking arrow, predict the flight path of the arrow with the writing wheel eye, and then the five xuzuo Neng waved the lightsaber at the same time. The bow and arrow was forcibly shot down after breaking through the four lightsabers.


    However, an amazing scene appeared. The bow and arrow dropped by the lightsaber jumped up on the ground again automatically, and destroyed Xu Zuo Neng Hu and Mu Dun with amazing speed and puncture force!


    "If suzanneng is almost a siege level combat power, the petal light shield has a defense power comparable to the city wall level, and the arrow that will continue to pursue the target and cannot be avoided no matter how many times it is shot down... Is this the ability of the shooter?"


    Eighty one of the bound roads is broken!


    Mao Zhihua fiercely blocked multiple attacks at the same time, and then crossed his hands to make a mysterious posture. For a time, the tiger roared and the Dragon roared, and the violent thunder surrounded his hands to form a dragon like thunder!


    The 88 flying dragons of the broken road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!


    No less than the power of tailed beast jade, one blow is to make the two xuzuo Neng almost explode into slag together with their separate bodies!


    "Strong defense, strong attack, this is not a weak woman here."


    "Roar, roar!" the phantom moves. The Black Knight, with his infinite martial arts, is an enemy of five, and is still five giants. He does not lose the wind at all. Both attack and defense are impeccable.


    "Dang ~" he closed his hands, blocked the slash of one of the lightsabers, and kicked away the huge fist from the side.


    "Kazam ~" with his wrist strength, he broke the lightsaber violently and grabbed it with his backhand. He saw that the blue lightsaber was immediately wrapped by the dark red blood vessel network. Then the lightsaber extended several times. In the blink of an eye, it became a lightsaber with a volume larger than that held by Xu Zuo Neng''s giant hand!


    "Pooch ~" he swung his big sword with both hands and threw it hard, which was to cut off the three beards in front of him, together with the internal body lazy waist!


    "Attack me with my skills. The black guy has the ability to force everything he has into his own weapon. It''s really an interesting soldier..." Yu Zhibo suddenly transferred his perception to the battlefield of Tong people, "I admit that the things you summoned are stronger, those of you... Huh?!"


    "Excalibur!"


    The golden radiance of the invincible sword light turns into fly ash wherever it goes. Compared with other war situations, the Tongren side is directly split by a sword, and the five must be able to annihilate together with the split body in an instant. However, the target of the chop made by the Tongren is not just to destroy the split body. The yuzhiboban body is his real attack target!


    "Using the elimination of separation as a feint, is the actual goal aimed at me?"


    You can clearly realize the power of Tongren''s strike. Even yuzhiboban feels the real threat of death!


    "The power exceeds the full strength of the tail beast... If you are hit by the front of the chop, it will be really troublesome!" feeling that your breath is locked, Yu Zhibo can''t sit still. He quickly stood up and wanted to avoid. However, when I was just about to move, I suddenly found that my feet were frozen by the frost.


    "The tree is white!"


    "Hmm?! when was this..." I saw the snow-white figure of Dao sleeve quietly appear not far from Yuzhi''s spot. The blade was inserted on the ground, and the extremely cold air came from the ground.


    "I''m careless. I''ve learned the same skill twice in the same day... There are other weapons different from other weapons. Can that ice and snow knife be turned into human form?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 397

    Excalibur! Among the many cards of Tong people, destructive power is a first-class must kill skill. Tong people are not only used to deal with separation, but by feigning separation. In fact, they aim at the noumenon of Yu Zhibo from the beginning.


    At this time, although Yuzhi Boban''s flesh resurrected and chakra reached the peak, there was also a fatal weakness, that is, the power of his eyes had not come back. In addition, he had died for many years and knew nothing about the famous Tongren in the vertical and horizontal tolerance world. He lacked the ability of insight and was careless for a moment. He was also caught by the Tongren.


    "Hum ~ I can''t help it." Yu Zhibo''s hands are printed, "the wood Dun tree world is born!"


    With the help of the transplanted thousands of hands, the large trees rising from the ground have released chakra full of vitality. Countless trees are growing frantically in an irresistible attitude of mountains and rocks.


    "This level of skill wants positive defense?" Tong man glanced coldly. The forest defense created by Yuzhi Boban in an instant seems very powerful. It''s just too naive to want to block the brilliance released by the sword of vowing victory.


    "Puff ~" the bright golden glow split the forest head-on and split the earth in two. Under the extreme brilliance, the mountains and forests didn''t even burn, so they directly sublimed into gas and didn''t even leave ashes.


    In the face of this unstoppable Jinhui, Yu Zhibo finally had to release the chakra of the whole body, and the blue chakra rose into the sky against Jinhui.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    With a shocking explosion, Jinhui split ten kilometers away, and the earth was cut in half like a piece of paper, leaving a bottomless horror gap in the middle.


    "..." Tong man could not help wrinkling his eyebrows, and immediately sighed, "it''s still a little short."


    "Lord ban..." Bai Jue, who hid far away, kept retreating from the beginning of the battle. The battlefield here is so terrible that it is no less than the war broke out in the five tolerance villages.


    "Hoo ~" from the huge smoke, a figure was blown to the sky. After flying a whole kilometer away, it fell like a broken kite.


    However, the body was very strong. After falling from a high altitude, he could stand up immediately, but his body that stood up should not be said to be all right.


    "Di ~" seems to be because the front was scratched by the golden glow. Even the huge wound didn''t drop much blood, and most of the bleeding was evaporated at that moment.


    Yu Zhibo, who immediately stood up, was not very good. At this time, his clothes were in tattered condition and he was bleeding all over. What''s more, one of his left arms and the part below the knee of his left leg were empty!


    Bruised all over, even his internal organs were injured to varying degrees. Yuzhiboban licked the hot blood at will. He couldn''t help but look up and laugh wildly, "ha ha ha ha!"


    The broken clothes exposed the face between the thousand hand pillars on the chest. With the powerful recovery of the power of the thousand hands, Yu Zhibo stopped the blood from the wound for a moment. However, the cut hand and half of the foot failed to grow back. The part of the left leg squirmed and immediately gave birth to a tree trunk directly under the knee, Temporarily replace the cut leg part.


    "It''s the first time I''ve suffered this kind of injury in many years, except for the fight between the columns!"


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of Tong people fell in front of Yu zhiboban. At the same time, the remaining dilumudo, emiya, Mao zhihualie and lanslot all killed their respective Mu Dun and came to Tong people.


    "I didn''t expect that after the separation of 25 wooden Dun, I could summon more than 20. At the same time, I used xuzuo Neng. Combined with wooden Dun, I barely stopped ex''s Chopping for a while."


    "Hum ~ who told you that 25 ways of separation is my limit? But these 45 ways still have to maintain the degree of being able to use xuzuo Neng, which is already the maximum..." yuzhiboban laughed. "You should be proud that you can hurt me to this extent."


    "Hoo ~" Tongren calmed his breath slightly and vowed that the power of the sword of victory was very powerful, far more powerful than the attack of the tail beast, but its consumption was also very huge, and one blow gathered all the power of ex, which could not be released continuously in a short time. Therefore, Tongren took the ex back temporarily. I pulled out two swords from the sword Hill full of swords. These swords are in the form of sword pressure solidification in the state of thousand Sakura annihilation. They can not only greatly improve the explosive power of the master of soul chopping sword in the border area, but also suppress the enemy to a certain extent. Moreover, even if they are taken up as a flat cut, they are as sharp as ex.


    "Are you praising yourself in disguise? Without eyes, you are still fighting against me." for Yu zhiboban''s praise, Tong people are not completely complacent. Instead, they feel a sense of ridicule. They raise their sword and point at each other. They say faintly, "there is a reason why your strength has not recovered to its full strength. No matter what the reason is, I''m sorry that I have the upper hand now."


    "Don''t be ashamed. If I stand here in full bloom, do you dare to appear in front of me?" Yu Zhibo said coldly.


    "Whew ~" Tong man responded with two sharp swords.


    "Ding ~" however, Yuzhi Boban forcibly grabbed the front one with his bare hands, and then picked up the second one.


    "Scattered, thousand Sakura." Tongren''s mind moved.


    "Pooch ~" the sword grabbed by Yuzhi Boban''s palm turned into a sharp Cherry Blossom blade, which scratched the flesh and blood of his palm.


    After shaking off the greasy blood on his hands, yuzhiboban couldn''t help exclaiming again, "where did these strange weapons come from? They are very good."


    "Lord ban... Please don''t be brave." Bai Jue got up from his heel.


    "Hehe ~ it''s a temporary itch. I''m right to tell you. This boy is not so easy to deal with." Yu Zhibo easily split Bai Jue''s arm, and then quickly installed it on his broken left arm. "Have you taken out anything?"


    "I found it, but let''s run away quickly!"


    "It''s really ugly. Although I don''t want to admit it, it can only be like this now. Strategic retreat!" Yu zhiboban took the blood handed by Bai Jue and covered his left eye.


    "Whew ~"


    The open left eye is a writing wheel eye with blood!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 398

    "Write the wheel eye..." when Tong saw Yu Zhibo''s open left eye, he let out his breath. He couldn''t help sighing. People are not as good as heaven, "why do you still have write the wheel eye..."


    Mao Hai Wei, pupil art, Yixie Naqi!


    Yuzhibo spot instantly completed the seal knot of yuzhibo family''s taboo pupil surgery.


    "Are you so afraid that I have a wheel eye?"


    "Bang ~" Tong people disdained the tunnel, "don''t say it''s just writing wheel eyes. Even if the kaleidoscope writes wheel eyes, I won''t pay attention to them."


    "The tone is not so big." Yu Zhibo fixed his eyes on Tong Ren. After obtaining the vision, he now saw Tong Ren''s figure clearly with his naked eyes for the first time. After seeing Tong Ren''s young face, he couldn''t help being surprised. "I didn''t expect that even a boy is not, just a little ghost. However... Although arrogant, he doesn''t talk big."


    His eyes fell on Tong Ren''s eyes, and his expression became serious. "This pupil force... I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who have this level of pupil force besides me. I take back what I said earlier for temporary use. If you take away your eyes, you may be able to directly replace my reincarnation eyes!"


    Although it was only a glance, I once had the Yuzhi wave spot with unparalleled pupil power in the world. I immediately found out how terrible the power hidden in Tongren''s eyes is!


    "Jue, your judgment is correct. No wonder you resurrected me in advance before provoking the forbearance World War, and it was carried out under the condition that all kinds of preparations were insufficient." Yu zhiboban looked at Tong people''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "Fortunately, the real pupil force seems to have not been fully developed. No wonder the so-called plan can''t catch up with the change. I dare to assert that sooner or later, his eyes will reach the same level as mine."


    "At present, I have also calculated that most of the inventory of writing wheel eye was handed over to daitu. I also calculated that after resurrection, it was my weakest stage, so I left one in the cemetery in case of accidents... So, it''s a pity, kid, if it wasn''t for this writing wheel eye, you would be sure to kill me again today ¡£¡±


    The Tong people took dilumudo, emiya, Mao Zhihua lie and Lancelot back to their eyes and lifted the reincarnation eye pupil technique to create heaven. Now yuzhiboban has used Yixie Naqi at the cost of writing the wheel eye. It takes only a very short time to "all adverse factors, including death" It can instantly turn into a dream and turn all favorable factors into reality. At present, no matter what Tongren do, it is meaningless.


    Sure enough, as an ambitious conspirator, yuzhiboban is not so easy to deal with. Tong people''s idea is good and correct to take advantage of his weakness. However, as a plan, yuzhiboban itself is not aware of his fatal weakness during his weakness. Even if he is strong and has no pupil power, he is at the level of five shadows, if Yuzhiboban is in danger when he meets a strong enemy with more combat power than the sum of the five shadows. It is precisely because of this that yuzhiboban reserved a writing wheel eye in his graveyard for the sake of conservatism in order to deal with the unexpected crisis in front of him.


    "Whoosh ~" Tong man''s figure flashed, came to Yuzhi Boban, looked at the latter, and even lay down and sat down.


    Yu zhiboban looked at him with great interest. "Are you confident in your ability? Since you can kill Dai Tu and stop decisively now, you must be very familiar with Yixie Naqi''s ability. All your attacks on me now are invalid, but my attacks on you can be transformed into this world."


    "Boring." Tong man said faintly, "now you can kill me. Even you won''t believe it? Then will you do this useless work?"


    "Hey! What an interesting kid." like Tong Ren, Yu zhiboban walked slowly to his side. He also lay down and sat down with his hands resting leisurely on the back of his head. "Hey, kid, what''s your purpose?"


    Bai Jue in the distance was stunned. Ordinary people couldn''t think of it. The two people who beat the sky and the earth a moment ago are sitting side by side and chatting leisurely. People who don''t know think they are good friends!


    Tongren didn''t respond to each other''s words, but came to this sentence faintly, "Tongren."


    "Hehe ~ Yutong people, tongpeople!" Yuzhi Boban narrowed his eyes. "Although you are a kid, you are really qualified to let me call my name directly."


    "Hoo ~" Tongren continued, "so, what are you going to do after the resurrection?"


    "You didn''t answer my question, so you came to ask me." Yu zhiboban smiled calmly, didn''t care, and said bluntly, "my words, of course, take back my eyes first."


    Tong man shook his head and said faintly, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Heijue has been badly hurt by me and fled to different space. Even if he doesn''t die, he can''t move in a short time. As for the other reincarnation eye, it''s still on the long door. You should know that you can''t kill the long door and recapture the reincarnation eye with my stop."


    "Hey! That''s true." Yu Zhibo is not angry or happy. It seems that he has already guessed that Tongren will do this. "If you want to keep an eye on the reincarnation eyes on both sides, I''m afraid I can''t do it. But from another angle, you must stick to the reincarnation eyes. What do I want to do next? You can''t afford to interfere with me."


    Tongren''s eyebrows were slightly picked and asked, "so?"


    Slowly raised his two fists, slightly raised his thumb, index finger and middle finger in turn in front of him... Finally, he raised nine fingers, "catch the animals first!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 399

    "Lord Tu Ying... You are finally back!"


    "Keke ~" was frustrated by Tong people. Finally, Tu Ying, who managed to escape by taking advantage of the former''s carelessness, fled back to Yanren village after all, but they were injured to varying degrees.


    "Lord Tu Ying, Lord Huang and Lord Chitu, your injuries..." seeing that the three strongest people in Yanren village were so embarrassed, Yanren and others were shocked.


    "I can''t die yet... Cough ~" Tu Ying barely supported himself and asked Yan Ren in front of him, "how''s the village? Has the enemy attacked the village?"


    "Yes, Lord Tu Ying, just now an unidentified person launched a strong attack on the village. The attack was extremely fierce. The defense of the village gate was almost broken at once, but... The enemy suddenly retreated again for some reason."


    "Attack, and then retreat?" Tu Ying frowned. He thought that since the enemy could break Yan Ren''s defense with lightning, they all hit the village directly. It can be seen that the enemy''s combat power was high, but why did he retreat inexplicably later?


    "Forget it, father, in a word, there''s nothing wrong with the village. That''s the best. We''d better go back first..." Huang Shen said.


    "Yes, Mr. Tu Ying, there is an emergency of being attacked in the village. Now the Ninjas performing tasks outside have been quickly summoned back. The assembled troops, including Lord Lao Zi and Lord fan, and the two people in Yanren village, have come back. It''s not so easy for the enemy to attack again..."


    However, reality often tears away beautiful fantasies.


    "Rumble! Rumble!" I saw the town of Yanren village not far from me, with a huge explosion, and then I saw the fire in the village!


    "What?!" he stared at the changes in the distant village. After Huang Huang was stunned, he couldn''t help sneering, "do you really think I Yanren is a soft persimmon? Shameless thieves took advantage of the sneak attack. Now we Yanren have all the combat power, even the human column power, ready to die!"


    "Roar!" two deafening roars of fierce animals, even if they were far away, they could hear them clearly.


    Loess, with ecstasy and a trace of fear, looked at the forest white tail and fiery red tail dancing wildly in the sky in the village. The two frightening behemoths, "unexpectedly provoked four tails and five tails out... Hum ~ no matter who the enemy is, don''t want to go back alive!"


    However, opposite the two giants is a dark blue chakra rising into the sky.


    "The smell of chakra..." Tu Ying''s eyes were about to crack, and his withered hand pointed to the distance. At this moment, he recalled the fear hidden in the depths of his memory. His old face was full of despair. His painstaking efforts affected his injuries. He couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood and fainted!


    "Lord Tu Ying?! Lord Tu Ying!?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Yanren village turned into a hell on earth!


    "Ah! What are these things and where did they come from?"


    Yanren ninjas showed fear. As one of the five largest ninjas villages, the total number of ninjas in Yanren village was about 20000. Among them, thousands of ninjas were lost on the lost hill and on the way to chase Tong people. Although there were many casualties, the main force was still there and was urgently summoned. At this time, most of the Yanren ninjas who were scattered to perform tasks returned to the village. At present, there are about 15000 ninjas in total, Moreover, the defensive location is the town of Yanren village. Both the morale of the sergeant and the defense facilities are very sufficient. It can be said that even if Muye, the head of the five tolerance villages, leads the army to attack, Yanren can give them a heavy price.


    However, at this moment, Yanren ninjas with a military strength of 15000 have to face the enemies who surround the whole Yanren village in all directions from inside to outside!


    Baijue legion, number: 100000!


    In terms of quantity alone, it brought overwhelming fear to Yan Ren.


    However, what really brings Yan Ren the horror of a nightmare is the posture of rushing into Yan Ren''s town alone and killing wantonly. No one can beat him, just like a god of killing!


    "Asshole! Don''t be too complacent!" four tails and five tails walked with their huge body, but they were not heavy at all. In a moment, they rushed to the enemy in front of them. Four tails held their huge fists, and five tails hit them with their sharp angular spears.


    "Mu Dun''s birthday in the flower and tree world!"


    The thick trees and vines that rose from the ground quickly tied the four and five tails in front of them, and soon the flower buds on the trees and vines were in full bloom, releasing a large amount of highly toxic pollen!


    "Huodun Hao extinguishes the fire!" a blow from his mouth is a huge fireball with a diameter of tens of meters. In a moment, the forest in front of him turns into a sea of fire. The sudden rise in temperature can further aggravate the diffusion of highly toxic pollen, and suddenly make large areas of rock forbearers around lose their combat effectiveness.


    "Damn it! Try our one!" four tails and five tails couldn''t break away from the vines for a moment. They immediately opened their mouth and gathered a large group of high-density chakras.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    Although xuzuo nenghu is not small, he is not as big as a tailed beast in his early form.


    "Get out of here!" I saw the tail behind the four tails flick, which was to slap a xuzuo Neng almost on his head, and the five tails were the head. After flying xuzuo Neng almost on the top, he opened his big mouth and swallowed nearly half of xuzuo Neng''s body.


    "It''s really troublesome. If you can''t use all of them, the battle can only be as tasteless as it is now." Yu Zhibo said faintly, and then fell from the sky. Xu Zuo Neng, who had more than 40 roads in a row, crushed four tails and five tails to the ground in an instant.


    "Roar!" the tailed beast roared angrily. A few or even a dozen whiskers could easily knock them down, but there were dozens on top of their heads. In such a number, they had to bow their heads.


    "Ha ha ~ to deal with disobedient animals, you should still use severe whipping." Yu Zhibo ban smiled cruelly. Suddenly, the man with more than 40 ways of xuzuo Neng, holding hundreds of lightsabers, frantically cut down four and five tails that were overwhelmed on the ground.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 400

    "Hateful! Hateful!" a large number of suzanneng kept chopping with a lightsaber, and the four tails, black and blue, roared angrily.


    Among them, fan, as the pillar force of the five tailed people, was not proficient in the control of tailing. Suddenly, under the intensive attack of xuzuo nenghu, he soon fell to the ground, "Lao Zi... This is the last thing I can help you..."


    "Scorching Dun steaming mountain kick!" five tails tried their last strength and forcibly tore away xuzuo Neng Hu''s body. Sen Bai''s four legs immediately expanded and braved the hot steam. Then he was kicked aside by the four tails under xuzuo Neng Hu.


    All the expanded steam was compressed and converted into original kinetic energy. The five tails kicked their feet like a strong wind. In an instant, they kicked dozens of xuzuo Neng on the four tails and flew out.


    "Roar!" the four tails, who were greatly reduced in pressure, immediately made a strong counterattack and got rid of the remaining xuzuo Neng on it.


    "Fan..." four tails looked at Xu Zuo Neng, who was rushed up, and directly cut the body of the tail beast to collapse. They saw that they were about to retreat from the tail beast. Understand that the latter is gambling on everything to make a way for himself who can better master the power of the tail beast. Suddenly, the four tails were also deeply aware, and two fists hit the ground hard.


    "Huh?!" Yu Zhibo suddenly felt a sudden movement under his feet, and then his figure jumped back quickly.


    Four tails drank loudly, and then poured a large amount of chakra into the earth, "rongdun Huaguo Mountain!"


    Suddenly, the earth burst and exposed the red and hot high-temperature magma, just like a volcanic eruption, and the hot magma ejected to Yuzhi wave spot.


    "Hum ~ is it the ability to summon the power of the volcano and the four tails?" Yuzhi Boban coagulated his seal with one hand in the air, and then grabbed it in the nearby void with one hand. He saw a tree vine growing rapidly from the palm of his hand, firmly grasped a nearby building, and then pulled it over, ready to avoid the attack of magma.


    However, at this time, the five tails, which were completely crushed to the ground, shot their own collision angle just before being surrounded and degraded by xuzuo nenghu, and forcibly broke through the wooden Dun of yuzhibo.


    The Yuzhi wave spot without a relay point in mid air is a rapid fall, and under him is a gushing hot magma. Yu Zhibo''s eyebrows wrinkled and he was subconsciously ready to deal with the spell. However, at this time, he was hit by a dense pain from a distance. He had the power of wooden escape. This degree of attack was just itching, but it also interrupted his spell.


    "Damn it... It''s really annoying to think that I should be hurt by animals like you, but wait for me. My anger of yuzhiboban will pour into the whole Yanren village!" after all, it''s such a large tolerance village. The combined combat power of tailbeast and a large number of ninjas is not built. In addition, as the name of yuzhiboban, The really terrible pupil power could not be used. Now he was really going to be hurt.


    However, at this time, Yan Ren did his best to finally cause real damage to yuzhiboban. Suddenly, an unexpected person intervened strongly.


    "Shuidun big burst water wave!"


    One breath is to spit out this huge water wave that is enough to cause the ocean, completely offsetting the magma attack at the four tails.


    Yu Zhibo''s figure flashed, stepped on the waves and retreated from the range of four tails to attack again.


    "Damn it!" four tails were angry. Just now they managed to find an attack opportunity that could give yuzhiboban trauma. Seeing this difficult opportunity, they were deprived.


    "You..." Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Lord ban, I''ve come to help you ~" I saw that the visitor was a dried persimmon ghost mackerel. "Today, I can finally see your face. Unexpectedly, I really pick Yan Ren alone. Is this the real power of the legendary yuzhibo family?"


    "Ha ha ~" Yu zhiboban thought a little in his heart, he knew that the other party''s understanding of himself was probably to lead the soil, but now the other party should regard himself and lead the soil as a person. Because in front of the latter, Dai Tu thinks of himself as a Yuzhi wave spot, and takes it as an excuse that his strength has not recovered for some reasons. Now, however, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel regards him as a "Yuzhi spot" who has restored his strength.


    In his eyes, whether it''s Dai Tu or the guy he doesn''t even know his name is his piece. As long as it''s valuable, everything else is not important.


    "Just in time, standing in line is also very clear."


    "Of course, the eye of the moon plan, a world without lies, I''m looking forward to very much." the dried persimmon ghost mackerel has no doubt of trust in Yu Zhibo ban. As the S-class traitor of Wuren and one of the seven people of Ninja, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel has experienced the darkness before the blood fog and has been used by various factions as the internal struggle of Wuren, Obviously, as a Wuren ninja, he has to constantly kill his fellow Wuren. With the passage of time, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel has forgotten his identity and can''t judge his position. He has a deep resentment against the lying ninja world in front of him. Therefore, although he knows that he has been used by yuzhibo, he doesn''t care about these for he has long been used to being used by others.


    If he is a ninja, he still has the meaning of existence. If he is called dried persimmon ghost mackerel and has what he wants


    Well, fight for it.


    After taking off the big knife shark muscle behind him, the dried persimmon ghost shark showed a ferocious smile. The enthusiasm reflected in his eyes rushed to the four tails of the angry roaring behemoth!


    "Very good." seeing that the dried persimmon ghost mackerel rushed to the four tails alone and really had the strength to fight the four tails of the enemy, yuzhiboban''s mouth slightly aroused a meaningful smile. "It''s a good piece."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 401

    "What are you talking about?! Yanren village was destroyed in one day?"


    "Are you kidding me? What happened to big wild trees in those two days?"


    "If it''s a joke, it''s too exaggerated. 20000 rock ninjas, plus the only Ninja earth shadow with blood stains eliminated in the world, were all killed?"


    "It was not only Yanren village that was destroyed, but the Daming mansion of the whole land country was flattened."


    "Yuzhiboban! The frightening name in the legend really appears now!"


    The two shocking news of the explosion tolerance world spread all over the world.


    Yuzhi speckle resurrection! First, no matter how a person who has died for many years is resurrected, the impact of his resurrection is more concerned than the cause of his resurrection.


    Yanren village was destroyed in one day, and all the high-rise buildings within the Daming mansion of the land country were slaughtered.


    What shocking news this is! One tolerance village and one big country were slaughtered in one day and one night. It can be said that it is a huge organization representing one fifth of the power of the world. It was destroyed in this way. Think about it. The five major countries and five tolerance villages have fought against each other for many years and fought three tolerance world wars, but nothing happened.


    On about one-fifth of the world''s map, within the territory of the land, this group called Yanyin Ninja is completely extinct, replaced by Yuzhi Boban and his 90000 baijue Legion. The original 100000 lost more than 10000 when besieging Yanren. After all, Bai Jue is not a tool for direct combat, but after the total annihilation of Yan Ren, there are more than 10000 Yan Ren corpses left, including several Yan Ren powerful figures such as Tu Ying, loess, red earth and renzhuli. The corpses are swallowed up by Bai Jue using his unique spore technique, and then absorb chakra and flesh and blood to change into the shape of his ninja, What has changed is not only the appearance of the ninja, but also all the abilities of the swallowed ninja, including the blood following limit, have been inherited locally! In addition to the Ninja''s personal memory, it can be said that most of the Ninjas in Yanren were swallowed and replaced by baijue!


    It has eliminated all political dignitaries in the land country, including Daming mansion, and received all the property and materials accumulated by Yanren village and the land country over the years. Now yuzhiboban can be said to have controlled the military, political and economic power of the whole land country! There are four tailed and five tailed tailed beasts in his hand. There are more than 10000 "pseudo Yanren" including Tu Ying, and about 80000 baijue. In addition, there are countless financial materials of Tu Zhiguo collected from Daming mansion, and its strength has greatly exceeded that of any of the five tolerance villages in front of him! Next, yuzhiboban will declare war on the outside world, and the fourth World War of tolerance will start in advance!


    In the face of this series of big shocks in the tolerance community, the major tolerance villages were in shock and extreme fear. After all, the news came too suddenly and the content was too shocking. It was difficult for all forces in the tolerance community to react for a time. However, Tongren, who knew the current situation clearly, returned to yutolerance village at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Endless darkness enveloped the whole world. She trembled in the darkness, dared not move, dared not face, and dared not wake up!


    But she woke up after all!


    The thin and pale hand was trembling, the fingertips slowly clenched, then let go, slowly opened her eyes, as if this also needed all her courage.


    An ordinary stone chamber with simple and simple decoration. She slowly got out of bed and didn''t dare to think about anything. She didn''t even care that she was naked, with a bandage wrapped around her shoulder and chest, and the dawn cloak she was wearing slowly slipped down.


    She fixed her eyes on the figure in front of her. Her lips were pale and bloodless. She said in a trembling voice, "where''s the long door?"


    Tongren quietly picked up his cloak and gently covered Xiaonan''s body. "He should still be alive."


    The eyelashes gently bumped, and then he couldn''t help gasping, "huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu


    She was so afraid that she even forgot to breathe... Tongren couldn''t help sighing. For Xiaonan, she has lost Miyan. She doesn''t want to experience the pain of losing her companions anymore. Such friendship is really hard to see in the ninja world. Tongren couldn''t help thinking that if it weren''t for his intervention, changmen might have lived for more than two years, but in the end, she couldn''t escape the tragic fate. Then the seemingly indifferent and fragile woman in front of her will take crazy revenge against Yu Zhibo who is behind the scenes and eventually fall into death while protecting her partner''s remains and implementing her partner''s faith.


    From the beginning, Tong people only saved Xiao Nan for the task released by the Arsenal system. Now Tong people can''t help but feel compassion. Indeed, whether Miyan, changmen or Xiaonan, they are all kind and have great faith in changing this bloody world. Although Tong people are not interested in these ideals, they will not reduce his respect for those who have ideals.


    Tongren cannot and will not sacrifice for world peace and protect others. Although it seems selfish, who in this world is not selfish? Obviously, he doesn''t feel peace at all. Why should he put on a compassionate expression? Tong people never make false statements. If they are not interested, they are not interested. If they are not feeling, they are not feeling. Who stipulates that they should be sad when they see war and look forward to peace?


    Hum! What do I have to do with the rise and fall of the world and the life and death of others?


    Joy, anger, sadness and happiness, as important factors affecting personal behavior, live up to the name of emotion, sensibility first, and do everything according to your heart. This is his Tiantong people!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 402

    "Where are you going?"


    "I want to find the long gate!"


    "Have you lost your judgment?" Tong man said faintly, "do you think the long gate can be found casually? You should know that with his ability, if you want to hide, it is naturally impossible to be found."


    As soon as Xiaonan''s silver teeth bit, he fixed his eyes on Tong Ren and said in a deep voice, "if you can''t find it, you have to find it! The changmen is so badly hurt, how can I..."


    "Changmen has the physique of the whirlpool family, and its vitality is far beyond ordinary people. You don''t have to worry about this." Tong frowned and continued, "I think you have to worry about something else now."


    "What''s the matter? There''s a longer gate..."


    "Yuzhiboban has resurrected, exterminated Yanren village in one day and occupied the whole land country in three days. Now he is ready to declare war on the other five powers."


    Tongren summarized what had happened in the past few days in a concise and comprehensive way. After hearing this, Xiaonan stared with huge eyes and said in surprise, "yuzhiboban is resurrected?! Yanren village and the whole land country have been destroyed? How is this possible! Even if that person is a legendary figure, it is impossible to capture one of the five great powers in such a short time!"


    "You can do it." Tong''s voice was calm, but it didn''t look like a joke, "There''s no exaggeration at all. Yanren village sent a large number of Ninja troops to arrest you at the beginning, and Xiao sent out rescue. Payne liudao, yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost mackerel and me didn''t kill too many Yanren, but three people in the two-day Liang family at the top of Yanren''s core were badly hurt by me. At this time, Yuzhi Boban attacked Yanren strongly, and there were 100000 white people The Jue Legion and the dried persimmon ghost mackerel are likely to be rebellious, which is enough to eliminate Yan Ren''s combat power. "


    "100000 baijue... Ghost mackerel mutiny..." Xiao Nan was silent. Obviously, she also had a certain understanding of the mass production of baijue and the real identity of ghost mackerel. Smart she soon understood the fact that Yanren and even the whole land country were destroyed. "The purpose of ban... It seems that the two tailed animals in Yanren village have fallen into his hands."


    Tongren shook his head slightly and said faintly, "no, not two, but three. Just a day ago, yuzhiboban led the army to level the waterfall country, eliminate Longren village and take six tails."


    "This bastard!" Xiao Nan said angrily, "since his goal is the same as ours, why betray Xiao?"


    "Not betraying Xiao, but using Xiao from the beginning." Tong Ren looked at each other with a little pity and continued, "Xiao''s purpose is to collect the tailed beasts and make the most powerful chakra weapons that can destroy a country with one blow, so as to restrain the war and finally achieve world peace with unmatched destructive power. Yu Zhibo Ban''s purpose of collecting the tailed beasts is to revive ten tails, and then turn himself into ten human pillars. With the help of ten huge chakras, he will put his pupils on the moon and make the whole world happy The world fell into his magic manipulation, so as to eliminate war and achieve peace. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaonan was silent again. She thought yuzhiboban wanted to provoke war and spread hatred, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s purpose was also to achieve peace. Although this was different from their idea, they all wanted to achieve the same goal in the end. If the peace realized by ban was false, did they know the peace they wanted? Use fear to suppress it Human desire for struggle creates a false peaceful world.


    "It seems that you do not deny the concept of Yu Zhi Bo Bo." Tung people are indifferent and "even if the former will let Xiao, MI Yan and Chang men, all of you efforts to become foam......"


    "You......" Xiao Nan''s face turned white and his body trembled slightly. He couldn''t help but say dejectedly, "you, born in Muye, can''t understand our pain..."


    "Really?" Tongren didn''t have any more nonsense, and he didn''t have to explain anything to the other party. Mouth evasion was not in line with his character. "Finally, let me tell you one thing... Yuzhiboban wants to declare war on the remaining five powers, and Yuren village, located at the border of the big powers, is the first place to fight. Think about it for yourself." after that, Tongren turned and walked away.


    "Yuren... Mi Yan and changmen''s painstaking management, I will not..." Xiao Nan struggled for a moment, and soon decided what to do next. "Wait, Tongren! Where are you going?"


    "Black Jue. One reincarnation eye of the long gate is in his hand. I was badly hurt and hid in the different space." Tong man didn''t turn back and continued to walk outside.


    "Tongren!" Xiao Nan shouted at him from behind and said in a deep voice, "You said that Jue Jue used the reincarnation eye taken from the long gate to perform the natural skill of external reincarnation. This skill is the seventh resurrection forbidden skill. When used, it will consume a lot of life and power. It is important to die on the spot, or it must not live long. However, if it is Jue Jue, it is different. Although he has no combat power, he has more vitality than anyone else Be vigorous and have the ability to split and regenerate the body. Even if you are badly hurt, you can recover slowly after a period of time as long as you don''t die... "


    "Really?" Tong man paused, frowned and thought a little, "well, I know. The information you provided is very useful." According to Xiao Nan''s words, Tong people speculate that heijue, who hid in a different space, may really survive tenaciously. Even if he uses the natural art of external reincarnation, he consumes a lot of vitality, but if he has the division and regeneration of the body, he may not be able to supplement the lost vitality. After this time, it should take a lot. In this way, he can eliminate Yuzhi wave collection for the time being The risk of reincarnation eye. Tongren are not afraid of the power of kaleidoscope, but if yuzhiboban gets the reincarnation eye, it will be dangerous, even if it is only one. After all, the former is a figure who has practiced for many years and reached the peak of pupil power. Although his reincarnation eye is no worse than the reincarnation eye, now Tongren have not been able to give full play to all the power of reincarnation eye, and finally add tail I''m afraid Tongren can''t resist each other with the power of animals.


    If there is no accident in changmen, you must hide and recover from the injury. There should be no problem. As a result, there is still time for Tongren. As long as yuzhiboban has no reincarnation eye, Tongren will have enough power to suppress him.


    However, when Tongren planned to fight back against Yuzhi Boban, no one thought that changmen, which should have been hiding, encountered an unexpected accident!


    "This breath... What a surprise!"


    Tian Zhiguo, North secret office of big snake pill.


    "Dou! Go and get all the Ninja DNA information collected over the years. The fourth World War is coming. It''s time for us to fight!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 403

    Yuzhiboban resurrected, destroyed Yanren village, occupied the whole land country, and officially declared war on the outside world. Just before the rest of the village reacted, it sent troops to conquer the waterfall country and Longren village again. Like a demon God coming into the world, terror swept the whole tolerance world. The remaining wood leaves, fog hidden, sand hidden and cloud hidden urgently opened the "four shadow conference".


    Originally, the meeting place of the big tolerance village was always set in the neutral country organized by the warriors of the iron country. However, out of fear of yuzhiboban, the big tolerance villages tacitly set the meeting place on the sea far away from yuzhiboban''s sphere of influence, on the northwest of the water country and on an island on the south coast of the thunder country.


    Because yuzhiboban not only eliminated Yan Ren, but also destroyed the famous mansion of the land country, which represents the state power. This move also caused panic among the famous names of major countries. Before that, the forbearance community had experienced three forbearance world wars. However, no matter how the war was, it was just that the forbearance village ninjas were killing each other, which did not involve the level of Daming mansion. However, this time, even a country''s Daming was killed. Therefore, the name of panic immediately did not shirk the opening of the shadow League. On the contrary, he sent envoys to urge the shadow League to take action.


    Therefore, with the full support of the names of various countries, the summit alliance of major tolerance villages has also been carried out rapidly.


    Muye is the representative of the Five Dynasties, the master of fire shadow thousand hands, the guard flag mukakasi and maitekai, and the staff officer Nara Lujiu.


    "Don''t run around since you came. There must be someone in the village, and it''s up to you to take care of it." Muye consultant also shouted sternly.


    "Alas, although I''m reluctant, I can''t help it." Zi Lai also has a helpless face, but there''s something shining in his eyes. He murmured to himself, "Naruto''s cultivation... Seems to be stepping up."


    Representative Sha Yin, acting as wind shadow and sand storm, I love Luo, guarding Maggie, mother-in-law of thousands of generations, and adviser Hai laozang.


    Sha Yin''s four generations of Mu Fengying died in the Muye collapse plan a year ago and was assassinated by the big snake pill. In this short time, Sha Yin was jointly managed by senior personnel and family representatives. Now the situation in the forbearance world has changed and the leaders of the forbearance village have formed an alliance. Therefore, Sha Yin temporarily launched I Ailuo, who has the dual special identity of the son of Feng Ying and renzhuli, as the agent of Feng Ying.


    Fog hidden represents the water shadow of the Five Dynasties, which shines on Meiming, protects Qing and changshilang, and provides staff ghost lights and shutters.


    "Lord Shuiying, is it really OK for this kind of high-level alliance to take Chang Shilong with you?" Qing hesitated.


    "Sha Yin has launched a 14-year-old kid as a wind shadow agent. I don''t know whether it''s arrogant or trying to express something else."


    Yun Yin, representative of the fourth generation, Lei Yingai, guard daruy and Xi, and staff Ma Buyi.


    As the meeting place, this island can be regarded as yunyin''s territory. In his own territory, yunyin naturally has no doubt.


    "It is said that Muye has brought the old fox of Nara family. Lord Lei Ying, it seems that we have to be careful in this meeting."


    "Hum! Whatever he wants to take advantage of Yun Yin, there is no door. In the past, there are only four shadows left in the five shadow conference. It''s useless for Yan Yin to be immortal. He was directly destroyed by others."


    ¡­¡­


    "The three-day moon dance of wood leaf flow swordsmanship!"


    "Shura way!" the long gate summoned out the puppet mecha and three mechanical tentacles, respectively controlled the three shadows in front of him, and broke the secret of moonlight wind.


    "Burn away and kill by steaming!" Ye Cang controlled three hot balls from behind the long gate.


    The head of the long door didn''t turn back, and the backhand meat palm grabbed the burning ball, "hungry ghost way!"


    "Tang Song Dance of corpse veins!" provoked Jun mariu from the sky, covered with sharp bone thorns.


    The long gate raised its head and opened its mouth with a drum, "the wind runs away and hurts!" a huge wind pressure shell blew Jun mariu away.


    "Hoo ~" Dou''s face was pale and his breathing was also quite rapid. He took out a syringe and injected it into his arm. He was better. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Lord big snake pill, I can still..."


    "Forget it, dou. With your chakra, you can''t control more dirty soil reincarnation." big snake pill shook his head slightly, and immediately fixed his eyes on the long door in front of him, which is an enemy of three, but doesn''t fall down at all. He couldn''t help laughing, "it''s powerful. It''s worthy of being the leader of Xiao."


    "It''s impossible! The illusion of my writing wheel eye doesn''t work at all?" Sasuke has been working under the big snake pill for more than a year. At this time, Sasuke is much taller and stronger. He thinks his strength is improving day by day, but he didn''t think of his proud writing wheel eye illusion, It''s of no use to this crippled and thin soft paralyzed guy like a zombie!


    "Don''t waste your energy, sasuku Jun. after this period of training, although your writing wheel eye has become more and more skilled, the pupil technique has no effect on the enemy with larger pupil power." the big snake pill said faintly.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!" the long gate sucked a big rock and bumped the three filthy reincarnated ninjas out of front of him. "Big snake pill... What do you want to do."


    After a period of cultivation, the powerful self-healing ability of the vortex family has been restored. However, he knows that the enemy''s goal is his reincarnation eye. Naturally, he will not easily rise up and escape all the way. However, due to the disability of his legs, he can''t move easily, so he just ran to a country not far from the land. Originally, I wanted to go back to Yuyin village to contact Xiaonan, but I didn''t expect to meet the pedestrian of big snake pill on the way.


    "Hey! My goal, of course, is your reincarnation eye." big snake pill said with a smile, "the legendary power is more attractive than the writing wheel eye of the yuzhibo family. Nevertheless... I have no ability to take away your eyes now."


    "Hum! If only you knew." the long door snorted coldly.


    "Yes, I can''t deal with you until I get a new body." big snake pill said regretfully, "well, in that case, how about our cooperation?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 404

    The land of earth is the mountain forest in the east of Yanyin village. Here is a mountainous area with complex terrain. The huge trees everywhere are like Optimus Prime, which plunges into the sky. It is also difficult for the sun to pour in, resulting in the dark light in the mountains.


    Somewhere in the deep mountains, a rather spacious stockade stands under the cover of lush giant trees, just like the cover of giant trees, which makes it quite secret. If you don''t want to look for it carefully, it''s really hard to detect.


    The whole stockade is quite quiet, but there are many people coming and going. These figures are silent and flash across the road in a hurry. The whole stockade is filled with a strange silence atmosphere.


    In a dark room in the center of the stockade, Tu Ying, Huang Tu and Chitu sat in the same place with their eyes closed. No matter how they looked like chakra, they were the same as me. But in fact, the three people in front of them, including Yanren people outside the stockade, had only one kind of identity, that is Bai Jue. The real Tu Ying and Yan Ren have killed all of them. After Bai Jue devoured their chakra flesh and blood, he used a wooden Dun secret technique to change himself into a target. Not only the appearance, but also all the abilities of the target and even the blood inheritance limit can complete the local inheritance. There is no difference except the memory of the target.


    Yu Zhibo ban not only has overwhelming strength, but also has a mind far beyond ordinary people. If he wants to fight against wood leaf, fog hidden, sand hidden and cloud hidden at the same time, brute force can''t do it. Of course, if he has reincarnation eyes, even brute force can''t be stopped, but the problem is that his power hasn''t reached the point of overriding everything. But it doesn''t hurt. Power should be a challenging game!


    At present, yuzhiboban''s plan is to fight everywhere, first destroy the nearby small Guoren village, and then turn the non combat baijue into a combat effective Yimu. The wanton killing is also purposeful. Its function is to mass produce the existence similar to Tu Ying and others. Most of the destroyed Yan Ren has been absorbed by Bai Jue and transformed into "pseudo Yan Ren". In other words, when they kill more ninjas, more combat power will join yuzhiboban''s camp.


    As the base to gather the puppet Ninja legion, the security is even more strict. In fact, this is within the scope of Yanren village. Now, not to mention Yanyin village, even the whole land is the territory of yuzhiboban. The tolerance community has long been afraid to avoid the name representing terror. How can anyone dare to step into the territory of yuzhiboban?


    Now, however, some people are beyond ordinary expectations. They not only entered the land alone, but also sneaked into Yanyin village.


    As night fell, the light became dim, and a ghost shadow shuttled through the mountains and forests. Without obstruction, it avoided the patrol guards and came to the front of the stockade.


    "Puff, puff ~" several swords flew out of the dark. With special throwing skills, they not only quickly but also silently pulled out several guards above the stockade in an instant, hit 100% in the neck, and died if they failed to shout out the alarm.


    The shadow quickly rushed into the stockade and continued to sneak in.


    "Hum ~" with continuous instant body skill, he covered his mouth with one hand and stabbed the sharp bitterness into the enemy''s heart with the other hand. The shadow moved forward quickly until he came to a spacious wooden house.


    The man raised his head slightly, and a pair of scarlet blood writing wheel eyes fixed on the front.


    In the view, an arc-shaped barrier covers the range of the wooden house within 100 meters.


    "Border crossing? It seems that this is the end of sneaking in. In that case, let''s attack directly!" he lifted his cloak and saw the figure of the man with eight deep face marks. It was yuzhibo weasel!


    From the cuff, I found eight consecutive bitter nothings bound with detonating symbols, which were thrown with different strength and speed. The action was completed in an instant. I saw that the eight bitter nothings collided with each other in mid air. Through the ejection, they turned into parabola and projected them to all directions of the wooden house, even the dead corner behind the wooden house could be reached.


    "Ding Ding Ding ~" eight handfuls of bitterness fell in the position, just around the wooden house to form a standard octagonal square array.


    Yu Zhibo''s one handed seal, "border eight knowledge initiation array!"


    "Rumble! Rumble!" just listen to a huge explosion. The explosion wind excited by the eight initiation symbols at the same time surges from eight directions to the middle of the wooden house at the same time! The power of eight layers of explosive wind will instantly blow up the wooden house.


    "Tu Dun earth moving core!" a square soil embryo suddenly rose from the ground. I saw three shadows rising from the explosion wind. It was the three earth shadows!


    "Weasel?! why are you here..." Tu Ying and others were surprised when they saw the attacker.


    "Sure enough..." Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes narrowed. In his cognition, he didn''t meet Tu Ying and others. However, the other party could recognize him at a glance, which should correct his guess. "The appearance and chakra are completely consistent. Is this the unique ability?"


    "Hum! Although I don''t know why you''re here, I know you''re from Muye. In that case, it''s just right that I''ll get rid of you here!" I saw the earth shadow''s hands coagulate, and a tetragonal boundary coagulate in the palm of my hand, "the art of stripping the original world of dust escape!"


    After the dust of earth shadow escaped, I wrapped yuzhibo weasel, and then turned into smoke and disappeared completely.


    "Hum! Didn''t you think of it, weasel? This is the blood of three generations of Mu Tu Ying to eliminate chendun. As long as you win, you can kill with one blow! If you don''t know, you can only be killed by the second!" the three of Tu Ying use the skill of heavy and heavy rocks to float in the air.


    "Whoosh ~" the figure of Yu Zhibo weasel appeared strangely behind each other. "I see. Although all the abilities of ninjas before their birth have been inherited, even the blood following limit is no exception. It can be said that the strength has been completely copied, but it is impossible to retain the experience and wisdom trained by hundreds of battles."


    The weasel''s eyes immediately turned into kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes!


    "Sky shine!"


    Before the three of Tu Ying could react, they were burned by black inflammation.


    seckill!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 405

    "Ten fist sword!"


    "No... I can''t move. Is this the legendary Sealed sword, hum ~" the spirit sword with orange flame ran through the body of Tu Ying. I saw a spasm in the latter''s body, and soon the body also changed. I saw that the short body kept creeping and changed back to the white shape.


    "Weasel... You bastard!"


    "Monthly reading!" the powerful pupil force was released, and Yu Zhibo weasel then subdued the Loess and red soil. In the instant of the real world, however, they destroyed the whole three days and nights in the monthly reading space, and the two people with mental breakdown also changed back to Bai Jue''s real body.


    "It''s over." after pulling out the orange flame spirit sword that controls xuzuo Neng Hu, it turned into a big hand, firmly grasped the white Jue that had been beaten back to its original shape, and then dragged it into xuzuo Neng Hu''s wine gourd to seal it forever!


    "You guy, let''s go!" the "pseudo Yanyin" near the stockade immediately heard the news and saw that Yu Zhibo weasel easily killed Tu Ying and others. They were shocked one after another, but they immediately adopted the crowd tactics.


    "Tu Dun Fei gravel!"


    "Tu Dun Yan Su avalanche!"


    "Huodun inflammatory bullet!"


    For a time, ninja all over the sky bombed yuzhibo weasel.


    "Eight close mirrors!" Yu Zhi Bo weasel immediately manipulated Su Zuo nenghu to raise a huge round flame shield on his left hand. Ninja from the sky bombing not only failed to hurt the shield at all, but also bounced back all attacks by eight close mirrors. At a time, more than hundreds of enemies in front of him were knocked upside down.


    Yuzhibo weasel, who is not good at protracted warfare, naturally will not defend passively. Even in the face of an overwhelming number of enemies in front of him, it is only by seizing the first attack that we can grasp the victory. The orange flash condensed on suzanneng''s huge hand and sent out bursts of sharp strange buzzing.


    "Gouyu of baban!"


    A series of huge gouyu buzzed out, just like a huge hand sword. However, its power is far from ordinary weapons. It is also the strongest long-range attack ninja of yuzhibo weasel.


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" the huge gouyu condensed from the orange chakra can easily break through the enemy. Wherever it goes, it is like harvesting wheat. It has fallen a large number of enemies. After killing and losing vitality, it will become strong trees.


    After a while, the whole stronghold, including the thousands of pseudo Yanyin of Tu Ying and others, was killed by Yuzhi Bo weasel.


    "Putong ~" after all this, Yu Zhibo weasel couldn''t help shivering, and immediately knelt down on one knee, looking pale and breathing very fast.


    "Hum ~ chakra is over consumed..." one hand covers the hot and stinging eyes, and the xuzuo Neng around the body also retreats from state 2 to state 1, and the strong body becomes dry skeleton ribs.


    "..." although he has wiped out all the enemies in front of him, Yu Zhibo weasel has always been trying to untie Xu Zuo Neng. On the contrary, chakra''s body, which was bright and dark, has become solid again, and half of the skeleton body is covered with a real body.


    "Come out, although your method of hiding chakra''s breath is very good, I tell you one thing. If you want to sneak into others from behind, don''t easily show your killing intention. Am I right, ghost shark." Yu Zhibo weasel said faintly.


    It was quiet. It was quiet all around. After a while, there was a change under the ground.


    "Bang ~" what broke through the ground was a big knife with sharp barbs. The front end of the blade opened a bloody mouth with fangs. This strange knife is the shark muscle, one of the seven famous Ninja swords in fog hidden.


    "Puff puff ~" the figure of the dried persimmon ghost mackerel came out of the mouth of the mackerel muscle, slightly stunned, "impossible? My chakra is almost exactly the same as the mackerel muscle, and I use the earth to sneak into the depths of the earth. If the wheel eye is not directly observed, it is impossible to see the blocked mirror image. What''s the matter?"


    "I have said that your killing intention has obviously exposed your location." Yu Zhibo weasel said faintly.


    "Really?" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel smiled darkly and didn''t care, "there''s no way, so I have to go straight."


    "Ghost mackerel, it''s only a few days since he was defeated by me. Do you want to be a defeated general now?"


    Before that, yuzhibo weasel had made a hand with yuzhibo ghost shark. In the rescue of Xiaonan, after receiving the news of yuzhibo''s resurrection, yuzhibo ghost shark decisively chose his camp and shot yuzhibo weasel who could not become a companion anyway. The result was defeat and defeat. Of course, the latter had no strength to pursue the other party because chakra was exhausted.


    "Hum ~ it''s ironic, but weasel, although I''m not a ninja of perception, my big knife shark muscle is extremely sensitive to chakra. In the previous series of battles, although the duration is not long, you can even use monthly reading, sky light and xuzuo Neng. How much chakra do you have left now?" the dried persimmon ghost shark sneered, "Sure enough, a fake is a fake. Although he has all the abilities he should have, he doesn''t have the most valuable combat experience as a ninja. Jue, he opened a big move to chendun as soon as he came up. It''s strange that you can hit you with Super Shadow strength. But it''s good. It can consume so much chakra. Now..."


    "Hello, can you fight me in good condition? Weasel!"


    "The skill of water hiding water shark bullet!" the dried persimmon ghost shark quickly condensed his hands, condensed a shark like water bullet, and jumped at yuzhibo weasel!


    Yuzhibo weasel immediately put away xuzuo Neng Hu. It''s not that xuzuo Neng Hu can''t defend. It''s just that in the face of such an attack, there''s no need to resist. Moreover, the other party said it well. Now he can''t waste the remaining chakra in his body.


    The quick dodging of the figure is not an instant body technique, but a simple body technique, which swipes through the jagged woods in front of you.


    "Cut! These plant fools..." Bai Jue, who was knocked down by Yu Zhibo weasel, will grow a strong tree in each corpse. Therefore, the originally empty terrain in front of us has just been changed into a dense forest area.


    "But, chakra, I''m well prepared!" he tied his hands and vomited chakra out of his abdominal cavity in one breath, "water escape, water prison Shark!"


    Taking the dried persimmon ghost mackerel as the center, a super large water prison with a diameter of several kilometers has been formed. Yuzhibo weasel has nowhere to escape!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 406

    "Shark muscle eating Qi chop!"


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel, which has an absolute advantage in both speed and power in the water, easily broke the defense of yuzhibo weasel. The big knife mackerel muscle was heavily split on the latter''s shoulder. The sharp barb of the mackerel muscle blade tore open a large area of flesh and blood as long as it was pulled.


    "Huh?!"


    "Gaga, Gaga ~" I saw the badly hit Yuzhi Bo weasel in front of me, whose body turned into several crows and dissipated. These crows are a special psychic beast, which can illusory all kinds of skills by projecting a specific chakra.


    "Hum ~ is it another magic trick? Weasel, do you think you can escape?" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel immediately condensed a special gesture with one hand, and suddenly saw that the big knife mackerel muscle in his hand was fused with his body, his skin became gray and blue, a huge flesh thorn protruded from his elbow bone, and a thick shark dorsal fin grew on his head, Dried persimmon ghost mackerel has become a real fish man at this time!


    "Arcane Fishman mode!"


    Being able to sense the chakra flow in the water through his skin, the dried persimmon ghost shark suddenly turned his head and stared at a very insignificant leaf suspended in the water. "Hey! I found you. I even used the transformation. It seems that you don''t have many chakras!"


    "Bang ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel saw through the transformation, and suddenly yuzhibo weasel had to show up, his eyes coagulated slightly, "so fast!"


    I saw a wave burst in front of me. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel incarnated as a fish man has amazing speed in the water!


    Yuzhibo weasel itself is an agile ninja. As usual, it will never slow down the other party, but now the enemy has an absolute geographical advantage, and Huodun can''t make it at this moment.


    However, Yu Zhibo weasel is not only good at fire escape.


    Cumbersome fingerprints are completed almost in an instant.


    "Shuidun shuiya bullet!"


    Suddenly, a torrent in the water churned. This is to use the water block generated from the water to add the compressed water and rotate to form sharp water drills to tear the enemy.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel easily avoided the attack of the water drill by moving quickly, and the trend continued to run straight to yuzhibo weasel.


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s face remained unchanged, but his hands explored in the water, as if he had caught something.


    "Hmm?!" the fast-moving dry persimmon ghost mackerel seemed to be suddenly bound by something, and its action was fixed in a position.


    "This is..." his eyes narrowed slightly, and he could vaguely see the small silk thread wrapped around his limbs, "steel wire? When?"


    At this time, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel just found that there are several bitter nothing suspended in the water not far from it. As each fixed-point coordinate of the steel wire, of course, the heavy bitter nothing can be fixed in the water, and the thin steel wire can bind the powerful dried persimmon ghost mackerel. It also has the extremely exquisite chakra control of yuzhibo weasel.


    At the same time, I saw that the diamond, which had been left behind by the dried persimmon ghost shark, was severely hit behind the ghost shark under the control of yuzhibo weasel.


    "Pooch ~" was hit hard on the back and couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    "You''re too careless, ghost mackerel." Yu Zhibo weasel felt a sharp bitterness from his cuff and slowly swam to each other''s face.


    "Even if my chakra is not good enough, don''t forget that I''m also good at the skill of using little sword in my hand." I stopped ten steps away from the other party, "for prudence, I won''t approach you easily."


    Yu Zhibo weasel tied a detonating symbol to the suffering, and then threw it at the immovable dry persimmon ghost mackerel in front of him.


    "Boom!" there was a huge explosion in the water, and the exploded spray blurred the vision in front of us. Yu Zhibo''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly his pupils narrowed tightly.


    "Whoosh ~"


    "Don''t be careless, this is what you said to me, weasel!" I saw the dried persimmon ghost mackerel ghostly appear behind yuzhibo weasel.


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s secret way was bad. It was too late to finish printing at this distance. He had to block in front with both hands to protect the vital points of the whole body.


    "Pooch ~" a heavy shoulder bump, with a sharp barb on the Fishman''s arm, fiercely pierced the whole body of Yu Zhibo weasel, and the huge impact force rushed it down to the bottom of the water.


    "Wow ~" this blow also gave yuzhibo weasel a very heavy blow. He couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood, but he couldn''t care about his injury. At this time, he was in a life and death crisis. If the other party dragged him to the ground, he would die!


    "Boo!" an orange Skeleton Hand slapped the dried persimmon ghost mackerel in front of him. The sharp barb pulled out of yuzhibo weasel''s body and took a large piece of flesh and blood. At the time of crisis, Yu Zhibo weasel, who forcibly overdrawn his strength and used xuzuo Neng, escaped death after all.


    Of course, he was hit hard by xuzuo nenghu, who was attacked by yuzhibo weasel on the verge of death. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel was also shot off several ribs at once, and his mouth couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ghost mackerel... You guy." Yu Zhibo weasel stared at the dried persimmon ghost mackerel in front of him. He saw that there was fishy red flowing out behind each other. He understood that the other party didn''t break free from the shackles of chakra steel wire just now, but deliberately pretended to be unable to get rid of it in order to lure him into the hook, and was hit by him in the back.


    "Hum! I fit with the shark muscle and have the ability to swallow and absorb chakra. I have swallowed chakra on your steel wire, and..." with one hand, I saw that the wound on the dried persimmon ghost shark healed quickly. The shark muscle devours the enemy''s chakra and feeds it back to its own body, which can achieve the effect of rapid healing.


    "I have a nickname called tailless tailed beast!" the injured dry persimmon ghost mackerel turned into a sharp arrow again and rushed towards yuzhibo weasel quickly!


    "This moving track has been completely seen through!" Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes coagulated and was ready to give a heavy blow to the dry persimmon ghost mackerel running forward. He was about to use the best xuzuo Neng, but suddenly found that there was nothing left of chakra, which he had calculated accurately!


    "Whew ~" the kaleidoscope of his eyes also faded, and Yu Zhibo weasel immediately felt a strong sense of dizziness all over his body.


    "Ha ha! You''ve been caught!" said the dried persimmon ghost mackerel with a grim smile. "In the impact just now, I''ve sucked all the chakra left in your body. Die, weasel!"


    Really dead end, chakra exhausted yuzhibo weasel, dead end?


    ..

 V1.Chapter 407

    Chakra''s exhausted yuzhibo weasel is really at a dead end. In front of him, he is bursting with his claws and teeth full of killing opportunities!


    "Is it there?"


    As soon as the picture turned, looking several kilometers away from the battlefield, I saw a domineering car coming from the sky. It was Tong people standing on it.


    With a move in his palm, a barrel with a total length of more than one and a half meters appeared in his hand. The muzzle of the super large caliber makes people even mistakenly think that it is a gun. In fact, it is a heavy anti equipment sniper rifle Barrett!


    Tong people grabbed Barrett with one hand. The white eye pupil technique made him not need to borrow the aiming eyepiece above the gun body, and his strong wrist force was enough to ignore the terrible recoil force.


    The blue light of the gun body flashed, which was an additional enhanced magic of Tongren, and then shot.


    "Bang!"


    The initial speed is more than 800 + m / s, combined with the enhanced magic of Tongren, the distance of several kilometers can be reached as long as it doesn''t exceed two seconds!


    "Go to hell, weasel!" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel burst out with his eyes. Facing the dead yuzhibo weasel, he still didn''t dare to keep his hand. This blow was also a sprint with his full strength.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, the surging water stopped, and the ferocious killing intention also disappeared. The violent figure, which is no different from the real fish man and beast in the water, suddenly began to shake and become powerless.


    "Hum ~" the dried persimmon ghost mackerel''s sprint with all his strength stiffened in the middle. He just felt that something hit him. Then the right half of his body lost consciousness. He looked subconsciously, but what he saw in his eyes was a pink blur.


    "This is... Huh?!"


    A sharp blade penetrated the body of the dried persimmon ghost shark from behind.


    "The body was not completely torn in half. It seems that the shark muscle in your body absorbed some strength at the moment of the bullet?"


    I saw the Tongren driving the Shenwei wheel to resist the air. Wherever they went, the released strength of the water waves stubbornly kicked away both sides.


    "Tiantong people... You bastard..."


    "Hua La ~" one second ago, it was still fierce, but now it has become a dying state of anger, and the surrounding water prison has exploded.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel, with his right arm and leg and half of his body twisted into flesh and blood, still tried to struggle.


    With a move, the cherry blossoms condensed all over the sky, and fired several blades in a row, shooting the latter into a hedgehog.


    The dying struggle was ruthlessly ended, and the dried persimmon ghost mackerel died!


    "Hoo ~ fortunately, I didn''t come for nothing." Tong man slowly breathed out a breath. It was obvious that coming all the way wasted a lot of his strength. Then he couldn''t help turning his head and staring at the Yu Zhibo weasel who escaped.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo weasel was as white as paper, and his body was also bloody. But for some reason, a crow suddenly appeared on his shoulder.


    Tongren glanced at the crow coldly, and then said indifferently, "if you want to use other gods to try to turn the situation around, I advise you not to waste your efforts. That pupil technique is useless to me."


    "..." yuzhibo weasel was silent for a long time. Then he simply collected the crow with yuzhibo water stop kaleidoscope and wrote wheel eyes, and said in a deep voice, "if so, no wonder you can kill the regiment."


    At that time, Zhicun Tuan Zang designed to sneak into yuzhibo waterstop and took away his right eye. However, Tuan Zang with waterstop eyes died in the hands of Tongren. The quick thinking yuzhibo weasel soon understood the potential meaning of Tongren''s words.


    "Well, it''s easy to deal with smart people." Tong people put away the crow when they saw that the other party didn''t make boring moves and didn''t even have a trace of redundancy.


    "Cough ~" Yu Zhibo weasel shook his body, then simply sat down, tore off his sleeves with one hand, bowed his head and made a simple bandage for himself, "can you let me deal with the injury first?"


    "Of course." Tong man nodded slightly and said faintly, "if you die, I will feel depressed."


    "Well, just say it. What do you want from me to save my life?" Yu Zhibo weasel said in a deep voice. He was smart. He soon realized the intention of Tong people. Although he had no direct contact with Tong people, according to the known information, he probably learned that Tong people were definitely not loyal to Muye. What was his idea to save him in one fell swoop.


    Yu Zhibo weasel is smart, and Tong people are also very straightforward, "weasel, I know all your details, including that you killed the people for Muye and were sent as spies to monitor the organization."


    His eyes narrowed, and Yu Zhibo weasel frowned. He seemed quite surprised that Tong people knew so much. He couldn''t understand the reason, but this was not the point.


    "So, what do you want to express?"


    "It''s very simple. I want you to join my camp." Tong man spread his hands and continued, "Now that yuzhiboban is resurrected, I believe you should also understand the seriousness of this matter. Therefore, you, who are quick thinking, will take the current action. During yuzhiboban''s expedition, you sneaked into his base Yanyin village and wiped out all the puppets and others, which has achieved the effect of weakening yuzhiboban''s power. Although this has a limited impact on yuzhiboban, but your The purpose is not just this. You want yuzhiboban to know that someone will disturb his rear, so that yuzhiboban can eliminate the plan of uncontrolled expansion. "


    Indeed, yuzhiboban is now fighting everywhere. The purpose is to use baijue to absorb all the eliminated ninjas and turn them into powerful men. For yuzhiboban who has not regained his reincarnation eye and declared war on the remaining four forbearance villages, it is quite necessary to expand his power.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 408

    "How? Weasel, now you and I have the same interests." Tong man stared at him, "At least in dealing with Yu Zhibo ban. You should also understand that at present, Muye has just been on the stage for a year, and there are five generations of master Huoying thousand hands, and the boy of Sha Yin acting as wind shadow, breaking the fog hidden in the hometown of blood fog, which is still in the development stage for several years, and the cloud hidden who is mercenary for war. Finally, there is a lack of Yan Yin to maintain balance. The Ninja held under this situation Do you think it will go well? "


    Speaking of this, Tong Ren thought it was enough. Anyway, he had said everything he should say, and the rest was Yu Zhibo weasel''s judgment.


    "..." he was silent and weighed and thought in his heart for a long time. Yu Zhibo weasel tied the bandage around his waist and raised his head. Although his face was pale, there was a meaningful essence in his eyes, "I have only one condition."


    Hearing this sentence, Tong people understood that the other party had agreed to his invitation, nodded and said faintly, "I''m not interested in wood leaves."


    He frowned and didn''t get the most desired result. Yu Zhibo weasel hesitated for a while and continued, "if you fight against Muye, I''ll turn over immediately."


    "That is to say, before that, you will obey me, right?" Tong man can''t deny this. He replied that Yu Zhibo weasel is not interested in Muye. The subtext is that he won''t shoot Muye for no reason, but it doesn''t rule out that he will change his mind for other reasons.


    Yu Zhibo weasel is also very simple and direct. He puts forward his position. As long as Tong people don''t do anything harmful to Muye, he will obey Tong people in all actions against Yu Zhibo spots.


    "Good, we have reached an agreement." Tong Ren immediately drove Shenwei''s wheel and turned his head. "You should heal yourself first, and then go back to Yuyin village to meet Xiao Nan. I''ll find other members of Xiao."


    "Do you want to gather Xiao''s members again?" Yu Zhibo weasel said with a little surprise.


    "Ah, yes." Tong man nodded. "Scorpion and Didala, as the ability to fight the army, are undoubtedly quite excellent. There is also the huge money accumulated by Xiao for many years. If you want to expand your power, resources are essential. As for the flying segment, if you encounter it, pick it up easily."


    ¡­¡­


    The wind and cloud surged in the forbearance world. Yuzhiboban took advantage of the fact that the remaining five powers had not responded. The Blitz destroyed the forbearance villages of small countries and rapidly expanded the combat power under his hands. The Tongren were also gathering in the old part of Xiao.


    However, at this moment, changmen, as another key figure, secretly reached an alliance with big snake pill.


    There is no doubt that big snake pill is very coveted for changmen''s reincarnation eye, but he also knows that he can''t do it now. During the war between the Muye collapse plan and the ape flying day, he was deprived of his hands, and he still has a year and a half to want the reincarnation ceremony. However, in the current great turmoil in the forbearance world, a year and a half later, he doesn''t know what the whole forbearance world has become, so He had to take action. He wanted to sneak into Muye, find the mask of "corpse and ghost sealing" on the no longer existing vortex family shrine, recapture his hands sealed in the belly of the God of death, and release the soul of the fire shadow of past generations!


    "How''s it going? Has your body recovered?"


    He stretched his body, then quickly ran a few steps and jumped. As a ninja, changmen couldn''t help looking happy and said, "very good. The injuries left by overdraft in the past have also been solved."


    At this time, the skinny body of changmen has changed and become strong. The disability of both legs has been completely recovered under the superb human body technology mastered by big snake pill. Moreover, the most important thing is that there is an additional writing wheel eye in the right eye of changmen!


    "The writing wheel eye is left from the experimental inventory. It can be regarded as a meeting gift for our cooperation. Also, carefully feel the situation of chakra in your body." big snake pill said with a meaningful smile.


    The long door shook his hand, and his face was a little more stunned. "This is... My chakra is twice as much?!"


    "These are the cells between the thousand hand pillars. With the power of the whirlpool family and Mu Dun, your chakra is enough to surpass the level of fire shadow! What''s more, it''s amazing that ordinary people will be eroded as long as they transplant a small number of primary cells. However, you have enough 70% of primary cells in your body, but there is no rejection at all. You deserve to be the one who is attracted by the spot Choose... "Big snake pill is also quite satisfied with the perfection of changmen''s state.


    "Hum ~ if you''re polite, you don''t have to say more. Now that I''ve got what I need, I''ll respond to my promise." changmen doesn''t like the appreciation of big snake pill at all. He and big snake pill are just cooperative relations. To put it bluntly, they just take what they need and use it for mutual benefit.


    "Hey! Very good!" big snake pill was not unhappy at all about the rudeness of the long gate, and smiled, "in that case, let''s go! For you now, even Muye of the first forbearance village in the forbearance world can''t stop you?"


    At this time, I saw the big snake pill, pocket and changmen, who had come to the periphery of Muye village.


    Due to the great turmoil in the tolerance world and the fire shadow going out, the alert level of Muye has reached the wartime level!


    The gate is closed and heavily guarded. The powerful barrier covers the whole village. At this time, if you want to sneak into Muye, the probability of success is zero. You can only break through from the front.


    "Lord big snake pill... Can you really go straight into Muye with the help of one person in the long door?" the pocket on one side saw a cold sweat on his forehead. No wonder he was so worried. Muye''s defense was like an iron bucket. He only had the strength of the elite, and most of his expertise was diving Kung Fu. He didn''t have much ability to face up. In addition, his hands were abandoned at this time, The combat effectiveness is very limited.


    Big snake pill smiled, turned his eyes to one side of the long door and whispered, "do you think it''s OK, long door?"


    "Boring provocation." the long door snorted coldly, and one hand coagulated the seal, "Shura attack."


    Suddenly, a group of mechanical propulsion devices were added to the legs of the long door, and their hands were pressed on the shoulders of the big snake pill and the pocket.


    "Deng!" under the propulsion device armed by Shura, the long door carried two people and jumped to a height of 100 meters, showing a parabola falling towards the wood leaf!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 409

    Muyeren village, border class.


    "Intruder! There are three targets at exactly five o''clock!"


    Over the leaves.


    "Lord big snake pill... Is it really no problem for us to rush straight into Muye?"


    "Calm down, dou." in the face of such a large wooden leaf at present, because they ran straight into the border without scruples, it was natural to disturb the defense of wooden leaf. At present, it was clear that the shadow of the people in the village flashed quickly, and a large number of wooden leaf ninjas were gathering in their direction. However, big snake pill was not afraid at all, but smiled, "Then, the legendary power of reincarnation eye, let me see it with my own eyes!"


    "Hum! If you want to see it, you can do it. In a word, all I promise you is to come with you. As for the others, you can do it yourself!" the long door snorted coldly, and then quickly sealed his hands, "psychic skill!"


    A huge centipede appeared, and the long door fell on the head of the centipede.


    "OK, please let''s go ahead." big snake pill didn''t really stay, just to watch the power of reincarnation eyes. It''s also the town of Muye, the first forbearance village in the forbearance world. Its combat power is not for fun. Even when he was in his heyday, he didn''t dare to break through Muye alone, not to mention that his hands are disabled now?


    "Pocket!"


    "It''s the big snake pill Lord!" Dou took out a small bottle of blood prepared in advance with the big snake pill blood. With a little finger, he immediately printed, "psychic skill!"


    Summoned the psychic beast ten thousand snakes of the big snake pill!


    Standing on the head of ten thousand snakes, the big snake pill and the bag quickly ran straight in the other direction!


    "Ah! This is... The psychic beast of big snake pill, ten thousand snakes! No, the intruder is big snake pill! Call someone quickly!" As soon as they saw the giant snake, they were immediately shocked. The name of the big snake pill itself had a strong deterrent to Muye ninja. During the war, Muye was a powerful weapon. As Muye ninja, how could they not know what the name Tao represented? There was also the Muye collapse plan over the past year and three generations of eye fire The death of the shadow makes them have a great fear of the big snake pill.


    Wherever he went, no one dared to stop Muye ninja. The big snake pill passed unimpeded all the way. Standing on the head of the snake, he glanced coldly at the fleeing people under him with contemptuous eyes. He couldn''t help but say coldly, "Muye Ninja has become so unbearable. Is it still the first forbearance village with one enemy against the four forbearance villages in those years?"


    "Channeling!"


    A giant toad fell from the sky and blocked the way of ten thousand snakes. Zilai was standing on the head of big toad Wentai, staring at the big snake pill in front of him severely, and said in a deep voice, "big snake pill... Are you crazy?"


    Other people''s fear of the big snake pill is understandable. However, as one of the three forbearances, Zilai knows the details of the big snake pill and that the three generations of eyes took the big snake pill''s hands at the cost of life. Now the big snake pill is like a poisonous snake that has lost its fangs. Its strength is greatly reduced. Under such circumstances, the big snake pill rushes straight into the wood leaf, which is an act of looking for death.


    "Hum, are you worried about me?" big snake pill sneered. As a conspirator, he certainly knew this. When he was in full strength, he still needed to cultivate Yin Ren for many years, and then he had to drag Sha Ren to break through the wood leaves. What''s more, his strength is greatly reduced now? That''s why he wanted to cooperate with changmen.


    Zilai also looked at the complex tunnel, "big snake pill... Stop it. As long as you are willing to come back, I will..."


    "I''m still saying such stupid words. It''s coming from me." big snake pill said sarcastically. However, it was also complicated in her eyes, but it soon turned into cold and fierce, "get out of the way!"


    Zilai also sighed slowly, and then his eyes became very firm, "big snake pill, this time, I will never leave my hand."


    It seems that he felt the change of zilaiye''s breath. The big snake pill also narrowed his eyes slightly. For the former, he naturally knew the strength of the other party and threw away the stupidity of his ideas. For zilaiye''s strength, the big snake pill agreed very much and understood that before that, the opposite party had always reserved and was unwilling to fight with him. Now it seems that Zilai also wants to take it It''s hard for the big snake pill to deal with.


    "Dirt reincarnation!"


    Several coffins came out in a row. They were the seven people who used to be the sand burning Dun envoy Ye Cang, the rock blasting Dun envoy Shou, and the fog hidden Ninja Dao. They repeatedly didn''t cut three people.


    Zilai also glanced at the three people in front of him indifferently and shook his head. "Is it this disgusting art to reincarnate in filthy soil? Big snake pill, you should know that people with this strength can''t stop me."


    "Burn away and kill by steaming!"


    In the face of several blazing fireballs coming face-to-face, I also coagulate seal with one hand, "seal technique seal fire method seal!"


    A living spell appeared in the palm of his hand, quickly wrapped the fireball, and then the flame disappeared silently.


    "Explosive escape..."


    "Whoosh ~" Zilai also came to Shou in front of him, and a blue ball chakra condensed in his palm!


    "Spiral pill!" when Shou had no time to respond, it was spiral pill that pierced his body.


    "Shuidun water dragon bullet!" Shuidun attack without cutting.


    Zi Lai also turned his head and his mouth was bulging, "Huodun toad oil fire bomb!"


    The orange oily fire bomb not only evaporated the water dragon, but also burned it. It is meaningless to suppress Shuidun with fire Dun and attribute restraint in the huge gap of strength.


    Since then, he also defeated the three people with the above strength by means of thunder. He was shocked by the earthquake, and his face was quite ugly. "Strength... Is not in one dimension!"


    "Over the years, the strength has increased a lot, and Zilai is also......" big snake pill stared at Zilai tightly, and then smiled, "if I have a chance, I really want to fight with you, but today, hey!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 410

    "Huh?!" he stared wide and his face was full of amazement, "this chakra..."


    "Hehe, do you have a feeling of missing? It''s coming from me." big snake pill sneered, "sometimes fate is such a wonderful thing."


    "You bastard..." since then, his face changed dramatically, and his eyes stared at the direction of chakra. He saw a huge centipede pounding the village wantonly, and standing there was a familiar shadow in his memory.


    He glared at the big snake pill fiercely, and then he came and printed his hands, "the art of channeling!"


    Toad Wen Tai, toad Jian, toad Guang! Three giant psychic beasts of miaomu mountain!


    "Please three here!" Zilai also said in a deep voice, "please make sure to stop them before I get back!"


    "I''ll try my best, because I''m useless." toad Jian said calmly and seriously.


    "Zheng ~" pulled out the double knives behind him. Toad Guang said in surprise, "brother Wen and ah Jian are here. I didn''t expect that even I had to play. It''s rare."


    "Hey! Before you came back..." big snake pill smiled with a meaningful tone, "since you come, are you sure you can come back?"


    Zilai''s eyes narrowed tightly, and he didn''t say much. His figure flashed and ran in the direction of the long door, and his hands were closing.


    "Immortal mode?" the big snake pill''s eyes flashed coldly. "You know you have to use this as soon as you come up. It also shows that you have a little brain. However, it''s a pity that in the face of the legend that there is infinite power when you open your eyes. In front of the pupil of God, this degree of power is meaningless!"


    In the big snake pill, pocket, ten thousand snakes, together with dirty soil reincarnation hunting, ye Cang, no longer cut, against the three toads of miaomu mountain, Wen Tai, Jian and Guang. A big war is inevitable.


    In the face of this monster war, ordinary Muye ninjas dare not approach at all. Moreover, out of fear of big snake pill, most Muye ninjas focus on another intruder, changmen.


    However, in the face of the red haired man who is not famous in the tolerance world, Muye Ninja feels unprecedented pressure!


    ¡­¡­


    "The art of multiple shadow separation of forbearance!" the changmen summoned hundreds of shadow separation in an instant, and did not lose the wind in the face of Muye ninjas swarming from all directions!


    "How could this be possible! You can summon so many shadow parts in one time... It''s just like the Naruto boy..." Muye elite went up to endure the green leaves of the mountain city and expressed shock.


    "Huodun Hao''s skill of fireball!"


    "Fengdun breakthrough!"


    In the team of Muye ape flying family, dozens of people launched a combined Ninja attack of fire and wind at the long gate at the same time. The burning fire is enough to cover the whole giant centipede!


    "Water runs away and runs violently!"


    "Wind escape, wind kill array!"


    Changmen is also a combination of water and wind ninja, a towering water tornado, which instantly extinguished the fire attack of the ape flying team!


    "Tu Dun Tu Long bullet!" Muye forbeared to use the advanced Tu Dun attack.


    At the long gate, a thunderbolt halberd was condensed from both hands, "Leidun thunderbolt halberd!"


    Lei Dun of the long gate not only broke through the Earth Dragon on the wooden leaf with a halberd, but also wiped out all the enemies within 100 meters.


    Ninjas at the upper tolerance level are killed with only one strike, and they kill not one or two, but several people. The unknown enemy has a ferocious and terrible combat effectiveness. The strength displayed by changmen greatly deterred Muye ninja.


    "How could this be possible? Fire, wind, water, earth, thunder... So far, he has used Ninja with all attributes, and all of them are advanced evasive skills with attribute changes, and Master Ninja with all nature changes. Does this kind of person really exist?" Muye people expressed great fear. Originally, they were afraid of big snake pill and focused on another intruder of the other party, What they never thought was that the red haired man in front of them seemed more terrible than the big snake pill they feared!


    "Shameless thief, how dare you attack my Muye!" several ninjas of the Japanese family rushed from the side and slapped them with soft fists. These attacks seem weak, but if he hits, it is the meridians and viscera of the human body that will be attacked.


    However, changmen easily avoided the close attack on ninja.


    "Hmm?! can you see through the movement of my soft fist? This eye... Write wheel eye?!" after seeing the left eye of changmen from a close distance, they were shocked one after another. Writing wheel eyes, they first thought of the once yuzhibo family, but the corrugated pattern in their right eye brought them a stronger sense of coercion, which seemed to slow down their movements.


    "It''s impossible... We with white eyes have great resistance to pupil surgery. Why is our body so heavy?"


    With the help of the writing wheel eye, changmen can easily see through all the attacks of the Japanese and others, and kicked the close-up Japanese ninjas one after another with body art.


    "OK, we''re going to succeed!" Nara ninjas who hide in the crowd and launch a secret attack behind their companions while attacking from the front.


    The shadow approached the foot of the long door unknowingly.


    However, just as they were about to succeed, changmen jumped up high and avoided the secrets of the Nara family.


    "Why? How do they find the changes behind when they look straight ahead? This is not the ability to write wheel eyes!"


    With the visual sharing ability of reincarnation eyes and the vision of multiple shadows, any attack that wants to sneak into the long gate from behind is meaningless!


    In the shadow against a large number of Muye ninjas, the long door of the body, secretly absorbs intelligence with the power of the human Tao.


    "This guy doesn''t have information about Jiuwei."


    not bad Changmen cooperates with big snake pill to help big snake pill break into Muye in the open. He has his own plan! That is, before the spot, God unknowingly took nine tails to his hand!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 411

    "Tolerance method, sand iron boundary method!"


    "A thousand Sakura views, a thousand Sakura views!"


    Tongren waved with a torrent of cherry blossoms to smash the three generations of scorpion eye wind shadow puppets. The strongest sand iron secret skill and countless hard and sharp iron sand stabbed at Tongren were completely defeated under the overwhelming number of Tongjing.


    "Damn it! Then try my art, C3 18!" he mixed in his most advanced chakra, made a doll shaped bomb with detonating clay, dropped it from the sky, and immediately the doll bomb became bigger.


    Tongren moved and manipulated a large stream of cherry blossoms, forming a thick Cherry Blossom defense wall above.


    "Boom!" a startling explosion, Didala''s C3 No. 18 Doll bomb, unexpectedly, forcibly exploded Tongren''s thousand Sakura defense.


    "Now, brother scorpion!" Didala shouted with joy when he saw that the defense of Tong people had been broken.


    Naturally, scorpions will not miss this great opportunity to immediately act as the noumenon of puppets.


    "Scroll burning prison sorrow array!"


    "Scroll erosion flow!"


    When the scorpion is a puppet, the forbidden fire scroll ejects a flame with strong melting force and temperature from the palm pipe. The chakra generated by the nucleus can control the size of the fire column at will. When it is increased, the welding seedling can generally bake the enemy; If you turn it down, it will be like a direct flame, and steel and rocks will turn into molten water in an instant!


    In the right hand, the water reel is used to eject a water column with strong impact, corrosivity and toxicity from the palm pipe. By controlling the rotation of the elbow with the chakra generated by the "regenerative core", the size of the water column can be adjusted arbitrarily and the water column can be increased to impact the opponent like a flood; If it is small, it will cut objects like a laser, and its power is no less than that of any class a water escape!


    The Tong people are cold from their right hand. The flawless sleeve white snow appears in their hands. With a gentle wave of the blade, both the blazing inflammation and the corrosive water column like a laser are frozen.


    "Are you kidding!" Didala was angry. She immediately prepared to seal her hands and condense all chakras in one breath. "Then try my C4 garuro!"


    Tongren left a move, and immediately Barrett, a heavy anti equipment sniper gun, appeared. His backhand was a shot into the sky.


    "Bang!"


    Almost appeared at the same time with the huge gunshot. For a moment, it was too late to even respond. The C2 dragon under Didala was torn in half by this gun. Didala''s seal was interrupted and fell from the sky!


    "Whoosh ~" the scorpion sent out several chakras lines and caught Didala who fell from the sky.


    "Saved, brother scorpion."


    "Cut! This guy..." the scorpion stared at the Tong man in front of him. The strength shown by the latter made him unable to fight back. However, the other party didn''t seem to exert all his strength from the beginning. Instead, he often kept his hand at the most critical time, as if he was afraid of hurting their lives.


    "Why did you stop? There''s still one last move. Didn''t the red secret skill profound meaning hundred machine drill come out?" Tong man took sleeve snow in one hand and Barrett in the other hand. His mind controlled the cherry blossom torrent around him. One against two, he occupied the absolute upper hand from beginning to end.


    "You guy! Don''t be too arrogant! Don''t force me to use the last C0, you are absolutely......" the deft attitude of Tong people immediately angered Didala, his eyes flushed, and even couldn''t help using the extreme "artistic sublimation".


    "No." Tong people mercilessly interrupted Didala''s words and said faintly, "it''s no use. The time has come."


    "What do you mean?" Didala was even more angry when he saw that the other party was still indifferent when he heard that he was ready to use his research art.


    "Banshee veil, in the form of concept armed, is an object equipped on me." Tong man said faintly, "it can be immune to all attacks. I believe you should have heard about my information."


    "Banshee veil? Is that the name of that ability?" the scorpion mused. "It''s true, but as far as I know, your ability can only be immune once, and it will trigger as long as you hit you no matter how big an attack."


    Over the years, Tongren''s name has already become famous in the tolerance world and can be regarded as the No. 1 figure. Some of his intelligence has naturally attracted much attention, and scorpion is no exception. Knowing the ability of the Banshee veil hidden by Tong people, he used a large number of puppet concealed weapons to attack from the beginning, without considering the problem of damage. As long as he hit, the only passivity to break the Banshee veil is his real purpose.


    "I know very well." Tong man nodded slightly, "but ah, the passive defense of the Banshee veil has recovery time. In a certain time, if I am not attacked again, this passive defense will be refreshed again."


    "This bastard... What a disgusting ability! How much energy we spent to hit him before, do we have to do it again?" Didala said in surprise and anger.


    "Do it again?" Tong Ren glanced coldly at Didala. "Indeed, as an art combination, you are perfect. It''s really great that you can make me win. But... Do you think I will win again by the same means?"


    "I still..." Didala seemed to want to say something, but the scorpion stopped him and shook his head, "forget it, Didala."


    At the same time, Scorpio also slowly took back the puppet psychic scroll held in his hand.


    "It seems that you can finally understand." seeing this, Tong people also took back all the attacks.


    "Hum ~ I admit that your strength is enough to reach the stage of leader, no, even above the leader. In that case, there is nothing to say about serving you as the Lord. Besides, there are so many wonderful things in the tolerance world now..." Scorpio looked at Tong man with a little deep meaning and said in a deep voice, "In this regard, I am a little interested in what you want to do when we get together."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be bored by the artist." Tongren smiled. "Then, you two, please go to Yuyin village and meet Xiaonan and weasel."


    "Xiao Nan... And even the weasel?" Didala said with a stunned face, "have you been accepted?"


    The scorpion also said with a little curiosity, "so you don''t seem to go back with us?"


    Tong people nodded, "yes, there are some things."


    "Do you want to find jiaodu and feiduan?" Didala frowned.


    "No. I have to go to Muye first now."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 412

    "Lei Dun walked away!"


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!" one palm blew away the thunder Dun of a Muye ninja, and immediately recorded an instant body. The strong body skill subdued the other party. As long as it was caught by the changmen, it can use the power of hungry ghost road to instantly suck out chakra in the other party''s body. In the use of the power of human Tao, read each other''s brain memory in just a few seconds and search for human column power information.


    "Jiuwei people, Zhuli people, Zhuli people, whirlpool Naruto... I see. Did you go to miaomu mountain and practice in toad hidden village?" changmen threw away the wooden leaf ninja who had lost its function.


    Continue to choose another target, and the long gate glanced on the court, "the way to miaomu mountain... The little minion won''t know more information. It seems that you have to go directly to the senior personnel of Muye."


    "Huh?!"


    Suddenly I felt a strong attack coming from my side.


    "Secret art meat bullet chariot!"


    The huge meat ball is filled with rich chakras, like a huge rolling stone.


    The long gate made a seal with both hands, "earth Dun, earth lifting and earth excavation!"


    The square shaped clods rising from the ground bounced the rapidly attacking meat ball into the sky.


    When changmen''s attention was focused on the sky, a shadow suddenly came. However, in the shared vision of many identities, only one pair of eyes noticed here, and changmen would not be hit.


    "There''s another one, is there?" changmen easily avoided Nara''s shadow secret, and then quickly found a blonde man who was hiding on one side and was aiming at him.


    "Is this the pig deer butterfly combination of Muye? But..."


    "How did he see through..... No! The secret skill turned his heart...... hmm?!" in the mountain, he was about to display his spiritual secret skill, but suddenly found that the long door in front of him suddenly disappeared in his vision.


    "Whoosh ~"


    I saw the long gate come to the front of the mountain in an instant. A sharp black stick was drilled out of the sleeve, and then stabbed into the other party''s heart.


    "Eh?!" the feeling of the stab was different. The long door raised his head slightly, but saw a smile of victory in the mountain. He took out a strange puppet from his arms, and saw that the stick was stuck on the puppet.


    "This is... Myself?!" at this time, the vision of changmen had changed, and what he saw was the motionless self standing there with dull eyes.


    Trembled for a while, suddenly the "long door" in front of him raised his head, but his consciousness had been invaded by the mountains, with one hand.


    "The art of turning the heart into a puppet spell and seal!"


    I see. It takes the puppet as the medium, which sets a time limited spiritual secret. When the target directly contacts the puppet, it will force the spiritual will of the target. Changmen''s will at this time was locked in the puppet and could not move!


    "Well, in this way, you can''t... hum ~" the mountain suddenly felt a stabbing pain in your head. I just felt that there was a wavy reincarnation eye and a scarlet writing wheel eye in front of you. "It''s really terrible pupil power. In this case, I''m afraid I can''t limit you for too long. In that case, I!"


    Limited by the pupil force of the long gate, the mountain couldn''t invade the long gate''s body for too long. He immediately felt a handful of pain from his hand and stabbed him in his chest.


    "Do you want to sacrifice yourself and die with me? Great consciousness, but you can''t do it." changmen said coldly.


    I saw the other party trying to control changmen''s body to commit suicide, but found that the pain in his hand could not penetrate into his body at all, as if there was something invisible binding him.


    "This is... Five enchantments?!" the mountain soon noticed a piece of Rune paper engraved with mysterious art on the arm of changmen. As a figure of the older generation in the war years, of course, he knows that this enchantment can protect things within the range of five pieces of Rune paper with time and space ninja. The only way to break this enchantment is to find five other targets attached to the rune paper, and then lift the rune paper at the same time.


    Shanzhong immediately transmitted this information to the brains of all ethnic groups through the spiritual secret arts. He invaded changmen with the heart to heart secret arts, and he had more shadow parts. Immediately, I found the shadow body with the rune paper.


    "Hum ~ among the seven shadow bodies just controlled, five have Rune paper, which is really lucky." the mountain people who got the information immediately controlled their targets and tore open the rune paper of the border.


    However, at this time, Nara seemed to think of something and shouted, "Haiyi, wait!"


    "It''s late." the long door sneered.


    I saw that the five runes were torn at the same time, and the runes outlined in the rune paper were automatically changed into another pattern.


    "Bad! This is a double trap!" the people in Shanzhong who were recruited were not only forced to expel the body of changmen, but also the rune paper they tore off turned into their own appearance.


    After solving the secret skill in the mountain, the changmen body also returned to the body from the puppet puppet, and he condensed the seal with one hand, "the skill of the mirror attacker in the border!"


    A double trap arranged in the five enchantments. When the forbidden rune is torn, ninja will automatically launch, and clones that completely copy the appearance and ability of the rune Ripper will appear and attack. And the clone''s physical strength is unchanged, no matter how long the battle will not feel tired! It is a very advanced enchantment!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" screamed again and again. The skill of changmen not only added five more unlimited physical strength and unlimited chakra''s endurance, but also the secret skills of the mountain people. In turn, they contacted the Muye ninja on the field to transmit their false information.


    "Is there an attack on the left?!" a woody bear immediately turned his head, but found that his left was empty and nothing.


    "Pooh!" a sharp knife ran through his back. Suddenly he turned his head, but he found that it was Muye ninja who attacked him from behind!


    "You... Why?!"


    "Ha! Don''t pretend. You are the enemy''s spy, disguised as a Muye ninja, right? The intelligence above has told me!"


    "I......" was killed by his companion as a traitor. The Muye Ninja died in peace.


    In front of this scene is constantly reproducing, Muye Ninja suddenly fell into a mess!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 413

    "Awesome... In just five minutes, hundreds of Muye ninjas were killed, and many Shangren existed in chakra, which disappeared. Is this the power of changmen?" as the pocket of perception ninjas, he also obviously noticed the change of the war situation on the other side of changmen.


    "Ha ha ~ the power of reincarnation eye is far more than that." big snake pill smiled, "but now is not the time to watch. We have to move faster."


    Ten thousand snakes fight toad Wentai. The dirty soil reincarnates Ye Cang, no longer cuts, and hunts toad Jian and Toad Guang. They are in full swing, regardless of up and down, while the big snake pill and pocket are fighting with a wooden leaf in the dark. Although the current big snake pill has disabled hands and greatly reduced its strength, it still suppresses the dark team with various forbidden arts, potions and mantra seals. The dark Department is different from ordinary ninjas. Perhaps its strength is inferior to Muye''s upper tolerance, but its fighting will is like a machine. Even in the face of characters like big snake pill, they will attack recklessly for the task. In this way, big snake pill has to spend a lot of effort to solve them.


    On the other hand, when changmen wantonly killed Muye ninjas, he finally endured in capturing Muye elites. Shancheng Qingye found out the specific information about miaomu mountain.


    One hand threw the lifeless mountain city green leaf corpse aside, and the long door''s eyes flickered slightly. "Sure enough, the scroll of reverse channeling is only available to the teacher."


    "The right guard gate of the five immortals!" the flaming oily fire, a large-scale attack and the profound meaning of S-class fire escape wiped out more than ten shadows of the changmen in an instant.


    Although there are a large number of shadow separations made by changmen, they can almost reach the combat power of the whole army against Muye. However, shadow separations themselves are the art of evenly distributing chakra to the separations. The power of separations is too scattered, which makes the power of separations more fragile and can not use the art similar to the six forces.


    "Hungry ghost way!" in the face of the oncoming sea of fire, the changmen body uses its bare hands to absorb it.


    "Whoosh ~" after entering the immortal mode, Zilai has improved both speed and power by leaps and bounds, and his figure came to the front of the long gate in an instant.


    The long door looked unchanged, "Shura road!"


    "Bang bang ~" three mechanical arms stretched out from the cuffs to clamp the heavy fist and kick from the head-on.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m also a teacher." the long door looked straight at the Zilai in front of me.


    "Alas, it''s really a memorable feeling, changmen. I didn''t expect to meet again in Yuyin village for many years." he also said that his eyes were lonely, "I have a lot to say to you, but you, who are attacking me Muye, have not grown up on the right path. Changmen, it seems that I can no longer regard you as my beloved disciple."


    "No. I''ve never been a teacher. What I do now is the correct judgment I get after thinking." changmen said faintly.


    "What do you mean, changmen?"


    "Xiao Zilai, don''t tell him more! Attack Muye and kill wantonly. There is no doubt that this guy is the enemy!" Zilai also wanted to ask, but the two toad immortals on his shoulder couldn''t help but want to fight.


    "Immortal Dharma water chopping!" spits out from the deep immortal population like a laser high-pressure water gun.


    Almost zero distance attack, but in front of the long gate, the laser turned into a little brilliance and dissipated, which was absorbed by the hungry ghost road.


    "What? My immortal attack is useless. What''s the matter? Like the five right guards just now, can this guy absorb all ninja?" shenzuo immortal said in shock.


    "It''s really a tricky ability. Take a step back first." Zhima immortal first pulled off the mechanical wrist that bound Zilai''s hands and feet with his tongue like a hard whip, and then closed his hand and seal, "immortal Dharma big dust!"


    After breaking free, Zilai immediately retreated. At the same time, the yellow sand in front of him blocked his next attack. The long door frowned, "do you want to seal my vision with sand dust?"


    "Then, I''ll use physical perception!" the long door made a seal with both hands, "the art of enduring the rain tiger''s freedom!"


    Suddenly in the sky over the leaves, rain clouds covered, and soon it rained.


    This is to inject your chakra into the rain and feel the Ninja that can operate freely. Changmen is in Yuyin village. It rains every week except Sunday. Every drop of rain falling during the launch is closely related to the feeling of changmen. Because you can accurately perceive the existence of the target through the enemy who blocks the rain.


    "Xianfa super large jade spiral pill!" facing the huge mass chakra light ball attack from the front, the long gate absorbs the defense with the power of hungry ghost road from the front.


    "Got it!"


    "Whoosh ~" however, what pretended to attack from the front was the shadow of Zilai. The body came behind the long door, and the white hair stood up like a sharp thorn.


    "Thousands of immortal hair needles!"


    The head of the long gate didn''t turn back. The rain tiger''s free art had already known that he had sneaked from behind. Before the enemy launched an attack, his hands had already completed the "psychic art!"


    Summoned a defensive psychic beast, stone bear, behind him, and resisted all the thousands of attacks from Ziyou.


    "Damn... What''s the matter?" he looked ugly. "Mao needle thousand is the fastest and most extensive attack among all my skills. Without hesitation, it seems that he already knows that I attack from behind and summon a psychic beast defense behind me."


    "Impossible? The old man has sealed his sight with sand and dust, and we can accurately perceive the enemy''s position through natural energy. Can you say..."


    I also looked at the shower falling from my head and couldn''t help thinking, "it seems that the rain is not as simple as the weather..."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 414

    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!"


    "Huodun big fire bullet!"


    "Water escape, water chopping!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Shen halberd!"


    "The art of earth hiding and covering!"


    At the same time, the five shadows of the long gate used five advanced evasion techniques with different attribute changes. They also used fire evasion. The two immortals used wind evasion and water evasion to resist the attack of the three attribute evasion techniques of the long gate, but the thunder evasion and earth evasion behind them could not resist.


    The furious thunder halberd and the huge soil embryo falling from the sky can only retreat and dodge.


    "Pooch ~" the thunder halberd fiercely cut a big blood hole on the waist. Suddenly, the blood also flowed. He couldn''t help touching the bottom with one knee and gasping.


    "What an amazing power! It can control the chakra changes of five different attributes at the same time. In this way, even under the immortal mode, it will be killed."


    "I''ve come here! This blow hurt your spleen. You must..."


    "Cough ~" in the face of the retreat proposal put forward by the two immortals, Zilai shook his head and said in a deep voice, "his goal is Naruto, and he already knows miaomu mountain. Even if I use the anti channeling technique to escape far, he will soon catch up. Moreover, as a Muye ninja, how can I not stay for the village at this time?"


    "Psychic skill!" the long gate summoned a huge rhinoceros, which rushed to zilaiya from the front with a heavy part and a terrible impact.


    At the same time, a three legged crow strange bird also appeared in the sky. When it spread its wings and made a dive at high altitude, it rushed to itself with fierce strength. The beak sharp like a giant spear was also its biggest weapon.


    Zilai just wanted to avoid, but he found that the soil under his feet was soft, and his knees were filled all at once. "This is... Huangquanzao!" Zilai has always been good at fire escape and soil escape. Huangquanzao is one of his proud means to soften the soil under the enemy''s feet without anyone noticing. He once taught changmen as a teacher, However, I never thought that this move was used on myself. It''s really sad.


    Compared with Zilai''s five flavor miscellaneous bottle, changmen''s eyes are extremely firm and cold. Although this man is his mentor and has nurturing grace for himself, he has experienced the darkest things in the world and has long been completely disappointed in the world. So far, even if it is from here, there is nothing to miss. Anyway, he knew that he could not stand on his side.


    After experiencing great pain, changmen always believed that he could change the world. As long as he can end the struggle between all ninjas, no matter how great the pain is, he will try to endure it!


    "Immortal frogs chirp!" seeing that they can''t avoid the attack of two psychic beasts, the two immortals also shot again, using the powerful magic of sound to stop the attack of rhinoceros and strange birds.


    "Whoosh!" the figure of the long door came to Zilai''s face in a moment.


    Zilai immediately pulled out a hand from the sunken mud and shot it forward quickly.


    "Immortal method super large jade spiral pill!" the breaking power is amazing, which can be comparable to small tailed beast jade.


    "Hungry ghost way!" but unfortunately, this is meaningless under the ability of changmen hungry ghost way!


    In this way, the long door pinched and burst Zilai''s super large jade spiral pill with his bare hands. The palm trend did not decrease and knocked hard on the back''s forehead.


    "Bang!" the palm of the long door was fixed in front of zilaiye''s performance curtain. The latter''s hand clamped the long door''s wrist like a discount. At the same time, Zilai also posed a unique palm print posture with his left hand.


    "Magic frog kowtow!"


    Gather the power of nature and integrate the magic into the body art. This seemingly ordinary backhand palm attack has brought terrible power! However, when changmen regained his subversive state, his reaction was also quite rapid. In addition, there was a three gouyu writing wheel eye in his left eye, which could better capture the initiative of Zilai.


    "Bang ~" before zilaiye''s palm attack, the five fingers of changmen''s backhand tightly clasped each other''s wrist joints.


    "Boom!" the fist style of this blow wiped the cheek of changmen and hit a wall tens of meters away. When the wall was hit, it immediately collapsed!


    "Hey!" seeing that the attack was avoided, he tried to close up and start the next heavy knee.


    But unexpectedly, the long door took a quick step first, and the remaining four shadows felt separated and stabbed Zilai''s back with a black stick from behind.


    "Woo ah ~" once again suffered heavy losses, and I couldn''t help vomiting blood again.


    The long door looked at the other party''s black hair behind him and murmured softly, "did you use the art of disorderly lion hair to reduce to a certain extent at the moment when chakra''s black stick pierced in?"


    When the four attacked at the same time, they only hurt their own skin trauma. Such a result is not cost-effective. It can be clearly seen that there are four black sticks inserted behind zilaiye, but from the exposed length of the black sticks, it can be judged that these black sticks have stabbed zilaiye''s muscles at most, which is difficult to cause further damage.


    However, changmen''s best weapon, these black sticks, how can they be so simple?


    I saw the four shadows of the long door behind me. They were coagulated and printed with one hand respectively. Suddenly, they came in front of me, and their body was stiff, so they couldn''t move!


    Since then, I only felt that chakra, who was extremely overbearing, forcibly invaded his body and quickly seized control of his body.


    "Immortal method..."


    "Vientiane Tianyin!" the two immortals who tried to use the immortal method forcibly flew out of zilaiye''s shoulder. At the same time, the long door once again stabbed a black stick into zilaiye''s chest from the front.


    "It''s over. I''ve never been a teacher."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 415

    "Pooh Pooh ~" nailed each important chakra acupoint of Zilai''s body with more than ten black sticks, sealing all his action abilities.


    "Hum..." he snorted. If it''s just physical injury, it''s not enough to let the veteran come. Hum, but these black sticks inserted into him are special chakra receivers of changmen, which can receive chakra from changmen itself. That''s the principle of Penn''s six ways, Its ability is enough to remotely control puppet combat, not to mention almost zero distance. Since then, we can''t resist the huge chakra of changmen, even the immortal mode! This is an overwhelming force.


    "In this way, you can''t move." changmen slowly stood up, and then fixed his cold eyes on Zilai below. There seemed to be a trace of sadness in the depths of his eyes, but he was soon dispelled by his firm heart. "Once upon a time, my parents, like this, were brutally killed by your Muye ninja in front of me."


    "Cough ~" I also raised my head hard and said angrily, "so... Now you want to revenge on my Muye?"


    The long door shook his head and said softly, "No, it is you Muye ninja who killed my relatives. However, you, who saved the lives of me and my companions, are also teachers. I will sincerely remember this kindness. However, the great pain has turned me from a mortal into a God. As a God, I must perform my duty to change the world! However, to change the world, fantasy alone is not enough. I must embrace it With powerful force, the tail beast, which is the most research pole of the ninja world and the chakra weapon, is the best choice. "


    Zilai also said clearly, "I see. That''s why you''re staring at the nine tails of our wood leaves!"


    "Yes," the long door continued, "Teacher Zilai, you should know that even if I don''t do it, the resurrected Yuzhi Boban will catch Jiuwei. That guy is the biggest conspirator and deceived us all. Although his final goal is to achieve world peace, it''s just his personal arbitrariness. In my opinion, what ban wants is to give the whole world to him The answer I got was to suppress human desire for war through great pain... "


    "Changmen, your starting point is good, but you and yuzhiboban are wrong. The real peace is..." hearing this, I have finally understood changmen''s thought.


    "Mr. Zilai, you and I have the same dream and hope to achieve peace. I am no different from you. I live for justice. The justice I have done to your village is no different from your idea of trying to knock me down now. The pain caused by losing what is really important is the same to everyone. You and I share such pain "What can you understand if you don''t get the answer?" the long door looked colder and said in a deep voice, "sure enough, even if you tell you everything, as a Muye ninja, you will never stand on my side."


    Since he came, he was also speechless. Indeed, as Muye''s ninja, he could not get out of Muye''s limitations by any means because of the education he had received since childhood and the thought engraved into his bone marrow. Therefore, even though he traveled around the world and experienced all kinds of human feelings in the world, he could not get the answer in the end. Just like at that time, he failed to give the answer to his disciple''s long door, and later he sang with a loud voice When he was a man, he didn''t give him the answer, but let Naruto look for it himself. If he thought so, why was it not him? He also asked the changmen to look for the answer, and then the changmen found it. So he stood here today, regardless of the choice of killing a teacher.


    "I see. It seems that now, no matter what I say, it''s useless. Hehe ~ in the final analysis, I can''t give you an answer..." He smiled bitterly since he came. So far, he was relieved. He knew that the disciple in front of him was actually kind in his heart. He didn''t want to kill the teacher, but he was forcing him, because anyway, as a Muye ninja, he would never allow the changmen to take Jiuwei. His own existence blocked the way of the changmen, and the changmen had no choice at all choice.


    The long door nodded, one hand coagulated the seal, summoned the Shura laser gun from the wrist, aimed at the zilaiye who couldn''t move below, flashed a trace of sadness in his eyes again, and said in a deep voice, "goodbye, zilaiye teacher, your death will promote peace."


    "I hope so..." I also sighed. I didn''t say anything more. I didn''t resent the changmen. After all, the changmen made their own choice, but I didn''t even get the answer from beginning to end. "Finally, as a teacher, please don''t kill me Muye forbearance..."


    Changmen finally thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed, "I have only one purpose to come to Muye, that is to take nine tails!"


    At this point, Zilai, one of Muye Sanren, finally died here.


    Looking at the dead mentor, changmen couldn''t help but feel a touch in his heart. The kindly and safely closed eyes had no hatred and resentment, only the helplessness shown by the corners of his mouth. However, considering these in front of him, changmen has experienced too much. The loss of his companions in Yuyin Village and the death of Miyan have numbed him laterally, causing extreme pain in front of him Twisted him.


    If God wants to destroy it, he must first make it crazy.


    Yes, in this careless ninja world, in changmen''s eyes, it has long been crazy!


    Turning around, the long door continued on the crazy road he had chosen.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 416

    "What are you talking about?! Zilai... Zilai was killed in battle?!" after getting the latest news reported by the dark Department, turning to sleep, Xiaochun and shuimen Yan couldn''t help feeling dizzy, as if they were facing the door. As a veteran consultant in the same era of Muye and the three generations of mu, he plays an important role in the top level of Muye. Thousands of masters of the five generations go out to participate in the league, and the heavy task of guarding the rear of Muye falls on the shoulders of these two old people.


    Anyway, the two are also old ninjas who have been subordinates of the second generation of Mu Huoying and participated in the war of tolerance. Although they are not strong as soldiers, they are not simple in strategy, especially in terms of internal affairs, they are better than Nara Lujiu of Muye No. 1 Military. Muye''s internal stability over the years is also due to these two.


    But now, the news is so shocking that even the most calm counselor can''t show "calm" about it. Who comes from? When the three generations of Mu Ye''s three forbearance died, the two of them once recommended Zi Lai as the fire shadow of Mu Ye''s fifth generation of Mu ye, which was rejected by Zi Lai. But who is the enemy? Big snake pill? And the helper brought by big snake pill? Are you kidding? Even the powerful big snake pill has never been afraid, not to mention the big snake pill with disabled hands? Didn''t you see that when the big snake pill implemented the wood leaf collapse plan, it also had to bypass the time point when Zilai was just out? In addition, at that time, although the big snake pill had its hands abandoned, it was the third generation of eyes that killed Muye. The fire shadow ape flew and cut off day by day. The momentum was like a rainbow. The joint forces of Yinren and Sharen beat Muye Ninja back day by day. At that time, Muye could not resist him at all, but why did he choose to retreat decisively at such a critical time? It''s not because the big snake pill is far away, or it''s because it perceives the Zilai chakra who rushed back to Muye.


    Think about it, as Muye''s only remaining figure with the highest combat power, he has come from himself. The two cautious and suspicious elders sent him safely to fight the invaders. They thought it was a 100% victory, but they never thought they would get such bad news!


    Shuimen Yan''s face was extremely ugly and said in a deep voice, "is it big snake pill? Can he use ninja?"


    The dark Department replied, "no... it was not big snake pill that killed zilaiye adult. Zilaiye adult fought with big snake pill with three large psychic beasts to meet another intruder alone."


    "Another intruder?" Zhuan sleep Xiaochun said in surprise and doubt, "that means the helper of big snake pill? Impossible! If big snake pill can''t do this, how can the helper he invited..."


    Both of them were shocked unbelievably that Zilai was also killed by such a long gate of unknown origin. No wonder Xiao organization itself has not officially appeared in the forbearance circle. The major forbearance villages don''t know much about this mysterious organization. Yan Yin, who cooperates with Xiao the most deeply, regards Xiao as a mysterious war mercenary organization. Muye knows more through yuzhibo weasel, so he knows that all the members are powerful S-class international wanted criminals. However, Muye knows nothing about Penn, let alone the long door manipulated in the dark.


    "Damn it! We don''t even know the identity of the enemy!" turning to sleep, Xiaochun was also in a big mess. Her own death made it really difficult for her to keep the composure that a counselor should have.


    "Calm down... Now, we must first think of a way to stop the enemy." shuimen Yan said in a deep voice.


    "Stop? How to stop?!" turning to sleep, Xiaochun couldn''t help yelling, "even Zilai was killed! At this time, the master of Arts is not here. Who else can stop this enemy!"


    "No, there are." a cold flash flashed in shuihumen''s old eyes and immediately continued, "although it is not controlled by our wooden leaves, we still have key chess pieces that can be used..."


    "You mean... He?" Zhuan Xiaochun also responded quickly. He soon understood who "he" meant in shuimen Yan''s mouth. After a little thinking, he could understand who the "key chess piece" meant. Immediately, he couldn''t help hesitating, "is there really no problem for us to do this? That guy... Is not an easy character. Tuan Zang is the best example."


    "We have no way to deal with and defeat zilaiye''s enemy. I can''t think of a second choice except him." shuimen Yan shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, we have to do it for the sake of wood leaves." Zhuan sleep Xiaochun nodded, "so... What should we do?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Really, it''s time for our young generation to go to the battlefield? According to the overall situation, this should not be. Because in the face of the natural disaster surrounded by forest fires, insects roll together into balls and escape outside the forest. The elderly are outside, so they can protect the young larvae." you nvzhi said that the order issued by the head, Puzzled to analyze.


    "Hey! Zhinai, are you scared? Really, isn''t it very good? It''s a good time to show your skills outside! Ha ha!" gunzuka teeth rubbed his hands and was eager to try. They were young and hot-blooded. They didn''t know what the real battlefield was like.


    "Under the cover of the nest, there is no finished egg? In that case, we have to go!" took out the silver glittering desert eagle from our arms every day.


    "Tiantian... Is your thing really good? Although the speed is good, the power is really..." the well field on one side looked at Tiantian''s desert eagle and expressed distrust of the tunnel.


    "It''s different!" he took out the self-made weakened bullet clip every day, and then replaced it with the strengthened original bullet clip left by Tongren. On weekdays, because the lethality of the desert eagle is too large, even a ninja with more than one strength can be killed every second. Therefore, he usually uses self-made ordinary steel ball bullets every day. "This is the weapon given to me by Tong people!" he said, beaming every day.


    "...." Hata grabbed her hand. She was timid and cowardly in her normal life, and she was also very firm in her silver eyes, "I believe I can do it this time..."


    "Xiaotian..." the people present were also surprised by the strong self-confidence that Xiaotian showed.


    "I see. Things have really developed to this point..." the smart Nara lumaru seems to have realized the real purpose of going on stage to let them go to the battlefield, and swept the young fields and every day not far away with his obscure eyes. However, it is a pity that none of the people present noticed this, and he couldn''t tell it clearly.


    "As a ninja, it''s understandable to obey orders, so let''s go." rixiangning said in a deep voice. As the most persuasive genius in the younger generation, he is the captain of this mission.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 417

    "Secret tooth wolf tooth!"


    "Secret art meat bullet chariot!"


    "Whoosh ~" using the agile body method, the changmen easily avoided the attacks of gouzuka flower and qiudaodingzuo, waved a wind escape and forcibly split the insect jade array of younvzhiwei.


    At present, changmen is facing the leaders of Muye''s aristocratic families and the backbone ninja in Muye''s front line. Including the sun, Autumn Road, dog grave, Nara, Yamanaka, oil woman, ape flying, etc.


    The long gate has one enemy against many, so it is completely invincible.


    Although almost everyone of these people has the strength of super tolerance, they are still not enough in the eyes of changmen.


    "Shura Road, strange wrist rocket!" the long door called out a mechanical arm, brought a series of missiles from the wrist mechanism, and blew them at Muye and others in front of him.


    "Gossip back to the sky!" the day and the foot first served as the task of defense.


    "It''s really annoying." the long door frowned. On the one hand, looking at Zilai''s last request, he didn''t want to kill, but although these people didn''t have much strength at present, it was difficult for him to get away for a while. He doesn''t want to waste time here. In addition, he has to face the Nine Tailed human column force in the end. The strength of the tailed beast is not fun. Therefore, even he must retain enough strength, and the war with Zilai also consumes a lot. It''s even more uneconomical to waste more chakra for these people.


    "Since you want to compare the number of people, that''s good." the long door moved and thought of the best way. He immediately condensed his hands and printed, "the art of multiple shadow separation!"


    Ten shadow avatars have been summoned in a row. The art of shadow avatar is the forbidden art of evenly distributing chakra to create entity avatars. It is difficult for ordinary people to maintain the amount of chakra, but it is no problem for the long door with the constitution of the vortex family. In addition, people who can skillfully use shadow avatars can also independently adjust the chakra carried by each avatar. These ten shadows seem to be the same, but in fact, their attached chakra quantities are different.


    The ten people were divided into two teams, five in the front and five in the back. Among the top five, chakra is strong and plays the role of meat shield. Chakra is weak and stays in the back row to put in Ninja as the output role.


    Yamanaka Haiyi, who has the best perception ability of Muye, was obviously able to detect the intention of changmen soon, "no! The enemy wants to use these parts to stop us, and the body goes straight to Naruto!"


    "Gossip is empty... Huh?!" the Japanese foot just made a gesture of condensing chakra in the palm of his hand, but was entangled cautiously by a shadow running towards him.


    "Huodun fire bullet!" the ape flying clan launched a Huodun sneak attack behind him.


    However, the shadow in the back row knew it and immediately used Shuidun, "Shuidun, water chaos!"


    Changmen doesn''t attack and attack hard. It focuses on defense. It uses a small shadow to block the footsteps of Muye and others in front of it.


    "Hum ~ it''s enough for a character of this level to separate himself with an ordinary shadow!" in this way, the body of the long gate threw off Muye''s pursuit and went all the way to the psychic coordinates of Muye and miaomu mountain. Whether it is the reincarnation eye or the writing wheel eye, we can well observe all kinds of boundary operations around the wood leaves.


    Just then, the younger generation of Muye arrived in time!


    "Secret art meat bullet chariot!"


    The long door''s ears moved, and he didn''t even look. He jumped up, avoided the frontal attack of qiudao D times, and continued to move forward.


    "The secret skill is to let the teeth pass through the teeth!" after the attack of Qiu Dao Ding, the two augers from the left to the right of gouzuka''s teeth came face to face.


    "Hum ~ compared with your predecessors, you lack strength and speed." the long gate''s writing wheel eye can accurately see through the attack track of the dog''s Zuka tooth and capture the weakness of the opponent''s skill.


    "Here it is!" with a flash in his eyes, he waved a hand knife and fiercely cleaved the acupoints on the back of gouzuka''s teeth in the high-speed swing. The latter''s eyes turned over and was knocked down by a record.


    "Whoosh ~"


    In an instant, the figure of RI Ningci came to the back of the long gate and put on a mysterious posture, "soft fist, esoteric eight trigrams, 64 palms!"


    The long door glanced slightly, and his eyes fell indifferently on Ning Ci''s white eyes. He said faintly, "from the feeling of pupil power, although it is a bit like, compared with that person, the degree of power is very different."


    Hold.


    "What?!" when riningci hit the 64 palms of gossip, changmen''s palm was strongly interrupted by the former''s attack.


    Changmen turned around and kicked riningci out.


    "Secret Art Shadow imitation!"


    Facing the shadow sneaking from behind, the long door bent its fingers to the sky, "the art of fire escape!"


    "Hmm?!" Nara Deer pill suddenly froze. "My shadow... Damn it! It''s the flame right above. The fire light presents a 90 degree angle, which greatly reduces the shadow area under me!" Nara''s secret skill is to use their own shadow as a medium. The larger the area of the shadow, the larger the scope of the magic. At present, the vertical fire light of changmen, Let the shadow of Nara Deer pill almost shrink in a small area under your feet, and the range you can reach by manipulating the shadow is also shorter.


    "Hum! Lei Dun, Lei Shan!" the long gate waved a flash of lightning and knocked oil nvzhi, who was too late to cast a spell, to the ground. Then, with a move of the palm of his hand, the yellow spring marsh in a small area tripped over lillock who came straight to him.


    In the blink of an eye, they knocked down the Muye junior who came to block them. As their veteran figures, they are not the opponents of the elders, not to mention these junior in front of them?


    "I don''t understand why Muye''s senior management sent you kids to die?" the long door said coldly.


    However, at this time, changmen suddenly felt a burst of danger in the back of his head, and subconsciously turned back and slapped him.


    "Bang!"


    A loud gunshot almost synchronized with the sound, and a sharp bullet the size of half a thumb came in an instant.


    The speed made the Longmen''s eyes shrink.


    "Pooch ~" his palm was scratched with a ferocious blood mark, and several drops of the splashed blood fell on the cheek of the long door. Taking advantage of the short buffer of his palm, his head was slightly open and narrowly avoided the surging warhead.


    "This feeling of chakra..." he shook his palm. At the moment when the bullet cut the palm, the long door felt a familiar strange force.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 418

    "This feeling of chakra..." the long door couldn''t help turning around and fixed his eyes on Tiantian. Immediately, he finally locked his eyes on the desert eagle in Tiantian''s hand and couldn''t help but understand for a while, "I see. It''s that guy''s weapon."


    "Tiantian..." everyone was shocked to see that Tiantian could hurt the terrible enemy in front of him with one blow.


    Every day he raised his chin proudly and said in a cold voice, "don''t underestimate us!"


    "Really?" the long door shook his hand, and the blood on his hand was drenched. In less than a moment, the wound cut by the bullet on the palm was quickly cured with the recovery speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s impossible! There''s no need to seal at all, just heal the injury in an instant... This power!" chunye Sakura, a medical ninja, stood at the back of the line, expressed his horror.


    Without saying more every day, he continued to aim at the long door in front of him and fired another shot without saying a word.


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!" however, this time, the long door was not hit again. Unexpectedly, with the momentum of lightning, he closed his hands and forcefully clamped the bullets sent by the desert eagle from the front.


    "What!" his eyes widened every day, indicating that he could not believe it. As a family skilled in weapon research in the tolerance world, the power of the desert eagle is naturally clear every day. The sword, detonating symbol, mechanism bow and crossbow in his hand are far less than the silver exquisite pistol in his hand. The initial firing speed of the bullet reaches 370 + m / s. at close range, there is no Ninja to finish printing. Moreover, the powerful lethality of small and medium-sized psychic beasts is enough to kill in a second. Both speed and lethality are far beyond most of the tolerance tools in the tolerance world.


    "Very powerful weapon." changmen slowly released his hand and saw a hot metal warhead lying quietly in the palm of his hand. If it was only a physical weapon, it would not be enough for changmen to care. However, his eyes could see what ordinary people could not see, and the power attached to the warhead belonged to that person. "If you attack from the dark, this weapon can threaten the shadow ninja. It''s a pity to meet me."


    Facing changmen with Super Shadow strength, the power of desert eagle is still not enough.


    "Hateful..." see the long door can defend the desert eagle unarmed, and can''t help but suck out of the air every day. There is no way. This is not the desert eagle not to give strength, it is the opponent''s strength too strong!


    But just then, when changmen''s attention was focused on every day to prevent her sneak attack, suddenly he felt a dangerous signal again.


    "Hmm?!" subconsciously raised his head and saw a girl figure in the sky, with a pair of gorgeous silver energy wings behind him.


    Fight spirit and turn wings! This woman is the embryonic field!


    I saw Hata clench his fists and put them flat on his waist. An extremely powerful chakra condensed on his fist and solidified into the shape of a lion''s head.


    "The profound meaning of soft boxing, soft step double lion boxing!"


    His fists were fiercely waved, and immediately the two blue lion heads roared straight towards the long door!


    Staring at the blue lion''s head from the top of his head, he couldn''t help but say in surprise, "quite a good chakra. I didn''t expect a young girl to have it."


    The long door stretched out its hand slightly and went up, "hungry ghost way!"


    No matter what kind of chakra attack, all this is meaningless under his ability of sealing and sucking.


    "Hmm?!" however, when he grasped the long door, he immediately felt something wrong. A powerful force from his palm made him step back.


    "It''s impossible!" changmen grabbed the blue lion''s head with his palm, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "The shape of the art has obviously shrunk, and I can clearly feel the absorbed chakra, but why... The art has not completely disappeared?!"


    The two lion heads caught by the long gate were obviously reduced by a large circle, and the blue of the lion head representing chakra gradually faded, leaving only a transparent section.


    "Hmm?!" although the power from the palm decreased, it never disappeared. Finally, changmen couldn''t help raising his other hand.


    "Roar!" at the same time, the almost transparent lion head also roared.


    "Boom!" under the strong impact, the whole person of the long gate was hit and flew out heavily.


    The figure retreated a few feet behind, and then slowly stopped. The long door couldn''t help shaking his stiff and paralyzed hands, "there were two times, but he didn''t completely defend his hands."


    Changmen fixed his eyes on the fledgling field above the sky and said faintly, "your art is not a simple shock wave from the morphological change of chakra, but also a simple physical blow, that is, body art."


    The soft fist of the Japanese family is a school of martial arts developed by chakra. The soft step double lion fist created by Hata is also based on the soft fist system. The hungry ghost road of changmen can only absorb ninja, but it can''t absorb the martial arts of physical attack. Therefore, after sucking out the chakra of the lion''s head, although it became smaller and transparent, it was not immune as part of the body power.


    "Li... Awesome! How awesome! Xiaotian!" seeing that Xiaotian was able to blow the long door away with one blow, they deeply shocked the Muye people again. At the same time, now, a pair of gorgeous white energy wings and extremely powerful chakra radiated from her body are wrapped behind her. It''s the first time for them to see Xiaotian with such a posture!


    Xiaotian slowly fell down, stared at the long door in front of him, didn''t relax at all, and nodded slightly, "these are the strength given to me by Tongren. Compared with these, this guy in front of me... His chakra is so powerful that it''s beyond imagination. We should be careful!"


    "...." changmen''s eyes fell slightly on Xiaotian and Tiantian. In his mind, he couldn''t help recalling those intelligence materials about Tongren. Muye knew the details of Tongren. However, as the dawn of the intelligence organization, how could he not know these? Here, as long as you think a little, changmen is not difficult to get the answer to the question. You can''t help sneering, "I see, it does have Muye''s style."


    "Hey! Do you want to drive away wolves, swallow tigers and kill people with a knife?" in this regard, changmen can''t help recalling that Muye joined hands with banzang to murder their original Xiaozu. Miyan''s death shattered all his dreams. Thinking of this, his face flashed a little ferocious, and he said coldly, "that guy... Do you think it''s so easy to fool? Hum ~ let''s just have a look. Which side is he on at that time!"


    Seeing through Muye''s high-level intrigues, changmen can''t bear it this time. Muye must understand and understand what real pain is!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 419

    Miaomu mountain.


    "No, the big thing is bad!" a half tadpole little toad with a tail ran to the whirlpool Naruto.


    "Feng Dun spiral... Huh?!" was interrupted by the messenger toad. The whirlpool Naruto couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    The summoning toad was panicked and stammered and shouted, "since... Since you are an adult... The name of your adult has disappeared from the contract list!"


    "What does this... Mean?!" whirlpool Naruto''s eyes darkened. Although he didn''t quite understand what the disappearance of the contract name meant, he had an extremely ominous premonition in his heart since just now, as if something big had happened outside!


    "Since I came, my lord... He died..."


    "Ah ah!" before the little toad finished, the whirlpool Naruto turned white and immediately ran frantically to the psychic wellhead of miaomu mountain to Muye.


    It was like going crazy all the way, "no way! Are you kidding me! Lecherous immortal... How can lecherous immortal... Although he is an unreliable guy, lecherous immortal is very strong! There must be something wrong. Wait, I''ll go back to Muye to confirm that lecherous immortal will never..."


    "Whoosh ~"


    After walking out of the psychic style and returning to the whirlpool Naruto behind the wood leaves, he was caught in the eye and was stunned by the Cangyi wood leaves.


    "This... This in the end...?" there were screams and wails everywhere. There were many Muye ninjas lying on the broken walls, among which there were many people he knew. However, the whirlpool Naruto standing in this place stood blankly. Save people? So... Save who? Everywhere, everyone is.


    "Boom!" there was an explosion not far from the wood leaves.


    I saw that all the young ninjas such as kiye Ningci had been knocked down to the ground. Only Hata and Tiantian were able to stand reluctantly. Others, including Nara Deer pill, a think-tank, had long been unable to move. No matter how smart they were, they were useless in the face of overwhelming strength.


    "Hoo ~" above the sky, the Qi fighting wings behind the fledgling field are suddenly bright and dark, vaguely disappearing, and the breathing is also slightly rapid. The fledgling field wiped the dust on his face and clenched his silver teeth, "chakra... Is not enough, even if he has been promoted several times?"


    "Kazam ~" I quickly changed the magazine of the desert eagle every day. My face was ugly and I couldn''t help thinking, "this is bad. There are only the last pair of magazine, that is, seven bullets. No... even more, it''s useless..."


    "It seems that you have clearly understood. Although you are not weak, you are not enough to see in front of me. Give up. I have been merciful." changmen said faintly, "it is absolutely impossible to defeat me with the things left by that guy alone."


    "Hmm?!" suddenly, the long door''s eyes moved slightly, and immediately he couldn''t help turning around slowly. "Jiuwei Renzhu force... Just saved me from looking for you and running to the door by myself."


    It was the whirlpool Naruto who came breathlessly.


    "What, Naruto... Uh huh!?" once a day, he keenly noticed the strange situation of whirlpool Naruto at this time.


    "This is... There is a very evil chakra coming out of him!" Hata can clearly see the strange violent smell of whirlpool Naruto with his white eyes.


    As soon as his face changed every day, he immediately looked up and shouted to Xiaotian, "no! Xiaotian, let''s take Ningci them out of here quickly!"


    Fledgling Tian and Tian responded quickly every day and felt bad, so they decisively took the action of evacuating their companions.


    The goal of changmen is Zhuli of Jiuwei people. Since the vortex Naruto has appeared, he ignores Xiaotian and others. Moreover, for some other reasons, he can''t really kill some people.


    "Gu ~" constantly gushed orange chakra on his body, suddenly raised his head, and saw the whirlpool Naruto. At this time, his eyes were red, his face grew wild animal beard and mouth grew wild animal like fangs, and his fingernails became slender and sharp.


    "It seems that you have a certain understanding of this pain." the long door looked at the whirlpool Naruto indifferently.


    "Whoosh!" with a flash of red light, the whirlpool Naruto turned into a sharp arrow and rushed to the front of the long door.


    "Shura way!" the long door grain silk did not move, but summoned a puppet mecha on his shoulder. The two extended mechanical tentacles clamped the whirlpool Naruto''s hands respectively.


    "What a rude guy. He rushed up without saying a word."


    "You bastard!" more chakras broke out. The whirlpool Naruto tried to break away from the Shura road of the long door with brute force, but found that the seemingly small tentacle was harder than a pair of pliers. He couldn''t move at all. He was angry and roared at the long door in front of him, "is it you? Turn the wood leaf into this way, and kill my master, the lecherous immortal..."


    "My goal is only you. I will eliminate anyone who blocks me mercilessly." the long door took out a black stick from his sleeve and was ready to insert it into the whirlpool Naruto in front of him.


    "Bang!" an orange chakra tail grew behind the whirlpool Naruto, forcibly cutting off the tentacles of Shura.


    After the rapid retreat, the whirlpool Naruto couldn''t help being more clear in his mania. He was shocked and shocked the terrorist strength of changmen, but his fear was soon replaced by hatred.


    "You bastard!" whirlpool Naruto separated two shadows and saw them poking something in the palm of his hand.


    "Spiral pill? Oh, the nature change of wind attribute has been added to it." the sharp eyes of changmen can see what the whirlpool Naruto is doing at this time. "It''s a great skill. If you take this blow, even the strong shadow level will be seriously hurt. However... You don''t seem to have fully mastered this skill."


    At the same time, the sleeves of the whirlpool Naruto''s arm were instantly crushed, and the exposed right arm was wiped bloody by the whirling chakra like a sword in his hand.


    At this time, the whirlpool Naruto had just entered the cultivation of the sword in Feng Dun''s spiral hand, and his mastery of the art itself was not complete. Coupled with days of cultivation, he suddenly ran back from miaomu mountain, and there was no rest on the way. In order to forcibly condense the spiral sword in his hand, the vortex Naruto has used up all the remaining chakras.


    "Shut up, I''ll kill you!" but at this moment, the whirlpool Naruto, who has been occupied by anger and hatred, has long lost his mind.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 420

    "Feng Dun spiral sword!" holding the extremely unstable high-speed whirling sword like chakra, the whirlpool Naruto ran all the way to the long door.


    Failing to master this move, he has been able to condense and not disperse with all his strength. It is still far from ideal to throw out an attack.


    In this regard, changmen stood there straight and didn''t move an inch. For this unfinished technique, zero distance strike has a fatal defect, and it''s impossible to touch him. However, even if the whirlpool Naruto fully mastered the technique and could throw out the sword in the wind escape spiral hand, it''s useless.


    Changmen grabbed the spiral sword in Naruto''s hand with his bare hands, "hungry ghost road."


    "Whew ~" exudes the spiral sword of chakra, the strongest must kill skill of whirlpool Naruto, which dissipates in changmen''s hand.


    "What..." whirlpool Naruto stared blankly and couldn''t believe it. The sword in the hand of Feng Dun spiral pill, which was released only after fighting his character, was erased with one hand, leaving no trace.


    "Tu Dun Shi Gu!"


    "Whoosh whoosh ~" with the vortex Naruto as the center, suddenly a large group of broken stones around sucked it, and instantly stacked the latter with stones, leaving only one head.


    "Ah ah!" unable to move, the whirlpool Naruto screamed. Because of anger and great fear in his heart, chakra, the tailed beast in his body, naturally took advantage of the weak point and won the whirlpool Naruto''s will without hesitation.


    "Roar!!!" the crimson chakra rose to the sky. I saw that the whirlpool Naruto was completely wrapped by the crimson chakra, with four tails stretched out behind him.


    "Whoosh ~" the long door didn''t retreat but entered. The figure came to the four tailed Naruto in front of an instant, "the wind ran away and cracked the empty palm!"


    "Bang!" with a powerful blow, fengdun slapped the four Narutos out in an instant.


    "Goo Goo ~" just left, the strong suppression of changmen suddenly aroused the resentment of whirlpool Naruto again. Behind him, two tails and six Narutos were added. Mori white bones grew on his arms and head. His limbs grabbed on the ground and disappeared. The next moment, there was no shadow, but a fierce storm came head-on to changmen.


    The writing wheel eye rotates around, and the long door can clearly capture the high-speed movement of the six tailed Naruto, "hum ~ is it there!"


    "Channeling!"


    "Ow!"


    With a roar, the hell dog rushed towards the six tailed Naruto.


    "Roar!" the six tailed Naruto roared angrily. Facing the hell dog several times bigger than him, he didn''t hide or flash. In this way, he rushed up like a bull.


    "Pooh!" the six tailed Naruto smashed through the chest of the hell dog in an instant with the violent force of the tail beast. After only a pause, the trend continued to rush towards the long door.


    "Hum!" the long door sneered.


    Although the six tailed Naruto ran away violently, he still had the beast like keen fighting consciousness. When his ears moved, he saw that the hell dog that had been torn apart by him was split into seven evil dogs of its size and rushed from all directions!


    "Poof poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop.


    With a roar of pain, the six tailed Naruto suddenly burst out a hot tail chakra from his shoulder. The high-density energy shock wave evaporated the hell dog''s body in an instant.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!" with a move in the palm of changmen''s hand, a huge rock up to tens of meters suddenly rose from the ground and fell on Liuwei Naruto from the sky.


    "Boom!" the heat wave from the explosion melted the rocks in an instant. After the six tailed Naruto broke free from the rolling of the boulder, countless chakra tentacles stretched out behind him and crazily grabbed it at the long gate!


    "Whew ~" changmen''s hands wrapped around its sharp wind attribute chakra, "the wind escapes the blade of the wind!"


    Write the wheel eye to capture the attack track of chakra tentacle, wave the wind blade of both hands and cut the chakra tentacle of six tailed Naruto.


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" sections of cut crimson chakras flew all over the sky, and the hot heat waves fell on the ground like fire snakes scattered around the wood leaves, which immediately burned up.


    "You''ve had enough!" a cold flash in changmen''s eyes. After catching a flaw in Liuwei Naruto, a flash came to each other''s eyes. First, the Shura road was used to temporarily resist the tentacle attack of Liuwei Naruto, and then a palm was printed on the latter''s abdomen.


    "Seal Magic Dragon Seal!"


    A looming dragon chakra appeared in the palm. This is a special seal technique used to suppress the force of human column. It is a weakened version of the nine seal of magic dragon.


    Sure enough, after the seal of zhongchangmen, the seventh tail that was about to appear behind Liuwei Naruto could not be condensed after all.


    "Roar!"


    "Pooh!" six tailed Naruto pierced the long door in front of him with one hand, but it''s a pity that it''s just a stream of water.


    "Whoosh ~" the body of the long door suddenly appeared behind the six tailed Naruto, and hugged the six thick tails behind him with open arms.


    The six tailed Naruto immediately turned his head and opened his mouth, which was a large stream of high-density chakra condensed in his mouth, ready to give changmen a close tailed jade!


    "Hungry ghost way!" but before the tail jade was fully condensed, it narrowed down, and then disappeared. I saw that chakra, a large tail on the whirlpool Naruto, was wildly pulled away.


    "Damn seal!" facing the rolling threat of the long gate, the nine tails in Naruto''s body couldn''t help but seem a little alarmed. They frantically sang to the vortex, filling the human body with more tailed animals chakra, but there was no choice between the eight trigrams seal, and the nine tails couldn''t fill all their strength. Otherwise, Jiuwei is confident that he can break away from the absorption of changmen. After all, his chakra is the most powerful of all tailed animals. Even the hungry ghost road of changmen can''t absorb all of Jiuwei''s chakra for a moment. But now, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid Jiuwei and renzhuli will be finished!


    "Is this the power of Jiuwei? It''s amazing that he still has the strength to resist, so..." changmen saw that Jiuwei was still trying to resist, and the sucked tail grew again and again behind him.


    "Pooh!" I saw that the other hand of the long door grabbed Jiuwei''s head, "human way!"


    Under the double swallowing of chakra and spirit of hungry ghost road and human Road, Jiuwei was soon completely suppressed. Chakra, the crimson Caiwei beast, was completely stripped from the whirlpool Naruto, and the whirlpool Naruto fell powerlessly to the ground.


    Of course, the tail beast is not so easy to pull out from the human column force, but now the capture of the nine tail human column force is over.


    However, this is not the end. On the contrary, this is the beginning of the real great change!


    "Hey! It seems that this trip to Muye not only recaptured my hands, but also may have a greater unexpected harvest!" I saw that the visitor was the big snake pill. I saw that he waved his hands wantonly and filled with the long lost power of his hands! Since a year and a half, ninja has been used for the first time!


    Yin Si Xu Chen, "the reincarnation of filthy soil!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 421

    "Dirt reincarnation!"


    "Bang bang ~" four wooden coffins were unearthed.


    "Hehe, the goal of changmen is indeed nine tails." big snake pill sneered, "that''s why you used my technology to help you recover your physical strength."


    The long door glanced at the hands of the big snake pill. The powerful pupil force can clearly see the powerful chakra flowing in the hands of the big snake pill at this time. However, at best, it is slightly inferior to the shadow level, but the problem is the forbidden art mastered by the big snake pill!


    The four wooden coffins exuded extremely powerful chakra, and even he had to be moved by it.


    "Big snake pill, we just use each other. Without me, you with disabled hands can''t step into the wood leaf. It seems that you have regained your strength."


    "Hey!" big snake pill shook his hands and felt his long lost strength, but soon his pale face flashed sick flush and his body shook.


    "Lord big snake pill!" the pocket on one side quickly held him and said in a deep voice, "Lord big snake pill, summoned the four at one time. It''s too reluctantly. The body, medicine and boundary are not well prepared. I''m afraid..."


    "No, if the skill is too perfect, it will be more difficult to control." big snake pill shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Dirty earth reincarnation is a very dangerous forbidden art. The caster''s control over the dirty earth reincarnation is also linked to the caster''s own spiritual energy. If you want to control the dirty earth reincarnation above the plural number, you have to use the power of magic. However, I can''t do it now. Therefore, I can''t improve the accuracy of summoning too much, and replace fire first I need to be more careful about the strength of the shadows... "


    "I see. Has it suppressed the strength of the summoner? However, the immortality of the reincarnation of filthy soil should be able to make up for this defect."


    "Don''t worry, anyway, they are the powerful shadow of fire of the first generation. Even if their strength is suppressed, the combat power is enough if the four people add up." big snake pill thought so. Then he looked up at the long door and said, "long door, I think we should have a good talk. As long as you give me the nine tails, I can help you during the war."


    "Really?" the long door looked cold and suddenly hummed, "do you think I will believe you!"


    As soon as the long door stared, an extremely fierce chakra was released from the body. The momentum was threatening. Chakra alone made the surrounding earth crack.


    "What''s the matter..." big snake pill frowned and thought to himself that he wanted to borrow the hand of wood leaf. Even if he couldn''t stop the long gate, at least chakra should bring down the long gate. Who knows that the long gate has been fighting for so long, not only the breath has not weakened, but has strengthened a lot.


    The eyes of the big snake pill could not help but slowly fell on the whirlpool Naruto lying at the foot of the long door, and his eyes narrowed, "I see. He has the ability to swallow chakra. Unexpectedly, even the chakra of the tail beast can be absorbed without rejection..."


    "It seems that Jiuwei is going to swallow it alone." big snake pill said coldly.


    Changmen also expressed his position in the most direct way of action, with his hands tied.


    However, in the critical moment when the two sides were about to fight, suddenly, a frightening powerful chakra came from the horizon. The confrontation between changmen and big snake pill was temporarily interrupted by the strong intervention of this third party.


    "Is that guy coming too?" he clearly felt the smell, and the big snake pill frowned slightly.


    Changmen was expressionless, as if he had already known that such an accident would happen.


    On the horizon, a small black spot appeared. After a moment, you can find that it is a chariot galloping in the sky.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" before people arrived, the row of dense sharp swords shot at the location of changmen and big snake pill at the same time.


    "Boom boom!"


    The long gate and the big snake ball jumped apart. "Pi!" a thunder burst.


    "Ho ~" suddenly saw a pair of domineering chariots standing between the two sides of changmen big snake pill.


    It is Tong people who are strongly involved!


    Glancing at both sides at random, Tong people immediately smiled, "I''m really sorry. I''m too far away. I didn''t see your identity for the moment."


    "Hehe, what a mess. Did you attack both sides directly before you could see the situation clearly?" In this regard, the big snake pill also has a flash of light in his eyes. He has considered the possibility that Tongren will come to Muye, but he can''t guess when Tongren will intervene, what he will do after his intervention, and which side he will stand today. However, from what he just did, Tongren unexpectedly attacked him and changmen, which big snake pill doesn''t understand.


    "So, Tong Ren Jun, which side are you going to stand on this time?" with a wave of the palm of the big snake pill, the four wooden coffins in front of you were opened. What immediately appeared in front of everyone was the first generation of Mu Qianshou pillar, the second generation of Mu Qianshou gate, the third generation of ape flying day cutting, and the fourth generation of Mu Bo Feng Shui gate! The fire shadow of past generations, everyone in front of you was a powerful ninja!


    However, for the lineup of the big snake pill, Tongren just glanced at it indifferently, and then condensed the seal with one hand to release his perception. After about two or three seconds, he slowly put it away.


    "Sure enough." the corner of changmen''s mouth slightly aroused a meaningful radian, and then there was no more nonsense. It directly used the connection of slide show to convert all this information into data and directly transmitted to the Tongren spirit in front of us.


    Feeling the spiritual link request issued by changmen, Tongren also took a slightly unexpected look at the latter, and then thought about it. He was also curious about what changmen wanted to say to him at this time, even if he agreed to the spiritual link of changmen.


    "..." the content is concise and comprehensive. Tongren already know everything that happened in Muye today. "Really? What you mean now is that I want to thank you and show mercy to my people?"


    The long door shook his head and smiled calmly, "thank you. I just want to tell you that I have no intention of being hostile to you. By the way, I''ll sell you a favor and let you know some facts. As for what you will do, it depends on your choice."


    Tongren took a deep look at changmen. A moment later, he was also indifferent and said, "all forces in the forbearance world have collected information about my combat power, but few people seem to pay attention to my character data. Changmen, it seems that you have learned a lot from your business for so many years."


    There was no more nonsense. Tong people coagulated and printed with one hand, and their eyes immediately opened the reincarnation eyes.


    "Hmm?!" keenly felt the terrible pupil power on Tong people, and big snake pill immediately awakened the fire shadows of the reincarnation of filthy soil.


    "Whew ~" seeing through all the pupil power, Tongren found Zhuan Xiaochun and shuimen Yan hiding in a corner of the wood leaf.


    "Hmm?!" the barrier seems to have an anti perception effect. Therefore, after being found by the sight of Tongren, the two high-level leaders of Muye in the barrier were surprised, "it''s impossible... How did they find us? According to the plan, the Tiantong people should take revenge on the intruder. Why did they look at us...?"


    In the view of monitoring the crystal ball, the two only saw that Tong people''s evil eyes always locked their direction.


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun''s face changed greatly. "No, let''s go!"


    Tong people pointed to the wood leaf somewhere and slowly stretched out a finger, "Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 422

    Tongren came strong and killed the high-rise of Muye. Others were extremely surprised!


    "Ding Ding ~" the two sufferings fell on the left and right in front of Tong man''s heel.


    His eyes moved slightly, and two figures appeared on both sides of him as if they were ghosts. It is between the wave wind water gate and the thousand hand gate!


    Tongren just moved, but the figure of the long door flashed and came to him in an instant, with his hands slightly open.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    "Boom!"


    He flew out between the wave wind water gate and the thousand hand gate that wanted to sneak attack Tong people.


    "What?!" one move shocked the famous fire shadow of the second generation of Muye and the fire shadow of the fourth generation, which was really shocking.


    "Ah, ha ha ha, your perception has retreated between the gates." qianshouzhu laughed aside.


    "This guy..." qianshoufan didn''t expect that someone in the world could beat him so easily. His face was full of surprise and his eyes were staring at the long door. "From chakra''s point of view, he should be the descendant of the vortex family. His left eye is the wheel eye, while his right eye... Is it?!"


    "Yes, that''s the reincarnation eye that only the six immortals have in legend." the thousand hand column also focused on the reincarnation eye of the long door, and a trace of amazement flashed on his face. "This familiar feeling of pupil power... What a memorable old friend."


    "Big snake pill... Are you playing tricks again? How could this happen? I have clearly taken your hands at the expense of my own life." ape feiri cut puzzled and said, "also, this time, I didn''t erase the consciousness of the reincarnation of filthy soil, nor did I bind our chakra too much. What''s your idea?"


    "Hehe ~ Mr. Simi Fei, you have many problems. But these are secondary. Compared with these, what the simi Fei teacher needs to pay more attention to now is other things?" big snake pill smiled darkly. "What do you think when you see the scene at this moment?"


    "Alas, what an era, there is no lack of struggle." qianshouzhu said that he was depressed and lonely.


    "Tuan Zang, men Yan and Xiao Chun..." the ape flying day cut his old eyes and burst into tears. All his old friends are gone, so it is inevitable that he will not feel sad.


    "Monkey, this is not the time to be sad!" qianshoufa experienced the cruel Warring States period when he was young. He is an old generation in the vertical and horizontal tolerance world, and can well restrain his personal feelings as a ninja. He reacted quickly. After being reincarnated by dirt and regaining consciousness, he took all the surrounding situations back to his eyes for the first time. His eyes slightly shifted to the body of the wave wind water gate, "the words behind the Royal God''s robe and his mastery of flying Thunder God, you must be the fire shadow of the four generations of our wood leaves?"


    "Yes, second generation eye, I''m the fourth generation eye fire shadow wave Feng Shui gate." wave Feng Shui gate briefly gave his name to the first generation fire shadow who met him for the first time.


    "Oh? It''s been passed to the fourth generation. It''s a long time ago." qianshouzhu smiled with relief.


    "Let''s talk about this later! And brother! You''re too relaxed! Do you understand the situation of Muye in front of you?" qianshoufa couldn''t help feeling ashamed of his brother''s slowness, and then asked the wave Feng Shui gate, "fourth generation, you should know what to do?"


    "Naruto..." Bofeng shuimen stared at the whirlpool Naruto falling at the foot of the long gate, and then said in a deep voice, "second generation eyes, I know!"


    "Very well, the fourth generation, you go and grab the human column force first. The monkey and I will go first and have a good meeting with the two young people. As for the eldest brother, chakra is too large. You have just been summoned and need some time to recover. Stand by first!" the thousand hand column quickly ordered everyone''s responsibilities and tasks.


    "Hehe ~ I''m really sorry, second generation mu. This time, the reincarnation of filthy soil was also in a hurry. He didn''t prepare too perfect physical sacrifices, but it also improved the accuracy of the art. I believe he can still exert 70% of his power." big snake pill smiled. Of course, even if he was well prepared, he couldn''t revive your fire shadow''s strength of more than 90%, Now, he, the caster, is very reluctant to restrain them, and the time can''t be too long, otherwise he will be in danger of getting out of control.


    A thousand hands glanced at the big snake pill and knew that it would never be a good thing for the latter to summon them, but now he didn''t have time to pay attention to the big snake pill.


    "Sure enough, you are such a person." changmen was satisfied with the successful bet on the position of Tong people. "It doesn''t belong to any force. Ordinary constraints are meaningless to you. You only care about the people around you."


    Tong people took a look at the whirlpool Naruto on the ground and said faintly, "long gate, bring nine tails back to dawn first. Can you do it?"


    "The golden flash of wood leaves, my elder martial brother..." the long door narrowed his eyes. Using his pupils, he could clearly see the huge chakra in the wave wind water gate, "I didn''t expect that he could do this. He deserves to be praised as a rare genius in the tolerance world by his teacher. Although it''s difficult, he can''t keep me if I''m leaving."


    "Psychic skill!" changmen swallowed the whirlpool Naruto with a chameleon.


    Huoying and others immediately understood the intention of Tongren and changmen. Ape feiri cut out a huge sword from the psychic immediately, "second generation eye adult!"


    "Oh, it''s going to be a monkey!"


    "The art of sword separation in the hand of forbearance method!"


    In the hand of the ape Flying Sun chopper, the sword pretended to attack separately, and the thousand hand gate rushed at them first.


    "A thousand Sakura Jingyan!" facing the first-class fire shadow level figures in front of us, Tongren didn''t dare to relax. As soon as they made a move, they were relieved by a thousand Sakura. They waved and attracted a flood of Sakura flowers. The overwhelming intensive fire instantly drowned the sword split in the hand of ape Flying Sun chopper, and prevented the extremely fast instant body in the door of a thousand hands.


    "The seemingly beautiful cherry blossoms, but actually the mountain is a torrent composed of countless small blades? It''s a good skill to integrate attack and defense!" thousands of hands rushed to the surging Cherry Blossom torrent with a drum in their mouth, "water runs away and breaks the wave!"


    As soon as it came up, it was a vicious S-class water escape, like a laser water column, which cleaved down from the top and forcibly opened a hole in the cherry blossom torrent.


    "Bang ~" summoned a Taidao from the channeling style hidden in the sleeve.


    "Dang!"


    Tongren raised his sword to block the head-on attack between the thousand hands.


    "Hmm?!" thousand hands looked at the empty hand of Tong Ren, holding an invisible sword to parry his attack, "can''t you see the blade? And the sword is pressed..."


    "Kazam ~" Tong people hold the ex to suppress the thousand hands. With the benefit of ex, can ordinary blades compete with it? After a frontal contact, cracks appeared in the not bad Taidao in the thousand hand leaf.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 423

    "Shuidun water dragon bites and explodes!" the thousand hand gate is known as the wood leaf water god. So far, most of the Shuidun used are above class A. The Tong man in front of him, although he doesn''t know who he is, it doesn''t matter. The Tong man standing here is undoubtedly his enemy. Attack Muye and kill his former subordinates. As for the reasons, he would not consider them from the beginning. In his eyes, he always insisted on the supremacy of wood leaves, which Zhicun Tuan Zang imitated very well.


    "Click ~" the snow on the sleeve in Tong man''s hand waved gently, and the ferocious water dragon in front of him was frozen and solidified in an instant, and the ice crumbs burst with the ex of the other hand.


    "What a wonderful young man. He can easily crack my water escape. From chakra''s feeling, he should be a member of the Japanese family, but now you are no doubt a traitor of Muye." he clenched his fist slightly between the thousand hands, and suddenly saw an extremely powerful chakra burst out in his body. His eyes were cold and ruthless, "Now, I will you here..."


    "Whoosh!"


    "Kill!" the figure between the thousand hands suddenly appeared behind the Tongren, and a chakra sword injected with the change of water attribute in the right hand stabbed the Tongren''s back heart.


    "Ding ~" Banshee veil!


    "Huh?!"


    When the chakra sword in the thousand hand gate was about to stab Tongren, the passive Banshee veil instantly absorbed the chakra on the thousand hand gate. Facing the ordinary blade, Tongren moved, condensed several Cherry Blossom blades from behind and shot them hard into the thousand hand gate.


    "Pi Pi ~" waving the blade between the thousand hands, with the most exquisite wood leaf flow swordsmanship, one sword alone can completely Parry dozens of thousand Sakura blades.


    However, Tongren condensed more thousand Sakura swords and swords, and hundreds of swords were shot into the door of thousands of hands at once.


    "Hum!" one hand coagulates the seal between the thousand hands, holding a knife and putting on a mysterious posture, "the wood leaves flow the profound meaning of swordsmanship!"


    I saw that with the sword move waved by qianshoufeijian, countless blades appeared all around, shaking like catkins in the breeze. This is the original magic + sword combination Ninja created by qianshoufeijian, which can give a double blow to the target''s spirit and direct physics.


    Tongren''s eyes narrowed, and then his eyes directly became reincarnated eyes.


    "Dang!"


    Tongren suddenly cut in a certain direction. Suddenly, he saw a broken blade flying up, and the thousand hand leaf hidden in the shadow of magic was forced to appear.


    "This guy''s chakra..." The eyebrows in the thousand hand gate wrinkled slightly. The illusion is the caster''s flow control over chakra in the target body. Originally, the illusion performed by chakra, who is so powerful in the thousand hand gate, is hard to break away for a moment, even a real shadow ninja. Although his strength has not recovered to the peak stage, his strongest illusion has done nothing to the other party It didn''t work, which really surprised him.


    The sword blade in his hand was cut off, and he was also close to Tong people. However, there was no panic between the thousand hand gate. As a legendary figure of the older generation in the forbearance world, his combat experience was far more than the so-called hundred battles. As a genius of the thousand hand family, the thousand hand gate, who is proficient in Ninja, magic and body skills, will not be defeated because the weapon in his hand is captured!


    "Whoosh ~" the figure was as agile as the wind. Even without the insight ability of writing wheel eyes, it avoided the cutting attack of Tongren one after another by relying on the speed of its body.


    Tongren''s eyes moved slightly, and the pupil force of his reincarnated eyes could clearly observe the chakra gathered at the foot of the thousand hands in front of him. The reason why he was able to move so quickly was that the other party performed the art of water cutting, turning the soil under his feet into a soft fluid, so that he could glide at a high speed.


    "Ding ~" Tong man backhand inserted snow sleeve into the ground.


    "Minus fifty degrees."


    "Hmm?!" suddenly, I felt a violent shaking under my feet. The extremely cold air from the ground not only frozen the surrounding earth, but also produced a violent ice shock response. Under the high-frequency shaking of the ground, even I couldn''t stand stably, let alone avoid?


    "Zheng ~" Tong man fiercely cleaved the ex of the other hand to the door of the thousand hands.


    "Dang ~" just then, a thick Vajra stick quickly stretched from a distance blocked the blade of ex. the striking hand was the ape flying day cut!


    "Well done, monkey." thousand hands also took the opportunity to jump out of the attack range of Tong people.


    "Hum ~" there was a dull groan from the King Kong stick, and the ape devil shouted in a deep voice, "what a sharp blade it is, even with the King Kong body of my ape devil family, it''s hard to resist a few times!"


    "Is that so? It''s sharper than the grass shaving sword of the big snake pill. It''s really becoming very strong, Tong man." the ape flies and cuts down in a deep voice.


    "San Daimu, what else can I say so far? You should know my character. I''m not a troublemaker. The top level of Muye came to calculate me three or four times and got such evil results. They are entirely to blame." Tong people said, increased the sword pressure of ex, and the ape flying day cut dare not touch it, and immediately retracted the King Kong stick in their hands.


    "No matter for what reason, I will never allow anyone to fight against Muye." qianshoufanjian stood up and would not be shaken by what Tongren said. As the superior of Muye''s second generation eyes, fire shadow and power, he must be ruthless in protecting Muye''s fundamental interests. "Let''s go together. Although we don''t want to admit it, this guy''s chakra is better than me."


    "Alas, it seems that you can''t turn back." ape feiri chop said, shaking his head sadly. Tong people have such strength at a young age. It would be good if they were loyal to Muye, but ape feiri chop also knows that the most important rule for ninjas has no binding force on Tong people. He has always been a person who ignores the rules.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 424

    Reincarnation eye Yin and Yang escape method, good fortune and heaven capture!


    Dilumudo, emiya, Lancelot, Mao Zhihua lie!


    In the face of the fire and shadow figures of previous dynasties, although they are not resurrected in a perfect posture, Tongren will still not be slack. One shot is to take out his four trumps!


    "It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary psychic skill." the thousand hands had strong perception. When the four people appeared, he noticed something different.


    "Second generation eye adult, let me try it first!" ape feiri cut also noticed the extraordinary of these four people, and immediately decided to test them first, "shadow separation!"


    The five shadow parts were separated, and the ape flew to the sun to cut and seal respectively. The five shadow parts unexpectedly used five different escape techniques!


    "Huodun inflammatory bullet!"


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!"


    "Tu Dun, Tu Liu River!"


    "Lei Dun feels the shock wave!"


    "Water escape, water clear wave!"


    Attack with five attribute changes at the same time! In this way, no matter what kind of attribute attack is used, it can not offset the five mutually generated and conquered evasion skills.


    In the face of five evasive attacks of different colors, Mao Hualie''s figure flashed and blocked in front alone, "81 of the binding road is broken!"


    "Boom!" the five evasive skills of chakra attribute hit each other, forming a huge explosion! For a time, it was a hard earthquake that broke the broken space of Mao''s flowers.


    "Hum! The nature of the five attributes changes and overlap layer by layer, which is beyond the general S-level forbidden art!" the ape flying day cuts cold hum.


    The shock waves of five colors hit the flower of Mao Zhilie head-on, but although the broken space was broken, it also weakened the power of the five Duns to a great extent.


    Mao Zhihua raises his hand again. Since it is irresistible in attribute, he will burst with absolute power!


    "The 88 flying dragons breaking the road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!"


    "Whew ~" the huge dragon shock wave, the white light, instantly annihilated the five colors, and the trend was unabated. It suddenly rushed to the ape flying day!


    "Boom!" a huge explosion. The destructive power brought by the explosion wind is no less than the bombing of a tailed jade! It''s incredible that this gentle and elegant looking woman in front of her can wave such a terrible attack!


    The scope of "whoosh ~" explosion has been greatly reduced. It is the space boundary between thousand hands that transfers a considerable part of the impact.


    "Is everything all right, monkey?"


    "Don''t worry, the name of Muye''s three generations of eyes is not a false name." I saw that in a deep pit after the smoke and dust, there was only a solid square body spliced by diamond sticks in all directions. In the face of the highest level ghost attack of Mao Zhihua, ape flying sun chopping also used his strongest defense, channeling diamond prison wall!


    Of course, Tongren didn''t think that Mao Hualie alone could defeat the ape flying in the name of Muye renxiong. With a big hand, the remaining four launched an all-round attack on each other!


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" as soon as emiya opened her bow, a dense arrow rain hit immediately.


    "The art of sword separation in the hands of forbearance!" in the face of intensive fire attack, ape flying day chopping also used the same intensive fire counterattack.


    "Whoosh ~" taking advantage of emiya''s fire suppression, dilumudo and Lancelot, as close combat types, quickly ran to the enemy.


    "Just in time!" with one enemy and two, the thousand hands did not retreat but entered. As soon as the big foot stepped on it, the figure jumped on the face!


    Mao''s flower is fierce against the ape flying day


    Dilumudo and Lancelot against qianshoufa


    As a long-range attack unit, emiya supports both sides at the same time.


    The fierce war began immediately!


    At the same time, the battle between changmen and Bofeng shuimen is also in full swing. Both of them are from Muye Sanren. They can be called brothers of the same school.


    "You... Exactly..." with a battle, Bofeng shuimen also gradually found out the details of his opponent. It seems that he has vaguely noticed something, and his face is full of unbelievable color, "why! You want to do this!"


    "Things are inevitable, and the reason is always added later." changmen didn''t make redundant explanation, "psychic skill!"


    An angry cow suddenly jumped out of the huge technique and angrily rushed to the wave wind water gate against the sharp collision angle.


    The figure of wave wind water gate flashed and jumped high to avoid the impact of angry cattle.


    "Shura way!" the long gate summoned out the machine armor and fired a series of missiles at the wave wind water gate without relay point in the sky!


    As soon as the figure flashed, the figure of the wave wind water gate suddenly appeared on the ground, an already arranged pain supreme engraved with the flying thunder god technique. First, he threw a note to the left side of the long gate and injected chakra''s high-speed suffering. At the same time, with a big foot, the figure immediately circled to the other side, and then ran to the long gate from the right side. With a move of the palm, there was no need to seal, and a blue light ball condensed in an instant!


    "Spiral pill!"


    All these continuous actions are completed in an instant. The name of the golden flash of wood leaves really deserves its reputation!


    "Psychic skill!" the long gate first summoned a huge rock panda on the left to resist the suffering of the chakra expressway. At the same time, he turned around and prepared to face the attack of the wave Fengshui gate!


    "Come on, no matter what ninja, you can''t break my hungry ghost path!"


    "Hmm?!" seeing that the long gate was ready to meet him head-on, and there was no seal casting, it seemed that he was going to catch him with his bare hands. He was puzzled. Bofeng shuimen vaguely felt that there was fraud, but he also had a plan in mind. He didn''t slow down and came straight to the long gate.


    The long gate is naturally fearless and ready to meet positively. However, when the posture of the wave Feng Shui gate is constantly enlarged in front of us, it suddenly disappears in the next second!


    "What?!"


    Almost at the same time, the long door suddenly felt a chill behind him and subconsciously turned his head.


    "Click!" I saw the figure of the wave Feng Shui gate appear behind him. The wave Feng Shui gate in the nine tail chakra mode, and the spiral pill in his hand is not an ordinary thing. However, the spiral pill was developed according to the principle of the tail beast jade. However, now the wave Feng Shui gate has added the nine tail chakra to it, which can be regarded as a small tail beast jade! It''s powerful, and more importantly, it doesn''t need to be printed. It can be cast quickly!


    "Flying Thor section 2!" with one hand, he grabbed the bitterness that had flown to the long gate, and at the same time, he blasted the light ball on his right hand to break the rock panda defense behind the long gate, and the trend did not decrease, hitting the heart behind the long gate!


    Changmen''s face remained unchanged, and the reincarnation eye of his right eye shrunk slightly.


    "Boom!"


    When the war started, the battlefields everywhere were full of fierce battles, and it could not end in a moment or three.


    At this time, Tong people''s eyes turned to the thousand hand column who did not participate in the war.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 425

    When the war started, the battlefields everywhere were full of fierce battles, and it could not end in a moment or three.


    At this time, Tong people''s eyes turned to the thousand hand column who did not participate in the war.


    "Sleeve white snow!" Tong man didn''t talk nonsense and directly called out sleeve white snow in his hand.


    "Oh?" qianshouzhu smiled. "After so many years, you are the first one who dares to attack me. There is no exaggeration and arrogance. It''s just a common statement of a fact. The simple and honest qianshouzhu never talks nonsense!


    "Dance white ripples!" the extremely cold air from the blade tip turns everything in front into ice!


    In the face of the blizzard flood like a natural disaster, qianshouzhu didn''t change his face, but raised a finger slightly.


    "Pile iron."


    "Puff, puff ~" several heavy logs rose from the ground to form a huge barrier to block all the snowstorm torrents spit out by the sleeve snow.


    Tong people will not naively think that the first attack can play any role, just a move with the palm of their hand.


    "Eh?" in the surprise among the thousand hand pillars, a color of cherry blossoms was faintly revealed in the snowstorm torrent. Unexpectedly, it was Tong people who sent Jing''s attack to qianshouzhu in front of Bai Lian''s hiding.


    "Hiss ~" the sharp Cherry Blossom blade tore open the hard log like a tide.


    "What a gorgeous art, hidden in the beautiful cherry blossoms are countless blades!" the thousand hand column couldn''t help but praise. At the same time, the thousand hand column changed from one finger to five fingers.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! A hard wooden pile can''t break a stone, but the seemingly soft and fragile ones can break through the rock stratum and take root. There is no stronger life force under the sky!


    The booming trees have stubbornly blocked the impact of Tongren''s thousand Sakura King Yan!


    "It''s not over yet!" Tong Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his open five fingers shook them violently. Suddenly, he saw that the torrent of cherry blossoms shrank rapidly, and countless knife petals were concentrated and fixed into an explosive Sword form!


    "Jian Jing Qian Ben Ying Jing Yan!" the sword suspended in the sky turned into an arrow and shot at the thousand hand column.


    "Whoosh whoosh ~" the speed is amazing, leaving cherry colored meteor tracks in the sky.


    "Ha ha! There are so many talented people in the forbearance world!" in the face of the dense sword rain, the heroic spirit among the thousand hand pillars is boundless. Standing at the moment, I don''t mean to step back.


    "Dang ~" the two blades flew upside down.


    Tongren''s eyes coagulated slightly and couldn''t help but meditate, "unexpectedly, he caught my sword form made of Jian Jing with his bare hands and picked up another attack?"


    Between the thousand hand pillars, he held the sword in his hands and shot down a series of swords shooting at him on the airtight wall! In the face of such a dense blow, what ordinary people will think of for the first time is how to avoid. How can anyone resist head-on like a thousand hand column?


    "It''s worthy of being called the God of Ninja!" Tong man moved his hands. "However, other people''s swords are not so easy to take!"


    "Pooch ~" the blood splashed from his hands between the thousand hand pillars. The sword he held in his hands was transformed into a pile of Cherry Blossom knife petals, which cut his hands like countless sharp glass fragments.


    "I see. Can these swords change their shape at will?" his hands were bloody. He didn''t even shake his eyelids between the thousand hand pillars. If you look carefully, you can find that his scarred hands have completely recovered in the twinkling of an eye!


    "In that case, I''ll try my body skill!" the thousand hand column quickly danced with both hands and clapped the sword falling like a shower with bare hands!


    "It''s time to go, young man." with a cold flash in his eyes and a big step between the thousand hand pillars, he made a fierce tiger out of the mountain and rushed to Tongren quickly while shooting down the sword with both hands!


    Tong people only felt that they were stared at by a fierce beast. The crisis rose. They immediately moved their hands quickly and controlled a large number of swords to shoot at the thousand hand column.


    However, no matter how intensive the shooting is, the palms of the thousand hand column, which dance only with the residual shadow, can always bounce the swords away.


    "Hum!" Tong Ren''s eyes were cold and his left hand waved. Suddenly, the dense sword in front of him disappeared in an instant. What glowed was that all the power of qianben Sakura was gathered on the blade on his left hand, and the huge knife Qi gathered on his shoulders into a pair of huge white wings.


    "Thousand Sakura scenes, Yan Zhongjing, Baidi sword!"


    "Just in time!" seeing this, the thousand hand column not only did not give in at all, but the running speed accelerated sharply, and there was no gorgeous move. It was just that the appalling huge chakra sprang up all over his body, and the startling chakra formed a layer of purple mist wrapped around his whole body.


    The final form of thousand Sakura Baidi sword gathers all the knife pressure under this blow!


    "Drink!" the thousand hand column grasped the dazzling blade with both hands!


    "Boom!" a fierce energy shock wave spread in all directions, and everywhere it went, together with the earth, was lifted up, forming a 100 meter huge pit! In the huge pit, two people stood tall and fell with their swords, and their hands clasped his blade between the thousand hand pillars!


    Tongren''s face changed slightly, and qianben Ying''s full blow was given by the other party with bare hands! The first generation of Mu Huoying, the thousand hand pillar in the name of the strongest ninja, really did not gain a false reputation!


    "Zheng ~" the sword in his hand couldn''t go down any further.


    The thousand hand pillar looked at the shocked flesh and blood being cut off. The white bones of his hands were faintly visible. He was also quite surprised on his face. "A beautiful blow can cut such power. It''s really a good young man!"


    Tongren backhand inserted the sleeve snow on his right hand into the ground, held the invisible ex, and split between the thousand hand columns again!


    "Dang ~" his shoulders wriggled for a while. He saw two wooden arms stretched out from his shoulders, which continued to block Tongren''s ex strongly, but the blade of ex was still chipped and wood chips splashed.


    "Cut ~ it can be prevented!"


    "Young man, don''t belittle yourself. My hands can catch the spot. You''re great to be able to force me to this point."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 426

    "Cut ~ it can be prevented!"


    "Young man, don''t belittle yourself. My hands can catch the spot. You''re great to be able to force me to this point."


    In the face of the fire shadow of the first generation of Ninja''s shenmuye, this thousand hand pillar with terrible energy just by name, Tongren himself did not feel a trace of joy.


    Qianshouzhu is the reincarnated descendant of Ashura, the second son of Datong Muyu. Isn''t Tongren the only descendant of Datong Muyu village? According to the level of lineage, Tongren are even one level higher than the former. In addition, at present, the thousand hand column is not himself, but a walking puppet. Although the puppet is powerful enough not to be controlled, it can not change the fact that he is just a dead man.


    Yuzhiboban''s real body Tong people have fought. Why are you afraid of a thousand hand column of the dead?


    Tongren''s eyes glowed with a faint blue and white light, and the turquoise chakra wrapped the whole body.


    Between the thousand hand pillars, the pupils suddenly shrunk, "this force..."


    Tongren entered the reincarnation eye mode.


    "Thousand hand supernatural power!" clearly felt the terrible power from Tongren, and the thousand hand column immediately used its own housekeeping skills, immortal mode!


    It was purely a direct collision on chakra. Two powerful and terrible chakras broke out at the same time, which was another amazing explosion!


    "Uh huh?!" the all-out outbreak between Tongren and qianshouzhu also surprised several war situations. Both sides had a very tacit understanding and stopped for the time being.


    "The power of the first generation of eye fire shadow... Is still as strong as ever!" Bofeng shuimen stared at the pressure of chakra alone, which shook the surrounding earth.


    "Is this the strongest power of fire shadow in the legend?" the long door frowned and was surprised. If there were a pair of reincarnation eyes and a sound body, he could barely compete with one or two. However, now he is afraid that he has only an overwhelming defeat. If yuzhiboban has the same level of power as qianshouzhu, if he is completely resurrected, I''m afraid no one can compete with him under the heaven and earth.


    For qianshoufeijian, he had already known how terrible his brother, who was called the strongest ninja, was. "Let''s forget his brother''s strength. Who is the young man who can compete with his brother? No..." qianshoufeijian couldn''t help but turn his eyes to dilumudo and others standing opposite and overlooking dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui, His face couldn''t help feeling shocked, "if you count the combat power of these characters, I''m afraid it has surpassed my brother in combat power!"


    The four fire shadows are in a truce for the time being, and dilumudo and others have not taken the initiative to entangle with them. As the life body created by Tong people''s pupil art, driving them to fight is also a heavy burden. However, at present, Tong people are fighting with strong enemies, and excessive consumption should be avoided at this time.


    "Boom!" with a huge explosion, two huge chakra storms collided fiercely, and their power was almost equal to that of two tailed jade colliding with each other!


    The terrible blast bounced out the two people in the center.


    The Tong man who flew out upside down had a golden CD in his palm.


    At the same time, the thousand hand column also clapped the ground with both hands.


    The golden awn flashed in Tong''s eyes, and his palm suddenly grasped it. Suddenly, the Golden Disc turned into a huge golden lightsaber, "the golden wheel turned into explosion!"


    "Forbearance five fold Luosheng gate!"


    Rise from the ground, ferocious senro mask, forbidden magic channeling from hell!


    "Hiss ~"


    I saw the golden light in front of me. Each of the five Luosheng gates with wall level defense was broken!


    The golden light that destroyed everything was lazy and cut off. The face among the thousand hand pillars was grim and the hands were folded. The wooden shield with ferocious ghost face wrapped it.


    "The art of wandering on the wooden Dun list!"


    Everything is silent, silent and sinking.


    "Big brother!" the thousand hand door, which has always been calm, can''t help being moved by the attack of Tongren at this time!


    The ape flies on the day, his face is hard to see, and he meditates incredulously, "even the five fold Luosheng gate..."


    Everyone on the field was thrilled by such a shocking cut, giving them an illusion. If the golden light was long enough, could even the moon in the sky be cut in half?


    The golden light on his hand disappeared in vain, and Tongren''s breath was a little hasty at this time. Obviously, such a shocking blow could not be used casually for him.


    He frowned and looked at the land that had been swept and cut away by him. He couldn''t help thinking, "didn''t you hit it?"


    "Click ~" the ghost shield was torn and torn, and there was a sigh between the thousand hand pillars. "How could you miss it? It was a complete blow!"


    The smoke and dust rolled away. I saw that one knee touched the ground between the thousand hand pillars, and there was a ferocious and terrible gap in the waist. I was almost cut off by the waist!


    "I really didn''t expect that even if I used the skill of wandering in the list, I couldn''t resist this blow..." qianshouzhu sincerely sighed.


    "It''s impossible..." the thousand hands on the side also looked shocked and couldn''t help thinking, "the kidnapper''s skill is the eldest brother''s strongest wooden escape defense. It''s difficult to defend the powerful beast with the power of the nine tails..."


    Tong people looked at the thousand hand pillars with fixed eyes. They could clearly see that on the huge gap cut, the dust mustard of the transformation of filthy soil was recovering bit by bit. It was difficult to recover even the thousand hand pillars of the immortal body after such a heavy blow, but the body of the transformation of filthy soil was immortal and could recover completely no matter how heavy the injury.


    However, this rule does not apply to people who really stand at the top of the pyramid.


    Because before the recovery of the reincarnation of the filthy soil, he has enough time to destroy it!


    Tong people waved to the snow sleeve inserted on the ground.


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi.


    "What a cautious guy, in order to ensure that I am completely deprived of my ability to move." qianshouzhu looked at the frost under his feet and couldn''t help praising Tongren again.


    Tong people raised their palms up, held their fists down with one hand, and put on a mysterious posture. The turquoise chakra drove straight up into the sky.


    Silence.


    The next second, all the people present subconsciously raised their heads.


    "This is..."


    A little light suddenly appeared in the sky. In the blink of an eye, the two tiny lights turned into a fireball the size of a thumb. At this time, everyone on the field could feel a hot gas coming to his face. After a while, the fireball was clearly visible and surrounded by a blazing flame


    Far from the ground, this heat flow stirred the dust on the ground and the earth shook. The people on the field were suppressed by this amazing heat and pressure. Subconsciously, they blocked themselves with their hands, as if they could be crushed by this pressure.


    In the face of the power of heaven and earth, everyone trembled!


    "Genesis meteorite!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 427

    The sky falls and the earth falls, containing the power of creation and destruction, and the constellations that crush everything fall!


    At this time, the waist of the thousand hand column was damaged, and the body of filthy soil reincarnation was not fully recovered. At the same time, his feet were frozen by the extremely cold air released by sleeve snow. At this moment, he could not escape. In fact, he could not escape in the face of such a magnificent blow.


    "In other words, there is only a frontal attack."


    "Mu Dun''s birthday in the flower and tree world!"


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. The huge trees and vines rising into the sky, like countless arms, rushed towards the meteorite blocking the sky and the sun. Each of them is equivalent to the thick trunk of a towering tree, but compared with the suffocation in the sky, they are as small as reptiles.


    "It''s not over yet!" between the thousand hand pillars, his hands quickly seal, and his whole body exudes a dark purple horror chakra, "the art of wooden man!"


    Summoned a super large wooden man. Both the size and combat effectiveness are comparable to the complete body of yuzhiboban. He has the terrible power of catching tailbeast jade with one hand!


    The huge wooden man held his hands flat, ready to use his incomparable huge body to forcibly resist the falling stars and meteorites!


    "In order to avoid affecting the leaves, do you want to stop the front? As a fire shadow, it''s a great will." Tong people said faintly.


    "Big brother..."


    "The first generation of adults..."


    At this moment, even the fire shadows of the past dynasties are not qualified to participate in the war in the face of the overwhelming force in front of them, so they can only watch quietly.


    At this time, changmen was similar to them. He thought that he used the big snake pill to restore the strength of his body. Coupled with the reincarnation eye, it was enough to compete with yuzhiboban, but now it seems that this is just his wishful thinking. Yu Zhibo, who has the same strength as qianshouzhu, just as at the moment, he has a certain gap with the real people of that level.


    However, everyone''s attention was focused on the scene of independently shaking the star meteorite between the thousand hand pillars. No one noticed that the Nine Tailed man who had been knocked down early, the column force whirlpool Naruto, and the red chakra gradually appeared in his body.


    "Hey! Fight, fight, now is the chance! Damn... I didn''t expect that the boy was the reincarnation of Yucun. Now it''s troublesome. Even if it''s me, it''s likely to be pulled away by him..." quietly lurking, staring at the battlefield. The cunning nine tail of the old traitor is waiting for a good time, whether it''s Tongren or Huoying, Are its enemies. As long as it has this opportunity, it will not hesitate to blast its tail jade!


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" the flower and tree world turned into countless tentacles and ruthlessly inserted them into the meteorites. However, a large part of them were evaporated by the ultra-high temperature gas wrapped on the surface of the meteorites, and the remaining tentacles could play little role in the arrival of giants.


    Qianshouzhu didn''t expect this blow to play a role. The real defense is this super wooden man!


    "Click, click, click ~" the super wooden man resisted positively. Firstly, the raised arms were overwhelmed and collapsed by the pressure of the meteorite, but at the same time, the landing of the meteorite was obviously blocked. The super wooden man with more combat power than the tail beast once subdued nine tails with this unique skill among the thousand hand pillars, which is not so famous!


    "Hua La ~" the sky is covered by a huge shadow. Although it is still more than ten meters away from the people, this distance is enough to bring people a great pressure.


    "Hoo ~ it''s finally blocked..." the thousand hand column breathed out a deep breath, looked at the wooden man whose half body was crushed by great force, and was shocked. "Over the years, you''re the first one who can force me to this point except spot!"


    "Did you succeed?" said the ape flying day.


    "It''s really worthy of being the first generation of mu. He can defend against such a disastrous meteorite attack!" Bofeng shuimen also expressed his shock. Even in the nine tail chakra mode, he has no choice but to escape all the way, let alone choose to work hard like a thousand hand pillar!


    "This feeling of chakra... Is not good!" the thousand hands opened their mouths and were about to say something. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed and his eyes suddenly turned to a certain direction. With super perceptive power, he could naturally detect the surging of the hidden undercurrent and shouted, "be careful! The nine tails in the man Zhuli boy want to attack suddenly!"


    Everyone could not help but change their face when they heard the speech. How powerful the tail beast is, not to mention being the strongest nine tails among the tail beasts. If they are well prepared, they may be able to deal with it, but at this critical time, no shadow dares to pick up the full blow of the tail beast!


    "Ha ha! It''s too late! You all die!" the huge chakra drilled from the whirlpool Naruto''s body has formed the form of nine tails. Its big mouth is open, and a huge dark high-density chakra has been prepared for a long time!


    "Hmm?! nine tails?! not good!" the face of qianshouzhu suddenly changed. If he was at ordinary times, he had many ways to deal with nine tails, but just now he had consumed too much power to block the meteorite. Even if the filthy earth reincarnated the characteristics of infinite chakra, he used so much power for a moment. If he wanted to recover, he could not do it in a moment.


    Jiuwei knew the power between the thousand hand pillars, so it would aim at the rare weak opportunity between the thousand hand pillars and rise up to attack.


    Nine tails used almost all their power to gather the tailed beast jade. How amazing is its power? Even in the heyday of qianshouzhu, if the front is hit by this blow, even if you don''t die, you have to shed a layer of skin!


    The tail beast jade with a powerful blow not only attacks between the thousand hand pillars, but also includes the Tong people on the other side in the scope of destruction. The snipe and clam fight each other. Jiuwei takes advantage of the fierce battle between the two and attacks them!


    "Don''t get in the way, beast." Tong man glanced at Jiuwei coldly, removed the boundary of the wind king, and revealed the dazzling golden sword! The latter suddenly felt an unprecedented crisis, and the chakra shell, which was condensed to the extreme, suddenly hit!


    "Tailing jade!"


    "Excalibur


    The golden light cut from the sky is as dark as ink. The high-density concentrated tailrace jade is evaporated in an instant. The nine tails that have been latent for a long time and are ready to attack are cut off by one blow!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 428

    "Rumble ~"


    Qianshouzhu tried his best and finally managed to resist the meteorite. Countless trees and vines and the wooden man who was crushed by most of them supported the meteorite that blocked the sky and the sun. But at the same time


    "Solve Bai Xia''s punishment!"


    Sleeve snow-white''s absolute power, one hit will kill.


    "In this way, you can''t move." between the thousand hand pillars frozen at absolute zero, even if the immortality of filthy soil reincarnation, as long as you can''t act, filthy soil reincarnation is useless.


    "Damn it! It''s impossible!" the first thing that broke out was the big snake pill as the dirty reincarnation caster! From the beginning of summoning the fire shadow of previous dynasties, big snake pill acted as a bystander and stayed aside to watch a good play. In his opinion, no matter how strong Tong people are, they can never be the opponent of the first generation of Mu Huoying, known as the God of Ninja!


    However, the fact was greatly beyond his expectation. Not only was the qianshouzhu steadily suppressed, but the sudden attack of Jiuwei also startled him. However, he didn''t expect that Jiuwei, who was still ready to go, was defeated by Tongren!


    "Hoo Hoo ~" the continuous high-intensity battle also made Tongren feel unbearable, and their face was a little pale.


    "Huh?!"


    The thousand hands with strong perception acutely perceived the weakness of Tongren''s breath, and immediately made a sudden decision to attack! Calm and calm, he was able to deal with any crisis calmly. Even seeing that his strongest and invincible big brother was subdued, his mind upheaval was quickly controlled. At this time, he can still maintain the mentality of Jedi counterattack, which is worthy of being the second generation of eyes!


    "Instant body in time and space!" is the most hidden space-time ninja. The figure between the thousand hands suddenly appears behind the Tongren. The pain in his hand is wrapped by a layer of light blue chakra, which is the ultimate change of water attribute! There is nothing in this world that cannot be cut by water. It is called the thousand hand gate of the God of water. Naturally, it will not be a small trick.


    The sudden rise of the thousand hand gate can not be described as a very good grasp of the opportunity, which well grasped the moment of Tongren''s short weakness.


    "Whew ~"


    The sharp chakra knife, which can easily cut the steel, stabbed the back of Tongren''s heart. But when he was about to stab Tongren''s body, suddenly he seemed to see the purple awn flash in front of him. The extreme water attribute chakra seemed to be absorbed by something, and the light blue awn disappeared in vain!


    Banshee veil!


    "What?!" when he missed, his face suddenly changed.


    At this time, the Tong man had turned his head and stared at the latter with reincarnated eyes.


    "Whew ~" Tong man turned and slashed the left shoulder between the thousand hands with a sword.


    With a cold flash in his eyes, at the moment when his arm was cut off, he gently threw up the bitterness in his hand.


    Tongren went sideways with a sword and was ready to cut off the latter. However, at this time, the figure in front of him disappeared in an instant!


    "Flying thunder god section 2!" the figure appeared in the sky of Tong people in vain. With one hand, he grabbed the pain just thrown up and suddenly rowed to Tong people''s head.


    "It''s a beautiful blow. It''s worthy of being the first speed in the tolerance world. Once..."


    "Dang ~" the sharp chakra was painless, as if he had scratched an invisible barrier and suddenly broke.


    "This is..." his eyes widened. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel it. At this moment, the whole body of Tongren was wrapped by a strange barrier. It felt like someone cut the planet in half, and it couldn''t hurt the Tongren in it!


    Reincarnation eye creates the world!


    "Hua La ~" a yellow light flashed, and dilumudo burst into a violent attack. The yellow rose, who will kill with the yellow short gun in her hand, was lazy and cut her back between the thousand hands!


    Even the reincarnated body of filthy soil can''t recover from the thousands of hands cut by the waist!


    All this happened in a flash. The wave wind water gate and the ape flying day were just shocked and awakened. They were shocked and shocked. In their eyes, they were knocked down between thousands of hands. Although it was a shadow of fire, they were only ordinary people after all. Can they not be confused?


    "Second generation of eyes!" Bofeng shuimen immediately performed the art of flying Thunder God, and the figure came to the front of the thousand hand gate in an instant.


    But the Tongren who had been on guard for a long time would not let him succeed easily?


    "Eighty eight flying dragons smashed the thieves and shook the sky with thunder!" Mao Zhihua raised his palm to blow the strongest way!


    "Whew ~" the golden light flashed, and nine dark golden tails poured out of the wave wind water gate in the nine tail mode. They stopped ahead and resisted the blow of the thunderbolt at the cost of being broken five tails!


    "Whoosh ~" the wave wind water gate quickly retreated to the distance with the upper body between the thousand hands.


    But there''s still the nuclear bomb Sword Fairy emiya waiting for him!


    "False spiral sword!" the giant arrow aimed at the flying Thunder God''s landing place of the wave wind water gate.


    Seeing the right time, Feng Shui gate had no choice but to fight hard with nine tail chakra again.


    "Boom!" the remaining four tails were also scattered, and the golden light on them dispersed, and bofengshuimen was forced to withdraw from the nine tail mode.


    "Second generation master..."


    "Cough ~ it''s okay... The body reincarnated by filthy soil is immortal, well done, four generations of eyes!" qianshoufeijian said, but soon, he found something wrong with his keen perception!


    "Why didn''t you reply?" the thousand hands were surprised.


    Tongren looked at all this coldly. The ability of the yellow rose that must be killed was injured by this gun with an irreparable curse! The price of the nine tail mode is cut off by the wave wind water gate, and what you get back is just a thousand hands door that has lost most of your body!


    "Vientiane Tianyin! The way of the world!" on the other side, the ape feiri chop that was originally going to fight together was also stopped by the long door. Finally, with the cooperation of Lancelot, the long door also controlled the ape feiri chop.


    Among the thousand hand pillars, the thousand hand gates, and the ape flying day, all of them lost the battle. In front of them, there was only one person left in the wave wind water gate, and the nine tail mode was cut off.


    The current situation is already very obvious. There is no doubt that the winner is Tongren''s side in this amazing war against the shadow of fire of all dynasties!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 429

    "What...?! How could this be possible!" the fire shadows of all dynasties reincarnated from filthy soil were defeated one by one. As a caster, the big snake pill couldn''t help feeling a burst of fear. Without saying a word, he smeared oil directly on the sole of his shoes, turned into a white phosphorus snake, got into the ground and slipped away.


    "Big snake pill... It''s as hard to deal with as a poisonous snake as its name." the long gate snorted coldly.


    Tongren put away the ex in his hand. For the big snake pill, he can easily defeat each other now, but it is not a simple thing to completely kill him. Moreover, he, who is familiar with the fire shadow plot, is useless even if he kills the body of the big snake pill here, because the body of the big snake pill is hidden in each spell, However, the experimental bodies of the big snake pill with the mantra seal are more than thousands of people scattered all over the world. He doesn''t have the Kung Fu to find them one by one.


    Moreover, after a fierce battle with the fire shadow of previous dynasties, there was not much chakra left in his body.


    "Changmen, Jiuwei people, Zhuli has been captured. Let''s go." Tong people come to Muye for two purposes. The first is to meet with changmen, and the second is to take Jiuwei first than ban.


    Changmen looked at Tong Ren with fixed eyes, frowned and estimated in his heart that although he had lost his right eye, he was surprised to find that he could not give full play to the full power of the reincarnation of both eyes with his own power. Only if he was single eyed, he could better control this power, and the intensity of pupil power did not decrease much, On the contrary, their control of this powerful pupil force has greatly improved the accuracy of pupil force. In addition, the changmen at this time, using the power of the big snake pill, restored the mobility of the disabled lower limbs. The speed and power have been greatly improved. The current comprehensive strength is much stronger than that at its heyday!


    But


    Nevertheless, in the face of the Tong man who can defeat many fire shadows in front of him, he still doesn''t have an advantage.


    Tongren seemed to know what the other party was thinking and said faintly, "don''t worry, I won''t do it to you, because you are an important combat force against ban."


    "Hum ~ you seem to be able to kill me at any time." changmen snorted coldly. Although he can admit that he is not as good as Tongren in combat power, he is not a slag dropped by three or two seconds. Anyone who wants to attack him must pay a heavy price!


    Tongren shook his head and said, "should we leave here first? There are thousands of ninjas in this town, which is also Muye. After the first war in front, our chakra is almost consumed. It''s time to retreat."


    Changmen was silent, agreed with Tongren, grabbed the unconscious vortex Naruto with one hand, and left with Tongren.


    On the way away, I met a large number of Muye ninjas. Although the number was a little scary, as the master of Muye''s highest combat power, the main forces such as Lujiu, Kakashi and Kai were not in Muye at this time. They went to the four shadows conference. In order to make up for the village''s war defense, they invited all the people who had wandered away, but to their surprise, changmen recovered his body with the help of big snake pill, and big snake pill also used changmen to attack Muye. Finally, the big snake pill entered the wood leaf and recaptured the hands sealed by the corpse ghost, thus summoning the fire shadow of previous dynasties. However, it fought a series of wars with Tongren.


    Kill all the Muye ninjas who tried to intercept them. Finally, under the iron and blood wrist of Tongren and changmen, Muye ninjas were afraid to catch up.


    This time, the invasion made Muye chicken fly away, but in fact, there were not many casualties. Muye''s biggest loss is that he was killed in battle, and several big moves put by Tongren were blocked by the fire shadow of previous dynasties, especially the thousand hand column. Therefore, it did not cause mass casualties of Muye ninja.


    For Tongren and changmen, their goal is only the Nine Tailed human column force, so they have no intention to destroy Muye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    At the meeting of Tongren and changmen, he took nine tails first.


    On the other side, heijue, who was hit hard by Tong people, survived with his tenacious vitality and returned to yuzhiboban.


    "Lord ban, I''m back..."


    What appeared in front of Yuzhi wave spot jumped out of a distorted space-time.


    "Is it black? Is it in your hand?"


    "Yes." heijue stealthily attacked the long gate, took away the reincarnation eye of his right eye and handed it to yuzhiboban.


    After receiving the reincarnation eye, I can clearly feel the incomparable strong pupil force from my hand. However, at this moment, this eye finally returned to his original master.


    When he opened his right eye full of blood, yuzhiboban said with a wild smile, "we will be invincible again in front of us!"


    Endless powerful chakra, up to the sky!


    Walking on the border of the land country, Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes could not help tightening.


    "This overwhelming momentum..."


    With the loss of voice of yuzhibo weasel, in the depths of the plateau of the land country, a mighty momentum, like the giant dragon waking up from ancient times, came down with unparalleled pressure. This torrential momentum actually shrouded the whole territory of the land country occupying nearly one fifth of the map!


    "This taste of pupil power can''t be wrong... Reincarnation eye!" the quick thinking Yu Zhibo weasel felt the terror from the distant Yu Zhibo spot and knew that it was the existence of his impossible enemy, so he immediately withdrew from the land and was ready to meet the Tongren and changmen who returned from Muye.


    ..

 V1.Chapter 430

    Fourth shadow conference.


    "What are you talking about? Naruto was captured by Xiao?!" the master of fire shadow thousand hands of the five generations, represented by Muye, was furious when he heard the news from the village. He slapped the green slate conference table into powder!


    Lei Ying''s eyes fell on the conference table that was smashed into slag. He couldn''t help falling a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He could also slap the table, but at most it was smashed. It was impossible to directly smash into slag like a master of Arts. Therefore, Lei Ying, who has always been grumpy, dare not touch each other''s eyebrows at this time, "cough ~ Huoying... Calm down first..."


    The master''s red eyes crossed each other, "shut up!"


    "..." Lei Ying.


    "Naruto..." I love Luo on one side can''t help grabbing his stomach. At this time, I love Luo. A guard crane in his body hasn''t been taken away. In the original book, it was more than half a year later. The accident of changmen led to the division of Xiao, so Xiao hasn''t taken the action of human column force at this time.


    "What about Zilai? What about Zilai!" the master''s face was pale and Naruto was taken away. Then Zilai, as a guardian, had only one ending.


    "I''ve been killed in battle..."


    Hearing this sentence, the master shook his body and almost fell to the ground.


    "Master Kong Shou!" Lujiu hurriedly held her. Nara Lujiu, as Muye''s first military, had experienced many ups and downs, but at this moment, he couldn''t help feeling a panic in his heart. Yuzhi Popeye is resurrected, but Muye, as the Nine Tailed man with the highest combat power, has lost both his pillar power and Zilai. What a dangerous situation!


    "Even the adult who was one of the three forbearances died in the battle..." Kakashi, who was quick thinking, was also heavy in his heart. He knew that he was powerful. Even he, who was called the first technician of Muye, could not be compared with his real absolute strength.


    "Xiao ah..." Shuiying zhaomeiming couldn''t help thinking of the man who broke into Wuren alone a few months ago. In front of the man, there was no meaning in any warship, army or even tail beast. Xiao has such combat power, which is beyond the scope of a tolerance village!


    "You shadow masters, you must also understand that now our enemy is not only the legendary yuzhiboban. But also Xiao! Their combat power has exceeded the sum of one forbearance village. Yanren is the best example. Now there is only one way for us. That is to form a ninja coalition led by our four forbearance villages!"


    "Sha Ren agrees." as for the motion put forward by muyefang, I love Luo, out of public and selfishness, very readily agreed.


    "We Yunren reconsider!" Lei Ying valued his brother''s life. As the eight tailed human pillar force, chilabi must be the target of the other party. Until now, he also understood that it was impossible to protect human pillar force with their own strength.


    "Wuren agrees. I think we should share the known intelligence now. Whether it''s yuzhiboban or Xiaoxiao..."


    "Hey! Ninja united army?" at the four shadows conference, suddenly broke into a group without warning!


    "Who?"


    ¡­¡­.....


    "Lord big snake pill, have you really decided?"


    "Hehe ~ don''t you understand, Dou? Yuzhiboban, Xiao and the four forbearance villages are about to launch the fourth forbearance World War. The scale of this war must be much larger than the previous three times, and the scope is sweeping the whole world. Now it''s time to stand! Think about it. If we are still wavering in the tripartite war, take it Will the winning side let us go? "


    "In other words, in the fourth World War of tolerance, we are going to participate in the war. However, with the flag we have in hand, the four fire shadows of previous dynasties alone are enough for us to develop the fourth party forces. Why should we join one of them?"


    "Although I have regained my hands, my body is dying now. My strength is far from reaching its peak. Sasuke will need more than half a year. At this critical point, it is too late. I can control only a limited number of filthy soil reincarnation before my strength is restored to its peak, and I can''t control it at the level of fire shadow In other words, although we have many pieces, we can''t control them. How can the combat power that is not controlled by ourselves become our power? Therefore, there is only one choice in front of us... "


    "Most of these dirty ninjas were from the five tolerance villages before they died, so let them join the camp of tolerance village, and they won''t resist too much. With my current strength, if they resolutely resist, my dirty reincarnation can''t control them..."


    "I see. What about Sasuke? What about Sasuke?"


    "Hum ~ although he is very talented, he is still just a child and hasn''t grown up yet. Now the World War I, which determines the end of the world, doesn''t have so much time for him to grow up. Dou, start tomorrow and send Sasuke to Longdi cave."


    "Longdi cave?! Lord big snake pill, don''t you say... No. with the current strength of Sasuke, you can''t stand up to the level of tolerance. It''s far from the time to practice magic!"


    "If you don''t succeed in cultivation, let him die! No matter how good jade is, it can''t be carved into jade. It''s also a waste!"


    .


    ..

 V1.Chapter 431

    The first battle headquarters of pseudo Yanren gathered in the three person group of Tu Ying two Libra family, which was swallowed and changed by Bai Jue, and hundreds of elite pseudo Yanren. At this time, it had been wiped out by the sneaking Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "The smell of pupil power... Ha ha ~ it''s also a good eye." Yu Zhibo didn''t feel much annoyed when an important stronghold was removed.


    "Tianzhao, Yuedu and xuzuo Neng must be yuzhibo weasel. Lord ban, although he is also a member of yuzhibo family, he is Muye''s running dog." heijue reported.


    "If you have a chance, you''d better solicit it. After all, there are very few yuzhibo people who can open the kaleidoscope and write wheel eyes. If you don''t know the current affairs, kill them." yuzhiboban immediately turned his eyes to the other side of the hall and said indifferently, "so, are you going to surrender to me?"


    In front of them, the two are both horns and flying segments. Without Penn''s suppression, Xiao''s members immediately split up.


    "..." what a powerful pressure! Jiaodu, who has lived for almost a hundred years, has experienced many storms in these long years. But now, standing in front of this man, he can''t help feeling the fear of long absence.


    This chakra is far beyond the thousand hand column of that year! Jiaodu had a hand with qianshouzhu in those years, and was easily repulsed by the latter. He also deeply understood the horror of being called the God of Ninja, but at this moment, he faced another person in the legend, which brought him a more shocking deterrent!


    "Yes, Mr. Ban... Sir!" the horns lowered their heads for the first time to show their submission.


    "Hello? Jiaodu, what''s the matter with you?" I was shocked to see that jiaodu had become unprecedentedly humble and was very familiar with its flying range.


    "Shut up, feiduan! Don''t die!"


    "I think your head is broken, jiaodu? We''re here to seek cooperation. How did we grovel?" feiduan expressed dissatisfaction.


    "You......" Yu Zhibo opened his mouth and glanced at the corner indifferently. Without any thoughts, he said faintly, "chakra''s degree is barely qualified."


    Then Yu Zhibo turned his eyes to one side of the flying segment and said coldly, "do you think I will take in this kind of garbage?"


    "Mr. Ban, the flying segment has its own unique ability, he..." all the corners know the meaning of each other''s words. From the strength of chakra alone, the flying segment is really not much. Although at least it has the degree of tolerance of the elite, just like this, it can''t get into the eyes of Yuzhi Boban. Not to mention yuzhiboban, even jiaodu can easily defeat the flying segment, but the ability of the flying segment is very special. As long as it is used properly, it will become an excellent combat power.


    "Ah, I can''t stand you, jiaodu! That guy is arrogant. I don''t want to cooperate with him. We can go back... Eh?!"


    "Hum ~" suddenly shocked chakra!


    "Putong ~" feiduan''s left leg and left arm flew away.


    "Hmm?!" the corners on one side suddenly stared, looked around in horror, and felt a thrill, "what''s the matter..."


    Jiao Du immediately cast his eyes on the Yu Zhibo spot that had not moved an inch. He was cut away from half of his body in the flying section. He didn''t feel anything different!


    As a strong shadow player, I don''t even know when the other party started!


    This power... Is not a dimension!


    "Ah!" fell to the ground, and feiduan woke up slowly. What happened? At this moment, Rao was arrogant and arrogant, and he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    "..." the flying segment gasped for breath. He didn''t even dare to look directly at the Yuzhi wave spot in front of him. He just tilted his head and looked at the corner. It seemed to say, what monster are you paralyzed!


    "You don''t have to stand up reluctantly. You can sit and talk." Yu Zhibo smiled. "As long as your right body flies!"


    "..." feiduan''s face changed, and immediately supported himself with the rest of his right hand and right leg, "no... no! I can still stand up!"


    At this time, feiduan was finally completely convinced. He was also a typical hard bone. He ate hard rather than soft, just as he knew he couldn''t do jiaodu, so he was willing to take the lead in the two team. As for the power beyond the dimension, like the Yuzhi wave spot in front of him, he had to yield obediently.


    However, feiduan''s twelve points of submission did not make yuzhiboban feel any satisfaction, because even if others expressed their submission to him, yuzhiboban would not care as long as it was worthless. He turned his cold eyes to jiaodu.


    Jiao Du got a thrill in his heart and knew what the other party meant. Without saying a word, he took out a handful of bitterness from his cuff and cut off Jiao Du''s head.


    "Ah ah! It hurts me! What are you doing in the corner!" his head fell to the ground, and feiduan still shouted with his mouth open.


    "Oh? Immortal body?" Yu Zhibo ban was a little interested and continued to ask, "and then?"


    Jiao Du said, "as long as you get the enemy''s blood, the flying segment can add self mutilation damage to the enemy through the spell of living body connection!"


    "That''s about the same." yuzhiboban nodded with satisfaction. "Well, I yuzhiboban accept your submission."


    ..

 V1.Chapter 432

    "Changmen! You''re all right! Why..."


    Tongren and changmen return to Xiao''s headquarters. Xiaonan is very surprised to see that changmen has not only returned, but also recovered his lower body disability.


    "Ah, yes, a lot of things have happened." the long gate threw the whirlpool Naruto on his shoulder to the ground.


    "Nine tails, I''ve got them." Tongren said faintly.


    "It''s just one, four tails, five tails and six tails. There are already three tailed animals over there!" changmen responded.


    "But Jiuwei''s power is the most powerful among all the tailed beasts." Tongren said in a deep voice, "for this strategic deterrent weapon, it''s enough for us to have one. The other tailed beasts are in the hands of Yunren, Wuren and Sharen. Our enemy is yuzhiboban. It''s just a waste of combat power to entangle with the five tolerance villages."


    "Indeed." for Tongren''s words, changmen also agreed and nodded.


    On one side, Xiao Nan frowned and asked his own question, "however, you took nine tails, and Muye will never give up..."


    "It doesn''t matter. The power of a single leaf is not enough to hinder us." Tong people have enough confidence to call the head of the five tolerance villages in the past with just one leaf.


    In this regard, both changmen and Xiaonan took a deep look at Tong people.


    "How many people are left in Xiao?" changmen also knew that during his accident, Xiao organization split.


    Xiaonan said, "I received information not long ago. Jiaodu and feiduan defected to yuzhiboban''s camp!"


    Tong Ren also added, "the dried persimmon ghost mackerel is the same, but I have killed it. Yu Zhibo weasel is consistent with us in dealing with Yu Zhibo spot, but now that we have taken the nine tails of Muye, he must have defected. He should go to the camp of the Ninja coalition army."


    "Really?" the long door nodded and said in a deep voice, "then the rest are scorpions and Didala."


    Xiao Nan said anxiously, "will they join our camp?"


    "The unprecedented Fourth World War of forbearance is about to start. Yuzhiboban, ninja United Army and Xiao are three wars. No one can avoid the battle of destiny. People like scorpion and Didala are qualified to participate in the war, so they must stand well!" Tongren analyzed, "On the Ninja United Army side, Sha Ren won''t accept scorpions, and Didala will mostly focus on scorpions. All that''s left is yuzhiboban to tell us. Finally, it depends on how they choose... Eh?!"


    "It seems that they have chosen a bright road." Tongren suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Xiaonan wondered.


    "At five o''clock, there are two powerful chakras..." the strong perception of the long door also feels that two figures are moving towards them in the distance.


    "It''s chakra of scorpion and Didala!"


    ¡­¡­.....


    Fourth shadow conference.


    "Fire, wind, thunder and water have fully authorized the war. Now we need to elect a commander-in-chief of the Ninja United Army!"


    "Of course, Lei Ying is the commander-in-chief! Whether it''s Sha Ren or Wu Ren, there are traitors who join Xiao. I can''t trust you! Muye, not to mention! You are the first forbearance village in the forbearance world, and the most traitors!" Lei Ying roared in a loud voice.


    "Lord Lei Ying, you are wrong to say so. Because of this, Muye is more suitable to command the Ninja joint army. No one has more enemy information than Muye!"


    "Muye has no tail beast. Please let me down as the first seat in forbearance village!"


    "You!"


    At a time when the war was imminent, the largest Ninja alliance in prehistory, concluded by four giant organizations, was still competing for the position of commander.


    The big snake pill, who has not spoken all the time, is watching all this coldly. Indeed, even though the big snake pill can bring the huge combat power that the Ninja coalition army can''t refuse, he is the most wanted criminal in the forbearance world for the purpose of killing the third generation of Muye and the fourth generation of Sha Ren. With such a sensitive identity, he shouldn''t speak on this occasion at this time, but it''s impossible It doesn''t mean that big snake pill has no right to speak!


    "The art of channeling, the rebirth of filthy earth!"


    In the face of the sudden release of the forbidden art of the big snake pill, the four shadow leaders on the field couldn''t help but blow up the pot!


    "Big snake pill! What are you doing!"


    Five coffins were erected on the field.


    First mate, the second generation has no shadow!


    Second mate, second generation water shadow ghost moon!


    Third mate, fourth generation eye wind shadow sand Luo!


    Fourth mate, third-generation eye Lei Yingai!


    The fifth mate, the third generation of eyes, fire shadow, ape flying and chopping!


    Like the legendary Ninja between the thousand hand pillar and the thousand hand leaf, and the wave wind water gate with nine tails, the big snake pill is difficult to control, but he can still control the ancient shadows of the same level!


    "Lord Shuiying!"


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    "Ape fly teacher..."


    In addition to water shadow, wind shadow, thunder shadow and fire shadow are inextricably related to the shadows present. When they see their ancestors being played with so much, they naturally express their anger!


    "Big snake pill! You want to die!"


    "Are you crazy, big snake pill?"


    "I think you should calm down, big snake pill!"


    "Hum ~ it''s you who should be calm!" the big snake pill said coldly. He didn''t dare to give them independent consciousness in front of the five figures. After all, the big snake pill is far from reaching its heyday. He can forcibly control these forbearers who belong to the same level as him, but he can''t let the other party have consciousness, Therefore, in advance, he buried the heads of these shadows with the spell of erasing personality.


    "I just want everyone here to clearly understand who has the initiative now! The combat power I have is equivalent to the sum of your four shadows! Who should be the commander of the Ninja united army?"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 433

    The Ninja united army, led by Muye, Yunren, Sharen and Wuren, is the first force.


    In terms of the Ninja united army, the total number of Ninja troops participating in the war is up to 60000. A unified "tolerance" protection amount is formulated to demonstrate the Ninja orthodoxy they represent.


    Head of leadership


    Five generation eye fire shadow thousand hand compendium, five generation eye wind shadow I love Luo, five generation eye water shadow Zhao Meiming, four generation eye thunder shadow night moon mist, Yinren village big snake pill.


    Supreme Commander: big snake pill


    General staff: a thousand hands, a thousand generations


    Staff: Nara Lujiu, Ma Buyi


    Commander in chief of the Allied forces (leading the Ninja allied forces): Night Moon mist


    Leader of renzhuli: I love Luo


    ¡­¡­.....


    Combat troops


    First force: medium range united forces unit (the main force is ninja who is good at long-range attack and has independent defense ability)


    Company leader: Kan Jiulang


    Sub team leader: Darui, samyi and azii


    Number of troops: 7000


    Second unit: close combat coalition unit (responsible for killing a large number of enemies and fighting in the front line)


    Company captain: Night Moon mist


    Team leader: qiudaodingzuo, dog grave claw, dog grave flower


    Number of troops: 15000


    The third force: Combat short and medium range united forces unit (responsible for long-term combat, only ninjas with both physical strength and speed can be competent)


    Company captain: qimukakashi


    Team leader: maitekai, Li Locke, zhenshu, younvzhiwei


    Number of troops: 12000


    Unit 4: long range combat coalition unit (responsible for supporting front and rear forces)


    Company leader: Yu Zhibo weasel (after Xiao took the nine tails, he rebelled against Xiao and joined the Ninja coalition camp with Xiao''s intelligence as his name)


    Team leader: xirihong, HaiYe iluka, dimuyi


    Number of troops: 5000


    Total combat forces: 39000


    Special forces


    Surprise troops (responsible for testing the enemy)


    Team leader: omoi, sasai, rihuomen, yushouxi Hongdou


    Number of troops: 800


    Medical logistics unit (responsible for rescuing the wounded)


    Team leader: mute, chunye cherry, white clothes, Hufan, Xi


    Number of troops: 500


    Intelligence unit (the unit responsible for receiving and transmitting information from all places)


    Team leader: Yamanaka Haiyi


    Number of troops: 200


    Perception force (responsible for sensing the enemy''s position)


    Team leader: Qing


    Number of troops: 100


    Daming escort (a special force established to protect Daming)


    Commander: Zhao Meiming


    Team leader: Tian Zang Da he, RI RI Zu


    Flying Thor team: I don''t know the fire Xuan room, and foot similarities, tatami iwasi


    Number of troops: 5000


    Total special forces: 6600


    Strategic force


    Commander: big snake pill


    Members of renzhuli: one tail I love Luo, eight tail Chi Rabbi, two tail two by wooden man, six tail feather high


    The four Yang red array team (acting as the caretaker of the tail beast with an absolutely powerful barrier): between the thousand hand pillars, between the thousand hand gates, the ape flying day cutting, the wave wind water gate


    Shitty soil reincarnated shadows of previous dynasties (without erasing personality and allowing them to act independently): Luo Sha, Ya Cang (three tailed human column force), Wu, ghost lantern, magic moon and three generations of AI


    Team leader: pharmacist pocket


    The first legion of the reincarnation of filthy soil (without erasing their personality and allowing them to act independently): yecang, Troy, junmariu, riricha, Kato Duan, Shanjiao fish banzang, duoyouye, Jilang square, nearby, Younv taking root, mountain wind and faith


    The second Legion was reincarnated from filthy soil (ninjas who were rebellious and forbearing, and did not accept command, and killed their personality): no more cutting in peach land, watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, chestnut graupel string pill, grass wild bait man, no pear very eight, Lin Qinyu Youli, ghost lamp full moon, Golden Horn, silver horn, hunting


    Total strategic force: 14400


    Total strength of Ninja United Army: 60000


    ¡­¡­.....


    The pseudo Yanren, pseudo Longren and baijue Legion led by Yuzhi Boban are the second-party forces


    Leader: Yu Zhibo ban


    Men: jiaodu, feiduan


    Tame tailed animals: four, five and six


    Total pseudo Yanren (cannon fodder): 12000


    Total number of fake takinori (cannon fodder): 4000


    Total baijue Legion (cannon fodder): 64000


    Total force of yuzhiboban: 80000


    ¡­¡­.....


    Know the organization. Third party forces


    There are no other forces that can participate in the war. They are mainly members of the organization and are divided into four forces with different responsibilities.


    Members: Tongren, changmen, Xiaonan, scorpion, Didala


    Combat power of one side (all-round battlefield in near, medium and far): Tongren


    Men: Xiu Baixue, dilumudo, Lancelot, Mao Zhihua lie, emiya


    Two party combat power (medium and long-range strategic deterrence): changmen


    Tame tailed beast: nine tails


    Tripartite combat power (RAID team): scorpion, Didala


    Puppet troops (cannon fodder): 3000


    Sifang combat power (intelligence and investigation): Xiaonan


    ¡­¡­.....


    The first force, the Ninja coalition army, demands the elimination of yuzhiboban and Xiao and the restoration of the rule of the five great powers.


    The purpose of the second force, Yuzhi Boban, is to collect all tailed animals and regain the left eye, become a new generation of six and ten tailed human column force, and then carry out unlimited monthly reading, so that the whole world falls into illusion and is controlled by him.


    Third party forces. For now, the common purpose of Tong people and Xiao is to kill yuzhiboban.


    Around the three forces of the Ninja united army, yuzhiboban and Xiao organization, this unprecedented war sweeping the whole world of tolerance, the fourth World War of tolerance, officially began!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 434

    The headquarters of the Ninja united army is in Tang Zhiguo, a lonely country hanging overseas.


    Yuzhiboban''s headquarters is in the land country.


    Xiao''s headquarters is in Yuren village.


    With the gathering of the three Ninja forces, the fourth World War of tolerance was officially announced.


    The western border of the land of fire, the raiding force of the Ninja coalition army.


    "Pay attention! This is about to reach the enemy''s airspace!"


    Above the sky, there are several lifelike birds flying. If they are lifelike, it is not true. This is the secret art of Akiba sasai''s super animal fake painting!


    Riding on these big birds are four people, namely omoi, sasai, rihuomen and yushouxi Hongdou. These four people are the sub captains of the four surprise attack teams.


    On the ground, there are 800 Ninja troops along the way.


    Their task is to go to the border of Yuren village, seize each important strategic highland, and arrange various border and trap techniques there.


    "Hey! Are there only a few minions?" on the other side of the sky, riding on a big bird, Didala guarded the eastern airspace of Yuren village alone.


    "Ouch ~"


    Three huge clay balls were squeezed out of both hands, and then they were thrown down from the sky. The fingerprints of both hands changed, "Hmm ~"


    "Hua La ~" the three clay blocks burst and scattered a pile of small spiders the size of a thumb from the sky.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    "Ah ah ~" the ninja of the raiding force hidden in the forest was knocked upside down by the bombs scattered all over the sky.


    "Hmm?!" several team leaders on the other side of the sky rushed to the scene when they noticed the sound of the explosion.


    "Fire gate, please!"


    "I see, white eyes!" as one of the team leaders, the day fire gate used his white eyes and soon found Didala''s position.


    "Damn it! Act according to the planned task!" the Royal hand washing red bean clenched his teeth and whispered. According to the pre-determined plan, the task of their surprise troops is to enter the enemy''s territory, establish small camps and combat strongholds, and then arrange borders and various trap techniques. Of course, with such a large number of Ninja troops, it is naturally impossible to hide the enemy. Therefore, according to the battle plan, some people must be used as cannon fodder to distract the enemy in the air. Now, as planned, Didala was led out.


    "Is this really good? We should use the lives of our companions as bait..." omoi, one of the team leaders, said calmly.


    "There is no way. If there is a war, there will be sacrifice!" said the Royal hand washing red bean. "Sakai, this is the place. Let''s land."


    With their landing, there were 200 ground troops and 800 surprise troops following from the forest. At once, 600 people were used as cannon fodder to distract the enemy!


    "Don''t you even have a chance to mourn your companions?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s start! The radius is 100 meters and the exits are 10 o''clock and 8 o''clock. Omoi, you lead your team to other directions and set up detonator traps."


    "Sasai, you continue to investigate from the air."


    "Tu Dun ninja, go make trenches."


    "The ninja of the sensing system arranges the chakra antenna."


    "Fire gate leads your men to patrol."


    "Yes!"


    After their respective assignments were made, the surprise force that successfully infiltrated quickly began its work.


    "Captain Hongdou, who is our enemy? Do you have any information about him?"


    "Judging from the enemy''s art of slaughtering our advance force, the terrorist came from the code name of Qinglong in Xiaoxiao organization. His name is Didala. He used to be Yanren''s s S-class traitor and is good at using detonating clay. The above is the information brought back by Yu Zhibo weasel, captain of the fourth company."


    ¡­¡­.....


    "Bang bang ~" with Didala''s strength, it was a massacre to deal with the 600 cannon fodder ninjas.


    Didala was not stupid. He was smart and soon realized something was wrong.


    "Curious and strange... Is that true? I said there was no decent ninja. They were all a group of cannon fodder? But it doesn''t matter. With my supreme art, cleaning up the battlefield can''t be easier." Didala was very angry when she found that the people below were distracting his cannon fodder. She felt that she had been fooled by others.


    In a rage, Didala took out a large piece of clay from her pocket and kneaded it into a strange doll.


    That little funny looking figure, but with Didala full of killing intention, Ling ran!


    The doll was thrown from Didala''s hand.


    "Boo!" the doll instantly became a giant thing the size of a psychic beast. However, the giant thing up to more than ten meters is a super large explosive!


    "C3 18!"


    "Boom!" with a huge explosion, the forest several kilometers in diameter was instantly razed to the ground. As a surprise attack force to lure the enemy, ninjas all died!


    "Ah ah!"


    The huge explosion can be heard. Yushouxi Hongdou and others, who are ten kilometers away, also clearly feel the terrorist power from afar!


    "Fire gate!"


    "This... It''s terrible! So many troops were destroyed in such a short time!"


    "Damn... Damn Xiao! Let''s hurry up! Don''t let our companions die in vain!"


    Over the stronghold of the raiding troops, a clay doll like a goshawk took everything here back to the bottom of his eyes and transmitted the information to Didala in the distance!


    "I found you! Next, let me Didala start the first shot of the war! Huh ~"


    The fourth World War of tolerance, the first round, xiaodidala Vs Ninja joint army raiding force!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 435

    The raiding troops of Didala and Ninja United Army in Xiaodi started the first war of the fourth World War of forbearance, followed by the attack of yuzhiboban!


    Tens of thousands of baijue soldiers poured into the positions of the Ninja United Army and Yuren village where Xiao was located.


    "These guys... They marched from the depths of the earth." standing at the top of Yuren village, Tong people opened their reincarnation eyes and used their poor thousands of miles to heaven and earth. There was nothing to hide in these eyes!


    "Really? It''s actually marching under the ground. No wonder my rain tiger''s freedom skill is not perceived." the long door on one side pondered, "so, what should we do? On our side, Didala, the only one who is good at Earth hiding, is fighting with the Ninja coalition army."


    "Just let them in now." Tong man''s eyes with infinite pupil power, coldly took everything thousands of miles away back to the bottom of his eyes, coldly said, "after you come in, don''t want to go out!"


    Hearing the speech, the long door narrowed his eyes and thought, this guy''s eyes are becoming more and more troublesome


    However, at least, they have the same interests in dealing with Yuzhi speckle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao let tens of thousands of baijue troops enter the town of Yuren village.


    This is the art expert of Tongren. He is brave. However, there is no such pride on the side of the Ninja United Army!


    The combat unit, the captain of the second unit company, is the thunder shadow and moon mist. At the same time, he is also the general captain of the whole Ninja coalition army.


    "Son of the Japanese family, have you seen it clearly?"


    Lei Ying commands Muye''s Rixiang Ningci, which belongs to this melee combat force and is also the great fall of Lei Ying''s men. He has the skill of Ribai''s pupil and plays the role of "eye" in this second force.


    "White eyes!"


    RI Ningci used his white eyes to stare at everything around him. Soon he locked his eyes under the ground, his face changed slightly, and said in a deep voice, "this number... Is amazing! The target is three kilometers away, 100 meters underground! There are about 20000 white legions, and pseudo rocks are making way for it!"


    "Damn it!" Lei Ying said angrily when he heard the speech. "There is no Yanren in the Ninja coalition army, and we lack powerful Tu Dun ninjas! In this case, we can''t deal with the enemies marching underground!"


    "Liaison team, go and tell the information here to the headquarters and let them discuss countermeasures!" Lei Ying led the 10000 person brigade of the whole army, but there was nothing to do in the face of the enemy deep underground.


    Ninja united army, headquarters!


    "Report! There is news from the second brigade of the combat headquarters that tens of thousands of enemies are marching from deep underground and lack effective means of blocking. The headquarters is required to prepare countermeasures!"


    "Unexpectedly marching in the depths of the ground..." the chief of staff immediately felt a thorny, frowned and said, "with my full strength, I can blow through a hundred meters of the ground..."


    "But Master Kong, in this way, your chakra will consume too much!" Lu Jiu, deputy staff officer, objected.


    "As always, she can only use brute force, master Princess..." another deputy staff officer, Sha Ren''s Qiandai mother-in-law, sneered. Then she turned her eyes to the big snake pill on the chief stage and said, "at this time, we should consult the highest commander of the Ninja United Army!"


    "Ha ha ~" big snake pill smiled without saying anything.


    "Tut ~" the master said angrily, "big snake pill! Just use it if you have any way. Don''t grind haw!"


    The snake pill stalled and said, "don''t worry, I already have a way to deal with it."


    Mother-in-law Qiandai glanced at the big snake pill. She quickly thought of what the big snake pill was. Leng hum said, "big snake pill! This is the second time you''ve fooled us!"


    Big snake pill can''t deny it. "How? I just make the best use of everything!" then he stopped arguing with his mother-in-law for thousands of generations, turned his eyes to Haiyi in the mountain fixed in a large communication barrier, and said, "Haiyi, contact the dirty soil reincarnation army in the rear..."


    Ninja united army, dirty soil reincarnation Corps.


    "Haha, haha ~ it''s really interesting in this era. The five tolerance villages are united." the second generation has water shadow, ghost lantern and moon.


    "There''s no funny water shadow, but the enemy is that Yu Zhibo! You don''t know what kind of strength that man has!" the second generation of Mu tuying, No.


    "That''s right ~ I heard that your Yan Ren was given to Tu village by yuzhiboban. Don''t you feel very sad that his hometown, which he vowed to protect to the death, was destroyed by others, Tu Ying!"


    "What a terrible enemy... Yan Ren, one of the five tolerance villages, was slaughtered by him alone." three generations of Mu leiying said indifferently. As the strongest ninja of Lei Ying in previous generations, he was beaten by an army of 10000 people led by Yan Ren for three days and three nights and died. It can be said that Yan Ren has a bitter hatred against him, But now when I heard that Yan Ren was completely destroyed, there was no sense of pride in my heart.


    "Don''t say that. If the other party easily destroys Yanren''s power, we won''t be much better."


    "Eh? Who are you?"


    "I''m the wind shadow of the fourth generation of Sha Ren, Luo Sha... Uh huh!?"


    "Lord Fengying, Lord tuying, I''m Yamanaka Haiyi in charge of communication of the Ninja United Army!"


    The sound of Hai Yi came from their brains.


    "The mountain... The mountain people of Muye? It''s a great guy to be able to make spiritual links at such a long distance." second generation mu tuying is also a powerful perception ninja, so he can also feel that shanzhonghai is at a long distance. "Do you want us to go to war? Then hurry up! Let the caster of the reincarnation of filthy earth untie the restrictions!" although the words are very plain, we can see from the killing intention in his eyes how angry he is when he knows that his village has been slaughtered!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 436

    "Intrusion... Successful!"


    "What? It''s a simple thing."


    "There is no feeling of being found at all. Xiao''s precautions are too careless."


    In the hinterland of Yuren village, hundreds of meters deep underground, tens of thousands of baijue legions and thousands of pseudo Yanren. It is this group of Yanren who are proficient in earth hiding that can make their army so large pass through the ground without obstruction.


    "According to the original plan, the dark forces of pseudo Yanren were dispatched to assassinate Yuren on the ground, but they were quietly replaced with baijue..."


    "We have so many people, why not directly siege Xiaoben?"


    "No! Xiao has only a few people left now, but each of them has the strength comparable to or even more than the five shadows. Xiao''s overall combat strength will not be inferior to the sum of the whole Ninja United Army!"


    "As long as we remember that our mission is good, we will be able to find our headquarters in the rain village. If we can, we''d better get the nine intelligence."


    "Intelligence mission... Nearly 20000 troops were dispatched to carry out intelligence reconnaissance. It''s too expensive."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the tower of Yuren village, Tongren and changmen stand at the highest point.


    Within a hundred miles, all things are collected into Tongren''s eyes.


    The long door coagulated the seal with one hand, then slowly put it down and said faintly, "with your eyes, my perception is redundant."


    The Tong man ignored the sigh of the long door and said to himself, "get ready to do it. I''ll separate the earth and leave the next thing to you. Can you do it once?"


    The long door looked at Tong people faintly, and then his hands coagulated and printed. The reincarnation eye of the left eye brewed up an unusually large pupil force!


    The pupil operator''s feeling of pupil force is extremely sensitive. The Tongren standing beside him can clearly understand the power released by changmen at this time. He thought to himself, it''s really like this... With the strength of changmen, he can''t completely control the huge power of reincarnation eye, even if his body recovers to a perfect state. However, despite this, the power of the long gate reincarnation eye is still far above the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It''s more than enough to control the tail beast. It''s a very good combat power!


    After confirming the power of changmen, Tong people no longer waste time. With a move in their palm, they seem to hold something invisibly! Then he jumped off the tower.


    The invisible blade in your hand reveals its dazzling golden sword body!


    "Excalibur!"


    The golden bright sword light burning the earth and the sky, which was held high by Tongren, was like a giant sword falling from God!


    On the map of Yuren village, there has been a deep gully since then.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    A huge explosion!


    "Uh huh?! what happened?!" hidden under the 100 meter deep earth, the baijue Legion raised their heads and stared at the bright golden light penetrating from the top.


    After the golden light disappeared, at the same time, there was a piece of earth. However, that piece of earth was the stratum 100 meters deep above the head of the baijue Legion!


    Obviously, they are deeply buried under the dark ground, but now they can see the sky, blue sky and white clouds when they look up.


    "No... isn''t that true?"


    "How did we get to the ground?"


    "No... but we were dug out!"


    "Whew ~" Tong man put away the ex, and Dian Jinhui gradually disappeared in his hands. Then he turned and left without looking back.


    However, at this moment, the baijue Legion had no time to estimate the Tong people. All their eyes were focused on a figure suspended in the sky. They saw that his back just overlapped with the sun, like a myth.


    Changmen''s hands are folded. There seems to be a strong repulsion between those palms. Changmen is forcibly mixing this mutually exclusive force!


    "Yiyi ~" it seems that the unknown black particles overflow from the fingers.


    I saw the long door at this time, his face was ferocious, his veins soared, and then his palms suddenly opened and a small black ball with a big fist.


    "Earth burst sky star!"


    "Boom, boom ~"


    mountains fall and the earth splits!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah


    Tens of thousands of baijue troops were forcibly pumped into the sky. That little black ball was like a vortex leading to hell, frantically swallowing everything in front of them!


    "The art of earth Dun mountain earth!"


    "Tu Dun''s art of aggravating rock!"


    However, in the pseudo Yanren hidden in the crowd, there are also some good players with exquisite strength. In the face of the irresistible adsorption force of the earth explosion star, there is not no means to struggle.


    Just like the fake rock bear in front of us, one shot is an S-level earth hiding prohibition technique, which controls the earth gravel around us that is also pumped into the sky, and quickly condenses into a heavy mountain. In addition, it increases the quality of rock technique. Because the mass of the mountains is large enough, the speed of adsorption to the sky is also rapidly decreasing.


    "Hum ~ dying struggle!" when the long door saw this, he waved his palm slightly, and then a strong repulsion moved towards it, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    There was the terrible attraction of the earth exploding star on the ground. Hundreds of pseudo rock forbearance exercised Tu Dun at the same time. Only then did they reluctantly delay for a while, but now the repulsion came one after another. With this collision, mountains and rivers were broken, and the only barrier of the enemy was shattered. Then in an instant, all the baijue army was crushed into mud and the whole army was destroyed!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 437

    "Ah, from the movement on the ground, they seem to have found us ~"


    "Hum ~ what if you find it? It''s on the ground 100 meters below the depth. The Ninja coalition army has only Yanren. There are no ninjas who are good at Earth hiding."


    "Let''s go to the headquarters of the Ninja United Army!"


    On the ground.


    Lei Ying of the second warhead can only stare and roar, "over there at the headquarters, haven''t you thought of any countermeasures? Lu Jiu, who is known as the first military division of Muye, and Sha Ren, who is old and immortal. There are so many bad ideas at ordinary times, which are useless at the critical time?"


    However, his words should have just fallen. The strong men of the same shadow level keenly sensed the proximity of two very powerful breath.


    "What person!" in the thunder shadow of a violent drink, the 10000 people led by the flag immediately became vigilant.


    "Whoosh ~" the vigilance of the whole team failed to stop the approaching of the figure.


    Without saying a word, the grumpy Lei Ying turned his figure into a flash of lightning and threw a punch at the shadow.


    "Bang ~" the powerful blow of Lei Ying seemed to hit a heavy metal wall, making a dull sound. What splashes out is sand, but it is not ordinary sand, but sand rich in a lot of metal impurities!


    "Hmm?! this feeling of chakra..." Lei Ying suddenly noticed a feeling of deja vu.


    "I''m still as grumpy as ever, the night moon mist." when the golden sand dispersed, I saw a middle-aged man coming out of it. From his appearance, he was very similar to a man in today''s sand tolerance.


    "Are you... Rosa?!" Lei Ying was stunned. Unexpectedly, he really met an old acquaintance.


    The comer is the wind shadow of the four generations reincarnated from the filthy soil.


    "Is this the fourth generation of Lei Ying? Hum ~ Yunren has some successors." at the same time, he appeared in the center of the army without warning. Not only his figure, but also chakra can be perfectly hidden. The strongest man in the tolerance world has no earth shadow in the second generation!


    Yan Ren was destroyed. As a local shadow, he has nothing to miss. The only thing he wants to do now is revenge, crazy revenge!


    "Superfluous nonsense, don''t linger here, the enemy''s army will pass here!" Wu is also a famous ninja in the field of perception, so he can also see the baijue army 100 meters underground!


    "Hey! Then hurry up!" Lei Ying is not a grindstone, so she doesn''t mean to chat with Luo Sha and Wu.


    "The target is directly below, spread all over the range, 800 ~ 900 square yards." Wu told Luo Sha the specific information he sensed.


    "In other words, do you want to create an encirclement net with a radius of 1 km and a depth of 100 meters?" Luo Sha''s hands printed and said in a deep voice, "it used to take a lot of chakra to display such a large range of gold sand, but the body of the reincarnation of filthy soil seems to have unlimited chakra recovery. It''s really a terrible skill."


    Luo Sha slapped his palms on the ground and shouted, "cidun gold sand is buried!"


    I only felt a slight shake on the ground, and then there was no movement. There was no movement on the ground, but earth shaking changes took place under the ground!


    Heavy gold sand, like a flood, frantically crushed the rock strata under the ground.


    The baijue legion, hidden under the ground for a hundred meters, immediately found something different.


    "No! They want to bury us alive!" the passage of the baijue Legion is a passage temporarily dug by a group of pseudo Yanren, which temporarily supports the upper rock stratum with earth dun. Now the heavy gold sand is pouring in, which is clearly to collapse the earth Dun pillar above them, so as to bury them alive in the abyss!


    "Earth Dun, earth lifting and excavation!"


    At present, it is like a basin of water poured into the ant nest. They have to use pseudo Yanren to perform large-scale earth escape to help them escape from the ground!


    I saw several craters protruding from the ground without warning, and then like a volcanic eruption, tens of thousands of baijue legions spewed out of the crater.


    "This... Is the advanced earth hiding skill of our Yanren village!" the enemy not only killed his Yanren village, but also deprived them of all the power of Yanren!


    "Yuzhiboban! I swear I will let you bury the whole Yanren!" the extremely angry Wu flew directly into the air, tied a mysterious handprint on both hands, and condensed a white conical boundary between the palms.


    "The art of peeling off the original world!"


    Chakra, which combines the three attributes of earth, wind and fire, will eliminate dust Dun with the unique blood in the tolerance world!


    A huge square border covers a crater cage in front of you, and instantly turns the crater, together with thousands of baijue legions, into smoke and dust and dissipates in the world!


    Without a breath, the white Jue legion of thousands of people was destroyed, but more human figures were erupted into the sky and fell to the ground.


    Lei Ying shouted grimly, "the whole army attack! Give me one and wipe them out!"


    At present, the second combat unit of Ninja United Army led by Lei Ying is engaged in a frontal battle with this baijue Legion.


    In terms of comprehensive combat effectiveness, it is obvious that the Ninja united army, which is dominated by three shadow level strong men, thunder shadow, wind shadow and earth shadow, occupies an overwhelming advantage. It will probably take less than half a day for the Ninja united army to wipe out the 20000 strong baijue Legion. Of course, the war will inevitably lead to casualties. At the same time, the Ninja coalition army will swallow this huge number of baijue legions and probably throw down the bodies of four or five thousand people. The battle damage is 4500:20000.


    On the other side of the war, there were also more than 20000 baijue legions, but with the joint efforts of Tongren and changmen, the whole war was solved in less than 10 minutes. They annihilated 20000 enemies and lost 0 casualties.


    "Well, the Ninja United Army and Yuji Boban have attacked. Now it''s our turn to take the initiative!"


    The next round will be the time for Xiao to attack in an all-round way!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 438

    The land border.


    Xiaozhiscorpio led his 3000 puppet troops into yuzhiboban.


    Neither puppet nor pseudoyanren is a normal Ninja against pseudoyanren. Neither puppet nor pseudoyanren has the fear, anger, sadness and other emotions of people. The order they receive is to annihilate their opponents, so they will perform it at all costs.


    At the beginning of the war, scorpion gained the upper hand, but soon yuzhiboban also sent Yuanxiao''s members to participate in the war.


    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect that I would fight with you one day."


    "Your head is a reward worth tens of millions. I wanted to fight you for a long time."


    "Really? I feel the same way. I''ve long wanted to take your body and make a new human puppet!"


    "Hum ~ then exchange your life!"


    Scorpion vs Cape capital, go to war!


    ¡­¡­.....


    Ninja united army, Lei Ying led the second battle department against the battlefield of 20000 baijue Legion.


    "Drink!" the brave thunder shadow, taking the lead, rushed into the enemy array and killed the enemy wantonly with its unparalleled endurance skill.


    "Cidun gold sand burial!"


    "The art of peeling off the original world!"


    The newly added four generations of Mu Fengying Luosha and the second generation of Mu tuying have also become the first-class figures of the Ninja coalition army. They can destroy a large number of enemies with a wave.


    The second battle Department of the Ninja united army soon wiped out the 20000 baijue legions of yuzhiboban, which only consumed a little more than 2000 of them, and the battle losses of both sides were nearly 1:10. It can be seen that the Ninja united army has won in the battlefield here.


    "Well, go on like this and kill the enemy without leakage!" Lei Ying said with full strength, glancing around the bodies of the baijue Legion scattered around. He couldn''t help feeling a little more contempt in his eyes and said, "is this the Legion made by yuzhiboban? Hum ~ it''s nothing more than you."


    "Don''t be careless. The moon is misty at night. The enemy is the legendary Yu Zhibo, who has the powerful power to kill a tolerant village." Luo Sha pondered.


    At this moment, he was silent all the time. Suddenly his eyes moved and he shouted in a deep voice, "attention! There is a very powerful chakra near us! The target position... We are among the Chinese Army!"


    Tu Ying Wu, who has strong perception ability, is keenly aware of the reclusive chakra.


    "I can feel my presence in the chameleon''s body hundreds of steps away. This person must be a shadow?"


    Quietly sneaking into the center of the Ninja united army, it is the long gate of Xiao!


    "Bang ~" the chameleon disappeared.


    The figure of changmen suddenly appeared in the center of the Ninja united army.


    "Ah! Why did the enemy appear here?!" in the face of this sudden scene, the people couldn''t help being surprised. Under the eyes of tens of thousands of them, they didn''t notice how the enemy appeared in front of them. It''s really shocking!


    "Yi!" Lei Ying burst out dazzling Lei Dun chakra. Without saying a word, he directly jumped at the long door at an amazing speed.


    "Don''t be too complacent, Xiao!"


    "Wait! His chakra is no small matter. Don''t rush over alone!" Luo Sha''s face changed and snapped.


    Facing the thunder shadow that directly attacked him, the tread pattern of the long door did not move.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    "Bang ~" I saw how the thunder shadow burst and rushed over just now, and now it flies backwards out!


    Everyone in the Ninja united army was shocked. The power of Lei Ying was obvious to all. Ordinary people could hardly live if they were hit by him. However, such a powerful Lei Ying was blown away by the other side. What level of existence is this?!


    "The art of peeling off the original world!"


    The second generation had no eyes and earth shadow. They even skipped the temptation and directly used his must kill skill chendun.


    However, in the face of wuna, chendun, who can kill all existence, is basically a terrorist killing move that will surely die if hit. Just a move in the palm of the long door, the terrible chendun immediately dissipated.


    "Hungry ghost way!"


    "What?!" the skill that changmen revealed shocked Wuchen and made him ineffective. This was something he had never encountered before!


    The long gate glanced around, hit the thunder shadow, and then blocked the Wuwu must kill skill. Now he stared at Luo Sha again.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    The long door exerts a huge suction on Rosa standing on the other side.


    "Pa ~" Luo Sha frowned, and his feet stepped heavily on the ground, trying to forcibly resist the Vientiane Tianyin of the long gate. However, as the strong suction increased, Luo Sha''s feet had to be sucked together with the adsorbed ground. At this time, his face became very ugly.


    However, Luosha is also a shadow level strong man, and he has some adaptability. With a move in his palm, a large amount of gold sand gathered on his palm and quickly formed a golden sword.


    "Sword of gold sand!"


    "Whoosh ~" Luo Sha gave up resisting the Vientiane Tianyin of the long gate. Instead, with the help of the other party''s suction, he jumped at the long gate quickly. The hard and sharp golden sand sword in his hand cleaved at the long gate!


    However, the long door seemed to have expected the other party''s action, one hand condensation seal, "Shura road!"


    "Pedal ~"


    Three giant mechanical claws stretched out from the shoulder of the long door and forcibly controlled each other''s wrists before Luo Sha''s golden sand sword was cut down.


    "This guy can still..."


    "Puff!" meanwhile, the action of the long door was not over. He saw his other hand hit Rosa''s chest heavily.


    "Useless, this is the dirty earth reincarnation of the big snake pill. We are immortal. No matter what attack we receive, we will recover automatically!"


    The long door remained unmoved, and the reincarnation eye on the right eye released an unusually fierce pupil force!


    "Human way!"


    The long gate forcibly pulled out Luo Sha''s soul. Suddenly, the body of the walking corpse reincarnated from Luo Sha''s filthy soil broke into a pile of dust!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 439

    "Whoosh ~" the scorpion manipulated Fei Liuhu, opened the mechanism of his mouth, and ejected a dense screen of highly toxic thousands of bullets.


    "Water escape water curtain!" a water curtain was displayed at the corner to block thousands of bullet screens.


    "Hiss ~" however, the scorpion''s thousand bullet screen is just a feint, and the real fatal attack is a thick and poisonous scorpion tail behind it.


    "Tudun, Tuliu wall!" this time, tudun, with stronger physical defense, was used in the face of the scorpion''s tail attack.


    "The attack is very good, but I don''t know how your defense is?" the horns immediately turned from defense to attack after blocking the scorpion''s two attacks in succession. With one hand, they pulled out the part of the wrist, and saw a black tentacle like a blood vessel extending from it.


    "Secretly resent Yu!"


    As soon as qichakra changed, the soft hair like black tentacles turned into spears as hard as steel thorns and hit the scorpions.


    "Hmm?!" the scorpion just wanted to move, but suddenly found that his feet were caught by a palm drilled out of the ground.


    The scorpion looked at the left hand hidden behind jiaodu and murmured, "can it be separated directly from the body..."


    "Bang bang ~" was hit by the dense tentacles, and the scorpion''s body was riddled with holes. I saw a figure flying out of the Fei Liuhu puppet.


    Jiao Du narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "is this your body? Scorpion."


    What showed his body was a young man with red hair. He took out a scroll from his arms and said coldly, "let''s show you my strongest puppet!"


    "The power of chakra..."


    "Bang ~"


    The scorpion summoned a puppet more lifelike than any one. The puppet''s mouth opened and spit out a large stream of iron dust.


    "The secret art of sand and iron... The third generation of wind shadow of sand tolerance!" from the era of qianshouzhu to the present, jiaodu is an old immortal in the real sense, which is close to a century''s experience and can''t be compared by ordinary people. Like the puppet summoned by the scorpion at this time, it is the third generation eye shadow of Sha Ren who disappeared strangely decades ago!


    "The puppet wields martial arts with thousands of hands!" thousands of arms were summoned from the spells on the arms of the three generations of eye shadow puppets. Thousands of arms trapped jiaodu with lightning speed, and poison fog and other mechanisms were released from their arms.


    "Hua La ~" the trapped and poisoned horn turned into a spray.


    "Water separation..." the scorpion finger moved, and the wind shadow puppet cast the spell again, "magnetic escape iron sand scattered attack!"


    The sand iron is blown to jiaodu in an aerosol shape. The sand iron itself is magnetic and highly toxic. The infected person will be locked by magnetic escape if he is not poisoned!


    "There''s no way..." Jiao Du tore off his clothes with one hand and revealed his body with stitches. He saw four strange masks of different colors on his body.


    "Puff puff ~" from the four strange masks, four mask monsters were drilled out of jiaodu''s body.


    One of them, with four legs on the ground, thin wings, a blue mask, a mouth and a strong wind attribute, chakra quickly concentrated, "wind escape pressure damage!"


    The storm''s super heavy artillery, which left fierce scratches, played tornadoes compressed to high density in blocks, which not only instantly dispersed the sand and iron dust of the wind shadow puppet, but also swept away all objects with the extreme ultra-high wind pressure!


    "Cidun sand iron attack!" the scorpion manipulated the wind shadow puppet and quickly condensed the iron dust in front of him to form a thick and hard sand iron shield. The heart is also secretly touched, "jiaodu, this guy, used water Dun and earth Dun one after another in front. Unexpectedly, wind Dun is also so powerful."


    "Attack and defense? Let''s try this!" the corners manipulated the mask monster with round body and red lips. After opening his mouth, the temperature in the air became hot in vain.


    The puppet master scorpion, who was very sensitive to the subtle changes in chakra, immediately noticed the difference, "even Huodun..."


    "Huodun head works hard!" is used for ninja, which is a fire tsunami, turns everything in front of you into ashes, a small fireball falling on the ground, instantly expands the burning range and devours everything around you!


    "Click ~" the iron sand shield was burned into a red iron brand by the terrible high temperature.


    "It''s not over yet!" the horns attacked again and manipulated the mask monster that looked like an eel. Under the hot air, a damp vapor rose in vain, "water escape, water clear wave!"


    The high-pressure water arrow that chopped everything hit the red iron sand shield head-on. Because of the expansion and contraction of heat and cold under the action of water, the rapid temperature change made the iron sand crack rapidly. At the same time, the high-pressure water arrow was able to penetrate the shield and smash the wind shadow of the third generation of the strongest puppet of the scorpion!


    "It''s now!" seeing that the puppet in scorpion''s hand had been broken, the horns thought it was the best chance to knock down the puppet master scorpion, and immediately rushed to the other party decisively!


    "Lei Dun, the claw of thunder!" a huge claw of thunder appeared on the five fingers of the palm, and the horns were ready to give the scorpion a fatal blow!


    "Ding ~" but the puppet master who seemed to have no attack and defense moved.


    A sharp steel knife protruded from his abdomen and hit him head-on at the corners.


    "This guy turned himself into a puppet!" Jiao was surprised, but he immediately reacted and knocked over the steel knife.


    "Dang Dang ~" but he saw that the steel knife broken by his claw was equipped with a mechanism. The original steel knife turned into eight sharp blades as thin as cicada wings, which came from all directions!


    "Tu Dun''s hardening skill!" Jiao Du''s face remained unchanged. He didn''t choose to retreat, but was ready to defend against the concealed weapon attack from all dead corners in front of him!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 440

    "Human way!"


    The four generations of wind shadow Luosha was forcibly extracted by the changmen with the way of the world. The waste soil that lost the soul was reincarnated, and the body turned into a pile of dust scattered.


    The battle of changmen against the Ninja united army was a preemptive and overwhelming advantage!


    "The art of peeling off the original world!"


    "Sealing absorption!"


    "Lei Li hot knife!"


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Changmen once again used the skills of hungry ghost and heaven to break the attacks of the second generation of earth shadow and the fourth generation of thunder shadow and night moon mist one by one.


    "Damn... What''s the matter with this guy?!"


    "Ninja can be absorbed, and the body art of physical attack can be bounced away. It''s invincible!"


    "Click ~" the long door opened the armor of his elbow with one hand, revealing a string of small flying warheads.


    "Shura road!"


    "Boom, boom ~" the missile head scattered in all directions and blew up the nearby Ninja coalition forces.


    The strong attack of Xiao, represented by changmen, made the Ninja United Army in chaos.


    At this time, in the Ninja united army, several people, as commanders and staff officers, all looked ugly.


    Yamanaka Haiyi and others, as the commander-in-chief of the Ninja joint army, were in a super perceptual barrier. Wuren went up and said in a surprised voice, "the second combat headquarters of Lei Ying has a very powerful chakra, which is rapidly destroying our troops!"


    Mother-in-law Qiandai mused, "it''s incredible. Did Lei Ying, the bad boy who endured by Yun, fall into a hard struggle?"


    The master of thousand hands also expressed shock and said, "even the wind shadow and earth shadow have no way to deal with the enemy?!"


    "The wind shadow of the fourth generation has been destroyed," said the big snake pill in a deep voice.


    Nara Lu Jiuqi said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t the reincarnation of filthy soil immortal?"


    "I''m afraid the enemy is the long gate of Xiao. That guy has reincarnation eyes, which is not so easy to deal with." big snake pill frowned.


    "If that''s the case, please send more support! Lord Lei Ying is also in a hard battle..." staff officer Yunren said in a hurry.


    "No!" the big snake pill shook his head, and his eyes flashed a fine light, "Whether it''s Xiao or yuzhiboban, their goal is the tail beast. The guard''s column strength must be the fire shadow of the past dynasties with the highest combat effectiveness and four Yang red array. Moreover, yuzhiboban, the enemy''s strongest, and the Tiantong people, have not been out yet, so the remaining shadows of other villages can''t be out."


    Mother-in-law Qiandai said in a condensed voice, "what should I do? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the thunder shadow will be completely destroyed?"


    Big snake pill turned his eyes to the thousand hands master on one side and said, "we have to take out two more shadow level characters into the battlefield..."


    "As one of the chief of staff, how can you go out at will?" Nara Luku objected.


    The master of thousand hands waved his hand and said, "when the war starts, all of us exist under the same reins. Just according to the words of big snake pill, although I don''t like this guy, it can''t be denied that this guy can calculate more than all of us present."


    This is Wu Ren Shang Ren Qing. He is also a wise general of Wu Ren, so he quickly responded, "the other shadow must be our water shadow adult?"


    "Hehe ~ smart."


    "But the big name escort team with Shuiying in the rear has just arrived. I''m afraid it''s too late!"


    "Flying Thor team..." Nara Lujiu took a deep look at the big snake pill on the first seat and said in a deep voice, "big snake pill, did you expect this situation?"


    Big snake pill can''t be denied. It''s light and authentic, "Don''t think that the Ninja united army formed by the four major Ninja villages is strong enough. In fact, in terms of comprehensive combat effectiveness, we are not much more than yuzhiboban and Xiaoxiao. On the contrary, although we have a large number of people, we lack strong individual combat effectiveness. In case of insufficient combat effectiveness, it''s not natural to be prepared to do more. Also, for the sake of conservatism, let the support department Let the weasel of the team fight directly! He, who is familiar with intelligence, may be the key to reversing the victory! "


    ¡­¡­.....


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    As soon as the long gate was grabbed in the air, it pulled up a huge stone not far away and slammed into the thunder shadow.


    "Don''t underestimate the thunder shadow!" the thunder shadow blew at the flying boulder with a positive punch. The powerful forbearance skill smashed the huge boulder with a punch!


    "Huh?!"


    However, the crushed stone blasted by the thunder shadow was strangely suspended in the air.


    The two hands of the long gate quickly seal, "earth escape locust stone array!"


    I saw that the suspended gravel immediately turned into water chestnut sharp and hit the thunder shadow from all directions.


    Lei Ying was caught off guard by the hand of changmen. He had to hold his head with both hands and increase the Lei Dun armor defense of the whole body to prepare for the earth Dun attack of changmen.


    "On Tu Dun, you''re still far away!" Tu Ying Wu, who was on the side, also immediately cast magic support, "Tu Dun''s art of light and heavy rocks!"


    "Pa Pa Pa ~" the gravel became lighter. When it hit under Lei Ying''s tight Lei Dun armor, it not only failed to hurt him, but also turned into a pile of dust to dissipate.


    "Really? Then try Huodun again?" the long door''s handprint changed again, and his mouth suddenly spit out a hot flame. He saw that the flame and the gravel dust surrounding the thunder shadow quickly formed a hot high-temperature smoke and dust.


    "Huodun ash accumulation!"


    However, at this time, the familiar voice of a long door appeared in vain!


    "Water Dun water array wall!"


    Although the water Dun is not weak, it is obviously inferior to the combined ninja of fire Dun and earth Dun of changmen. However, with the lower temperature of the water, the damage borne by Lei Ying is greatly reduced.


    "Whoosh ~" with the support of Shuidun, Lei Ying immediately showed his instant body and forcibly rushed out of the range of hot dust, but he didn''t look embarrassed from the scorched black of his clothes and hair.


    "Is it you?" Lei Ying said with a little surprise when she saw the man.


    "I''m very sorry, if the water shadow makes the water escape, it will certainly be able to resist the enemy''s attack 100 percent." from wearing black clothes, with a flame round fan hanging behind, wearing a brand-new wooden leaf protective forehead, ninja united army, captain of the Fourth Army company, yuzhibo weasel!


    "Weasel......" the long door''s eyes moved slightly and sighed, "it seems that you are going to be an enemy with me."


    "Whoosh!" with the help of flying Thor team, five generations of eyes and water shadow shine on Meiming and come on stage!


    "It seems that I''m not late ~"


    "Hmm?! this is... The art of heaven sending! Fire shadow, what a mess..."


    At the same time, there are five generations of fire shadow thousand hands master, come out!


    "It''s a rare scene. Only one wind shadow is missing in the five shadows..." Tu Yingwu sighed.


    "I''m sorry that I''m not the wind shadow..." Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes turned into a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes! "But please rest assured that my combat power should be above the wind and shadow!"


    Changmen vs four shadows + yuzhibo weasel!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 441

    "Wind escape pressure damage!"


    "Huodun''s head is hard!"


    The fusion of two high-level escape techniques makes the already huge flame directly turn the earth in front of you into a sea of fire!


    "The scroll erodes the flow!" when the scorpion is a puppet, the water scroll ejects a water column with strong impact, corrosivity and toxicity from the palm pipe. By controlling the rotation of the elbow with chakra generated by the "regenerative core", the size of the water column can be adjusted arbitrarily and the water column can be increased to impact the opponent like a flood; If it is smaller, it will cut the object like a laser.


    "Hum! What can I do? Then try this again!" the corners are controlled by a mask monster with a tall and broad body, a yellow nose and a mask like an evil ghost, "Lei Dun is pseudo dark!"


    "Scroll burning prison sorrow array!" when the scorpion is a puppet, it uses the fire scroll to eject a flame with strong melting force and temperature from the palm pipe. Using nuclear generated chakra, you can control the size of the fire column at will. When it is increased, the welding seedling can generally bake the enemy; If it is turned down, just like a direct flame, steel and rock can be turned into molten water in an instant.


    Thunder fire frontal attack!


    There was a huge explosion between the two sides!


    "I see how many such scrolls you still have!" in the eyes of jiaodu, he manipulated another mask monster with oval body, long arms and green facial lines again.


    "Tu Dun Tu Long Tu Pu!"


    The earth opened, and the rocks gathered into a huge rock dragon, which jumped at the scorpion.


    "Cut! Fire, wind, water, thunder and earth can use high-level evasion with five attributes at will. You are the first except the boss!" facing the rolling and bombing of various high-level ninja skills in the corner, the scorpion can''t do anything but avoid the edge for a while.


    "Hiss ~" with both hands, the horn stretched out countless vascular tentacles and hit the scorpion at a very fast speed.


    "Click, click ~" the scorpion opened the puppet mechanism with both hands, summoned the extremely sharp folding steel knife through the psychic scroll, and then turned the steel knife at a high speed through the special puppet spiral turbine to form a terrible cutting machine, stirring the blood vessel tentacles from the corners to pieces.


    "Hmm?!" scorpion keenly felt that the sharpness of the steel blade was constantly being eroded, and he couldn''t help being shocked. The tenacity of the tentacle was very good. Even if he could use the steel blade rotated by the high-strength turbine to cut down, the blade itself would be damaged if he cut such tough objects.


    "It''s no use. This is my top secret secret of Taki tolerance. These vascular tentacles are made of my chakra and special biological fiber. All my chakra can make these tentacles at least 600 kilometers long at one time. You can''t cut them!"


    "Dang ~" just as the scorpion thought, now it''s like pouring a few tons of cotton into the propeller, forcibly killing the sharpness of the rotating blade. When the sharpness of the blade drops to a certain extent, it is finally impossible to cut the vascular tentacles emitted by the corners. The steel knife cracked.


    "Boom ~"


    "Whoosh!"


    Facing the aggressive attack of the horns, the scorpion had to retreat again. Then he took out the last scroll from his waist and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you still have to use this..."


    "One hundred machine drill of red secret technology!"


    ¡­¡­.....


    "Four shadows? And weasels..." facing the five shocking figures in front of the Ninja united army, changmen had to be serious.


    Long door (monocular reincarnation eye + monocular three gouyu writing wheel eye + physical perfection)


    VS


    Five generations of fire shadow thousand hands compendium


    The water shadow of the Five Dynasties shines on the beautiful Ming


    Four generations of eyes, thunder shadow, night moon mist


    The second generation has no eye and earth shadow (reincarnation of filthy earth)


    Yuzhibo weasel (diseased body)


    "Changmen has the ability to absorb all ninja skills. Magic words are difficult to play a role in him with strong pupil skills, so he can only use pure physical attacks, but he has the ability to reject and rebound all physical attacks..." yuzhibo weasel is providing changmen''s intelligence to the crowd.


    "If so, isn''t he invincible?" the master of thousands of hands said in a deep voice.


    "No, as far as I know, the greater the strength of the long gate''s rebound ability, the longer it will be from being used again. Generally, it is about 5 seconds," said Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "Only five seconds..."


    "It seems that we can only seize this weakness now."


    "Whoosh ~" Yu Zhibo weasel took the lead in launching a sword attack on the changmen.


    The long gate looked very smart. Naturally, he knew that the weasel wanted to induce him to use the Shenluo Tianzheng. If it was usual, he must be careful in the face of the weasel''s exquisite sword skill, but at this moment, the long gate had the ability to see through the attack track of these concealed weapons, and the wheel eye in his left eye turned quickly.


    "Hum ~" the long gate easily shot down the weasel''s sword attack one by one with only physical skill.


    "..." seeing the quick movement of changmen, yuzhibo weasel couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "The guy of big snake pill... Not only restored the full strength of changmen''s body, but also gave him a writing wheel eye. Moreover, in such a short time, he can use sanguoyu''s writing wheel eye to this extent. Changmen is really extraordinary!"


    "It''s really a powerful eye. Then try our secret technique of fog tolerance!" Zhao Meiming''s hands quickly seal, "the technique of water hiding from fog!"


    "Want to seal my vision with fog?"


    "Hey, Shuiying! We can''t see any more!" Lei Ying frowned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a ninja of the perception Department..." he said in a low voice. Then he saw his face change and said sharply, "he''s coming! Target, three o''clock position!"


    "Whoosh ~" noticed a very dangerous chakra in the invisible fog! The crowd quickly dispersed.


    "Boom!" a big pit was blown out by a missile at the position where the five people were originally standing!


    "What a pity. My perception is also good."


    The weasel touched the rain falling on his face and said in a deep voice, "the art of rain tiger freedom... Changmen, your strength has indeed recovered to its heyday!"


    Long door (monocular reincarnation eye + monocular three gouyu writing wheel eye + physical perfection)


    VS


    Five generations of fire shadow thousand hands compendium


    The water shadow of the Five Dynasties shines on the beautiful Ming


    Four generations of eyes, thunder shadow, night moon mist


    The second generation has no eye and earth shadow (reincarnation of filthy earth)


    Yuzhibo weasel (diseased body)


    ..

 V1.Chapter 442

    "Super God Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Boom!"


    Taking the long gate as the center, it releases a terrible repulsion circle and razes the land with a radius of ten kilometers to the ground!


    Siying and others are doing their best.


    First of all, Tu Yingwu used a large-scale Tu Dun to lower their ground to avoid the terrible shock wave.


    The second thousand hand master also used his psychic skill to cover everyone''s body with medium-sized word yoga for protection.


    Third, Yu Zhibo weasel used xuzuo nenghu and took out eight close proximity mirrors as the ultimate defense.


    However, at this time, the position of the five of them had changed from the ground to the ground.


    In other words, a large piece of the earth tens of meters deep was shaved off by the blow of the long door.


    "Cough ~" Shuiying hugged the fractured and dislocated arm with one hand, his mouth also stretched out a trace of blood, and said in a deep voice, "our strength... Is not the same dimension as him..."


    "Shut up, Shuiying! I haven''t... Wow ~" Lei Ying spit out another mouthful of blood before he finished his words.


    "You''d better be honest and shut your mouth!" the master of thousands of hands wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. At this time, he had opened the Yin seal and banned the art of Baihao. With a large number of chakras accumulated in her body over the years, she can quickly and automatically repair her own injuries. At the same time, she also projects her own chakras onto Shuyu to treat everyone''s injuries.


    "I am the reincarnation of filthy soil, and your medical Ninja can''t work." although the reincarnation of filthy soil has the terrible ability of immortality, it takes time to recover the damaged body. The more serious the damage is, the slower the recovery will be. At this time, tuyingwu''s arms were shocked into powder, and scattered dust was converging on him bit by bit.


    "Weasel?"


    Yu Zhibo weasel temporarily returned Xu Zuo Neng Hu to state one, shook his head, refused Huoying''s medical treatment, and said faintly, "I''m already a terminally ill body. I''ve already reached the point where the medicine stone has no spirit. Don''t waste chakra on me."


    Indeed, the yuzhibo weasel now, like the long gate, has a strong strength, but its combat effectiveness is greatly reduced because of its weak body.


    "Hello... Your chakra."


    Seeing that he was already tottering, he not only didn''t rest, but also talked more about chakra.


    "Di ~" a drop of blood and tears fell from Yu Zhibo weasel''s right eye. He saw his eyes locked on the long door above the sky, "attention, shadows! I''ll let him show his flaws!"


    "Hmm?!" the long door above the sky, keenly aware of a dangerous smell, locked on him, and subconsciously floated away.


    "Sky shine!"


    The dark flame appeared silently. Changmen narrowly avoided the blow, but his right arm was still contaminated by black inflammation!


    Mouth a drum, spit out a water escape, but found that it can not extinguish the black inflammation on the arm!


    "Is this the immortal Heiyan? The hungry ghost road can''t absorb the hit skill... But I still have..." the changmen is preparing to make Luo Tianzheng lose his mind and use the repulsion to physically pop away the Heiyan.


    But at this time, his eyes were dark and fell into a blood red world, and the changmen himself was bound to the cross.


    "Magic? It''s a pity that pupil art is useless to me!" the reincarnation eye of changmen''s right eye shrunk slightly, and then the magic world in front of him burst in an instant.


    "Putong ~" the monthly reading was broken. At the same time, he used xuzuo nenghu and Tianzhao one after another, which made the already shaky Yuzhi Bo weasel fall to the ground, "next... Please!"


    Yuzhibo weasel died!


    But his sacrifice made him fall into the long door of illusion for a short time, revealing a flaw.


    "Whoosh ~" Lei Ying''s figure appeared in front of the long door for a moment.


    "Endure the profound meaning of body art, thunder abuse level, thousand generation dance!"


    The speed of thunder shadow is so fast that changmen can''t care about the black inflammation on his arm at this time. He can only concentrate the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng in front.


    "It''s not over yet!" Tu Ying Wu appeared behind Lei Ying. He put his hands on Lei Ying''s shoulders and shouted, "Tu Dun''s technique of aggravating rock!"


    The explosive force brought by the extreme speed and the expanding quality was resisted by the Shenluo Tianzheng repulsion released by the changmen in an instant!


    "Can resist my God Luo Tianzheng..." changmen''s face suddenly changed, and the figure of a thousand hands master also suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Body skill hurts heaven''s feet!" the terrible strange force of this foot, although the speed is not very good, but the strength is no less than the combined force of thunder shadow and earth shadow.


    "Roaring ~" the three people were shocked by the God Luo Tianzheng of the long gate. At the same time, the long gate was shot down from the sky with their joint efforts.


    Tired of dealing with these people, changmen has no time to take into account the black inflammation on his arm. In this short time, the black inflammation has spread to his arm.


    Two thirds of the left arm was burned to ashes. Now it''s meaningless to use the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng to open Heiyan, because the burned arm won''t come back.


    At this, changmen resolutely flashed a wind blade in his palm and cut off his arm.


    "Without any hesitation, it''s a terrible monster..." several people who were injured to varying degrees quickly recovered under the powerful treatment of ninja.


    "Hum ~" however, the long door snorted coldly, with one hand coagulating the seal, "Shura way!"


    On the lost left arm, a mechanical arm appeared to replace it.


    "It seems that this will turn into a protracted war..."


    ¡­¡­...


    At the moment when changmen is fighting with all the shadows, as Tongren who knows the highest combat power, where is this?


    Ninja united army, the third combat force, the company commander of the force is qimukakashi.


    Kakashi looked at the visitor with an unbelievable face and said in a deep voice, "why... Guys like you will come to find us..."


    It was Tong people who appeared in front of Kakashi and others!


    Tongren is the most well-known and highest combat power. In the view of the Ninja united army, it is comparable to the existence of yuzhiboban himself. Their headquarters constantly analyze and estimate when and where Tongren and yuzhiboban will appear.


    There is no doubt that whether they are Xiao or yuzhiboban, their goal is the tail beast, so the Ninja united army has arranged its highest combat power, historical Huoying and a number of strong men on the guard of the tail beast.


    What they never expected was that Tongren would appear here at this time!


    Tongren glanced at the people in front of him one by one and said faintly, "I''m here to go to the head on a person''s neck." Kakashi immediately transformed his left eye into a kaleidoscope to write a wheel eye and said in a deep voice, "I can''t think of any reason to be regarded as a thorn in your eye..."


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, I have nothing to do with you." Tongren didn''t even look at Kakashi. His eyes were always locked in this army. He was a guy with a rough eyebrow and big eyes, dressed in watermelon skin and a river boy''s head.


    "Wood leaves are pale blue, and the beast matkai!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 443

    Kakashi''s left eye immediately turned into a kaleidoscope to write a wheel eye, and mused, "I can''t think of any reason to be regarded as a thorn in your eye..."


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, I have nothing to do with you." Tongren didn''t even look at Kakashi. His eyes were always locked in this army. He was a guy with a rough eyebrow and big eyes, dressed in watermelon skin and a river boy''s head.


    "Wood leaves are pale blue, and the beast matkai!"


    "Huh?!" everyone in front of the Ninja united army was stunned.


    I couldn''t help but turn my surprised eyes to the ugly wooden leaf.


    "Kai..." everyone couldn''t understand why Tong people pointed at this ordinary Muye to endure maitekai. However, as Kai''s best friend, Kakashi vaguely thought of something.


    "Is it because..."


    "Hello... Kakashi, this man looks familiar. Who is he?" maitekai is still a fool.


    "Kay, shut up! Don''t provoke the enemy!" kakashton burst into a violent sweat.


    Tongren didn''t care much, because he knew from the beginning that this guy was definitely a "rare animal", but he said faintly, "don''t worry, you''ll recall it soon."


    After that, Tong people''s eyes instantly changed into the state of reincarnated eyes!


    For the man who almost killed and gained most of the six powers, Tong people will not relax at all.


    "Unexpectedly, he directly used the powerful pupil technique..." Kakashi said in his heart.


    With a grip of the palm, the bright golden light immediately condensed madly in the hand.


    "Kay!" Kakashi''s face changed greatly!


    "The seventh door of the eight door escape armour, open the door!" maitekai was locked by the terrible breath, and immediately burst open the eight door without saying a word.


    "Day tiger!" it''s a hit with all its strength as soon as it comes up.


    The golden light in Tong people''s hands fell.


    "Excalibur!"


    The violent tiger shaped shock wave was cut by the golden sword and was vulnerable!


    Split in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    The earth collapses!


    "Shenwei!"


    The scattered sword Qi alone forcibly eliminated a thousand Ninja allied troops in front of thousands of people!


    However, as the captain of the company, Qi mukakashi did his best to use his divine power to transfer the power of sword cutting.


    What an overwhelming force!


    The vision of Tong man''s reincarnation eye rotates slightly, and the earth turns into debris. The smoke and dust caused by it is not enough to block his vision. Eyes locked in the smoke and dust, the still standing figure could not help whispering, "with the help of Kakashi, did you barely avoid the chopping?"


    Tong people raised their hands again, and the bright golden light gathered again.


    "This guy... Can he continue to use the attack at the level just now?" Kakashi was terrified, and then clenched his teeth. He had to forcibly lift chakra and concentrate on the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in his left eye!


    "Wait, Kakashi, don''t waste chakra..."


    Among the smoke, there came the heavy voice of maitekai.


    "Kai... Are you..."


    "Ah, yes, from now on, the wood leaf no longer has a dark blue beast, but a crimson beast!" when the smoke dispersed, maitekai stretched out his thumb and poked heavily on the heart.


    Tong people can clearly see the chakra flow in maitekai through the pupil. "Chakra gradually flows to the dead door. It seems that the eight doors are finally open."


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi.


    "Blood red steam, very good. Come on, let me see what the legendary eight door kaihuang has done!" Tong people showed an excited smile after a long absence.


    Yes, Tong people went to war in person and came here for the purpose of maitekai, the "first person under the six ways"! In his opinion, at this time, the whole forbearance world can really be the enemy of Yuzhi Boban. The other is the maitekai in front of him. The highest combat power of the Ninja joint army is not the shadow of each shadow, nor the shadow of fire in previous dynasties. Although the shadow of fire in previous Dynasties is strong, it is just a fake reincarnated from filthy soil. The maitekai who has the strongest combat power is the one who opened the eight door escape!


    As long as you kill this person, the Ninja coalition army can no longer threaten the Tong people!


    "Bear ~" came from maitekai, releasing the burning hot steam. In front of the whole Ninja united army, we can clearly feel this terrible energy.


    "This... What is the sanctity of forbearance on this wood leaf..."


    "Ah!! no, the enemy''s next attack is coming again!" in the face of Tongren raising the golden blade straight through the world again, everyone in the Ninja united army could not help feeling a kind of despair like the coming of the end!


    More than 1000 people were wiped out in the first strike, so how many people will be killed in the second attack?


    Facing the "kaihuang" with the eight doors fully open, Tongren naturally won''t keep their hands at all.


    "Ex..." however, Tong Ren''s sword had not been waved. Suddenly, his eyes moved, but he saw a fiery red figure appear in the sky above him.


    "Xi Xiang!" the eight door dunjia formation, the ultimate fist!


    "Ex... Calibur (Sword vowing victory)!" Tongren immediately cut off the fallen sword and provoked it upward!


    The golden and shining sword Qi collided with the startling fist gang in front of me.


    This pair of collisions is like the earth falling apart.


    After a short standoff, ex''s golden sword cut destroyed Xi Xiang Quan Gang, and Jin Hui cut through the sky!


    The eight gate kaihuang was thrown out by the terrible sword afterwave!


    At the same time, Tongren was shocked back dozens of steps by the strong impact of the relative Xi elephant, "great blow! I forcibly deflected my ex chop with the simplest body skill. It''s really great!"


    Swore victory sword vs Xi Xiang, win!


    "Whoosh!" bamen kaihuang, who was blown out thousands of feet away, came back to Tong people in a few breaths.


    "This guy......" Tong man raised his hand again.


    At this time, the second attack of the eight door kaihuang came again in terror!


    "Two feet!"


    This second strike is much stronger than the previous one. However, this alone is not enough to compete with the ex of Tongren!


    "Bang!"


    Tongren was hit head-on by the attack of emperor bamen Kai!


    "Ex... It''s too late to accumulate strength!"


    "Boom!"


    Tongren was crushed from the sky to the ground by this terrible impact, and has been penetrated to the bottom of the earth up to a hundred feet deep!


    Just got such a terrible blow from the eight door kaihuang, Tong people immediately stood up unharmed, "really, it''s worthy of being a man who almost turned over the boss. If there was no such move, I''m afraid it would be really troublesome..."


    "The reincarnation of the eye pupil is the best!"


    ..

 V1.Chapter 444

    "Whoosh ~" flying from the huge pit, Tongren Lang said, "it''s a very rare battle experience to be able to fight with the people who have opened the eight door dunjia array. Come on! I''d like to be the first person under the Yuzhi wave after your resurrection!"


    "Damn... Even the Xi elephant can''t beat him..." eight door kaihuang, at this time, his whole body is burning crimson steam, which is used as the fuel to release all this, not only his chakra, but also his whole body.


    "In that case, I have only..."


    "Wait! Kai! Don''t act rashly! According to the intelligence, the enemy has a powerful pupil that can be immune to all damage. As long as it is under that pupil, no matter what kind of attack can hurt him." kakassi calmly analyzed, "But his pupil technique has a certain time limit every time he casts it. The first thing we have to do now is to find a way to consume his pupil technique."


    "You are very good at analysis, Kakashi. You deserve to be the commander of the Ninja united army." Tong man said faintly, "your method is basically correct, but with only 10000 people here, can you force me to use the absolute boundary?"


    The words should have just fallen, and Tongren are not ready to give them any chance. With a move in the palm of their hand, the gorgeous Cherry Blossom knife petals gather in their hands!


    "Jian Jing!"


    "Wheezing, wheezing, wheezing ~" above the sky, the cherry blossoms solidified into a sword shape of thousands of cherry blossoms, and then turned into a sword killing rainstorm, pouring down from the sky!


    Every sword has the same explosive power, and ordinary defense will collapse at one touch!


    "Water Dun water array wall!"


    "The wind runs away from the wind wall!"


    The Ninja united army is short of Yanren and lacks a strong tudun ninja. Therefore, in the face of the tyrannical sword rain in front of us, this 10000 person team has no resistance at all!


    "Tu Dun''s skill of flowing through the wall!" as the company captain, Kakashi is also one of the few ninjas skilled in Tu Dun here, but with his strength, he can only protect himself and can''t resist.


    As a last resort, Kakashi had to display the power of the pupil technique of his left eye again and transferred a considerable part of the sword array in the sky to a different space.


    "Cough ~" however, with Kakashi''s strength, he will naturally suffer a heavy counterattack when he uses kaleidoscope pupil technique without restraint. His left eye is full of blood, exudes blood, and his face is as white as paper!


    "Qimu Kakashi, a character like you will also be a trouble, so I want to be here..." Tong man''s reincarnation eyes narrowed.


    ¡°berserker£¡¡±


    "Woo ~" I saw a black fog rising on the battlefield without warning, and then a knight in black armor appeared.


    It was Lancelot who fought. He grabbed one of the fallen swords. Anything the knight held in his hand with his bare hands will become a powerful weapon belonging to him. The branches can kill. What''s more, what he picked up is a soul cutting knife, a thousand Sakura?


    The thousand Sakura were grabbed by Lancelot and immediately transformed into a dark cross sword. Lancelot went straight to Kakashi, who focused on using his pupil technique.


    "Huh?!" Tong man frowned.


    "Xi Xiang!" before Lancelot came to Kakashi, he was hit head-on by a terrible air gun from heaven.


    The speed was so fast that Lancelot could only raise his cross sword block conditionally.


    "Boom!"


    The blade of the sword broke, and Lancelot was directly blown away hundreds of feet away, completely losing his combat ability!


    Blow down Lancelot with one move. The eight door kaihuang is so strong!


    "What a powerful enemy that has not been completely knocked down after being punched by me!" but Kai doesn''t think so. Seeing that Lancelot has been badly hurt, but hasn''t been eliminated immediately, he is ready to make up a knife!


    "Sure enough, you can''t use fortune to rob you..."


    The figure of Tong people flashed.


    The figure of the eight door kaihuang suddenly appeared in Lancelot, who had not yet stood up, ready to completely destroy the enemy.


    "Dang!"


    Tongren''s figure was blocked in front of the other party, and the invisible ex in his hand fiercely cleaved at the other party.


    In contrast, however, the eight door kaihuang also blasted up with a fist without fear.


    Wind king air hammer!


    Time is pressing. Tong people have no time to exert their strongest sword of vow victory. They can only compete with this reduced version of Fengwang air hammer.


    However, the most powerful sword of vowing victory can overwhelm the Xi elephant of bamen kaihuang. However, the wind king air hammer temporarily gathered now is obviously not the enemy of each other.


    At the touch of the front, the ex in Tongren''s hand was in a rout posture to be shaken off.


    Tongren''s face remained unchanged, his left hand turned over, and the sharp cold condensed on the palm of his hand.


    "Sleeve snow!"


    "Puff ~" sleeve snow-white''s blade penetrated from the thigh of bamen kaihuang and ran through his bare feet. It was not only a great physical injury, but also the extremely cold air released by sleeve snow-white instantly frozen each other''s leg!


    "Hum ~" the latter gave a stuffy hum and then clenched his teeth. "Compared with the pain of liberating the dead door, this injury is nothing at all!"


    "Really."


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    From both sides of the eight door kaihuang, two long guns ran through the latter''s waist from the left, and two sword blades pierced into the lower abdomen on the right.


    Gun Knight dilumudo!


    Bow Knight emiya!


    Bamen kaihuang was badly hurt and vomited blood!


    However, a lot of bleeding not only didn''t weaken his breath, but because more blood was transpiration, the chakra released at this time was more terrible!


    "Drink!" he shouted, but he broke away from dilumudo and emiya''s gun and sword!


    The Tongren look unchanged.


    However, at this time, a figure appeared again behind each other.


    The flower of Mao is fierce!


    "Tie the road with 75 iron columns!"


    Five huge iron pillars fell from the sky and pressed heavily on his back.


    "Boom!"


    Then in the next second, the heavy iron pillar was instantly hit by the powerful Qi.


    "Drink!" with such a powerful punch, he roared at the front of Tongren!


    Tong people were unharmed.


    "Jue Jie!"


    At this time, the eight door kaihuang was scarred all over, and his muscles, skin and bone collaterals were burned to pieces under the great energy liberation.


    "It''s no use. I know all your information like the back of my hand." Tong man said faintly. Under the pupil power of reincarnated eyes, he could clearly see that the eight gate kaihuang was at the end of his power. All the vitality in his body was injected into his heart. I''m afraid the next attack will be his last blow.


    In addition to mastering all the information of the eight door dunjia array, lanslot, dilumudo, emiya, Mao zhihualie and Tongren were dispatched mercilessly.


    With such a strong lineup, eight gate kaihuang can only hate the battlefield!


    "Uh huh?!"


    "At least, I want to kill one person!" emperor bamen Kai had signs of ashes all over his body, and finally pressed his limbs heavily on the ground. This posture is the ultimate mystery night Kai of bamen dunjia array!


    ..

 V1.Chapter 445

    "Yekai!"


    "Jue Jie!"


    The last blow of the eight door kaihuang!


    "Roar roar ~" the Dragon roar explodes the sky. It is a giant dragon solidified by blood and chakra. It is the ultimate taboo body art.


    Tongren had to concentrate the pupil force of the reincarnated eye to the maximum, and the scope of the absolute boundary was also reduced to the minimum.


    No injury.


    But


    "Cough ~" Tong man covered his stinging eyes, and the pupil operation was greatly backfired.


    The ultimate defense pupil technique of reincarnation eye can protect Tong people, even under the last blow of the eight door dunjia array.


    But the others are not so lucky.


    Dilumudo odina, killed!


    Lancelot, killed!


    Emiya, blazing sky covers seven rings, maximum defense, broken, seriously injured!


    The flower of Mao is fierce, and the eighty-one of the ways is broken. The maximum defense is broken and seriously injured!


    "Hiss ~" a line of blood oozed from the corners of his eyes. Tong Ren''s face looked very pale at this time. The pupil technique from heaven was broken, and he himself was hurt to a considerable extent.


    "Hoo ~" it took more than ten minutes. Tong people''s complexion just slowed down. Their eyes also recovered their original pure black and temporarily lifted the reincarnation eye mode.


    The Tong man walked slowly to the huge pit and said faintly, "it''s worthy of being the eight gate kaihuang. He just killed two of my generals. Your kick has successfully kicked me."


    Looking at the huge pit, the whole body was charred, and the body trunk was gradually broken and incinerated, "is this the price of the eight door dunjia array? In response to your respect, I will personally finish you before your body is extinguished..."


    "Whew ~" the gorgeous cherry blossoms converged into a sword in Tongren''s hands.


    Tongren walked slowly to maitekai, who was dying.


    However, at this time, a hole was suddenly opened from the foot of Tong people.


    "Bang ~"


    It was kakasi''s sneak attack!


    "Lei Dun, Lei Che double kill!"


    "Poof ~"


    Kakashi, who was dormant, was kicked out heavily.


    "A guy like you, don''t come and die." Tong people didn''t even take a look at Kakashi. They kept walking and continued to move towards maitekai.


    "Hum ~" Kakashi snorted, then struggled hard from the ground and said in a deep voice, "so... Will you let it go?"


    "I never meant to kill you. I''m here to get rid of this man." Tong man said faintly, "it''s definitely an indefinite trouble for this guy with the eight door dunjia array to stay."


    The Tong people came to maitekai and raised their swords high.


    The movement stopped.


    On his blade, a twisted space vortex appeared.


    Kakashi''s left eye was staring at kaleidoscope.


    "Puff ~"


    "Hum!"


    I saw the snow-white figure on the sleeve. I don''t know when it appeared in front of Kakashi. The sword in his hand pierced Kakashi''s chest!


    "Seek your own death."


    "Kazam ~" the extremely cold air on the blade will instantly freeze the flesh and vitality of Kakashi, who is already at the end of the crossbow. Qimu Kakashi, kill!


    The amazing battle between Tong people and maitekai shocked the whole Ninja united army.


    However, to their despair, maitekai, who is not amazing but so strong, is still not the opponent of Tongren. The commander of the first army of the Ninja United Army and Kakashi, who is famous in the world of tolerance, is so vulnerable and easily killed!


    Thousands of ninjas are deterred!


    Tongren also ignored the Ninja United Army ninja who was a mob in front of him. As he said, his purpose here is to kill maitekai. Kakashi wanted to be a mantis, so he killed it easily.


    The rest of these people, Tong people are not even interested.


    "Pooch ~" raised his sword and cut off maitekai''s head. With a move of his palm and a large cherry blossom blade, he broke maitekai''s whole body into pieces in the real sense!


    It''s not that Tong people have much hatred for maitekai. He just wants to erase each other''s existence.


    "In order to avoid the reincarnation of the filthy soil of the big snake pill."


    Well, here, the purpose of Tong people has been completed. Among the whole Ninja united army, the hidden maximum combat power has been eliminated.


    The only thing left is yuzhiboban!


    "Chakra''s consumption is a little big. Let''s go back and have a rest for a while..." Tong took out the sword of sepulut, a move of big sword.


    "Boom!"


    The sky thundered down.


    "Moo ~"


    Domineering Shenwei wheel!


    Tong people sit on the wheel of Shenwei and go away!


    ............


    In contrast, the battlefield on the side of changmen is also coming to an end.


    "Drink! God guard your feet!" the master''s violent blow!


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" the long gate hit and flew away.


    The strong repulsion of "Keke ~" made the master lose his whole arm and cracked several ribs at once. The internal organs also had varying degrees of injuries, but soon these serious injuries were automatically restored by his forbidden art.


    The master shouted, "now, we only have five seconds!"


    The long door''s eyes moved, "have you seen through the casting time of Shenluo Tianzheng..."


    "The art of dissolving escape and monsters!" the blood of water shadow continued to limit.


    "..." the long gate showed his instant body, "this level of Ninja doesn''t even need to be absorbed, huh?!"


    As soon as the water shadow fingerprints changed, a water dragon appeared behind the long gate, "water escape water dragon bullet!"


    "Hungry ghost way!" the back road was surrounded, and the changmen had to stop to absorb ninja.


    "Hiss ~" Lei Yingna Lei Dun''s chakra mode is fully open, and the speed is amazing. In a moment, he came behind him, "Lei abuse level Millennium dance!"


    The long gate couldn''t escape and was hit hard and flew out.


    However, although hungry ghost Dao could not absorb the physical damage, it absorbed the damage containing Lei Dun in Lei Ying''s fist. In addition, the physical strength of changmen was very strong. It was only a slight injury when it was hard hit by Lei Ying.


    "It''s now!" I saw the earth shadow that had been invisible in the battle, and suddenly appeared above the long gate, "the art of stripping the original world of dust escape!"

 V1.Chapter 446

    The whole army was destroyed!


    "It''s now!" I saw the earth shadow that had been invisible in the battle, suddenly appeared above the long gate, "the art of stripping the original world of dust escape!"


    "Hiss ~"


    "I was hit by Lei Ying with all my strength and didn''t have time to absorb..." the figure of changmen appeared on the other side, but the price paid was the left half of my body, which was taken away by the dust Dun without earth shadow.


    Ordinary people have long died from such serious injuries, and only when they have the long door of the vortex family with immortal Xiaoqiang constitution can they survive. But relatively speaking, it is indisputable that he was badly hurt, and his left hand and left foot turned into dust.


    "Good! The enemy has been badly hurt." Lei Ying said happily.


    "Hum ~ see? This is the power of our shadow!" the master used medical ninja for the injured shadows.


    "Is that so..." the voice of the changmen whispered, "I see. After all, this is the shadow of each forbearance village, so I will meet you with all the strength of the reincarnation eye changmen!"


    "Beast way!"


    "Bang ~"


    Disastrous chakra, pouring down, the scarlet tail dancing all over the sky!


    "This is..." the shadows'' faces changed sharply, and their eyes stared at the behemoth in front of them!


    "Gu ~" his thick breath gave off a strong smell of blood. A pair of copper bells, huge scarlet eyes, twinkled with evil light!


    "Nine tails!"


    "Roar!" the explosion roared, and the smoke was blown away in an instant, revealing the lineup of this peerless fierce beast, Nine Tailed demon fox!


    Changmen''s one handed seal, and then dark iron bars appeared from all directions, ruthlessly inserted into Jiuwei''s body.


    Nine tails ate pain and again gave out an angry roar.


    "Yes!"


    The left eye of changmen released the absolute pupil force of reincarnation eye. Taking care of each other with its huge pupil force, the black stick flashed a pale purple light invisible to the naked eye. The violent nine tails were suppressed at once.


    "The power of this pupil technique..." Jiuwei''s anger was unspeakable, but soon his will was forcibly occupied. The originally scarlet and bloody pupil was also mapped into the ripple shape of reincarnation eye.


    "This guy can control nine tails!" the master''s face changed suddenly, and then trembled, "nine tails are used by him, that is to say, Naruto has..."


    "Whirlpool Naruto is the pillar force of the Nine Tailed man. Now the Nine Tailed man has been drawn out. Naturally, he has already been punished. But don''t worry, my younger martial brother, his death will promote peace in the world." the palm of changmen''s hand condenses again, "Shura road!"


    On the lost left hand and left leg, it was replaced by mechanical limbs to restore part of the action ability.


    "Channeling!"


    Crab, lobster, chameleon, split dog, bazhiwu, rhinoceros, buffalo, panda, centipede!


    Nine psychic beasts of the beast road!


    "The art of multiple shadow separation!"


    Twenty shadows are separated. They each hold various near, medium and long-range weapons such as laser guns, rockets, mechanical claws, alloy steel knives, sawteeth and so on!


    "This is five to one!"


    The long gate immediately turned around and was facing the shadows with a faint tunnel, "then come on, shadows, now is the time to fight with all your strength!"


    The shadows were suddenly silent and looked at all the power displayed by the long door in front of them, which was the most desperate existence for them!


    Shuiying took the lead in losing the will to fight and whispered, "what a pity, it seems that we''re over..."


    Lei Yingxin shouted reluctantly, "shut up, Shuiying! I haven''t given up yet!"


    Tu Ying Wu sighed, "I didn''t expect such a good ninja to exist in this era in the future. In addition to yuzhiboban, you are the first person."


    "Hum ~ if you want to kill us, it depends on how many teeth you want to break!" after learning that Naruto died, the master''s hatred for changmen has risen to a crazy level. His teeth severely bit his fingers and shouted, "psychic skill!"


    The psychic beast of the wet bone forest talks about Yu!


    Although the figure of Shuyu is huge, it is extremely small compared with the many giant beasts with nine tails as the head.


    "Dying."


    As soon as the pupil of the left eye of the long door contracted, he immediately ordered, "nine tails, go!"


    "Roar!"


    "Whew, whew, whew, whew ~" there was a sharp buzzing sound in the air. Countless blue and red particles gathered in front of the big mouth of nine tails, forming an extremely terrible high-density chakra compression gun!


    "This is tailing jade! Everyone is ready to resist!"


    "Then let my dust escape..." Tu Ying unconsciously sealed his hands, ready to fight with his powerful blood.


    "Do you think I''ll let you do what you want?" the long door palms towards the earth shadow without a move, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    He pulls Tu Yingwu forcibly, and the long gate immediately summons the judge of life and death.


    "Hell!"


    "No, this is the information provided by the weasel. It can devour people''s soul! Stop him quickly!"


    "Shuidun water dragon bullet!"


    "Thunder Dun thunder light array!"


    The thunder water dragon bullet composed of water shadow and thunder shadow is a powerful blow!


    "Do you want to force me to resist with the power of hungry ghost or heaven?" the long door said coldly, "that''s a pity. Now I have many cards in my hand!"


    I saw a group of shadows printing at the same time.


    "Shuidun iron gun jade!"


    "Huodun haoyanhua!"


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!"


    "Lei Dun feels the shock wave!"


    "Tu Dun Tu Long bullet!"


    Five kinds of Ninjutsu with different chakra attributes, bombard indiscriminately, and explode the double combination Ninjutsu of water shadow and thunder shadow!


    "Drink!" all of you have failed repeatedly. In a hurry, as the master of medical ninja, you have to attack head-on.


    "Heaven guard your feet!"


    Extremely overbearing terror!


    A psychic beast that burst with one kick.


    But there are nine heads on the long gate!


    "Ow ~" the split dog, which was applied with increasing power and channeling, was hit by the master, not only did it not explode, but kept growing one head after another.


    "Gulu ~" Tu Yingwu''s soul was forcibly taken out and swallowed, and his body turned into a pile of debris to dissipate.


    At the same time, no one can stop the Nine Tailed beast jade, the shock is coming!


    "Rumble, rumble, rumble!"


    Fire shadow, water shadow, thunder shadow and earth shadow are completely destroyed

 V1.Chapter 447

    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The strongest tail beast nine tail demon fox, full of strength!


    It''s powerful enough to flatten a mountain!


    The only blood stain that can pose a threat to Jiuwei is to eliminate chendun. Obviously, changmen won''t miss this weakness. He took the initiative to stop the earth shadow of the reincarnation of filthy soil, and completely destroyed his soul with hell.


    The remaining thunder shadow is the direct attack ninja of the physics department. The double blood limit of Shuiying lacks the power of a fatal blow. Finally, the remaining master is to assist the ninja.


    Therefore, the three of them are unable to fight the Nine Tailed beast jade.


    "Hiss, hiss ~"


    "Uh huh?!" the long door''s eyes moved. He saw that three sticky things were drilled out of the pit blasted out by the tailed beast jade. It was the master''s spirit animal Yu.


    Then I saw that from the three groups of rotten words, they spit out three people: Gang Shou, Lei Ying and Shui Ying.


    "If you get into the body of a psychic beast and use the earth to hide under the ground, you are worthy of being a shadow. You have power but no lack of strategy." changmen expressed surprise.


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    "Damn..." Lei Ying bit his teeth. He was stubborn and still didn''t give up. He shouted, "Huoying, please treat and supplement me. Chakra, I can fight again!"


    "Whew ~" however, at this time, the Yin seal on the master''s forehead had disappeared. The master''s face looked very weak. He shook his head and said helplessly, "I''ve used up all my accumulated chakra and can''t use medical Ninja..."


    "That''s it......" Shuiying shook his head and looked up at the spirit beasts standing around like hills, especially the Nine Tailed demon fox standing in the middle, which is the ultimate power as the strongest tail beast!


    "It seems that there''s nothing you can do." changmen condensed his seal with one hand and focused chakra on his right eye. "Next hit, understand you!"


    "Roar!" under the reincarnation eye pupil technique of changmen, nine tails full of black sticks roared angrily. Then it opened its bloody mouth, and the suffocating terrible chakra gathered again!


    "Tailed beast jade..." in the face of such a miserable scene, no matter how stubborn Lei Ying was, he had to lower his arrogant head and said in a deep voice, "although they are both tailed beasts, the power of nine tails is not comparable to that of other tailed beasts..." Lei Ying was unable to lift up his strength in the face of nine tails in front of Yun Ren''s eight tails war.


    This is also a matter of course! At the beginning of the establishment of Muye by Mu Huoying in the early generation, the collected tailed beasts were assigned to each major forbearance village. Yan forbearance, Yun forbearance and fog forbearance were all assigned to two tailed beasts, but there was only one single wood leaf. Naturally, there was only one reason, that is, the nine tails were more powerful than any tailed beast!


    Changmen once again increased the injection of pupil force, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. He thought that Jiuwei''s power was really strong. When his pupil force was fully open, he was just barely able to control Jiuwei. He could clearly feel Jiuwei''s anger. As long as he was a little distracted, Jiuwei would certainly blow him away without saying a word!


    "It''s over, shadows. As the heads of various tolerant villages, you must be able to give a heavy blow to the Ninja coalition army!"


    The shadows can only wait to die and have no power to resist.


    However, at this critical moment, an unexpected thing happened to everyone!


    "Must be capable of eight feet Qiong gouyu!"


    "Buzzing, buzzing ~"


    "What?!" the strongest long-range attack from a distance! Sensing the familiar chakra, changmen couldn''t help but change his face.


    From a distance, I saw a fire red triple sword linked by three rounds of huge gouyu, rowing an unpredictable flight track, hitting him!


    "Yu Zhibo weasel?! what a man with extreme forbearance. I didn''t expect you to cheat death..."


    However, although changmen was startled by the sudden appearance of yuzhibo weasel, it did not mean that he was helpless in the face of sneak attack, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Take him as the center and release the extreme repulsion to rebound all attacks!


    "Dang ~" no matter how crooked and weird Gou Yu is, the God Luo Tianzheng of changmen is a 360 degree rebound without dead corners and weaknesses!


    However, although it bounced off this round of gouyu, as the strongest long-range attack power of yuzhibo weasel, is it so easy to offset its power? It is the so-called power is interactive. In the original work, Jiuwei fought against the God Luo Tianzheng with his terrible brute force. Of course, the current changmen body is used personally, which is not comparable to the heavenly puppets, but the strongest long-range attack of yuzhibo weasel is not comparable to the nine tails of semi tailed animals!


    "Hum ~" so when Yu Zhibo weasel fought hard, changmen''s body could not help but step back.


    "Whoosh!" the long door suddenly turned around, and Yu Zhibo weasel appeared not far from it!


    Changmen didn''t dare to neglect. He knew that the other party was aiming at Shenluo Tianzheng with an interval of 5 seconds, so he immediately tried to delay time.


    "Ow, ow, ow ~" a group of psychic beasts with the power of the beast road rushed at yuzhibo weasel. At the same time, the shadow parts of the twenty roads also formed seals one after another to display all kinds of ninja skills of fire, wind, thunder, earth and water!


    "The art of fire escape!"


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!"


    "Lei Dun is false and dark!"


    "Tu Dun big crack rock!"


    "Shuidun water dragon bullet!"


    Xuzuo can almost fully open, eight close mirrors bounce all Ninjutsu, and bounce all the channeling beasts of the changmen and the evasion attacks of the shadow body!


    In an instant, most of the psychic beasts were killed by their own attacks, and the remaining split dogs that failed to respond to physical attacks were killed by yuzhibo weasel with the sky light.


    At the same time, these shadow parts of changmen were killed.


    Yu Zhibo weasel, which has been dormant for a long time, will be shocked if it doesn''t sing!


    However, most of the power in his hand was destroyed, but the long gate was not moved at all. Instead, he calmly said, "well, control the redundant psychic beasts and shadow parts, as well as the rebellious nine tails. The power is too scattered..."


    "Whew ~" Yu Zhibo weasel controls the fully open xuzuo Neng Hu, spitting a golden flame from the wine gourd around his waist. As soon as xuzuo Neng Hu grabs his right hand, it becomes a huge flame spirit sword, the strongest artifact of Yu Zhibo weasel, ten fist sword!


    The long gate coagulated his seal with one hand and shouted, "come on! This is the last battle!"

 V1.Chapter 448

    A fatal blow!


    "Whew ~" Yu Zhibo weasel controls the fully open xuzuo Neng Hu, spitting a golden flame from the wine gourd around his waist. As soon as xuzuo Neng Hu grabs his right hand, it becomes a huge flame spirit sword, the strongest artifact of Yu Zhibo weasel, ten fist sword!


    The long door coagulated the seal with one hand and shouted, "come on! This is the last war!"


    "The magic image of the outside world of channeling!"


    "Boom ~"


    "Roar, roar, roar!" the exorcism rising from the ground, the loud angry roar in the sky, and the huge fist, fiercely hit Yu Zhibo weasel!


    "Hmm?! this is..." the fist of the external devil is almost equal to the muster''s xuzuo Neng. This fist is physically irresistible.


    "Eight close mirrors!"


    "Dang ~" heavy metal clang.


    The fist of the external devil statue hit the Baxi mirror, the ultimate defense artifact of suzanenhu, and was shocked back by both!


    "Is that the legendary artifact eight close by mirror that can rebound all attacks?" the long door frowned.


    The weasel focused chakra on his right eye.


    "Sky shine!"


    "Ho ~" Heiyan ignited the body of the external magic image.


    "Hum ~ this time it''s a burning escape that won''t go out." changmen''s face remained unchanged, and the fingerprints of his hands changed rapidly.


    "..." the weasel resolutely gave up his intention to burn the target with Tianzhao. The external magic image is huge and several times larger than the tail beast. Although it is right that Tianzhao can burn everything, it can''t burn such a huge external magic image in more than ten minutes! By that time, he would have been killed by the long gate.


    "Zheng ~" the weasel''s eyes kept flowing blood. With a move of his right hand, he saw that Xu Zuo nenghu raised the red and gold spirit sword on his right hand and fiercely chopped at the external magic image!


    "The ten fist sword is the sword of the spirit body! Then I will use the spirit body to deal with the spirit body!" the long door''s eyes pupil output!


    "Roar ~" the external demon statue uttered a sky devouring roar, spitting out a lilac giant dragon without entity from its mouth. Changmen killed the elite troops of Shanjiao fish banzang and the secret department of Muye Tuan Zang with this move more than ten years ago!


    Once touched by it, it will be absorbed by the soul, a killer attack!


    Ten fist sword slash!


    The soul dragon faces up without fear!


    "Hum ~" the two touched and formed an unparalleled storm of soul power in the middle.


    The long gate frowned, "ancient artifact, ten fist sword, really deserve its reputation!"


    "Wow ~" the weasel vomited a big mouthful of blood, his anger was like a hairy tunnel, "can''t even ten fists and swords defeat him..."


    Yuzhibo weasel''s forbearance and dormancy is really amazing!


    One shot was to kill all the psychic beasts in changmen except nine tail accidents and twenty shadow parts, which surprised the whole audience!


    At this time, he fought against the front of the long gate without falling down. He was very powerful!


    But unfortunately, no matter how strong the will is, there will always be a limit to patience. After the dying outbreak, yuzhibo weasel has run out of oil and light.


    "Whew ~" with the weakness of the weasel, the xuzuo Neng wrapped on the weasel also shook for a while, and the Tiangou battle armor disappeared. Only half of the flesh and half of the skeleton xuzuo Neng was left, which was also shaky and would be extinguished at any time.


    "It seems that this time, it''s not pretending to be unable to move..." with the pupil power of reincarnation eyes, changmen can clearly see that almost all chakras in the weasel are empty. Now he can only make a dying struggle with his tenacious will.


    "It''s a pity. If you''re not injured, it''s possible to beat me in your heyday, but now..." changmen said faintly, "but for the sake of caution, I won''t get close to you easily."


    Controlling Jiuwei, he turned in front of the weasel who couldn''t move.


    At this time, the Nine Tailed beast jade, which has been ready for a long time, has condensed to the extreme!


    "In this case, even if you have eight close proximity mirrors, everything outside the shield will be blown to powder. It''s over, weasel!"


    "Cough ~" Yu Zhibo weasel raised his head difficultly and said, "finally... Caught up ~"


    "Channeling!"


    "Huh?!"


    In front of Jiuwei, a psychic skill suddenly appeared.


    The long door''s eyes moved. "The art of channeling? But it''s too small..."


    I saw a crow from the tiny psychic form. On the crow''s left eye, there was a huge kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!


    The four corners have the same pattern as the sword in their hands, and the pupils point directly at the eyes of nine tails!


    Changmen suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "how possible!"


    At this moment, changmen felt understood. Jiuwei broke away from his control!


    "Don''t be a god!"


    "Roar!" Jiuwei''s double-purpose reincarnation eye pattern was instantly covered by the sign of water stop kaleidoscope, and Jiuwei''s control fell into the hands of yuzhibo weasel!


    "This is the second to bet!" Yu Zhibo weasel screamed to death!


    "Tailed beast jade!" has been ready for a long time. Even Xu Zuo Neng will be hit by the nine tails who blow out the slag. At this time, he turned the muzzle of the gun and blew out at the long door!


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" facing the unprecedented crisis coming at this moment, changmen also broke out all the pupil power!


    "Jiuwei''s all-out strike is not good, and Shenluo Tianzheng can''t support it!" changmen was shocked by the terrible tailing jade in front of him. At the moment of crisis, he aimed at the right below the tailing jade.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!" the whole earth was forcibly pulled up!


    Like a huge seesaw, it was heavily pushed at the bottom of the tailbeast jade.


    The clever changmen knows that Jiuwei''s full strength attack is invincible, so he concentrates all his strength to prepare to put the tailed beast jade into the sky, so as to avoid the scope of damage!


    "This is the last chance!"


    Relying on his great will, Yu Zhibo weasel once again delayed his life, stood up and drained the vitality of his whole body. His eyes were also due to the super strong use of pupil force, and the pattern of kaleidoscope was abnormally dispersed.


    After this war, even if he does not die, these eyes will lose their light forever!


    "Woo ~" Xu Zuo Neng swaying in the wind, golden flesh and blood filled the dry skeleton, put on the fiery red Tengu battle armor again, and ten fists and swords came out!


    "Ah! I can still..." changmen is also a man who can tolerate the extreme. In an instant, he forcibly overdraw the chakra in his body, drove the external magic image, and spit out the soul dragon again, ready to fight the spirit with the spirit

 V1.Chapter 449

    Black Jue''s plan


    "This is the last chance!"


    Relying on his great will, Yu Zhibo weasel once again delayed his life, stood up and drained the vitality of his whole body. His eyes were also due to the super strong use of pupil force, and the pattern of kaleidoscope was abnormally dispersed.


    After this war, even if he does not die, these eyes will lose their light forever!


    "Woo ~" Xu Zuo Neng swaying in the wind, golden flesh and blood filled the dry skeleton, put on the fiery red Tengu battle armor again, and ten fists and swords came out!


    "Taoist devil statue!" changmen''s cheeks were dry, his skin was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. That was a sign of excessive use of pupil power. He shook the tailed beast jade with nine tails'' full strength with the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng, and forced the Taoist devil statue to spit out the soul dragon in the face of the red gold sword stabbed from behind.


    "Hum ~" the Dragon bit the red gold sword. Both of them were spirit bodies. The collision produced a huge strange sound wave.


    "Cough ~" Yu Zhibo weasel spits out a mouthful of blood again. He desperately controls Xu Zuo nenghu''s ten fist sword and stabs the long gate. As long as he stabs the other party, he can kill him with one blow and seal the other party into nothingness forever. At this time, the blade of the ten fist sword was less than half a meter away from the vest of the long gate, and was bitten by the dragon of the spirit body at the same time.


    "Damn... Still can''t?" the breath became weaker and weaker. No matter how strong his will was, he always had the limit of patience. At this moment, even the last breath of dying struggle had been exhausted.


    As if it showed the owner''s weakness, the weasel''s beard became suddenly bright and dark again, and the Tiangou battle armor, which symbolized the completion of the whole state, also gradually collapsed.


    "Hoo ~" the long gate also used up all his means to fight Jiuwei and the weasel. In particular, the ten fist sword was less than half a meter away from him. It can be said that the weasel could kill him one step away.


    "In the end, he''s really an appalling man. Good, yuzhibo weasel, your claws and teeth have successfully hooked me, and the sick and disabled body can force me to this point. You''re complacent!" although the long door''s face is not very good-looking at this time, he is shocked by the huge impact wave of tailbeast jade, his blood surges all over his body, and the output of pupil power has reached an unprecedented peak, But he finally got through the most dangerous time.


    The soul dragon bit the ten fist sword and completely ended all the weasel''s schemes.


    "Boom!"


    The collision between the tailrace jade and Shenluo Tianzheng was finally a little better than the long gate. The huge repulsion hit the bottom and forced the tailrace jade to the sky.


    "Whew ~"


    On the pupil of Jiuwei''s eye, the symbol of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye disappeared, restoring its original fierce eyes of wild animals.


    "Damn it! After the reincarnation eye, there is a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, you damn humans!" nine tails restored their self-consciousness, and out of the anger of being enslaved, one claw slapped the long door in front of them.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    The long gate gave Jiuwei a heavy blow and knocked his huge body away!


    "Hum ~ be honest with me, Jiuwei." when the handprint of changmen changed, he summoned a huge black stick and nailed Jiuwei''s limbs to the ground.


    After all this, the long door just turned around and looked directly at the yuzhibo weasel in front of him.


    Under the vision of his reincarnation eye, the weasel''s beard can collapse bit by bit, float in front of him, face his ten fist sword, and stop there. No matter how powerful the artifact is, it is meaningless if it can''t hit the target.


    "Shura road!"


    The long gate''s arm changed and became a chakra hand gun, locking the weasel in front of him.


    "Puff ~"


    A dramatic scene happened.


    The soul dragon, who had been biting the ten fist sword, disappeared in vain. What disappeared together was the image of the foreign devil.


    Here, the weasel''s ten fist sword runs straight through the chest of the long gate!


    "What... What?!" the long door stared at the long sword that ran through his body. It was not from the physical damage, but after being stabbed by the sword, the strength of the body quickly became heavy and could not be mobilized.


    "This is... What''s going on?!"


    "Hoo ~" the weasel took a deep breath. The unexpected turn in front of him not only caught the long door unprepared, but also made the weasel feel incredible. Even he was about to swallow his breath in the next second, but also endured it again.


    The whole body of changmen is stiff and motionless. The ten fist sword, which finally seals the artifact, has interrupted all chakra operations in changmen. Now he has no strength to move a finger.


    "Why... The external magic image will suddenly disappear...?" the long door looked at the external magic image that disappeared without a trace, "is my pupil overused? No... if I squeeze my life, I should be able to hold on... If this situation is caused, there is only one possibility! Who is it? Who rebelled against my external magic image!"


    "Cough ~ although I don''t know what''s going on... But it seems to have succeeded?" the weasel couldn''t care to think about it. With his last breath, he sealed the long door, body and soul into the wine pot of xuzuo nenghu.


    "Putong ~" after all this, the weasel fell to the ground with his head up and died!


    Changmen vs yuzhibo weasel, the war between them, however, ended in such an unimaginable ending in just five minutes?


    After less than two or three minutes, a figure flew from the distant sky.


    "I can feel the location of my left eye through the rebellious channeling external magic image..." Yu Zhibo!


    It turned out that the person who rebelled against the channeling and took the external magic image at the critical time was Yuzhi Boban! Only the owner of reincarnation eye can control the power of the external Tao!


    "I seem to have missed a good play..." Yu zhiboban looked around at the Cangyi after the war, and finally his eyes fell on the weasel lying on the ground, slightly surprised. "The smell of kaleidoscope is really rare, but how did chakra in the long gate disappear?"


    At this time, Bai Jue''s figure came out from the ground.


    "Lord ban, the long gate has been killed ~" heijue tells Yu Zhibo in detail what happened here.


    Yu Zhibo frowned and looked at heijue with a look. "Is it your idea?"


    "Don''t worry, your left eye, I''ll find a way." heijue said, and he attached his body to the weasel''s body. With the injection of its vigorous physical strength, the weasel''s originally breathless body was revitalized again.


    "Now, let me control this body for the time being..."


    "Heijue, you..." Yu Zhibo''s eyes flashed cold. He faintly noticed that heijue seemed to be planning something

 V1.Chapter 450

    Black weasel!


    "Yin and Yang escape, spiritual attachment!"


    Half of the body is occupied by black. The weasel, who died after exhaustion, is rejuvenated!


    But at this time, the one who controls the body is black!


    Ban gave him a fixed look, and then suddenly slapped him. The black stick revealed from the palm of his hand was condensed by Ban''s will. As long as it was inserted into his body, he would lose his ability to move.


    "Ding ~" the sharp black stick was blocked by a hard diaphragm and broke.


    Black Jue weasel is surrounded by orange red whiskers. Black Jue can use the skill of weasel at will!


    "Wait! Lord ban..."


    But ban''s eyes were cold, and then a huge blue chakra gushed out of his body, instantly forming a huge chakra giant elephant of Tengu warrior, which is suzanneng of the extreme body!


    Sword pulling mountain and river!


    "Boom!"


    Shura''s sword edge was provoked.


    Xuzuo nenghu, the ultimate body that can cut through all kinds of things with one sword, was blocked in this way!


    However, what blocked it was an orange red giant sword. Its owner was a giant statue of chakra, a Tengu warrior no smaller than ban!


    Yu Zhibo weasel, the ultimate body must be able to do it!


    The spot face was expressionless, just a faint tunnel, "black Jue, what do you mean."


    The black weasel was standing on the head of the giant statue of chakra. They were just at the same height. He said in a voice, "Lord ban, I just want to serve you well."


    The spot stared at the latter closely and said coldly, "when did you... Have this power?"


    Attached to a dying weasel, it can play a more powerful kaleidoscope power than the original owner and use the research body of the same level as ban xuzuo Neng. However, the black Jue is hidden!


    Black Jue seemed to have already thought out his words and said in a deep voice, "Lord ban, in your sleeping years, in order to realize your plan, I am also constantly increasing my strength. I was created by your will!"


    "Really?" a little doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Hei Jue continued, "besides, the weasel''s body has been wasted. It''s only because of my chakra that I can barely maintain it. And this xuzuo Neng is also the last potential that I''m trying to squeeze the weasel''s eyes as much as possible..."


    Ban pondered for a moment, then murmured, "this young man really has a good talent..."


    After thinking for a moment, ban seemed to dispel his doubts about heijue and untie Xu Zuo Neng.


    Black Jue quickly changed the topic and said, "anyway, Lord ban, I have got the nine tails this time!"


    Ban turned his head, looked at the other gods of the weasel, stood blankly at the motionless nine tails, and snorted coldly, "it''s only half. The other half should be in the fourth generation eyes?"


    "Yes, the fourth generation eye fire shadow took half of the nine tails with the ghost seal, and now it should be summoned again by the commander of the Ninja coalition army, big snake pill, with filthy soil!" heijue honestly reported the information he had collected, and then he added, "the remaining tail beasts are estimated to be there, protected by the most powerful fire shadows of all dynasties..."


    "Hey! Between the pillars..." ban smiled brightly after a long absence. "It''s been a long time! Sure enough, you''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Let''s go now!"


    ............


    Ninja united forces headquarters.


    "Report! The fighting force, the first force, fought with xiaodidala, and 7000 people of the whole army died with the enemy!"


    "Report! The fighting force, the third force, fought with Xiaotong people, and the whole army was destroyed. The captain''s flag mukakasi was killed, and the special combat force metkai was killed!"


    "Report! The four shadows go out to fight at xiaochangmen, and all are destroyed..."


    Almost every war report from the communications department was bad news. Nara Luku, as the chief of staff of the Ninja joint army, clutching his head with both hands, seemed to be constantly thinking about what secret strategies he could come up with in this desperate place.


    As the first brain of Sha Ren, Qiandai, who has always been crafty, was also a little dizzy by the successive bad news. Then she suddenly looked at the big snake pill on the first seat, "big snake pill, what do you say?"


    At this time, the big snake pill also frowned, his fingers kept beating on the table, and muttered, "the Third Army... Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye Kakashi is dead, even bamen Kai..."


    He took a deep breath. It seemed that this thing was a little too much beyond his expectation. In the view of big snake pill, maitekai, who has eight dunjia, is definitely the deepest hidden dark horse in their Ninja joint army. Others don''t know the power of this thick browed man, but he knows that the eight doors are fully open, and even the five shadows have to turn around and run! Big snake pill knew that he was powerful, so he deliberately arranged maitekai in the most humble team and was ready to wait for the opportunity to kill this killer card. However, he never thought that the Tong man with the highest combat power in Xiaoli could not find anyone, but he focused on the army where maitekai was. And he pulled out his special combat power by means of thunder.


    "Tong people... You still know everything!" big snake pill said in a low voice.


    Qiandai doesn''t understand why big snake pill cares so much about the death of special combat power, maitekai? She has never heard of it, but Kakashi. Kaleidoscope is famous for writing wheel eyes. Hurried the tunnel, "what do we do now? All the four shadows are out. The long gate is too powerful!"


    Big snake pill shook his head and said, "changmen can''t be so powerful. Although its combat effectiveness is slightly higher than that of the four shadows, it won''t wipe them out. Plus the weasel standing on our side... It seems that something else happened. It''s likely that the spot suddenly appeared!"


    "Spot?!" Qiandai stared and said in a deep voice, "doesn''t that mean that Jiuwei has fallen into his hand?!"


    Big snake pill''s face was cold, and then he said, "it''s an established fact that nine tails have been robbed. To deal with that yuzhiboban, we don''t have such combat power at all."


    "Then why don''t we step up our efforts to protect the remaining people!" chidai shouted.


    "No!" Nara Deer on one side suddenly shouted, "with our remaining strength, it is impossible to keep all the tailed animals. For now, we have to be strong men and break our wrists!"


    The cold flash in the eyes of the big snake pill, "Lujiu, what do you mean, we take the initiative to hand over the tail beast!?"


    "Yes! Don''t forget that the purpose of ban is to take away all the tailed animals, and so is Xiao!"


    Qiandai looked at Lujiu with a shocked face. Rao, an old slick, couldn''t help being startled by the other party''s conspiracy!


    "Drive the wolf and swallow the tiger..."

 V1.Chapter 451

    Twelve shield God Serena!


    "Hoo ~" meditated, concentrated and rested, and deeply breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Tongren used the power of Nine Yang in their bodies to circulate in chakra meridians again and again, replenishing all chakra consumed.


    Open your eyes, the color of the pupil is occupied by blue and white, reincarnated eyes!


    "The pupil force is restored..." Tong man''s hands coagulated and printed, and his eyes released the strange pupil force.


    "The reincarnation of the eye pupil makes heaven!"


    Archer emiya!


    Lancer dilumudo!


    Berseker Lancelot!


    The flower of death Mao is fierce!


    Soul chopping blade soul sleeve snow white!


    Tongren frowned. He only felt that the pupil force bred by his eyes was still flowing. Then his heart crossed and increased the output of pupil surgery again.


    The evil light reflected by the eyes becomes more powerful, and a vigorous life energy is condensed in the palms of both hands! At this time, it seems that some Tongren are also affected by the emotion brought by the soaring pupil force, and their faces show unprecedented heat and arrogance.


    The white light in his hand was thrown high, and Tong people quickly tied up their seals with their hands.


    In front of him, after five people including emiya, the ground condensed into a clay figurine!


    "Yin Yang evasion!!!"


    With the sound of Tongren''s drinking, the white light mass full of vigorous life energy in his hand was suddenly shocked, and then burst with a bang, scattering countless white light spots, which fell into the human statue made of soil!


    "Kacha ~" the statue made of mud can be seen from its body shape that it is a middle-aged man. It is wrapped with unusual brilliance and a large number of cracks.


    It''s like a chick with a newborn broken shell. There seems to be something struggling and wriggling inside the statue, and the mud on the outer layer is peeling off bit by bit. I saw the figure exposed in the exhibition, with a brown red hair, a non mainstream braid, and a deep scratch on the bridge of the nose.


    "Serena, the God of the twelve shields!" Tong Ren''s eyes fixed on the latter, a character he created with pupil technique. Its prototype comes from a powerful villain in in the goblin''s tail. It has good strength. There are eight dragon crystals buried in its body, which is called the man favored by the Dragon God!


    "Hoo ~" Tong people slowly breathed out a breath, covered his eyes with one hand, and suddenly felt a feeling of dizziness. However, this is not the aftereffect of excessive use of pupil force, but a sign of soaring pupil force.


    "Has the continuous high-intensity fighting stimulated the pupil force evolution of reincarnated eyes... If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t take long to reach the level of big barrel wooden feather clothes?" Tong man muttered to himself.


    ............


    Ninja united army, human column force.


    Members of renzhuli: one tail I love Luo, eight tail Chi Rabbi, two tail two by wooden man, six tail feather high


    Four Yang red array team, thousand hand column, thousand hand leaf, ape flying day chopping, wave wind water gate (Yin nine tail human column force)


    Shicang (three tailed human column force), the second generation of water shadow ghost moon, and the third generation of thunder shadow AI


    Originally, the fourth generation of Mu Fengying Luosha and the second generation of Mu tuying were not there, but they were sent to the front line for reinforcement and were wiped out by the long gate using the human way.


    Nevertheless, this team is still the most powerful among the Ninja coalition forces, and the tail beast is also the ultimate goal of the three parties in this war!


    "Well, Xiao Gang also lost..." when he heard the battle report from the front line, Zhu Jian said he was very sad.


    He never frowned. He always respected that as a ninja, he should always restrain his emotions. Therefore, he did not waver when he heard that all four shadows were destroyed and even his niece and granddaughter were killed.


    "I have generally understood the situation. Did the Nara people come up with this plan? Very good!" calmly analyzed the situation on the battlefield and agreed with the tactics of driving wolves and swallowing tigers proposed by Lu Jiu.


    Watergate''s eyes tightened and said in a deep voice, "but the question is who will be the abandoned son?"


    I glanced at the four generations and thought, do you really don''t know or sell cute here? How do you think this is also the second tail of Yunren and the sixth tail of Wuren? The eight tailed human column can fully control the power of the tail beast. The combat power is good. Keep it. The old witch will not buy it. On Yunren''s side and Wuren''s side, their thunder shadow and water shadow were killed in battle. There was no authority to safeguard their interests, so they can be used at will.


    However, of course, this can not be said clearly!


    Feijian couldn''t help looking at rizhan. It seems to be saying, you guy, how did you choose the four generations in those years and sell cute with this natural stay?


    "Cough ~" RI zhanxu coughed. At this time, he was also embarrassed. In those years, he supported shuimen to be the eye shadow of the four generations. The purpose was to let the latter be his puppet. Therefore, most of the rights would not let the latter contact. Even the dark part of the village was controlled by him behind the scenes. In addition, shuimen died young. There was no way to know these game rules.


    "Now the commander is big snake pill. We just follow the instructions of our headquarters..."


    "I see, Mr. sandaimu." although Watergate was confused about this, he still trusted sandaimu.


    In this way, the Ninja United Army divided the guard Zhu Li''s team into two, supervised eight tails and one tail by the four Chiyang array group with the strongest combat power, and protected six tails and two tails by the dirty soil reincarnation group. Although the latter also has three shadow level tasks, they can''t be compared with Huoying at all. When the war comes to this point, with their combat power, they have no ability to fight back in the face of both Xiao and ban.


    "So, who will be the first to come?" he has a cold look in his eyes and strong perception. He can include chakra objects with a radius of several kilometers without printing

 V1.Chapter 452

    The power of Serena!


    "Buzz ~"


    "The enemy is coming! Be vigilant!"


    "Where?!"


    "Target... Directly above, in the sky!"


    "Dada dada ~" riding on this divine wheel, he galloped from the sky. With a sweep of Tong people''s white eyes, he found these people in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Tong people looked at the people at the bottom coldly. "Three generations of water shadow Yancang, three generations of thunder shadow AI, two generations of water shadow ghost moon... What? Did the Ninja United Army send you out to die?"


    The little beard ghost lantern and the moon, with a protruding green vein on his forehead, said in a condensed voice, "Hey, hey! Are the young people of your age so arrogant?"


    "The water vapor is shaking, and the enemy''s chakra is extraordinary!" Yancang said in a deep voice. He condensed his fingerprints with one hand, as if using some special water escape perception.


    "Xiao... Well, did you guys kill my son?" the three generations of Lei Ying released his killing intention without reservation, and the vigorous Lei Dun armor covered his whole body.


    The three film level giants also released their own chakra with all their strength.


    Tong people were unmoved and made a big move.


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~"


    Dilumudo, emiya, Mao zhihualie, Lancelot, sleeve snow, God Serena!


    "Only two tails and six tails?" Tong man thought for a moment, and he soon understood the meaning of the Ninja coalition army''s doing so. He couldn''t help saying in a cold voice, "do you want Xiao and ban to consume each other... Ha ha, this is really an undisguised conspiracy."


    ............


    "Coming! This chakra... Seems to be an acquaintance." the door said coldly.


    The pillar smiled, "ha ha ~ although it''s a little inappropriate to say so, I''m still very happy to meet my old best friends."


    A blue light came down from the sky and wrapped the spots of xuzuo Neng!


    "Boom!"


    "Ha ha! Between the columns!"


    "Spot!"


    On the other side, ban is also against the four Chiyang array combination of the Ninja United Army!


    ............


    "Well, let''s start!" the cold flash in Tong people''s eyes, and then the six people behind him immediately went out to fight!


    "Zhizhi ~" three generations of thunder shadow disappeared in place, and then turned into a human Titan, which fiercely bumped into dilumudo and Lancelot.


    "Drink!" no fancy attack, pure cloud Ninja flow forbearance that focuses chakra on physical destruction!


    "The thunder fight must spit out the exciting knife!"


    Dilumudoli was about to cross his guns in the front block, and Lancelot also crossed his arms to resist.


    "Dang!!"


    With the impact of the fast train, the three generations of thunder shadow hit dilumudo and Lancelot with one punch!


    "Hiss ~" emiya, holding the Wuming bow, shot a storm of arrows!


    "Hum! Many people bully few people, right?" the short Yancang blocked the arrow in front of him. However, don''t look at him like this. He is also a real shadow level strong man at least!


    With an iron staff move in his hand, he saw a fog like mirror screen in front of him.


    "The art of water escape and water mirror!"


    The mirror screen reflected the barrage of arrowheads, and then it poured out with exactly the same amount of arrowheads, offsetting each other with barrages!


    "Then let''s come here too!" the ghost lantern moon raised his hand, and a large number of water properties chakra gathered at his fingertips, and finally condensed into a high concentration compressed chakra bullet. Controlling chakra to liquefy is the secret skill of the ghost lantern family, "the art of water escape and water guns!"


    The snow on the sleeve cut the tip of the knife through the fingers, and the extremely cold air quickly entered the body.


    "Kaka, Kaka ~" I saw that every hair had the power to wear stones and break jade. Less than a meter away from the snow-white figure on the sleeve, it was frozen into ice crystal warheads, and then fell down.


    "Roar!" the wooden man and Yugao also directly enter the tail beast.


    The second tail is a fire spirit demon cat. When it opens its mouth, it is no less than A-level fire escape!


    Serena, the God of heaven, went up face-to-face, clenched his fist and showed a dark red flame, and then fired the fireball forward. In an instant, he could create a huge flame sphere, which was as hot as hell!


    "Destroy the profound meaning of dragon purgatory, the hot hell of dragon!"


    "Boom!"


    A sea of fire!


    "What?!" Er Wei was shocked, "someone can fight me on Huodun!"


    Six tails swelled all over the body, and then spit out a large strand of blue gray mucus from their mouth, which is chakra with strong alkali corrosion!


    "Lotus leaf foam!"


    However, Serena took a deep breath, which seemed to suck the surrounding air into his body at once.


    "The profound meaning of killing the dragon, the wind and the moon of the storm dragon!"


    The towering wind and waves not only scattered the strong alkali vomited by Liuwei, but also lifted Liuwei''s huge body into the sky!


    "Yiyi ~" the latter''s infernal dragon explodes in the second tail. However, as a fire tailed beast, it can be completely immune to attacks of the same attribute.


    But Serena, the God of heaven, raised his hands towards it again, and a huge blue magic array appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Kill the dragon, the sea king, the water array of the dragon!"


    The water volume of the waves even reaches the scale that can completely wrap the body of the two tails.


    "Roar!" the high-intensity water vortex caused great damage to the two tails of the fire spirit.


    However, Serena''s attack was not over. He hit the ground heavily with his fists, and a huge yellow magic array covered the whole land.


    "The earth of mielong aoyi Grottoes is cracked!"


    Then came the plate riots that shook the sky and cracked the earth.


    "Fire escape beyond the tail beast... Wind escape at the level of wind disaster... Water escape that can form a tsunami and earth escape that can shake the mountains! Four attributes, each of which has reached the extreme level. How can this be done?" the people were shocked.


    Serena, the God of heaven, was so powerful that he hung two tailed beasts in one breath

 V1.Chapter 453

    War!!!


    Yuzhi speckle, knot printing.


    "Huodun Hao extinguishes the fire!"


    The super large-scale Huodun can use the amount of Ninja that is comparable to that used by dozens of Huodun ninjas in one breath. Both the power and casting speed are impeccable. It is a race that controls the fire!


    "Water dunk water array column!" facing the class a fire dunk of spot, you can only fight it with the same class a water dunk.


    The extreme collision between fire and water produces a large amount of water vapor.


    "Now, let''s go together!" but it''s really a plan!


    "Hum ~ do you want to cover my reincarnation eyes with steam? Sure enough, it''s still as insidious as ever, between the gates!" ban Lengleng said.


    "Whoosh!" the golden flash, the Watergate displays the flying Thor, and the figure instantly appears in front of the spot.


    "Ding ~"


    "Good speed!" ban broke the water gate with his black stick, and then kicked it out.


    "Wooden Dun''s skill of inserting a pole!" holding a sharp branch between the columns, he inserted it to the spot from the side.


    However, such a simple raid is impossible to escape the reincarnation eye of the spot!


    "Ha ha! I''m so sorry, ban. I can''t fight you one-on-one." the pillar sighed.


    "Hehe ~ it doesn''t matter. Facing me now, if I go up one by one, it''s really boring." ban doesn''t care. He has completely revived the body. They are not in the same level with the reincarnation state of filthy soil. In addition, at this time, ban already has a reincarnation eye, although it''s only one, But it''s enough to raise his power to another dimension!


    "The art of shadow separation!" day cut summoned five shadow separation, and the five people tied different fingerprints at the same time.


    "Huodun Hao fireball!"


    "Water escape, water clear wave!"


    "Feng Dun beast wave palm!"


    "Lei Dun feels the shock wave!"


    "Earth escape locust stone!"


    At the same time, the use of five attributes of evasion can only be achieved by applying these five changes of chakra''s interest to the extreme!


    "Hum! The boy of the ape flying clan was also capable." the Striped Silk did not move, but the blue chakra surrounded his whole body, forming a huge warrior giant elephant, xuzuo Neng!


    Shura, wave your sword!


    "The art of wooden Dun bangfei!" the huge mask shield resisted the blow of ban Zhuji body xuzuo nenghu!


    "In this case, I can only..." the two hands between the columns made a seal, and then one hand pressed on the ground, "wooden Dun wooden man''s art!"


    The giant of wood, who rose from the ground, is no less than the ultimate body of spot in terms of body shape. He must be able to do it!


    "It''s not over yet!" the handprint between the columns changed again, "the art of wooden Dun and wooden dragon!"


    "The reincarnation of filthy soil... Gives you unlimited chakra, so you can use advanced Ninja without restraint, but..." Ban''s hands and suzanneng''s four hands tied three different fingerprints at the same time.


    "The quality is still worse than one chip, between the columns!"


    "The sky hinders the earthquake star!"


    This is a technique that can only be used by the holders of reincarnation eyes. Ban and xuzuo can tie different seals with three hands at the same time, summoning two huge meteorites with a diameter of more than 100 meters to fall vertically one after another. Meteorites block out the sun and ravage the area of several kilometers into ruins!!!


    Everyone''s face changed. When ordinary people saw this situation, they must be thinking about how to escape. However, the pillars were different. They saw that he immediately controlled the wooden giant and wooden dragon to prevent the meteorite from landing.


    "Whew ~" the spot''s beard Zuo Neng almost cuts and sweeps!


    "Boom!" the giant of wood had to turn his head to meet.


    "Spot!"


    "Between the pillars, don''t be too naive!" ban Lengleng said.


    "Mu Dun, the world of flowers and trees is coming!" huge flowers and vines rise from the ground, trying to stop the falling of meteorites in the sky.


    "Ape devil!" day chop also manipulated the ape devil who turned into a golden cudgel and turned into a big iron pier to top it!


    "Nine tail chakra mode!" I saw that Watergate was covered with dark gold nine tail chakra, and more than ten chakra tentacles were stretched out to block the landing of meteorites.


    The lips spit out between the leaves, just like the water blade of a laser!


    "Water escape, water break wave!"


    Ban raised the flame fan of yuzhibo''s artifact, "yuzhibo rebounds!"


    "Hum ~" the shoulder between the leaves was pierced by the rebound water shock.


    In the battle between the four shadows and ban, both sides try their best. However, ban still has the upper hand against the four shadows with his own strength!


    .............


    "Drink!" Lei Dun chakra is fully open. Three generations of Lei Ying are desperate to release Lei dun. Under normal circumstances, such indiscriminate use of chakra is bound to hurt himself. However, now he can use it at will in the state of dirty soil reincarnation.


    Tongren waved with both hands.


    "Hua la la la ~" a torrent of cherry blossoms.


    "One kill in hell!" this is a must kill skill of three generations of eye Lei Ying, known as the "strongest spear". It focuses Lei Dun chakra on his fingertips and stabs his opponent. At first, he uses four fingers to attack. With the reduction of fingers, his attack power will also increase. When he becomes a spear, he can achieve the strongest attack power. In the face of the overwhelming Cherry Blossom blade petals greeted by Tongren, the third generation of Mu leiying used the most powerful kill book from the beginning!


    "Whew ~" concentrated all the power of Lei Dun on one finger, and its terrible penetration force broke a hole in the cherry blossom wave of "uttering scenery".


    "Annihilate the scene!" a cold flash in Tong''s eyes.


    I saw all the cherry blossoms quickly divided to both sides, forming a row of fixed thousand cherry swords.


    Tongren''s palm aimed at the thunder shadow of the three generations and said faintly, "the profound meaning bites the thousand blade flower!!!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~"


    Countless swords, turned into real ten thousand swords, pierced the eyes of three generations like a storm!


    "Drink!!!" the three generations of thunder shadow dodge left and right, and use it extremely. However, no matter how fast it is, it is impossible to avoid all the swords and wield the palm to split the swords.


    "Dang Dang ~"


    "Puff puff ~" the sword went into his body and shot through his limbs, making him unable to move.


    "Poof poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poo!


    The body is immortal when the dirt is reincarnated.


    Must kill yellow rose!


    Dilumudo waved his yellow gun and broke the limbs and head of three generations of eye thunder shadow. Those hit by this cursed gun will be attached with irreparable injuries, even if it is the reincarnation of filthy soil

 V1.Chapter 454

    Shadow level scuffle!


    "Hiss ~" dilumudo waved the killer yellow rose in his hand and broke the limbs of the four generations of thunder shadow. The curse attached to the gun blade prevented the recovery of the reincarnation of filthy soil.


    "Pooh!" Tong people pressed down their palms to destroy the cherry blossoms and destroy their corpses!


    After all this, Tong people just turned their eyes to the remaining dirty soil to reincarnate the enemy, "kill one first."


    "What..." from the start of the war to the present, the battle came in an instant. It was only less than five minutes later. Tongren killed one of their shadows with thunderous means, which brought great psychological deterrent to you.


    "Hey, hey! What''s the matter with the enemy''s combat power?!" the ghost lantern moon whispered, "how does the headquarters of the United Army allocate combat power? I haven''t heard of such a guy in advance!"


    Yancang''s hand was clinging to the iron staff and his face was covered with iron blue. The smart one had noticed something from it, "damn... We won''t be regarded as abandoned children!"


    "......" the ghost lantern moon looked at the six tails of Wuren and the two tails of Yunren, and immediately thought about what, "ah! Those damn bastards of Muye and Sharen! Watching the death of water shadow and thunder shadow, he controlled the command of the Ninja coalition army with one hand!"


    Four shadows were killed in battle. The battle command of the Ninja joint army was actually controlled by big snake pill. Muye also had a staff officer. Nara Lujiu and Sha Ren were watched by thousands of mothers-in-law, but they didn''t have fog tolerance and cloud tolerance. Therefore, in order to preserve themselves, those people ruthlessly sold their interests of fog tolerance and cloud tolerance behind their backs!


    Concentrate the maximum combat power to protect themselves, and then use the six tails of Wuren and the two tails of Yunren as bait.


    "I see." Tong Ren''s eyes narrowed tightly. Obviously smart, he also noticed this, and then he couldn''t help sneering, "the so-called Ninja united army, ha ha ~ it''s really ugly. How about? Shui Ying, you know you''ve been stabbed in the back, or you''d better turn over to me?"


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" Yancang scolded angrily. "I''m afraid the condition for defection is that we offer six tails and two tails and three tails in my body!"


    "Not bad." Tongren said faintly.


    Xiao''s goal is to capture the tail beast. There is no doubt that the result is the same whether the other party surrenders or not.


    "Hum! Then there''s nothing to say!" the ghost lantern Moon said coldly. Although he was very angry that the film had been sold, he also understood that in order to keep the tail beast, they had to fight hard for the present.


    "Come on!" Tongren''s right hand sticks to the invisible blade, and his left hand controls the torrent of cherry blossoms.


    "Whoosh ~" dilumudo and Lancelot rushed forward.


    "Water mirror separation!" Yancang copied a separation with 100% power with his body by using the art of water mirror, and both of them met dilumudo and Lancelot with iron sticks.


    Emiya bent her bow and took an arrow, and projected the Jia of the divine sword Kalabo as his arrowhead warhead, "pseudo spiral sword!"


    The flower of Mao closed his hands, and a large number of spirits gathered on his hands to form a dark blue flame, "72 pairs of red lotus Cang fire pendant breaking the road!"


    "Psychic skill!" the ghost lamp and the moon summoned a huge and incomparable shell shield. However, whether it is emiya''s pseudo spiral sword or Mao Zhihua''s 72 fan''s broken path, the destructive power is very amazing. The shell shield containing a large number of chakras is almost broken like paper paste.


    "Boom!"


    "Whoosh ~" the ghost lantern moon used "oily stroke" to move at high speed and avoid the huge explosion.


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" emiya''s arrowheads shot like a barrage of bullets. Mao Zhihua was also transformed into a human tank, and broken roads burst out in his hands.


    "Don''t underestimate the water shadow, bastards!" the ghost lantern and the moon coagulated their hands, "forbidden art steaming dangerous explosive power!"


    This is the most powerful trump card of ghost lantern moon. It once killed the second-generation eye earth shadow of Yanren village. It is a terrorist forbidden art. It is made of a large number of oil and water made by chakra. It is fast, very flexible and can explode infinitely. The child''s appearance is made of oil, but it is actually full of water. Once the body starts to act, the oil on the surface will rise sharply, and the water in the body will evaporate sharply, resulting in water vapor explosion. At this time, the split is reduced to its original appearance. Then, affected by the water vapor explosion, the surrounding air floats to the high altitude to form hail, which falls. After separate absorption, you can prepare for the next explosion again, and you can blast indefinitely!


    Dilumudo fought closely with Lancelot and Yancang. With two enemies and one, naturally he had the absolute upper hand. However, it can''t be said that two beat him one. After all, there is a three tail in Yancang''s body.


    The battle between emiya and Mao''s Flower Moon and ghost lantern moon is a bomb forced battle. It can''t be decided in a short time.


    "So......" Tong man, sleeve snow, God Serena. "Next is you, beasts!"


    "Roar!!"


    The two tailed and six tailed rhinoceros dogs each issued an angry and desperate roar!


    ............


    "Flying thunder god cut!" the door combines the secret skills of flying Thunder God and swordsmanship. In the battle, it throws a special bitterness that has been marked with the technique of time and space, and instantly transfers to the bitterness of high-speed movement to give a fatal blow to the enemy. Fanjian once hit quannai hard with this technique and finally caused him to die.


    Seeing this move in the door, the hatred of killing his brother surged into his heart again.


    However, the extreme speed could not escape his reincarnation, "hum!"


    Before the sword between the leaves hit him, ban first stabbed the black stick into the latter''s body and coagulated the seal with one hand.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" black sticks grew in the body between the leaves, blocking his ability to move.


    "Forbearance is the art of separating the sword in his hand!" day cut threw a large number of swords in his hand, and opened his mouth, giving each sword increased the strength of Feng dun.


    The spot driver must be able to throw the same number of blue gouyu back.


    Xuzuo Neng, who integrates attack and defense, has a weakness, that is, the attack from the inside!


    I saw a mysterious mantra on the ground in xuzuo nenghu.


    "Whoosh!" the figure of Watergate appeared in an instant, and the eyes showed the frog eyes of immortal mode, "fairy method spiral pill!"


    Nine tail chakra mode + immortal method + flying Thunder God, Rao is ban''s eyesight, and he can''t help but fail to fully capture his figure.


    "Boo!" the spiral pill containing the magic chakra hit spot''s shoulder and flew with blood and flesh!


    Spot kicked the Watergate out, "great speed, but the power is a little poor!"


    "Ha ha ~ if you want strength, how about trying my move?" the hands between the columns are folded, and a large number of magic chakra condenses, "immortal Dharma mingshenmen!"


    The huge God gate falling from the sky forcibly knocked down the spotted Xu Zuo Neng.


    Spot is trying to resist, and then the door on one side is full of fire.


    "Try my battle method of reincarnation from filthy soil. Forbid the arts and multiply the detonating charm with each other!"

 V1.Chapter 455

    Round tomb prison!


    Take each other''s initiation talisman. This technique is a forbidden technique created by the door. It combines forbearance and shadow separation, pastes a single initiation talisman quietly on the enemy''s key, and then takes the opportunity to detonate, which makes the opponent unexpected. A single detonator can be infinitely continuously channeled. The detonator focuses on one point of infinite continuous explosion. As long as it is attached by a detonator, it can''t get rid of it.


    Ban''s xuzuo Neng was suppressed by the Mingshen gate, and the infinite explosion between the doors finally cracked his xuzuo Neng.


    "Now!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh ~" four fire shadows hit the spot from four directions respectively.


    A tree fork is held between the columns, which is his wooden Dun secret technique of inserting a rod. It can insert a hard tree fork into the human body, and then drive the tree fork to grow in its body through the seal, thus causing great damage to the internal organs of the target.


    The gate condenses the strong power of water escape to Taidao to form a chakra knife with changing water properties. It can cut iron like mud and well restrain the fire escape of spots.


    The golden cudgel in sun Zha''s hand is inviolable and extremely hard. If this stick is knocked down, it will not only hurt muscles and bones. The flame round fan on Ban''s hand can rebound all Ninja Attacks. He must destroy it.


    The Watergate jumped into the sky, bit his finger and received the psychic seal.


    "Psychic skill!" summoned the big toad Wentai of miaomushan, who fell from the sky and crushed his opponent with great quality.


    "Ha ha! That''s the feeling. It''s good!" facing the siege of the other four people, ban didn''t get angry but smiled, and his mouth swelled, "the art of fire escape and dust concealment!"


    He hid his whereabouts by spitting out hot dust.


    "There!" however, as the shadow of fire in previous dynasties, their perception is not weak, that is, they attacked the dust one after another!


    "Boom!"


    How terrible is the joint strike of the four fire shadows?!


    "Whoosh ~"


    The figure of the spot jumped out of the dust and was covered with wounds.


    However, relatively speaking, the four shadows were also burned by the spot of Huodun. Just because of the reincarnation of filthy soil, they recovered soon.


    "I really sympathize with you. You walking corpses can''t enjoy the wonderful feeling of blood boiling..." ban licked the warm blood flowing from his arm and said coldly.


    "Really, that''s a pity, but what are you going to do in the face of our immortal zombies, ban?" the door remained unmoved, looked at the fingers scorched by high-temperature dust, recovered bit by bit, and clenched the Taidao in his hand.


    "Hehe ~ Yes, anyway, you are also the shadow of fire..." Ban said with a grim smile, "then I will fight with yuzhiboban''s full strength!"


    The amazing chakra''s body released from the spot, and the surrounding air shook violently!


    "Boo!" the four shadows also released their chakra with all their strength. Because of the reincarnation of filthy soil, their strength could not reach the peak, but the four shadows could compete with ban.


    "You guys, you''re going! Kill the spot in one breath!" after saying that, the gate and the gate took the lead in using the instant body technique and launched an attack on the spot.


    Rizhan also took out the name of his ninja Professor, and all the Ninja bombed the past.


    "Leave the defense to me!" the pillar used his strongest defense forbidden skill, "the five fold Luosheng gate of channeling!"


    There are assassins, mages and shield dad.


    The four shadows are really an impeccable combination.


    In the face of this, ban stood there motionless, but the reincarnation eye of his right eye showed a strange light.


    "Dang ~ hiss!!!"


    The solid five hell gates, like paper paste, were torn to pieces by some invisible force.


    "What?!" the four shadows were surprised.


    "Whether it''s the name of fire shadow or anything, I will trample it all today..." ban crossed his hands on his chest and made no action.


    "Prison by the tomb!" the cold voice spits out from the spot''s mouth.


    The four shadows were stiff and could not move.


    "Bang!" it was Watergate that was hit hard first and then turned into a shell. He didn''t even have time to react in the nine tail chakra mode!


    "Impossible! I can''t feel anything!" as soon as the voice fell, I just felt a huge force hit in the face, and then was hit out with the Watergate.


    The sun cut his eyes and made a quick decision. He divided the golden cudgel into two and four, forming a diamond parapet piled up by more than ten golden cudgels.


    "Psychic Vajra prison wall!"


    "Bang ~" the unbreakable protective wall was instantly broken, and RI''s cut arm flew out with a golden cudgel!


    The two hands are bound between the columns.


    "Mu Dun..."


    "Boom!"


    Wood chips splashed, and the columns were pressed to the ground by some irresistible force. Don''t move!


    This is the reincarnation eye pupil technique of spot. It can intervene in the different dimensional world called "wheel tomb". The shadow generated in this world can not be seen or perceived by the outside world. The shadow can be immune to all physical attacks, but can attack regardless of defense!


    With this move, ban immediately tore the five fold Luosheng gate between the columns, flew the water gate and the gate, destroyed the Vajra prison wall cut by the sun, and finally crushed the column called the strongest Ninja to the ground!


    "Is this the ability of reincarnation eye... Then maybe magic can..." seeing that the physical resistance is invalid, ninja can''t touch the shadow, and the column tries to attack with magic.


    "Pa ~"


    "Seal the art and absorb the seal!" ban lifted one hand between the columns and sucked all the magic chakra in his body.


    At the face on the spot''s chest, there was a trace of the immortal pattern between the columns, "what? Is this chakra of fairy art? However, it''s easy to control!"

 V1.Chapter 456

    Slaughter shadow level


    Pure white, white clothes are better than snow. From the blade to the handle, it is crystal clear white.


    "Zheng ~"


    Waving white will dye everything you touch white!


    "Minus 50 degrees!"


    Sleeve snow reduces his body temperature to minus - 50 ¡æ, and the water in the ground touched by his feet will freeze immediately, causing a vibration phenomenon called "ice shock", which can make the enemy standing on the ground affected by the shock wave and lose his balance.


    "Bang!" the second tail brigade immediately jumped into the air to avoid the shock wave of the earth. As a fire spirit, it can spit out flames and breath comparable to class a fire escape.


    Thawed the earth!


    In the face of the raging fire, snow-white''s sleeve remained unchanged and waved the soul chopping knife in his hand.


    "Absolute zero!"


    Reduce your body temperature to an extremely cold temperature of absolute zero (- 273.15 ¡æ).


    "Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyixue" was sprayed by the fire on his body, which was extremely cold. The two extremes of cold.


    On the other side, the battle between Serena and the six tailed rhinoceros is even more rough.


    On one side is the profound meaning of killing dragons with eight different attributes, and on the other is the liquid strong alkali that dissolves all things.


    The two sides are pure spray on each other.


    The battle between dilumudo and Lancelot and yacang has also become white hot.


    First, dilumu used the red rose that broke the devil to easily break through the tailed animal clothes of Yancang, while the doomed yellow rose gave his opponent the reincarnation of filthy soil, causing irreparable injury.


    Lancelot also relied on his body skill "infinite martial arts practice", forcibly took his iron staff from Yancang''s hand, and used his treasure "Knight immortal unarmed" to strengthen and transform the seized weapons into his treasure!


    "Whew, whew, whew ~" emiya turned on the machine gun mode, and thousands of arrowheads were fired from her hands.


    The ghost lantern moon uses its secret skill of water gun to destroy point-to-point, while facing the fierce ghost road of Mao Zhihua, it drives the steam danger and explosive power to fight.


    Tong man looked around. No matter which side of the war, he had an absolute advantage.


    Then next, let the advantage expand into rolling!


    In the case of gaining the upper hand, Tong people shot.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder fell from the sky, and an aggressive chariot appeared in front of us.


    On the wheel of Shenwei, Tongren rushed to the enemy with violence!


    "The earth of the broken road turns and dances!" the flower of Mao strongly drives the huge stone that cracks the earth and hangs in the air to smash into the ghost lamp and the magic moon.


    "Boom!" the ghost lantern and the moon, as always, drove the steaming child to explode, and his face looked very ugly. "Damn it! What''s the matter with this woman? All kinds of strange ninja skills emerge one after another, and all don''t need to be printed!"


    "Whew ~" the five fingers of the backhand shot a bullet, shot out a series of water escape bullets, shot down the arrowheads, distracted both sides of the ghost lamp and the moon, and it was very reluctantly to insist. If we continue like this, we will lose the war sooner or later. However, if the enemy has more combat power at this time, it will become the last straw to crush him!


    "Woo ~" the ghost lantern moon only heard the thunder in her ears, and then a huge dark shadow covered it.


    "What?!" the ghost lantern moon''s face changed greatly, and immediately stepped under his feet and quickly avoided by using flexible sliding steps.


    "Boom!" naturally, the wheels of Shenwei driven by Tongren fell from the sky, like a huge thunder, and the two thunder cows immediately stepped out of the iron hoof and chased after the ghost lamp and magic moon!


    It''s the so-called two legged, how can you run more than four legs? This is the Shenwei wheel pulled by thunder cattle, but it can go to heaven and earth. The conquering king Iskandar also won the rank of rider with this.


    The Shenwei wheel driven by Tong people soon caught up with the ghost lamp and moon of the oily sliding step, and Lei Niu raised his iron hoof high.


    "Damn...!"


    "Distant ravage and tyranny!"


    "Boom, dada, dada ~"


    Leiniu trampled the ghost lamp and the moon on the ground, and the wheels rolled over him.


    After the physical violence, purple thunder bombardment was added, which failed the ghost lantern moon''s strategy to display the liquefaction secret.


    "Lei Dun... Damn it, you can''t liquefy your body!" the ghost lantern moon was struck by lightning, paralyzed and unable to move.


    The flower of Mao came to him with a quick step. His hands were folded, and the light of metal glittered between his fingers. "The 755 pillars of the road are iron through!"


    Five huge iron steles falling from the sky fell heavily on the ghost lantern moon, nailing his limbs and head to the ground.


    Got the second one!


    "Dada dada ~" after rolling over the ghost moon, Tongren immediately moved to Yancang.


    "Not good!" Yancang fought against dilumudo and Lancelot with one enemy and two. It was only by relying on the strength of the tail beast that they reluctantly confronted each other. If Tongren joined the war, they would form absolute combat power.


    "Shuidun Jifu tiepao jade!" Yancang integrated the three tailed chakra into his Shuidun, forming a huge water cannon to attack the Tongren.


    "Zheng ~" Tong''s hand sticks to the invisible blade, and the golden light flashes.


    "Wind king air hammer!"


    The miniaturized curry stick is enough to split the attack of the water cannon.


    "Ding ~" Yancang raised his arm, turned his wrist into hard coral cutin by using the secret technique, and blocked dilumudo''s shot.


    "Pooh!" the gun blade pierced his arm. Yancang blocked dilumudo''s yellow gun, but he couldn''t stop his red gun that could ignore all defense!


    On the other side, Lancelot also held up the iron rod he had taken and fell from the sky and smashed it down.


    Yancang stretched out Jifu''s Tail from behind. One tail blocked the iron rod, and the other wrapped Lancelot''s body.


    "Hiss!" dilumudo stirred the red gun in his hand, forcibly broke one arm of Yancang, and quickly stabbed the yellow gun with irreparable curse.


    At the same time, the Shenwei wheel driven by Tong man killed him. Using the terrible impact brought by the advance of the chariot, he only needs to hold the ex in his hand horizontally, which is enough to cut all the defenses, even the three tailed turtle shell will crack

 V1.Chapter 457

    Reap the tail!


    "Ban, you..." was pulled away from the column of the magic chakra and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Ban inserted the black stick in his hand into the body between the columns one by one, blocking his concise chakra and his body''s action.


    "It''s ugly, Zhujian. Although it''s because you can''t give full play to all your strength before birth, God is on my side anyway."


    "Ape devil! Stretch out!" the day cut who tore off one arm and carried the golden cudgel in one hand. Then he saw that the big stick grew longer and bigger in vain!


    "Dang!" the golden cudgel, which can break everything by physical force, seems to be blocked by an invisible barrier one meter behind the spot.


    Spot slightly turned his head and said coldly, "do you also think of dancing?"


    "Ka ~" on the indestructible golden cudgel, it seemed to encounter a pair of invisible hands. With such a forced pull, the golden cudgel was twisted by brute force from the middle and was about to break.


    "Bang!"


    "Wow!" the golden cudgel changed back to the posture of an ape demon. It vomited blood at its mouth, obviously suffering great trauma.


    "Jumping monkey!" ban glanced at it.


    Although he didn''t see or hear anything, and even his perception was empty, he raised his arms in front of him at the moment of life and death as a famous ape demon family in the tolerance world.


    "Pooch ~" without warning, something strange happened. One arm of the ape demon and its left body were torn apart!


    "Enough, go back quickly, ape demon!" the day cut urgently.


    "Damn... The strength is not in one dimension at all..." the dying ape demon lifted the channeling and fled back.


    "Flying thunder god cut!" coldly stabbed him in the back. He aimed at the spot between the doors. His line of sight was not here, and resolutely launched a sneak attack.


    However, although Ban''s sight is not here, his shadow is staring here!


    Unable to touch the door of the wheel tomb, I didn''t know that his so-called sneak attack was completely in the sight of ban.


    Not only can''t see, but also can''t defend.


    When he approached the spot, he found that the latter had no movement at all. He had noticed something wrong between the leaves, and immediately turned the offensive action into defense at that moment. But all this was in vain.


    "Pooh!" chakratai''s knife, a water dunk in the door, flew up with his arm.


    The spot pointed towards one of his fingers, and the purple lightning condensed at his fingertips, "Xianfa Yindun thunder sect!"


    This is a new skill created by ban after absorbing the magic chakra between the columns and combining Yin Dun + Lei dun.


    More than 85% of the body between the leaves has turned into debris, and the dust mustard transformed from dirty soil can not be recovered.


    "Puff, puff ~" ban inserted several black sticks into the body between the leaves and said coldly, "I''ve wanted to do this to you for a long time, between the leaves! You killed quannai''s revenge! But now it''s meaningless for a walking corpse to vent."


    The first generation, the second generation and the third generation were defeated one by one, and finally there were only four generations left.


    "Hey! Watergate! Untie the seal completely!" said the Yin nine tail in Watergate.


    "Nine tails..." Watergate hesitated. Nine tails are not good. What if they turn back?


    "What are you doing? You know what? I hate that guy ban. I''d better stand by your shadow of fire than be enslaved by him!"


    "That''s right..." at present, Watergate has no way, and does not grind Ji. He presses one hand on the sealing operation of the abdomen, removes the seal, and completely releases the nine tails.


    "Roar!" the most powerful monster, the Nine Tailed nine lamas, came on stage!


    To deal with spot, Jiuwei used the most powerful tailing jade as soon as he came up!


    "Hum ~ beast! Don''t you kneel down for me when you see the master?" ban looked disdainfully at Jiuwei, and then gave a big hand, "psychic skill!"


    "Bang bang ~" three ferocious beasts!


    They are Yang Jiuwei, who was taken from changmen, and four and five tails that were taken by Tu Shayan Ren.


    The three tailed beasts were covered with black sticks, and their pupils were covered with the pattern of reincarnation eyes, which completely controlled all their actions.


    Three tailed beasts gather together, chakra, three tailed jade!


    "Boom, boom!"


    The startling explosion caused by the collision of three tailed jade!


    Both sides are not at the same level in terms of quality or size. Only one Yang nine tail here can be completely equal to the force of Yin nine tails of Watergate. The tail beast jade of the same quality booms, and the two nine tail chakras offset each other. There are two tailed jade animals with four tails and five tails left.


    "Flying Thor barrier!" Watergate passed through the space barrier at the critical time and transferred one of them.


    The remaining one hit Yang Jiuwei heavily.


    "Drink... Damn it!" he was badly hurt when he made a move. In the face of the overwhelming force in front of him, Yin Jiuwei stood in the camp of Huoying, which didn''t help.


    The spot will not leave the other party breathing room, and the five tails are controlled through pupil surgery.


    "Bang!" five strong and powerful legs jumped up high, and their limbs splashed high-pressure steam. Through the transpiration of chakra, they released huge energy, just like a flying giant mountain. Their four legs kicked nine tails with the power of mountains and seas!


    "Boiling Dun has unparalleled power!"


    "Pooh!" Jiuwei was kicked out heavily.


    One after another, waiting for it is the molten slurry that explodes the earth!


    Four tails and two fists hit the earth, "rongdun Huaguo Mountain!"


    "The beast is lack of strict training." Xu Zuo Neng, who is a research body, sent out a blow to cut the mountain and crack the earth.


    He got a tail beast jade, then a brute force body skill, then the burning of lava, and finally a terrible cut. The nine Yin tails just came out in a state full of blood were destroyed.


    "Puff, puff, puff ~" ban inserted the black stick into the Yin Jiuwei who was unable to resist, "in this way, Jiuwei will get it......"

 V1.Chapter 458

    Strategic balance


    The physical and legal double attack of Shenwei wheel on "distant ravaged bully" and the armor piercing of ex''s "wind king air hammer" made Yancang''s head broken and bleeding even though he was incarnated as Sanwei Jifu!


    "Shuidun Ji sad iron shell!"


    Blow out the bubbles injected into chakra, the tailed beast. Sanwei Jifu tries to fight back against the Jifu in the air!


    "Bang bang ~" the bubble was blocked by the gathering cherry blossoms.


    All the enemy''s attack lines are pale and weak because of the strictness of Sakura king, which integrates attack and defense


    "Poof poof!"


    The red gun in dilumudo''s right hand can pierce the thick armor on Jifu''s back without hindrance. The damage caused by the yellow gun in his left hand makes the abnormal recovery of the tail beast futile.


    "Pa!" on the other side, Lancelot smashed a piece of tail behind Ji Fu.


    Tongren manipulated Shenwei''s wheel, bypassed a circle in the air, and rushed towards Jifu.


    The wheel with the force of thunder and the hook stab of hanging on the side are easy to leave terrible wounds on Jifu''s body.


    "Damn......!" with a series of violent attacks by Tongren, the rough and fleshy tailed beast couldn''t stand. Jifu''s body gradually collapsed, and the dissipated chakra finally turned back to Yancang. The dust mustard transformed from dirty soil broke and lay powerlessly on the ground.


    "Dong!" dilumudo fiercely inserted the yellow gun in his hand into Yancang''s body and nailed it firmly to the ground. The curse of the gun blade stopped the self-healing ability of the reincarnation of filthy soil.


    After all this, Tong man couldn''t help turning his eyes to the other side, "is it almost finished over there?"


    A large disc-shaped white light appeared in the sky, and then a light beam ran through the disc in the sky from the ground. At the same time, a bright light wave surging and dancing like a giant wave appeared on the ground, freezing all things within the range of white light.


    "Solve Bai Xia''s punishment!"


    The huge chakra collection and the two spirit beasts that took charge of the fire were completely frozen at this time.


    "Click ~" what is also frozen is the sleeve snow itself. Holding the wrist of the soul chopping knife, there is a slight crack.


    Seeing this, Tong people couldn''t help muttering, "this is a very excellent interpretation, but also very dangerous. As long as you don''t quit a little, you will be hurt yourself."


    The melting of sleeve snow will be frozen by the extreme cold after use. It must be thawed bit by bit. If the temperature is raised rashly, the body will crack.


    Tongren took care of her for a while, but it was not necessary, because there was only the last enemy left.


    "Destroy the profound meaning of the dragon!" Serena, the God of heaven, is still fighting with the six tailed rhinoceros dog in full swing. Although he has the absolute upper hand, he can''t do it in a moment if he wants to completely defeat each other.


    "That''s enough, I''m tired of it." the ex in Tongren''s hand untied the boundary of the wind king, revealed the sword body full of golden light, injected a large number of chakras into it, changed into light, and released from the front end of the sword waving down like a laser beam, which can destroy all things and kill the city treasure!


    ¡°Excalibur!¡±


    No one can stop the golden slash of destruction.


    Although he rolled up his six tails and curled up together almost at the moment when the chopping shot fell, trying to reduce the damage he suffered, the ex of Tong people was irresistible and inevitable.


    Even the tail beast is not immune. The golden light burns out the thick chakra coat of the tail beast, and the tail beast itself is destroyed!!!


    At this point, the battle between Tongren and Zhongying also came to an end.


    Two tails, three tails and six tails, a total of three fell into Xiao''s hands!


    .........


    On the other side of the battle, ban also successfully captured nine tails, plus four and five tails in his hands, which are also three tailed beasts.


    Ninja United Army also hides the remaining one, seven and eight.


    "Want to play strategic balance?" ban naturally could see through the plans of Lu Jiu and others, and then sneered, "it''s just a clown. In front of absolute power, all intrigues and tricks are meaningless!"


    "Absolutely!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ban." Bai Jue''s figure emerged from the ground.


    "Have you found the rest of the tailrace?"


    "I found one, seven and eight tails, which were hidden on the turtle island overseas by the Ninja coalition Army... I cleaned up the fire shadow. Now there are no shadow ninjas who can fight in the first World War on the Ninja coalition army. If you compete for these three tailed beasts, you should move as soon as possible."


    "Really." Ban''s eyes narrowed, and there was a trace of doubt in his heart. Then he said, "where is heijue now?"


    "Tracking Xiao, he said he would find a way to hold Tong people down."


    "Hehe ~ that''s true loyalty!" ban smiled gently, but his eyes did reveal an unprecedented frightening cold light. Obviously, he had found something wrong with heijue''s change. It''s just that ban always doesn''t understand why he has the action of independent consciousness because it is made by his will.


    "Tong people... Black Jue, isn''t this very interesting? I came into this world with reincarnation eyes. If I don''t have an opponent, I''ll be too lonely!"

 V1.Chapter 459

    Battle for Turtle Island.


    Although yuzhiboban wants to compete with Tongren and heijue weasel, it''s not the time yet. The top priority now is to catch up with Xiao and seize the tail beast still in the hands of the Ninja coalition army, so as to eliminate the future trouble.


    After so many years of conspiracy planning, yuzhiboban will not and cannot fail. He must firmly control all unstable factors in his own hands. It''s all a leisure pastime, just to pass the boring time, that''s all.


    Of course, Tongren won''t approve of his idea. He will let yuzhiboban know what happens when he despises himself.


    At the same time, Tong people also set out towards turtle island with Xiao under their control.


    The next battle will be the battle of the tail beast!


    As everyone expected, even if yuzhiboban and Tong people can see through the plot, they can''t give up the competition for the tail beast. In other words, even if this conspiracy becomes a conspiracy, it can take effect after it is put on the table.


    Now, not only the Ninja allied forces want to reap the benefits, but even the black weasel has hidden in the dark and wants to be a yellow finch ready to go.


    Almost at the same time, the two teams came to the turtle island, and both sides had known each other''s arrival through perceptual ninjas!


    However, this battle is not only a battle for the tail beast, but also a battle for speed.


    As soon as he sensed the arrival of Tongren, Yuzhi Boban opened his reincarnation eye, and a powerful wave of chakra power spread away.


    Of course, Tongren knows that yuzhiboban is inviting him to fight. Indeed, there is no one here who can fight with him anymore except the reincarnation eye at the same level as his reincarnation eye!


    So Tong people also untied their seal, and a powerful pupil power that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth was sent out.


    The Tong man raised his right hand, and the wide sword plug paving sword had appeared in his hand, "please listen to my call! Shenwei wheel!"


    For a moment, the clouds were thick, the thunder was rumbling, and the Tongren who pointed to the sky exuded a strong sense of war, as if heaven and earth were frightened by it!


    Tongren jumped into the car seat with his natural and unrestrained body, like a carefree prodigal son, and flew in the direction of yuzhiboban.


    Yuzhi Boban has also met Tong people in the direction. They met in the middle of turtle island, and the war is imminent.


    Unexpectedly, yuzhiboban sat down and waved to Tongren. It seems that he also sat down with him. Tongren''s trip was to stop yuzhiboban. He didn''t have to fight him. Naturally, he sat down and wanted to hear what yuzhiboban wanted to do.


    "You should know that in terms of your ability at present, if you play against me, you can draw with me at most!" Yu zhiboban said this fact faintly.


    Tongren smiled calmly: "the battle doesn''t depend on the mouth. Whether it''s a tie or not, you have to fight before you know!"


    "OK! Let me tell you the truth. Even if we fight, we can''t end the battle for a while and a half. Why don''t we just stay out of the fight and let the underground people compete?" Yu zhiboban proposed directly.


    Tongren nodded indifferently, but said, "you should know that there are no rules to restrict me. I still prefer the feeling of freedom. However, at least now I can agree with your suggestion, and you can''t expect me to make any guarantee. I will do it when I want to do it."


    "When you think you need to do it, it''s too late. I think I can delay you for some time!" Yu zhiboban sarcastically said without hesitation.


    Tong people still smiled and said, "let''s try and watch it. Why do we show off the benefit of words here?"


    After that, Tong people began to close their eyes and refresh themselves. Yu zhiboban saw that Tong people didn''t have the nature of talking, and simply began to observe the movement on the battlefield.


    Those who followed Tong people were still the S-class traitors of Xiao organization. There is no doubt about their strength.


    The team on my side is my old army, Bai Jue army and those pseudo Yanren. There are also two newly captured men with fairly good combat effectiveness, which are also the original abnormal duo of Xiao organization, jiaodu and feiduan.


    The people on both sides can be regarded as close rivals. The people of Tongren have relatively high combat power, but they have a large number of troops. In addition, they don''t know which aspect of strength is stronger for the time being.


    As for the so-called Ninja coalition, Yu Zhibo has not paid attention to it. Since they have decided to give up the tail beast, they have lost their qualification to participate in the battle.


    The people of the Ninja alliance have also planned. For the time being, hide aside and watch Xiao and Yu zhiboban compete for the tail beast, and then wait for the opportunity. When both of them lose, they can take advantage of the fisherman.


    Sure enough, under the attack of Xiaohe and yuzhiboban, the Ninja coalition only resisted symbolically, pretended to be defeated under the leadership of big snake pill, leaving only me who had been abandoned, ero, Fu and chilabi still struggling.


    Facing the siege of several shadow level strongmen, the three had no choice but to start tailing.


    Dilada and scorpion entangled me. Under the bombing of dilada, I love Luo didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of chakra to launch the air sand defense wall. The battlefield here fell into a stalemate for a time. Dilada and Scorpion will not break my love Luo''s turtle shell defense for a while, and I love Luo has no good way to deal with it for the time being.


    Xiao Nan is temporarily deadlocked with chilabi. Although they seem to fight fiercely, they can''t take anyone for a moment.


    And Fu naturally fought with the abnormal duo. This battlefield is probably the strangest battlefield. Feiduan has been chasing Fu to send it to her hand. It''s like exchanging death for injury, but Fu has to be very careful. Although he didn''t know why the man had been chasing and beating at himself, he seemed to be fierce and not afraid of death.


    But intuition told her that it was definitely not as simple as it seemed. No one will give up their life easily, especially for ninjas, they regard life as very important. For them, life is second only to what they want to protect. There must be some conspiracy in it. This is Fu''s first idea.


    As for those baijue armies, their strength is really limited, just like cannon fodder. As for those pseudo Yanren, it''s useless to join the battlefield. They were simply arranged aside and stared at the people in Xiao organization

 V1.Chapter 460

    Facing the empty sand defense wall like a turtle shell, scorpion quickly launched its puppet summoning technique and released more than a dozen puppets to delay my ero''s attack, so that dilada can make explosive clay to blow up my ero''s empty sand defense wall!


    "Sand waterfall funeral!" I Ailuo was also aroused by this subdued play, and began to deal with the puppet summoned by the scorpion very seriously.


    "Sand separation!"


    "Sand iron Tianyi!"


    "Scroll burning prison sorrow array!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Facing the massive sand attack of I love Luo, scorpion immediately controlled his puppet to respond, and he himself began to attack I love Luo. A large amount of sand turned into flowing magma under his inflammatory prison sorrow array!


    "Dilada, can you hurry up? The boy is angry! Show your art in front of us quickly!" the scorpion urged dilada.


    "Come, come, brother scorpion, stay away!" dilada said, throwing a string of C3 18 at the empty sand control wall of my ero.


    A series of huge explosions came out, raising the dust all over the sky, and my love Luo''s figure was submerged in the dust.


    Dilada clapped her hands and said, "it''s done! See, brother scorpion, this is the power of art. It''s easy for us artists. It''s a piece of cake and easy to catch!"


    The voice didn''t fall. As the dust dispersed, I saw the figure of I love Luo. It looked unharmed. It was a naked slap in the face.


    "Continuous shooting of sand and stone rain!" I Ailuo, who was repeatedly bombed, attacked them again. They immediately hid behind the sand separation and escaped this attack.


    Scorpion shook his head helplessly and said to dilada, "can''t you do something powerful directly? As an artist, you really disappoint me. Go and prepare a big move. I''ll delay time for you!"


    Dilada felt his head awkwardly: "artists, it''s inevitable that there are positioning errors! Who knows that the boy''s turtle shell is so hard? It''s really helpless. I''ll give him some big meals right away. Brother scorpion, you hold on first!"


    "Sand graupel!" I ero attacked the scorpion again.


    "Fei Liuhu needle eight waves!" scorpion immediately controlled the puppet Fei Liuhu to launch a counterattack.


    At one time, two people each made big moves and fought very hot.


    "Brother scorpion, be careful, dilada''s exquisite works of art are coming!" dilada shouted.


    "C4, the as like as two peas!" a huge doll went towards my love''s figure. The whole doll looked exactly the same as the "LADA".


    "Boom!" a bigger mushroom cloud rose into the sky. Dilada held her shoulder and said to the scorpion while appreciating it: "how''s it? Brother scorpion! Is this art spectacular enough?"


    "Careless, at least much better than just now! By the way, I still prefer the art of puppets!" Scorpio commented reluctantly.


    "No! But I still feel that the art of explosion is more beautiful!" dilada explained.


    Soon, the smoke dissipated, revealing the figure of my love Luo half kneeling on the ground.


    The empty sand control wall was finally blown open by dilada''s detonating clay!


    I love Luo also seems to have been no small vibration, breathing heavily on the ground.


    "Boy, hand over the tail beast, and we can consider sparing you from death! Otherwise, you will become a victim of art," dilada said with a smile.


    I love Luo raised his head. His eyes were red with blood and looked very ruthless. He said word by word: "you can''t think! I will never give in to you! Wind Dun has made a breakthrough in infinite sand and dust!"


    Before the voice fell, a huge tornado began to form. The tornado whirled straight towards the two people with a large amount of sand and stone.


    "Sand and iron world method!" scorpion immediately controlled the three generations of wind shadow and began to fight back. At the same time, he and dilada also began to dodge.


    The tornado seemed to have a tracking system, chasing two people under my control.


    "Detonate the clay and explode!" dilada saw this situation and quickly made a split with detonated clay. As expected, as he imagined, the split was almost immediately involved in the tornado. Dilada immediately shouted: "explosion!"


    The whole tornado was blown up immediately. No matter how powerful a tornado is, its eye is still weak. Under the explosive force of the detonating clay, it can no longer condense immediately.


    Although the tornado was blown apart, the sand and stones it had previously carried were shot at them like bullets.


    "Brother scorpion, hold on first. I''m going to grease the soles of my feet! Tu Dun Tu Long Yin''s skill!" immediately, dilada went into the ground.


    "The scroll is eroding the stream!" the scorpion dare not neglect it. A huge water jet comes out of the palm and resists the aftershock of the storm.


    At this time, I love the chakra in Luo''s body. There are almost few left. He still didn''t hurt scorpion and dilada. He gasped a few times and secretly made a decision in his heart.


    "The art of false sleep! Wake up, guard the crane!" I ero finally decided to wake up the tail beast in my body to fight against a powerful opponent.


    I love Luo''s body immediately began to change violently. I love Luo summoned his tail beast, a crane!


    A big yellowish civet cat appeared in front of him. He saw that the civet cat''s tail was full of thorny objects and looked very terrible and aggressive.


    Shouhe is very violent. As soon as Fang appeared, he launched an attack on his enemy!


    "Feng Dun practices empty bullets!"


    The crane spits out a series of wind attribute chakra balls and launches them hard at the scorpion.


    Scorpion also put away the joking mentality and began to seriously deal with the shouhe.


    "A hundred machine drill of red secret skills!" at the beginning, the scorpion launched a big move, and hundreds of puppets appeared on the battlefield.


    These puppets looked very strange. They were all wearing blood red robes and holding all kinds of weapons, and attacked the guard crane.


    Dilada has also come out of the ground. Seeing that brother scorpion is serious, he quickly began to gather chakra


    "C4, the as like as two peas." the "La La Da", a lot of chakra, spent the shortest time creating a doll that was exactly like himself.


    As soon as the doll appeared, it rushed towards the shouhe. As soon as it approached the shouhe, it exploded under dilada''s control.


    The scorpion immediately stopped breathing and began to retreat. He knew that after the doll exploded, the whole range would be filled with clay spiders made of detonated clay, which was very powerful.


    "Explosion!" sure enough, under the control of dilada, those miniature clay spiders have exploded, and the guard crane has also shaken, and has been seriously damaged

 V1.Chapter 461

    Scorpion and dilada easily beat me ero and caught him. The two of them dared not neglect and hurried to the battlefield of Xiaonan and chilabi.


    "Thunder Dun ultrasonic shock thunder Dun knife!" chilabi is desperately attacking Xiaonan. Its speed can be regarded as lightning!


    "Paper shield!" Xiao Nan saw chilabi''s knife coming fiercely and quickly resisted it.


    With the sound of Zila, the paper shield was like cutting tofu under the ultrasonic vibration of chilabi, and was split in two at once.


    "Paper dance!" Xiao Nan saw that the knife was not far from his body. He knew that the knife could not be avoided anyway. He had to use the paper dance, which can turn himself into paper, so as to be immune to chilabi''s attack.


    Of course, Xiaonan won''t just be beaten passively. Although she has turned herself into paper, she still calmly rushes out a paper spear.


    With chilabi''s ability, the paper spear was easily blocked by him, and Xiao Nan didn''t expect the paper spear to hit him. Her killing move was the material of the paper Spear - Detonating symbol!


    "Blast me!" Xiao Nan shouted when the spear came into contact with chilabi''s knife. A loud noise accompanied by a huge shock wave rushed towards chilabi.


    Chilabi suffered a big loss when he was cold. Although the power of this initiation charm is limited and will not seriously hurt him, he is now disheartened by the aftershock of the explosion, which is really angry!


    "Acrobat!" seven knives appeared on chilabi''s body. He said angrily, "well, you have successfully angered me. I''ll show you the power of seven knives!"


    Xiao Nan was surprised. The chilabi was really powerful enough to make seven knives flow!


    "The art of God''s paper man!" Xiaonan dared not be careless and immediately used his most powerful ninja.


    In a moment, as like as two peas, the south side of Xiao Nan was almost the same as Xiao Nan.


    Chilabi said disdainfully, "what? Separation? You underestimate me too much. Do I have to lose seven knives?"


    Chirabi was wrong this time. Although these are only the separations made by Xiao Nan using the art of God''s paper, each separations are changed with multiple detonating symbols. They will be detonated as soon as they are attacked!


    Chilabi rushed towards these small southerners and immediately caused a series of explosions. The careless chilabi was bombed again.


    Chilabi directly summoned the tail beast: "Oh! Little eight, have some chakra!"


    As soon as eight tails appeared, chilabi immediately entered the second state of tail beast. A layer of black coat appeared on the surface of chilabi''s body, and the seven knives in his hand became seven sharp bones.


    "Acrobat!" chilabi, as a human pillar, did not know how much his defense increased after opening the second tailed state, which directly gathered Lei Dun chakra and rushed towards Xiaonan and her separation!


    "Paper shield!" Xiao Nan did not dare to neglect this time. He quickly spread out one layer of paper shield after another to protect himself.


    Chilabi smashed all Xiaonan''s parts, and then hit Xiaonan''s body straightly.


    Seeing chilabi''s momentum so strong, Scorpio and dilada no longer dare to stand idly by.


    "Detonate the clay split! Let you see my ultimate art!" dilada almost immediately released a split to block Xiaonan''s body.


    "The scroll is eroding and flowing!" the scorpion dared not neglect it, and then ejected a stream of venom from the heart of his hand and rushed straight at chilabi!


    Chirabi didn''t slow down because of this. First of all, he collided with the scroll erosion stream released by the scorpion. With the defense power of tail beast, the water column generated by the venom simply slowed down and was left behind by chirabi!


    Scorpion immediately released its most proud puppet - three generations of wind shadow!


    "Sand iron attack!" immediately a large number of sand iron appeared in front of him, and then began to compress rapidly, and a huge thick sand iron shield appeared in front of Xiaonan!


    After breaking through the scorpion''s venom attack, chilabi encountered dilada''s shadow split. Almost when chilabi Kankan was about to hit dilada''s split, dilada shouted: "detonate the clay split and explode! Explode! Drink!"


    It seems that a lot of detonating clay is mixed in this shadow split. The power of the explosion is very strong. In a moment, chilabi is involved in the center of the explosion, and the flame generated by the explosion drowns chilabi''s figure.


    Dilada touched her chin with great satisfaction and said, "well, this is the beauty of the ultimate art. Look at the flame and explosion. How beautiful! Well."


    Before the voice fell, a black figure flew out of the explosion center and hit Xiaonan relentlessly. Similarly, the sand shield only blocked chilabi''s speed and was scattered!


    After smashing several more paper shields, chilabi exhausted his impact and stopped. If there is no scorpion and dilada''s multi-party obstruction, relying solely on Xiaonan''s paper shield is absolutely irresistible!


    The power of one impulse was futile. Chilabi became more angry. He directly opened the third form of tail beast, and the whole person became eight cow ghosts!


    "Continuous tailing jade!" immediately, eight tails kept firing spherical tailing jade at the three people like a machine gun.


    Although the tailing jade is very powerful, it was taken over by the three people. They either hide or block or attack, but they didn''t get any damage from the tailing jade!


    When the eight tailed man Zhu Li saw that the jade attack of the tail beast was invalid, he immediately changed his move: "eight tailed force skill, eight volumes of the tail beast!"


    The tail of the tail beast''s eight tentacles immediately rolled up, wrapped its body, and then immediately began to rotate at a high speed.


    A huge attraction hit the three people. They quickly stabilized their body and began to resist.


    "Paper dance paper rain!" Xiao Nan immediately formed a huge wing with countless detonating symbols, and then shot at the center of gravity, that is, the position of chilabi.


    "Sand iron sky wing!" scorpion immediately flew up with dilada: "I''ll delay first, and you''ll get ready to study art!"


    "Sand and iron attack!" the scorpion did not stop, immediately turned into a large number of compressed sand and iron spears and threw them at chilabi!


    "OK, brother scorpion, wait a minute! HMM!" dilada immediately began to prepare a large art piece made of detonated clay for chilabi to have a good taste!


    "C4 garuro!" dilada repeated his old skill, and a huge doll rushed towards chilabi.


    "Drink!" "burst!"


    Under the explosion of massive detonating symbols and huge detonating clay dolls, a mushroom cloud rose, and even the defensive tailorc column force was hit back to the prototype by the powerful explosion

 V1.Chapter 462

    Besides the battle between Fu and the "undead Duo", after carefully testing for a long time with seven tail wings, Fu made another rash mistake, and she began to launch a fierce attack on the "undead Duo".


    "Secret scale powder concealment skill!" countless phosphorous powder was instantly sprayed out of her mouth. Jiaodu and feiduan were immediately shrouded in, their movements were slower, and even their sight was hindered to a certain extent.


    "It''s now!" Fu said to herself secretly. As a human pillar, she immediately began to become a tail beast, and directly entered the second state of tail beast.


    A layer of blood red coat quickly wrapped her up, and black medium-sized tailed jade fired at the position of both horns and flying segments.


    "Water Dun water curtain tent!" jiaodu immediately launched ninja, and a column of water blocked in front of him and blocked these tailed jade for him.


    "Tu Dun Tu spear!" Yu, the tailed beast passing through the water curtain, immediately bounced back in the opposite direction after hitting jiaodu''s body.


    Instead, it was flying. It didn''t dodge or avoid. It was hard to bear the attack of tailing beast jade. It made me feel cold.


    So many medium-sized tailed jade did not cause fatal injury to the flying segment! This is so weird that people can''t believe their eyes!


    "Bloody March sickle!" a big red sickle was thrown out from the depths of the phosphorous powder. The sickle kept rotating, and the target pointed at the Fu flying in the air.


    The attack launched by such a strange person, even Fu, who has always been rash and careless, did not dare to light her front. As soon as she had a wing, she quickly retreated behind her, and the scythe attack immediately failed.


    Unexpectedly, the scythe did not stop at this point. Driven by the flying segment of chakra, the scythe stretched out a long section again.


    This was greatly beyond Fu''s expectation. She immediately moved back forcibly, and then hid in the past, but her chest had been cut by a sickle.


    Before Fu could breathe a sigh of relief, the sickle stretched out again and cut directly on Fu. Just listen to the sound of "Dang", the sickle that was about to run out of momentum had been blocked by Fu''s tailrace clothes.


    Fu was alert. When the sickle hit her just now, her heart felt a chill, like being approached by something extremely dangerous. The woman''s intuition told her that being hurt by flying segments would be very dangerous, but she didn''t know what kind of danger it was.


    "Lei Dun is false and dark!" the horn couldn''t help but send out a very destructive Lei Dun ninja.


    A spear condensed by thunder light shot at Fu. It was as fast as a meteor across the sky. It came to Fu almost immediately.


    As soon as renzhuli made a dodging move, the thunder spear had penetrated her body, and then a burst of severe pain came. She had been stabbed by the thunder spear.


    If she hadn''t flashed at the critical moment, the thunder spear would not have pierced her shoulder, but her heart!


    "Bloody March sickle!" seeing that renzhuli was wounded by the corners, feiduan immediately threw out his red sickle excitedly. The target is renzhuli''s wound. As long as a little renzhuli''s blood is stuck, feiduan can use his own curse to hurt each other.


    Fu had already known the ability of the sickle to stretch and retract. Naturally, she would not be fooled again. She kept falling back quickly until she saw that the sickle didn''t catch up with herself.


    "Tentacle fist!" just as renzhuli dodged the sickle of the flying section, the horns had launched a sneak attack behind her.


    The completely unprepared person Zhuli was hit immediately, and the huge force impact made her fly out.


    Seeing this opportunity, feiduan immediately threw out the red sickle again, and finally succeeded in taking the blood of renzhuli.


    Feiduan licked the blood on the sickle and said with a cruel smile: "chick, let you taste the hospitality from the cult! Scream in the abyss of blood and darkness."


    With that, he dipped the blood on the sickle, drew a strange pattern composed of circles and triangles, and then stood in the middle of the pattern.


    This is the infamous curse technique of feiduan. As long as he can get the enemy''s blood, he can transfer the damage inflicted on himself to his opponent. It''s very strange.


    Jiaodu immediately took all the attacks of human column force to buy time for the preparation of flying segment.


    Soon the flying section was ready. He respectfully took out a dark spear from his body, as if the next thing was not a bloody and strange curse, but a holy sacrifice.


    The spear stretched and stretched ten times. He turned the spear head and stabbed himself.


    There was a blood hole in feiduan''s body immediately, and then he seemed to feel no pain. He smiled wildly, and his men kept hurting themselves.


    There was also a blood hole on Ren Zhuli''s body, as if Duan Fei stabbed not himself, but her.


    Before long, renzhuli fell from the sky because he was seriously injured. Duan Fei''s curse can''t be solved by simple defense at all. It seems to be an attack launched from the enemy''s interior.


    The bloody Fu was almost immediately released from the state of tail beast, and the horns immediately came forward to catch her.


    He knew that this guy would never get up if he didn''t lie down for more than half an hour, which showed his respect for evil gods.


    Tong people in a place on Turtle Island suddenly opened their eyes, and Yu Zhibo opened his eyes almost at the same time.


    Just now, the two people sitting side by side like good friends suddenly attacked each other like two enemies with deep hatred.


    "Sword of victory!"


    Tongren knew that the invisible sword could not escape Yuzhi''s perception, so they simply did not hide. The golden sword seemed to burn a raging flame and cut to Yuzhi''s wave with the power of breaking the sky and the earth.


    Almost at the same time, Yuzhi Boban also made a black stick by using yin-yang evasion to resist the golden giant sword of Tongren.


    With a click, the black stick broke, and the attack of Tong people had been blocked.


    Yu Zhibo ban didn''t feel pity at all. He threw away the broken black stick and said sarcastically: "Tong Renjun, even as an opponent, you shouldn''t attack me? It will appear that you have no confidence!"


    Tongren tilted his lips and didn''t speak. He knew that even if he didn''t take the lead, yuzhiboban would do it, because there was a foregone conclusion on the battlefield

 V1.Chapter 463

    Reincarnation eye Yin and Yang escape method, nature seizes the sky!


    Dilumudo, emiya, Lancelot, Mao Zhihua lie!


    Tong people summoned their strongest helper as soon as they came up!


    Round tomb prison!


    Yuzhi wave spot also separated four faint shadows. Each of these shadows has his own ability!


    Must kill yellow rose!


    Dilumudo fought with a shadow with a short gun!


    Good general!


    Emiya also picked up the projection weapon and took a shadow!


    Knights don''t die with bare hands!


    Lancelot picked up a stick and rushed to one of the remaining two shadows!


    Sixty three locks of the binding road!


    "King''s visitor! Flesh and blood mask, Vientiane, flying high, something crowned with the name of mankind! Scorching heat and strife, move forward! The thirty-one red artillery of breaking the road!"


    A huge fireball came out from the palm of Mao Zhihua and flew towards the last shadow!


    Originally, the battlefield between the two became lively in an instant.


    In fact, this kind of fighting method is very fair. The four fighting helpers of Tong people are consumed by chakra in Tong people''s body. If the helpers are destroyed, Tong people will also receive counterattack.


    As for the shadow created by Yu Zhibo Ban''s round tomb prison, the attacks and injuries they receive will affect Yu Zhibo ban.


    Tongren looked at several figures who had fought fiercely and said to yuzhiboban, "they beat them. Do we have a competition?"


    Yuzhi Boban, a proud and extreme person, naturally refused to be soft. He attacked Tongren without saying a word!


    "Xian Falan Dun Guangya!" a purple chakra ray shot at Tongren!


    Tongren did not dodge, and when the ray was coming, he stretched out the sword of victory and oath to block the chakra ray of Yuzhi wave spot.


    Sleeve snow!


    To come but not to be rude, Tong people immediately opened their left hand and summoned the soul chopping knife!


    "Minus 50 degrees!"


    Tongren immediately launched the snow and ice ability of sleeve snow!


    "Absolute zero!"


    Then, Tongren launched a lower temperature, and snowflakes floated in an instant in the whole range. After a while, the whole world became a world wrapped in silver!


    "The tree is white!" Tong people raised their sleeves and inserted snow into the ground.


    Yuzhi Boban was immediately frozen in the thick ice. Tong people didn''t dare to delay. They raised the sword of victory and oath and went to the ice sculpture thorn.


    Before Tong people came to the ice, the ice made a sound of clicking. Then there was a small crack on the ice. The crack expanded rapidly, and the ice broke into small pieces in an instant!


    Yuzhi Boban got out of the ice!


    "Blood following the limit heaven hinders the earthquake star!" Yu Zhibo, who got out of trouble, immediately launched his own art in the blood following limit! Two huge meteorites hit Tongren one after another!


    Tong people are unwilling to show weakness and launched a powerful art!


    Genesis star dies!


    Tongren also summoned a meteorite larger than the two meteorites and hit yuzhibo on the head.


    "Creation world!"


    Tong people summoned the meteorite, and whether they hit Yuzhi wave spot or not, they immediately launched a powerful protective barrier to defend against the attack of meteorite.


    "Blood following limits Yixie Naqi!" Yuzhi wave spot did not dodge or defend. He directly used Yixie Naqi to turn the caster''s damage and adverse factors including death into dreams in a short time, and also turned the caster''s attack and other favorable factors into reality, ignoring this attack!


    With two loud noises, Tongren''s creation and boundary keeping succeeded in blocking the blood of yuzhiboban, limiting the sky and hindering the earthquake star.


    Yu Zhibo ban looked at Tong Ren fiercely. The blow just now wasted another writing wheel eye. Even if yu Zhibo ban could use the writing wheel eye in his hand, there was not much in stock. It can be said that he used one less.


    While Yixie Naqi is still effective, Yuzhi Boban quickly launched an attack on Tongren. As long as Yixie Naqi is still there, Yuzhi Boban can completely ignore any attack!


    A black chakra sphere gradually formed between yuzhiboban''s hands. Just after the black ball reached the limit, yuzhiboban threw the chakra sphere in his hand towards Tongren, and countless objects were attracted by the chakra black ball and rushed towards Tongren!


    Seeing that Tongren was about to be wrapped in the object attracted by the sphere, Tongren held up the sword of victory and oath in his hand and rushed out of the Siege!


    Immortal Dharma Yin Dun thunder sect!


    A purple tree began to grow in yuzhiboban''s hands. Almost in an instant, it grew into a big tree in the sky and bumped into Tongren.


    It was not a tree, but purple lightning!


    Tongren took out his gun and pulled the trigger at yuzhiboban''s head! Yu Zhibo ban has long known the power of Tong people''s mysterious weapon. Naturally, he will not be hit by Tong people.


    Yuzhi Boban immediately dodged away, and the Yin Dun thunder sect in his hand lost its master''s control and could no longer carry on, and suddenly disappeared.


    Besides, the four parts of dilumudo, emiya, Lancelot and Mao Zhihua lie vs. Yu zhiboban.


    Dilumudo, emiya and Lancelot have died together with three shadows. Only Mao Zhihua lie is still beating a shadow!


    The negative state has been transmitted to Tong Ren and Yu Zhibo ban. In addition, the battle just now consumed a lot of chakra. Now the two have basically lost their combat effectiveness and can only breathe violently in situ and observe the situation in the field!


    The shadow avatar with Yuzhi speckle ability also began to launch the strongest attack!


    "Blood continues to limit the sky and hinders the earthquake star!" two huge meteorites came again and fell to Mao Zhilie with the momentum of destroying everything.


    "The proud son of heaven, the iron wall, the dragon, the lion roar, the tiger roar and the wolf rush, cut off the heaven and earth before the collapse, and cut off the empty space of the eighty-one bound roads!"


    A huge protective wall appears in front of Mao Zhihua lie to defend against the meteorite attack and protect Mao Zhihua lie''s safety.


    Sure enough, the meteorite finally failed to break the broken space of Mao Zhihua, and was perfectly defended by the broken space.


    The 88 flying dragons of the broken road hit the thieves and shook the sky with thunder guns!


    Mao Zhihua''s palm radiated a thick light beam and flew straight towards the shadow.


    Shadow separation is separation after all, or can''t be compared with noumenon. In addition, yuzhiboban itself has been traumatized, which is also reflected in separation!


    The shadow that just released the big move was hit by the strong beam of Mao Zhihua. With a slight shock, he returned to yuzhiboban''s body, which also brought him great damage!


    Tongren vs yuzhiboban, Tongren wins!


    Although Tongren won, he had no strength to kill yuzhiboban. Even Mao Zhihua, who was just fierce, could not continue to maintain and disappeared in front of them

 V1.Chapter 464

    "Is this the power of reincarnation eye? Indeed, it deserves to be the pupil technique that can be juxtaposed with reincarnation eye! Ha ha!" Yu zhiboban laughed as if he had won.


    At this time, both of them had exhausted their chakra, and both sat on the ground panting.


    Tongren didn''t answer him at all, so he sat there panting.


    Yu zhiboban said again, "you are so powerful in Ninja, people of Japan. Don''t you have any ideals? Isn''t it good to create a peaceful world with me?"


    Tongren glanced at him and said faintly, "what you pursue is real peace? It''s just a mirage and a dream. In the end, it''s just a bamboo basket. I''m not interested. I won''t cooperate with you, but I''ll stop you!"


    Tongren, who is familiar with the fire shadow plot, naturally knows that yuzhiboban looks very bad and fierce. In fact, he is just a poor man who has been deceived.


    "No one can stop me from pursuing peace. I don''t hesitate to give up everything for peace!" Yu Zhibo said fiercely.


    Tongren took another look at him carefully. This Yuzhi spot was as stubborn as the legend. He completely fell into a dead end and got into the tip of an ox horn.


    "Yuzhiboban, have you thought about it carefully? In fact, you are not the only way to achieve peace!" Tong people spared no effort to persuade him. Yuzhiboban is also a genius. Unfortunately, he has been deceived and deceived by others and has become a tragic figure in the shadow of fire.


    Yu Zhibo retorted: "Tong Renjun, if you want to achieve great things, don''t have the benevolence of women! They are weak and can devote themselves to peace, which is their supreme glory! If you want to learn from changmen, he can kill his teachers for his great righteousness! Selfish people won''t think of peace without a strong threat or confusion!"


    "Peace or not, doesn''t it seem to have much to do with me? No one is qualified to ask me to sacrifice the people I care about most for a group of unknown people! Rules are born to be broken! I don''t want to say it''s for peace, but I don''t want supreme glory like you people who sell fame and reputation?" Tong people are still indifferent.


    Tongren continued: "you think that if all the glory is important, it is worthless in my eyes. Even if it is placed in front of me and waiting for me to get it, I won''t take another look!"


    This rejection, logically speaking, has been very obvious, but Yu Zhibo seems to hate iron rather than steel: "a man should achieve a brilliant career when he is alive. How can he stick to his children''s private affairs?"


    "Alas! Yuzhiboban, you are too extreme. If you go on like this, it will be of no benefit to you or the people in the world! You''d better consider it carefully!" Tong said helplessly. These words are completely from the heart, without any conspiracy and deception.


    Tongren is such a person, everything is at his heart. As long as he likes, he can spare no effort to help a person.


    Before waiting for Yuzhi''s spot interface, Tongren continued: "if it''s not what I expected, I''m afraid heijue is no longer under your control?"


    Yu Zhibo was surprised and said, "this... How do you know?"


    Is there a traitor in my subordinates? It''s impossible! So far, it seems that only Bai Jue knows this! Yu zhiboban is very confused, but he can''t ask directly.


    "Tell you the truth! Heijue''s purpose is not to help you, his goal is to revive the big barrel muhui night!" Tongren simply told yuzhiboban about it, hoping to stop the catastrophe.


    "It''s impossible! Heijue he... Anyway, heijue will never betray me!" said yuzhiboban incredulously.


    Tongmu gave him a faint look and said, "do you want to say that you created black Jue, and he will never and can''t betray you?"


    Yuzhiboban is really scared this time. It''s like knowing everything. In front of him, no one has a secret!


    "Have you ever thought that if he was really created by you and completely controlled by you, how could he do something on his own?" Tong Ren slowly analyzed.


    "This...... but how on earth do you know? Besides, he may not be lying to me if he makes his own decisions!" Yu zhiboban said hard.


    "You don''t care how I know. You just know that heijue''s purpose is definitely not to help you! I can guarantee that everything I say is true. As for whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t have a great relationship with me!" Tongren naturally can''t tell him. Can you let Tongren tell him that they are not people in this world? This is really a big lie in the world!


    "This..." Yu Zhibo began to hesitate. He had already felt that heijue was wrong, but he didn''t expect that heijue had such a big goal. He thought heijue just wanted to be independent!


    "That''s why I must compete with you for the tail beast! The tail beast must not fall into the hands of one person, and the big barrel of muhui night should never be resurrected!" Tong said decisively.


    You know, the power of infinite monthly reading can be called against the sky. It can pull people on the whole earth into the illusion. Only those who have advanced pupil surgery and those who have completed body must be able to protect can be immune.


    And once irradiated by the power of infinite monthly reading, it will soon be wrapped by the divine tree and sucked into chakra. If the rescue is not timely, the wrapped people will be transformed into white Jue!


    This will be a catastrophe enough to destroy the world!


    Of course, Tong people will not let the people they want to protect fall into this danger, so Tong people who always follow their heart will spare no effort to prevent others from starting unlimited monthly reading!


    Yuzhiboban heard Ye Hai''s words, and his heart was violently impacted. In any case, he couldn''t think that the truth of the matter would be like this. Until now, he can''t believe that he has been pursuing peace for so many years, just a conspiracy to make wedding clothes for others!


    "It''s impossible. I saw the content of unlimited monthly reading on the family stone tablet. How can it be false? How can it be? I don''t believe it! I don''t believe... You must be lying to me!" Yu zhiboban murmured. In fact, it''s understandable. Anyone who has worked hard for many years and found that everything is a dream and will be hit

 V1.Chapter 465

    "You''re talking about the stone tablet left by the six immortals? It''s the top priority of your yuzhibo family!" Tong man was so unspeakable that he died endlessly and revealed a big secret of the yuzhibo family!


    "You... Who on earth are you? How do you know about the stone tablet?" Yu Zhibo, who was shocked by his heart, has been bombed by Tongren''s heavy bombs one by one!


    I''m afraid he won''t think of it if he wants to break his head. Tong people come from another world. He can''t imagine that the world he has lived in for so many years is just a cartoon world created by others!


    Even if Tongren is willing to risk telling him all this, I''m afraid yuzhiboban can''t accept it. After all, this is really amazing!


    "I said, don''t care who I am, and don''t ask me how I know. You just need to remember a word. The record is a dead thing after all. You can''t believe it or not! Whether you believe what I said or not, I want to tell you that since the black can set up such a big scam, it''s not difficult to change the record on the stone tablet!" Tongren explained.


    "But... I really got the reincarnation eye from the method recorded on the stone tablet... Doesn''t this just mean that the records on the stone tablet are true?" Yu Zhibo asked.


    Tongren asked, "what is the requirement to open unlimited monthly reading?"


    Yu zhiboban murmured, "gather nine tails, revive ten tails, become ten human pillars, and have reincarnation writing wheel eyes..."


    "That''s right! If you don''t get the reincarnation writing wheel eye, how can you open the infinite monthly reading? If you don''t open the infinite monthly reading, how can you revive the big barrel muhui night?" Tong said clearly.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes gradually darkened, as if they had lost their vitality.


    Tong people saw everything in their eyes and couldn''t help sighing secretly. Alas! A hateful man must have pity!


    Suddenly, yuzhiboban''s eyes gradually brightened up, as if they had regained their vitality!


    "This is my lifelong wish! Whether it is true or false, I will do it. This great temptation to make the world peaceful is absolutely irresistible!" yuzhiboban murmured.


    The old saying is true. If there is 50% interest, people can take risks; If there are 100% interests, people can trample on all the laws and ethics in the world; If there is 300% interest, people can try recklessly!


    Tongren sighed and said in his heart, "can''t you stop this happening? The doomed things in history are indeed inevitable!"


    Soon, he put away his depression. People in Tiantong will never be affected by these small things!


    "Big barrel muhui night? Come on! Let me see how powerful you are!" Tong man shook his fist and said secretly.


    "Tong Renjun! You don''t have to persuade me anymore. I must do it for peace and no more killing! I must do it!" Yu zhiboban said firmly.


    Tongren can''t help but feel a headache. This Yuzhi spot is really extreme enough! It can be said to be stubborn! Mingming has made his words so clear, but he just doesn''t cry when he doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t die until he reaches the Yellow River!


    "I don''t intend to persuade you again. If you have to do it, do it! I won''t be afraid of Tongren!" Tongren said with a smile.


    "Tong Renjun, do you really have to oppose me? If we two work together to do this and you help me, I don''t think any conspiracy is a problem anymore?" Yu zhiboban is still making a final attempt!


    "For your proposal, I can only say I''m sorry. I still have people to protect! Or if you met me earlier, maybe I would really go crazy with you. After all, it''s a very interesting thing!" Tongren refused.


    "You can''t persuade me, and I can''t persuade you. Let''s meet on the battlefield in the future!" Yu zhiboban finally regained his previous arrogance!


    "Since you don''t believe me, I can''t let the people I care about risk, then I have to say sorry to you! Don''t wait for the battlefield in the future, let''s continue the unfinished war just now!" Tong said lazily.


    "Oh? Your chakra hasn''t replied much yet? How can you fight with me?" Yu Zhibo said disdainfully.


    "That''s it, your chakra hasn''t recovered much! My reply is enough to open the reincarnation eye again!" Tong said easily.


    When Tong people forcibly used the yin-yang escape technique to seize the sky and shape Serena, he was improved because of his frequent use of reincarnated eyes. Not only the control of pupil technique was improved, but also chakra''s recovery speed was increased.


    "OK! Let''s continue the fight just now! Xueji limit reincarnation eye!" Yu zhiboban opened the reincarnation eye directly without being a mother.


    Besides, the two groups of people on the battlefield have captured their respective target people, Zhu Li! They began to confront each other, trying to seize the opportunity to rob each other of their human strength.


    But they don''t dare to do it directly, because their bosses are still fighting. If they easily join the battle, in case their boss is defeated, I''m afraid it''s too late to evacuate at that time!


    "Yin Yang dunfa channeling!"


    Dilumudo appeared with the red rose and the yellow rose!


    Lancelot, with empty hands but holding the knight who will not die with bare hands!


    Hold the commanding emiya!


    Beautiful and powerful ghost master Mao Zhihua lie!


    And Serena, the God who has just been created!


    The five helpers created by Tong people through yin-yang escape appeared again!


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    Yuzhi wave spot is also used again. His separation technique has separated five faint shadows. This separation is in a virtual shadow state, basically ignoring physical attacks, and can also launch physical attacks on the enemy. In the end, it is extremely powerful!


    Most importantly, this virtual shadow can completely copy all his energy, which is almost equal to a five times increase in strength!


    Must kill yellow rose!


    Knights don''t die with bare hands!


    False spiral sword!


    "The thundering carriage, the gap of the spinning wheel, this thing has light, one is divided into six! The sixty-six sticks tied to the road are light prison!"


    The burning hell of the dragon!


    Longyan''s art of singing!


    As soon as they came up, the two sides began to prepare their best tricks!


    The battle between Tongren and yuzhiboban is about to begin again!


    Who will win the final victory? I''m afraid neither of them is sure to win

 V1.Chapter 466

    The twelve figures fought fiercely again. The role of the three tailed beasts was very important. No one would give up easily.


    The atmosphere in the field suddenly became strange. The chakra restored by the two noumenons was not enough. Calling these separated bodies to fight made them overdraw a lot of energy!


    This led to a strange situation in the field. Five pairs of separated bodies were hot, and all kinds of endless moves were made.


    However, the two people did not dare to waste a bit, and simply fought with body art.


    Yu Zhibo ban estimated that he would never think that he would give up so many powerful techniques and fight only with hand to hand combat.


    Tongren have nine Yang scriptures. Hand to hand combat is not a problem. Yuzhiboban can''t do it, but with thousands of cells in their body, they have amazing resilience and can barely support it.


    "Tong Renjun! I didn''t expect your body skill to be very powerful! Are you going to drag on like this? With my recovery, I don''t know who will win in the end." Yu Zhibo said unkindly.


    "Oh? Really? I have to admit that it''s hard to tell which is stronger or weaker in the battle between us, but why don''t you look at your separation first!" Tong man countered.


    Yu Zhibo ban was surprised and immediately looked at the battlefield between the two parts. Sure enough, the prison beside his wheel tomb was not strong enough. There were only three parts left in this moment.


    Tongren whispered, "it''s now!" taking advantage of yuzhiboban''s absence, he took out Barrett with his backhand, aimed at yuzhiboban''s head and pulled the trigger!


    "Bang!" the bullet hit yuzhiboban''s head and passed through without stopping, leaving a hole in yuzhiboban''s head.


    Tong people have some accidents. Did they just kill Yu Zhibo ban? Is that too easy? It''s easy. There''s something wrong!


    "Tong Renjun! You really have more courage than those hypocrites, and you don''t feel guilty about sneaking attacks?" Yu Zhibo, who blew up half of his head, not only didn''t die, but also didn''t change his voice.


    Tongren glanced and said, "the two fight for strength. Does psychological quality seem to be part of strength? Ninjas don''t have the chivalry of those idiots!"


    With the effort of these two sentences, the big hole in Yu Zhibo''s forehead has completely disappeared, as if everything I saw just now was just an illusion!


    Seeing this situation, Tong people said with great interest, "Oh, Yixie Naqi? I forgot you had such a move! However, is the writing wheel eye on you enough?"


    "I know what you''re up to. You want to leave me here, don''t you? I''m sorry. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. The writing wheel eye I wear is enough to delay until you and your helpers die!" Yu zhiboban smiled proudly and was very happy.


    Tongren stopped thinking carefully. He said with a straight face: "OK! Let''s really have a body skill duel! Don''t be too proud. No matter how many wheel eye belts you write, do you still have enough chakra to start Yixie Naqi?"


    As soon as Yu Zhibo''s face changed, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK! I''ll see how long you can last!"


    Now the two people have reached the end of the crossbow. It is not so much a battle of body art as a battle of willpower!


    After a while, the prison beside the tomb of Yu zhiboban had been completely broken up, and the five shadows had disappeared without a trace.


    And there are still Mao Zhihua lie and Serena!


    "I have to say sorry to you, my helper is coming!" Tong shrugged and said.


    "Border crossing eight senses initiation array!" an array was formed under yuzhiboban''s hands. No one knows when he prepared this array!


    "It''s no use. You should know that I can be immune to the power of a blow, no matter how strong it is!" Tong people didn''t panic at all, but slowly explained.


    Yu Zhibo ban smiled: "ha ha, your two helpers are also separated from you? Such a powerful separation is really enviable! However, if the separation is hit hard, the counterattack will be more powerful? Blow it up!"


    "The proud son of heaven, the iron wall, the dragon, the lion roar, the tiger roar and the wolf rush, cut off the heaven and earth before the collapse! 81 of the bound road is broken!"


    Mao Zhihua immediately used her strongest defense technique to break the air, and a protective cover immediately shrouded the three people in it!


    Serena didn''t appreciate it, but suddenly stepped out: "the water array of the Dragon King!"


    These words are tangled and complex. In fact, it is completely completed at the moment when Yuzhi wave detonates the eight senses initiation array.


    The explosion was so powerful that it drowned four people in dust and smoke almost instantly.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, Tongren, Mao Zhihua lie and Serena, the God of heaven, were still standing there. However, Yuzhi spots had disappeared.


    Mao Zhihua lie and Serena look at the Tong people, which means obviously that they ask the Tong people whether they want to go after them!


    Tong man shook his head slightly: "let him go! There is always a chance! Now I have no ability to kill him. If I hadn''t forced him to scare him away, I don''t know what would happen today!"


    After the sneak attack just now, yuzhiboban dare not take any more risks. Even if he heard Tongren''s words, he would not come back and continue to fight. God knows whether Tongren is telling the truth!


    Yu Zhibo, who has been sleeping for so many years, is still extreme and arrogant, but at least he has learned something, that is, cherish life!


    He shoulders the mission of world peace. He must fulfill his lifelong wish. Before that, no one can stop him and he must not die!


    Tongren used the remaining chakra to summon the Shenwei wheel, came to the top of the Xiao organization and issued an order.


    Try your best to snatch seven tails from the baijue Legion!


    Under the death of the baijue legion, in the end, they still couldn''t grab the seven tails, and they could only rush back with one and eight already in hand.


    The situation is getting more and more complicated. The Ninja coalition army has temporarily abandoned the competition for the tail beast, but they will certainly not stop!


    Judging from the character of big snake pill snake, he must be waiting for work with the coalition army. When Tongren and yuzhiboban distinguish life and death, he will immediately be the profitable fisherman!


    There are also Bai Jue and heijue. These two guys are one in the light and the other in the dark. I don''t know what method they will come up with to continue to cheat the stubborn yuzhibo

 V1.Chapter 467

    Besides, after yuzhiboban fled back, he immediately began to inform Bai Jue that they led their troops to retreat!


    After paying the price of a large number of deaths, Bai Jue returned to his nest with the remaining Bai Jue army and the "undead Duo".


    "You two did a good job! I really didn''t read you wrong! Well, you go down first!" Yu Zhibo said pale.


    Jiaodu and feiduan retreated, and there was only Bai Jue!


    Bai Jue asked with concern, "Mr. Ban, are you okay? Your face doesn''t look very good!"


    Yuzhi Boban sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that the people in Tiantong were so powerful this day. Fortunately, I have a writing wheel eye with a transfer seal. If I hadn''t run fast, I''d never come back. You told them not to come in. I''d like to recover well!"


    Tongren''s words didn''t have any effect. In fact, the situation was not as serious as yuzhiboban said. He didn''t receive much damage. He just consumed a lot of chakra!


    The reason why yuzhiboban would say this is to test Bai Jue. If he has any plot, he may leak some flaws while he is weak!


    However, Bai Jue did not reveal a flaw of the No. 1! He said with concern: "Lord ban, please hurry up and recover. Don''t take it too seriously. We can''t beat the Tiantong people. We can also use the tail beast!"


    With that, Bai Jue was about to step back. Yu Zhibo suddenly asked, is there any news about heijue?


    Bai Jue said respectfully, "not yet. Once I hear from him, I will tell my lord immediately!"


    Yu Zhibo waved his hand and indicated that Bai must go.


    To tell the truth, heijue has been a little suspicious since yuzhiboban''s resurrection and something''s wrong. Today, Tongren''s words just solved his doubts. It''s not that he doesn''t believe at all, but that yuzhiboban believes in his power very much!


    Alas! It seems that we have to find a way to let them leak out. We can also verify whether what the people of Tiantong say is correct.


    Yu Zhibo doesn''t think much anymore. He recovers chakra attentively.


    On the Tongren side, they have successively obtained a shouhe, two youLV, three Jijing, six rhinoceros dogs and eight niugui!


    They have now sealed the found tailed animals. The reason why Tong people compete for these tailed animals is simply to stop yuzhiboban, not to enslave these tailed animals. Naturally, they will not control them like yuzhiboban.


    Tongren finished everything and began to concentrate on his reply. The power of reincarnation eye is used more and more frequently, which makes Tong people more and more skilled in controlling reincarnation eye.


    All the people didn''t notice that there were two small vortices in Tongren''s pupils, rotating slowly and powerfully


    The power of the reincarnation eye has been enhanced again, but no one can know how far the reincarnation eye can develop!


    Yin and Yang escape, nature changes heaven!


    An incomparably strong vitality began to condense on Tongren''s hands. As soon as he waved, a mass of soil flew into the air and began to change its shape in the air!


    The soil gradually turned into a human shape, and the Tongren immediately threw the white light into the clay figurine


    For a moment, the clay figurine gave off a dazzling brilliance, and a life was gradually conceived!


    Soon, the surface of the clay figurine was covered with cracks, and the fragments fell off one by one.


    A young man with blond hair and red pupils appeared in front of him.


    Hero King Gilgamesh!


    The hero King Gilgamesh with the king''s treasure!


    It is said that he has a treasure house called the treasure of the king, which has the prototype of all the treasures. Once the treasures all over the sky hit the enemy, it is very windy and powerful!


    He successfully restored a powerful hero with Yin-Yang Dun method, which is still a great burden for Tongren. He rubbed his eyes and closed his eyes.


    For him, flatulence is no less than great good news. I don''t know why, the progress of reincarnation eye is getting bigger and bigger. Flatulence shows another trace of growth.


    This makes Tong people very relieved that only strong strength can occupy a dominant position in the future battlefield.


    Although you don''t want that to happen, if you can''t stop it, then become stronger!


    Yuzhi Boban soon regained his full power. He called Bai Jue in and wanted to discuss how to snatch the tail beast in the hands of Xiao organization.


    Since there are no flaws at all, trust him for the time being!


    Bai Jue asked with concern as soon as he came in: "Lord ban, how''s it going? Have you fully recovered? That''s really great!"


    "It''s not a big problem. It''s basically recovered. The rest takes time. It won''t be able to recover in a moment and a half!" Yu Zhibo said.


    Since we haven''t found any flaws in Bai Jue, we should round this lie. Yuzhiboban is still short of help. In any case, we can''t make his people cold!


    "Lord ban, are you in such a hurry to come to me to subdue the seven tail Chongming?" Bai Jue asked respectfully.


    "Don''t be busy first. Now we have got four tailed beasts, and the others are in the hands of Xiao organization. Do you have any good way?" Yu Zhibo asked, staring at Bai Jue.


    "Lord ban, in my opinion, since we can''t fight the enemy now, we can only think of ways to outwit him!" Bai Jue immediately replied.


    "Oh? What''s a good way? Tell me!" yuzhiboban asked with interest.


    "Maybe we can become a person and steal the tail beast!" Bai Jue suggested to Yuzhi Boban flatteringly.


    "Who will you become? Don''t keep telling me about it. Say it quickly!" Yu Zhibo said impatiently.


    Bai Jue immediately returned and said, "my subordinates heard that day Tongren seemed to have a very unusual relationship with a chick named day Xiaotian!"


    "Do you mean... To do this to rihata?" Yu Zhibo frowned.


    "There is still a certain risk in seizing the tail beast. Lord ban, you must be fully prepared! Otherwise, you will subdue Chongming first!" Bai Jue said respectfully.


    Without much thought, Yuzhi Boban immediately came to the place where the seal seven tails were held.


    Looking at the seven tails lying on the ground, he did not hesitate to use the yin-yang escape technique to create several black sticks. One by one, he found the inside of the seven Tails'' body, which untied the seal for the seven tails.


    Now the seven tail Chongming is completely under his control

 V1.Chapter 468

    Under Bai Jue''s urging and guidance, Yu Zhibo weasel subdued a tailed beast again. In fact, he thought too much about how to rob the tail beast.


    There are people who are more anxious than him. In addition to Bai Jue, heijue is impatient. To be exact, it is heijue weasel!


    The black Jue weasel occupied the body of the dead yuzhibo weasel and ran out under the control of yuzhibo. It was originally intended to see them fight each other, and then took the opportunity to revive the mother''s big barrel muhui night.


    However, I never thought that the hitong people who didn''t know where to fight were so powerful. Yuzhiboban was completely unable to defeat him. Not only that, but also under the endless strange skills of hitong people, yuzhiboban almost lost.


    In order to revive his mother as soon as possible, the black weasel had to give up his previous small abacus and began to help him wholeheartedly.


    The black weasel has sneaked into the hidden village and wants to find out where Xiao organization locked up the tailed beast. Of course, if he has a chance, he doesn''t mind sneaking away one or two tailed animals, so that yuzhiboban can revive the big barrel muhui night as soon as possible.


    It is said to be a hidden village. In fact, under the current situation, there are no people in the village. Under the threat of the defeat of the Ninja coalition army and yuzhiboban, the number one madman in history, the people of the hidden village have already left for seven or eight.


    "Water escape, water separation!"


    The black absolute weasel immediately made seven or eight water bodies with ninja and quietly dived towards the village


    Yuzhibo weasel''s water split is indeed very powerful. It not only has an entity, but also perfectly replicates the body art of the body. Especially after mixing chakra energy, it can launch the split self explosion art when necessary!


    Of course, now these skills do not belong to yuzhibo weasel, but to heijue, who perfectly took over his body, that is, heijue weasel!


    "Brother Tongren..." in the room, xiangphosphorus suddenly shouted.


    Tongren looked at xiangphosphorus suspiciously: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Others heard the cry of xiangphosphorus and looked at xiangphosphorus.


    Xiangphosphorus blushed and said coyly, "brother Tongren, someone outside is approaching us!"


    Xiangphosphorus is worthy of eating by perception. Someone is approaching from such a long distance. Even Tongren haven''t found anything strange before!


    And this perception is not under her intentional exploration. This ability is really terrible, and I don''t know what it will develop in the future!


    Tongren didn''t have time to think so much. He immediately asked xiangphosphorus, "how many people? Which direction? What''s the strength?"


    "There are eight people in all directions. From chakra''s reaction, the strength is not very good! However, it does not rule out the possibility of separation!" xiangphosphorus immediately returned.


    Tongren glanced at several people present. There were not enough people. If they were allowed to go out rashly, I''m afraid no one would look at these tailed animals!


    "Dilada, you go with me. The rest of the people look at the tail beast. There must be no problem!" said the Tong man, taking dilada to the outside.


    Tong people didn''t think too much at all, so they directly used yin-yang evasion: "Yin-Yang evasion channeling!"


    Six figures immediately appeared in front of him. They were:


    Dilumudo with broken magic red rose and must kill yellow rose!


    Take the good general Mo ye, emiya who is proficient in far and near attacks!


    Lancelot, who can turn any object into treasure with empty hands!


    The beautiful ghost road is like a thorn rose, and the flower of renmao is strong!


    Serena, the mighty God who can kill dragons!


    And the hero King Gilgamesh, who has just been copied for a short time!


    As soon as they were summoned, several people rushed towards the direction of black Jue weasel water separation. Dilada immediately understood and rushed to the last position.


    Several people almost reached the position of the water separation at the same time. With the connection between the body and the separation, the black absolute weasel immediately knew that he had been found. As soon as these people approached the separation, he immediately launched the technique.


    Secret arts split blasting!


    Several separate bodies exploded at the same time! Fortunately, several people were strong and did not suffer any damage.


    Black Jue weasel saw that Tong man had summoned several big parts, and immediately wanted to run away.


    After the split explosion, there was no more movement. Of course, Tong man wouldn''t wait foolishly. He immediately used the ability of white eyes and found the body of black Jue weasel at once.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you come out and let us meet? Do you want to go in such a hurry?" Tong man shouted in the direction of black Jue weasel.


    No! Found! The black absolute weasel''s heart cluttered for a while, stuffy head did not speak, and immediately accelerated the speed!


    Tongren sneered, immediately summoned the Shenwei wheel and chased the black weasel in the direction of escape. At this time, no mistakes can appear, and all the dangers must be strangled in the cradle!


    "The distant tyrant is ravaged!"


    The Shenwei wheel pressed against the black weasel with unparalleled power!


    Sky shine!


    The black weasel immediately used its strongest attack to resist the trampling and rolling of Tong people.


    With a loud bang, the power of Shenwei wheel and Tianzhao collided, and a huge shock wave radiated around with two people as the center.


    At this time, it was out of the scope of Ren Village. A big pit was immediately pressed out of the suburban land. In the middle of the pit was a standing black weasel, and on his head was a powerful wheel.


    Tongren felt the car suddenly, and the castration stopped immediately. He stamped his feet fiercely, and Jiuyang Gang made him come out. The car immediately began to roll slowly and firmly towards the black weasel below.


    "Hi!" the black weasel breathed out and added some strength. For a moment, the two people seemed to be frozen in the film, and they were deadlocked.


    Just after they passed this move, several other people had come here. They stood on the edge of the pit and surrounded them.


    Seeing that the devastation of Shenwei wheel could not achieve the expected effect, Tong people immediately waved away the Shenwei wheel.


    "Weasel? Why are you? Aren''t you with the coalition? Do you want to fight these tailed animals? What''s your faith? Don''t you just want to protect muyeren village?" Tong asked unhappily.


    "Why are you asking me to come here? Hum! You were born in Muye, but you fought against Muye everywhere. Don''t you know how to be grateful? The hitong man!" the black weasel simply pushed the boat

 V1.Chapter 469

    "I''m also trying to stop yuzhiboban''s plot. If I don''t grab the tailed animals, can you Ninja coalition forces protect them? Don''t be too persistent. You can also use monthly reading. You should know the danger of unlimited monthly reading better than me!" Tong Ren explained faintly.


    "Tiantong people! The tailrace belongs to the forbearance village, not to someone. Have you asked the forbearance village for advice when you do these things? If you know the truth, hand in the tailrace!" said the black Jue weasel pretending to be angry.


    "The senior leaders of the village will only consider their own interests. Will they consider for the whole mankind? You should know very well that even if I ask for their opinions, I won''t get a good reply. Why should I spend this time? I''d better rob faster!" Tong people still don''t care, as if fighting the whole Ninja coalition is just a trivial matter.


    "You''d better hand over the tailed beast! There won''t be any good end against the whole ninja world!" continued the black weasel.


    "OK, you don''t have to waste any more saliva. Even the Ninja coalition has temporarily given up the tail beast. What are you still stubborn about?" Tong man frowned.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll convince them. You just have to hand over the tail beast. You don''t have to worry about other things!" continued the black weasel.


    Tongren immediately became alert: "no, who are you? You''re not yuzhibo weasel! Yuzhibo weasel will never disobey the senior leaders of forbearance village!"


    Tongren immediately launched his reincarnation eyes to see who was counterfeiting yuzhibo weasel. Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything.


    In fact, this is also normal, because the black Jue weasel is not a change or disguise. He is indeed a yuzhibo weasel, but he is possessed by the black Jue.


    If Tong people could see through this disguise, they wouldn''t let heijue fool around when they killed Yu Zhibo and took the earth.


    It seems that if you want to really see clearly, you can only use that thing!


    The spirit of the hero King sublimates the star of omniscience and omnipotence!


    Name: omniscient star. Grade: ex. Category: human treasure. Range:??? Explanation: like the brilliance of stars, it spreads all over the earth and sees through all phenomena. It is the thing that sublimates the spirit of the hero king into a treasure. Effect: you can see through the opponent''s real name or treasure at a glance, which imposes multiple hidden truths!


    Immediately, a golden light came out of Gilgamesh''s eyes and shrouded the black weasel.


    The black weasel immediately ripples like ripples. The image of Yu Zhibo weasel gradually blurred, and a black figure gradually appeared


    "You are heijue! Have you killed yuzhibo weasel?" the Tong man shouted coldly.


    "I''m right! But I didn''t kill yuzhibo weasel! It was done by changmen!" said black Jue weasel with a smile.


    "What? Has yuzhibo weasel fought with changmen? What''s the result?" Tong asked anxiously.


    No wonder changmen suddenly disappeared. It turned out that he had fought with yuzhibo weasel. I don''t know how he is now.


    "As a result... Yuzhibo weasel and changmen are all dead!" said black Jue weasel very honestly.


    "Changmen, are you dead? It''s incredible. Judging from the physical condition of yuzhibo weasel, he can''t kill changmen anyway?" Tong man murmured.


    Rao Shiyi was surprised by the amazing determination of Tong people. Yu Zhibo weasel was able to die with changmen. He could do this with his sick body. The famous fruit of Ninja''s first genius is really worthy of his reputation!


    "Lord ban did it. He rebelled against the foreign magic image, so the changmen was stabbed by yuzhibo weasel''s ten fist sword!" heijue weasel told Tong people all this.


    Tongren was not confused by him, but asked calmly, "so, is the other reincarnation eye already in your hand?"


    "You''re really joking. What do I want to do with reincarnation? I''m the most loyal subordinate of yuzhiboban!" the black Jue weasel replied hesitantly.


    "This is what I don''t understand. If you want to revive the big barrel muhui night, you must get the body between the pillars and the highest level pupil reincarnation eye of the yuzhibo family, and then you need to become the column force of the ten tailed people. Then why do you rob the reincarnation eye of the yuzhibo spot? Can one reincarnation eye revive the big barrel muhui night?" Tong asked with great interest.


    This time, heijue was really surprised. He had hidden his plan for so many years and was completely known by the young man in front of him!


    You know, except Bai Jue and himself, there will be no third person to know this. Now, the secret has been known and the conspiracy has been exposed!


    This man can''t stay any longer!


    Sky shine!


    Thinking of this, heijue suddenly launched the most powerful attack skill of yuzhibo weasel, Tianzhao!


    When I started this move just now, my eyes had been damaged and light blood flowed out.


    Now, in order to kill Tong people on the spot with one blow, black Jue weasel forcibly started this move, and his eyes were drowned by blood in an instant.


    Creation!


    When he knew that the black absolute weasel in front of him was not yuzhibo weasel, the Tong people were already on guard secretly, so as soon as the black absolute weasel started this amazing skill, he immediately launched protection.


    Tianzhao was blocked by Tongren again. If yuzhibo weasel were alive, he would be very surprised. This is his strongest move!


    "Heijue, don''t waste your energy. You''re not my opponent!" Tong man not only didn''t get angry at all, but also said very easily.


    The black weasel snorted coldly and said, "hum! Don''t be too proud of yourself, Tiantong man. If you don''t try, how can you know whether you can defeat you!"


    "Suzanneng! Ten fist sword!"


    A purple God appeared in front of the crowd. The God seemed to be able to hold the sky. He was wearing a powerful Tiangou armor, an eight foot mirror in his left hand and a ten fist sword in his right hand.


    "Gouyu of baban!"


    I saw several huge yin-yang fish style gouyu circling and roaring towards Tongren, with a very frightening momentum.


    "Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!"


    "Sleeve snow minus 50 degrees!"


    "Sleeve snow, absolute zero!"


    The surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and even the huge figure of xuzuo Neng began to lag!


    ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ®þ. Fourteen gouyu were blocked by Tongren

 V1.Chapter 470

    "Sword of victory!"


    Tongren took out the sword of vowing victory, which not only successfully blocked Gou Yu''s attack, but also caused some damage to gou Yu - there was a small crack on each Gou Yu!


    Suddenly, the task release prompt of the Arsenal system came into Tongren''s mind!


    Task type: hide trigger plot


    Completion difficulty: S


    Completion reward: gain one weapon of any type.


    Task content: let the black weasel steal a tailed beast without being noticed!


    Tongren was stunned immediately. He already had five tailed animals in his hand. What can he do if he gives yuzhiboban one?


    Why is it suggested that the difficulty of completing such an easy small task is s? Is there any danger in this?


    Tongren was stunned. The black weasel''s xuzuo nenghu had broken through the ice. He raised his ten fist sword high and rushed towards Tongren!


    Tong people are checking the system task at this time, so they let the people around take the attack of black Jue weasel xuzuo Neng Hu.


    This man is, of course, the newly created Gilgamesh!


    Just now Gilgamesh has launched his "hero King''s spirit sublimation omniscient star", which can see through the disguise of the black absolute weasel.


    Tong people can''t wait to know what skills Gilgamesh has retained. If this guy has only one see through skill, it is estimated that Tong people can die of anger. Although this skill is the bane of all illusions and camouflage, it''s useless if there is no attack power. It will be killed by the enemy every minute!


    "The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!"


    The door of a golden treasure house gradually opened, but it was a pity that there was nothing to see beyond the dazzling light.


    Gilgamesh reached out and kneaded a sword formula, which seemed a little strange, but the effect was amazing!


    "Well behaved sword EA is an epoch-making star!"


    A red scabbard sword appeared in Gilgamesh''s hand. He stretched out his hand to hold the sword in his hand and slowly pulled out the sword


    The reason why we have to draw out the sword slowly is not that Gilgamesh, who looks like a handsome man, wants to be handsome, but that the power of this sword is so powerful that it must analyze all the laws of this world when it is used for the first time in this world!


    Sooner or later, the obedient sword almost solved the rules of the world in the blink of an eye. Under the control of Gilgamesh, the obedient sword cut to the already close suzanneng.


    The obedient sword ran across xuzuo nenghu''s body without obstruction. Xuzuo nenghu was safe and sound!


    "Ha ha! The day Tong person, you are such a vegetable! Take out your most powerful part quickly, otherwise I promise I will kill this garbage part immediately!" the black Jue weasel turned into Xu Zuo Neng laughed and laughed at the Tong person.


    Tongren didn''t pay attention to him at all. He scolded in his heart: "idiot, if you know what level of treasure the darling sword is, I guarantee you won''t laugh!"


    "Er ah! How could this happen?" the black weasel, who was laughing wildly, suddenly stopped and uttered a cry of surprise, as if he had seen the most terrible thing in history!


    The voice of the black weasel seemed to be pinched by someone''s neck and squeezed out of his throat!


    Before the words fell, the huge body of black Jue weasel turned into xuzuo Neng began to fall down slowly.


    no Not fall, but gradually slide down!


    It turned out that the seemingly light sword just now had completely cut off the huge body of xuzuo nenghu, and before that, the black Jue weasel didn''t feel at all!


    The power of a sword is so great!


    "This... What kind of sword are you?" the black weasel, who was forcibly beaten back from the state of suzanneng, asked tremblingly.


    "Good leave sword, also called the sword of opening the sky and splitting the earth!" Tongren said solemnly. As if what he said was not a sword, but a god!


    In fact, it''s not impossible to say that this sword is at the level of God, because after Tongren obtained advanced projection magic, almost any weapon can be simulated with energy, and can also maintain the special properties of the weapon, so that he has begun to pay less attention to the Arsenal system!


    However, there are exceptions to everything!


    Darling leaving the sword is the bigger accident among the few accidents!


    The power of the obedient sword is far more powerful than the sword vowing to win!


    If the Banshee veil is the strongest defense, then the obedient sword can be called the strongest attack!


    Its power can expand heaven and earth. It can definitely be called the most valuable attack tool! Because of its great power, even Tong people can''t project its appearance!


    Even the Gilgamesh created by Tong people now retains this powerful skill skillfully, but it is far from being able to give full play to the original power of Yeli sword!


    If Tong people have what they want most, darling Lijian will undoubtedly be one of them, and it is definitely in the top few!


    The black weasel cried reluctantly, "no! I don''t believe it. How can there be such a sword in the world!"


    "Perfect body must be capable!"


    A greater, more dazzling and more powerful God appeared in front of the people.


    Although the face is not much different from the one just now, it looks much stronger than the one just now. Indeed as expected, it is worthy of being the Xu Zuo Neng who has completed the whole state!


    Gilgamesh raised his good sword and continued to rush towards the black weasel, but was stopped by the Tongren!


    "There are other skills, can I have a look?" Tong said politely.


    Although these people are created by Tong people, which is similar to the incarnation outside the immortal, since they have independent consciousness, Tong people regard them as friends!


    Gilgamesh nodded coolly and threw the good away sword into the air. The good away sword flashed and immediately turned into the golden door just now!


    The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!


    God''s commandment, heavenly lock!


    A flashing golden light flew out and was thrown to the complete body by Gilgamesh!


    The golden light hovered and flew to xuzuo Neng. As soon as he touched xuzuo Neng, he tied him up!


    The function of the heavenly lock is to admonish God. The higher the divine power of the captured person, the higher the strength of the heavenly lock and the harder it is to break free. It is a very powerful weapon against God!


    Light boat vimona!


    Then a yellow and green light flew out of the king''s treasure house


    This treasure is also the throne of Gilgamesh. It is composed of gold and emerald. It can fly and move at high speed regardless of physical rules! At the same time, the attack power is also very strong, equipped with a variety of treasure systems, and even equipped with ancient nuclear warheads

 V1.Chapter 471

    Perhaps considering the power and coverage of vimona, Gilgamesh called vimona, but did not use it, but sat on it in a very handsome posture!


    Brilliant blade Durandal!


    A dark gray sword flew out of the treasure house and stabbed straight at suzanneng who was about to hit here.


    Under the action of force, the sword easily passed through the body of the black weasel, but it didn''t exaggerate to beat him back to its original shape like a obedient sword.


    Durandal, the holy sword worn by Paladin Roland, has eternal sharpness. Even if it is held in the hands of a person who has no strength to bind chickens, it can not affect its sharpness. The body of the sword can never be damaged. It is called an immortal blade!


    Cursed sword, dacertin!


    A bloody and evil sword flew out and cut at the bound suzanneng without waiting for command.


    Dasetin is said to be the curse sword owned by King hegny of Denmark. This sword has a strong curse that leads to destruction. The holder will finally step to death! At the same time, this sword is also very powerful. It is said that it does not take human life and does not return to the scabbard!


    Dragon sword, gulam!


    A white sword appeared in front of him and stabbed Xu Zuo Neng Hu, which once again caused great damage to him.


    Gulam, the Dragon killing magic sword held by Siegfried, is known as the strongest magic sword!


    The black weasel has almost been abused and is about to cry. Since his mother created him in big barrel muhui night, he has never been hanged like this. Even yuzhiboban, a peerless genius, has been manipulated by him.


    But now, just now, I was still laughing at a small part, and I didn''t have the slightest fighting power!


    Gilgamesh doesn''t know what the black weasel thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t have any reaction. Since Tong people want to see their ability, they should show him all the things they think they can take, which is naturally the most important in Gilgamesh''s heart.


    However, no one knows that Tong Ren is now lost in meditation. He still can''t understand why such a simple task can be regarded as an S-level task. According to his previous experience, this problem must be understood, otherwise there will be hidden dangers for future development!


    Gilgamesh has successively displayed several powerful treasures, such as rainbow arrow spiral sword, holy immortal bone Indra thunder, must kill sword hepar, square sky painting halberd, declaration of the great God of the gun of destiny, and penetrating gun jayeberg!


    Spiral sword, the magic sword held by the victorious hero Fergus McRoy, whose real name is karad Boga, can stretch and attack like a rainbow. Emiya''s pseudo spiral sword is the embodiment of this sword!


    Indra''s thunder is Indra''s magic weapon. It is made of holy immortal''s bone and can be thrown. It has the power to knock down the dragon family!


    Hepar, a strange magic sword in the shape of a sickle, has the energy to invalidate the attribute of immortality. After being hurt by this sword, he can never recover. He is similar to dilumudo''s must kill yellow rose. He can be regarded as an enhanced version of the must kill yellow rose!


    Fang Tian painted halberd. It is said that the weapon of Lv Bu, the fierce general of the Three Kingdoms, has unparalleled effect and can break through all obstacles!


    The great God declares that the weapon held by the lord god Odin is extremely powerful. After throwing it, it is as fast as a meteor, and it will hit the target. It is almost comparable to the intelligent tracking weapon!


    Gayeberg, a magic gun that can be dispersed into 30 pieces after being thrown, can penetrate the enemy no matter how the other party dodges. It can be regarded as a group enhanced version of the great God declaration.


    Finally, Gilgamesh used all the weapons that he thought were worth seeing. Then he stopped, and the black weasel was finally able to breathe.


    What he has just experienced is probably the most terrible thing that heijue has experienced in his life. This part of Tong people doesn''t know what it is, but he has countless artifacts!


    These weapons have their own magical properties and effects. If you take them out casually, you may be able to rob people''s heads and blood, but in this person''s hand, it''s like a cabbage without money. You can throw them out easily!


    Tongren is still in a daze. He will never be at ease if he doesn''t make it clear!


    After a long time, Tongren suddenly patted his head: "I know! So it is!"


    This task only belongs to the s level. It does not mean how difficult the task is, but refers to the huge crisis hidden behind the task!


    You know, if yuzhiboban wants to open the unlimited monthly reading, he must meet several conditions. First, he must have the eternal kaleidoscope of yuzhibo family, write the wheel eye, and then get the immortal body between the columns to open the reincarnation eye. Only by opening the reincarnation eye can he become the ten tail human column force, and only after becoming the ten tail human column force can he open the unlimited monthly reading!


    Now yuzhiboban has a reincarnation eye and caught four tailed animals. In other words, as long as you get the remaining reincarnation eye and five tailed animals, yuzhiboban can open unlimited monthly reading!


    The harm of unlimited monthly reading is self-evident, so every tailed beast given to yuzhiboban now makes the whole world further away from the abyss of destruction. Therefore, the system will set the level of this task to level s!


    After figuring out this problem, Tong people have no doubts. Now the most important thing is how not to be noticed by the black weasel! He immediately informed several people transformed by yin-yang evasion with mutual induction.


    Tongren quietly cut his palm. He suddenly shouted, and then immediately covered his eyes.


    When the black weasel trapped by the lock of heaven heard the sound, he immediately looked in the direction of Tongren and saw him covering his eyes in pain.


    Looking at his several parts, it seemed that he became weak at once, and even the lock of heaven had no binding force just now.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the black weasel quickly broke the lock of heaven. Gilgamesh immediately turned into a star and disappeared. It seems that he can''t maintain it. Then dilumudo, emiya, Mao zhihualie, Lancelot and Serena also disappeared one after another.


    Looking at Tong man again, a trace of blood has flowed between his fingers, which looks very terrible.


    The black weasel is naturally aware of this situation, which is the manifestation of excessive pupil power consumption and pupillary regurgitation!


    Black Jue weasel hesitated. Do you want to kill him now? So as to avoid serious problems in the future.


    After hesitating again and again, the black absolute weasel still gave up this tempting plan. Now the top priority is to quickly collect the tail beast in his hands. As long as his mother''s big barrel muhui night can be resurrected, these people are just clowns.


    Thinking of this, the black weasel no longer hesitated and dived towards the middle of the forbearance village

 V1.Chapter 472

    When the black weasel came to the middle of the village, he found that Xiaonan and scorpion were guarding the door. It was like pasting a note on the door, which said: here is the tail!


    The black weasel is funny. These former companions are still as naive as in the past!


    The black weasel approached the two people quietly, and the two people looked funny. This guy is really careful!


    The only thing Xiaonan and scorpion want to say now is to come and have a fight with us. After fighting, give you the tailrace, and we can finish work.


    How did Xiao Nan and scorpion know all this?


    This should start from the time when Tongren pretended to be unable to hold on and the avatars disappeared one by one. All the avatars disappeared directly, but the hero King Gilgamesh disappeared only when he turned into a star!


    In fact, he did not disappear, but returned here in the light boat vimona, which informed Xiaonan and scorpion in advance.


    Although they were also very strange. Tong people tried their best to rob the tail beast and wanted to stop yuzhiboban from opening unlimited monthly reading, why did they give up a tail beast so readily now?


    Although they were confused, based on their trust in Tongren, they still did not hesitate to do it according to Tongren''s arrangement.


    Although there are less than half of the people in Xiao organization, there is neither the previous intrigue nor the previous suspicion, and the internal unity is unprecedented!


    Now Xiao organizes people to absolutely recognize and worship the strength of Tong people!


    As long as Tong people are still there, they can do anything dangerous without hesitation, because there are Tong people!


    Just when the black weasel sneaked to a place not far from them, the two of them quietly winked, almost! It''s too exaggerated to respond again!


    "Who? Come out!" Xiao Nan and scorpion shouted at the same time.


    The black weasel had already made preparations and stood up at once: "it''s me! Yuzhibo weasel!"


    Heijue will do it again. He continues to pretend to be heijue weasel and wants to find a chance to put down the two men!


    "Weasel? Why are you here?" Xiao Nan asked pretending to be confused.


    "I''m looking for Tong man and hope he can return the tail beast to our forbearance village!" said black Jue weasel falsely.


    Xiao Nan frowned and said, "unfortunately, Tongren is just not here! Otherwise, you''ll wait a minute first!"


    "How''s the tail beast? Is there nothing wrong? The people in the village are very worried!" said the black weasel worried.


    Xiao Nan comforted: "weasel, don''t worry. Tongren just sealed their power. They are all very good. Don''t worry!"


    But the scorpion said, "yuzhibo weasel, it seems that yuzhibo spot of your yuzhibo family robbed the tail of Muye? What are you looking for us to do? Nine tails are not in our hands!"


    The weasel lowered his head in shame and said in a low voice, "this... In fact, it''s not for Muye. I came to discuss with you after being asked by the whole Ninja coalition!"


    "As far as I know, it seems that the Ninja alliance took the initiative to give up the tail beast? Why have you changed your mind now? There is no such cheap thing in the world!" Scorpio continued to satirize.


    "It''s all the ghost of big snake pill. He gave up the tail beast on his own. This matter has nothing to do with forbearance village!" weasel quickly explained.


    The scorpion snorted coldly, "hum! Is it yourself that big snake pill commands? It''s impossible to say that you don''t know at all. I''m afraid you tacitly agreed before and now you repent! This is the consistent style of forbearance village, isn''t it?"


    The black weasel no longer answered, but said sincerely, "whether this thing is successful or not, I hope you can let me see the tailed animals first, determine their safety, or let me go back and explain!"


    It seems that black absolute yuzhibo weasel has a general understanding. Normally, how can yuzhibo weasel say such soft words.


    They couldn''t help laughing. They smiled and said, "well, let''s see the tail beast. You should be honest and don''t want to take the tail beast. It''s impossible!"


    The black absolute weasel repeatedly should be, followed two people to walk toward a house.


    Just took him to the door, the two stopped: "just look here, all we can do is this. We can''t be the master without Tongren!"


    The black weasel looked in along the crack of the door. Sure enough, a few tailed animals lay on the ground. It seems that the energy has been sealed, so they are sleeping.


    The weasel said with a sigh of relief, "this is the best. As long as the tailers have no problem, I''ll make a job. Thank you!"


    Huodun Hao''s skill of fireball!


    Taking advantage of Xiaonan''s two unprepared, heijue weasel immediately launched a surprise attack. Both of them were hit by a fireball and were seriously injured.


    If they didn''t know that the black weasel had been consumed by the Tong people just now, they would never dare to take such a risk.


    The purpose of black Jue weasel''s trip is to steal tailed animals, not to kill people. The consumption just now is too large. Up to now, his eyes are still painful, so his Haohuo ball is just to hurt the enemy and make them lose their ability to move.


    "Yuzhibo weasel, how dare you!" the scorpion started to fight back regardless of his injury.


    Puppet three generations of wind shadow wield martial arts with thousands of hands!


    The scorpion immediately released his most satisfied puppet, the three generations of wind shadow. The three generations of wind shadow, like a thousand handed Guanyin, attacked the black weasel fiercely.


    The black weasel didn''t touch him, but kept dodging. It seemed that he was going to fight a war of consumption!


    "Xiao Nan, I''ll stop him. You can send the tail beast out safely first!" the writer shouted anxiously at Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan nodded solemnly and said, "then you should be careful. I''ll transfer the tail beast first and come back to meet you immediately!"


    While controlling the puppet, the scorpion said, "I''m afraid it''s hard for you to deal with yourself. I''ll give you some puppets to help you!"


    Red secret skill hundred machine drill!


    In an instant, the scorpion released all the puppets and divided several to help Xiao Nan.


    Water separation!


    Black Jue weasel naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity. He immediately spread out his body and surrounded several puppets. What these puppets carried in their hands was a guard crane, which was specially arranged by Tongren.


    This task only said to let the black weasel take a tailed beast, but it didn''t say which one. Tongren naturally had to give a discount in this.


    Xiaonan successfully took away four tailed animals except the crane. The scorpion looked at it and almost delayed. He simply shouted: "scroll burning prison sad array!"


    A fierce fire light attacked the black weasel. After the black weasel successfully resisted this move, the scorpion had disappeared!


    Only a few puppets remain in place, and a guard crane

 V1.Chapter 473

    The black weasel is very happy. Isn''t that what he wants? He didn''t dare to neglect and immediately left the tolerance village with the tail beast. God knows when Tongren will recover. Even one of his incarnations is so powerful. If he recovers, I''m afraid not to mention the tail beast. Heijue can''t run!


    Where the black weasel didn''t see it, a man showed an unfathomable smile. This man was the Tong man who had long hidden aside!


    The black weasel hurriedly fled with the tail towards yuzhiboban. It was really funny to be in a panic like a lost dog!


    "Tong Renjun, why did you give the tailed beast to Yu zhiboban? Don''t you want to stop his crazy plan?" Xiaonan asked suspiciously.


    Tongren said with a smile: "don''t worry, one of the Nine Tailed animals must be held. Yuzhi Boban can successfully summon ten tailed animals. Even if he is short of one, he can''t do anything! There is no difference between one more and one less, as far as the current situation is concerned!"


    Xiao Nan blushed and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Tong Renjun. I should trust you unconditionally and should not doubt you!"


    "Nothing. We are companions. It''s right to ask if we have any doubts!" Tong said without paying any attention.


    The scorpion who has been silent also asked, "what do you want to do? Can you tell me? I still can''t think of the meaning of what you do!"


    Dilada said, "I know, I know. Tong people must want to pursue the limits of art, experience the excitement wandering on the edge of life and death, and look for opportunities for breakthrough!"


    The scorpion turned his eyes and didn''t speak. Even Tong people couldn''t help explaining: "it''s not what you think. In fact, I gave him a tailed beast because I moved my hands and feet on that tailed beast!"


    The matter of the arsenal is very important. The identity of Tongren''s foreign visitors has something to do with it. Naturally, they can''t say it casually, so they lied!


    In fact, it''s not a lie. According to the experience of Tong people, the rewards given by level s tasks are generally very rich, which is much better than moving on the tail beast.


    Whether it is the sword of vowing victory or the Banshee veil, they are the big killing tools that Tong people rely on to protect their lives. These come from the task.


    And Tong people are convinced that the system will not harm themselves. Even if it is any dangerous thing, as long as they do their best in the task, it is absolutely dangerous!


    Now the most important thing is to wait. Wait for the black weasel to hand over the tail to yuzhiboban, and you can get the reward of the task!


    When they heard the speech, they all had an expression of enlightenment. It turned out that it was like this! They can''t help but give a thumbs up to Tong people. They are so clever!


    Xiao organization is originally a relatively evil stop, although their goal is very great, but also to want permanent peace in the world.


    But inevitably, a thinking pattern has been formed in their heads. When the Tongren say the words "hands and feet", dilada''s mind immediately shows the scene of a huge tailed beast exploding in front of yuzhiboban.


    Scorpion and Xiaonan''s mind showed that the tail beast was controlled by Tongren and violently hurt people.


    If Tongren knew the thoughts of his classmates, he would be depressed to death. Would he be so like a terrorist?


    Besides, the black weasel fled in a hurry for a long time without anyone tracking, which made him relax. Almost immediately, he thought of the scene that the hitong people were too injured to pursue.


    Black Jue weasel could not help cursing secretly in his heart. It''s better to curse Tong people to die. It''s very angry to ravage himself just now!


    In this way, while YY was on his way, heijue soon came to yuzhiboban''s territory, and he immediately saw yuzhiboban.


    Since ye Hai heard about heijue''s plot last time, yuzhiboban has been a little wary of heijue, so when he saw heijue coming back, he couldn''t help being surprised and excited, but there was a trace of irritability.


    "Why are you back? Aren''t you monitoring the movements of Tong people?" Yu Zhibo asked coldly.


    Black Jue naturally knows the idea of Yuzhi Boban, but now it still needs Yuzhi Boban to revive the big barrel muhui night, so he simply pretended not to see it.


    "Lord ban, Congratulations! You''ve got five tailed beasts!" said heijue flatteringly.


    Yu Zhibo''s face suddenly became gloomy. He almost squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "you seem to remember wrong. The guy who got the five tailed animals is the man from Tiantong. If you want to congratulate him, congratulate him!"


    Yuzhiboban Tianzong wizard, almost never met an enemy, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by the people of Tiantong after resurrection!


    The existence of this man is really a thorn in the throat. The progress of the people of Tiantong is so fast that it will become a big trouble for him in the future!


    The black weasel smiled and said, "Lord ban is joking. Since I say it''s five tailed animals, it won''t be aimless. I''ve brought you the fifth tailed animal, which I robbed from the hand of the hitong people!"


    "Is that true? Don''t lie to me!" Yu Zhibo asked excitedly. Then, he sat down again and said to himself, "I''m afraid you''re not his opponent with the current ability of the hitong people!"


    "What Lord Ban said was that I was by no means his opponent, but when he forcibly summoned the sixth part, he was bitten by the pupil force, so I had the opportunity to rob one of the tailed animals!" the black Jue weasel explained.


    Yuzhi Boban said in a deep voice: "the sun Tong man was bitten by the pupil force. It''s really God''s help. I don''t know whether he was seriously hurt or not!"


    "Where''s the tail beast? Take me to have a look!" Yu Zhibo stopped thinking and hurriedly urged the black weasel.


    The black weasel immediately took him to see the tailed beast.


    "Sure enough, it''s a guarding crane! Heijue, I didn''t expect you to be lucky!" Yu zhiboban joked.


    "Lord ban joked. I''m afraid I would never come back if I didn''t happen to be bitten by the pupil force!" said the black Jue weasel with lingering fear.


    "Why? I also had a fight with the hitong man. He''s not as powerful as you said!" Yu zhiboban asked in surprise.


    The black Jue weasel smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know where the Tiantong people got a separate body. It''s really powerful. All kinds of weapons with strange properties emerge one after another. It''s really terrible!"


    With that, the black weasel told yuzhiboban exactly what happened.


    Under the oppression of the strong enemy, the two people with evil ideas unite strangely. How similar this situation is to the major tolerance villages

 V1.Chapter 474

    After hearing heijue''s description, yuzhiboban couldn''t help sighing. You are growing up too fast. It''s really frightening!


    "The hero''s spirit sublimates the omniscient and omnipotent star? It seems that Bai Jue''s idea is going to fail! Even though his barter change technique is so exquisite, it may not be able to hide from Tongren!" Yu zhiboban said helplessly.


    The urgent task now is to subdue the crane first, and then find a way to get other tailed animals. I''m afraid only the power of ten tailed people can compete with Tongren now!


    Yuzhi wave spot immediately changed into a black stick and inserted it into a shouhe! So far, yuzhiboban has got five tailed animals, which is getting closer and closer to success!


    Besides, on the Tongren side, when heijue weasel handed over the crane guard to Yuzhi Boban, the Arsenal system gave a prompt sound: this S-level task is completed!


    Tongren received the reward with expectation. I hope we can be lucky to get a more powerful weapon this time! It''s better to leave the sword!


    After receiving the weapon, the face of the weapon was finally revealed. What weapon did the Tong people get this time?


    Weapon Name: Avalon, an ideal town far away from the world


    Grade: ex


    Type: bounded treasure


    Target: one person


    This is a sword. The golden scabbard is inlaid with eye-catching blue enamel. In the middle of the scabbard, these strange characters are legendary fairy characters that have been lost for a long time!


    This makes the sword look very strange, but its function is terrible. This sword is a sword owned by King Arthur. If it is classified according to the style, it belongs to a weapon, but according to the purpose, it is a armor!


    The scabbard of this sword is called the land of elves! Can make the holder instantly heal all injuries, even the curse can be eliminated, and completely ignore the degree of injury!


    This is powerful enough, but the ability is not only these. The Elven land can also protect the holder''s safety from any interference in the state of liberating the real name, and even the interference of the power of time will be protected.


    In other words, if you hold this sword and liberate your real name, you can get an immortal body!


    When a person holds this sword, even if he leaves the sword obediently, he can''t damage even one hair of the holder!


    For today''s Tongren, this powerful treasure is just like sending charcoal in the snow. The reason why Tongren spared no effort in stopping yuzhiboban is not only because he wants to protect his beloved, but also because Tongren has no bottom in his heart!


    Imagine that the infinite monthly reading can pull the people on the whole earth into the dreamland. What a powerful force it should be. If the big barrel of muhui night is really liberated, the Tongren are not sure to subdue her at all!


    It was precisely because he was unable to defeat big barrel muhui night that he tried so hard to stop yuzhiboban!


    Yes, since you can''t fight, don''t let her show up.


    Now it''s different. With the sword of Avalon, an ideal town far away from the world, Tong people can completely let go. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Even if he can''t kill big barrel muhui night, he is sure to escape from her men. Anyway, she can''t kill herself!


    The previous battles of Tong people all rely on the absolute defense of the Banshee veil, but the absolute defense of the Banshee veil gives Tong people a headache. In front of the Banshee veil, you gently cut him and launch a big move to attack Tong people with the power that can destroy the planet. They are the same and will be defended!


    This means that no one can kill Tong people through sneak attack, but it also means that as long as you master this vulnerability, you can kill Tong people, because the Banshee veil has a refresh time of 40 seconds!


    The enemy can launch a trivial attack to trigger the Banshee veil of Tong people, then bombard Tong people with forbidden moves and kill him in 40 seconds.


    Now, with the sword of Avalon, an ideal land far away from the world, it doesn''t matter whether there is a banshee veil or not. Even if the Tongren are blasted into scum, he can instantly return to the original state.


    Unless the enemy can let Tong people kill him if they can''t take out this sword, I''m afraid this powerful enemy hasn''t appeared yet!


    Even God cannot do this.


    After the Tong people get a weapon, of course, they have to carry out an experiment first. Otherwise, in case of any mistakes in the battle, the Oolong will be too big.


    He first summoned Avalon, the ideal hometown far away from the world, and then cut a wound on his hand with his sword. Sure enough, the wound healed in an instant. Not even a drop of blood came down!


    After the success of the experiment, Tong people summoned the hero King Gilgamesh with Yin-Yang escape and channeling, and asked him to stab himself with the obedient sword. Sure enough, the wound was still healed in an instant. Now Tong people''s heart was completely relieved. The Avalon sword was as magical as the legend!


    With infinite surprise, Tongren put away the sword. He felt it necessary to meet rihata and Tiantian. He had not contacted them for a long time!


    So Tongren explained a few words and then went to the place where the Ninja coalition army was located


    Besides the big snake pill, the best container he chose was yuzhibo Sasuke. He couldn''t wait to put yuzhibo Sasuke into the Longdi cave to learn magic.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke doesn''t know that his brother yuzhibo weasel has died and has been used by heijue. His biggest wish in his life is probably to kill yuzhibo weasel and avenge the whole yuzhibo family. I don''t know what he will feel when he knows that yuzhibo weasel is dead.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke follows the White Snake immortal in Longdi cave to learn fairies and makes rapid progress. Yuzhibo family is really the blood left by the six immortals. They can learn and use any fairies perfectly. But he may never think of it. The reason why the snake king helped him improve so much was just to get a container!


    The big snake king once learned magic from the White Snake immortal, but his physique could not accommodate this power at all, so he always dreamed of getting a body that could learn magic. At the beginning, he chose yuzhibo weasel, but he was not the opponent of yuzhibo weasel at all, so he went to find another container.


    It can be regarded as heaven''s reward for diligence. Although big snake pill is not a good man, in terms of diligence, he is definitely far more than anyone. Finally, he found yuzhibo Sasuke, yuzhibo weasel''s brothe

 V1.Chapter 475

    Now it''s almost time to cultivate the container. It''s time for big snake pill to collect the fruits of victory. As long as you successfully occupy yuzhibo Sasuke''s body, you can have a perfect body!


    Soon, he picked up Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who had learned the magic. Of course, as the commander of the coalition army, he needs to find a reasonable reason. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole Ninja coalition army will join hands to deal with him.


    The reasonable reason is that yuzhibo Sasuke is his apprentice. In this way, everything will be logical. Even if the big snake pill becomes yuzhibo Sasuke at that time, it can make sense.


    After receiving yuzhibo Sasuke according to the plan, big snake pill began to prepare the plan of seizing the body. In order to prevent this process from being discovered by others, he made very detailed arrangements.


    He began to go out with yuzhibo Sasuke for several consecutive days, claiming that it was to teach yuzhibo Sasuke. Everyone had no doubt. Even yuzhibo Sasuke changed the big snake pill and thought he was just a person who was not good at expression.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke saw his own brother kill everyone of his yuzhibo family when he was very young, so Sasuke was very eager for human feelings in addition to his great hatred for yuzhibo weasels. He was very moved to see that the big snake king really taught himself many secrets without reservation!


    But how did he know the plot of big snake pill? The reason for all this is only that big snake pill is unwilling to give up its own skills, so it is necessary to engrave these powerful skills into its own container early!


    When everything is fully prepared, big snake pill has begun to want to seize yuzhibo Sasuke''s body, and yuzhibo Sasuke still feels incomparable trust in this new teacher!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke will face the biggest crisis in his life. Once there is a mistake, he will disappear in the world forever!


    "Sasuke! Today I''m going to train you to improve your resistance to illusions. Don''t resist. Appreciate the feeling in illusions and find a way to get out of illusions!" big snake pill said hypocritically.


    Unprepared Yu Zhibo Sasuke immediately agreed. During this period of contact, he had a very deep trust in big snake pill. Even on big snake pill, he suddenly found a trace of father''s love.


    "The magic of seeing!"


    Big snake pill is afraid of having too many dreams at night. It''s not good to delay for too long to produce any accidents. Another point is that if you don''t take advantage of the ability of Yu Zhibo to help you now, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance again! Sasuke''s talent has brought great pressure to big snake pill. He has scruples about Sasuke!


    Once the operation of the big snake pill was launched, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who was unprepared, immediately fell into the illusion of the full launch of the big snake pill.


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke''s face suddenly became painful. He even began to cry helplessly. He trembled all over and seemed to see something terrible!


    Originally, writing wheel eye is not only capable of dealing with magic, but also an expert in making magic, but yuzhibo Sasuke is deeply involved in magic.


    This dreamland has pried open the crack in his heart!


    In the dreamland, yuzhibo Sasuke returned to the terrible night of his childhood. He watched all the people of yuzhibo family die one by one in the hands of his own brother!


    Now Yu Zhibo Sasuke has been dominated by magic. He has completely regarded himself as the little man at the beginning.


    In the face of such a bloody and cruel scene, he can do nothing. He can only watch and witness all this with his own eyes.


    This picture often appears in yuzhibo Sasuke''s dream, which makes him more painful, more lonely and hate the man more!


    Yes, that man! Since then, Sasuke has never regarded that man as his brother! Yuzhibo Sasuke has no brother!


    The genius of that family, Yu Zhibo Sasuke''s brother, who had been worshipped since childhood, did not have the slightest expression. He killed the people one by one, as if he were killing a group of ants. There was no pity, no pain, and no emotion!


    It was this demon that destroyed the powerful yuzhibo family, leaving only Sasuke alone and losing all the love of the family!


    That''s why Sasuke''s crazy pursuit of power. Yes, he wants to defeat the man himself, his own brother yuzhibo weasel. He wants to kill him and avenge all the people!


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ why? Why on earth did you do this!" Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who could no longer restrain himself, shouted wildly!


    Big snake pill is trying to control the magic while observing the situation of yuzhibo Sasuke. It wants to find the best time to take this perfect body as its own!


    "It''s now!" when seeing yuzhibo Sasuke go crazy, big snake pill immediately began to prepare for reincarnation. This is the time when Sasuke''s psychological defense is the most vulnerable!


    The secret art is not the art of corpse reincarnation!


    The spirit of the big snake pill immediately attacked Sasuke. As long as he successfully swallowed Sasuke''s soul, he could complete his possession of the body!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke''s body was shocked and the shouting stopped suddenly, as if the whole person had been frozen!


    Yes? Big snake pill wondered. incorrect! With theout successful occupation, what is matter?


    "Big snake pill! What are you doing? You are really my good teacher. You want to kill me, right? What do you want to do?" yuzhibo Sasuke said word by word.


    It turned out that yuzhibo Sasuke, who had just fallen into madness, instinctively launched the writing wheel eye after being attacked by the big snake pill, which immediately broke through the illusion!


    "Are you awake? What a pity! I thought you were so clever and wanted you to see the God Tianzhao unknowingly. It seems that there is no way!" the big snake pill was not exposed at all, but said such a sentence coldly.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke''s eyes flashed a trace of pain. He murmured, "why? Why! Is there only the relationship between using and being used in the world? Is there no real feelings between people?"


    "What on earth do you want to do? Things have come to this point, and you don''t need to hide any more?" asked Yu Zhibo Sasuke, suppressing his pain.


    The big snake pill said indifferently, "in fact, it''s nothing to say. I want to occupy your body and seize your talent, your writing wheel eyes and everything about you!"

 V1.Chapter 476

    Sasuke smiled when he heard the ruthless words of big snake pill. He smiled very desolately. He sighed and said, "Alas! Big snake pill, big snake pill, among countless methods, you used the stupidest one!"


    Big snake pill disdained and said, "it doesn''t matter. It takes a little effort at most. Now you''re not my opponent!"


    "I have remembered your kindness to me these days. As long as you say, what if I give you this body after I kill that man? Why do you have to lie to me?" Sasuke finally asked.


    "With your talent, if you repent at that time, how can I be your opponent? I still know that it''s better to start first!" big snake pill said truthfully.


    "Sure enough, the worse people always think of others as themselves! Alas, is there no emotion you care about in this world? Can one reincarnation eye replace all?" Sasuke murmured.


    Big snake pill sighed: "I''ve seen too many lives and deaths. For me, life is the most precious, and strength is the best guarantee for life! It seems that your constant desire to kill yuzhibo weasel is just an empty talk. Can you really do it with your courage?"


    Sure enough, that sentence is the truth: every man is innocent and bears his sin! If Sasuke doesn''t have the eye of writing wheel, if he doesn''t have the blood of yuzhibo family, maybe he can have an infinitely happy life like an ordinary person?


    Suddenly Sasuke began to hate his blood and the unique writing wheel eye of his family.


    "Needless to say, I must get your body, I must get the writing wheel eye, I must get the body that can learn magic!" said the big snake BOLUO crazily.


    "Psychic snake stare curse!"


    Two slender white snakes climbed out of the sleeves of the big snake pill and wound around Sasuke.


    "Big snake pill, you know I''ve been in Longdi cave. Do you want to use this move against me? Do you think it will work?" Yu Zhibo Sasuke said.


    "Lei Dun, a thousand birds, a thousand copies!"


    Countless lights were emitted from yuzhibo Sasuke''s body, and instantly passed through two big snakes. Countless holes immediately appeared in the big snake''s body, becoming like two broken sieves.


    The move of big snake pill was killed by Sasuke without suspense. The real second kill!


    This makes the big snake pill more murderous. Even if you can''t get the body as a container, you must kill Yuzhi bozuozhu. The growth of this teenager has far exceeded the limit that the big snake pill can tolerate!


    "White phosphorus snake!"


    When the big snake pill almost rose to kill, it immediately became a real body, a white python with a head and a snake!


    "Tuoyan Lvjia!"


    As soon as the big snake rolled up, it forced its head to yuzhibo Sasuke. Sasuke flew to the sky. Then two big snakes appeared immediately and attacked yuzhibo Sasuke''s body left and right!


    "Psychic green snake!"


    A huge python, no less than ten thousand snakes, appeared in the air and fell heavily on the two called by the big snake pill.


    With a bang, the giant snake fell heavily to the ground. There was no trace of the two snakes. It was estimated that it had been smashed into minced meat.


    "Psychic ten thousand snakes!"


    The big snake pill dared not neglect, and immediately summoned its own psychic beast ten thousand snakes. The two big snakes immediately fought together, and soon the two snakes became bloody!


    "Magic flail hang skill!"


    Sasuke''s eyes immediately sent out a ray of scarlet light. Big snake pill immediately felt that his limbs were bound by something invisible, and he couldn''t even move at all!


    This is one of the advanced illusions of writing wheel eyes. The person being cast will be deeply hypnotized and think that he is nailed to his limbs by a wedge and can''t move.


    Sasuke merged with his big snake and became a big snake. Sasuke opened his huge mouth and swallowed the big snake pill in one bite!


    Bye! Big snake pill!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke defeated his opponent, but he didn''t look happy at all. Instead, he was full of sadness. He secretly said goodbye to big snake pill in his heart.


    Has our generation of Xiaoxiong big snake pill been eliminated in this way? Of course, the answer is no, and it is precisely because of yuzhibo Sasuke''s wrong decision that he caused his final defeat!


    "The art of eight Qi!"


    A bigger White Snake was summoned from yuzhibo Sasuke''s body by big snake pill.


    This white snake is far more than any one of the green snake and ten thousand snakes, and this big snake has nine heads and nine tails. It looks very ferocious and strange!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke was trapped for a long time in the eight Qi art of the strongest ninja of the big snake pill. He had consumed a lot of energy mentally. Later, he tangled with the big snake pill for a long time. Although the time was not long, chakra was basically consumed!


    At this time, I received the attack from the inside of my body. I completely lost my resistance and became a fish that can only be slaughtered!


    Taking advantage of the trauma of yuzhibo Sasuke, big snake pill immediately concentrated its mental strength and attacked yuzhibo Sasuke''s soul. Now it is only a little close to perfectly inheriting the reincarnation eye, which makes big snake pill very excited and burst out 120 points of ability!


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who has completely lost his resistance, has actually received trauma due to the illusion he has just experienced, so where is the opponent of big snake pill? Big snake pill has worked hard for many years to seize the power of reincarnation eye. He has been ready for this day early!


    Intentional calculation without intention, coupled with the gap in strength, put Sasuke on the weak side. Soon Sasuke''s soul should be swallowed by the big snake pill!


    The soul of the supplemented big snake pill has also become stronger. As long as you completely eat the inconvenient yuzhibo Sasuke, you can achieve success.


    Big snake pill''s eyes glowed like a hungry wolf and rushed towards yuzhibo Sasuke


    "Big snake pill, I can''t escape from your men today. Can you listen to me?" Yu Zhibo Sasuke said weakly.


    After all, I have been a teacher and student for so many days. Although big snake pill didn''t speak, it still stopped!


    "Big snake pill, I just hope you can help me kill yuzhibo weasel after you get my body!" yuzhibo Sasuke pleaded.


    "Hum, don''t bother! Yu Zhibo weasel... He''s already dead..."

 V1.Chapter 477

    Hearing the words of big snake pill, Yu Zhibo Sasuke in his soul state was like being struck by lightning, and the whole mind fell into a blank.


    "What... He died... How could he die... I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Yu Zhibo Sasuke murmured to himself, and his voice gradually grew louder until he finally called out.


    "Shifu! For the sake of calling you Shifu, I want to ask you something!" Yu Zhibo Sasuke took a fancy to the big snake pill, as if a drowning man grabbed the straw.


    The big snake pill sighed: "Alas! I know what you want to ask me. You don''t have to worry. The man who killed yuzhibo weasel has also died under the sword of yuzhibo weasel!"


    When Yu Zhibo Sasuke heard these words, it seemed that his soul was evacuated for a moment, and the whole person lost his vitality.


    That man was his brother after all. He was the genius of the yuzhibo family, or the last member of the yuzhibo family. He died with his opponent!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke''s lifelong wish is to defeat his brother and become the most powerful yuzhibo family. Although he wants to avenge his people, he never wants to kill yuzhibo weasel.


    But he died in the hands of others. After the big snake pill occupied his body, the whole yuzhibo family had no living people anymore.


    incorrect! There is another person!


    Yuzhi speckle!


    "Big snake pill teacher, I hope you can help yuzhiboban!" yuzhibosasuke begged.


    Big snake pill was stunned and said, "are you crazy? Do you know what yuzhiboban wants to do? He wants to put everyone into a dreamland!"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke said painfully, "I know, but yuzhibo ban is the last member of our yuzhibo family. If even he dies, our yuzhibo family will be completely destroyed!"


    Although the big snake pill is crazy, it can only be said that it is a dedication to life. He won''t let all people on the earth fall into crisis for a little obsession.


    "I can''t promise to help yuzhiboban. What he did is too crazy. I can only say that I try not to oppose him. If I have a chance, I will leave him alive! There''s only so much I can do!" big snake pill said for a long time.


    "It''s enough to have you. Thank you, teacher. Take away the body!" yuzhibo Sasuke said gratefully. Then he slowly closed his eyes and waited to die.


    To tell the truth, big snake pill still sympathizes with yuzhibo Sasuke''s life experience, but he pursues life and strength all his life.


    He has achieved the heaven''s Curse of life. As long as the person carrying the heaven''s curse is still alive, the big snake pill can theoretically be immortal.


    As for strength, he also got a lot of writing wheel eyes before, but after transplantation, he can only be used as a one-time consumable, which can not be integrated or upgraded.


    Therefore, the big snake pill cruelly thought of taking the living man as a container to cultivate, so that there will be a 100% tacit understanding between the body and the writing wheel eye.


    After so many years of preparation and so much effort, how can big snake pill give up?


    The big snake pill swallowed the soul of Yu Zhibo Sasuke with complex emotions. The dream body of writing wheel eyes was finally obtained, but the big snake pill didn''t feel happy.


    People are not plants, who can be ruthless!


    These days, everything with yuzhibo Sasuke surged into my mind. In fact, big snake pill has regarded this tough young man as his own disciple. It''s only because of nature!


    The big snake pill opened its eyes and began to adapt to this new body. The problem of the fit between the body and the writing wheel eye was solved, and a new problem appeared again, that is, the fit between the soul and the body.


    Although the big snake pill has swallowed the soul of yuzhibo Sasuke and improved the fit to a higher level, the body is not its own after all, and there are still some unaccustomed.


    After finishing everything, big snake Sasuke returned to the place where the Ninja coalition army was stationed and lied that his master big snake pill was out. All matters of the coalition army were entrusted to yuzhibo Sasuke.


    Besides Tongren, the movement of the Allied forces never escaped Tongren''s control. He directly rode the Shenwei wheel to the Ninja allied forces'' garrison.


    Shenwei wheel has become an iron signboard of Tongren. Seeing Tongren coming all the way by Shenwei wheel, the Ninja allied forces immediately warned!


    Tongren is now a notorious person. The achievements of the three major tolerant villages in a row make Tongren''s name resound throughout the ninja world. No one knows the meaning of the name of Tiantong.


    At this time, Sasuke the big snake has just returned to the camp. He immediately received the report from his subordinates and hurriedly came out to face the people of hitong!


    "Hitong man, what are you doing here? You betray the whole ninja world and are willing to collude with traitor forbearance. Do you still want to take it as nothing?" Sasuke asked fiercely.


    Tongren shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m here to visit my old friend, not to fight. I hope Sasuke can be convenient!"


    "No one in our Ninja coalition knows your rebellious generation. You''d better go back! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "If I must see them today?" Tong said coldly.


    Sasuke the big snake replied, "well, first ask these Ninja elites if they agree! If you want to run wild in the place of our coalition army, unless you kill us all!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "I like challenges best. Then I''ll try what you can do to stop me!"


    Yin Yang evasion channeling!


    Six figures appeared in front of the crowd. They were:


    Dilumudo with red and yellow guns!


    Lancelot with all things as treasure!


    Emiya, waving a good general!


    Mao''s flowers with long hair and fluttering clothes are strong!


    Serena, the mighty God who can kill dragons!


    The hero King Gilgamesh who controls an arsenal!


    Seeing that the Tong people came up, they summoned the strongest separation. The big snake pill, who had just received Sasuke''s body, dared not neglect it, and immediately drove the four powerful fire shadows resurrected by the reincarnation of filthy soil to confront the Tong people.


    They are the thousand hand pillar, the thousand hand leaf, the ape flying day cutting, and the wave wind water gate. Originally, these people were the strongest forces to guard the tail beast. They were idle after big snake pill decided to give up the tail beast. Unexpectedly, they were used on Tong people.


    Their most powerful means is to form a four red sun array together. The strength of this array is that it can limit the opponent''s action and even trap the tail beast when it is most powerful

 V1.Chapter 478

    This lineup is the strongest lineup that Sasuke snake can get at present. After all, he doesn''t have reincarnation eyes like Yuji Boban, nor does he have reincarnation eyes like kitong people.


    But now it''s different. The big snake pill swallowed yuzhibo Sasuke''s soul and took away his body. It has perfectly inherited yuzhibo Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    It is precisely because of this that he also knows the fact that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye recorded on the stone tablet will eventually become blind. Only by getting the writing wheel eye of a person who is related to him can he get the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    If the Tong people didn''t appear suddenly, Sasuke, the big snake, should be trying to find the body of yuzhibo weasel!


    Big snake Sasuke didn''t think about those things anymore, but focused on the first war in front of him. Maybe it would be better to get Tong people''s reincarnation eyes, big snake Sasuke thought secretly.


    Tongren stood on the wheel of Shenwei, carrying his hands, as if he had no intention to do it at all.


    Big snake Sasuke winked at the four fire shadows and decided to strike first. The four fire shadows that got the hint immediately rushed in the direction of Tongren, but were taken down by dilumudo, Lancelot, emiya and Mao Zhihua lie among the six human shadows.


    The serpent Sasuke knew that this was not the way to go on. He simply welcomed him. The people of kitong who knew the original work knew that yuzhibo Sasuke was strong and did not dare to neglect it. They immediately asked the hero King Gilgamesh to fight.


    This is a thousand compendium. The master also stood up and said to the Tongren, "Hey, boy of the day family, don''t be idle. Let''s continue the first war that day!"


    Tongren looked at a thousand compendium masters and said faintly, "now you are no longer my opponent. If you continue, there will be no change!"


    The compendium master was stunned and scolded: "well, you Tiantong man, you dare to look down on me!"


    The master''s violent temper really didn''t change at all. Tong people couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Well, since you must fight with me, I''ll promise you, but how about changing our way this time?" Tong said with a smile.


    "What way? Can there be any different way to fight?" the master asked curiously.


    Tong man pointed to the battle beside him and said, "of course, these are barbaric methods of war and civilized methods of war!"


    The master thought for a moment and said, "last time we used barbaric tactics. This time you want to use more civilized tactics?"


    Tongren nodded slightly and said, "exactly!"


    "Well, what''s a civilized method? I don''t believe you''ll win easily if you change the way you play!" the master asked suspiciously.


    "Master Kong, what''s most powerful is your strength and recovery ability?" Tong said slowly.


    But the master hurried up: "this seems to be known by individuals? Let''s talk about the key points!"


    Tongren was not angry, but explained: "let''s compete for strength and recovery ability. We attack each other. We can''t hide or block. We just rely on our body to resist. What do you think?"


    Master Gang looked at Tong people strangely. As she said, master Gang''s housekeeping skills are almost known by individuals, but it''s strange that Tong people want to compare each other''s strengths with others.


    The master thought to himself: is it not that the people of Tiantong want to show kindness to themselves? Probably not? You can''t play on the battlefield. An oversight will die!


    "Master Kong? Do you dare to compete with me?" the Tong man urged.


    "Of course I dare, but it seems to take too much advantage of you?" the master of thousands of books hesitated.


    Tongren waved his hand and said, "don''t worry so much, just compete. If I can''t stand the attack of my predecessors, I can only blame myself for my poor learning!"


    The Tiantong man is also a genius. He can change from a penniless waste to a murderous God in a short time. More importantly, this man came out of muyeren village. Thousands of masters naturally don''t want to kill the Tong man. If he can be persuaded to change his ways, Muye village will undoubtedly increase his strength!


    "I know you have the ability of absolute defense, but your ability seems to have many limitations? Don''t make fun of your life!" the master admonished.


    "You don''t need to worry, sir. Since I dare to put forward the competition, I''m sure of it!" Tong people still won''t refuse the kindness, so he explained respectfully.


    As the saying goes, medicine can cure immortal diseases. Buddha is destined for people!


    Thousands of compendium masters think that they are talking about this. Since the other party still hasn''t changed its decision, fight. Anyway, this proposal is good for themselves. It''s a big deal to stay in the fight. We must not erase the future star of Muye village.


    "OK, then I''ll come! Be careful, little doll of the day family!" the master reminded and attacked the Tong people.


    Body art day guard feet!


    Thousand compendium masters immediately transported chakra in their body to their feet and kicked Tongren severely.


    In fact, this foot is far less powerful than it looks, because the master knows that Tong people are absolutely capable of defending against an attack, so she temporarily changed her move!


    For master level figures like thousand masters, it is easy to make temporary changes to a certain extent on the basis of mastering their own moves.


    So this move is not what she shouted. This move is not physical skill and guarding feet! It''s the combination of body skill and heaven guarding feet! This is a move just created by thousands of masters.


    The front foot seems to be powerful, but in fact it is not powerful at all. The first foot is only used to confuse the enemy, and the second foot is the key to death!


    This move is specially used to deal with the absolute defense of Tong people. It is absolutely suitable. The first foot is used to offset his absolute defense, and the second foot can just take advantage of the cooling time of ability to cause damage to him.


    Tongren didn''t resist at all, even Jiuyang Gang strength didn''t come out.


    Just when the kick was about to hit him, he took out a sword and gently pulled it out!


    Far from the ideal land of the earth, the sword of Avalon!


    When the master saw Tongren''s action, he couldn''t help sneering: how? Want to go back and use weapons to resist?


    Thinking of this, she could not help but increase chakra''s output and was ready to let Tongren suffer on the second foot.


    Unexpectedly, Tong people just pulled out their sword, and then there were no more redundant actions. They didn''t want to attack or defend, as if they were just for good-looking

 V1.Chapter 479

    The first foot soon kicked the Tong people and was blocked by the Banshee veil. At a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, thousands of masters kicked the second foot. Without the defense of the Banshee veil, this incomparable powerful foot immediately stepped on the Tong people!


    The Tong people without any defense were almost immediately crushed. The master reacted. Did he make too much effort? I don''t know how the child is. I hope he won''t die. Otherwise, it''s a pity!


    When the master raised his foot, he was surprised. Just now he clearly felt that Tongren had been in the shape of an adult by his own foot. Even if he survived, he would at least end up seriously injured.


    But what she saw now was completely different from what she imagined. The master also regretted that he had used so much power, but it was precisely because of this that she thought that Tongren had been injured.


    However, Tong people appeared in front of her unharmed. Let alone injured, even their clothes didn''t change at all!


    The master couldn''t believe it and muttered to himself, "have you overcome the shortcomings of immune attack ability? It''s impossible. The feeling of attack just now is clearly not blocked by any, which is obviously different from the feeling of the first foot!"


    Tongren saw her expression and knew what was thinking in her heart. He felt there was no need to hide the elder, so he gently opened his mouth and explained: "this is not a defense ability, this is a recovery ability!"


    Thousands of masters were even more shocked. To say that their defense ability had been improved, they could still understand it. After all, Tongren''s absolute defense is well known all over the world.


    Unexpectedly, he still has such strange recovery ability. Who else is his opponent in the world!


    Thousand compendium masters are more determined to "change evil and return to justice" of latong people. If they want to convince him, they must first establish a more positive image in his heart.


    The master bit his teeth and said, "my attack is over. It''s your turn next!"


    Tongren didn''t start with his sword. He saluted the master and said, "master, just now the boy just joked with you. Our agreement doesn''t count. Let''s stop!"


    Qianben Gang looked at Tong Ren up and down, as if he knew him again. If the young man asked him to abide by the agreement, he would never refuse in his own identity. If he did not resist the attack, he just took out his strange long-range weapon and pointed it at his hair, I''m afraid even people with super healing ability will fold here!


    But he refused. Would a person with such a kind heart be an unforgivable traitor? No matter what others say, thousands of masters will not believe it anyway!


    Does this child have any difficulties? When the master thought of this, she suddenly wanted to know the reason why Tong people were against the coalition army.


    When he thought of it, he asked directly, "Tong man, what''s the purpose of robbing the tail beast?"


    Tongren didn''t hide it, shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe you can understand the word snatch! With my ability, tailed beasts have no special role for me. The reason why I snatched these tailed beasts is that there are no powerful individuals in the coalition army, so I want to keep these tailed beasts for the coalition army!"


    "You should also find that yuzhiboban is also robbing the tail beast. I believe you will know something more or less. The purpose of yuzhiboban is to gather nine tail beasts to wake up ten tails. Only after becoming the pillar force of ten tails can he be qualified and able to launch unlimited monthly reading!" Tongren continued.


    "Infinite monthly reading, do you know what it is? It''s a magic array that envelops the whole earth. At that time, everyone will fall into magic! Yuzhiboban wants to create a peaceful world through this method. But falling into magic is not the ultimate thing. Once falling into magic, if it can''t be solved in a short time, ten tails will die Your original body will wrap up the illusory person and become a walking corpse without personal consciousness! "


    After knowing the secret, the master of thousands of books was surprised. She hurriedly asked, "why don''t you discuss such a big thing with me? I can also unite all forbearance villages to stop it!"


    Tongren said, "that''s the same sentence. There are no powerful individuals in the Ninja alliance who can fight yuzhiboban. Your personal ability is still too low! Besides, are the people of the five tolerance villages really the masters of the current Ninja alliance?"


    Speaking, Tong Renxing inadvertently looked at yuzhibo Sasuke. Through the close relationship between noumenon and avatar, he has seen yuzhibo Sasuke''s Noumenon from Gilgamesh''s "hero''s spirit sublimation omniscient star". It''s not yuzhibo Sasuke, but big snake pill!


    The master sighed. She knew that what Tongren said was right. Now it is not any of the five tolerance villages or any shadow strongman in the past.


    The most ironic thing is that the leader of their coalition army is the traitor who was wanted before - big snake pill!


    Moreover, even if the people of the five tolerance villages are the leaders, they may not believe the tongs. The current alliance is because there are unmanageable enemies, but the struggle and estrangement between the five tolerance villages have not disappeared!


    "How do you know this? If you say it, I will try my best to persuade them!" the master asked reluctantly.


    "Sorry, Master Kong, this is my personal secret, so I can''t tell you. Moreover, even if I told you, you can''t convince them!" Tong man replied faintly.


    The master sighed and stopped questioning. She knew that Tong people were right. Unless the facts were put in front of her, these old stubborn people would not believe people!


    When playing with conspiracy and power, they were so smart that they couldn''t rely on any of them at the critical moment of life and death. When the master looked at them, he couldn''t help feeling a little more disgusted.


    In this short period of time, the following war situation has been completely reversed. Several parts summoned by Tongren are actually suppressing Huoying and yuzhibo Sasuke in the past!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke is still too young after all. Even if he has strong blood, he can''t make up for his lack of combat experience, so it''s not surprising that he is at a disadvantage.


    However, the suppression of those four generations of fire shadows is a little unacceptable. Although several fire shadows were resurrected by the way of reincarnation of filthy soil, and their strength is not as good as that in their heyday, it is reasonable that their combat experience should be able to make up for this defect

 V1.Chapter 480

    But in fact, several fire shadows are being suppressed and hanged, and there is basically no decent attack.


    Garrison - Wei - Shen - Mao - Hai - Chen - Zi - Chou - Hai - Si - Yin four Chiyang array!


    The four fire shadows have been forced to launch the most powerful barrier, the four Chiyang array.


    Several incarnations of Tong people have been bound in the array. Rao is so, the situation of the four fire shadows is still not optimistic, because the magic gun in dilumudo''s hand can ignore any energy!


    And demarcation, nature is also a kind of energy!


    In addition, there was a god Serena who only took action after launching the array. With the cooperation of inside and outside, the four fire shadows were in a hurry.


    "What? Do you want to bully less with more?" a delicate voice sounded. It was Shuiying''s five generation eyes that illuminated Meiming!


    Although according to the fighting ability of these incarnations of Tong people, Zhao Meiming is by no means an opponent, she can''t watch her companions being hung under pressure!


    At least, in name, they are still their own allies!


    As soon as Zhao Meiming makes a move, he naturally takes over the attack of Serena, the God of heaven. Then he knows that this man''s attack is much more powerful than it looks. Zhao Meiming can''t help complaining secretly!


    Look at Comrade Sasuke, who was completely hanged and just got a new body. He has opened the state of xuzuo Neng with the help of the power of reincarnation eye!


    The complete body of fairy art must be capable!


    Although this state is very powerful, it does take a lot of and fast chakra as the price. He will never use this state without forcing Sasuke snake to a certain extent.


    This state is already the ultimate power they can use to write the wheel eye family. At least before reaching the degree of reincarnation eye, this is the strongest state.


    However, if you still can''t beat your opponent in this state, it is equal to the inevitable outcome!


    Under the weapon bombing launched by the hero King Gilgamesh, the end of Sasuke the serpent is not much better than the black weasel.


    The reason why he was able to last so long was that Gilgamesh didn''t use all his strength. He just wanted to attack him from time to time like a little cat teasing mice.


    It turned out that Gilgamesh opened his treasure house directly at the beginning of the battle


    The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!


    After the door of the king''s treasure was opened, the hero king did not attack immediately, but summoned his car very leisurely!


    Light boat vimona!


    The glittering and luxurious throne immediately appeared at his feet, which made people have to sigh: what a rich man!


    In this world, the status of ninjas is still relatively low, so they travel all day to make money, or do tasks or seek the support of business groups.


    How can they ever see such a big lump of gold, which is also inlaid with large emeralds, but it is only used as a seat. It is really a monster!


    Gilgamesh sat down, stretched himself comfortably and began the chat attack method created exclusively by the hero king!


    "The commandment of God, the lock of heaven!"


    As usual, Gilgamesh restricted his opponent''s action at the first time. A glittering chain circled around Sasuke the big snake. No matter how he struggled and attacked, there was no sign of loosening the chain!


    I''m kidding. This is God''s commandment. Even if you face a God, you can still be trapped, not to mention the help of a big snake whose body has not yet adapted.


    After Sasuke the snake was bound, the nightmare began. Countless cabbages... No, countless treasures and artifacts, just like worthless cabbages, were thrown over by Gilgamesh.


    The hero King seemed to show off his wealth and threw out all the weapons worth seeing. Indeed, people are already rich, ha ha!


    Brilliant blade durandar, curse sword dasetin, dragon killing magic sword gulam, rainbow sword karad Boga, holy immortal bone Indra''s thunder, must kill sword hepar, square sky painting halberd, declaration of the great God of destiny gun, penetrating gun jayeberg


    For a moment, all over the sky, treasures and artifacts flew and attacked Sasuke the big snake. The glittering treasure light was dazzling.


    After a while, Sasuke the big snake couldn''t hold on any longer. The pursuit of the big snake pill is actually very simple, that is, life and strength. Everything else should be behind!


    "Stop!" big snake pill stopped loudly.


    What he said naturally didn''t work, so Gilgamesh didn''t stop. Instead, the four fire shadows untied their four Chiyang array.


    Tongren nodded in front of Gilgamesh''s inquiring eyes: "OK, since our commander has had enough, let''s stop!"


    This sentence did not directly point out that he had seen through the real identity of Sasuke snake. After all, the other party is still the commander of the Ninja coalition army.


    Big snake pill doesn''t sit in this position by reputation, but by strength! Therefore, even if this matter is exposed, it will not cause any loss to big snake pill. At most, people in muyeren village will come out to protest.


    In case big snake pill becomes angry at that time, it may hurt the young field or every day. At that time, the gain is not worth the loss.


    This sentence sounds nothing to others, because yuzhibo Sasuke was originally the leader of his master big snake pill.


    But this sentence fell into the ear of big snake Sasuke. He knew he was seen through, so he had to smile helplessly and embarrassed: "don''t make fun of me, tongrenjun. My commander is only temporary. I didn''t expect to see him for a while. Tongrenjun''s Ninja is so powerful. It''s really gratifying!"


    At ordinary times, those elders would have jumped out to protest, but under the strong attack of Tongren, no one dared to raise an objection.


    If anyone dares to protest, one word can stop his mouth - if you can beat him, you can go. We have no problem!


    "Hehe, there''s nothing to congratulate. It''s just a little progress. Commander, can I see my friends now?" Tong asked falsely.


    In fact, no one can refute his opinion now. Without him, it''s just not strong enough!


    In the face of absolute strength, any intrigues and tricks will lose their place. This is the old saying that one force will reduce ten meetings!


    Moreover, the ninja world is very realistic. No one can stick to some unnecessary things. This nature is most vividly displayed in politicians

 V1.Chapter 481

    "Of course, no problem. Tong Renjun is a really trustworthy person. Of course, we will let you meet your friends!" Sasuke said helplessly.


    "That''s good to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding between us!" Tong said faintly.


    This understatement, I''m afraid only those who have fought with Tongren know the terrible chill represented by this sentence!


    With that, Tong took back his six incarnations, landed on the ground and conveniently put away the Shenwei wheel.


    Just strolled towards the center of the coalition camp, and the Ninjas who passed by fled one after another, as if they were avoiding the God of plague.


    Tongren didn''t care at all. As if he had entered the uninhabited land, he soon came to the position of Xiaotian, Lingzi and Tiantian with the induction of pupil technique.


    The three women naturally got the news about such a big battle made by Tongren. At the moment, they are talking about it with worry.


    "How can Tongren be so rash?"


    "Yes, he really doesn''t worry!"


    "Alas! What are you doing here at this time? I hope you don''t have anything to do!"


    Tongren interrupted their worry: "three beautiful ladies, guess who I am?"


    Hata and Ayako immediately closed their mouths and stopped talking. Instead, they came up carelessly every day: "who are you? We don''t know you!"


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "can you tell me who the three beautiful ladies were worried about just now?"


    He said naughtily every day, "we... We are worried about the dog near the camp! We want to come to the camp all day. I''m really worried that it will be killed by the guards here!"


    Tongren said with a sad face, "well, you say I''m a puppy every day. Look, I won''t hit you!"


    Every day, he immediately ran away with a smile and shouted, "help, there is a sex wolf, come on, catch a sex wolf!"


    Tongren immediately caught up and hugged Tiantian. Her body stiffened fiercely and whispered in Tongren''s ear, "Oh, don''t make trouble. Xiaotian and Lingzi are still here!"


    "What if they''re not here?" Tong man whispered in a low voice.


    At that time, her face turned red every day. She said coyly, "Tongren, please let go of me and others will see me!"


    Tongren didn''t go too far. He kissed secretly and loosened his hand every day, making his face red every day as if he were going to bleed.


    Secretly sighed, Tong people thought: probably only these girls can treat themselves like this no matter what they become.


    After Tongren loosened his grip every day, Hatta and Ayako quickly took back their secretly looking eyes. This small action was skillfully captured by Tongren. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and he opened his arms and walked towards Hatta and Ayako.


    Ayako screamed out in fear, but Xiaotian didn''t respond at all. Except that she looked at herself when she just came in, she just secretly looked at herself when she held her every day.


    Tongren couldn''t help but wonder in his heart: what''s the matter with Xiaotian? It doesn''t look very happy.


    "Xiaotian? What''s the matter? You don''t seem happy to see me?" Tongren joked, hoping to make Xiaotian laugh.


    However, to his surprise, Hata didn''t joke with him, but said coldly, "yes! I just saw you unhappy! You''re a big man now. Why are you coming to us on your own?"


    "Sister... Don''t be like this. Don''t you always return..." Ayako hesitated to persuade, but was interrupted by Hata!


    "Ayako, don''t talk nonsense! I don''t allow you to go on!" hatada scolded Ayako.


    "Tong Renjun, you''d better hurry back. Our small place is not the place for big people like you!" hatada continued coldly.


    Tongren suddenly became at a loss. He was good at flirting with his younger sister, but he was completely helpless to guess the girl''s mind!


    Xiaotian pointed to the door, frowned and said, "you''re not going yet, are you? OK! If you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    Then she hurried out without even raising her head


    "Well... What''s the matter? How did Hata become like this?" Tongren said incoherently.


    He sighed every day and said, "it''s not because of you. You robbed the tail beast and openly opposed the five tolerance villages!"


    Every day, Bai Tongren glanced at him and continued: "Alas! You also came out of Muye. You should know that the politicians at the top of Muye are very harsh to the family!"


    Tongren understood at once. It turned out that Xiaotian deliberately did this to protect his family. Indeed, people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu!


    "Well... Every day, what about you? Does your family have nothing to do with it?" Tong asked anxiously.


    "Hum! Anyway, our family has been betrayed by them before. The mines that we worked hard for generations have been handed over to Sha Ren. If you hadn''t appeared in time, the efforts of our generations would have been burned!" he said disdainfully every day, with a few resentments in his tone.


    "Well, what about Ayako? Doesn''t it matter to her?" Tong people continued to ask.


    "Ayako is still young. A sentence of youth and ignorance can expose all faults, which is common in Muye''s politics. It''s no big deal!" Tiantian explained.


    "Alas, I didn''t expect that what I did brought you so much trouble. I''m so sorry for you!" Tong said apologetically.


    But every day he took his hand, looked into his eyes and said, "Tong man, I don''t believe that you are against Ren Village for yourself. You''re not that kind of person, are you?"


    Unexpectedly, this usually careless little girl has such keen intuition and incomparable trust in Tongren.


    "Of course it''s not for myself. Yu Zhibo ban is also robbing the tail beast. You should know that? The reason why I rob the tail beast is to destroy Yu Zhibo Ban''s plot. The strength of the coalition army is too weak, the structure is loose, and it''s extremely inconvenient to act, so I have to start another stove!" Tong explained to Tian Tian.


    With that, he told Tiantian the whole story of the conspiracy, such as ten tails and infinite monthly reading. Since he can trust him every day, he should not continue to hide it!


    "What? This matter is so dangerous? Is your own ability OK? Tong Ren, you must not be brave. If you can''t do it, discuss it with the senior management of Ren Village. This matter endangers everyone, and they can''t stay out of it!" said with great concern every day

 V1.Chapter 482

    Tongren smiled and explained: "these high-level people are better at fighting for power and profit. As for the face of crisis... They won''t believe it if the crisis is not in front of them. Even if the crisis is in front of them, they will find a way to let others take the blame!"


    Every day, she showed a little daughter''s family mentality. She said with concern: "Tongren, in that case, please be careful. If anything happens to you... I..."


    "You don''t have to say, I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine! I haven''t had time to marry you, how can I be fine! You''re one of my five wives, and you can''t rely on it!" Tong said with a bad smile.


    Every day he sighed and said, "Alas, if there was no last sentence, I would really be moved! Tongren, can''t you lie to me once?"


    "How can I? Honesty is a virtue. Besides, how can I bear to lie to you?" Tong said solemnly.


    Every day, I can only sigh helplessly in my heart: this big fool who doesn''t understand customs!


    Tongren shook Tiantian''s hand, said a few words to Lingzi, and slowly stood up


    There is no feast that never ends. As long as they are not their wives one day, they can''t take them with them.


    "You must take care and wait for me to come back! Also, take care of Xiaotian, help me say a word for her, take care of yourself and wait for me to come back!" Tong said with some melancholy.


    In the two women''s reluctant eyes, Tong people summoned the Shenwei wheel, pretended to wave freely at them, and left the camp where the coalition army was located!


    Along the way, Tong people''s hearts are very restless. The high-level power of the forbearance village is too big. If it goes on like this, it will seriously restrict the development of Ninja!


    Tongren began to outline the future development direction of forbearance village in their hearts. They can''t dominate alone. In this way, their rights will be too concentrated.


    On the way back, Tong people have thought about the future development of ninja village, which will be a plan that can change the future of ninja.


    Ninjas are mostly inherited by the family system, and the good and bad family members are intermingled. This will only delay, because it is not a strong blood that can make up for everything.


    Therefore, ninjas must be strictly screened along the way. Those with talents can be drawn to be ninjas. People with ordinary talents can do business to maintain the cultivation of ninjas.


    In this way, a win-win situation can be formed. Businessmen provide economic support for the family, and Ninjas provide armed protection for businessmen.


    This can not only improve the ability and status of ninjas and shape an idea: "Ninja can not be learned by anyone!" but also separate the relationship between ninjas and the business group. Ninjas don''t have to ask for the business group, so naturally they don''t have to be humble to the business group.


    It''s just that if this thing wants to be promoted, I''m afraid it will take some trouble. After all, the ninja world is not so peaceful. They are not monolithic!


    Yuzhiboban''s attempt to create peace through unlimited monthly reading was naturally rejected by one vote, because it was simply a conspiracy.


    Payne''s method can be used. Use a powerful enemy to force the Ninjas to unite!


    However, this method can not be seen after all. It needs to be improved to a certain extent, that is, to establish a strong organization. This organization will not be opposed to mankind, but they will eliminate all non peaceful factors!


    As long as any party dares to start a war, the organization will rule and punish him, so that the Ninja can abide by the rules through fear.


    As long as this situation can be maintained and they can see the benefits of peace, it will naturally stabilize.


    The good thing about this method is that there is no harm of unlimited monthly reading, and there is no planning and running like Penn. As long as it can be handled properly in the early stage, it will become once and for all in the later stage!


    In this way, the future development direction of the ninja world was established. There was no discussion, negotiation and dispute. Tong people made this decision completely with their advanced ideas from another world.


    Moreover, it should be enforced anyway. Why do you have to hypocritically solicit opinions?


    For the time being, let strength speak!


    Just when Tong people thought about the development of ninja world, Yuzhi Boban also began to brew a big conspiracy!


    After knowing the power of Tong people from heijue weasel''s mouth, Yu zhiboban found that this young man called Ritong people had countless cards in his hand. If he wanted to fight him, he would undoubtedly ask for trouble.


    The heroic spirit of the new incarnation of Tong people has sublimated the omniscient star, which has completely disrupted Yu zhiboban''s stunt plan. It has become impossible to steal the tail beast from the closest person of Tong people without telling him, so they have to think of another feasible way!


    Although the incarnation of Tong people is powerful, it still has disadvantages, that is, it continues to consume the energy in Tong people''s body, so it can''t exist for a long time.


    This also shows that as long as you can successfully lead Tong people away, you can find a way to steal the tail beast!


    Thinking of this method, heijue, baijue and yuzhiboban began to discuss. Baijue''s strength was still too weak. It was estimated that he could not survive for three minutes if he faced Tongren directly. Therefore, baijue could only act as a logistics personnel in this operation.


    As for the black weasel, after all, it''s not his own body, and his control is still not enough. For the current Tiantong people, there is only abuse. If the Tong people want to kill him, he is definitely dead or alive, so the task assigned to him this time is to steal the tail beast.


    As for Yu Zhibo ban, he naturally acts as a thug. His task is to hold back the people of Tiantong and create opportunities for black Jue weasels to steal tails!


    After the discussion, the group began to take action. After all, they started the unlimited monthly reading. The three present have painstakingly prepared for it for many years. Although they have their own ghosts, their yearning for the unlimited monthly reading will not be different.


    The location of Tong people was not deliberately hidden. In addition, the black must weasel had come once and took away a tailed beast.


    Soon, the black weasel came to his post. He immediately ambushed. He didn''t know that Sasuke the snake was looking for him and wanted to take his eyes to integrate the eternal kaleidoscope.


    He laid an ambush quietly. As soon as Tongren was led out, he began to prepare. When Tongren fought with yuzhiboban, he would immediately sneak into the village to compete for the tail beast.


    This matter must be done quickly, otherwise yuzhibo will be in dange

 V1.Chapter 483

    Yu Zhibo ban has five tailed beasts and one reincarnation eye. If yu Zhibo ban is hurt by a tailed beast, it will be a little more than worth the loss!


    "Do you dare to come out and fight with me, Tiantong people?" Yuzhi Boban directly summoned the state of xuzuo nenghu and shouted in the direction of the village.


    Of course, Tong people are not afraid to fight. This is not his style. Shenwei wheel immediately flew over with Tong people.


    "Eh? Isn''t this yuzhiboban? What a surprise. You dare to show up?" Tong said with a smile.


    This is not that Tong people despise the enemy or don''t respect the opponent, but a strategy. If it can provoke yuzhiboban, it can make him uneasy. As long as he is uneasy, it can naturally affect his play.


    Facing the big boss of yuzhiboban, Tong people are not as relaxed as they show. How can we say that this is also a character who can destroy the whole human beings on the earth. If you dare to despise him, the end will be absolutely ugly.


    Yu Zhibo ban is not angry. For him, winning or losing is a common thing for soldiers. As long as he doesn''t die, he has a chance to turn defeat into victory at any time.


    Besides, isn''t it true that he hasn''t died and can still come back to life to realize his plan?


    Round tomb prison!


    He immediately summoned five human shadows, which is his usual helper. These shadows without entities are actually very difficult, and people without the power of the six Tao can''t perceive them at all.


    Originally, the Yuzhi speckle of one reincarnation eye could not perform this technique, but he performed it through another kaleidoscope.


    Compared with the tomb side prison displayed by the orthodox reincarnation eye, this version is obviously less powerful, and each use will consume a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye.


    Although kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is not as precious as reincarnation eye, yuzhiboban''s inventory is not much, which shows the rarity of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    It''s not an unmatched enemy. Yuzhiboban won''t waste a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and open the prison near the wheel tomb. However, opponents of Tongren''s level will naturally be a different matter.


    Tongren smiled. He glanced and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You don''t seem to have made any progress. I won''t play with you. Just play with my friends!"


    Isn''t it? There are only six Yuzhi spots and five shadows, and there are six incarnations of Tongren.


    Yin Yang evasion channeling!


    Six figures appeared in front of the crowd. They were:


    Dilumudo with red and yellow guns!


    Lancelot with all things as treasure!


    Emiya, waving a good general!


    Mao''s flowers with long hair and fluttering clothes are strong!


    Serena, the mighty God who can kill dragons!


    The hero King Gilgamesh who controls an arsenal!


    Tongren sat on Shenwei''s wheel bored, yawned and said, "yuzhiboban, you play slowly. Remember to wake me up after playing. Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep."


    Yu Zhibo ban was so angry that others beat him to death. He actually dozed off on the battlefield.


    However, this is no better than that. The reincarnation eye of Tong people has advantages over reincarnation eye in terms of development potential, let alone mastering the Arsenal system that others do not have.


    This is just like a prince and a beggar. How can there be such strange things in other places except that we can see the counter attack against the sky in TV and novels.


    Dilumudo, Lancelot, emiya, Mao zhihualie and the God Serena meet the five figures again.


    But yuzhiboban''s opponent this time has been replaced by Gilgamesh, the hero king with treasure!


    If yuzhiboban loses in the hands of the avatar, I''m afraid he will completely lose the qualification to challenge Tongren!


    Yuzhi Boban had already entered the state of complete body, beard and energy, and Gilgamesh immediately opened the door of his treasure house.


    The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!


    The glittering door opened again, and the hero King Gilgamesh put on airs as usual. The first thing he called out was his own car.


    Light boat vimona!


    The light boat, made of pure gold and inlaid with large emeralds, immediately appeared under the feet of the hero King Gilgamesh.


    This Gilgamesh seems to have an unusual hobby. He seems to be very persistent about gold and treasure. His favorite weapons and tools are extremely pearly and windy.


    Yu Zhibo ban couldn''t help but Feifei said, "shit! Any younger brother of the family is so popular. What are you doing? Just go to the people of Yutong."


    Of course, this is just a moment''s thought. Our yuzhibo is still very loyal to the ideal. He can give up everything in order to realize the ideal.


    God''s commandment and heavenly lock.


    The glittering chain immediately bound yuzhiboban. Of course, yuzhiboban would not show weakness and struggled with all his strength.


    Tongren thought maliciously: unexpectedly, the most powerful general under my command likes binding. It''s interesting. I don''t know if this yuzhibo spot will be taught to feel. If he can fall in love with the feeling of binding, it will be great fun!


    Suddenly, Tongren received the news from Xiaonan. Heijue weasel went to steal the tail beast again and asked Tongren to go back for support.


    Now the scene can be handled as long as their own separation. The idle Tongren naturally have to go back to rescue as soon as possible.


    But at this time, he received the task release prompt of the system again!


    Yu zhiboban carefully observed the movement of Tong people while struggling. He saw that Tong people seemed to be listening to something. His cold sweat was about to come out.


    The black weasel is worried that something will happen to him, which will affect the resurrection of the big barrel muhui night. Yu Zhibo is also worried about heijue. The long door is dead, but the reincarnation eye is gone. Nine times out of ten, it is hidden by heijue. If heijue dies, I''m afraid his reincarnation eye will never be together again.


    When Tong people stood up from the wheel of Shenwei, Yu zhiboban''s heart almost mentioned his voice. Now he is unable to stop Tong people. If he hurried back now, the plan is bound to fail!


    Tongren did not fly back to the village, but was stunned and sat down again.


    Yuzhiboban can''t help scolding in his heart: just sit well and move blindly if you have nothing to do.


    The hanging heart is finally put down again. Yuzhiboban has never been so nervous in his life, and the nervous object is still a young child. If you say this, yuzhiboban will feel ashamed!


    Tong Ren, who sat down again, was not idle. He knew that the task released at this time must have something to do with the current situation. These are all experience, so he would sit down and watch the task first

 V1.Chapter 484

    For Xiaonan and others, although the attack of black Jue weasel is dangerous, it is not fatal, at least for a while and a half. Therefore, Tong people must first look at the content of the task before they can decide the final decision.


    Task type: main plot (resurrecting the beginning of big barrel muhui night)


    Completion difficulty: S


    Completion reward: obtain a designated weapon.


    Task content: on the premise of not being found by Yuzhi Boban, let him gather the tail beast smoothly!


    Tongren sighed and murmured to himself, "Alas, did the Arsenal system choose this way for me after all? It''s really a headache. Am I really the opponent of big barrel muhui night? This broken system!"


    In fact, Tong people really blame this arsenal system. Although the system can trigger the hidden plot according to the progress of the host, all plots should take the main plot as the general direction, because Tong people''s mission is to rewrite a different ending under the same crisis!


    Tongren complains, but he will still do it according to the requirements of the Arsenal system. The Arsenal system is a powerful guarantee for him to live for so long!


    Although the yin-yang evasion of reincarnation eye is also very powerful, to be fair, if there were no guns and Banshee veils in the Arsenal system, I''m afraid he would be killed before his pupils grew.


    Tongren immediately informed Xiaonan: release one tailed beast and take all the others away. The acting must be realistic!


    I don''t know why we must help yuzhiboban when people can''t see it. With his current strength, even if he directly states his position, I''m afraid no one dares to say no!


    Although Xiaonan and others don''t understand why Tong people give the tail beast to yuzhiboban again and again, they still remember that as long as the tail beast is not gathered all the time, yuzhiboban can''t summon ten tails.


    They can only hope that this is a trick of Tong people. After all, these tailed beasts are basically won by Tong people, and they are not qualified to make a decision.


    Of course, this is just Xiao Nan''s idea. Dilada is an artist who pursues instant beauty. Scorpio, on the contrary, pursues eternal beauty. As for xiangphosphorus, she unconditionally trusted her Tongren brother. Since Tongren saved her, she began to worship Tongren incomparably. This worship is almost blind!


    Therefore, this matter was well implemented without any objection. As last time, the black weasel took a tailed beast away smoothly.


    Almost immediately, the black weasel informed yuzhiboban!


    Unexpectedly, things could go so smoothly. Yuzhiboban was overjoyed and immediately asked the black weasel to leave first. He had to find a way to get rid of the bondage of Tong people.


    Unexpectedly, before yuzhiboban came up with a way, Tongren had put away several parts, while yuzhiboban''s round tomb prison was broken by Tongren.


    "Yuzhiboban, you are really insidious. You use the plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain! Next time, I will kill Hei this time!" Tong said fiercely.


    I don''t know how far the black Jue weasel ran. Of course, yuzhiboban can''t let Tongren catch up with him, so he immediately responded: "Tiantong, don''t want to run, do you want to run away if you can''t fight? I don''t want to eat your set. Also, when will I turn the tiger away from the mountain? If you can''t get the evidence, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Of course, this is right in the heart of Tong people. It''s not easy to let the tail beast go. Of course, he also wants to find a reason to let the black Jue weasel go.


    Tongren pretended to be angry and said, "well, you yuzhibo, you don''t want to admit it! Well, it''s the same that I left you today. You have five tailed animals!"


    Sleeve snow!


    A snow-white woman appeared. It was Tong people''s love knife - sleeve snow!


    This knife is the weapon that has been with Tong people for the longest time, so although its power is not very good, Tong people really like her most!


    Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!


    Sleeve snow minus 50 degrees!


    Sleeve snow, absolute zero!


    The whole area has become a piece of ice and snow!


    At this time, Tong people suddenly inserted the knife into the ground and launched a powerful move!


    Tree white!


    A beam of light shot at the slightly frozen beard.


    At this time, the power of Tongren''s move can no longer be compared with the same day. As a member of the yuzhibo family, yuzhiboban can naturally see it.


    He dared not neglect, and immediately began to resist: "the art of singing in Longyan!"


    A large flame rushed towards the tree white air-conditioning column. Almost in an instant, two light columns, one cold and one hot, collided together. The resistance of temperature is so powerful.


    With a bang, the two beams of light were offset!


    As soon as the light group offset, Yuzhi Boban released several tailed beasts that had been subdued by him, and a large amount of tailed beast jade swept over Tongren almost immediately.


    Tong people stood in the same place without dodging. There was no more superfluous action except pulling out a sword. I really don''t know what they want to do.


    Yu zhiboban smiled: "Tiantong people, you look down on me like this, don''t blame me for being cruel! Earth explodes sky star!"


    Tongren was happy and fearless. He just smiled, nodded and said, "you don''t need to keep your hand. Just let your horse come over!" then he said in a low voice: "the sword says Avalon, also known as the ideal land far away from the world!"


    Yuzhiboban certainly didn''t hear Tongren''s words. Even if he heard them, he would only act as a madman''s nonsense!


    The frontal attack of tailing jade and the meteorite attack of earth explosion star almost reached the Tongren at the same time. A large number of tailing jade did have front and back, but there was no other, because yuzhiboban had already learned the absolute defense of the Tiantong people!


    In fact, the Banshee veil has lost its sense of mystery. Under the calculation of intentional people, the absolute defense is in vain. However, Tongren still have the absolute defense of an ideal land far away from the world.


    The Banshee veil became the cover of Avalon''s sword. After seeing the absolute defense of the Banshee veil, I believe many people will think of the upgrade of the absolute defense of the Banshee veil for the first time, and will never think that Tong people have new weapons.


    Tong people already have too many weapons. Many people subconsciously think that this will be his limit. However, they will never think that the limit of the eagle is the sky, and the sky has no end!


    A large number of tailrace jade and meteorites hit Tongren''s body, but they all seemed not to hit him and did not cause any damage to him. In fact, this Avalon sword can not be said to have infinite recovery ability, but backup the strongest state of Tongren. As long as it is not in this state, it will be immediately restored by a sword

 V1.Chapter 485

    Fight!


    Avalon''s scabbard is also known as the hometown of elves, so the tongs now use it as a "sword to restore elves"!


    "You... What is this?" Yu Zhibo asked in surprise. This ability shocked him too much. Can anyone really kill the boy in front of him?


    Tongren joked very easily: "this? Immortal body! What''s so strange? Isn''t that flying segment of your men also OK?"


    Yuzhi Boban certainly knows that Tongren''s ability is definitely much higher than that of feiduan. Without the suture of jiaodu, feiduan can only be a role ravaged by others. What''s the use of not dying!


    Moreover, yuzhiboban can be sure that at the time of the battle of turtle island that day, the people of Tiantong didn''t have this ability. They just disappeared for a few days and suddenly had this ability!


    Thinking of Tongren''s absolute defense, yuzhiboban couldn''t help but ask: "this... Is that what you look like after your absolute defense is perfect?"


    Tongren smiled unfathomably: "well... Even if it is! It doesn''t make any difference, does it?"


    Yuzhiboban couldn''t help feeling a headache. Where did the boy get those strange abilities? If it goes on like this, who else can be his opponent?


    As an opponent, yuzhiboban certainly knows that Tongren''s words have water. The enemy will not expose his cards, but he has no way to let Tongren say it.


    "It''s too rogue to fight like this. Forget it, don''t fight and compete with you another day!" Yu zhiboban said, thinking that the black Jue weasel should have almost escaped away.


    Tongren can certainly know that the reason why Yuzhi Boban left in such a hurry is to subdue the sixth tailed beast quickly.


    Although the tailed beast was given to him by Tong people according to the requirements of the task, he still wants to make him more anxious. Why not? It''s interesting!


    "Don''t hurry to go! It''s impolite to come but not to go. You gave me such a big gift, of course I should give it back to you!" Tong said with a smile.


    A thousand Sakura Jingyan!


    Cherry blossoms all over the sky suddenly appeared in front of us and floated towards yuzhibo. There was a trace of awe in the infinite beauty!


    Wood Dun tree world is coming!


    A large area of trees sprang up in an instant, and countless vines tangled up in front of yuzhiboban.


    For a time, this place turned into a fairyland and a paradise on earth. Red flowers and green trees are really a great beauty.


    If anyone is confused by the beauty in front of him, he is basically not far from death!


    The sea of flowers and vines collided in the blink of an eye. The seemingly weak and beautiful cherry blossoms fell on the vines, but there was an unexpected scene.


    Countless green fragments fell down with the light of fire. Cherry blossoms were so sharp and vines were so strong!


    A large number of vines and trees were crushed into powder, but more plants stood in front of the sea of flowers.


    In this way, the torrent of flowers and the ocean of trees fell into a stalemate, as if they could be so stalemate forever!


    "Hitong people, do you want to defeat me through such a small trick?" Yu Zhibo said with disdain.


    Tongren smiled and said calmly after a long time: "that''s not bad. Anyway, my chakra energy is still quite sufficient. Why? Can''t our yuzhiboban adult support it?"


    Of course, yuzhiboban is not unsustainable. In terms of the number of chakras that are not different from Tongren, Tongren will never feel better under this consumption war, even if yuzhiboban consumes all the energy first!


    It''s just that Yu Zhibo, who is used to making quick decisions, is very uncomfortable with this consumption!


    Finally, Yu Zhibo can''t help it. He needs to destroy these damn, disgusting and annoying cherry blossoms immediately!


    "Border eight knowledge initiation array!"


    The array is completed in an instant. The center of the array is the location of the cherry blossom torrent.


    "Yo? Can''t you help it? Your patience is really average!" Tong people laughed wantonly.


    In the battle between the two, the fighting style of Tong people is much more natural and unrestrained than that of yuzhiboban. Similarly, the fighting of yuzhiboban is much more embarrassed, at least it looks like this.


    "Yin and Yang escape, heaven changes and earth changes!"


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the forest turned into yellow sand. Tong people directly changed the landscape here with the secret technique of hiding Yin and Yang.


    The coming of yuzhiboban''s tree world was suppressed almost immediately. Ninja is still limited by the environment after all!


    A large number of trees became withered, and the leaves began to turn yellow, not to mention the vines, struggling in vain like a snake with its bones removed.


    The eight senses initiation array is also covered by yellow sand. With sand as buffer, I''m afraid it won''t be of great significance even if it is detonated!


    However, the cherry blossoms of Tongren have not received any impact. Although these cherry blossoms look like flowers, they are actually composed of countless tiny blades. The change of environment does not mean much to them!


    "Hitong man, you forced me! The devil image of the outside world!" Yu Zhibo shouted wildly.


    A black space-time door appeared in front of me, getting bigger and bigger, as if some fierce beast was about to run out.


    When the space-time door was too big to look up, a huge figure came out!


    A huge dead tree came out of the transmission gate. The tree was very huge. There were ten cut branches behind it and nine huge eyes on it!


    Yuzhi Boban summoned the external gods and immediately injected the chakra of several tail beasts that had been subdued into the body of the dead tree.


    The dead trees immediately changed dramatically, as if they were full of vitality at once, and their eyes also changed!


    Just now, the nine empty eyes became reincarnation eyes with six gouyu, and in a moment, majestic power came out.


    Tong people were not afraid at all, and said with a faint smile: "Oh? Interesting, the divine tree that got the tail beast can change like this!"


    Sacred tree chakraron!


    A dragon shaped shadow spits out from the mouth of the divine tree and flies straight towards the body of Tongren.


    Tongren still didn''t move half a step, but said a word faintly!


    Yin Yang evasion, psychic hero King Gilgamesh!


    Different from the past, the Tong people only summoned the hero king this time, and they don''t know what he wants to do!


    The handsome silver haired hero Wang appeared again and opened his king''s treasure as soon as he appeared

 V1.Chapter 486

    Fusion of good away sword and must kill sword!


    The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!


    God''s commandment, heavenly lock!


    A silver chain circled and bound to the external devil statue. This chain looks no different. However, once the enemy is locked, it will become like a bundle of fairy rope, which can be large or small, long or short, and has infinite wonderful uses!


    Yuzhi Boban thought that he could trap his own things, and there must be no way to take foreign demons. However, the fact was far beyond his expectation.


    The lock of heaven not only trapped the external demons, but also suppressed the external demons without any strength to fight back!


    Of course, this is thanks to the special attribute of tianzhilock: when the enemy is strong, the enemy is strong, and I am stronger!


    Just a chain completely imprisons the action ability of the external magic statue. Although the external magic statue has been weakened a lot after losing chakra, its strength is still very strong, not to mention after yuzhiboban injected the power of five tailed beasts!


    The more surprising thing is still to come. Gilgamesh did not release the flying weapons as usual, because he can see through the spiritual sublimation of hero Ono''s omniscient star that the dead tree like life in front of him has very strong vitality, which can be said to be unprecedented.


    Mortal sword hepar!


    Gilgamesh directly summoned the sword. Although the sword is far less sharp than the obedient sword, it can often play a greater effect in the face of some opponents with immortality!


    Because whoever is hurt by this sword, the wound will never heal. As long as it can hurt his opponent, the mill can also grind him to death!


    Hepal''s sword roared to the external devil statue and cleaved down with a power that could destroy heaven and earth!


    Ding!


    A crisp sound came out. Such a powerful sword only hurt the skin of the external magic image. This degree of injury is not a threat to the body of the external magic image.


    Even Tong people were surprised. The defense of this foreign devil statue is really as difficult as a turtle shell!


    Gilgamesh was very calm. It seemed that this situation was just in his expectation. He stretched out his hand and the sword hepar immediately appeared in his hand.


    He didn''t try again. He knew that this powerful move was his full blow. Even if he tried, it wouldn''t make much difference!


    Just holding the killing sword hepal, Gilgamesh stretched out his empty hand and stretched out his hand at the space door turned into the king''s treasure. The treasure of the king of the golden law, the capital of gold, immediately turned into a streamer and flew to his hand!


    This is not Gilgamesh giving up, but he wants to try different attack methods. At this time, the king''s treasure has turned into a sword!


    Yes, it''s good to leave the sword!


    Good leave sword EA open sky split earth good leave star!


    In this way, Gilgamesh, holding the obedient sword in his left hand and the mortal sword in his right hand, stood quietly on the throne of vimona, the shining boat of light!


    Under the reflection of the precious air and light, the handsome image of blonde hair and red pupil is like the God of heaven. The golden hair is like strands of gold thread, and the red eyes are like the most crystal clear ruby in the world.


    Gilgamesh''s eyes closed and his lips moved slightly. It seemed that he had accumulated the power to split the sky and the earth, and some unspeakable changes had taken place in the surrounding air, as if something was brewing.


    After a long time, Gilgamesh opened his eyes fiercely, and a divine light came out of his eyes!


    He stretched out his hands and raised them in exchange. Instead of sliding down as expected, the two swords seemed to be cast on Gilgamesh''s hands. They moved with his gesture. Then Gilgamesh closed his hands and made a posture of worship!


    Tongren can''t help but feel funny. This posture looks familiar. It''s not the boy''s action of worshipping Guanyin!


    The double swords in Gilgamesh''s hand seemed to be violently resisting something. The sword body trembled and screamed. Finally, the two swords finally gave in.


    Under Gilgamesh''s palms, two first-class swords in the world are slowly merging and soon merging together.


    The two swords seem to have their own will. Even if they give in, they still stubbornly maintain their own style.


    The sword of Guali and the sword of hepar were originally very narrow and thin long swords, but now under the power of Gilgamesh, they are integrated into a wide and thick broad sword. The style of the two swords is completely different. The two swords occupy one-half of the wide sword respectively, which makes the sword look not like integration at all, but simple splicing!


    Regardless of the appearance of the sword, Gilgamesh expended a lot of energy to make this change. Naturally, it will not be in vain!


    At this time, a little sweat had faintly appeared on Gilgamesh''s forehead, and his long flowing golden hair had become wet.


    The red eyes are like dusty pearls. They are no longer crystal clear, and there is a faint fatigue in the pupils!


    "Go!"


    Gilgamesh scolded, shook his hand and threw the broadsword out. The broadsword seemed to be held by a pair of invisible big hands and stabbed straight at the image of the foreign devil!


    Even the air seemed to stagnate where the sword passed, and everyone present had already raised their heart to their throat!


    The devil statue of the outside world is no longer arrogant. Although it doesn''t know what this sword is, its intuition tells it that this sword has enough ability to hurt itself and poses a certain threat to its own life!


    All the energy released was recovered by it, and the strong energy defense formed a bright diamond wall around its body.


    Even so, it didn''t let the foreign devil statue relax completely. It used the move just now again and sprayed out at the broad sword!


    Sacred tree chakraron!


    As the ancestor of chakra, the external magic image has an unparalleled advantage in dealing with chakra energy, because it has the ability to annihilate the chakra released by the enemy!


    However, this time I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint the foreign demons, because Gilgamesh''s energy is not chakra, because Gilgamesh, as the hero king, has divinity, and the energy released through his body will naturally bring a trace of divine power.


    Because of this, the invincible move of the foreign devil image is doomed to return in vain

 V1.Chapter 487

    Chakralon almost instantly collided with the broadsword, but the broadsword seemed to pass through it through the air. From beginning to end, the broadsword failed to create a little obstacle.


    The broadsword seemed to be very slow, but in fact it was almost to the extreme. Just after passing through chakralong, it immediately hit the external magic statue. The broadsword gave a slight meal, which seemed to be greatly hindered, but it only stopped for a second and continued to stab without hesitation!


    "Stab!"!


    The huge body of the foreign devil was torn open with a deep bone wound. If it was stronger, it would be completely cut by the broadsword!


    Yu Zhibo was shocked and angry. Since he released the foreign magic statue, how could he have suffered such serious trauma.


    Yu Zhibo was always on the verge of death. He bound his life with the divine tree with his secret skills, and was able to maintain an eternal state of immortality.


    If his hidden disease could not be solved only through resurrection, why did he have to die again?


    But now the invincible foreign devil statue has been badly hurt. I don''t know how the injury is. If it really can''t recover, it will be in big trouble!


    Gilgamesh stretched out his hand again, and the broad sword returned to his hand again. When he was about to throw the sword out again, he was stopped by a voice.


    "Stop!"


    This voice was made by Yu Zhibo ban. He no longer dared to make fun of the image of foreign demons. Can he not know if others don''t know?


    This dead tree like statue of the devil is the key to launch the unlimited monthly reading. If he really dies, his dream for so many years will be completely destroyed!


    Tongren smiled and stretched out his hand to stop Gilgamesh''s action. He said to yuzhiboban, "why? Is yuzhiboban going to surrender like this? Then I''m infinitely welcome!"


    At this time, the wound on the external devil statue has begun to heal. Although the speed is very slow, it really began to heal!


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Although your broken sword can hurt the external magic statue, it looks very laborious! And the external magic statue has begun to heal, so you may not be able to kill him!" Yu Zhibo said coldly.


    In fact, Tong people were surprised to see that Gilgamesh had a way to hurt the foreign magic image. If they killed the foreign magic image now, the task would be in vain!


    Yuzhiboban spoke at the right time, which can be said to be right in the heart, so Tongren did not hesitate to let Gilgamesh stop.


    In fact, Tong people are also very surprised. Hepar''s sword is known as a must kill sword, and the wound will never heal. Now the foreign magic image has begun to heal, which undoubtedly represents that the strength of the foreign magic image is unfathomable.


    Moreover, Tongren don''t want to kill the external magic image now. Once the external magic image dies, the task will be forcibly terminated.


    Tongren said in a deep voice, "how should it be between you?"


    "Why don''t we stop fighting today and continue another day?" Yu Zhibo said anxiously.


    Although Tongren deliberately wants to make him anxious, he doesn''t want to have more rights and wrongs. The black must weasel has left for so long. In case of any accident, it will undoubtedly greatly slow down the progress of the task.


    Tongrengu said in embarrassment, "well, let''s fight another day." then he looked at Gilgamesh with some worry.


    After their discussion, they immediately parted ways. Tong people need to go back and see the people of Xiao organization.


    Yuzhiboban began to contact the black weasel at the first time. Whether it is his tail or the reincarnation eye hidden by him, it is very important for yuzhiboban.


    But strangely, black must weasel didn''t respond. Yuzhiboban began to panic. He secretly prayed that damn black must have nothing to do.


    In worry, yuzhiboban tracked the past in the direction agreed with the black weasel, hoping to find a little trace!


    The black weasel will not disappear for no reason. He will also rely on yuzhibo to revive his mother. Of course, he will not put yuzhibo''s pigeon.


    The reason why he didn''t answer yuzhiboban was that the black weasel was in danger. The danger came not from others, but from the big snake pill, one of the three forces, that is, the big snake Sasuke!


    In other words, Sasuke, the snake, was defeated by the separated hands of the hitong people that day. Naturally, he was very unconvinced. First, he had just changed a body, and the degree of integration was far less than his previous body. Second, his kaleidoscope ability to write wheel eyes was far from enough, and he had not been able to open all his strength.


    The big snake Sasuke who suffered a great loss immediately began to go all out to find yuzhibo weasel. He must obtain the pair of writing wheel eyes related to yuzhibo Sasuke, so as to fuse and open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    After searching hard for a long time, there was no clue. Sasuke the big snake had to put his goal on the people of kitong!


    At present, the three forces are in full swing, and the Ninja coalition has given up all the tail animals. Therefore, if Xiaozu and yuzhiboban want to obtain the tail animals, they can only work hard from each other.


    Naturally, this kind of communication will not be peaceful, let alone tacit understanding. There is bound to be friction between them. According to the information, yuzhibo weasel should have died in the first war with changmen. Somehow, it suddenly resurrected and appeared in yuzhibo Ban''s camp!


    So Sasuke the serpent placed his hope on the Tong people, hoping that yuzhiboban would take the black weasel when he captured the tail beast!


    Sure enough, the emperor is worthy of his heart. Sasuke, the big snake he is looking for, just met the black weasel who grabbed the tail and escaped with all his strength.


    Sasuke the big snake didn''t think much. He just thought that yuzhibo weasel had mastered the ability as his own spell seal, so he would come back from death.


    The black Jue weasel didn''t know that Yu Zhibo Sasuke had been occupied by the big snake pill. Only Tong people knew this.


    Originally, if they were the original two people, it would be a big war after they met, but now they are not the original themselves!


    In this way, the two people not only didn''t fight, but were testing each other, trying to find a chance to attack each other.


    Heijue weasel, who knows everything about the ninja world, has long known that the eyes of the two brothers of the yuzhibo family can be fused and upgraded to a higher eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, which is undoubtedly a timely help for him who is gradually lack of pupil powe

 V1.Chapter 488

    "Yuzhibo weasel, it''s hard for me to find it! You haven''t avenged my whole family yet. Do you still want to help yuzhibo ban fight the whole Ninja alliance?" Sasuke said hypocritically.


    Black Jue weasel said with a trace of pain: "Sasuke... Now there are only three of us left in the yuzhibo family. Do we have to kill each other? If you really think of the yuzhibo family, you should unite with us and expand the yuzhibo family again!"


    "You still have the face to say? Why on earth did the yuzhibo family fall to this point? You cold-blooded and ruthless guy! Come with me to the Ninja League and surrender yourself, otherwise, don''t blame me for being unkind!" Sasuke said fiercely.


    "Do you have to be loyal to that intriguing alliance? I killed everyone in the clan because I was bewitched by Zhicun group. Those people can be desperate for their rights. It''s the so-called lesson of the past and the cover of the future. Don''t be bewitched by them!" black Jue weasel pretended to be distressed and said.


    Zhicun Tuan Zang''s partner on that day was big snake pill. Of course, big snake Sasuke knew the inside story of this matter very well, but he couldn''t tell it.


    "There are some treacherous villains at the top of the forbearance village, but the villains have been killed now. You can go back with me. The yuzhibo family can''t live in a dark cave forever like a mouse!" Sasuke continued to advise.


    He has fully understood from yuzhibo Sasuke''s memory that this yuzhibo weasel is definitely not simple. Without a complete grasp, big snake Sasuke will not take action easily. He will only do it if he tries to cheat yuzhibo weasel to the headquarters of Ninja alliance!


    The black weasel is also cheating yuzhibo Sasuke with the same mind, hoping to capture yuzhibo Sasuke''s kaleidoscope and write wheel eyes with the help of yuzhibo''s power!


    "Don''t be stubborn. I''ve been hoodwinked by forbearance village for so many years. I''ve lost confidence for a long time! As long as yuzhiboban''s plan can succeed, we will become the masters of the whole world. How can we live in a dark corner? We and yuzhiboban are yuzhibo people after all. Only by helping him dominate the whole world can we make yuzhibo "The family is really strong!" the black weasel advised painstakingly.


    "So you must follow yuzhiboban against the whole ninja world?" Sasuke asked with a gloomy face.


    "Sasuke, you''re too stubborn. I''m your brother. How can I harm you? Come with me!" heijue weasel continued to persuasion.


    "Shut up! I don''t have a brother. My brother has been dead since that night a long time ago!" Sasuke said angrily.


    "Sasuke! I know it''s all my sins. I''m not human, but I''m always your brother. We have the same blood in our veins, don''t we?" said the black weasel pretending to be in pain.


    Well reasoned persuasion didn''t work. They started playing the emotional card, hoping to deceive each other.


    The big snake Sasuke cried hysterically, "it was the biggest mistake for you to leave me. As long as I don''t die, I will avenge so many people in the family! I will defeat you one day. If you don''t repent, I will cut off your head one day!"


    "Sasuke, please be sober. I''m the first genius of the family. If you kill me, the yuzhibo family will wither more. Can''t you give me a chance to make atonement? I promise you, as long as I see that the yuzhibo family can grow again, I will kill myself in front of you!" heijue weasel is still playing the emotional card.


    Sasuke said coldly, "there will be no good end to follow yuzhibo. If you continue to follow him, I''m afraid the yuzhibo family will never rise again! Who dares to deny himself in the world, the world will not tolerate him!"


    "Sasuke, you''ve listened to your parents since childhood. Now I''ll tell you that the reason why Zhicun Tuan Zang will persuade him to kill the whole family is because the yuzhibo family conspired to rebel! Don''t you want to inherit your parents'' will?" heijue weasel snapped.


    "My parents'' decision may not be right. Now I worship the commander of the United forces, big snake pill, and my mentor goes out to let me take the place of the commander temporarily. This is the glory and glory of our yuzhibo family!" big snake Sasuke retorted.


    The black Jue weasel sneered and said, "hum! Ninja alliance? These dirty people unite because they are the strong enemy of yuzhiboban. Once yuzhiboban fails, will the alliance still exist? Have you thought about it?"


    "Medicine can''t cure diseases. Buddha is destined for people. It seems that you are really hopeless. Do you really want your parents'' dead souls to die in peace?" yelled the big snake Sasuke.


    "I just want my parents to rest in peace, so I will try to make up for it. Don''t be a child anymore, okay?" the black weasel is still trying to persuade.


    According to the stone tablet in the family, kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes is not the limit. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will eventually become blind because of the depletion of pupil power. Only further eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can exist far away. As for higher-level reincarnation eyes and reincarnation eyes, it needs specific secrets and blood to do it!


    For this powerful power, the two fake yuzhibo people have done their best!


    However, the other party was not fooled at all. At this time, the two people were at a loss. No matter how to trick them, they couldn''t turn out any new tricks!


    "Since you are so persistent, let me see where your capital comes from! You know? I worshipped you when I was very young, until you killed all the people of the yuzhibo family! You left my life, but it''s not a gift. I survived alone, suffered from white eyes and bullying, and suffered great pain alone. All these are yours You know? "Sasuke the snake decided to do it after all. This place is no closer than the camp. It''s too close to the village where Tong people live. If anything goes wrong, everything will be in trouble!


    The black weasel also has the same mentality, so he decided to start first!


    "It''s useless to say more. Since neither of our brothers can persuade anyone, let''s speak with strength! The loser should go with the winner, and there can''t be any objection!" said the black weasel bluntly

 V1.Chapter 489

    Although they occupied other people''s bodies, they undoubtedly inherited their memories respectively, so these words can be regarded as the hearts of the previous two people.


    Big snake pill and heijue, who have been affected to a certain extent, are completely unaware of this impact, because this impact is silent and imperceptible!


    After so many years of grudges between the two brothers, they finally crossed time and space and penetrated the barrier of life and death. Only then did they stage the upcoming World War I!


    Big snake pill and black Jue launched a battle for eyes not only for themselves but also for their inherited will!


    Although what they said was very good, once they started, they showed no mercy!


    "Sky shine!"


    "Sky shine!"


    As soon as the two brothers came up, they almost did not hesitate to launch their strongest attacks. The two hot light columns hit each other hard, and the energy emitted pushed the ground out of an arc-shaped gully.


    And two people also because of the anti shock force of the shock wave, each flying backward to the back!


    Originally, there was a certain gap between the two, but because the big snake pill had just occupied Yu Zhibo Sasuke''s body, it was not very familiar; Heijue can only extract the residual pupil force in the kaleidoscope of yuzhibo weasel.


    So it was very unexpected that the two brothers were even in the competition of the first move, and no one could take half of the advantage!


    If this situation continues, the black is absolutely dangerous!


    The body of big snake pill is a perfect inheritance, and the more you use it, the more familiar you become; And heijue really squeezed it naked. After all, yuzhibo weasel is dead!


    "The whole body of magic must be capable!"


    "Perfect body must be able to support ten fists and swords!"


    The two of them, who didn''t get the least price, launched the state of xuzuo Neng!


    Two mighty giants, one red and one purple, appeared in the field. They both had the idea of making a quick decision. Judging from the energy fluctuation and volume of xuzuo Neng, it must be impossible to hide the day Tongren and Yuzhi Boban. I''m afraid it won''t take long for them to get here. There will be a lot of trouble at that time.


    Their true identities have been seen through by Tong people. They are naturally afraid!


    As for why he is afraid of yuzhiboban, Sasuke snake believes that yuzhiboban will help yuzhiboweasel. After all, the two people are in the same camp. Black Jue is because Yu Zhibo ban may have begun to doubt his abnormality. Once he sees the current situation, he may not choose to help himself!


    In this way, the two finished Su Zuo nenghu fought with the most basic fighting method, and each punch and foot had a great impact on the surrounding landform and environment.


    The snake Sasuke''s xuzuo nenghu is a little cautious, because the ten fist sword in yuzhibo weasel''s xuzuo nenghu''s hand is not good-looking. Once the sword pokes into the body, he is basically defeated!


    "Eight foot mirror!"


    Another antique mirror appeared on the other hand of the black absolute weasel, which is the eight foot mirror that can rebound the attack!


    "Lei Dun, Lei Guanghua sword!"


    The big snake Sasuke stretched out his hand, and a purple sword condensed from the air, with a flickering electric snake winding on it!


    "Lei Dun thousand birds sharp gun!"


    The thunder light condensed for a moment and immediately turned into a light beam all over the sky. It shot at the xuzuo Neng transformed by the black Jue weasel!


    The huge suzanneng should have been easy to hit, because the volume is too large, and the target is particularly obvious!


    However, under the control of the black Jue weasel, the huge Xu Zuo nenghu was not clumsy at all. He waved his eight foot mirror and blocked all the attacks!


    "Sky shine!"


    Sasuke, the big snake, launched the sky light again, and a pillar of fire rushed to the black weasel again. Knowing that Tianzhao''s attack power is particularly strong, black weasel dare not take it lightly, so he didn''t fight hard with the eight foot mirror in his hand!


    No matter how powerful the defense is, there is also a limit. In the face of such a powerful attack, if you rashly use the eight foot mirror to resist, I''m afraid you will abolish the eight foot mirror!


    You know, not all people are from Suntong, and not all people are lucky to have the Arsenal system, let alone get the absolute defense props of the Banshee veil.


    At present, the only thing that can resist the sky light is the sky light, so the black weasel is not enough for the sharp pain of his eyes. He launched the sky light again and welcomed the sky light of the big snake Sasuke.


    Boom!


    The powerful sky light seemed to be used as the most basic means of attack by the two people, and they blew up.


    Soon, the difference between the two appeared. After all, the method of big snake Sasuke was better.


    The black weasel''s eyes have begun to show a little blood color. I''m afraid it won''t be long before these eyes will be completely finished!


    Big snake Sasuke couldn''t help scolding in his heart: "shit, be careful of my eyes. What if they are worn out, you damn!"


    Snake stare curse!


    Immediately, the two giant snakes were summoned by the big snake Sasuke and entangled the black weasel whose pupil power was beginning to be insufficient!


    As long as he didn''t use his pupils, the black weasel could support for a moment. He immediately stretched out his ten fist sword and easily killed the two big snakes!


    Psychic green snake!


    Psychic snake!


    Two more huge snakes appeared in front of us and continued to wind around the black weasel.


    In order not to hurt the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the black Jue weasel, Sasuke the big snake decided to use grinding to consume chakra in the black Jue weasel.


    Although there will be changes at any time at this time, Sasuke snake can''t care so much. There is only one pair of writing wheel eyes suitable for his integration in the world. He can''t get them this time and next time, but if they are abandoned, he will never get these eyes.


    Magic flail Hang''s art!


    After a meal, the black weasel immediately felt that his body was out of control, and his limbs seemed to be bound by invisible forces!


    Yin Yang dunfa explodes the sky star!


    Seeing that the illusion works, Sasuke the snake works harder to release his pupil force. Now the overdraft pupil force is at most a little bit backfired, but if you miss this opportunity, you don''t know whether you can get the pair of writing wheel eyes before you lose your sight.


    Sasuke the big snake dare not gamble, and he can''t gamble, because the power of writing wheel eyes is his pursuit!


    Just like Yu Zhibo ban clearly knows that there may be danger or wants to open unlimited monthly reading, he is simply pursuing his ideal. No matter how dangerous it is, he must see it with his own eyes to be reconciled!


    Alas, these people look very hateful. In fact, they just pursue their own ideals

 V1.Chapter 490

    The huge meteorite fell from the sky and hit the black weasel. At the moment of hitting the black weasel, his hand suddenly moved and the eight foot mirror was blocked by him!


    Magic mirror, heaven and earth turn!


    During the crisis, of course, the black absolute weasel will not be caught. He once again forcibly driven the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, and rebounded the effect of the magic flail hang skill to the big snake Sasuke.


    This time it was the turn of the snake Sasuke to be bound, but the power of the earth explosion also smashed his eight foot mirror!


    Two people gasped violently, and no one did it again. At this time, their pupil strength had been consumed too much, and they had basically lost the ability to fight again!


    What is more serious is the eyes of the black weasel. His pupil force is too powerful. There is blood in his eyes, and his eyes have been covered with a layer of dead gray.


    If things go on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before these precious kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will lose their function and can''t see anything anymore.


    The bound serpent Sasuke is anxious. If the black weasel''s eyes are broken, he will completely lose the opportunity to get the eternal eye!


    "Ah!" Sasuke, the big snake, cried reluctantly. Everything he had done over the years was going to turn into a dream.


    At this time, Sasuke the snake came up with the idea of breaking the boat. He forcibly squeezed the pupil force, broke through the shackles of magic, and stood up laboriously.


    Under the excessive pressure of pupil force, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye also became in danger, and he would lose his sight in a moment or three.


    Seeing that the two brothers were about to completely become a pair of blind people, at this time, a miracle happened. Sasuke, the big snake, staggered in the direction of the black must weasel and moved a little.


    At the moment, it is not physical strength that supports him, but the power of will. The power of will is more than just from the persistent pursuit of strength by big snake pill, or from yuzhibo Sasuke''s hatred of the annihilation of the whole family.


    In this way, step by step moved in the past, placed in the previous instant distance, and now it seems as far away as the ends of the earth.


    No matter how far the road is, he still has to arrive. Sasuke the big snake finally came to the black Jue weasel. At the moment, the black Jue weasel has completely lost the ability to resist and can only be slaughtered!


    A few short steps seemed to consume all the strength of the big snake Sasuke. He sat down next to the black weasel and gasped violently.


    As soon as the micro is stable, the big snake Sasuke decides to start immediately. On the one hand, I''m afraid there will be extraneous consequences if there are many long dreams at night. On the other hand, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is about to be destroyed. If you get it early, you''ll be more safe!


    Big snake Sasuke stretched out his hand and inserted it into the eye socket of black Jue weasel. Just when his finger just touched the eyelid of black Jue weasel, he paused. He didn''t know whether he was nervous or unwilling to give up.


    Big snake Sasuke took a deep breath, continued to stretch out his fingers, and cleanly dug out the black weasel''s eyes.


    At this time, the black weasel had no strength to scream, but his painful body twitched a few times and stopped moving. Only his slightly undulating chest could prove that he was still alive.


    Big snake Sasuke got what he dreamed of and immediately covered his bloody eyes without looking carefully.


    Immediately, he felt a force slowly flowing into his eyes. Sasuke the big snake breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was still time, and everything developed as expected!


    Big snake Sasuke opened his eyes hard, but he didn''t see anything. What he could see in his eyes was blood red or blood red.


    I feel that the power is still moistening my eyes, and Sasuke the big snake is naturally not alarmed. Since I can''t see things for the time being, I''ll wait for a while.


    Even though he is fusing with his eyes closed, Sasuke the snake still dare not take it lightly. The nearest thing is the Xiao organization stationed nearby. The people of kitong may come at any time.


    Also, since yuzhibo weasels are here, it means that yuzhibo weasels have some big moves. Otherwise, how can yuzhibo weasels appear in the sphere of influence of the hitong people? Yuzhibo weasels are here, and yuzhibo weasels must be nearby!


    The fight just now was so fierce that it was hard to hide from their eyes. Now we can only pray that they can find it after the successful integration of their eyes!


    Sasuke, who is high above and commands the three armed forces, knows that he is by no means the opponent of the two. Now he is like a lonely boat, seeking survival in the gap between the two waves.


    Otherwise, how could he give up the powerful tailed beast as bait? You know, once hitong people and yuzhiboban reach a consensus, this plan will definitely lose everything!


    Sasuke the snake is gambling! Gambling is the cruelty of human nature. Gambling is that both of them are the pride of heaven and will never succumb to others!


    However, our hitong people have always refused to take the ordinary road. What he did was at will and there was no trace to be found!


    Under the task requirements released by the arsenal, Tong people have been standing in the camp of Yu Zhibo ban for the time being. Of course, this is something they didn''t expect and they haven''t found so far.


    Of course, his worry is superfluous, because hitong people and yuzhiboban are delaying each other. They will never find here in a short time.


    Time passed bit by bit in the tension of Sasuke the big snake. There was still no movement between Ritong people and Yuzhi Boban. I don''t know what was going on.


    Sasuke the big snake has felt that the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are about to integrate successfully. He doesn''t have to be afraid that his eyes will be blind because of overuse.


    Nothing happened for a long time. Sasuke snake''s mood has completely relaxed. He is very glad to think that it is probably something that has hindered the two of them. It''s best for them to fight together and die together, so that he can harvest the victory fruit smoothly.


    However, things in the world are so strange. When you are frightened, you are safe. When you are not on guard, you are really afraid of what comes!


    At the last moment, someone came. After the fight, Tong Ren and Yu zhiboban were afraid of the situation of the tail beast, so they stopped at the same time.


    Yuzhi Boban tracked all the way and found it for a long time. However, Tongren felt that someone was fighting here, so they rushed here immediately after determining the safety of Xiao''s group. Any two people would come here at the same time.


    Big snake Sasuke couldn''t help crying in his heart: either one of these two evil stars didn''t come or they all came. What bad luck

 V1.Chapter 491

    Yu Zhibo ban has long been annoyed by heijue''s disobedience, so he is happy to see heijue suffer. As long as he doesn''t kill heijue, he can accept it!


    With the skill and eyesight of Yuzhi Boban, we can naturally see that although heijue was dug out, he had no fear of life, so he just looked gloomy and didn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Tongren smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s interesting. You two are fighting!"


    To say the last person heijue weasel and big snake Sasuke want to see, Tong people should be the first, because only Tong people know all the details of these two people, and they can''t kill him. It''s really a headache!


    It''s probably the first time that Sasuke the big snake and the black weasel are not afraid of Tongren. Sasuke the big snake''s eye fusion has reached a critical moment, so naturally they won''t pay attention to them.


    The black weasel, whose body was badly damaged, had already lost the strength to speak.


    The two people just stood aside without any intention of blocking and rescue. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pursued by Sasuke snake all his life is not worth mentioning in the eyes of these two people. With the supreme reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye, how can they put the mere eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in their eyes.


    As for heijue, neither of them had a good impression of him. Tongren had long known heijue''s plot. He would not have a good impression of him if he was familiar with the fire shadow plot.


    Yuzhiboban has long been resentful of the black Jue he created betraying himself. Anyway, they are only used and used by each other, as long as he doesn''t die.


    The two watched quietly, waiting for Sasuke the snake to successfully integrate the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    Originally, Sasuke the snake was about to fuse successfully, so he soon completed the fusion of his eyes.


    Big snake Sasuke opened his eyes and stared at them warily. The leaders of the three forces finally got together for the first time.


    Of course, Sasuke the big snake is just making soy sauce. His strength can''t be compared with the other two people.


    "Yo! It''s not big snake pill! Commander of Ninja allied army, I don''t know what you''re doing furtively in my sphere of influence? Don''t say hello, when I don''t exist in Tiantong?" Tongren said coldly.


    As the saying goes, people know their own affairs. Sasuke the snake knows that he is not the opponent of Tongren, so he has to smile and say, "I haven''t seen the style of Tongren Jun for a long time. I miss it very much, so I especially want to visit you!"


    Life is the first thing for Sasuke the big snake. What''s the face and dignity? It must be on the premise of life.


    Tongren said with disapproval, "I''ve really learned a lot. Is this the way the commander visits?"


    Sasuke the snake was suddenly asked. He was speechless. He just lowered his head and secretly figured out how to escape.


    Yu Zhibo ban also spoke. He said coldly, "it''s the commander of the Ninja alliance. Who am I? I don''t know why you abandoned my eyes for no reason?"


    In the face of such a series of heckles, Rao is the old face of big snake Sasuke. He also said coldly: "how can Yuzhi Bo weasel say that he is also my brother? It seems to be our family affair?"


    "When did heijue become your brother? Why didn''t I hear of him?" Yu Zhibo was contradicted by others, and a disturbing momentum had been unconsciously sent out.


    "What? This man is not yuzhibo weasel? How could it be? His eyes are clearly yuzhibo weasel, otherwise, how can they merge with my eyes!" Sasuke argued.


    "Oh! You said this. This body was picked up on the battlefield. It looks good. He took it and used it. Why? I offended you?" Yu Zhibo was unreasonable and said.


    "I killed him! Don''t you deserve to insult my brother''s body?" Sasuke said gnashing his teeth.


    In fact, he had already scolded heijue''s ancestors for 18 generations. If heijue had ancestors!


    Damn it, Sasuke the snake thought it was a black weasel. Unexpectedly, it was also a fake. It seems that he also wants to get the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye. Fortunately, he started early, otherwise it''s hard to say who will win.


    "I''m not here to reason with you. The ninja world speaks with fists. I need an explanation that I can accept!" Yu Zhibo said domineering.


    Big snake Sasuke couldn''t help, so he had to look at Tong people, but Tong people shrugged and showed an expression of helplessness.


    "What on earth do you want? If you don''t fight, you''ll fight. Besides, Hei will never die!" Sasuke said with hatred.


    "Although Hei never died, he was abandoned by you. Wouldn''t it be a greater loss for me to keep such a waste!" Yu zhiboban snapped.


    It can be seen that yuzhiboban didn''t pay attention to a small black Jue at all, otherwise he didn''t have to speak frankly in front of the black Jue.


    Although he said so, Yu Zhibo ban would never be satisfied with such an explanation, so Sasuke snake naturally didn''t dare to say so. He thought hard about how to let Yu Zhibo ban let go of himself temporarily.


    At this time, Yu Zhibo ban opened his mouth. He said, "you don''t have to waste your efforts. Either submit to me, or lose your eyes, or die! Choose for yourself, and I will never force you!"


    Here comes the meat show! Sasuke the big snake thought that the three forces were in full swing. Now you want to break the balance. How can the hitong people make you do it!


    While thinking, Sasuke the snake looked at Tong people and hoped that Tong people could express something.


    Then Tong people seemed to be watching a wonderful play, without any redundant reaction.


    Even when he saw Sasuke''s eyes, he said a sarcastic remark, which really made people doubt whether he was crazy!


    "What do you think I''m doing? Yuzhiboban asked you something!" Tong asked with a smile, as if he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    Well, you''re a Yutong man. It''s not too big for you to watch the excitement. I''ll see how you can stay out of it! Big snake Sasuke scolded secretly.


    "Mr. yuzhiboban, you should know that the ninja world is united to form a coalition because of you. If I obey you, the alliance will disintegrate in an instant. I''m afraid this is what you don''t want to see?" Sasuke advised.


    Yu Zhibo glanced sideways at him and said, "if you don''t tell me, who will know that you obey me? What are you afraid of?"

 V1.Chapter 492

    Big snake Sasuke was silent and didn''t speak. He knew that it was very difficult to do well today. If he didn''t provoke the struggle between the two, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to get out of here.


    Thinking of this, he secretly glanced at Tong people intentionally or unintentionally, hesitated and said: "this... I''m afraid it''s still too hasty?"


    Yu zhiboban looked at the Tong people along his eyes, and said with a trace of sarcasm at the corners of his mouth: "what? Are you afraid that the sun Tong people will say it? You are the commander of the coalition army. It doesn''t make sense that your subordinates will listen to an outsider''s rumor?"


    Seeing that the provocation was not successful, Sasuke the snake finally made a decision. He clenched his teeth and said word by word: "OK! I am willing to join the command of Lord yuzhiboban and solve problems for adults from now on!"


    When he said this, Sasuke the snake looked into Tongren''s eyes and said it as if he were saying: you see, the reason why I went to yuzhiboban''s command is thanks to you!


    The reason why Tong people pretend to be stupid at this time is naturally to promote the progress of the task, so that they can get the weapon of S-level task reward as soon as possible.


    To this extent, Tongren has completely surpassed yuzhiboban and can really take the world as the chessboard. As long as they are careful, everything is just a game.


    Tongren, who had been spontaneous, finally gave birth to the idea of playing in the world after their strength increased greatly.


    "Good! Then, go back immediately! After you go back, declare war on Xiao organization immediately!" Yu Zhibo ordered.


    Sasuke the big snake has already scolded yuzhiboban''s ancestors. Although their ancestors are the same, after all, yuzhiboban''s soul is no longer him!


    holy crap The hitong people are still here. How dare you let me go back and declare war with him and speak out so loudly? Shit, do you treat the hitong people as dead, or do you want me to die? Big snake Sasuke scolded secretly in his heart.


    There was no way for the people of Tiantong not to speak anymore, because they had obviously got involved with themselves. They were really shot lying down!


    Tongren accidentally glanced at yuzhiboban. It seemed that he had just known this person. He stared at yuzhiboban''s eyes repeatedly, as if he wanted to see what information was in it.


    "You''re really confident. Do you want to fight with me now?" Tong asked disdainfully.


    Yu zhiboban said with a smile, "ha ha, what''s up? Tongren, what I said before is still valid. As long as you are willing to help me, the world will be ours! You see, the commander of the coalition army has been attached to me. Can''t you make up your mind?"


    This sentence is really a little too much. Three people work together, and the world is really two people. This sentence obviously doesn''t pay attention to the big snake Sasuke!


    Big snake Sasuke''s face is about to turn green. Why has he been so angry over the years?


    He could not help but swear in his heart: let you two bastards be proud. When you fight, the world will still be my big snake pill!


    "Oh? Can the attachment of a clown make you so happy? Yuzhiboban, you really let me down!" Tong said faintly.


    But this was no less than a slap in the face when Sasuke the big snake heard it.


    They do have the capital not to put him in the eyes. As long as they are willing, they can crush the big snake Sasuke every minute. It''s no use even if he is resurrected many times!


    "It''s because this waste is useless that I hope Tong Renjun can help me. As long as you are willing to help me, I will focus on you after it is done! How?" Yu zhiboban persuasively said.


    Tongren continued: "I told you long ago. There is definitely a problem with this matter. Think twice and don''t drag me into the water again?"


    When heijue is present, Tong people can''t explain things too clearly. This will only make heijue''s behavior more hidden and unpredictable!


    In fact, Tong people also know the extreme and stubbornness of yuzhiboban, otherwise they will never emphasize the plot of heijue after receiving the task.


    Yu zhiboban sighed and said, "Alas! It''s a pity that a strong man like Tong Renjun has no lofty pursuit!"


    "I''m more sorry that a genius like you should go to this extreme!" Tong said with a sigh.


    Yes, he agreed that in the shadow of the fire, the worst thing was yuzhiboban. After so many years of persistence, everything he got was all a fraud!


    A genius who is too persistent to be used by others may be enough for many people to take a warning.


    "Since you don''t want to help me, hand over the tailed beast quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" Yu zhiboban had to retreat and ask for the second place.


    Tongren Wei Xiang said, "since I robbed the tail beast, naturally I have no reason to give you any more. If you want, take it yourself!"


    "Why on earth? Why do you have to fight me? It''s just that you don''t want to help me. Can''t I do it myself?" Yu zhiboban said angrily.


    "I have already said that this is too dangerous. It is tantamount to ignoring the whole world! You take risks yourself. I have no right to stop you, but you also have no right to drag everyone into danger!" Tong said seriously.


    Yu Zhibo''s face was distorted. He said word by word, "are you sure you''ve figured it out? Don''t do anything you regret!"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I''ll go against my conscience, so I can only say sorry for your kindness!" Tong insisted.


    Of course, Tongren knows what yuzhiboban plans to do. Now Sasuke the big snake obeys him, he will naturally make good use of it. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will threaten himself with fledgling fields, Lingzi and Tiantian.


    Only in this way can we naturally give him the remaining tail beasts. This matter was repeatedly considered by Tong people. After determining that the three women will never be in any danger, they decided to implement the plan.


    "Good! Tong Renjun, there are few people who admire yuzhiboban in his life, but now I admire you very much, because you are a man of backbone!" yuzhiboban said with a laugh.


    "Well, let''s talk about it today. I hope you can always be as backbone as you are now!" Yu Zhibo said goodbye to Tong.


    With that, yuzhiboban immediately turned and left. Sasuke the snake was ready to slip away after yuzhiboban ordered just now. Seeing yuzhiboban leave, he hurriedly followed yuzhiboban with heijue in his arms

 V1.Chapter 493

    Tong people have no intention to stop it at all. How can Tong people stop such a good opportunity?


    I really want someone to send a pillow when he is sleepy. He is worried about how to give the tail beast to yuzhiboban openly. He meets the God of snake Sasuke. God helps him!


    Now what Tong people have to do is to quickly tell the people of Xiaoxiao organization about the attachment of big snake pill to yuzhiboban, so as to make it logical.


    Xiaonan, scorpion, dilada and xiangphosphorus have returned to the village with the only three tailed animals. When they see Tong people coming back, they all surround them one after another.


    "How''s it going? Has the tailed beast come back?" they asked.


    Tong man shook his head and said, "no, not only didn''t recover the tail beast, I''ll tell you a bad news!" Tong man said.


    "What''s the bad news?" we all know that Yitong''s ability to be called bad news is definitely a very terrible thing.


    "Sasuke the snake has been attached to Yuzhi Boban. I''m afraid he will declare war on us soon!" Tong said solemnly.


    In fact, most of these words are used to deceive Xiao Nan. The two artists don''t care what they want to do, as long as Tongren can let them continue to play their art. As for Xiang phosphorus, the silly child''s worship of Tong people has made her lose her reason. Even if Tong people let her die, she will never hesitate.


    Several people stopped talking, and the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence. Even the Ninja coalition Army stood on the side of yuzhiboban. Do they really have any hope of winning?


    Tongren naturally won''t let the atmosphere go down like this. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid everyone will no longer have the fighting spirit, so he continued: "I''m talking about Sasuke the serpent attached to yuzhiboban, not the Ninja coalition attached to yuzhiboban!"


    As soon as Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up, he immediately asked, "do you mean that only the big snake pill is attached to him, and others don''t know?"


    "Of course, do you think everyone is crazy? Support yuzhiboban and let him drag everyone into the dreamland!" Tong said disdainfully.


    "In that case, what else should we worry about? Can Sasuke the big snake command them to openly help yuzhiboban?" Xiaonan suddenly became happy.


    Tongren continued, "that''s not true, but Sasuke snake can order the coalition to destroy us!"


    Dilada answered, "what are you afraid of? If they don''t know what to do, I''ll let them taste the art of explosion!"


    "I don''t care about their attack, but several big tolerance villages are still under their control!" Tongren said helplessly.


    At the mention of forbearance village, several people were silent. How many ninjas in this world have nothing to do with forbearance village.


    Moreover, after contacting for so long, we all know that Tongren''s little girlfriends are also in the coalition camp.


    Xiao Nan asked tentatively, "if we go to save people now, will it be too late?"


    Tong man shook his head and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be cheated, so it''s just the so-called care is chaos. Successive accidents have completely confused Xiaonan. He can''t even think of such a simple problem.


    As soon as Xiao Nan''s face turned red, he stopped talking. It seemed that he hurt his self-esteem

 V1.Chapter 494

    Although everything is under the control of Tong people, he still doesn''t dare to be careless. If there is any mistake in the three women, it will be really impossible to redeem them!


    Tongren immediately got up and rushed to the Ninja coalition camp with three tailed animals. At this time, Sasuke the big snake has aroused the dissatisfaction of many people!


    At the beginning, when big snake pill decided to give up all the tail animals, he had sacrificed so many people''s strength, but now he has to go back and exchange three girls for the tail animals from Tong people.


    If the object of exchange is not Tong people, I''m afraid the Japanese clan will start a rebellion. Last time, they asked Xiaotian to marry Sha Ren, and this time they will exchange it again.


    Under the discussion of several big family leaders, the leadership of Ren Village has become in jeopardy. At that time, it only needs Tongren to stir up the flames a little and overthrow it immediately!


    Besides, when Tong people came to the coalition camp, they met big snake Sasuke. Originally, he disdained big snake pill. Now he has become a running dog of Yu Zhibo. Naturally, Tong people will not look at him!


    An arrogant hero who is greedy for life and afraid of death will be looked down upon by people no matter how powerful he is, let alone the strength of the big snake king is nothing in the eyes of Tong people.


    "I have brought the tail beast. Where are the young fields and them every day?" Tong asked coldly.


    Big snake Sasuke knew that he was not the opponent of Tongren and would not touch him. He smiled and said, "Oh, this is not Tongren. Come on, come to the house and have a cup of tea?"


    Tong people frowned and said, "can''t you understand what I said? I ask you, where are the three of them!"


    Big snake Sasuke was unable to stand down in public. Naturally, he was unhappy. He snorted coldly and shouted, "come on, bring people up!"


    One left and one right were two ninjas, and in the middle was a man with a black scarf and a black robe. The three brought them up.


    "Tongren, why are you here?" he asked immediately when he saw Tongren every day.


    "It''s all right. I miss you a little. I''ll come and see you!" Tong said with the a pretentious ease.


    The three women looked the same as when they saw them last time. It seemed that these people didn''t embarrass them.


    The important thing is that the person dressed in black robes and black scarves is yuzhiboban. Although yuzhiboban is not his opponent, he can delay himself for a short time. With this time, the other party can kill three women!


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s preparation was so complete, although Tongren didn''t intend to do anything about it.


    "I''m well prepared. It seems that I''m still valued by you!" Tongren scoffed.


    Big snake Sasuke said with a smile: "now the ninja world is not very peaceful. Naturally, we should send more people to protect the three young ladies!"


    Tongren said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Since I''ve brought the tail beast, please give it to me quickly!"


    Big snake Sasuke said cautiously, "the skill of Tong Renjun is too magical. I don''t trust it. I''d better hand it over to people and tail animals!"


    Tong people knew that the other party was threatening themselves with three women, and would never dare to move anything, so they handed over the three tailed animals without hesitation.


    Yuzhi Boban is also a man. He did what he said and handed over the three women to Tong people almost at the same time he got the tail beast.


    "Tong man, how did you give him the tailed beast? You know what he wants to do!" he asked in a low voice every day.


    Tongren didn''t answer, but took three women''s hands and walked out of the camp


    Big snake Sasuke seemed very happy. It was rare to let Tongren eat flat. He laughed and said, "Tongren Jun, you should walk slowly. Really, we are all friends. Why should we go in such a hurry!"


    There was no obstruction on the way, and the four walked out of the camp unimpeded.


    But Tong people still don''t dare to be careless. They need to know that they are the great enemy of yuzhiboban. God knows whether he will want to kill himself now.


    Sword of Cyprus!


    Tongren raised his hand and summoned the sword of conquering the king, and then launched the Shenwei wheel. After the four people got on the car, they immediately began to set out.


    Tongren was relieved. He asked the three women, "are you all right? Are they difficult for you?"


    Looking at the three girls shaking their heads, he was completely relieved and explained: "Sasuke the snake told me to come to exchange, otherwise I would kill you, so I rushed over immediately!"


    When the three women heard Tongren''s words, they were inexplicably moved. It seems that Tongren still cares about them very much. As soon as they got the news, they rushed over immediately and handed over the hard-earned tail beast.


    As for the big snake Sasuke, for the sake of the safety of the three women, Tongren didn''t tell them. Of course, it took a lot of trouble to explain this time.


    Everyone heard that yuzhibo Sasuke had been killed by big snake pill. Naturally, they couldn''t help sighing.


    When it was said that big snake pill had become the running dog of yuzhiboban, there was another burst of righteous indignation. Everyone shouted at big snake pill, a greedy dog thief!


    After hastily explaining these things, Tongren, regardless of the three girls chirping, began to check and see the reward for this task!


    Although the S-level mission said that it was to obtain a designated weapon, it did not say what weapon it was. In other words, the designation meant that it was designated by the Arsenal system, not by Tongren himself!


    To tell you the truth, it is getting closer and closer to open the unlimited monthly reading. Tongren are looking forward to their weapons now.


    If you are obedient to the sword, you will develop. Of course, it''s just a thought. What weapons are determined by the Arsenal system!


    This reward is the sword of death hepar!


    This sword, also known as Harpe, is a sword in Greek mythology. The shape of this sword is like a sickle. The blade is opened on the inside. It has no particularly powerful ability, but its attribute is very special. The wound hurt by it can never be healed.


    This sword is definitely a sharp weapon against big barrel muhui night. It will play a very important role in the future.


    If you can know Gilgamesh''s method of fusing the sword and get the obedient sword, you can definitely kill the big barrel muhui night known as immortal.


    Getting this sword makes Tongren''s mood very beautiful, because this sword is also absolutely practical and powerful.


    In Tongren''s mind, hepar''s sword is second only to Guali sword, which is beyond doubt.


    Before Tongren had a good study of the sword, he had returned to the village. Tongren had to lower the Shenwei wheel and enter the house with three women. Hepar''s affairs had to be put aside for the time being

 V1.Chapter 495

    When the three women met the people of Xiao''s organization for the first time, they naturally had to exchange greetings, but Tong people were not accompanied. The war was imminent. He must first find out the power of the sword of hepar!


    After repeated confirmation, the Tong people have been able to determine that the weapons provided by the Arsenal are superior to the king''s treasure of Gilgamesh in power. At least this hepar sword is like this!


    Almost after Tongren determined the power of this weapon, the Arsenal system released the task again. This task is a task never seen before, because this task has reached the amazing SS level!


    The task content released by the arsenal is like this:


    Task type: main plot (resurrecting the end of big barrel muhui night)


    Completion difficulty: SS


    Completion reward: designate any weapon.


    Task content: see the resurrected big barrel muhui night.


    This task is another free task. At least on the surface, this task has no difficulty, but the crisis represented in these simple words is very obvious!


    Tongren muttered to himself, "no, the time is too short. It seems that it''s time to start preparing some things!"


    Even before he could say hello, Tong Ren went out again. He knew that Yu Zhibo ban would be busy in the next time. He absolutely had no time to harass a group of people in Xiao organization. Therefore, even if he was not here, there would be no danger.


    Although Tongren has absolute confidence in his own strength, he will never fight an unprepared war, so he will also start the layout.


    Although it is only a temporary layout, it will never be compared with the layout of big barrel muhui night for so many years, as long as you are sure to break the situation of big barrel muhui night, you don''t need to consider too many things.


    First of all, he secretly visited his future father-in-law, who has always been the patriarch of his family, day by day!


    As long as he can fully support himself, his plan will have a success rate of more than 50%.


    Tongren easily saw rizu, but rizu''s attitude was very cold. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with Tongren''s public betrayal of the whole tolerance world, and thought that Tongren''s doing so would affect the family''s reputation!


    Tongren patiently explained to rizu that he had discovered yuzhiboban''s plot, that big snake pill had invaded yuzhibosasuke''s body, and that big snake Sasuke had taken refuge in yuzhiboban. He told his father-in-law in detail.


    The Japanese foot was very surprised, and sure enough, he didn''t continue to be cold. He asked Tong human: "where did you get these news, how sure you are, why didn''t you say it earlier, and what''s the purpose of this time?"


    "Patriarch, I can only guarantee that this news is absolutely true. As for those details, I think you need to wait!" Tong said calmly.


    But he was worried. He asked, "when on earth will you wait to say?"


    Tongren said, "well, let''s fix a time and invite all the Ninja families to discuss a result. Then I''ll tell you all the things you want to know!"


    Anxious ririzu knew that Tongren and other hidden villages would have a little holiday more or less, so he immediately wrote several invitations. As long as these invitations were quietly sent to the heads of those big families, it really saved Tongren a lot of trouble.


    When he handed the letter to Tongren, rizu hesitated for a moment. He solemnly said, "I hope you didn''t cheat me, otherwise the Riyi family will face disaster!"


    Tongren also changed his past indifference, looked at rizu''s eyes very seriously and said: "Clan leader, please rest assured. Don''t forget that I am also a member of the day family, although the family has long denied me. Besides, even if I am not from the day family, I will take into account the idea of hatada, so I will never take this matter as a trifle!"


    After receiving the guarantee from Tongren, ririzu was relieved and gave the invitation to Tongren with confidence.


    Although there was no fundamental change in the structure of the Ninja alliance this time, it at least exempted the Tongren from running back and forth. It only took a turn at the Ninja coalition camp, and the invitation letter was successfully sent to the tents of the major clan leaders.


    Many days of fighting side by side has added a little more trust to the families of water and fire in the past, so this matter has not been publicized.


    The snake Sasuke is dealing with the disappearance of the tail beast these days, so he has never noticed the surging undercurrent.


    The meeting was held as scheduled, and the patriarchs of all major families came as agreed. As long as they were informed in advance, the rest of the patriarchs were completely unaware of Tianyi and Tiantian families.


    After all the people arrived, everyone turned their puzzled eyes to the day foot, hoping that he could explain why the secret meeting was held.


    The Japanese pressed their hands and stopped everyone''s discussion. After all the patriarchs were quiet, they said, "patriarchs, I''m just a middleman in this meeting. We need to ask our Lord to explain everything to us in detail!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a young man appeared in the field. When the patriarchs saw this man, they were all in an uproar. Everyone''s face became iron blue, and even someone had asked!


    "What do you mean, ririzu? Do you want to help the rebellion of the Ritong people destroy all of us?"


    Before he could speak to the sun, Tongren said in a loud voice, "don''t worry, clan leaders. I''m not here to be an enemy, but I have something to tell you!"


    "This meeting is about the future trend of the major tolerance villages. I hope you can actively participate!" Tongren continued.


    Some clan leaders have begun to scoff: "what qualifications do you have to dare to tolerate the development of the village? You really treat yourself as a dish, people from Tiantong!"


    Tongren was not angry, but changed the topic: "everyone, it is common for senior figures in Rencun to quarrel with each other, and your families must have been used to varying degrees!"


    Hearing this, the people at the bottom stopped talking. This sentence obviously said that they had gone to their hearts. The memories brought to them by forbearance village were really not very happy

 V1.Chapter 496

    "Many families are also unable to participate in the meeting under the plan and intervention of the senior management of the village. Let''s first express our silence!" Tong said sadly.


    The patriarchs of the major families were stunned. All the families belonging to the five tolerance villages had arrived as promised. They did not find that the patriarch of any family had not arrived!


    Tongren continued: "for example, the yuzhibo family in muyeren village, the country of fire, I think their family can no longer participate in this meeting!"


    Although the yuzhibo family will be killed only if they intend to rebel, the patriarchs have heard about it for a long time, and the inside story is self-evident.


    Tongren''s words easily moved all the patriarchs present. What Tongren said resonated strongly with their experiences over the years.


    "You don''t have to say some sarcastic words here. You don''t have to be embarrassed. How can you know what we think?" someone at the bottom disagreed.


    Tongren then said, "you''re right. I was expelled by the family for a long time because of my talent. Naturally, I haven''t been embarrassed by the forbearance village and the family, but I see what the forbearance village has done over the years!"


    When Tongren mentioned being expelled, people turned their eyes like idiots to ririzu.


    Of course, Tongren can''t embarrass his future father-in-law. He continued: "it''s just my talent. I hope you can treat it correctly."


    "We''re not here to listen to you talk about family history. Since you mentioned the actions of forbearance village, please quickly say your way!" the patriarch seemed to be more pragmatic, and he hurriedly asked.


    Tongren said very easily, "since the forbearance village has violated the interests of the family, it will be abandoned!"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the people at the bottom immediately started buzzing and shouting like a hornet with its nest blown up!


    Tongren was very upset when he heard all kinds of words. He shouted, "quiet! Everyone, quiet!"


    After everyone calmed down, Tong cleared his throat and told everything. After that, Tong added, "everything I said is the truth. This will happen in the near future!"


    "If something happens, I will find a way to solve it. You can follow today''s meeting. If it doesn''t happen, you can regard today''s meeting as not held!" Tong continued.


    "Next, I announce that the existence of forbearance village will completely become history!" Tongren solemnly announced.


    "Hey! Are you crazy? Without ninja village, the ninja world will return to war!"


    "Don''t mess around, will you? Such a decision will ignite the war again!"


    "Please don''t be impatient. The ninja village will be abolished and the new organization Ninja guild will replace its existence!" Tong Ren explained.


    "This organization will fully guide the development direction of ninjas, and will release and accept all Ninja tasks! The leader of the guild will be selected from all of you here and adopt the rotation system. If any family wants to plot to usurp power, other families have the right to destroy him! In addition, the family training system should also be changed to a certain extent, and talented talents should be trained with all their strength, Let them engage in other industries without talent, such as business! Only in this way can we change the fate of ninjas who can''t live without the business group! "Tong Ren said all his plans at one breath.


    This time, the people at the bottom no longer have any opinions. They seriously thought about every step that Tongren said and found that this thing is absolutely feasible and will make earth shaking changes in the ninja world.


    These patriarchs began to admire Qitong people. It was no accident that this young man could come to this step today!


    To be sure, even if there is no yuzhiboban to start the monthly reading, these patriarchs will do it, because they see the hope of development from this thing!


    After finishing these, Tong people walked out of the conference room a little tired and spoke to such a group of old foxes in a high position. It was by no means as easy as it seemed on the surface!


    As the person who has the closest relationship with Tongren, rizu temporarily acted as the person in charge of the reform. A group of people asked around him, so he didn''t find Tongren''s departure.


    In this way, Tongren easily overthrew the efforts of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu for many years, and pushed the ninja world to a brilliant future.


    Not far from the meeting room, Tong Ren felt a whirl of heaven and earth. When he opened his eyes again, it was already dark in front of him. Although Tong Ren had not experienced this feeling, he knew that it was likely to be the spiritual space mentioned in the shadow of fire.


    At this time, Tong people''s eyes lit up, and an old man in a moon white robe appeared in front of him. The old man was white and dressed like a fairy.


    This dress... Is six immortals!


    Seeing that Tong people were so calm, it was the six immortals who couldn''t help opening their mouth: "eh? You little doll, why are you so calm?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "are you the consciousness left by the six immortals? I don''t know what advice to bring me into the spiritual space?"


    "It seems that you know more than I thought! Very good, very good!" six immortals nodded approvingly.


    He continued: "Human beings are in danger this time. Only you, whirlpool Naruto and yuzhiboban can save the world! I have handed over the power of yin and yang to them respectively. You have a strange thing. If you have enough strength, I don''t have anything for you. If you have anything, you can directly find them. As long as I say it, they will be able to help you with all their strength £¡¡±


    Tongren could not help frowning and turning his eyes, and said in his heart: "This old man is really unstoppable! Everything was arranged, but who knows he has arranged another so-called helper for himself. Now yuzhibo Sasuke has become a big snake Sasuke, which has created a pair of powerful enemies for himself! The three immortals of yellow gambling and poison, together with this old and confused fairy, are a wonderful four person group!"


    "Well, thank you anyway, but I can do it myself. The two kids don''t need it!" said Tong.


    The six immortals smiled: "you little devil, obviously younger than the two of them, are so boastful!"


    Tongren "kindly" reminded: "by the way, immortal, don''t you find that yuzhibo Sasuke''s body actually lives in the soul of big snake pill?"

 V1.Chapter 497

    "What? Damn it! Is it like this?" the six immortals jumped up immediately.


    Tongren comforted: "well, don''t worry, it''s just a little troublesome for me! I know your relationship with big tube muhui night, but I''m curious about what you recorded on the stone tablet?"


    When liudao immortal heard that Tongren could deal with it, he was relieved, and then told Tongren a secret story


    It turned out that after sealing the big barrel muhui night that day, the six immortals already knew that the big barrel muhui night left black and white. They wanted to revive later and try to seize all chakra''s power again.


    How could the six immortals who knew this situation record the reincarnation eye that could remove the seal? The function of this stone tablet is not to show future generations, but to confuse black Jue and white Jue, so that they have no time to create other chaos!


    On that day, the war cost a lot of chakra, and the trace of black Jue and white Jue was difficult to find. The six immortals were afraid that they could not solve the crisis in their lifetime, so they left this stone tablet after separating the power of the tail beast.


    The record on the stone tablet is nine points true and one point false, so it can deceive heijue for so many years.


    The successor of Xianyan is indeed the yuzhibo family. Yes, but the successor of xianti is not the Qianshou family, but the vortex family. It is precisely because of this that heijue has worked hard for many years without any results!


    However, human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation after all. What the six immortals never thought of is that there is a trace of vortex family cells on the body between the columns. Therefore, only after yuzhiboban obtains the cells between the thousand hand columns can he successfully open the reincarnation eye.


    So that all the plans of the six immortals failed, which is why the six immortals gave the power of yin and yang to whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke respectively. It is precisely because the immortal body inherited by the thousand hand family is not complete, so the six immortals will make such a decision.


    The reincarnation eye of Tong people was accidentally discovered by the big tube wood branch that violated the original intention of their ancestors, but there is no doubt that this pupil technique is more powerful and perfect, and now it has become the key to fight against the big tube wood glow night.


    Everything exceeded expectations, but it just perfectly solved the problem of big barrel muhui night. The next thing depends on the luck and strength of Tongren.


    After hearing the explanation of the six immortals, all the doubts in Tongren''s heart were solved. At this time, he was ready, only owed the east wind. He could stop it immediately as soon as the big barrel muhui night was resurrected.


    The six immortals asked anxiously, "little guy, are you sure you can really solve the problem of Naruto and Sasuke?"


    Tongren didn''t answer, but slowly pulled out hepar''s sword. The six immortals felt it carefully and asked strangely, "what weapon is this? The attribute is so strange that it can prevent healing!"


    "With this, it should be enough to deal with Sasuke and Naruto? Even if it is against the big barrel of muhui night, it may not have no chance!" Tong man smiled proudly.


    After a long silence, the six immortals sighed and said, "Alas! Indeed, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, little guy, I''m an old immortal. I hope you can promise me!"


    "Is it the big snake Sasuke and whirlpool Naruto?" Tong asked faintly.


    "That''s right! Anyway, they are also my descendants. I hope you can give me some face and don''t hurt their lives when necessary!" the six immortals sincerely asked.


    Tongren said without hesitation, "well, as long as they don''t become stubborn, I won''t kill them! However, if they don''t wake up, I can only say sorry for the world.


    "Naturally, if they refuse to repent, even if you don''t do it, I want to do it. Unfortunately, I''m just a will body, but I can''t give full play to my energy!" six immortals said immediately after receiving the promise of Tongren.


    "If there is no other explanation, I have to go. I must be running out of time for the resurrection of big barrel muhui night. I still have a lot of things to prepare!" Tong said goodbye.


    After receiving the affirmative reply from the six immortals, Tong people withdrew from the spiritual space, leaving only the six immortals alone muttering to themselves.


    "Mother, I hope you can understand something after so many years of sealing!" he said, and his figure disappeared into the space.


    At present, I''m afraid the most urgent thing is to defeat Sasuke the snake and Naruto the whirlpool. Once they stand on the side of yuzhiboban at the critical moment, their situation will be very dangerous!


    On the other hand, Sasuke the big snake is desperately trying to seduce the whirlpool Naruto. His purpose is to let the whirlpool Naruto who also gets the gift from the six immortals deal with the hitong people with himself!


    Whirlpool Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke also come from muyeren village. They are also brothers learning together. Coupled with the natural resonance in their blood, whirlpool Naruto firmly believes in the words of big snake Sasuke. He firmly believes that we must kill the hitong people before resisting yuzhibo, otherwise once they join hands, the whole world will be destroyed.


    In this way, the Tong people are looking for Sasuke the big snake and Naruto the whirlpool, and they are also looking for the hitong people.


    Soon, the three met one. Since Tong man promised the six immortals, he can''t easily break his promise. He must persuade them first. If he can''t succeed, he will consider doing it!


    "Whirlpool Naruto, first of all, I have to tell you that the person standing next to you is not yuzhibo Sasuke, but big snake pill. He used his secret skills to occupy yuzhibo Sasuke''s body. Secondly, it''s very unfortunate that he also took refuge in yuzhiboban, so I hope you can think twice before starting!" Tong advised.


    Naturally, whirlpool Naruto won''t easily believe his opponent''s advice. He just looked at Yu Zhibo Sasuke suspiciously. Indeed, Yu Zhibo Sasuke has been strange recently. In the past, Yu Zhibo Sasuke was very silent, but this meeting was particularly active.


    The big snake Sasuke disdained and said, "it''s not glorious for you to use such a scheme to stir up discord, people of Japan. If you have the ability, I hope you can defeat me openly, not with any conspiracy!"


    This sentence of Sasuke the big snake can be described as a righteous statement, which made the whirlpool Naruto who had some doubts begin to believe it and stand side by side with Sasuke the big snake, which is undoubtedly the most obvious answe

 V1.Chapter 498

    "Wei Zhuang must be capable!"


    "Perfect body must be capable!"


    The two men entered the state of xuzuo nenghu, which shows that they attach importance to the people of Tiantong.


    "Yin Yang evasion, channeling, Gilgamesh!"


    Tongren completely ignored their caution, but summoned their strongest soldier Gilgamesh with great ease.


    Yes, only one person is needed to deal with these two people. With the lock of heaven, everything is not a problem!


    "The treasure of the golden law king, the capital of gold!"


    The space door opens, and the door of a huge treasure house opens.


    God''s commandment, heavenly lock!


    Under Gilgamesh''s control, the heavenly lock directly tied the two people together and couldn''t move any more.


    Gilgamesh did not start at once, but asked as if he had to look at the Tongren.


    "Just defeat them and try not to hurt their lives. I made an agreement with the old man who thought he was worthy of respect!" Tong said faintly.


    The next two people were completely ravaged. Although the Tong people said it very easily when they promised the six immortals, in fact, it was difficult for the two people to deal with together. After all, in the original work, the two people sealed the large barrel of muhui night of resurrection together.


    With the success of this battle, Tongren have more confidence in defeating big barrel muhuiye.


    Under Gilgamesh''s attack, they soon lost their attack power, and Tong people stopped him in time.


    Whirlpool Naruto and big snake Sasuke have never fought such a cowardly battle in their life. Their unique skills have not been used yet, but have been completely suppressed by Tongren.


    Of course, since Tong people can solve them before they release their unique skills, it shows that their unique skills may not be able to work on Tong people.


    Tongren said earnestly to Sasuke, big snake pill, "you have done many evil things in your life, but I have an agreement with others to save your life. You want you to promise me that I can reform and I can let you go this time!"


    Whirlpool Naruto knew that what the other party said was true. It would not take much effort to kill himself and himself if he knew the ability of Yitong people. Why should he slander yuzhibo Sasuke? When he thought that his good friend was killed by big snake pill, even his soul could not escape, he couldn''t help splitting his eyes!


    Big snake pill has long been frightened by the power of Tong people. Naturally, it even claims to be.


    Tongren also saw Naruto''s feelings. He said: "the yuzhibo family and the vortex family are all from the same vein of the six immortals, and the yuzhibo family only has yuzhibo Sasuke. If you really think of your brother, you shouldn''t kill him!"


    Big snake pill knew that he was not Naruto''s opponent, and hurriedly said, "it was not that I deliberately killed yuzhibo Sasuke, but that he had no love after hearing the news of yuzhibo weasel''s death, so he made a deal with me with his body!"


    "What deal?" Tongren and Naruto asked in unison.


    "He wants me to find a way to save yuzhiboban''s life, otherwise why should I go to him!" Sasuke replied.


    Tongren nodded and said, "I see. You won''t breach the contract. I''m going to find a way to save yuzhiboban!"


    Then he told them the plan of black Jue and white Jue to resurrect big barrel muhui night.


    They heard about it for the first time, but they were also very clear about the danger of it. Therefore, they said, "no! We must not let him revive. Without chakra, the whole tolerance world would be over!"


    "You don''t have to say, I know! I will kill the big barrel of muhui night completely!" Tong said lightly.


    The two men looked at each other and said in unison, "although our ability is not enough, I hope you can let us participate in this battle and let us give our strength to the whole tolerance world!"


    Tongren looked at them carefully and shook his head coldly.


    They begged again: "we really want to do our part. I hope we don''t refuse!"


    "It''s not that I refuse you ruthlessly, but that your strength can only seal her like six immortals, but can''t destroy her. It''s too dangerous for this man to continue to live, so he must cut the grass and get rid of the roots!" Tong explained to them.


    The two of them know that what Tongren said is true. If Tongren who can kill both of them can''t help it, even if they go, they just go to die. Even if they don''t die, they will drag Tongren back!


    The two men saluted deeply and said, "well, please, sir. We are waiting for your good news!"


    Tong people nodded, took back Gilgamesh, and walked away easily without even looking back.


    According to this time, I''m afraid yuzhiboban has summoned ten pupillary beasts, and will go to the moon to start unlimited monthly reading soon!


    As Tong people expected, Yuzhi Boban has indeed summoned ten tails, becoming the second ten tailed man Zhu Li in history.


    He can''t wait to open unlimited monthly reading and create a utopia without war in his ideal.


    Soon Tong people found him and quietly followed him, ready to complete the SS level task and obtain the last vital weapon!


    In this way, they rushed to the moon one by one, and soon the appearance of the moon clearly appeared in front of them.


    Yuzhi Boban stabilized his body, his hands trembled slightly, and his wishes for many years were about to come true. How could he not be excited?


    Six ten coffins are printed!


    Trembling hands constantly changed their fingerprints, and the ten tails that had been summoned also appeared in front of us.


    With the ceremony, yuzhiboban gradually sucked the ten tails into his body, so that he would not integrate the ten tails with the external magic image. He should completely control the infinite monthly reading in his own hands, which is worthy of years of running and planning.


    After absorbing the power of ten tails, yuzhiboban''s eyes also changed subtly. He didn''t stop, stared at the moon, and directly opened the infinite monthly reading.


    A faint light shone on the earth from the moon, and the infinite moon reading was successfully opened.


    "Is it so simple? It''s much easier than expected!" Yu Zhibo wondered.


    At this time, the change took place. Without being summoned, the external magic image appeared on the top of yuzhiboban, and the big barrel muhui, which had long been integrated with the divine tree, was resurrected in the night!


    Yuzhiboban is in danger!


    At this time, the sound of task completion came from the Arsenal system, and Tongren finally completed the task

 V1.Chapter 499

    Congratulations to the master of the arsenal for completing the main plot (the end of the night of resurrecting big barrel muhui). Please specify the weapons you need.


    Tongren whispered: "fortunately, the Arsenal system appears in time, otherwise yuzhibo will be dead!"


    "Choose, darling away from the sword! Be sure!" Tongren almost immediately decided to choose the sky splitting sword he had long wanted - darling away from the sword!


    A strange sword appeared as like as two peas. It was just like the good sword left in the hands of the Lord of the group.


    At this time, the black-and-white Jue has quietly appeared behind the Yuzhi wave spot that exhausted chakra because of calling infinite monthly reading.


    "The sword that must be killed, hepar!" Tong people immediately drew out their own sword that must be killed, and cut them into two sections with only one knife.


    Big tube muhui night seems to enjoy the feeling of being able to move freely, and is experiencing it carefully with his eyes closed.


    Hearing the cry of black and white Jue, he slowly opened his eyes, and Zhu''s lips moved gently. What he said was really cruel!


    "Oh? Little guy, did you kill these two wastes? That''s good. I''ll save myself!"


    Tong people looked at the big barrel of muhui night with disgust: "Hey! These two people seem to have wasted a lot of energy to revive you? It doesn''t seem good for you to talk like this!"


    "Cut! If I didn''t need the two of them to serve me, I wouldn''t have created such two idiots. It''s really damned to have completed the plan for so many years!" big tube muhui sneered.


    Tong man shook his head and said in his heart, "I''m really crazy. I have something to say to this madwoman!"


    At this time, the information release prompt came from the Arsenal system again. Tongren was stunned and wondered: big barrel muhui was resurrected at night. What else is there to do?


    Although confused, Tong people still checked the task immediately. It turned out that the task was like this.


    Task type: Ultimate plot (eliminate the plot of big barrel muhui night)


    Completion difficulty: SSS


    Completion reward: the ultimate concept weapon.


    Task content: permanently seal or completely kill big barrel muhui night.


    This task really has connotation. It is permanently sealed, that is to say, there is absolutely no possibility for her to come out again.


    You know, in the original work, it was only the vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke who jointly summoned the "six earth exploding stars", and it may not be a permanent seal.


    The difficulty of the task is indeed a SSS level task. I just don''t know what the reward will be after the task is completed?


    Before completing the task, Tong people have started YY, which really annoys big tube muhui night. No one has dared to ignore her like this for many years?


    But she has been sealed for many years!


    "Hey! Boy, it''s not a good habit to be distracted on the battlefield!" big tube muhui said gnashing his teeth.


    Tongren said faintly, "aunt, I''m not hello or boy. My name is Tiantong Ren!"


    "What? You dare to call me aunt, damn it!" big tube mu Huiye shouted angrily.


    Every woman loves beauty, even the big barrel muhui night that has been inseparable from the divine tree. Therefore, Tongren doesn''t know that they have poked the hornet''s nest.


    Of course, even if he knows, he will speak out, not to annoy his opponent, but because of his simple character!


    "Also said that he was not an aunt, so irritable, as if he had menopause!" Tong continued to laugh.


    Although I don''t know what menopause means, according to the meaning expressed by this sentence and Tongren''s expression, this is not a good word.


    "Damn it, take your disrespect and repent in hell! The tail turns into a Taoist jade!" Huiye roared angrily, and instantly turned into a big rabbit. Countless huge Taoist jade roared towards Tongren.


    Far from the ideal land of the earth, the sword of Avalon!


    The Tong people stood in the same place and summoned Avalon''s sword.


    Huiye thought it was a powerful weapon, but unexpectedly, Tongren took out the sword and pulled out the scabbard with his mouth.


    Avalon''s sword, hepar''s sword and obedient departure sword. Now the Tongren have taken out three swords.


    Huiye suddenly realized and said, "so you are a swordsman with three swords! The way to summon weapons is very strange. There is no chakra reaction, but do you think you can resist my quest for Tao jade with this? It''s too naive!"


    Yin Yang evasion channeling Gilgamesh!


    The handsome man with blond hair and red eyes immediately appeared. Tong people had no time to explain and immediately ordered: "Gilgamesh, please lock the ugly for me!"


    God''s commandment and heavenly lock.


    Gilgamesh has a star of omniscience and omnipotence. Naturally, he knows the horror of the woman opposite, so he has thrown everything handsome out of the sky and directly summoned the lock of heaven.


    Without the command of Tongren, he immediately integrated the obedient sword and the must kill sword hepar into a wide sword and cleaved heavily towards the big barrel of muhuiye''s body.


    Choke!


    A harsh voice came out from under the sword. As a result, Tongren and Gilgamesh were stunned. With a blow of all their strength, they only left a little white mark on the body of big barrel muhuiye, and didn''t even hurt any oil skin!


    Sure enough, pirated ones are not as good as genuine ones!


    "Are you stuck with me like this? If I''m right, is this strange man a puppet or a separate person? Will he keep consuming your energy?" big barrel Mu Hui said deeply.


    "That''s right! But I''ll have a way to kill you! Gilgamesh, help me integrate these two swords!" said, and the Tongren threw the good away sword and the must kill sword given by the arsenal to Gilgamesh.


    With the help of nine oxen and two tigers, Gilgamesh finally fused. The Tongren who got the broad sword immediately stabbed the big barrel of muhui night with his sword in both hands


    Lying on the roof looking at the sky, Tong man holding a strange sword is muttering to himself: "God, life is really boring!"


    The following are Xiaonan, xiangphosphorus, Xiaotian and Tiantian. Tongren has four harem!


    "Wives, it''s so boring! Let''s go out and relax!" Tong people shouted at the girls.


    A moment later, Tong Ren, who successfully persuaded the girls, launched the ability with a sword, and a strange force wrapped the six people


    Somewhere in the endless void, a mysterious voice said, "boring? Then I''ll add a little stimulation to your boring life! I really hope you will grow up!"


    A faint star light flew towards the six people in an instant


    (fire shadow finished)

 V1.Chapter 500

    When Tong Ren opened his eyes again, he was in a dark cabin. For some reason, the cabin was shaking slowly.


    He powerlessly propped up his body and wanted to sit up, but his body fell down again. Only a small vibration made Tong people feel a sharp pain all over.


    The unsuspecting Tong man finally couldn''t help humming, and immediately a figure ran over.


    "Are you awake? Tell me what you want. Don''t move. You''re badly hurt!"


    The visitor looks very young and thin, like long-term malnutrition.


    The most striking thing is the headscarf on the young man''s head with a sign of a skeleton on it.


    "What is this place? Why am I here?" Tong asked weakly.


    While asking questions, Tongren tried to summon their "sword to restore the spirit" - the sword of Avalon, an ideal hometown far away from the world.


    Now only this sword can quickly recover its body, but the Arsenal system has no response. I don''t know what''s wrong.


    "This is the cargo hold of the Little Pirate Group. We fished you up three days ago. I don''t know how long you''ve been drifting on the sea before. It''s really lucky to survive!" the man replied in a wordy way.


    When Tongren heard this answer, he was immediately excited: "what? The sea? Where are my companions?"


    "What? You and your companions also died? That''s a pity. We only found you!" the thin man said regretfully.


    Tongren suddenly lay down with tears in his eyes. He prayed secretly in his heart: "God bless you, you must not have an accident, otherwise I will never forgive myself all my life! God, please give me back my boring days!"


    The man began to persuade Tongren: "don''t worry, there are many ships looking over the sea. Maybe your companions were just swept away by the waves, so they couldn''t be with you. Maybe they have been saved now!"


    Tongren looked at him gratefully and said, "thank you. What''s your name?"


    The man began to chatter again: "me? My name is Yukio ITO. I''m a low-level sailor of the Little Pirate Group. I''ll be my colleagues in the future. Please give me more advice!"


    "What colleague?" Tong asked suspiciously.


    Fortunately, he became wordy again. It turned out that the captain of the ship, that is, the leader of the Little Pirate Group, was named Smith sado. One of his favorite things was to salvage the people killed at sea. If the other party is rich, he will ask for a lot of money as a reward. If he had no money, he would let the other party serve him in his Pirate Group until he made enough money to redeem himself.


    "You have nothing but your ragged clothes, and you don''t look like a rich man. In this way, we will be colleagues in the future!" continued Xing Nan.


    "No! I want to see sado, and I''ll give him enough money! I have to find a companion, so I can''t delay here!" Tong said excitedly.


    "Shh!" Xing Nan made a silent gesture and said, "don''t call his name directly. The captain will be angry. You should call him the respected captain sado!"


    "Good! It''s captain sado. Tell him quickly and say I want to redeem myself!" at the moment, Tong people have lost their skills and have to compromise with extremely serious injuries.


    Fortunately, the Ninja guild is on track. As long as these pirates can send themselves to any ninja village, they can inform their father-in-law to redeem themselves with money!


    Fortunately, the man really stopped talking. After a word, he walked up quickly. It seems that the place where they stay is like a basement!


    Soon, a short fat man with an eye mask and a thick beard appeared here. He also had an eye mask on his face and a hat with a skull logo on his head.


    "Distinguished guest, I''m Smith sado, the captain of this ship. I heard you''re going to pay me a reward to thank me for saving my life. Isn''t it? It''s really... It''s a good man''s reward!" Captain sado with beard rubbed his hands and said flatteringly.


    Tongren naturally didn''t bother to quarrel with such a small man. He didn''t look at sado. He said coldly, "Dear captain sado, don''t talk more nonsense. Come on, how much do you want?"


    "Well, I shouldn''t have mentioned this embarrassing thing, but since you must insist on thanking me, give me 100000 Bailey!" sado said hypocritically.


    Tong people didn''t think about why the money unit would be Bailey, a strange unit. He had no mind to think about superfluous things for a long time because he was concerned about the safety of five women.


    Hearing that the other party only asked for a little 100000, Tongren immediately agreed: "OK, no problem, you send me to any of the five tolerance villages. When you get to the Ninja guild there, I''ll give you 200000!"


    Sado''s smile immediately solidified. With a trace of embarrassment, he turned and asked, "the five tolerance villages? Where? Why have you never heard of it?"


    The lucky man standing behind him shook his head, indicating that he had never heard of this place.


    Tongren reluctantly said: "the country of fire, muyeren village should know?"


    Their heads shook like rattles. They didn''t seem to be pretending. It seemed that they really didn''t know this place.


    "It''s really troublesome. I don''t even know where these people came from, barbarians!" Tong thought in his heart.


    "So, fire shadow, you should know?" Tong people continued to ask, unwilling to give up.


    They shook their heads again!


    Tongren is really angry this time. He doesn''t know anything. Is it okay to ask for money? He asked loudly, "then tell me the most famous place or person you know!"


    Two people said with one voice: "pirate king Gore D Roger, great route!"


    Tong man should know the situation no matter how stupid he is. He doesn''t know what''s going on and unexpectedly comes to the world of the pirate king!


    He immediately wanted to determine the time point. He asked anxiously, "then you must know Munch D Luffy of the straw hat Pirate Group? I''m his friend, and it''s the same when you sent me to him!"


    However, the two shook their heads again. It seems that Luffy is not famous at all. He came in time

 V1.Chapter 501

    "Damn it! How dare you tease me! If you don''t find the treasure like ''onepiece'', you can''t escape from my Pirate Group!"


    An angry roar came from under the deck, and the owner of the voice was Smith sado, the leader of the Little Pirate Group.


    Tong man covered his innocent ears and turned his eyes. He whispered in his heart, "the captain''s temper is really bad. I just told him he had no money. I didn''t expect him to lose his temper like this!"


    "Dear captain sado, I''m just hurt too much and remember wrong, so there won''t be such punishment?" Tong man bargained.


    Sado blew his beard and glared loudly and complained, "it''s glorious to be hurt, isn''t it? Damn it, if you weren''t hurt, how could I catch you such a unlucky ghost!"


    "As for you? It''s just a little Bailey. I''ll grab it soon!" Tong said indifferently.


    "What? A little Bailey? God, save this poor guy. God knows if you can save enough money in ten years!" sado cried incredulously.


    Tongren whispered, "is it difficult? It took Nami only a few years to raise 100 million Bailey!"


    Captain sado with a big beard was confused again: "Nami? Who? So powerful? I really want to know if you''re lying to me. I really want to see her. Even if you just teach me a little fur, I can get rich quickly!"


    "Oh? You don''t want to see her. I advise you to give up the idea!" Tong man said with a bad smile. He didn''t know what was thinking in his heart.


    "Oh, my God! I can make money so quickly. Why don''t I want to see her? Damn it, don''t you hurt your brain!" cried captain sado again.


    "I''m afraid the person she''s staring at won''t sleep well! Don''t think about it, dear captain sado!" Tong man looked at sado and said.


    Sado shouted unconvinced, "I''m a pirate. What can scare me? Tell me the reason quickly, otherwise I will never give up!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you. Nami is a thief!" Tong said with a trace of intimidation.


    "Cut, I thought it was nothing. I''m just a thief. I''m still a robber. How can I be afraid of her!" sado said proudly, patting his chest.


    Tongren said with a bad smile, "well, so great captain sado, listen carefully. Nami is a special pirate. Watch your treasure room key!"


    Beard trembled with fear. He looked around. He was relieved and muttered, "it''s terrible to take the pirate as the object of theft. God, don''t let this aunt stare at me!"


    Tongren couldn''t help laughing. The captain with a beard was quite interesting.


    Seeing Tongren''s smile, bearded immediately felt as if he had been fooled. He shouted, "damn boy, you''d better not let me know you''re lying to me, otherwise I''ll kill you, I swear!"


    "When you are stared at by her, you will know that I am not lying to you!" Tong man said a sentence that made sado uneasy.


    If he wasn''t afraid of salvaging Tong man in vain, sado vowed that he would throw him into the sea and let him completely shut his damn mouth.


    Unfortunately, the bearded sado, who never did useless work, would not do such a thing without getting half a dime.


    People familiar with sado know that this guy is a miser. Even from the stone, he will try his best to extract oil.


    "You, from today on, are a low-level sailor on my ship. In peacetime, you serve as a factotum on the ship. In wartime, you are a forward. Do you understand?" sado said fiercely.


    Tongren said indifferently, "well, I know. I''ll try my best, dear captain sado."


    "This guy looks like laughing at himself. He really wants to kill him right away!" sado thought to himself.


    "Hum! You''d better save enough of your ransom earlier, otherwise you''ll have to pray for God to let me find onepiece!"


    Tongren secretly despised: "the captain is very timid and cautious, and he is very greedy for money. He doesn''t dare to go to the great route at all. The treasure of onepiece will not be found by him even if it decays! Now his peers call the Little Pirate Group as marine lifeguards and pirate Salvage workers."


    "Yes, Captain, the great captain sado will find onepiece!" Tong man flattered lazily.


    From then on, there was a worker in the Little Pirate Group, who could be called by anyone, but he didn''t care at all.


    Just like the discrimination in the Japanese family, in his eyes, these people are not worthy to refute or anything.


    After two days of exploration, Tong Ren also found that the Arsenal system was not unresponsive, but he was stolen. In other words, he was washed white and there was no residue left.


    The only weapon that can be summoned is sleeve snow, and he has lost the ability to turn into human form.


    The rules and powers of this world are really different from those of the world of fire and shadow. I''m afraid the yin-yang escape method can no longer be used.


    Tongren, who is familiar with the plot, is now considering whether to eat devil fruit. If he really eats that kind of thing, I''m afraid he will be completely insulated from water.


    If other people knew what he was thinking, they would not help but sneer. It was too fantastic for a lowly Pirate Group to fantasize about eating devil fruits worth at least 100 million Bailey!


    Even if he knows what others think, he won''t care. Since God sent him to this world, he must shoulder the mission of changing the world.


    The meditating Tongren was suddenly awakened by a burst of alarm. This should be the signal of the enemy attack.


    Although the bearded sado is very cautious. At least the Tongren have not encountered an enemy attack since they came here, no one can guarantee when the enemy will appear in the vast sea!


    This is the cruelty of the sea, this is the sea in the era of the pirate king!


    Soon sado began to gather the members of the ship. The first to bear the brunt is the poor who were salvaged by him. These people will be his cannon fodder. As a shield against each other''s attack

 V1.Chapter 502

    Captain sado with a big beard stood under the mast, holding his big knife in his right hand and said in an impassioned voice: "brothers, we have encountered another group of pirates now. Rush up to me and grab all their treasures. Kill them for the honor of the pirates!"


    Under such an impassioned oath, there was silence, and someone even muttered, "what, is the captain crazy? There is the arrogant, old and ugly yalrita''s Pirate Group opposite. Isn''t it for us to die?"


    This sentence was just heard by the Tongren next to him. He carefully recalled that yalita, where did you hear the name


    "Remember, it''s the first group of Pirates Luffy met!" Tong man jumped up at once.


    This move startled the already frightened companions, and everyone looked at him with the same eyes as an idiot.


    That look... Seems to have a trace of sympathy!


    Everyone was thinking, "don''t he know that this guy can still be happy? In this case, they are the poor people who go out and die first."


    Captain sado certainly knows that the current situation is very dangerous. His salvage men are more professional. As for the war, it may be faster to die.


    Although the big beard is greedy, he is better for his brothers. He knows that letting his idle hands go to fight yalrita''s pirate regiment is definitely to die.


    "Then, let''s welcome our pioneer group to the stage!" sado, the bearded man, shouted fiercely.


    Although he often salvaged the people who died at sea, his heart is soft. But rather than let the faithful follow their own hands to die, it''s better to let these strangers die.


    "Please go to hell. You owe us a life anyway, don''t you?" thought sado secretly.


    A group of thin people were driven out with weapons, as if they were driving a group of sheep.


    This team is really funny. All the people in the group are skinny and unlucky, plus the lucky man with trembling legs, and a tong man who doesn''t care about anything standing there.


    Sado won''t let them rush up like this. How much time can he buy for himself with his bare hands?


    "Come on, take out the weapons!" sado ordered. At this time, the enemy Pirate Group was close at hand, and there was no room for any waste of time.


    A big box was soon carried out by the pirates. When the box was opened, all the people of the "forward group" looted it, and even the lucky man got a bright steel knife in his hand.


    When the Tong people who didn''t care walked slowly to the box, their surprised chin was about to fall off.


    "Shit, isn''t it? Such weapons can also be taken out?" Tong man said silently, pointing to the rusty knife like items in the box.


    Sado stared and said fiercely, "there are no extra weapons on the ship. Who can blame you for your slow robbery?"


    Then beard pointed to the pirate ship opposite and said loudly, "either you take this rust knife to fight, or you go to the pirate opposite to grab a weapon."


    "Warlord, get ready!" sado ignored him and continued to command loudly.


    Several strong pirates came to the back of the forward group with guns. The Tong people were stunned and murmured, "eh? Captain sado is quite good. He also found someone to cover us."


    Fortunately, the man saw the Idiot''s eyes and quietly explained, "don''t get me wrong. These people are not trying to cover us. As long as the people in us dare to step back, they will break our heads without hesitation."


    "In this way, retreating is equal to death. It''s better to rush up and fight!" Tong people nodded clearly.


    "Vanguard, rush for me!" Captain sado shouted.


    Hearing the order, the people of the pioneer group did not respond. On the contrary, there was a sound of neat bullets loading from the battle supervision group behind them.


    Immediately a pirate set the sampan on yalita''s pirate ship.


    Yes, the pirate''s fighting mode, once you choose hand to hand combat, it will be a landing battle.


    Yalrita was carrying a huge mace in her hand and a trace of cruelty around her mouth: "yes, I dare to resist. I was just going to rob you all. Now, please die!"


    Then she seemed to say to herself, "you say, who is the most beautiful woman on this sea?"


    A little blonde boy with glasses hurriedly said, "needless to say, it''s the young and beautiful miss yalrita, the head of the most powerful Pirate Group in the sea!"


    "Hahaha!" yalita gave a strange smile. She said happily, "very good! Kirby! Very good!"


    "Well, let''s unscrew their heads to witness the strength of captain yalita! Brothers, come on!" yalita raised her mace and pointed to the Pirate Group opposite.


    Tongren couldn''t help crying in his heart. He had no ability. If he stepped back, he would really be killed. He tightened the rust knife in his hand and jumped onto the deck first.


    "From now on, it depends on wisdom. I want to use this fat and ugly woman to find Lu Fei first." Tong thought in his heart.


    So they rushed towards each other. Both sides were very open and met on the sampan. Although Tong man had no ability and sleeve Baixue couldn''t take it out under such circumstances, fortunately, his combat experience was still there.


    Facing the other party''s big knife, Tong people dodged and hid in the past. It was very risky to make such a move on such a narrow sampan.


    Just as he flashed the big knife, Tong people raised the rust knife in his hand and fiercely cut off each other''s legs. If it was a brand-new fast knife, I''m afraid the other party''s legs would be broken. Unfortunately, it was just a rust knife.


    The pirate covered his leg, jumped up in pain, and fell into the sea. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    In this way, Tong people killed all the enemies blocking the way with their bravery. Finally, his ability was seen by the other party.


    A huge black mace appeared in front of him: "very powerful! Boy! Report your name!"


    With a faint smile, the Tong man said, "my name is ri Tong man. I''m the captain of the battle team of the Little Pirate Group!"


    "Well, show me your weapon. I''ll smash your head!" yalita said with a bloodthirsty smile

 V1.Chapter 503

    Tongren, who is familiar with the routine, naturally knows how to please yalita. He calmly threw away the rust knife in his hand and said to yalita: "noble and beautiful captain yalita, I''ve heard about you for a long time. I''m not here to fight. As for these people!"


    Then Tongren said with a trace of regret, "I didn''t mean to do it. If I don''t beat them, I won''t be able to see the beautiful miss yalrita."


    While Tongren was talking, a message came from the Arsenal system, and Tongren immediately began to check it.


    Achievement: Practice of knife technique


    Gain: rough samurai sword


    Effect: increases the hit rate by 5%


    Tong people were surprised when they saw the news. The Arsenal system seemed, seemed and did have a little different. In the past, they could only give themselves those powerful weapons.


    Since these weapons can be famous, they naturally have a very strong attack power. However, when the attack power of Tong people is insufficient, they often can''t exert their full strength. This is why Tong people clearly get so many weapons, but they only like sleeve snow.


    Very simple, he likes the feeling of releasing his power!


    Now, the Arsenal system has begun to adapt to his usage habits. How can this make him not ecstatic.


    Listening to people''s interesting words, yalrita was very happy. She even said gently, "very good, samurai from the enemy ship, you have the virtue of honesty."


    However, her thick voice completely destroyed the feeling of this sentence and made Tongren''s scalp numb.


    Tongren said awkwardly, "yes, everyone says so! Shall we talk about the purpose of my coming? Beautiful miss yalita!"


    Yalrita seemed to remember this thing and said very politely, "Oh! This way? Well! Then please tell the great warrior about his intention!"


    "As we all know, your pirate group is the most powerful in this area, but you are kind and spread like your beauty. So this time, I want to make a deal with the beautiful miss yalrita!" Tong said flatteringly.


    He must live and find five wives. Now he is different from the former Bohemian Tongren. With fetters, Tongren can bend and stretch, and will become more powerful.


    Yalrita, who was dazzled by flattery, didn''t know what the other party was talking about for a long time. She just nodded her head.


    Tongren continued: "defeating our group, an unruly Pirate Group, will not show your reputation, but will make others feel that the beautiful miss yalrita is so cruel, so I want to ask you, I am willing to exchange the wealth of the whole group for everyone''s sexual life. What do you think?"


    Originally, the greedy yalrita came for treasure, but she was annoyed by the other party''s counterattack. Now she was in a better mood, so she agreed very readily.


    And all the people of the Little Pirate Group have been captured. As expected, the salvage work is more suitable for them.


    Without yalrita''s order, no one in the Little Pirate group died at all, but was simply tied up with a rope.


    The strength of the two pirate groups is not directly proportional at all, so there are no casualties in yalrita pirate group except for the few people hurt by Tong people just now.


    Seeing that the Tong people accompanied ya''erlita to the ship of the Little Pirate Group, sado shouted, "well, you are the Tong people. It turns out that you are the traitor arranged by ya''erlita in our group, you mean and dirty thing!"


    The Tong man came to sado''s ear and whispered, "you fool, I''m saving you. If you want to die, you can make more money. If you lose your life, you have nothing!"


    "Tong Ren, what are you talking to him about?" asked yalita.


    "Well, miss yalrita, I''m persuading our head to give you all the treasures!" Tong said with a smile.


    Ya''er Rita thought she was beautiful with a smile. She didn''t know how many overnight meals she got. She smiled and said, "very good. Indeed, it''s still Tong Renjun!"


    With these words, Tong people directly took yalita to the treasure room. Tong people pointed to the room and said, "noble and generous miss yalita, all the captain''s wealth is in this treasure room. You can take them all away, as long as you can leave these people''s lives."


    Soon, the pirates emptied the treasure, not even a gold coin.


    The stingy captain sado almost cried, but he worked hard to save it for a long time. It can be said that he worked hard for decades and returned to the pre liberation World War I.


    Yalita has returned to her boat. Across the sea, yalita feels a little reluctant for the first time. This warrior is really perfect. The warrior is very powerful and speaks very honestly.


    Ya''er Rita waved her hand reluctantly and said with a trace of sadness: "goodbye, Tong Renjun. I hope to see you again in the vast sea!"


    Sado''s mouth twitched. He didn''t dare to say a word more. The battle just now left a great shadow in his heart. He could only shout silently in his heart: "the devil wants to see you, damn ugly, robbed all my savings!"


    Tong people are still counting on this fat woman to take him to find Luffy. This interesting guy really wants to see him.


    "Miss yalrita, are you leaving like this? You killed my captain and left me nowhere to go. Should I make some compensation? I''m very confused now!" Tong said jokingly.


    Everyone in the Little Pirate Group was in an uproar: "this guy dares to talk to yalita like this. Isn''t it fatal?"


    The captain''s face turned red with anger. With a beard on his face, Zhang Fei was alive: "what''s this? Damn it, I''ll let you look good later. I gave all my treasures to that ugly monster and dared to curse me to death!"


    Even the people of yalrita Pirate Group opposite immediately drew their swords and dared to talk to their leader like this. Don''t you want to live?


    Yalrita will not be a fool if she can get to this point today. She stretched out her hand to stop the people who are ready to move, stretched out her hand to Tongren and said, "well, Tiantong people, I officially invite you to join my Pirate Group. Welcome to yalrita Pirate Group!"

 V1.Chapter 504

    Tongren had this idea, and naturally would not object. Although he didn''t speak, his actual action had clearly said his answer. Tongren stretched out his hand and pressed on the side of the ship, and jumped into yalrita''s pirate ship.


    They were stunned immediately. They could jump over without the boat board. This man seems to be very strong!


    Yalita smiled and clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention. She announced loudly: "from today on, the people of Tiantong are the deputy head of yalita pirate regiment. I hope you can support his work!"


    Then ya''er Rita turned and looked at Tong Ren, smiled and said, "Tong Ren Jun, I didn''t discuss with you in advance. I hope you don''t refuse!"


    Tongren was secretly happy. He didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest. He thought it would be good to be an ordinary soldier, so he had to find Luffy. Everything else is not important.


    "It''s my honor to serve the beautiful miss yalrita!" Tong Ren caressed his chest with his left hand and bowed slightly.


    Yalrita nodded with satisfaction and thought happily: "it seems that my decision is indeed right this time. I''m good at it. I say I''m very pleasant to hear, and I''m very smart."


    "Well, let''s have a carnival to welcome our deputy head!" yalita said loudly.


    A burst of cheers immediately came from the bottom: "good! Long live captain yalrita and vice captain Tongren!"


    With the cheers, barrels of wine and large pieces of meat were sent up, and many pirates immediately began to eat.


    Tongren is new here and plays an important role as deputy head. Naturally, no pirate dares to disturb him.


    So his side was very quiet, he was also happy and leisurely, holding a glass of wine on the side of the ship, overlooking the endless sea.


    "The sea, the sea, how many secrets do you bury? Where are Hata, Tiantian, Lingzi, Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus? Are you okay? You must wait for me!" Tong man looked at the sea vaguely and murmured to himself.


    A rough voice interrupted his confused thoughts: "our deputy head is so interested, but it''s not good to be so alienated!"


    You don''t have to look to know who it is. It''s the ugly and fat head of the pirate regiment, yalita.


    Tong man looked at the wine in his hand, picked up the glass and drank it all at once. He said faintly: "we spend a lot of time together. We are not in a hurry. On the contrary, it is this beautiful night and this lively carnival. It is only once in our life!"


    This sentence is easy to say, but listening to yalita''s ears is like swearing allegiance forever.


    There is only one welcome party in your life. It seems that the meaning of this sentence is really easy to be misunderstood.


    Ya''er Rita''s smile grew stronger. She nodded and said, "that''s right. You''re right. You should enjoy it once in a lifetime!"


    Then, she turned off the topic, giggled and said, "by the way, what did you mean when you said I killed your former leader? I obviously left his life!"


    "The captain doesn''t know. Our captain sado loves money like life. If you take all his treasures, you''ll take his life!" Tong said with a smile.


    Speaking of it, the captain with a big beard is also the life-saving benefactor of Tong people. I''m afraid he''s in a rage now. If he saved his life, he''ll give it back to him!


    Ya''erlita covered her mouth and smiled: "ha ha, Tongren, I find your speech is really interesting. It seems that the future voyage will not be so boring!"


    "How on earth did you join that bearded Pirate Group? You betrayed him so easily. I''ll guard against you in the future!" said yalita half truely.


    "I was just saved by him when I was killed in the sea. Because I didn''t have money to thank him, he stayed on the ship as cannon fodder!" Tong said faintly, as if he didn''t take yalrita''s words seriously.


    This calmness is naturally another meaning in yalrita''s eyes. Isn''t this calm just an indication of openness?


    "So you saved his life this time, and you don''t owe him anything anymore?" continued yalita.


    Tongren looked at yalita and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, captain. I lied to you just now. I''m not the captain of any combat team."


    "In fact, your combat effectiveness is worthy of this title, isn''t it? It''s the beard who has no eyes that makes me find the treasure!" yalrita defended Tongren.


    "The grace of saving lives, how can it be so easy to pay off, not to mention using his treasure this time!" Tong man murmured.


    This is a dangerous move. This must sound very treacherous to yalita, but as long as he doesn''t annoy yalita, he can completely get her trust.


    Sure enough, yalrita was angry. She asked, "what do you want to do with my Pirate Group this time? Do you want to take back his treasure?"


    "Beautiful miss yalrita, I think you misunderstood. Since I joined your command, I won''t do anything to harm your interests! I just have an unkind request. I hope you can agree!" Tong explained quickly.


    Yalrita''s eyebrows stretched a little. She asked unhappily, "if you have anything, just say it, but I can''t guarantee that I can promise you!"


    Tongren said sincerely, "I hope the head can let them go if he meets the Little Pirate Group again!"


    Yalrita couldn''t help but be moved. What kind of person is this? She can think of her leader like this, even if her leader just takes him as cannon fodder.


    She nodded involuntarily. Yalita agreed to Tongren''s request. She continued to ask, "since you have such deep feelings for the Pirate Group, why do you come out of there? If you want to go back, I can send you back!"


    Tongren pretended to be deep and said, "even with deep feelings, I can''t go back!"


    Yalita said strangely, "why? Are you afraid of your bearded commander? I can order him not to hurt you!"


    It can be seen that Tongren has completely moved the fat woman in front of her. What she said and did is for Tongren now.


    Tongren looked out to the sea. He said with expectation: "that''s because my ideal is the sea!"

 V1.Chapter 505

    Yes, Tong people admired the unrestrained life of the pirates a long time ago. Although it was only an accident to come to the pirate world this time, who can say that God did not indirectly help him realize his wish?


    But was it really just an accident? In an unknown place, a young man was looking at all this with great interest.


    In this way, Tongren successfully won the trust of yalrita and served as the deputy head of the pirate regiment.


    "I really hope you can get your smooth fruit as soon as possible. It really needs a little endurance to face you!" Tong thought silently in his heart.


    The days passed in such a day after day of looting. Tong people knew the value of life. Under his obstruction, yalrita had rarely killed anyone again.


    "Report to the captain, a passenger ship has been found ahead!" a pirate''s report interrupted Tongren''s leisure.


    Yalrita, who was sitting on the captain''s throne, was finally a little interested. She stretched her waist and said excitedly, "OK! Order down immediately, gather all the staff and prepare for the battle. I''ll rob them all!"


    With that, he walked out with a huge mace. Tong people couldn''t help muttering: "this yalrita is really born to be a pirate. As long as you hear that there is an object to start with, you can get up immediately."


    At this time, the Arsenal system released the task, and Tongren had to be serious.


    Task type: trigger plot


    Completion difficulty: C


    Completion reward: draw a weapon at random


    Task content: meet Luffy and Nami for the first time


    "Boring, this task seems very simple! Alas, no matter what, let''s see what weapons will be given to me!" Tong said lazily.


    It seems that the passenger ship opposite is the one that salvaged Luffy. It seems that Tongren will go out this time.


    Since they came to yalrita''s boat, Tong people have been eyeing a little boy who does chores.


    Yes, it was the child who first found Luffy, a cowardly little boy with golden hair. It was a pity that a pair of large glasses on his face destroyed the overall beauty.


    Tong people quietly came to the outside of the cabin. When everyone didn''t pay attention, they mixed in the crowd and came to the opposite passenger ship.


    At this time, the people on the passenger ship have been in a mess. In this era, pirates are not welcome guests, not to mention the notorious yalita Pirate Group.


    Closely following Kirby''s back, the timid child didn''t find the Tong people following him at all. This is what the Tong people want.


    Sure enough, Kirby went straight to the kitchen. He took a fancy to the big barrel and wanted to move it out.


    "It''s just a barrel, shouldn''t it be dangerous?" Kirby thought to himself. He tried to move the barrel as he thought.


    At this time, Tong man appeared in front of him. Yes, he wanted to stop the little boy and make everything change.


    "Kirby? What are you doing?" Tong asked pretending to be confused.


    "Ah?" when Kirby heard someone call his name, he immediately turned around. When he saw that the man standing in front of him was the deputy head of the pirate regiment, he suddenly stammered: "Tongren... Deputy head... I... I want to grab this bucket of wine onto our ship."


    What yalita has done has left a great shadow in Kirby''s heart. As long as he sees the pirate, he will become very nervous.


    "Well, well, I''ll help you!" Tong said helplessly. I really don''t know what the boy is thinking. This is not a barrel of wine.


    Kirby stammered: "Lord Tong, I''d better not... Little yalrita... If Miss knows, she will kill... Kill me!"


    Tong people frowned and said impatiently, "why don''t you and I say it, so no one will know!"


    He said to help, but Tong man kicked the bucket very carefully. He didn''t want the rash Luffy to be hit. You know, the rash pirate in the original plot was knocked unconscious by him.


    Kirby looked at the little-known deputy commander strangely and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Sure enough, after a few kicks, a young man in red with a straw hat broke out of the bucket. He stretched lazily and said, "ah, it''s really comfortable to sleep."


    "Eh? Who are you?" Lu Fei put his hand down and saw the two people in front of him, so he asked suspiciously.


    Kirby was stunned. He would never think of getting a man out of the barrel anyway.


    Tongren, who had known everything for a long time, was not surprised at all. Instead, he stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Tiantong Ren. Nice to meet you."


    Luffy smiled, patted Tong''s palm and said, "haha, me too. My name is Mengqi D Luffy."


    Then he frowned and asked, "do you have anything to eat? I''m so hungry!"


    Tongren said with a smile, "of course, come with me!" and he took Luffy to the kitchen.


    Kirby looked at the two men walking away with a dull face. His whole mind was confused: "what! What is captain Tong doing? Aren''t we pirates? He''s here to make friends!"


    "Sure enough, I have something to eat. Thank you very much. Well, Tong... Tong..." Lu Fei''s excited voice came out of the kitchen.


    Tongren said silently, "it''s Tongren..."


    This guy is really as rough as the legend. Many things are forgotten in the blink of an eye, especially the things he doesn''t pay attention to. It seems that it''s better to become friends with him first.


    "Deputy commander, what should we do next?" Kirby opened the door tremblingly.


    After taking a look at Lu Fei, who was eating happily, Tong man shrugged and said, "wait until he''s full!"


    Kirby was stunned again. He just didn''t know what to say. He clearly said how to explain to the deputy head. Who asked the boy who suddenly appeared


    Luffy, who was eating a lot, heard the conversation between them. Before he could swallow the full mouth of food, he hurriedly asked, "head? Are you the head?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "yes, I''m a pirate. I''m the new deputy head of yalita pirate regiment!"


    He emphasized the word "new", and he didn''t know whether Luffy had listened.


    "Ah woo woo ~ ~ great, I''m also a pirate. Can you lend me a boat? Just a small boat. I''ll change it to you later!" Luffy pleaded happily

 V1.Chapter 506

    Tongren, with a bad smile on his mouth, asked Lu Fei, "it''s really not easy to escape from the whirlpool just now!"


    "How do you know?" Luffy said, looking at Tong people very seriously.


    "How to know is not important, what is important is that I know!" Tong said unfathomably.


    Luffy hated to use his head. He simply didn''t think about what Tongren meant. Instead, he continued to ask, "so, what''s the problem I just said? Is it OK?"


    Tong people shrugged and said, "how do I know? You heard it. I''m just a deputy head. This kind of thing can only be decided by the head!"


    Luffy scratched his head and muttered to himself, "really? It''s really troublesome! Then find your head and I''ll ask him!"


    Kirby was shocked again. What? He wanted to see the terrible yalita. I don''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Hey! Do you know who yalita is? You still want to ask him for a boat? Why can you ask her for a boat?" Kirby couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Yalita? Who is that? And who are you? Isn''t it a virtue to help a fellow shipwreck at sea? Besides, I want to be the man of the pirate king!" Luffy replied.


    "Pirate king? What about your companions?" asked Kirby dully again.


    Luffy replied directly, "not yet, but I''ll find it!"


    Kirby said in a cold sweat, "can you become a pirate king like this? No, it''s impossible!"


    Tongren interrupted their conversation and said faintly, "the point is not to have or not, nor can or can it, the important thing is to do it if you want to!"


    Luffy looked up and down at the Tong man, as if he knew him again. He said very seriously, "is the day Tong man? I like you very much. How about joining my Pirate Group?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like men, and I''m more interested in the title of pirate king!" Tong said lazily.


    "No! I want you to join my Pirate Group, because you know me!" Luffy insisted.


    Tong shrugged and said indifferently, "well, let''s cooperate for the time being, but if I find onepiece, I will rob you without hesitation!"


    Kirby immediately shouted, "my God, deputy commander, do you know what you''re doing? His pirate regiment has nothing!"


    "Hey! You''re really annoying. I don''t like you!" Luffy shouted.


    "Didn''t I say that? The important thing is not to have or not, but whether you want to do it or not. Don''t you have a dream?" Tong asked without raising his head.


    His appearance ruined all this. He must find a way to make up for it. He must make Kirby dare to realize his ideal.


    This plain sentence seemed to set off a storm. Kirby stood in place, motionless, murmuring, "dream? My dream..."


    "I want to join the Navy! I want to bring all the bad guys to justice!" said Kirby suddenly and loudly.


    Tongren nodded approvingly and said naturally, "good, then do it! Be brave to realize it!"


    "Hey, your pirate ship is quite big!" Luffy began to look around and said to them.


    "This is not a pirate ship, this is a passenger ship. Our captain is robbing!" Tong said helplessly.


    Luffy widened his eyes and said, "Oh, really? I''m really sorry. I thought this was your ship! But then again, there should be a small boat in the passenger ship, so we don''t have to borrow it like your captain. Let''s go!"


    "That''s not good. I''m a pirate group. If you want me to join, you must beat our leader hard and fly as far as possible!" Tong said with a smile.


    Luffy scratched his head and said, "don''t you just want to go with me? Why do you have to let me beat her?"


    Tongren certainly knows it''s not necessary, but in order to keep everything under his control, he must do so. If Luffy doesn''t beat her hard, she won''t get the slippery fruit.


    "Well, it''s settled. You go to solve our head. I don''t want to be chased by her all over the world. I have other things to do. Please, head Luffy!" Tong man waved his hand and walked out.


    "So? Well, I''ll get rid of her. You have to come back quickly. If you''re late, you won''t wait for you!" Luffy nodded and agreed.


    Kirby has been surprised many times. Anyway, he has been used to it. He can only think silently in his heart: "God, it''s crazy. Do they really know what they''re doing? Yalrita''s iron bar doesn''t recognize people!"


    But he bit his teeth, thought of his ideal, and finally followed Luffy out.


    As for Tong Ren, of course he is going to find Nami now. He will have to wait a long time if he misses this opportunity.


    Sure enough, in the treasure room of the passenger ship, a slim figure is busy and nervous. It is Nami, the thief cat who specializes in stealing pirate treasures!


    "Hey, these don''t seem to be yours? Are you a thief?" Tong people lazily interrupted Nami who was packing.


    Seeing that there was only one person, Nami seemed relieved. She said discontentedly, "Hey, who are you? Don''t you know that the ship has been robbed by pirates? Now I want to help keep everyone''s property!"


    "It''s really righteous, but what you said about being robbed is about me?" Tong said with a bad smile.


    "What? You... You''re a pirate? Then don''t blame me for being rude!" Nami was surprised and then said fiercely.


    Tong man stepped back, waved his hand and said, "there''s no need. I''m not interested in money. I just want to tell you that no matter how hard you try to collect treasure, ah long won''t let you go. That''s a greedy fish man!"


    This time, Nami was really surprised. To know that these things happened to her, only the villagers knew.


    She said in disbelief, "who the hell are you? How do you know this?"


    Tong turned his eyes and said, "this doesn''t seem to be the most important! What matters is what I told you!"


    Nami showed a rare look of pain: "no matter what! I must try! Because this is our last hope!"

 V1.Chapter 507

    "Well, since you must insist, you should keep your treasure and try not to put it in the orange garden. It''s not a good place!" Tong man had to warn.


    Nami was surprised again. To know where the money was placed, only noqi Gao knew outside Nami, and now she was known by an outsider!


    How could she not be surprised? She felt that she must ask these things clearly, otherwise she would regret it!


    Thinking of this, Nami took out a three section stick and assembled it into a long stick. Pointing to the Tongren, she said, "Hey! Make things clear, otherwise I''ll be rude to you."


    "Don''t let people know where you hide your money. Change a place as soon as possible! Also, although Aaron said he would keep the agreement on money, this Agreement does not include others, so he won''t abide by the agreement until you give him the money. Also, even if you give him the money, he will be naughty, because he wants you to draw a chart for him all his life ! "Tong said to himself.


    Nami said angrily, "Hey! Are you listening to me? I''m asking you how you know this!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "we will meet again soon. My name is Yutong Ren! Don''t chase me, the navy is coming!"


    When you finish the task and meet Luffy and Nami for the first time, you will have one chance to draw rewards! Extract now? (items extracted will tend to have owner attributes)


    Tongren chose to confirm without hesitation. A lot of weapons flashed and finally stopped.


    Blade of Redemption - reverse blade!


    Effect: the attack is mixed with a trace of soul attack, which can awaken the enemy''s guilt.


    What, this is a sledgehammer! Reverse blade knife!


    It turned out that due to the kindness of Tong people recently, so many lives have been released, so the Arsenal system tends to this psychology and draws out an inverse blade knife.


    There was no time to complain. Tongren knew it was going to be too late, so he hurried to the outside and continued to run.


    When he came outside, the whole Pirate Group had been broken up by Luffy, and yalrita didn''t know where she had been beaten by Luffy.


    "Very good, Colonel Luffy! Let''s go. If we don''t want to be caught by the Navy," Tong urged.


    Sure enough, the Navy flag can be seen faintly in the distance. If you don''t go, you will really be caught.


    The three men quickly and quietly put down a small boat, overtook Nami''s small boat and ran in the opposite direction to the Navy.


    "Then, dear captain, where should we go now? We can''t go to the great route alone?" Tongren asked knowingly.


    Luffy thought for a moment and said, "let''s find some powerful partners first!"


    "Well, let''s go find the pirate Hunter Sauron!" Tong man replaced Kirby who should have said this.


    "Sauron? Very good? Do you know where he is?" Luffy asked curiously.


    Tongren smiled mysteriously and said, "in short, he will be a very important partner! Let''s find him!"


    "Well, let me see how powerful Sauron is!" Luffy said casually.


    "Then, we''re going to move towards the naval branch!" Tongren murmured.


    "What? The guy you''re talking about is a navy? How could he join us?" Luffy cried when he heard this.


    Kirby interrupted: "what, Sauron is not a navy. He is a pirate hunter. I heard he was caught by the Navy a few days ago!"


    Luffy tilted his lips and shouted, "what? It''s not as powerful as you said. He was caught by the Navy! By the way, why did the Navy catch pirate hunters? Don''t they always wear the same pair of pants?"


    Tongren said helplessly, "Captain, let''s go and have a look. Don''t we know? You have a lot of problems!"


    "Well, well, I''m just a little curious. Let''s go and have a look!" Luffy said with a smile.


    As there were no signs on board, it was easy for the party to enter the island where the naval base was located.


    The three men quietly came to the naval base in the middle of the island. Sure enough, I saw a man bound to the cross.


    The man had three golden earrings on his ears, green hair and noble head. He didn''t know whether to die or live.


    Of course, Tongren knew that Solon would be fine, so he said to Luffy, "Captain, you must catch something later!"


    Lu Fei looked at Tong people for some reason and asked suspiciously, "what, how do you know something will fly out later?"


    "You''ll know in a moment. Get ready!" Tong said directly, too lazy to explain.


    "Oh, well, I''m ready!" Luffy stepped back and opened his arm.


    At this time, a little girl had come to the center of the venue, where Sauron was bound. She came to deliver food to Sauron. Sauron of course refused. He didn''t want to involve the little girl because of himself.


    Sure enough, beirumeber, the son of the Navy Colonel, found the little girl and asked the navy soldiers to throw the little girl out.


    Lord Luffy lived up to expectations and caught the little girl. After beilumeibo left, Luffy, Tongren and others quietly sneaked in.


    "Hello, my name is Munch D Luffy. I want to invite you to join my Pirate Group!" Luffy said straight away.


    "I''m a pirate hunter, Sauron. How could I join the pirate! Don''t even think about it!" Sauron replied angrily.


    The Tong man took over the words. He hugged his shoulder and said, "Luo Luo Noah Solon, haven''t you been here for more than two weeks? Are you hungry?"


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m hungry or not? You''d better disappear from my eyes quickly!" Sauron said angrily.


    "Hey, help me pick up the rice balls on the ground!" Sauron asked Luffy.


    "However, this rice ball is dirty and full of sand!" Luffy said in embarrassment.


    Sauron said coldly, "I must live, not to mention sand. Even if I am stained with feces, I must eat it, so that I can live."


    Luffy had to pick up the rice ball and send it to Sauron''s mouth. At this time, Luffy was stopped. Tongren had already known everything and brought a piece of fresh bread.


    Tong people stuffed bread into Sauron''s mouth and said, "if you want to live, join us!"


    Solon insisted, "don''t be delusional, I won''t be a pirate, because I''m loronoa Solon!"

 V1.Chapter 508

    "Don''t imagine that bellumeber will let you go, and he will execute you tomorrow. I believe you should know what kind of person he is!" Tong people hit him mercilessly.


    Sauron was stunned. Yes, how can people like beirumeber keep their promise? It''s impossible even if the sun comes out from the west?


    "Have you forgotten the agreement with Gu Yina? You don''t just live for yourself, you must live, so promise us!" Tong people saw the hesitation in Sauron''s eyes and hurriedly struck while the iron was hot.


    Sauron clenched his teeth and said, "OK! I''ll promise you, but I''ll say something ugly ahead, if..."


    "Hey, Captain Luffy, please go and get Sauron''s sword! Go and get it from the man just now, that''s belumeber, the son of the senior colonel!" Tong said to Luffy.


    Luffy nodded and ran to the inside of the base, but Sauron roared: "Hey! Are you two listening to me?"


    Tongren said impatiently, "well, well, I know. I just want to be a great writer! Do it if you want, and we won''t stop you!"


    "Hey! Damn it, it''s Da Jianhao! Speaking of it, how do you know so much? No one knows the agreement between Gu ina and me!" Solon loudly corrected the mistake of Tong people, and then asked in doubt.


    "You are really boring. If one, two or three ask me such boring questions, can''t you ask some nutritious words?" Tong said impatiently.


    "Come on, don''t you feel strange when you see strange things?"


    "What''s so strange? Hey, why did you kick me?"


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be surprised?"


    "Run! Many people are chasing me!" Luffy''s voice came from a distance. Behind him was a large group of navy.


    "You really don''t let people worry. If you take a sword, you can make such a big battle!" Tong said with a headache.


    At this time, Tongren and others had entered the range of guns, and the Navy pursuers had picked up their guns and aimed here.


    Tongren will run away when the situation is bad. Luffy is a rubber man who ate the devil''s fruit, but he is not. It will be very troublesome if he is hit by a bullet.


    "Hey! Sauron, don''t be stunned. Run, don''t you want to die?" Tongren shouted loudly.


    With a livid face, Sauron squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth: "don''t you think it''s more reasonable if you untie the rope to help me first and then say this sentence again?"


    "Sorry, I forgot for a moment!" Tong people hurriedly came back to untie the rope.


    "After staying with Luffy for a long time again, the whole person will become beautiful and funny, but it''s also very interesting, isn''t it?" Tong man muttered to himself.


    Solon, who was close at hand, naturally heard his words. He said angrily, "if you are tied next time, I will feel very interesting! Damn it!"


    "Hey, don''t be so stingy? Sauron, we are companions!" said Tong people discontentedly.


    At this time, everyone had been surrounded, and the dense Navy launched an attack on the three under the command of captain Monka.


    Lu Fei stood in front of him. Of course, Tong man was fearless. He shouted, "Hey, Monka, you have been fooled. Our partner has sneaked into your office and is stealing a very confidential chart!"


    According to the plot, Nami should be stealing charts in the office at this time. She can just make an article. Anyway, she will be fine with her skills.


    Although the small chart is nothing to Monka, how can he let a fish slip through the net when thinking about his arrogance?


    "You, take some people to my office. If someone really breaks in, catch him immediately! Today''s patrol, you''d better pray that no one goes in, otherwise... Hum!" Monka immediately commanded.


    Hearing Monka''s words, the faces of several soldiers immediately turned pale. It seems that they are the people patrolling today.


    Luffy was about to rush up and beat mengka, but Tongren stopped him: "commander, you and Sauron help me cover. I want to challenge this mengka!"


    "All right! Be careful and leave the rest to us!" Luffy replied very readily.


    Monka said angrily, "Damn it, how dare you underestimate me, you criminals, you have to pay for what you have done!"


    "Oh? Really? Let me see what you can do!" Tong took out a knife very calmly.


    Although I don''t know whether there is this ability in the devil fruit of the world, before Tongren decide whether to eat the devil fruit, it can''t be mistaken for the devil fruit ability. You know, people with two kinds of devil fruit ability will cause an uproar, and someone may chase and kill them.


    So this knife, which Tong Ren pretended to take out from his clothes, is the one he is most used to - sleeve snow-white.


    Tong people have tried before. What pupil art, yin-yang evasion, ah, can''t be used at all. It seems that this ability is not allowed in this world.


    And all the weapons are gone, leaving only one sleeve. Bai Xue can still exert his strength.


    "Dao said sleeve snow, please give me more advice!" Tong people held sleeve snow flat and said very calmly.


    Mengka laughed and said, "haha, you''re a nobody. Dare to challenge me? I''m a Navy colonel. Let''s try mengka''s crazy axe!"


    Before the words were heard, mengka''s axe had cut down fiercely towards Tongren with the potential of breaking the world.


    Although Tongren has lost most of his ability, his experience is always there. If he is defeated by such a reckless man, he will not live in vain.


    Deftly dodged the blow. Tongren commented: "great strength, but insufficient skills!"


    Mengka had never suffered such an insult. He used his strength to change the direction of the axe from down to sweep.


    "Do you want to compare strength? Come on!" Tong said with a smile. As soon as the sword potential changed, he set up the long sword.


    Ding!


    The huge axe immediately hit the sleeve snow on the way. The castration of the axe was immediately stopped and could not move forward any more.


    Tongren saw that the nearby Sauron and Luffy had solved those navies and no longer entangled with Monka. Opponents of this level were completely uninterested.


    He flew up and kicked Monka''s neck. With a click, Monka flew out heavily. Life and death are unknown

 V1.Chapter 509

    "Wow! You look very strong! Just a little worse than me, ha ha!" Luffy said with a laugh, as if he was happy to find a strong partner.


    Sauron looked at the two people in a cold sweat and said, "Hey! It seems that this is not the time to say this. We have defeated other people''s Dazuo!"


    Tongren said in his heart, "of course not. These navies have had enough of Monka for a long time. It''s a pity that they can''t kill that bastard. Otherwise, how should Kirby go to the Navy headquarters?"


    The Navy really didn''t mean to chase them. It seems that Monka, a tyrannical guy, has really reached the level of anger and resentment.


    The party soon came to the town and joined Kirby, who was waiting here. After all, it was not easy to be accepted if they followed the pirates into the Navy headquarters.


    When they came to the tavern in the town, Tongren stopped everyone''s footsteps and said, "Luffy, do you want to eat barbecue? It''s my treat!"


    Luffy likes meat best. It''s well known that he will not refuse. The reason why Tongren stopped everyone here is that they don''t want to affect everyone''s outcome.


    Kirby must join the Navy, because this is his dream, so now they must wait for the navy to catch up.


    As a famous pirate hunter, Sauron naturally felt more than the Luffy police. He asked suspiciously, "Hey, what do you want to do? We just killed the Navy Sergeant here!"


    Tong man waved his hand to show Sauron that he didn''t have to worry. He explained, "why did you get caught? You should know more about Monka than I do. These navies won''t do anything for that cruel guy."


    With that, Tong man looked at Kebi and said with a bad smile, "how about being a companion. Let''s help him realize his wishes!"


    "You''re really a bad man! But do you think the Navy doesn''t know that he''s been on yalita''s pirate ship for so long? You underestimate the Navy''s intelligence ability, which is definitely far more powerful than you think!" Solon said disdainfully.


    Hearing Sauron''s words, Kirby''s eyes looked like a candle about to go out, and then dimmed in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, just show that he is not with us!" Tong said easily.


    Bang!


    The door was violently pushed open. An officer like navy came to the four people and said sharply, "are you pirates? Although I thank you for defeating Monka and liberating the justice of the Navy, pirates are not welcome in our town. Please leave!"


    Luffy looked up at the officer and said coldly, "well, are you driving us away?"


    The Marines remembered the strength they had shown when they were fighting the naval branch just now. The cold sweat immediately soaked their backs, but the officer still insisted: "yes... No... that''s right!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, as if a big war was coming.


    "Well, Luffy, stop making trouble, let''s go! Sauron!" Tong stopped Luffy''s prank and said to them.


    Lu Fei smiled: "Tongren, you are so boring. OK, let''s go!"


    The three men said and walked towards the door, but the naval officer stopped them again: "Hey, isn''t this boy your companion?"


    He''s talking about Kirby.


    Tongren immediately replied, "he? He''s not our companion, is he? Luffy!"


    Luffy glanced at Kirby and said faintly, "we are warriors on the sea. How can we have such a cowardly companion! Mr. Navy, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake!"


    Naturally, Kirby was unwilling to be said like this. With a roar, he rushed at Luffy and punched Luffy in the face.


    The two men immediately scuffled. The Naval Officer immediately stopped and said, "Hey! I''ll let you go, but you''d better not make trouble here, okay?"


    "Kirby, remember, do what you want. Even if you sacrifice your life for it, you are satisfied. And we will always be friends!" Luffy whispered in Kirby''s ear.


    Suddenly, Kirby''s tears came down. It turned out that everything Luffy did was for himself.


    "Hey, who are you and how did you fight with these people?" the Navy asked strangely.


    Kirby knew that some of us wanted to help him join the Navy and realize his long-standing dream.


    "I''m looking for you. I want to join the Navy. I hope you can accept me!" said Kirby bravely.


    "Originally, we wouldn''t accept people like you, but in the face of bravely facing the pirates, we made an exception to accept you!" said the naval officer.


    The Navy behind him said, "Sir, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate. The Navy needs to strictly inquire about the past experience and life experience!"


    Kirby bravely interrupted the Marines and said loudly, "what? I''m going to be a Navy General in the future. How can you refuse me?"


    The naval officer said seriously, "many of our brothers and colleagues have been brutally killed by pirates, so don''t think how simple it is to be a navy. You may lose your life at any time!"


    Kirby replied loudly, "yes, I''m ready. My ideal is to become a glorious Navy, protect people''s property and life, catch all bad guys and put them in prison, and be ready to sacrifice my life at any time!"


    "Well, you''ll be a member of the Navy from today on!" the naval officer shouted.


    It seems that the world is always willing to give hope to those who work hard. It''s becoming more and more interesting, Tong thought.


    At this time, the three had come to the ship, and Luffy shouted, "let''s go and head for the great route!"


    Sauron kindly asked, "well, do you know the direction of the great route?"


    Luffy scratched his head and said, "this way? This way? That way? Which way is it?"


    Sauron twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "you''re really nervous. You don''t know the destination. Where do you want us to go?"


    "Don''t worry, I was drifting on the sea like this before. We can always get there, can''t we?" Luffy said disapprovingly.


    Tongren also looked leisurely, lying on the boat with his hands on his pillow. Sauron looked like he had seen a ghost: "your psychological quality is too strong? In my opinion, we need a navigator to help us determine the course."


    "Well, then, let''s set out towards the sailor!" Luffy shouted with a firm hand.


    In this way, the small funny boat embarked on the journey again

 V1.Chapter 510

    Three people drifted on the sea like this. I don''t know how long it took, just a few people chatted.


    At this time, a sea breeze blew wildly and blew Luffy''s straw hat out. The Tongren who had already been on guard secretly grabbed the hat, covered Luffy''s head and said, "Hey! Be careful, precious things should be protected! Not to mention such agreed things!"


    "Well, thank you, Tongren! Hey? How do you know my appointment with shanks?" Luffy thanked and asked strangely.


    "No reason, just know!" Tong said naturally.


    He knows that his biggest advantage at present is the Arsenal system and a clear understanding of the plot, so he does not intend to intervene in the change of the plot until he is strong.


    Therefore, he can not only stop, but also promote the development of the plot as much as possible.


    "Who are you, and how can everyone know their secrets?" Solon asked strangely.


    Tong said generously, "I just know. I can''t tell you now. You''ll know later!"


    He knows that these people are a group of big fools who can unconditionally trust the people around them. It''s much better to say so than to hide.


    Sure enough, Sauron yawned and said, "well, don''t let us wait too long!"


    Luffy also nodded solemnly. He didn''t know whether he listened or not.


    "Hey, Luffy, look at that bird. It looks delicious!" Tong said, pointing to a big bird in the sky.


    Sauron was speechless in an instant. This guy can really make trouble. I don''t know what he''s going to do again. Fortunately, at least he feels that this person can be trusted. Sauron believes in his intuition very much. In the past, his beast like intuition doesn''t know how many times he has saved him.


    "Yes, yes, everyone is hungry. I''ll catch it and roast it." Luffy agreed.


    With that, his arm quickly lengthened and caught the bird in the sky. He didn''t know what Luffy was doing, but he flew into the big bird''s mouth at once.


    Sauron was shocked and shouted, "Hey, Luffy, what are you doing? Come down quickly!"


    "Don''t waste your energy, follow up! He is the ability of demon fruit. If he jumps down now, he will drown!" Tong said calmly.


    "What the hell do you want to do? Why do you confuse Luffy to catch the big bird! Damn it, you''ll kill him!" Sauron shouted angrily.


    Tongren still said calmly, "don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm. The captain just went to find our sailor!"


    "You are mysterious all day. I really doubt whether you are a madman!" Sauron shouted helplessly.


    Tong Ren shrugged and said, "if I''m crazy, you''re crazy too. Hahaha, well, let''s go in that direction! If it''s late, I''m afraid Luffy will be in danger."


    Sauron rolled his eyes and said, "you know the danger. You did a good job!"


    They immediately rushed to the direction of Lu Feifei. In front of them was the nautical chart that Tongren wanted most at present!


    He wants to compete with Luffy for the position of pirate king. He can be regarded as a friendly competitor!


    At this time, Nami, who stole all baki''s treasures and the chart of the great route, was running


    Tongren, who rowed the oar calmly, smiled at the corners of his mouth and said secretly in his heart, "Luffy, I won''t interfere with all your men. I hope you don''t let me down!"


    They came to the island where the clown Bucky was located, stopped the boat and landed. The Tong people immediately rushed to their location with Sauron.


    "Hey, are you mistaken? I haven''t seen them for so long!" Solon asked suspiciously.


    "Believe me, you''ll find it. Have you forgotten? I know everything!" Tong said unfathomably.


    Although Solon disagreed, the facts proved that Tongren really knew everything. Even the agreement between him and guyina could be known. Solon didn''t tell anyone about it!


    Sure enough, after running a short distance, I saw Luffy who was locked in the cage and Bucky who had aimed at Luffy with guns.


    "Hey, Luffy, you seem to have been caught as a pet?" Tong said with a smile.


    "Eh? Tongren? Sauron? Have you finally come here? Come and save me!" Luffy shouted happily.


    Seeing that Luffy was in danger, they didn''t dare to neglect it. They quickly ran up: "Hey, stop!"


    "Hahaha, who are you? Is this straw hat boy''s companion? You really don''t know the situation. You stole my treasure and chart. Do you want me to let you go? Today, all four of you will die here!" Bucky laughed.


    Originally, I don''t know when, Nami also took out her long stick and stood behind Tongren and Sauron.


    "Well? I''m going to show you the horror of the three sabres flow today!" Sauron took out the three Japanese knives he carried and said coldly to the clown Bucky.


    "Be careful, he is the owner of the fragmented fruit. Don''t be confused by him!" Tong man reminded.


    Anyway, Bucky can''t kill Luffy and others. He is also happy to do a favor. Besides, at least Luffy is still his partner now!


    Sauron solemnly nodded and looked at the clown Bucky opposite. The person with the ability of devil fruit had to be treated carefully by Sauron.


    "What? Who the hell are you? How can you know my ability? It''s disgusting!" Baji shouted.


    You know, it''s very dangerous to get close to the person with fruit ability when you don''t know the truth. Baki has killed many powerful enemies by surprise before. However, before this time, he has been exposed by his opponent''s companions.


    "What if you know? You can''t kill me!" joker Bucky shouted fiercely.


    Tongren smiled and said a word, but everyone present burst into a cold sweat. Of course, Luffy is not among them!


    "Indeed, as you said, I really can''t help you, but I can disperse your split parts to uninhabited desert islands all over the world, so that you can have a good taste of life is better than death. What do you think of this idea?"

 V1.Chapter 511

    Nami stared at Tong Ren with complicated eyes, and her heart seemed to swell with a rough wave: who is this man? When he first met on the last passenger ship, he directly said the real reason why Nami amassed wealth. This time, it directly pointed out the identity of the clown Bucky''s demon fruit ability, and it was clear what kind of ability she could know. Even Nami, who had just robbed all the wealth on the ship, didn''t know about it.


    "Is he from the Navy? It''s impossible. How is this unknown Little Pirate Group worth going undercover?" Nami thought suspiciously.


    When hearing Tongren say that the clown Bucky is a capable person, Nami can''t help sweating. Just now she really walked around the edge of life and death. Don''t stimulate too much!


    "You''ve got the key, haven''t you? If you give it to me, don''t move here. When Bucky is completely separated later, you''ll tie up all his hands and feet!" Tong people don''t know the careful thoughts in Nami''s heart, but come to Nami''s ear and say softly.


    Although Nami is usually more aggressive, she is still a girl after all. She feels the breath of Tongren when she speaks. Her face immediately turns red like an apple. She hurriedly handed over the key to Tongren.


    "Hey! What time is it? You''re still in the mood to pick up girls. You''re too nervous!" Sauron, who was confrontation with baki, saw the move of Tong people and immediately roared.


    Tongren impatiently took out his ears and said, "OK, OK, I know. You''re really wordy! By the way, be careful behind!"


    It turned out that Bucky took advantage of Sauron''s turn and roared at Tongren to attack first. Sauron, who was reminded in time, immediately stretched out a long knife to hold Bucky''s attack.


    "Hey, don''t you have two powerful men? It seems that you are the Mocky who trains cats and the boy who plays acrobatics. What''s his name? Call out and play together!" the Tong man shouted to baki.


    One is the deputy commander and the other is the number one general. Some people come to challenge by name. Naturally, they can''t sit idly by.


    So the two of them quickly stood up and asked baki, "Captain, please allow us to fight!"


    Clown Bucky was fighting with Sauron wholeheartedly at this time. He had no time to think too much, so he had to nod and agree.


    Solon, who knows his ability, really gives him a headache! Although Sauron can''t kill him, it''s even more difficult for him to hurt Sauron. This is the quality of a swordsman. As long as he is prepared, he still has the power to fight in the face of a powerful enemy.


    Tong people slowly pulled out their sleeves, pointed to Mochi and kabaki standing together and said, "don''t look at it, come on!"


    Kabaki rode a unicycle with a long knife and naturally said to Mocky, "this boy has a knife. It seems that he is a swordsman. It seems that he should be dealt with by me?"


    The two never agree. Naturally, Mocky won''t let him do what he wants. He retorted, "what nonsense are you talking about? He just called my name. Are you deaf?"


    "But he just called me, didn''t you hear me?" kabaki said disdainfully.


    "Hey, cat trainers and acrobats, don''t quarrel, you two. Just go together. Really, how dare you fight after dallying?" Tongren said sarcastically.


    The two people who were despised and insulted naturally couldn''t sit still. They shouted and rushed towards Tongren.


    Pirates are not great masters. They don''t think it''s wrong to join hands to resist the enemy. In the world of pirates, winning is everything, fist is the boss, strength is power, not to mention the other party''s proposal to let them join hands!


    This development is in the heart of Tong people. Both of them are famous figures in the Baki Pirate Group and have never worked together.


    This means that the tacit understanding between them is zero, and I''m afraid they will affect each other at the critical moment.


    "The name of the knife is sleeve snow white, please give me more advice!" Tong people held sleeve Snow White flat and said faintly.


    "Leech! Let''s rush!" murky, the trainer, ordered the lion under him.


    Kabaki also held up his double knives and rode the unicycle quickly towards the Tongren.


    "Acrobatic hot gas murder!" kabaki''s knife dragged rapidly on the ground, bringing up a large area of dust.


    "You really pollute the air? Let me kill you for many lung patients!" Tong said wearily.


    "Cough, hey, you damn juggling boy, can you not make trouble so that you can''t see anything!" murky, the animal trainer, shouted angrily.


    Tong people are not in a hurry. Instead, they hold their shoulders and watch a good play. If this situation continues, I''m afraid they don''t have to do it. The two guys who have long been dissatisfied with each other will fight!


    "Hey, cat trainer, if you don''t like it, you can quit the battle. Don''t make any excuses. Just say it in fear. No one will laugh at you!" kabaki said disdainfully.


    I''m afraid Tongren''s wishful thinking will fail this time. The clown Bucky is still there. Naturally, the two dare not fight against each other. The punishment of the commander is very severe.


    They dare not fight against each other, but they vent all their anger on Tongren. You know, if Tongren didn''t call their two names at one time, how could they be so embarrassed.


    Mocky and kabaki increased their strength and rushed towards the Tong people more quickly. They vowed to kill the Tong people with one blow.


    No good play to see the Tong people had to raise the sleeve snow, slowly said: "sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!"


    It has to be said that the place near the sea is really very convenient. The air on the sea is very humid, so it also strengthens the move of Tongren. A thin layer of ice has been produced on the ground at the speed seen by the naked eye.


    You should know that unicycles rely on balance, but friction. The sudden appearance of thin ice on the ground immediately changed the size of friction. Kabaki''s car slipped and fell to the ground.


    Mocky is riding a lion. The lion has claws, so the thin ice layer will not have a great impact on it. Just as Mocky is sitting on the lion to watch kabaki make a fool of himself, the change suddenly happened.


    They had rushed to Tongren side by side. Suddenly, ice appeared under their feet. Kabaki''s out of control bike suddenly hit the lion under Mocky

 V1.Chapter 512

    Liqi, the lion, seems to be devastated by kabaki at ordinary times. For fear that he stepped on kabaki''s strength and hurriedly changed his direction, the two people were in a mess before they met any of Tong''s clothes.


    Tong man shook his head helplessly and sighed: "too weak! Is this the scattered soldier and the shrimp soldier and crab General of the Baji pirate regiment? I suddenly have no interest in fighting! But if I don''t beat you two down, you two won''t stop? Well, I''ll try to get rid of you two for its difficulty!"


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the enemy, Tongren took out the key to find Nami from his arms and threw it into the lock hole. Luffy was still trapped in the cage. In this case, who will fight the clown Bucky later, so Luffy must be released first.


    "Luffy, open the cage and come out by yourself. Go and help Solon. I can handle it here!" the Tong man shouted.


    Luffy was already suffering from being bent in the cage. He promised and got out of the cage.


    "Then, let me solve you!" Tong man murmured to himself.


    Bucky won''t die. He''ll have his own experience. His men should not be killed, Tong thought.


    So he slowly took out the rebellious blade from his arms. It seems that he hasn''t seen it carefully after he got the weapon. In this case, let it show its skill.


    The rebellious blade is a sledgehammer. After a moment, Mocky and kabaki began to complain about why the enemy didn''t give themselves a pleasure.


    At the same time, this rebellious blade, also known as the blade of atonement, can arouse the sense of guilt and guilt in the enemy''s heart every time it hits the other party.


    Soon, a strange picture appeared on the field. Tong people smashed two people with a knife back in front, but the two people knelt on the ground and kowtowed like garlic. The innermost part kept apologizing loudly: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong, please forgive me!"


    It is estimated that this matter will become the laughing stock of the two people in front of the Baki Pirate Group in the future.


    Finally, the two people no longer have to suffer from the double torture of body and mind, because both of them have fainted.


    Look at the battlefield on the other side of the clown Bucky. Sauron has been injured. In front of the powerful and immortal enemy, he will not know what to do with the powerful knife technique, right? Besides, the Sauron knife technique at this time is not very good.


    In order not to let his companions die here, Luffy has replaced Sauron and stood with clown Bucky.


    Rubber fruit vs split fruit!


    Nami is taking care of the injured Sauron, and her eyes are fixed on the battle. She only waits for a chance to act according to the orders of Tong people.


    "Hello, Luffy, are you all right? Do you need help?" Tong man solved his opponent and asked lazily.


    "Well, you have solved it? It seems that I have to hurry up. As a captain, can I be compared with you! Just watch, I can!" Luffy directly refused the help of Tongren.


    The clown Bucky''s face was gloomy. He asked coldly, "Hey, kid in a straw hat, your straw hat looks familiar. Where did you get it?"


    When Luffy heard that the other party might know shanks, he immediately asked excitedly, "do you know shanks? Can you tell me where he is now?"


    "Is it really that guy''s? No wonder he looks so familiar! Not only do I know him, he also makes me unable to realize my dream! Don''t be delusional, I won''t tell you where he is!" said the clown Bucky gnashing his teeth.


    Tongren was dissatisfied and said, "Hey, why are you like this? How can shanks have saved your life! You can''t be so ungrateful!"


    Bucky shouted, "what do you know? Dare to teach me such a lesson. Shanks told you that? Damn, he just saved my life. He still remembered it and said it everywhere! This hypocritical guy!"


    "There are two things you said wrong. First, I know what you know. Second, these things were not told by shanks, and I don''t know shanks!" Tong said coldly.


    "Just a kid dares to talk like this. What''s the difference between us?" said the clown Bucky disdainfully.


    "You were interned on a pirate ship and often had disputes over some things. Later, you accidentally got a treasure map. The map was located in a place in the deep sea, and you were ready to earn enough money to find those treasures! At this time, there was a competition on the ship, and the person who won the first place could get a demon fruit, And the devil fruit can sell at least 100 million Bailey on the market, so you went and won! "Tong people said such a story faintly.


    Bucky was shocked. These things could not be known in such detail even by the people on the same ship at that time, could they? Who the hell is this boy?


    The Tong people did not care that Bucky looked like he had seen a ghost and continued: "When you got this fruit, you wanted to sell it and get enough money to support your dream. You were afraid that you would be coveted by others with devil fruit, so you made a fake fruit and ate it. But later, you ate that fruit because of some accidents. Not only did 100 million Bailey disappear, but also became a dry duck. Since then, you have been insulated from the sea and treasure hunting The plan has been stranded so far! Am I right? "


    "It turns out that shanks still has such a past. Sure enough, the life of pirates is really wonderful!" Luffy said with his eyes shining when he heard the story of Tongren.


    Bucky''s face had completely changed. He sternly asked, "who are you? You know not only everything in those years, but also what I think in my heart!"


    Luffy, Nami and Sauron had already seen the strangeness of Tongren, so they also looked at Tongren at once, hoping that he could answer this question.


    Facing the confusion of four people and eight eyes, Tong man pretended to be profound and said: "it doesn''t matter how I know. If you have to know, you can treat me as a diviner who knows the past and future! The important thing is that you hate shanks for so many years because of a little accident, which really shows that you are narrow enough!"


    Four people suddenly felt very surprised, diviner? Does this profession really exist? However, from the perspective of Tongren''s omniscient performance, I''m afraid it can only be explained like this

 V1.Chapter 513

    "Damn! You suckling boy, dare to teach me such a lesson. Do you know what dreams mean to me?" Bucky tightly held the hat snatched from Luffy''s hand, crumpled it into a ball and shouted with resentment.


    "I don''t know what this dream means to you, but I know that a real man should bravely face all difficulties, try his best to solve it and try his best to realize his dream! Instead of complaining about people like you, many excuses can only show your cowardice! Compared with those who can never sail any longer, this is your dream What is a little setback? Even if they lost the ability to pursue their dreams, they didn''t complain about others, but found a person with the same ideal to inherit this ideal! Then, what qualifications do you have to complain about others? "Tong said in a righteous way.


    When saying these words, Tong people naturally thought of Xiangji''s master, red foot Zhepu. The old man lost his right foot in order to save Xiangji and lost the possibility of conquering the sea forever, but he was not discouraged. Instead, he tried to complete another dream of opening a restaurant in the vast sea! A restaurant that fills anyone hungry!


    Not only that, he also trained such excellent young people as Xiangji to continue to pursue their common dreams. Such talents are truly respectable and truly have the honor of pirate.


    Clown Bucky has been dazzled by hatred. Naturally, he can''t listen to these words, but Luffy nearby is stunned on the spot.


    "Unexpectedly, this strange young man has such a thorough understanding of life, which is stronger than my own belief. This man must become my partner. Such a person can fight side by side with the pirate king!" Luffy said secretly in his heart.


    "Well, according to your words, I should thank shanks for saving his life? Huh?" Bucky asked with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    Tongren ignored the hatred in his eyes and naturally nodded and said, "just so, he deserves it, doesn''t he?"


    Bucky sneered and said grimly, "boy, even if you talk too much today, you still have to die here! All the people related to shanks are going to die!"


    Seeing the straw hat crumpled into a ball, Luffy began to be angry. You know, this straw hat is an important Keepsake agreed between him and shanks. It''s unforgivable that it was wantonly destroyed in this way!


    "Rubber pistol!"


    Luffy withdrew his hands and hammered at the clown Bucky like throwing a javelin. His arms grew longer and longer, like a meteor falling, and quickly approached Bucky!


    "Split up and escape!" clown Bucky quickly displayed his ability to split fruit.


    Luffy''s attack immediately failed, but he was not flustered. His natural fighting instinct made him immediately change the movement route of his arm, from direct attack to sweeping, and his fist hit the clown Bucky again.


    "Split again!" cried the clown Bucky. His body was immediately divided into more parts, and Luffy''s fist failed again!


    "Nami! It''s now! Move!" Tongren immediately shouted.


    Nami, who had already been informed in advance, nodded heavily and rushed out with Tong people.


    "Boy, I told you earlier that you can''t kill me! Now let you see Uncle Bucky''s real ability! A large collection of body parts!" joker Bucky smiled proudly.


    "Hey! Big nose, your children''s clothes are very cute!" Tong man looked at Ba Ji and smiled.


    "Hmm? How could it be like this? Assemble quickly!" cried the clown Bucky angrily.


    It turned out that while he had just split his body, Tong Ren and Nami had already shot. They grabbed Bucky''s arms, legs and body and tied them up with a rope.


    Now Bucky looks like a stunted child. His body has shrunk by half.


    "Hey, don''t waste your energy. Are you looking for this?" Tong stopped Bucky''s futility and took out a rope from behind. It was Bucky''s body parts that were not recalled.


    "Ah! How could this happen? Damn it, give them back to me!" cried the clown Baji angrily.


    Tongren ignored him, but shouted with Luffy, "Hey, Luffy, what are you hesitating about? Let''s blow this big nose away!"


    "OK! Look at my rubber rocket!" Luffy withdrew his hands and threw his fist at clown Bucky again.


    Bucky, whose body was seriously shrunk, couldn''t adapt to this greatly changed body. Without resistance, he was blown out by Luffy''s strange force, and he didn''t know where he had flown.


    Tongren can only pray silently in his heart: "I hope you don''t fall into the sea. Although you are safe in the original plot, God knows if you can survive with me!"


    One does not do two endlessly. Although Tong people try not to change the original plot, such a life is not what he wants.


    Now Tongren needs to start from scratch. He can''t meet too powerful opponents, but it doesn''t mean he can''t do it in the future, so he wants to start intervening in the future!


    "Nami, give me what you have in your hand! Let me deal with it!" Tong said to Nami.


    Holding Bucky''s limbs, a faint evil smile appeared at the corners of Tongren''s mouth. Yes, he just wanted to bury Bucky''s limbs and body.


    A little intervention in the world and see what kind of counterattack it will give yourself!


    After doing all this, the Tong man asked Nami, "Nami, you seem to be able to draw a chart? And ah, the chart of the great route is in your hand?"


    Nami frowned and said, "Why are you so annoying? Don''t divine other people''s secrets at will? Besides, the chart is not yours. What do you want?"


    "How about making a deal?" Tong people looked at Nami with a bad smile, like a little devil who lured others to commit a crime.


    "What deal? Tell me and see if Miss Ben is interested!" said Nami with disdain. The meaning of disdain is very obvious. Even fools can probably see it!


    "Copy a chart for me. I promise you will see the liberation of the village when you return to the village next time!" Tong said faintly

 V1.Chapter 514

    "What? You say the village can be liberated? Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know how many years the people in the village have worked hard? Do you know how many people have died for this?" Nami grabbed Tong''s shoulder and said loudly.


    Walking in front of them, Luffy and Sauron heard their voices. They thought they had a dispute, and looked at them with strange eyes.


    "Hey, let me go quickly. You don''t want everyone to know about this matter? If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it later. We''ll talk about other things on board!" Tong man whispered a warning.


    Nami knew she was being rude and quickly let go of Tong people''s shoulders, but she still said reluctantly, "your name is ri Tong people, right? You''d better not lie to me, otherwise you will regret it!"


    Tongren showed a reassuring expression and followed Lu Fei and Sauron who were walking in front. He put his arms around their shoulders and laughed and said, "this Nami is really interesting! I just asked her if I should help her with the package. It''s incredible that she reacted so much!"


    Sauron said with a cold sweat on his face, "Hey, can you be serious? If you ask people so rashly, they will doubt that there should be treasures!"


    "Sauron, you always let others be serious. Do you know that? Sailing in the vast sea is a very boring thing. There is vast sea water everywhere, and long-time travel will make people visually tired. Moreover, changes may occur in the sea at any time, so we have to be nervous at all times!" Tong said seriously to Sauron.


    "Do you still know this? Then put away your laziness and immorality! Sailing is not a child''s play! Don''t you know that in the sea, you may die in the unknown at any time?" Sauron said loudly.


    Tongren didn''t explain, but went on talking on his own: "So on the journey in the sea, I don''t know how many people scare themselves into psychosis! We must try our best to relax when it''s safe, so that we can realize our dream, otherwise our road will not be long! As for the danger, we must strive to improve ourselves and have confidence in our skills. Since we have decided to embark on this road , we''ve already decided to die on this road, haven''t we? "


    Solon seemed to be struck by lightning, and a new attitude towards life was injected into his life


    On the contrary, Luffy was elated. He felt more and more that the young man in front of him was absolutely worth making friends with all his strength!


    "Tongren, that''s good! Although I can''t say what you say, I think so, and I''ll do it like this!" Luffy shouted with bright eyes.


    Sauron was speechless for a long time. His eyes flashed as if he were thinking about something. After a long time, Sauron''s eyes suddenly became firm, and his eyes gave off a brighter light than just now.


    He walked up to Tongren, deeply saluted and solemnly said, "thank you for your advice. It''s very important to me. I won''t forget your kindness of teaching all my life!"


    Sauron suddenly used honorific words, which shows how much influence these words have on him!


    "Hey! You''re so stupid! It''s said to relax. How can you say such words seriously!" Tong said impatiently.


    Sauron couldn''t help smiling. This guy named Zhitong is really interesting. It seems that he won''t be lonely in the future journey. He laughed and said, "hahaha, how are you going to teach me a lesson? You didn''t know how serious you were just talking! Right? Luffy!"


    Luffy stared at the two laughing people. He nodded, um, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Where would Sauron know the meaning of what Tongren said? It implies the concept of relaxation and Taoism, which is also in line with the spirit of Bushido.


    "Well, could you excuse me? I want to ask Mr. Tongren to help me with divination!" Nami interrupted three laughing men and said tentatively.


    "Eh? Nami, how could you say that? We are companions, aren''t we?" said Luffy suspiciously.


    Tongren also answered, laughing and said, "yes, yes, we are the best companions. Why are you so polite?"


    Then he whispered to himself: "the little girl''s family is really troublesome! It''s probably divination of love or something!"


    As everyone knows, this sentence has rolled up a storm in Nami''s heart. Since she was a child, Nami has been fighting alone. She has not known what her companion looks like for a long time.


    The two men came to the other side of the boat and sat down. The Tong man joked, "what''s the matter? Is the sea picture ready? The action is really fast!"


    Nami shouted, "Hey! What are you talking about? It''s not so fast. Besides, you haven''t told me everything as agreed!"


    Tong people laughed loudly: "ha ha, that''s right. Don''t always put on a straight face and deliberately pretend to be old! Now it''s outside, you can laugh carefree!"


    Nami was stunned and smiled carefree? How long ago was that? Can you really laugh like that?


    "Belmer''s intention of sacrificing for you and noqigao is to hope that you two sisters can live with a smile? Don''t live up to what belmer bought with his life!" Tong people put away the joke and said very seriously.


    Hearing the Tongren mention belmer''s name, Nami immediately felt a burst of sadness. Belmer, that''s the mother who raised her.


    A drop of tears fell silently onto the deck of the boat. Nami asked with a sob, "but can I really find that smile?"


    "No matter how bad life is, we should face it with a smile. Only those who smile can usher in everything beautiful!" Tongren said word by word. The depth of his voice seemed to contain thousands of words.


    This sentence is what belmer often said before his death. Xiangxinnami must not have forgotten it.


    Nami looked at Tong Ren with tears in her eyes. Against the background of the sun, Tong Ren''s figure gradually merged with Bel Mel''s figure!


    "Belmer... Thank you! Tongren! I think I know what to do!" Nami still had a tear in her eyes, but a smile in her mouth

 V1.Chapter 515

    "Why do you say that? We are friends, aren''t we? No matter what the future is, we are all friends!" Tong Ren also said to Nami with a smile.


    "Friend... Friend..." Nami lowered her head, clenched her hands and murmured to herself.


    Suddenly, Nami suddenly raised her head, looked at Tongren''s soft face, and said sincerely, "you''re right, we are friends!"


    "You know, belmer? I''ve made some good friends!" said Nami secretly.


    "Well, your dream is to draw a map of the world? It happens that this pirate group is going to the great route. Just follow them and realize your wish as soon as possible!" Tongren calmly analyzed.


    Although the girl looked careless at ordinary times, she was actually very sensitive. She had heard a trace of error from Tongren''s words. She lost her voice and asked, "me and them? What do you mean? Aren''t you going to go with everyone?"


    "Me?" Tong Ren looked at the distant sea level and said with a free and easy smile: "unfortunately, I also want to try to become a pirate king. Although I''m not interested in getting onepiece, I just want to try. In this way, Luffy will become my competitor!"


    "Tongren, can''t you let me follow you? I''m good at sailing!" pleaded Nami.


    Although the Tong people have the intention to trample on all the strong people in the world, they don''t have to use force to defeat them. It seems that Nami is very attached to herself, but she can''t break up the establishment of the straw hat Pirate Group. It''s really a headache.


    Tongren said gently, "just stay in this pirate group for the time being. If fate happens, we will meet again. Luffy is a very responsible captain!"


    At the same time, his heart said secretly, "are you all right? I hope to find you early and let''s wander in this endless sea."


    Yes, Tongren plans to set up their own pirate group and compete with Luffy for the position of the pirate king.


    This sentence was heard in Nami''s ears. It was undoubtedly a naked refusal. Her shoulders collapsed at once. This man is really inexplicably fascinating!


    "Well, don''t be unhappy. I''ll come back to you, I swear!" Tong said with a smile in a very gentle tone.


    Nami burst into tears and smiled. It turned out that this guy still had his own heart. Then she should be much more relaxed!


    But Tong people secretly said that they were wronged. I''m afraid there will be another place on his wife''s list. I hope he won''t be killed!


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll solve the village. Just be happy!" Tong said.


    Nami nodded heavily. Well, it''s good to be cared about. I hope this taste will never leave.


    "Well, you clean up your mood first. I''ll discuss the long voyage with our captain. By the way, please do the chart!" Tong man blinked and said naughtily.


    Then he turned and walked to the other side of the boat.


    "Hey! Tongren, why is it so long? The girl won''t confess to you?" Sauron said with a wink.


    This guy''s guess is really accurate. Although the cause of the matter is not because of this, the result is almost the same.


    "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense. I have something serious to discuss with Luffy!" Tong said seriously.


    If they were not the kind of people with thick nerves, they would probably have seen what was wrong. Obviously, they just let others relax, and now they talk like that. This may be the so-called guilty conscience!


    "What''s the matter? Do you need to be so serious?" Lu Fei asked, looking at Tong people suspiciously. His two big eyes were very innocent.


    Tong people nodded and said, "yes, we must be serious, because it concerns the life of our whole group!"


    "What? We''re not doing well now. You''re really alarmist!" Solon muttered discontentedly.


    "What I want to say is that we won''t go to the great route like this? Is this ship a little too shabby? If we use this thing to go to the great route, I''m afraid we can''t even touch the edge of the great route?" Tong said angrily.


    Luffy muttered, "no, we didn''t come here by this boat. What''s the problem?"


    Sauron seemed to have heard of the horror of the great route. He nodded and said, "you''re right. I''m afraid such a boat will die in that place!"


    After saying this, he turned to Luffy again and said seriously, "also, Luffy, don''t compare the great route with the outside sea area! Compared with the inside of the great route, the outside sea area can be said to be a greenhouse!"


    Tongren handed you a look to see the goods, took it and continued: "yes! There are unimaginable dangers in the great route. If such a boat goes in, it''s no different from dying! The top priority is to get a similar boat quickly, and our number is still too small, and our snipers are waiting for us at the next stop!"


    "OK, OK! Let''s get a big boat!" Luffy said helplessly.


    Sauron rolled his eyes and said, "it seems very easy. Do we have money to buy a big boat?"


    Luffy also responded: "yes, we don''t have money. How can we get a big boat? Tongren, you must have a way?"


    "Go and work hard. You can definitely get a boat as a reward!" Tong man looked like he had enough chest, but said something that made people want to vomit blood.


    "I don''t sell! I still want to save my life to be the pirate king! I can''t say anything!" Luffy refused loudly.


    Sauron didn''t bother to explain to Luffy, but directly asked, "it seems very dangerous. Will there be casualties?"


    "I promise, it''s only a slight injury at most. As a warrior, you shouldn''t be afraid?" Tong man promised, and then said provocatively.


    Sauron tightened the samurai sword in his hand and said coldly, "I must become a great swordsman. There''s nothing I''m afraid of! You''d better deal with our stubborn captain first!"


    Tongren nodded, came to Luffy, who shook his head desperately, and said, "there''s a reason why you have to go! Because the son of your acquaintance is waiting for us there. He''s the son of Jesus cloth, the sharpshooter under shanks. What? Do you still insist on refusing?"

 V1.Chapter 516

    "What? Jesus cloth? Are you sure?" Luffy jumped up with his eyes shining, grabbed Tong''s collar tightly with both hands and asked.


    "Yes! That''s right! So respected commander, can you let me go? I''m about to be strangled by you!" Tong said reluctantly.


    Luffy quickly released his hands, touched his head awkwardly and said, "I''m so sorry. I was so happy just now! Do you mean usop? Jesus told me about him!"


    "Then can we catch up? The road has been delayed for a lot of time. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid usop''s life will be in danger!" Tong said seriously.


    "What? How dare anyone touch Jesus'' son? No, I can''t wait. Let me blow this damn guy away!" Luffy said angrily as soon as he heard this.


    Tong people threw a look at Sauron, but Sauron''s heart was very complicated: "is there really something that this man can''t do in the world? He really knows everything like a God. It''s terrible! I''m afraid it''s not a wise choice to be an enemy of this man?"


    At the thought of this, he was secretly glad that he was a friend and companion with this guy, otherwise it would really be a headache.


    Under the purposeful voyage, a group of four people smoothly came to the small town where usop was located. They needed to find a rich man to pay for building a large enough sailboat for them.


    There is no doubt that this person is uthorp''s friend Kaya. Although he has known these things for a long time, he still has to go. Otherwise, how can uthorp get Kaya''s attention?


    This is a good memory of our sniper king. Of course, Tongren will not be deprived like this.


    The party walked towards the castle on the mountain. Soon they saw Miss Kaya and asked for a sailboat.


    Of course, Captain Chloe, who wanted to get all Kaya''s property, would never agree, that is, the housekeeper krabartel, who has been pretending around Miss Kaya.


    When the party went down the mountain, everyone began to complain: "what diviner? How could you not even expect this? Really, it made everyone go in vain!"


    "Don''t underestimate our trip in vain! Miss Kaya won''t give strangers a boat for no reason. Only if we know her first and let her know our needs! Then wait quietly for the meat show!" Tong people still explained,


    These mindless words made several people itch. It''s really hard to say half of them!


    "Ah! Luffy, if you go to the seaside to find usop, you will have an unexpected harvest!" Tong said with a bad smile.


    Luffy asked directly, "what''s the matter? Can''t you tell me directly? He said he knew everything!"


    "Well! You''ll know when you go. If I can tell you, what else do I want you to do? Life is just a little more expectation to be interesting!" Tong said.


    This last sentence is not only for a few people, but also for himself. After all, a man should dare to challenge and face the unknown. Being familiar with the plot is his greatest advantage and the barrier that imprisons him. He must break through it before he comes in vain!


    "What! Since you want to make us look forward to, don''t tell us anything! Really, say half of everything!" the three people shouted at Tongren with one voice.


    Tongren shrugged his shoulders casually, spread his hands and said, "well, I have to say sorry. I think it''s mysterious like this! Ha ha!"


    Being fooled by the Tong people, they can''t wait to rush up and beat them up immediately, but now the top priority is to get a boat and save usop, so they can only think about it.


    Looking at the helpless expressions of the three people, Tong people couldn''t help laughing secretly. It''s fun to make your companions helpless. I''m afraid it will be more interesting to make your enemies helpless!


    Luffy immediately went to the sea. He didn''t want the son of Jesus to die like this. The son of the man with God shooting is really expected!


    "Although I know that leaving my wife and son to run out to be a pirate is not what a good husband and a good father should do, I have to do so, because the pirate flag is calling me! Because my boss needs me! Ha ha!" such a sentence came out of a man''s mouth, which was the scene in Luffy''s mind at this time.


    "Please, usop, don''t die. If Jesus owes you, let me return it to you instead of him. Although I can''t give you the lost childhood and father''s love, at least I can give you the care of your companions and friends!" Luffy thought as he ran.


    "Luffy has gone to the sea, so what should we do?" Solon and Nami asked in unison.


    "You? Anyway, there''s nothing to do now. Take time to sleep and keep your spirits up in the face of the coming wind!" Tong said faintly.


    "What? Is this person too mean?" he clearly made everyone so nervous that he was so relaxed that he didn''t seem to make complaints about anything. "Nami''s heart was tucking away in secret.


    You should know that Solon has become much easier after being taught by Tongren. In addition, sleeping is one of Solon''s hobbies.


    So Sauron nodded and said something reasonable. Then he leaned against the railings on both sides of the road and slept!


    "Hey! Are you really sleeping? Is Luffy in danger?" Nami shouted to Sauron.


    "Don''t waste your energy. It''s hard to wake up after Solon falls asleep! Luffy will be fine. Don''t worry! Take a break. There may be a big war later!" Tong said very calmly.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, Nami''s heart suddenly became relaxed. According to the man''s ability, it seems that she really knows everything. As long as he says it''s okay, it must be okay.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Nami, who closed her eyes and rested, to open her eyes with a loud cry. The owner of the sound was Luffy.


    Tongren, who also didn''t sleep next to him, also showed a smile. History really changed. Lu Fei didn''t fall asleep under the cliff!


    "No, no, no, there will be pirates on the island early tomorrow morning!" Luffy shouted exactly this

 V1.Chapter 517

    Nami''s face changed immediately. It''s really time for the pirates to come! Can these people really resist by themselves?


    Solon is having a dream. Naturally, there will be no superfluous reaction. He is still dreaming of a great swordsman!


    Tongren, who had known everything for a long time, certainly wouldn''t be surprised. Not only that, he was still very relaxed when he knew the result.


    As for Luffy, it''s true that this guy is excited. People with his character rarely have fear!


    "Tong... Tong people... You said the war should not be..." Nami turned her head slowly and asked with a pale face.


    "Yes, it''s our pirate regiment that blocked the incoming pirate regiment! You know, the target of the pirate this time is Miss Kaya. If she has something to do, our ship will be ruined. Moreover, usop seems to like the little girl very much. If you don''t help her, you can''t take usop away!" Tong analyzed easily.


    Nami retorted loudly: "what? Our pirate group blocked the enemy Pirate Group! The correct statement should be that the four of US fought alone, the whole Pirate Group!"


    Luffy said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not the first time we did this. Didn''t we kill the Pirate Group of clown Bucky last time?"


    Tongren also nodded and said with a smile, "yes! And not only the four of us, but also our new member usop!"


    "Ah? In this way, usop is very powerful?" said Nami with bright eyes.


    "Well, if you remember correctly, usop seems really powerful... More powerful than you think... I think a stone can easily trip him!" Tong man touched his nose and said with a smile.


    "What? With this mop, you want us to fight a pirate regiment. Aren''t you crazy?" cried Nami.


    Luffy said very seriously, "Nami! I don''t allow you to say that about him! Because he is the son of Jesus, and the blood of the strong flows in his veins!"


    Nami murmured, "that''s right, but now he''s obviously weak!"


    "Luffy is right. He will become the sniper king in the future!" Tongren also said seriously.


    "That''s all right! Since you two insist like this!" Nami reluctantly compromised.


    She then said, "if it''s too dangerous, I''ll run away! After all, we''re just a cooperative relationship!"


    Tongren sighed, shook his head and said in his heart, "girls have this advantage. They can''t fight, but they can say it directly. Even if they run away, they can say righteous words!"


    Luffy waved his big hand and shouted excitedly, "OK! I announce, prepare for battle! Target, black cat Pirate Group!"


    With the guidance of Tong people, of course, there will be no wrong way and so on.


    But we still have to go to the wrong intersection, because the silly usop should be there!


    When the people came to the place where they landed by the sea, usop was indeed standing at the intersection. At this time, he had been questioned by the people in the village, so he decided to stop the enemy alone and turn it into a prank.


    "Hey! What''s the matter with you? It''s your own business on the island. You don''t need outsiders to intervene!" said usop, who was shaking his legs.


    "Mingming is already trembling with fear. You can even support it. It''s really a set!" Tong man said mercilessly.


    It''s not an insult or something, but he knows that usop loves face, and ridicule can give greater play to usop''s combat effectiveness.


    Usop turned around and shouted, "Hey! I''m ready to die for this. Don''t hit me like this, will you?"


    "There''s nothing to show off about death. A real warrior should fight to death and not die! Even if you''re ready to die, it just means you''re not afraid of death, but you''re scared to death!" Tong Ren refused to let him go.


    Uthorp shouted, "how dare you underestimate me! Uthorp, a brave sea warrior, will not be afraid!"


    "In fact, you haven''t even been to the sea? If you want to be as strong and brave as your father, you need more confidence!" Tong said faintly.


    "What? Do you know my father?" usop said happily.


    Tong man shook his head but did not answer. Usop lowered his head in frustration and raised his head again after a long time. He solemnly said, "I know that I am not qualified to follow my father''s footsteps! But please believe me, I will be able to do it! I must surpass my father and become a more powerful sea warrior!"


    "Then do it!" Tongren said very definitely. It''s not always an opportunity to teach the future king of snipers a lesson. Tongren was very happy.


    Usop nodded solemnly, and his legs stopped shaking. He turned back and faced the direction of the sea.


    Now uthorp''s heart is full of fighting spirit. He wants the pirates to come right away and let him beat the sea and become a stepping stone on his way forward!


    "Hey! Don''t pose. Aren''t you tired? There''s another road like this over there. The pirates will land there tomorrow!" Tong man hit usop hard again.


    There''s no way. Good weapons are forged by beating constantly. Tongren also look forward to usop''s greater achievements!


    "You... How can you be sure that the pirates will come from there?" usop said hard.


    "Well, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m a diviner who can know the past and future!" Tong said faintly.


    "Since you claim to know the past and the future, do you know my past?" usop said incredulously.


    He has cheated people too many times, so questioning has almost become his instinct!


    "Well, when you were a baby, your father Jesus went to sea and never came back again! Until a few years later, your mother fell ill because of overwork, but your father didn''t come back. Just when your mother was dying, you lied to her that the pirate ship was coming! Since then, you often shouted like this in the village. This is your dream Think, you dream that one day your father can come back to pick you up and take you to become a great sea warrior! Right? "Tong people told usop''s past very plainly!


    At this time, usop had grown up and looked like he saw a ghost

 V1.Chapter 518

    "You... Who are you? How can you be so clear about my past?" usop said with fear on his face.


    Tongren shrugged and said, "didn''t I tell you earlier? I''m a diviner!"


    With his eyes shining close to the Tongren, usop flattered and said, "then, noble diviner, can I become a great sea warrior? Will I die in tomorrow''s blocking war?"


    "Although I don''t want to disappoint you, I can only say sorry to you. I won''t help people predict the future!" Tong said deeply.


    Uthorp was really disappointed. He muttered, "what, what you just did is not predicting the future! Really!"


    Tongren looked into his eyes and said, "you''re wrong. What I just did is not to predict the future. I just told you where something will happen, but didn''t tell you the result!"


    At this time, Solon couldn''t even watch it. He disdained and said, "in a word, you still predicted. Look at your actions, you know we''ll be fine!"


    Nami also nodded and agreed: "yes, just let it out a little! OK? Tongren ~"


    "If you think so, you are very wrong! The diviner believes in his destiny. Even if he knows that he is dead, I will flow down to accompany you! It is terrible to predict the future directly to the parties. I hope you can understand!" Tong Ren explained coldly.


    Sauron glanced at him and said, "what''s the danger? Don''t you know what will happen in the future! Don''t scare me here!"


    "Oh? Really? So you''re not afraid?" Tongren smiled at the corners of his mouth and said darkly: "Then, have you ever thought about what it would be like if all the people lost their fighting spirit in this war after knowing the outcome of the future death? Have you ever thought about what it would be like if everyone relied on the prediction of inaction after knowing the outcome of the inevitable victory in this war? Have you really thought about this? Do you really think it''s not terrible £¿¡±


    Several people couldn''t help but excite Lingling to fight a cold war after hearing Tongren''s description. Even Lu Fei, who has always been nervous, is the most terrible person if life really knows everything and can''t lift up his fighting spirit anymore!


    Tongren looked at the sea level in the distance and said leisurely, "do you know what the diviner''s greatest wish is? That is, divination will not work! Life or death. Only life that is completely unpredictable is the most wonderful! This is also the reason why the sea can attract countless hot-blooded men to explore!"


    Several people heard that they were absorbed in God. They didn''t return to God until Tongren finished talking. They looked at each other and bowed to Tongren: "thank you! Tongren, we will remember what you said today, and we will always maintain a high fighting spirit!"


    Tongren smiled and nodded, adding a sentence in his heart: "this is also my mission to this world. Since I have come to this hot-blooded world, please light the flame in my heart!"


    Sauron rolled his eyes and said, "Hey, Tongren, didn''t we have to relax at ordinary times just now? Why did we suddenly become so serious!"


    "Ah? Well, what I tell you is just my goal, which doesn''t mean I can do it!" Tong said cunningly.


    A cold sweat flowed down from Sauron''s forehead. His eyes were full of anger. His thumb pushed the handle of the knife and wanted to teach Tong people a lesson.


    "Asshole! I''ll kill you, you liar!" Sauron roared and rushed to Tong people.


    "Please, if you want to talk big, you must catch up with me first!" Tong people scoffed and ran away.


    As soon as the two men chased, they ran far away. Luffy shouted, "Hey! Wait for me!" and he also chased them.


    "These people are really strange. The war is coming, and they can still act as if nothing had happened. Is this the power of partners?" usop murmured.


    "Well, don''t worry, they are usually like this! Speaking, I really don''t know the way. Can you take me to another way?" said Nami with a smile.


    Since Tong people say that this person will become very strong in the future, let TA quickly integrate into it! Nami thought.


    "Ah? What? Oh! Of course, it''s my pleasure!" usop said very nervously.


    How can you not be nervous? Even if you say it well, those words are just bragging. This is the first battle of usop''s life!


    The party as like as two peas in a road, joined the road very quickly.


    Uthorp was afraid and wanted to move on the road, but he was afraid that everyone would laugh at him.


    So he pretended to be cold and said, "Hey, you guys should also think that fighting with people with poor skills is a kind of torture? Why don''t I find a way to screen out the incoming weak?"


    Tongren said coldly, "if you want to play any tricks, you can do it as soon as possible. This is not a duel, but a battle. Soldiers are not tired of deceit! You can''t do too much to the enemy!"


    Uthorp couldn''t believe looking at the Tong man. This guy seems to be a warrior, right?


    "Can you speak without bushido spirit?" usop stammered, as if surprised.


    After losing a white eye to him, Tongren reluctantly said, "I remember that you seem to be best at sniping? Snipers should abide by the bushido spirit? Do you want to fight with the enemy? I have no opinion!"


    After hearing this, usop understood. He found a large wooden bucket filled with oil. He spilled the oil on the road at once.


    "Those who do not have the ability to come up are the weak. We disdain to fight the weak!" usop patted his chest.


    "Hey, long nosed guy, you''re talking. I''ll kill you if you''re wordy!" Sauron said impatiently.


    Nami stared at the sea level and said, "what? Have you found it, too?"


    Sauron nodded coolly and said, "on the sea, something is driving towards us!"


    Tongren said definitely, "it''s a boat! It''s the black cat Pirate Group. Everyone is ready. The battle will begin soon!"


    The ship was fast. Just as several people said these words, they could vaguely see the appearance of the ship and the flying pirate flag

 V1.Chapter 519

    The big ship soon landed. After many years of pirate career, they didn''t pay attention to the people standing at the intersection at first sight, but the small boats docked at the seaside by Luffy and others.


    "Captain qiangge, I found a boat by the sea!" the pirate of the black cat pirate group reported.


    Qiang Ge raised his glasses and asked strangely, "so, is there anyone on it? If someone is, tie it up first. Don''t delay our business! Captain Chloe is still waiting for us!"


    "There is no one on board, but there are many treasures! We have moved to the ship!" replied the pirate.


    "Damn it, don''t you know captain Crowe''s temper? If you delay time because of this matter, explain it to him yourself!" said Qiang Ge angrily.


    The pirate smiled and said, "don''t worry, Captain qiangge, the brothers are ready to start at any time!"


    Qiang Ge nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, let the brothers start immediately and kill all the people in the town!"


    Lu Fei and others standing at the intersection have long been stunned. They have witnessed the black cat Pirate Group move away the treasure on their ship as if there were no one else.


    This is probably the funniest thing since they went to sea.


    Nami''s nervous face changed. Her face turned blue and she whispered, "damn pirate, how dare you steal my money? Am I really an aunt for nothing?"


    Tongren raised his index finger, put it on her lips, blinked and said, "girls should not lose their temper! Don''t worry, deal with them later and take them back!"


    Nami''s anxious heart immediately calmed down. She looked at Tongren''s eyes, suddenly smiled, nodded heavily, um.


    At this time, a group of Pirates rushed to the bottom of the slope and found several people standing at the intersection. I really don''t know how they mixed up with this level.


    Qiang Ge waved to stop the advancing pirate team. After a serious look, he said to Luffy, "eh? Why are you not dead?"


    Then he continued, "Hey, if you don''t want to die, you guys get out of the way quickly. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Uthorp shouted boldly, "are you an idiot? Look at us like this, do you think we will make way for you? If you want to go over, let''s go!"


    "Hey, Captain, that guy called you an idiot. Let''s kill those damn guys!" cried a pirate angrily.


    Qiang Ge said loudly, "shut up! It''s important to get down to business first. I don''t want to die more than being scolded!"


    Then he looked at Luffy and others fiercely, and said darkly, "you boys, come back to take care of you when we finish our business!"


    He reached into his arms, took out a shiny ring with thread, put it in front of his eyes and swung it.


    He began to talk to Luffy and others. His tone was strange and unique, which he had never seen in his life. It seemed that there was some magic in that tone, which made people want to be deeply trapped and couldn''t extricate themselves!


    "You guys, make way for us immediately after you hear me say one, two, qiangge!" qiangge continued in that strange tone: "one, two, qiangge!"


    Sure enough, Luffy and others immediately turned sideways and made way for the opposite pirate, out of Nami and Tongren!


    Tong people are familiar with the plot. If they know it in advance, they will be on guard carefully. Nami had seen something wrong with Qiang Ge long ago, so she naturally didn''t look at the strange ring.


    Look at a kind of pirate opposite. They are shaking their captain qiangge desperately. It turns out that qiangge must cover his eyes when launching hypnosis, otherwise even he will fall into hypnosis.


    "It''s really bad hypnosis! Junk hypnotist!" Tong people make complaints about Tucao road.


    In the blink of an eye, qiangge had awakened from hypnosis, and Luffy Sauron and usop had been awakened by Nami and Tong people.


    "What? It doesn''t work? Then don''t blame me!" Qiang Ge said angrily when he saw several people standing upright opposite.


    Qiangge turned his head and shouted at the boat, "Sam, Butch, come out to work!"


    A fat and a thin figure appeared almost immediately. These two people are really strange. One of them is fat but bent, and the other is thin. It seems that they will float away with the wind!


    "Black cat Pirate Group? It seems very poor! Even the top general has this virtue! Hey, who will deal with these two?" Solon said disdainfully.


    Tongren reminded: "Hey, Sauron, be careful, they are pretending garlic! Be careful of their claws, they are very sharp!"


    Sauron looked back at Tong Ren and cast an inquiring look: "hmm? You mean sharp? Then let me deal with it!"


    "Sauron, look out! Behind you!" cried Nami out of her voice.


    The keen sense trained by fighting on the edge of life and death for many years saved Sauron''s life. Just when he turned around, three knives had been scabbard at the same time. He held one in his left and right hands, and another flew to Sauron''s chest. He only lowered his head and bit the sword.


    With a bang, almost when Sam and Butch''s sharp claws were about to be inserted into Sauron''s body, Sauron stopped in time.


    At this time, there was a cold sweat on Sauron''s head. If he didn''t react quickly enough, I''m afraid he''d be ripped open now!


    "Very fast? Two kittens! Then, let you taste my three knife flow!" Solon said coldly.


    It can be seen that Sauron was really angry this time. He didn''t know how many storms he had broken through. He almost suffered losses from these two deformed people.


    With a bad smile on his mouth, Qiang Ge murmured, "boy, just try the methods of the cat man brothers! I won''t accompany you!"


    The cat man brothers looked at each other and rushed towards Sauron again, vowing to kill Sauron with one blow.


    Sauron seemed to give up resistance until the cat man brother''s claw stabbed the abdominal belt.


    "Tiger hunting!"


    As soon as he dodged, Sauron dodged the imminent attack like a fish without leaving his hands. Not only that, he also launched a counterattack against the two cat men.


    No one saw how it was done. When the people saw it clearly, Sauron had passed by with the cat man brothers. Time seemed to freeze, and the two sides would not move any more!


    After stopping for a second, the cat man brothers fell to the ground and splashed countless dust

 V1.Chapter 520

    "What? You solved the cat man brother with one move?" Qiang Ge and all the pirates were stunned.


    How powerful the green haired man on the other side was. He took down the two strongest people except Chloe and qiangge with one blow!


    You know, the reason why the cat man didn''t go to war with him was that they were responsible for guarding the treasure house of the black cat Pirate Group.


    Pirates are probably the people who value wealth most. Being able to show them the treasure house of wealth undoubtedly represents absolute trust in their loyalty and combat effectiveness.


    Even so, in Sauron''s hands, it was just a move to kill the second. Is this person really still a person?


    The cat man brothers fell heavily, fell on the slippery road, and immediately returned to the lowest point of the slope.


    Qiang Ge hurried to the front of the two people and found that they were not dead. His heart immediately calmed down a little.


    The reason why the two of them are still alive is not that Sauron''s knife skills are not good or something. It''s just that Sauron simply believes that people who can''t even move under his own hands have no qualification to let him kill!


    Naturally, qiangge would not think so much. Seeing that the cat man brother was not dead, he immediately woke up the two people and took out the hypnotic ring again.


    "When I say one, two, strong, you two will become very powerful! One, two, strong!" strong waved the silver ring and said again in that magical voice.


    The two seriously injured cat men immediately stood up as if their injuries didn''t exist at all.


    This is not over. They not only ignored their injuries, but also changed their body shape like orcs.


    The muscles began to tangle and bulge, and the eyes began to become sharp, as if there were only two people in the sky and the earth.


    "What? Can hypnosis be used against her own people?" Nami exclaimed again.


    Sauron looked at the two cat people who had undergone earth shaking changes and said easily, "Oh? It''s getting stronger! It''s becoming more and more interesting! I hope you two don''t disappoint me!"


    The two stronger cat men seemed to have fallen into extreme excitement, and even the Pirates of their group began to retreat.


    Even though the sudden increase of power has stunned the two cat men''s minds, the shame brought by the green haired young man seems to be firmly branded into the soul.


    The two cat men rushed up again. Only blood can wash away the shame of defeat, either the blood of the enemy or their own!


    "Even if the weak become stronger, that''s all!" Sauron defied the huge figure rushing over.


    Shua, without making any sound, the cat man brushed past Sauron once.


    "What? This speed... How can it be so fast?" Solon said incredulously.


    But his chest has left many unknown blood marks. Under the cover of blood, he doesn''t know whether the injury is serious or not.


    Tongren knew that Solon would be fine, so he looked very relaxed. He murmured to himself: "at this time, hundreds of crows should not wait!"


    "Hey! Usop, you should stand beside the woods behind us. When Miss Kaya appears, please protect her!" the Tongren solemnly explained.


    Before, Tong people were only trying to tear down usop, so a rare seriousness moved usop very much. He also said seriously: "please rest assured, I will protect Kaya!"


    Then he asked again, "excuse me, your excellency, the noble diviner, what are you going to do? Are you going to help the green haired warrior?"


    Tongren turned his head seriously and said, "no, I''m not going to help him. I have more important things to do! I want to have a good look at Sauron''s combat effectiveness!"


    Suddenly, usop''s face became particularly wonderful, yellow, red and green, as if he had overturned the paint shop.


    Usop said in a cold sweat, "Damn it, why does this guy like to play with himself so much... Well said, what is the evaluation of combat effectiveness? In the final analysis, it''s not for the theater."


    Think so, but usop dare not show it. The gap between the two is not a bit.


    No more, Thorpe make complaints about the woods, but now Sauron is already scarred.


    Luffy and Nami couldn''t help but want to do it, but they were stopped by Tongren: "you two, if it wasn''t for Solon''s danger between life and death, neither of you could do it!"


    Luffy didn''t speak, but Nami asked. She shouted, "Tongren! Why not? Do you let us just watch our companions get beaten?"


    Tongren looked at Sauron''s bloody figure with unblinking eyes and said lightly: "if you want to become the first swordsman, you must grow up from danger! Besides, Sauron will be fine. You should believe in your companions'' words and the strength of your companions!"


    Nami didn''t say anything, but Luffy smiled and said, "Tong man, you''re right. I should trust my companions!"


    Then he shouted in the direction of Sauron: "Sauron, come on, the position of the first swordsman is waving to you!"


    "It seems that time has passed too long! In three years, you have completely forgotten how to complete the task I gave you? Well, let me teach you!" a gloomy and indifferent voice came, mixed with a trace of anger.


    When Qiang Ge heard the sound, his movements immediately stagnated and his body seemed to become stiff. He slowly turned around and squeezed a sentence out of his throat: "Captain Chloe, it''s not what you think..."


    "Why, do you have to argue? Didn''t I say I didn''t want the people in the town to see the first ray of sunshine in the morning? And, damn it, I seem to say don''t call me Chloe!" Chloe said coldly.


    As soon as Qiang GE''s face changed, his body involuntarily fought a cold war and said shivering, "housekeeper krabartel, you said these boys are not worried, but they are really difficult!"


    Chloe said without emotion: "waste is waste. It takes a lot of trouble to deal with such small characters."


    Without giving qiangge a chance to explain, Chloe ordered, "you''d better not try to challenge my patience. Give you five minutes to solve my immediate problems immediately!"

 V1.Chapter 521

    "This... How is this possible?" Qiang Ge murmured.


    Chloe slowly raised his head and shot at Qiang Ge with his eyes like a sword. He said word by word: "Qiang Ge, you should know me, so you''d better not bargain with me!"


    Qiang Ge bit his teeth and shouted, "brothers, rush for me. We must get rid of the boy in the straw hat in five minutes!"


    A group of Pirates rushed towards the slope with infinite fear of Chloe.


    "Housekeeper crabbell, why are you here?" a voice came to everyone''s ears.


    Chloe turned slowly and put down the package in his hand. He pushed his glasses with his wrist and said slowly, "Miss Kaya, why are you here? If you are in poor health, you shouldn''t run around!"


    Kaya shouted, "krabartel, how long do you want to lie to me? You''re with the pirates below!"


    "Yes, there''s nothing to hide from a person who is about to die because of an accident?" Chloe looked up at Kaya and said, his eyes like a beast trying to choose people to eat.


    He then said, "yes, I''m close to you for your property. I''m a pirate. Yes! After three years of forbearance, it''s time to collect the fruits of victory!" Chloe said slowly.


    Usop immediately stood out, stood in front of Kaya and said loudly, "your name is Chloe, isn''t it? With me here, you can''t hurt Kaya''s hair!"


    "Usop, I''m sorry... I don''t trust you so much, and you are willing to defend me like this!" Kaya apologized regretfully.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve played pranks too many times. Let me drive away these damn pirates and turn this matter into a prank again!" usop said firmly.


    "Usop..." in the face of such usop, Kaya didn''t know what to say.


    "I seem to have said it before? Hmm? Don''t call me Chloe! Didn''t you hear it?" Chloe said with a gloomy face.


    "Why? Does a cold and ruthless pirate want to start over? If you really want to start over, you should give up all your sins and put aside your dirty thoughts!" usop said in a righteous way.


    Chloe did not answer, but stroked the wound on his face, which had been beaten by usop before.


    He said lightly, "your punch is really strong. You have successfully annoyed me!"


    "I''ll pay you back!" he said. He punched usop in the stomach. Usop was hit hard without even dodging.


    Then Chloe punched and kicked usop, who had knelt down. A trace of blood seeped from the corners of usop''s mouth, but he didn''t step back.


    "Stop!" Kaya shouted.


    Chloe stopped and looked at Kaya to see what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t you just want my property? I''ll give it all to you! Please stop and don''t hit usop again!" Kaya cried.


    Chloe smiled and said politely, "that''s good. It saves me trouble and makes him suffer less."


    Usop suddenly hugged Chloe''s feet. He shouted to Kaya: "Kaya, hide in the woods. The little guys of usop pirate regiment will help you!"


    "I won''t go! You''ll die, usop!" Kaya shouted hysterically.


    "Go, his goal is you. He won''t do anything to me if you go!" usop said excitedly.


    Chloe severely kicked usop with his other foot, but he held Chloe''s foot and refused to release it.


    Kaya knew that if she didn''t go, usop wouldn''t let go. She immediately ran in the direction of the grove.


    "Damn it, you ugly bastard is really in the way! If you really want to die so much, I''ll help you!" Crowe roared angrily.


    How can he not be angry when he sees his property fly away?


    Just once, he kicked usop and flew out from a distance. Usop fell heavily on the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The time has already exceeded five minutes. These people in front of us are still standing well. Even Sauron, who is red with blood, has not fallen.


    "Qiangge! It seems that there is no need for the black cat Pirate Group to exist! After three years'' absence, you are more useless than before!" Chloe kicked usop away, as if still angry, and turned his gun to the black cat Pirate Group, his old subordinates.


    "Captain qiangge, our black cat Pirate Group has no Chloe! Why do we continue to obey his orders? Let''s kill him!" cried several impulsive pirate group members.


    Almost at the same time, they raised their guns and aimed at Chloe standing on the slope.


    "No! You bastards, stop!" Qiang GE''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and he quickly stopped.


    But it was too late. With the hands of these old pirates, aiming was just an instant.


    The bullet was moving fast and was about to hit Chloe. At this time, everyone had lost Chloe''s trace.


    Qiang Ge stared around warily and thought to himself, "sure enough, after three years, he still hasn''t put down his ability. From the posture of pushing his glasses just now, I should think of it. It''s just to prevent his face from being scratched by the pointing blade!"


    Looking at the ground where Chloe stayed just now, the package has also disappeared, and the people of the black cat Pirate Group fell into panic.


    "Tiptoe!"


    A voice without a trace of vitality sounded in my ears, accompanied by a burst of plopping sound.


    The people lying on the ground were just a few people who shot Chloe. Chloe killed them just once.


    "Qiangge, go and catch Kaya, let her write a suicide note, and I''ll give it here! If you screw up again, you should know what the consequences are!" Chloe said blandly.


    But qiangge knew that this was Chloe''s anger. The more angry he was, the calmer his expression would be.


    He didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He nodded and ran towards the woods. He soon disappeared.


    "Hey! You rush up and kill them. Whoever dares to step back will die faster. Trust me!" Chloe coldly told the pirates.


    Tong people stared at Chloe closely, constantly simulating the track of his just movement in his mind

 V1.Chapter 522

    Chloe''s Footwork will not lose the slightest advantage even to Duan Yu''s Lingbo micro step. Its speed has simply exceeded the scope of human beings.


    But the Tong man barely saw it, because he had already known that Chloe would use such a move.


    At this time, Sauron finally succeeded in putting down the two cat men, and he was too tired to get up.


    "Straw hat boy! Are you the leader of this group? I''m very angry that you delayed my great event! Just use your life to calm my anger!" Chloe coldly locked Luffy and said coldly.


    Hearing the enemy''s engagement, Luffy stood up without hesitation, but was blocked by Tongren again.


    Luffy looked at him suspiciously, but the Tongren said to Claude in a voice: "can our commander be a cat and dog? If you want to fight with our commander, please settle me first!"


    Chloe said disdainfully, "what? Wheel fights? It''s useless to me! My creeping consumes much less energy than you think! Since you can''t wait to die, I''ll help you. I''ll let your commander go down with you later!"


    Cross the fingers and blades. Chloe has made an attack posture. After giving Luffy a reassuring look, Tong people also took out their weapons!


    Sleeve snow!


    Seeing that his opponent took out his weapons, Chloe stopped talking nonsense and directly attacked the Tong man with snow sleeves.


    "Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!"


    Due to the proximity to the sea, snowflakes began to float in the sky immediately under the action of the rapidly falling temperature around.


    A thin layer of ice quickly condensed on the ground, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Tongren''s mouth.


    He had already seen that hundreds of Chloe''s shoes were wrong. In order to maintain high-speed movement and achieve silent effect, these shoes were not only soft, but also had very little friction.


    Some people may think that in this case, the Tongren made a thin layer of ice, didn''t they help the enemy?


    However, this is not the case!


    You know, Chloe''s shoes are designed to deal with the friction of the ground, that is, he has never considered the possibility of fighting on the ice.


    In this way, if you move on the slippery ice, if you don''t pay attention, you will lose accuracy because you can''t control your feet.


    In addition to such a reason, there is another more important reason, which makes Tongren have to produce cold ice.


    I don''t know if it''s because Tongren intervened in the plot. Sauron''s injury is much more serious than that in the original work. If you don''t find a way to stop bleeding, I''m afraid your life will be in danger.


    In this way, the witty Tongren created an ice layer that killed two birds with one stone, which not only limited Chloe''s tiptoe, but also saved Sauron''s life.


    "Tiptoe!"


    Chloe disappeared faster than before. It''s unclear whether he took the initiative.


    But Tong people directly took sleeve snow-white as an ordinary samurai sword and were on alert.


    ®þ£¡


    Tong people blocked Chloe''s blow with intuition. Unexpectedly, Chloe could adapt so quickly.


    Looking at the snowflakes in the sky, Tongren still smiled calmly!


    Ice is just one of his designs. He doesn''t intend to beat Chloe by this. The heavy snow in the sky is the key.


    Snow soon covered the road, and even if Chloe could not be caught, his position could be judged by his footprints.


    After attacking more than a dozen times without results, Chloe suddenly stopped. Hundreds of Chloe really deserved his reputation. In a short time, he thought of the reason for the failure.


    "You''re really a cunning opponent! It seems that I''m going to use a unique skill!" Chloe said coldly. The coldness of his voice is even better than the negative 18 degrees of Tongren.


    "Luffy, Nami, quickly take Sauron and usop into the woods!" the Tong man quickly ordered.


    Although they didn''t know the reason, they knew the magic of Tongren for a long time. Without hesitation, they did it according to Tongren''s instructions.


    The black cat Pirate Group at the bottom also stirred up, and the pirates naturally remembered the unique skills of their former captain.


    "What? Is captain Locke crazy? We''re still here!"


    "Stop talking and find a place to hide!"


    "Yes, yes, this move doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. If you don''t want to die, hide quickly!"


    Chloe was also surprised to see Tongren''s rapid response. He smiled and said, "you guys feel very sharp!"


    "It''s not intuition, but I know you like the back of my hand! I forgot to tell you, I''m a diviner! A diviner who can know the past and future!" Tong said with a smile.


    Locke kept shaking like a zombie. The strangeness of his actions was frightening. With this smile, it was really frightening!


    "Don''t bluff. You say you know everything about me. Then you tell me what my next move will be like!" Chloe said disdainfully.


    At the same time, he joked in his heart: "this guy may not know? In terms of strategy, I guess it''s the ancestor. It''s wrong to disturb my mood!"


    "Spoon death! Cooperate with the creepy aimless and indiscriminate attack!" Tongren said innocently.


    Even if he was once a pirate who did all kinds of evil, how could anyone deliberately understand him who pretended to be dead three years ago.


    Moreover, everyone who has seen this move has died. No one knows except the members of the black cat Pirate Group.


    "Where did you get the information? Are you a bounty hunter? Did you come specifically for me?" Chloe''s voice was cold again.


    "I''m a pirate, not a bounty hunter! As I said, no one told me the news, but I divined!" Tong said seriously.


    Chloe wanted to tell whether what he said was true or false from Tong man''s face, but he couldn''t see it at all.


    "It doesn''t matter! If you don''t want to say anything, just die with this secret! I''ll show you what spoon death means! Spoon death!" Chloe disappeared again, and his voice was still passing out intermittently.


    Without warning, the surrounding rocks, ice and land began to appear suddenly, but we couldn''t see how they were cut out.


    Then, the Pirates of the black cat pirate group were also affected, and one by one deep visible bone scars appeared on their bodies.


    "Commander Chloe! We''re still here! Please stop!" the pirates began to run away with their heads in their arms

 V1.Chapter 523

    Chloe smiled and said darkly, "I know you''re still there. You''ll die with these damn guys! You''ve been doomed to die since my plan began three years ago!"


    "What? Did captain Crowe want to kill us long ago?"


    "Damn it, we faithfully executed his orders, and he still wanted to kill us!"


    "It''s all a death anyway. Fight with him!"


    The members of the black cat Pirate Group immediately talked about it.


    A cold voice came, but I didn''t see the source of the sound at all, as if the sound came from all directions.


    "Oh? Have you trash finally made up your mind? But what''s the use? Can you find me?" Crowe''s mocking voice echoed on the beach.


    The pirates are gnashing their teeth and splitting their eyes. Is this man the leader they have been loyal to for so many years?


    They roared at the sky together. It was unwilling to die, it was angry at being ridiculed and fooled, and it was a cry of despair that their strength was not enough.


    "Scream! Scream! The helpless cry is an affirmation of my majesty, ha ha!" Chloe laughed wildly.


    "Tongren, listen, we must blow that damn guy away! We should treat our companions as tools!" Luffy shouted angrily.


    Tongren smiled and said easily, "yes, my commander!"


    With that, he slowly drew out another knife, which was the rough Samurai knife obtained when completing the inexplicable task, which could improve the hit rate by 5%.


    Chloe disdained and said, "two knives flow? It''s useless. For example, you can''t hit me, because I can''t see the speed of spoon death!"


    Even when Solon, who lost too much blood, saw the second hand pulled out by Tong people, his eyes also exuded charming brilliance, which was his desire for battle!


    "Has the final say been made, let the result speak for you to be more appropriate?" Tung''s gaze was staring at two knives, with a very focused look, as if looking at what treasures.


    Although Chloe could not accurately grasp the position under the rapid movement, the direction could still be controlled, and a large number of sword marks began to appear in the rocks around the Tong people. And it is getting closer and closer to Tongren.


    Tongren not only didn''t move his sight away, but also gradually closed his eyes. Suddenly, he seemed to sleepwalk and put up his sleeve snow-white in his hand.


    ®þ£¡


    Chloe''s ten finger blade was perfectly blocked, and then another rough samurai sword was cut down.


    "What? How could it be? How could you know where I am! What''s more, you still keep your eyes closed!" Crowe cried incredulously, covering the wound on his shoulder tightly.


    The Tong man with his eyes closed seemed to have done a trivial thing. With his eyes closed, he said faintly as if he were talking in a dream: "it''s just a shoulder. You should be able to continue to attack? Come again!"


    Achievement: the eyes of the mind


    Gain: low level mind eye


    Effect: capture acuity increased by 5%


    Is it another achievement? What happened to the Arsenal system?


    The Arsenal system seems to have been upgraded after external intervention. It is because of the reluctance to be forced to wash white, it seems like an angry child who can''t get sugar.


    "That''s right! I can still attack. The next attack is to take your life! You really annoy me completely!" Chloe said fiercely.


    Tongren still closed his eyes and didn''t want to open at all. He murmured: "Oh? Is your goal my life? My goal is your left leg. This blow will completely lose your combat effectiveness. You should be careful!"


    Chloe said in a gnashing of teeth, "asshole, are you looking down on me? Let you pay for your mistakes!"


    The stormy attack swept through, which was even stronger by three points than the power just now.


    "Spoon dead!"


    The Tong man slowly turned to Chloe''s direction, as if he could see him with his eyes closed. He said coldly and sarcastically, "there are too many superfluous actions, and it''s a waste of energy! What''s more, your shoulders are so ugly!"


    "Damn it, let''s see what hundreds of crows are like!" crow shouted fiercely.


    A cold light stabbed at the tip of Tong man''s nose, but he didn''t respond at all. Instead, he carried the rough samurai sword behind him, and sleeve snow stabbed at the ground behind his left leg.


    "®þ! Ah!"


    Two consecutive sounds sounded almost at the same time, and Chloe was forced out of the state of tiptoe again.


    His left leg is impressively sleeved with snow!


    "Why?" asked Chloe in a trembling voice, his face as surprised as seeing the devil.


    Tong people slowly pulled back their sleeves and said faintly, "what and why?"


    "Why can you turn a blind eye to the blade close at hand? Are you really so afraid of death?" Crowe snapped.


    Tong man looked at Chloe with an idiot''s eyes and said leisurely after a long time: "when I open my eyes, I can''t capture the track of your attack, let alone the flash of your weapon! Moreover, I close my eyes. Who will see the light reflected by your weapon!"


    "Did you really beat me with your eyes closed? I thought..." Chloe said reluctantly.


    Tongren cut off his words and continued, "you think I''m secretly watching your attack, right? You think I closed my eyes to confuse, right?"


    Chloe sat on the ground and covered the pierced wound on his leg. His face was blue and said, "yes, I didn''t think you could really stab me with your eyes closed. That''s the courage of an expert."


    "It''s right to confuse you... Hehe, it doesn''t matter, does it? The important thing is that you have lost!" Tong said leisurely.


    This sentence set off a storm in Chloe''s heart. It turned out that he was not only inferior to the other party in terms of attack, but also proud of his wisdom and strategy.


    "You win! Kill me!" Chloe closed his eyes and looked like he was going to die.


    "Hey, Luffy, you seem to hate him very much? Let you deal with it! I don''t have time. I have to save Miss Kaya!" the Tongren shouted at Luffy.


    Nami said coldly, "do you still need to go? Usop has passed!"


    The reincarnated Tong man saw through the idea of the little girl Nami at a glance. He smiled and said, "don''t think about it. Usop will be in danger, and our ship will please Kaya!"


    you ''re right! Nami is jealous

 V1.Chapter 524

    Nami, who was seen through her little mind, suddenly blushed. She said loudly, "Tongren, what do you mean? Explain it to me!"


    Tongren went to the woods, leaving only a faint word: "wait for me! I''ll be back soon!"


    Soon he came to the woods. Sure enough, usop had been knocked down dragging his injured body, and the three children were beaten black and blue. Qiangge was forcing Kaya to write a suicide note.


    "Man, are you busy? Why don''t you stop and listen to me?" Tong man suddenly appeared behind Qiang Ge and said coldly.


    This sentence startled Qiang Ge. The voice was so close that if the other party attacked without making a sound, he would never survive.


    The sharp ring on Kaya''s throat could not help tightening. He said astringently, "you... Why are you here?"


    Tongren said faintly, "be careful of your weapons! If your hands shake, you will definitely die!"


    The threat that should have been said by Qiang Ge came out of Tong people''s mouth. As if this sentence should have been said by him.


    Qiang Ge didn''t speak, but put all his energy behind him. As long as the other party dared to fight, he would kill Kaya without hesitation.


    "It''s useless. Chloe has been beaten away. You can''t use it even if you ask Kaya to write a suicide note!" Tong continued.


    "What are you talking about? Captain Crowe was defeated? It''s impossible. You must be lying to me! Don''t try to lie to me!" Qiang Ge said fiercely.


    Behind him, it''s empty, not even half a person!


    Qiang Ge was surprised and immediately turned his head back, and Kaya disappeared!


    Looking up, I saw that Tong people had left qiangge with Kaya and walked three feet away.


    A little cold star came from the side. It was the weapon that Qiang Ge had just used to coerce Kaya. The Tong man who had just obtained the mental skill closed his eyes and gently stretched out his hand.


    The ring was caught in his hand at once, as if it was sent to him. Just reach out and catch it.


    "Well! You attacked me, and the reason for beating you is enough!" Tong lost the ring in his hand and pointed to Qiang Ge.


    When Qiang Ge saw that his unexpected attack did not cause even a little trouble to the other party, his face suddenly became as gray as death.


    "Hey! Kaya, you owe me one life. If you want to give us a boat, remember to prepare one more for me!" Tong turned his head and said easily.


    Without waiting for Kaya to speak, he came to qiangge, attached to qiangge''s ear and said softly, "follow Tina and work hard, young man!"


    Before qiangge could answer, he kicked qiangge in the past and kicked him away. I don''t know where he will fly.


    After solving the strong fight, he carried usop on his back and said to the three children, "hey? Can you move? Get up and walk with me! It''s easy to catch cold when you sleep on the ground!"


    The three children struggled to get up, glared at Tongren and retorted loudly, "we''re not sleeping!"


    Carrying usop, Tong said indifferently, "it''s all right. We should always go out. This is not a place where we can stay and talk."


    When Tong people came to the beach, Tong people and Nami had simply bandaged Solon, Chloe and the pirates had disappeared, and the ship of the black cat Pirate Group had been destroyed.


    "How? Has it flown?" Tong asked casually, and put down usop as he said.


    Luffy nodded seriously and said, "well, I hate people who use their companions!"


    The Tong man shrugged and said, "I don''t think anyone likes this kind of person! Nami, is usop all right?"


    "After a preliminary examination, a few broken ribs are not in danger for the time being!" Nami said simply, fixing usop.


    "Then, Sauron should be all right?" the Tong man continued.


    Seeing that Nami was busy, Luffy said, "it''s nothing. Nami said he just lost too much blood. Just have a good rest and make up for it!"


    Tongren pointed to the weak Kaya and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, let''s hurry back to town! Kaya''s body is too weak and has begun to have a fever. I don''t know what will happen if we delay it!"


    In this way, Luffy carried Sauron, Tongren carried usop, Nami and three little devils helped Kaya, and they limped back to the town.


    After a night''s rest, Solon and usop have preliminarily restored their mobility, and they are preparing to leave Kaya.


    Kaya resolutely retained them, on the grounds that Solon and usop were still seriously injured and could not travel far.


    Tongren knew that this was because Kaya wanted to send someone to prepare their boat. Naturally, they nodded and agreed immediately.


    Seeing that the self proclaimed diviner has agreed, the other two will naturally have no objection.


    Time passed quickly, and finally it was time to separate. After such a war and understanding in recent days, usop also decided to join us and take risks on the sea.


    "I''ve figured out that even if my father is powerful, it''s not mine! I can''t just wait for him to pick me up. I''ll go to the sea and look for my father when I become a real sea warrior!" usop decided.


    Of course, several people agreed. According to Tong people, this man is the future king of snipers. What a powerful person.


    Of course, if they knew that usop would really be brave after so much experience, they would think about it!


    "Well? In order to see usop off and thank Tong people for saving their lives, I have prepared some gifts for you. I hope the big housework will be accepted!" Kaya said with a reluctant face.


    "Well? Then, usop stayed and said goodbye to Kaya. Let''s go and have a look with the new housekeeper. Usop should hurry! We''ll wait for you!" said Tong.


    This attitude seems to be like a leader. I''m afraid the captain will be very upset if he is in other pirate groups.


    However, Luffy has always regarded everyone as a partner. Whoever says what is reasonable will listen to who. It doesn''t matter anything else.


    With that, Tong people walked towards the sea and looked at Kaya and the new housekeeper.


    The two men couldn''t help muttering in their hearts, "this guy is really mysterious! You don''t have to say what the gift is!"

 V1.Chapter 525

    The party came to the seaside. Two sailboats, one big and one small, were berthing side by side. The new housekeeper said, "ladies and gentlemen, this is the long-distance light mast sailboat prepared by Miss Kaya for you."


    "Because time is too late, these two ships are renovated with old ships, but there is absolutely no problem in terms of safety. I hope you can understand!" the housekeeper continued.


    "Hey, aren''t we the one we requested from Miss Kaya? Why are there two?" Luffy asked strangely.


    Nami, who had long known Tong Ren''s plan, looked at Tong Ren in a complicated mood: "are you going to go? Are you coming at last?"


    Sure enough, the housekeeper replied, "the other one is specially prepared for Mr. Tong Ren by Miss Kaya to thank him for saving his life!"


    Luffy smiled and said, "there''s no need to prepare another one? He''s our partner. Just stay on the same boat with us!"


    Tongren smiled and explained, "Hey, Luffy, I just said I would cooperate with you! I also like the title of pirate king, so I won''t let you take it away!"


    "Hey! Tong Ren, do you want to rob me? I''ll beat you hard!" Lu Fei shook his fist and threatened.


    "Well, let''s see who is the real pirate king!" Tong said with a smile.


    After fighting for a while, they saw usop and Kaya walking towards the sea while chatting.


    Tongren said with a smile, "I remember this ship should be called the Meili, right? Then, partners, get ready to set sail!"


    After saying goodbye to the housekeeper, they came to the ship to be familiar with the operation. When they were familiar with the operation, usop and Kaya also came to the Meili.


    He solemnly said to Kaya, "Kaya, goodbye! When I come back, I will bring you a real adventure story! Believe me!"


    Luffy said, "Hey, usop, are you going or not? If you can''t bear it, we won''t wait for you!"


    Kaya also nodded heavily and said, "well, I''ll wait for you! Take care, usop! Go quickly, your partner is still waiting for you!"


    On board, everyone said goodbye to Kaya, put away the anchor and drove the ship to the depths of the sea.


    "Well, Tongren, predict where we''re going?" asked Nami.


    "All right, you can go wherever you want! Remember, you must dare to change, not necessarily what I know is right!" Tong said meaningfully.


    Nami answered and went to determine the course, and usop, who had recovered, ran to help.


    Lu Fei asked strangely, "Tongren, what do you want another ship for? You''re not going to leave!"


    Tongren smiled, and there was a trace of reluctance in his eyes. He pretended to be plain and said, "who said I''m not going to leave? I''ll take you to find a cook, and then I''ll go on a voyage!"


    "What?" Luffy shouted with staring eyes. Sauron and Tongren thought Luffy was dissatisfied with Tongren''s departure.


    As a result, when they heard Luffy''s next words, they immediately became like they were about to faint.


    "Shouldn''t we find musicians first? I think musicians are more important!" Luffy asked loudly.


    After a long silence, the three people burst into laughter. After a long time, Luffy stretched out a hand and said solemnly: "in that case, take care of Tongren! No matter who is the pirate king, we will always be friends!"


    Tongren put his palm on Luffy''s hand and said solemnly, "you''re right. You''ll always be friends! If you have any trouble, please come to me at any time!"


    Luffy said discontentedly, "Hey, are you saying I can''t? We are competitors!"


    To tell the truth, if Tongren want them to help themselves now, I''m afraid even Luffy will hesitate to give up his dream, but Tongren still don''t do so.


    Let the pirate flag with straw hat fly in this pirate world! Tongren thought.


    Just at this time, usop had made a shell and took it out. Luffy asked strangely, "usop, what are you doing with this?"


    "We just got this ship. We need to be familiar with a lot of things, and naturally we need to be familiar with the way of attack!" usop said seriously.


    Luffy said loudly, "it sounds interesting. I want to play with you!"


    They soon filled the cannon with shells. They muttered, "there is no enemy ship. What are you firing at?"


    Luffy pointed to a reef in the distance and shouted, "then let''s take that rock as the target!"


    Usop nodded in agreement. Soon the two men aimed at the reef, and Luffy couldn''t wait to light the lead.


    Whoosh!


    The shell rubbed tightly against the reef and landed heavily in the sea. This shot missed.


    Tongren suddenly turned his head and looked at Sauron and said meaningfully, "if you don''t stop them quickly, your two younger brothers may be in danger!"


    A mindless sentence made Sauron at a loss. He began to calculate secretly: "two little brothers? Past or present? Forget it, anyway, stop them first!"


    "Your aim is terrible, Luffy! Look at mine! I''m a marksman and there will be no problem!" usop boasted.


    How could usop, who had never been out of the sea, have been out of the sea? Of course, he boasted casually. But pure Luffy believed it. He looked at usop with a look of worship and nodded his head like a chicken eating rice.


    "Hey, you two stop! There''s someone near the reef!" Sauron stopped quickly, which saved Johnny and Joseph from the flesh and blood.


    At this time, Tong people had untied the boat tied to the big ship: "Hey, Sauron, get on the boat. They are not in a good situation now! If I go by myself, they may not trust me."


    They rowed the boat quickly and soon came to the back of the reef. Sure enough, there was a small boat nearby. There was a worried man sitting on the boat. There was another man lying at his feet. They didn''t know whether to live or die.


    "Johnny? Why are you here?" Sauron asked loudly.


    The man looked up and immediately shouted excitedly, "brother Sauron? Why are you here? Great, help save Joseph! He suddenly fell ill!"


    Sauron quickly stopped the boat beside the two men''s boat and looked at Joseph''s situation. Joseph closed his eyes and looked pale. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive

 V1.Chapter 526

    Sauron didn''t know what was going on for a long time. No wonder he was just a swordsman, not a doctor.


    Helpless, Sauron had to look at Tong people and prayed secretly in his heart: "I hope this always magical man can figure out a way!"


    "It''s a nautical disease. Now it''s not the place to talk. Let''s go back to our ship! Don''t worry, Joseph can''t die!" Tong said faintly.


    Seeing Tongren''s relaxed expression, Johnny and Sauron also relaxed. They carefully carried Joseph onto the ship, and then began to move forward in the direction of the merry.


    Johnny asked as he rowed. "What''s sailing sickness? Why have you never heard of it?"


    Tong people know that these people are big and rough, so they simply explain the meaning of navigation disease.


    Nautical disease, also known as scurvy, was first found in sailors who had been sailing for a long time. The symptoms were probably gum bleeding, tooth loss and body edema. The cause of the disease is the lack of vitamin C due to the long-term lack of fresh fruits and vegetables.


    Hearing Tongren''s explanation, they probably understood. Because they rowed very fast and the distance was not far, the ship had come to the side of the Meili.


    Carefully carried Joseph to the ship. Nami hurriedly confirmed that it was scurvy!


    He quickly asked Sauron to bring a basket of fresh lime and asked him to drip the vitamin rich juice into Joseph''s mouth.


    After a while, Joseph woke up, and Johnny and Sauron were relieved of their hanging hearts.


    Tongren and Nami looked at each other and said in unison, "I''ve heard of scurvy for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful!"


    Luffy was also shocked when he saw it. He echoed, "yes, yes, that man''s teeth have fallen out. It''s terrible!"


    Tongren said solemnly, "that''s why I asked you to find a cook first. With the cook''s reasonable food matching, you can have a healthy body to conquer the sea!"


    Lu Fei didn''t dare to talk nonsense when he saw such a case. He nodded and said, "yes, with a chef, we can eat delicious barbecue!"


    Solon also asked, "so where should we go to find good chefs?"


    Tongren and Nami said in unison again: "balati, the Sea restaurant!"


    Luffy didn''t know when he had arrived at the bow. He sat cross legged in the bow of the sheep''s head, waved and said, "well, let''s go to the balati Sea restaurant! Barbecue, I''m coming!"


    Due to the short distance, the merry soon came near the restaurant and saw a navy ship parked near the restaurant.


    "Captain, iron fist fenbudi! Your nightmare has begun!" Tong man murmured.


    Nami heard this sentence, looked at Tong people and asked strangely, "what? Do you still know people in the Navy?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry. Wait for a good play. He will be beaten by our cook soon!"


    At this time, fenbudi also saw the merry. He was holding a beautiful girl and left a word coldly. Then he took the girl to the Sea Restaurant: "sink the pirate ship for me!"


    The soldiers received the order, immediately began to load shells and fired a shot at the merley.


    Just got the ship, Luffy couldn''t watch it sink. He took a deep breath and shouted, "rubber balloon!"


    His stomach swelled sharply and directly fired the shell. Unfortunately, the shell fell on the top of the restaurant.


    "Everything is as expected. It seems that I''m going to take action!" Tong said to himself secretly.


    The group of people still knew about Luffy''s strength. They didn''t worry and entered the restaurant.


    I saw a handsome young man with blond hair punching and kicking the Navy General just now.


    While kicking him, he said loudly: "you scum, dare to waste food in front of me. Do you know how evil it is to waste food on the vast sea?"


    Iron fist fenbudi retorted: "what do I want to do with the food I spent money? Do I need your opinion? You waiter are waiting to be fired!"


    The blonde boy is Xiangji. He sneered and said, "you seem to be mistaken. I''m not a waiter, but the Deputy chef of this restaurant."


    Fenbudi said incredulously, "there is such a restaurant that beats guests in the world? Damn it, you will close down sooner or later!"


    Xiangji smoked coldly and said, "then don''t bother your excellency. If you don''t know the value of food, I''m sorry our restaurant can''t entertain you."


    Tongren knew he couldn''t delay. He quickly ordered a meal and said to Solon and Nami: "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. If I have fate, I''ll get together!"


    With that, he took the packaged food and left in a boat. He didn''t even notice Luffy.


    Of course, Tong people are going to intercept ah Jin now. Otherwise, they won''t have time to separate from Lu Fei and others, and they won''t be able to pursue the position of the pirate king.


    He wants to delay the progress of the plot, and then go back to the way Lu Fei went. Otherwise, he won''t come to the world in vain?


    Just outside the restaurant door, Tong people met hungry ah Jin. Ah Jin, who hasn''t eaten for many days, has no strength at all.


    Sure enough, as soon as he pulled it, ah Jin could only be pulled to the boat by Tong people. After tying ah Jin''s boat to his own boat, Tong people immediately set sail.


    After walking for a long time, Tong said to ah Jin, "are you hungry? I have a food for you, but you must come to this restaurant two days later!"


    Ah Jin didn''t know what Tong people were talking about. He was so hungry that he wolfed down the rice taken out by Tong people.


    Soon, the food was swept away. Ah Jin knelt on the ground and said, "benefactor, thank you for saving your life. I will repay you in the future!"


    "No need to repay. I have some food here. Just pretend to be hungry and faint and come to this restaurant two days later!" Tongren ordered.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose of Tong people is, ah Kong is really hungry to death.


    So he agreed to Tongren''s request and agreed to come back to the restaurant in two days.


    Everything is done, Tong people successfully delayed the development of the plot

 V1.Chapter 527

    According to the position in memory, Tong people drove towards the position of a long paradise


    Since Nami likes him so much, he can''t watch. He has to do something for Nami.


    If you want to rescue keyaxi village, you must do it!


    With the freezing ability of sleeve snow, these fish people should not be afraid? Since Luffy can grow up from the battle, so can Tongren!


    Soon came to the fish people''s stronghold, a long paradise!


    Because it was much earlier than the scheduled time, Tong people simply hid temporarily. Anyway, it had been delayed for two days, and it should be in time.


    Ah Jian''s possession of weapons should have been found, right? Take advantage of a long''s time out to solve all the talents in a long paradise.


    Although Tongren is hot-blooded, it doesn''t mean he is reckless. He came alone. If he doesn''t cut off Aaron''s wings quickly, I''m afraid his fists can''t beat his four hands!


    It is as expected that in the face of such idiotic questions, Tong people really can''t make complaints about it. He answered coldly: "is Aaron in the absence? There''s a big business to talk to him!"


    "Oh! It''s a guest! I''m Xiao Ba! Brother a long is out, and the guest is in. Wait a minute!" Xiao Ba said very "smart".


    "Such a thing? That''s all right! I''ll come back later!" Tong said with a frown.


    Ah Jian seems to have a good relationship with Nami''s adoptive mother belmel. If the plot changes, I don''t know if it will kill him!


    Thinking of this, Tong Ren hurriedly drove the boat to chase ah long in the direction he left. When he saw ah long''s boat, the boat had docked, and two fishermen were watching on the boat.


    Tong people quickly solved the problem. They sat on the boat and waited. He had to attract ah long''s attention!


    Before long, a huge dust rose in the direction of the village. Tong people immediately lit a bomb they brought and threw it into a long''s boat.


    Fish people are difficult to deal with in the water. The purpose of Tong people has been achieved, and naturally they will not continue to stay.


    He drove the boat and quickly left the bombed ship. In this case, Aaron couldn''t find anyone. He should send someone to search it.


    Tong people were very careful. As expected, they were not found by a long and others. It was just a long''s Kung Fu when he rushed to the beach from keyaxi village. Tong people had left the scene.


    He came to a long paradise again and asked, "Hey, little eight, haven''t you brother a long come back yet?"


    After getting Xiaoba''s positive reply, Tong said as he walked: "after your eldest brother comes back, you let him see me quickly. I''ll wait in the yard first!"


    He walked to the yard. Sure enough, many fish people were here. They were very vigilant and asked, "who are you? How did you come here?"


    "I''m looking for Aaron. The colonel said that the situation has changed. Let me inform Lord Aaron!" Tong said half true and half false.


    With this sentence, the fish man immediately thought of the Navy captain mouse. He has a long-term business relationship with Aaron.


    Disdained to look at Tong people, the fish people said, "then you''ll wait here slowly!"


    Tongren''s mouth was filled with a smile. He said obediently, "I don''t have time to prepare any gifts when I see you noble fish people for the first time, so I have to show my heart to you for this specialty!"


    With that, he took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to the fish man opposite.


    Sure enough, a long''s men are also very greedy for money. Seeing that Tong people are so knowledgeable, they are very happy to say, "ah, brother, it''s too strange to say this! Since you''re here to find brother a long and our Fishman guest, how can you wait here? Go and sit in the room, and brother a long will be back soon!"


    How can these fish man miscellaneous soldiers make Tong people pay attention to them? Since he fought with Chloe himself, he has also studied the footwork of tiptoe.


    At the speed invisible to the naked eye, Tong man quickly turned around and returned to the original place. The light in his hand flashed and died. He said faintly, "well? Thank you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the fish people in the yard fell to the ground, and there was a fatal wound on all the fish people''s throats.


    These are miscellaneous soldiers. They are not worth mentioning at all. Instead, Xiao Ba fishing outside the yard seems to be a cadre. We need to find a way to lead him in.


    "Ah!" the Tongren pretended to be frightened and shouted and ran out of the yard.


    Xiao Ba looked back at Tong man and asked strangely, "what''s the matter, guest? What happened?"


    "Inside... Those... Fish people... All... Are dead!" Tong man pretended to be frightened and said.


    Although the fishermen looked down on human beings, they were still very united with each other. Hearing Tongren say so, Xiaoba immediately lost his fishing rod and ran towards the yard!


    "How could this happen? It was fine just now!" Xiao Ba shouted angrily when he saw his compatriots lying on the ground in front of him.


    Tongren''s purpose was to lead him in, so when he went in, he immediately followed him.


    "Visitor! Have you seen how my compatriots died?" Xiao Ba asked, looking at Tong people.


    "I''m sorry! They were like this when I came in, because for a time, the fist shadows all over the sky covered the sky, and the eyes of Tong people were all Octopus hands.


    Tong man shook his head and said, "it''s really troublesome! Kill and can''t kill, put and can''t put!" "

 V1.Chapter 528

    The voice came from Xiaoba''s back. Xiaoba quickly turned his head and wanted to attack the man who didn''t know when to run behind him.


    The six arms in Xiaoba''s eyes were stacked one after another, and the Tongren''s rebellious blade grabbed a solid one. The Tongren took a smoke and didn''t take it out.


    "Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!"


    The temperature suddenly became cold. The most obvious thing was the pool in the middle of the yard of a long paradise. The sea water in it began to freeze.


    "Er Daoliu? It''s very interesting! Are you the one who ate the devil''s fruit? Your ability is freezing?" Xiao Bayi asked tentatively.


    Tong Ren nodded noncommittally. He didn''t know whether he recognized Er Daoliu or the ability of demon fruit. At least he couldn''t distinguish it in Xiao BA''s eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, those with the ability of devil fruit will be hated by the sea, so all those with the ability are dry ducks. In this case, as long as you are hit into the water, you will lose!" Xiaoba said happily.


    Tongren smiled and said very plainly, "you can try! If you succeed, you can take revenge!"


    "Er Daoliu boy, since you are a swordsman, I''ll show you the true meaning of Liu Daoliu, so you can die happily!" Xiao Ba said proudly.


    Before the words fell, Six Samurai swords appeared in Xiaoba''s hand. I don''t know where they were pulled out.


    "Take my move and try six swords, flowing scabbard and foot strange sword!" Xiao Ba posed and attacked Tong people.


    For a time, the light and shadow of the sword filled the space in front of us, and the attack was extremely fierce.


    Tongren closed his eyes in the face of the oncoming Daoguang, as if he had completely given up resistance. Xiaoba was overjoyed.


    "Mind!"


    With the unimaginable feeling and the footwork understood by Chloe during the first World War, the figure of Tong man suddenly became ethereal, and the sound of jingle was heard all the time.


    The Six Samurai swords that Xiao Ba danced disorderly were taken down by Tong people one by one. The broad back of the rebellious blade knocked countless gaps in the blade of Xiao BA''s samurai sword.


    "This is your six sabres flow? That''s all! I advise you to catch it with your hands tied. I won''t kill you!" Tong people scoffed.


    Xiao Ba smiled: "you are also a swordsman. How can you underestimate your opponent like this?" he said. He looked down at the damaged samurai sword, then smiled and continued: "the attack power of the saw is much greater than that of the samurai sword, and it happened that you turned my samurai sword into a saw!"


    "So? You can try!" Tong said easily.


    Little eight waved his knife and rushed up again: "six knife Octopus pot move!"


    Tongren, who had long known the attack method of this move, just dodged slightly and avoided the tip of six knives.


    When I was preparing to attack Xiao Ba, I saw a smile of successful treachery on the corner of Xiao BA''s mouth.


    Tongren hurriedly blocked the rebellious blade and sleeve snow in front of him. As expected, with little Bayi shouting, "open!" the Six Samurai swords suddenly spread out, each drawing a wonderful track and ruthlessly chopped at Tongren.


    If Tongren didn''t see the opportunity quickly, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die. Even so, although Tong people blocked all the samurai swords, the defense of temporary changes was ready to attack, and Tong people with insufficient strength were rushed back by this sudden change.


    Behind him was the pool connected to the outside sea. Xiao BA''s face also showed a smile of successful treachery.


    It turned out that the big octopus didn''t intend to kill himself at the beginning. No wonder Tongren could kill the fish man in the whole yard without making a sound, which shows his strength.


    Therefore, Xiao Ba didn''t want to take him in a short time, but wanted to force the "Tongren of the devil fruit capable person" into the water. Once the capable person falls into the water, he will drown in an instant without rescue. This is a well-known thing for the pirates.


    "Sleeve snow, absolute zero!"


    Tongren, who flew to the pool, decided to play the play. Although he was not capable, it was good to confuse these fish people.


    A cold air filled out from the snow-white sword, and the water froze instantly at the speed seen by the naked eye.


    By the time the Tong people came into contact with the water, there was already thick ice in the pool, which could fully support a person''s weight.


    Xiao BA''s face changed from a sly smile to a dignified surprise, and finally became shocked. He looked like he saw a ghost and shouted, "this... How is this possible?"


    Tongren shook his arm, which was numb with shock, and said faintly, "why is it impossible? Didn''t you know I was capable?"


    Octopus man Xiao Ba tightened his samurai sword and finally decided to fight with Tongren face to face. He shouted and rushed to Tongren standing on the ice: "six swords flow and open scabbard in spring!"


    Six knives waved together and cut the Tongren in the front. Tongren, who was in a state of mind, jumped through the gap between the knife and the knife, and cut Xiaoba''s abdomen twice by the way.


    The Tong man with his back to Xiao Ba touched a trace of blood oozing from his shoulder, shook his head and said, "it''s still too slow. He was hurt by the strong wind brought by the knife."


    Xiao BA was more serious. Two deep cuts showed bone scars on his abdomen, but even so, he still smiled.


    The home of the fisherman is in the sea. As long as they jump into the sea, they can have infinite power. As long as they hide in the sea until Aaron comes back, Xiaoba''s battle is victory.


    "Xiao Ba, you''re bad at learning!" Tong man shook his head and sighed.


    Then, he raised his sleeve and pointed to Xiaoba and said, "it''s over! I don''t have much time to play with you!"


    The scene suddenly became strange. Xiao Ba jumped up and wanted to jump into the ice free sea. Bai Xue, Tongren''s sleeve, had already taken off and flew out straight. The goal is the little eight jumping high!


    The answer was soon revealed. After all, the Tong people with rich combat experience won the victory. The octopus man Xiaoba who was frozen into ice almost fell on the ice with sleeve snow.


    Soon, Xiao BA was bound by Tong people and stuffed into the prisoner''s cabin

 V1.Chapter 529

    After cleaning up Xiaoba, Tong people bored out some food and drink, sat on the throne where Aaron used to sit and ate.


    The blood seeping out just now didn''t have any impact on Tongren. It was the blood in the broken capillaries flowing out of the pores under the pressure of the strong wind. It''s not even an injury.


    At this time, Tongren are enjoying their leisure after the battle, but Luffy and they just see the starving and dying ah Jin, although he pretends!


    A long and others in keyaxi village felt that when they saw the sea, they only saw the ship that had been blown up by green. A long, who was very angry, immediately ordered people to search. In the case of fruitless search, a long who ran into a nose of ashes naturally refused to go back to the village. He had to go back to Aaron''s paradise with his little brothers with a blue face.


    Fish people are more flexible in the sea. Taking a boat is just a long to create momentum, so the destruction of the boat has no impact on them.


    The village is not far from a long paradise. They soon returned to their old nest. Seeing the four open doors from a distance, a long, who was full of fire, immediately became angry!


    He clenched his teeth and whispered, "it seems that we fish people have had a good life, and some people are beginning to get complacent. Don''t they know that they can ride on the humble human head so comfortably because of me?"


    He shouted, "Xiao Ba! Xiao Ba! Where are you dead? Get out of here!"


    While shouting, he swam into the pool of a long paradise. A long and his gang who had just surfaced were immediately stunned by what they saw.


    The whole yard was full of fish man''s bodies, and their vision was red with blood. Looking at the throne on the front, a human man is eating and drinking wantonly, without looking at the dead bodies all over the ground.


    "Human, you''d better give me an appropriate statement! Otherwise, I promise you will feel that life is better than death!" ah long''s face is as black as a thick cloud, and his words are even more frightening.


    "Oh? Ah long! You''ve finally come back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Tong man raised his head and saw that it was ah long. He couldn''t help but show his happy face, and his hand honestly and impolitely smeared the oil on ah long''s beloved throne.


    Aaron looked at the human beings in front of him strangely. He wanted to know which of those human beings was not afraid to die when they saw him, even the Navy that advertised itself as representing justice.


    So when the expression of ecstasy fell into Aaron''s eyes, Aaron even thought that the man in front of him didn''t do all this. He thought, "didn''t this man do all this? Did someone else do it?"


    "Hey! What do you do? Who told you to rummage around here!" Aaron asked loudly.


    With preconceived ideas, Aaron didn''t ask about the death of these fish people first, but blamed him for turning things around.


    It''s also normal. As long as it''s not the enemy, he must come to do business with him. If he wants to do business with fish man Aaron, Aaron will never suffer.


    A long, who loves money by nature, has never had trouble with money. Otherwise, he would not want to control the village and let the villagers buy their lives with money every month.


    Tongren continued to eat. He came all the way from the Sea restaurant. After calculating everything, Tongren forgot to prepare his own food. It''s really a secret.


    "Ah, woo, woo ~ how can you blame me? I''m so hungry after drifting on the sea for so many days!" Tongren said vaguely, chewing food in his mouth.


    A long was surprised and hurriedly asked, "are you... Are you from the great route? Who asked you to come?"


    Tongren was stunned and asked strangely, "great route? I haven''t been there yet! How can you ask like this?"


    "Then where did you come from? What did you ask me for?" when Aaron heard that Tong people were not from the great route, he didn''t know whether they were disappointed or relieved. He continued to ask.


    "Oh, our boss asked me to talk to you about the accounts in the past eight years!" Tong man patted his full stomach and said.


    "Eight years of accounting? Who''s your boss? Be clear!" asked Aaron with a frown.


    "Elder brother a long is really a noble man and forgetful. Can''t you remember the big deal of 100 million?" Tongren wrote.


    "What? That bitch Nami asked you to come?" ah long remembered almost immediately when he heard the word 100 million.


    With a choking sound, Tong man pulled out his sleeve white snow. He pointed to a long and said, "brother a long, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. If you still can''t control your mouth, I don''t mind sending you to see your good brothers!"


    Then he pointed to the bodies on the ground with his sleeve white snow, and there was a trace of red on the blade of his sleeve white snow.


    "The agreed 100 million hasn''t been fulfilled yet. You want to take keyaxi village back. Don''t you pay too much attention to me?" a long said with a gloomy face.


    Tongren thought and said: "Well, are all your men pirates? They have been killed by me. If you give their heads to the Navy, you should be able to change some money? Plus your head of 20 million Bailey, your cadres, and Nami''s salary for drawing sea charts for you over the years, should it be far more than 100 million? They are all regular customers. The rest is money Take it as a reward for you! Brother a long, don''t be polite to me! "


    Aaron laughed angrily. He said gloomily, "human, you are so brave that you dare to trade my head with me!"


    "Don''t elder brother a long just do this kind of business without capital?" Tong man said sarcastically without fear.


    This sentence choked Aaron and he couldn''t speak any more. What he said was really good. Didn''t he always let those people pay for their lives?


    "Very good! Human, I hope your ability can be as big as your tone, otherwise you will go to hell obediently!" said Aaron with an iron face.


    Long, who has been at ease for so many years, has ever been ridiculed and robbed. In addition, his compatriots who fell to the ground in front of him can''t calm down.


    Tong people stretched out their sleeves and Bai Xue said, "well, I don''t know if brother a long wants to live or die? We just talked about a good deal!"


    "If you can, come and take it. My life is here!" said Aaron tit for tat

 V1.Chapter 530

    Tongren drew out another knife. The blade of the samurai sword seemed to be alive. The light on it kept flowing. It was a weapon just obtained by Tongren.


    This is the reward given by the Arsenal system after the Tong people captured Xiao Ba alive just now. The content is as follows:


    Achievement: a quick swordsman


    Gain: rough sharp long knife


    Function: sharpness plus 5%


    This five percent is for the cut object. Although five percent is not a lot, it also means that as long as the person using this knife has enough strength, he can break anyone''s weapon in theory.


    Aaron disdained and said, "it''s ER Daoliu. I thought it was so great!"


    Tongren said faintly, "as Solon said, two knives flow is different from using two knives at the same time. I''m not a real two knives flow."


    "Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!"


    A trace of cold immediately spread around, and the temperature around Tong people instantly became negative 18 degrees.


    "Ha ha ha, it turned out to be the capable person of devil fruit. No wonder she was so confident! Unexpectedly, Nami, a bitch, could find the capable person to help. It seems that the price paid is not small!" a long said with a smile.


    Of course, Tong people know what ah long''s damn thing is thinking. Let alone Nami likes him. Even if it''s just a simple companion, Tong people can''t let him insult Nami like this.


    "You seem to have forgotten something? It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you remember!" the voice of Tong people was as cold as a bone piercing wind blowing from the depths of hell.


    Aaron stopped the impetuous black belt and ah Qiu. Sen Leng said, "I''ll do it myself. I want those damn and humble humans to know what happens when I fight against Aaron! It seems that I''m still too kind. After today, everyone''s life and money will double. If you can''t pay, you''ll die!"


    The muscle tangled arm hit a heavy punch. Aaron wanted to completely break the human smile and let him moan and beg for mercy under his feet.


    Just as his fist was about to hit Tong man, Tong man moved. He immediately took a step back, and his other foot stepped on a long''s fist. Then the power of the fist flew up and swept a heavy foot on a long''s neck.


    Along with the strength of this foot, a long''s neck tilted into an incredible angle. Looking at the fish men of a long, they were shocked: no? Is elder brother a long killed by this thin man?


    At this time, a long''s neck quickly recovered to its original position, and a huge force spread to Tong people''s feet, and Tong people flew out again.


    "It''s useless, human beings! We fish people are born with strong defense, and your strength can''t hurt me at all! This is the gap between higher races and lower races. It''s sad!" Aaron shook his neck and said sarcastically.


    "Really? Try this one again!" Tong ran up as he said. He jumped and kicked out with his feet. One foot was stronger than another, and each foot was kicked on Aaron''s chest.


    With the flying kick of Tong people, a long kept retreating, which seemed to fall into the disadvantage, but Tong people knew that a long''s turning back made his every foot fall into the space.


    The Tong people who seem to have the upper hand are actually just wasting their efforts. A long retreats a little with an evil smile. He is ready. When the momentum of the Tong people is exhausted, he will tear the Tong people in half without hesitation.


    Tongren knew that this was not the way to go on. He fell hard and a kilo fell to the ground.


    Although a long failed to successfully grasp Tong people''s legs, all Tong people''s strength was used on their legs, which was a good time for a sneak attack.


    A long bullied himself with a cushion step, and kicked the man''s waist with a powerful foot.


    If this kick is hit, I''m afraid Tongren will lose their fighting ability immediately, but Tongren can''t escape any more at this time.


    In the face of the thunderous foot, Tong people were quick witted. They had touched the toe of the ground and pressed his left hand on Aaron''s right foot. People had flown out with Aaron''s power.


    The strength of a long''s foot was not implemented at all, and his body couldn''t help reeling. However, in the face of the flying Tongren, he didn''t pursue at all. Instead, he held his arm and sneered: "it''s really stupid to say you''re stupid. Let me kick at least won''t die. As a capable person of demon fruit, you took the initiative to fly to the sea!"


    Sleeve snow, absolute zero!


    The sea water turned into cold ice again, and Tong people fell on the ice without damage. He said with a faint smile: "thank you, brother long!"


    Aaron scolded: the devil is worried about you! But Aaron also had to admire Tong people. His fighting consciousness was really strong. He was able to escape from the edge of danger many times.


    Tong people also put away their playful attitude. Ah long is indeed a pirate with a reward of 20 million. His strength can''t be underestimated.


    As the initiator of ability, he can naturally ignore the smoothness of the ice. Tong people ran quickly and punched Aaron in the abdomen.


    A long also stretched out his huge fist and wanted to reach out to take Tong Ren''s fist. With a loud bang, the two people''s fists collided with each other. The power was transmitted to their feet along their body, and the marble ground had become shattered.


    A huge body smashed into the wall of a long paradise, went straight through it and made an earth shaking sound.


    Aaron was blown out by this punch!


    But Tong people know from their own family that this is not a fist. Just now, Tong people waved five fists in a row. All the forces were superimposed to blow Aaron away!


    A burst of flying dust rose. A long stood in front of Tong people again. He touched the blood oozing from the corners of his mouth and said darkly: "human, you have angered me. Prepare to meet my anger!"


    Without waiting for a long''s action, Tong man jumped up and hit him in the face again. A long''s body flew out sideways again and hit several thick stone pillars.


    Aaron got up almost immediately. His teeth fell off before he opened his mouth.


    He picked up his teeth, but Aaron smiled: "ha ha ha ha, human beings, it''s useless for you to do this. No matter how many times you break my teeth, my teeth will grow again immediately, and will be stronger and sharper than before. This is an ability that your lower races can''t have!"

 V1.Chapter 531

    A long put the fallen teeth on his left hand, then raised his right hand and punched him fiercely at his chin. Another pair of teeth fell off.


    Serrated shark iron tooth skill!


    The hands with sharp teeth attacked Tong people''s face. Ah long said with a grim smile: "ha ha ha ha, since you like breaking teeth so much, I''ll let you taste it! Let you see how the gap between races is insurmountable!"


    Tong man raised the samurai long knife he had just obtained, pointed at Aaron''s head and said slowly, "I will also let you know that your teeth are much more fragile than you think!"


    Before the words fell, the ferocious teeth on his fist had come to Tong people''s eyes. Tong people raised a sharp long knife and cut into ah long''s hands without a trace of human fireworks.


    Ding Ding, a long''s sharp teeth turned into tooth powder on the ground. Even his fists were affected, leaving two deep bone wounds.


    Mackerel!


    Despite the bloody wound on his hand, a long rushed to Tong people with a rotating speed comparable to that of a drill.


    Tong people jumped high, avoided sharp teeth, and then stepped on Aaron''s body.


    A long was forced to land by the power of Tong people in an instant. The powerful forward force plowed the ground into a deep gully.


    The Tong man standing on a long''s back seemed to step on a skateboard. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately took up a long knife and fiercely inserted it into a long''s spine.


    Ding, the long sword just cut through a long''s skin. It was blocked by the hard bones and could not be pierced any more.


    It''s really a headache. It''s too much trouble to subdue him and not kill him!


    A long ate the pain and immediately turned around to catch the distracted Tong man. In a rage, he immediately smashed the Tong man to the ground.


    As soon as he was caught, Tong people had already reacted. He was bound by his legs and couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    When he was thrown to the ground, Tong man was ready. As soon as he touched the ground, he was ready to roll and remove his strength.


    But Aaron didn''t let him go at all. He still held his feet tightly and wouldn''t let go at all.


    Tongren had to take back his two swords and let his hands touch the ground for a cushion. At the same time, his body relaxed and became very soft.


    After smashing more than ten times, a long calmed his anger and threw Tong''s head at a thick stone pillar.


    At this time, Tongren had become very embarrassed. The dust stained with blood and sweat made his whole person seem dirty.


    However, he did not lose the power to fight back. Aaron finally let go of his feet and let him move freely.


    The body slightly deviated, and the direction of the force was immediately biased. Tong people grabbed the column with both hands and relieved their strength to stabilize the body.


    Aaron wiped the blood on his face and said coldly, "boy, you''re very resistant to playing? Next, I''ll send you to die, because I don''t have the patience to play with you!"


    Then he said, "as for Nami, you don''t have to worry. I won''t kill her. I''ll let her draw a chart for me all my life. She''s really a genius. It''s a waste of such a good tool to keep company with your humble humans!"


    Although he knew everything, Tong people still couldn''t accept when he really heard him say that he used Nami as a tool.


    He put away the smile that he had never forgotten his injury, said with a gloomy face word by word: "Aaron! You will pay for what you said! I swear!"


    "Well, let''s see who will pay the price! You kill my compatriots and destroy my home. This hatred can''t be solved in a few words!" ah long said fiercely.


    A long jumped up high and pulled out a big saw from the ruins of a long paradise. It was his weapon, the big saw, that cut the peak.


    Mackerel ondarts!


    Tongren was stunned. No, how could he take out this knife to use that move?


    Although surprised, Tong people are still ready. A long''s nose is really fatal, which can''t be compared with his waste teeth.


    A long dragged a big saw blade, his knees bent slightly, and was ready to attack.


    With his legs jerking, his body shot at Tong people like a torpedo.


    Tongren dodged his deadly nose, but was scratched by the serrations of the huge saw blade.


    A deep blood mouth with visible bones appeared on the shoulders of Tong people, and the blood gushed out like a spring.


    Take out the sleeve and snow-white urgently ice the wound. A long shoots at Tong people again.


    "Ha ha ha ha, you''d better stand there obediently and let me pierce your heart, otherwise you will only be cut thousands of times by my big saw!" Aaron said with a proud smile.


    Tongren dodged again, and the big saw knife left a wound on him. But Aaron has been like a deep-water torpedo, breaking the ice and drilling into the depths of the pool.


    Indeed, as Aaron said, it is very difficult to avoid the attack of the nose because of the speed. He is simply unable to avoid the tooth edge of the huge saw blade.


    Tongren suddenly became anxious: "come up with a way quickly, otherwise I''m afraid I really have to explain here today!"


    At this time, the water seemed to be blown open, and a sharp nose appeared on the water. Tong people had no time to think more, so they stepped back.


    The speed of a long almost immediately caught up with the retreating Tong people, and the Tong people had seen the position of a long''s nose clearly.


    He put his hands together and quickly grabbed Aaron''s long nose. His body flew out with Aaron''s strength.


    "Ah!" a scream came out of a long''s mouth. His long nose, very hard long nose, was impressively bent by Tong people.


    Ah long, who covered his nose and shouted loudly, was about to shed tears. His nose was hurt, but no race could resist the pain.


    Tong man covered his shoulder wound and said, "now, your deep-sea torpedo can''t be used? Pick up your weapon and let''s divide it!"


    A long took the big saw knife, let go of his nose, and fiercely rushed to Tong people. Tong people dodged and hid.


    Tong people closely followed ah long, who rushed forward because he couldn''t stop the momentum, and kicked at ah long''s spine in a series.


    Fixed point serial attacks are the best way to break high defense! I don''t know how many feet he kicked, Aaron finally fell unconscious to the ground

 V1.Chapter 532

    The fish man next to him has been speechless by this shocking war. He doesn''t know whether to start or go to see his boss a long.


    Tongren moved his aching body, picked up the throne overturned in the battle with Aaron, and sat down on it.


    Fish people, look at me and I look at you. I don''t know whether we should rush to kill Tong man when he is weak.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you go and see how your boss is? Shit, all fools call themselves higher nations!" Tong said helplessly to the fish man who didn''t dare to move.


    With the permission of Tong people, the fish people rushed to Aaron who fell to the ground like an amnesty.


    Tongren didn''t kill Aaron. This is the test stone of Luffy and others. Without him, Luffy''s growth is still not enough.


    Long, who woke up, no longer had the pride he had just had. He stared at Tong people for a long time and asked in a low voice, "why don''t you kill me? Don''t you humans hate me to death?"


    Casually waved his hand. Tong lay on his throne, looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, and said casually: "at the beginning, I said it was just a transaction. I exchanged your life for 100 million. You let Nami and keyaxi village go!"


    "Isn''t it happier to kill me?" asked Aaron suspiciously.


    Tongren said, "well, I have a brother. He will come here with Nami in a few days. I hope you can teach him a lesson when I haven''t been here!"


    Frowning, Aaron said, "do you want to use my hand to kill your enemy? Otherwise, how can you let me fight your friend!"


    "He''s not so easy to be killed by you. Don''t care about me. Use your full strength to fight him! Well, I should go too. You must promise, because this is a deal, and you can''t refuse it!" Tong man stood up slowly and said.


    "By the way, you are not allowed to step into keyaxi village again, otherwise I will find you out and kill you wherever you hide." Tong Ren left such a sentence and wiped out Nami''s drawing room.


    Aaron knew he was not an opponent, and he could only dare to be angry. His breath would be vented on Luffy and others.


    Set sail, Tongren set out towards kekeyaxi village. Before leaving, Tongren must find Naomi''s sister nuoqigao.


    He wants to inform everyone of this matter and leave a message for Nami before he can safely go on the road.


    The village was very close. Tong people arrived here almost immediately. He anchored and landed at the head of keyaxi village.


    People in the village, full of grass and trees, looked at the injured young man with worry and didn''t know who he was.


    After looking at everyone, Tong man looked at a man who was wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth. There was a spinning windmill on his head. It was ah Jian.


    Tongren stopped, bowed deeply to a Jian, and then continued to move towards the orange garden.


    Seeing the strange behavior of Tong people, everyone was very strange. Only ah Jian had an inspiration in his heart: are you coming at last?


    Although a Jian is not a person who takes advantage of his kindness, he knows that belmel and the two sisters are the ones who pay the most. Nuqi Gao is in the village, so only Nami can make this man bow for a Jian.


    Walking in this depressed village, Tong people couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really hard for Nami these years!"


    An orange garden soon appeared, and a figure was busy around the orange tree.


    Tongren came to the shadow behind him and said politely, "excuse me, are you Naomi''s sister noqi Gao?"


    When someone mentioned Nami, the girl with tattoos asked warily, "who are you? How did you come to keyaxi village?"


    "I came here under the entrustment of Nami. The matter of Aaron has been solved. You don''t need to worry about the life money every month!" Tong said faintly.


    The tools in the Nuoqi master suddenly fell down. She couldn''t believe it and asked, "you... What did you say just now?"


    Tongren said word by word: "kekeyaxi village is free. I have asked it back from Aaron!"


    Tears of excitement flickered from noqigao''s eyes. This day finally came. For how many people slept underground on this day, and Belle Mel, who raised her and Nami.


    "Don''t thank me, just Xie nameI! If she hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t know the existence of this village anyway!" the Tongren whispered.


    Noqi bowed deeply to Tongren and said, "no matter what you say, I still want to thank you! You are the benefactor of our village."


    Tongren said, "no! Let Nami accept this honor. She has paid too much for everything here!"


    Noqi looked at the man in front of him foolishly. I don''t know why namikon told him so much. It can be regarded as unreserved.


    "In addition, I have one more thing to ask sister noqi Gao!" Tong continued.


    Nuo Qigao hurriedly said, "if there''s anything you can say, don''t be so polite!"


    "I''m just afraid that the village will be destroyed before Nami comes back, so if possible, don''t let Nami know that the village is free!" Tong man ordered.


    "Why? No matter who did it, Nami will be very happy when she heard it!" asked noqigao strangely.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I just want her to explain her years of efforts. After fighting alone for so many years, things can''t end silently!"


    "Aaron is still alive. I saved his life, but he will never come back to keyaxi village. You can rest assured!" Tong continued.


    Noqi''s high eyes looked at Tongren''s shoulder. The huge wound was shocking. We can imagine how fierce it was.


    "Don''t say that. Hurry to the house and I''ll wrap it up for you!" Nochi said nervously.


    For the good intentions, Tong people will never refuse. Although these slight wounds are not in his way, he obediently came to the room.


    He also wanted to see the house where Nami grew up. Soon, noqi Gao wrapped up his wound, and Tong people looked at everything in the house.


    His eyes fixed on a picture on the cupboard. He asked softly, "is this belmel?"


    The slight voice seemed to be afraid of disturbing belmel''s soul. After getting the nod of noqi Gao, Tong people respectfully saluted the photo

 V1.Chapter 533

    Martial arts master Hatta?!


    Noqi Gao looked at Tong people curiously and flashed a complicated look: what kind of man is this? Dare to fight Aaron alone.


    "By the way, sister, I don''t know if there is a place to buy things here? I need to add some sailing things!" Tong man interrupted noqigao''s thoughts and asked.


    "There is a market in the town. I don''t know what you want to buy?" Nochi said with a smile.


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "in fact, I don''t know what to buy, just something needed for navigation."


    Seeing the embarrassment of Tong people, noqi laughed with a loud puff. She covered her mouth and said with a smile: "well, I know. I can probably think that I will prepare for you. Just stay at home and recover!"


    Tongren immediately rejected noqigao''s proposal. He smiled and said, "you need to prepare a lot of things for sailing? I have to hurry. I''ll go with you!"


    The fact is true. Besides, Tong people don''t seem to have something to do, so noqi Gao had to promise.


    "By the way, haven''t you thought about resisting before?" Tong asked strangely.


    "How come we didn''t want to resist, but how can we ordinary people be the opponents of the fish man! Under the bloody suppression of the fish man, we had to wait obediently. Later, just collecting enough money to buy life has made us unable to fill our stomachs, and the gap in strength is becoming larger and larger..." nuqi Gao squeezed his fist and said, It seems that Tongren''s question has seriously hurt her self-esteem.


    Tong said apologetically, "I don''t mean that. I mean, doesn''t anyone secretly want to organize resistance?"


    Hearing this question, Nuo Qigao seemed to fall into memory. After a long time, he replied, "there is really a person who has been organizing resistance persistently, but she is not from our village!"


    Hearing this, Tong man suddenly became excited. He grabbed noqi''s high shoulder and asked anxiously, "tell me who this person is. Maybe she is the person I''m looking for."


    "This man was washed to our village by the sea a few years ago, and then he was counted as a person in this village. He also had to pay the money to buy his life with us. From that day on, she began to organize the villagers to prepare for resistance!" nochigo told all this.


    Hearing that it was a few years ago, Tong people seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water and asked casually, "what''s her name?"


    "What''s her name? I don''t have much contact with her, and I''m not very clear about the details!" Nochi replied.


    Tongren was stunned and murmured, "Xiaotian... Xiaotian... How did you appear a few years ago?"


    Then he hurriedly asked, "is her name rihata?"


    Nuoqi was stunned for a moment, looked at Tong people and said with some hesitation: "it seems so? What''s the matter?"


    "Where is she? Can you take me there? I need to see her!" Tongren immediately decided to see Hata immediately.


    After a strange look at Tong people, noqi Gao didn''t say much, but silently led the way in front.


    Seven turns and eight turns came to an alley. Nuo Qigao stopped in front of a martial arts school.


    Without Nuo Qigao''s explanation, Tong people went straight in, and a familiar figure was teaching boxing inside.


    Although this a long forbids the villagers to hide weapons, it doesn''t seem to forbid them to exercise their strength.


    "Xiaotian... I finally found you!" Tong man approached rixiaotian and said softly.


    Fledgling Tian''s body shook, and the whole person seemed petrified. She mechanically turned her head. The figure in front of her was the person she had been longing for in recent years!


    "Tongren... Are you here at last?" Hata''s voice trembled, and tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes.


    Tongren desperately nodded his head and murmured, "yes, I''m coming! Sorry, I''m late!"


    Young Tian shook his head and couldn''t say a word. Only the tears in the corners of his eyes seemed to burst the embankment.


    Tongren never thought that their short period of time was indeed a few years of hard survival in the field.


    After a long time, the two people cried enough, so they sat together and talked about their experiences in recent years.


    Noqigao and the apprentices in the martial arts school went out very wisely, leaving this warm moment to the two who had been away for a long time.


    This matter left a trace of haze in Tongren''s heart, which gave him an ominous premonition.


    It turned out that they fell into different time points when breaking time and space.


    Now Tong people can only curse God and pray: "don''t joke, even at different time points. If they fall to different space points, the consequences are really unimaginable!"


    After thinking of these, Tong people immediately made a decision. He must set sail as soon as possible and let the name of Tiantong people float in every corner of the sea, so that they can find themselves as soon as possible.


    After making up his mind, Tongren immediately said to Hata, "I must go to sea as soon as possible! Do you want to go with me!"


    Then he told his thoughts and decisions to Hata. Hata was as gentle as ever. After listening to him quietly, he said with a faint smile: "where is Tong Renjun, I am!"


    Although the voice was incomparably gentle, the determination revealed in his words was decisive and did not hesitate.


    They cleaned up and left the martial arts school. Anyway, the matter of a long has been solved and the existence of the martial arts school has lost its meaning.


    When she got to the door, Hata couldn''t help looking back at the small courtyard of the martial arts school. This is the martial arts school she has devoted all her efforts to. This is the small courtyard she has lived in for several years.


    There was a flash of determination in the bottom of her eyes. Xiaotian walked towards the market without looking back, and Tongren closely followed her.


    Several years of independence has made this girl grow up a lot! Tongren sighed in his heart.


    With the worries of the two women, all the items needed for going to sea were ready soon.


    In view of the fact that Tongren couldn''t read charts at all, Hata had to start learning about navigation.


    Originally, Tong people wanted to go to Aaron''s broken paradise to get some books, but the idea that Nami''s drawing room had been smashed to pieces could only be stillborn.


    After loading all the things on the ship and taking a lot of sailing books, the Tongren took rihata on the journey to the great route

 V1.Chapter 534

    This problem was probably solved. The technical problems and cooking were handed over to the young field, while the physical work and guard work were handed over to Tongren.


    As for the pirate flag, Tongren, who have no artistic talent, naturally can''t do it, so they can only give it to Hata.


    As a girl of a big family, although she has learned ninja, some things that girls must learn are still very solid.


    As for the brush, Hata certainly won''t, but embroidery is completely a pediatric problem for her.


    Under the "guidance and suggestions" of Tong people, their pirate flag was soon freshly baked, with two crossed samurai swords as the background and a skeleton head in the middle of the flag. The two samurai swords are the sleeve snow and the rebellious blade in the hands of Tongren now.


    One of these two knives represents judgment and the other represents redemption, which is just in line with the character of Tong people.


    His character is so casual. He doesn''t stand under the public''s view of justice, but completely depends on his mood. Such an arbitrary person is destined to set off towering waves.


    Keep sailing in the direction marked on the chart, getting closer and closer to Rogge town.


    Tongren just wanted to go to the great route early and didn''t want to be entangled by the damn smoker smog, so Tongren didn''t raise the pirate flag this time.


    Anyway, it''s unknown now. As long as you''re careful, there''s no problem. It''s not that Tongren is afraid of the white hunter, but he knows that as long as he is interested in the smoker, it''s like getting into dog skin plaster. He will never die.


    And Rogge town is the first world war that must go, because Tongren must get a necessary item about the great route here, that is, the recording pointer!


    Although the old man who lives in the belly of the whale also has one in his hand, according to the plot, Luffy and his team do not have a pointer, so the pointer should be left to Luffy and his team.


    Because this is still a town where the navy is stationed, the two men are very relieved to act separately.


    Hatada is responsible for supplementary procurement, and Tongren is responsible for recording the pointer and the information on the great route.


    Tong people who already know the plot certainly don''t have to consider the problem of intelligence. The key to the problem is to record the pointer.


    According to the route in memory, Tongren came to the underground bar named after the former pirate king Gore D Roger.


    It was very deserted inside. Only an old man was sitting sullenly. He was the owner of the store.


    "Boss, have a vodka!" Tong man came to the bar, found a seat, sat down and shouted at the old man.


    "You go! There''s no business here today!" the old man ordered to leave without raising his head.


    Tongren took a bottle of wine, filled a glass, shook the glass and said, "what''s the matter? Old friend, don''t you have to close this store without a hero like Gore D Roger?"


    The old man raised his head and asked loudly, "who are you? I don''t think I know you?"


    After drinking all the wine in the glass, Tong said with a smile, "didn''t you know Roger before? It was in this bar that I met you! You and I are just like you and Roger, old friend!"


    There was a flash in his eyes. It seemed that a flame flashed in the old man''s eyes, but the flame flashed and died. He lowered his head again, and his voice came coldly: "young brother, aren''t you afraid of too much breath and flashing your tongue?"


    Tongren laughed and said, "when Roger said that sentence, no one believed it? But now those who don''t believe it, how many people don''t know the reputation of Gore D Roger!"


    "It seems that my hotel will not be able to close for some time!" said the old man.


    "In a few days, a guy in a straw hat will come here, and his goal is also that! In my opinion, it''s impossible for your bar to close!" Tong said meaningfully.


    Then, he seemed to really talk to his friends for many years and said leisurely, "old man, it seems a little early if you want to be lazy!"


    The old man smiled and was very happy. The flame at the bottom of his eyes burned again. His eyes blurred and said, "indeed, how can I want to retire so early! I have to witness the birth of a new pirate king!"


    The old man and the young man looked at each other and laughed. The old man said frankly, "well, I''ll have a good drink with you today. It''s just to practice for you."


    Tongren naturally wouldn''t refuse. They almost drank the wine dry. They were drunk one after another, and soon got a little drunk.


    The couple, who had just met, soon talked about the legends on the sea.


    Patter patter


    A sound of footsteps came. Someone was coming!


    Tong Ren didn''t even look back. He knew that the person who came must be smog. This guy seems to come to this bar often.


    The old man also ignored it. It seems that all the guests in the world are not as noble as the hitong people in front of them.


    Smog shouted without interest: "Oh, it''s rare that you are willing to receive guests here!"


    "What are you doing here? I don''t welcome you here!" said the old man coldly.


    Smog said, "don''t do this? How can I say I''m also your old customer? You really don''t show any kindness!"


    The old man seemed very angry and said nothing with a cold face. Smog didn''t seem to see it and said, "old friend, give me a bar!"


    "I don''t have any wine for you here. You''d better go quickly, Colonel smog!" the old man refused his request impolitely.


    "Alas, your temper hasn''t changed at all over the years. In this case, I have to do it myself!" smog said with a ha ha. His two arms turned into thick smoke, floated to the wine cabinet and wrapped a bottle of wine. The bottle of wine was immediately caught by the smoke, the smoke was slowly taken back, and the wine was taken over.


    "Is this the ability of smoke fruit?" Tong man murmured, his eyes flashing.


    Smog said curiously, "Oh? You can actually see it. It''s really good eyesight!"


    "Colonel smog joked. Who doesn''t know your name, and how can I not know it!" Tong said easily.


    "Well, now that you know my name, can you tell me your name too? This old man can''t be just an ordinary person!" smog asked curiously, taking up his glass and drinking it

 V1.Chapter 535

    To everyone''s surprise, Tong people didn''t hide their identity, which even the old man didn''t think of.


    Tongren replied: "Colonel smog, I think it''s far better to introduce myself now than to let you know me from the wanted notice in the future!"


    Smog''s eyes lit up and said with interest, "so you''re a pirate? Don''t you afraid I''ll catch you if you tell me directly?"


    "Why? I don''t know when the Navy issued a law called predictive crime?" Tong said disdainfully.


    The old man understood at once, and a smile came out of his mouth. The man in front of him was brave enough to joke with the Navy colonel. It was the white hunter smog who was teased like this.


    "I''m really looking forward to it. I hope you can bring a different legend to the world!" the old man''s heart began to look forward to it more and more.


    Smog also began to understand that although the young man claimed to be a pirate, he had no crime and had no reason to arrest him. Just because of this, he was able to admit his identity frankly.


    After being teased by others, no one can keep smiling. Smog''s face suddenly turned blue. He said gnashing his teeth: "boy, you''d better not let me know that you have committed a crime, otherwise I''ll catch you even at the ends of the earth!"


    With that, when he was not in a good mood, he snorted coldly and left the bar with the guards.


    Tongren''s ridicule also came from a distance: "this is the Navy? It''s nothing. Don''t you have to walk away in the face of pirates!"


    Even though Smog''s actions have always been arbitrary, he can only bear it. After all, the Navy doesn''t have any regulations that forbid others to look down on him.


    Smog turned to the guard and said, "keep an eye on this boy. As long as he has any criminal behavior, report it to me immediately!"


    After that, he strode away without waiting for the guard to be. Since he became a naval Colonel, he has never been humiliated like this. How can his face fall.


    In the bar, the old man laughed. I don''t know how long he hasn''t been so happy. The Navy''s eagle claw really annoyed him. I didn''t expect to see his helpless face.


    The old man smiled and said, "little friend, you''re really bold. You know, it''s captain smog. No pirate has ever been able to run away from him! If he suspects that you''re a pirate and catches you for investigation, it''s completely legal!"


    Tongren said solemnly, "he won''t, because he is smog! Conceited Navy colonel and white hunter."


    "Oh? How do you say that? Can you tell me in detail, little brother?" the old man couldn''t help but wonder when he saw that Tongren was so determined.


    "Smog is not a fool. According to his character, he must know the movements of the nearby pirates like the back of his hand. He has never heard my name. In addition, I dare to challenge him openly. Naturally, he knows that he can''t find out anything and disdains to play these tricks!" Tong Ren explained with a smile.


    The old man looked at the Tong man up and down, sighed and said, "Alas, if you hadn''t teased smog just now, I would really start to doubt that you are a member of the Navy! It''s amazing that you know smog so deeply!"


    Tongren glanced at the channel of the bar and said slowly, "knowing yourself and the other side can win every battle. Since we have decided to embark on this road, how can we not do some understanding work!"


    "OK! Ha ha! What a saying! Know yourself and know the enemy, win every battle, and we must have a drink for the little friend''s words!" the old man smiled.


    After three rounds of drinking, the old man asked dimly, "little brother, I''m afraid you''re not here just to chat with me. If there''s anything you can say, as long as I can help, I won''t refuse!"


    Tongren said with a long smile, "brother, you''re really talkative. If I''m polite to you again, it''s boring. I''ll tell you directly!"


    The old man showed a face that should be so, as if Tong people would be sorry for the wine between them if they didn''t.


    "I heard that after entering the great route, the ordinary compass can no longer work, so I want to ask if there is any way to help me get the recording pointer!" Tongren said directly.


    With a flash of light in his eyes, the old man''s drunkenness seemed to disappear all at once. He didn''t directly talk about the recording pointer, but sighed and said: "it''s true that a young man makes a hero. I didn''t expect your preparation to be so full!"


    This matter is really more and more interesting. The old man expects Tongren to create miracles. Those who can succeed either have great perseverance or have an extraordinary mind and can plan everything in the future.


    "If you want a recording pointer, I have one here. If you want it, just take it!" the old man said readily.


    Tongren''s next words surprised the old man even more. Tongren smiled and said, "in this case, thank you, brother. If it''s convenient, I hope brother can tell me where I can get this pointer!"


    The old man asked strangely, "brother, what do you want so many pointers for? One of these things is enough!"


    "How can we not prepare more of this deadly thing? It is inevitable to encounter emergencies at sea. Once it is damaged, it will be dangerous, so we must have standby!" Tong man explained with a smile.


    "Why? Before entering the great route, is the young man ready to fight at any time?" the old man thought in shock.


    "If you record the pointer, you can sell it in the black market in Rogge town. The price is not expensive, but the black market here is deceptive. I''m afraid it will be more difficult if you buy it!" the old man said thoughtfully.


    After a while, the old man suddenly raised his head and said, "well, since the little brother has found me, I should naturally try my best, and leave the pointer to me!"


    Tong humanitarian thanked: "in this case, I''ll be grateful to you. If possible, I hope you can get me more than 20 recording pointers for a rainy day!"


    The old man is speechless directly. Although the recording pointer is not rare, it has never been bought by so many people at one time

 V1.Chapter 536

    "I''ll try my best! You wait here a moment, I''ll come soon!" the old man gave a command and walked out shakily.


    Soon, the old man came back, but his hands were empty. He didn''t take anything back. Tong thought he hadn''t bought it. He was about to ask, but he was stopped by the old man.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, the old man said slowly, "you''re lucky. There''s no problem with 20 recording pointers. The black market here doesn''t want to disclose the location of the headquarters. It takes the way of door-to-door delivery. We just have to wait here."


    The black market here not only had strict regulations, but also acted very quickly. Before long, a strong man strode in with a wooden box.


    "I don''t know who ordered the recording pointer? Now it''s delivered. Check it!" the strong man said to them.


    But the old man said first, "it''s me. Just put it here! It''s hard for you to come. I''m really sorry!"


    The strong man waved his hand, put down the box and left. He didn''t mention the problem of money at all. He was stunned.


    "These guys are very cautious. The delivery guy and the money collector won''t be the same person!" the old man explained with a smile after seeing the doubts of Tong people.


    Tongren intended to give the money to the old man, but the old man refused on the ground that he didn''t know how much money. He laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make the future pirate king owe me a favor! How can I miss it?"


    Knowing that the old man would never accept the money, Tong people had to thank the old man again and again, and then said goodbye to the old man.


    When she returned to the boat, Hatoya had already bought something. She was waiting for the Tongren to come back on the boat. Seeing that the Tongren came back with a big wooden box, her eyebrows could not help wrinkling, but she still gently pulled the Tongren on the boat.


    "What''s the matter? It''s agreed to inquire about intelligence. Why did you go to drink? What''s the big wooden box? Is the recording pointer so big?" Hata asked reproachfully.


    Tongren smiled awkwardly and explained, "when I met a very interesting person, I couldn''t help drinking a few more cups with him. There are twenty recording pointers in case of need!"


    "What, twenty shouldn''t be so big!" hatada opened the big wooden box as she said.


    There are neat recording pointers stacked in the box. The pointers are separated by paper and straw. I don''t know why.


    Seeing the doubts of Xiaotian, Tongren smiled and said, "this pointer should still use magnetic force. I think if it is placed too close, it may produce magnetic force and demagnetize, so it will be stored like this!"


    After determining the direction, they set sail again. Now they don''t know what happened to the other girls, so they have to hurry up.


    I don''t know how long they sailed. They saw a black spot in the wind and waves in the distance.


    Tongren''s heart cluttered for a moment and quickly shouted to Xiaotian: "it seems to be a small boat there. Let''s go and have a look!"


    If Tongren expected it well, this girl should be ABIS, the girl who wants to help the Millennium Dragon find the Dragon Cave!


    They came to the side of the boat against the wind and waves. They saw a little girl holding the boat tightly and refusing to let go.


    Seeing the pendant on the little girl''s chest, he immediately determined that it was the naughty ghost ABIS.


    Tong people did not hesitate to hold the little girl onto the boat. At this time, ABIS had fainted. She just grabbed the boat with instinct, which didn''t throw her into the sea.


    Tongren looked around alertly. After making sure he didn''t see the navy ship, he immediately left the place.


    In the cabin, hatada carefully fed ABIS and drank some hot soup. She soon woke up.


    ABIS looked around carefully and asked with a frightened face, "this... Where is this? The Navy didn''t come?"


    "Here? This is our pirate ship!" Hata replied very honestly, which made Tong people turn their eyes.


    Sure enough, the little girl suddenly shrank to the corner of the bed, hugged her knees tightly and began to shake.


    Tongren said helplessly, "Hey, don''t do this? How can we say that we saved you!"


    ABIS shivered and said, "I... I have no money. Please let me go!"


    "We also want to let you go, but where can you go in the vast sea?" Tong man spread his hand and said.


    Abith jumped up at once. She shouted, "what? Where''s my boat?"


    At this time, she seemed to have completely forgotten her fear. She questioned Tong people with her hands on her hips, more like pirates than Tong people and Hata.


    Tongren lightly replied, "throw it away! Your boat has been made useless by wind and waves. Why don''t you keep it if you don''t throw it away!"


    "You... How can you decide to throw away my boat!" cried abith hysterically.


    "Do you want to go back to the warship island? I suggest you''d better not have this idea!" Tong said straight to the point.


    ABIS opened her mouth in surprise and stammered: "how... How did you know about the warship island? Did you also..." halfway through, she found that she had made a mistake and quickly shut up.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Millennium Dragon, and I don''t like immortality!" Tong said.


    The more he said this, the more she felt the man suspicious, and her heart became more and more vigilant.


    Seeing the doubt in ABIS''s eyes, how could Tongren not know what the little girl thought? He said bluntly: "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I''m a diviner, so I know what happened in the middle."


    "Don''t take me as a child. You''re not a diviner. You must be with those bad guys!" said ABIS disdainfully.


    Tongren had no choice but to tell what he knew. He said as if he were a family treasure: "You ate the fruit of whispering and could understand animals. That''s why you met the Millennium Dragon, your dragon master, from the back mountain of the warship island. Then you began to help him find the Dragon Cave, hoping to get him back to the sky. And the navy has been chasing you for the keel of the Millennium Dragon. Am I right?"


    "Do you think I need to lie to you when I know the location of the Millennium Dragon?" the Tong man looked at ABIS who couldn''t speak and said faintly.


    .... ..

 V1.Chapter 537

    Hearing Tongren''s words, ABIS also understood. Since people already know the details of the whole thing, they really don''t need to deceive her if they want to get the keel of the Millennium Dragon.


    ABIS suddenly wilted like a deflated ball. She said dejectedly, "what do you want to do?"


    Tong shrugged and said, "I happened to pass by and saw you, so I saved you. Believe it or not, that''s the truth!"


    In this case, ABIS can only choose to trust the Tong people. She said pitifully, "then can you send me back to the warship island?"


    "As I said, you''d better not go back to the island now. The navy has sent someone to surround the warship island. It''s no doubt that you''re in a trap when you go back!" Tong said faintly.


    ABIS was about to cry. She said wrongfully, "what should I do? If I don''t go back, the Dragon Lord will die!"


    The Tong man pondered for a while and said, "find a reef nearby and hide. A guy in a straw hat will come here in a few days. He will help you!"


    Up to now, everything can only be arranged by Tongren. Tongren found a reef nearby and left ABIS on it.


    Then he found ABIS'' boat and simply repaired it. Finally, he asked Xiaotian to change ABIS''s clothes and leave enough food.


    With the scarecrow dressed in ABIS, Tongren and Hata slowly approached the warship island.


    Sure enough, they saw several battleships parked around the warship island from a distance, and the people on the battleship naturally found the boat in the distance, because the pirate flag on the ship was too eye-catching.


    The purpose of the two is to attract these navies surrounding the warship island. Naturally, they will not choose to fight hard.


    Just when the two were ready to provoke the Navy, the Arsenal system released a task for this matter.


    Task type: trigger plot


    Trigger condition: save the girl ABIS


    Completion difficulty: a


    Completion reward: one double puppet (with a lucky draw)


    Completion conditions: the navy of the general ship island is led away


    Extra task: defeat whirlwind Eric


    Bonus: open function


    Tongren''s eyebrows wrinkled all of a sudden. What does the open function mean?


    After thinking for a long time, I don''t know. Tong people simply don''t consider this problem anymore. He whispered to Xiaotian, "go and take out the scarecrow!"


    Xiaotian immediately went to the cabin and soon picked up the scarecrow dressed in ABIS.


    It is worth mentioning that the small sailboat obtained from Kaya looks smaller than Luffy''s, but once the configuration is not bad, it can be said that although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs.


    Tongren loaded the shells and fired at the other side without even aiming. Rao was like this. Because the other side had many battleships, he was still hit by Tongren.


    The shell hit the side of the battleship, leaving a big hole immediately, and the sea water surged towards the interior of the ship.


    Under the impact of the sea, the gap became bigger and bigger. With a click, the battleship broke and soon sank into the sea, becoming one of the underwater shipwreck museums.


    Naturally, the battleships of the other side would not sit idly by. The Navy''s artillery aimed at Tongren''s ship, and it was about to blast him to the bone.


    Tongren bet that the other party did not dare to fire, because the mercenary whirlwind Eric in the original book was also on the flagship of these battleships. When he saw ABIS, he would definitely choose to pursue rather than artillery.


    Sure enough, when Eric saw the man in hatada''s hand, he immediately stopped the impending Navy.


    The battleships began to chase Tongren''s sailboat. Tongren immediately opened his sails and fled to the distance.


    A pursuit battle began, and a strange scene appeared at sea. A battle fleet chased a small sailboat, but did not dare to launch a shell. On the contrary, the small sailboat pursued fired a shell from time to time, which caused great trouble to the fleet.


    I don''t know how long the chase lasted. Seeing that Tongren was about to be caught up by the warship, the commander above the flagship ordered the fleet to stop.


    Eric asked loudly, "what''s the matter? Why stop? Don''t you know how important the object we''re after is?"


    "Sorry, there is no wind ahead. I can''t let my soldiers take this risk!" replied the commander.


    "Do you want to disobey governor Nelson''s order? Haven''t you received the order? The fleet is under my command for the time being, and you''re just here to help me!" Eric shouted angrily.


    The commander said calmly again, "I''m sorry, sir Eric, the order I received is to help you catch the fugitive, not to accompany you to death! It''s only governor Nelson. Naturally, it''s up to me to explain, so don''t bother you!"


    Whirlwind Eric wanted to kill the guy who dared to talk back to himself immediately, but he couldn''t do so. Saying that assistance is actually the concentration of power. Once he killed this guy, I''m afraid no one in these navies will obey his orders.


    "Then you''ll wait for Nelson''s punishment!" Eric put down a sentence and left.


    Tongren has been in crisis. Although he remembers whether there is a wind belt, he doesn''t know the actual situation.


    It was too late to find that the ship was no longer moving. In this calm sea area, they were so incredibly "stranded".


    Fledgling Tian asked Tongren in panic. Tongren calmly replied, "don''t worry, there will be a way!"


    Although they don''t have the ability of devil fruit, Tong people with Arsenal system are no less confident than Luffy.


    Tongren secretly said to himself, "Tongren, don''t be timid. Luffy can do it, and you can do it!"


    "This windless zone is said to be the nest of many sea kings. We can find a way to escape as long as we wait patiently!" Tong explained.


    Sure enough, before long, the ship suddenly shook violently and was thrown high in the air.


    A ferocious head appeared not far from the stern, looking like a legendary dragon.


    "It''s now!" Tong man aimed at the monster close at hand, aimed at its open mouth and fired a shell.


    Under the impact of the air wave generated by the close range explosion of the shell, the boat flew out like an arrow. The Tongren who had no time to cheer quickly took the helm

 V1.Chapter 538

    The sailboat drew an arc and landed heavily on the sea. Seeing that the sails had been bulging, Tongren successfully separated from the windless zone.


    Hatada checked the chart and corrected the ship''s course. The two men set off again in the direction of the great route.


    The Navy did not leave. Although they could only flinch in the face of the windless zone, they could wait in the nearby sea area. Once the opposite pirate escaped successfully, they would get the news at the first time.


    "Report sir, the enemy ship has successfully separated from the windless zone. Do you want to pursue?" a Navy saluted and asked the commander.


    The commander waved his big hand and said seriously, "immediately order all warships to pursue at full speed and target the enemy pirate ship!"


    The herald responded and retreated. He immediately informed the whole army of the order. At that time, all the warships took back their anchors and pursued the target.


    Whirlwind Eric mocked, "what dangerous windless belt? That man and woman didn''t come out so easily! I think you are alarmist and delaying the fighter!"


    "Mr. Eric, I must be responsible for my soldiers. Even if Lord Nelson is here, I will answer that! And please pay attention to your words. I was ordered to cooperate with you, not to be your subordinate!" the commander said in a dignified manner.


    In fact, it is not that the commander is timid or anything, but because the special environment of the windless zone determines one thing: the smaller the ship is, the easier it is to escape, and the larger the ship is, the more dangerous it is!


    Eric, whose face changed for a while, snorted coldly and stopped talking. His purpose was to get the keel. Now is not the time to create complications.


    Eric swore in his heart: "be proud for a while. When I get the keel, I have to kill you, a damn annoying guy!"


    Tongren broke out of the windless zone and immediately checked the Arsenal system. The task was still there quietly, with neither completion nor progress. He suddenly became vigilant.


    The fact that the mission has not changed shows that they have not yet led the Navy away. In other words, those navies should still be nearby and may catch up at any time.


    After all, small sailboats are still not as fast as warships, and soon we can see warships with navy flags catching up.


    After giving the task of steering to hatada, Tongren set up a fort again and aimed at the Navy''s warships.


    The strange scene was as like as two peas.


    In this way, while fighting and running away, soon an island appeared in front of him. Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Tong people immediately turned their eyes to plan.


    This island should be the ruins island that Luffy and others came to to help the Millennium Dragon. All the relics on it were left by the ancestors of the warship island.


    Tongren soon abandoned the ship and landed with the Hatta. Although there is no way to use Tong Li and chakra in this world, all the blinding methods in Ninja can still work.


    They soon lurked up and wanted to seize the opportunity to give whirlwind Eric a fatal blow.


    The Navy soon landed. Eric, the Dragon seeking whirlwind, came to the island first, pursued the traces deliberately left by the Tong people and went to the dense jungle.


    "Eh? Why is it missing? It''s really strange!" Eric said suspiciously, staring at the trace of sudden interruption and disappearance.


    The commander soon led many navies to catch up. He came to Eric and asked, "how''s it going? Lord Eric, do you have any clues?"


    "Why? Does the distinguished admiral also want to ask me about this little mercenary? Is there any clue that you won''t see for yourself? Commander!" Eric said sarcastically.


    Looking at the suddenly interrupted trace on the ground, the commander said in a deep voice: "the suddenly disappeared trace... Either the pirates deliberately left a trace to mislead us, or they hid near here!"


    Eric ignored him, but shouted to the navy soldiers, "since they brought the little girl here, it means that the Millennium Dragon is nearby. Find it for me! Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you''ll find it."


    The commander sneered: "people have clearly found our tracking. How can they take us to the right place? What a ridiculous guy!"


    Although he thought so, he waved to the Marines and said, "do it according to Lord Eric''s instructions and search carefully!"


    The Marines immediately dispersed and searched in the distant direction. The commander pointed out: "what are you waiting for? Aren''t you afraid that our navy will find the Millennium Dragon first?"


    Although Eric is conceited, it doesn''t mean he can''t listen to what others say. The commander''s analysis also makes sense. The two pirates, a man and a woman, must be hiding around here with ABIS.


    "Find it first. Instead of searching aimlessly, it''s better to find the little girl and ask for the detailed location. This is called sharpening the knife without mistaking the firewood cutter!" Eric sneered in his heart.


    I thought so, but I couldn''t say so. Eric pretended to disdain and said, "I''d better leave it to your navy to find someone. I''ll see if there are other clues around here."


    The commander looked at Eric strangely and said, "then you''ll find it first. I''ll go to other places to have a look."


    Eric wished that the annoying guy would go away quickly. He nodded very happily and began to search around here.


    After searching for a long time without any useful clues, Eric began to doubt: "did that guy deliberately want to leave me here so that they can rest assured to search for the Millennium Dragon?"


    The more you think about it, the more suspicious it is. In particular, the navy commander''s remark means something, which makes people have to think more.


    While Eric was thinking about these things, a samurai sword suddenly stretched out from an ancient tree beside him.


    The knife appeared without warning, and with a cold murderous spirit, Eric felt that it was too late. He could only reluctantly avoid the key part.


    The knife hit the waist at once, leaving a bloody wound. If Eric hadn''t hid quickly, I''m afraid even his intestines would have been cut off.


    "Damn pirate!" roared Eric with red eyes, like a wounded beast

 V1.Chapter 539

    "Yo! You''re badly hurt? Would you like to call a doctor for you? Lord whirlwind Eric!" Tong man stood up and said sarcastically.


    "Sickle hurts people in the air!"


    Angry Eric immediately launched an attack. He vowed to cut the damn guy by the knife.


    Tong man closed his eyes and launched his mind and eye skills. Under his induction, all wind and grass movements were accurately reflected in his mind.


    Slightly raised his hand and listened to a clang. Eric''s invisible blade was easily blocked by Tongren!


    "What? How is this possible? No one has ever been able to find my attack trajectory!" Eric exclaimed.


    A smile of disdain appeared at the corners of Tongren''s mouth. He said slowly, "how can there be any attack in the world? You are so arrogant and stupid!"


    Then he said faintly, "the ability of sickle fruit is nothing more than that!"


    Eric could not tolerate being laughed at like this. He immediately waved several invisible blades one after another, but they were blocked by Tong people with their eyes closed.


    "Have you cut enough? Is it my turn next?" said Tong man, drawing out a weapon that had never been used.


    This weapon is said to be a knife, but its blade is as thin as a silk thread. If it is not a sword, it has a handle like a samurai sword. It looks really weird.


    This is the weapon extracted from the lucky draw after successfully bringing the navy to the ruins and completing the mission.


    This time, I don''t know whether Tongren was lucky or something. He was able to draw this weapon from a garbage lottery.


    Weapon Name: space blade


    Function: Invincible


    Effect: each wave attack will be accompanied by a space crack attack.


    "Hahaha! You''re really kidding. It''s too long for you to take out such silk thread weapons!" Eric laughed and said sarcastically when he saw such weapons.


    Tongren said faintly, "how about the effect? Don''t you know if you try it yourself?"


    Before the words fell, he raised his sword and fell gently towards Eric. His strange posture looked as if a trace of strength was useless.


    "Boy, you''d better take out such an ugly attack to meet people? Ha ha, you''d better go home and nurse quickly! Look at me and cut off your broken weapon." Eric mocked rudely when he saw the attack of Tong people.


    Sickle hurts people in the air!


    A wisp of wind blade cut off the weapon in Tongren''s hand and made a sound of breaking the air.


    With a bang, the attack of the sickle fruit ability was completely broken when it was about three inches away from the monster. When it met Tong man, it only brought a wisp of breeze to blow his hair.


    The attack of chopping the wind blade did not disappear, but continued to move forward along the line just now. The hairs on Eric''s body had stood up, and a feeling that made him very uneasy hit his heart.


    Ignoring the source of this uneasiness, he turned aside and hid. Rao was still separated from his sleeves by the attack.


    The chopping with space cracks was not satisfied. After crossing Eric''s body, it continued to chop at an ancient tree behind Eric.


    A hiss came out, as if the hot iron had fallen into the water. The tree immediately slipped down. The place just crossed by the attack had been completely cut off, and the incision was as smooth as a mirror.


    Eric couldn''t help but take a breath and said in his heart: "this... What the hell is this? It can have such terrible attack power! Don''t say that this thing was cut off. Even if it was just scratched a little, it will be divided immediately!"


    Dare not hide, Eric directly used a big move: "sickle whirlwind!"


    A tornado formed by massive wind blades quickly took shape under Eric''s hands. It rolled towards the Tongren. Once it was involved by the tornado, I''m afraid it will be cut to pieces immediately!


    "Hum, I''ll see where you''re going to hide this time!" Eric said gnashing his teeth.


    However, Tong people still closed their eyes and had no change in their expression. They were still so calm and calm, still with that signature smile.


    As the whirlwind approached, Tong people just slowly raised the strange samurai sword in their hands, and there was no more action.


    It seemed to him that it was not a frightening attack, but a spring breeze blowing in the face.


    The wind roll moved very fast and swallowed the samurai sword in Tong''s hand in an instant. There was no more the strange attack just now. Eric couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The strange attack still haunted him today.


    The strange long knife soon came to the eye of the wind. At this time, the Tongren with weapons had been cut into countless small wounds next door and on his arm, and the blood was left on the ground drop by drop.


    Tongren, who had not moved all the time, trembled slightly at this time, as if it was a reaction due to pain.


    Just such a shaking, the wind eye was immediately destroyed, the centripetal force structure immediately became centrifugal force, and countless wind blades scattered in all directions.


    Tongren''s lips moved slightly, and a word was faintly vomited out by him: "sickle dancing!"


    Tongren, who was close at hand, was attacked first, and a tiny wound appeared on him.


    The speed of the wind blade that has just changed from centripetal to centrifugal has not been mentioned as the highest. This damage is equal to nothing for Tongren.


    On the contrary, Eric''s face changed greatly. Under the calculation of Tong people, most of the wind blades scattered in his direction.


    Such a dense wind blade can''t be opened more no matter how to avoid it. Eric must find a way to resist it.


    He really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. No matter how he did, he would not think that Tongren could plot against his wind blades and scatter them back intact.


    Sickle dance!


    Helpless Eric had to make a mess. If he wanted to offset one-on-one, his control ability was far from being able to do so.


    Most of the wind blades were offset, and only a few of them attacked him, but Rao''s body became bloody in an instant.


    Although Tongren''s body is also dotted with blood marks, it does not affect the battle at all, let alone fatal!


    This battle, under the strange fighting mode of Tongren, finally won

 V1.Chapter 540

    Because Eric''s sickle dancing just now was not to attack, but just to protect his life, these scattered wind blades did not cause much trouble to Tong people.


    Under the ability of creeping footwork and mind, Tong people stepped on strange steps to the whirlwind Eric falling to the ground, and easily avoided all stray bullets flying to themselves.


    He put the weapon in his hand against Eric''s neck. Tong said slowly, "it''s really brave to want to get the keel of the Millennium Dragon with your ability!"


    As soon as the weapon came to his neck, Eric felt a chill emanating from his heart, as if the young man in front of him could cut off the world at any time.


    In fact, it''s right to say so. Space is the most stable thing. Even with strong power, it can rarely break through space, but this sword can open space cracks.


    In a sense, the body of the sword itself is a permanent space crack.


    Seeing Eric''s frightened eyes, Tong people gave him a mocking look and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but it''s the first time we meet. I''ll invite you to take a bath!"


    Hearing this sentence in Eric''s ear, he was no less than a desperate voice. He quickly said, "no, please, don''t throw me into the sea. I''m willing to be your slave and serve you all my life."


    "That''s right?" Tong was not a cruel man at first. Considering that he still wanted to fight with Luffy, he said lightly, "well, I''ll invite you to eat a popsicle! Whether you die or live depends on your nature. If you can survive, you continue to look for the keel, and I won''t interfere any more!"


    The word bath is easy to understand. Eating popsicles really makes Eric unable to understand. Anyway, it must not be a good thing.


    Just as he was about to beg for mercy, Tong people had taken out sleeve snow-white and directly launched their skills: "sleeve snow-white is absolutely zero!"


    Eric immediately had a thick layer of ice on his body, and even his thinking began to lag.


    Tongren''s words came coldly: "now you pray quietly that those navies will not break the ice! If they are broken, you should be able to imagine the consequences!"


    Under this absolute freezing, the water in Eric''s body has also been frozen into ice. Once someone outside wants to break the ice, Eric''s body will be broken and can''t even hold it up.


    The Navy''s careful search, coupled with Eric''s slow thaw, should be able to last until the tongs send ABIS back to the warship island!


    Calling out to hide the fledgling field, Tongren said easily, "wife, let''s continue to start?"


    "Bah, who is your wife!" Hata blushed and pretended to be angry.


    Then, she looked at the bloody Tongren nervously, with a distressed look in her eyes, and caressed the Tongren''s wound carefully. She scolded with tears: "you bad man, you will make people worry about you! Can''t you be more careful?"


    Tong people didn''t care and said, "don''t worry. This wound can get better at once!"


    And there is one more thing on hatada''s neck than just before landing. There is a thin silk thread in her neck. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it.


    There is a pendant hanging below the rope. The pendant is very simple and beautiful. It is a small green man made of grass. It looks not only lifelike but also full of vitality.


    This is the double puppet doll that Tong people got when they finished the task. It''s really a very powerful treasure!


    Prop Name: Double puppet doll


    Function: damage transfer


    Effect: a prop that can transfer the damage suffered by the wearer. It has the same recovery ability as the user and can be reused! (if you are critically attacked, the props will be consumed!)


    With this double puppet, there are countless more lives! As long as you don''t get fatal injury, you can keep your body in the best state all the time. Even if you get a fatal attack, you can have one more life to resist.


    With the previous examples of one attack and one defense, Tongren began to look forward to it. What exactly does the open function mean?


    Now that you have defeated Eric, should you be able to get that extra reward?


    Now surrounded by many navies, Tongren naturally can''t view the so-called open function in this way.


    He sneaked into the ship with his young fields and set sail immediately. In the dense woods, when the Navy found out, they were estimated to have reached the great route!


    When he came to the ship, Tong Ren handed over the task of sailing to Hata, but he sat in the cabin and looked up.


    When I came to the interface of the Arsenal system, the display of that A-level task turned into completed.


    The button to receive the extra reward also became bright and was still flashing.


    Without hesitation, he ordered it and immediately popped out a frame, which was written like this.


    Congratulations to the host for obtaining the function opening permission. Now the following functions are open for you:


    Open recycling and exchange function


    Seeing this, Tong people are a little confused. Didn''t they have the function of recycling and exchange before? Why did you come again?


    The patient Tongren continued to look down, hoping to get the answer from the next introduction.


    Description of advanced function of recycling and exchange: the host can recycle and exchange any treasure or props obtained in the real world. The system will strengthen the integration, so as to exchange more advanced props for the host.


    Seeing this, Tong people immediately understood that the exchange and recycling function has been vaguely upgraded to the appearance of integration and upgrading.


    When he thought of it, he tried. Tongren immediately took out ten recording pointers from the box and summoned the recycling and exchange system.


    "Are you sure to destroy?" Tong Ren impolitely clicked to confirm, but the system no longer responded. Just when Tong Ren thought the exchange failed, a more exquisite recording pointer appeared on his hand, and the Arsenal system was also introduced.


    Exchange succeeded!


    Destroy recycled items: ordinary record pointer * 10


    Item after exchange: exquisite recording pointer


    Effect: the speed of recording data is increased to complete within five hours.


    Tongren was suddenly shrouded in a great surprise. An ordinary recording pointer can have such an effect. What if it is an advanced weapon? Is it even possible that demon fruits can fuse like this? I don''t know what kind of things can be integrated

 V1.Chapter 541

    You have already done what you promised ABIS. Now you can go to the great route!


    "Hey, Tongren, this map seems wrong!" Hata''s voice suddenly rang.


    Tongren immediately came to the cabin and said nervously, "no? What''s the problem?"


    Probably not? This is the chart that Nami copied for herself. How can there be a problem? Tong people secretly thought.


    Hata pointed to the chart and said, "look here, there is a mountain. This is a chart. How can there be a mountain? It''s not an island, it''s a mountain! What kind of ship can climb mountains? I really can''t think of it!"


    Hearing the words of Xiaotian, Tongren was relieved. It turned out that it was the problem. Tongren patiently explained, "there is a current flowing on the mountain. You don''t have to worry about it at all!"


    "Please, what on earth are you talking about? How can the ocean current flow from bottom to top!" hatada cried incredulously.


    Tongren was calm. He patiently explained: "there are many reasons that may cause this situation. Before entering the great route, you should understand one thing, that is, in a place like the great route, all impossibilities will be possible!"


    Hatada cried out in despair, "God, this is really crazy. Is the so-called great route so crazy? What are we going to do next?"


    "Look at the direction. Even if there is a current on the mountain, it won''t be too spacious. We''d better pray not to hit the coast. The power that can make the sea water flow back is absolutely dead or alive!" Tong man said seriously.


    Seeing that Tongren are rare to be serious, Xiaotian doesn''t dare to be careless. He stares at the front of the bow without blinking, hoping to see the situation of this sea area earlier.


    Gradually, the coast appeared in front of us. It was a large area of red land, with a red wall built.


    It is on this boundless wall that there is a gap that is almost negligible.


    "This... How can you hide?" hatada murmured to himself.


    "Young field, don''t be distracted. You observe the direction and I''ll take the helm!" Tong man dared not delay and hurriedly said to young field.


    Before he had finished speaking, he had come to the position of the rudder, which showed how serious the matter was.


    Fledgling Tian said uncertainly, "Tongren, do you want to put away the sails? It''s too fast. It''ll be over in case of collision!"


    "The force that can make the sea water flow back, even if the sail is put away, will not necessarily slow down?" Tong said with his teeth.


    Looking at the red coast getting closer and closer, Hata knew that it was too late to say anything now, so he had to rush hard.


    "No, the ship is going to hit! Tongren, the right rudder is full!" Hata shouted an order, and Tongren controlled the ship. They worked together to get through the natural danger.


    With a Shua, the ship almost wiped the shore and entered the tributary of the sea, which was very dangerous.


    Relieved, the two men still dare not neglect, pay close attention to the trend of the current and the situation of the ship, and keep controlling the direction of the ship at the same time.


    Finally, the ocean current is getting wider and wider, and the flow velocity is gradually flattening


    "Hoo... This is really..." Hata gasped heavily. He really didn''t know how to describe it.


    Tong people are still staring at the direction of the current. If you remember correctly, there seems to be a very troublesome whale there.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before I saw a huge shadow floating up from the sea ahead.


    The girl was still timid after all, especially in the vast sea. Xiaotian suddenly screamed: "ah... Tongren, look, what''s that... God, it''s so big!"


    Tong man shrugged and said, "nothing, just a giant Island whale."


    "What? Island whale? Not yet? God, it''s opening its mouth. Think of a way!" hatada was surprised. He didn''t know what to say. He even delayed his ability to think. All this can only be seen from Tong people.


    "Well, let''s walk around the belly of the whale!" Tong said very indifferent.


    "Target, island whale, full speed!" Tong man shouted excitedly. To tell the truth, he really looked forward to the green sea in the whale belly and the old man kulokas who was on vacation in the whale belly.


    Fledgling Tian was almost stunned, and Tongren was still muttering: "it seems that he was really unlucky. He actually caught up with this guy''s eating time."


    In the dark, under the impact of the turbulent sea, the sailboat rushed towards the belly of the island whale Labu.


    Then suddenly, the boat passed Labu''s esophagus. Without the buoyancy of the sea, the boat fell vertically.


    Now even Tong people were at a loss. The boat without current began to turn over, and the two people were thrown out of the boat at once.


    "Shit, this Rabu''s gastric juice, I hope it''s not too powerful!" this was Tong''s last thought before falling into the whale''s gastric juice.


    With a plop, Tongren and Xiaotian almost fell into the sea. Under the action of gravitational acceleration, they sank directly.


    Before they could see the situation clearly, they were pushed up by a strange sea king.


    Looking at the action of the sea king, it seems that it is not a good intention to save them, but to swallow them.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the fledgling field, Tong people immediately took out the blade of space, and an invisible space crack cut off towards the huge sea king.


    It was as easy as cutting a candle. The sea king was immediately cut in half. At the moment when the sea king was dismembered, a spear also hit its body.


    An old man dressed in casual clothes appeared on an island not far from them. It was kurosca, the lighthouse keeper of Gemini Cape.


    "Oh! Where are you two kids from? Don''t you know it''s very impolite to interrupt an elder''s vacation for no reason?" kulosca complained.


    "Hey, uncle, it seems that we shouldn''t be blamed for this? We were swallowed by your big whale, as if we were the victims?" Tongren argued.


    Kurosca said with a surprised look on his face, "eh? You little guy knows a lot! How do you know I have something to do with whales on this island?"


    Hata interrupted their conversation and said loudly, "this doesn''t seem to be the point? Can we wait until we get back to the ship!" "

 V1.Chapter 542

    With the help of kulokas, Tong people and Hata soon returned to their ship. After seeing the pirate flag hanging on their ship, kuloka really lived in vain these years if he still couldn''t know their identities.


    "Little Pirate brother, you seem to be very strong? You cut a sea king that big just now into two parts with one knife!" kulosca praised with a thumbs up.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "where, uncle, you are also very powerful. You can throw so accurately when you are so old!"


    Kurosca gave Tongren a shudder and said loudly, "Hey, you little devil, are you impolite? I''m still in my prime!"


    Seeing that the old and the young talked about speculation, hatada couldn''t help showing a knowing smile.


    Just then, the green sea began to shake violently again, and a strange cry began to come from my ears.


    Kulosca''s face changed and murmured to himself, "why did you come so soon this time? It seems that the tranquilizer has become more and more difficult to use!"


    Tongren also clicked in his heart. He immediately said, "Hey, uncle, come to my boat. Your boat is too big. It will be too late when you get to the door!"


    Inexplicably took a look at Tong people. Without enough time to think about too much, kulosca immediately jumped onto the small sailboat.


    Now is not the time to speak, Tong people immediately rowed towards the gate of the sky.


    Without time to explain too much, kulosca climbed up the ladder and immediately disappeared behind the door after opening the door.


    Glancing at the fledgling field, Tongren comforted: "don''t worry, the commotion will stop soon!"


    Hata looked at Tong Ren inexplicably. Since she knew him, it seems that nothing in the world can hide from him.


    Although he saw hatada''s doubts, Tong people can only act as if they didn''t see them. After all, the crossing and Arsenal system is too amazing. It''s really no help to tell her, but it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    As Tongren said, the green sea surface soon calmed down, and soon kulosca''s figure appeared again.


    After wiping a sweat, kuloka thanked him: "thank you, little brother. If you don''t stop it in time, you don''t know what it will hurt yourself!"


    Tongren said meaningfully, "you seem to be afraid to increase the dose because you have been afraid of hurting its body? Now you can safely increase the dose. There is no problem with a large dose of diazepam in a short time, and the problem of Labu will be solved soon!"


    Kulokas was stunned when he heard this sentence. He said in surprise, "if I remember correctly, I don''t seem to have told you its name?"


    "As you said, you didn''t tell me, but I just know, because I''m a diviner and the guardian of the twin Cape - Lord kulosca!" Tong said faintly.


    When the facts were before him, kulosska couldn''t help believing them. He asked, "what do you mean by settlement? As far as I know, the rumba Pirate Group has broken up!"


    Tongren was silent for a moment before he continued: "let me sell this matter! After a few days, a guy in a straw hat comes here, you will understand!"


    After talking for a long time, kulosca warmly invited Tongren and Hata to eat.


    After learning that Labu''s gastric juice has little corrosion ability due to the neutralization of seawater, Tongren happily dived into the green ocean.


    More than 50 years have passed. God knows if Labu has anything good in his stomach. If he doesn''t go down and have a look, Tongren won''t be willing anyway.


    Sure enough, his idea is not wrong. Although most of the items will be corroded by gastric acid, it undoubtedly represents things that can still be intact after years of baptism, seawater erosion and gastric juice corrosion. All of them are very solid.


    Among them, there are some stone products of hailou!


    Not to mention that Tongren hasn''t decided whether to eat the devil''s fruit yet. Even if he decides, he doesn''t seem to have to eat it, so the hailou stone is the best weapon against those who can afford it.


    After carefully collecting these sea floor stones, Tong people have to say goodbye to kulosca. You know, there is no difference between day and night here. Quiet days will only make people''s will no longer firm and their fighting spirit can not be condensed.


    At the time of parting, Tongren said to kulosca, "there seem to be two more small ants in the whale of the island you transformed. If you can, I hope you should be careful, uncle!"


    After seeing the strange ability of Tongren, kulosca had completely and unconditionally believed Tongren. He nodded and ran to open a channel for the small sailboat.


    They came out of Labu''s belly smoothly and didn''t go far. It was a coincidence that they met Miss Wednesday, who was lurking nearby, Princess Weiwei of the kingdom of alabastan, and her hot-blooded partner mr9.


    They thought they were perfect, but in the eyes of Tong Ren and Hata, who used to be ninja, they were full of loopholes.


    Tongren decided to teach them a lesson and drove the sailboat towards their position.


    The two men saw a sailboat crashing towards them and hid in a very embarrassed way. Although it was not directly hit by the ship, it was splashed with sea water.


    Anyway, it''s some distance from the twin headlands. However, Wei Wei and hot-blooded Mr 9 decided to teach them a lesson.


    "Peacock chain saw!"


    "Hot blood 9 back somersault!"


    Tongren had already paid close attention to them secretly. Naturally, he would not be hit. He cut a knife at random, and Weiwei''s peacock feather was easily divided into two.


    As for Mr 9, the fledgling field hiding on one side kicked him to the ground with one easy kick.


    Catch the stunned Weiwei, and Tongren comes to her ear and gently says, "miss Wednesday, your boss has found you. You''d better find a way to escape as soon as possible! Princess Weiwei of the kingdom of arabastam!"


    Without waiting for Weiwei to answer, he threw the pair of partners into the sea. Although it''s not a gentleman to treat women like this, Tong people don''t want to get into this trouble. It''s different to challenge klockdar alone and take the princess!


    Anyway, Luffy, a kind-hearted guy, supports it. Tongren doesn''t have to worry about these at all. He just needs to keep getting stronger. The throne of the pirate king must be obtained. Tongren is bound to get it

 V1.Chapter 543

    Although Weiwei was stunned, she didn''t dare to show it immediately. She cursed with her partner mr9.


    The direction of Tongren''s boat and Hata''s boat is the notorious cactus Island, that is, whiskey mountain.


    As expected, Tongren and Xiaotian soon came to the island and were warmly welcomed by the island residents.


    A grand welcome banquet was held on the island to confuse the two of them. Tongren, who had already known everything, would not be fooled. Xiaotian, who had been signaled by Tongren''s eyes, had always been vigilant.


    Under the warm toast of the residents, the two soon pretended to be drunk and lay on the table.


    The curly haired Mr 8, the important Minister of the kingdom of arabastam, soon led many of his men around the two men.


    Seeing the other party''s tusks exposed, Tong people simply stopped pretending to be drunk. Instead, they slowly raised their heads and laughed: "Yo, is this the hospitality of whiskey mountain? Eh? The spies of Baroque studio?"


    Everyone''s face changed greatly. I didn''t expect Tongren to know their identity so clearly.


    Icaram immediately started his weapon and took the lead in attacking the Tong people. A series of bullets were fired from his golden curls.


    The fledgling field that was lying on the ground just now has disappeared silently, and the members of the Baroque studio can''t help but get nervous.


    Easily cut all the bullets of ikalam in half. Tong said boring, "don''t you have a strong companion? You two go together!"


    Seeing that the fired bullets did not cause any trouble to the Tong people, icaram took a step back and left the battlefield to his partner Miss Monday.


    He''s not stupid enough to go with his partner. Miss Monday is just powerful, not invulnerable. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t hurt his partner in the scuffle.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and get that woman back!" icaram ordered angrily.


    In the Baroque studio, the higher the ranking people are, the more powerful they are. These small minions naturally have to listen to the dispatch of senior spies.


    Tongren smiled contemptuously at the corners of his mouth and said in his heart, "it''s strange that these guys can find it. Hata is still lying on the table, but she used Ninja!"


    A strong woman like a man appeared. She casually carried a table, as if throwing a feather, and threw it at Tong people.


    Just when the table was about to hit Tong people, it suddenly cracked into more than a dozen pieces without warning.


    "It''s useless! Nothing can escape my cutting. Your strength is in vain!" Tong said coldly.


    Miss''s idea on Monday is very simple. If one table doesn''t work, throw more. For a time, the table and broken wood in the cabin fly together. The scene is very amazing.


    When all the things blocking the line of sight fell to the ground, the figure of Tong man did not know when it had disappeared. Miss kept scanning around on Monday, but found nothing.


    A cold voice said in a low voice, "what are you looking for? This black girl?"


    The voice came from behind Monday''s head. She was about to turn around and attack, but a cold light had come to her throat.


    "You''d better not move. Don''t compare your fragile throat with my samurai sword, otherwise you will regret it!" Tong said in a flat voice.


    Without waiting for any reaction on Monday, a heavy palm knife had cut her carotid artery.


    Under such a blow, anyone will be in a coma for a period of time. It''s just a common feature of organisms. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t be changed.


    With a roar, the body fell heavily to the ground on a strong and unspeakable Monday.


    Those people who are looking for the young field outside have been solved by the hidden young field. There is no way to say that they should throw all the tables out on Monday just now.


    With the participation of Tong people, the battle was solved more quickly. Only Tong people, fledgling fields and curly hair ikalam can stand on the whole island now.


    Of course, icaram would not be caught without a hand. When he was preparing to start a more powerful weapon, he was interrupted by a sentence from Tongren.


    "The kingdom of arabastam? It seems to be called this? You and Princess Weiwei have been found, and the killer is on his way!" Tong said faintly, without any intention of fighting.


    "You... Who the hell are you? Don''t talk nonsense!" icaram said nervously.


    Tongren smiled and said, "if you don''t go, you two will only die! In a few days, your princess Weiwei will bring back a guy wearing a straw hat. You need to find a chance to ask him for help!"


    After a pause, the Tong man continued, "otherwise, klockdar will not let you live to bring the information back to the kingdom of arabastam!"


    After being told the secret again and again, icaram had collapsed. He asked in fear, "you... Who are you? Did klocdal ask you to test us?"


    "Klockdar? What is he? He can also instruct me? Besides, you should know your boss''s temper better than me? Once you doubt you, he will never test! For him, everything will not affect his decision, and everything is not important!" Tong Ren sneered and sarcastically said.


    Before ekalem could react, Tongren continued: "this time, a pair of partners, Miss Valentine''s day and mr5, came to carry out the task of destroying you two. If you don''t want to die, do as I say!"


    After hearing what Tongren said, icaram''s face became ugly. He asked hoarsely, "how can you make me believe that all this is true?"


    Tongren took a serious look at him and said faintly word by word: "you must believe me. You have no choice, because behind you is the survival of the whole country!"


    All of a sudden he knelt down on the ground. Icaram seemed to have been drained of his strength. Yes, he really had no choice. As Tongren said, how can the safety of a country be a trifle?


    "Since your excellency can tell me, you must still want to help me? Can you save us!" icaram looked at Tong people and begged.


    "Although I don''t want to refuse you, I can only refuse you because I don''t have time!" Tong people simply refused the request

 V1.Chapter 544

    Looking at icaram''s desperate eyes, Tong people advised: "a group of people wearing straw hats will help you. Although I can''t help you, I can help you stop the two people chasing you."


    Icaram, as a double agent, naturally has a permanent pointer to his own country. Tongren asked for it impolitely.


    Everything has been done. It''s no fun to stay. At least it''s meaningless to meet Luffy again. Tongren decided to start immediately.


    When they called the young field, they set foot on the journey again. This time, the direction of advance is the direction of alabastan.


    You should know that the nest of Baroque studio is in alabastein. If you want to stop Mr. 5 and miss Valentine''s day, you have to go this way.


    Because it was a few days ahead of the scheduled date, I didn''t meet the partners immediately. I didn''t meet two people at sea until the fourth day after I left whiskey mountain.


    As for how to recognize these two people, the reason is very simple, because Valentine''s day has been inseparable from the umbrella!


    So directly aimed at the two people''s boat and fired a shell. Naturally, it would not be so simple to hit them. The shell was directly blocked by the bomb man!


    The two men in the Baroque studio can be regarded as senior spies. Why have they been treated like this? The angry Mr 5 immediately took out a mass of nasal excrement and bounced over.


    "Nose shit bomb? It''s disgusting enough. In the pirate world, the most disgusting thing is you bastard? Thanks to the woman around you, you can stay with you!" Tong people laughed at the nose shit.


    Until the bomb came between the two ships, Tong took a knife lightly.


    The space crack immediately touched the nose piece and detonated the explosion in advance. Naturally, a small explosion cannot offset the space crack. After destroying the bomb, the invisible space crack flies towards the enemy''s boat.


    Just a moment later, the mast on the ship was cut off, and the pair of good partners were stunned by the attack of Tongren.


    Valentine''s day immediately lost her weight and flew up. She came to the top of Tongren''s sailboat and fell.


    Tong said coldly, "if you can''t stop my attack, I advise you not to try this dangerous thing!"


    As soon as her body was stiff, she didn''t dare to fall down on Valentine''s day. She stayed in mid air, neither in nor out. The scene was very embarrassing.


    Just when Tong people were ready to seriously injure them, the Arsenal system released a new task again.


    Task type: trigger plot


    Trigger condition: Combat senior spy


    Completion difficulty: S


    Completion bonus: rotating shield


    Completion condition: defeat klockdar


    Extra task: Join Baroque studio


    Bonus: a double puppet


    Although I don''t know what this rotating shield is, the double puppet is really needed by Tong people. In case of integration, I don''t know if there can be any powerful props.


    "I have no malice. You two don''t have to be nervous. I just come here to join your Baroque studio!" Tong''s sentence solved the current embarrassing situation.


    Seeing the attack of Tong people, both of them have sprouted fear. This outcome is naturally the best.


    Valentine''s day and Mr. 5 looked at each other, smiled and said, "so it''s like this. Since it''s just a misunderstanding, we''ll treat it as if it didn''t happen!"


    Then they used the phone bug to report the matter to the upper level. Now Nicole Robin, who is fully responsible for the Baroque studio, immediately agreed to Tongren''s request when she heard that Tongren could easily beat mr5 and Valentine''s day.


    In view of his strong ability, Robin decided to set his code name as mr.4, and all the original personnel automatically reduced their ranking by one from the 4th.


    Although he couldn''t beat Tong people, somehow the demoted mr5 still hated him very much. He scolded secretly in his heart and decided to give him a good look in the future.


    Because the ship was damaged, the trip of the two people was naturally delayed. They must repair their own ship first!


    This is not what Tong people should consider. The order he has received is to go to the small garden to see Nicole Robin immediately.


    The road is not far. Tongren and Hata soon met this casual woman, perhaps because they are the same kind of person. Tongren are very interested in this woman.


    Nicole Robin smiled and said, "welcome to Baroque studio, Mr 4! This is your phone bug. As a senior officer, you can transfer members lower than you at will, of course, on the premise that they have no task."


    Tongren casually took over the phone bug and said, "would you be very disappointed if I said that the historical original you are looking for is not in alabastan?"


    As soon as her face changed, Nicole Robin snapped, "who the hell are you? How can you know my purpose?"


    "Maybe I''d like to introduce myself first. My name is Zhitong man. I''m a diviner. That''s why I know this!" Tong man said humbly.


    "Diviner? Hehe, do you think I should believe it?" Nicole Robin said with a playful smile.


    "It doesn''t matter! We are colleagues from now on. I''m sure you won''t tell our boss Mr. klockdar what you shouldn''t say, right?" Tong shrugged and said the scoundrel.


    Nicole Robin smiled and said coldly, "it''s really a strange guy, but I still want to advise you that knowing too much is not good for you! If you want your own life, don''t use your ability at will!"


    Tongren nodded and said, "ha ha, I seem to annoy our archaeologists. So, do I need to be on standby somewhere now?"


    "No, you don''t have a task for the time being. You can move freely, but if you receive a task, you must go out at the first time, otherwise the consequences will be very serious!" Nicole Robin replied coldly.


    After saying this, she continued, "if you have no doubt, I still have my own work to do!"


    Without waiting for Tongren to answer, she left without any unnatural appearance.


    Hata asked nervously, "Tongren, why do you want to join this strange organization? I feel murderous from that woman!"


    After taking a comforting look at the fledgling field, Tongren replied, "joining them is just to see someone quickly. You don''t have to worry. I know the details of that woman very well!"

 V1.Chapter 545

    The power of the tornado!


    Hearing Tongren''s promise, Xiaotian felt a little more secure. She asked, "where are we going now? By the way, what will happen if we can''t complete the task of the organization?"


    "It''s nothing, at most send a few people to assassinate us!" Tong said disapprovingly.


    After thinking for a while, Tongren finally thought of a more interesting place. He said excitedly to Xiaotian: "in this case, let''s go to the small garden. The two giant uncles are still more interesting!"


    When Xiaotian looked at the confident Tongren, his eyes began to blur, and an idea came up in his heart: "can Tongren really find out so much news in a short half day? Or is he hiding something from me?"


    Thinking of this, Hata couldn''t help being absent-minded for a moment, so that she didn''t hear Tongren''s words at all.


    "Fledgling field? Fledgling field! What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you speak suddenly?" Tong people asked strangely and woke her up.


    "Ah? Nothing. I was a little distracted just now. I''m very sorry!" hatada explained incoherently.


    Then she shook her head, as if she wanted to throw the idea out of her mind.


    Briefly introduced the situation of the small garden to Xiaotian, and they headed towards the island.


    Hata is still trying his best to dissuade: "is that island really still in the age of dinosaurs? How can we settle on that island!"


    "Ann, just put your heart in your stomach! It''s no use if you''re big and can''t hit us!" Tong Ren comforted very seriously, but this doesn''t sound like comfort.


    Seeing that persuasion was of no use at all, Xiaotian had to accept his life, and the boat went in the direction of the small garden.


    It didn''t take long, but the sky gradually darkened and soon became like the night. Xiaotian hurried out of the cabin.


    She looked up at the cloudy sky and said anxiously to Tongren, "Tongren, I''m afraid we have to leave this place immediately. It looks as if there will be big storms immediately. If we are not lucky, we may encounter tornadoes."


    Tong people also looked up and murmured, "is it wind and waves? It''s really bad luck!"


    "Then let''s open the sails and rush out from here!" Tong people shouted with open arms, as if they were issuing a declaration of challenge to this day and the sea.


    Under the guidance of Xiaotian, Tongren immediately began to get busy, and the ship moved smoothly to a place outside this area.


    However, it''s a pity that everything about the great route can''t be imagined according to common sense. Soon, a huge waterspout appeared in the back. Look, its forward direction is towards the Tongren ship.


    The appearance of the waterspout caused the violent fluctuation of the sea surface. It was impossible to escape. Tongren encountered a big crisis for the first time. In the face of the power of heaven and earth, even Tongren were helpless.


    In terms of Tongren''s ability, there is absolutely no problem if they abandon ships to escape. However, in the inexplicable sea of the great route, it is difficult to say that they can survive with sufficient materials, not to mention the loss of ships and materials!


    With little time left, Tong people began to rack their brains to think about countermeasures, but they heard the cry of fledgling fields: "Tong people! What should we do? Once we are involved in the eye of the wind, we will be torn to pieces!"


    This sentence sounded in Tongren''s ears, as if it had the power to see the sun through the clouds. Tongren suddenly had an idea.


    Yes, although this water tornado is involved in a lot of sea water, it is still a tornado in essence, and the wind eye is its source of power.


    Time was pressing, and Tongren simply stopped explaining. He immediately pulled out the blade of space and chopped in the direction of the water tornado.


    The power of the space crack can wipe the edge of the water tornado, and this cutting power has failed.


    There is no way to do this. With the approach of the waterspout, the turbulence of the boat is becoming more and more intense. How can you be unaffected on board.


    There was only one blow. If it could not be solved, they would definitely be caught in the eye of the wind with the boat.


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Now there is no time to hesitate. Tongren tried to control their body and fluctuated with the movement of the boat. They wanted to offset the influence of wind and waves.


    The Tong man roared, "come on! You want my life. See if you have that ability!"


    Along with the voice, the blade of space fell, and the invisible attack hit the rotating waterspout very accurately.


    A joy in his heart, Tong people looked at the water tornado that stagnated in an instant and breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    Before he was happy, the stagnant water tornado resumed its operation again, and the rolled up sea water had been splashed on Tongren''s firm face.


    A trace of bitterness surged into my heart. Tong people muttered to themselves, "failed? Is this... The ruthlessness of the sea?"


    "Tongren, look, it''s incredible!" Hata''s excited voice sounded in his ear again.


    With the cheering of the fledgling field, Tong people slowly raised their heads. They saw that the water tornado lost the power of the wind eye to maintain, and the water tornado collapsed in all directions.


    The rolled up sea water seemed to rain on the boat close at hand. Tongren and Xiaotian were suddenly poured into a drowned chicken.


    The two people who were shocked and inexplicable could not say a word at this time. They just lay on the deck and smiled foolishly.


    It feels good to be alive!


    This feeling can only be truly realized by those who linger on the edge of life and death


    Life is so inexplicable and valuable. Rao is used to life and death, and Tongren can''t help but have such an idea.


    I don''t know how long they lay, neither of them went to the helm, so they let the little sailboat drift wantonly on the sea.


    For a long time, the two people sat up and just looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them had the heart to break the peace after the storm.


    After living and dying together, their feelings were further sublimated, and a hazy tacit understanding began to emerge between them.


    They were in a good mood again. They hurriedly corrected the course of the ship and set off towards the sea again.


    Although I was really scared to death just now, Tong people are more determined. Only such a journey is interesting and such a pirate king is fun!


    Tong people now know that the pirate king needs to conquer not only powerful enemies, but also this blue world

 V1.Chapter 546

    Just now, it was still cloudy and stormy, but in a moment, it turned into a sunny and clear day. The celestial phenomena of the great route were like the most elusive woman in the world.


    Maybe the catharsis just now released the power of heaven and earth, or maybe God has teased enough Tongren and them. Anyway, everything is calm again.


    Soon a small island covered by vegetation appeared in front of us. The dense jungle composed of huge plants seemed to show the magic and inconceivable of nature, standing in front with a sense of famine.


    However, everything was not as quiet as it seemed on the surface. With a rumble, a pillar of smoke rose. It looked as if a volcano had erupted.


    Then the roaring sound came out, and the trees in the distance fell down.


    All these are enough to deter the past warriors, but they can''t stop Tong people, because he knows the reasons for all this.


    Hatada bit his lips tightly and stared at the primitive jungle in front of him without saying a word.


    "Nothing, it''s just two giants fighting! Don''t you believe me?" Tong man said, looking at hatada.


    "Are they giants? I hope their sense of territory is not too strong!" hatada murmured.


    Tongren then said, "they are not indigenous primitive people. They should be able to communicate with them easily!"


    I want to know that the size of this land can not breed such huge creatures. There must be a limit to exaggeration. Hata took it for granted.


    Green ghost Dongli and red ghost bloki, let me personally end your century long struggle! Tongren also thought secretly in his heart.


    In the middle of the island is a wide river connected to the sea, but in order to prevent the huge aborigines in the jungle from damaging the boat, the two had to park the boat on the beach far away from the island.


    Once the wind direction in the great route approaches the island, it will tend to be gentle, so there is no need to worry about the ship.


    Rowing a small sampan, they finally set foot on this primitive island.


    If you don''t want to, Tongren takes the fledgling field to the direction of sound payment. These two big Mac guys should also be tired. You can know a little from the gradually sparse sound.


    According to the figures of Tong people and their two ordinary humans, Rao is just a small garden for giants. It''s really big to get the island.


    Before the two men arrived at the battlefield, the sound of battle had disappeared. Only huge fallen trees were still silent about the earth shaking war just now.


    The two people who lost their guidance could no longer move forward. Tongren had to climb the big tree first to determine the direction.


    If you remember correctly, the place where two people rest should have a huge mountain with crisscross gullies.


    It looks like a mountain on the surface, but it is actually the bones of two huge sea kings that the two people hunted a hundred years ago.


    Bone mountain is very huge. Tongren saw the two mountains at a glance. Knowing the direction, Tongren began to worry again.


    Two people are on both sides of the island. How can we stop their fighting? This is really a headache.


    As the saying goes, things are difficult to achieve both ends, and one''s hard thinking can''t help the problem in any substantive way.


    Tongren decided to meet the green ghost Dongli with a long beard first. This guy should be a little smarter than the red ghost bloki.


    They quickly moved towards Dongli. They encountered many huge dinosaur attacks along the way. The whole forest was like an enlarged Jurassic Park.


    Since Tong people obtained the blade of space, it seems that nothing can stop the cutting attack of space cracks, and those dinosaurs are no exception.


    Presumably, for other opponents of Tong people, they are just a little bigger, and their bodies are still flesh and blood.


    From a distance, I saw a giant with a long beard sitting on the ground roasting meat. It looked like a hill.


    "Hey, uncle with a beard!" Tong man shouted, trying to attract Dongli''s attention.


    Dongli followed his voice and looked here. After looking for them carefully for a long time, he saw these two small and exquisite people.


    "Hahaha, it''s you humans. I didn''t expect outsiders to appear on this island. It seems that it was many years ago to see strangers last time?" Dongli said with a heroic laugh.


    The sound of this sentence may only be a little louder for Dongli, but it was like thunder in the ears of Tongren and Hata. The sound made their ears numb.


    Tongren said loudly, "uncle, we are pirates on the sea. We happened to come here and heard a voice coming out, so we came here to have a look!"


    "So you''re pirates? It''s really memorable. I don''t know what''s going on with the giant soldier pirate regiment in the past 100 years!" Dongli seems to have unstable thoughts because he hasn''t communicated with others for too long. He always thinks of the past.


    Tongren pretended to be puzzled and asked, "uncle, what was the sound in the forest just now? Is there any monster?"


    Dongli laughed again: "hahaha, you''re really an interesting young man. If it''s a monster, it''s true for you humans! The voice just now was the voice I was fighting with another giant!"


    "You two fought for a hundred years because of a hunting. Haven''t you fought enough? Uncle long beard!" Tong said coldly.


    Hearing this, green ghost Dongli''s eyes suddenly widened, and each one looked like the moon on the 15th night.


    "Who the hell are you? How can you know this? If you don''t mention it, I can''t remember what we fought for!" before a word was finished, Dongli''s thoughts flew again.


    Tongren avoided Dongli''s question. He continued to persuade him, "it''s just a small matter. Why keep fighting?"


    Dongli suddenly became angry. He shouted, "what''s a small matter? It''s related to the honor of soldiers! Unless that damn Brocchi admits defeat, I won''t stop. We must separate one from the other."


    "Well? You can''t fight without booty, can''t you?" the Tongren asked with a thought-provoking bad smile at the corners of his mouth

 V1.Chapter 547

    Giants are born with physical advantages. In front of their strength, all problems will no longer be problems. Therefore, people of giants rarely play tricks.


    "Ah? Of course there are booty. Under the gaze of God, we will have a sacred duel. Only the greatest soldiers can get the eternal pointer back to albaf!" Dongli said proudly.


    Tongren''s face showed a smile of successful treachery, but Dongli didn''t find it at all. Tongren continued to ask, "such important things must be stored carefully. In case they are stolen by your opponent, it will be all over!"


    "What are you talking about? How could Brocchi be such a person? The eternal pointer is placed in the sea king bone behind me. The honor of a soldier can''t make a man of elbaff steal!" Dongli shouted angrily, but he didn''t know that the position of the war booty had been exposed.


    "Uncle, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I''m worried about you!" Tong said with a smile.


    Old child, old child, this sentence is true at all. Dongli, who doesn''t know his age, is as angry as a child.


    Tongren pretended to be very interested in Dongli''s barbecue. After smelling it, he said, "uncle, what''s this? It smells like very fragrant!"


    Dongli suddenly became interested. He happily introduced: "this is the meat of dinosaurs. Try it. It''s very delicious!"


    "Ah woo... It''s really delicious, uncle! Hey, Hata, don''t you come?" Tong took the barbecue and ate it.


    "By the way, uncle, you just said that you would stop as long as the red ghost brocken conceded defeat. Is it true? Can you go back on your word as a man?" Tong said seriously.


    Dongli took a strange look at Tongren and said, "Why are you so concerned about the battle between us? We don''t seem to know you?"


    Tongren hesitated and said, "well, don''t worry, uncle. I''m looking at you two such excellent soldiers. It''s a waste of time to kill time here."


    "I advise you not to waste your energy. Bloki will not compromise anyway. Otherwise, he is not worthy to be my opponent for a hundred years, let alone an elbaff soldier!" Dongli said seriously.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? I remember you two took the volcanic eruption as the signal of war, right?" Tongren asked casually.


    "Well, yes, as soon as the volcano erupts, no matter what we are doing, we should immediately go to each other''s location to duel!" Dongli nodded his head.


    Tongren ran out at once, leaving only one sentence echoing in the air: "my companion, please uncle first. I''ll try my luck over there!"


    "Well, OK! I''ll look at her!" Dongli nodded.


    Tong people have long disappeared into the jungle, and I don''t know if I heard this sentence.


    This vast primitive jungle is full of crisis, and all kinds of aggressive primitive giants constantly obstruct the tongs.


    Some huge and ferocious beasts are gnawing at the green leaves on the trees, while some beasts the size of donkeys are fighting cruelly. Everything in this jungle has never been seen before.


    After passing five passes and cutting six generals along the way, even the space blade that will not be stained with blood seems to be stained with color. Tongren finally came to another sea king skeleton. A giant was sitting next to a huge axe eating barbecue.


    Look at the dress and dress, plus this situation, this person must be a red ghost broki.


    "Hello, uncle, are you uncle bloki?" Tong asked without a word.


    Bloki stopped eating at once. After seeing the little human in front of him, bloki suddenly burst into tears and cried, "Oh, isn''t this human? That''s great!"


    Tongren looked at bloki inexplicably. He didn''t know what the big man was happy about.


    "Hey, man, are you from the sea?" Brocchi asked eagerly.


    "Nonsense, I am not from the sea, or do I fall from the sky?" Tong heart secretly make complaints about it.


    "Well, yes, I have something to want this time..." Tong answered suspiciously.


    Brocchi interrupted Tongren''s words and suddenly held Tongren in his hand. He asked excitedly, "human, do you have wine?"


    "Er... It''s all on the boat..." Tongren replied silently, secretly blaming himself for his confusion. How can he forget that Brocchi likes drinking most.


    Before the Tongren could react, Brocchi had already run with him. While running, he shouted excitedly, "where''s your boat? Take me there. I haven''t drunk for a long time. I really miss it!"


    Tongren pointed out the direction of the ship and said, "if you two are willing to give up the fight, I don''t know what good wine you can brew!"


    The giant''s pace was very big. The strong wind blew the Tongren''s words away in the wind. Brocchi didn''t hear them at all.


    It''s really convenient to have a huge body. Just now, the Tongren took a long time to finish the journey with their young fields. It was only a short time at the feet of the giant.


    They docked the ship in the sea. The water was very deep, but it was insignificant compared with the giant. The water here could only submerge the giant''s waist.


    When he took out the wine, Brocchi immediately opened it and drank it together. Such a big bucket of wine can only be regarded as a bigger glass in the hands of the giant.


    A big man and a small man sat on the beach and talked. Tong asked, "don''t you feel bored after fighting for so many years?"


    Bloki stared and shouted, "although it''s boring, we must fight. This is the only way for soldiers to maintain their glory!"


    Tong people can''t help frowning. These two people are really like stones in a pit, smelly and hard!


    Since Wen Yan''s persuasion failed, he had to use a trick. Tong thought secretly in his heart.


    "It''s said that the booty between you is the eternal pointer to return to your hometown, isn''t it?" Tongren asked.


    Brocchi nodded very honestly. Tong people continued to ask, "is Dongli keeping the pointer for the time being?"


    "Well, yes, he''s still very trustworthy!" Brocchi said as he drank.


    "Well, it''s a waste of time for you two to go on like this. I still want to persuade you!" Tong man spread his hand and said

 V1.Chapter 548

    Looking at the giant beside him, Tong people began to pray that the volcano would erupt quickly, so as to lead the two Big Macs away.


    The volcano here seems to be very active. It will start erupting soon. The ground began to shake, and a strong smell of nitrate and sulfonate came out.


    Brocchi put down his wine bucket and looked warily in the direction of the volcano. With a loud bang, the volcano began to erupt.


    Holding several large wine barrels, Brocchi shouted to Tong people while running: "little brother, thank you for your wine. I have something to leave for a while!"


    "Great, finally! Since you don''t want to make peace, let me help you!" Tong man shook his fist and said secretly in his heart.


    I don''t know how long the two giants who have just fought can last. Knowing that time is pressing, Tong people ran to Dongli''s nest.


    The giant''s speed is too fast. The Tongren here have not run far, and the roaring battle has begun.


    Ten thousand rushed to Dongli''s nest. Hata was sitting there silently in a daze. She didn''t know what was thinking in her heart. She didn''t even find Tongren coming back.


    This area is the territory of giants. Those huge dinosaurs and beasts have regarded this area as a forbidden area after suffering heavy losses. Therefore, Dongli can safely leave the young fields here.


    "Fledgling field? What do you think? Come and help!" Tong interrupted the distracted fledgling field and said anxiously.


    This mountain like bone is too huge. One must not be able to search for a small eternal pointer. Even if two people are together, they may not be able to find it.


    As soon as he heard that he was looking for yongken pointer, Xiaotian looked at Tongren in horror and said, "those two giants are so powerful, why do we have to offend them? We just passed by here. It''s better to leave when the recording pointer records the data!"


    Tongren said seriously while rummaging: "no, they are fighting like this. I don''t know when it will end. I have to stop them!"


    Hearing Tongren say this, the helpless young Tian had to join the search. After searching for a long time, there was no result, and the voice of the battle had been sparse. It seemed that Dongli and bloki were about to end the battle.


    Mercilessly smashed the white bone, and Tong people muttered discontentedly, "what, where did they hide the pointer?"


    "Tongren, look, what''s there?" Xiaotian shouted to Tongren, pointing to a place.


    Following the guidance of the fledgling field, Tongren impressively saw a small glass ball lying quietly in the white bone''s eye socket, shining brightly in the sunshine.


    Is this not an eternal pointer or something? I didn''t expect the giant to put such an important thing in such an obvious place.


    In fact, it is often the things that are not hidden that are the most difficult to find. It is really because it is too unexpected.


    Three times and two times, he climbed to the top of the white bone, and the Tong man easily took elbaff''s eternal pointer in his hand.


    He held the pointer tightly, told the young field, and rushed to the battlefield.


    "Hey, two uncles! Stop it, or I''ll take your booty!" panting Tongren threatened loudly.


    It was difficult for the two people in the battle to hear small voices. Tong people shouted several times before they attracted their attention.


    When they saw the pointer in Tong''s hand, their eyes suddenly turned red. They shouted, "you despicable fellow, give us back our pointer!"


    Even the giants who are not afraid of heaven and earth have weaknesses. If this eternal pointer is destroyed, I don''t know how long it will take them to return to their hometown of elbaff, which they miss day and night.


    But the two of them dare not make a move. If they really accidentally damage the pointer, they will be in big trouble.


    Seeing that the two people who threw the contraindication didn''t dare to move, Tong people proudly tossed the pointer and said, "you two should stop fighting and shake hands to make peace. If you follow what I said, I''ll give you back the pointer!"


    Dongli and bloki said in unison, "you can''t imagine that the glory of soldiers can''t be blasphemed. We have to divide the victory and defeat!"


    The giant''s pointer is one circle larger than the ordinary pointer, and the wrist strap on it is also very long. Tong man simply carried the pointer on his body. He said calmly: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s wait until you two have considered it!"


    Glancing at each other, there was a trace of helplessness and fatigue in their eyes. Dongli and bloki whispered in one voice: "well, we admit defeat. Give us back the pointer quickly!"


    Seeing their eyes, Tong man knew that the two big men would never break their promises, so he immediately started to get the pointer off his body.


    I don''t know how many years this pointer has been put there. In addition, the wristband on it has already been overwhelmed by the tossing and tossing of Tongren just now.


    Although there was no problem with the pointer itself, the wristband broke at this time, and the pointer that lost the restraint of the wristband immediately fell down.


    For a moment, time seemed to be at a standstill. The three people rushed in the direction of the pointer with their mouths open, trying to catch the deadly prop before the pointer fell to the ground.


    A slight crack came, and the pointer still fell to the ground and smashed.


    Tongren twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know whether he wanted to cry or laugh. He secretly complained: "lying in the slot, can''t you? It''s not easy to fix these two guys. The pointer is broken!"


    "Eh? This thing should still be repaired? It looks very strong. I didn''t expect it to fall so easily..." Tong explained awkwardly.


    The faces of the two giants have turned iron cyan. The booty of the battle for a hundred years has been broken. Now it''s fun. Even if they decide the victory or defeat, it doesn''t seem easy for them to go home!


    "Hey, hey! You two, you can''t blame me. Your wrist strap is broken. I just want to end the battle between you. I didn''t expect it to be like this!" Tong explained hurriedly.


    Although facing these two giants, Tong people will never be afraid, but this thing is also caused by him. It''s too unreasonable not to explain.


    Who knows, when they heard Tongren''s excuse, their faces became more and more ugly

 V1.Chapter 549

    Without saying a word, Dongli and bloki raised their weapons and rushed towards Tong people. It seemed that they wanted to swallow and peel Tong life alive.


    "Hey, two uncles, there''s something to say. Why use a knife and a gun? It''s a plain peace between us!" Tong man shouted while dodging.


    Dongli said fiercely, "your boy came to this island for no reason. Why do you have to intervene in the battle between us? If you want to blame yourself, you''d better mind your own business!"


    Bloki also roared with a ferocious face: "boy, don''t think I can let you go after drinking your two jars of wine. This pointer is our hope to go home!"


    After shouting this sentence, the two looked at each other and said in unison: "then, this time we''ll compare who can kill this hateful guy first!"


    Seeing the murderous spirit in the eyes of the two people, Tong people know that the two people have also moved seriously. If they dodge like this, they must suffer.


    After all, it was his own mistake that caused the oolong. Tongren naturally couldn''t take out his big killer space blade. He had to take out his comfortable sleeve snow to resist it.


    As they fought and retreated, a large area of the forest was knocked down by the aftermath of the two men''s battle.


    "Hey, will you two listen to me? I really didn''t mean to break the pointer. It''s really too weak!" Tong man shouted as he resisted.


    Hearing Tongren say this, the giants were even more furious. In addition, a human could fight with them for so long without fighting back, and their competitive heart was stimulated.


    It''s hard to know this. They won''t listen to their own explanation if they don''t knock down these two angry guys.


    Sleeve snow minus 18 degrees!


    A cold, piercing cold air was constantly emitted from the snow-white blade on the sleeve, and a layer of white frost was soon hung on the surrounding plants.


    "Hum, you are the one with the power of devil fruit! You underestimate us too!" the two giants sneered at Tong people''s moves.


    Indeed, for a giant with rough skin and thick flesh, minus 18 degrees is just a little cold. This cold can''t affect two people at all.


    "Then, two uncles, try this again! The snow on the sleeves is minus 50 degrees!" Tongren''s mouth started with a smile, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply again.


    Just now, the white frost on the tree gradually turned into transparent ice glass, shining brightly in the sunshine.


    Even giants tremble a little under this degree of cold. If they don''t increase the amount of exercise, it''s only a matter of time.


    Reluctantly, the attack on their hands began to speed up. Tong people didn''t dare to hurt them, so it was more difficult to dodge.


    Sleeve snow, absolute zero!


    Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew.


    In fact, this is not something, but the sound of the air. Due to the rapid change of temperature, the air changes from warm to cold, so it makes such a terrible sound.


    Looking at the two giants, they were completely unable to move and fell to the ground, because under the ingenious control of Tongren, their bodies, except their heads, had been completely wrapped by Yan Bing.


    "Two uncles, I''m not shirking my responsibility. As you can see, I really didn''t mean it! It was really just an accident. Please forgive me, will you?" Tong man wiped his sweat and took the opportunity to explain.


    As everyone knows, his ability has aroused the desire of the two martial arts fans to fight. Today''s matter can never be solved without a good fight.


    Dongli and bloki shouted, "don''t mention the pointer for the time being. As long as you can beat us, we won''t mention it again!"


    Tongren is stunned. It''s already like this. Isn''t it a defeat? Do you have to fight to the death?


    Just then, a series of clicks spread, and more and more cracks appeared on the ice. The two people were about to break through the ice!


    With a bang, they almost broke free from the shackles of the ice at the same time. They shouted: "since we can''t fight, let''s see who can hold on longer in his hand!"


    With that, the two men raised their weapons again, as if they were two male lions.


    "Hey! Are you two finished? I said I didn''t mean it. Even if you killed me, there''s no way!" Tong people couldn''t help but be angry.


    Dongli said while attacking, "we forgive you. Hurry up and try our best to defeat us!"


    In the face of these two Wuchi, Tong people are really speechless. Isn''t the battle obvious just now?


    Sleeve snow, absolute zero!


    The cold air swirled, and Yan Bing appeared on the giant again, but this time the ice was much thicker than before.


    After the two Big Macs broke free for a few times, they finally lay down quietly, and Tongren began to complain: "I say you two uncles, how can you say that you are also in your 100s, can''t you be safe?"


    After reading this for a long time, Brocchi suddenly turned to Dongli and said, "this guy is really annoying, brother! I suddenly want to hit him!"


    Dongli also laughed and said, "ha ha, me too! Why don''t we use that move! What do you think?"


    With a loud click, they broke free at the same time. Although they broke free, it was obvious that it was not easy for them.


    They gasped violently and raised their weapons high.


    "Shit, are you two guys finished? You''re all right, but I''m still busy! Are you still coming?" Tong man shouted exaggeratedly.


    The broad swords and axes of the two giants crossed together. They shouted, "please take our move, Overlord the country!"


    For a moment, the weapons of the two men gave off a dazzling light, and a light column was generated at the intersection of the two men''s weapons.


    With their actions, the light column flew towards Tong people. This move was obviously completely different from the power just now. Tong people also put away their joking mentality.


    For a moment, even Tong people had an illusion that these two guys really wanted to kill themselves!


    Without hesitation, he drew out the invincible blade of space, aimed at the light column and cut it hard. Unexpectedly, the light column was not divided into two as expected, but exploded at the moment of contact with the space crack.


    A strong wind from the explosion blew in the face, and the giants and Tongren were all beaten away by the impact force

 V1.Chapter 550

    Rao Shitong was also hurt by the shock wave at the moment. A trace of red blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, which looked very terrible.


    In fact, his injury is not as terrible as it looks on the surface. To put it bluntly, it is skin injury, but it can maintain such attack power after the strike of the blade of space. It can be said that it is very powerful.


    Look at the two giants. Although they don''t have any obvious trauma, the move that just needed the joint efforts of the two people will never have the slightest impact on them.


    The two giants were lying on the ground panting violently. They looked tired and couldn''t get up for a moment.


    Before he could breathe, Dongli laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s so happy! Brocchi, this is the first time we''ve played so happy since we came to this island?"


    Brocchi also sighed for a while. He murmured, "it''s needless to say that we are equal. Naturally, it''s boring to fight."


    Seeing the eyes of the two people, Tong people felt uneasy for a while. He secretly shouted: "God bless, these two perverts don''t want to fight with themselves!"


    Tongren said with a smile: "since it''s boring, you two don''t fight. What hatred can''t be solved after a hundred years of war? What''s more, you just want to be high and low!"


    Hearing Tongren''s persuasion, both of them stared at him with a kind of joking eyes, and their eyes didn''t blink.


    After clearing his throat, Tong Ren explained awkwardly, "cough, two uncles, don''t look at me like this. It was really just an accident. I should have known that it was so weak that I didn''t dare to take it out and play around!"


    Dongli stretched out his hand and pulled bloki. He smiled happily and said, "well, bloki! Don''t scare him anymore. For both of us, whether there is that pointer is just a waste of time. Think about it carefully. We''ve been fighting for so many years, aren''t we wasting our time in vain?"


    The two people wanted to scare Tong people, but Brocchi was stopped by Dongli. After all, he was still unhappy. He said unhappily, "Dongli, don''t put on a preaching face!"


    Dongli was certainly not happy to be humiliated in front of Tongren. He replied unhappily, "why? As a captain, I can''t even say a word about you?"


    Brocchi cried, "Dongli, you really don''t know how to be ashamed! We are both captains. Why should you preach me?"


    A word disagrees. Seeing that the two people are going to fight each other again, Tong people have been foolishly stunned on the spot. No wonder the two people have been able to fight for so long. According to this look, they have been fur for a hundred years.


    I don''t know what''s going on with the giant family. One by one, they were as angry as if they had eaten explosives. Tong people really couldn''t see it anymore. He said to stop: "I said, two uncles, if you can''t work together, you can''t go back to albaf anyway!"


    Knowing that what Tongren said was true, they looked at each other fiercely, turned their heads and ignored anyone.


    Seeing that the two giants over 100 years old were as angry as children, Tong people couldn''t help laughing.


    They finally stopped. Tongren couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He smiled and said to them, "since the two uncles can no longer fight, it''s natural that it''s better. We still have important things to do, so we''ll leave first!"


    Dongli glanced at Tong man and said in surprise, "little brother, I''ve really seen a lot. I''ve never seen a pirate group of two people come to such a place as the great route!"


    "Ha ha, uncle, haven''t you seen the outside world for a long time? I think the great route is not what you were at the beginning. It''s better to go out more. Is it a man''s doing to hold back here?" Tongren said earnestly.


    Looking at the two people lost in meditation, Tong people no longer bother and walked in the direction of the fledgling field.


    Tongren thought a lot along the way. His heart was constantly thinking about what is the ultimate of martial arts?


    How can such a problem be easily figured out? The fruitless Tongren shook his head and left the problem behind.


    If you can''t think clearly, don''t think about it. Just follow your heart!


    This is Tong''s way of dealing with the world, and it is also the reason why he can live so freely.


    An idea has gradually taken root in Tongren''s heart. In a word, it is: don''t worry about the road!


    Soon he came to Dongli''s nest, that is, the location of Xiaotian. With a gentle greeting, Tongren took Xiaotian to the original road.


    Looking at the back of Tongren, Xiaotian vaguely felt that Tongren seemed different from before. As for where it was different, she couldn''t say at all.


    Smoothly returned to the ship. Neither of them spoke, but silently put away the anchor and set sail again.


    Tong people fell into deep thinking. Should we solve the candle man or go to the drum kingdom to find vabolu?


    After thinking for a long time, Tong sighed: "Alas, candle people let them have a headache! I''m a member of Baroque studio now!"


    Yes, everyone has his own trial. How can those who are afraid of wolves before and tigers after?


    "Fledgling field..." Tong people shouted at fledgling field.


    "Hmm?" young Tian raised his head suspiciously and looked at Tong people.


    "I''m so hungry. Can we have dinner first?" Tong man complained by touching his stomach.


    Xiaotian burst out laughing. It''s really cute for Tongren to play bora. She covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I thought our Tongren young master was going to go on a hunger strike. It''s not good to be silent for such a short time?"


    The Tong man cried, "where am I? I''m just saying where we should go next! The captain is not for nothing!"


    Soon, Xiaotian cooked a steaming meal, and they immediately started.


    Tongren, with food in his mouth, said vaguely, "Xiaotian, let''s go to the snow country? I think it must be very beautiful!"


    A girl''s nature always loves beauty. As soon as she heard the name of the snow country, a scene of heavy snow immediately appeared in Hata''s mind. She cried happily, "OK, OK, go and have a look at the snow. It must be beautiful!"


    Aroused the interest of Hata, Tong people smiled cunningly and shouted, "OK! Let''s go! Target - drum kingdom!"

 V1.Chapter 551

    In fact, Tongren did have the idea of flattering the young fields, but the goal was not the heavy snow in the snow country.


    Although the magnetic force of the great route disorder has the disadvantages of making the compass fail, everything has disadvantages and is beneficial. As long as the initial point is the same, it will definitely embark on the same road.


    It is with Tongren''s understanding of this road that we can make all preparations before everything happens.


    Along the direction of the pointer, the temperature is getting colder and colder, which is an important sign of approaching the drum kingdom.


    After calculating the time, it should be that after the whole country had just been robbed by the Blackbeard Pirate Group, Tongren immediately put away the pirate flag on the ship.


    "What''s the matter, Tong man? Why did you put the flag away?" young Tian asked suspiciously


    "Nothing, I feel it''s easy to be misunderstood by the residents of the island if I land with a flag like this!" Tongren hesitated.


    Looking at Tongren''s appearance, I know he didn''t tell the truth, but in the final analysis, Xiaotian still believes in Tongren. Since he doesn''t want to say, Xiaotian won''t ask.


    "Well, then we must be careful. Don''t be found out who we are!" hatada blinked and said naughtily.


    After sailing for a short time, an island gradually appeared in front of us. Strangely, there were huge columns on the island, just like the legendary giant pillars.


    Looking at the frightened expression of Xiaotian, Tongren said proudly, "what''s up? Are those icicles spectacular? It''s really nice to see them with your own eyes!"


    "What? That''s an icicle? God, it''s really... It''s incredible!" hatada said incoherently.


    While talking, the sailboat has come to the edge of the island, but the residents of the island have formed a circle, and the narrow edge of the island has been crowded.


    Looking at these people with blood stains on their bodies and weapons in their hands, Tong said faintly: "it seems that this island doesn''t seem to welcome outsiders!"


    A strong man asked loudly, "who are you two? Why did you come back to us?"


    Tongren replied, "we are passengers on the sea. Because of the lack of supplies, we had to come to the island to seek help!"


    Before the big man answered, the residents shouted, "get out of here quickly. We don''t welcome outsiders!"


    The big man was Dalton who ate the cow fruit. His hands pressed down slightly to stop the excited residents. It can be seen that his prestige among the masses is very high.


    After glancing at Tongren and Xiaotian, he seemed to feel that the two soft and weak young people were no threat. He shouted to the people: "Listen to me, although our country has been attacked now, it doesn''t mean that we should deprive others of the hope of survival. Let''s let them come up. If they leave without material supplement, they can only die!"


    Hearing Dalton''s words, we all lowered our heads in shame: Yes, people can''t impose suffering on others because of suffering. If the country falls, it can be rebuilt. If the good heart falls, no matter how prosperous the country is, it just exists in name!


    With a grateful look at Dalton, the Tong people dropped the anchor and set foot on the snow of the drum kingdom with their young fields.


    When the residents saw that there was no danger, they had already dispersed, and only Dalton was still waiting there.


    "Mr. Dalton, thank you very much for your help!" Tong said politely to Dalton.


    This sentence startled Dalton. He shouted, "who on earth are you? How can you know my name?"


    Tongren shrugged helplessly and said, "why does everyone ask me this question? I''m almost stuck with a note on my head! Alas, introduce myself. My name is Tiantong Ren. I''m a diviner!"


    Dalton looked at Tong people suspiciously, with deep doubt in his eyes. He didn''t seem to believe what Tong people said.


    "The country is called the drum Kingdom, and the former king was vabolu. The country has just been attacked by the black beard Pirate Group. Vabolu abandoned his people and fled. You are the captain of the national royal guard, and the village is now waiting for reconstruction!" Tongren said briefly.


    It''s hard for Dalton to believe it or not. The ransacking of the Blackbeard Pirate Group has just happened, and it''s impossible for outsiders to know.


    Even if the attack leaked out, the escape of King vaboru would certainly not be publicized. For this country, it would be a great shame to speak out.


    "Well, I believe you. You''d better not divulge your identity. The people haven''t completely come out of the panic and are very wary of everything! I''m sure you don''t want to cause chaos!" Dalton warned.


    Tongren said carelessly, "of course, this is the secret between us, ha ha ha!"


    Dalton looked at Tong man strangely and thought secretly: this man is really strange. He doesn''t take himself as an outsider.


    I think so, but he didn''t show it. Dalton continued: "I''ll be the guide during the second visit. I hope you can understand our feelings!"


    "Of course, of course!" Tongren agreed. Then he asked, "there seems to be a doctor named Dr Kureha here? I want to see her!"


    The name seems to have some magic. After eating NiuGuo, Dalton, who has infinite strength, shivered unconsciously. He advised: "although I don''t know what you want to do with her, I suggest you don''t see her. She is a famous witch on this island!"


    Of course, Tongren knew the power of Kureha. He laughed and said, "Mr. Dalton, don''t worry. I''m not looking for her to be a doctor, but something I want to ask her!"


    Dalton breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Tong people didn''t come for medical treatment. Kureha had a strange temper and was very harsh to patients, but he didn''t seem to have heard what she would do to ordinary people.


    Dalton glanced at the Tong man and said implicitly, "that Dr kurehako lives in the Castle above the icicle. Look at you..."


    The voice outside the words is very obvious: how can you climb so high with your small body? You''d better give up as soon as possible!


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s just take the cable car!" Tong said easily

 V1.Chapter 552

    "The cable car? Don''t be delusional! The cable has long been cut off by vapolu!" said Dalton with a sneer, as if laughing at the Tong people, and some like laughing at themselves.


    The Tong man smiled faintly and said to Dalton, "you seem to forget that I''m a diviner! There''s another cable that hasn''t been cut off, but its location is remote!"


    While talking and walking, the three people had come to Dalton''s house at this time. Tong asked: "my companion, please take care of him. I''ll set out to see Dr. Kureha immediately!"


    With Dalton''s heart, naturally he would not refuse. The Tong people who had known for a long time did not wait for him to answer, so they walked towards Dr Kureha''s cabin at the foot of the mountain.


    The only remaining cable is there! This is also the tool and way for Kureha to go up and down on weekdays.


    Only Tong people went up alone. Naturally, he didn''t need help from others. In this way, he dragged himself to the huge icicle.


    Unfortunately, Dr kuleha didn''t know where to rob the patients. In the castle, only Joba the reindeer was busy in the room.


    Seeing that a stranger came to the castle, Joba immediately hid in a hurry. Tongren looked at Joba''s performance and felt very interesting. He kindly reminded him, "Hey, Joba, you seem to be hiding backwards!"


    Joba blushed, hid his body, and subconsciously said, "thank you!"


    After saying this, Joba realized that he had been found. He ran in a panic, as if he was afraid that Tongren would hurt him.


    "Joba? What''s the matter with you? Be careful, don''t overturn these drugs!" a woman''s voice rang.


    But this sound was not Dr kuleha. Hearing this sound, Tong people''s body shook violently like lightning.


    He trembled in disbelief and said, "Xiang... Xiang phosphorus? Is that you?"


    The house was suddenly quiet, as if the whole castle was empty, but Tong people never had the courage to step in.


    For a long time, a slightly choking voice sounded: "Tong man, is that you? Have you... Come to me?"


    This sound is really fragrant phosphorus. It''s really broken iron shoes. There''s no place to find. It takes no time!


    If Tongren didn''t want to borrow something from Dr Kureha, I''m afraid they would miss the opportunity to meet in vain.


    I can''t wait to step into the room. A figure in my memory is sitting there. From the trembling of my shoulders, I can see that the owner of this figure is very excited now.


    Hearing the voice behind him, a familiar face with pear blossom and rain turned around. It was the girl who was always soft and weak - xiangphosphorus!


    "Brother Tongren!"


    "Fragrant phosphorus!"


    Thousands of words turned into such a simple and familiar title. The two looked at each other with tears. They couldn''t believe it was true.


    Qiaoba, who was timid and hiding behind xiangphosphorus, interrupted the scene. He asked weakly, "xiangphosphorus, who is this man?"


    Xiangphosphorus quickly wiped away her tears. She smiled and said to Joba, "don''t be afraid, little Joba. This man is the Tongren brother I told you about!"


    Tongren also liked the little thing with blue nose very much. He knew that the little guy was very timid, so he stood in place and didn''t move. He just said hello very friendly: "Hi, my name is Tiantong. Nice to meet you!"


    Joba murmured, "nice to meet me... Shouldn''t you be surprised to see me?"


    "Ah? Why do you ask like this? Should I see you somewhere else?" the Tong man asked suspiciously.


    "I... I''m a blame me. I can walk on four legs, but I can talk..." Joba lowered his head and whispered.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I can talk too! And I can walk on four legs!" then he leaned down and lay on the ground. He seriously said to Joba, "right? What''s so strange?"


    Joba''s eyes lit up at once, but it still said with some confidence: "but... I have a strange blue nose..."


    Pointing to the tip of his red nose, Tong man blinked and said, "you see, I have a red nose!"


    Finally, Joba bravely raised his head and said to Tong people, "so... Don''t you really think I''m strange?"


    Tongren nodded seriously, stretched out his hand and said again, "no! My name is Tiantong Ren. I hope I can make friends with you!"


    Choba carefully stretched out his hoof and put it into the big hand of Tong people. He said with some uneasiness: "I... my name is Tony Tony choba..."


    Xiangphosphorus looked at all this and didn''t bother. She knew what Joba had experienced. Having a friend was definitely a happy thing for Joba.


    Gently rubbed Joba''s small head. Tong people smiled and said, "Joba is so cute!"


    When his face turned red, Joba said coyly, "I hate it. Even if you praise me as cute, I won''t be very happy!"


    Dumbly realized, he glanced at Joba. The Tong man shrugged at the smiling xiangphosphorus. He asked, "by the way, xiangphosphorus, when did you come here?"


    Xiangphosphorus sighed and said slowly, "that was five years ago. I drifted to this island and was saved by kind people, because I didn''t know how long I was soaked in the sea water and was sent to Dolly''s medical mother for treatment."


    Tongren thought anxiously, "five years? Unexpectedly, xiangphosphorus came here five years ago. I hope the time when the other two people appear will not be too far away from us."


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the three sisters. I hope they don''t have anything to do!" said Xiang phosphorus, who wanted to cry.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Xiaotian has been with me. I just found her some time ago! As for Xiaonan and Tiantian, there will be no accident with their ability!" Tongren quickly comforted xiangphosphorus.


    Although it is said to comfort xiangphosphorus, in fact, he is not comforting himself? In this chaotic world, if you lose chakra''s ability, you can only survive by a little ninja?


    "By the way, brother Tongren, how did you come here? You don''t know I''m here?" Xiang phosphorus asked suspiciously.


    Tongren smiled with the lovely Qiaoba and jokingly said to xiangphosphorus, "me? I came here to invite our beautiful and lovely xiangphosphorus doctor to be a pirate with me!"

 V1.Chapter 553

    For xiangphosphorus, Hetong people have been separated for five years. They want to make up for what they haven''t said in the past five years.


    A voice sounded untimely: "Shannon? Joba? I''m back! Have you finished your homework today?"


    Xiangphosphorus suddenly reacted. She screamed bad. She patronized to chat with her Tongren brother. The medicine made by Dolly''s medical mother made her forget.


    Of course, Joba is no exception. He has just made an interesting friend. Where is he in the mood to do such a boring thing as dispensing.


    This call frightened him to jump down from Tongren''s legs and hurriedly wanted to find a place to hide.


    However, Dr Kureha has come to the room and saw the strange man Tongren at a glance.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to me?" Kureha asked coldly, in a very bad tone.


    Tongren didn''t seem to see it. He easily stood up and replied, "you must be Dr kuleha? You are as young as the legend! It''s my honor to see you!"


    Kuleha is most proud of her ability to keep her face. When she heard Tongren say so, she came at once. Kuleha laughed and said, "well? Then, young man, tell me, do you want to know the secret of eternal youth?"


    When xiangphosphorus heard that Tongren actually asked this sentence, she cried out in her heart. You know, Kureha will chatter for hours whenever others ask this question.


    "Duoli''er medical mother, are you back? This is the person from Tiantong, my lost partner a long time ago!" xiangphosphorus quickly interrupted their conversation and said.


    When someone interrupted the long speech that was about to begin, Kureha certainly wouldn''t be happy. She glanced at xiangphosphorus and scolded with dissatisfaction: "xiangphosphorus, don''t be so unruly in front of guests!"


    It seems that xiangphosphorus is tired of listening to kuleha''s nagging. She knows she will be scolded and has to interrupt her nagging.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? Is this man your friend? Are you sure?" Kureha hurriedly asked, as if he had just reacted.


    After a strange look at Kureha, xiangphosphorus replied exactly, "yes, Dolly''s medical mother, what''s the matter?"


    Kureha said lightly, "nothing. By the way, have you done all the homework I gave you?"


    Xiangphosphorus and Qiaoba changed their faces and didn''t dare to say a word. They seemed to have a premonition that things were bad.


    Without hearing their answers, Kureha looked up at the two people. There was no need to explain. Their expressions had betrayed them deeply.


    "What does this mean? Didn''t you do it?" Kureha asked coldly. His voice seemed colder than the heavy snow outside.


    The two men lowered their heads and whispered, "yes! Dolly''s medical mother, but that''s because..."


    Kureha coldly interrupted the words of the two people and said, "what you do is what you do, and what you don''t do is what you don''t do. I don''t want to hear your reasons! Do you think you can relax after learning from me for so long? Then I tell you that the disease is growing all the time. Once you relax, you will be defeated by the disease sooner or later!"


    After a pause, Kureha stared at the two people severely and asked loudly, "so, what are the doctors defeated by the disease?"


    Seeing that Kureha was so angry, they didn''t dare to breathe. They could only listen with their heads down.


    Knowing that these two people are relatively honest and timid, and there will be no answer to the reprimand in their eyes, Kureha waved his hand impatiently and said, "go and make up today''s homework!"


    They nodded their heads obediently and walked towards the laboratory dejectedly. Kureha''s voice sounded again. She said in a low voice: "you two are not allowed to eat until you finish your homework!"


    Tongren suddenly stood up and wanted to speak for them, but was interrupted by kuleha. She continued the topic and asked, "if you want to speak for both of them, please answer my question just now. What is the name of a doctor defeated by disease because of laziness?"


    After sitting back in his seat again, Tong man found that he had nothing to say. He said calmly, "doctor... There will always be diseases that can''t be cured? Dr Kureha, why are you so angry?"


    "How can there be incurable diseases in the world? For a doctor, what he should believe is not the strength of the disease, but to spend his life to find out how to cure the incurable diseases! Even if he can''t do it, he can''t increase the incurable diseases!" kuleha shouted angrily.


    There was a sudden silence in the room. She only heard Kureha panting because of her anger. She took a hard sip of plum wine on the table, and her voice was a trace of sadness.


    "Young man, do you know how many people will lose their hope of life if the doctor''s sentence can''t be treated? Do you know how many fresh lives each unsolvable disease will take before it is solved? Those, young and energetic lives!" Kureha''s low voice echoed in the room and disappeared for a long time.


    Tong people have been shocked by this sentence. No matter how cruel Kureha treats patients or takes their wealth, at least she is definitely a qualified doctor.


    You can even say impolitely that she is great!


    The reason why I took such a valuable reward is probably to let the patients know that the disease will kill and the money can be earned back.


    The respectful Tongren said hoarsely, "Dr Kureha, you are a great doctor!"


    This sentence is not flattery, nor flattery, but Tongren''s heartfelt respect!


    Through Kureha''s words, he had seen the great soul living in the old woman''s body.


    He poured another mouthful of plum wine. Kureha smiled at himself, shook his head and said, "what kind of great doctor am I? The great doctor is gone! I gave up and told him that this country is hopeless! But he always believed that he could find a way to cure this country!"


    Kureha''s eyes were wet. She put down the bottle hard and said firmly: "although the greatest doctor is dead, his spirit will always live. That''s why I''m so strict with Shannon phosphorus and Joba!"

 V1.Chapter 554

    When she looked up again, Kureha''s face was full of tears. She said softly, "do you know what the last words a doctor said before he died when he was framed? Huh?"


    "No patient? That''s great! No one is ill!" Tong people also gently continued.


    The two people spoke softly, as if they were afraid to wake up the soul of the great doctor who died in the castle!


    This great healer is Dr hiruk. Although his medical skills are very poor, his mind is absolutely supreme and pure.


    Glancing at Tong people in doubt, Kureha asked faintly, "how do you know?"


    Tongren smiled and said softly, "the deeds of great men will be immortal, and the soul of heroes will be everywhere!"


    "He... Is just a loser!" Kureha sighed. After a pause, she continued: "a loser can never be praised. He can only be remembered by some people!"


    "No! Dr hilluk didn''t fail! It was vaboru who failed!" Tong people didn''t refute, but said so plainly.


    Kureha raised her head again. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. She asked puzzled, "how can you say that? Hilluk is dead and vaporu is still alive?"


    "There was only one person who believed that he could find a way to cure the country, but now there are two, and there will be more in the future! And there are fewer and fewer people on vaporu''s side?" Tong said slowly.


    There was a sudden silence in the room, and only the sound of xiangphosphorus and qioba dispensing drugs next door came faintly.


    Tongren said excitedly, "the reason why Yingling is called Yingling is that it will never be destroyed so simply! Even if the body dies, the heroic spirit is still there, and the flame of hope will never go out!"


    After a long time without a word, kuleha took a sip of wine and murmured, "unexpectedly, unexpectedly, I''m close to a 140 year old, and a younger generation will teach me a lesson!"


    He smiled faintly, but Tong man didn''t speak, because he knew that Kureha had listened to what he had just said!


    "You''re right. The great fire will never go out. It will be passed on forever until the disease disappears forever!" Kureha said positively.


    Then she began to talk as if in a dream: "You know what? When a heinous villain saw the blooming cherry blossoms, he recovered from his terminal illness! Isn''t it a great miracle? The cherry blossoms saved him. He encouraged him to save all the patients until he was dying. He refused to admit that the country was not saved. He believed that the country was just sick..."


    Tongren listened to kuleha''s nagging with a smile. Until kuleha fell asleep, he gently said, "doryl''s medical mother, you''ve drunk too much!"


    Little Joba had quietly hid behind the door at the moment, and tears could not stop flowing down his face like a dike burst.


    Hilluk, the man he regarded as his father, the man who had a great influence on him!


    Looking at the pirate flag of hilluk from a distance, Joba secretly sold it: "doctor, don''t worry, I... Will save this country!"


    Came to the upper layer of the castle, Tong people looked at the cherry blossom pirate flag in front of them and fell into meditation. Under that flag, a nest of birds had broken their shells.


    The spirit will be reborn!


    After standing all night, Tong people thought about life, martial arts and redemption. They kept having a fierce collision in his mind.


    Seeing Tongren standing here, he seemed to be thinking about something. Xiangphosphorus quietly put on a coat for him and stood silently with him.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, the sun in the sky has revealed a glimmer of light. What a yearning light.


    Tongren moved a little and had a stiff body. Then he saw the incense phosphorus standing behind him. He smiled and said, "silly girl, why are you here with me? I''m sorry to have kept you waiting too long!"


    This sentence is like a pun. It is not only about this night, but also about countless days and nights in the past five years!


    Xiangphosphorus smiled and replied, "it doesn''t matter, brother Tongren, I will always be waiting for you!"


    With a slight sigh, Tongren sighed in his heart: even the little girl xiangphosphorus has grown up. It''s good!


    This night, the problem that has plagued Tong people for a long time has been completely figured out, and everything has been understood.


    All roads lead to the same goal!


    Life is worth cherishing. People always do what they should do in their life. In order to realize this dream, even paying life is worth it. Only in this way will they not waste the time of this life.


    The so-called counter blade of the blade of redemption is not just a simple counter blade, because even the back of the blade can kill. It represents the fear of life, and it represents the belief not to kill!


    Blade of redemption! That is, all who can redeem should not hurt the killer!


    As for martial arts, it can be understood literally, stop fighting... This is what stop fighting means. It is the soldiers who fight to stop fighting that really get the essence of martial arts.


    This is really a surprise. I never thought that this trip could have such a great harvest!


    "Xiangphosphorus, let''s go back! It''s too cold outside!" Tongren smiled and rubbed xiangphosphorus''s hair and said.


    After understanding such a profound truth, Tongren''s words are more and more mysterious. What does this imply?


    "Well, let''s go and ask Dolly''s medical mother to have dinner. She really drank too much wine yesterday!" xiangphosphorus said with a sweet smile.


    Back in the room, Dr. kuleha and Joba had been waiting at the table. Kuleha looked at Tong people and said sternly, "as a guest, do you just let the host wait?"


    Tong smiled apologetically and explained, "sorry, I''m too distracted to think of something!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became silent. The four people ate with their heads depressed. Tongren suddenly said very abruptly: "by the way, Dolly''s medical mother, I may leave with xiangphosphorus. Thank you for your teaching and care for so long!"


    A moment later, kuleha answered, "who allows you to call me that? Also, can five years of care and teaching be solved with a thank you? Do you know how much effort I have made?"


    Tongren scratched his head in embarrassment and thought to himself, "women are really fickle. Even his wife is so proud and charming!"

 V1.Chapter 555

    "What do you want? Dr Kureha!" Tong asked helplessly.


    Kureha smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "you seem to be a pirate? Take out all the treasures on your ship as my hard work for the past five years, and I immediately promised to let her go!"


    The Tong man spread his hand and said, "if that''s all you want, I''d like to promise you. It''s a pity that there''s no Bailey on my ship!"


    "Then you''d better stay and work hard for me for five years to pay off the debt!" Kureha''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "I''m afraid I have to tell you I''m sorry, because I have something important to do, and I can''t delay it for a moment!" Tong said sorry, but he couldn''t see even a trace of apology on his face.


    Kureha''s face was even more ugly. She was very angry and said with a smile: "young man, do you think you can get through as long as you say no in this world? Since you won''t do anything, let xiangphosphorus stay!"


    Xiangphosphorus was about to speak, but was stopped by Tongren''s eyes. He continued: "Dr Kureha, what''s the meaning of this? You should know that xiangphosphorus wants to go with me!"


    With a bang, Kureha slapped the table hard, stood up and said, "since you''ve all planned, why ask me again?"


    With that, she left angrily. A good farewell meal broke up unhappily.


    Choba stared at Tong Ren and Xiang phosphorus, and also looked at the direction of kuleha''s departure. He didn''t know who to help.


    "I always thought Dolly''s medical mother was just bad tempered. Unexpectedly, she was... Such a person!" xiangphosphorus also complained angrily.


    Tongren put up a finger to stop her. Tongren smiled and said, "don''t say that. I can find you. She must be happy in her heart!"


    Glancing at the door, Tong Ren continued, "she asked me to exchange treasure for you so that I can cherish it! Alas, the old woman is too stubborn!"


    There is another meaning. Tongren didn''t explain to xiangphosphorus that Kureha hated the sad parting most. It''s better to come out in anger than to say goodbye with tears.


    But Tong people can''t just leave, because he has another thing to ask Kureha, which is his original intention.


    Following the direction of kuleha''s departure, Tong people also went out. As soon as they went out, they saw kuleha holding a wine bottle.


    She was lying on the railing thinking about her mind. It could be seen that she was reluctant to give up xiangphosphorus from the bottom of her heart.


    "Dolly''s medical mother, even if she doesn''t want to face the sad parting, don''t do this? It''s not good to drink early. You''re a doctor and should know better than me!" Tongren smiled and advised.


    Kureha looked at him and didn''t correct his address. Instead, he said faintly, "since you all understand, why are you still here? I''m not in the house now. If you want to go, I can''t know! There''s some money on the table in the dispensing room. Take good care of xiangphosphorus!"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t go yet, Dolly''s medical mother!" Tong said seriously.


    "What else do you want? You don''t want to take Joba away, do you? If I can''t promise you, I''m old and don''t want to live alone!" Kureha snapped.


    "I want what you have in hand. Just a little. I want to spread the spirit of hilluk to the world and let it bloom on the great route!" Tong said honestly.


    Kureha was even more angry. She cried out, "you really deserve to be a pirate. You have a good abacus. Don''t say to take away xiangphosphorus, do you still want to take away hilluk''s entrustment?"


    Tongren still smiled, looked at Kureha with unblinking eyes and said, "do the doctors have to divide the patients? Since the cherry blossom has such magical power, why not let me take it away?"


    Under the clear eyes of Tong people, Kureha soon lost the battle. She seemed very tired. She turned and walked to her room. She waved her hand and said, "take it if you like..."


    "Thank you, Dolly''s medical mother. I''ll make good use of them!" Tongren said seriously to Kureha''s back.


    Kureha shook and seemed to have something to say, but she finally didn''t say it, but continued to walk forward.


    "Dolly, we''re leaving tomorrow..." Tongren added again. I don''t know whether Kureha heard it or not.


    When Joba knew that Tong people were going to leave, he was also very reluctant to give up, but he simply didn''t know how to stay, so he just hugged Tong people''s legs and couldn''t let go.


    "Joba, come on, you''re a little man! Sister xiangphosphorus and I will wait for you on the great route. If you want us, go to us. You''ll go to the sea sooner or later. That''s what hilluk told you, didn''t you?" Tongren gently comforted.


    "The sea... Yes, I will go to the sea!" Joba shouted with a wave of his little hoof.


    As the saying goes, there are no years in the mountains. In such a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, time always passes quickly. Even if you don''t give up, it''s time to leave.


    Only Joba came to see her off, but Kureha never saw anyone. Xiangphosphorus looked at the gate of the castle eagerly. How she hoped Kureha could come to see her off.


    Five years of time, five years of bit by bit, or care or love, or severe or angry, memories emerge one after another


    "Let''s go. We''ve been waiting for an hour. Dolly''s medical mother won''t come!" Tongren''s words interrupted xiangphosphorus''s memory and pulled her back to reality.


    Xiangphosphorus looked at Tong people pitifully, like abandoned animals. She begged: "let''s wait a little longer, just a little longer? Brother Tong people! Dori''s medical mother must have something delayed!"


    Reluctantly nodded. Tong people knew that Kureha would never appear now, but they couldn''t bear to brush the meaning of xiangphosphorus.


    For a long time, xiangphosphorus still couldn''t wait. She sobbed and whispered, "let''s go, Tongren brother! Dory''s medical mother must not come!"


    With a distressed look at xiangphosphorus, Tongren helped xiangphosphorus sit on the cable car. He waved his hand and shouted to Joba, "Joba, sister xiangphosphorus and I are waiting for you!"


    The cable car dropped quickly, but Xiang phosphorus buried her head deep in Tongren''s arms and refused to get up. She must be very sad, right? Kureha must be very reluctant, too

 V1.Chapter 556

    Tongren patted her back and comforted her. Suddenly, a figure appeared on the edge of the icicle. It was the stubborn Kureha.


    "Xiangphosphorus, look, Dolly''s medical mother has come to see you off!" Tong people hurriedly reminded.


    Looking up, xiangphosphorus''s face was already wet. She opened her whirling tears and looked in the direction of Tongren''s fingers.


    It''s really Dolly''s medical mother. She''s not angry with me! Xiangphosphorus thought happily.


    All of a sudden, xiangphosphorus stood up and waved to Kureha. Kureha nodded slightly, and her lips kept wriggling. She couldn''t hear what she was shouting.


    Tongren repeated with her mouth and completely repeated what kuleha wanted to say: "xiangphosphorus, take care and take good care of yourself. This will always be your home!"


    "What a stubborn old lady!" Tong man shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Brother Tongren!" xiangphosphorus suddenly shouted, and Tongren quickly agreed.


    "Will we... Come back?" Xiang phosphorus asked softly, as if afraid that Tongren would say the last thing she wanted to hear.


    Touching her head, Tong Ren said with a smile, "why not? We can come back at any time if you want! Don''t worry, Dolly''s medical mother is still healthy, and she will be able to live another 140 years!"


    With that, Tong man made a gesture of forking his waist and said seriously, "do you want to know the secret of eternal youth?"


    The learning was very vivid. Xiangphosphorus couldn''t help laughing. She glanced at Tongren and said, "I didn''t expect Tongren''s brother to become so immoral. No, I suddenly don''t want to go with you. I want to go back!"


    Tongren panicked all at once. He hurriedly said, "no, it''s not easy for me to find you!"


    Seeing that Tong people are so playful, the gloomy mood is much better. Xiangphosphorus began to think about the future.


    Although the cable car went up very slowly, it came down very quickly. In the end, it even needs Tongren to constantly control the speed to maintain stability.


    When they reached the flat ground below, they breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the cable car is really very dangerous without help.


    The two men walked in the direction of the daltons, talking and laughing. They needed to pick up the field there.


    Well, after xiangphosphorus comes back, Xiaotian''s work can also be reduced a lot. When there is no situation at ordinary times, let xiangphosphorus cook, so that Xiaotian can concentrate on watching the ship''s course.


    In a place like the great route, you must be very careful. A careless person will die!


    There are sailors and ship doctors. It seems that we need to find a cook. Otherwise, in case someone gets sick, everyone will be hungry.


    "Xiaotian, come on! Look who I brought!" Tong man stood outside the door and shouted.


    Xiaotian opened the door and raised his head as he spoke: "Tongren, you''re back... Ah, xiangphosphorus!"


    I looked up and saw xiangphosphorus. I don''t know how surprised and happy Xiaotian was.


    "Sister Hata, are you okay? I''m back!" xiangphosphorus said with a smile, but the moisture in her eyes betrayed her deeply.


    Xiaotian came forward and hugged xiangphosphorus. She said excitedly, "where are you dead girl? Do you know how worried we are about you?"


    This is true. Among the four girls, only xiangphosphorus has the weakest strength. After losing chakra''s strength, God knows if she can survive.


    It can be said that there is basically nothing to worry about when we find fragrant phosphorus!


    I don''t know how much power is retained after the loss of chakra.


    It seems calm in the castle, but in fact it has never been idle, so that Yu Tong people have not had time to understand the current situation of xiangphosphorus.


    In fact, it''s the same whether you ask or not. Tongren will never abandon their women because of their strength. As long as their strength can be guaranteed, women can only be happy.


    However, hatada asked bluntly, "sister xiangphosphorus, you should also know that there is no chakra in this world. Do you have any ability left?"


    Then, she said with some embarrassment, "you know I don''t mean anything else. The sea is too dangerous. We must understand it in advance and make the most reasonable arrangements."


    Xiangphosphorus smiled sweetly and replied without mind, "I, it seems that my perception ability has been preserved."


    This time, even the Tongren began to be interested. The perception ability is a very interesting ability. As long as they can perceive in advance, their pirate ship will never be attacked.


    "What kind of degree? How to perceive? Can you describe it? Fragrant phosphorus!" Tong asked eagerly.


    At this moment, xiangphosphorus was really baffled. She organized words for a long time before she replied: "well... It''s like being able to hear the position of creatures. I can''t describe it!"


    Tongren had a flash in his mind. He immediately confirmed, "does it seem that he can hear the voice in people''s hearts?"


    Xiangphosphorus nodded strangely and said subconsciously, "yes, that''s it. How do you know, brother Tongren?"


    This is really a surprise. I didn''t expect that xiangphosphorus could get a natural heart outline. It''s a kind of domineering!


    "Nothing. Your ability is very strong. If you make good use of it, it will be of great help to our navigation!" Tong man returned happily.


    Xiangphosphorus is naturally more happy. It''s unexpected that she can help. She just planned not to delay as much as possible.


    After buying some supplies on the island, the three politely said goodbye to Dalton. Dalton was very enthusiastic to send them to the shore.


    The three men boarded the boat and said goodbye to Dalton reluctantly. Tong talent hesitated and said, "Dalton, I''m sorry I lied to you! In fact, we are pirates..."


    Dalton laughed and said, "I knew for a long time. Do you think you can deceive me? But it''s rare for a pirate like you to take money to buy supplies!"


    Tongren said very seriously, "Pirates should also have their own creed. We can fight with the wind and waves at sea and giant animals, and we can also launch a counterattack against the Navy chasing us, but we must not fight against innocent people!"


    With a sigh, Dalton said with emotion, "if all pirates could be like you, I think pirates would be very popular! Goodbye, friends, I hope you can have a good trip!"

 V1.Chapter 557

    In order not to cause panic and know that he will never see the icicle of the drum kingdom again, Tong talent opened the sails and raised the pirate flag.


    The three of them marched towards the next destination, which was Princess vivi''s country, the country covered with yellow sand - alabastein!


    Not long after sailing on the sea, the heart class of xiangphosphorus played a very great role.


    "Brother Tongren, there are many people approaching us underwater!" xiangphosphorus suddenly warned.


    Tong people frowned and muttered, "no, why has vabolu come here?"


    As the saying goes, those who come are not good, and those who are good do not come, others have quietly come to their feet. I''m afraid no one will believe that they are guests.


    "Xiaotian immediately tries to get away from these people. Xiangphosphorus, you cooperate with Xiaotian''s action! The whole ship is on alert and ready to fight!" Tongren immediately ordered.


    Rao discovered it early. The speed of the sailboat still failed to catch up with the submarine. The huge ship that floated quickly hit the sailboat and shook it. It hung and didn''t turn over.


    "Hahaha! We are pirates. Hand over your treasure, food and ships!" laughed a man wrapped in tin.


    "Who am I? It''s vabolu, the famous black sheep of our family here. I don''t know what you want to do with me?" Tong man said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, even the guards on the ship hung up and couldn''t help laughing. Vaboru''s face was blue with anger at this sentence.


    Vapolu said with a livid face, "Oh? You know me? So you''re one of those Dalits?"


    Tongren smiled but didn''t answer. Instead, he continued to satirize: "you''re more useless than the legendary thing! It''s better to meet than to be famous! I''m in bad luck. It''s bad luck to see such a dog like you!"


    Vaboru, who has always been extremely cruel, has ever been pointed at his nose and abused like this. His face has turned red with anger, as if he was about to bleed. It''s really worrying whether he will be so angry that he won''t come at one breath.


    "Attack me! Kill this damn boy!" vaporu ordered angrily.


    Cromalimon, a diehard member of Wapolu, took the lead in launching the attack. He pulled off his curly hair and threw it into the Tongren''s ship. As long as he stuck this, the Tongren''s ship would never run away and be burned.


    Blade of space!


    Tong people gently waved the weapon, and the huge wool ball was easily twisted to pieces.


    "Can you be a little technical? Do you think you can beat me? This is a great route, gentlemen!" Tong said sarcastically.


    Seeing that cromalimon''s wool ball failed, Jess stopped waiting and directly shot the arrow with fire at the Tongren''s sailboat.


    "You''re so careless to say you''re stupid? Don''t you want to shoot the hairball like the arrow?" he easily broke the arrow, and Tong man yawned.


    Seeing that his attack was ineffective, vaporu was very angry. He fiercely pushed away the guard and turned his arm into a huge gun barrel.


    "Boy, repent! I''ll send you to heaven right away!" vapolu shouted shamelessly.


    Tongren didn''t seem to hear it. Instead, he asked strangely, "by the way, if I''m right, you should have eaten the devil''s fruit?"


    Vapolu smiled proudly and said loudly, "what''s up? Be afraid? I eat the most powerful swallowing fruit! If you know the truth, knock a hundred heads for me, leave your boat and treasure, and you can go! By the way, there are the two little beauties on your boat!"


    "Well, do you know what''s under your feet, Mr. Wapolu?" Tong said with a bad smile.


    Hearing the honorific words used by the Tong people, vaporu was already elated. He didn''t have time to distinguish what the Tong people were talking about. He naturally replied, "of course it''s the great vaporu''s bridgek!"


    Shaking his head, Tong said, "I''m sorry, the great vabolu seems to be wrong!"


    Vaporu was stunned and retorted, "can my ship still admit it? What can it be if it''s not the brigick?"


    "Well, I''ll also give you a few minutes. Guess the answer or pray, it''s up to you!" Tongren said loudly with a solemn face.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, vaporu was sure that the boy opposite was really playing with himself. He roared angrily and raised his arm into a barrel to fire!


    The Tong man jumped up at once and drew a knife heavily towards vapolu. After landing, he dropped the knife and said gently: "it seems that vapolu is very worried. Then I''ll give you a ride directly. I hope your water can pass!"


    Looking at the action of Tong people, vabolu was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t hit at all with an inexplicable knife, and nothing had changed.


    "Hahaha, boy, is this your attack? It really makes people laugh off their teeth!" vaporu mocked.


    He was ridiculed by Tong people just now. How could he give up this good opportunity when he finally found the opportunity.


    Tongren turned a deaf ear to it and just counted softly: "one... Two..."


    Vaporu disdained and shouted, "look what the boy is talking about? He''s not praying for God''s blessing, is he?"


    Hearing this, the guards burst into laughter, as if they had heard some of the funniest jokes.


    "Three!"


    Before the voice fell, vaporu''s gun barrel arm fell to the ground, and the disconnection was very smooth, like glass.


    The laughter stopped suddenly. Everyone looked at Tong people like a ghost. Even vaboru stared at Tong people for two seconds before he screamed.


    At this time, Tong man seemed to be a fair judge. He ignored the screams and exclamations on the opposite ship. He still counted gently, as if it was a funny thing.


    "One!"


    All the people on the bridge looked around in wonder, as if some wild beast immediately jumped out of the water to attack.


    "Two!"


    Some people have huddled together on the deck, as if they had completely given up resistance, but in fact their hearts have been raised to their throat.


    "Three!"


    The screaming and trembling people closed their eyes and didn''t know who the next selected prey was.


    These three soft voices, each hit heavily on the hearts of those people opposite, and severely broke their psychological defense line

 V1.Chapter 558

    Time seemed to be static. They closed their eyes tightly and waited for the scream, but there was no movement after a few seconds. These seconds were as long as a century.


    Someone could not help but open their eyes and secretly looked around. It was quiet everywhere. Nothing happened.


    An awkward voice rang. Tong Ren scratched his head and said, "sorry, everyone, I seem to have made a mistake in calculation. I''m really sorry!"


    The people on the boat cried and laughed, and they didn''t know whether to say he was bluffing or thank him for not hitting.


    But the next sentence made their hearts sink to the bottom of the valley. Tongren said faintly: "this time, we''re really coming. Get ready! Put into the arms of the sea!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a clicking sound came over, and the people looked at each other blankly. They didn''t know what the sound was.


    There will always be someone who can find out the truth first. A guard shouted, "run away, the bridgek has been cut off by that guy!"


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that the burkik, which is very strong and can dive, would be cut off by an understatement.


    But the fact is in front of us. Even if we don''t believe it, we can''t change the fact in front of us. Everyone jumped into the sea in a swarm.


    Only when life is threatened can people face everything like this?


    In front of life, no matter how precious and rare the ship will be left behind, and no matter how powerful the power will run for its life.


    Once you eat the devil''s fruit, you will become a dry duck, especially vaboru, who is so heavy and wearing iron. I believe he will sink soon. It''s hard to say whether anyone will save him.


    "Your Highness vaboru, take care!" Tong people shouted pretending to be concerned.


    He had been afraid to make up his mind before, because he thought Luffy was a good man. He didn''t want the grindstone that should have helped him grow to be wasted by himself.


    Finally, he made up his mind, because he firmly believed that everyone has his own destiny. Even if this problem is solved, there must be other problems waiting for Luffy.


    He said in his heart: "Luffy, you have to refuel! I hope next time I see you, we have stood at the peak of the world!"


    After solving the roadblock, Tongren and his party embarked on the journey again, and they continued to move towards the country of sand.


    "Bolu Bolu... Bolu Bolu..."


    A strange sound rang from the cabin. Tong people rushed in to find out what it was.


    After looking for it for a long time, I found the source of the sound in a corner. It was the telephone bug Nicole Robin gave to Tong people before.


    Because there was no other person''s number, they couldn''t communicate, so they were stuffed into the cabin by Tongren.


    "Hello! Hello!" Tong Ren picked up the microphone and said lazily.


    The phone bug is thinner than when he just got it. Fortunately, it doesn''t take long. Otherwise, I don''t know if he will starve to death.


    A voice came out of the phone bug''s mouth: "Mr 4? Why did it take so long to answer the phone?"


    There was a strong dissatisfaction in the voice, but there was no attack.


    "Oh! Nothing, I haven''t used this thing before, so I put it in the corner! Who are you from Baroque studio?" Tong said easily.


    The other party immediately became silent and seemed to be speechless to Tong''s answer. A moment later, the voice said coldly, "I''m Nicole Robin. You''re really lucky. You haven''t starved the telephone bug for so long!"


    Tongren was also stunned and suddenly shouted, "what? This thing needs to eat?"


    There must be a limit to no common sense. Nicole Robin really doesn''t know what to say to this man.


    "If the phone bug is starving and can''t contact you, Baroque studio will regard you as a deserter. No matter where you go, mr0 will kill you! So I suggest you feed the phone bug!" Nicole Robin said sternly.


    "What, klockdar is so fierce?" Tong people muttered discontentedly.


    Nicole Robin''s cold sweat has been running down. She quickly interrupted Tongren''s complaint and said sharply, "you''d better not casually put this name on your mouth. If Mr 0 is listening with a black phone bug, he will think I told you!"


    "Cut, be careful, peep private crazy!" Tong people continued to satirize without scruples, as if klockdar, one of the seven martial seas, was just a code name.


    I don''t want to tell this man more, but the most basic responsibility still needs to be. She continued: "at present, only me and mr0 know your number, so you don''t have to ask who the other party is every time. My words are all right. Mr0 doesn''t have such good patience."


    "Well, what if someone dials the wrong number? Do I have to listen to his orders without asking? If the other party calls to order meals, do I have to send them all the way?" Tong asked weakly.


    Now Nicole Robin choked and couldn''t speak. There is no doubt that Tongren have such potential. In a few words, they will succeed in killing chatting.


    Too lazy to pay attention to the Tong people without any shape, Nicole Robin gave a straightforward command: "MR4 is ready to receive the command! I''ll pass it to you right away!"


    Tongren said another sentence that made people fall apart. He said curiously, "aha? This thing can also receive faxes? It''s great!"


    Used to Tongren''s open mouth, although almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out, Nicole Robin directly ignored this sentence.


    "After receiving the order, you must start immediately. If you delay the time, you should be very clear about the consequences!" Robin, who didn''t want to talk to Tong people, left such a sentence and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    A fax titled mission statement was taken by Tong Ren. He began to read it carefully. He was very interested in klokadar''s plan.


    MR4 receiving order:


    After seeing the order, immediately go to the kingdom of alabastan to execute the following order without delay! Posing as pirates, they attacked the coastal city of alabastan and destroyed all drinking water houses. After completing the mission, he immediately lurked into the kingdom of arabastam and waited for further orders. The task can only succeed, not fail! The signature at the end of the assignment is: mr0.


    "This klockdar is really like a mouse. It''s boring that so many people know his real identity and hide their heads and tails!" Tong people muttered disdainfully

 V1.Chapter 559

    Compared with the task of the Baroque studio, Tongren is more interested in the telephone bug, which can not only transmit sound, but also send and receive faxes.


    I don''t know what the so-called telephone bug eats. Tong people are very curious. After all, he has never seen it before.


    As for the mission, anyway, the original purpose of the ship was to go to alabastein, and there was no need to bother at all.


    He brought some leftover food and fed it to the telephone bug. I think this little thing must be hungry. After wolfing it down, he continued to look at Tong people with pathetic eyes.


    Tongren felt very interesting and continued to feed the telephone bug with food. I don''t know why. The telephone bug had an unusually large appetite and ate all the leftovers.


    But the phone bug still looked at Tong people eagerly and obviously wanted to eat. Tongren took a look at the telephone bug''s obviously swollen stomach and didn''t dare to feed it again.


    Seeing that Tongren no longer fed it, the computer bug also quieted down. But after a while, the phone bug''s mouth made a strange squeak, which looked very painful.


    Tongren suddenly messed up. He had never been in contact with the telephone bug, and he didn''t know what to do.


    By the way, the telephone bug needs to eat, which shows that it is a creature. If it is uncomfortable, it should naturally find a doctor. There is xiangphosphorus on the ship. I just don''t know whether xiangphosphorus can be a veterinarian.


    "Xiang phosphorus, come here!" Tong man shouted at the outside.


    Xiangphosphorus promised and soon came to the room. She called sweetly and said, "brother Tongren, what''s the matter?"


    Tongren hesitated and said, "well, xiangphosphorus, what''s wrong with this thing?"


    Then he noticed the squeaking sound from the phone bug''s mouth. Xiangphosphorus asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    "It''s called a telephone bug. It''s used for long-distance contact, but I don''t know why it''s so painful all of a sudden." Tongren hurriedly explained.


    Although I have never seen such a thing, it must be a creature that can make a sound to express this feeling of discomfort. No doubt, as long as it is a creature, it can certainly be treated.


    After a careful examination, Xiang phosphorus frowned, and the Tong man couldn''t help getting nervous. He asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? Can''t we do it?"


    "This strange creature seems to have eaten enough... I don''t know what happened to it..." xiangphosphorus said hesitantly.


    This sentence is heard in the red face of Tung''s face. The arch criminal is not him. He asked awkwardly, "well, I don''t know. Is there any way to cure it?"


    If the phone bug can communicate directly with people, it will complain bitterly. It''s strange that he has been hungry for a long time for no reason and fed so much food at once. It''s not indigestion.


    Xiangphosphorus shook his head and said, "that''s not true. Give it some digestive medicine and it will get better soon!"


    Tongren was relieved. He didn''t know where the telephone bug could get it. He was also the only means of contact with Baroque studio.


    Now that the problem of telephone bug has been solved, Tongren''s heart has finally been relieved, and the party set foot on the road to alabastein again.


    As the distance was not too far at this time, they soon came to the kingdom of arabastam, the land of sand.


    Whenever a country has civil strife, it must be followed by foreign aggression. Even if klockdar doesn''t do anything, those pirates will flock to want a share.


    With the character of Yitong people, he will not do anything harmful to the country. He is ready to follow these pirates and clean up the fruits of victory.


    As soon as these pirates finished, Tong people immediately rushed up to kill these looters, and then attributed the credit to themselves. In this way, they can not only complete the tasks assigned by Baroque, but also don''t need to do anything harmful. Why don''t he do it.


    Coastal cities have long been devastated by pirates. In a few days, there were no intact cities. Tongren swaggered to the cities of this country according to the requirements of the instructions.


    The boundless desert reflects golden light under the sunshine, just like the ground paved with sands.


    However, the oasis in the desert is not as bright as the legend. There has been no rain for several years. Coupled with the attack of sandstorm, those oasis like cities have been reduced to an unreasonable extent.


    People''s turbid eyes looked at the sky from time to time, as if praying for God''s mercy.


    The purgatory environment has long lost the hope of life for these people. The only thing that can support them is the belief that the oasis will reappear, or put everything on the rebels.


    Extreme water shortage has made their bodies close to the limit. From time to time, someone falls to the ground, and the people around are looking numbly, without any emotional fluctuation.


    Yes, in this case, who can care about others? No one knows whether the next one to fall will be himself. This is self-care!


    Looking at everything around, Tong man couldn''t help clenching his fist. He vowed to kill klockdar.


    For one''s own self-interest, put so many lives in disregard, even animals may not be so selfish.


    There are those who are superior but blinded by power and are willing to become klockdar''s running dog.


    Since you can''t adapt to the world, try to change the world and do your best!


    Stepping on the desert, Tongren made a creaking sound. Tongren walked silently with a complex mood.


    Those who can still live in this sandy world not only have a tough will, but also have this exuberant vitality.


    They silently protested against the unfair God, and walked firmly even in such a bad environment.


    In alabastan, food and drinking water have become particularly expensive. The most real portrayal is that there is no market and the supply is in short supply.


    According to the number left by Robin last time, Tongren soon contacted her and reported all the information to Robin. After getting the order to continue waiting, Robin ended the call.


    Tongren suddenly stopped. He said to the two women, "let me take you to the oasis. The people here have been tortured and almost admit their fate. It''s really sad!"


    This is not the feeling of Tongren. Under the power of nature, anyone has to bow his head

 V1.Chapter 560

    The two women couldn''t believe it and asked, "is there really an oasis here? If so, these people won''t wait to die in this dying city!"


    Tongren turned his head and said to them seriously, "the oasis will not be fixed in a place in the desert forever, but the oasis will always exist in people''s hearts."


    The two smart girls soon understood that Tong people were talking about unswerving faith, not real water.


    Nodded, xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian also began to be interested in the oasis among tongs. They even couldn''t wait.


    "Then let''s go to the last oasis in alabastein. The city is called Juba." the Tong man said solemnly, as if he had great respect for this place.


    With water and food, the three set foot on the road to Juba oasis. There was no road in the vast desert, and people could only move forward by direction.


    As for the direction, naturally we can''t judge. As long as we close our eyes and turn a few circles, the yellow sand in our eyes can definitely make a person with a strong sense of direction lose his way.


    Human beings are great. They can conquer the sea, desert and even the sky and earth. But life is also fragile. I don''t know how many people died in these places.


    Those who get lucky to come back from the desert may never want to go back to that place in their life.


    For human beings, the desert is undoubtedly purgatory. Under the irradiation of the sun and the steaming of hot sand during the day, the world can''t wait to seize all the water in the biological body. There is no place to hide in the endless desert. At this time, the best way is to dig a deep bunker, lie inside while the bunker is still wet, and try to feel the coolness.


    At night, the desert where the heat completely disappears is like an ice cave. The cold air is eager to freeze your bones and condense your bone marrow and blood. At this time, if there is no cold protection like a blanket, I''m afraid people''s joints can''t move the next day.


    The old Tongren had already prepared everything. They didn''t bother with two women at all. They knew more about the desert than the two of them.


    After walking like this for a few days, the delicate skin of the two women has also been stained with a trace of dust. In the desert, water is equal to life, which can not be wasted. When washing hands and faces, they can only dig out some wet fine sand.


    Looking at the two women''s cracked lips and tired eyes, a trace of unbearable flashed on Tongren''s face. Alas, it''s just a girl after all. It''s really difficult for them to suffer with themselves!


    Finally, the scene in front of me was no longer the vast desert, and some ruins began to appear in front of me.


    Tongren took a heavy breath and said happily, "here we are. This is the oasis in the desert - Juba."


    Before coming, the two girls did not know how many times they had imagined the so-called oasis in their mind, but they would never think that the oasis was like this anyway!


    "Is this... The oasis you said?" the two women asked incredulously.


    Tongren solemnly nodded and said, "yes, not long ago, it was still an oasis, and countless people lived under the moisture of this oasis."


    After a pause, a voice said: "but not long ago, the sandstorm destroyed the oasis city, turned them into the booty of sand, and was under the yellow sand forever."


    Xiangphosphorus said strangely, "Wow, look, sister Xiaotian and brother Tongren can speak without moving their lips!"


    "You''re late, young people! It''s no longer suitable for human habitation!" the vast voice sounded again.


    This time, the young field also saw clearly. The Tongren''s lips did not move at all, but the voice still came out from behind him.


    Tongren''s chest was full of laughter. He turned around and said respectfully, "is it uncle doto?"


    Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus reacted. It turned out that Tongren were not talking. There were people in this abandoned city, which really surprised people.


    The two women came up to the place side by side with Tong people, but they still didn''t see the owner of the voice.


    The girls were timid. In the face of such a strange situation, they couldn''t help feeling a burst of fear and tightly grasped the corners of Tongren''s clothes.


    Tongren smiled and comforted: "you two are afraid. Uncle doto is really under the sand."


    This kind of comfort is not as good as none. When they heard this, they were not only more afraid, but even thought that Tong people were evil.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Tong people walked forward, and the two women had to follow him closely.


    A big sand pit appeared in front of the three people, and the sand was constantly thrown out from below.


    Looking around, Tong also picked up a shovel and jumped into the sand pit. He dug his head and dug beside the deep pit.


    Looking at Tongren''s behavior, the two girls really don''t know what happened. They look at each other, as if they want to find the answer from each other''s eyes.


    While digging, the old man asked, "young man, you don''t seem to be from around here. Why are you here?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "yes, I''m not from the kingdom of arabastam, but a passing pirate. I heard that there are still people in the Juba oasis, so I came to have a look!"


    "Well, no wonder you can know my name!" the old man said kindly without feeling strange or afraid when he heard that the other party was a pirate.


    In other words, the old man has nothing but the ruins and a few tools. What are he afraid of pirates?


    In other words, even the sandstorm representing the power of heaven and earth can''t make him fear or make him yield. What''s a pirate? Moreover, the young man in front of him is not the same as the pirate he knows.


    "Well, uncle doto, will you dig out the water soon?" Tong asked with a smile, as if it was normal to dig out the water.


    Nodded definitely, doto proudly touched his beard and replied, "of course, I''ve dug it out many times, but every time I''ve been buried by a sandstorm!"


    Looking at the thin doto, his body has become weak due to perennial overload of labor, but his eyes are as bright as the stars in the sky, shining with firm brilliance

 V1.Chapter 561

    "Everyone has given up the oasis of the city, but I still believe that Juba will not die. No matter how many times the sandstorm attacks, the water will always flow under Juba!" doto said positively.


    At this time, the pit dug by the two people has been merged into one, and the scope of the pit is more than twice as large as that just now.


    Tongren is still young and strong after all. In addition, he has not been attacked by sandstorm, and his body bones are much stronger, so his speed is naturally much faster than doto.


    "Uncle, you have a rest. Let me dig down next. Anyway, I''m about to dig it, isn''t it?" Tong man blinked and said.


    He smiled and nodded. Doto was not polite. He still had to keep this old bone to fight the sandstorm. Doto would live as long as the sandstorm lived. This was the last chance of Yuba oasis.


    Looking at the figure of Tong people, doto seems to see the effort of his son KOSHA when he first developed this oasis, but now he


    Seeing that doto had climbed out, Tong man immediately took out his space blade and cut down the wet sand under his feet.


    In theory, if you don''t throw out the excavated sand, you will be doing useless work no matter how long you dig.


    But the knife cut by Tong man was followed by a space crack. The collapsed gravel was immediately swallowed up by the space crack. I don''t know where it was thrown.


    I don''t know how deep the blow was. A clear spring surged up along the deep crack split by the knife mark. With the impact of the water flow, the gap became larger and larger.


    The pressure of groundwater threw the water into the air. When it fell, it seemed to drop the sweet rain that had not been seen for a long time.


    Looking at the water drops sprinkled from the sky, I felt the feeling that the water drops fell on the skin. The cells of the body greedily sucked the water. Doto''s tired eyes also burst into tears.


    He murmured: "water... It''s water! Finally dug it out, young man, well done!"


    Sandstorms come more and more frequently, so Duotuo can only dig out salty sand nest water most of the time, and only a little.


    He didn''t know how long he hadn''t seen such a big current, as if he hadn''t seen it since Juba was buried in the desert.


    Tongren didn''t know that the groundwater would have such a great pressure. He was completely unprepared. He climbed up like a drowned chicken. Doto and two girls couldn''t help laughing when they saw his appearance.


    People are probably the most contented people in the world. As long as they can live freely and carefree, they can work hard for their country.


    Looking at the tears in doto''s eyes, he was also happy for uncle doto. As long as human beings have not given up Juba, Juba will never give up human beings.


    No matter how many times it is covered by a sandstorm, as long as people are willing to believe it, there is always a heart that nourishes all things in its heart.


    Doto refused to give up the Yuba oasis until his death, and the oasis has always lived up to doto''s expectations.


    At this moment, the world is so obviously connected with human beings. Perhaps this is called no abandonment, no abandonment.


    Holding Tongren''s palm, Duotuo''s eyes were full of tears. He didn''t know what to say. He could only keep saying thank you to express his gratitude at this moment.


    Looking at doto''s wrinkled cheeks eroded by the wind and sand, Tong people almost couldn''t help crying.


    God knows how lonely and helpless this old man should be. His former neighbors and partners no longer believed him. Even his son did not listen to his dissuasion and became the leader of the anti rebel army.


    "Uncle doto, it''s very kind of you to say so. I have another unkind request. I hope you can let us replenish some water!" Tong said with a smile.


    The old man said hurriedly, "you dug it out. Aren''t you laughing at me?"


    With the permission of the old man, Tong people happily replenished their drinking water and filled all the containers they were in.


    I don''t know if they don''t come to the desert. Although the water is still enough, it''s always not enough. That''s why their lips are dry and cracked.


    After replenishing the drinking water, Tong people taught doto a way to turn the salty shawozi water into edible water.


    Before, the old man used the method of distillation cooling, which was not only slow, but also lost a lot.


    Tongren gave the old man the filtration method. They put gravel, gravel and carbon into a wooden barrel and filter the water repeatedly to get drinking water.


    In an emergency, this method can even filter urine. Many people may find this method very disgusting, but in front of life, nausea can only be left behind.


    Seeing that the old man''s hand holding the wooden barrel kept shaking, as if he had got the most precious treasure of time, Tong man solemnly said: "uncle, don''t worry, KOSHA will come back with you one day. Now he is just blinded!"


    The old man looked at Tong Ren blankly, as if he wanted to distinguish whether what the magical young man said was true or false.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. The old man said painfully, "he is so stubborn. How can he easily give up the idea of crusading against the king."


    Then he sighed and said dejectedly, "it''s all my fault. I didn''t teach my son well. I''m sorry for your Highness the king and Princess Weiwei!"


    Tong said definitely, "don''t worry, he will give up when all the truth is in front of him!"


    Then he said softly, "if... If you don''t mind, you can take me as your son!"


    Hearing this, the old man raised his head again, looked at Tong people, and murmured, "pirates, how nice it should be to be like this!"


    "Pirate! That''s what it is. Those who bully the weak and rob property should be called robbers! The real pirate is just to conquer the sea and look for the lost ownerless secret treasure!" Tong said firmly.


    Toto excitedly took Tong''s hand and said with a trembling: "you''re right, good boy, you''re the real pirate!"


    In fact, the Tongren who came through didn''t miss his family. Although he grew up in the world of fire and shadow, it was not his root after all.


    "Don''t worry, I will stop KOSHA''s stupidity, and Juba oasis will rise again and live forever!" Tongren solemnly promised.


    Anyway, I have joined Baroque studio, so the additional tasks should be completed, so there is no need for Tongren to continue to cooperate hypocritically

 V1.Chapter 562

    I believe most of the people in Baroque studio should have come to alabastein. The original explosion man mr5 and miss Valentine''s day should have been defeated. They probably come here now.


    Candle man mr3 and miss golden week should also have rushed to the small garden to destroy Luffy.


    The sea otter of Mr 13 and the Condor of miss Friday should be killed by Luffy and his party when they convey the news.


    Mr 11 has long been killed by Colonel Smog''s eye woman dasqi, and the famous Daohua state has also fallen into dasqi''s hands.


    Have Mr 9 and miss been killed on Monday for protecting vivi? Mr 8 is the captain of the alabastan Kingdom escort. He is probably on his way home. Miss is Princess Weiwei on Wednesday. He is with Luffy and them.


    That is to say, the Baroque studio members in Alabasta now include: Mr 7 and miss father''s Day combination, Mr 5 and miss Valentine''s Day combination, Mr 4 and Miss Christmas combination, Mr 2 von clay, Mr 1 and miss both hands and fingers combination, as well as klokdar and Nicole Robin who are waiting in the rain of the kingdom of alabastan.


    In this statistics, Tong people have excluded their ranking, so these talents maintain the original ranking.


    Then we should find a way to find the weakest guy first. According to the killer''s routine, we should kill the weakest first.


    Because Tong people decided to come here before, he should be the first to arrive outside klockdal and Nicole Robin.


    Such an analysis makes things easier. Just wait for them to land in the port. The sea is the best place to bury those with ability.


    The kingdom of arabastam is a typical island country. It is surrounded by the sea. Where will these members of the Baroque studio land?


    This problem was solved simply by thinking. Of course, the answer is close to the rain land. First, the headquarters of Baroque studio is there, and second, it is the most prosperous place in the whole kingdom of arabastam.


    After taking the two women to leave in a hurry, Tong people immediately rushed to the port closest to the rain. He had to kill these people one by one, so that klockdar''s trick could not be carried out.


    Klockdar, one of the seven martial seas, is powerful, but as long as he can''t separate himself, he can''t make up for the loss of these capable generals at the same time.


    Before all the enemies have arrived, the action to eliminate the weak cannot be carried out. The Tongren can only hope that they will not come at once.


    Although the combat effectiveness of Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus is only better than nothing, Tongren need to rely on the heart program of xiangphosphorus and the concealment of Xiaotian.


    After waiting for several days, I finally waited for the first passengers of the death train.


    Unexpectedly, the first to arrive was the fat man group, the batter and the mole old woman. In fact, it''s nothing strange. The worst thing in this change is them. Their title was inexplicably replaced, which made them very unconvinced, so they must arrive at the first time to ridicule Tongren.


    Seeing the two of them, Tong people couldn''t help laughing. The mole wanted to make a hole in the ground. Before they got off the ship, they were under the sea. It was interesting.


    Tongren watched each other''s boat gradually pull up to the shore. The old woman was urging her to hurry up. The sea wind made her waist ache, but the batter drove the boat slowly.


    This can be regarded as the most wonderful combination in Baroque studio, one acute and one slow. I really don''t know how their previous task was done.


    Those with the ability of demon fruit would better stay on the sea. The Tong people slowly raised their long sword and pointed to their boat from a distance.


    If they still can''t see such an obvious provocation, their ranking is absolutely false.


    Just listen to the baseball player whistle, his gun that ate the dog fruit, rasu has spit out a round ball, and the baseball player immediately hit the Tongren.


    Tongren stood where he was, with a disdainful smile on his mouth. These two people despised him too much.


    The enemy didn''t dodge. Naturally, it was the best for them. They could blow him to pieces as soon as the bomb exploded.


    The knife in Tong''s hand fell slowly, and the flying ball suddenly became two halves, losing the possibility of explosion forever.


    Seeing this, rasu spit out more ball bombs, and the batter hit them all at Tong people.


    There is no doubt that all these bombs were split in half, and their ship sank under the handy knife of Tongren.


    It''s easy to do next. Just stay by the sea. Rasu and old mole ate the devil''s fruit. If they don''t come up immediately, they will be finished.


    As for the slow guy, in terms of his character, I''m afraid it''s too late to save him.


    Sure enough, the two men and a dog sank into the sea. They didn''t know whether they were dead or not.


    With a smile, a group was destroyed. I''m afraid they can''t participate in the battle plan of ideal township.


    I''m afraid it''s not enough to kill only one group if I want to crack down on the Baroque studio.


    The next is the lowest ranked combination of mr7 and miss father''s day. This is the formal appearance order. The lower the ranking, the more leisure the people are, and the more leisure they do. For example, Princess Weiwei and mr9 were responsible for catching Island whales to supplement food at that time.


    Their two abilities are even more worthless. The Tong people have no interest in fighting with them. They directly sank their ships. They are not capable. They just attack in a strange way. The Tong people have not killed them. As long as they don''t go ashore, let them live and die.


    Mr von clay should be ordered to kill the candle man group soon. He certainly won''t come here. As for Mr 1 and miss, both hands are the most trusted by klockdar, they won''t come here so early.


    Then the next batch of prey is obvious. It is definitely a combination of bomb man and miss Qingpiao.


    People who can be easily abused by Luffy and Sauron will not be very powerful, but when others can''t come for the time being, Tong people have to treat them as objects to pass the time. I hope they won''t let themselves down.


    The light fruit should be the hardest to be shot down, right?


    Unfortunately, Tong people just want to challenge this impossible thing

 V1.Chapter 563

    In addition to Nicole Robin, the only person who knows the real identity of Tong people is the combination of nose shit man and flower umbrella woman. In case, Tong people have to use transformation. Although weapons can''t be hidden, Tong people can change the mode of long-range attack in the past.


    Now that you have joined the Baroque studio, you can break it quietly from the inside.


    As previously analyzed, klockdar is divided and lack of skills, while Tong people are difficult to defeat four hands with two fists.


    It is because of their weakness that this combination is not particularly arrogant. In addition, they have suffered great losses from Luffy and Sauron''s men recently. They can even be said to be too cautious.


    Seeing a young man with a sharp blade waiting on the shore, they immediately stopped. The nose shit man shouted, "Hey, who are you? Friend or enemy?"


    Tong people looked at them coldly, but they didn''t speak. Just one look made two people who had left a shadow in their hearts creepy.


    Miss squeezed out a smile on Valentine''s day and said, "little handsome boy, I don''t know why you''re blocking our way?"


    "I''m here to pick you up!" Tongren finally said coldly.


    As soon as they heard this, their faces immediately showed a happy look. They whispered in their hearts: this cold man seems to be very strong. I really don''t know where the boss found so many strange people.


    They simply don''t care so much. Anyway, as long as they are their own people, the stronger their own people are, the better.


    But the next sentence of Tong people made them fall into an ice cave. Tong people stared at the samurai sword in their hands and said slowly: "I am ordered to pick up two adults to heaven!"


    The man stammered, "what... What? Didn''t the boss let us come here to perform the task? How could he... Suddenly want to kill us!"


    Valentine''s Day is clearer. She stared at Tong Ren tightly and said in a deep voice without blinking: "You know the boss''s temper. He won''t pay attention to our small roles. In his eyes, we are just easy-to-use chess pieces. The people opposite are either sent by the boss or the enemy of the boss. Why do we think so much now? It''s always true that the other party wants to kill us. Can''t we just lead the neck?"


    After listening to miss''s Valentine''s day, I don''t know whether the nose shit man is unwilling to die or the mentality of a big man. He straightened up and shouted to the Tongren: "if you want our life to be easy, it depends on whether you have the ability to take it away!"


    Gently nodded, Tong people naturally said: "it''s the right way. Prey that doesn''t resist will make people very uninterested!"


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, even the nose shit man who was not easy to mention a trace of courage couldn''t help but excite the spirit to fight a cold war. This is really a man like a devil.


    Seeing the expression of nose shit man and Valentine''s day, Tongren smiled and said, "you seem to be afraid of me?"


    The smile in their eyes was like a devil''s smile. If it weren''t for being at sea, they might have run away.


    Since he can''t run, it''s better to start first. The nose shit man immediately launched a disgusting attack. He took out his nose and ejected a bomb.


    If you can''t expose your identity, you can''t use the blade of space to attack, but it can''t defeat Tong man. He was the first sword in Ninja school.


    The explosive man''s skill is really quite powerful. Any part of his body can explode and even breathe. However, the explosion must be close to the effect. This is his disadvantage.


    Took out the rebellious blade, Tongren threw it out, and the bomb hit the rebellious blade and exploded immediately.


    The counter blade also flew back with the shock wave of the explosion, and Tongren easily caught it.


    "Do you dare to make a fool of yourself?" Tongren sneered.


    The explosion man turned red. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the other party really easily broke his attack.


    He immediately took out a revolver from his arms, blew into the pistol and loaded it.


    Tongren smiled, nodded and praised: "this method is really good, but as long as you use a gun, I can know your attack trajectory. If you don''t believe it, you can try!"


    Of course he wants to try. When his life is at stake, the explosion man will not give up easily.


    A moment later, the explosion man''s face has turned pale. No matter how cunning his attacks are, these attacks are undoubtedly blocked by Tongren.


    Miss solemnly opened the little flower umbrella she carried on Valentine''s day and was about to launch an attack. Tongren said coldly, "I advise you not to take risks. I don''t know if you can hide if you encounter an oncoming weapon when you are descending at a high speed?"


    Hearing this sentence, the brain made up the picture on Valentine''s day, and the body couldn''t help shivering.


    The explosion man shouted, "Hey, don''t listen to his nonsense. How can you know if you don''t try? Do you expect the enemy to tell you the truth?"


    She nodded solemnly. On Valentine''s day, she decided to try. Now that she knew his attack method, it would be easy. She believed that there would be no problem as long as she was careful.


    Gently floated up and rose to a sufficient height. On Valentine''s day, he suddenly increased his weight and pressed down heavily against Tongren.


    As he said before, Tong people gently threw the rebellious blade over his head. Seeing that the enemy really dared to attack like that, a treacherous smile appeared at the corners of his mouth on Valentine''s day.


    She was already ready to face this situation. She was ready to lighten her weight at any time. She could easily escape the attack by the strong wind brought by the other party''s weapons.


    Capable people always rely too much on their own ability, so Tongren intimidates her. As long as she really dares to rise in the air, Tongren has some ways to deal with her.


    With the approach of the rebellious blade, the face of Valentine''s Day became worse and worse. Unexpectedly, the attack of Tong people didn''t bring a trace of wind!


    In the air, she can''t rely on each other''s attack to drive her body. Such a windless attack is what she can''t deal with on Valentine''s day, which she can''t think of anyway.


    Tongren''s attack was restrained in strength and weapons. There was no leakage of strength. It would burst out like an inch of strength only when it reached the predetermined height! At that time, Valentine''s day can no longer be avoided

 V1.Chapter 564

    Now the most fortunate thing about Valentine''s day should be that Tongren''s weapon has no blade, otherwise she will definitely die on the spot.


    You know, what she eats is weight fruit, not fragmented fruit. If you think so, you know what will happen.


    The rebellious blade came under her on Valentine''s day, suddenly accelerated and hit her in the abdomen.


    The ability to maintain the devil''s fruit finally needs to consume some energy. The Valentine''s day with a heavy blow in the abdomen can no longer support it, and he tries to fall in the direction of the ship.


    The explosion man also quickly reached out to pick it up. Those with the ability of fruit are most afraid of the sea. As long as there is too much water, it is easy to die.


    Without giving them a chance, Tong people cut off their ship. As long as they solved the problem of light floating ability, there was no need to continue to hide their identity, so he used the blade of space without hesitation.


    With a roar, the ship was divided into two sections, and the two fell into the sea when they had an unstable foothold.


    Satisfied with taking back the blade of space, Tongren left with a pile of telephone worms. Fortunately, Baroque studio has maintained a single line contact in order to maintain its consistent mysterious style.


    So as long as these phone bugs are confiscated, these people will disappear. For a while and a half, they can''t know that these people have been killed.


    In order to prevent being discovered, the three had better leave as soon as possible. In case they really attracted klockdar''s attention, they would be in trouble.


    Besides, Nicole Robin can''t wait for a long time after issuing the order to call. She immediately uses the telephone bug to contact them, but the telephone bug is in Tong''s hand. Of course, he can''t answer it.


    The disappearance of so many senior spies was not a trivial matter. She quickly told klockdar. After learning about it, klockdar began to get nervous.


    An organization that didn''t know its origin destroyed the senior agents of Baroque studio in one fell swoop. All the agents below No. 4 couldn''t be contacted.


    It''s a big trouble now. Even if you are reluctantly promoted temporarily from one million elders and one hundred thousand elders, you may not be able to have that ability.


    An order was issued urgently, from the senior spy to MR1 and miss''s fingers, all received an order.


    Search for the whereabouts of several of them, live to see people, die to see corpses, and anyone who can get their news can get different rewards.


    At last, this temporarily delayed the time when klockdar provoked the two armies to fight, which left more time for series connection.


    On the one hand, he needs to pay attention to Feng clay''s movements to prevent him from posing as the king and causing trouble. On the other hand, he also lobbies KOSHA and the king to make peace as much as possible.


    I''m afraid candle man won''t be chased and killed by klockdar. Now it''s the time of employment. Even if he makes a big mistake, he won''t be punished as long as he doesn''t want to betray klockdar.


    Mystery is the key to the foothold of Baroque studio, which makes everyone don''t know the real identity of the person behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, Tongren can take advantage of this, which has caused a very serious blow to them.


    Tongren are now heading for the palace. After their last experience, they have become a lot more skilled. They are not embarrassed in the face of the desert for the first time.


    Soon they came to Albana, the capital of the kingdom of arabastam. After learning that the visitor had a friendship with vivi, King kobla warmly received them.


    "Three distinguished guests, I don''t know where you met my daughter? Is there anyone else around him?" kobla asked casually, seemingly concerned.


    Tongren said with a smile, "Your Highness is really careful. The matter pursued by Princess Weiwei has been found. In a few days, she will go back to alabastein with icaram."


    Seeing that his own test was seen by Tong people, he apologized for the old face of cobra, and said, "it''s of vital importance that our country is facing death or death, so we have to act with caution."


    He waved his hand and indicated that he didn''t mind. Tong Ren continued: "Your Highness, there are some things I must tell you immediately! About Princess Weiwei''s investigation..."


    Kobla immediately interrupted Tongren''s words. After holding back for about a while, he said cautiously, "Sir, please speak. I suspect there are people from each other in my palace, so I''d better let them step down."


    "I forgot, your highness, you did a very right thing. For the time being, the fewer people you know, the better, unless it can be exposed in the eyes of the people all over the country."


    He told kobla the whole story, which made the king''s mood not calm for a long time. It didn''t bode well for one of the seven Wuhai people to want to destroy the country.


    Looking at kobla''s face gradually becoming firm, Tong people said with a smile: "Your Highness, I''m afraid you want to break into the rain?"


    He looked at Tong people in surprise. Kobla was really surprised. This idea had just come into being. Tong people already knew it.


    "In terms of the strength of the king''s army, it is definitely not klockdar''s opponent. What you need to do now is to quell the civil unrest. As long as you quell the civil unrest, you won''t be afraid of klockdar''s intrigues. Then you can kill klockdar once and for all by hitting the power!" Tong explained patiently.


    Kobla lowered his head and murmured, "if it were so easy, the rebels wouldn''t have pulled up such a large team!"


    Tongren said seriously, "you have to believe that they are only hoodwinked by klockdahl. If even you, the head of the country, lose confidence, when will the civil strife subside?"


    Looking at the serious look of Tongren, kobla suddenly lost his mind. For so long, they have been used to putting the responsibility on the fact that it hasn''t rained for three years, but they never thought that it was because people didn''t have confidence and unity.


    "So, what do you think I''d better do?" kobla asked humbly.


    "Leave the palace! If you stay in such a place, the people will never see your efforts. From now on, go to all parts of the country to inspire everyone and let the people see your determination!" Tong said calmly.


    "This... Won''t it give them more opportunities to attack me?" Cobra asked suspiciously.


    Tong Ren explained, "don''t worry, he will always be restrained by the Navy. Otherwise, why should he bother to incite the rebels to revolt? If he does it himself, who is his opponent in the whole country?"

 V1.Chapter 565

    After listening to Tongren''s explanation, King Cobra fully understood that his biggest advantage now is that he is one of the kings of the world government!


    Although klockdar is one of the seven armed seas and has very strong strength, he is still a pirate. The pirate can''t openly oppose the government, otherwise it will touch the bottom line.


    So the more Cobra stays in the palace, the more dangerous it is, because there are many opportunities to assassinate and kidnap him.


    Similarly, the more he is exposed to the public, the safer he is. He dare not openly oppose the world government before he gets Pluto.


    At the command of Tong people, kobla embarked on the road of appeasing the riots. He made a very passionate speech, claiming that he would not return to the palace as long as there was no rain. He would suffer with the people in the most difficult places.


    On the other hand, kobla''s capable generals also started the cleaning operation. Under the reference of a sign provided by Tongren, all people with this sign were arrested, and that sign represents the Baroque studio.


    This matter was soon reported to klockdar. He angrily smashed a table and shouted, "you waste people, you haven''t even seen the trace of the enemy!"


    Nicole Robin said coldly, "klockdahl, please pay attention to your words. I''m just a cooperative relationship with you, not your subordinates!"


    Staring at Nicole Robin angrily, klockdar seemed to want to tear up the woman, but klockdar looked away under Nicole Robin''s unrelenting reply.


    He murmured to himself: "from the disappearance of senior spies at the beginning to the active operation of kobla and the cleaning of his subordinates, it seems that the other party must have premeditated! I''m afraid it''s a bad comer this time!"


    "If you dare to oppose klockdahl, one of the seven martial arts seas, even if you think with your knees, you should know that the other party is not good!" Nicole Robin sarcastically said.


    Glancing at Nicole Robin, lockdale punned, "if my plan fails, your goal will not be achieved, so I hope you''d better understand this!"


    "Order all people to fully monitor the suspicious people who have recently appeared in alabastein, especially those who have entered the capital Albana, and they must be found out all the time." as soon as the voice changed, klockdar ordered in a deep voice.


    Unfortunately, klockdahl''s plan was doomed to fail, because Tong people had long expected that he would have this move, so they changed their appearance with transfiguration all the way.


    After finishing king kobla, the Tong people immediately rushed to katleia, which is the base camp of the rebel army.


    Speaking of it, Princess Weiwei is really powerful. Both the king''s army and the rebel army immediately informed her when they heard that someone had something to do with Princess Weiwei.


    He met KOSHA smoothly, the angular young man with glasses. He asked directly, "where''s vivi? Let her see me by herself! Doesn''t kobla dare to let her see me?"


    Tongren avoided answering, but said with a smile, "do you know what Princess Weiwei is doing this trip?"


    KOSHA nodded and said, "I know she and icaram are going to find the truth that it hasn''t rained in the country!"


    "Well, do you know who the other party is? Do you know what a powerful person is capable of making such a big plot? Do you know how dangerous it is?" Tongren asked like a firecracker.


    Before the other party could answer, Tongren said, "the other party is klockdar, one of the seven martial seas, that is, the great hero in the hearts of the people! Weiwei is on her way back, so I must tell you these things in advance!"


    KOSHA glanced at Tong man and said calmly, "so, what do you think I should do? Or what do you want me to do this trip?"


    His expression was even a little surprised, as if he had already known the truth of the matter.


    Tongren didn''t think much, but said straight to the point: "I hope you can decide what to do when Princess Weiwei comes back and tells you the truth, otherwise you will regret it all your life!"


    With a cold smile, KOSHA said sarcastically, "I''m afraid you''re not Weiwei''s friend, but kobla''s running dog?"


    As soon as he was about to refute, KOSHA continued: "how? I know that our rebel army has not enough food. Has kobla decided to drag us to death?"


    Tong people are also angry. They are wholeheartedly for the good of each other, but they are satirized that they are engaged in some conspiracy. I''m afraid no one will be happy.


    "I''m kobla''s running dog. What about your father? Doto, the old man who has been digging water in Juba oasis?" the Tong man replied impolitely.


    "Juba oasis is dead. My father is just an old stubborn. He is just blinded by kobla!" KOSHA said faintly.


    "It''s you or your father who are stubborn. Time will give the answer, but I will never let you make a big mistake!" Tong said firmly.


    With a mocking smile, KOSHA said word by word: "why? I said the central thing? Finally angry? Hum, you can''t succeed!"


    "You are so stubborn. How on earth can you believe what I say?" Tong man frowned and said.


    KOSHA took a look at Tong people and lowered his head again. The dull voice slowly came: "don''t waste your mind. Anyway, I won''t believe you unless Weiwei tells me all this."


    "Weiwei is working hard outside. Do you trample on her pay like this? You always doubt that the king uses dance powder, so I ask you, which city in alabastein rains normally?" Tong people shouted, hoping to beat the stubborn man hard to relieve his anger.


    "It''s the rain!" KOSHA jumped up. The rain is the city where klockdar is located. There is also his property rain casino.


    KOSHA grabbed his hair and said painfully, "what else can I do? If I don''t act quickly, everyone will starve to death! Since everyone trusts me so much, how can I make them unable to protect their lives!"


    "Disperse the troops and protect the only remaining village from being robbed. Only in this way can the rebels see the rain!" Tong man patted KOSHA on the shoulder and sighed

 V1.Chapter 566

    Kou Sha suddenly opened Tong people''s hand and said loudly, "the general attack was originally agreed to launch, and suddenly let everyone disperse. They will certainly have an opinion!"


    "You haven''t got all your weapons? In this way, you can wait patiently for three days. At that time, the rebel''s idea of launching a general attack will not be so firm. Then you can decide what to do. Remember that your purpose is to save the country, not to completely destroy it!" Tong said positively.


    "How do you know that my weapons are not ready? How do you know that everyone''s ideas will change?" KOSHA asked incredulously.


    "The food is going to be used up, and you still refuse to launch an attack, it must be that the weapons have not been collected! As for why everyone''s ideas have changed, I believe you should also know kobla''s actions?" Tong people analyzed it with reason.


    KOSHA sneered with disdain: "hum, it''s just a show. Do you think everyone will trust him again?"


    Tongren said faintly, "is it a show? Will everyone believe him? These things don''t count. Just leave these things to the people themselves!"


    With that, Tong people stopped talking and walked out. Kou Sha had no choice. He could only do what Tong people said.


    As long as kobla pays more attention, he will soon be able to recover the people''s hearts that have been lost for a long time. After all, he is a famous Renjun, and people still have some illusions about him.


    Sure enough, three days later, the militants in the rebel army stopped shouting and attacking. KOSHA pushed the boat and scattered the army to various villages. They didn''t need much, as long as they had a minimum amount of food.


    Everyone knows that the starting point of the rebels is always for everyone, so even those who disapprove of their practices will turn to them.


    The rebels did not have to worry about food for the time being, and the king''s safety was guaranteed. The whole country seemed to have been negotiated and suddenly became peaceful.


    Naturally, this matter could not be concealed from klockdahl. When he heard this, he was furious and smashed everything in the basement of the casino.


    It''s not that klockdar''s temper is bad. Anyone who has prepared for many years has been destroyed by understatement. I''m afraid he can''t contain his anger.


    Klockdahl believed that the other side had already planned, otherwise it would never be able to resolve all this without blood in such a short time.


    In fact, klockdahl is a little self righteous. He thinks that he has split the relationship between the king and the people from the root. In fact, everyone is just holding a wait-and-see attitude. As long as both sides express their positions and attitudes, they can naturally turn fighting into friendship.


    Although the millions of elders and hundreds of millions of elders in Baroque studio are scattered in each fan of Yin wind and ghost fire, no matter how provocative it is, it will not help if there is no source of the problem.


    Klockdar, who lost his temper, calmed down. Aren''t they peaceful? Well, let them die of thirst in peace!


    In this way, more dancing powder was transported by klockdahl, who wanted to plunder all the rain clouds in the country.


    As everyone knows, under the hint of Tongren, everyone has turned their attention to the rainy place where it can rain normally. The more frequent the rain, the more people doubt the problems here.


    Under the stimulation of Tong people. Klockdar finally embarked on the wrong path. Although this is useless, it can at least unite the whole alabastan.


    On the one hand, he stepped up the plundering of rainwater. On the other hand, klockdar urgently recalled the remaining minions. He naively thought that as long as he blamed KOSHA''s assassination on the king, he could provoke war again by provoking discord.


    He would never have thought that the culprit in this matter came from the interior of the Baroque studio.


    Through this task, Tong people also learned klockdar''s intention. Since they knew everything, they would never let him achieve his wish.


    All the people below 4 have been solved, so start hunting the remaining people.


    There are five more enemies this time. They are the blade man Mr 1 and the thorn woman miss, the double finger, Mr Feng clay, the human demon, the candle man Mr 3 and the talented little painter Miss golden week.


    The king''s army is very formal. If you want to get involved, only Feng clay''s imitation fruit is easier to do. Therefore, Mr 1 and miss are responsible for creating chaos with Mr Feng clay, which is the reason for the king to kill KOSHA.


    The candle man mr3 and miss golden week have been ambushed among the rebels in KOSHA. The rebel personnel are more complex, so it is easier to disguise as.


    Tongren''s goal is to be alone. No matter how strong the candle is, it is just as fragile as tofu in front of the edge of space, and our painting geeks are absolutely inaccessible under the heart outline of xiangphosphorus.


    "Guys, where are you going?" Tong people, also disguised as anti rebels, asked the two humanitarians.


    Mr 3 is in normal shape, and miss golden week is clearly a child. You can recognize it at a glance.


    Candle man smiled and said, "my child wants to go to the bathroom and is afraid of the dark, so..."


    "Oh, as for you? Don''t you just light a candle for him?" Tong man said with a smile.


    He said one piece, not one, which has explained many problems, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he said obediently: "brother, I don''t understand what you mean!"


    Tongren teased and said, "miss will be afraid of the dark during the golden week. Mr3 doesn''t know what candles mean? It''s really funny!"


    The other party has pointed out their identities, and it''s meaningless to put them on. Candle man Sen said coldly, "who are you? How can you know our identities?"


    "Me? I''m the one your boss has been looking for! How? Let''s go out and talk. I believe you don''t want to be found out about your agent?" Tong said bluntly.


    Indeed, although they were seen through and could complete the task, they lost the significance of assassination and framing. Such a big mistake will certainly receive very severe punishment, so they had to obediently follow the Tongren to go out and dare not even give an atmosphere.


    Soon he came to a place far away from the camp, and Tong people stood still. Bury them here

 V1.Chapter 567

    "Introduce yourself. I''m the new MR 4 of Baroque studio and the initiator of this hunting operation. I killed all the missing members of Baroque studio before!" Tong Ren looked at them and said with a smile.


    Hearing this sentence in their ears, it was like thunder!


    The enemy was one of the members of Baroque studio, and easily destroyed the boss''s plan!


    "You... Do you know the end of betraying the boss? As long as I tell him about it, you will definitely be killed!" the candle man threatened.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I don''t bother you. Since I dare to destroy the boss''s plan, I won''t be afraid of the boss! You know my secret. I''m afraid I can''t let you leave like this!"


    They just reacted. Yes, the man easily told himself the secret, which showed that he didn''t intend to stay alive at all!


    A fierce man who dares to fight against the boss now wants their lives. Can they really leave alive?


    No matter what, we have to fight. There are so many cattle on the great route. They seem to gamble their lives. They rely on strength and luck.


    Gamblers always believe in one word, that is, gambling may not lose! When they gamble, they are more interested in gambling, although sometimes they are just dying.


    A mass of white mucus was thrown over. Tongren immediately dodged and avoided. He sneered and said, "Oh? The candle mucus that can seal people is useless. As long as you can''t hit me, no matter how powerful it is!"


    This sentence seems to be mocking the opponent, but in fact it is reminding the two women hidden in the dark not to be hit by mucus.


    "Hum, candle man, let me cut off your candle wick!" Tong said coldly. At the same time, he took out the blade of space in his hand and aimed at the candle man''s hair.


    The attack of this space crack is silent, and only a faint trace of space distortion can be seen. It may not be found even in the daytime, let alone in the dark night.


    A wisp of hair fell from the candle man''s head, and the cold sweat had soaked his back. The enemy easily cut off his hair. If the blow was so low for a few inches, the consequences were unimaginable.


    Staring at the samurai sword in Tong''s hand, candle man no longer dared to get too close to Tongren Road. He could only throw some candles from a distance.


    This stalemate is absolutely impossible. Taking advantage of the spare time of the battle, Mr. 3 made a color to miss''s golden week, and the golden week immediately understood the candle man''s intention.


    She carried a small backpack and moved away bit by bit. It seemed that she wanted to escape, but in fact she wanted to go around the back of Tong man and control his psychology.


    "Little sister, where are you so anxious to go?" a gentle voice came out of the air in front of the golden week, but there was nothing in front of her, which scared her to sit on the ground.


    After all, I''m still a child. How can I not be afraid in the face of ethereal things, and even adult girls can''t be afraid in the face of this strange situation.


    "Ghost! Mr3, save me quickly!" yelled golden week, as if frightened.


    "Oh? Is it the ability of invisibility? This ability is very interesting!" candle man is well-informed after all, and he thinks he is right.


    While easily avoiding the attack, Tong man smiled and said, "you can also say so, but if you take this as an ordinary attack, you are very wrong!"


    The candle man threw mucus and said, "well, let''s not mention her. What about you? Is your invisible attack also an ability?"


    "You can also say so, but if you just regard this as an ordinary ability, you will suffer a great loss!" Tong said like a repeater.


    With a disdainful smile, the candle man said, "your attack is silent and invisible, but as long as you grasp the direction of your weapon, you have no way!"


    "Oh? Really? Do you think it''s easy to hide?" Tong people whispered. The low voice was due to the faint ghost language from under Jiuyou.


    Without warning, the candle man was cut off a large piece, and even a layer of flesh was cut off.


    Tongren had no time to cry for pain. He said regretfully, "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you. I can actually make such an attack without waving weapons!"


    Unexpectedly, he thought he had seen through the other party''s attack. In fact, it was just a joke. This taste really made candle man very uncomfortable.


    Taking advantage of Tong people''s unprepared, candle man threw a mass of mucus in the direction of the golden week, as if he wanted to kill the golden week.


    Tong man looked at the track of mucus and said blandly, "you want to imprison my invisible friend? Do you underestimate her?"


    Sure enough, everything was unexpected. Both candle man and golden week thought that this would force out the woman in the dark and lead Tong people away. As long as these were solved, golden week would be able to get close to Tong people smoothly, but they didn''t expect that not only Tong people didn''t move, but the woman also seemed to be really air.


    The golden week was unprepared. He was wrapped in the mucus of the candle. The candle man was shocked and didn''t expect to save her at all.


    "Hey, if you watch it again, your partner will die!" Tongren kindly reminded. Candle man thought of saving the golden week.


    Tongren''s voice mocked: "I''m really not afraid of opponents like God, but teammates like pigs!"


    Candle man was about to refute, but he had no strength at all. He fell to the ground as soft as losing his skeleton.


    The backpack on Jinzhou who had just been rescued had also been held by Tongren. The two people leaned together in despair and waited for the coming of death.


    "Why... Is it like this?" the candle man said very reluctantly. How could he be willing to die like this.


    "It''s hailou stone! I just put it on you!" Tong explained.


    Unexpectedly, Tong people, as capable people, dared to carry the hailou stone with them. The candle man had to admit it and say, "we don''t think we are your opponent. You kill us!"


    "How about we play an interesting game?" Tong people suddenly said to them seriously

 V1.Chapter 568

    "Now that you''ve caught us, we have nothing to say. Just tell us what you want to do with us!" said the candle man.


    Tongren said with a bad smile, "this game is about your life! We''ll leave it to God to decide what the result is!"


    As soon as the face of the golden week changed, the little face became pale. What kind of bold people can decide to gamble.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes to escape. After ten minutes, I''ll start chasing you. You can directly escape to the beach and make a simple boat with broken wood on the shore. If I catch up with you, I''ll kill you. If you escape successfully, I''ll let you go!" Tong continued.


    As the rebels have dispersed, the village where KOSHA is stationed is not far from the sea. As long as he tries his best to escape, he will not be able to escape.


    The candle man bit his teeth and said, "up to now, we have no other way. We bet. I hope you can keep your word!"


    The Tong people who left in a flutter left only one sentence: "if you escape safely, you''d better not let me meet you again. I''ll never let you go next time!"


    The golden week is difficult to help the weak candle man up and try to escape to the beach. This is their last hope.


    "Tong people, do you want me to follow them and quietly solve them?" the voice of Hata asked coldly.


    It''s not that hatada is cold-blooded or something, but that Ninja always solves things neatly.


    "No, they don''t dare to delay too much time. They may not be able to survive with a simple raft. The top priority now is to hurry to the king, otherwise it may cause chaos." Tong explained concisely.


    He didn''t intend to kill them. These people just became the running dogs of the Baroque studio under the cover of klockdar. As long as klockdar was solved, they were not worried.


    Besides, on Feng clay''s side, he has quietly approached kobla by using his ability to imitate fruits. As soon as the blade man and thorn woman outside attack, he will leave an unforgettable lesson for the king.


    Soon there was chaos outside. The blade man and the thorn woman had already started, and Feng clay quietly approached kobla.


    Just about to launch a fatal blow, a gloomy voice sounded. Feng clay and kobla were very surprised.


    "I advise you not to move, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether you can continue to live!"


    A funny scene appeared. Feng clay thought the voice was a hidden guard, so he really didn''t dare to move again.


    King Cobra thought this man was an assassin, too. He didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Well, Mr. Feng clay, this will be the most correct decision you have made," the voice continued.


    When he heard that he was not talking about himself, kobla was relieved. Until this time, he felt that the voice was interesting and familiar.


    "Are you Weiwei''s friend? The young man I met before?" kobla couldn''t help asking.


    Tongren said plainly, "it''s your highness. Your highness is safe now. Please don''t worry."


    Kobla scolded in her heart, but asked calmly, "Sir, didn''t you say they wouldn''t do it to me? What''s the matter with this man?"


    Although the tone is calm, it sounds like a bit of criticism, and the meaning is naturally self-evident.


    "If they want your Highness''s life, how can they send only one person? It''s just a conspiracy. They want you to think that KOSHA wants to assassinate you. Even if I don''t come, they won''t solve you, because they still have very important things for you to help." Tong Ren explained faintly.


    Feng clay''s face changed greatly. He asked sternly, "who are you? Can you let me die more clearly?"


    Tongren disdained and said, "you''d better be honest! Also, if you want to set me up, you seem to be a little tender, Mr. human demon!"


    Unexpectedly, this man knows everything about the Baroque studio. Feng clay knows that since the other party dares to come, his strength must not be underestimated.


    "Ah!" after a scream, Feng clay suddenly fell to the ground and looked as if he was dead.


    Kobla''s face changed greatly and said to the Tongren, "Sir, please think of a way. It''s better to stay alive."


    "Don''t worry, he''s not a big deal! Right? Lord Feng clay!" Tongren said unkindly.


    Seeing that the trick was seen through by Tongren, Feng clay didn''t answer. He jumped up and ran to seize the door.


    He wants to run for his life and bring the news to his boss, so he may be able to make great achievements because of misfortune!


    "Don''t go in such a hurry, Mr. Feng clay? Please stay a step!" Tong called very politely.


    Feng clay scolded in his heart: "Psycho, who will pay attention to you in such a terrible time. Do you want me to stop and let you kill me?"


    Although he thought so, his body really stopped and collapsed on the ground.


    Of course, this is the credit of the hailou stone. Feng clay fell to the ground powerlessly. He knew it was hard to escape. He shouted, "what have you done to me, you mean man? Why do I suddenly have no strength?"


    Tongren smiled and replied, "nothing, just because we met for the first time, I gave you a valuable gift. I think it''s too heavy for you to take it!"


    Feng clay was stunned by the inexplicable words, and then he asked suspiciously, "what is it? A gift?"


    "Yes, I was lucky to get some ornaments made of hailou stone during my previous trip. Whenever I meet someone who is particularly lucky, I will send out one or two." Tong man nodded gently.


    He didn''t pay attention to the sarcastic words said by Tongren, but Feng clay heard the three words "hailou stone", which he had heard before. It is said to be an ore with the power of the sea.


    Although I have heard of it, I haven''t seen it after all. Before, he always regarded this ore as an illusion of ordinary human beings.


    After seeing the power of the capable, people will naturally fabricate a seed of nothingness to restrain the capable.


    However, what he never thought was that such a thing as hailou stone really existed, and its ability was much more powerful than previously thought!


    Feng clay lowered his head. He didn''t know whether he was trying to find a way or finally accepted his life

 V1.Chapter 569

    "What on earth do you want to do? Just say it!" Feng clay suddenly raised his head and said.


    Tongren nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll tell you straight. Why do you have to participate in this kind of thing? It''s not good for you?"


    Feng clay sneered: "what do you know? You layman will never understand this sense of achievement in performing in front of the public!"


    "Yes, I''m a layman, but klockdar doesn''t seem to be like you. Why do you have to work for him?" the Tong man asked.


    I really want to see a ghost. Feng clay''s face suddenly changed. He said sternly, "what? You know the real identity of our boss? Who are you?"


    "It seems that I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m from Tiantong, the new agent No. 4 of Baroque studio!" Tongren introduced himself.


    "I see... No wonder you know..." Feng clay muttered to himself in a low voice. It seems that this is what should be reasonable.


    Suddenly, he shook his head and said, "no... no! You''re lying to me! Even if you''re a member of Baroque studio, you can''t know the real identity of the boss! Who are you and why do you pretend to be a member of our club!"


    "Speaking of it, I really don''t think it''s necessary to deceive you. It''s reasonable that a new member should not know about it, but unfortunately I''m a diviner and I can know everything!" Tong said coldly.


    Feng clay burst out laughing. He said contemptuously, "diviner? Hahaha, do you really deceive me like a three-year-old child?"


    Tongren was not angry, but stared at Feng clay without blinking. Seeing the other party''s terrible eyes, Feng clay gradually stopped laughing because he saw a trace of murderous spirit in that eyes.


    Seeing that Feng clay was quiet again, Tong Ren nodded with satisfaction and said, "since you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it by saying something that others can''t know. How about it?"


    "What''s the matter? Tell me about it!" Feng clay said with a stiff neck. He always recognizes death and will never give in easily.


    "You once used your ability to imitate fruits to become a beautiful lady. Klockdar pursued you without knowing it! Right? Only you and klockdar know this! You know it clearly whether you have said it or not. As for klockdar, he will not tell others such a shameful thing!" Tong said slowly.


    I''m afraid he was surprised more than Feng clay in his life. Even if he wanted to break his head, he would never know how Tongren knew these things. Anyway, at present, the most reasonable explanation is that Tongren is really a diviner.


    Like a defeated cock, Feng clay lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Tongren continued: "just because I am a diviner, I can foresee your failure. I think I''m saving you rather than destroying your plan!"


    Feng clay raised his head and said incredulously, "you''re just trying to save us? Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    "Of course, it''s not just that. In addition to you, there are many rebels and this lovely country, the kingdom of alabastan! These are the targets I want to rescue!" Tong said bluntly.


    For a long time, he didn''t speak, as if even the air had become cautious. After a long time, von clay suddenly said, "no wonder you don''t kill me or let me go. It turns out that your goal is the two of them!"


    Nodded, Tong said with a smile, "finally remember? You''re much smarter than I thought!"


    It turned out that Feng clay used his ability to imitate the fruit to sneak into the king''s army, while the blade man and the thorn woman feigned outside and asked Feng clay to assassinate kobla at the time of chaos. Although they didn''t intend to really kill the king, there is no doubt that the play was more realistic.


    Because of this, they will never stop before they get the signal from Feng clay!


    "Now that it has been found, there is no need to pretend any more. Your highness cobra, please give an order and let the guards let the two troublemakers in!" Tong said to King Cobra.


    Although the guards were not dead, there were not a few injured. At the moment, Tongren spoke, and the king immediately issued an order.


    "Perverts should be dealt with by perverts!" kobla thought secretly.


    The blade man and the thorn woman feigned for a long time. They were already not far from kobla''s tent. At this time, the guards deliberately connived, so they two quickly killed them.


    Their idea is very simple, that is to see why the bastard Feng clay doesn''t send a signal.


    As a result, as soon as they saw the situation in the tent, they were surprised. Tongren and King Cobra were talking and laughing, while Feng clay fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    In the preparation of Baroque studio, except for two people, all the others are partners!


    The reason why the other two didn''t have a partner was that Tong people just joined and didn''t have time to arrange a partner.


    As for Feng clay, first, no one wants to partner with Feng clay, a human demon. Second, because Feng clay''s personal strength is so strong, he can definitely fight one against two.


    But now Feng clay was quietly put to the ground, and he didn''t even have time to send a signal!


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" a man and a woman sternly questioned Tong humanity.


    Before the Tongren came to speak, King Cobra said sarcastically, "the two uninvited guests are really making a fuss. It seems that I should ask you first, right?"


    After stopping some indignant kings, Tongren said faintly, "surely two colleagues don''t know me? I''m the new MR 4 of our Baroque studio. The boss has new instructions for me to convey to you!"


    The two men asked with a trace of doubt, "what order? Why don''t adults give orders all Sunday?"


    "The boss wants you to die and specially asked me to take you on the road! Such a small matter is not worth the action of adults all Sunday, and I can handle it myself!" Tong man announced the death penalty of the two people in a cold voice, as if it was very normal to defeat them

 V1.Chapter 570

    Hearing this sentence, the two people laughed as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    The blade man gradually stopped laughing and said with a murderous face, "you should know the rules of Baroque studio? The higher the number of codes, the greater his ability!"


    Tongren nodded gently, indicating that he did know it, but his expression was very disapproval.


    The thorn girl then said, "I don''t know if you are too brave or too stupid. Do you want to be the first group in Baroque studio alone? Do you think you are whimsical? Or should you say you are crazy!"


    "The ranking of Baroque studios depends on strength, not mouth! We''ll know which is stronger or weaker. Isn''t it too annoying to grind haw?" Tong Ren impolitely interrupted their dialogue of singing and making peace, with a trace of irony.


    Blade man can sit in the position of MR1, which represents not only strength, but also klockdar''s trust. This person must be klockdar''s diehard.


    They are the elders of Baroque studio. Why have they ever been ridiculed like this, not to mention that the other party is still an unknown newcomer.


    The two men immediately launched their ability. Sharp blades appeared on the limbs of the blade man, and thorns appeared on the fist of the thorn woman.


    Now that the other party is ready to fight, Tong man can''t continue to be stunned. He slowly pulls out his space blade and holds the knife in both hands to erect the space blade.


    This is a starting position. When a swordsman makes this action, he is telling you: I''m ready to attack at any time!


    "Oh, I''m still a swordsman. It seems that this guy belongs to me. I''m really sorry!" the blade man smiled and said to the thorn woman.


    The thorn woman disagreed and retorted, "the knife is sharp, and the thorn is also sharp. This opponent should be mine, right?"


    The two men seemed to be fighting for prey. They completely ignored the Tong people and began to quarrel.


    This kind of behavior is definitely an insult to a swordsman, but Tong people still stand there in a deep and persistent manner, and are not moved at all.


    Seeing the two people arguing endlessly, Tong people opened their lips and said coldly, "since you two are anxious to die, let''s go together!"


    Compared with the arrogance of blade man and thorn woman, they can be said to be better than them. They no longer quarreled and rushed up directly.


    "Dao is the blade of space!" Tong people stared at Dao tightly, as if they were looking at the most precious treasure in the world. On the contrary, the two people who came up turned a blind eye.


    This kind of action fell into the eyes of the two people, which was even more unacceptable. They unconsciously increased their strength.


    The distance between the two sides was not far. In addition, the two people rushed with hatred, so the three people soon met each other.


    Two crisp sounds of fragmentation sounded. The two sides had passed by wrong, and they didn''t know who lost and who won.


    The three people seemed to be frozen and stood still. After about dozens of seconds, Tong took the lead in moving. He put the knife into the scabbard very smartly.


    Then the two men also moved. They turned around like machines. Their faces were full of fear, as if they were very frightened.


    Looking at their blades and thorns, they had already been cut to pieces in the blow just now.


    What else in the world can withstand the blow of the crack in space?


    Even if there is, it is definitely not what every soldier can do!


    "You lost!" said Tong Ren, staring at the two people with burning eyes.


    The blade man moved first, his body stretched slightly, and the broken blade appeared again.


    "We''re still alive. How can we say we lost?" he said loudly.


    The thorn woman also changed into a tighter and sharper thorn and said, "you''re right. As long as we''re not dead, you can''t win us!"


    This situation is also very normal. Blade man is a martial fool. It''s absolutely crazy to see an equal opponent.


    The thorn woman is a killer. The killer''s creed is to either kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy, otherwise the task will never end!


    Unexpectedly, the two people couldn''t even tell the difference in strength. Tong man slowly shook his head and drew out the blade of space again.


    They rushed towards Tong people again. This time, the attack was more cunning and insidious.


    The crisp crack sound sounded again, and their blades were mercilessly crushed by Tongren again. The scene just now seemed to be staged again.


    Tongren didn''t put away the long knife, but asked faintly with the blade of space: "do you want to continue to try?"


    Nodded without hesitation and said, "yes, as long as the task is not completed, as long as we are not dead!"


    "It''s really stubborn! However, after three, I won''t let you go again and again!" Tong said seriously.


    "Please!" the two shouted in unison again. Before the words fell, they rushed up again.


    The time release Buddha was manipulated by an invisible palm. The scene just now repeated again, the sound of breaking sounded, and their weapons were cut to pieces again.


    They were still standing well, but Tongren had put the knife into the scabbard. I don''t know when Tongren had another knife in his hand.


    "Pull out your knife! We can still fight!" the blade man shouted.


    "I have said, I will not give you another chance!" Tong man said in a cold voice.


    This way of fighting has annoyed Tongren!


    It''s true that people''s kindness doesn''t hurt your life, but you''ve been ungrateful. It''s really a little unkind.


    Before the words fell, there were two thumping sounds. The blade man and the thorn woman had fallen to the ground.


    Cobra and von clay asked in surprise, "you... You killed both of them?"


    Tongren said honestly, "no, I just fainted. It''s really annoying to fly around like a fly!"


    Yes, in the eyes of Tong people, the spy group with the highest combat power in Baroque is just a fly.


    As long as he wants, he can shoot them at any time, but Tong people''s hands don''t want to be stained with blood.


    After whispering a few words in kobla''s ear, Tong people left the heavily guarded King''s camp

 V1.Chapter 571

    The confusion and suspicion in the plan did not happen, nor did they get a few people''s returns and letters. Klockdar suddenly had a bad hunch.


    He quickly told Nicole Robin to contact these people and be sure to find them.


    Nicole Robin, as the second in charge of Baroque studio, naturally wouldn''t do such a small thing herself. She handed it over to her secret agents.


    Of course, the final result will not be any result. They don''t even know what happened, and these people will completely lose contact, as if they evaporated from the world out of thin air.


    The defeat of this period of time has made klockdar want to break his head. He can''t think of when he provoked such a powerful organization.


    Until now, klockdahl still believes that this kind of thing must be done by a huge organization.


    His face became iron blue, with a touch of evil spirit and anger on his ferocious and terrible face. His heart secretly vowed: "no matter who the other party is, it''s best not to let me know, otherwise I must let them know what life is better than death!"


    "Miss all Sunday, what do you think?" klockdahl asked tentatively, suppressing his anger.


    Nicole Robin didn''t seem to see klockdar''s anger at all, and directly replied, "I don''t know!"


    "Then find it for me, and find it out for me anyway, or you''ll all die for me!" klockdar said, his eyes red and panting.


    At this time, a waiter from a casino sent in a letter. He said timidly, "boss, there is a letter for you!"


    Klockdar was angry. Without saying a word, he stared at the waiter with red eyes, as if a beast wanted to choose people and eat them.


    Seeing that the innocent waiter was about to be killed by him, Nicole Robin frowned and said, "I see! Put down the letter and you can go!"


    Klockdal, who wanted to vent, was interrupted, and his mood naturally became more unhappy. He stared at Nicole Robin closely, as if asking her for a reasonable explanation.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that there is a letter from you by name at this time? Maybe it has something to do with our opponent this time!" Nicole Robin said faintly, picking up the envelope.


    Klockdal knew that Nicole robin was right, so he couldn''t continue to lose his temper. He collapsed on the chair like a vented ball and said faintly, "read it to me!"


    Knowing that so many years of hard work had been destroyed, klockdal''s reaction was normal, and Nicole Robin didn''t care.


    She opened the envelope and opened the letter inside. Nicole Robin said slowly: "Dear Baroque studio owner, Mr. 0, Mr. Croc klockdahl, I am deeply sorry for passing the recent test of your members in your organization, but I really didn''t expect that the underground organization established by you, one of the seven martial seas, was so vulnerable! I know you can''t wait to peel my skin and bone now. Since this is the case, when the rain spills all over the whole world The time of the kingdom of La Bastan is the day of your duel with me! "


    As soon as the voice fell, klockdar had angrily patted on the table. Under the strong slap, the table broke into garbage again.


    Nicole Robin analyzed: "this guy is asking you to return to the rain in the kingdom of alabastan. If you don''t return it to him, he won''t meet you!"


    Klockdahl roared, "but if I return the rain to them, won''t my plan for so many years be a complete failure?"


    After a long silence, Nicole Robin said softly, "even if we don''t return the rain to them, we have failed..."


    Yes, as Nicole Robin said, without so many elite generals, Baroque studio can no longer launch and provoke activities that subvert a country.


    The organization was completely disintegrated, and klockdahl could not openly confront the world government. They had completely lost.


    With a tired wave of his hand, klockdahl ordered, "Miss, all Sunday, let the members immediately start buying dance powder, and then transport it to all towns for standby!"


    Nicole robin was silent for a moment, then slowly asked, "are we just giving up?"


    "As you said, things have come to this stage. Whether we admit it or not, we have completely lost!" klockdar said dejectedly.


    Suddenly, his expression suddenly changed. He shouted angrily, "since we have lost, we should simply lose completely. Only by killing all our opponents can we calm my anger!"


    "But... Will the other party really show up as agreed?" Nicole Robin hesitated.


    Although Robin is very kind, she doesn''t want klockdahl to lose in order to trace the original history.


    With a helpless sigh, klockdar closed his eyes and murmured, "why don''t I know? But at this stage, we can only believe that the other party is a good man who keeps his promise!"


    No one would have thought that a nobody who had just arrived at the great route could force klockdar, one of the seven seas, into such a situation.


    No matter how much he doesn''t want to admit it, Robin knows that klockdar is telling the truth. The other party adheres to a more mysterious style than Baroque studio. He has destroyed such a big plan, but he doesn''t know who the other party is!


    Robin came outside and handed out the task, but the waiter just now welcomed him again.


    With a frown, Robin was also a little bored. If he had known that this man was so uninteresting, he might as well have let klockdar kill him just now.


    "Yes... There is a letter for you..." seeing Robin''s face, the waiter stammered.


    Frowning more tightly, Robin took the letter and asked, "why didn''t you send it in together just now?"


    The waiter replied respectfully, "because the man gave me this letter after the little one came out."


    Waving his hand, Robin said faintly, "well, I know. Go and do what you should do!"


    This letter is obviously as like as two peas written by the same person, no matter what the habit of using words, strokes and writing, and the handwriting are exactly the same as those just now.


    This is klockdar''s nest. There are many people with mixed eyes. Of course Robin dare not open it like this. She put the letter in her arms and walked out quickly

 V1.Chapter 572

    As one of the nominal owners of this casino, it is not a problem to find an independent single room.


    Until she came to the room, Nicole Robin carefully took out the letter and read it carefully.


    Miss Robin, I hope my intervention doesn''t disturb your good mood. I know you got involved with klockdar because of tracing the whereabouts of the original history, but I''m very sure to tell you that the stone tablet guarded by the nafirutali royal family is not the one you want to find. If you don''t trust what I said, you can contact me again, I''ll find a way to show you the stone tablet.


    There was no signature at the end of the letter, but left a string of strange codes. Naturally, it could not be done casually. It must have implied something.


    Robin himself loves Archaeology and tracing history, and has great attainments in cracking hints, ancient texts and passwords.


    Before long, Robin interpreted the meaning of that pile of codes, which was the number of a telephone bug!


    The phone bug was the one Robin gave to Tong people at the beginning, so the identity of the behind the scenes man was ready to come out.


    But Robin didn''t intend to tell klockdar about it at all. She cooperated with kulockdar to see the stone tablet. Now there is a faster way, so the cooperation is not necessary at all.


    Besides, Nicole Robin has a kind nature and has long been very dissatisfied with klockdar''s cruelty.


    He shook his head slightly, and Robin murmured, "this guy is very strong, but his experience is not as good as that of a new man. Doesn''t he know that there is a black telephone bug?"


    Although he said so, Robin quietly contacted Tong people while klockdahl was angry.


    If they are caught in this way, they can only be blamed for their bad lives. There is no other explanation.


    The phone bug quickly connected, and the faint voice of Tong man came over. It seemed that Robin had expected to call him.


    "What? Have you figured it out? Do you choose to believe me, or do you have to have a look for yourself?"


    Robin was a little embarrassed. She was silent for a moment before she said in a mosquito humming voice: "you know, history should be rigorous, so... Don''t get me wrong, I don''t believe you..."


    Listening to Robin''s voice like a little daughter-in-law, Tong Ren couldn''t help laughing. He replied positively: "Didn''t I say I could take you to have a look? Anyway, you just learn from rather than destroy. I''m sure king kobla won''t mind! Don''t be embarrassed. Words have always been like this. Maybe what I read has nothing to do with the historical text, but what you read has something to do with that!"


    After getting the guarantee from Tong people, Robin was not so formal. She completely didn''t expect that Tong people who had to obey their orders had such a superior momentum.


    "Klockdahl is stepping up the purchase of dance powder. Are you really going to meet him?" Robin asked anxiously.


    Tongren thought robin was worried that he couldn''t see the stone tablet after he died, so he easily replied: "yes, I''m a pirate. It''s something I should face if I can have the chance to fight with one of the seven Wuhai people! Don''t worry, I''ll arrange you to see the stone tablet in advance."


    Knowing that Tong people misunderstood their meaning, Robin didn''t explain it. Instead, she solemnly persuaded: "klockdar is the capable person of the fruit of sand. He is invincible in the desert. As long as the kingdom of arabastam can rain, your goal has been achieved. Why take this risk?"


    "Since I have to face him sooner or later, why should I shrink back? Even if I can''t beat him, I can escape. You can rest assured that I have a hailou stone!" in the face of other people''s care and kindness, Tongren naturally should repay, so he generously told Robin the truth.


    Robin, as one of the powers of the devil fruit, of course knew the power of the turret stone. She couldn''t help crying out: "what? You can carry the turret stone with you? Aren''t you a power?"


    Tongren smiled and asked, "well, I don''t seem to say I''m a capable person?"


    It''s true that Tongren didn''t say they were capable, but all the senior spies in Baroque studio were capable, which gave people a preconceived idea that Tongren who could defeat capable people must also be capable.


    After secretly scolding a pervert, Robin thought to himself, "this man is not a capable person. He is already so strong. What will he look like if he gets a powerful demon fruit? He is still so young. Where will his limit be?"


    "In that case, I won''t advise you any more, but I must remind you that you must be careful when using telephone bugs in the future, because there is a kind of black telephone bug specially used for eavesdropping!" Robin said seriously.


    "Hehe, it seems that you believe me very much. In my opinion, it doesn''t matter even if klockdar hears me, because he can''t know my location. He can''t kill me along the phone bug? You believe me very much. If you are really eavesdropped, you are the most dangerous!" Tong said with a smile.


    In order to trace the text of history, Robin has worked with klockdahl for several years. Now it''s not easy for someone to help her see the stone tablet quickly. Of course, she doesn''t want this person to have an accident. It''s the so-called concern is chaos. She didn''t even think that the most dangerous thing is herself!


    With such a big risk, the two people naturally won''t continue chatting. They agreed on the place to meet and hung up in a hurry.


    Tongren now only need to be energetic and ready to face the war with klockdar. In fact, the rain is not only for this country, but also because those with the ability of sand fruit are afraid of water!


    Robin is busy. She has plotted with Tong people, but she still needs to stay with klockdar to monitor his every move.


    With the efforts of Tong people, the whole Baroque studio has completely collapsed, almost all the spies outside the leader have disappeared, and the combination of the leader has finally become seemingly divorced at this time.


    Piles of dancing powder were brought in by klockdar''s low-level spies. Alabastein is about to usher in the rainy season that has been waiting for three years, and klockdar has also figured out how many ways to make Tong''s life better than death

 V1.Chapter 573

    This day may be a very ordinary day for everyone, but it will be a very important day for the people of the kingdom of arabastam.


    That''s because the country that hasn''t had rain for three years finally has rain for the first time, and the rainfall area is very wide. Where there are people, there is rain.


    I don''t know how many people kneel in the rain and constantly lament this great miracle, but the originator of this miracle is staring at the rain outside and scolding his mother.


    "Klockdar, this son of a bitch, has forced these simple people to what extent, what the fuck..." Tong people, who have always been very calm, scolded without scruples.


    And klockdar, who was in the rain, stared at the falling raindrops in the sky and murmured: "You must also be participating in this rain carnival? Enjoy it and enjoy the rain you bought with your life. As long as you really dare to appear, I will not hesitate to suck up every drop of water in your body, make your body into a corpse and collect it, so that those ants can see what will happen to those who oppose me!"


    A heavy rain raised everyone''s mood, and the war was imminent.


    With the heavy rain, the rebels had no reason to continue to fight the king. The war was easily solved by the tongs.


    It seems that this long lost heavy rain has been endured for too long, and the rain is getting bigger and bigger.


    When things reach their extremes, Tongren know they can''t wait any longer. If the heavy rain stops, Tongren''s advantage doesn''t exist.


    "Klockdar, dare you come out to fight?" klockdar, who was waiting quietly in the house, suddenly heard such a shout coming from the outside.


    "Finally!" klockdahl tore a flower from the letter of the flower basket at the door and threw it to the ground.


    The fresh flowers immediately turned into powder after falling to the ground, as if they had been air dried long ago.


    A burst of yellow sand whirled up and fell on the side of Tong people. Klockdahl sternly asked, "are you the one who has been undermining my plan?"


    Tongren did not answer him directly, but looked into the distance and said, "don''t you think people can''t dominate? It''s better to leave the country to the original king!"


    "I''m not interested in this country..." klockdahl explained in a deep voice.


    He did this not because he was afraid of Tong people, but because all his men had been killed, he urgently needed a strong man.


    As one of the seven armed seas, klockdar will not be a person entangled in hatred, and on the contrary, he is an owl who can do anything to achieve his goal.


    "I''m sorry, no matter what your purpose is, I can''t sit idly by, because you''re hurting the people of this country!" Tong people interrupted klockdar very unwittingly.


    "You are also a capable person, aren''t you? Why keep the life and death of these mole ants in mind? We are strong, they are weak, and the law of the jungle is the law and truth of the world!" klockdar spared no effort to persuade.


    Tongren shook his head noncommittally, nodded again and said slowly, "your strength is your blessing, but it''s not your reason to bully the weak!"


    "So you must be against me?" klockdal asked fiercely, raising the hook in his hand.


    "This sentence should be right for me! If you don''t have to kill these innocent people, why do I have to be an enemy with you?" Tong Ren retorted mercilessly.


    Klockdar rushed over at once, and the hook quickly attacked the Tong people.


    Since he didn''t intend to go with klockdar, Tong people would not be unprepared. Seeing his sudden plot, Tong people immediately hid.


    "Ha ha ha, you are quite clever, but since you are determined to be my enemy, I have to kill you! If you obediently let me kill you, you can suffer less pain. I advise you not to struggle!" after the raid failed, klockdale spoke. It was really insidious!


    After hearing this sentence, Tong man also smiled. He really hadn''t seen such a shameless person. He took out the blade of space and pointed to klockdar at a distance, sneering: "Oh, if you want my life, I''m afraid you have to bother to take it in person!"


    Just now, when klockdar heard the voice rush out, Robin had also followed out. At this time, seeing that klockdar''s plot failed, he couldn''t help winking at Tong people.


    This meaning is very obvious, that is, ask Tong people if they need help. Robin has decided to completely stand on Tong people''s side.


    Slightly shook his head and refused Robin''s kindness. Although the heavy rain has slightly restrained klockdar''s ability, Tong people clearly remember how Robin died in the original book.


    Robin''s ability to assist is really powerful, but if it is used to attack, as long as he meets an expert, he will definitely be killed by others.


    Since Tong people are confident that they can cope with it, Robin simply doesn''t insist anymore. She stands below, looks up and pays serious attention to the amazing battle above.


    Klockdar turned into a sandstorm, and his voice echoed: "since the point attack can''t hit you, you can try my range attack!"


    Before the voice fell, the sandstorm had rushed straight towards Tongren, and the Yellow gravel swept through with tiles.


    Tong people are not afraid, waving at the earthy yellow tornado is a cut, as if they are cutting tofu.


    "I don''t know whether you are really stupid or fake stupid. Can the wind and sand be cut off?" klockdahl said sarcastically.


    "Will you try?" the Tong man replied coldly, as if he was facing only an ordinary opponent, not one of the famous Seven martial seas.


    Even robin on the ground shook his head secretly. No one can cut the sand with a knife. Even if he is strong, he can''t do it!


    A scream interrupted his thoughts: "ah! What is your ability? How can you cut off the wind and sand?"


    The roar was klockdar''s. He thought the blade would directly pass through the body that had turned into a sandstorm, but he never thought that although the knife passed through, something was constantly swallowing the power of the sandstorm.


    Robin also stared at Tong Ren, hoping that he could explain the attack that completely violated common sense.


    But Tong people kept their mouth shut and didn''t seem to want klockdar to know the reason

 V1.Chapter 574

    Tongren smiled mysteriously and said, "I''m erudite. You''re ignorant. This is the world of the law of the jungle. Just let you die depressed in ignorance!"


    This sentence was a perfect counter attack. He slapped klockdar with what he had just said.


    If you continue to be swallowed up like this, I''m afraid you don''t have to start with Tong people. Klockdar will fall here.


    There was nothing he could do, but he had to change from ability to human nature. What he never thought was that he could really do it.


    However, klockdar, who was out of trouble, was not happy at all. In the face of this strange attack method of Tong people, his ability to completely turn into a material state could not be maintained for a long time, and his combat effectiveness decreased by more than one level.


    Knowing that there would be no result if he asked any more, klockdahl''s face was blue, but he didn''t say a word. As soon as he became normal, he stretched out a hook and attacked the Tong people.


    Slightly raised the samurai sword, Tong people gently knocked klockdar''s hook. With a very clear sound, the hook had been broken by Tong people''s gentle blow.


    Klockdar''s face was even more ugly. You know, his hook was not ordinary metal. It was so easy to break.


    "He''s really a difficult boy, so you can try my next move!" klockdal stretched out another hand and slapped it hard. All the raindrops touching his palm seemed to evaporate and disappear in an instant.


    Seeing klockdar''s palm, Tong man''s toes gently, his body seemed completely unaffected by gravity, and moved back more than three feet.


    At the same time, his hand was not idle. He waved a knife without a trace of smoke and anger. A trace of space crack had been shot out like a shell.


    Klockdar felt a trace of danger and quickly dodged away. Rao had a hunch in advance that a wound had been cut on his arm, and the red blood had flowed down.


    "Boy, you''re going to force me to make a unique move! Since you don''t want to die, I''ll send you to hell myself!" klockdar''s face is as dark as a cloudy day, and his face can''t hang up after repeated mistakes.


    Tongren didn''t pay attention to him at all, but shouted at the bottom: "people nearby listen and leave the casino immediately, otherwise they will bear the consequences!"


    The whole kingdom of arabastam is facing drought. Only the rainy land can rain as usual under the control of klockdar. People who can stay here are either rich or expensive. How can they listen to the advice of a stranger?


    Moreover, human nature likes to watch the excitement. How can they leave with such a rare battle scene in a century?


    There was only Nicole Robin, because she knew that in this case, krocdardo would probably use that move.


    With a frown, klockdahl looked at Tong man strangely. He really couldn''t understand why the young man could know what he wanted to do?


    It''s too late to think about it. The flame of anger has made klockdar lose his mind. He doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, nor does he care about the established image, let alone his own industry.


    All he knows now is that the young man in front of him has ruined his plans for many years and ruined his painstaking Baroque studio in name only.


    The whole casino trembled suddenly, and then sank slowly. It is the unique skill of those with the ability of sand fruit - quicksand!


    Klockdar looked at Tong people coldly. He would stare at the young man and let him have no chance to escape. As for the quicksand under his feet, he is the capable person of the fruit of sand and the embodiment of sand. How could he be afraid of falling into the sand?


    The two faced off like this, falling with the decline of casinos, and the rich who refused to leave just now have long become part of quicksand.


    Although the quicksand sank faster and faster as it struggled, the buildings under their feet were too heavy, so the two people standing quietly did not slow down at all.


    Soon, the whole Casino has disappeared. The two people seem to be standing on the flat ground. However, the downward trend has not stopped. Quicksand seems to be a monster with a huge mouth, greedily swallowing all objects that can be swallowed.


    The casino finally disappeared completely. The quicksand has submerged the heels of two people and continues to increase. It seems that they are not sinking, but more like quicksand overflowing.


    Finally, klockdar finally put down his heart when he saw the Tong people like this until both of them had been buried with only one head exposed.


    He turned and turned into a sandstorm and left the quicksand, but the figure of Tong people had been gradually pulled closer to the sand.


    Robin, who had left for a long time, didn''t know what was going on inside. Until he saw klockdar flying out in a very embarrassed way, he sighed with a dark face: "did he finally lose? Isn''t he klockdar''s opponent, one of the seven armed seas?"


    The sandstorm seemed to have identified the direction. It suddenly stopped in the air, and then fell on Robin''s side like a wind.


    Seeing the arrival of the sandstorm, Robin stood in place very calmly. As soon as the sandstorm landed, it turned into klockdar.


    "Why did you just run away?" klockdahl asked coldly, with a trace of blame in his tone, as if he had begun to doubt Nicole Robin.


    Robin showed no weakness. She said coldly, "I won''t leave. Am I waiting to be killed by you? Like those idiot rich!"


    After a serious look at Robin, klockdahl walked forward. As he walked, he said, "let''s go!"


    "Where to?" Robin asked puzzled. She didn''t even have the nest. She really didn''t know where klockdar wanted to go.


    Klockdal turned his head, looked into Robin''s eyes and said word by word, "go and kill that damn kobla. If my property is gone, let him compensate me with his palace!"


    "What about the boy just now? Are you sure he''s dead?" Robin still asked with some uneasiness. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of Tongren''s death or whether Tongren didn''t die.


    "Have you ever seen people who have been trapped in quicksand for so long and haven''t come up yet?" klockdar asked coldly.


    Then he walked slowly towards the palace, not caring whether Robin had followed up or not.


    But Robin finally caught up. The temptation of historical text is so big for he

 V1.Chapter 575

    Even if the Tong people have promised to let her see the stone tablet records with her own eyes, but now klockdar is going to kill King kobla and then the dove occupies the magpie''s nest. Even if kobla agrees, klockdar needs to be asked first.


    He secretly said sorry in his heart, and Robin followed klockdar without saying a word.


    Robin is the only one who can recognize the ancient characters, so as long as he hasn''t cracked the content on the stone tablet, klockdar can''t refuse Robin to go with him, and even can''t wait for her to follow.


    Even though she is not the only one who recognizes those words in the world, there is no doubt that she is the one who can translate the content fastest.


    A pillar of sand erupted like a volcanic eruption and fell to the ground with a Shua sound.


    The two subconsciously looked up, but what they saw in front of them was nothing but yellow sand, and they didn''t know how the sand column was formed.


    A voice came from under the ground where the casino had just sunk: "should I say you are too confident? Or should I say you are too unsure?"


    The voice is Tongren''s. it seems to ridicule klockdar. In fact, this sentence is said to two people respectively. The first half of the sentence is klockdar and the second half is Nicole Robin.


    With a frown on his brow, klockdahl murmured, "aren''t you dead yet? Are you human?"


    Robin already had a little guilt on her face. She just ignored Tong people and wanted to deal with the stone tablet first.


    A voice came coldly from behind klockdar. The voice said coldly, "if I die so easily, how can I be your opponent?"


    Sen Han''s knife light has passed klockdar''s neck. Knowing that Tong people''s attack is very strange, he had to turn into a sandstorm again.


    It''s an obvious choice to choose between being weakened and being killed. I''m afraid no one will choose death.


    Sure enough, the body turned into a sandstorm was swallowed up again. Klockdar, who didn''t dare to delay more, just waited for the tongs'' weapons to pass through the body, and quickly transformed into essence.


    "Are you going to slowly kill my strength like this?" klockdahl said disdainfully.


    Obviously, his strength was constantly weakened, but klockdar''s voice was not a little alarmed. It was obviously not pretending, but a kind of confidence!


    Tongren smiled and said, "don''t you look down on you so much for entertaining klockdar with this kind of small dish?"


    As he spoke, his hands were not idle. They passed through klockdar''s body and took away a lot of his strength again.


    Klockdar said coldly, "don''t waste your energy. You can''t kill me in the desert! The desert is my home. Unless you can destroy the whole desert, you can''t kill me!"


    "You''re really too confident. The desert won''t stand for someone because he belongs to everyone!" Tong said with a smile.


    "You''re so naive and lovely. If you hadn''t annoyed me, I wouldn''t have the heart to kill you!" klockdar sneered at this.


    At this time, even Robin is not optimistic about him at all. Maybe Tongren can kill klockdar very smoothly in another place, but not here, because this is a desert. Klockdar who eats the fruit of sand is the sand itself.


    Tongren smiled and said with a smile, "do you think you can become sand is sand? Sand is not afraid of water, but what happens if you get water? You should know better than me?"


    Klockdar''s face changed. He asked sternly, "who on earth are you? What else do you know?"


    Tongren once again pretended to be mysterious and said, "I am a diviner. All your secrets are clearly visible in my eyes!"


    Before the words fell, Tong people threw a splash of water in a sneak attack. I don''t know where he got it.


    Klockdar, who was totally caught off guard, was suddenly drenched all over his head and face. Tong man raised his knife again and cut at klockdar.


    While hiding awkwardly, he shouted, "have you already prepared water? Why didn''t you use it just now?"


    "Speaking of this water, I''m really prepared, but I didn''t think it wouldn''t work without water!" Tong man pointed to the sky and said.


    Klockdar said with a contemptuous smile, "if this rain can also be useful, do you think I will promise to duel with you on the rainy day?"


    Tong shrugged and said indifferently, "so thank you all the more. If you hadn''t been willing to let the rain cut off the rain in recent years, how could I find so much groundwater if you hadn''t just told me to put it into quicksand."


    You should have known that this move was useless to Tong people. Why did klockdar get him into quicksand? In the end, it not only didn''t cause any harm to Tong people, but also let Tong people find a lot of groundwater.


    Rao was no matter how to avoid, klockdar''s face was scratched by Tongren again, and klockdar, who was even more ferocious, rushed up again.


    After some movement, the water on his body had evaporated long ago, and klockdar recovered his ability to turn into a sandstorm again.


    "You don''t have enough water at all. You don''t understand the characteristics of the fruit of sand! The characteristics of sand is to absorb water, and a small amount of water can''t cause any effect!" klockdar laughed wildly.


    Tongren smiled faintly and avoided the attack. He said coldly, "there is too little water to work, isn''t it? What about the sea?"


    Klockdar didn''t understand the meaning of Tong people at all. Did he want to move the sea? How can humans do this?


    Before klockdar could react, he was forced back from the sandstorm and fell heavily to the ground.


    I didn''t expect that klockdar, who was even more unprepared, had been completely deceived. How could this man offset the ability of the devil fruit?


    "What the hell did you do?" klockdahl cried madly, his face as gray as death.


    You know, he can become one of the seven martial seas by relying on the ability to develop the fruit of sand to the limit, but now this ability has failed.


    Tongren came to klockdar with a smile and said, "this is the power of the sea! You should be able to figure out what this is?"

 V1.Chapter 576

    Klockdar exclaimed, "it''s the sea tower stone! Why won''t you be affected?"


    Tongren touched his nose and said with a smile, "it seems that I never said I was the power of demon fruit?"


    "What''s your phagocytic power?" klockdahl asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, you say that! That''s the ability of Angel Fruit, which is more powerful than devil fruit, and I won''t become afraid of the sea! So I can carry the hailou stone with me without being affected!" Tongren said casually.


    Even robin was stunned. This angel fruit was something they had never heard of. Unexpectedly, Tongren could have it!


    This name sounds much more powerful than the devil fruit, and it can not be restricted by the power of the sea. If you can get this fruit, I''m afraid the devil fruit will be eliminated.


    "Miss, it''s all Sunday! What are you waiting for? If you don''t do it, you''ll never see the stone tablet again!" klockdahl cried desperately.


    Tongren pointed to klockdahl with the blade of space and said, "sorry, I think I have promised Miss Robin to let him see the stone tablet!"


    Klockdar was furious. He dragged his weak body hard and moved towards Robin a little. The innermost part was still scolding: "you bitch, dare to betray me. I''ll kill you! I''ll make you my collection!"


    A force stopped his movement. Tong''s feet had stepped on his legs. Tong said faintly, "we''re just cooperating. Frankly, we just take what we need. It doesn''t matter what back doesn''t betray!"


    After a pause, Tong man then said, "if you can promise not to use any crooked ideas about alabastan, I can let you go. What do you think?"


    Robin''s face changed greatly. She hurriedly advised him, "Tong man, you can''t let him go! This man is not only insidious and vicious, but also very abnormal. If you let him go, there will be endless trouble!"


    Although klockdar was cruel and cold-blooded, he was a hero. He choked his neck and said, "if you want to kill, why do you say so much nonsense! I will never promise anything I can''t do!"


    Tongren nodded and said, "well, I appreciate your principles. Although your behavior is very shameless. Well, I''ll throw you into the sea. Life and death depends on fate, but if you make it into my hands next time, I won''t let you go!"


    There was no fear on his face. Klockdahl shouted madly, "if I can not die, I will make you regret not killing me today!"


    "Robin, help me throw him into the sea!" Tong turned his head and said faintly, as if he didn''t care.


    Robin nodded, and a road composed of hands extended into the distance. These hands tore klockdar, carried him to the sea and threw him into the sea.


    After all this was done, the Tong people led Robin to the camp where King Cobra was located. After learning that the Tong people had eliminated the cancer of klockdar, cobra excitedly grasped the Tong people''s hand, but he couldn''t say a word. Only the tears in his eyes could explain his mood at this time.


    After a long time, kobla choked out a thank-you, as if thousands of words had turned into these two words.


    After Tongren introduced Robin''s identity and explained his intention, kobla''s face suddenly became dignified. He seriously said: "this stone tablet is something that our ancestors have been guarding. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if it is seen by outsiders!"


    These words have been quite euphemistic, so Robin collapsed in his chair like a deflated balloon.


    Tongren hurriedly said: "I have done some things recently. Although I dare not ask for credit, my highness also knows me!"


    Kobla waved his hand again and again and said he didn''t dare. Tongren then said, "besides, I''m still a diviner. If there''s any danger in this matter, I won''t bring her over!"


    After witnessing the magical ability of Tong people, this statement naturally sounded convinced, so King kobla nodded deeply.


    "My friend is only obsessed with history. She just heard that you know where such a stone is. She came to ask you to let her have a look. It''s still unknown whether she can understand it or not!" Tong said and winked at Robin.


    Although Robin doesn''t like deceiving people, in order to pursue the real text of history, she can even join the organization of Baroque studio, not to mention a small lie. Besides, Tongren is pleading for her. She should not expose her feelings and reason.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Tongren said, the king frowned tightly, as if he was very tangled in his heart.


    After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind, clenched his teeth and said, "since you are my benefactor of alabastan, I''ll make an exception and let you have a look. Even if my ancestors blame me, I have no regrets! But I hope you won''t tell me about it whether you can understand it or not!"


    Tongren then said, "we know that this stone tablet records the location of the ancient weapon Pluto. Once it is known by evil people, it may cause a bloodbath. Please be careful. We will definitely keep this secret!"


    Anyway, the rain had already fallen, and the king''s great wish had been completed. At this time, it was a good time to return to the palace, and cobraso directly ordered him to leave.


    The guards have been working in the magnificent palace all year round, and they have long been tired of wandering outside. Therefore, after receiving the order, they do not complain at all, but are still happy.


    Robin, who could not wait for a long time, set out first. Seeing Robin, who was excited and overwhelmed, Tongren had to go on the road with her.


    With their ability, they came to the palace in a short time. At this time, there was no third person in the palace!


    Kobla is a benevolent king. In three years without rain, he has sold all the valuable things in the palace to relieve the victims. There is no need to stay without finance, so there is no guard in the palace.


    Sitting on the wall above the palace, the two people couldn''t help sighing. Although kobla didn''t have klockdar''s ability and ambition, he could regard every people as an important part of the country. He was a real benevolent king.


    Perhaps this is the key to alabastein''s survival in the desert for so many years

 V1.Chapter 577

    The king''s trip will not be too simple. Although kobla is not a person who likes to waste, too simple guard of honor will only make the people lose confidence.


    After waiting for a long time, the king and his guard came back slowly, not slow or anything, but simply because this can give people a sense of calm and have a bearing that everything is under control.


    Many people envy the emperor, but royal etiquette alone is enough to annoy people. It can only be said that there are advantages and disadvantages.


    Although kobla agreed to the requirements of Tongren and Robin, he first ordered everyone to take a three-day vacation!


    These young and loyal soldiers have suffered too much with him. Now klockdar has been eliminated and the rebel army no longer exists. It''s time for them to reunite with their families.


    The palace of alabastan has never been so deserted since it was built. It is really a kind of courage for this people-oriented emperor to abandon the foundation of the royal family for the people.


    "Please come with me. This place is very secret. I hope you can keep this secret!" kobla said solemnly.


    Tong Ren and Robin also nodded very seriously. You know, this is a secret guarded by the royal family for many years. It''s extra face for them to take a look. If they can''t even do the most basic thing, they don''t have to see it at all.


    They were taken to the depths of the palace. I don''t know what mechanism king kobla pressed, and a passage was exposed on the ground.


    Under the leadership of kobla, we went down the stairs. What was hidden underground was a hall, a dark hall hidden in a little-known corner.


    At the end of the hall, there stands a huge stone tablet, which is engraved with dense handwriting, but people can''t recognize a word.


    When Robin saw the stone tablet, he seemed as if his mind had been robbed, and looked at the stone tablet with empty eyes.


    Robin didn''t stop until she came to the stone tablet. She kept looking at it slowly, but the color of disappointment in her eyes became stronger and stronger. Until she finished reading the last word, she turned around and said weakly to Tongren: "you really didn''t lie to me. The content recorded on this stone tablet is not the historical text I''m looking for."


    Tongren nodded and said, "I knew it for a long time. Just write down the content carefully. It will be used in the future."


    She looked at Tong Ren suspiciously. Robin seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t ask. She nodded gently and turned her eyes to the stone tablet again.


    After a long time, Robin turned and nodded at Tong people, motioning to write it down.


    The two people solemnly thanked kobla, which made kobla very ashamed. They helped alabastan so much, but he didn''t help at all.


    When the three returned to the top, Robin hesitated for a long time and asked, "Tongren, where are you going next? Can I come with you?"


    Although they also want to promise, xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian, who came back with the king''s army, have already waited here. How dare Tongren promise when they see their fierce eyes?


    "That''s right, Robin. We have to look for lost companions before we come to the great route, so we don''t have time to stay. In this case, you can''t study smoothly with us..." Tong Ren explained seriously.


    Such words undoubtedly represented a refusal, and Robin was not an unintelligent person. She said disappointed, "is that so? That''s a pity!"


    Seeing Robin''s lost eyes, Tong Ren felt a little unbearable. He continued: "you don''t have to lose heart. Soon there will be a pirate group coming here. Their head is a boy in a straw hat. The Pirate Group is a Pirate Group established because of ideal. You can try to join them!"


    Hearing that such a group of people were struggling at sea, Robin''s eyes lit up. She asked eagerly, "is there really such a team? You didn''t lie to me?"


    Tongren smiled, nodded and encouraged, "of course it''s true, but these members have different ideals. You still need to work hard if you want to be one of them. You must refuel!"


    He nodded firmly. Robin nodded seriously and said, "well, I will. I hope to meet you again on the great route!"


    After nodding, Tong people took the hands of the two girls and began to say goodbye to King kobla: "Your Highness kobla, the crisis of alabastan has been lifted, and we have to continue on our way."


    I haven''t thanked Tong people yet. Kobla naturally wanted to stay well, but they all refused.


    The remaining two girls still have no news until now. How can Tongren rest assured if they delay like this.


    "Your Highness, please rest assured that Princess vivi''s safety will never be a problem. The guy in the straw hat will send her back safely. As for Robin, she has to wait for them here. Now alabastein has just escaped from danger, and the reconstruction work must be very busy, so we won''t bother anymore!" Tongren simply explained to Cobra and Robin.


    With that, he took the two girls and left without looking back. Looking at the back of Tong people, kobla and Robin were filled with emotion, but they had a very tacit understanding and didn''t speak.


    When I came to the sea, I saw their pirate ship. Under the special care of rebel leader KOSHA and king cobra, the ship was not damaged.


    Back on the boat, everything was like when the three had just left. Tongren directly pulled up the anchor and headed for the next station.


    When I met the Millennium Dragon before, the Navy had already watched the Tongren''s ship. With the Navy''s intelligence network, naturally I didn''t know the origin of the Tongren.


    As the kingdom of arabastam is the territory of Croc kroddar, the navies just stationed in this sea area and did not take any rash action.


    Seeing that Tongren''s pirate ship finally entered the sea again, they immediately took action. They had a history of antagonizing governor Nelson. He had become a criminal who openly attacked the Navy!


    But with the heart outline of xiangphosphorus, I''m afraid there won''t be too many people who can sneak into Tongren Pirate Group. Both sides have noticed each other and have plans in their hearts. A battle is about to start

 V1.Chapter 578

    With the cooperation of Tongren, the sailboat soon entered the enemy''s encirclement, and the Navy immediately launched an attack.


    Smoker smog has long said not to let him know that Tong people commit crimes, but it is precisely Tong people who killed the mercenaries of inspector Nelson. Under his embellishment, Tong people have become heinous sinners.


    However, the arabastam sea area is under the charge of Navy Colonel Tina. It is naturally impossible for smog to chase here without notifying her.


    "Tina is very angry. These pirates dare to sneak into the sea and sink them severely!" Tina ordered.


    "Hey, don''t be so violent? I''m interested in this guy. Can you keep his life for me?" smog said with some cigars in his mouth.


    Tina put her waist in and said, "Hey, smog, your problem baby, the duty of the navy is to stop maritime crimes. As long as it''s a pirate, it''s our enemy. As long as we can defeat the enemy, don''t talk about life and death! Don''t expect Tina to be merciful. This is the sea area Tina is responsible for!"


    He rolled his eyes helplessly, and smog could only shut up. You know, he had nothing to do with his friend in the same period.


    "Report, sir, the black gun array is ready to attack the enemy at any time!" a very energetic marine came in and reported.


    "Tina knows, send orders to the whole army to prepare!" Tina nodded to indicate that she knew, and then gave another order.


    Seeing that smog was still hesitating, Tina frowned and said, "if he can''t even take Tina''s attack, I advise you to stop your interest in him as soon as possible."


    Smog seemed to think this sentence was very reasonable. He nodded and followed Tina out.


    Seeing Colonel Tina coming out, the adjutant immediately stood up and said, "Colonel Tina, all staff are ready, please give orders!"


    Tina said seriously, "everyone is ready. Give Tina a hard attack and be sure to wipe out the pirates!"


    The herald quickly gave the order. Black metal rods were aimed at the pirate ship of Tongren and launched.


    "Be careful, the enemy''s attack has come!" Tong man reminded xiangphosphorus and Hata.


    It is unthinkable that he should have discovered the enemy situation earlier than xiangphosphorus, who has a heart class.


    Since getting the blade of space, this knife has been used most. With the passage of time, Tongren''s perception of space has become stronger and stronger.


    He can predict the attack in advance because of this ability! I don''t know if this development will become a kind of ability, or even a kind of domineering!


    As soon as the voice fell, the black stick all over the sky had already flown over. Tong people shouted in secret that it was good to come, and took out the blade of space with their backhand.


    Standing on the deck, Tong man danced with the blade of space. With his action, the black rods were dismembered into countless pieces of iron and fell into the sea.


    Tina looked at her black gun array and didn''t even touch the hair of the sailboat. She couldn''t help frowning. She murmured, "the people who can be liked by smog are really extraordinary. It seems that Tina underestimated you!"


    Just before the order was issued, the mast of the flagship fell down without warning. Smog turned into smoke, held the broken mast and threw it into the sea.


    The broken mast seemed to send a signal, and the masts on other warships fell one after another.


    Smog took a hard sip of his cigar and said, "what is this ability? Is it the fruit of the devil?"


    Surprised to see smog shrouded in smoke, Tina said incredulously, "why? Don''t you know he has such ability?"


    "Well, it''s like this. I didn''t fight him last time for some reason. I just know he''s crazy!" smog said with an embarrassed face.


    Looking up and down at smog, Tina said silently, "if it weren''t for your ability of smoke fruit, Tina can''t believe you''re really smog. You didn''t fight with him. Are you really still the problem boy smog?"


    After taking a deep look at Tina, smog took a deep breath and said, "people always become better, and I''m much better than before!"


    "Keep the order, make way for the enemy to leave!" Tina reluctantly gave the order.


    Although they are a just Navy, they can''t joke about the lives of so many navy soldiers. From the attack of Tong people, it can be seen that he only attacked the mast rather than the ship body, which has been extremely restrained.


    If you really annoy this guy, God knows what he will do and do what he can. For the time being, this matter can only be reported to the headquarters, which will give those senior officers a headache.


    Seeing that the enemy stopped attacking and made way for a road, Tong Ren was no longer aggressive. He put away the blade of space and drove the sailboat away from the path.


    The Tong people didn''t deliberately publicize the defeat of klockdar, but they didn''t deliberately hide it. Many people have seen the war that day.


    Under the operation of the naval intelligence network, the matter was quickly investigated and handed over to the naval headquarters together with the battle just now.


    Klockdar''s previous reward was 81 million Bailey, but the Tong people easily defeated him. Finally, the Tong people''s reward was set at 90 million Bailey and soon released.


    As for klockdar''s problem, the Navy directly plundered this credit. Tina and smog present were rewarded with a promotion of their ranks.


    Tina is a good baby, and it''s not a bad thing to be promoted to the rank. She easily accepted it, but smog sat on the deck and scolded angrily.


    "Well, don''t be angry. You should know that the Navy won''t publicize the achievements of pirates! Moreover, the consequences of disobeying military orders are very serious, even the orders of appointment and promotion! Don''t let Tina have bad luck with you, otherwise Tina will never let you go!" Tina continued to persuade and remove her threats.


    Smog kept his head down and stopped talking. After a long time, he suddenly stood up and said, "well, Tina, I can''t stay here this time. I''m going back to Rogge town."


    He seemed to be in a bad mood. He took Darth Qi away without waiting for Tina to speak. He didn''t even look back, but simply waved his hand and went back to his boat.


    Tina knew his bad temper and didn''t speak. The masts of all warships are damaged. She needs to order repair immediately

 V1.Chapter 579

    On the other hand, Tong people broke away from the naval siege and began their adventure to ascend the throne of thief king in Shanghai again.


    Tongren doesn''t know about being wanted by the Navy all over the world. Even if he knows, he won''t care.


    The more exciting the pirate''s life is, the better! He doesn''t care about the Navy, because the navy has been corrupted a lot. Just like the inspector Nelson, isn''t he pursuing the footprints of the Millennium Dragon for selfish ends?


    Soon after, another island appeared in front of him. After calculation, Tong man seemed to be in the territory of the old man who lent usury. He was not interested in the old man and simply recorded the information of the island on the shore.


    Taking advantage of this little leisure time, Tongren simply took two girls for a picnic on the shore.


    This period of time is really busy. It''s not easy to have such a relaxed time. Of course, they should make good use of it.


    As a result, as soon as they started cooking, a group of goats gathered around and seemed to attack them.


    After putting down the food in his hand, Tong man couldn''t help sighing and shouted, "Alas, usurer, can''t you let me eat safely?"


    An old man suddenly fell from the tree. He stammered, "what... You... You know who I am?"


    He got up at once and said loudly, "you really came for my treasure. Even my identity has been found out!"


    Tong turned his eyes and said, "Hey, old man, don''t cheat. You obviously don''t have a dime here. I won''t be fooled!"


    The old man was surprised again. He asked suspiciously, "young man, how do you know I''m lying?"


    "Is it obvious? There is no treasure to hand over loudly? If I believe you, there is a ghost!" Tong man said helplessly.


    "Didn''t you really come for my treasure?" the old man said incredulously.


    "It''s said that you don''t have any treasure. How can I come to look for treasure? I''m passing by the island. When I finish storing the magnetic field information on the island, I''ll leave!" Tongren explained.


    Before the old man spoke, Tongren continued, "you want to be a pirate, don''t you? The people from behind will help you, and your whereabouts have been found by the Navy. You''d better be careful."


    After a series of questions, the old man was speechless. He really didn''t know how to answer Tongren.


    Tong man waved his hand and said, "well, uncle, we really don''t mean any harm. If you''re really worried, you can let your goat soldiers look at us."


    With that, Tong people ignored the old man and began to eat and chew.


    On the island where resources are scarce, there are not many things suitable for eating at all, let alone good chefs. When they smell the aroma of what Tongren eat, the old man''s greedy insects are suddenly hooked up.


    He hesitated for a long time, and finally sat down honestly and impolitely. He grabbed the food in Tong people''s hands and ate it.


    "Hey, no, uncle, I''m a pirate. You''ll make me lose face!" Tong said in tears and laughter.


    It was robbed by a person who was not a pirate. It is estimated that this is unprecedented in the history of pirates.


    While chewing the food, the old man said, "don''t come with me. This island is my territory. These food can be regarded as your toll!"


    I couldn''t afford to be angry with an old man. Tongren simply gave him a place to sit down and eat slowly.


    Sure enough, the old man sat down honestly and impolitely. While eating, he asked, "where are you going?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "we want to travel around the great route, look for the legendary treasure onepice and become the great pirate king."


    A simple sentence seemed to remind the old man of his sadness. He stopped chewing, and tears had slowly condensed in his eyes.


    "You know what? I put on usury for a long time in order to build a huge pirate ship. When I woke up, my body was no longer allowed!" the old man choked.


    Because the food in his mouth has not been completely swallowed, and with a crying cavity, it is difficult to distinguish the specific content of what the old man said, but it is not a problem for Tongren. Anyway, he has already known the context of the matter.


    After listening to the old man''s cry, Tongren didn''t comfort him. Instead, he said faintly: "if you want to be a pirate, do it. As long as you haven''t died, you will always achieve it. As for death, you have no life, and you won''t consider these anymore."


    The old man was stunned. He looked at Tong people and saw that he was slowly shining.


    It is the brilliance of persistent desire for ideals, and it is the brilliance of one''s greatest power.


    "People should fight for their dreams, either die in the key or die on the road. As long as they can be closer to their dreams, even if they pay the price of their lives, they will still be happy!" Tong Ren continued seriously.


    The old man''s palm clenched with Tongren''s words. He swallowed the food in his mouth in twos and threes and said loudly, "I must become a pirate, even if I pay the price of my life!"


    He smiled and nodded, and a favorable smile appeared on Tong''s face. The old man''s body is really not very good. The sooner he knows this truth, it is a kind of happiness for him.


    Seeing Tongren''s behavior, the old man could not know that the young man was enlightening himself. He pretended to be angry, patted Tongren and said, "young man, I wanted to enlighten you, but I didn''t expect you to be so smart and understand at a glance!"


    Ha ha, Tong people smiled and said, "yes, it''s because of this that I can understand so soon. Thank you, uncle!"


    The old man was stunned again. Who is this young man? He can be neither aggressive nor aggressive. To what extent can he reach?


    Just when the old man was deep in thought, the recording pointer had recorded the information of the island, and the meal was almost eaten!


    "Uncle, we''re leaving. You should hurry up. We''re waiting for you on the great route!" Tong said as he packed up his things.


    The old man seemed to be completely stagnant without any response. He didn''t come back until the three Tongren set sail again.


    "I''ll go to the great route. I''ll let you know uncle''s power at that time! Have a nice trip, boy!"

 V1.Chapter 580

    Standing on the deck and looking at the sea, Tong man murmured, "I''ll wait for you. I hope you can make it in time! Next stop, it''s time to see the rainbow fog?"


    When Hata, who had been observing the course nearby, heard this sentence, she immediately asked, "what is the rainbow fog? Where is it?"


    Girls really love beauty by nature. It''s a ghost not to ask after hearing such a name.


    Tongren couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s at our next stop, where the rainbow fog appears!"


    Fledgling Tian suddenly became excited and hurried to the cabin to tell xiangphosphorus the news.


    Until the two girls chirped, Tong said seriously, "don''t be fooled by this name. There is a place called pirate cemetery. The time and space inside is very chaotic. Not only is the time completely different from the outside world, but once you get inside, you''ll never get out again!"


    Xiangphosphorus couldn''t help asking curiously, "so, brother Tongren, is the space inside faster or slower than the outside world?"


    "The time inside is very slow. Maybe you just stayed inside for a few months, but when you came out, you found that decades have passed!" Tong Ren explained seriously.


    Who knows, the two women looked at each other and cheered. They shouted, "Wow, it''s great. If we can find Xiaonan and Tiantian, we''ll be an immortal all our life!"


    Tongren were instantly speechless by this sentence. They didn''t seem to understand what they were talking about


    The so-called time flow rate is slow, which is compared with the normal state. In fact, the time spent by people inside is still so little.


    Since you can''t explain clearly, don''t explain any more. Anyway, it''s not a good thing for the two girls to have any fear.


    The party kept sailing, and I don''t know how long it took to finally see an island.


    This island was occupied by a pirate in those years. I didn''t expect that he could build this city so beautiful.


    Of course, this has something to do with the city''s taxes. Even if you have to pay taxes for a glass of wine, how can you not become rich.


    "Tong man, where is the rainbow fog? Is it near the island?" Hata couldn''t help asking.


    Tongren definitely nodded and said, "yes, it''s near here. It''s full of sunken ships and treasures."


    "Brother Tong, does this fog really exist? Why didn''t you find it at all?" xiangphosphorus asked in a low voice.


    Holding the nose of xiangphosphorus, he smiled. The Tong man then said, "it''s because it''s hidden and visible that people can''t figure it out!"


    Just now, Xiaotian, who was still cheering, began to worry. She frowned and muttered, "it''s good to go in, but how do we get out?"


    Tong man, who had been prepared for a long time, would not be embarrassed. He pointed to the anchor on the ship and said, "as long as there is this thing, we can pass unimpeded!"


    A large mass of rope has been connected to the anchor, and there is shallow water nearby. As long as you go in and out along this rope, there is absolutely no problem.


    Of course, this matter must not be known to the people on the island. The mayor there aims at the treasures in it!


    If he knew that someone was fishing for his favorite treasure under his nose, it would not create obstacles for Tongren.


    Sure enough, it is the place where rainbow fog often appears. Before long, a rainbow light appeared on the sea.


    Tong people immediately controlled the boat to sail towards the rainbow fog. He didn''t put down the extended anchor until the bow came into contact with the rainbow fog.


    As the rope gets farther and farther, the angle between the rope and the sea becomes lower and lower. Unless someone dives into the sea to see it, it will be difficult to find it.


    The ship gradually entered the rainbow fog and slowly disappeared, as if the ship had never appeared.


    The three people on board felt as if they had broken through a layer of repressive film and came to a sea very different from the outside.


    The wreckage of ships can be seen everywhere, including pirates, passing merchant ships and even naval warships!


    This Rainbow fog is like a greedy little monster. No matter who approaches it, it will swallow it.


    Seeing so many sunken ships, the two girls were far less excited when they just saw the rainbow fog. Facing so many sunken ships and such a quiet sea, they even felt a trace of gloom and horror.


    "What? Tongren, let''s go out quickly! It''s not fun at all!" Hata shouted in panic.


    Tongren said faintly, "I said what are you two afraid of? With me here, can any demons and ghosts get close?"


    With the assurance and comfort of Tong people, the two girls became calm. Tong people are their harbor.


    The two girls'' hearts had just settled down, and they were half frightened by the strange scene in front of them. Many ghost like objects appeared on the surrounding broken ships.


    A strange and sharp voice smiled and said, "chatter, you dirty humans, get out of our ghost paradise!"


    The girl was most afraid of these ethereal existence. Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus screamed with fear.


    Gently patted them on the shoulder to comfort them. Tong people shouted, "you don''t have to play tricks? If you can go out, why do you stay here?"


    Xiangphosphorus shouted: "what? Can''t even ghosts get out of here? It''s over!"


    Fledgling Tian heard something wrong. She gently said in xiangphosphorus''s ear: "don''t worry, listen to Tongren, they seem to be pretending to frighten us. They should also be the people trapped in the fog!"


    When they were called to break their identity, they no longer talked nonsense. They just shouted, "get out! Get out!"


    Tongren said softly, "if you like, we can take you with us when we go!"


    "What? You know how to get out?" a young child voice cried out in disbelief.


    "Fool, how do you know they''re not lying to us? Adults'' words are the most unreliable!" said another voice angrily.


    "I said to you, since you can''t pretend anymore, why don''t you come out and talk? If I really have a way to go out, can''t you go home?" Tong continued

 V1.Chapter 581

    Sure enough, several young children appeared from the hidden corner. A leading child shouted, "you don''t lie. Aren''t you here for the treasure?"


    "Yes, I came here for the wealth!" Tong Ren nodded and admitted directly.


    There was a certain look on the faces of the children, and then their eyes turned into deep hatred and disgust.


    The leading little boy disdained and said, "it''s useless. Even if you get the treasure here, you can''t get out! With so many treasures, you can only be buried here with these sunken ships."


    Tongren reluctantly said, "I said we have a way to go out. If you like, you will go out with us later. Also, we won''t move your treasure at all. We only want hailou stone products and demon fruits!"


    Yes, Tong people must come here to find some devil fruits. He wants to improve the ability of devil fruits through the recycling and exchange system!


    "What''s that? We don''t know!" children, look at me and I look at you. No one knows what Tongren are talking about.


    "Well, I know you don''t know what I''m talking about, but I promise I won''t touch your treasure. If you can believe me, go and load the things you need to take on the ship. After searching, we''ll leave here!" Tong said anxiously.


    Pointing to the flag on the ship, the little boy said coldly, "if I''m not mistaken, are you pirates? Can you believe the words of pirates?"


    Frowning, Tong said, "well, if you can''t believe it, you can send a companion to monitor us! Also, if you want to go home, you''d better trust us, because you have no choice!"


    The little boy stuck his neck and said, "we pumpkin pirates will not accept such unreasonable demands. We can wait for the next group of people to take us out!"


    Tongren said coldly, "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. It''s been decades since you came here. Even your companion banzang has become an old man. He has been studying the way to successfully shuttle through the rainbow fog! Wait for the next group of people? It''s a question whether the island outside will still be there!"


    Hearing this, the children were completely stunned. After a long time, the child said in frustration, "well, you won, sir, what are you looking for? I''ll let my companions help you!"


    "Have you searched all the sunken ships? Have you seen a fruit with swirling patterns?" the Tong man asked loudly.


    "Well... I''ve searched. Except for many boxes of gold and silver treasures, I haven''t found what you''re looking for!" the child said hesitantly.


    "So have you found the inside of the box?" Tong asked reluctantly.


    The little boy subconsciously shook his head and said, "no, many ships are rotten, and we can''t carry those boxes. Besides, we can''t get out anyway!"


    "Fledgling field, xiangphosphorus, please go with these children and thoroughly search all those ships!" Tong man turned his head and said solemnly.


    It''s not that Tong people are lazy, but because the little boy said something rotten just now, which made him think of something!


    Is it possible that some ships can no longer support because of decay, so that the goods that should have been on board sink into the sea?


    When he thought of it, he put a lot of rope on the ship. Tong people immediately took a roll and tied it to the ship, and the other end was tied to him.


    In order to save time, he took an empty wine bucket and a straw with him. The wine bucket has good sealing and can store a lot of air. In this way, he saved the time to breathe from underwater.


    I really don''t know. I''m shocked at the sight! Not long after diving, Tong people saw the sunken ships below!


    These sunken ships are rotten because they have been soaked in the water for too long. They will break off immediately if they touch them gently.


    No wonder it''s called a shipwreck cemetery. It turns out that more ships have been buried under the sea.


    While searching, Tong man prayed secretly in his heart: "I hope the devil fruit doesn''t have any shelf life. These sunken ships don''t know how long they have been here. It''s terrible if they touch a lot of expired food!"


    This shipwreck cemetery has existed for many years. It is a great project to search all the ships in it.


    It took more than a week for Tongren to dive day and night, which turned over the sunken ship.


    In fact, under the erosion of years, most of the materials have rotted out of shape. Only metals and stones can be preserved. Of course, there are demon fruits.


    I have to say that the devil fruit is worthy of being a high-grade product. After running in the sea for so long, it is still as fresh as just picked. I just don''t know if the taste has changed.


    The search work at sea is naturally relatively simple. Firstly, those ships were lost in modern times. Secondly, the working environment above is relatively good.


    Although it was very hard, the harvest also made Tongren feel particularly happy. This time, eight demon fruits were found, and there are countless stone products of hailou.


    Because the carrying capacity of the ship is really limited, they can only pick some large blocks of sea floor stones to load on the ship, and the others can only be reluctantly abandoned.


    It''s nice to pick a large piece of stone, but it''s absolutely heartbreaking to abandon a small piece of stone!


    In this way, Tong man was in pain and happy in the shipwreck cemetery. If he didn''t have much time to waste, he really wanted to unload these goods and do it again.


    While picking and complaining, if only there could be a big ship! No, no, no, it''s better to be a giant ship. You can load those sea floor stones and everything on the ship.


    As for those kids, after so many days of contact, they had already put down their guard when they saw that Tong people and his party did not move even a gold coin as agreed.


    When they saw that Tongren''s boat could not carry too many things, they even took the initiative to say that they didn''t need to take their treasure. Anyway, the island is so close to the rainbow fog. It''s good to take it again in the future.


    Soon Tong people ran out along the rope above the anchor with a few ghosts and a boat of booty

 V1.Chapter 582

    Before bringing them out, Tong people hesitated. They didn''t know whether the pumpkin pirate group that went out like this would join the Navy.


    He has been sailing in this sea on the principle of not changing history, which is just that Tongren is lying to himself. He should have known that history has changed more or less since he appeared in this world.


    Finally, Tong Ren was cruel, bit his teeth and brought them out. How could he know that these people returned to the rainbow fog again for the treasure inside.


    Rao is that they made preparations according to the way of Tongren, but they were lost for some reasons. Fortunately, Luffy and them went into the rainbow fog not long later. The people of the pumpkin Pirate Group still didn''t get rid of the fate of becoming a navy.


    It seems that there is an invisible hand controlling all this, so that history can move forward as he expected.


    After putting down the members of the pumpkin Pirate Group, Tong people left. Anyway, they are also outsiders. After openly salvaging the treasure, it''s better to leave quickly.


    Tong people are not afraid of anything, but simply think that such a battle without suspense can be avoided.


    The next stop is a good place. Tongren don''t want to delay for a moment. That is Gaya Island, the legendary golden town!


    "Tong Ren, look, our recording pointer seems to be broken!" said Hata in panic.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Tongren asked carelessly, as if he didn''t listen to Xiaotian''s words at all.


    Hata hurriedly put the recording pointer on her wrist in front of Tong people and said, "look, since we came out of the rainbow fog, the recording pointer has been pointing to the direction of the sky!"


    Tongren said faintly, "yes, so how do you know that the pointer is broken?"


    "The pointer is not broken. Is there still an island in the sky?" the young farmland shouted.


    He took a very serious look at the young field and said leisurely, "why can''t there be an island in the sky?"


    Staring at Tong people in disbelief, Hata shouted, "there will be an island in the sky? Then tell me how they stand?"


    Ha ha, with a smile, Tong people continued: "then you tell me, why do we humans stand?"


    Xiaotian immediately blurted out: "of course, it''s because there''s the earth under our feet!"


    With that, she suddenly looked at Tongren''s fingers pointing to the vast sea and stopped talking!


    Yes, even on the sea without a foothold, can''t humans sail at will?


    Looking at the stagnant fledgling field, Tong people said sincerely: "since human beings can stand on the sea, people in the sky naturally have the foundation of their foothold!"


    After a pause, he continued: "as a sailor of our pirate ship, if you have any problems, you must not doubt the pointer first. In the vast sea, the only thing we can rely on and trust is the recording pointer outside our partners!"


    His eyes lit up at once. Xiaotian tightly grabbed Tong''s shoulder and asked, "so there is really an island in the sky?"


    Tongren smiled, nodded and said, "maybe, let''s go and have a look. And look here. Now do you still suspect that there is something wrong with the recording pointer?"


    Following the guidance of Tongren, what Hata saw was the record pointers purchased before. In addition to the ten used by Tongren during integration, ten were always placed in the cabin.


    All of those recording pointers, without exception, pointed high and pointed to the position of the sky.


    Before Tongren continued to talk, Xiaotian had already run out, and the Tongren shook his head.


    The three people were already close. Almost immediately, Xiaotian told xiangphosphorus about it. Xiangphosphorus came and asked again, only the first two asked by Tongren.


    At this time, a dark shadow fell into the sea from the sky like a meteor. The huge waves splashed shook Tongren''s pirate ship.


    The two women cried out. In fact, it''s not their fault. Human beings are prone to fear of the unknown.


    Tongren hurriedly comforted: "don''t be afraid, it''s just a ship that fell down."


    The two girls shouted with disbelief on their face, "how is it possible? It fell from the sky!"


    Looking up at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, Tong people stood there smiling but speechless, staring at the two girls.


    After all, they were not ordinary women. Their experience and intelligence made them react quickly. The two women said in one voice: "do you mean that the ship fell from an island in the sky?"


    He nodded very naturally. Tong people answered the two girls'' questions positively: "yes, it''s from heaven. Otherwise, how can such a big wave be excited?"


    Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus looked at each other, and they all saw a trace of deep fear from each other''s eyes.


    "We don''t want to go! It''s too dangerous!" xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian shouted loudly. There was a tremor caused by fear in their voice. Sometimes they can only choose one between life and pursuit.


    Tongren looked at them seriously and said seriously, "in fact, it''s not as dangerous as you think. As long as you''re ready, there''s no problem at all!"


    Although Tongren said easily, the two women couldn''t imagine what kind of preparation could cope with that height.


    "Well, let''s go to the next island to prepare what we need. If you don''t think it''s enough, we''ll go later. Is that right?" Tongren reluctantly compromised.


    Hearing Tongren''s words, xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian nodded their heads like a chicken pecking rice, and looked at Tongren with laughter.


    Into the sky! This is a dream that everyone has ever had. As long as we can have this opportunity, I believe everyone will not want to miss it.


    But if you bet your life just for a dream, more than half of the people will immediately decide to give up.


    It is precisely because of this that Tong talent must go and have a look. It is not because he challenges what ordinary people dare not do, but because he is afraid that if one of Xiaonan and Tiantian falls on an empty Island, he will miss it forever if he doesn''t go.


    Even if you become a pirate king, it''s completely useless to see the degree of communication between the empty island and the ground

 V1.Chapter 583

    While there was still time and in order to convince the two girls as soon as possible, Tong people began to get busy.


    Soon, a very simple Kongming lamp was made, and Tong people didn''t explain when they looked at Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus confused.


    He put the Kongming lamp on the floor and lit the fire. With the rising heat, the paper cover soon swelled up.


    The two girls still didn''t understand what this meant and immediately asked.


    Tong people made a silent gesture to signal them not to speak, just look down carefully.


    Sure enough, Kong Mingdeng began to rise slowly. This process was very slow and clumsy, just like a toddler trying to walk.


    Xiangphosphorus clapped her hands and shouted, "Wow, brother Tongren is so powerful. This lamp can float by itself. It''s really much more convenient for lighting!"


    Fledgling Tian couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "it takes half a day to rise every time he runs out of fuel. Ghosts will use this lamp for lighting!"


    Hearing the evaluation of the two girls, Tongren didn''t choke. Kong Mingdeng, who worked hard, was evaluated like this.


    If Zhuge Liang knew it, he didn''t know whether he would climb out angrily and strangle the boy who had ruined his reputation.


    "This is not for lighting, but for flying. Its name is Kongming lantern!" Tongren explained patiently.


    "Didn''t you say it wasn''t lighting? You said its name was lamp!" hatada questioned incredulously. I''m afraid even fools can hear the irony in his tone.


    Although the change of Kong Mingdeng was clumsy, it didn''t stop. Just as everyone spoke, it had staggered to the air about as high as the mast.


    Xiangphosphorus first found the problem. She was surprised and shouted, "look, sister Hata! What lamp really flies up. It flies so high!"


    After the reminder of xiangphosphorus, Hata soon saw such a situation. The longer and bigger her mouth was, she was about to be able to plug an egg.


    Tongren said triumphantly, "that''s it. As long as the calculation is appropriate, there is basically no threat from high altitude to us!"


    The two women looked at Tong people more and more differently. They seemed to have many small stars in their eyes.


    Now they don''t know how much they worship Tong people. They didn''t expect that a thing he made casually has such incredible ability.


    Just when the three were in high spirits, an island came out, which was the destination of their trip - Gaya island.


    "This island looks so ugly, it looks like a big mouth!" hatada pointed to the island and laughed loudly.


    Tongren didn''t answer her, but said very seriously, "wait, we''re going to land on this island. You must be careful!"


    Seeing that Tongren were facing such a big enemy, the two girls were very puzzled. They asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Is there any difference between this island?"


    "This island was built by the pirates with the money they robbed. Strength is everything on this island. If you don''t be careful, you may die at any time!" Tong man looked at the island and said without blinking.


    I have never heard of such an island. The two girls are full of curiosity. I don''t know how many questions they have to wait for them to have a look in person.


    The existence of such an island is a bug in itself. The Navy didn''t round up the island.


    You should know that the people who can successfully stand on this island are some prisoners wanted by the world government. If you can capture this island, you don''t have to be promoted?


    For fear that the two girls would get into trouble because of curiosity, Tongren didn''t forget to give a special advice: "we must be more careful to loot and destroy the Blackbeard Pirate Group of the drum Kingdom, most of which are also on this island!"


    This sentence is very effective. It shocked the two girls at once. The Blackbeard Pirate Group was established only a few days ago, but it has become famous.


    It is conceivable that members who can be counted by just one palm can easily destroy a country.


    The three people cautiously came to the island. The island was as disorderly as the legend. They should be very careful when walking in the street, because there are people fighting anytime and anywhere. As long as one is not careful, he will be affected by the fish in the pond.


    In addition to the brawlers in the street, there are either some people walking wildly, or some people who cringe and hide.


    Tongren took two girls on the road, which was very abrupt, because they walked very leisurely, as if walking leisurely in a small garden.


    People don''t annoy me, I don''t annoy people. This has always been the creed of Tong people. He hates both those who bully and those who grovel.


    When they first came to the island they had never seen before, xiangphosphorus and Hata kept pointing to things on both sides and chirping. As for the safety issue, they didn''t have to consider it at all.


    Tong people seem to be unprepared when they walk in front, but they can often beat people up when someone flies to themselves and others.


    People who can have this skill are by no means unknown, so they walk quietly, and no one dares to come up to find their bad luck.


    But the good times don''t last long. There are always some arrogant people in human beings. They always like to rely on their own ability or act recklessly in the background. The more others dare not do, the more they try.


    A young man with yellow hair and glasses stopped the three people. His face was very gloomy, and there was a trace of fierce light in the scar on his face.


    "This little brother is very strange? You shouldn''t be from this island?" the young man with yellow hair asked angrily.


    After looking at him, Tong said coldly, "go away! A good dog doesn''t stand in the way! If you don''t want to die!"


    He had never been so intimidated. His face changed and his eyes showed fierce light, as if he wanted to swallow Tongsheng alive.


    Suddenly, he laughed and said, "ha ha, you''re right. I''m Bellamy the hyena. I''ve taken a fancy to the two girls behind you. How much money did you get? I''ll give you double!"


    Before he finished, Bellamy''s body flew out heavily and hit many people.


    The people on the street were like boiling a pot. The young man who had never seen kicked out the hyena Bellamy

 V1.Chapter 584

    Tong man seemed to be unaware. He moved his feet slowly and complained: "shit, it''s really not a good dog. It''s really smelly and hard!"


    By this time Bellamy had come back. His face was gloomy and terrible, as if it could rain.


    "Boy, you''ve successfully angered me. How much do you want?" said Bellamy the hyena.


    The people nearby have been stunned. No one can imagine that Bellamy, who is famous for being kicked, didn''t retaliate and even gave him money!


    But the next sentence made everyone understand what he meant, which is exactly the style of hyena Bellamy.


    Bellamy looked straight at the Tongren and said, "come on, how much is it? I want to buy your life!"


    Tong man frowned and said, "do you not understand what I said, or your ears are broken? Or do you really want to die?"


    Such an answer almost broke the chin of the onlookers. It was not uncommon for people to openly argue with Bellamy, but there was no doubt that the end was extremely miserable.


    It is precisely because of this that over the years, people who dare to challenge Bellamy have almost disappeared, not to mention such loud people who can challenge like tongs.


    "Report your reward, young master, I must kill you today!" Bellamy said word by word.


    "What? Pretend to be the boss in front of me? If you want to play gangster games, go home and play with your mother!" Tongren sneered with a trace of disdain.


    Spring fruit!


    Can no longer stand the ridicule and ridicule of Tong people, Bellamy immediately used the power of demon fruit.


    He jumped to the roof of a house from a distance and aimed at the direction of Tong man. His legs had long been twisted into a spring.


    Spring sniper!


    Bellamy flew to Tong people like a bullet, but Tong people didn''t seem to see it. They still sneered: "Bellamy hyena, right? A small spring fruit makes you arrogant like this. I really don''t know heaven and earth!"


    There were all pirates present. Naturally, there was no timid Lord. Seeing that Tong people did not dodge in the face of Bellamy''s attack, they had a look in their mind that Tong people were severely beaten away.


    Their eyes also became blood red, and their noses kept panting. They were eager to see the scene of broken heads and blood flow, as long as the object was not themselves!


    Just when Bellamy was about to hit the Tong people, the figure of the Tong people had been lost in front of him, and the crowd kept shouting.


    At this time, the Tong man has taken a step forward, and then his body is low. He appears under Bellamy very skillfully.


    Before Bellamy could react, his abdomen had been hit hard by Tong people. At the moment when he was about to hit the ground, his moving track was forcibly changed.


    Just under the acceleration of the force of the leg spring, the speed of the body has become very fast. Bellamy can''t stop until she meets other objects.


    Originally, Bellamy could touch the ground and stop if Tong people dodged directly, but I never thought that Tong people would give him a kick before that.


    The spring is like this. When you press directly from the front, it will produce a reaction force, but when you press the side, it will not have that characteristic.


    Tongren took advantage of the disadvantage of the spring and easily solved the bad dog in the way.


    Bellamy''s body crossed an arc and flew out obliquely towards the sky.


    "Wow! Fly so far! Pay attention to safety, children!" Tong said with her hands building a shed and looking at Bellamy''s flying direction in the distance.


    Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus looked at Tongren helplessly. They really didn''t know what to say.


    Before landing, he was the one who told thousands of people. In the end, he was also the one who caused trouble, which made people speechless.


    "Well, let''s go. There''s no need for a dog to affect our mood!" Tong said easily.


    Although we have just experienced some obstacles, the next road is smoother. Wherever three people went, people consciously gave way to the road.


    This made Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus feel very unnatural. On contrary, Tongren didn''t feel any discomfort and still walked very leisurely.


    This trip is not for fighting. They are to purchase materials and make some preparations for landing on the empty island.


    Then began a very crazy procurement action. After what happened just now, the story of Tongren has already spread. Where do those vendors dare to falsely raise prices, as long as they don''t lose money. If they annoy this little ancestor, I''m afraid even the stall will be smashed!


    He saved a lot of money but bought more things. Moreover, those vendors also enthusiastically sent the things to Tongren''s ship, which really saved him a lot of trouble.


    The materials purchased this time include leather for Kongming lamp, stove for hot air, wood and a large number of iron bars. However, Tongren has been unwilling to tell the two women what it is for.


    If you stay any longer, the record of the recording pointer will be washed away. In this case, the upgraded pointer that can be recorded quickly is not easy to use, which fully shows that there are advantages and disadvantages!


    Before sailing far, a dark shadow fell down again. Tongren and others who had already experienced it for a long time did not have the panic when they first saw this situation.


    At this time, Tongren had an idea. Since ships often fall in this sea area, I don''t know what''s underneath?


    Of course, the best result is the devil''s fruit, but those who refuse to eat the devil''s fruit and gamble their luck are either too stupid or too late!


    After defeating klockdar, the rewards are very practical. One is the rotating shield and the other is the double puppet.


    With the blade of space and the rotating shield, Tong people now have both attack and defense, so they can challenge more powerful characters.


    As for the double puppets, they have obtained two in total, one has been given to the young field, and the other naturally wants to give xiangphosphorus.


    Now the most desired thing for Tongren is the upgraded version of devil fruit. It would be wonderful if they could get the ability not to fear sea water.


    However, he now has only eight devil fruits found in the rainbow fog. Although they can integrate, Tong people still hope to increase the probability of success. After all, this thing is very rare. It''s not something that can be found casually. It''s better not to waste or not to waste

 V1.Chapter 585

    With a beautiful vision for the future, Tongren dived underwater again, and was immediately stunned by the underwater scale!


    I really don''t know. I was shocked when I saw it. Compared with the sunken ships in the rainbow fog, the number of sunken ships here is even greater!


    In fact, this is also very normal. The appearance of rainbow fog is accompanied by a certain prelude. We also know its danger, so we will avoid it as much as possible.


    The eruption of the current was very sudden, accompanied by the emergence of large eddies. When the people on board found it, it was probably too late.


    Now time is pressing, and it''s too late to think about it. The ape mountain coalition army that heard the voice must be coming. If it''s slow, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    I have to say that Tongren was very lucky. In the boat that just landed, after careful search by Tongren, a wooden box was found in the captain''s room, which contained the devil fruit!


    In this way, there is only one left. As long as you find that one, you can get an upgraded version of the devil fruit!


    There was not much oxygen left in the barrel, and Tongren had to go back to the sea. You should know that the two most dangerous diseases on the sea were scurvy and diving!


    The deep sea is often accompanied by great pressure. If people''s body quickly floats to the surface, they will easily suffer from diving disease due to the drastic change of pressure!


    As expected, Tong man had just boarded the ship, and the salvage ship of ape mountain united army had arrived.


    Then there is something to ask them. Now it''s not easy to have a conflict. Tongren simply disguised as an ordinary pirate ship and sailed towards the place where kulikai is located.


    After avoiding the ape mountain united army, Tongren went down several times, but they never found anything useful. It can be seen that the salvage work of the ape mountain united army is very professional.


    Soon after, he came to the house where kulikai was located, and the Tongren directly docked the ship there.


    Before landing, an uncle with a very strange hairstyle floated up. As soon as he surfaced, he yelled: "which bastard threw iron anchors at random?"


    Looking at the extra boat in front of him for no reason, the answer was naturally ready to come out. Kulikai was very angry and said, "don''t you know it''s wrong to throw things at someone''s door?"


    After stopping the two girls who wanted to talk, Tong man bowed apologetically and said, "I''m very sorry. We don''t know anyone below. We''re here to find uncle kulikai!"


    Hearing this, before kulikai said anything, the two girls turned their eyes together.


    This is not to blame the Tongren. It was originally to explore the rainbow fog and lengthen the ship anchor. After that, the Tongren didn''t restore it to normal.


    After looking at Tongren up and down, kulikai said strangely, "are you looking for me? I really don''t want to know you?"


    Tongren explained: "well, we are also attracted by the name. We want to find uncle to help us go to the empty island."


    Hearing the word "empty island", kulikai suddenly became interested. He jumped onto the shore and said, "empty Island, that''s not something used to deceive children? In the West Sea, who doesn''t know the story of liar Noland!"


    "But until now, no one can prove that the empty island does not exist, right? And all the pointers will point to the air inexplicably near here. Is it just a coincidence?" Tong man shook his head and said with a smile.


    Kulikai looked at Tong Ren seriously and said, "you are a romantic man. I am willing to help you realize this male romance!"


    Tongren pulled up kulikai and said, "well, your salvage work can also be stopped, because the golden township is not in the sea!"


    "What? You know what I want to do?" kulikai said in shock.


    Nodded, Tong man smiled and said, "of course, I''m a diviner. Some things can get results through divination!"


    "Then you say that the golden land is not at the bottom of the sea. Where is it? Do you think Noland is cheating?" kulikai asked eagerly.


    Pointing to the sky on the top of his fingers, Tong people said word by word: "golden township has been rushed to the sky by the power of the ocean current!"


    Rao is kulikai''s firm belief in the existence of Golden Village, but he is still surprised by Tongren''s words and deeds. He murmured, "I see. No wonder you believe in the existence of empty island!"


    Suddenly he became depressed again. He bowed his head and said, "isn''t my salvage over the years meaningless?"


    Tongren smiled, pointed to the room and said, "who said it was meaningless? Did you forget the joy and pride you took when you fished out the golden bird and the golden clock?"


    Kulikai was surprised again. He said approvingly, "it''s true that he is a diviner. He can know so much!"


    "Don''t say that. I still have something to ask you." Tong said modestly.


    "What''s up? I''ll tell you everything!" kulikai promised, patting his chest.


    For so many years, Norland has been ridiculed by people because of his ancestor''s reputation. He attaches great importance to his friends who can talk!


    "Well, over the years, in addition to fishing for gold, have you ever fished a round thing like fruit with swirling patterns on it?" Tong asked with expectation.


    Who knows that he seriously described it, but kulikai''s white eyes: "you''re talking about the devil fruit? It seems that you don''t know what it is. What are you looking for?"


    Tongren couldn''t help but secretly Feifei: "I don''t know, I''m afraid you don''t know!"


    But he still smiled and said, "no, no, I just don''t know its name. I''ve known other things for a long time!"


    "Well, there is one. It was a long time ago. If you want, you can send it to you!" kulikai said happily.


    "Are you sure you''re right? That''s the devil''s fruit!" Tong man confirmed in disbelief.


    "Hey, don''t you know when I take it out!" said kulikai. Sure enough, kulikai went into the house and took out a fruit. It was the devil''s fruit!


    "Cough, with all due respect, since you know this is the devil fruit, why didn''t you eat it?" the Tong man asked very gossip.


    Who knows this sentence got a white eye again. Kulikai said helplessly, "I really doubt whether you really know the devil fruit now!"

 V1.Chapter 586

    Tongren said innocently, "I know. After eating this fruit, you can get a magical ability, but from then on, you will be disgusted by the sea and become a dry duck!"


    "I didn''t think you really knew. I thought you didn''t know! Since you know so clearly, you should know the reason. My lifelong dream is to find the golden town and become a land duck. How can I dive?" kulikai said helplessly.


    The Tong man, who had always been smart, didn''t know what had happened. He became so stupid. He then said, "why do you have to dive? The Golden Village is clearly in the sky!"


    Kulikai was really hit. He waved his hand and walked away. It seems that he refused to answer the retarded question of Tong people.


    Xiangphosphorus burst out laughing. She said in a delicate voice, "brother Tongren is so stupid. Before, uncle didn''t know you. How can you know that the Golden Island is actually in the sky?"


    However, the young Tian was very worried and asked, "Tongren, what''s the matter with you? You don''t seem to be like this at ordinary times?"


    Tongren''s face was a little red and said, "I don''t know. I''ve felt very uncomfortable breathing since just now!"


    He is the backbone of the whole Pirate Group. In case of any problem, xiangphosphorus immediately began to check in a hurry.


    After a long time, xiangphosphorus was relieved. The young field nearby hurriedly asked, "how''s it going? Is it all right?"


    "It''s scuba diving! Just have a good rest under normal pressure, and try not to go into the water until you recover!" xiangphosphorus replied.


    It''s said that Tong people are all right. Xiaotian is relieved, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Kulikai asked strangely, "how can you get this disease? Do you often dive?"


    The Tong man replied, "no, only today did he dive several times in order to find the devil fruit!"


    "Well, how many times? It shouldn''t be like this?" kulikai asked suspiciously. You know, he is an expert in diving all day.


    "HMM... more than ten times?" Tong said uncertainly. In fact, he didn''t remember how many times.


    Hatada added, "it''s sixteen times. On the way from the other side of the island to this side, you have dived a total of sixteen times!"


    "What? Sixteen times? You really work hard. Even if I dive every day, I can only dive three times at most!" cried kulikai.


    This is also a matter of no way. Time is very tight. Even with ordinary recording pointers, you will soon lose the information of the empty island.


    It is because of this that Tong talent dived desperately and wanted to gather enough ten demon fruits for fusion before entering the empty island.


    As they spoke, they carried him into the house. The frequent pressure changes in a short time made Tongren''s body a little overloaded. Now he must have a good rest.


    As for the preparation work related to going to the empty Island, it was left to several other people.


    During the rest period, Tong man was not idle. He wanted to do a good job during this period of time.


    When he just started the advanced function of recycling and exchange, Tongren had already experimented with the recording pointer. At that time, he had an idea, that is, to upgrade the devil fruit.


    But it''s still hard to get this kind of high-grade goods after all. It took him so long to get ten pieces, and he doesn''t know if he will succeed.


    After arriving at the empty Island, I have to face the terrible enilu. If I want to promise him, the more fully prepared, the better.


    Without delay, Tong Ren immediately opened the recycling and exchange function of the Arsenal system. He took a deep breath and put ten fruits in it.


    "This exchange contains precious items. Are you sure to destroy them?" Rao Shitong also became a little hesitant in the face of the prompt of the system.


    That''s the devil''s fruit fired at 100 million Bailey in the great route. Even such a price is still in short supply. People who want it can circle the whole coast. It''s the most true portrayal of the difficulty of finding a fruit.


    Trembling his fingers, Tong man still clicked to confirm that his goal is the pirate king. No matter how many Bailey is, as long as the devil fruit is still afraid of the sea, it will always be valuable waste for him.


    After confirmation, the system will no longer respond. No matter how Tong people call, it is of no use at all.


    Tong people can''t help but doubt that they were born. Can''t the Arsenal system integrate the fruits of demons? This thing won''t break, will it?


    I don''t know how long it took, but the Arsenal system didn''t respond at all. They went to catch the fledgling fields of Nannan birds, and they haven''t come back yet.


    At this time, Tong man lay quietly in bed and didn''t move. His heart was in a mess. Even he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After working hard for so long, he got such a result, which was unexpected to Tongren. In his impression, even if he failed, he was definitely much better than before integration!


    Just when he lay there and didn''t know where to go, the system finally gave a response.


    Exchange succeeded!


    Destroy recycled items: high-quality fruit * 10 pieces


    Get the item after exchange: Sacred fruit


    Effect: the user will have the ability of light!


    Overview: on the premise of retaining ability, it improves the disadvantages of fearing the sea!


    Originally, Tong people were about to despair. Unexpectedly, God was still on his side after all.


    Holding the fruit with completely changed image in his hand, Tong people looked at it carefully.


    The fruit is much smaller than before, and there is no dim color at all. Instead, it becomes snow-white, and the previous vortex like textures have disappeared. It is full of golden radial patterns, which looks as beautiful as fireworks.


    Tongren didn''t intend to tell anyone about the existence of the system. He was afraid that there would be any noticeable phenomenon after eating the sacred fruit, so he wanted to eat the fruit before everyone came back.


    Eating the fruit, Tongren carefully tasted the taste of the sacred fruit they had never heard of.


    However, it is a pity that this fruit has no taste. It is like swallowing the first snow in the middle of winter. It turns into liquid and slides into the esophagus as soon as it is eaten.


    At the same time, a kind of enlightenment gradually came to my mind, as if a diaphragm had been pierced.


    Vaguely, I feel that my body has become completely different, but when I experience it carefully, it is no different.


    A dazzling light suddenly appeared. Tong people quickly opened their hands to cover their eyes, but their palms seemed to become transparent, and the light directly penetrated it

 V1.Chapter 587

    I screamed in my heart. It seems that I will inevitably be pierced by the light.


    Unexpectedly, the strong light pierced into his eyes, but the imagined pain did not come. Instead, it made him feel as if he was held in his mother''s arms. He felt so warm and comfortable.


    If there was another person present at this time, the jaw that would surprise the attack would fall off, and the body of Tong man lying in bed had completely turned into a human light.


    Earth shaking changes are taking place in Tongren''s body. Whether it''s skin or hair, cells or bones, everything in his body is in close communication with the surrounding light.


    I don''t know how long it took. The light around slowly began to become hazy, gradually until it returned to darkness.


    Tong Ren stretched out and sat up. His body has completely recovered after the transformation just now. He now feels that he is healthy enough to kill a dinosaur.


    Now that they have recovered, Tong people don''t intend to stay in bed. They haven''t come back for such a long time. I don''t know if there are any accidents.


    As he put on his coat, he went out and walked towards the woods on the island. Fortunately, he knew the plot and could roughly know the area where the South South birds were located.


    Those who look for guide birds in the forest are exhausted. These South South birds seem to be the leader of all animals in the forest. They skillfully command the insects and beasts in the forest and resist these scheming guys.


    Walking on the path with fallen leaves in the forest, Tong people still walk leisurely and carefree.


    Suddenly his body twisted, and even those who are proficient in body art can''t do that strange posture.


    Then his tracks began to become erratic, one east and one west, one at this end and one at that end.


    After the dust settled, his figure stopped. It turned out that he hadn''t even moved half a step just now!


    This is the ability of light. Tongren are using this narrow time to hone their ability.


    Slowly closed his eyes, Tong man carefully felt everything in the forest. In the movement just now, he found that there was light in the darkness!


    The whole forest became his eyes, and all the scenes in the forest appeared in his mind like a holographic map.


    After a while, Tongren''s eyes suddenly opened, and a light flashed in his eyes. He already knew the location of kulikai.


    But instead of rushing on, he opened his hands as if he wanted to embrace the darkness of the whole forest.


    His body gradually turned into light again, with only a slight flash, and there was no trace of him just now.


    This is the speed of light, second only to the speed of teleportation!


    Almost disappeared at the same time, Tong people appeared beside everyone. Under the siege of the wild animals, many wounds have appeared on their bodies. Fortunately, the wounds are not deep, but only skin injuries.


    On the branch above the beast group, a bird was crying strangely. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at the people or directing the beast group to fight.


    Seeing such a scene, Tongren couldn''t help smiling. Although everyone was hurt, he was not angry. After all, no matter how we said it, it was everyone who disturbed the life of seeing birds in South Africa.


    "Hey, strange bird! Don''t you want to see where your ancestors lived?" Tong asked with a smile.


    "Hoo!" Nannan saw the bird yelling at him strangely, and didn''t know whether it understood Tongren''s words.


    Anyway, judging from the behavior of the surrounding herds, the guide bird will never give in so easily.


    Gently nodded, Tong''s body was like a bulb with unstable voltage, and the light on his body suddenly became dim.


    "Close your eyes!" Tong said softly. When the people behind him just closed their eyes, his body suddenly gave out a destructive light, just like the light of the noon sun.


    The unsuspecting south south saw birds and herds suddenly hurt their eyes by the flash. The herds issued a chaotic roar and turned around and ran away.


    The South South saw that the bird fell down all at once and was about to fall to the ground.


    A big hand grabbed the guide bird when it was about to land and poured it in his hand like carrying a piece of luggage. The owner of this hand was Tong man!


    "You... You ate the devil''s fruit..." kulikai shouted incredulously.


    Tongren seemed to just eat a piece of sugar, nodded easily and naturally and said, "yes, that''s the power of the fruit of light!"


    He nodded in amazement. Kulikai agreed and said, "you''re right. After all, you''re going to go to a place you haven''t been. It''s always good to make more preparations!"


    Looking at the wound on kulikai, Tong said gratefully, "thank you, uncle kulikai. I didn''t expect that it was so difficult to catch birds in south south!"


    "Nothing, if it wasn''t for my poor health, I would like to go with you this time! What an incredible thing, the island in the sky!" Ku Likai sighed.


    Then he seemed to remember something and cried out, "no! Isn''t there only one ability of devil fruit? I remember that the No. 1 figure in the navy is also the fruit of light?"


    Tong people naturally nodded and said, "well, yes, but our two abilities are different!"


    The understatement explained kulikai''s question, but Tongren still didn''t say where his abilities were different.


    After a simple dressing, the party went to kulikai''s cabin. After dawn, they had to go to the empty island. It''s not good not to hurry up.


    Xiang phosphorus, who didn''t bring tools just now, can''t make bricks without rice. It just scribbled to stop the blood. Now when he comes back, he naturally has to dress up again.


    Kulikai said with his teeth: "Tongren, if you want to go to the island above, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. I think you should refit it!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle kulikai. We''re ready on the ship. We put a lot of iron bars in it to stabilize the ship. In addition, the hot air hood I made can drive the hull up!" Tong man replied with a smile.


    "In this case, I''ll rest assured. After dawn, I''ll let the ape mountain United Army escort you. You just have to do it with confidence!" kurika nodded.


    With that, he took out a huge conch from under the bed, went to the beach and blew it, and an invisible wave uploaded to the sea

 V1.Chapter 588

    Before long, the shadows of the two big ships were faintly visible on the sea. Kulikai dragged the big conch back to the house.


    Tongren said to xiangphosphorus who had just finished his work: "little girl, I seem to have my own heart outline. You have to come on!"


    Yes, since ainilu can hear the sound of creatures within a certain range through the electromagnetic wave of lightning fruit, the fruit of light of Tong people can naturally see the surrounding situation through the changes of surrounding light.


    Xiangphosphorus suddenly became interested and asked, "does brother Tongren also have a heart outline? What does your heart outline look like?"


    He smiled, but Tongren didn''t say it. Instead, he said, "Buddha said, you can''t say, you can''t say!"


    In fact, what he said is right. His ability is different from that of the Yellow ape. Tong man''s ability is the absolute control of light, so he can not only control light, but also create darkness.


    As long as all the light is evacuated, doesn''t it mean creating darkness?


    Apes and orangutans still respect kulikai very much. They came here immediately after they got his call.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? Did you find anything important when you called us so urgently?" the ape asked anxiously.


    Although the orangutan didn''t ask, the brilliance in his eyes betrayed him deeply.


    Kulikai nodded and said, "it''s some progress. The little brother said that the golden township is in the sky, not at the bottom of the sea!"


    The gang looked at Tong people up and down. The ape shouted, "Dad, you can''t be cheated? How can such a large land run to the sky?" the orangutan on one side nodded deeply.


    Tongren smiled and explained, "who said it''s impossible? Have you forgotten the huge ocean current?"


    The two men stopped talking at once. They had seen the power of the rising current. If it was impossible, it might not be.


    Disdainful glanced, and the orangutan said, "even if the golden village was washed into the sky, who can prove that it is there? Who can go and see it in person?"


    "Unfortunately, our Pirate Group just wants to have a look at the empty island. If we can find it, we will prove it!" Tong said.


    "How to prove it? Are you going to move the gold down?" the two brothers asked curiously.


    "Haven''t Noland seen a huge golden bell? If the golden village exists in the sky, we will try to ring it. I''m sure you can hear it!" Tongren explained seriously.


    Now that the other party has said so, they have nothing to refute. Kulikai took over and said, "that''s why I called you here. I hope you can help them reach the empty island with the help of the rising ocean current!"


    Seeing that dad was so serious, what else could the two brothers say? They clapped their chest and said, "no problem, Dad, you can rest assured to leave it to us!"


    Tongren''s courage is very admirable. After all, no one can prove that the empty island does exist. Therefore, kulikai and others prepared a very lively farewell party for Tongren.


    Eating and drinking, the sky outside has gradually become bright. Tongren suddenly stood up and said, "finally!"


    Upwelling can''t be inferred by common sense. As Tong people said before, all incredible things are possible in the great route, not to mention the impermanent upwelling.


    Kulikai also stood up and seriously said to Tong people, "be careful. Our ability can only help you reach the vicinity of the current. The rest depends on you!"


    "Uncle, you should cultivate yourself well and wait for us to ring the golden bell at home!" Tong said lightly.


    Kulikai has been diving all year round. The change of sea water pressure has had a great impact on his body. He can''t recover his health overnight. Otherwise, he will certainly go with Tongren!


    Tongren stood on the boat and kulikai stood on the shore. The two men stared at each other. A moment later, they nodded solemnly, and Tongren''s journey to the empty island was about to begin!


    With the ability of the fruit of light, the changes of the sea are all in the eyes of Tong people. Two big, one small and three ships sail towards the position where the rising ocean current is about to appear.


    Everything was smoother than expected. Tongren really got on the rising current. Driven by the current, the height of the sailboat kept climbing.


    You know, the higher the air is, the more complex and violent the air flow is. Soon, the boat is constantly shaken by the wind. It seems that it will fall on the sea below in an instant, breaking into pieces.


    The two girls trembled with fear, and there was nothing in their mind except the scene of falling.


    Tongren was very calm. Although he didn''t think he would have the good luck of Luffy, he would leave and release the cover as soon as there was a sign of falling, and the fire had already been raised in the cabin. At that time, even by virtue of the power of heat, he might not be able to reach the empty island.


    "Fledgling field! Fragrant phosphorus! Take good helm! We will be able to rush up!" Tongren shouted.


    "Brother Tongren, don''t we have that light? Turn it on quickly! Otherwise we will fall down!" xiangphosphorus said in a trembling voice.


    Looking at Xiaotian, she was too frightened to speak. Her cheeks were pale and nodded vigorously. Obviously, she agreed with xiangphosphorus very much.


    "The Kongming light is to deal with the accident. It''s a waste to turn it on now. Anyway, what are you afraid of with it as a guarantee? Besides, there''s still me. Even if the ship can''t be protected, I can take you down safely!" Tongren quickly explained.


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the two women seemed to have some peace of mind, stamped their legs fiercely, and their belly had some soft feet. They immediately did as Tongren ordered.


    A lone boat, on the vertical sea pillar, is fighting with the power between heaven and earth.


    I don''t know how long it took. It seemed that it was only a moment, and it seemed that it was a long time. Suddenly, the ship was empty. The pirate ship was thrown up high and fell down to the white clouds.


    The two women''s faces were pale, and Tong people were full of excitement. Everything seemed to stagnate like an old photo that had been frozen.


    With a crash, the ship fell heavily on the clouds, but made a sound of falling in the wate

 V1.Chapter 589

    A grand illegal invasion


    "Eh?" the two women exclaimed, as if they were very surprised at the sound of the ship falling into the clouds.


    Fledgling Tian was bold. She tentatively stretched out her hand and touched the clouds. The tentacle was warm and moist. There was water under the white clouds!


    Tongren quickly grabbed her arm, pulled her hand out of the water, and said with concern: "be careful, there will be very fierce fish in the sea!"


    The voice did not fall. Sure enough, I saw a fish with neat and sharp teeth that looked like a board. It jumped high from the water and flew out close to the fingers of the young field. Then it fell heavily into the clouds and splashed the boss''s spray.


    "This... What is this?" hatada asked in horror. She had never seen such a creature before. How could she not be afraid as a girl.


    "This is probably an empty fish! I don''t know how to classify it!" Tong explained.


    Xiangphosphorus came over curiously and asked with a puzzled face: "brother Tongren, are we really in the sky?"


    Tongren spoiled and rubbed her head and said with a smile, "our boat flew straight up. Where do you think it would be?"


    Spitting out his tongue, xiangphosphorus said shyly, "I thought we would fall. The road just now was really scary."


    "Let''s go quickly. It''s better not to stay long when we have just come to such a place!" hatada said with lingering fear.


    This is exactly what Tongren wants. He is not afraid of any danger, but can''t wait to set foot on this novel land.


    Just then, a man with colorful paint on his face and a spear and shield in his hand rushed forward on a skateboard.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" the man asked very impolitely.


    The fledgling field that had just been frightened had no place to spread fire. Hearing the man''s inexplicable words, she was angry. She frowned and said, "we haven''t asked you yet, but you''ve interrogated us!"


    When the man heard such an answer, he didn''t even hesitate. He jumped up at once. His weapon was also aimed at the fledgling field. He shouted: "eliminate!"


    Although he disliked the tone of shandia soldiers, Tong people could basically understand it, but when the man wanted to fight against the fledgling field, Tong people were angry at once!


    That''s the soldiers on the empty island. On the premise of skillfully using various functional shells, their attack strength is far more than that


    The dragon has an inverse scale. If you touch it, you will die! The people around them are the inverse scales of Tongren. No one is allowed to hurt one of their hair.


    Tongren instantly turned into a bright light and aimed at shandia soldiers like a meteor.


    Seeing that the Tong people made a strange attack, the Sandia soldiers quickly raised their shields.


    The shield was quietly melted into a big hole, and the fur clothes on the chest of Sandia soldiers had been scorched.


    His body flew backward from a distance. It seemed that he had been hit hard. His face suddenly turned pale, and a trace of red blood seeped out of the corners of his mouth!


    "Go away! I''m not interested in your war with that God. You shandia had better not force me!" Tong''s gloomy words also clearly spread to the ears of the shandia warrior.


    At this time, an old man riding a strange thing appeared in the sky. He thumbed up and said, "young man, your skills are very powerful. I didn''t expect such a powerful person in the blue ocean!"


    After looking at the old man, Tong people smiled and said, "isn''t this the former God, ganfuor, the sky knight?"


    "Oh? Do you know me, young man?" asked ganfour strangely.


    Tongren did not answer, but said meaningfully: "there are many powerful people in the vast blue ocean. If you have the opportunity to have a look, you will know!"


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t want to explain, ganfuer stopped asking. He took out a delicate whistle and said, "if you don''t want to say it, if you encounter any trouble, I''ll appear as long as you whistle!"


    Hatada asked suspiciously, "whistle? What does that mean? What the hell is this?"


    "Do you think I need this?" Tongren took the whistle and said.


    Ganfal said meaningfully, "you really can''t use this thing with your ability, but what about the two girls around you? If I say you take it, be prepared!"


    Hearing ganfuer''s words, Tong people also thought it was really necessary. He nodded his thanks and put the whistle away.


    "Well, we have other things to deal with, so we won''t delay you! Pierre, let''s go!" ganfour said with a kind smile.


    After watching ganfuor leave, Tong people also stretched out and said, "let''s go and have a look at the ocean above!"


    The two girls chirped again: "is there a sea above? It''s amazing."


    While moving forward, Tong people simply told the two girls what they knew.


    Young Tian asked suspiciously, "how do you know so much about Tongren? It won''t be calculated again?"


    The Tong man hardened his head and said, "yes, I calculated it. Isn''t it very powerful!"


    At this point, we can know that Tong people must have something to hide from them. This is definitely not an illusion.


    However, since Tong people don''t want to say, they can''t ask questions. This is the least trust!


    "Well, you can figure out where we should go!" hatada joked.


    Without thinking about it, Tong people pointed to a huge cloud in front of them and said, "let''s go there!"


    Walking in the direction pointed by Tong people, they soon came to the gate of heaven. As soon as they entered, they were stopped by an old lady.


    This person is the surveillance officer of the gate of heaven, grandma Amazon, who is responsible for collecting entry fees.


    Before Amazon could speak, Tong people first said, "we don''t have money. You can take pictures directly. We are illegal intruders."


    It is estimated that even Amazon has been guarding the gate of heaven for so long, she has never seen such a speechless person. She was stunned for a moment and forgot to take photos.


    Or Tongren kindly reminded her: "old woman, take pictures quickly. We have to hurry in!"


    After a few clicks, Tongren and his party were finally able to enter. Under the burden of the express shrimp, they drove along the winding route towards the white sea

 V1.Chapter 590

    Active trial


    He handed the whistle to the two women. Tongren solemnly said, "we are an illegal invasion now. We will have many difficulties. If I am not in danger, you can blow the whistle!"


    It''s not that Tong people have to get into trouble, but that they really can''t take out the money, don''t steal or rob, plus their daily expenses, they don''t have any savings at all, and they bought a lot of things on this trip. It''s estimated that they don''t even have a person''s entry fee!


    After a tortuous passage, the sailboat finally entered the white sea. They soon landed on Angel Island.


    Without a moment''s delay, Tong people directly took two girls to find white belle. After angering them, they went directly to have a trial. This is the best way, otherwise they might attract ainilu''s attention.


    Tong people are not afraid of ainilu, but it is the so-called two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. If they don''t eradicate the gods under his hands, it will always be a big trouble!


    In the town, they found McKinley, the chief of white belle. After a polite greeting, Tongren said straight to the point: "Captain, we didn''t pay the entry fee when we came in just now. Do you think there is any way to remedy it?"


    McKinley suddenly became vigilant when he heard that the other party was an illegal invasion. When he heard that Tongren wanted to remedy it on his own initiative, he relaxed and said in a deep voice: "illegal invasion is not a big deal. As long as you pay ten times the fine, it''s no problem! Wordy!"


    Frowning in embarrassment, Tong said awkwardly, "but we officially don''t have money to pay. Ten times, we can''t take it out!"


    "When we treat God, we must be pious. How can we violate God''s majesty for some small reasons? You''d better try to find a way for this kind of thing. If you insist on not paying, I can only catch you! Wordy!" McKinley said sternly.


    Before, he was playing tricks on McKinley. The purpose was to ask McKinley to say these words. At this time, there was no need to play any more. Tong people said angrily: "shouldn''t God be good for us? Why do you only know to exploit us ordinary people? If so, I had to do it. You forced me!"


    In fact, the members of white Belle are ordinary people, and their strength is not much stronger than ordinary people. Tongren have beaten them all over the ground to find teeth before they even use their fruit ability.


    He clapped his hands easily. Tong said to the two girls, "wait, you''re going to the altar. I''ll take part in the test! Don''t walk around. Just wait for me there. If there''s any accident, blow the whistle!"


    McKinley was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Tong people knew it clearly. All the schemes he had thought of before had become useless.


    Seeing xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian back on the ship, Tongren came to the town again. He joked and asked, "Captain, the channel to the test is No. 2, right? If I remember correctly!"


    He nodded numbly. McKinley didn''t know what to say. He had never seen such a person before.


    To say why he was surprised, it was not because Tongren knew all this, but because Tongren clearly knew all this and still wanted to go, and maybe even his original intention was to go there!


    Who has ever seen the selected sacrifice go to the altar? Who has ever seen a prey being watched go looking for a hunter himself?


    Ignoring the stunned McKinley, Tong people directly robbed a ship in the port and drove into channel 2. Anyway, the responsibility of heavenly residents is to guide sinners to accept punishment. Naturally, no one will oppose him to drive his own ship.


    The road is full of twists and turns, which is not much better than the path from Baihai to Baihai. Tong people can''t help feeling very much. Even a real God will become extreme on such a road, not to mention the guy who plays tricks on Eni road.


    The tortuous road was not very long. Soon the ship came to a straight channel. Of course, this is also due to the luxurious ship robbed by Tongren, which is equipped with a lot of wind shells!


    Knowing that the road was dangerous, Tong people directly launched their ability. As long as all the mechanism boulders, crossbows and thorns on the road were stained with the white light emitted by Tong people, they would all become like a bitten apple.


    Even the attack of air sharks is no exception. A large number of sharks become incomplete bodies and fall into the water.


    This is the meaning of light. The hottest thing in the world is not fire, but holy light!


    This is a burning light. As long as you rub something, it can melt out a big hole like charcoal falling into ice and snow!


    As Tong people said before, his fruit of light is different from that of yellow apes. Maybe the ability of yellow apes can be improved to their own level, but it may not be the same as that of Tong people.


    Devil fruit and sacred fruit are two different things. Devil is afraid of water and sacred!


    Although there are many abilities that have not been revealed, Tongren also have to lament the strength of this ability, ranging from the holy light that purifies everything to the soul that everything is ready, all of them can not be separated from the light and the control of Tongren!


    Through Tongren''s own heart outline, he has vaguely felt several fluctuations, which is probably the heart outline of several gods, enilu and Aisha.


    It''s really uncomfortable to be stared at. Although he is also staring at others, and the other party only perceives his voice, he directly sees other people''s images.


    At this time, the ship had come to a strange place. There were four gates in front of it. On the gates were written the test of rope, the test of iron, the test of biogas and the test of ball.


    Seeing this multiple-choice question, Tong Ren couldn''t help thinking carefully. Although these trials were nothing to him, he still needed to think about it.


    Whether to follow the route before Lufei, or choose another road by yourself?


    With theout hesitation, Tong people have made up their mind that they should not be a replica of the others. Many things are still a little suspense!


    He decided to try these trials one by one. As for how to come back, we''ll talk about it at that time!


    The first stop he chose was the biogas test with a survival rate of 50% mastered by nirvana. He was still very interested in this ancient and strange guy

 V1.Chapter 591

    The trial of the marsh


    Under the flow of sea clouds, Tongren''s boat entered the gate of the trial of the marsh, and the water flow became tortuous again.


    There is another reason why Tongren first chose the biogas test with the highest survival rate, in addition to wanting to see Nirvana!


    Challenges from weak to strong will become more and more interesting, and challenges from strong to weak will only become more and more boring.


    After drifting for a short time, a man with strange hair and gorgeous clothes appeared in front of him.


    "Are you the God of Nirvana? The God in charge of the trial of the Marsh?" Tong asked strangely.


    "Purr purr purr!" Nirvana still clenched his lips tightly and made a very strange sound from his nose.


    Tong people suddenly burst out in a cold sweat, not frightened, but speechless by the behavior of nirvana.


    Knowing that there would be no result if it went on like this, Tong people kindly reminded: "Hey, you can''t make a sound by biting your lips like this!"


    Nirvana suddenly patted his thigh and said, "yes, how could I forget! Thank you so much!"


    With a sigh, Tong people couldn''t help but feel sorry for ainilu and several other gods. How did they get along with this guy? It''s really hard for them!


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t speak, Nirvana cleared his throat and said, "boy, you''re smart. You suddenly chose the biogas test with the highest survival rate. The survival rate here is as high as 60%. However, you don''t have to be too happy, because you may not be the 60!"


    The voice has not yet fallen, Nirvana has been punched over, the goal is the Tong people who make complaints about the secret.


    Jet iron fist.


    Of course, Tong man would not be easily hit by this move. He withdrew slightly, gently pressed his hands on the fist of Nirvana, and fell gently to the shore along with the power of this fist.


    "I think so, but you''ve been fooled! My purpose is to get you off the ship, and you''ve come down yourself!" Nirvana said triumphantly.


    "Then you will stop me from chasing the boat. If I can''t beat you before the boat floats away, I will be left in this place forever!" Tong Ren continued.


    Nirvana is a person who is easily tangled. Tongren''s words are really just right. He was robbed of what he should say. Nirvana was stunned at once. It can even be said that he has begun to question life.


    Who is the God in charge of the trial of the marsh, the two of us? Nirvana whispered in my heart.


    The heart outline has been slightly disordered, and the heart outline of the four gods was practiced with the help of ainilu. What they don''t get is still not very reliable after all.


    Even so, I have to finish the scene. Nirvana then said, "I have..."


    Who knows, Tong Ren took over again and said, "you have covered this area with biogas clouds. As long as you sink in, you can''t escape, so I have to be careful under my feet when facing your attack!"


    One after another, the confession has confused nirvana. He just stood there, and he didn''t know what he was trying to write.


    "Hey, are you going to fight or not? If you don''t, I''ll consider you abstain!" Tong said jokingly.


    "Of course, I won''t wait to die!" Nirvana said seriously.


    Until he finished this sentence, he found that something seemed wrong. He looked at Tong people suspiciously, but saw the narrow smile in Tong people''s eyes.


    This guy used to be playing with himself! Nirvana suddenly understood, and his anger suddenly rose.


    When would anyone dare to humiliate himself like this except ohm among the magistrates? If several other people know, don''t you laugh off your big teeth?


    Marsh cloud hamburger!


    A cloud was thrown out by nirvana, and the target was Tong people with a smile on their lips.


    This is not an ordinary cloud. It is a cloud with swamp characteristics. Once it touches the body, it can only sink deeper and deeper.


    As if in a blink, Tongren''s body flashed away when the biogas cloud was about to hit, and directly appeared in another place.


    Nirvana frowned and sneered, "hum! Hide? I want to see when you can hide!"


    Before the voice fell, the marsh cloud was thrown at Tong people by nirvana. It seemed that he wanted to finish Tong people with one blow.


    "It''s no use, I said your Biog cloud is no use to me!" Tong man''s voice came coldly from behind nirvana. It turned out that he didn''t know when he came behind nirvana.


    Patted his arm, Nirvana''s fist hit Tong people at an incredible angle, another jet iron fist!


    Tongren''s palm gave off a brilliant light in an instant. After gently patting Nirvana''s arm, he flashed away again.


    "You keep attacking me, even if it''s useless. In fact, your purpose is just to make me move?" Tong man''s voice came from a distance. This time his voice appeared in a tree.


    No matter how disguised it is, it is impossible to put marsh clouds on the trees. The difference is too great!


    After being exposed to the plot, Nirvana blushed and shouted, "even if you hide like this, it''s no use. As long as you can''t beat me, you can''t catch up with your ship!"


    "Really? Then knock you down!" Tong said carelessly, as if it was as simple for him to knock down a god official as killing a mosquito.


    Before the words fall, Tong people have come to nirvana. Subconsciously, they will attack Tong people with jet iron fist.


    "Useless! The iron fist of this hand has been abandoned by me!" Tong said with a light smile.


    Sure enough, a big hole has appeared in Nirvana''s clothes, and the puffing shell below has already disappeared.


    Gently blocking the fist of Nirvana, Tong man said slowly, "since you want me to beat you so much, it''s as you wish!"


    With that, Tong people slapped Nirvana on the chest, and nirvana was suddenly knocked upside down. Only the slowly falling rags proved that Nirvana was just standing here.


    Just now, Tong people instantly turned their arms into light and turned into entities before the light touched the chest of nirvana.


    Although the power of this punch itself is not big, it has become very terrible under the acceleration of the speed of light!


    Enilu, who was eating apples comfortably in the temple, suddenly stood up and said with great interest, "Oh? The heart of nirvana is broken? Interesting! I''m beginning to be interested in these illegal invaders!"

 V1.Chapter 592

    Trial of the ball


    Besides, in the trial of the marsh, the Tong man who defeated Nirvana immediately found his boat. He muttered that he didn''t know what to say, and the boat under his feet began to slowly go upstream!


    Looking at the tail of the ship, there were several more puffing shells. It turned out that Tongren captured the puffing shells on the defeated nirvana.


    In this way, Tong people smoothly returned to the four gates just now. Before the biogas test has passed, the next is the ball test with a survival rate of 10%!


    Once again drifting along the route behind the door, the same is the winding narrow route, the same is the uneven and rugged environment. Tong people don''t understand anyway. Why do they have to make the road like this?


    After thinking for a long time, there was no result. Finally, I can only blame the reason on the metamorphosis of enilu.


    The bow suddenly fell down and landed heavily on the lower channel. Dense white clouds appeared in the air in front.


    "Oh, that''s good. I know I haven''t eaten yet. I''ve prepared so many big dumplings for me. Dawu, you''re doing well!" Tong man joked loudly.


    Hearing this, Dawu, who was sitting on the glutinous rice balls, didn''t fall down. No, it''s a spherical cloud!


    "Boy, you are very optimistic. I don''t understand. Since you have defeated nirvana, why do you have to go back here and make another choice?" Dawu said puzzled.


    Tongren laughed and said, "ha ha, everyone knows that I have selection difficulties. If I don''t try several other doors, I will be very uncomfortable!"


    Dawu is speechless again. Tong people have such magical magic that they can easily chat to death.


    Seeing Dawu not talking, Tong people jumped from the boat to the shore and let the sea take the boat away.


    "Eh? What are you doing down here?" Dawu asked strangely. He didn''t seem to understand Tong people''s strange behavior.


    "This is the rule. I must let the boat leave and beat you down to pass the ball test!" Tong said seriously.


    "I......" Dawu didn''t know what to say. This is the real Speechless congealing choking. Tong people choked him directly.


    Am I a God or are you a God? Dawu cursed fiercely in his heart. Whoever meets such a guy who grabs a job, it''s estimated that he will have a headache for a while!


    "As I can see, this area is full of spherical clouds, and there are surprises in the middle. As long as I accidentally hit it, it will trigger. I must defeat you under the interference of these balls, and then find my own boat!" Tong Ren solemnly introduced.


    Dawu was already fat. This sentence almost stopped him from breathing. After gasping for a long time, Dawu said awkwardly: "since you know, I won''t say more. Let''s start?"


    In a sense, the weakest is not nirvana, but the great enlightenment with an impact in his hand.


    No matter how magical Xingang is, there is a premise that you can avoid it. In terms of Dawu''s body, he can''t be faster than the speed of light anyway!


    "Take down the impact shell in your hand. It''s a pity if it''s broken!" Tong said faintly.


    "You... How do you know this?" Dawu asked in panic.


    To know that the two armies face each other, the most afraid thing is that the other party knows all your details, but you know nothing about the other party.


    Tongren said with deep meaning, "I''ve never seen you before. How do you say I know?"


    Dawu''s face changed. He said gnashing his teeth: "Nirvana, you bastard, dare to betray our God!"


    He suddenly fell into the trap of Tong people, but he didn''t think why he didn''t hear it at all.


    Even if the four gods can still be together in the future, they will never be able to unite again, because there is a gap between them!


    As long as the enemy can''t hold together, no matter how many enemies are not terrible, just break them one by one.


    "Hey, Dawu!" the Tong man shouted. Dawu suddenly raised his head. The Tong man who was already in front of him had disappeared.


    "What are you looking for? Are you looking for me?" the voice of Tong people came coldly from the back of Dawu, and a cold sweat burst out on Dawu''s back.


    Dare not delay, Dawu quickly stepped on the ball and bounced to another ball from a distance.


    Tong people did not stop, but spread their hands and said, "you see, it''s easy for me to defeat you. What are you still writing?"


    Ainilu in the temple took an apple and bit it hard. While chewing, he said, "the heart outline of Dawu is disordered. It seems that their cultivation is not enough!"


    The palace maids around all kept silent and lowered their heads. They didn''t dare to answer ainilu''s words at all.


    Those God officials look so powerful on weekdays. They have problems one after another. They don''t know what''s going on outside.


    Dawu bit his teeth, clenched his fist and said, "my persistence is to fight for God!"


    "You said, do your gods know or don''t know the danger you are facing now?" Tong man also said gently sitting on the ball.


    "God is omnipotent, you damn guy, don''t blaspheme the God!" Dawu shouted angrily.


    Tongren disdained and said, "since God knows everything, he must know your current situation? It seems that your God doesn''t care about you!"


    "We are God''s servants. Our inability is our own problem and has nothing to do with God''s mercy!" Dawu argued loudly.


    Surprise ball hairpin ball dragon!


    Dawu waved his walking stick and the surrounding clouds were connected together like a greedy snake.


    "You''re really stubborn. Don''t play this little trick. It''s useless!" Tong man shook his head and sighed.


    As he spoke, he stretched out a finger, and a little golden light appeared on his fingertip. He gently bent his finger and bounced, and the light hit the walking stick like a meteor.


    The ball dragon was also like a broken bead chain, which scattered at a glance, and exploded from time to time with the landing of the ball cloud.


    "You can see through the mystery of my ball dragon?" Dawu muttered to himself.


    "There''s nothing difficult. Just watch carefully and you''ll find out! Well, at the end of the performance time, you''d better be beaten by me. I don''t have much time to play with you!" Tong shrugged and said.


    Along with the words came the Tongren''s fist, which hit Dawu''s rolling body. Dawu seemed to fall into a ball cloud

 V1.Chapter 593

    Trial of rope


    Ainilu in the temple stood up at once. His face was blue and said, "the heart outline of Dawu... Damn it, who is the other party? He can defeat two divine officials in such a short time. Shouldn''t he challenge the third one next?"


    In fact, this is exactly what Tongren plans. His next goal is the rope test with a survival rate of 3%.


    With the experience just now, Tongren returned to the door of choice again and entered the door of rope trial without hesitation.


    Enilu murmured, "sure enough... What does this guy want to do?"


    Shura, who is in charge of the rope trial, is feeling bored. Tong people have passed two trials in a row. Shura believes he will stop there.


    Bored, he was going to look at the altar. If no one came to try, it would be good to tease the people on the altar. As long as he didn''t kill people, I believe ainilu wouldn''t say anything.


    Just after flying out, he sensed that someone had broken into the rope trial he was in charge of and strangled his cross legs. Shura said with great interest: "interesting little guy, unexpectedly want to break through three trials! Cross legs, let''s go back!"


    The big bird under him circled, turned around, and returned to the future. That''s where the test of rope is.


    It was a winding, narrow and narrow route. Tung people had no time to make complaints about it. He lay on the boat and watched the blue sky and white clouds leisurely. It seemed as if he were not doing dangerous experiments but a very interesting spring outing.


    A dark shadow suddenly crossed the sky. A big bird flew to the sky above his head. Tongren stretched lazily and turned over and got up. He muttered, "the Lord is finally coming. It''s so irresponsible and unprofessional!"


    "Up!" Shura shouted with a long gun in his hand, trying to overwhelm the human in momentum.


    "Shang! You are not at your post during working hours and sneak out for a stroll. Where do you put our great God?" Tongren shouted.


    Hearing the other side''s confession, Shura was so hung that he didn''t fall from his cross legged body. Did this guy find out the situation? This is his Shura territory!


    It''s like a candidate shouting to the examiner, "what are you looking at?"!


    Without giving Shura a a chance to speak, Tongren continued: "now I must go ashore, accept your rope test, and defeat you in the dense rope clouds around, so as to complete this test!"


    The commander crossed his legs and landed on the shore. Shura asked loudly, "where on earth are you from? Have you never spoken or what? You are always rushing to speak!"


    Tongren said seriously, "yes, how do you know? I really haven''t spoken, so I scrambled to speak!"


    "%#%#%" Shura looked at the young man in front of him with a cold sweat. He was speechless.


    Tongren succeeded in chatting to death again. I don''t know if he would really choke to death if he spoke like this.


    "Hey, can''t you speak? Why don''t you say a word? You look so sweaty that you can''t really be mute?" Tong asked curiously.


    You''re dumb! Your whole family are mute! Shura''s heart has greeted everyone in Tong''s family, even his ancestors.


    You can''t blame the other party for robbing yourself, can you? You can''t admit you''re speechless, can you?


    Shura is a god official. How can he admit his failure like this? His face suddenly became wonderful. For a while, he became red and white, until later he became turquoise.


    Tieqing with a face, Shura said coldly, "boy, you''d better not show off your tongue. Since you know so much about the trial of rope, try it yourself!"


    It''s so straightforward. If Tong people can steal the white, Shura will really have no face to see people!


    But as the king of chat, Tong man didn''t disappoint Shura. He touched his chin and looked up and down, and slowly said a sentence that made Shura spit blood: "so... You''re not mute?"


    If you linger like this, I''m afraid you''ll be alive by the other party before you start fighting. Shura, with a long gun in his hand, drove cross legged to dive towards the Tong people.


    Facing a gun full of power, Tong people didn''t hide or flash, but directly resisted it with their palms.


    Looking at the palm of Tong man with gloves, Shura couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart. He thought to himself: "boy, you''re so careless. I won''t turn your hand into a burning pig''s hoof!"


    But he was blinded by anger, but he didn''t see that the gloves on Tong''s hands were so familiar.


    That''s the booty brought by Tong people from Dawu''s body. Inside the gloves is the impact shell!


    Not only that, Tongren''s arm also carries the spray wind shell found from Nirvana!


    Jet iron fist + impact vs Shura fire spear!


    Almost instantly, Shura was beaten out by people with mounts under the great impact.


    "Wow! How high it flies!" Tong people said excitedly, looking at the flying Shura and cross legged.


    I thought this test was over. Shura didn''t know where he would fly.


    Unexpectedly, when Xiuluo raised his hand, he stopped, and a cloud rope was flying out of his hand and wrapped in the tree.


    Seeing such a scene, Tong man was not surprised. He made a trumpet with his hands and shouted, "come on, man, I''m in a hurry. If I don''t come again, I''ll go!"


    He controlled cross legged and flew to the head of Tong people again, but Shura dared not attack again. The blow just now made his arm seem to be dislocated.


    "Well? Let''s not fight like that. How about we try our feet?" Shura said seriously.


    Tongren said slightly, "don''t you just want to introduce me into the rope cloud? Can''t you just say it? It''s really hard for you gods to talk!"


    Before Shura could speak, Tong man suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he had come to cross legged back.


    "Sorry, it''s uncomfortable to always raise your head and talk. My cervical spine is bad!" Tong said seriously.


    The enemy suddenly came behind him. Of course, Shura would not ignore it. He handed over his long gun to his left hand and wanted to sweep down the Tong people.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really in a hurry. If you want to play next time!" Tong said apologetically.


    After this sentence, Shura''s body has flown out. Now it''s no better than just now. God knows where he will fall in the end

 V1.Chapter 594

    Trial of iron


    After stretching, Tong man easily drove the boat to the fork again. He murmured, "finally, it''s the last level!"


    With the words, the boat passed through the door of the iron trial and came to the familiar and narrow river.


    Tong people feel that they must leave here as soon as possible. In this environment, even their mood has become depressed. It is still a more comfortable environment, where their mind will become open.


    "Dog owners, come out quickly!" as soon as Tong talent came in, he pulled his neck and shouted.


    A big dog suddenly appeared in front of him. The dog sat cross legged on his back. A bald man with patterned arms and a pair of glasses on his face was holding a long knife in his hands.


    "Don''t shout, it will disturb the peace of my place!" said the bald man.


    "Ohm, one of the four gods, is in charge of the trial of iron!" Tong man looked at ohm and said seriously.


    With a solemn nod, Ohm said, "yes, it''s me! Welcome to the iron test with zero survival rate!"


    Ohm can be said to be the calmer one among the several gods. Tong people know that the set of robbing and satirizing may not work, so they just say it seriously.


    "I know, so how are you going to entertain me? This is your land!" Tong nodded and smiled.


    After looking at Tong people up and down, Ohm said meaningfully, "I''m afraid you didn''t come here to be a guest when you joined the four trials?"


    Definitely nodded, and Tongren said seriously, "of course, I''m still in a hurry to the central altar. How can I come to your site for no reason!"


    "Explain your intention directly. If you can kill those three wastes, you are not an ordinary person!" ohm said bluntly.


    Tongren smiled and said, "it''s very simple. I want you four gods to be together!"


    "Well, in that case, we must decide the outcome today! And even if you don''t say this, I must kill you, because this is an iron test with zero survival rate. I don''t want to break the sign because of you!" ohm said coldly.


    With a slight jump, Tong Ren gave up the boat and went ashore. He gently waved to ohm and said, "come on, don''t waste time. I''m very short of time. I have to solve you as soon as possible!"


    The confidence emanating from this sentence can be said to be full, as if it was just a small effort to bring down ohm.


    "There are already three... Is it the fourth now? Little guy, what do you want to do?" enilu paced back and forth in the holy palace and muttered.


    Now he can''t sit still. Although he doesn''t take these men as characters, they are the people who followed him when he robbed the holy palace.


    He was very clear about the strength of these people. He was defeated one after another, which made him very worried and wanted to have a look immediately.


    "Humble human beings are always so ignorant. In that case, let me help you! You should thank God for his glory and be willing to redeem human beings like you!" ohm said with a righteous face.


    Tong people disdained and said, "if you want to fight, don''t play tricks there. If ainilu is also a God, I would have become an immortal!"


    "Stubborn! Holy, attack!" Ernie said coldly. With his voice, the long knife in his hand had been waved out.


    "Holy, stop!" Tong people naturally stopped. Sure enough, holy and obedient stopped.


    "I said to play with dogs. Your training method seems to be a failure?" Tong said with a slight sarcasm.


    Although the big dog''s attack was stopped, the attack of the long knife did not stop. The long knife composed of Iron Cloud quickly extended to Tongren.


    "Your attack is a little like my space blade. I don''t know which is more powerful?" Tong people muttered with a playful smile.


    Without any evasive action, Tong people directly took out their own space blade and cut it in the past.


    For swordsmen, Tong people always have a special feeling, perhaps because the most he uses is the sword and sword. He thinks that beating a swordsman with a sword is the best way.


    Sooner or later, even if it was a hard iron cloud, it was not the opponent of the space crack at all. After a crisp clang, Ohm''s Iron Cloud blade was neatly cut into two sections.


    Some people may think that Tong people just rely on the benefits of weapons, but there is no doubt that Ohm''s Iron Cloud blade is not an ordinary sword.


    Ohm said incredulously, "you... What weapon are you? You can cut off my iron cloud."


    Tongren was stunned for a moment, and then replied seriously: "knife!"


    This sentence is so hanging that it doesn''t choke ohm. People can see that it''s a knife, but Tongren can solemnly say it as the answer.


    "Hum, don''t be complacent. I''m not an ordinary knife, but made of iron cloud!" ohm said fiercely.


    "I know! Don''t you just turn the corner! You can try!" Tong said calmly and calmly.


    Probably he didn''t expect Tongren to know so clearly. He couldn''t help but be stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Until his face turned red, Ohm shouted, "then try and accept God''s salvation!"


    With the roar, there was Ohm''s long knife. With the waving of his hand, the blade became as soft as a wicker.


    Tongren said impolitely, "why do I think it has turned into a whip!"


    The whip made of iron cloud is whipped at a very fast speed. If it is whipped by such a whip, it will be divided into two parts by the sharp blade!


    However, when the whip whipped Tong people''s body, it directly passed through Tong people''s body, but Tong people''s body was not hurt at all, and even the expression on his face did not change at all.


    "Well... How could this happen?" ohm was shocked. He wouldn''t be so surprised even if Tongren directly blocked his attack, but the other party was hit without damage!


    "It''s refraction! I''m sorry, I''m still in a hurry!" Tong''s voice came out from Ohm''s back.


    Before ohm could react, he felt a heavy blow on the back of his head, and his body fell soft to the ground.


    Tongren has flashed into his boat and drifted along the narrow rive

 V1.Chapter 595

    Failed attack


    "Beat another one! What else do you want to do next?" enilu muttered.


    The waiters and waitresses around them had never seen enilu so abnormal. They bowed their heads deeply and dared not say a word.


    If they hadn''t dared to escape, they wouldn''t know where to go. Since they couldn''t escape, they had to pretend they couldn''t see it.


    At this time, yunyin village has also fried the pot. She is born with a heart. Aisha has been making trouble all the time. No matter how persuasion is not effective.


    "Wuwu ~ Aisha is so... So scared, the magistrates... All lost... The voice is so terrible!" Aisha sobbed.


    Warghost Weber quickly asked, "do you know who did it? Did ganfour do it!"


    Aisha cried and replied, "it''s not ganfal''s voice, it''s a person she''s never heard of!"


    "But how could this be possible? Ganfour didn''t do it, and our Sandia people didn''t do it. Aisha, did you hear wrong?" Webber said loudly.


    Looking at Weber''s stern appearance, Aisha didn''t dare to speak. She just kept crying and was scared to death.


    As soon as raqi swept over Aisha, she scolded Weber, "can''t you keep your voice down? So loud, the children will be frightened by you!"


    Without the slightest apology on his face, Weber said seriously, "Rachel, you should know that this matter is very important and you can''t neglect it at all!"


    "But she''s just a child. No matter what, she shouldn''t talk to her like that!" said Rachel angrily.


    Weber said seriously, "she is a soldier of our Sandia family. How can she even stand things of this degree?"


    "Aisha is naughty, but she shouldn''t joke about this kind of thing?" lachi''s tone finally softened, but she still chose to believe Aisha.


    "Then I''d like to ask you, would you be surprised if I said that all the priests in the temple died of an emergency?" asked Weber.


    At this moment, raqi didn''t know what to say. Although she believed in Aisha, the fact was too strange!


    After frowning and thinking for a while, Weber said, "we should go and have a look anyway. If this thing is true, enilu, who has lost an important helper, will be unprecedentedly weak. This is our best chance!"


    Rachel was a little worried. She asked softly and gently, "Aisha, are what you just said true?"


    Asha, with bleary eyes, glanced at Rachel and gave her little head a very serious nod.


    As for Tong Ren, the initiator of this incident, he is drifting in the river of Shendao and browsing the scenery.


    Now the two girls are absolutely safe. He has nothing to worry about. Anyway, he can observe their every move through his ability.


    Tongren''s heart outline is really a necessary ability to peep. He can unconsciously monitor all the people around him.


    This is the source of ainilu''s uneasiness. He always feels that a pair of eyes behind him are staring at himself, so he is so anxious for the first time.


    Originally, there were only four gods and one ainilu on the island that could threaten the two girls, and the four gods had been eliminated by the tongs. Now only ainilu can hurt the two girls in a short time. As long as he doesn''t act rashly, he has nothing to worry about.


    Tongren downstream did not control the boat under them at all, nor did they open the wind shell at the stern. Anyway, the ultimate destination of the river must be the altar.


    Although the running water is slow, it never stops. Unconsciously, Zhongtong people have approached the altar.


    There is already a waterfall ahead. As long as you successfully go down from here, you can see two girls.


    The boat fell down, but Tong''s face was not in the slightest panic, because his ability was fearless. Perhaps only darkness could completely devour him in the world, and the light he mastered was the bane of darkness.


    With a thud, the boat hit the water heavily, and a high stone step was in front of us. On it was a sailboat with a pirate flag. The two women on the boat were eating comfortably.


    "Hey, you two don''t wait for me for dinner. It''s so disappointing!" Tong people complained loudly.


    It seemed that the appearance of Tongren was natural. The two women were not surprised. Xiangphosphorus said happily, "brother Tongren, you are finally back. Come and have dinner together!"


    Ruddy Tian took a hard look at Tongren and said to xiangphosphorus, "sister xiangphosphorus, don''t pay attention to him. You see, he didn''t come slowly now. It''s clear that he didn''t take us two to heart!"


    Bitterly sat down, xiangphosphorus was unhappy, and her face was full of unhappiness.


    Gently scraped xiangphosphorus''s nose. Xiaotian was angry and funny and said, "you are always helping your Tongren brother. Be careful that he will sell you one day!"


    Tongren came to the boat with a bitter smile. He said reluctantly, "Xiaotian, this is your fault. How can you arrange me while I''m away!"


    "Who took advantage of your absence? Didn''t I say that after you came?" young Tian retorted with dissatisfaction.


    It''s rare that Tongren are speechless in one sentence. Tongren''s mouth can be choked like this.


    Seeing Tongren''s helpless face, hatada couldn''t help laughing. She said angrily, "what are you doing? Come and have a meal!"


    A meal was spent in this kind of Crusade and being crusaded. After helping the two girls clean up the dishes and chopsticks, Tong people directly came to the cabin.


    In order to come to the empty Island, Tong people had made sufficient preparations before. Even how to deal with the lightning strike of enilu, he had already figured out countermeasures and made secret weapons.


    Eni Lu''s heart outline can definitely cover the whole God Island. Tong people shouted directly: "Eni Lu, let you try my secret weapon!"


    When Tongren said this, ainilu naturally heard it. He suddenly became interested and wanted to see what medicine was sold in the boy''s gourd.


    Fingers gently stretched out, Tong people pressed a small button, the ship body suddenly shook, and countless iron bars had been launched by Tong people.


    "Oh? Range attack? Who can this attack hurt? Is this boy crazy?" ainilu couldn''t help wondering when he saw the iron bars scattered in the forest when they flew to the sky.


    "Hey? Failed? How could it be like this?" Tong people said strangely looking at the sky

 V1.Chapter 596

    Light of soul


    After hearing Tongren''s words, Aini Lu hung up and didn''t breathe. I never thought that such a big attack was just an oolong, and the challenge just now was just a bluff.


    "What, brother Tongren, you wasted so much money that you only made a failed thing!" xiangphosphorus couldn''t help complaining.


    She also saw the huge blow just now. Now she seriously doubts whether the attack just now can kill an ant.


    He smiled awkwardly, and Tongren spread his hand and said, "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Maybe something went wrong. There are still many iron bars. I''ll adjust and try again!"


    Failed! Failed! Or failure!


    I don''t know how many times Tongren tried this day. Until all the iron bars were launched, he didn''t say he was successful.


    Every time the adjustment changes the direction of the iron bar falling, it is no longer useful.


    In fact, did Tong people really fail? Why did he waste all his iron bars when he failed all the time?


    Of course, the answer is No. the attack of Tong people did not fail. All the failures were told to ainilu.


    His purpose was indeed achieved. Under the so-called attack of the people of Tong, ainilu was like a person who was used to hearing the wolf in the story and no longer responded to the actions of the people of Tong.


    Ainilu was gnawing at the apple while watching Tongren do useless work. He suddenly lost interest in Tongren. In his heart, such a fool did not deserve his attention.


    The iron bars fired by Tongren also settled in the woods. No one wanted to move them. Even a look at them seemed to insult their IQ.


    Looking at the ecstasy on Tong''s face, Hata and xiangphosphorus found that they didn''t understand what the man was thinking.


    Obviously failed but still able to be so happy, probably there will be no such strange people in the world?


    In fact, Tongren''s lightning rod array has been successfully placed by him. As long as ainilu dares to launch lightning, he will find that the power of lightning is more and more difficult to control, and the closer he is to the earth, the more difficult it is to control.


    On the other hand, Weber also led shandia''s soldiers to explore the divine island. They must know whether it is true or false that all the divine officials were destroyed.


    Seeing Tongren''s puzzling behavior, ainilu''s heart relaxed, and even the killing of his opponent became less angry.


    In his opinion, if they are defeated by enemies of this level, they blame themselves for their poor learning skills, and they can''t blame others at all.


    The manufacture of the ark proverb has reached the most critical juncture, and enilu really can''t find time to deal with such a small role. As long as he wants, he can kill him with a wave. Of course, this is just his wishful thinking.


    "Oh, it''s really lively. There are a few more little mice. I hope they can get along well!" enilu said to himself.


    Yes, Weber and his gang have also come to the divine island at this time. As soon as they confirm the death of the divine officer, they will immediately declare war on enilu and take back the land lost by shandia.


    After a night''s rest, Tong people temporarily left their boat at the altar and approached the forest with fledgling fields and fragrant phosphorus.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do. It''s better to have a good look at the ruins of shandia. This is the most real idea of Tongren.


    Maybe he and Robin are the same kind of people. He always looks at the miracles created by the ancients with an eye of worship and appreciation.


    Walking, there was a rustling sound behind him. Xiangphosphorus jumped up in fear. God knows what terrible things will be in the dark and humid forest.


    "Ah! Something seems to be following us all the time!" Xiang phosphorus shouted in fear.


    Tongren, who has the power of light, can be said to have a 360 degree mind without dead angle. Of course, he knows what it is, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to it and doesn''t dare to tell the truth to the two girls.


    Because the voice was made by the great Python empty Lord. If you really told them this, they would be more surprised than now.


    After listening carefully, Xiaotian also said with some trembling: "it seems... It seems that there is something really."


    If you hide it again, you don''t know what will happen. Tongren had to say reluctantly, "don''t be afraid, it''s just a python. What else can you be afraid of with me!"


    You know, women are basically born afraid of spiders, snakes and mice. When they hear this, they are scared to hold Tong people''s arms tightly and dare not relax at all.


    "OK, OK, I''ll tell it not to follow us, OK?" Tong people quickly raised their hands and surrendered.


    The body of the empty Lord is too big. Just looking for its big head really made Tongren spend a lot of effort.


    Seeing that someone had found him, the master of the sky turned his body and his neck shrank back.


    This is what snakes do when they are about to attack. It seems that Tongren are the enemy.


    The two girls were also scared and screamed, but Tong man calmly stretched out his fingers, flashing a strange light on his fingertips.


    The big eyes of the empty Lord were attracted by the light, and its high neck hung down slowly.


    Slowly spitting out the letter, the empty Lord had calmed down, and Tong people stretched out their hands and lit the light on the empty Lord''s forehead.


    After all this, Tong took a step back and said he had no malice at all.


    Then he slowly closed his eyes, as if he were standing there pretending to sleep, and the big eyes of the Lord of space were shining, as if human beings were thinking.


    "We are here to ring the golden bell. There is no malice. I hope you don''t misunderstand!"


    "Golden bell? I haven''t heard that sound for a long time. Can I really find it?"


    "It must be possible. The golden clock must still be here. You will hear it soon!"


    "Well... Can I go with you? I really want to hear that voice!"


    "Well... I hope you don''t exaggerate. Girls will be afraid of you. After all, you''re too old!"


    All this is the communication between Tong people and control in their mind, so others can''t hear it.


    As for why Tong people can communicate with wild animals, the reason is actually very simple, because of light!


    In fact, the soul is also a kind of light, a light with aura

 V1.Chapter 597

    Empty Lord and Weber


    When he opened his eyes, Tongren turned to hatada and xiangphosphorus and said, "this big guy doesn''t mean any harm, but it''s too big to make you afraid!"


    Hatada shouted: "what is no malice? If such dangerous creatures want to eat us, who else can escape from Tongren?"


    But xiangphosphorus didn''t pay attention to this. She asked dully, "brother Tongren, do you mean... Can you communicate with it?"


    The innocent Tongren nodded and said, "yes, I was communicating with it just now!"


    At this time, hatada was shocked. She said incoherently, "what? You... You can communicate with it? It''s a snake!"


    "What''s the matter with snakes? As long as they are creatures, they have feelings and will be able to communicate!" Tongren argued, and there was a smell of grievance for the empty Lord in his words.


    Seeing that the two women stopped talking, Tong people said again, "OK, let''s go up quickly!"


    Hatada asked strangely, "go up? Where? Don''t we have to go ahead?"


    Without help, Tong people held the two girls on the back of the empty Lord. The situation of the two women suddenly became embarrassing. They didn''t dare to go down. Stay and be afraid.


    Under the burden of the empty Lord, the speed also increased, and the trees on both sides quickly regressed.


    "Where is this big snake taking us?" young Tian asked uneasily. He was still worried.


    Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s going to take us to the front. Its goal is the same as ours!"


    I don''t know how far I went. A figure suddenly flew out from one side. The man was painted with strange oil paint and dressed like a primitive man.


    This is the warrior and ghost Weber of shandia. His eyes lit up when he saw Tongren, a man he had never seen before. He thought of the man Aisha said he had never heard of.


    After turning a corner, Weber came back again. He asked very impolitely, "Hey, did you kill those gods?"


    Originally, the tongs still sympathized with shandia''s people. After their land was robbed, they were able to fight so indomitably.


    However, when they first came to the white sea, shandia soldiers mercilessly hurt the killers, and repeatedly asked impolite questions, which made Tongren''s impression of them extremely poor.


    Although you have experienced unfair treatment, it doesn''t mean that the world owes you, and you can''t just treat everyone as an enemy.


    With a cold look at Weber, the Tong man snorted and said, "hum! Who are you? Why do you ask me like this?"


    We should know that the present Shendao is the relic of shandia, so these soldiers subconsciously regard all people who set foot on this land as enemies.


    Hearing the Tongren''s answer, Weber couldn''t help getting angry. He shouted, "human! You''d better not be so rebellious. This is our shandia land!"


    Slightly glanced, Tong people disdained and said, "really? You are really great. You have the face to say such words after being driven out for so long!"


    It is the so-called exposing people without exposing their shortcomings. Stimulated by Tongren, Weber''s eyes suddenly turned red. He picked up the gun barrel on his shoulder and launched an attack.


    At this time, Tongren had a killing intention. Sandia''s people challenged his bottom line again and again, which really made him angry!


    His fingers flashed a little light, and Weber''s shell immediately melted, as if it had never appeared.


    With a slight frown, Weber changed his ammunition directly. He''s going to use his incendiary gun!


    Tongren said sarcastically, "do you want to use a firecracker? Do you think your firecracker will be hotter than my attack just now?"


    Weber said solemnly, "I know the incendiary cannon is not as hot as your attack, but I don''t think you can burn the flame!"


    Then he pulled the trigger directly, and a blue and white flame sprayed out at Tong people.


    Still just a little light, once again turned Weber''s attack into nothing. This is the power of purification. Dust to dust to earth can turn everything into fly ash.


    "I know! So you are the power of devil fruit, and I know your weakness!" Weber said confidently.


    Because ainilu is also a capable person, he has already figured out a way to deal with the capable person. The ice skate on his feet is inlaid with hailou stone.


    Tongren smiled and said, "now that you know, let''s try. Only practice can test the truth!"


    Seeing that the other party was not afraid at all, Weber was really angry. He jumped and moved among the trees for fear that the tongs would attack him with that light.


    However, in the face of Weber''s actions, Tong man was indifferent. He stood in place with his hands down and looked at Weber''s moving track with great interest, as if he were looking at a performing monkey.


    This kind of look angered Weber even more. He said in his heart, "since you are so arrogant, pay for your arrogance!"


    When he came to a big tree nearest to Tongren, Weber jumped up and rushed towards Tongren quickly.


    He believes that as soon as the hailou stone touches the capable person, the capable person will be taken away in an instant, and can only wait to die like a little sheep.


    Until this time, Tong man still didn''t hide. He didn''t attack, or even distort the light.


    With the cooperation of Tong people, Weber caught Tong people very smoothly and wrapped them like octopus. His left hand was pressed on the back of his right hand and was about to attack.


    As soon as he loosened his hand, the Tong man in Weber''s hand had turned into light and was about to pass through Weber''s body.


    The scene of white light destroying shells and incendiary cannons was still echoing in Weber''s mind. Weber had closed his eyes before he had time to think carefully about what it was for.


    Now Weber had only one thought in his mind, that was, he was about to die. His heart was full of regret and thought, "I''m afraid the last wish of the great soldier can''t be fulfilled. I''m really a sinner of Sandia!"


    After waiting for a long time, the imagined burning pain did not come, but seemed to be as warm and comfortable as returning to his mother''s arms.


    "Am I dead?" Weber asked himself secretly.


    "Hey, you don''t want to depend on me? I didn''t do anything to you!" a voice suddenly sounded in my ear.


    Turning around, the voice was the voice of the hateful young man just now. He didn''t kill himself

 V1.Chapter 598

    Friendship spanning a century


    "Why?" Weber asked somewhat lost, and there was no more arrogance in his tone.


    "What? Why?" Tong people asked calmly, as if they were not surprised at all.


    Weber stared at Tong man tightly and said, "Why are your demon fruits not afraid of the stone? Why can you kill me but not me?"


    After a funny look at Weber, the Tong man said to himself, "who said I was the power of demon fruit? Who said I must kill you?"


    "Just now you clearly admitted that you are the capable person of devil fruit!" Weber shouted angrily, as if he was still angry because the Tong people cheated themselves.


    Tong man shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "when did I say I was the capable person of demon fruit? I just said I was the capable person of fruit!"


    Weber, blushing and thick necked, suddenly became stunned. He asked strangely, "is there any difference between the two statements?"


    "Of course not. Can there only be demon fruits in the world?" Tong said solemnly.


    Weber naturally said, "of course, it doesn''t mean devil fruit, but only devil fruit can bring people ability. Otherwise, why have you only heard of devil fruit?"


    Slowly shook his head, Tong people smiled and said, "you haven''t heard of it, it doesn''t necessarily mean it doesn''t exist!"


    After a slight pause, Tong people looked at the lush jungle and said, "it''s like people in the blue ocean have never heard of the existence of white sea and empty island before. Facts have proved that they all exist!"


    "Since you say you''re not the power of demon fruit, what fruit do you eat?" Weber continued.


    "The fruit I eat is just the opposite of the devil''s fruit. It''s called the sacred fruit!" Tong man answered very frankly.


    "Sacred fruit? I''ve never heard of it before! What is this fruit afraid of?" Weber said absently.


    Hearing Weber''s question, Tong man replied angrily and funny, "don''t think about it. No matter what fruit is capable in this world, they are actually afraid of one thing!"


    Weber subconsciously asked, "what is it? It can make all capable people afraid!"


    Tongren said with a narrow smile, "it''s death. No matter what ability, their biggest enemy is death!"


    Hearing Tong''s answer, Weber realized that his questions were inappropriate. We are still enemies now. He even asked each other''s weaknesses directly.


    With a blush on his face, Weber said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that just now!"


    It seems that Weber was really distracted. He even apologized to an enemy. Tong people waved their hands to show that they didn''t care.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Both sides didn''t know what to say. Go on, it seems strange. Go on, it seems embarrassed.


    With a dry cough, Weber said in a hoarse voice, "cough... Why didn''t you take the opportunity to kill me just now? You can do it!"


    It seems that with a glance at the empty Lord, Tong people asked faintly, "do you know why the empty Lord is with me?"


    If Tongren didn''t mention it, I''m afraid Weber didn''t know when he would find out about it. He had already known the story of the great soldiers Carl gola and Noland. How could he not know the identity of the Lord of the air.


    He shook his head blankly. Weber really didn''t understand why even the empty Lord would be with Tong people, which really made people unable to explain.


    Tong man pointed to himself, Weber and the Lord of the sky. He said faintly, "that''s because our goal is the same, that''s the golden bell!"


    Hearing the word "Golden Bell", Weber''s eyes suddenly turned blood red. He began to be wary of Tongren. Weber shouted: "Human, I have to admit that you are really strong, but the golden clock is the highest glory of shandia. It must not be touched by an outsider! If you must get the golden clock, step on my body!"


    Seeing Weber''s fierce reaction, Tong Ren was stunned. Then he laughed and didn''t stop for a long time.


    Weber was even more angry. He said harshly, "man, are you insulting a great Sandia soldier? I want to duel with you for the honor of the soldier!"


    Slowly stopped laughing, Tong said sorry, "I''m really sorry. I was rude just now, but I think you may have misunderstood. I don''t want to get the golden bell, I just want to ring it!"


    Perhaps he didn''t expect that Tong people were just trying to ring the golden bell. Weber couldn''t help but stay stunned. Then he continued to refuse: "the golden bell belongs to shandia and can''t be touched by outsiders!"


    "Well, what about the agreement between Carl gola and Noland? Does it still count now?" Tong people asked with a pun.


    "Noland..." hearing the name, Weber couldn''t help muttering. He didn''t know what was on his mind.


    "Are you the descendant of Noland?" Weber asked excitedly, knowing that his ancestor was calgora!


    Unfortunately, he shook his head. Tong people denied Weber''s guess. He said, "I''m not a descendant of Noland!"


    Weber grabbed his shoulder and asked, "so how did you know the agreement between Carl gola and Noland?"


    Since the other party asked, Tong people simply told Weber the whole thing and wanted him to make a decision by himself.


    When Weber heard that Noland had been cursed for hundreds of years because of the disappearance of the Golden Village, his legs softened and he fell to his knees. At this time, his eyes were full of tears. Weber murmured: "I didn''t expect... I really didn''t expect... A pair of such good friends. One was beheaded because of Sandia''s glory, and the other died because he couldn''t wait for his old friend to come."


    "That''s why I want to ring the golden bell. Noland''s descendants still believe that the golden Township really exists. He lives in the disconnected place of Gaya island and keeps diving and searching every day. He hopes to find the golden Township one day and wash away the century old curse for his ancestors!" Tong said sincerely.


    Weber''s tearful eyes lit up at once. He asked softly, "so, did he follow this time? I want to see him!"


    Shaking his head, Tong man sighed and said, "it''s a pity that he has become weak because of his perennial diving, so..."

 V1.Chapter 599

    Listening to Tongren''s story, Weber''s fingers had been deeply scratched into the soil below. Before Tongren finished, he asked nervously, "is he... Is he... Is he dead?"


    When asked by Weber, Tongren knew he had misunderstood his meaning, smiled and shook his head. Tongren gently comforted: "don''t worry, he didn''t die, but he didn''t dive for too long and his body was not so strong. In addition, the air in the sky was too thin, so he didn''t catch up this time!"


    Knowing that the descendants of the great soldier Carl gola''s good friends were still alive, Weber was relieved.


    Tongren continued: "I think the voice should be able to pass far in the sky. I made an agreement with him before coming at will. If I really find the golden Township, I will ring the golden bell for him!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Weber seriously and said, "do you have the heart to watch the descendants of your ancestors and old friends wait in disappointment?"


    After a long silence, Weber stood up and said solemnly, "we have fought with God for so many years, just to fulfill the wish of the great soldier Carl gola and ring the golden bell for his friends again! Since his descendants are below, it''s better!"


    He stretched out his hand and Tong people smiled and held it. Weber said seriously, "then let''s fight for the agreement!"


    Although Sandia people can''t help, and have repeatedly provoked Tong people before, he is still willing to take them for the promise between his friends!


    With a whistle, Weber summoned Sandia''s soldiers and said it. Everyone said they wanted to finish it.


    Sandia''s children grew up listening to the stories of Carl gola and Noland, which is enough to know the importance Sandia people attach to feelings.


    There are several more figures on the back of the empty Lord. They are all powerful soldiers of the Sandia tribe.


    For the huge body of the empty Lord, more than a few people have no influence. It continues to snake in the direction of bean vine quickly.


    Xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian had no good impression of shandia soldiers. Seeing them on the snake''s back, they subconsciously stood a little farther away.


    Rude, rude and arrogant, this is the image of Sandia in the hearts of two girls.


    Perhaps, when they see the prophet or hear the tearful story, they will change a little.


    Anyway, there was still time. The Tong people simply sat on the back of the empty Lord and told the two women the stories of Carl gola and Noland. As for the deviations, let Weber supplement them.


    Hearing such a touching and tragic story, the girl''s sentimental nature broke out, and the eyes of Hata and xiangphosphorus became red. They couldn''t help but be happy for their reconciliation, sigh for their misunderstanding, and cry for their tragic ending.


    Through Weber''s supplement and narration just now, the two women also found that Sandia people are not so bad. They are just very honest and honest, and they don''t have as many flowery intestines as outsiders.


    This is how people like an ethnic group because they like a person, and they hate a group of people because they hate a person. To put it better, it is called love house and Wu, and to put it worse, it is regional black.


    This is human nature, which can only be corrected by correct thinking, and there is no other particularly good way to solve it.


    Talking and laughing, they hurried along the road and soon came to the huge pea vine.


    I didn''t feel much when I looked from a distance, but when they really came here, they knew how magnificent this bean vine was!


    Yes, it''s majestic!


    I don''t think there will be any majestic words to describe bean vine in the world, but this bean vine can definitely bear the word majestic!


    Standing in front of the vines, people always have a feeling of seeing the pillars supporting the sky. It is difficult to describe the feeling of sending out the original flavor in words.


    Looking up along the vine, the human below is like an ant looking up at a giant. The illusion that the bean vine is about to fall and destroy everything makes people tremble.


    Now that he has come here, Tongren certainly won''t rush to ring the golden bell. He must give an explanation to the Sandia soldiers who have been struggling for so many years.


    Under the leadership of Tong people, they came to the highest point of the ruins. We didn''t know where Tong people were going, but absolute trust let them follow Tong people.


    Looking at everyone''s confusion, Tong people smiled and asked, "you should not have seen the ruins of shandia?"


    Several big men nodded seriously like a group of good babies, even Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus nodded.


    Since the island was robbed by people in the sky 400 years ago, the Sandia people have lost their qualification to walk on this land. How can they have seen the ruins?


    Tongren continued, "I''ll take you to the ruins now and show you how great shandia''s ancestors are!"


    The mantis asked strangely, "haven''t the relics of our ancestors been completely destroyed? We have been secretly looking for it for a long time and haven''t found it."


    After looking at them, Tongren explained: "shandia remains have not been damaged, but this land has been slowly eroded by island clouds, so the remains will be buried. Now the debris we see should be the top layer of the remains!"


    Shandia''s soldiers couldn''t help shouting, but the scale of the second floor was so spectacular. Isn''t the first floor even more amazing?


    The island cloud covered under the ground was excavated, and indeed the space wrapped below was exposed. Everyone jumped down one by one. After hundreds of years of dust, shandia''s ruins once again welcomed shandia''s soldiers.


    Everyone was immediately stopped by the scene in front of us. After so many years of dust and historical polishing, shandia remains still have that kind of vigorous momentum.


    As if with an ancient primitive atmosphere, shandia remains stand still and stand still!


    Gradually, the eyes of Sandia soldiers began to turn red, and a trace of tears began to fall.


    The legendary shandia ruins, that is where they grew up! That''s where many soldiers of the clan fight for it!


    I didn''t expect them to see this relic in their lifetime. How can this not make them excited and cry

 V1.Chapter 600

    Suddenly, they turned around and bowed deeply to Tongren. This bow was not only for themselves, but also countless heroes who died for shandia.


    Tongren knew that if they didn''t accept this bow, their hearts would not feel good, so he had to accept it.


    As soon as they bowed down, Tong people quickly helped them up. It''s best to stop this kind of thing. When the meaning comes, it''s OK!


    Walking on the deserted streets for a long time, I seem to walk with the ancients before, and feel their joys and sorrows together.


    I don''t know how long it took, Tong people sighed deeply and said, "well, let''s go. As long as we drive away Aini Road, this relic will belong to the people of shandia again!"


    With a complex mood, the soldiers of shandia took a deep breath and took a nostalgic look at the magnificent shandia ruins, as if they wanted to deeply imprint everything here in their minds, and then they followed the Tongren without looking back.


    Looking at these people''s actions, Tongren certainly knew what they were thinking, but Tongren didn''t reveal it, but let them do it.


    We should know that the land can be recaptured and soldiers can be trained again, but this feeling can not be generated casually.


    Let them have a good experience of missing and giving up their hometown, which is a very precious wealth for them.


    Take shandia''s soldiers to the upper ruins, and everyone is about to launch a general attack on the holy palace of enilu.


    Before the battle, Tong people made battle arrangements, which is very important and necessary!


    The combat effectiveness of xiangphosphorus and Xiaotian can basically be ignored, that is, playing a stick at most.


    As for those people in shandia, if they are asked to go to enilu, they will never come back, so they can only deal with the miscellaneous fish of the divine palace guard.


    With Weber leading them, I believe there will be no problem and there should be no casualties.


    I have long heard of the horror of ainilu. Sandia''s soldiers are ready to die with him, so they look at Sandia''s ruins reluctantly, but I really didn''t expect that Tongren would take this dangerous thing down.


    Shandia soldiers always think that this is their own battle. They don''t want outsiders to wade in this muddy water, let alone Tongren, who help them find shandia ruins, to do such dangerous things.


    However, unexpectedly, Weber fully agreed with the Tong people''s arrangement. It seems that it is most normal and proper for the Tong people to deal with enilu.


    After ordering these things, Tong man did a deserter. He left Douman and rushed to the direction of the jungle.


    This move undoubtedly made Sandia''s soldiers feel very disdain and disdain. The people outside are really beautiful people who don''t do practical things.


    Weber took the soldiers to climb up quickly. While climbing, he said: "while the tongs try to lead away Aini Road, we must attack the divine palace, otherwise we will fail the tongs!"


    The mantis glanced and said, "Weber, I''m afraid you''re out of your sight this time. That man ran away without even going to the temple. He obviously took us as cannon fodder!"


    With a slight frown, Weber snapped, "mantis! Do you know what you were talking about? You are slandering the great benefactor of our shandia family!"


    It seemed that everyone was very afraid of Weber. When he said this, everyone dared not express any objection any more.


    "Doodle!" a sharp voice cut through the sky and spread to the distance. This is the whistle ganfuer gave to Tongren before.


    The aborigines on the empty island had better get along well with the Sandia, otherwise they will solve an Aini road and there must be a ganfuer!


    Even if there is a deep hatred between each other, as long as they become comrades in arms, they can dispel their past grievances in a short time. This is men''s feelings. Whether love or hate, they are so strong and direct!


    Hearing the whistle, ganfour immediately put on his armor and rode Pierre to the top of God Island.


    He is also a person who attaches great importance to his promise. Since the whistle sounded on the divine Island, he must come no matter how dangerous it is.


    Ten thousand people came to the two girls in a hurry. The expected danger didn''t exist at all. Ganfal frowned and said, "Why are you? Why do you whistle?"


    According to everything that Tongren had explained in advance, the two girls told ganfuer about it in detail.


    Ganfal was worried immediately. He jumped and said, "Oh, you young calves are really not afraid of tigers. Do you know what kind of people ainilu is? It''s really bold for you to attack Shendao so rashly!"


    Fledgling Tian said seriously, "since Tongren said that Aini road is not there, then Aini road must not be above. Do you even have to be afraid of ordinary magic soldiers?"


    "Oh! I''m old. What else can I be afraid of? I''m afraid you''ll die in vain!" ganfour said anxiously.


    He walked back and forth for two times and stamped his foot as if he had made up his mind. He murmured, "now that it''s like this, we can only find a way to remedy it!"


    "You two little girls wait here obediently. I''ll go and save the hairy boys in shandia first!" ganfal confessed and flew up on Pierre.


    He has always advocated peaceful coexistence. In his eyes, both konjima children and Sandia children are just a group of young and ignorant descendants. He can''t watch them die anyway. Even if he takes this old life, he must save those young lives!


    Looking at ganfuer''s anxious back, Hata and xiangphosphorus couldn''t help laughing. The old man was as enthusiastic as Tongren said.


    As for why Tong people can certainly lead Aini Road, it is because the place he is going to is the most concerned place of Aini road.


    The art of war says: if the enemy is unprepared, he will be saved!


    Tong people used this method to lead Aini road away. Aini road had no choice. He had to rush there regardless of everything.


    That place is the manufacturing base of the ark. It is the necessary tool for enilu to go to the infinite land, and it is also the weapon he must use to end this empty island.


    Once Tong people succeed, all his previous preparations will be wasted and come to naught

 V1.Chapter 601

    A moment ago, in the holy palace, enilu was sitting on the throne eating an apple. He was still muttering: "the holy palace has not been so busy for many years. Unexpectedly, so many guests came all at once!"


    Suddenly he suddenly stood up, and even his favorite apple fell to the ground. His face became distorted. He gritted his teeth and roared, "Damn, you dare to make an idea of my ark. It seems that you are really impatient!"


    With these words, his figure had turned into an electric light and disappeared into the holy palace.


    Besides, as soon as Tong Ren, who had just been a "deserter", left the public''s sight, he turned into a streamer and disappeared.


    His existence is the key to the success of this operation. It was for this operation that the four gods were removed.


    As long as the Tong people succeed in attracting ainilu, there will be no one who can resist Weber and ganfuer.


    Although ganfal went to save people, as long as he saw that ainilu was not there, I believe he will be able to make the right choice.


    Instantly appeared in the secret base of Aini road. I saw that many people were busy.


    These people, who were ganfour''s men before, were captured by enilu and enslaved here to help him build an ark.


    "Everybody stop, listen to me!" Tong man cleared his throat and said loudly.


    Seeing that it attracted everyone''s attention, Tongren continued, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    Everyone looked at the young man who suddenly appeared and didn''t know how to answer this question, because as long as people with eyes could see that they were really making boats.


    Tongren asked and answered himself and said the answer, but the answer was beyond everyone''s expectation!


    "You are really an accomplice! Enilu''s accomplice!" Tong people shouted fiercely.


    "Do you know what ainilu wants to do when he makes this ark? He wants to destroy the whole empty island! He wants to sink the empty Island completely and let the empty Island sink to the blue ocean!" Tongren continued.


    There was a voice of opposition in the crowd. The voice said, "but God enilu promised us to let us go home as long as we finish the ark!"


    With a sneer, Tong said to the place where the voice came out: "hum, promise? How many times has enilu promised? I can responsibly tell you that even if you help him complete the ark, he will kill you all! Because you have lost your value! You should know more about enilu than I do."


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the crowd immediately became agitated. What Tongren said was really right. What ainilu said had never been fulfilled, but what he did in the name of God was all despicable and obscene activities.


    Even if he accused him face to face, he would only say such nonsense as little ants can''t understand God''s proverbs.


    Seeing that people''s confidence had been shaken, Tong people decided to increase their chips. He continued loudly: "your God ganfuli asked me to tell you the news. Those who don''t want to die now hide in the ark!"


    Ganfal can be said to be a very good leader. Even after leaving him for several years, these people are still very willing to listen to him.


    Although ganfal''s ability to record is not very powerful, otherwise he will not be easily driven down from the altar by ainilu, there is no doubt that ganfal is definitely a person who loves his subordinates, which ainilu can''t catch up with!


    The crowd began to move towards the ark in an orderly way. Tong people had to lament the discipline of soldiers. If ordinary people were ordinary people, I''m afraid a stampede had happened at this time, but they always maintained speed and order!


    With a flash of lightning, Aini road also rushed over. Even if the speed of light is fast, there must be a limit, not to mention in the large array of lightning rods laid by Tongren.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw the moving people. At a glance, enilu saw that these people were bewitched by the Tong people.


    It''s called hate in enilu''s heart. He really wants to kill those prisoners now, but he can''t do it at all before the ark is completed.


    "Listen, this man is a spy sent by ganfour to bewitch everyone against God!" ainilu shouted.


    These people were originally the old headquarters of ganfuer. Before, they had a little doubt about the words of Tong people, but after being determined by ainilu, these people not only didn''t stop obediently, but also accelerated the speed!


    A killing opportunity flashed by. Enilu decided to make an example. He wanted to restrain these people as quickly as possible.


    With his fingers slightly outstretched, an electric arc flew out of enilu''s hand and fell straight into the crowd.


    What a coincidence, this arc happened to split on the man who trusted enilu. Originally, everyone really regarded enilu as a God, because his ability was really powerful and terrible.


    But now that we see this situation, we don''t believe it anymore. How could God kill his most devout believers himself?


    In this way, with a gentle arc, enilu himself pulled himself down from the altar.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Of course, Tongren did something in the middle. He is the controller of light, and the electro-optic light is naturally within the control range.


    Although this kind of dominant electro-optic can''t take over completely, it''s OK to change the direction slightly. In addition, electro-optic will attract each other. Even if it can''t change the direction, it can create an attraction.


    In doubt, the big guys have all boarded the ship. That''s the baby pimple of ainilu. How can he be willing to attack?


    Looking at the culprit in front of him, enilu couldn''t wait to tear him to pieces. As soon as his finger was lifted, a bucket thick electric light shot at Tong people.


    Don''t hide and don''t flash. Tong people were hit directly, but thunder light had passed through his body.


    Looking at the Tong man without damage, enilu frowned slightly. He disdained and said, "magic? Is this your capital? Since the fixed-point attack can''t hit you, you can try my range attack!"


    With a slight pull of both hands, countless electric arcs were generated in enilu''s hands. The electric arcs flew out one after another and were generated one after another.


    In an instant, the whole cave was illuminated by flashing thunder, but the figure of Tong man still stood in place and was not hurt by lightning!


    "What? You''re not afraid of lightning? What the hell are you?" enilu asked strangely

 V1.Chapter 602

    I''m afraid anyone who hears such a question won''t be very happy, will he? Tongren was no exception. He replied coldly, "what is your excellency, I am what!"


    Ainilu was stunned. After a long time, he continued: "so you are also the power of demon fruit?"


    Tongren smiled coldly and said, "ha ha, what? Are you finally willing to admit that you are a person?"


    "Even if it''s human? With my ability, even if I say I''m God, no one opposes it?" said enilu proudly.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s insulting to say you''re a human being when you''re not a human being or a ghost!" Tong Ren sarcastically said.


    Since he ascended the altar, who has ever suffered such humiliation when he saw that enilu was not respectful and trembling.


    As soon as his face changed, enilu said resentfully, "you''re right. No matter how powerful you and I are, they''re still human! Since lightning can''t hurt you, try to hold it alive!"


    Ray metallurgy!


    With a flash of his body, a large piece of gold had appeared in enilu''s hand and melted under the heat generated by lightning.


    When the gold melted completely, enilu threw out the gold melt.


    Still with a faint smile, still did not avoid, Tong people were wrapped in the golden liquid, and a golden egg appeared in the cave.


    The enemy didn''t dodge, which made ainilu very nervous. He stared at the golden egg for a long time without any sound.


    Looking at the people on the boat, ainilu laughed wildly and said, "Yeah, ha ha ha! You know what the end is for the people against me? If you don''t want to die and if you still want to see your family alive, you''d better finish my baby Ark as soon as possible!"


    After the excessive light shines, it is usually followed by darkness. After the light just emitted by Lei metallurgy, the cave filled with torches has become dim.


    At this time, the cave suddenly became bright again, as if someone had put a big sun in the cave.


    In the surprised eyes of those captives, the gold slowly disappeared, and the figure of Tongren slowly emerged.


    Ainilu, who turned his back to Tong people, didn''t see this scene. When he looked back, he saw the figure of Tong people standing there.


    "What? How could he survive like this?" enilu was very surprised. To be exact, he began to doubt life.


    Tongren said with a disdainful smile, "just want to trap me with a lump of gold? I don''t know whether you despise me or yourself!"


    With his fingers stretched out, there was a white light like a flame. The heat released by the white light was really terrified, and even the air above was roasted and distorted.


    "You... Are you the power of fire?" enilu guessed with some hesitation.


    With such a high heat, he couldn''t guess what else could not be reached beyond the fire.


    "No! This is not fire, but light!" Tong man shook his head and denied.


    Enilu lost his voice and exclaimed, "this... How is this possible? How can light have heat?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "this is light! You can also call it radiant heat, but I prefer to call it purification!"


    "How can mortals have such power? I don''t believe it!" cried enilu hastily.


    "Why not? Ainilu, in the final analysis, you are also an ordinary person, just born in heaven!" Tong said seriously.


    Ray metallurgy!


    Enraged enilu melted a lot of gold and spilled them like raindrops.


    Golden raindrops passed through Tongren''s body one after another, causing him no harm.


    "Sure enough, you''re really a capable person of the natural system. Since you''re also a God, why don''t you dominate the earth with me?" enilu gave up his attack and said.


    Disdained, the Tong man said sarcastically, "I''m not interested in God. You''d better go by yourself!"


    Enilu murmured, "as a Protoss, do we have to kill each other?"


    Tong man looked at him and said seriously, "I''m not interested in opposing you. Why don''t you let go of the people on the empty island and I won''t oppose you anymore. What do you think?"


    "Yeah, ha ha, ha ha, it turns out that you came for those mole ants. As a person with natural ability, although I may not be your opponent, you must have nothing to do with me. I''ll kill all those mole ants in front of you!" enilu said fiercely.


    "In this case, I can only kill you!" Tong said with a relaxed face, as if ainilu was the real mole ant.


    "Kill me? Yeah, ha ha ha ha, I don''t know where you get your confidence. Then try it. I''m a capable person in the Department of nature!" ainilu said with a wild laugh.


    "Although you are capable, you should also be afraid of this?" said Tong man, taking out a hailou stone from his clothes.


    The body still maintains the form of light, but he holds the turret stone in his hand. The smell of the sea can never be fake.


    Such a scene is very frightening in ainilu''s eyes. How can those with the ability of demon fruit not be afraid of the power of the sea? I''m afraid even if ainilu wants to break his head, he can''t understand it.


    With a strong smile, ainilu said, "even if you have a hailou stone, you can''t be unaffected at all, and even if you are unaffected, you may not be able to hit me!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "in this case, how about we make a bet? If I beat you, you will give up your plan. If I can''t, I will never interfere with your behavior!"


    "This bet is unfair, isn''t it? If I win, I''ll take your life!" said enilu fiercely.


    Nodded, Tong people agreed without hesitation, as if he had full confidence.


    Although I don''t know whether all the sacred fruits are like this, at least this one eaten by Tongren is like this. It can let the capable person have absolute control over everything related to this kind of ability!


    This is the source of Tongren''s confidence in winning, and it is also his trump card to deal with ainilu. He is sure to completely defeat ainilu with the help of hailou stone, otherwise he will not agree to such a gambling appointment, but people worry about whether ainilu can keep the appointment

 V1.Chapter 603

    If he really doesn''t intend to fulfill it, he has to completely erase him. This is the worst plan of Tongren.


    Rice wife!


    Enilu couldn''t wait. He immediately launched an attack on the Tong people. Enilu''s arm turned into a lightning and hit the Tong people straight.


    Of course, this is still useless. Tong people can''t help not being hurt at all, but their light is more dazzling.


    The light emitted by lightning is also under the control of Tongren''s Bureau, completely obedient to whatever Tongren want.


    Megavolt discharge!


    Tongren still didn''t dodge, let the attack hit his body, and he still didn''t get any damage.


    Millivolt discharge! 100 million volts discharge! Max 200 million volts discharge!


    From the minimum current to the maximum current, Tong people''s body stood there from beginning to end, and even a hair was not hurt!


    God''s sanction!


    Enilu''s arm has been fully energized, and the thunder light has been extended to the nine clouds. I don''t know how long it is.


    Lei Zhu fell down and hit Tong man''s body. Even the earth under his feet was pierced through a huge hole, revealing the clouds below.


    The clouds are not island clouds or sea clouds, but rain clouds really formed by water vapor. Even those with ability may not be able to eat them when they fall into the sea at such a height.


    With a successful attack, the Tong people had completely lost their trace in the field, and ainilu finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yeah, ha ha ha, you''re great to lose your life for a group of mole ants!" enilu said sarcastically.


    "Hey, go on, Eni Road, this little strength is far from enough!" a voice came from behind Eni Road, which was the voice of Tong people.


    Enilu suddenly turned around. He said incredulously, "this... How is it possible? Why didn''t you die?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tong man answered honestly, "I think it''s because your strength is too small!"


    This sentence didn''t make ainilu''s nose crooked. He even made the biggest attack. The other party was still shouting that his strength was too weak. Is it unknown that he was disdaining him?


    He bit his teeth hard, and ainilu knocked heavily on the Taigu on his back, and the thick and passionate drum sounded immediately.


    "Why? Scared? Beat two drums to strengthen your courage?" Tong people scoffed when they saw ainilu''s move.


    30 million volt Thunderbird!


    30 million volt thunder beast!


    60 million volt Thunder Dragon!


    Hearing this, ainilu was even more angry. He knocked three times in a row and summoned three kinds of giant beasts transformed by lightning.


    Tongren smiled. He was very happy. He bent down at once, as if he saw something funny!


    "Hahaha, so Ohm''s animal training was learned from you? I hope your animal training technology is not as bad as his!" Tong man covered his stomach and said.


    After being teased so many times in a day, the expression on enilu''s face is really wonderful. It is estimated that you can see a wonderful play just by looking at his expression.


    A bird, an animal and a dragon rushed towards Tongren. Its power was not inferior to the attack of ainilu himself just now.


    But the Tong man just gently popped up a ray of light, and the three animals stopped very honestly. They were very close to the Tong man in their eyes.


    Light emitted by lightning itself will be controlled by Tong people, not to mention that enilu has not deliberately controlled them!


    With a gloomy face, enilu''s face was black as if it could drip ink. It could be seen that he was very angry and even resentful!


    200 million volt Thor!


    Ainilu shot strong lightning all over his body. Instead of directly emitting lightning, it seemed that the stars and the moon attached to ainilu.


    In the light of lightning, he really became like a high God. He looked so noble and inviolable!


    A hard punch appeared in front of Tong people without warning. The unprepared Tong people were beaten and flew out at once.


    Even if his ability is strong, he can''t keep in the form of light all the time. Although it''s really safe, it will also consume a lot of energy!


    I thought that this punch could completely knock down Tong people. Unexpectedly, Tong people almost immediately got up and wiped the blood on the corners of their mouths. Tong people sneered: "you didn''t eat? You didn''t have any strength to fight!"


    Before Tongren finished, ainilu punched him hard again. This time Tongren had already been on guard. How could he be hit so easily.


    Tongren not only didn''t dodge, but stretched out his fist, and in the palm of his hand was a hailou stone!


    Seeing the hailou stone, enilu could be said to be like avoiding snakes and scorpions. He quickly took back his fist.


    You know, once he meets the hailou stone, it is basically similar to admitting defeat. The hailou stone is such a bully.


    No matter who you are, as long as you eat the devil''s fruit, you will be restrained by the power of the sea.


    Although Aini road retreated, Tong people did not intend to let him go. He directly threw the hailou stone to Aini road.


    One dodged, and ainilu avoided the hailou stone dangerously. He disdained and said, "I already said that even if the hailou stone can restrain me, you may not be able to beat me!"


    Tongren said coldly, "I advise you not to say so much nonsense. As long as I fill all directions here with sea floor stones, you will be unable to escape!"


    Although ainilu didn''t believe that Tong people would carry so many hailou stones, Tong people took out a hailou stone again to let him know that what Tong people said was not impossible.


    "It seems that we must knock that guy down as soon as possible, or I must fail in the end!" thought enilu secretly in his heart.


    Carefully avoiding the hailou stone, ainilu attacked the Tong people with all his strength again. He wanted to finish the Tong people with one blow.


    Mingming has occupied an absolute advantage. Of course, Tong people don''t want to fight him. As long as they really cover the hailou stone here, Aini road will never escape.


    A little streamer and an electric light chased up like this. No one could see what was happening in the light. Anyway, it seemed that Tongren had been running away.


    With a loud bang, the surrounding stone walls were shaking, and large pieces of gravel kept falling

 V1.Chapter 604

    There are also many ganfuer''s men in the cave. I''m afraid they will die if they go on like this.


    Tongren simply stopped. He said, "it''s no fun to hide around like this. Let''s write quickly and decide the outcome!"


    Enilu directly revealed his idea: "Yeah, hahaha, are you afraid that these mole ants will die? How about I kill them first?"


    "You can try ah, lost the ark, I see how you go to the infinite earth!" Tong said without weakness.


    Yes, infinity is the ultimate goal of enilu. Everything he does is for this.


    Although I really want to kill those people, I dare not destroy my ark, which is really tangled.


    "What do you think of nature?" ainilu asked. He tried to persuade Tongren not to be his enemy anymore.


    "Nature? Very good! What a great thing that can create all miracles!" Tong said with emotion.


    Seeing that Tong people took the bait, ainilu also had some joy on his face. He then said, "you should know that nature is also regular. Human beings should not live in the sky. I just do this to comply with the laws of nature!"


    Tongren smiled and smiled incomparably brightly. Compared with the light on his body, he smiled and said, "enilu, do you really think you are great after they have called you God for so many years? Existence is the truth! Since they can stand and survive here, they are the gift of nature!"


    "Existence is truth? Yeah, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha.


    With a sigh, Tong said helplessly, "Alas, that''s why we can''t reach a consensus!"


    Without warning, a mass of gold liquid enveloped Tong people again, and then countless currents came through the gold.


    The enemy is the one who can''t be like-minded. He has always been merciless to the enemy ainilu. Since simple Lei metallurgy can''t kill Tong people, we should trap him temporarily and kill him with the power of lightning.


    There was no sound inside the gold. The gold just turned into an egg under the control of Aini Road, and this time it completely stuck to the Tongren''s body.


    Tongren seemed to be a arhat with a golden body and fruit, and his whole body was covered with a layer of gold!


    In a flash, the golden shell disappeared. Enilu, who turned into a Thor, felt powerless before he could see the scene clearly!


    There is a stone on his body. He has completely lost his ability. This is the absolute suppression of the stone.


    The incapacitated enilu really took off the shell of God, and now he has completely become an ordinary man.


    It can even be said that under the restraint of hailou stone, he is inferior to an ordinary person.


    Holding the shellfish from Weber, the Tong man pressed it on enilu''s chest. The Tong man said faintly, "everything is over! Enilu!"


    With that, he launched an attack with a loud bang. Under the attack of paipaibei, ainilu''s body had been deeply immersed in the soil.


    After testing the heartbeat of enilu, Tong people can be sure that enilu has fainted!


    Tong people turned around tired and shouted to the big guy, "enilu has been defeated. You can go home! Go and get together with your wife and children!"


    People cheered at once. They hadn''t been able to see their wives and children for years. Even trained soldiers can''t bear this situation.


    It can be seen that it is not easy for Tong people to defeat Aini road! Forced to suppress the excitement in their hearts, they walked out of the cave one by one.


    Before going out again, everyone bowed respectfully to Tongren. Although this bow could not repay the kindness of Tongren, it was the only thing they could pay at present!


    When everyone went out, Tong talent slowly stood up. He shouted at the crowd, "hurry up! Don''t come back no matter what happens!"


    And enilu, lying in the soil, had made a crackling sound.


    This is his life-saving skill - heart motor!


    Although Tong people hope that enilu can abide by the gambling agreement, he knows that enilu''s extreme and abnormal psychology will never do what he says.


    Seeing everyone go far, Tong man directly returned to the cave. He seemed to be talking to the air.


    "How about we make a deal? You let those people go, I let your ark go!" Tong said faintly.


    Knowing that his awakening had been found, ainilu snorted coldly and said, "hum, since you have to save them, let them live longer for the time being!"


    Frowned, Tong said angrily, "what are you talking about? We agreed that as long as I can win you, you will give up your plan?"


    Ainilu laughed wildly. He said rogue, "Yeah, ha ha ha, yes! We have an appointment, but you don''t seem to have defeated me?"


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, "why? Do you want to deny it when you lose? It seems that I really think highly of you!"


    "How can you, a blue ocean man, know the rules above the white sea! We always decide to win or lose with life and death!" enilu said cunningly.


    "So you and I have to fight each other?" Tong asked faintly.


    "Since we can''t reach an agreement, we have to do so!" said enilu seriously.


    "Don''t be too proud. If you can lose to me for the first time, you will lose to me for the second time!" Tong said coldly.


    Ray metallurgy!


    Ainilu did the same thing again and trapped the Tongren with gold!


    But it only trapped Tong people for one second. Tong people sarcastically said, "it seems that you not only have a brain problem, but also have a defective IQ! You know it''s useless, you have to use it!"


    Just one second is enough for enilu to do something!


    A huge skylight has been opened directly above the cave, and enilu has come to the ship.


    He knew that the biggest weakness of Tong people was that there were too many people to protect. As long as they could escape and fight guerrilla warfare with Tong people, Tong people would be defeated!


    Although the ark has not been completed yet, the basic equipment and functions have been completed and can fly at any time

 V1.Chapter 605

    Through a short moment of obstruction, enilu had boarded the ark and started it.


    The light transformed by Tong people immediately caught up, but it was still a step slower after all. Enilu had injected lightning into the driving system of the ark first!


    The ark shook violently, rose slowly, and flew up into the sky along the hole just hit.


    Everything has been done. Tong people, who are not familiar with the composition of the ship, don''t know how to start in the face of this behemoth. Enilu''s hanging heart can finally be put down.


    Pointing to the chimney of the ark, enilu said proudly, "don''t waste your energy. See this generator? It will soon produce a destructive thing that no one can stop except me!"


    "Are you talking about Lei Yun? Do you think that thing is really useful?" Tong man said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to know Lei Yun. It seems that you have some knowledge!" ainilu said in surprise.


    Tongren sneered and said sarcastically, "your so-called God is just a frog at the bottom of a well, just a small thunder cloud. Is it worth your pride to be like this?"


    "Yeah, ha ha! It''s just a small thunder cloud? Then watch it! I''ll punish the earth!" ainilu said with a laugh.


    Unexpectedly, Tongren actually did it. He lay comfortably on the board and looked leisurely at the blue sky and white clouds overhead, as if the next thing had nothing to do with him.


    A black cloud rose from the chimney and soon covered the nearby sky.


    Slightly frowned, Tong man suggested, "Hey, can''t you make some transparent clouds? You''re blocking my view!"


    Ainilu couldn''t help sweating. What he cared about was this. It was so speechless!


    Although the speed of black clouds is very slow, they continue to win. Soon, dark clouds have completely covered the sky.


    The residents of the empty island in the distance also saw the fading scene of the world. They ran out of the house one after another and looked at the black sky in horror.


    Some timid people have knelt on the ground and prayed. People who have succumbed to the power of enilu for many years have long been used to believing in the gods. They believe that as long as they do not disobey the gods, they can be saved by the gods.


    "See? These are mole ants! In front of the power of God, they can only kneel there in fear and tremble!" said enilu proudly.


    Tong people looked up and down and asked sarcastically, "are you a God? What''s the power of hailou stone?"


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t give face, ainilu''s face became gloomy again. He said bitterly, "so you must do the right thing with me? Good! You want to protect those mole ants, don''t you?"


    Knowing that ainilu asked him this is definitely malicious, but Tong Ren nodded truthfully.


    "Yeah, hahaha! I''d like to see how many mole ants you can protect!" said ainilu.


    After a careful look at Aini Road, Tong people naturally said, "if I say, I want to protect all of them?"


    As if he had heard some funny jokes, ainilu laughed and said, "Yeah, ha ha ha, it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    Lei Ying!


    The shape of the thunder cloud changed slowly, and a black giant egg appeared in the sky.


    "How? Do you know I worked hard and made an egg for me?" Tong people yawned in boredom.


    Ainilu may have been used to satire for a long time. He simply kept busy with his own affairs as if he hadn''t heard it.


    The person who can be more serious with Tong people has not been born yet. If anyone wants to be angry with him, he will be angry first.


    The giant egg kept drawing strength from the thunder cloud, and its volume became larger and larger until its shadow covered the whole empty island.


    Then, the giant egg slowly landed downward. It seemed that it wanted to sink the whole empty island with one blow.


    "Almost? Is it time to shell?" Tong man stood up slowly and asked very seriously.


    He didn''t intend to ignore him at all. Enilu continued to press his hands down and control the fall of the giant egg.


    Gently stretched out a finger, and a flame like light immediately appeared on it. Tong people bent their fingers and bounced the light out.


    "Explode for me!" with the light, Tong people said such a sentence gently in their mouth.


    With the voice, the giant egg suddenly trembled, and countless electric snakes shuttled back and forth inside.


    Although I don''t know what Tong people have done, I believe fools should be able to see that Lei Ying is about to be destroyed!


    There was no time to ask. Enilu tried his best to control the giant egg close to the edge of collapse.


    With a bang, countless lights, like a broken shell of life, completely tore up the thunder cloud and shot out in all directions.


    At this moment, as the controller, enilu was also strongly backfired, and a trace of red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    But he didn''t pay attention at all. He slowly turned his head. Enilu''s face was gloomy and terrible. He asked word by word: "damn! What did you do!"


    Tongren was not afraid, but innocently spread his hands and said, "I thought your eggs were ripe. I didn''t expect to break them without a heart. I''m so sorry!"


    Under the cover of thunder clouds, ainilu''s ability was not only improved to a higher level, but he didn''t ask any more. He waved directly and led down a thick lightning, which directly aimed at the Tongren''s head.


    "Oh, why are you so stingy? It''s just an egg. I''ll pay you another day. Being angry is bad for your health. Besides, don''t you even want your ark?" the Tongren jumped away from the attack.


    But what is completely unexpected is that the lightning disappeared at the moment it touched the ship''s board.


    It seems that this ship is worthy of being made after several years. It has the ability to recover lightning.


    This means that as long as we fight on this ship, ainilu''s combat effectiveness can basically be said to be always in the best state!


    However, in any case, Lei Ying of Aini road can''t be used. His only choice is to use another move!


    While dodging left and right, Tong man threw a hailou stone on the ship. He wanted to limit Aini road''s action

 V1.Chapter 606

    Tong people can always escape at the moment when they are hit by Lei guangkan, and then leave a place of hailou stone.


    You should know that the density of hailou stone is very large, and you don''t know how Tongren brought so many hailou stones with them.


    Ainilu knew that going on like this would only limit his movement. After venting his dissatisfaction, he attacked the empty Island below again.


    With his control, the whole black thunder cloud was restless and restless. It seemed that there were countless silver snakes shuttling and dancing in the thunder cloud.


    Wan Lei!


    With each dance, silver will grow a point, and the momentum will become more and more frightening.


    Following the roar of Aini Road, Lei Yun finally wreaked havoc downward like a river that broke its embankment.


    "Yeah, ha ha ha! I''ll see how you can resist this time!" enilu defied proudly.


    Slightly shrugged his shoulders, Tong people asked strangely, "why should I resist? It''s really inexplicable!"


    Enilu was stunned at first, then he sneered and said with disdain: "what? Are you finally going to tear off your hypocritical shell? I thought you would die to the end!"


    After spreading his hands, Tong man asked with a puzzled face: "what you said is really strange. You said you were willing to attack your own divine island. Why do I have to stop you?"


    Looking down, as Tong people said, all the thunder went towards the God Island below, and none of it fell on the Angel Island!


    And what''s more strange is that after such a fierce attack, Shendao did not receive any damage.


    Ainilu couldn''t believe his eyes. He staggered back two steps, like asking Tongren or himself. He murmured, "how? How? Why?"


    Glancing sideways at ainilu, Tong people said with an unfathomable smile: "how to do it? Hehe, why should I tell you? It''s not very good to let you die depressed in ignorance?"


    Without an answer, enilu had to stare carefully at the place where the lightning fell, and soon he found something wrong!


    Every time lightning falls, the place is fixed, as if there is something invisible holding lightning.


    Staring at Tong Ren tightly, enilu said with a pale face, "it''s you! What did you do below?"


    Tongren didn''t answer immediately. He looked at the scene in front of him. It was like fireworks in full bloom, which made people very intoxicated.


    After a long time, Tong talent said leisurely, "how can I move anything? Everything I do in the jungle is under your surveillance!"


    After such a reminder from Tong people, ainilu remembered that Tong people had fired countless metal rods in the jungle!


    At that time, he thought it was the failure of Tongren. Now I''m afraid that''s the real mace!


    "Yes... Are those sticks?" enilu asked with some trembling.


    Things have come to this point. Tong people also think there is no need to hide. He nodded gently and said, "yes, it''s called iron in the blue ocean. It''s a thing with good conductivity!"


    "Conductive... Conductive..." enilu''s face was dead gray, and the innermost part was still talking.


    Suddenly, he laughed wildly and kept shouting, "Yeah, ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that I, Eni Lu Yingming, would be defeated by the metal hand!"


    As soon as his face was positive, Tong man said seriously, "you are not defeated in the hands of metal, let alone in my hands. All this is the result of your own grave!"


    Ainilu ran to the side of the chimney. He kept transmitting electricity and muttered to himself, "impossible! God won''t lose!"


    No matter how to increase the output, the final result will not change, because there are too many iron bars laid by Tongren!


    Because of the special location of the empty Island, it produces Island clouds, sea clouds and shells. No one has ever known that the blue ocean will be so rich in metal, and no one will think that someone will come to the empty island with a large amount of metal!


    He gave ainilu a necklace of hailou stone, and Tong stopped his useless behavior.


    Enilu, who was crazy, was completely unprepared. His body immediately softened. Now he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers!


    "Ainilu! There is a saying on the blue ocean that you will die if you do more injustice! Do it yourself!" Tong man sighed.


    With that, he hit enilu and lay on the ground, his heart still!


    As long as the hailou stone does not leave his body, ainilu will never be able to stimulate his heart with electric shock. As long as it lasts for a period of time, he will decay like an ordinary person.


    Although I can''t understand the structure of the ark, I don''t need to understand the damage, and I don''t know what material the ark is made of. It''s very difficult to damage.


    Tongren had to use the method learned from Xiangji and stuck several huge gears.


    With the destruction of Tongren, the ark made a loud noise, and the boat body shook constantly. It seemed that it was about to fall!


    "I only do what I should do, and the rest depends on your luck! If your life should not be lost, I hope you can be a good man in the future!" Tong said slowly with enilu, who had no heartbeat.


    With that, his body had turned into a streamer and disappeared. The sound of the ark was louder. The ark that had lost its power was damaged and fell to the ground faster and faster.


    With a splash, a huge splash of water splashed, and the ark disappeared into the white sea with enilu.


    We should know that the white sea has no seabed, that is to say, ainilu may not die. I hope he can give up those crazy ideas and find the so-called infinite earth safely!


    At this time, Tong people have appeared on the earth, and Shendao has not been damaged. Perhaps the biggest damage is the pit hit by Tong people''s iron rod.


    Without ainilu, the holy palace is almost defenseless. Under the joint attack of Sandia soldiers and ganfuer, the holy palace has been attacked by them without effort.


    Seeing the arrival of Tongren, Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus took the lead in welcoming them. They were worried to death just now!


    They have never seen the power of heaven and earth, so they are more worried about Tongren.


    Now that he finally comes back, they can completely relax

 V1.Chapter 607

    Followed by Weber and ganfuer, both of whom were smiling with joy.


    It can be seen that only those who are really happy can have that smile.


    Reading heaven and purgatory is the most true portrayal at this time, right?


    With the pervert of enilu, heaven has become purgatory! After eradicating that cancer, even purgatory can become a real paradise!


    Seeing that they came hand in hand, Tongren couldn''t help smiling and said, "why? Have you made up before I came forward? It saves me a lot of things!"


    When ganfal was still sitting on the throne, he advocated that shandia live in peace with the people of the empty island. Naturally, he would not show hostility.


    Besides, Weber, who had just fought hand in hand with ganfour, was also very impressed to see his reputation so prosperous in the empty island.


    Indeed, nothing can change the relationship between two people or two ethnic groups more than fighting side by side.


    With a smile, ganfal came forward, bowed and said, "I have no other requirements. I just hope the two races can share this land! I hope you can accomplish it!"


    Who knows, Weber and Tong people said in one voice as if they had discussed in advance: "I refuse!"


    Weber said loudly, "this is originally Gaya Island, which is the place guarded by our Sandia family. You have taken a great advantage of it before. You still want to own it with us? It''s a fool''s dream!"


    The Sandia people strongly opposed this matter. Ganfal knew it when he was still a God, but he didn''t understand why the tongs would oppose it without hesitation.


    After hearing Weber''s words, Tong people were not in a hurry to say their reasons. Instead, he advised: "Weber! Where have you lived since you lost Gaya island?"


    "It''s needless to say, of course it''s an empty island..." half way through, he already knew the meaning of Tongren''s question, and his voice gradually decreased.


    Seeing Tongren''s smile, Weber retorted loudly: "of course we live in Gaya island for a reason. If they didn''t drive us away, why should we live on an empty island!"


    Tongren stopped him with a smile and continued to ask, "so, after you live on the empty Island, do the people on the empty island already know where you live? Do they shout to take back their land?"


    Hearing this, Weber suddenly became speechless. Indeed, as the tongs said, it is no secret that the Sandia live on the empty Island, but all the people on the empty Island don''t see it.


    Weber was speechless, and the Tong people turned to ganfuer and said, "it''s impossible for you empty island people to take away the home of the Sandia people and want to coexist peacefully with others!"


    At this moment, not only Weber and ganfuer were confused, but also Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus began to be a little confused.


    Tong people are going to help each other or have other plans. None of the people present can guess.


    Weber and ganfuer said in unison, "so in your opinion, what should we do?"


    "The people on the empty island have long been used to the existence of Gaya Island, so it is impossible to drive them away completely! And it is unrealistic for the Sandia people to share the island with them after losing the island for so many years!" Tong said.


    Ganfal and Weber were so depressed that even the others were lifted up their appetite. They urged them to say, "if you have anything to say, you''ll be anxious to death if it goes on like this!"


    Seeing that everyone seemed really worried, Tong people smiled and said, "in fact, the solution is very simple. Since the two ethnic groups can''t coexist, it''s better to become one ethnic group!"


    Everyone never thought that Tongren''s idea was like this. They said in one voice: "how can this work?"


    After looking at them, Tong people smiled and asked, "Oh? Why not? Tell me your reasons!"


    Weber looked at ganfour and said gloomily, "after so many years of fighting, our Sandia people have long become extremely weak. In this case, merging with their empty island people is not tantamount to self destruction?"


    After a little thought, the Tong man said, "so you''re worried that too few people will be swallowed up by the empty island!"


    "Exactly! When they could swallow the whole island of Gaya, today they may not dare to swallow the whole Sandia!" Weber nodded, without taking into account that ganfal was still around.


    Tong people looked at ganfuer and slowly said to Weber, "what if this merger is in the name of shandia? What do you think?"


    A little stunned, Weber asked, "what exactly do you mean by this? Would you please make it clear?"


    Looking at Weber''s face, Tongren said word by word: "I mean that all the people of the empty island are under the name of the Sandia! In this way, it can make up for the shortage of Sandia!"


    Upon hearing this, ganfal could not help but frown. Tongren keenly noticed this.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have any different opinions?" Tong asked.


    After hesitating for a while, ganfal said in embarrassment: "it''s nothing to merge, but the people on the empty island are used to leisure. If they directly join the Sandia ethnic group, I don''t know if they can adapt!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "your problem is actually very easy to solve. As long as the people of the empty island are completely mixed with the Sandia people, but at the same time, it is enough to maintain an independent organizational system. All orders are issued by you, the leader. I believe you will be able to adapt soon!"


    Indeed, the collision and integration of nations have always been full of iron and blood. Everyone really expects such peaceful integration.


    Weber and ganfour looked at each other. They both saw the desire for peace and the vision for the future from each other''s eyes.


    Two people solemnly nodded, as if they had finally made up their mind, and as if they had put down a big stone in their heart.


    After a moment of silence, Weber took the lead in opening his mouth. He said to Tongren, "it''s so decided, but I have to discuss the specific details with the chief!"


    He nodded approvingly, and ganfal also said, "yes, it''s important. I need to inform the people on the empty Island first!"

 V1.Chapter 608

    Looking at the two people hurried away, Tong couldn''t help smiling on his face. He turned to the two girls and said, "they''re gone, we should do what we should do!"


    With a strange look at each other, the two women asked in unison, "what should we do?"


    Glancing at the two women angrily, Tong man smiled and said, "why? Have the two little fools forgotten our appointment with uncle?"


    Fledgling Tian and xiangphosphorus suddenly realized that Tong people said they were going to find the golden bell now!


    "The whole temple has been searched all over. There is no trace of the golden clock at all. Where else can I find it?" Hata said with some frustration.


    With an unfathomable smile, Tong man stretched out his hand and pointed to the place on his finger and said leisurely: "the song of the island that can spread all over heaven, of course, refers to the golden bell, and it must be in a very high place to make such a distant sound!"


    Xiangphosphorus took over and said, "brother Tongren, do you mean that the golden clock is at the top of the bean vine?"


    Tongren nodded and said seriously, "yes, it''s at the top of the vine! There must be no mistake!"


    However, the young farmland suddenly sighed and said, "Alas, Eni Lu has been wearing a golden bell for several years. If he knew, he wouldn''t be angry!"


    Ha ha, Tong said leisurely, "if you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his heavy utilitarian heart. If it were me, I''m afraid I''d find it right away!"


    Spitting out his tongue, Xiang phosphorus said naughtily, "brother Tongren, do you think everyone likes to see the scenery as much as you? Cluck..."


    "Well, let''s go up and find the golden clock first!" Tong interrupted the second daughter with a smile.


    With the help of Tongren, the two girls climbed up easily. Sure enough, they saw a huge golden bell standing at the top of the bean vine.


    The golden bell was engraved with extremely complicated and gorgeous lines, as if it was born like this.


    Seeing the golden clock that had been heard many times, the three people were almost immediately fascinated by the dazzling beauty.


    Tongren still had a high concentration. He first woke up from his absence. After waking up Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus, Tongren immediately rang the golden bell.


    After hearing this sound, all the gorgeous words of time will be eclipsed, because all of them can''t describe the meaning of this sound.


    This sound should only be heard in the sky. How many times do you hear it in the world?


    Perhaps it is because this voice is too good to hear that God will selfishly plunder it to the sky!


    Only on the empty island in the sky can the old genius hear the sound of nature from a close distance!


    The melodious sound spread all over the four directions with the percussion of Tongren, uploaded to jiuxiao sky and down to Jiuyou netherworld.


    Even Kulik, who stayed in the blue sea, clearly heard the sound. There is a great deal of noise on Gaya island in the blue sea!


    No one knows what makes this sound. Only the people of Kulik and ape mountain United Army know what it is.


    Of course, they won''t say it. First, it''s too mysterious, and then it''s because the way to the empty island is too dangerous.


    The empty island has also become a sea of joy. People have heard the song of the island again. Perhaps the long-awaited peace is coming?


    It was precisely because of the bell that Weber and ganfour brought back the news, which was unanimously agreed by everyone.


    They are tired of the war that has lasted for hundreds of years, and they don''t know how much they want peace to come as soon as possible.


    In this way, the two warring races merged, and they will go farther and farther under the leadership of wise leaders.


    For a week in a row, the celebration on the island has never stopped. The residents are singing and dancing to celebrate the arrival of peace.


    Tongren, a great hero, was also trusted by everyone, and people toasted him one after another.


    Later, he even had to hide, trying to avoid these enthusiastic people.


    After going crazy for a few days, Tong people finally said goodbye to everyone. Although it''s very comfortable here, it''s not a comfortable time now, because Xiaonan and Tiantian''s whereabouts are still an unknown mystery.


    However, the imaginary farewell did not happen, because ganfal and the high priest were arguing!


    The content of their quarrel is also very wonderful. They quarrel over who will be the leader of the Sandia family!


    Even so, Tong people can''t ignore it. The reason is very simple. Tong people don''t know how to summon that kind of parachute Octopus!


    Fortunately, their quarrel did not last long. Under the persuasion of Tong people, they finally agreed to take turns to be the leader of the tribe.


    The newly merged tribe still needs to be adjusted and improved in many aspects. The two people simply can''t find time to send them.


    "Well, let Xiao Nan, who is the most appropriate one, send you away! We really can''t spare time. I''m so sorry!" said ganfal with a ashamed face.


    Hearing the name of Xiao Nan, the three people were already crazy with excitement. Where would they pay attention to ganfuer''s expression.


    Sure enough, before long, a little girl like a human was brought. Ganfal explained, "this girl is not a resident of the empty Island, and I don''t know where she came from. Anyway, we finally took her in!"


    I didn''t care about ganfuer at all. Four people and eight pairs of eyes can''t be moved anymore. After searching for so long, I thought I wouldn''t find anything here. I didn''t expect there would be an unexpected harvest when I was about to leave!


    "Tong people! Fledgling fields! Fragrant phosphorus! Are you... Are you all right?" Xiao Nan said with a sob.


    These are the people she looks forward to day and night. I don''t know how many times they appear in her dreams. I didn''t expect that they would suddenly appear in front of her when she was almost desperate!


    Tongren couldn''t believe his eyes. He trembled, grabbed Xiaonan and gently hugged her in his arms, as if it was just a fragile dream. If the action was a little bigger, he would be awakened.


    "Xiao Nan... It''s great to finally find you!" Tong man murmured to himself. He didn''t know what to say at all.


    Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus just stood quietly aside for fear of disturbing the atmosphere of meeting after their long separation.


    It seems that they know each other. The mature ganfal and the high priest have already quietly retired and left this space for the teenagers and girls in front of them

 V1.Chapter 609

    The two people hugged each other and were silent. Only slight breathing and heartbeat could be heard in the field.


    They want to go on like this until the vicissitudes of life, until forever


    Until his legs were numb, Tong gently stroked Xiaonan''s hair and said, "OK, just come back!"


    Yes, in this way, there is only one girl who hasn''t been found every day. Among the four girls, Tongren is most worried about Xiaonan, because her character is too introverted to make people worry.


    The most reassuring thing is that every day, the lively girl like a boy will be liked wherever she goes. No one will have the heart to hurt such an innocent and pure girl.


    Looking at the three girls around him, Tongren couldn''t help thinking of naisui, the princess of the country of fire!


    Originally he wanted to be with the five of them, but in the end naisui chose to stay in the country of fire for the sake of the royal family!


    It is no wonder that so many royal families lamented why they fell into the imperial family, and as members of the royal family, they became involuntarily.


    Many people think that the royal family members are worshipped by the whole country. How happy it is.


    But how many people have considered their responsibilities?


    God is very fair. Every time he gives you something, he will deprive you of something.


    Although ordinary daughters can''t have anything they want, they can at least enjoy freedom completely!


    "Tongren?" a gentle cry interrupted Tongren and woke him up from the chaotic memories.


    Looked at Xiaonan suspiciously. Tong people didn''t know why she suddenly called herself.


    Facing Tongren''s eyes, Xiaonan''s face turned red. She quickly lowered her head and whispered, "my legs are so numb!"


    Tongren then reacted. He picked Xiaonan up and put her on the chair.


    "How did you come over these years?" Tong Ren asked in a low voice while rubbing Xiaonan''s legs. He especially wanted to hear a satisfactory answer, otherwise he would be very guilty.


    Hearing Tongren''s inquiry, Xiaonan''s eyes suddenly brightened. She said excitedly, "you know, I fell here when ganfuer was in power. It''s really a magical place. There are all kinds of magical shells here, and I can step on the clouds every day. It''s so happy!"


    Xiao Nan''s original ability is to control paper to fly. It''s reasonable for her to like the sky so much.


    Knowing that Xiaonan had a good time these years, Tong people''s hanging heart can finally be put down. He then asked, "after spending so many years on the empty Island, do you want to see other places? For example, the sea! You should not have seen such a broad sea?"


    Looking at Tongren''s nervous look, Xiaonan couldn''t help but know what he was thinking. Xiaonan burst out laughing. Suddenly, she wrinkled her nose and pretended to be angry and said, "Tongren, what are you talking about? Of course, I''ll go wherever you go. Don''t you want me?"


    Tongren was so nervous at this time. For a moment, he could not tell whether Xiaonan was really angry or false angry. He stammered and explained.


    Seeing Tongren like this, Xiaotian was really angry and funny. She said with jealousy: "Tongren, don''t be afraid. Our Xiaonan is kidding you!"


    "Well, you dare to make fun of me. See how I deal with you!" Tongren shouted. He turned Xiaonan over while talking, and was about to spank her when writing a poem.


    "Oh! Tongren ~ sisters are still there!" Xiaonan said shyly. His smiling face was red as if it were dripping blood.


    "Oh, Xiaonan, do you want us to avoid it? Xiangphosphorus, let''s go!" Xiaotian pretended to be angry.


    Xiao Nan quickly got up and stopped them. She smiled and said, "sister, what are you talking about? I''m not trying to prevent him from fooling around!"


    The girls are not divided according to their age, but according to the order of knowing Tongren. Therefore, everyone is very respectful to the young field growing up with Tongren.


    Although everything is your love and my wish, they have separated Tongren from Xiaotian!


    Young Tian hurriedly said, "Xiao Nan, don''t say that. I said it to scare Tong!"


    Some people say that a woman is equal to 500 ducks, but today''s Tongren have a deep understanding. As soon as several girls who have not seen for a long time gathered together, they chirped, and no one paid attention to his poor husband.


    Slightly shook his head, Tong people frowned and sighed. It seems that it''s not very comfortable to have more wives. Once they talk, they will completely ignore their husband''s existence.


    I don''t know how long she chattered. Xiaonan seemed to remember something. She looked at Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus and asked, "by the way, why don''t you see every day? Isn''t she with you?"


    The two women didn''t answer, but looked at Tong people together. Tong people knew that this meant to let him explain.


    "I first found the fledgling field, and then I found xiangphosphorus. I didn''t find you until today. I still haven''t heard from you every day!" Tong said solemnly.


    Then he told the cause and effect of the matter, and Xiao Nan sighed.


    Perhaps these girls are not the most beautiful, but they are the most favorite and inseparable of Tongren.


    Although it is still uncertain, nine times out of ten this matter has something to do with Tongren''s space-time blade. Besides, if Tongren didn''t think the days were boring, how could these things happen!


    Even so, none of the girls blamed him for this. Instead, they all stood behind him and silently supported and encouraged him.


    If you get a wife like this, you can''t ask for a husband!


    This sentence is the most true portrayal of Tongren''s heart. Rao is so, but Tongren still feels extremely guilty. If there is any accident with these girls, he doesn''t know what will happen to him.


    Tongren''s expression fell into the eyes of all the women. They don''t know how distressed they are. What they like most is the Tongren who is smiling and confident all day.


    The three girls came to Tongren together. They didn''t speak, but held Tongren''s generous palm tightly!


    No matter when, where and under what circumstances, they will stand by Tongren without complaint, because this and that person is their pillar and their heaven

 V1.Chapter 610

    Looking at the actions of several girls, Tongren''s heart is full of strength again. He secretly vowed to make these girls the happiest people in the world!


    "Let''s go! Find Tiantian!" Tong man stood up and said firmly, as if even the creator God could not stop him standing here.


    No matter how long you look for it, Tong people will continue to look for it, because that''s his woman, that''s his day!


    Looking at each other, the three girls saw joy from each other''s eyes. As long as Tongren hasn''t collapsed, they still have hope!


    Agreed with one voice, and the three women stood up with a firm face. For them, every day is their relatives, and they should find her anyway.


    Tong people smiled and took their hands and went out. I''m afraid they really have to say goodbye to ganfuer this time.


    Otherwise, it''s too impolite. After taking care of Xiaonan for so many years, how can he leave quietly?


    Seeing Tongren holding the hands of the three girls coming out, ganfuer seemed to have expected it long ago. He took the lead in saying, "why? Are you leaving? Will Xiaonan go with you?"


    Now that ganfuer had known, Tong people didn''t know what to say, so they could only nod silently.


    "That''s good. You''ve helped us so much. We''re worried about how to repay you. In this way, we can repay some of your kindness!" ganfal said happily, but the corners of his eyes were clearly interesting.


    "One yard to one yard! Xiaonan is the most precious in the world, so you should be kind to me!" Tong said solemnly.


    He waved his hand to stop ganfuer''s argument. Tongren smiled and said, "although we hate to say goodbye, we still have to export. We still have a companion who hasn''t been found, so we can''t stay any longer!"


    He opened his mouth, but ganfour didn''t talk about his concern. Thousands of words turned into a simple sentence: "take good care of Xiaonan! Take care and come back to see me if you have time!"


    "Of course! We''ll settle here when we find her. We won''t leave when your old man drives us!" Tong said with a wink.


    Ganfour smiled and said hurriedly, "how can we catch you? It''s too late for us to welcome you. With you here, the defense of the empty island will be more perfect! Ha ha ha!"


    The farewell between men is so free and easy, so heroic and so clean.


    The next time was given to three girls. Not long after Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus came here, they just said a few words of politeness, even saying goodbye.


    The last time is left to Xiaonan. After all, she has lived here for several years. There must be a lot to say.


    After leaving Xiaonan, the three people will go on the road first. They will wait for Xiaonan to come back on the shore, and then we will go back to the blue ocean together!


    I don''t know how long I waited. Anyway, after a long time, Xiao Nan came out under ganfuer''s seeing him off.


    Her eyes have become red and look like a lovely little rabbit.


    I took a look at the white clouds behind me, as if I wanted to deeply imprint all this into my heart.


    Finally, her eyes came back, nodded at ganfuer, and Xiao Nantou got on the boat without looking back.


    Not looking back is not because she is cruel, but because she is afraid that as long as she looks here again, she will no longer be able to make up her mind to leave here.


    Xiaonan''s mood at this time was very clear. No one spoke. They waved to ganfuer silently and finally set sail!


    For a long time, Xiaonan opened her mouth. She said softly, "we must get to the edge of the empty island before we can get down from here!"


    Tong people certainly know all this. The difficulty is not to find the way, but how to summon the big octopus like a balloon!


    Deliberately pretending not to know, Tong people asked, "so how should we go down? We can''t just fall down like this?"


    With a smile, Xiao Nan said, "of course not. It needs the help of a large octopus to do it!"


    "So how can we find this kind of octopus?" Tong asked strangely.


    Reaching out and taking out a small conch, Xiao Nan smiled and said, "as long as you have this!"


    Xiangphosphorus felt very strange. She interposed and asked, "what is this? Sister Xiaonan, tell me quickly!"


    Xiao Nan said slowly, "this is a kind of conch special on the empty sea. As long as you blow it, you can call the octopus!"


    "That''s the only way! The species on the empty island are really strange!" Tong man murmured.


    His eyes wanted to grab the conch in Xiaonan''s hand so that he could see it.


    Seeing Tongren''s anxious eyes, Xiaonan couldn''t help laughing. She smiled and said, "when did Tongren become so implicit? It''s really uncomfortable!"


    As she spoke, she handed the conch over and handed it to Tong people.


    After looking over and over again, Tong people still didn''t find any difference between this conch and the conch in the blue sea. It looks no different from the conch in the blue sea. I really don''t know what it relies on to summon octopus.


    The ship that hit the puffer shell sailed very fast and came to the edge of the air and sea.


    I don''t know why. The sea clouds in the air sea don''t move forward when they arrive here. This can only be attributed to the special environment of the air sea.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" Xiao Nan put the conch to his lips and blew it gently. A faint sound came out of the conch.


    Tongren keenly noticed that there was a slight fluctuation in the air. It felt like an ultrasonic wave, which was really very magical.


    The White Sea in the distance suddenly became turbulent, and a giant was approaching rapidly!


    It was a huge octopus, trained to come to the front of the ship, stretched out its thick tentacles and grabbed the ship.


    Then its body expanded rapidly and dragged the boat out of the sea and into the air.


    The octopus becomes a huge parachute and drags the sailboat down slowly. It will be a very interesting journey. Not everyone can have the opportunity to sail in the air!


    "During the descent, the air inside the octopus will leak slowly. If it can''t reach before that, it will be very dangerous!" Xiao Nan said seriously.


    Tongren smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve already been ready!"

 V1.Chapter 611

    Then he pointed to a strange switch in the cabin and said with a smile, "the mountain man has his own clever plan. I have long been prepared for this situation!"


    Sure enough, with the decline of the ship, the air in the octopus became less and less, and the ship fell faster and faster. The expressions of the three girls became a little flustered.


    After looking at the three women, Tongren said proudly, "ladies, don''t panic. Look at the invincible mechanism I designed!"


    The three girls blushed and couldn''t help spitting at Tongren.


    As he spoke, he opened the button and a big balloon was propped up. Tongren immediately lit the stove with light.


    The falling trend was relieved at once, even more stable than when the octopus was intact just now!


    Just then, I suddenly heard a scream from Tongren: "my God! I forgot to install the steering!"


    Hot air balloons and ships are both the same and different. The same thing is that they all need rudders to control the direction. The difference is that their rudders are not universal!


    Originally, the intention of Tongren to install hot-air balloons was not only to make the landing more stable, but also to avoid falling to the G-8 branch of the Navy!


    But fate is fate. Sometimes even if you know what will happen, you may not be able to escape by doing everything you can.


    After working hard for a long time, Tong man couldn''t change the direction of the ship. He had to say anxiously to everyone: "listen, the ship may encounter danger later. You must be careful!"


    Hatada said carelessly, "what? The falling crisis has been solved? What are you doing so nervous?"


    Xiangphosphorus also echoed strangely, and felt very puzzled in her heart. Only Xiao Nan nodded seriously.


    "Tongren must have his reasons for saying so. You can talk after listening patiently!" Xiaonan advised the two girls.


    After looking at Xiaonan very moved, Tong said seriously, "if we land in this direction, we will certainly fall near a branch of the Navy. If we fall outside, it will be very dangerous if we fall inside!"


    The next time, the two girls will understand. As a sailor, it''s no problem for Xiaotian to read the map. It took almost a few seconds. Xiaotian lost his voice and exclaimed, "God, it''s the position of the Navy branch G-8!"


    Now it was Xiao Nan''s turn not to understand. She asked strangely, "what are the naval branches afraid of? They don''t have to embarrass small pirates like us?"


    Xiangphosphorus could not help but interface and said, "what? Little pirate? Our Tongren brother is a high reward criminal worth 90 million Bailey!"


    "What... What? 90... 90 million Bailey?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help taking a breath when she heard this. She couldn''t believe looking at Tong man and didn''t know what to say!


    Touching his nose, Tong said awkwardly, "this... Seems to be the price!"


    Xiaonan couldn''t help but ask strangely, "what have you done? You can offer a reward for such a high price!"


    Xiangphosphorus pulled Xiaonan over and told Xiaonan the cause and effect of the matter in detail.


    On the other side, hatada discussed with Tong people how to deal with it if it really fell into the G-8 branch of the Navy.


    To tell the truth, Tong people have long been very interested in the Navy G-8 branch, which is known as the first defense branch.


    If it weren''t for three weak women around him, he wouldn''t be eager to avoid them.


    Now that it is unavoidable, Tong people suddenly become relaxed. He decided to explore the so-called Navy G-8 headquarters!


    In the battle with klockdar, xiangphosphorus and hatada did not appear, and the navy may not have their information. As for Xiao Nan, let alone, she has never appeared!


    In other words, as long as the three of them are well hidden, Tongren can wander around the naval branch unscrupulously!


    Now that things have been like this, Tong Ren took the three girls and cautiously ordered: "later, if we fall into the Navy G-8 branch, you will find a way to hide immediately. If you can''t, you can also pretend to be members of the Navy. Don''t leak any flaws. Just wait patiently for me to pick you up!"


    Seeing Tongren''s prudence, the three girls didn''t dare to be careless. They all put away their indifference and replaced it with a kind of seriousness and seriousness.


    Until this time, Tong talent breathed a sigh of relief. Everything before was dealt with by him and went on very smoothly. It is for this reason that Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus have developed a habit of belittling the enemy.


    In the vast sea, you may encounter danger at any time, not to mention here is a great route. Figures such as qiwuhai and Navy generals may appear at any time. This idea of belittling the enemy can be said to be very fatal!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tong people can just let them learn to act carefully and how to deal with some emergencies alone.


    Compared with pirates, this is the best aspect of the Navy. No matter how ferocious their opponents are, their first idea must be to catch them alive. They won''t kill their opponents unless they have to.


    It''s like killing pirates is cheap for them. Only endless confinement is the best way to punish them.


    It is precisely because of this that Tong people will rest assured that several girls will act alone, otherwise he will never and dare not do so.


    After discussing the countermeasures, Tongren finally put down his hanging heart. On the contrary, the hearts of several girls hung up.


    Since the day when they became Shanghai thieves, Tongren have been involved in everything. They never thought that they would act alone one day. It is precisely because they have not acted alone, so their hearts are very restless and restless.


    Seeing the uneasiness of several girls, Tong people smiled and comforted: "don''t be afraid. If you''re really not an opponent, you''ll be caught obediently. Wait patiently for me to save you at that time. Don''t have any psychological burden!"


    Hearing Tongren''s comfort, their hearts suddenly became calm. The team without worries is the most difficult to overcome, because they can put aside all the burdens and do their best to do what they should do!


    Solemnly nodded, and the faces of several girls finally burst into a smile again!


    It''s not that they won''t be afraid with the guarantee of Tongren, but they trust Tongren unconditionally

 V1.Chapter 612

    No matter what happens, Tongren will never abandon them, because only with them will Tongren find a trace of home warmth in this world!


    Although only four of the five wives got their hands, Tong people will never abandon their shoes once they get them, like some scum men.


    On the contrary, it is precisely because they have become their wives that they deserve more care!


    With the cushion of octopus and hot-air balloon, this landing can be said to be slow. You know, there is a distance of tens of thousands of feet between the air sea and the blue sea!


    Unknowingly, the sky has completely turned dark. Although I don''t know how far away it is from the blue ocean, the looming lights can be seen below.


    Those lights are the light from the searchlights in the naval branch. They really didn''t succeed in leaving the naval branch!


    "Hurry up! Throw all the daily necessities at once!" Tongren immediately ordered.


    Then he changed his mind and said, "forget it, don''t throw it away. Let me burn it!"


    In the original animation, the commander of the Navy G-8 branch learned the number of members on board by virtue of the coffee cup on the spaceship.


    That''s why Tongren suddenly made such a decision. In fact, this decision is a very good cover for everyone.


    The girls who were used to obeying Tongren''s orders immediately took out their daily necessities and piled them together.


    I have to suggest here that if anyone thinks his girlfriend and wife are not obedient, they can take her to be a pirate. It won''t take long for them to be used to obeying!


    Tongren gently stretched out a finger, and a bright light emerged. With a flick of his finger, the light fell on the pile of items.


    Without making any sound, the pile of things seemed to have never appeared before and was vaporized by the extremely high temperature.


    Looking at the puzzled eyes of several girls, Tongren explained: "in this way, the enemy can''t know the specific number of our members! Daily necessities can be bought anywhere anyway!"


    Hearing Tongren''s explanation, several girls nodded very obediently. Tongren''s words can be said to be as easy to use as the imperial edict in their hearts.


    As the ship fell, the distance slowly drew closer, and the light from the searchlight became brighter and brighter.


    As the controller of light, this light is of course nothing. Under his control, he successfully avoided all the lights, as if the ship did not exist.


    With a bang, the ship shook slightly, and then came the sound of water. The trip to the empty island was finally a successful end.


    In the silent night, the sound of the sailboat falling into the water naturally becomes very clear.


    Brush it, all the searchlights shine here. The navy soldiers are well-trained. At the same time, even if they find the situation, they can even turn the searchlight in such order!


    The Tong people had the ability to launch. Naturally, they didn''t find anything in these lights, but their navies didn''t take it lightly. They sent out a small boat and sailed towards the intersection of light spots.


    Distorting the light is only to deceive people''s eyes at most. It''s not so easy to deceive the touch. As long as one of so many boats collides with their pirate ship, this trick is useless.


    The navy was close at hand, and it was dangerous to make any sound. After Tong made a gesture, he took three girls carefully into the water.


    Now the Navy''s attention is attracted by the sound just now. As long as they are careful to lurk away from the sea, they will not find it!


    Even though he had explained it before, Tongren still had some worries in his heart. He was very worried about the safety of the three girls.


    There is no double perfection in the world. If you want them to become independent, you must be cruel. Tong people bite their teeth and leave without looking back!


    This strange thing was immediately reported to the headquarters. After receiving the report, major Drake of the Navy G-8 branch immediately became worried because their commander was missing!


    After receiving a strange report, it is said that things may not be big, but it may not be small, so the best way is to inform the general person in charge of the branch immediately!


    When the herald was called, Drake said angrily, "give me the order to find lieutenant general Jonathan in the shortest time!"


    Soon the herald came back and reported that lieutenant general Jonathan had arrived at the scene!


    With a bitter complaint in his heart, Drake immediately rushed to the place of the incident, where the pirate ship of Tongren docked!


    As he walked, he asked the adjutant around him. Drake said anxiously, "have you figured out what makes the sound?"


    "Mr. major, it is said that a ghost ship of unknown origin appeared at the scene of the incident! It made the sound!" the adjutant replied respectfully.


    "Oh? Ghost ship? What kind is it? Do you know who it is?" Drake pursued.


    The adjutant paused and said, "it''s a pirate ship. Look, the flag should belong to a pirate with a reward of 90 million Bailey!"


    Ninety million Bailey is not enough, and there won''t be too many pirates at this price. As the second in command of a naval branch, Drake must be familiar with those wanted notices.


    With a slight turn of his eyes, Drake said slowly, "is it the boy called the hitong man?"


    "Wise sir! Look, the flag is the pirate''s!" the adjutant quickly flattered.


    Frowning, Drake muttered, "I don''t know how this boy came here and what his purpose is."


    A pirate ship quietly appeared in the G-8 branch of the Navy, and even the searchlight didn''t find its existence. If it wasn''t close to the ship, I''m afraid no one knew there was such a ship.


    According to the above findings, the ship is undoubtedly regarded as a ghost ship. What''s more strange is that there are no daily necessities on board, as if the ship had never had a master.


    When Drake came here, Jonathan was squatting carefully in the cabin looking at something.


    Although Drake was very dissatisfied, disobedience to his boss would also be sent to the military court.


    After a tangled greeting with Jonathan, Drake asked with a smile, "commander, is there anything strange about this ghost ship?"

 V1.Chapter 613

    Jonathan always likes a leisurely and clean life, but this Drake always doesn''t want him to be leisurely. Of course, he doesn''t like this deputy very much.


    He raised his head and gave Drake a cold look. Jonathan lowered his head again and said, "ask me everything. Won''t you see it yourself?"


    Drake had been looking for Jonathan for so long. In addition, he blocked his words at this time, so we can think of Drake''s mood at this time.


    He squatted down impatiently and looked down Jonathan''s eyes. For a long time, Drake didn''t see why.


    "It seems that the other party is well prepared. All traces have been carefully removed!" Jonathan muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, he stood up again and scanned the whole cabin. Suddenly, his eyes fixed and said loudly, "there are at least three of these pirates!"


    He wanted to ask the truth, but he was worried that Jonathan would embarrass him again. Drake was a little hesitant.


    What a shrewd man his adjutant was, he saw Drake''s dilemma at a glance.


    Only when the leader is anxious can he be appreciated by the leader. If the adjutant can climb to today''s position, how can he not understand the samadhi?


    Humbly bowed his head, the adjutant quickly asked, "I''m stupid. I don''t know how the commander''s cabinet can see it?"


    Jonathan, who can be commander, is naturally not a fool. Of course, he knows why the adjutant asks questions, but he knows that it is not easy for people at the lower level, so he doesn''t intend to embarrass them!


    Hearing the adjutant''s question, Jonathan looked at him, then moved his eyes to Drake. He said slowly, "although the other party destroyed all the daily necessities, they ignored one thing, that is the bed!"


    After a pause, Jonathan then said, "it''s not the same at sea as on land. Their range of activities is very limited, so they won''t like to be crowded together when they sleep! Therefore, these three beds can well explain the problem!"


    This was actually an accident. At that time, Tong was like a mother worried about her children going out. All her thoughts were on the three girls, and he believed in the executive ability of the three girls very much!


    But how can a girl move a bed fixed in the cabin? This has become the biggest loophole!


    It has long been known that Jonathan is good at intrigue and reasoning analysis, but he never thought that he could infer so many things according to psychology.


    It was great to say this, but Jonathan didn''t stop. He slowly came to the bed and gently sniffed his nose.


    "Two of these three people are most likely women! These two beds have the fat and powder of women!" Jonathan asserted.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan was able to analyze so much information on the premise that the other party had premeditated the destruction evidence, which made Drake admire this boss who has always been fooling around in his heart.


    The adjutant was more frightened. He thought that Jonathan was the lieutenant general who came up. Unexpectedly, his ability was so outstanding.


    "The commander is really clever. He can analyze so much information from so few traces!" the adjutant sincerely praised.


    Although Jonathan is usually idle, he is not a flatterer, so he didn''t pay attention to the adjutant''s words.


    People, once there is a grade gap, it is difficult to hear the truth!


    So although Drake is always against him, he still appreciates the adjutant.


    While analyzing, the recorder who stood by had recorded everything Jonathan said.


    After being confirmed by Jonathan, the information was quickly told to everyone.


    The portrait of Tong man is what every Navy soldier is trying to remember. As long as he is caught, it undoubtedly represents a large number of Bailey and amazing feats.


    Every soldier is eager to get promoted and get rich. A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is by no means a qualified good soldier!


    All the soldiers tightened the string that had been loosened for a long time. Although the naval G-8 base is the strongest in Haicheng, it has not been broken in yet?


    Just like this, it is virtually a wake-up call for them. In this world, no one dares to invade the naval headquarters!


    If you still hold the idea before, no one can guarantee that they will die in the hands of the pirates soon.


    Of course, the pirate regiment now facing is not only small in number, but also has no precedent against the Navy.


    This is also a strange place. No one knows how such a small and evil pirate group got such a high reward.


    Many people even wonder if they went through the back door, but is there anyone in the world who can offer a reward for their own pirates?


    Of course the answer is no!


    In the world of pirates, those who offer a very high reward are actually no more than two kinds of situations, either notorious murderers or those who are against the control of heaven!


    These navies subconsciously attribute Tong people to the second kind of people. In fact, this is the case.


    Tong people have never done anything bad. On the contrary, their original intention of every battle is for good reasons.


    From just getting off the ship, Tong people and the three girls have separated. Taking advantage of the chaos just caused, they have successfully penetrated into the enemy.


    As a sailor, hatada is best at reading charts, so she disguised as a librarian in the naval base!


    Fortunately, the library is big enough, otherwise God knows how she can disguise it!


    As for xiangphosphorus, her job is to be a doctor. Who knows that there is only one doctor in such a large naval base. It''s strange that she doesn''t dress up like this.


    In desperation, she had to pretend to be a nurse. As a professional doctor, it is natural to care for patients.


    Xiao Nan is not good at anything. She just came to the blue ocean and doesn''t know anything at all!


    Fortunately, as a girl, cooking is nothing. She successfully mixed into the Navy canteen.


    I don''t know if the navy would dare to eat if they knew that the enemy had infiltrated the canteen.


    In order not to attract attention, Xiao Nan just pretended to be a little kitchen helper and started something in the kitchen

 V1.Chapter 614

    Unexpectedly, a collapsing naval fleet came here, and all the members of the fleet were more or less injured.


    It turned out that they encountered a big storm at sea, and the whole fleet was almost wiped out. Because many people were seriously injured, they urgently came to the G-8 branch for help.


    Although the interior of the navy was mixed, it was still very united on the whole. As soon as he heard that a naval force asked for help, Jonathan immediately ordered to open the door of the branch fortress.


    Not only that, he also immediately arranged medical staff to give first aid to these members!


    It is worthy of being a well-trained G-8 branch of the Navy. The nurses at hand work very quickly and in an especially orderly manner.


    However, these people did not get treatment immediately, because all the doctors in the naval branch went on business, and only one pediatrician kobat, who remained in the base, took the position of chief medical officer temporarily.


    She was only good at pediatrics. Before everyone left, she didn''t expect such an emergency. She suddenly received a notice, and kobat felt very surprised and nervous.


    You know, she is the kind of person who will faint at the sight of blood. Let her take part in first aid. In the end, it may not be who saved who!


    Even so, there is no way. Now other doctors are not here, and she is the acting chief medical officer.


    There''s no reason for her to stay in the office and read. Let the paramedics give first aid?


    Not to mention the skills of the nurses, if they can handle it, why should they stay here with a low salary.


    No matter how scared he was, he couldn''t escape. Kobat had to bite the bullet.


    Since she came to this world, xiangphosphorus has been studying with a good master. Kureha is a very clever doctor, so she has never seen such a stage fright doctor.


    "Don''t be nervous. Everything has its first time. You don''t have to worry too much!" xiangphosphorus comforted softly.


    It seems that Xiang phosphorus regards the doctor who will faint blood as a new comer, otherwise she wouldn''t comfort her like this.


    It was because she was too nervous that kobat didn''t notice that the female nurse in front of her looked very strange.


    With an uneasy mood, she came to the emergency room. As soon as she saw the patients lying on the hospital bed and the blood stains on them, kobat immediately felt a black in front of her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of doctor is this?" Xiang phosphorus muttered and helped kobat.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, kobat saw a strange face of fragrant phosphorus. She couldn''t help blushing and said like a mosquito humming, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry just now!"


    "Er... What was the matter with you just now? How could you suddenly faint well!" Xiang phosphorus asked suspiciously.


    When kebart heard xiangphosphorus ask, his face became more red, as if he was going to drop blood.


    She made a lower voice, a little embarrassed and even said with a little Inferiority: "I... I''m actually just a pediatrician, because I feel blood sick, so..."


    Such a large base can only take out a pediatrician for surgery, which xiangphosphorus can''t think of in any case.


    Seeing the doubts of xiangphosphorus, kobat quickly explained: "yes, because everyone is on business, I am the only doctor left in the whole base!"


    She should never have thought of such a day in her life. As a doctor, she was so embarrassed in front of a nurse!


    "It was like this, but now the situation is urgent, so you have to bite the bullet! By the way, do you feel better?" xiangphosphorus asked with concern.


    With a forced smile, kobat said weakly, "it''s good now, but I''m afraid it won''t work when I see blood later!"


    Xiangphosphorus thought about it and said, "well, I also want to test doctors recently. Let''s compare who''s faster!"


    Seeing that kobat still had to speak, xiangphosphorus suddenly interrupted her and said, "don''t say anything professional and counterpart. Now is not the time to consider those. What a doctor should do is to solve the patient''s pain!"


    CORBAT was stunned when she saw someone say the doctor''s duty in such a righteous way.


    After a long time, she came over from the dull celadon. Looking at xiangphosphorus''s expectation, kobat suddenly became full of confidence!


    She nodded solemnly, and kobat agreed. She finally decided to try her best to solve the patient''s pain!


    Thanks to a mask covering his face, otherwise xiangphosphorus may not dare to make such a big move in the enemy camp.


    Surgery is tantamount to robbing people in the hand of the king of hell. Of course, it should start with the most seriously ill patients.


    As for patients with minor injuries, ordinary little nurses can handle them simply!


    Kobat finally overcame her inner fear. Now she has a single-minded competition with Shannon phosphorus.


    One operation after another was completed, but new patients were sent up immediately.


    After all, there are still too few doctors. In the face of so many patients, xiangphosphorus and kobat don''t know how long it took to deal with all these patients.


    As soon as they finished, they immediately sat down on the ground. They probably won''t have such heavy surgery in their life.


    The legs have become tired because of standing for a long time, and the arms have become trembling because of too long precise micro manipulation.


    The two great heroes sat back-to-back like this, their mouths were still panting, and even their forehead was still covered with beads of sweat!


    "Thank you so much just now. If you hadn''t been here, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have summoned up my courage so quickly, let alone do so many operations alone!" kobat gasped after a break.


    "You are so polite. Since everyone is a doctor, of course, we should put the patient''s pain first!" xiangphosphorus replied politely.


    Kobat was not so nervous for a long time. After hearing xiangphosphorus''s answer, she was a little stunned. After a long time, she asked strangely, "doctor? Aren''t you a nurse?"


    "Ah? Really? Well... I mean, I''ve been able to do so many operations successfully, and the examiner must have no problem, so I said so!" xiangphosphorus explained in a panic.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, and kobat seemed to be thinking about something

 V1.Chapter 615

    "Hey? By the way! Didn''t you say you had your first operation? How could you be faster than me!" CORBAT raised his head and asked.


    But there is no trace of anyone at present. Knowing that it has aroused the suspicion of the other party, how can xiangphosphorus not escape!


    Besides, Xiao Nan, who sneaked into the kitchen, was strictly investigated as soon as she went in!


    Everyone regarded her as the kitchen helper brought by the Marley brothers, that is, the two people who cooked for the dignitaries of marjoria!


    However, Xiao Nan doesn''t know who these two guys are. She was very nervous when she mixed into the enemy. Now that the other party has arranged a role for her, I''m afraid no one will deny it!


    As the saying goes, the cook industry is no exception, especially those who actually cook for the soldiers, look down on those who pay great attention to food materials.


    Jessica is the chef of the whole kitchen and the wife of the commander-in-chief of the base, Jonathan. Naturally, she will make all kinds of difficulties for Xiao Nan.


    "Why? Didn''t the Marley brothers come? Are you afraid of us inferior chefs?" Jessica said tit for tat.


    Xiao Nan herself is a fake. Of course, she hopes that the so-called Marley brothers will never come, but she doesn''t dare to really say these words.


    "Well, they said there were still some things to prepare, so let me come here first!" Xiao Nan said humbly.


    Of course, it is impossible for the marey brothers to come over for the time being. Since Tong people can see everything around them through the power of light, how can he put Xiaonan in danger?


    Jessica frowned. She didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of the mare brothers. She pondered for a while before she said lukewarm and lukewarm: "our place can''t compare with marjora. We don''t have surplus food to feed idle people here! Now that you''ve reported here, you should immediately participate in the work. Is there a problem?"


    As the saying goes, it''s better to be silent than to say more and make more mistakes! Not to mention Xiao Nan, she''s pretending now!


    Submissive nodded, and Xiao Nan simply agreed. This is the best way to cover up at present!


    He nodded with satisfaction. Jessica said, "well, there will be a hundred people here for dinner later. Please deal with the ingredients quickly!"


    Anyway, Xiaonan was also a ninja before. Although there was no chakra in the world, ninja lost its use, but her speed was not used to blow!


    No matter what kind of Ninja, it is inevitable to carry out physical training, but don''t just account for the proportion of training.


    When he picked up the tool, Xiao Nan seemed to have returned to his original job, and the whole person became dignified.


    A different actually came out, as if the whole kitchen was under her absolute control.


    With a slight shake of the wrist, the knife in the hand has brought a series of residual shadows, that is, in the blink of an eye, the materials for one person are ready, just waiting for the cook to cook!


    The material for 100 people was only a few minutes. The chefs in the whole kitchen were attracted by Xiaonan''s amazing knife technique, as if they were watching a performance with interest.


    Xiao Nan not only quickly processed the materials, but also didn''t waste a bit. The skin is very thin. It can be said that it is as thin as a cicada''s wing!


    They never thought that the kitchen helper from marjora could do this.


    How can dignitaries eat so carelessly? Or do they just come prepared.


    Jessica arranged the whole kitchen. Since she saw that the other person''s helper was so impeccable, she certainly wouldn''t admit defeat like this!


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of being from marjoria. It''s really a set! In that case, deal with the materials for the next 1000 people!" Jessica ordered while clapping her hands.


    Even if Xiao Nan didn''t know about the blue sea, she felt something wrong. Although she didn''t know the reason, she could feel that the chef had been targeting herself!


    In the kitchen, the chef''s order is equal to the general''s law like a small soldier. Even if she is confused, she must do what she should do first!


    A thousand pieces of materials were quickly processed and neatly stacked on the long table in the middle of the kitchen.


    "It''s really great! So you should be able to cook?" Jessica''s eyes turned.


    Nodded numbly, and Xiao Nan admitted very honestly, because she didn''t know what Jessica wanted to do!


    "You! Get out of your way and let the cook do it!" Jessica ordered, pointing to a cook next to her.


    The cook immediately gave up his position, which showed Jessica''s position among the cooks.


    Looking at her watch, Jessica said to Xiao Nan, "well, in ten minutes, a hundred soldiers will come to dinner, and you will cook the food for 100 people! Is there a problem?"


    Shaking his head, Xiao Nan said with great certainty that there was no problem!


    Ten minutes, even for Xiaonan, was very compact. She didn''t dare to neglect it and immediately began cooking.


    In only eight minutes, the food had been brought to the table, which was enough to see how solid Xiao Nan''s basic skills were!


    After taking a look at the exquisite dishes, Jessica said coldly, "the diners are the most qualified to evaluate whether the food is well cooked!"


    As soon as the conversation was over, the Kitchen helpers brought out these meals. Xiao Nan was still a kitchen helper after all. She didn''t want to be talked about, so she quickly helped serve the dishes.


    Just after the busy work, those soldiers swarmed into the restaurant, looking like refugees fleeing famine.


    Maybe they were really hungry. As soon as they saw the food on the table, they began to wolf down.


    Gently pushed open the kitchen window. Jessica smiled unkindly and said, "let''s see how these diners rely on your skills!"


    As soon as I opened the window, many voices came in immediately. Soldiers are so informal.


    These voices include the sound of eating and chewing, the sound of discussing and talking, and the sound of dishes and chopsticks touching each other.


    "Wow! Did you change the cook today? This meal is really delicious!"


    "Yes, yes! Finally give us some new tricks. It really tastes good!"


    The voice of discussion is full of praise for Xiaonan''s cooking

 V1.Chapter 616

    Human beings are so strange that when a person is on a par with you, he will be jealous and look down on you!


    But when they know how far they are from each other, this jealousy will become worship and admiration.


    Since Xiao Nan came to the kitchen, everything he did and said was perfect and impeccable. At this time, Jessica really has nothing to say!


    "Enjoy your joining the kitchen of the Navy G-8 branch. I now officially announce that you are one of us!" Jessica stretched out her hand and said friendly.


    For Xiao Nan''s performance, Jessica not only had nothing to say, but also convinced all the chefs in the kitchen. They warmly clapped their hands and warmly welcomed the new member.


    Besides, she has successfully mixed into the fledgling field in the library. She is leisurely looking at the charts collected in the Navy.


    How can an individual compare with an organization in exploring the sea? They have a very good system and process for everything.


    The experience of these librarians is that this young field, which has never been seen before, not only has an amazing memory, but also has a very good set of charts!


    Being able to touch a chart does not mean that you must be able to understand it, just as a person who can understand a chart may not necessarily be able to draw a chart.


    More and more people began to ask Xiaotian, and she was also very happy to tell them, because each story is equivalent to a deepening of understanding!


    This is probably the most leisurely time for hatada since he came to this world.


    During this time, she even began to learn the drawing of charts and made charts of empty islands!


    Although Jonathan is like a shopkeeper who has nothing to do all day, even if he thinks with his knees, he can know how he can be the head of a base if he doesn''t have so many skills.


    What happened in the base has long been known by him. Inexplicably, there are more helpers, librarians and medical staff.


    He knew these things from his men, but he was not in a hurry!


    Is there a woman who doesn''t love beauty in the world? Is there a woman in the world who doesn''t even use any maintenance products?


    The answer is very obvious. No matter how ugly women want to be liked, they also want to get people''s attention!


    This is also a strange place. One of the three beds has no smell. This will never be a woman''s bed.


    That is to say, these three extra women are not the main owner of the pirate ship. If the pirate flag on the ship is not false, the man with a value of 90 million Bailey called the hitong man is still hiding in the base!


    If he did it rashly now, he would certainly scare the snake, so Jonathan not only didn''t start to catch people, but also sent someone to protect the three girls.


    Of course, whether this protection is really possible. Anyway, it seems that this so-called protection is more like surveillance.


    This is the reason why Tong Ren didn''t appear. He just wanted to make Jonathan feel unclear about his intention. In this way, even if Jonathan found three girls, he didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.


    So where do Tong people stay now? That''s the servicing squad of the Navy G-8 branch!


    This is the least noticeable place. Most of those warships must have broken down in the storm. Who will notice one more person or one less person in the busy work?


    Moreover, in the vast sea, the ship is a must. Without the ship, the pirate can be said to have lost his hands and feet.


    Staying here can not only ensure the safety of their ship, but also ensure that the three girls are not hurt, but also hide their tracks. This is really a good idea to kill three birds with one stone.


    In the preparation class, the most interested person of Tong people is mecao, the father of kobat, the paediatrician with blood sickness.


    The old man has a momentum that ordinary people don''t have. As long as he sees the ship, his eyes will be as gentle as seeing his lover. The focus in his eyes is something Tong people have never seen before!


    Mecao spent most of his time drinking on the shore of the dock with a small bench, drinking and staring at the ships.


    "The pirate ship is really well maintained. Although it has experienced a lot of wind and rain, it is still very strong. It can still fight in the sea!" mecao murmured.


    Looking at Tongren''s pirate ship in front of him, we can see that they are very precious. All broken places have been carefully repaired, although the treatment method is not very satisfactory to him.


    After a long time, there was not a drop of wine in mecao''s bottle. He stood up, stretched, carried a small bench and returned to the dock.


    Before long, he came out with a small hammer. It can be seen that this hammer is his common thing. The whole hammer has been rubbed and rubbed all year round.


    After all, he was not young. His posture on the ship was very clumsy. He climbed onto the pirate ship with great effort. He began to knock around with a small hammer.


    When he hears some satisfied places, he will hang a very warm smile on his face and nod gently; In some places that are not in place, he will frown and nod!


    As for those places repaired with novel modifications, he would listen carefully, the expression on his face would become very serious, and he would mutter a few words to himself.


    After a while, his forehead was covered with bean sized sweat, but he wiped it off without paying any attention, and then continued to work.


    After a long time, he stretched his body, nodded with satisfaction, and then he got off the boat again.


    "Studying the method of repairing the ship again? Master mecao!" several members of the repair team in the dock asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Yes! It''s never too old to learn!" mecao smiled at the young boys, with a trace of envy in his eyes.


    Yeah! How enviable is youth!


    If you can, mecao really hopes to live for hundreds of years. There are many novel ideas he hasn''t thought of and seen!


    "Master mecao is really busy! You can retire to enjoy your happiness, but you still stay here!" said another member of the servicing team.


    With a smile, mecao didn''t answer the question, waved his hand, and he returned to the dock again

 V1.Chapter 617

    How many people will know why?


    In his mind, the ship is the best partner. If he leaves here to retire, it is better to suffer from the pain of missing than to enjoy the happiness!


    Ships are far greater than humans, although ships are just tools made by humans!


    In the sea, you never have to worry that the ship will betray you, nor that it will abandon you and leave you.


    This is why mecao would rather drink alone on these ships than with one person.


    The noble place of human being is precisely because of the soul, but it is precisely because of the soul that human beings will become selfish, intrigue and pure without dead things.


    Tongren has been quietly observing mecao. Of course, he knows what mecao is doing now.


    Mecao is drawing!


    Yes, it''s drawing!


    After finding out the structure of the whole pirate ship, he began to study the transformation plan of the ship.


    Perhaps he has seen too many mass-produced warships, or too many standard maintenance methods, and mecao has a great interest in the pirate ship.


    While thinking and drawing, he sometimes writes quickly, sometimes frowns and thinks, and sometimes he feels dissatisfied and tears off half the paper.


    "Eh? What does this mean?" a voice suddenly came out from behind him. It was Tongren''s voice!


    I didn''t know when Tong people, who were more and more fascinated, had come behind him and couldn''t help asking questions in his heart.


    Mecao, who had been addicted to it for a long time, didn''t notice anything wrong. He looked down at the place being drawn, and then said, "this is called tenon. It is a method of internal fixation, which is more powerful than external fixation!"


    Tongren was stunned and then continued to ask, "but the ship outside just now is fixed externally. It doesn''t seem to be wrong!"


    The old man smiled and was very proud. He smiled and said, "Oh, that''s what you asked! Many parts of the ship were fixed from the outside with iron sheets and boards just now. It will break down if the force is too great or the sea water erodes very badly!"


    After lowering his head and meditating for a long time, the Tong man nodded and said, "yes! What master mecao said is that metal is very vulnerable to erosion on the sea!"


    Hearing that Tongren had figured it out, the old man was even happier than himself. He slapped his thigh and said, "that''s right! You think fast!"


    "But will there be a gap after tenon? Won''t it be eroded?" Tong asked again.


    "Hehe, are you new here? After tenoning, you have to apply a layer of gel to isolate moisture and seawater, so that this problem can be solved quickly!" mecao explained kindly.


    After thinking about it, Tong said, "even if it is coated with colloid, it will cause the loss of tightness due to the loss of viscosity over time?"


    I never thought that the other party could ask such a question. You know, the viscosity loss of colloid is also a problem worthy of consideration even in the industry.


    Mecao''s pen suddenly stopped. He frowned and murmured, "yes! It would be very dangerous! It seems that the configuration of colloid still needs to be improved!"


    With that, he threw aside his work and began to take out many bottles and cans. It seemed that he wanted to improve the colloid immediately.


    This is as like as two peas, just like the same one of Sauron. Tongren couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that the other party was so focused, he couldn''t bother the other party any more. Tongren gently stepped back and gave the quiet small space to the focused old man.


    After a long time, meikao didn''t come out, and Tong people finally couldn''t help coming in again.


    "No! In this case, although it is corrosion resistant, the adhesion will be greatly reduced!" murmured mecao.


    And in front of him has been filled with countless failed products, we can see how difficult this improvement is.


    This is also a very normal situation. How can the problems that so many maintenance experts have failed to solve for so long be solved in an instant in mecao''s research?


    It''s true that diligence can make up for weakness. Concentration can also make things go more smoothly, but it doesn''t mean that with these qualities, you will be able to succeed immediately.


    Looking at the sweat on the old man''s forehead and the strange red light on his cheeks, Tongren couldn''t help but say, "that... Master mecao..."


    Frowning, mecao waved impatiently, as if to drive away a annoying fly. He was very dissatisfied and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Don''t you see I''m busy!"


    Tongren was not angry. He smiled and said, "master mecao, the problem of the secret recipe can''t be solved in a short time!"


    Also because Tong people wanted to persuade themselves to give up, mecao frowned more tightly. He said unhappily: "young people don''t always think about what is impossible and impossible. You should know how many major breakthroughs are considered impossible before they appear!"


    The other party seems to have misunderstood his meaning. Tongren can''t help feeling angry and funny. He said helplessly: "you may have misinterpreted my meaning, master mecao! I mean to think of a way to solve this problem first, and then slowly study the improvement of the formula!"


    Mecao recognized the reason of death in this way. Relying on the previous sentence alone, he had completely hated Tongren.


    "What are you talking about? If I can solve this problem, will I still work so hard to improve the formula here? Young people had better not aim too high!" mecao said angrily.


    Tongren didn''t care. He continued, "you only see the surface of the things, but you don''t see the essence of the things!"


    Taught by a young man, he wanted to know that mecao would not be happy. He simply ignored the tongs and just bowed his head to study.


    "On the surface, it seems that the poor sealing is caused by the loss of colloid viscosity, but have you thought about what makes the colloid like this?" Tong said to himself.


    "Does this kind of question need to be asked? It will become like this after a long time!" mecao said disdainfully. It seems that it is a shame for a member of the servicing team to ask such a question

 V1.Chapter 618

    "That''s right! That''s it! So can we construct an environment to prevent the colloid from being eroded by years?" Tong people tried to inspire him.


    I had a very bad impression of Tong people. After hearing his words, mecao was even more sniffy. He couldn''t say cold or hot: "so you let me get something that can freeze the time? It''s impossible! Can you think before you speak?"


    More and more angry, mecao even began to feel that the young man in front of him was playing with himself, and his voice became more and more angry. Mecao blew his beard and glared and said, "do you think it would be easier to construct an environment without time than to improve the formula of colloid?"


    Tongren originally wanted to inspire him. Unexpectedly, the old man was so impulsive. He had to announce helplessly: "you see, although time makes the composition of colloid change slowly, it doesn''t mean that the initiator must be time!"


    Pointing to the bottles and cans in the old man''s hand, Tong man asked, "are these colloids prepared now? Have they also been eroded by years?"


    More and more sure of the layman of Tong people, mecao growled, "are you a fool? There are unused colloids in it, and it hasn''t even dried! How can you compare it with the colloids outside!"


    "So what is the power that allows them to be used at any time?" Tong asked pretending to be puzzled.


    "Because they are sealed! You guy, get out immediately. I don''t welcome you who are ignorant and incompetent!" mecao said pushing the Tong man.


    "Oh! It''s a seal! As long as it''s sealed, it can ensure that it always looks like it''s just finished!" Tong said as he stepped back and pretended to be enlightened.


    Hearing this sentence, mecao was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning, and the light in his eyes flickered constantly.


    Seeing that the old man had been well inspired, Tong Ren smiled and was about to step back. He wanted to leave his time to the focused old man.


    "Wait!" mecao suddenly stopped him, and didn''t seem to want the annoying Tong people to leave like this.


    "So it is... So it is!" mecao kept talking, as if he were stunned.


    "Well... Master mecao, what can I do for you?" Tong asked cautiously.


    The train of thought was interrupted again, but mecao was not angry. He asked casually, "so, do you have any good ideas for this method?"


    Hearing the old man''s question, Tong people respectfully replied: "in fact, the reason is the erosion of air and sea water. As long as a closed space can be made like that, the colloid should be able to withstand the test of more time!"


    Frowning, mecao asked again, "how do you know it must be the air and sea?"


    Touching his head, Tong man smiled and said, "do you find that the service life of the same colloid on the island is completely different from that on the sea?"


    Mecao said strangely: "of course, the environment will have an impact on all objects, and the impact of different environments is different!"


    Tongren smiled and was very happy. He said seriously, "that''s right! What''s the biggest difference between the marine environment and the land environment?"


    After being reminded, mecao jumped up like a sudden enlightenment. He said excitedly, "that''s right! The difference is the wet air on the sea and the salt in the sea!"


    Smiling and nodding, Tong people agreed and said, "that''s right! So as long as they can be isolated, there will be no problem!"


    Glancing at the jar on the table, the old man wondered again. He murmured, "seal... If it''s like this, isn''t it too ugly!"


    How could he have the heart to watch his old man become so ugly when he was accompanied by a boat all his life!


    "You said you could solve it temporarily. You must have an idea? Let''s listen!" mecao asked expectantly.


    Tongren was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s actually very simple! Just use the way of external maintenance!"


    Originally, I thought that the young man with aura in front of me could bring any good ideas. Unexpectedly, his method was so simple. Naturally, there was no colloid in the way of external connection, so the influence of colloid was naturally gone!


    Mecao shook his head and retorted, "no! How can this be? I just said that the external connection is not as strong as the tenon connection!"


    "I think you may have misunderstood! I mean to add a layer of external connection on the basis of tenon!" Tongren said with assurance.


    Previously denied the firmness of external connection maintenance, the old man subconsciously regarded this method as an inappropriate method, which is affected by the thinking pattern.


    Now inspired, he immediately began to think. After a long time, he suddenly clapped his palm and said happily, "yes! Yes! This method is the best. It not only takes into account the beauty and sealing, but also has made great progress in the firmness!"


    Looking at Tong Ren with bright eyes, mecao seemed to have found a treasure. He asked excitedly, "why haven''t I seen you before? Are you new? I want to apply for you to be my deputy. Do you have any opinions?"


    If you want to show off, Tong people won''t come here. He waved his hand and refused the old man''s kindness. He said in embarrassment: "master mecao, although I really want to learn from you, I''m afraid I can''t!"


    Mecao said unhappily, "what? Don''t you think I''m too stupid?"


    Tongren hurriedly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. It''s just that I''m the repairman on these damaged warships, so I can''t leave my post without permission according to the military order!"


    "What''s the matter? As long as I think about something, it will be done. You don''t have to worry about it!" said mecao, patting his chest.


    "That''s right, but as a member of the Navy, we should obey the distribution and can''t act rashly!" Tongren said with a toothed flower.


    "Well, that''s a pity! You should stay in a more promising place with your ability!" mecao said with great regret, as if it was a huge loss for the Tong people not to stay here.


    "Master mecao, if I have a chance, I will try my best to transfer here. Don''t worry!" Tong man comforted

 V1.Chapter 619

    "That''s the only way! I don''t know if I have a chance to work with you again!" mecao said helplessly.


    For enthusiastic people, Tong people always have great respect, just as they respect quack hiluk.


    They are not great people, and there is nothing beyond ordinary people, but it is these people who adhere to things that most people can''t adhere to, which is even more admirable.


    Although he didn''t want to be treated differently, Tong Ren was very afraid of bringing trouble to the lovely old man, which was something he absolutely didn''t want to do, so he politely said goodbye and went out.


    But how did he know that he could never understand the obsession of these people, perhaps just as ordinary pirates could not understand Luffy''s desire to become a pirate king.


    It was sent out to Tong people. Mecao carefully did several experiments. The content of the experiment was just what Tong people said!


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Tongren, but that all breakthroughs are based on one foundation, that is, bold assumptions and careful verification.


    What Tongren said is really reasonable and interesting, but it doesn''t mean he must be right.


    This precisely represents the full trust in Tongren. As long as it is right, it will not be afraid of verification and implementation.


    If he really doesn''t believe in Tong people, he just doesn''t hear it. Why waste time doing experiments here?


    Facts have proved that what Tongren said is right. Under the erosion of seawater steam, the colloid in the sealed state can withstand the test of time!


    Research is for application! Now that you have succeeded, what are you waiting for? Now, of course, do it right away!


    This is mecao''s idea for the first time. Only when he applies the results of the experiment can he really master a new technology.


    However, unfortunately, the nearest ship is Tongren''s pirate ship. Just as Wu Chi saw an opponent worthy of a battle, where will mecao, who wants to show his skills, consider these.


    With the tools, he came to work on the pirate ship of Tongren and looked very focused and devoted.


    At first, he just took down all the places repaired by Tong people, so no one came up to stop it. Anyway, he was destroying a pirate ship. Which navy would stop it? But everyone didn''t expect mecao to be so jealous of evil!


    It is precisely because of this that although Tong people are worried, they can''t come forward to stop them. If they are found, it''s not fun.


    But with the progress of the work, everyone soon saw that it was wrong. Mecao was repairing the ship!


    "Master mecao, what do you want to do?" a member of the servicing team asked carefully.


    Mecao didn''t lift his head. He held a few repair nails in his mouth and said vaguely, "do you still need to ask? Of course he''s repairing the ship!"


    Hearing such an answer, the crowd immediately exploded like a nest, and everyone began to talk.


    Someone has reported this situation. Mecao is the oldest person. They think they have no ability to stop him!


    The first person to get the news is major Drake. He has always been very serious. In any case, he will not allow such things under his own management!


    With a team of guards, Drake hurried to the scene. He looked at the busy mecao and said sharply, "mecao! What are you doing?"


    Without even looking back, mecao said, "can''t you see it yourself?"


    After a soft nail, Drake''s face suddenly became wonderful. He drank heavily and asked, "mecao! Do you know what kind of ship you repaired?"


    "Of course I know! It''s a ship in need of repair!" mecao muttered.


    Drake turned black and said coldly, "so you must repair the ship for the pirates?"


    Mecao finally raised his head. There was a trace of pride on his sweaty and wrinkled face. He said very seriously: "in my eyes, a ship is a ship. There is no difference between a warship and a pirate ship! In any case, everything human beings do has nothing to do with a ship!"


    This is the voice of an old boatman. What he said is not wrong. Human beings should not blame sin on inanimate things.


    But his statement is doomed to be unrecognized by the world. No matter who wants his dirty idea to have a scapegoat!


    Just like Drake, who has rarely experienced war, he needs to hate the ship like a pirate, as if only in this way can he be loved by the soldiers.


    "Somebody! Pull mecaol down for me!" the dissuasion failed, and Drake immediately felt that his majesty had been challenged.


    The guards around saluted and loudly replied that they acted very quickly and jumped onto the ship almost immediately.


    With the strength of these guards, mecao will definitely be pulled down without fighting back, but to everyone''s surprise, these navy soldiers threw themselves into the air!


    The mecao who was squatting there was like a broken soap bubble and disappeared all at once.


    At the same time, another mecao figure appeared in another corner of the pirate ship. This scene seemed to be a ghost in everyone''s eyes.


    Drake is an old fox after all. He knows that if he goes on like this, everyone will be suspicious. He will not only lose his face, but also become a laughing stock.


    "Don''t panic! It''s a mirage! Everybody leave at once!" Drake shouted.


    Mirages have never appeared in distant places, and I have never heard of mirages in the dock.


    Even so, no one dared to openly let Drake, the second man, not come to Taiwan, and the people on board immediately dispersed.


    Of course, all this was done by Tongren. Mecao did this to repair his boat. How could he stand idly by?


    In other words, the principle of light distortion and the formation of mirage are formed due to the refraction of light, so there is not much difference in essence.


    This little trick to deceive the vision immediately became useless after everyone dispersed, and mecao was easily pulled down by the navy soldiers.


    Seeing that he had successfully caught mecao, Drake said proudly, "catch him first and take him back, waiting for the decision of the commander''s cabinet!"


    Mecao made him stand down. How could he easily let the old man go

 V1.Chapter 620

    Looking at the old man being arrested, Tong Ren didn''t have the worry just now. He looked at all this like an outsider, as if all these had nothing to do with him.


    "Stop!" a dignified voice shouted loudly, and the anger in the tone was very obvious.


    The owner of this voice is Jonathan, the commander of the base. What he hates most is internal strife, which is why he is so angry.


    The Marines holding mecao suddenly became embarrassed. They looked at Jonathan and Drake. They didn''t know who to listen to.


    The soldier didn''t obey the order immediately, and Jonathan''s face became more ugly. It seemed that he could explode at any time.


    Drake saw the actions of several soldiers. He didn''t know how many times he scolded them. He wanted to kill them immediately.


    The war between the first and second leaders has always been a very hot topic. As long as one is not careful, he may cause trouble.


    Drake is very satisfied with Jonathan, the shopkeeper who threw his hands off, but he has never thought of replacing him.


    Jonathan is idle all day, and Drake handles everything. This not only gives him real power, but also satisfies his psychology. What else does he have to say?


    Even if he is really loved by all the officers and soldiers, Drake is not Jonathan''s opponent. After all, he has the support of the upper class, and even more soldiers can''t replace him.


    In the world of the pirate king, the advantage of a large number of people is not obvious, because this is a world where the strong are respected. As long as the fierce people in the naval headquarters are still there, no matter how many soldiers can be recruited at any time.


    "Didn''t you hear what commander Jonathan said? Don''t let go!" Drake scolded.


    Several navy soldiers, if granted amnesty, quickly let go of mecao in their hands, and a cold sweat had flowed down.


    Their naval career was over before they started. The move just now angered both Jonathan and Drake.


    As long as they are still in the Navy G-8 base, they will never be promoted. In fact, the world is so cruel.


    Drake played this hand very skillfully, which not only solved the current embarrassing situation, but also showed his loyalty to Jonathan.


    This is the discipline of the Navy. No matter what happens, we must obey orders first. Liberalism is not feasible in the army.


    Jonathan''s character is like that. Although he is very dignified when he gets serious, he enjoys leisure more.


    His face looked a little better. Jonathan asked, "major Drake, you''d better explain it to me!"


    It was obvious from Jonathan''s address that he was really angry, otherwise he wouldn''t call Drake by his full name.


    Drake had to tell Jonathan everything that had happened before in detail, and he also talked about how mecao didn''t obey orders.


    After listening to these things quietly, Jonathan nodded and said, "well, I know, let mecao continue to repair the ship!"


    "What? Commander Jonathan, that''s the pirate''s ship!" Drake said incredulously.


    After a silence, Jonathan continued, "well, I know! I said I would allow him to continue repairing!"


    "How can we do that? We''re the Navy. How can we help the pirates repair the ship?" Drake asked loudly.


    Glancing at Drake, Jonathan said in a low voice, "Drake, what are you worried about? Do you have no confidence in our navy?"


    Hearing Jonathan''s rhetorical question, Drake was slightly stunned. He said in amazement, "what does this have to do with that?"


    Jonathan solemnly said, "it doesn''t matter who owned the ship before. The important thing is that now the ship is the booty of our navy. It''s our captured ship and our navy''s ship!"


    After a slight pause, Jonathan continued, "I don''t know what''s wrong with mecao repairing our navy''s own ship!"


    "But..." Drake wanted to continue his defense, but Jonathan interrupted him directly.


    "Nothing good, but! In the dock, mecao is the commander. Everything he does has his reason. I will be responsible for anything!" Jonathan said seriously.


    Why did Jonathan support mecao so much?


    In fact, the reason is very simple, because the ship is the most important thing in the sea, so a good boatman must be respected.


    The highest commander of the base has spoken. Of course, there will be no blind guys to stop it.


    I never thought Jonathan would stand on mecao''s side so firmly, and Drake''s expression suddenly became wonderful.


    His face turned red and white until it finally turned iron cyan. Drake''s teeth clenched and seemed to have a lot to say.


    But he still didn''t say it after all. All his cruel words turned into a simple sentence: "let''s go!"


    He left with the guards in dismay. Drake was disgraced this time, and he didn''t know if the sailors would be angry.


    Mecao''s face never changed from beginning to end. He was not afraid when Drake caught him, and he was not proud when Jonathan supported him.


    Looking at the direction the two men left, mecao quietly returned to the ship again and began his maintenance work.


    All this was seen by Tongren. Tongren''s heart was full of praise for the old man. Although he didn''t know how he was in other aspects, at least he had been perfect in the field that mecao liked.


    Everything around him has nothing to do with himself. His mission is to repair the ship. It is such investment that can create a great man.


    The old man bowed his head and held a nail in his mouth. In a trance, people thought that everything that had happened before was an illusion.


    Shaking his head, Tong Ren didn''t know what to say. He learned a lot from the old man''s every move and was grateful for the old man''s actions.


    Although he didn''t repair the boat for the pirates, he actually helped them repair the boat.


    After the previous debate and plan, everything has been in the old man''s mind, so the speed of repair is also very fast.


    Standing there, Tong''s mind was full of thoughts, and he didn''t know what he thought

 V1.Chapter 621

    "Young man, what are you thinking?" mecao''s voice interrupted Tong Ren''s meditation and woke him up from his absence.


    All the problems on the pirate ship have been carefully repaired, and even some problems not found before have been handled very properly.


    "Ah? Nothing. I think of some people. They are very similar to you!" Tong answered hurriedly.


    Mecao smiled and said kindly, "well, I have something else. Can you come with me?"


    The members of the next servicing team heard mecao''s words and broke their chin and eyes!


    Is this still mecao? Is this still the stubborn and shameful old man? Is this still the boatman who refused to be soft in front of Drake?


    What is the sanctity of this young man? He can be treated so politely by mecao who doesn''t pay attention to anyone.


    With a smile, Tong people nodded and followed behind mecao. They came to the small workshop just now again.


    Without looking back, mecao said with great certainty, "are you the owner of the pirate ship? What''s your name?"


    "My name is Suntong man. I don''t know how you can see it?" Tong man replied with a smile.


    Seeing mecao''s tone of affirmation, we know that this sentence is not a guess, but has been confirmed.


    It is clear that Tong man is a pirate, but he has not been exposed in front of Drake and Jonathan, which is enough to prove that mecao has no malice.


    "Because your eyes were different from those of others!" mecao said with great certainty.


    Tongren also smiled. He asked incomprehensibly, "can different eyes become doubts? Everyone will be different!"


    Mecao said with a straight face, "that''s because your expression is too different from others. When others see senior officials, they will be more or less afraid and restrained, but you are indifferent."


    "What''s the matter? I don''t want to get promoted and get rich, and I don''t want to be appreciated by the chief. What''s strange about such an attitude!" Tong said naturally.


    "Ha ha, good! Not humble but not arrogant! I really did not read you wrong, hitong man!" mecao''s flat face suddenly stretched out, as if the ice in the cold days had melted under the sun.


    Not only that, he also smiled, even with a smile in every wrinkle on his face.


    "I also began to doubt you!" Tong Ren also changed his face and said solemnly.


    Mecao was stunned. He hesitated and asked, "doubt me? What do you doubt?"


    "You don''t look right either! You can be so calm when you know I''m a pirate!" Tong said teasingly.


    "So what? I''m a poor old man. I don''t have money and I''m not a high official. What am I afraid of Pirates doing?" mecao said frankly.


    Now it was Tong''s turn to be stunned. He didn''t know what he thought, and the whole person stopped.


    After a long time, Tong talent murmured: "so, there is nothing, but a happy thing?"


    "Of course! Those high-ranking officials and rich people don''t know that they have got the life others dream of, but they can never do what they like!" the old man said naturally.


    Yes, how many people can live clearly in one''s life?


    What did you get? What have you lost? What did you get for everything? What did you get for what you lost?


    A person''s whole life is such a bad account that he can''t figure it out. Even a shrewd person can''t figure it out.


    These things can only be calculated clearly at the moment when a person is dying. When a person is dying without regret, he can say that he is not living in vain.


    Life can''t come back. Every exchange should be considered clearly, because if you lose it, you may never get it back.


    Looking at the old man''s expression in front of him, Tong people secretly thought: "this old man must not have any regrets. He has lived according to his heart all his life. He has spent his life on what he likes! Maybe it is mecao''s happiness to stay on the ship at the end of his life!"


    So, what is the happiness of Tong people?


    The first is to find every day. Just follow four girls together. If life is more exciting, it will be more perfect!


    Tong people are so unwilling to be lonely. They like adventure and challenge.


    "Why don''t you tell the Navy about me?" Tong asked casually.


    After looking at Tong people, mecao said slowly, "I''ve heard a little about you. You''ve never done anything bad, nor have you been sad for any ordinary people!"


    Tongren smiled and smiled very freely. He said word by word, "but I''m a pirate, and you belong to the Navy!"


    "If it''s a crime to mention the word pirate, the navy is the worst, because they shout to catch the pirate all day! And I''m not a navy. Strictly speaking, I''m just a boatman!" mecao said seriously.


    Before Tongren spoke, mecao continued to say: "it''s not who said whether it was a pirate, but to judge by behavior! Just like I call myself a boatman, can I be a boatman if I don''t repair the boat?"


    How many people in the world can see everything like the old man in front of us?


    He''s right. Is it a pirate''s behavior!


    "Thank you! I didn''t expect to meet a man who was willing to correct the name of the pirate in the naval base!" Tong man bowed deeply and said.


    "Many of your ideas are very interesting. Are you interested in staying with me and becoming an excellent boatman!" mecao invited.


    "I''m sorry, maybe I still can''t promise you!" Tong said apologetically.


    Mecao said quickly, "you don''t have to worry about the Navy. There''s no problem with them! As long as I''m an old man, they can''t do anything to you!"


    Tong people can''t help laughing. How many people can hurt him with his ability?


    But he still couldn''t treat an old man''s kindness like that. He smiled and said, "I didn''t refuse because of the Navy!"


    Frowning, mecao asked suspiciously, "what''s the reason why you don''t want to stay?"


    "Because my ideal is the sea!" Tongren said seriously again

 V1.Chapter 622

    Hearing Tongren say this, mecao seemed to be very stunned. His hand that he had just held in high spirits suddenly fell down, and his lips wriggled for a long time. After all, he still didn''t say the words of persuasion. He sighed and waved his hand weakly.


    Seeing mecao''s depression, Tong people seriously said to him: "in fact, I also like a peaceful life, but I have a reason to go. My companion is waiting for me in the depths of the sea!"


    He stared at Tong people''s eyes for a long time. What he saw from Tong people''s eyes was sincerity. Mecao suddenly summoned up his courage. He solemnly said, "if you have enough floating on the sea one day, come to me! I will give you all my skills!"


    Being able to say such words is enough to prove that mecao really likes Tongren''s mind and talent, but he also knows that trying to twist things is not sweet, so he has to wait.


    His whole life''s hard work can''t be wasted. He must find a suitable successor, either wait for Tongren to come back here, or wait for the next such capable young man.


    Tong people have followed mecao in for so long and haven''t come out yet. The members of the servicing team have already looked at each other and looked at each other. How can mecao, who is lonely, talk to people like this? If he had been someone else, I''m afraid he would have driven him out long ago.


    I remember a man once asked a tycoon, "we all do the same thing, and I started earlier than you, but why can you succeed than me?"


    The tycoon smiled and said, "in fact, the reason is very simple. You do it as a job, and I do it as a career or even an ideal! But many people think it''s luck."


    This is why mecao seldom talks to them, because although they are doing the same things, they have completely different meanings.


    "Report to the commander, a man who claims to be Sheppard wants to see you!" a guard came to Jonathan and reported.


    Jonathan took his feet off the table. He asked with great interest, "who is he? Why did he come to see me?"


    The guard hesitated before saying, "he claims to be an inspector sent from headquarters!"


    Seeing the guard''s hesitation, Jonathan asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this man?"


    "There''s nothing else, but this man is very arrogant and refuses to let us see his ID card!" the guard replied quickly.


    The smile on his face became more prosperous. Jonathan murmured, "did you finally appear? I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Now the naval G-8 base is at a very sensitive moment, and every hint of trouble will attract attention.


    "Then bring him here!" Jonathan said to the guard.


    The guard saluted and quickly went out. Soon he brought back a man with a proud face.


    Nosed up to Jonathan, shepat stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, commander Jonathan, I''m the inspector sent by the headquarters!"


    There is no reason why Shepard is so arrogant. The supervision department is a creepy department.


    Although the supervision department is not directly responsible for promotion and punishment, their supervision results will directly affect the future of senior Navy generals.


    In the eyes of the preconceived Jonathan, all this has become a trick of camouflage and concealment.


    "It''s really hard for the inspector to come all the way. I''ll hold a grand welcome dinner for you in the evening. I hope you can come!" Jonathan said with cooperation.


    No matter how big his official position, whether loyal or traitor, as long as he is still a member of the Navy, he must be subject to the supervision of the Ministry of supervision.


    Seeing Jonathan''s understanding, xuepat nodded with great satisfaction and said, "Jonathan is indeed a reasonable person. I think there must be no problems in this G-8 base."


    This is about to become an unwritten regulation within the Navy. The people of the supervision department said that they just want to come down and search.


    As long as the price paid can satisfy them, they can generally get the desired results. The worst is that everything is normal.


    It''s normal that there are such dark transactions in places with grades, but everyone knows it.


    It was said that Jonathan was very old-fashioned and smelly and hard like a stone in a pit, but pat didn''t think so when it snowed today.


    This Jonathan is actually very good. I believe everyone misunderstood him. After going back this time, he must change their views.


    He knew that Jonathan did this because he disguised shepat as a tong man.


    It is under this misunderstanding that the two people get along very well, which can be said to hit it off.


    Leaving Jonathan''s office with satisfaction, Shepard went directly to the arranged room.


    As soon as xuepat left, Jonathan waved to the guard. He whispered a few words. The guard nodded and went out.


    Under the arrangement of Jonathan, xuepat was followed by two tails, who accompanied xuepat to carry out supervision.


    It''s an escort. In fact, it''s monitoring him at all, but xuepat thinks that Jonathan''s arrangement is very considerate. After all, he is still fresh and inconvenient. With the help of these two people, he really saves a lot of things.


    I never expected that shepat would cooperate so well. In a trance, Jonathan felt that it seemed a little wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Finally, he had to take this idea as his own illusion. After all, the pirates who can dare to invade the naval base these days will never be very simple. Maybe this cooperation is to confuse the Navy.


    Shepard''s every move in the Navy G-8 branch was under Jonathan''s control, but the more he mastered it, the more confused he became.


    His actions are really like an inspector of the headquarters. There are no flaws at all.


    Of course, this is very normal, because Shepard is really the inspector sent by headquarters.


    But commander Jonathan doesn''t think so. In fact, Jonathan is good everywhere. The only disadvantage is that he is too easy to be misled by thinking patterns.


    Before meeting xuepat, he thought he was from Tong, so the more he received all the normal reports, the more he felt that the man who called himself xuepat was too cunning

 V1.Chapter 623

    All this seemed to happen in front of Tong man. Although he couldn''t hear the voice, how could he not guess with his intelligence.


    With this moving live target, Tongren is also happy to let him attract Kaiqiang Nathan''s attention.


    In fact, it''s normal to let Tong people run to Jonathan and say that they are Tong people. He won''t be so stupid.


    While learning the knowledge of ship repair from mecao, he monitored what happened in the whole base.


    The three girls were also entangled. Someone always pestered Hatta to learn chart painting, and someone always asked Xiaonan about cooking, and kobat didn''t know how to find xiangphosphorus.


    It''s hard to say whether the people here are sent by Jonathan. Unless you ask Jonathan or the party, you can figure it out.


    In addition to the Tong people, Xiaotian, xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan are all under the surveillance of jonasen.


    "Mr. mecao, do you think you can add a device for me in this pirate ship?" Tong asked respectfully.


    Although Tongren finally didn''t promise to stay, mecao taught Tongren all the knowledge he knew without reservation, which moved Tongren very much. His title to mecao also became a teacher.


    Frowning, mecao asked, "what device? You should be able to handle it yourself?"


    Tong man looked longingly at his pirate ship. He slowly said, "this is a very great idea. Its principle is like this!"


    Then Tong people told the old man all about the principle of hot-air balloon without any reservation.


    After hearing all this, mecao nervously covered Tongren''s mouth. He carefully whispered, "have you told others about this?"


    "No! Only my crew knows this for the time being!" Tong man looked at mecao strangely and replied honestly.


    Nodding, mecao said with satisfaction: "that''s good. This discovery can be said to be a very good change. The fewer people know, the better!"


    With that, mecao said loudly to the Tongren, "how can you repair like this here? Come here and I''ll tell you!"


    They took special care of the Tong people for mecao. The people around them had long been surprised. Although they were jealous that the Tong people could learn mecao''s skills, they also knew that they were unable to deal with mecao''s strange temper.


    He followed mecao to the studio of the dock. As soon as he came in, mecao happily asked Tongren to say it again.


    In the studio of the dock, there were only two of them here. Tongren picked up the materials and made a Kongming lamp.


    Tong people also learned the body art of Ninja at the beginning. In terms of agility, they are the most powerful among several people.


    He soon made a Kongming lamp and lit it. Looking at the slowly rising Kongming lamp, mecao was as excited as a child who had got his beloved toy.


    While admiring, mecao stared at Kong Mingdeng, and countless things that could take advantage of this characteristic were born in his heart.


    "By the way, isn''t this perfect? What else do you need to improve?" mecao asked suspiciously.


    "Direction control! If you let it fly indiscriminately, this technology will be wasted! So you must add a rudder to it like a ship!" Tong Ren explained simply.


    The more you listen, the brighter your eyes are. Mecao nodded approvingly and said, "you''re right. Only technologies that can be controlled can be applied. Otherwise, what you finally make is a disposable toy!"


    Although he knows that mecao''s ideas and consciousness are very advanced, Tong people never expected that he could analyze so thoroughly. In another world, isn''t this principle applied to toys?


    Taking out the paper and pen, mecao began to write and draw. He soon drew the appearance and principle of Kongming lamp.


    While holding the pen and touching his chin, mecao looked at the drawing carefully. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly. This is a technology he has never seen before. It is really difficult to solve the problem in a moment.


    Looking at mecao''s eyebrows, Tong said softly, "do you think you can use the power of recoil?"


    "Recoil? What''s that?" mecao asked strangely, having never touched the word.


    Frowning, Tong man took out the glue for repairing the ship. He soon pinched a small balloon and dried it quickly with his mastery.


    Faced with the strange behavior of Tong people, mecao was even more confused. Now he doesn''t understand the young man''s idea.


    With a slight smile, Tong man stuffed the balloon into his mouth. He gently blew a breath and the balloon ballooned.


    Looking at mecao''s puzzled eyes, Tong man gently pinched the mouth of the balloon and took it down.


    Suddenly released the balloon, it suddenly flew out in a spin, dazzled the people who looked straight at it.


    Mecao''s eyes became brighter. He eagerly grabbed Tong''s shoulder and asked, "is this what you call a recoil?"


    Tong people honestly nodded and said, "yes, this is done with the power of recoil!"


    "So what drove it out?" mecao asked again.


    This problem that even children on earth know makes mecao happy and don''t know what to say.


    This young man called hitong man is really amazing. It seems that there is another world in his mind. All strange ideas can emerge.


    "It''s gas! The gas in it will produce an opposite force, so it can make the ball fly out!" Tong explained patiently.


    After thinking for a while, mecao shook his head regretfully and said, "I''m afraid this idea won''t work!"


    "Why? Isn''t this a good way to control the direction?" Tong asked strangely.


    "Yes, it''s really a very good way. If handled properly, it can even make it easy for ships to and from the windless zone!" mecao nodded.


    Then he continued: "unfortunately, the recoil force is too clumsy. If you blow out the gas all at once every time, you must replenish the gas immediately! But when you replenish it, God knows where the Kongming lamp will be blown by the wind! So this method must not be used in practice!"

 V1.Chapter 624

    Mecao deserves to be an expert. He can find the disadvantage of recoil force in an instant.


    "Unless... Alas! This idea is impossible anyway!" mecao said regretfully.


    "Unless what?" Tong people hurriedly asked. It was about whether he could leave the base. How could he ignore it?


    Mecao said seriously and word by word, "unless you can control the injection of gas!"


    As soon as Tongren heard mecao''s answer, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and said, "I thought it was something. Since I put forward this method, there is certainly an improved method!"


    "Oh? You can solve such a problem?" mecao said incredulously.


    "In fact, it''s very simple! Just put a cork on it!" Tong said easily.


    Although Tong people have seen overheated balloons on the earth before, it''s a pity that he doesn''t know how to control the direction of hot-air balloons. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to make any inventions here!


    Tong people don''t like the doctrine of taking things, but isn''t it right if there are ready-made conclusions that can be used?


    Creation is to invent things that have never been done before, not to repeatedly verify the conclusions that have been verified by predecessors!


    Hearing Tongren''s words, mecao frowned again. He really couldn''t figure out how to control the balloon with a cork.


    "Well, you can show me!" knowing that his thinking can''t keep up with Tongren''s ideas, mecao asked on his own initiative.


    Even if he doesn''t say it, Tongren will show him the experiment. Sometimes it''s better to put the process and results in front of him.


    Using the tools in the studio, Tong man quickly made a cork, but he didn''t put it on the balloon immediately.


    He took out a very thin iron nail and poked a small hole in the cork. Now mecao understood the intention of Tong people at once.


    Waving to stop the Tongren''s action, mecao said solemnly: "this can really effectively control the gas injection, but how can you control the size of the force? And how can you control the injection and stop?"


    With a smile, Tong Ren picked up a thicker nail again and continued to expand along the hole until he dug the whole cork into an empty core.


    Looking at the action of Tong people, mecao frowned again. Even if this kind of cork is not tested, it will not be much different from when there is no cork!


    But the Tong man didn''t directly install the cork as mecao thought. He picked up a small piece of wood to cover the cork.


    Tong man raised his hand and motioned for mecao to watch carefully. He put a nail from the other side of the wood chip, pushed the wood chip open and put it down with a nail.


    Watching from the side, mecao seems to have been fixed. His whole mind has been attracted by the experiment in front of him.


    In his mind, images flashed constantly, which was the control device of the recoil force.


    A labor-saving lever gently pushed open the cover behind the cork in his mind, a stream of air immediately sprayed out, and Kongming lamp immediately shifted its direction.


    Then release the lever, under the pressure of the air flow, the wood chip is pushed over again, and the passage of the air flow is blocked again.


    After deduction over and over again, mecao can finally determine that there is absolutely no problem with this device, but it needs some effort in selecting materials.


    Before, mecao was very confident that he could be a teacher of Tongren, but now he wants to go to sea with Tongren.


    With such a person, he can learn too much.


    "There is absolutely no problem with this device! It can be made right away!" mecao said positively, with a trace of no doubt in his tone.


    Hearing mecao''s affirmation, Tongren is certainly happy. As long as he can add a rudder to the hot-air balloon, he is sure to escape here.


    As for whether the heat is enough or not, it doesn''t need to be considered at all. Having mastered the purification ability, he can raise the temperature in the ship.


    It''s mecao''s temper to do what he thinks. The more he knows that there won''t be too much time, the more he cherishes time and doesn''t want to leave regrets in his life.


    They spent a lot of time in selecting materials, because the device needs to take into account the factors of labor saving and tightness.


    Hot air balloons fly high in the sky. There can be no difference in face here.


    Fortunately, as the oldest servicing player, mecao has the initiative to select and purchase materials.


    In the past, mecao has always been like this. As long as he thinks of anything, he will start to do it immediately, so no one doubts it.


    As for the smart Jonathan, he was smart but was mistaken by smart. All his eyes were on the three women and shepat.


    The device was built soon. Now they just need to install it. Anyway, with Jonathan''s consent, they simply put the device on the ship.


    Only the two of them know the principle and purpose of this device. Otherwise, no matter how confident Tongren is, they will never act so blatantly.


    Everything is perfect. The only regret is that there is no way to experiment. After all, it is still a dangerous naval base. Once it flies, it can''t come down.


    Although it has been calculated and demonstrated countless times, this device is absolutely feasible, but it always makes people feel particularly uneasy before practice.


    "You don''t seem to have a special repairman on board?" mecao asked intentionally or unintentionally after all this.


    Tongren looked at the old man strangely. He had asked this question before, and he didn''t know why he asked it again.


    He nodded honestly. Tong man replied, "yes, I usually do the maintenance work on the ship!"


    Glancing his lips, mecao disdained and said, "but your craft is really bad. It''s too unbearable!"


    This sentence doesn''t mean to belittle. Although the Tongren''s ideas can''t be compared with mecaobi, his repair technology is also hard for Tongren to beat.


    But the problem is here. Before, mecao always encouraged Tong people. I didn''t expect to hit him this time.


    He smiled awkwardly, and Tongren agreed: "of course, how can my skill make Shifu see it?"

 V1.Chapter 625

    With the approval of Tong people, mecao suddenly became serious. He said sternly, "don''t laugh with me. I''m telling you serious things!"


    Tong Ren, who had never seen mecao speak in this tone, was stunned. He stayed for a long time before he said with some fear: "teacher, don''t be angry! I will study hard!"


    Tongren didn''t think too much at all. He just thought that mecao wanted to make progress and that the boat that had devoted all his efforts would be well.


    "You shouldn''t stay here long? You should leave here soon?" mecao suddenly changed the topic and said.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, everything mecao said is true. Tongren really can''t stay here for too long.


    He nodded helplessly, and Tong said that he would not waste too much time here.


    Pointing to the direction of the pirate ship, mecao asked faintly, "your so-called learning is to take this ship for experiments? If I remember correctly, it seems that you only have this ship?"


    Facing the heckle of mecao, Tongren really didn''t know what to say. He said, "this..."


    "What''s this? If your ship is damaged by your experiment, are you going to swim and be a pirate?" mecaos laughed mercilessly.


    I never thought that a thin old man could exude such a pressing momentum. If he keeps it for a long time, I''m afraid it''s impossible to be domineering even if he practices it?


    No matter how powerful people are, they will have a trace of fear in the face of their teachers. Even Tongren are inevitable.


    Hard headed, Tong said awkwardly, "well, after I leave here, I will find a professional maintenance personnel immediately!"


    Mecao sneered and said with disdain: "hum! Good maintenance personnel either follow the Pirate Group or the Navy. I''m afraid the rest are not as good as you!"


    A series of proposals were rejected. Tongren couldn''t figure out what the eccentric master wanted to do. He had to say in a low voice, "well... I hope the teacher can point out a clear way."


    After looking at the Tong man with his head down, mecao''s face was clearly with a smile of successful treachery. He said coldly: "well, the rule in our industry is that ship repairers must be responsible for the ship they repair. The device just now has not been tested. I will go with you at that time!"


    It turned out that mecao had such a mind. Tong people had a great headache in the face of this strange master. He was a little distracted and said, "but you... You are a Navy!"


    "Hey! Make it clear! I''m not following the pirates, but the ship! Does the ship have any pirates and Navy?" mecao explained.


    The Tong man continued, "well, what about your daughter kobat? Do you care about her?"


    With a horizontal eye, mecao said angrily, "what''s to worry about? She''s such a big person. Can''t she even take care of herself?"


    "If you go with us, aren''t you afraid that the Navy will embarrass her?" Tong people tried to persuade again.


    Mecao suddenly smiled and said with a confident face, "this is the key to the problem!"


    Hearing mecao''s words, Tong people were very happy and said, "yes, yes, you will hurt kobat, so don''t take risks?"


    "I didn''t leave voluntarily! I''m a hostage. I was captured by pirates!" mecao left such a sentence unfathomably and walked away. There was no chance for Tongren to refuse.


    After carefully thinking about mecao''s words, Tong people suddenly understand that they really need a hostage!


    Now Xiaotian, xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan are under surveillance. I''m afraid it''s difficult to come here smoothly.


    However, with a hostage, it becomes different. The Navy, which has always advertised itself as representing justice, will never ignore it, so that Tong people can leave smoothly.


    Mecao can naturally follow the Tong people. Even if something bad happens later, he can also be said to have been forced by the pirates. In this way, kobat will be completely safe.


    I couldn''t help but scold the old fox in my heart. Before, mecao had always been a doer. I didn''t expect that his tricks were not inferior to Jonathan, or even worse than him.


    Although the purpose of mecao is unclear, Tongren believe that he will never harm himself.


    It was good. Even mecao wanted to persuade Tongren to stay. Unexpectedly, it suddenly became mecao''s willingness to join Tongren''s Pirate Group.


    In fact, it can''t blame others. Who makes him have to show his knowledge and IQ in front of mecao? This has aroused mecao''s interest. If mecao is willing to let Tong people leave like this, there is a ghost.


    Now that he had figured out all this, Tong Ren came out very single. He said gently to mecao, who was drinking and humming a little song leisurely: "teacher, you have something ready!"


    It seemed that he had already known the result. Mecao was not surprised. He opened his eyes and looked at Tong man. He said slowly, "I have nothing to clean up. Can I go to your ship without anything?"


    Tongren whispered, "what about your tool? It''s your most handy tool!"


    Mecao smiled cunningly. He said with a trace of wine: "Oh! You said that the tools fell on your ship when repairing the ship!"


    He was already ready! Tongren''s first thought when they heard this sentence was like this!


    Seeing the depression on Tong''s face, mecao couldn''t help laughing. He forced himself to smile and asked, "when are you going to leave? Let me know at that time!"


    There was no way to take this kind of teacher. Tong looked like a vented ball. He whispered, "soon! I will hold you then!"


    With a slight nod, mecao signaled that he knew. Then he closed his eyes again, took a small sip of wine and continued to hum.


    Every time mecao solves a problem, it will be like this. Of course, it is tacit for everyone to see him. They all think that mecao will be so happy if he solves another problem.


    But the bitter Lord Tong people certainly know the reason. Whenever they think of facing such a strange old man in the future, his heart is very uncomfortable

 V1.Chapter 626

    Although they are very reluctant, Tongren know that they really need a professional maintenance personnel to ensure the normal operation of the ship.


    I didn''t have to come here, but it was because Tongren didn''t fix the rudder of the hot-air balloon before, which caused such a mistake.


    Now that the ship has been repaired and the problem of rudder has been solved, of course, there is no reason to continue to stay here.


    Having the ability of light is indeed a lot of benefits. Even it is much more convenient to send messages. With a slight flick of your finger, you throw out the light like three stars.


    Almost at the same time, these lights flew to the three girls. The most amazing thing is that the Navy responsible for monitoring the three girls didn''t even find anything wrong.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve seen such a scene. Where can the three girls not know that it was made by Tongren.


    I don''t know what this means. The three girls all stretched out their hands at a loss. As soon as they met the light, a subtitle composed of light appeared in front of them.


    Go to the dock! We must get out of here quickly! Tong herringbone.


    I''ve been afraid to wander around. Where do the three girls know how to get to the dock?


    Just when they didn''t know what to do, the subtitle composed of light changed suddenly. It became a little light again and fell on the wrists of the three girls.


    Different from just now, it looks more like a pointer pointing in the direction of the dock.


    How clever the three girls were, they immediately understood what Tongren meant, and rushed to the dock without hesitation.


    Of course, the people who monitored them found their unusual behavior, but the orders received by the Navy were to monitor rather than stop, so they didn''t intervene. They just reported the matter while following xiangphosphorus, Xiaotian and Xiaonan.


    This move made Jonathan unable to understand. Would they really abandon the captain and leave alone?


    Even if it is true, why should they leave this iron walled base? Do you use flying?


    Until now, he still believes that xuepat is Tongren, and even the reason for his belief is very simple.


    That is, Shepard is so much like a real inspector that he doesn''t even show any flaws from beginning to end.


    While monitoring the three girls, he noticed xuepat''s movements. What surprised him was that xuepat was not wrong from beginning to end.


    Just when Jonathan wondered, the three girls had arrived at the dock, and they immediately joined the Tongren.


    After getting the photos from his men, Jonathan knew he was wrong. Xuepat was really the supervisor sent by the headquarters, while Tong people had been hiding in the dock of the base, and even had a chance to meet!


    I''ve been in the dark for so long. Rao is a pure hearted man with few desires. Jonathan also has a feeling of being fooled!


    "Stop the double-edged Pirate Group immediately! They must not be allowed to recapture their ship!" Jonathan ordered angrily.


    The commander was angry. His men dared to grind. They quickly took the order and didn''t dare to delay for a moment.


    In this case, they can''t neglect it. They immediately sent the 17th detachment, the elite force of the Navy''s G-8 base!


    Worthy of being an elite force, they rushed to the scene at the first time, but they didn''t start immediately.


    The reason is very simple, because there are hostages in the hands of the pirates, and the hostages are naturally mecao.


    Just when the two sides were deadlocked, Drake had already heard the news and came. Seeing the situation in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning.


    After gritting his teeth, Drake finally made up his mind. He shouted, "what are you waiting for? Don''t you know the commander''s order?"


    The elite of the 17th detachment Navy, look at me and me. No one knows what to do.


    It is true that the commander ordered that these pirates must be caught, but they still held the people of the naval base in their hands.


    In this case, how can they ignore mecao''s life safety?


    Finally, the bounden duty of soldiers still prevailed, and the elite of the 17th detachment decided to do it.


    Seeing that the struggle between the two sides was imminent, there was a loud drink like thunder: "stop!"


    It was commander Jonathan who came. How could such a good man watch mecao die?


    With the order of the officer, the elites of the 17th detachment, who were already very reluctant, immediately put down their weapons.


    Drake walked quickly to Jonathan and whispered in his ear, "commander, the other party is a pirate offering a reward of 90 million Bailey! How can we be soft hearted?"


    Mecao was originally playing a play with Tong people. Seeing Jonathan defending himself in this way, he was also very unhappy. He shouted: "commander, you don''t care about me. My old man still has a few years to live, so you can order!"


    Hearing mecao''s words, Tong people don''t know how many times they cursed in their heart. In case that Jonathan is really dead hearted, I''m afraid they won''t want to go so smoothly.


    Fortunately, Jonathan didn''t do that. He glanced at Drake and mecao. Jonathan said loudly, "listen to me! Whether it''s a commander or a floor sweeper, we shouldn''t give up easily! Because there is no class in front of life! Because we are a Navy representing justice!"


    With just one word, Jonathan successfully aroused everyone''s resonance. Drake looked at his back in a daze, and then he knew what was the difference between the two.


    A man who can put his life first at any moment, why worry that no one will work for him?


    Even mecao was moved. He felt very sorry now, but it was impossible for him to give up his ideal.


    "Hello! Hitong, I allow you to leave. You must let mecao go!" Jonathan said seriously.


    The Tong man rolled his eyes and said, "do you think I''m a three-year-old? Can we go now if we let him go?"


    Jonathan frowned and said, "I can guarantee it with my military honor. Is that always OK?"


    "The honor of a soldier? I don''t think it''s as reliable as the honor of a pirate! As long as we leave here safely, we won''t embarrass him any more!" Tong people scoffed

 V1.Chapter 627

    Jonathan flatly refused, "no! How do I know if you will abide by the agreement!"


    Tong shrugged and said indifferently, "then you bet! If you bet, the old man still has half the chance to survive. If you don''t bet, he will die here immediately!"


    Drake said: "commander, you have to think clearly! If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to catch them again!"


    Completely ignoring Drake''s words, Jonathan finally made up his mind. He gnashed his teeth and said, "you''d better remember what you said! If you let me know that you killed mecao, I will not let you go! Also, don''t fall into my hands next time, otherwise you won''t have such good luck!"


    "Commander! He is..." Drake saw that Jonathan wanted to let the pirates go. He quickly dissuaded him.


    Jonathan interrupted Drake directly. He said seriously, "you don''t have to say any more. I''ll bear all the consequences!"


    Now that Jonathan had said so, it would be too unreasonable to stop again, and Drake had to close his mouth bitterly.


    "Good! The commander is really cheerful. I won''t hurt mecao. I can assure you that!" Tong said with a smile.


    "Somebody! Go and open the gate of the base!" Jonathan turned to his Navy and ordered.


    Tongren made a noise to stop Jonathan. He said with a smile, "we don''t need the driver under the commander''s cabinet. We naturally have a way to go out!"


    After a strange look at Tong man, Jonathan felt that he couldn''t understand the young man in front of him more and more.


    In fact, the reason why he was able to agree to the conditions of Tong people was that the pirate group had no evil deeds.


    As a senior general in the Navy, how could he not know how the high reward of Tongren came?


    Seeing Jonathan''s doubts on his face, Tongren smiled and explained, "it''s too ostentatious to let me out like this, which will affect your future! That xuepat is still here. Do you want to be caught?"


    Jonathan''s doubts did not disappear. What he was most interested in was how Tong people planned to leave.


    Tongren didn''t explain this time. He took three girls and came to the ship with mecao in his hands.


    Just when Tongren was about to leave, Xiaonan interrupted him. Xiaonan said awkwardly, "Tongren, our food and water are gone, and our previous daily necessities are lost. I don''t know how long it will take to reach the next place with people..."


    Tongren understood at once. He leaned out his head and said very embarrassed, "commander, I''m afraid there''s another thing to trouble you!"


    Hearing the Tongren''s words, Jonathan''s face showed a trace of sadness and laughter. He waved and said, "go! Open the gate of the base!"


    Knowing that Jonathan would be wrong, Tong people said with a bitter smile, "it''s not the problem of going out, but that we have no food and water, and some necessities... Do you think you can give generously?"


    Helpless, Jonathan immediately ordered people to bring what they needed and gave it to Tong people.


    There will probably never be such a situation in the world. Bitter mainly prepares supplies for kidnappers.


    According to Drake, he wanted to poison food and water, but how could Jonathan agree?


    If he ignores mecao''s life, why should he bother so much? If he poisons his food, who knows if they will let mecao eat first.


    Before she could thank her, kobat came to mecao crying. Her only relative is her old father. How can she not cry in the face of such a dangerous moment?


    It''s impossible to see his daughter crying so sad and say no heartache, but mecao''s mind has been decided. Naturally, he won''t be bound by such things.


    On the one hand, it''s because Tongren can get in touch with many interesting things. On the other hand, he also wants to live a free life like a pirate.


    Like uthorp''s father, he would rather abandon his wife and children than live at sea because the pirate flag is calling him!


    Admittedly, he is not a qualified husband and father, but he is definitely a real warrior at sea!


    "Kobat! You are already an adult. You belong to the naval G-8 base. The tears of the Navy should not flow easily!" mecao said loudly.


    He hurriedly wiped his tears, but the tears gushing from behind wetted kobat''s cheeks again.


    Perhaps every child is like this. They always want to do everything they can when they say goodbye to their parents. They just hope that their parents can leave peacefully.


    Looking at kobat''s crystal tears, mecao''s face suddenly became soft. He said softly, "kobat! Believe me, dad will come back here again!"


    When kobat heard her father''s promise, she nodded her head with tears. She didn''t know how sad she was.


    At this time, she found a familiar figure in the other party''s camp, which was the fragrant phosphorus that taught her to operate on patients!


    As if a drowning man had caught the straw, kobat looked at xiangphosphorus begging and said, "you are also a doctor. I believe you won''t hurt people. Please help take care of my father!"


    Then she bent down deeply, bowed, choked in her mouth and said, "please do everything!"


    Although I don''t know why Tongren suddenly kidnapped this seemingly very kind old man, xiangphosphorus believes that her Tongren brother will never harm the old man.


    She solemnly nodded and said, "don''t worry! Give it to me! I won''t let him do anything! Swear in the name of my doctor!"


    Faced with such a situation, Tongren didn''t know what to do. He took a look at mecao.


    "All right! Hurry up if you want to go! Be quick if you want to kill! You pirates!" cried mecao.


    This meaning is very obvious. Although it sounds like a tragic oath in the ears of the Navy, Tong people know that he is urging him to set out quickly.


    The father''s nature and the blood thicker than water affection between father and daughter are the fetters of mecao. If he stays like this, he doesn''t know whether he still has the courage to leave

 V1.Chapter 628

    He nodded slightly. Tong man took mecao to the cabin. He gently pressed a button, and a spherical cover immediately popped out.


    He lit the stove on the ship, which had been put in place when the rudder of the hot-air balloon was added.


    Originally, some deflated balloons tightened up at once, and the place connected to the ship also made a creaking sound.


    There is tension on the surface of the water. The ship must use this force to fly smoothly.


    Tongren launched the power of light, and the hot air inside suddenly became more, and the ship was gently floated by the power of hot-air balloon.


    The Marines had never seen such a scene. They stared at the pirate ship rising slowly and didn''t hear Tongren''s farewell at all.


    Mecao, who was sitting on the deck, had already wet his eyes with tears. He sat dejected and looked at the sky blankly with empty eyes, as if all his souls had been pulled out.


    Girls are always soft hearted. They can''t see others cry. Both Xiaotian and Xiaonan look at Tongren with a reproachful eye. Even xiangphosphorus, who has always been obedient, said, "brother Tongren, let''s let the old man go! Look how sad he cries, and kobat must be very uncomfortable!"


    Seeing everyone''s eyes like crusading, Tong man couldn''t help being speechless. He said angrily: "Hey, old man, can you not let me be this black pot?"


    The old man then recovered. He said faintly, "I helped you escape from the naval base. Why did you help me carry a black pot?"


    Who has seen the hostages dare to talk to the kidnappers like this? Who has seen the kidnappers take the blame for the hostages?


    Hearing the conversation between the two, the three girls present looked at everything in front of them like the Navy below.


    As soon as he grabbed mecao''s shoulder, Tong people comforted him and said, "well, don''t be sad. You can come back one day!"


    Mecao was not so happy. He glanced at him and said, "don''t I know? Do you still use you smelly boy to teach me?"


    Finally, seeing that mecao was not so sad, Tong people quickly changed the topic. He asked jokingly, "old man, how do I feel that the ship seems to be shaking all the time? Are you sure there is no problem with the ship you repaired?"


    Just as the artist doesn''t like others to criticize his works, mecao can''t accept Tongren''s doubt about his technology. He reaches out his hand and knocks a chestnut on Tongren''s head. He says angrily: "you smelly boy dare to question my old man''s technology? Are you itching again!"


    Now the three girls don''t know what the situation is. The hostages dare to beat the kidnappers and talk and laugh with the kidnappers. Is there any law in the world? Is there any reason?


    "Hey! Old man! Stop! I''m the captain! Besides, you seem to scare my wife!" Tong people shouted discontentedly.


    This time it was mecao''s turn to be surprised. He couldn''t believe it and said, "what? You said this was your wife? Which one?"


    With a slight smile, Tong man replied solemnly: "yes! It''s my wife! And, not which one, but each one!"


    Mecao''s heart doesn''t know how many times he has scolded secretly. Which man doesn''t dream of three wives and four concubines, but the man in front of him has done it.


    Tong people think that taking mecao will make their ears suffer inhuman torture, but mecao thinks that on this ship will make their eyes suffer!


    Watching this smelly boy flirt with so many wives all day is really on the peak of life. It''s really a kind of naked abuse!


    Seeing that the two people were so wordy, the most impatient young Tian finally couldn''t help shouting: "Hey! Who can explain to us what''s going on?"


    Tongren and mecao were stunned. They looked at each other and didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Master! I think you''d better talk about it!" Tongren said unkindly, and a word pushed mecao to the forefront of the storm.


    "Master? Tongren, why did you suddenly have a master?"


    "Yes, yes! It must be very interesting. Tell us quickly!"


    All of a sudden, the three girls shouted, depriving Tongren of the right to speak with mecao.


    As the saying goes, a woman is equal to 500 ducks. The ancients really didn''t deceive me!


    Tongren raised his hand and loudly stopped the three girls: "everyone be quiet! What can we say if you are so noisy?"


    Sure enough, the three women suddenly calmed down, and their eyes were full of exploratory eyes.


    "Teacher, please introduce yourself first!" Tong said to mecao.


    There are all guys in the dock. Why did mecao ever see so many chirping girls? He said awkwardly, "that... I''m the new boatman on the ship!"


    Then he stopped talking. Tong looked at him speechless and said, "old man, aren''t you kidding me? Such a short introduction?"


    He was not very familiar with several girls, and the elderly inevitably had to avoid suspicion, so he was very embarrassed.


    I never thought that the teacher who usually talked and talked suddenly became like a mute. As long as Tongren told the cause and effect of the matter.


    Hearing that the old man was indeed the master of Tongren, the three girls immediately gathered around. They called one by one. The enthusiasm was unbearable.


    It was beyond his imagination that the introduced mecao would suddenly fall into such a dilemma.


    Looking at mecao surrounded by three girls, Tong people couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the ship will be more lively in the future.


    Tongren took advantage of it and went out to have a look. The ship had already flown high, and the Navy under it had become small black spots.


    When he returned to the cabin, he could not help laughing at what he saw.


    The naughty chicks are pulling mecao''s beard and talking loudly. They don''t know what they want to do.


    He coughed softly and Tongren said, "Hey! This is my teacher. Can you stop it!"


    Finally understood and saved, mecao hid behind the Tong people, like a bullied little daughter-in-law.


    Seeing mecao''s action, several girls couldn''t help laughing

 V1.Chapter 629

    "All right! Stop it! Hata, go and see the direction of the boat! Xiangphosphorus, go and help Xiaonan prepare food! Xiaonan, it''s hard for you!" Tongren ordered in an orderly manner.


    The three girls knew when to joke and when to be serious. They left obediently and did their own things.


    On board, the captain''s words are the biggest, and the crew must obey orders like soldiers.


    Seeing that everyone had their own task, mecao also asked, "smelly boy, you haven''t assigned a job to my old man!"


    Tong man looked at mecao and said with a smile, "you! Your task is more important. You need to see if there is any problem with the place we repaired!"


    They are in the sky now. In case of any problem, it is not as simple as flooding the ship.


    Now I feel the shaking of the ship before I fly very high, which is enough to prove that the air flow at high altitude is very strong.


    From now on, we should carefully watch the trend of the ship. As soon as there is anything wrong, we should immediately take out corresponding solutions to solve it.


    It''s better to let mecao look at the force parts of the ship in flight than to let him stare at the ship.


    This matter must be done by the teacher himself. Only mecao, who has repaired the broken ship for many years, can see the stress and problems of the ship at a glance.


    God knows if there will be anything that needs to fly to heaven in the future. Tongren have to keep an eye on it.


    Xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan are busy in the kitchen, and Xiaotian quickly determines the correct direction of the ship.


    With the direction, they can move correctly. Under the guidance of Hata, Tongren quickly corrected the direction of the ship with the recoil device.


    Facts have proved that the recoil principle can indeed change the direction of the hot-air balloon in the air, but the effect is not very good.


    In fact, it''s good to study this thing for the first time, but Tongren are still a little dissatisfied.


    Mecao, who had already determined the force point of the hull, also stood behind the Tong man. He frowned and murmured, "it''s effective, but the utilization efficiency of power is still too low!"


    It is worthy of being an old worker. Unexpectedly, the problem has been determined only in the cabin.


    Tongren asked happily, "master, do you have a good way to solve this problem?"


    "Increase strength! This should be the simplest and most effective way!" mecao said concisely.


    After listening to mecao''s method, Tong man frowned and thought hard, but how could he solve this problem in a short time.


    "Then it''s good to increase the strength?" hatada said very easily.


    Tong people looked at her suspiciously and didn''t understand what she meant. He glanced at the fledgling field and wanted to find out a result.


    The young farmland skimmed his lips and said, "Why are you so stupid? If one power is not enough, just add a few more power!"


    This sentence was like a hand that removed many doubts and dispelled all the doubts in Tongren''s heart.


    What Hata said is not wrong. Since the strength is not enough, then add strength. In fact, this problem is very easy to solve.


    The explosive force is absolutely different from the slow release force. The former can blow up very strong things, but the latter may not be able to blow a hair!


    It''s simple to say, but why didn''t Tongren think of it? That''s because those in the game are fans!


    Now the problem has been well solved. Tongren just want to find a way to increase the pressure on the container for storing power!


    With the existence of Tongren, an energy-saving and self heating guy, Tongren can pressurize the container as long as it is within the bearing range of the container.


    After carefully calculating the upper pressure limit of the container, Tongren began the pressurization process.


    Sure enough, after pressurization, the ship''s reaction capacity has also improved a lot, which has fully met their requirements.


    In this way, he manipulated the ship to fly freely in the sky. A very heroic feeling suddenly came into Tongren''s heart, which was completely different from wandering in the sea for the first time.


    Whether for the sea or the sky, human beings always have a special feeling, which is a kind of exploration and desire for the unknown.


    That''s why mecao decided to go with him as soon as he heard about the hot-air balloon.


    That''s the sky, the place that people yearn for. It''s full of blue sky and white clouds. It''s also full of bright sun, soft moon and stars. It was originally a place that only birds could set foot in.


    Maintaining the hot air, their ship kept a fixed height, and the hull flew in the direction pointed by the pointer.


    Until he left the base''s sphere of influence, Tong talent was reluctant to control the ship and fell down.


    Slowly reducing the heat, the ship also slowly landed, which is completely different from the previous fall at the naval base.


    Falling on the boundless sea is another different feeling. They haven''t sailed on the sea for a long time.


    Since they flew to the empty Island, they never came to the blue ocean again. Now they finally come back. It''s really a kind of inexplicable excitement.


    "The container is still too fragile. If it goes on like this, it will break down in a few times!" mecao concluded with some disappointment.


    Tongren then comforted: "master, don''t be too anxious. This is the first time we have studied this. It''s great to succeed at one time!"


    At this time, Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus had finished the meal. They brought the meal up and said happily, "Tongren! Don''t talk to master first. Hurry up and ask Master to have dinner!"


    While chatting about the materials, Tong people walked to the restaurant with mecao. Although the boat is small, the configuration is relatively complete. It is the so-called sparrow is small and has five dirty parts!


    Just add two more beds. I just don''t know how to arrange mecao.


    The problem now is not to study that. It''s mainly to fill your stomach first. Everyone is happy to eat

 V1.Chapter 630

    As expected, Jonathan was still trustworthy. Until the rectification meal was finished, no navy caught up.


    After dinner, Tong people accompanied mecao to repair the whole ship, so that it can better adapt to flying in the air.


    Perhaps for the sake of mecao''s safety, the navy has prepared enough food for the tongs.


    After a quiet time, everyone felt very comfortable. At this time, the Arsenal system, which had not been moving for a long time, suddenly released a task!


    Task type: trigger plot


    Completion difficulty: B


    Completion reward: a double puppet


    Task content: win the dvaybackright competition!


    With the improvement of the ability, the requirements of the Arsenal system are becoming higher and higher. Even the original Luffy can only win a narrow task, but the evaluation is only level B.


    But Tong people have to try hard. Now they have found Xiaonan, which means they have more responsibility. The double puppet is undoubtedly the best choice. With this thing on their body, they have an extra life, and can keep their physical state at the best at any time.


    Standing up slowly, Tong man looked at the sea in the distance and murmured, "there seems to be an island in front!"


    Naturally, he didn''t see the island, but he deeply understood the meaning of the trigger task.


    If it is not because it is close to the long chain Island, the system can never pop up a task for no reason.


    Fledgling Tian heard Tongren''s words and immediately took out a telescope. With the help of tools, she really saw a grassy island.


    On the empty Island, there is a vast expanse of white everywhere, and the facilities in the G-8 base are mixed with too many artificial colors. They don''t know how long they haven''t seen such an island, and it still looks so vibrant!


    The three girls had long been tired of the invariable sea. As soon as xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan heard that Xiaotian really had an island, they didn''t even think about how Tongren knew. They jumped up with a shout of joy.


    Under the driving of hatada, the boat quickly approached the shore of the island. They couldn''t wait to land on the island.


    But Tong Ren was not so optimistic, because he knew that as soon as he set foot on the island, the wheel of fate would begin to turn.


    But he can''t tell several people the danger directly. After all, some secrets should be carefully kept.


    After clearing his throat, Tongren said seriously, "well... Now it''s getting closer and closer to the end of the great route, and there must be more danger. Therefore, it''s necessary to be more careful in big housework, and you can''t take it lightly!"


    The most naughty one was hatada. She stuck out her tongue and said, "what''s the matter? We still have you!"


    Tongren was speechless. Tongren was silent for a long time before he said, "although it''s right to say so, being more careful doesn''t mean reducing my pressure!"


    Xiaotian looked at him angrily and said discontentedly, "Oh... I know! Do you want to be lazy!"


    Seeing that the Tongren ate and shriveled continuously, Xiaonan couldn''t see it anymore. She began to persuade and said, "sister Hata, in fact, the Tongren is also very right! In case there is any accident when the Tongren is not around us, we must be able to cope with it by ourselves!"


    I didn''t expect Xiaonan to take the initiative to protect Tongren. Xiaotian''s little mouth pouted even more. She pretended to be angry and said, "don''t play, don''t play, Xiaonan, you really protect him every time."


    Xiangphosphorus also quickly became a peacemaker. She smiled and said, "sister Hata, but I feel that brother Tongren and sister Xiaonan are right!"


    "Hum! It''s heartless not to help me even you little girl!" said hatada.


    When she reached Xiaotian''s ear, xiangphosphorus whispered something. Xiaotian was immediately happy. She nodded her head, took xiangphosphorus''s hand and said, "my sister was right. Why didn''t I think of it just now?"


    Seeing that everything had been solved and the three girls had basically reached a consensus, Tong people quietly gathered around xiangphosphorus and asked in a low voice, "Hey, xiangphosphorus, what did you say to her just now? It seems to be very easy to use!"


    "Just now I told sister Hata... Ha ha, I won''t tell you!" xiangphosphorus said with a naughty smile.


    In fact, what xiangphosphorus said just now is very simple, that is, if each of them has more strength than Tongren, their Tongren brother will be more embarrassing!


    Tongren looked at xiangphosphorus awkwardly with a face of deep resentment. He said helplessly, "God, even my lovely sister xiangphosphorus has failed to learn. How can I live!"


    I didn''t know that these words were all heard by Xiaotian and Xiaonan with sharp ears. They two angrily forked their waist and asked fiercely, "Tongren, what did you say just now?"


    "Ah? I just said you three are so cute, but it''s really jealous!" Tong people quickly changed the topic to avoid their condemnation.


    "Don''t lie! We heard what you just said clearly!" the two girls said in one voice.


    Then they would come up and pinch Tongren''s ears. Tongren hurriedly covered his ears and ran.


    Mecao, who was watching, couldn''t help laughing bitterly at this time. Probably only at this time can we see that Tong people and the four of them are still very young teenagers.


    If it hadn''t been for the pirate flag flying high on the mast, anyone who saw them in the sea would never have thought that they would be criminals offering a reward of up to 90 million Bailey.


    Even qiwuhai''s giants are just hundreds of millions of reward, aren''t they? Who would believe their reward?


    Frolicking is frolicking, but they will never lose their direction. Several young people soon stopped. They looked at the approaching island very solemnly, as if they had made some vows in their hearts.


    How can such a pirate ship not have a great future if it can retract and release freely and be fearless in the face of danger?


    Perhaps this is the difference between them and ordinary people. No matter what they do, they must try their best!


    After the frolicking just now, whether they were cautious or indifferent, they have disappeared from their faces and replaced only seriousness

 V1.Chapter 631

    It''s nice to be young. If only he could be so young! Mecao thought so.


    When he was young, it was when the Pirate King became the most popular, and mecao had two ideals in his heart.


    One is to become the person who knows the ship best in the world. It took him a lifetime to finally achieve this goal.


    Another dream in his heart is to be a pirate fighting for justice!


    This sentence may make people feel very funny, but mecao''s ideal is really like this.


    Pirates don''t have to rob their homes. Robbing gold and silver from others is the behavior of robbers. Bullying the soft and fearing the hard is the behavior of cowards.


    Searching for the legendary treasure and fighting with the unknown sea is the real pirate!


    In such an environment, who doesn''t have a pirate dream in his heart?


    "Hey! Old man! What do you think? You think so deeply?" Tong''s words awakened mecao who fell into memory.


    Mecao looked back and knew why Tongren asked. It turned out that the boat had docked on the shore and several girls had got off the boat.


    The island is very strange. At first glance, there are continuous green grass and some trees rising into the sky.


    I''m afraid the most disappointed are the girls. I thought I came back to a crowded place, but looking at the weeds in front of me, it didn''t look like someone was living!


    Walking slowly in the weeds without knees, several people carefully looked at the surrounding environment, looked at the plants they had never seen before, and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "What is this? Is it pepper?" Hata said strangely, pointing to the fruit on the tree.


    Tongren on one side was already in a cold sweat when he heard the words of Xiaotian. He said silently, "what pepper! Is that an apple?"


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his words, everyone looked at him with a strange look. The meaning of that look was very obvious. That was asking: are you okay?


    The purest sweet phosphorus took the lead in breaking the silence. She asked weakly, "brother Tongren, are you really okay? That thing seems to be really pepper!"


    Too lazy to explain to them, Tong people directly stretched out their hands, a light focused on the handle of a fruit, and a red fruit fell down with it.


    Gently stretched out his hand and grabbed the fruit. Tong people took a direct bite and made a crisp sound, revealing the white pulp inside.


    This is indeed an apple, an apple that looks like pepper!


    Seeing that it was really like what Tongren said, several girls chirped and discussed, but they couldn''t understand why the fruit grew like this anyway.


    "This island should be the legendary long chain island. Everything on the island will elongate. We don''t know what caused it!" Tong explained patiently.


    How could a few girls listen to such an official explanation? They have gone to the side of the tree and studied it.


    "Be careful, everyone! There seems to be a snake here!" mecao suddenly pointed to the distance and shouted.


    Along the direction of his fingers, he saw a long thing and didn''t know what it was.


    But of course Tongren knew it. He rolled his eyes and said, "please, old man! Have you ever seen a hairy snake?"


    Mecao argued, "is it not a snake or something? Is it a dragon? That''s something that doesn''t exist!"


    With a joking smile, Tong man replied, "it should be said to be a dog, a dog elongated on the island!"


    "What? You say it''s a dog? Why do you say it''s a dog?" mecao said incredulously.


    Tong shrugged and said, "don''t you know? Such a simple question!"


    Soon, the long body had passed and replaced by a small dog head. This guy was really a dog!


    "You... How do you know it''s a dog?" mecao asked incoherently.


    "Very simple, because there is a lice on this guy! When did you hear that lice grow on snakes?" Tong man answered naturally.


    As he said, he sure enough took a lice from the dog. Even the lice looked long and narrow. People had to sigh the miracle of the creator.


    Walking, they also saw tall bears, giraffes with long necks, and some other interesting animals.


    Suddenly, we saw something like a yurt in front of us. We couldn''t help but rejoice.


    They have even imagined the enthusiasm of the host. He must be an old man tired of wandering. Seeing so many lovely young people coming, he will take out all the specialties to entertain them.


    However, Tong people who know all this certainly don''t think so. He knows very well what''s going on with this yurt like thing.


    Several girls ran into the room like wind. Anyway, there was no danger. Tongren had to let them go.


    Tong man didn''t go in. He began to look around and found a horse like a giraffe.


    After carefully recalling it, Tong people hesitated and shouted, "Shirley? Is that the name?"


    The horse seemed to know that the other party was calling his name. It lowered its head and rubbed the head of the man.


    He patted the horse''s head kindly. Tong man asked strangely, "where''s your master? Let me put him down again!"


    Shirley raised her head and hissed in one direction. Sure enough, two bamboos appeared there!


    With a finger, a little light flew out of Tongren''s hand, and the light soon spread up along the bamboo.


    With a thud, something fell down and splashed dust all over the ground.


    Speaking of it, this open space is very different from other places. I think it may have been eaten by Shirley.


    "Cough! Who is it? Can''t you be gentle with the old man?" a voice came out of the diffuse dust

 V1.Chapter 632

    "Uncle! Are you all right? Why climb to such high bamboo?" Tong man frowned as he recycled and expelled the diffuse dust.


    Of course, he knows what it is for, but if he gives insight into all this, it''s not very good. He always says he is a prophet. If he really meets a more serious guy, it''s over.


    Falling from such a high place is naturally a heavy fall, but maybe it''s because of the real animation world. If you want to fall from such a high place in the normal world, you must be dead, but here it''s just a painful hum, that''s all!


    Trapped in such a high place for more than ten years, I''m afraid even the most powerful people will go crazy.


    Uncle wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and began to talk endlessly. Many interesting things may sound tireless, but boring things are just the opposite. Even if you listen for the first time, you will feel bored, let alone the second time.


    Muttering, uncle seemed to want to make up for what he hadn''t said in the past ten years. He only heard that Tongren felt a little sleepy.


    "What I said may be a little simpler. I don''t know if you can understand it?" uncle''s voice suddenly woke up Tong people who were about to fall asleep.


    I''ve been looking forward to Uncle speaking this sentence for a long time. How could Tongren say that he didn''t understand it? He seemed to hear the imperial edict and nod his head like a chicken eating rice.


    If there is anything else in the world that people in Tong are afraid of, I think it must be nagging.


    Finally, I got rid of the uncle and didn''t let him say the detailed process. The uncle smashed his mouth and said, "if you can understand, I''m really afraid you can''t understand!"


    Tongren asked with concern, "uncle, after talking for so long, should you be thirsty? How about I pour you some water?"


    When the uncle heard this, he began to praise Tongren for being sensible and respecting the old man.


    Tongren couldn''t help sweating all over his face. He knew for the first time that nagging could be so terrible.


    Compared with the uncle, the theory that a woman is equal to 500 ducks is not worth mentioning at all.


    In line with the idea that dead Taoist friends do not die poor, Tongren took uncle to the tent. Of course, the tent originally belonged to uncle.


    Three girls and an old man are sitting in the tent and discussing fiercely, and their research topic is, of course, the whereabouts of the owner.


    Seeing that Tongren brought a strange little old man in, the three girls immediately gathered around. They asked all kinds of questions. In the twinkling of an eye, Tongren''s head was big.


    He gently raised an index finger and made a silent gesture. Several girls who focused all their attention on him immediately stopped their voice, but the doubt in their eyes still didn''t disappear.


    "This question, I think it''s better for the party to answer you!" Tong said solemnly, and no one knew the little abacus in his heart.


    I''m often harassed by several girls. Today, it''s time to get revenge.


    Several girls were anxious to listen to the story. They didn''t see the successful smile on Tong''s face.


    The sight of the three girls was diverted. They all went to tell stories around the little uncle. Tongren sat down relieved.


    After taking a look at Tong people, mecao said, "Tong people, you seem very abnormal today!"


    Tongren, who was calculating Xiaojiu in his heart, certainly wouldn''t admit it. He said impolitely, "what''s wrong with me? You must be too tired so your eyes are dazzled!"


    "Hey! Don''t be like this. What fun things can make my old man happy!" said mecao unhappily.


    Tongren can''t help but get goose bumps all over. An old man of that age is flirting with you. I think people can''t stand it.


    Helpless, Tongren had to tell the old man quietly.


    As soon as he finished, the old man opened his big mouth and wanted to laugh. Tong Ren, who responded quickly, immediately covered his mouth and choked his laughter back to his stomach.


    The old man has experienced the Kung Fu of these girls. As long as they are surrounded by their little girls, it''s like entering a duck shed.


    All kinds of voices can directly turn your brain cells into paste, and the whole brain becomes a blank.


    It''s also great to let them know this feeling. Mecao showed a look I know and looked at the three girls surrounded by the little uncle.


    "Eh? Master, why don''t you come?" xiangphosphorus suddenly saw mecao sitting there giggling. She waved her hand and asked in doubt.


    The smile on mecao''s face suddenly solidified. I''m afraid this is the most true portrayal of happiness leading to sorrow.


    Tongren''s smile also became a little embarrassed. He was afraid that mecao would say it. He quickly squeezed a sentence out of his teeth: "master, go quickly! It''s really interesting!"


    Glancing at Tong people angrily, mecao said, "since you think it''s so interesting, it''s better to listen to it again!"


    "Ah? Well, forget it. Uncle seems to be in some trouble. I need to think quietly about how to help him!" Tong people politely refused.


    "Well, why don''t we all sit down and think of a way?" mecao sat down like a straw to save his life.


    But the Tongren''s words broke him to the bottom of the valley. The Tongren smiled and said, "no, master, I can really do it myself! It''s a pity if you don''t listen to such an interesting story!"


    Mecao had to move towards the seats of the three girls, just like walking on a road of no return.


    How he wished Tongren could stop him, but Tongren never said a word. Mecao''s heart seemed to fall into the ice cellar.


    Tongren''s description just now really frightened him. How can people not be afraid of terrible nagging

 V1.Chapter 633

    Shirley is outside, but it is estimated that the fox pirates will come. How can we win the game.


    Sometimes it is necessary to take risks, but sometimes it is impossible to take risks. God knows there are many ways to play the dvaybackright competition.


    Therefore, Tongren decided to follow Luffy''s choice and play the kind of three round competition, so as to ensure nothing wrong.


    Tong people who have lost once don''t want to lose their girls again anyway.


    Time passed in the long thought, and the nagging uncle finally told his nonsense story.


    I know I have acrophobia and have to step on stilts. I think such a person should be easy and impossible to see.


    A few people sitting on the sidelines finally ended the painful time. Everyone even couldn''t help but want to praise.


    How memorable the clean time is, and how comfortable and comfortable it is!


    Several people''s faces had turned white at this time, which was enough to see how powerful uncle''s nagging was.


    Knowing that everyone would denounce themselves, Tong people simply preempted. He said, "as you know, we should help Uncle catch up with his people now, otherwise it would be helpless for him to wait for 27 years!"


    To tell the truth, such nagging simply has no focus at all. It''s strange to be able to listen. They solemnly nodded together, indeed.


    People were still very unhappy when they were hurt so badly by Tong people, but they were not so angry when they thought that Tong people had been tortured outside just now and could know the whole thing in detail.


    "Why don''t we send uncle by boat!" xiangphosphorus suggested very enthusiastically.


    "I''m afraid not! God knows how far the island is. If it''s too far, it won''t work!" Tong man shook his head and explained.


    Hearing the word "distance between the islands", hatada suddenly stood up. She said proudly, "what''s the matter? Can I be embarrassed by such a small thing with me as a sailor?"


    Seeing that everyone didn''t understand the situation at all, Tongren helped his forehead and sighed: "it seems that everyone hasn''t figured it out yet!"


    The uncle came up very enthusiastically. He grinned and said, "well, what I just said must be too concise. Let me say it again!"


    Everyone quickly waved their hands and refused. They were so ecstatic just listening to it once, and it was only a simple version. God knows if listening to the detailed version again will drive people crazy.


    Tong man has bent down to draw the general shape of the whole island. Because he hasn''t been here before, he can only draw a general idea of what he heard.


    "The island consists of ten small islands, with long, narrow and low land connected in the middle, just like a necklace." pointing to the picture on the ground, Tong explained in detail.


    With such a detailed explanation with pictures and texts, everyone suddenly understood the key to this problem.


    The island is only partially submerged by the sea before it is divided into ten. In essence, it is still an island.


    In such a place where the direction can only be guided by the recording pointer, people naturally become headache.


    "Just now I saw a horse outside the tent. It should be the uncle''s. as long as I have that thing, I may be able to run over when the sea is at low tide!" Tongren continued.


    Xiao Nan looked at Tong Ren suspiciously and said, "in that case, you still called everyone over for discussion. There must be something else you haven''t told us?"


    Glancing at Xiao Nan with approval, Tong nodded and said, "it''s true. If I''m right, a Pirate Group will want to take the horse later!"


    "The question now is how to beat back the Pirate Group," hatada said first


    She is always so angry. I don''t know whether it''s because she has been with every day for a long time or because she was suffocated when she was formerly a big lady. In short, Xiaotian has become very careless now.


    But what she said was not wrong. She wanted to repel the Pirate Group in another way between the pirates.


    Tongren nodded and said, "yes, we just want to beat them and keep uncle''s horse safely!"


    After a pause, he continued: "the Pirate Group we have to face this time is called fox Pirate Group. What they are best at is a unique fight among the pirates, and they have never lost!"


    Hatada said bluntly, "why do we have to fight according to their strengths? Isn''t that stupid?"


    After looking at her, Tong Ren shrugged and said with great regret, "this duel can''t be refused, otherwise it will become the laughing stock of other pirates!"


    Xiao Nan said strangely, "don''t you ever care about this, Tong man? Why should we care about other people''s views!"


    "Because refusing this challenge is tantamount to not accepting it, so I will become a coward in the eyes of pirates!" Tong Ren explained seriously.


    Hearing Tongren say this, Xiaonan doesn''t say anything more. She knows Tongren are not afraid of gossip, but he can''t tolerate himself and others bearing this reputation!


    In fact, which man is not like this? Don''t you see how many good men can give their lives for honor!


    The original work can not accept this challenge, but Tong people did not tell them. The reason is very simple, because girls always think that one thing is better than one thing, and the existence of the Arsenal system is a secret that only belongs to Tong people.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Xiangphosphorus hurried out to warm up. She smiled and said, "since it''s a challenge we can''t refuse, let''s find a way to win them!"


    Young farmland also hurriedly echoed: "yes, yes! Tongren, please tell us the content of the game quickly!"


    Nodded, but Tongren didn''t speak immediately. He needed to think about how to tell them.


    "Well, according to certain rules, the winner has the right to take anything on the ship, including the crew!" they can''t lie to them and can''t have reservations. Tongren finally said it very frankly.


    Hearing this outrageous bet, everyone didn''t speak. They had already written a sentence in their hearts, that is, anything is possible in the great route

 V1.Chapter 634

    He nodded happily. Tong people felt very satisfied. Several girls finally began to have the consciousness of being a pirate!


    Since everyone had no questions and opinions, Tong Ren went on. He continued: "this challenge, everyone has only two chances to play, so maybe one game is up to you! So..."


    Before Tongren finished speaking, the three women interrupted him and said in one voice, "we know. Please rest assured that we will work hard, Tongren Jun!"


    They have long planned to surpass Tong people, so they can win without relying on Tong people, which is exactly what they want.


    After taking a serious look at everyone, Tong Ren couldn''t help but show a smile on his serious face. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. People in the field must abide by the rules for competition, but members outside the field can do some small moves. If you really have any suffering, I will help you!"


    The three girls with high morale are cheering each other up. Where can I hear his supplement.


    Tongren looked at three girls who seemed to have beaten chicken blood, and couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    Take your wife as a bet. No matter how strong a woman is, she won''t be indifferent.


    However, their own women are so different. They are neither crying nor angry scolding, but so happy.


    The nagging uncle was not only nagging, but also very slow in reaction. He didn''t react until this time.


    "Duel between pirates? What? Are you pirates?" uncle asked tremblingly.


    Tongren nodded very honestly, and the uncle fell directly to the ground, and his body was still pulling out.


    Instantly, his forehead was covered with black lines. Tongren twitched and said, "uncle''s acting skills are really bad enough!"


    Xiangphosphorus itself is a girl, coupled with the identity of a doctor, which makes her heart very soft.


    He hurried to the old man''s side. Xiangphosphorus nervously checked his body until he was sure that there was nothing wrong with uncle''s body.


    "Well, uncle! Get up quickly. Have you ever seen a pirate who cares so much about other people''s bodies?" Tong said helplessly.


    The old man sat up at once. He puffed his beard and said, "how do I know if you care so much about me and want to eat me later!"


    Unexpectedly, the uncle still has such a rich imagination, and everyone can''t help falling for it.


    Mecao pointed to his toothless mouth and said, "do you think such a mouth can chew?"


    Tongren also said with a cold sweat on his face, "and it seems that those who can eat people are not pirates? What you said should be barbarians!"


    With a sudden slap on the head, the old man suddenly shouted, "yes, man eaters are barbarians! How did I make a mistake!"


    The old man who had just fainted on the ground suddenly became energetic. He was afraid that these pirates would take his horse and came out of the tent first.


    When they came out, they saw an old man crying bitterly around the neck of a horse.


    This kind of scene is often very touching. It''s like the loyal dog Bagong, just like the little dog seen in the clown Bucky Pirate Group before. The relationship between people and animals is really pure.


    As the book says: trust can often produce a beautiful realm!


    If you were a human, even if you left him waiting for you, he might not be able to really wait for you.


    It is because I have seen too many betrayals that this feeling is more precious!


    The old man never left a word. The horse is willing to stay here and wait alone for ten years. What kind of feelings can it do!


    The long horse''s neck kept rubbing against the uncle''s dry eye socket. It seemed that the horse wanted to wipe away his tears for his master.


    Until the old man wiped away his tears, the horse rolled happily on the nearby grass like a child.


    After enough joy, the horse neighed and stood up, and his hind legs knelt down. The old man quickly climbed onto the horse''s back.


    Gently stood up, the horse carried the old man and ran away happily. The old man gently waved and shouted, "goodbye, distinguished pirate adults!"


    Tongren secretly shouted bad. He never thought that something would happen at this time.


    How could he know that uncle suddenly ran away after knowing everyone''s identity.


    "Uncle! It''s dangerous ahead. Come back quickly!" Tong shouted uneasily.


    The old man ran away because they were pirates. How could he come back again because of Tongren''s words?


    The more he shouted, the faster the old man ran and soon disappeared into the vast grassland.


    "No, uncle may be in danger. Let''s hurry to catch up!" Tong said loudly to several people behind him.


    With that, he took the lead in chasing after the old man. Before he ran, he heard a gunshot.


    He screamed in his heart. Tong people ran faster. He saw three people standing there, and the horse and the old man had fallen to the ground.


    There was no time to speak. Tong people hurried forward to help the old man up, but the old man struggled not to let him help him!


    "You cunning boy, I didn''t expect you had already laid an ambush!" the old man cursed angrily.


    It turned out that the old man took the people of silver fox and others as Tongren''s partners. This oolong is really big.


    Watching the people in front of him arguing, fox was happy to watch the excitement. He just watched the play with a gun and arms. He didn''t want to explain clearly.


    I don''t know what happened to the old man. Tong people didn''t dare to insist on helping him. After standing up, Tong people looked at the silver fox in front of him like frost and said coldly, "who are you? Why attack this innocent old man?"


    "What? You said you didn''t know me? You must have said it on purpose? You want to hide your fear!" silver fox said with a little embarrassment.


    Knowing that this silver fox is very vulnerable, Yitong''s ability to kill chatting is really easy to destroy his prestige!


    "Who wants to know you, the man who puts his ass on his head!" Tongren said coldly with a trace of disdain

 V1.Chapter 635

    Sure enough, silver fox sat down on the ground in frustration. He groaned and said, "Oh, my God, this guy said I put my ass on my head!"


    The big hamburger standing behind him couldn''t help smiling with his mouth covered. Looking at his shoulder, it was like a cramp.


    "Hate it! Don''t laugh at hamburger! Captain fox, he must have said that on purpose. You must cheer up!" said pocky.


    Tongren took a serious look at Fox and said very solemnly, "I made a mistake just now. I apologize for what I just said!"


    Fox really got better. He said with a strange smile, "coffee, coffee, coffee! Captain fox has forgiven your sin!"


    "Then can I rephrase it?" the Tong man pretended to be very careful.


    After getting Fox''s consent, Tong man cleared his throat and said word by word: "it should be a man with an ass on his head!"


    Hearing this, fox''s face suddenly became wonderful, like an overturned paint shop, green, white, purple and red.


    Even more depressed, fox knelt on the ground and couldn''t say a word. It could be seen that he was hit very hard.


    I really don''t know how such a fragile psychology successfully came to the great route. Tongren looked at him slightly, and his eyes were full of contempt.


    Seeing such a dialogue between two people, how can the old man not know that they are really not together.


    Just when the Tongren deliberately played with Fox, the three girls and mecao had come here. With the help of xiangphosphorus, the uncle sat up.


    Fortunately, the ground here is full of weeds. It doesn''t matter if Uncle fell off his horse, but he was a little scratched and dislocated.


    But he completely ignored his injury and struggled to see the horse Shirley lying on the ground.


    But how can this be done? Uncle is just moving bit by bit on the ground in vain.


    "Uncle! Don''t worry, we''ll get Shirley back!" Tong turned around and said solemnly to the old man.


    From Tong people''s eyes, the old man saw full of sincerity and concern. How could he doubt the young man''s intentions.


    Nodding, the old man said with a strong smile, "then everything will please you! It''s really troublesome for you!"


    Waving his hand, Tong man motioned to the old man not to be polite, and then he winked at xiangphosphorus.


    Where would xiangphosphorus not know what Tongren meant? She carefully picked up the old man and carefully treated his abrasions and dislocations.


    Silver fox has recovered from this meeting. He said sarcastically with a strange smile: "coffee coffee coffee coffee! You want to take prey from our Pirate Group. I''m afraid you have to prepare for failure first!"


    "Hey! That beauty!" Tong people directly ignored Fox''s provocation and spoke to Boqi instead.


    "Hate it! Are you calling me? Your Excellency, Tiantong people!" said Boqi Jiao drily. As soon as she opened her mouth, she called out Tongren''s name.


    Tongren looked at her and said, "yes, I''m calling you! I have a question for you!"


    Boqi said shyly, "I hate it! Just say what you want to say! Why are you so polite?"


    "Hehe, let me be frank! Isn''t there anyone more like a person in your pirate group? How can a man with a butt on his head be the head!" Tong man pretended to be curious and asked.


    Fox was going to be angry at this time. He had never been insulted like this, and he had never been so angry.


    Boqi doesn''t know how to answer the other party''s questions. Do you fight back directly? I''m afraid it''s not the opponent. It seems impossible to agree directly.


    At this time, the big hamburger had been laughed by Tongren. He kept pounding the ground to vent the laughter.


    "Hitong people! How dare you insult the great silver fox fox! I want to challenge you to launch the davybackright competition of three gold coins!" Fox stretched out his right hand holding three gold coins and said arrogantly on his face.


    Tong man glanced at him and said faintly, "it''s OK to accept, but can you send someone with a normal butt to talk to me?"


    As soon as his eyes stare, silver fox will burst out. How can he make people laugh again and again!


    "OK! Don''t be angry! I promised! It''s just a small challenge." Tongren suddenly interrupted him.


    People have already agreed. If they don''t haggle over every detail, they will look too small hearted. Fox had to hold back his anger.


    Angrily nodded, fox said, "since you agree, go back to the competition with me!"


    "I remember there seems to be another acceptance ceremony? Sorry, lend your gun!" Tong man grabbed the gun in fox''s hand and said.


    With a bang, Tong people raised their guns and fired into the sky, which means that the head of the double-edged pirate regiment accepted Fox''s challenge.


    This pistol was originally used for hunting, so it contained not bullets, but a net for hunting!


    It was a coincidence that the three members of the fox pirate group were covered under the net and immediately trapped them.


    Tongren turned the pistol and returned it to the silver fox trapped in the net. He said politely, "thank you, Captain fox. Let''s go!"


    He suddenly pretended to have just seen it and said in surprise, "Oh, it seems that head fox is in a bit of trouble. Do you need help?"


    A series of satires made fox spit out a mouthful of old blood. He said with a gloomy face: "don''t bother your excellency! We can deal with this small problem!"


    "In that case, we''ll take the first step. Head fox needs to refuel!" Tong said with a smile.


    With that, he took his party to the direction of the sea. There were only a few suitable places to stop. How could Tongren find the wrong place.


    After all, it was the owner of the net. Fox soon untied it. At this time, they had just gone out.


    Very unwilling fox directly aimed the muzzle of the gun at Tongren and others, trying to avenge the one arrow just now.


    The net shot smoothly in the direction of Tongren and his party. Just when they were about to touch their bodies, a strange light suddenly appeared on them

 V1.Chapter 636

    The net went straight through the crowd and fell to the ground like a rag.


    When Fox and others came to the front of the net, they really saw everything.


    There is a huge hole in the net!


    Just now, it was not the net that passed through the Tong people, but the Tong people who passed through the net.


    With a dignified look at the back of Tong man, fox said gloomily: "it seems that this guy should also be a capable person of demon fruit!"


    Boqi nodded and said solemnly, "it seems that only in this way can we explain!"


    "I''ll attack them hard later. No matter how many capable people there are, they will defeat them!" Fox left a word and walked quickly in the direction of his boat.


    Of course, this sentence is said to Boqi. It seems that fox has decided to hurt the killer. No matter how many rounds Tongren chooses, he will add rowing competition!


    After greeting the hamburger, Boqi hurried after fox. They need to discuss how to deal with Tongren, a Pirate Group worth 90 million Bailey.


    Fox has never lost the game over the years. He doesn''t know how many pirate groups he has defeated in this game. It can be said that he has a lot of experience.


    It is because of this that he will be called silver fox, because he is cunning enough! If he casually underestimated the enemy, he would never be able to reach the level he is today.


    No matter how weak the enemy is, we should face it with all our strength. The more we despair the enemy, the more we can have fun!


    As if he had just defeated some opponent, a celebration party was being held on Fox''s ship, and every member was eating and drinking happily.


    Seeing fox coming, Tong people disdained and said, "it can''t be the trouble just now that injured the respected head fox? Why did you come so slowly?"


    With a cold hum, fox did not answer Tongren''s words. He had just seen how difficult the young man''s mouth was. It was absolutely impossible to gain the upper hand in his mouth.


    When he got to the high platform of the ship, silver fox stopped his playful men. After everyone calmed down, he pointed to Tongren and said solemnly: "Tiantong, how many rounds do you want to choose?"


    Without hesitation, he stretched out three fingers. Tongren said decisively, "three rounds!"


    Everyone at the bottom laughed at once. It seems that this opponent is a complete rookie!


    Because the stakes in this game are unbearable, basically everyone will choose as few games as possible.


    "Very good! Under the witness of David Jones, I will have three fair matches with the hitong people!" Fox waved his right hand, and the three gold coins in his hand had been thrown high into the sky.


    Then three gold coins fell, and only three small splashes splashed on the sea. This is the sign of the start of the game!


    Three rules of davybackright competition:


    1¡¢ What is lost in the competition must be taken back in the same competition, and no other means shall be used!


    2¡¢ The loser''s crew selected by the winner must swear allegiance to the leader of the winner!


    3¡¢ If the loser is taken away from the flag, the flag will never be hung again!


    If the above three-day rule is violated, the Pirate Group will always be regarded as a disgrace among the pirates, and will be sunk into the sea into the arms of David Jones.


    He took out his ears and said disdainfully, "I said fox, are you afraid? Can you hurry up? My time is very precious!"


    This sentence can be said to be right in fox''s mind. They are the real experts and know the rules of the whole game clearly.


    On the contrary, Tong people have never played such a game. If they don''t listen to the rules of the game, they probably don''t use fox. They will be eliminated directly because they violate the rules of the game!


    "Good! Then let''s talk about the content of the game!" fox said directly.


    You should know that the content is what Tongren can''t wait to know. If these three rounds of competitions are different from those faced by Tongren, it''s really troublesome!


    The first round of the race is the round the island kayaking race. There is no limit on the number of people and the grouping. However, each group must use the materials provided by the organizer to make rowing, otherwise it will be illegal.


    There are no rules in the process of the game, that is, you can attack your opponent by any means, as long as you can reach the end first.


    The second round is the groggyring competition.


    The third round is the roller skating chase.


    Because the other two rounds depend on the latter, there is no detailed introduction, but only the first one.


    Knowing the events of the game, Tong people''s heart was finally relieved. As long as there were no big changes in the events, he could ensure the winner of the game.


    After stretching his waist, Tong Ren directly interrupted Fox''s chatter. He said boring: "let''s all go in the first round! After all, we don''t have as many people as you!"


    There are only five people in the whole Pirate Group. It''s really funny to say. He took everyone to the place where the materials were taken.


    Tongren''s Pirate Group is temporarily divided into two teams. He and the weaker xiangphosphorus team, and the stronger Xiaonan and Hata take care of mecao on board.


    It is really difficult to say that three wine barrels and two boatmans are required to make a small boat.


    But with the new boatman mecao, all this is no longer a problem. With his many years of experience, it is easy to catch a boat that saves materials and is strong.


    The two boats were soon built. They were much larger than expected, and there was absolutely no problem with their robustness.


    Even the people of the fox Pirate Group doubted. Is it true that such a ship is only made of three large wine barrels?


    But they were watching the whole process. The people of Tongren absolutely didn''t bring any materials. The only tools he brought were some smooth tools, but the tools he brought did not violate the rules. Moreover, these tools had passed their inspection.


    Looking at the boats made by Fox, they look very strange, some like flowers and some like crabs. It looks really suspicious.


    Tongren''s boat is more orthodox. There are not many tricks, but it can definitely stand the test

 V1.Chapter 637

    Because the number of people is too small, we can only let itomis of the fox pirates act as a referee.


    In fact, even if there are enough people, we still need to use the people of fox Pirate Group as the referee. The reason is very simple. That is, Tongren Pirate Group has never played this game!


    When itomis saw that both sides had made the boat as required, he politely asked whether both sides were ready.


    After receiving a positive answer, he loudly announced that the competition officially began, and a cruel war began.


    Because there is no limit on the number of players in this game, the fox pirates have a very large number of players. It seems that they want to use the advantage of number to suppress Tong people.


    Having known their tactics for a long time, Tong Ren didn''t even have a little tension in his eyes. He easily chatted with several girls and burst into hearty laughter from time to time.


    Riding a big sparrow chirping, the referee flew high into the sky. He will explain the live broadcast in an all-round way in the sky.


    Fox sent a lot of people, but like Tongren, they can see who is the main force, as well as meikao, the repairman on Tongren pirate ship.


    What kind of ship is a fast ship suitable for competition? It can''t be concealed from the teacher who has spent his whole life dealing with ships.


    The most suitable battle at sea is the fish man, so the basic cosmetic surgery of fox Pirate Group is still unchanged.


    As for the Tongren side, it has been arranged for a long time. Tongren and xiangphosphorus are in the same boat. Their task is to drag the people of the fox Pirate Group for the other team''s Xiaotian, Xiaonan and mecao.


    Tong Ren smiled and smiled very kindly. He slowly said, "the ship is made of specified materials, so there are no requirements for power?"


    This sentence is addressed to referee yituomis. He needs to ask the rules of the whole game to formulate a response plan.


    You should know that the referee is the opponent''s person. I''m afraid he will be out directly if there is a slight foul.


    Before yituomis spoke, the members of the fox Pirate Group nearby had burst into laughter.


    "Is he really a pirate offering a reward of 90 million Bailey? Has the Navy made a mistake!"


    "Yes, yes! He even asked about the power of the game. I don''t know what to say!"


    "Hahaha... Yeah, yeah, is he going to use solar energy? What a strange guy!"


    Holding back his smile, the referee yituomis seriously replied: "yes, there are no requirements in terms of power! Just make a small boat according to the regulations and then get the first place in speed. There are no other regulations!"


    Nodded, Tong people ignored the ridicule from other pirates, as if they were just air.


    In these words, the referee yituomis has sat on Twitter''s back and flew into the sky.


    In that position, you can have a panoramic view of the whole game process, which is really very convenient.


    Raise the gun in his hand, yituomis immediately pulled the trigger. With a shot, the rowing race officially began.


    Several boats ran out like arrows off the string, and the two groups of Tongren pirate group were ready to start.


    Suddenly I heard a loud noise behind me, and an oversized ship had approached them.


    The ship looked very huge, but there were still traces of wine barrels on it.


    All this shows that it is a ship made of three huge wine barrels, and it can''t be said that they committed a foul at all.


    At this time, the people standing on the boat suddenly pulled out a board, and a large amount of sea water flowed out of the boat, and there were many wooden barrels floating in the water.


    This is exactly the bomb tactics that the fox Pirate Group has always been unfavourable. All these wooden barrels are filled with high explosives. As long as they are touched, they will produce a huge explosion.


    He didn''t even give the other party the chance to say cruel words. Tong Ren took out several shells directly from his arms. He installed several of them at the tail of the ship, leaving only two tightly in his hands.


    "In the face of the bomb tactics of the great fox Pirate Group, the people of the double-edged Pirate Group have been trapped in the same place for the time being, but their captain did not panic at all. Instead, he took out a few shells very easily! So what does he want to do? Let''s all polish our eyes and wait!" the gossip yituomis saw the move of Tong people, He immediately shouted, and the voice was instantly transmitted to the shore through the telephone bug.


    "What else can we do? If you don''t want to be killed, surrender quickly!"


    "Want to surrender now? I''m afraid it''s too late. I think they''ll be wiped out this time!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a pity to cherish the three beautiful chicks on the ship!"


    In the face of people''s doubts, Tong people not only didn''t have any embarrassment, but a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, which made the members of fox Pirate Group sweat in a cold sweat.


    He took a shell and came to the bow. Tong man pressed the switch on the shell, and a wind immediately came out of the shell.


    The force of the wind drives the flow of the sea water, and all the wooden barrels make way for a wide road under this force.


    This is one of the trophies that Tong people got on the empty island before - puffing wind shell!


    There is already a passage in front of us, so we naturally don''t have to stay in place. Under the sign of Tongren, Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus started the puffing shells installed on the stern respectively.


    Made a goodbye gesture, Tong people smiled and said, "good luck!"


    Just when everyone was puzzled, a wind had blown out from the stern of the two small boats.


    Driven by this force, the barrel bombs that originally tightly surrounded the Tongren boat collided with the big ship behind them.


    As the originators of these bombs, they certainly know how strong the explosives are.


    The ship suddenly became chaotic. The crew ran back in panic and jumped off the ship one after another.


    With a roar, once the huge wave is lifted by the explosion, the big wooden ship that was still behind can still be seen at the moment. It has long been torn to pieces by the big explosion just now.


    With the power of the huge waves, Tongren and their two boats quickly floated forward.


    Tongren, who was originally surrounded by many people, got rid of the crisis so easily. Such a reversal is really shocking

 V1.Chapter 638

    It''s not over yet. Tongren seem to feel that the shock they brought them is not enough, or they ignore their surprise at all.


    Having successfully escaped from the crisis, Tong people can safely rush out of the siege of barrel bombs.


    At this speed, it only takes a short time to catch up with the small boats of the fox pirates.


    But Tong man didn''t do as everyone expected. He held a shell in his hand and put his hand out of the fast-moving boat.


    With the constant touch, the bombs on both sides kept sending out huge explosions, bringing more wind and waves, shaking the Tongren and their two boats left and right.


    "Ming Ming can safely rush out of the bomb, but the captain of the other party didn''t do so. The guy called Zhitong man was constantly touching the bomb and triggered a series of explosions! I''m afraid they will be torn up soon under such explosions. What a young man who can kill!" The wordy itomis explained to the audience on the shore while watching the wonderful explosions and waves.


    "Unexpectedly, we met such an idiot opponent. It seems that fox will win the game without suspense this time!"


    "Alas! Yes, we haven''t failed for so many years. It''s really lonely!"


    "All right, all right! Let''s listen to the live commentary carefully! I''ve never seen such an idiot opponent!"


    The lonely boat in the huge waves is really so worrying, but although Tongren''s boat keeps shaking, the hull is always as solid as a rock.


    This is enough to prove that mecao''s craftsmanship is indeed very exquisite. You know, this impact was not expected in advance.


    Tongren didn''t remind him at all, but the boat made at hand could withstand such an impact. I''m afraid it''s not too much to say that he is the first boatman!


    Through the heavy waves, Tongren''s boat rushed out one after another.


    Apart from the drops of water that wet the deck and their hair, no one could see that they had experienced that kind of wind and waves, and the hull was not damaged at all!


    "Oh, my God! Look! They''re out. Everything''s normal, not even the slightest damage! How on earth did David Jones do this?" etomis shouted exaggeratedly.


    In such a storm, the driver''s credit is indispensable, but more is the firmness of the hull itself. I''m afraid no matter how stupid people can see it.


    At this time, many people want to grab the other party''s ship repairman. Having such an excellent boatman is undoubtedly an additional guarantee of life in the sea where we don''t know what crisis we will encounter.


    At the moment, in the hearts of fox pirates, the dry old man mecao has far exceeded the three beautiful girls.


    "Hate it! Why didn''t you stop them? It''s so disappointing!" looking at the Tongren group getting closer and closer behind her, Boqi pursed her mouth discontentedly.


    Although she said so in her mouth, there was no hesitation in her hand. She turned the baton in her hand and turned into a large handful of flowers.


    "Isn''t it? Just turn around and please us in such a simple way?" Xiaotian said disdainfully.


    There was a cold flash in the flying flowers. Tong people sneered and didn''t reveal it. He wanted to see how the other party dealt with his people.


    While the other party was attracted by her performance, Boqi threw out the flowers directly.


    It is really impossible to prevent such a deep crisis from being hidden in the beauty of heaven and women scattered flowers.


    "Our lovely Miss Boqi seems to have been convinced by each other. She took the baton and turned out a lot of flowers. She threw them out. It''s as beautiful as a lady scattered flowers! So can our beautiful and lovely Miss Boqi succeed in the raid?" yituomis shouted excitedly.


    Glancing at yituomis in the sky, Tong people coldly cursed: "what a big idiot, are you afraid that we don''t know there is a conspiracy?"


    The sword in the flower''s hand!


    Gently waved his arm, and all the flowers fell into Tongren''s hands. Holding these beautiful flowers with blades, he said with a smile: "it''s really naive and lovely that someone plays with the sword in front of me!"


    Xiaotian couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth and said, "if the beautiful woman opposite knows that our Tongren are best at the sword, what will she think in her heart?"


    Reaching out to throw those carefully disguised flower swords into the sea, Tong man said simply, "as long as you don''t tell me how to launch my sword, to tell the truth, I really can''t stand the tone of her speech."


    In the fox Pirate Group, who didn''t boast of Boqi to the sky? Has she ever been described like this? The man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings in the opposite actually laughed at her whiny voice.


    Rotating the baton in her hand, Boqi directly used her unique skill - hypnosis.


    As long as we can hypnotize them for a few minutes, we should be able to win the game easily!


    But how could she know that this visual attack in front of Tong people has no effect at all.


    "You don''t want to win, you should stay where you are and wait for us to come back!" Pochi said in a strange tone as she turned the baton.


    None of the other person has changed, and they still look the same as before.


    "Did you succeed? Or failed?" Boqi thought secretly in her heart. She didn''t know whether she had succeeded or not.


    "The lovely Miss Boqi has used the killer mace, that is, the hypnosis she is proud of, but there is no change in each other''s people. So whether the beautiful miss Boqi has succeeded? Let''s guess!" while watching the wonderful game, etomis kept saying.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, Boqi finally couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to test it.


    Her hand went straight through Tong''s head. Tong''s face was still smiling like that just now.


    It turned out that Tong people cheated all the people by using magic. At this time, they had already run in front of all the ships and were far ahead.


    Seeing that she had been cheated, Boqi stamped her feet angrily and chased forward again

 V1.Chapter 639

    As long as it is not the last moment, the pirate will never give up. Now the victory or defeat is still five to five. Besides, Captain fox who stays on the shore will certainly take action.


    While persuading herself, Boqi gave the order of full pursuit. When the sailfish man kaboti heard the order, he immediately jumped into the water.


    Fish talent is the most powerful in the ocean. He has long hated the arrogant practices of the other party.


    Seeing caboti jump into the water, the trained star shark Monda left and opened his mouth to hold him in his mouth.


    This is their fastest way of swimming, called fish man swimming.


    After completing the transformation, a combination of a fishman and a shark pulled the boat forward quickly.


    Sure enough, they were the bullies in the sea. They soon caught up with the leading Tongren''s boat.


    The previous journey has also reached the position of long coral reef. Due to the existence of so many coral reefs, the ocean current in this sea area can be said to be very chaotic.


    Carefully bypassing the coral reef, Tong people moved forward quickly, trying to shake off the tail behind them.


    However, surprisingly, after a big circle in the jungle of the coral reef, they came out of the place they had just entered.


    The expression on Tong''s face suddenly became dignified. He knew that the reason was one thing, and whether he could solve it was another.


    Carefully looked at the sea area in front of him. Hatada put his hand into the sea and carefully felt the ocean current in the sea area.


    After a long time, she took back her hand and said to Tong Ren seriously, "I need some time to analyze it!"


    I''ve never seen Xiaotian so cautious. Tong Ren can''t help nodding. He just needs to be responsible for dragging the members of the fox pirate group around him!


    In fact, there was no need to hold them, because they had just followed closely behind the Tongren''s boat, and they also went around in a circle and returned to their original place.


    After careful analysis and judgment, the two teams stopped like this, which really makes people doubt whether they will draw like this.


    "Now the two teams came to the famous long coral reef at the same time, and they were stopped by this natural danger! As we all know, there are big eddies behind the coral reef. Because of this, the ocean currents in this area have become very complex. Even experienced sailors can''t guarantee to pass at one time! What will the result be? Let''s bear it Wait a moment with your heart! "Cried itomis with great interest.


    With his reminder, Hattori almost immediately got out of the current in this area. No wonder he always felt a little strange just now. It turned out that there were many eddies behind.


    He nodded at Tong people. They set off again. They must successfully cross the whole coral reef, otherwise they may have a lot of trouble.


    You may think that if this stalemate continues, it is just a draw. How can there be any trouble.


    It turns out that Tongren found out when he received the order from the Arsenal system. There is a progress bar under this task. If he does not successfully participate in the whole process, God knows whether this system will be regarded as a failure!


    Under the command and control of Hata, the boat swayed around the coral reef.


    But this time, the circle is different from that just now. Just now, it has been turning in one direction. Finally, it can only reluctantly return to the original place, and this time it swings left and right.


    If someone can see the track of the current clearly, they will find that they are not moving forward by the force of the oars, but along the direction of the current.


    When a current is about to turn with their boat, they will use their oars to enter the next current under the command of hatada.


    Although it kept swinging left and right, the boat was always moving in a general direction.


    The members of the fox Pirate Group following Tong people don''t know how many times they have been lost. How can they keep up without the delicate calculation and keen perception of hatada.


    "Look! Two teams of people who went into the coral reef finally came out! Those are... Two boats of the double-edged Pirate Group! They have successfully crossed such a complex sea area, but our fox Pirate Group''s boat has never seen a trace. It seems that they have been lost in the coral reef!" Itomis did not dare to neglect the faithful live broadcast.


    "What? So the outsider went through the coral reef first?"


    "How could this be possible? It must be etomis''s mistake!"


    "Yes! They''ve never been to that sea area. How can they cross it so easily!"


    The gossip also changed the fact that Tongren were ahead.


    Next, they will face a greater test. They must successfully pass through the swirls everywhere.


    Because the coral reef is followed by countless eddies, they can''t control the direction of the ship under the attraction of such eddies, let alone give them time to calculate the direction of the current.


    Hata''s face suddenly turned pale. She really had nothing to do this time. Such a complex ocean current can''t be calculated clearly in a moment and a half.


    After they finish their calculations, I''m afraid they will be completely called David Jones''s slave.


    Tongren, who had already prepared, took out a shell calmly. He said to several others, "are you ready? Let''s fly over the vortex now!"


    In fact, even without the power to impact Bei, they could have flown through the air, but because the materials were limited in this competition, they couldn''t make such a hot-air balloon at all.


    Now the crisis is at hand, and we can only use Bei''s power next. There is no way.


    Hearing what Tongren said, the three girls didn''t know what Tongren wanted to do. They firmly grasped the side of the boat and nodded solemnly.


    Seeing everyone''s strange behavior, mecao was stunned. He really didn''t know what they wanted to do.


    Fortunately, at the request of the Tong people, mecao has made a device that can temporarily connect the two boats together.


    Reaching out to start the device, Tongren warned, "it may be very dangerous later, so please hold on to our ship!"

 V1.Chapter 640

    Now is not the time to ask questions. Although mecao doesn''t know what this is, he can still learn from it.


    "Ha ha! What? Is it blocked by the whirlpool? Then you can call it the booty of the whirlpool!" the sailfish man kaboti said with a strange smile.


    "The small boat of fox Pirate Group finally appeared. Now the two teams have met again, so who can stop them faster through the vortex array?" yituomis shouted excitedly.


    Gently shook hands, Tong people reminded again: "everyone hold on! I''m going to start!"


    With that, he pressed the impact shell in his hand and made a loud bang. The strong wind brought by the power splashed high water like an explosive torpedo.


    Under this huge recoil force, Tongren''s two-day fixed boat flew high.


    "Oh, my God! Look! The boat of the double-edged pirates is flying! They are flying across those dangerous eddies! What kind of power is this? It''s amazing!" yituomis cried in surprise.


    With a light foot, they have flown over the vortex. Watching the vortex in such an air is really a creepy feeling.


    That kind of feeling wants to make people plunge into the vortex. This feeling should be similar to that of acrophobia.


    Their bodies shook violently. They had flown over the vortex, and the sea was as flat as a mirror under their feet.


    But the impact shell stored too much energy in the explosion just now. It not only took them over the vortex, but also went further.


    In the face of this situation, Tong Ren is really at a loss. He really doesn''t know how to stop the speeding ship.


    Because it was a race around the island, the boat that couldn''t stop suddenly flew over the land.


    The people on board couldn''t help sweating. In this process, even a little mistake may make all the people on board explain here.


    Fox pirates are not afraid of whirlpools, but they can never have no influence at all.


    The power of star shark is well known. There is absolutely no problem dragging such a small boat through the vortex, but the speed should be slower.


    While they were still struggling in the vortex, Tongren and they had moved towards the end.


    In Tongren''s plan, they will lose to Fox pirates in the second game, so this game must win.


    Fox, who has been closely following on the shore for a long time, has also started his plan. They are pirates and not a just Navy. How can they be as fair as agreed?


    If you want to survive on this sea, you can''t just have strength. At the same time, you should also have wrist and strategy. Otherwise, you can only become a stepping stone for the winner.


    Sitting on a hand and foot hamburger, fox kept thinking about tricks. In fact, the simplest way is to kill the other party.


    In this game, countless people lost their lives. There are not many duotong people.


    But unfortunately, fox took a fancy to mecao, the boatman on the Tongren ship. He must take the craftsman away.


    What''s the most expensive on the great route? Talent, of course!


    As long as he can attract enough talents, there is no problem with how many gold and silver treasures he wants. It is very simple for him to want more beautiful women.


    Thinking like this, fox has made a plan. He wants to let them sink on the reef, as long as he saves the old man in time!


    As for the others, fox didn''t mind fishing them up as long as they were willing to be loyal.


    Having made a plan in mind, fox immediately put it into practice, which is one of fox''s habits.


    With the help of puffing wind shells, Tongren soon saw a banner hanging high.


    It was written with the word "end", and it seemed to have the signature of the cutting piece, which he had seen when arranging personnel just now.


    Originally, Tongren''s mental ability is absolutely able to see everything here, but because of the crisis just now, Tongren simply put all their attention on the square inch, which makes Tongren can''t distinguish the true from the false now.


    Just when he hesitated to get close to the banner, Hata grabbed him and pointed to the sea under the banner. Hata sneered and said, "I''m afraid it''s a trap. There are reefs under the so-called terminal, otherwise there will never be such an ocean current."


    Along the direction of Hatoyama''s fingers, Tong people really saw countless micro undetectable eddies. He couldn''t help but secretly blame his carelessness. Without Hatoyama''s reminder, I''m afraid they would be out because they lost the boat.


    In his anger, Tong people wanted to destroy this harmful thing, but Xiao Nan held him again. Xiao Nan smiled and said, "this banner looks real. Let it stay here!"


    In a word, the meaning contained in it can be said to be obvious. Tong people carefully bypassed this area full of reefs.


    "The double-edged pirates are so smart that they don''t mean to be fooled at all, and they continue to move towards the real end. Is the winner of this competition the double-edged pirates who have never participated in this competition?" yituomis complained.


    After a long journey, Boqi and caboti''s ship finally came here, and they saw the banner at a glance.


    Caboti said strangely, "why did you put the end here this time? What about those guys just now? Why is there no one here?"


    Boqi was already exhausted. She said delicately, "I hate it! This is not the time to say this. Since no one means that we are the first! Let''s hurry ashore and have a rest!"


    Unprepared two people and a fish were very easy to get out. It was really thanks to the thoughtful plan of head fox.


    The fox Pirate Group, who had already planned to be naughty, didn''t say it at all. He picked up another telephone bug and whispered a few words.


    Soon a new ship was quietly transported, and they entered the race again.


    However, Tong people have long been far ahead. Can they really catch up? Of course, this confidence comes from the dull light

 V1.Chapter 641

    Tongren, who had almost suffered a big loss just now, had already seen all this in his eyes, but he didn''t care about the enemy''s Yin moves at all.


    If it is other abilities, he may worry about the dangers of several other companions, but dull light is obviously not in this category.


    Dull light, in the final analysis, is still light? As long as the skills of light should bow down in front of Tongren.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the finish line, fox finally couldn''t help himself.


    A pink light suddenly came from the bank, and the target was Tongren and them.


    It seems that in the face of the sudden attack, Tong people are stunned. They are exposed without suspense.


    "Coffee, coffee, coffee, coffee! The rules don''t stipulate that people outside the court are not allowed to make small moves. Just stay with me!" Fox laughed proudly.


    "Hey! What was that just now? Did you see it?" young Tian asked with some doubt.


    Xiangphosphorus hesitated and said, "it seems... It seems to be a pink light. I don''t know what it is!"


    Xiao Nan nodded to show that it was true, and then shook his head to show that he didn''t know what it was.


    Fox didn''t react until this time. He muttered strangely, "why doesn''t it work? It''s shining on them!"


    With that, he launched several times in a row without giving up his heart. Such a move looks even more confusing.


    Stunned for a long time, xiangphosphorus took the lead and said, "it''s not because he lost to us that he went crazy? What a pity!"


    The unfavourable dull light didn''t work. Fox, who was already stunned, heard xiangphosphorus''s words and immediately lowered his head deeply. If there was a ground seam now, he really wanted to drill in immediately.


    When the psychologically fragile fox looked up, Tong people had already disappeared in front of him, and only hamburger was still smiling.


    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. Fox just sat down on the ground dejected, and soon Boqi and caboti rushed over.


    Seeing the depressed and lost captain, their surprise was no less than that of fox himself.


    We should know that Fox does not know how many powerful enemies have been defeated by using the ability of slow light. It can even be said that the reason why fox pirate group can not lose in such a competition is largely due to the role of slow light.


    When Boqi revived Fox''s confidence, Tongren and his party had successfully reached the end.


    There is no doubt that Tongren won the game in this game. Although the fox Pirate Group is famous for its dishonesty, it can''t play rogue in full view of the public.


    Itomis was surprised and announced: "it''s really unexpected that the double-edged pirate group that has never played a similar competition can achieve such a result. It''s really surprising! The winner of the round the island kayak race in this game is... The double-edged Pirate Group!"


    Many people like the unexpected results when they watch the game, so everyone is very excited, not because their team lost.


    After winning a game, Tong people will have a chance to select one of the members of the fox Pirate Group to join their team.


    The members of the fox Pirate Group suddenly became nervous. To tell the truth, they all wanted to be selected, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    If there is an obvious intention to be selected, and the other party does not select himself, the result is that neither of the two pirate groups has a foothold.


    How could they not know this truth? They have been sailing at sea for a long time.


    As for why these people want to follow the hitong people, the reason is very simple, because the reward offered by the hitong people is as high as 90 million Bailey, which is a little more than three times that of fox.


    The business of pirate is such a danger. We should fight with wind, waves and wild animals, survive from the encirclement and interception of the Navy, and be able to deal with the problems between pirate groups smoothly.


    In short, as long as you are cruel enough, even the Navy will compromise in front of you!


    A living example is qiwuhai. They were all pirates with a huge reward, but now they can coexist peacefully with the Navy government.


    This also reflects the current trend of the pirates from the side. No matter how strong the ability is, it is not as good as being close to a powerful boss.


    Tongren has already decided the goal of this time, so it is doomed that these people who are full of expectations will be disappointed.


    "I choose that horse! Since you robbed it from uncle, I''ll win it back in your way!" Tong said, pointing to Shirley.


    This sentence can''t help but surprise everyone. No one thought that Tongren would be bored to choose a horse as a booty.


    The most painful thing in the world is probably like this. Obviously, I feel terrible, but I have to pretend to be relieved.


    "Well, it''s really unexpected. Then we''re going to have the second round of the groggy ring game. Next, let''s introduce the rules of the game!" yituomis solemnly introduced.


    Next, he announced the rules of the game, only to hear everyone drowsy.


    On the other hand, the Pirates of fox Pirate Group are also preparing the venue for the game.


    Tong people need to participate in the third game, so they can''t participate in this game.


    Mecao is too old to participate in such a fierce competition.


    The players from both sides soon came to the venue. The candidates for Fox''s side are still the three brothers of hot fighting ball. They are Hamburg, picrus and loach man bigpan.


    One of the three strong men was bigger than the other, but there were three charming little girls standing opposite.


    Before the game began, the audience in the audience cheered loudly.


    No matter where they are, beautiful women are very popular. Members of the fox Pirate Group cheer loudly for the three brave girls, and their companions don''t think it''s wrong.


    A competition between beauty and beast is about to begin, so who will win?


    With an unfathomable smile at the corners of his mouth, Tong man raised his hand and motioned to yituomis

 V1.Chapter 642

    "We admit defeat!" Tong Ren said with a smile, as if admitting defeat was a supreme honor for him.


    In the Pirate Group at sea, the captain''s words are everything. Since Tongren have spoken, there is no need to continue the game.


    There was an uproar in the audience. It was unique that the opponent decided to admit defeat before starting the game.


    Even so, the people of fox pirate group didn''t feel too incredible. After all, the competitors in this competition were girls. Tongren didn''t have the heart to see what happened to them, which was very past.


    In fact, there is a very important reason that we don''t know, that is, when the three girls just stood in the competition field, the task progress of the Arsenal system suddenly advanced a large part.


    It''s easy to understand that as long as they stand on the field, even if they participate in the competition, it doesn''t matter who loses and who wins in the whole process. As long as the result is Tongren, they can win.


    This sentence was originally a game that Tongren planned to release water. Otherwise, he would not let three girls participate in such a dangerous game.


    Since there is no need to continue the game now, it saves Tong''s worry.


    Rao said he would let three girls accept the test. In fact, his heart was more worried and reluctant than anyone.


    As expected, fox chose mecao without hesitation. His shipbuilding technology in the first game has deeply convinced everyone.


    In fox''s words, although there are some boatmans on his ship, even if they add up, they may not be able to reach the level of mecao.


    It wasn''t long before he joined the Pirate Group. Mecao didn''t feel any discomfort. Although he still wanted to follow the people of hitong in his heart, he wanted to see his position in the team.


    All this changed completely in the eyes of the members of fox Pirate Group. They even thought that this excellent boatman hated the Pirate Group in Tongren.


    The people who were chosen were indifferent, and those who lost the crew were still talking and laughing. After so many years of competition, they had never seen such a strange scene.


    Perhaps the best explanation is that they don''t like each other, fox thought to himself.


    Seeing the other party''s ghost like expression, Tong people couldn''t help but curl their lips and say, "I don''t know what these guys think. They''re so happy to win a guest!"


    Indeed, in the heart of Tong people, he thinks so. Anyway, he must win. Even if he loses everyone, he is just a guest!


    "Well, now that the selection has been completed, we will have the next round of competition. The next competition is the roller skating chase!" itomis continued to announce.


    Ninja can keep a posture latent for a long time, which itself shows that Tong people are not weak in body art.


    Although there is no chakra as the support, and there is no power of pupil technique, which can make people play the power of destroying the sky and the earth, their basic skills are still there!


    The first round of the game is hatada''s home. Tong Ren is responsible for helping her defend. In fact, Tong Ren can win the game without accident even if he watches the game nearby, but that seems a little too ruthless.


    Under the obstruction of Tongren, they couldn''t tell the real position of Xiaotian, so Xiaotian easily won the first place.


    With the lesson of the first game, the fox Pirate Group soon worked out a response method. They decided to find a way to hold down Tong people first.


    So there was a strange scene on the field. A group of beautiful women politely poured wine for Tongren and performed a dance for him.


    The usual trick of fox Pirate Group is the sugar coated shell of drunkenness and wealth, but unfortunately it has no effect. Compared with the three girls, these women are some mediocre fat and vulgar powder.


    Even if there is no defense in his heart, Tong people will not have any feeling. His wife is still the best of the five. Since he has found it, he should not be moved again.


    What''s more, he has obviously exceeded the standard. Nami and Robin seem to feel a little about themselves.


    Tongren is no longer the hairy boy before. He stays with several girls all day. He can guess the girl''s mind.


    The second game was the main attack of xiangphosphorus. Hata helped defend on one side. In fact, it was not defense. Under the illusion of Tongren, all members of fox pirate group were cheated out of the world.


    Until they were out of the game, they didn''t find out how they were out.


    There are five innings in this round. Just win three innings, that is to say, if you win another inning, the game will be settled.


    Three girls were asked to stop the game just now, so Tongren wanted to give them the fruits of the victory of this game.


    Of course, the third round is Xiaonan''s main attack, and xiangphosphorus assists in defense behind her.


    After inexplicably losing the first two games, fox''s expression became dignified. He knew that it was not a good idea to blindly deal with Tong people. He decided to make an idea on Xiao Nan.


    In this game, fox''s main attack is cheetah chiki Jeddah, a man with the same speed as a cheetah.


    Fox, who has lost two games, has put the victory and defeat on this game. On the one hand, he sent the fastest chiki Jeddah, on the other hand, he is also ready to sneak attack Xiaonan.


    In his heart, he thought that such a two pronged attack was absolutely foolproof, and the victory would eventually belong to the fox pirates.


    Even if the cheetah qijijeda was sent, Xiao Nan was still far ahead, fully surpassing qijijeda for a whole lap. Fox sneered in his heart, and saw the opportunity to launch his signature stunt dull light.


    Sure enough, Xiao Nan was immediately hit by the dull light, and her quick action suddenly became as slow as a snail.


    The people in the whole field couldn''t help but be in an uproar. Their boss personally retarded the cheetah qijijeda, which is something people can''t understand.


    It turned out that since just now, Tong people have been performing illusions in front of fox. Although they don''t have chakra''s power, Tong people who can completely control the power of light can also perform illusions that are more real than reality.


    No matter who they are, they are more willing to believe their eyes

 V1.Chapter 643

    The time of dull light was 30 seconds. During this time, Xiaonan not only successfully caught up with cheetah chijijeda, who was far ahead, but even surpassed the cheetah for a whole lap.


    The ability to dull light is to slow everything down, but it is not sluggish.


    In these 30 seconds, chijijijida wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand why his boss wanted to shoot himself.


    After 30 seconds, qijijeda, who was distracted, thought that the turn was not in time and went out of the bounds. Tongren won another game.


    Fox was still ecstatic. What he saw in his eyes was that his own chiki Jeddah surpassed his opponent and won the first!


    Obviously, the other party won, and his boss was still dancing happily. One vote of the fox Pirate Group looked at their captain worried.


    "Oh! Sorry, I forgot to lift your illusion!" Tong said without any apology.


    As soon as the voice fell, earth shaking changes took place in the scenery in front of fox. Chiki Jeddah, who had won the game, was lying outside the boundary, while the members of the pirate group who should be cheering looked at themselves with a kind of crazy eyes.


    There is no need to continue to compete in the next two games. Even if they abstain in the next two games, Tong Ren will be the final winner of this game.


    "Sorry, it seems that we won again, so we choose... Master mecao, our great boatman!" Tong man''s fingers moved for a long time, causing tension among countless people, and finally pointed to mecao.


    Without the slightest worry, mecao took off the logo of fox Pirate Group on his face, threw it on the ground very casually, and stepped back to the ranks of Tongren.


    "How''s it going? Old man! Have fun?" Tong asked with a smile, and his eyes were full of banter.


    Glancing at the Tong man, mecao said honestly, "don''t mention it. It''s terrible. Those guys are so noisy that they don''t know how to take care of my old man''s ears."


    Ha ha, with a smile, Tong Ren will say goodbye to fox. He knows fox will never be willing to lose like this, so he looks very relaxed.


    "Wait a minute! Among the pirates, there has never been a draw, either lose or win! Just now I robbed the horse and the boatman, and now you have taken them back. How can you just forget it? So I solemnly ask you for extra time!" Fox stopped Tong Ren and said confidently.


    Helplessly glanced at his companion, Tong man slowly opened his mouth and said, "what he said is also Oh, it seems that people with buttocks on their heads think more considerate!"


    "The ass... Grows on... The head..." Fox groaned, and the whole man seemed to lose the support of his bones and fell to the ground.


    "I hate it! Captain, cheer up. The whole Pirate Group still needs you to lead!" Boqi hurriedly came forward to comfort.


    Summoning up his courage again, fox stood up and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you agree?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, the Tong people looked at the same thing, saying, "you has the final say, you have the final say."


    Although he talked about his ass, his eyes looked clearly at Fox''s head and looked very suspicious.


    Ignoring the irony of Tong people directly, fox asked with a smelly face, "so how many rounds do you want to choose this time?"


    "As usual! I don''t like to change easily!" Tong said seriously.


    With the approval of Tong people, the people of fox Pirate Group are busy again. They want to clean up the field for the next game.


    First inning!


    The pirate avoided the ball game.


    This competition can be said to have a long history, which can be well seen from the thickness of the rules book.


    There was no time left for them to understand the rules, and the game began soon.


    In fact, the of this game is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is to play by letting the other party out of bounds or eliminated until one party is eliminated.


    The first to get the ball was a member of the fox Pirate Group. There is no doubt that the result was obtained by cheating.


    In the face of the other party''s obvious cheating, Tong Ren didn''t express any opinion. He nodded to start the game.


    With the sound of a gun, the Dodge game officially began. The ball was soon passed to bigpan''s hands. It can be seen from his body that it would never be very comfortable to be hit by such a ball.


    Those pirates seem to have regarded Tongren as something in their bag. They are very gentlemanly and did not attack girls and the elderly. All the attacks were poured on Tongren.


    Even if they have great ability, how can they hit the Tong people moving at the speed of light? Soon they squatted on the ground and panted.


    This squat doesn''t matter. The cold sweat on their foreheads kept flowing down in an instant, because there were countless boundary lines under their feet!


    At the moment, even the referee has been silly. He doesn''t know how to judge whether he has committed a foul.


    Everyone, look at me and I look at you. No one dared to move easily. The referee looked at Tong people with an embarrassed face and seemed to have something to say.


    Before he could speak, Tongren had already spoken to him. Tongren said faintly, "if I remember correctly, the rules don''t seem to say that you are not allowed to use ability to interfere with your opponent?"


    The referee smiled bitterly and nodded. There is no such provision in the rules, but now Tongren''s practice has seriously interfered with the referee''s judgment.


    The rules are very clear. If the referee makes an unfair judgment, he will be beheaded!


    This is what the referee is most concerned about at present. They won''t speak until they make things clear, that is to say, Tong talent wiped out the existence of the referee as soon as he made a move.


    "Everyone should have had enough? Then it''s my turn next?" Tong said with a slight smile.


    Seeing the thing in Tong''s hand, the members of fox pirate group were immediately shocked. They didn''t know when the ball had been taken by Tong.


    The people who dare not move face the Tongren holding the elimination ball, just like the fish lying on the chopping board. They can only be slaughtered, but they have no power to fight back!


    Even without much effort, Tong people threw the ball directly with their own ability, and the speed of the ball was close to the speed of light.


    The speed of light has exceeded the speed of sound too much, so as soon as the ball takes off, there is the explosion of sonic boom

 V1.Chapter 644

    Can cause such a change, even if you think with your ass, I''m afraid you can think of the end of being hit by this ball.


    It''s right that everyone wants to win, but I''m afraid no one wants to die here. All the people, including fox, hide away.


    Just when they began to move their feet, the boundary in the whole stadium suddenly returned to normal, but no one in the panic noticed this.


    A ball that reaches the speed of light should hit everyone at the moment you see it, right?


    But no one was hit until everyone dispersed. They couldn''t help looking at Tong people in doubt.


    Helpless, Tongren said innocently, "referee, I really want to miss!"


    With a cold look at Tong Ren, the referee said impolitely: "to be exact, you threw the ball out of bounds! So you were eliminated!"


    Without paying any attention to the fact that he has been eliminated, Tong people pointed to each other''s feet and said, "I don''t have any opinion about the elimination. I don''t know what it''s like if all the guys opposite run outside the boundary?"


    With a beep, all the members of the fox pirate group were eliminated!


    The result of the game is obvious. Tongren''s Pirate Group has won again. They will have the right to choose a person from Fox Pirate Group to join them.


    Embarrassed, looking at the members of fox Pirate Group opposite, Tong said reluctantly, "can I only choose people? I don''t know if I can choose other things?"


    Although fox played tricks in the game, he became very generous when his opponent won.


    With a big hand, fox said, "you can choose anything on the pirate ship!"


    Nodded with satisfaction, Tong man smiled and said, "good! Then I want all the wealth on your ship!"


    In the procurement before landing on the empty Island, the funds of Tongren pirate regiment have been squandered. I''m afraid they will be stretched out when the food brought from the naval branch is finished.


    That''s why Tong people want to take advantage of this opportunity to salvage a sum. Although Fox''s heart is dripping blood, he also knows the weight of the game.


    Money can be earned back when it is gone. If they are despised by all pirates, they may lose their foothold completely.


    Boxes of treasure have been moved out, and the whole competition venue can''t hold it. You know, it''s a venue where more than 400 people stood just now.


    Tongren didn''t expect fox to have so much wealth. He couldn''t help scratching his head in embarrassment and said, "it seems that we should try our best to win their boat next. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t take so much money!"


    In fact, this amount of wealth is also taken for granted. The fox pirates have won 920 games in a row.


    Which pirate group didn''t lose completely in front of them. They were cruel and ruthless. They even wouldn''t let go of each other''s canvas.


    In the next competition, the tumbler fell down and a person played the role of ghost. All contestants can only act when the ghost''s back is facing everyone.


    As long as the ghost tells the wooden man, all the people he sees who are still moving will be eliminated.


    Fox pretended to be generous and let Shirley''s master, that is, the uncle with fear of heights, also play the role of ghost.


    Most of the time was wasted on the introduction of the rules. Finally, the game began in the impatient eyes of Tong people.


    Although it seems very powerful for Tongren to let uncle serve as the referee, the track assigned to Tongren is really very rugged.


    This road is not only very narrow, but also very tortuous!


    It is impossible to accelerate on such a road. Even if you accelerate, it is difficult to stop.


    Such obvious targeting made the three girls frown, and they immediately wanted to protest.


    Tongren immediately stopped them. The fox pirate group originally wanted to win their opponents in this way. Even if it was a real protest, it might not have any results. In this case, why should they waste their saliva?


    What''s more, such a road is not difficult at all. No matter how difficult it is, it can''t stop the light.


    Just turned around, before uncle said a word, Tong man disappeared directly from his opponent''s sight.


    Before everyone reacted, Tong people appeared behind uncle, which really surprised everyone.


    Tongren was not in a hurry to touch uncle. He simply sat down next to uncle with his hands resting on his head, looking very comfortable.


    It was not until this time that the uncle counted the two words slowly. This breath is really long enough!


    Cheetah qijijeda immediately began to run. He must catch up with each other during this period of carelessness, otherwise the whole fox Pirate Group will go bankrupt.


    Although he closed his eyes, everything in the whole site was under the observation of Tongren''s heart.


    Whether it''s Cheetah chijijeda moving fast, or Boqi sitting on the back of Hamburg, or even the three girls moving forward bit by bit, Tong people know all this.


    Tong people are very close. As long as they reach out, they can win the game, but they still choose to move forward by their own strength. Tong people can''t help nodding happily.


    If it had been before, I''m afraid they would have made a direct voice and let them do it by themselves?


    Really want to rely on their own strength to struggle, this is the pirate spirit!


    Everyone tries his best to do things, but he doesn''t mind the help of his classmates. This is the pirate life that Tongren yearn for.


    "Wood... Head... Man!" uncle suddenly turned around, and the players on both sides stopped their bodies, fearing that they would be eliminated because they couldn''t stop.


    The most leisurely person in the whole venue was the Ritong man. He put his hands on his head and didn''t change much from beginning to end.


    After looking around, everyone didn''t move at all. Uncle turned his back again and began to count.


    After stretching his waist, Tong man stood up, patted uncle on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you, uncle!"


    The members of the fox Pirate Group turned pale when they won the game so easily.


    Standing at the highest point, Tong pointed to Fox and said, "this game! I want your boat!"


    That momentum made fox feel that he was pinched by his neck, and it became very difficult to breathe

 V1.Chapter 645

    A big bet, first lost all the wealth of the whole ship, and then even the ship lost, which can be said to be Fox''s biggest failure in so many years.


    "Is it necessary to continue? Even if you win this game, you will eventually lose something!" Tong man looked at Fox and said seriously.


    What Tong people said is not wrong. The loser is fox again. It''s just a matter of more or less.


    Pointing to Tongren''s nose, fox asked loudly, "Zhitong! Are you a man?"


    Slightly picked his eyebrows. The Tong man leaned against the super large sailboat that had just won and could carry 500 people and said lazily, "if you have anything to say, you don''t have to come up with this set!"


    "How about a duel between the captains? If I lose, I will be under your banner, including me. If you lose, you will become my subordinate!" Fox blushed.


    A little bit of spirit, Tong people tut said: "it''s really a big bet. Do you want to put all your wealth on it?"


    Fox said breathlessly, "there''s nothing wrong! Dare you bet on me!"


    This is not to say that fox is afraid or anything, but all those who have participated in gambling should know that the most exciting thing when gambling is the sudden secretion of adrenal hormone.


    "Sounds very interesting. I bet with you! Tell me how you want to bet!" Tong asked very casually.


    "How about a single fight between the captains? The two of us will have a fighting match on one venue!" fox said what he had already prepared.


    Tongren nodded very readily. He interrupted Fox and said, "don''t choose the venue for any shells! The venue will be directly set on the fox!"


    Although I don''t know why Tong people want to do this, this proposal is right in fox''s mind. Of course, he can''t and won''t refuse it.


    Fox pretended to be magnanimous and said, "well, since you ask so, I''ll agree to your proposal!"


    After taking a deep look at Fox, Tong said meaningfully, "Oh? Is that so? Thank you very much, butt head!"


    "Ass... Head..." Fox knelt down on the ground and was hit again.


    "Hey! Don''t pretend to be dead! If you want to compete, start quickly!" Tong man left a word and went straight to the boat.


    After some preparation and clearing, Tong Ren and fox have put on boxers, and the audience have already come to the built stand.


    As soon as he was ready to explain a few scene words, Tong people had spoken first: "start quickly, my time is very precious!"


    With that, a straight fist hit Fox''s face directly, and the strong wind hurt Fox''s face.


    Dull light!


    A pink light was immediately emitted from Fox''s hand, and the target was the Tong man opposite.


    With such close-up light emission, Tongren had no chance to dodge, and he never thought of dodging.


    Hit directly by the dull light, Tong man''s action slowed down instantly. Compared with the slow speed, the snail''s movement was no worse.


    Fox was happy and fought back with the same straight fist. There was no suspense. The fist directly hit Tong''s nose.


    According to the strength of the punch, the blow was enough to break the bridge of Tongren''s nose. The audience immediately cheered warmly, and the three girls were so scared that they quickly closed their eyes.


    Although they knew that Tong people would never be Ko like this, they still couldn''t bear to see Tong people being hit after all.


    The expected sound of broken nasal bones and screams did not come out, and fox''s fist went straight through Tong man''s head.


    "Well, you should have put a lot of camouflage here. Let''s guess who can take the lead in hitting each other?" Tong''s voice came faintly. It sounded far and near, and seemed to come from all directions.


    Before the voice fell, countless figures had appeared around. All these figures were like people in Tiantong.


    Refraction of light!


    These figures are generated by the refraction of light, which can deceive vision 100%.


    At the beginning of the duel, fox fell into deep fear. Unexpectedly, his good play would be used more perfectly by the other party.


    These shadows as like as two peas are all reflected from his body. So it is absolutely the same as the shadow before touching.


    Now it''s a duel. Where can I have time to try one by one? I''m estimated to be beaten up before I finish trying.


    In desperation, fox had to use his assassin''s mace. I don''t know what mechanism he moved. A burst of thick smoke suddenly came out and covered the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    Then many scarecrows were set up. They were all Fox''s Fox face.


    Of course, all these are invalid for Tongren, because there is no pure darkness in the world. Under the power of light, such thick smoke doesn''t seem to exist at all.


    "Didn''t I say your move was useless?" fox had just heard this sentence and had been punched heavily in the face.


    Fox finally stopped after he flew backwards and bumped into countless scarecrows.


    Fox wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said darkly, "you forced me, Tiantong man!"


    While talking, countless muzzles were exposed. Fox was going to force Tong people out with indiscriminate coverage attacks.


    The roaring sound sounded one after another, and the magnificent ship had become full of holes in the blink of an eye.


    "Hey! You bastard, don''t damage my boat!" Tongren''s angry curse came out.


    What he said is not wrong. He did win the ship just now. Now the ship is his.


    Unexpectedly, such a large-scale attack could not kill the other party. Fox said gnashing his teeth: "it doesn''t bother you. There are some good repairmen in my Pirate Group!"


    Glancing at his mouth, Tong people disdained and said, "is it excellent? It seems that it''s not as powerful as master mecao!"


    Then he hit fox with another fist, but was accurately blocked by the cunning fox.


    "Have you played enough? Is it my turn now?" fox said fiercely, holding Tong''s fist

 V1.Chapter 646

    It turned out that fox had closed his eyes when Tong people were talking.


    Fox''s idea is very simple. Since your eyes are deceived, don''t look with your eyes.


    People say that when people lose one of the five senses, other feelings will be strengthened. This sentence is really not a lie.


    Fox, who closed his eyes, soon listened to the voice and argued through his ears, which destroyed the attack of Tong people in one fell swoop.


    As soon as he loosened his hand, the Tong man who had just been firmly grasped had disappeared, and his prepared fist was empty.


    Million nine tails!


    Fox''s fist attacked in all directions. He wanted to force Tong people out.


    Otherwise, he will continue to lose this game. He can''t afford to lose.


    "It''s useless! Don''t waste your energy!" the figure of Tong man appeared in front of fox, and there was no sign of dodging at all.


    Sure enough, fox''s fists all passed through the Tongren''s body without causing even a little damage to the Tongren.


    "Is it a shadow again? Where is your noumenon hiding?" Fox murmured, and he was almost desperate.


    "No! This is my noumenon, I am the power of the fruit of light!" Tong explained very seriously.


    "This... How could this be possible! How could the ability of demon fruit appear twice?" Fox cried incredulously.


    Funny looking at Fox, Tong people jokingly asked, "who told you I was the power of demon fruit?"


    Staring at Tong people in a daze, fox doesn''t know what to say. Are there other people with abilities in this world besides devil fruit?


    Reaching out and taking out a small stone, Tong man gently threw it twice and said, "you should know this?"


    Fox''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and he cried out, "is this... The sea tower stone?"


    Smiling and nodding, Tong man replied, "yes! It''s the hailou stone! Do you still doubt my ability now?"


    He shook his head violently, and fox said loudly, "no way! This must be a fake turret stone. Do you want you to deceive me? It''s a dream!"


    Touched his nose, Tong said awkwardly, "how? Can the breath of hailou stone also be false?"


    With that, he threw the stone at fox. Since the other party didn''t believe it, let him try it himself.


    At the moment of being hit, fox can finally be sure that this thing is indeed a hailou stone.


    Following the hailou stone is the fist of Tong people!


    This punch did not show mercy as before, and directly flew fox away.


    The ship was filled with thick fog, and the people in the stands could not see what was happening in the stadium for a long time.


    The fog had just faded a little, and fox flew out like this. It was really unexpected.


    It was the person who followed him. He walked with his back to his hands very relaxed, as if he were not participating in a very formal game.


    What forms a strong contrast is the clothes of Tong people, which is completely different from Fox''s clothes. It seems that Tong people have never been in the thick fog and have not changed at all.


    The result has been very obvious. The winner of this duel is the hitong people, because fox has already flown out.


    "By now, the victory or defeat can be revealed. The winner of this duel is our boss fox!" yituomis shouted.


    Hearing this result, Tongren''s chin was about to fall off. Unexpectedly, fox Pirate Group was so naughty.


    The three girls were very happy when they saw Tong people coming out. Their Tong people really didn''t disappoint them.


    But when they heard the announced results, they finally couldn''t help asking questions loudly.


    "What! We won!" the three girls shouted in unison.


    After clearing his throat, yituomis explained: "it''s like this, because the hitong people took off their fighting gloves before the end of the game. It''s a very serious foul!"


    Sure enough, there was no shadow of gloves on Tong man''s upside down hand. He had already taken away the thing that was in the way.


    Tong Ren, who recovered from his surprise, shrugged his shoulders carelessly. He said indifferently, "is that so? What a pity!"


    At this time, fox had come back with the help of the people. He looked very embarrassed. You can see that he was beaten miserably.


    Fox couldn''t say it openly when his men were so naughty. He had to say awkwardly: "although you fouled and lost the qualification of the game, you already beat me away before you fouled. This game is even our draw! What do you think of this?"


    Smiling at Fox, Tong said very plainly, "is that so? I know!"


    Although he has always relied on cheeky to win, the fox Pirate Group has never been such a scoundrel. He blushed and said, "yes... That''s it!"


    "Give back your boat! We can''t drive without so many people!" Tong said and went to his boat.


    The stunned fox Pirate Group looked at Tong people like this. They really didn''t understand why someone would give up the easy benefits.


    Hamburg asked with a dull face, "he gave us the boat, so how can he take away those treasures?"


    Under everyone''s attention, Tong people took only a small part of the treasure and returned to the ship.


    Fox shouted, "Hey! Take away your treasure! Are you insulting us?"


    Tongren''s boat had anchored. He replied loudly, "we can''t take so much. Leave the rest to the people who found them!"


    Mingtong people''s boat could hold more, but he didn''t take those envious wealth.


    His goal is to become the pirate king, not to get rich or anything. His goal is to find every day and then become the pirate king!


    "How could this happen? Are they really pirates?" Fox murmured

 V1.Chapter 647

    The people who set foot on the journey again lived a quiet day again, and several days had passed unconsciously.


    Finally, when they were bored to death, an island appeared in front of them.


    The island is full of lush vegetation, and there seem to be many small boats docked on the shore.


    Outside these, there are dense corals, which look very unusual.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Tong Ren''s face suddenly changed, because he thought of some very bad things.


    Solemnly summoned everyone up, and Tong said anxiously, "from now on, everyone is not allowed to sleep, otherwise it will be very dangerous!"


    Mecao is old, and older people sleep less. Of course, he won''t have any opinions, but several girls protested!


    For girls, lack of sleep will definitely affect their beauty, which they can''t tolerate!


    Women spend almost all their life fighting with aging and time. Their biggest enemy is definitely not from the threat of life, but from ugliness.


    Women can''t tolerate being ugly, which is a fact that no world can change.


    Tongren patiently explained, "it is said that there is a very terrible monster near the island. This monster feeds on other people''s memory! You don''t want to wake up and remember nothing?"


    Hatada retorted loudly, "you also said it''s just a legend. How can there be such a monster in the world?"


    Xiangphosphorus also said weakly, "there shouldn''t be such a thing? Brother Tongren, have you made a mistake!"


    Only Xiao Nan stood there silently, as if thinking about something.


    As soon as Tongren was about to continue to explain, Xiaonan had already spoken. She said seriously, "I think everything we met before is incredible, so we''d rather believe it or not! Here is a great place where anything can happen!"


    Seeing Xiao Nan saying the same, the two girls suddenly became quiet. Although they usually don''t feel anything about memory, it''s still terrible if they really want to lose it.


    It''s dark now. If you continue to move forward in such an environment, it may be very dangerous. Who knows if there are hidden reefs in the coral bushes.


    If the Tongren can use their own abilities, they can actually move forward, but it''s not safe on the island, so it''s better to stay here obediently.


    After dinner, everyone just sat around the table with big eyes and little eyes. They couldn''t sleep and had no other activities. It''s really boring.


    Xiaonan stood up considerately. She smiled and said, "everyone should be sleepy? Why don''t I make you a cup of coffee!"


    All the people present were sleepy except mecao, who felt little. Even Tong people were no exception.


    No matter how powerful human beings are, they are still human beings. They still have to follow some of the most basic human feelings, such as having to eat and sleep.


    Knowing that this was not the way, Hata also stood up. She smiled and said, "in this case, I''ll draw a sea map. If I can go back one day, I can keep it as a souvenir."


    Xiangphosphorus also hurriedly said, "in this case, I''ll go to see the medical books. I''m afraid I''ll forget a lot of things if I don''t read them often!"


    At this time, Tong Ren was left alone, bored, and his eyelids were fighting fiercely.


    Soon Xiaonan came back with coffee. She sent the cups to everyone one by one.


    Taking a sip of coffee, Tong Ren felt much better. He took out the double puppet obtained in this task, handed it to Xiao Nan and said, "this thing is called the double puppet, which can share the damage you have suffered!"


    She picked it up happily. Xiaonan was very happy. She had seen this little green doll in Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus for a long time.


    In her opinion, the little thing given by Tongren is not valuable for its purpose, but a trace of recognition.


    It seems that as long as you have this little doll close to you, you can be regarded as a woman of Tongren.


    Talking, everything around has become hazy


    A strange sound came into his ears. Tong people woke up with an exciting spirit. It turned out that they had fallen asleep just now.


    "Smelly boy! Who''s quite familiar!" an old voice rang in his ear.


    There were three girls lying in front of him. One of them was xiangphosphorus he knew, the other two didn''t know at all, and the other was the strange old man who spoke to himself just now.


    "Who are you? Where am I? What''s the matter with Hata?" Tong''s face was confused and seemed to have a lot of questions.


    Stunned, she glanced at Tong man, and megao said, "what, who am I? Don''t fool me, you smelly boy!"


    Unfortunately, Tongren didn''t fool him. All his memories after he came to the pirate world were washed away.


    Seeing that Tongren looked blankly and didn''t seem to be cheating, mecao quickly woke up the three girls who were still asleep.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? Ah! Tongren, it''s great that you are here!"


    "Hmm? Where is this? Aren''t you still taking part in the Ninja assessment? Why did you come here suddenly?"


    "Who are you? What about the rest of the organization? Where did you take them?"


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and everyone was full of questions.


    Megao listened to the first two. He shouted, "don''t make noise! Can''t you say it one by one?"


    "Where is this? Who are you?" after calming down, Tong people took the lead in saying their questions.


    "This is our boat, and I''m the boatman!" said mecao helplessly.


    Then he answered everyone''s questions one by one, but everyone couldn''t understand what the strange old man said.


    This is also very normal, because everyone''s memory in the pirate world has disappeared. Now the world is a completely strange world to them

 V1.Chapter 648

    The explanation was powerless, and mecao simply stopped explaining. He directly took out everyone''s sailing diary. Under such evidence, we can''t help but believe it.


    Fortunately, Tong people had already left a mind before. He recorded all this in his diary.


    "I see! Thank you, old man!" Tong said very, very solemnly.


    "Well, it''s almost dawn. Let''s go ashore quickly!" Tong said to everyone.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, these logs are indeed everyone''s own handwriting, and people can''t believe it.


    Even if they were reluctant, they had to follow the people of Tong and go ashore. They had to find their lost memories.


    Among these people, mecao''s memory is still there. Tong people completely believe in these evidences, and Hata also remembers Tong people. In the case of three to two, the Pirate Group is not facing division or anything.


    When he came to the shore, Tong man walked straight into the forest. All he had to do was find the man controlled by the monster that devoured other people''s memory.


    "What are you looking for? Are you looking for me?" a voice suddenly came out from behind them. It was the child they were looking for.


    "It has nothing to do with you! If you don''t want anything, you''d better hand over the thing in your hand!" Tong looked at the child coldly.


    Since coming to this world, Tong people have never suffered such a big loss. Even the most precious memory has been plundered.


    The child in front of him has long been controlled by the power of the hippocampus. How can he hand over the hippocampus.


    Raised the seahorse in his hand, and the child played hard. It seemed that he wanted to control Tongren and his party.


    "Hey! You blow hard, you know? So please stop and give me the guy in your hand!" Tong said with a frown.


    Suddenly, there was a red light in the seahorse''s eyes. Tongren quickly dodged and hid in the past, and subconsciously raised his hand.


    A ray of light met the red light, and miraculously drove the red light back.


    Perhaps he had never encountered such a situation before. The child suddenly became stunned. He couldn''t figure out how to do it. He only knew that the boy in front of him must be difficult to deal with.


    Just when he was ready to launch a big move, Tongren had already kicked his foot. He didn''t know how to do it. Anyway, he only knew that his foot was very fast.


    Because of the loss of memory, he has even forgotten how to use his ability, and can only play that power by instinct.


    Rao is absolutely not something that can resist by stealing other people''s memories.


    The seahorse vomited a strong blue smoke and flew out. I don''t know where it fell.


    The whole person was shrouded in blue smoke. Tong people stood there and didn''t know what happened.


    After a long time, Tongren said inexplicably, "I''m back. Next, let me find everyone''s memory!"


    Using the characteristics of light, the whole island was monitored by Tong man, who soon found the trace of hippocampus.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll be back soon!" Tong man left a word and disappeared.


    Just now, when he fell from such a high place, the man seemed to have been badly hit and lay on the ground motionless.


    Bent down and gently picked up the seahorse, Tong said jokingly, "you damn thief, I want to see where you can go!"


    Haima made a strange cry, which seemed to be a strong protest against Tongren, but Tongren clearly heard a strange voice saying, "you can''t stop me from pursuing my dream!"


    Looking up and down at the seahorse, Tong said as he walked: "dreams can not be realized by this way!"


    "If I want to be a Millennium Dragon, I must have such a memory for thousands of years! What can you know as a kid?" seahorse continued to retort strangely.


    Tongren smiled and said, "even if you have ten times and a hundred times more memory than that, you won''t become a Millennium Dragon!"


    "You''re nonsense! I''ve seen the Millennium Dragon in your memory. As long as I work hard, I can!" Haima shouted incredulously.


    "You? You can''t!" Tong said with great certainty. He didn''t feel whether such words were too cruel.


    Before Haima answered back, Tongren continued, "because the memory of the Millennium Dragon is complete and only belongs to himself, and all your so-called memories are plagiarized."


    Haima suddenly became silent. He knew that what Tongren said was not wrong. It was so bad compared with the real Millennium Dragon.


    There is no comparability between the memory accumulated over time and the quick, because they have nothing in common.


    Their own massive memories can come out as early as the Millennium Dragon, while the guy who plagiarizes others'' memories will only become a monster at most.


    But how can seahorse give up after so many years of hard work? Making mistakes is its best choice at present.


    To tell the truth, the memories made by those people on the island have long been out of its taste. Those scattered memories are very monotonous and boring.


    In fact, this can''t blame them. They have long become mentally tired after being taken away all day. It''s strange that they can produce interesting memories.


    The memory of Tong people and their party is just the opposite. Tong people and three girls can also be said to be reincarnated. They have experienced too many interesting things, which is exactly what Haima wants.


    How can Tongren, who can detect the soul, not know what it thinks? He seriously said to Haima: "whether you agree or not, I will take back all those memories! Just like you never say hello when you take away other people''s memories!"


    While talking, Tongren had already brought the seahorse to everyone. He directly hammered the belly of the seahorse one punch after another until there was no blue smoke in its mouth.


    After recovering all the memories, Tong people threw aside the seahorse. Those who pursue their dreams by relying on their own ability can get his recognition, but those who pursue their dreams by plundering and stealing are not within this scope.


    A large number of memories poured in instantly, and the three girls were stunned. They needed time to digest this well

 V1.Chapter 649

    When Tong people stared at the three girls nervously, the seahorse behind him didn''t know how to stand up.


    The things that have been planned for many years have been disturbed and destroyed by Tongren. Its heart is very unwilling. It must find an opportunity to revenge him.


    There is no doubt that now is the best opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid you''ll never see this hateful man again.


    A burst of red fog like smoke quietly filled the air. When Tongren found something wrong, it was too late. A large number of memories ran away from his master. The heartbreaking feeling that they seemed to have lost something important made everyone almost cry.


    Before the memory completely disappeared, Tong man raised his hand and pointed. A little light directly penetrated the body of the seahorse flying in the air, and a trace of blue smoke leaked out.


    "Don''t! The memory will be missed!" the seahorse screamed, his voice full of reluctance and despair.


    "Are you going to continue to be stubborn? Don''t you know now? Such a dirty means will not become a Millennium Dragon!" Tong said with some pity.


    Looking at the font of the stone tablet on the island, swallowing memory should have started thousands of years ago. Even accumulating your own memory is enough to become a Millennium Dragon.


    Unfortunately, the seahorse has gone astray. Over the years, in addition to eating other people''s memories, the rest is a blank, wasting thousands of years in vain.


    Lost those swallowed memories, the seahorse staggered down until all the blue fog in its body leaked out. At this time, it collapsed and lay on the ground.


    "Memory exists in the brain, not in the stomach! If the real Millennium Dragon is here, it will only bleed if it is pierced, not lose memory!" Tongren advised painstakingly.


    Not the opponent of the other party at all, Haima had to accept its fate. At the same time, it was annoyed that it had wasted thousands of years to go the wrong way.


    Yes, even if it is such a long-lived seahorse, how many thousands of years can it have in its life?


    Seeing that the seahorse was completely quiet, Tongren took several girls who had recovered their memory and left only one sentence before leaving: "the hole in your stomach will not affect your life, but as long as you eat other people''s memory, it will leak out. This is also my test for you! I hope you will appear as a Millennium Dragon when I see you next time!"


    The party returned to the boat and prepared to set sail again. Unexpectedly, such a thing would happen on this island. Everyone was very tired.


    Fledgling Tian and xiangphosphorus have become very embarrassed. When they think of their previous doubts about Tongren, they will feel that their ears are hot and their cheeks are hot.


    Seeing their angry little daughter-in-law, Tongren had to cry and laugh and said, "well, well, don''t do this. It''s all over!"


    The two girls still bowed their heads deeply and said nothing. Tongren had to say reluctantly, "do our sailors want to help determine the course? Otherwise, we don''t know what strange place to go later! And our ship doctor, you see, we have been taken out of memory. Do you need to check our body for us?"


    This sentence was like an amnesty, and the two girls jumped up like frightened deer.


    Xiao Nan looked at the two girls and stood up and said, "in this case, I''ll prepare the food first, otherwise everyone will be hungry!"


    After checking his body and making sure that there were no sequelae, Tong man suddenly asked, "fragrant phosphorus, is there enough emergency medicine on board?"


    Stunned, xiangphosphorus quickly nodded and said, "it should be enough. Why do you ask?"


    Tongren didn''t answer. He just stood up and stared at the sea outside the window and murmured, "Green Pheasant, I really hope you can bring me any surprise!"


    Sure enough, after sailing for a short time, there was an island in front. The food was not enough for a long time. So many things happened on the island in front. They had to stop to prepare food. In addition, the recording pointer needed to read the magnetic force of the island.


    As soon as I got on the island, I saw a strange man standing there with his eyes closed. He casually put his coat on his shoulder, and snored again and again in his mouth. It seemed that he was sleeping standing.


    After a strange look at each other, several girls gathered around. They wanted to see what the man was practicing.


    "This man is known as one of the three highest combat forces of the Navy! I think you''d better not get too close!" Tong man''s faint voice sounded, as if saying something irrelevant.


    Mecao looked at the man standing and sleeping in front of him and said solemnly, "your judgment is right, that''s the man!"


    Xiangphosphorus asked strangely, "what are the three highest combat forces of the Navy? Are they very powerful?"


    "They are green pheasants, yellow apes and the Warring States of Buddha! They represent the highest combat power in the Navy!" mecao said solemnly.


    Hatada looked around and said, "are you wrong? How can a senior general of the Navy appear in a place where birds don''t shit!"


    "I didn''t expect to be recognized by you. It seems that being famous is really a headache! No, I''m tired of standing. I''m going to sit down and have a rest!" the green pheasant''s voice sounded very appropriately.


    Turning his eyes, Tong said angrily, "your goal is not us. Would you please make way?"


    Unexpectedly, Tongren spoke to the Green Pheasant like this, and everyone''s heart suddenly mentioned their voice. God knows how the green pheasant''s temper is.


    "Now that you know I have a mission, would you let me move? I don''t want to waste my energy at such a time! If you want to go, please go around by yourself! If you have to move, you''d better move by yourself!" the Green Pheasant replied lazily, and there was no consciousness of being a senior general of the Navy headquarters in his voice.


    Several people nearby heard the dialogue between the two and nearly fell their chin to the ground. Is this really the dialogue between the pirate and the Navy? Or is it all just their illusion

 V1.Chapter 650

    "Do you let me do it myself? I think it''s faster to beat you directly!" Tong said jokingly.


    "Ha ha! Fly me? What an interesting guy! He is the guy who defeated klockdar!" the Green Pheasant laughed as if he had heard some interesting jokes.


    Tong man frowned and said, "you are really a wordy guy. How about a duel between men?"


    "Hey! You should have a ship doctor on board?" cried the Green Pheasant.


    "I see! You wordy ghost!" Tongren said impatiently. He seemed very dissatisfied with the practice of green pheasants.


    Turning around and facing xiangphosphorus, Tong people directly ordered: "there are some people who have encountered shipwrecks behind the grass. Please help treat them!"


    Before he could say his request, the other party had already known his intention, and the Green Pheasant began to be interested in the young man.


    As for why Tong people must fight with green pheasants, the reason is very simple, because of the encouragement of the Arsenal system.


    Just when I set foot on this island, the system suddenly released a task!


    Task type: trigger plot


    Completion difficulty: S


    Completion reward:


    Mission content: fight against the green pheasant of the headquarters of the Navy!


    Since getting this system, Tong people have never seen such a strange task.


    It''s only said that it''s World War I, but it doesn''t say whether to lose or win. Completing the reward is even more confusing. It looks like three black boxes.


    After thinking about it, Tong talent took a breath of air conditioning, because he suddenly understood the real purpose of the system.


    It seems that the system has a very high evaluation of green pheasants, so it sets such a task for this problem.


    As long as they fight against green pheasants, lose, win or draw, Tongren can get systematic rewards. Of course, the difference is the quality of reward items.


    It should also be noted that although there are rewards for losing, Tongren must ensure that they can have life to get rewards in case of losing.


    The significance of this duel is absolutely significant. Anyway, he must at least get a draw.


    Because of this, Tong people did not mention the gratitude and resentment between the pirate and the Navy, but simply proposed a duel between men.


    His purpose is very simple, that is to leave three girls and an old man out of the war circle.


    "Very good! Since you want to play, I''ll accompany you. It''s boring here!" the Green Pheasant agreed very readily.


    With the consent of the other party, Tong people directly turned around and left with the Green Pheasant. Since it shows that it is a one-on-one duel, of course, it is better to find a place where no one is, otherwise it will be meaningless to fight.


    When they came to the shore, far away from the crowd just now, they stood down.


    "Hey! I have to say well first. Although I am the capable person of demon fruit, you must not dream of solving me by beating me into the sea. The sea water is useless to me!" said the Green Pheasant lazily.


    It seems that he thought that Tongren brought him to the beach to restrain him. Tongren simply didn''t explain. He directly took out a hailou stone. Tongren smiled and said, "if it''s for that, why should I take the time to take you so far!"


    Nodded, the Green Pheasant didn''t speak again. He was ready to fight and could attack and defend at any time.


    In his opinion, the other party''s holding the sea floor stone in his hand not only represents that the other party has no conspiracy, but also represents that the other party is not a capable person of demon fruit.


    Although the navy has recorded everything before, it is very unfortunate that the Navy spies have not gone to the empty Island, so the ability of Tong people is still a mystery.


    Frozen moment!


    The Green Pheasant didn''t hesitate at all. He turned into a ball of ice and rushed towards the Tongren.


    The Green Pheasant is ready to freeze the opponent again, so that it can solve the battle in the fastest time.


    purify!


    Suddenly, Tongren''s body gave off a milky light, and the rich light like liquid immediately touched the frozen body of the Green Pheasant.


    Rao Shi turned into solid ice, and the Green Pheasant couldn''t help feeling a burst of heat on his body. Unexpectedly, the strange light in front of him had this power.


    "Only to this extent? You really underestimate me!" the voice of the Green Pheasant came out from the ice.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ice on the Green Pheasant became thicker and thicker. He had to rely on the thick ice to resist the white light of Tongren.


    As the ice thickens, the color of the ice becomes whiter and looks as good as the Milky light.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the ability of light is penetration. What it fears most is reflection and refraction.


    Because the thickness and color of the ice changed, the light of Tongren became less concentrated, so it was rushed by the frozen green pheasant.


    With his big hand open, the Green Pheasant will give Tongren a big bear hug, but Tongren clearly knows that the power of this is definitely not as friendly as it seems.


    With a sneer, Tong people disdained and said, "what? Do you still want to freeze the light?"


    Before the voice fell, Tongren turned into a streamer and left the warm embrace of Green Pheasant.


    Conveniently left behind is a black turret stone, which is inlaid on the forehead made of Green Pheasant ice.


    The Green Pheasant was not affected. He waved and threw the stone aside, as if he had just lost an ordinary small stone.


    The law of devil fruit is like this. The capable person is afraid of the power of the sea, but the effect produced by the capable person using his ability may not be limited by this.


    Just now, in order to block the purification light emitted by Tongren, the Green Pheasant has accumulated too many ordinary ice blocks on its body surface. As long as the hailou stone does not directly contact the body, it can not pose any threat to him.


    "Do you think you are the only one who is not afraid of the stone? Your idea is a little naive!" said the Green Pheasant languidly

 V1.Chapter 651

    Tongren''s voice came out from the bottom of the sea. He smiled and said, "since we''re not afraid, let''s have a fight in the sea!"


    The Green Pheasant said without hesitation, "OK! Since you asked so, how can I refuse you?"


    To tell the truth, he was surprised to see that Tong people were not afraid of the power of the sea. He had to attribute it to the special ability of Tong people.


    But what shocked him even more was that the young man''s existence was to challenge the iron law of demon fruit.


    The iron rule of devil fruit''s fear of the sea has just been broken by him, but it has not been adulterated into the sea!


    Moreover, the ability of Tongren Green Pheasant has been seen in a man, who is the Yellow ape, one of the three generals of the Navy headquarters.


    The ability of the same demon fruit will never exist in two people at the same time. On this day, the iron law was broken!


    Three steps and two steps, the Green Pheasant suddenly put his hand into the sea, the sea immediately froze, and the momentum is still spreading far away.


    Since the other party is now in the sea, the Green Pheasant certainly won''t miss this opportunity. He wants to freeze the young man!


    The Green Pheasant has a hunch that this young man can''t stay, otherwise God knows how far he will develop.


    If the ability of demon fruit is not restricted by the sea, who can control such a person.


    Ice Age!


    The whole sea was completely frozen, as if it should have been like this.


    Raised his head and stared around nervously. The Green Pheasant urgently wanted to know whether the boy had escaped.


    After a long time, there was no sound in the sea, and the Green Pheasant was relieved.


    God knows how nervous he was just now. What kind of fear would it be if the demon fruit suddenly found that his ability was useless and had to take into account the power of the sea?


    At this time, a little light directly penetrated the ice, which was the light incarnated by Tong people.


    "You are really cunning! You agreed to fight with me in the sea, but you didn''t expect to use such a trick!" turned into a body, and Tongren grumbled discontentedly.


    Being frozen in the ice, the pheasant can escape, so the face of the Green Pheasant becomes extremely ugly.


    Even if we can catch the young man, I''m afraid the navy has no good way to detain him.


    This strengthened the green pheasant''s determination to kill him. The Green Pheasant said coldly, "we are in a duel now. As long as we can defeat our opponent, we can make it!"


    Tongren nodded and said, "you''re right! But I''m fine now. Let''s continue!"


    The Green Pheasant didn''t mean to do it again. He said seriously, "we are both natural abilities. I''m afraid we can''t tell the victory or defeat in a moment!"


    Although it was quite straightforward, what the Green Pheasant said was not wrong. Tongren had to nod to signal the other party to continue.


    "Well, let''s agree that no one is allowed to change into natural energy and fight with each other in the form of noumenon?" the Green Pheasant suggested.


    This proposal seems very fair. Both sides have been bound to a certain extent, but if you think about it carefully, Tongren will really suffer a loss!


    Because Tong people themselves are the ability of light, they are naturally reflected by the ice to a certain extent.


    The appearance of Green Pheasant is very obvious. If you don''t agree, I''m afraid the other party refuses to fight with him.


    With the speed of light, although he won''t run away, but now the ship has been frozen. God knows if he will attack three girls and an old man.


    "OK! Let''s do as you say!" Tongren thought carefully and finally agreed.


    "Good! Then let''s continue the duel between men!" said the Green Pheasant, who had rushed up with his fist covered with thick ice.


    Frozen moment!


    Only one face to face, Tong people have been frozen in the ice by the ability of green pheasants.


    "It''s now!" the Green Pheasant raised his feet happily. To see, he was going to kick the whole frozen Tongren to pieces.


    Light of purification!


    A second before his feet fell, Tong people completely evaporated the ice, covered their hands with rich white light and welcomed the green pheasant''s feet.


    At such a moment, the Green Pheasant had no time to stop his feet. He had to cover the ice layer by layer, hoping to isolate the terrorist attack of Kaitong people.


    The ice on the streets kept getting thicker. When this foot fell, the green pheasant''s feet had become as thick as a pillar supporting the sky.


    Such a powerful collision did not make a little sound. The two people seemed to be performing a mime.


    The ice was constantly melting, and the light was constantly consumed. Finally, their hands and feet met together.


    As the saying goes, the arm can''t twist the thigh. How can the strength of the fist be heavier than the strength of the foot? After bearing this, Tong people''s legs have fallen into the soil and have no knees.


    The Green Pheasant didn''t feel well either. He was also blasted out by the Tongren''s fist. He flew straight out for more than ten meters before he stopped.


    Waving his numb arm, Tong people took out their feet directly from the soil. Then they saw that the Green Pheasant opposite was stamping its feet. It didn''t seem to feel very well.


    Gently stretched out his finger, a little light condensed out, and Tong people directly threw this extremely condensed light to the Green Pheasant.


    Knowing that the comer was not good, the Green Pheasant also condensed a triangular icicle to meet him. In the battle just now, he found that such an icicle was more labor-saving to deal with Tongren.


    With a click, the ice was passed through a small hole, and the light continued to fly in the direction of the Green Pheasant.


    A larger icicle was created again and continued to face the light, but it still had no effect.


    After verifying the power of this light, the Green Pheasant directly covered the ice layer by layer on the light, and soon wrapped it into a big ice hockey.


    "Burst!"


    The light burst, and Tongren and green pheasants on both sides were affected, and the green pheasants were hurt more seriously because they were too close!


    Such a battle ended in a draw, which was greatly beyond everyone''s expectation

 V1.Chapter 652

    Lying quietly on the ground, both of them had basically exhausted their energy in the blow just now.


    The three girls had already rushed over and saw Tong people suddenly fall down. They didn''t know how worried they were.


    Xiangphosphorus quickly flattened Tong''s body, carefully checked it, and was completely relieved when it was determined that he had nothing to do.


    "Nothing, just tired and shaken!" Xiang phosphorus said to the other two girls.


    Tongren''s face was pale with a smile. He said, "don''t worry, it''s nothing. The guy opposite is no less hurt than me!"


    Sure enough, as he said, the green pheasant''s face has become pale, and the laziness on his face has long disappeared.


    Looking at the other party''s face, xiangphosphorus hurried to the other party''s body. The Green Pheasant couldn''t help crying in his heart. My life is over. If the other party''s companion is also a capable person of demon fruit, I''m afraid he will explain here this time.


    Who knows that the other party has no intention of attacking at all. Instead, he carefully checked it for him as just now.


    Some people may think it''s stupid, but xiangphosphorus''s teacher, Dr. Kureha, has such an idea.


    No matter who the other person was before, but now he is just a patient. The doctor''s bounden duty is to save the patient. If there is no patient, the title of doctor will not exist.


    After looking at the strange pirates, the Green Pheasant couldn''t help laughing at himself and said, "I didn''t expect that I, a senior general of the headquarters of the Navy, should inherit the feelings of the pirates!"


    "There are no pirates or Marines!" Xiang phosphorus said, looking at him carefully, and flattened his body as he said.


    This sentence seemed completely beyond his expectation. The Green Pheasant said in amazement, "you... What did you say just now?"


    Xiangphosphorus stood up and continued, "there are only patients and doctors now! You''d better have a good rest! Your body is no big problem."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll catch you when I''m ready?" the Green Pheasant asked reluctantly.


    "When you are well, if you want to catch me, it is your freedom, but unfortunately you are not well now, so please follow the doctor''s advice!" xiangphosphorus said without looking back.


    Those people got the treatment before xiangphosphorus, so they didn''t think there was anything terrible about these pirates, but they were very surprised to see that the navy would draw with the pirates.


    These people explained in detail what happened before the death. Sure enough, they met the big frog who could swim freely.


    "Let''s go quickly! Let''s find the big frog quickly!" Tong man struggled to get up and said.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, the Green Pheasant didn''t mean to stop. Originally, his task was not to Tongren them, and now he has no strength at all.


    "Just wait for me when you finish eating. As a navy, I naturally have the obligation to help you!" said the Green Pheasant weakly.


    When they left just now, Tong people were very considerate and left some things, which can make these people who died at sea have a full meal.


    On the trip again, everyone sat in the cabin without talking, while Tong people were lying on the boat in the cabin and resting.


    "I have nothing to do. Why are you so sad!" Tong said with a joking smile.


    The first person to speak was mecao. He looked at the boat under his feet and said, "our boat... The situation is not very optimistic, so we need to find some help in front. I''m afraid I can''t do it alone!"


    Tongren took over and said, "there should be a country of water ahead. Where can I find a good repairman?"


    Nodding, mecao said, "yes, and the mayor there is an apprentice of my old friend!"


    Looking at mecao, his face clearly showed a look of regret, which probably has something to do with his having to follow the pirate!


    "Are you talking about the holder of Pluto''s design?" Tong asked very plainly.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence set off a storm in mecao''s heart. He lost his voice and exclaimed, "how do you... How do you know?"


    After waving his hand, Tong said very seriously, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in that kind of weapon. If I wanted to, I could have found it!"


    This sentence is not wrong. If he wanted, Robin would have been able to help him translate the inscription of the kingdom of arabastam.


    Know that Tong people will never lie. This is what mecao can understand after getting along for so long.


    Mecao said awkwardly, "but that guy hasn''t seen me, so I''m afraid he''s still in some trouble!"


    Tongren didn''t care and said, "this is not a problem. As long as you follow the strange frog, you can see the iceberg!"


    This headless remark surprised everyone. They couldn''t understand what it meant.


    Tong Ren, who had rested for a long time, recovered his strength. He stood up and walked towards the outside of the cabin. Some worried people followed him closely.


    After looking around the sea, Tong man pointed to a direction and said, "turn in that direction!"


    Looking at the ground carefully, we couldn''t see the difference at all. We could only see where there seemed to be a lot of spray.


    At sea, we must absolutely obey the captain''s orders, not to mention that everyone has countless ties with Tongren.


    The boat quickly turned around. Tongren immediately put two puffer shells at the stern of the boat, and the boat quickly drove in that direction.


    It was not until we were close that we saw clearly that it was really a big frog swimming in the freestyle.


    Closely following the frog, everyone soon saw something like a traffic light. Tongren quickly took down the puffer shell and stopped the boat.


    Before the sea train appeared, no one knew where the underwater track was. Since mecao said that the ship was in a very bad situation, of course, they had better not take risks.


    Sobbing~~


    Sure enough, before long, a sea train came, and the big frog hit the front of the train

 V1.Chapter 653

    The sea train also stopped quickly after hitting the frog. The place where it stopped was the same as the traffic light just now.


    Next to the traffic lights, there is a house that seems to be floating on the sea.


    "Hey! Are you a pirate? You''d better not come here!" shouted an old woman with a wine bottle.


    Then she whispered, "qimengni, go and get the telephone bug. I''ll inform the Navy quickly!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately became nervous. The pirate and the Navy were born like this, which was also a very normal reaction.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mrs. cocoa! We wanted to find a place to repair the boat. We came here with the big frog. There''s no other meaning!" Tong man explained loudly.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t look like a general pirate, coco Luo suddenly became calm. She took a hard sip of wine and said, "if you repair the ship, you should go to the sea city, not the sea station!"


    The Tong man shrugged and said, "who knows? We haven''t been there yet, but we came here with this strange frog!"


    Coco Luo laughed. She had never seen such an interesting pirate before.


    "If you''ve never been there, it''s hard to find a place to repair the ship!" said mother cocoa enthusiastically.


    Nodded, Tong man said very simply, "yes, yes! Don''t you know what good way mother-in-law has?"


    He took another hard sip of wine. Cocoa smiled and said, "you''re lucky. I happen to know a good ship repairman. His name is iceberg. I''ll write you a letter of introduction. I''m sure he will be willing to help you!"


    He wrote a letter very readily, and Tong people politely took the letter of introduction and said goodbye to coco Luo.


    The course has been corrected. The ship is moving in the direction pointed by the pointer again. As long as you follow this course, you can reach the sea city.


    The sea train is not far from the sea city. They have been able to see this magnificent sea city for half a day.


    Looking at the tall fountains and prosperous cities from a distance, people can''t help praising the greatness of mankind.


    Along the direction of the current, Tong people entered this beautiful sea city, which was full of scenes they had never seen before.


    There are many waterways in the city. Many people ride back and forth in waterways they have never seen before.


    You can see the direction of the dock from a long distance. The big word is really hard to see.


    The waterway is not very wide. At least it is difficult to drive Tongren''s sailboats. Maybe there are special waterways in the city.


    Do as the Romans do and rent a few swordfish. Tongren are moving towards the dock.


    Although he gave up a lot of wealth in the last game with silver fox, what Tongren took away were all precious stones, which were more valuable than gold!


    We found a gold jewelry store and exchanged some cash. Although it means asking others to help, we can''t let others help ourselves in vain.


    Fortunately, the iceberg didn''t know about Xiao Nan. Otherwise, God knows if he will hang a picture of Xiao Nan in his room.


    Yes, before that, Tong people had asked Robin to make a translation record of the ancient words and the current meaning, and now this record has been handed over to Xiao Nan.


    This means that in addition to Robin''s ability to interpret ancient characters, Xiao Nan can also do it.


    When they came to the gate of No. 1 dock, a young man with a long nose stopped them. This man was Kaku in cp9.


    After asking the meaning of Tongren and others, Kaku directly set out to see the ship. He didn''t give Tongren time to talk.


    Having a helpless look at Kaku''s back, Tong man had to praise this man. He is worthy of being a trained super agent. He can''t detect anything wrong at all.


    Soon iceberg and his secretary kalifa appeared. They asked Tongren about their intentions again.


    As the city with the most developed shipbuilding industry, it is common for pirates to come to repair ships. The iceberg nodded and left.


    Because several foremen of No. 1 dock can be in charge alone, there is absolutely no problem for Kaku to check there.


    Stopped the iceberg who wanted to leave, Tong took out the letter of introduction written by coco Luo and handed it to him.


    After carefully reading the letter, iceberg was surprised. He completely regarded Tong people as people in trouble.


    In fact, this is inevitable. Just come directly to repair the ship. Why take out the letter of introduction?


    If it weren''t for the difficulties at hand, why should it be so unnecessary?


    "Kalifa! Arrange it so that everyone can help them repair the boat anyway!" the iceberg told kalifa.


    After that, he will leave again. It can be seen that the iceberg seems really busy, but Tongren stopped him again.


    "This is master mekao. He hopes to talk to you!" Tong people took mekao and introduced him.


    Although he had never seen mecao before, since he was Sam''s best friend, why didn''t Sam mention it to his little apprentice.


    After looking at mecao, the iceberg said happily, "OK! Come with me to the office!"


    The party soon came to the spacious and luxurious office. After the guest and host took their seats, the iceberg asked bluntly, "if you have anything, please tell me directly. I won''t refuse anything that can help!"


    After taking a look at kalifa, Tong people looked embarrassed. It seemed that they were ashamed to speak next.


    With a smile, the iceberg said to kalifa, "kalifa, go out first!"


    Until kalifa left, iceberg and kalifa didn''t have the slightest doubt. They completely regarded this person as the person who came for help in front of the embarrassing situation, and this person wanted face!


    "This mecao is the best friend of your mentor. You should know that!" Tong asked first.


    Because the next thing to say is very important. If you can''t win the trust of the other party, I''m afraid it''s very difficult!


    Nodding, the iceberg signaled that he did know this. He said slowly, "my master did mention it to me before, but as far as I know, he should serve the Navy government, not a group of pirates!"

 V1.Chapter 654-655

    As soon as Tong was about to explain, mecao spoke first. He smiled and said, "I don''t know how you can believe that I am mecao?"


    "I''ve believed it, just by your hand!" the iceberg said easily, leaning gently against the back of the chair.


    Yes, for an excellent boatman, the calluses on his hands can fully explain his identity, which can well explain his habit, and it is definitely a habit for a long time.


    "What can I say directly? As long as I can help, I will never refuse!" the iceberg stressed again.


    Until now, he thought that the other party was definitely asking for himself, which is also very normal. A person who dominates the city suddenly came out with a group of people trying to get close to each other. It''s hard for people not to think so.


    "You should be very clear about the relationship between your master and master mecao?" Tong asked aloud.


    Looking at mecao, the iceberg asked strangely, "excuse me, this is..."


    Mecao''s eyes clearly showed a trace of pride. He smiled and said, "this is the apprentice who can''t do anything!"


    The iceberg suddenly became interested. He has always been very obsessed with ships. He was very happy to meet the master and apprentice of mecao.


    The next time was completely left to Tong Ren, who spoke out about the world government and cp9 very carefully.


    "What? You say these people are from the government? How is this possible?" the iceberg said incredulously.


    Yes, I''ve worked hard around for four or five years. No one would think that all my confidants are spies.


    "Well, if you recall, did they almost turn to you one after another?" Tong asked seriously.


    This is indeed the case. They almost came to the iceberg one after another, and the interval between them was not long.


    Mecao took the message and said, "although I don''t know how Tong people know such confidential information, I can guarantee with my honor in shipbuilding and ship repair that what Tong people say will never be aimless! And after working for the Navy for so many years, I probably can know their virtue!"


    Originally thought that the other party was asking for themselves. Unexpectedly, Tongren came to save their own lives.


    With a forced smile, the iceberg pretended to be calm and said, "this... How is this possible? What reason does the world government do it to me?"


    "Because of Pluto!" Tongren said without blinking, as if he had already understood everything.


    "The navy has been looking for you many times, and you have strongly rejected it. Most of them have already had enough, so I think they will do it soon!" Tong said word by word.


    The other party knew so much that the iceberg couldn''t sit still. He suddenly stood up and said loudly, "who are you? What''s your purpose? I''m afraid you''ve been watching my every move for a long time?"


    "There''s no need!" Tongren still said blandly, as if he didn''t see each other''s anger at all.


    "What are you talking about?" the iceberg''s fist has been tightly clenched. Being despised as the mayor of a city really makes his heart feel insulted!


    "I said it''s not necessary! What I pay attention to is not you, but the trend of the world government. After all, I''m a pirate!" Tong said mockingly.


    "Even if they do it, what can they do? Anyway, I''ve already..." the iceberg said disdainfully, but stopped halfway.


    Tongren then said, "anyway, you have given the drawing to your junior brother, right? It''s frank!"


    The iceberg was really surprised to doubt his life. His every move didn''t escape the control of the other party. Even the biggest secret seemed transparent in front of the other party.


    Looking at the other party''s unparalleled surprise, the same song smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in the design drawings of Pluto. I just want to remind you that the government may have begun to doubt frank!"


    Now that the other party knows everything, it means that the other party has no need to deceive himself at all. The iceberg suddenly collapsed in his chair. He said powerlessly, "what do you want to do? Say it!"


    Next, Tong people told iceberg their plans in detail. After listening to them, iceberg nodded and seemed to agree with Tong people''s words.


    Soon Tong people left with mecao. He knew that staying too long would inevitably attract the attention of the government.


    Gently pushing the door open, kalifa came to the room with a cup of brewed tea.


    Put the teacup in front of the iceberg, kalifa asked softly, "what are those guys looking for you?"


    After taking a sip of tea, the iceberg said with a slight disdain: "don''t mention it. It''s really a group of poor people. With cocoa''s letter of introduction, they want me to repair their boat for free!"


    Glancing at the iceberg suspiciously, kalifa said strangely, "so who is mecao?"


    "You say that? That''s the old man just now. He claims to be an old friend of my master. I think it''s mostly like cheating money!" the iceberg rubbed his forehead and said, as if he was very upset.


    After clarifying her doubts, kalifa seemed very happy. She advised, "in fact, you don''t have to worry like that. Don''t you just send them away quickly?"


    If at ordinary times, the iceberg will probably think that Carly law is concerned about herself, but now it seems that she is completely exploring her privacy.


    After vaguely dealing with the past, iceberg began to think about what Tongren had just said. Now that it''s this time, he must start to think about some things.


    Soon Kaku came back. He said that the Tongren''s boat might not last long. If they encounter huge winds and waves, they may not be able to sustain even one round.


    In fact, this sentence is the same as not saying. Even if the new ship encounters too much wind and waves, it may not be able to come back safely.


    "Well? Then change a boat for them. It''s the best choice to send them away early!" the iceberg waved and said

 V1.Chapter 656

    In fact, Tong people have long planned to change to a bigger ship. Although they are only wandering on the sea, they are still a bigger ship. It will be more comfortable and stronger.


    But I don''t know what wind Tongren is smoking. When he heard that he was going to change his boat, he almost fought with the people in the dock.


    The three girls hurriedly dissuaded him, but mecao looked like nothing had happened and didn''t seem to know the man in front of him.


    The iceberg stood up at once. He said angrily, "Hey! What else do you want, boy? Aren''t you satisfied that I replaced you with a new boat for free?"


    Tongren shouted, "I''m here to heal my partner. You say it can''t be cured. You have to change me into a partner who I''ve never seen before. Where in the world is there such a truth?"


    Frowning, the iceberg said loudly, "didn''t I tell you? Your ship can''t last long. If you must drive it to die, it''s your freedom!"


    "But you promised us before! You said you would help us fix it!" Tong man shouted with a red face and a thick neck.


    It seemed that he was too lazy to entangle with such people. After the iceberg said a word to the foremen, he walked away without looking back.


    "Help me send this bastard away! I''ve never seen such a person!" said the iceberg angrily.


    Under the obstruction of the boatman, Tong man didn''t stop the iceberg he wanted to leave. He had to shout, "you''ll regret what you did today!"


    Kaku and lurch looked at each other and they both realized that this was a great opportunity.


    The time given to them by the government is running out. They must get the design drawings of Pluto as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, the news of the iceberg attack came out that night. Everyone suspected that it was the pirate who made trouble in the dock during the day.


    After all, in this world, pirates always represent cruelty and evil. Anyway, they are definitely not good people.


    The city suddenly became chaotic, and the people who supported the iceberg shouted to severely punish the murderer. People who secretly dislike icebergs also say they deserve it. Who makes icebergs want to help evil pirates.


    Tongren and they suddenly became street mice. Although we have no evidence, we can''t avoid white eyes and pointing.


    Soon it came out that Tongren and a group of pirates had flattened the ship breaking dock of Frank''s family, which became a hot topic again.


    Speaking of Tongren, they are really great. As soon as they came to this city, they became the topic of everyone in this city.


    Frank has always been the representative of evil forces in this city, but they usually attack pirates, so everyone can only dare to be angry.


    There is a saying in the world: "when you see a pirate, as long as you have enough ability, you can''t do too much to him, because he has no place to complain and won''t be protected by the law!"


    I don''t know what Frank did to them, but he would be retaliated to this extent.


    Anyway, neither side is a good man. They fight is what everyone likes to see and hear. Even smart people have set up a gambling game.


    Frank won''t sit idly by after such a degree of retaliation. He''s looking for that guy all over the world with his little brother.


    Although Tongren''s boat stopped by the sea, Frank didn''t mean to start.


    Why Tongren quarreled with icebergs has long been a matter of street knowledge and lane smell. Frank wouldn''t do anything with a ship that was about to be scrapped.


    Finally, someone found the trace of Tong man. He was preparing to find the bad luck of the shipyard near dock No. 1.


    He quickly rushed to the scene. Frank stood high and shouted, "you''d better get out of the double-edged Pirate Group!"


    Before the words fell, the Tongren voice flashed around Frank. He took out his ear and said, "stop arguing, okay? I don''t know you''re disturbing the people like this?"


    "How dare you come out! What do you mean by smashing my Shipbreaking dock?" Frank said, pointing to Tong''s nose.


    He opened Frank''s arm impolitely, and Tong said in the same vicious voice: "since you say so, I''d like to ask your men how to calculate stealing my money!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Frank said with a strange smile, "it''s my brothers'' ability to take your money. We eat with our own ability. Why should we explain to you?"


    Tongren''s face suddenly became gloomy. He said coldly, "in this way, there is no need to talk about it? Then I overturned your nest with my own ability. Why should I explain it to you?"


    In a few words, the atmosphere of the whole scene became dignified, and the war was imminent.


    Although the citizens have not seen the Tong people, they know Frank''s means clearly.


    It''s OK to watch the excitement, but it''s not worth the risk.


    The citizens who knew this truth were suddenly far away, and a huge challenge arena was cleared out within a radius.


    Strong right hand!


    Frank''s strong right hand flew out at once, and the target pointed at the Tong man standing close at hand.


    The fist simply passed through the Tongren''s body and blew straight on the gate of No. 1 dock.


    The whole gate immediately cracked like a spider''s web, which shows how great the power of this blow is.


    Tongren''s body soon flashed in another direction. He smiled and said, "sorry, I forgot to tell you just now. I''m a capable person!"


    "Well? Hum! Don''t think you''re a capable person. I can''t do anything about you!" Frank said darkly.


    Then he put his hands together, as if something had connected the two mechanical palms together.


    Wind cannon!


    Before the voice fell, a vortex had been formed in his hand, which looked like an eye of the wind.


    Tongren was the closest and most affected. He was almost sucked by the wind.


    He quickly turned into a light body. Tong people wanted to avoid this attack temporarily. He knew that as long as he could survive this attack, Frank''s fuel would be almost consumed!


    Who knows that the wind cannon in Frank''s hand is like a black hole, even the light body is vaguely pulled

 V1.Chapter 657

    Fortunately, the speed of light can far surpass this attractive speed, and Tong people escaped this attack at the last moment.


    "Hey! You two better give me enough, or you''ll regret what you''ve done!" Barry shouted impolitely.


    The visitors are the five foremen of carrela shipbuilding company. They have long had a headache because of the iceberg attack. Who knows that Tong people will fight with Frank at the door of the dock again.


    The coke fuel in his body had been exhausted, and of course he didn''t dare to fight any more.


    "What a hindrance, you wait to bear Uncle Frank''s anger!" Frank left with a cruel word. Now he needs to replenish the fuel quickly.


    This is the biggest disadvantage of transforming people. Although it has far more power than ordinary people after transformation, its energy source has changed.


    Without that kind of fuel, Frank could not exert so much energy anyway.


    "Why? Aren''t you going to leave? Do you want to make trouble? Damn pirate!" Kaku scolded with a bad face.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tong man said with a rogue look on his face, "it doesn''t seem that I should be blamed for this? It''s Frank who found fault first!"


    The pigeon on Lurgi''s shoulder also shouted with a raised eyebrow: "now Mr. iceberg has been attacked. If you make trouble here again, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Ah? You two have a strange smell! Nine... Nine..." Tong man shouted, pointing to Kaku and Lurgi.


    The two men''s faces immediately changed subtly. Kaku had said coldly: "what are you talking about?"


    Tongren didn''t seem to see their faces. He was still talking. Suddenly, he suddenly realized and shouted, "I know, it''s the taste of wine! Drinking during working hours is not good!"


    He left the dock as if nothing had happened, ignoring the angry eyes of the foremen.


    Kaku shouted angrily, "I think it''s this boy who attacked Mr. iceberg. I don''t know why Mr. iceberg protected them like that!"


    Barry looked at him and said, "I don''t think the murderers are them. If they did this, how could they swagger around like this?"


    "Well... What if it''s the other party''s trick?" Kaku argued, but saw Lucci''s eyes.


    "We are not unreasonable pirates. If we want to catch them, we must have enough evidence. Otherwise, what''s the difference with those pirates?" Barry said seriously.


    Even though he was stopped by Lurgi''s eyes, Kaku couldn''t help shouting: "why should we be so polite to the pirates? Anyway, they are also wanted by the world government. Even if they are wronged, they have no reason. If they are arrested and handed over to the Navy, they can at least change a sum of money. Don''t you want to pay off your debt earlier?"


    Learning from iceberg, Barry certainly doesn''t like the world government. He seems very surprised to hear Kaku''s words, but he just takes a deep look at Kaku, but doesn''t speak.


    In this way, while walking and discussing, the five boatmans disappeared in the dock again. They must try to stay around the iceberg at all times, otherwise God knows what danger the iceberg will encounter.


    Besides frank, who left angrily, he came to the bar for the first time, filled it with fuel, and then returned to his old house.


    I don''t know how long after that, he seemed to have fallen into madness and began to run amok in the street, as if he was afraid that others wouldn''t know that Frank was coming.


    Frank had a bad reputation, so everyone dodged him, which didn''t cause casualties.


    Of course, this is also due to his failure to use the ability to transform people, otherwise the outcome may not be so beautiful.


    While shouting and cursing, Frank angrily took out his anger with the buildings and facilities on both sides of the street. Frank and his little brother have been wandering the street.


    Besides, the injured iceberg lying in bed doesn''t know what his situation is. The doctor has not allowed everyone to go in and refused to tell everyone about his injury.


    Tongren has become a lot more honest since the first World War in the dock. He has stayed in the hotel without showing up.


    "Boy! Is there really no problem with your arrangement? You know, the opponent this time is the world government!" mecao asked with some worry.


    "Hey! Old man, you told me that your ship repair skills can be said to be the first, so how do you compare with Tom?" Tong Ren Gu asked him.


    Mecao said seriously, "I was only responsible for repairing ships, okay? Old Tom was responsible for shipbuilding! Strictly speaking, there is no comparability between us!"


    "Brother Tongren! Do you think there will be no problem with sister Xiaotian and sister Xiaonan?" xiangphosphorus said with some worry.


    It is obvious that there are indeed two people missing in the room. It is Xiaotian and Xiaonan who are missing. I don''t know where they have gone.


    "Don''t worry! If they have something, I won''t let them do it!" Tong people whispered persuasion.


    At this time, the two people are happily drinking small wine in the underground warehouse. They have not drunk together for many years, and the most surprising thing is that they can live in peace without quarreling.


    The boatman of Carrera shipbuilding company has also been dispatched. They can''t tolerate someone treating Mr. iceberg like this. They swear to find out the murderer who did it.


    In this way, the whole situation has become a mess under the interference and arrangement of Tong people, which makes it easier to fish.


    After stretching, Tong said lazily, "let''s have a good rest. There are still a lot of things to do in the evening!"


    yes! The reason why the world government started to deal with the iceberg at this time without killing him is to find out the whereabouts of the design drawings of Pluto

 V1.Chapter 658

    uin plan


    Of course, Tong people don''t bring incense phosphorus and mecao at night, because it''s too dangerous for them.


    Soon the night came, along with the tsunami, and the annual refuge day was coming.


    If we can''t find the criminals before nightfall, we may have to wait for the tsunami to pass.


    The voice of the telephone bug rang clearly, which directly woke up the sleeping Tongren.


    He got up and picked up the telephone. A sentence immediately came out of the telephone bug''s mouth: "the other party has taken action!"


    "OK! I see! Let''s go right away!" Tongren cut off the communication after saying two words cleanly.


    With that, he immediately got up and rushed to the iceberg''s residence, because the bar owner Bruno had begun to act.


    For Tong people who mastered the ability of light, such a distance could be reached in the blink of an eye. Soon he found Bruno wearing a mask in the crowd.


    This guy is capable of eating all kinds of fruits. If you want to trap him, it must take some effort.


    Taking advantage of Bruno''s cruel words, Tong man threw something directly into his mouth.


    This is the hailou stone carried by Tong people. Now we can only hope that this thing can be successfully discharged from the body. Otherwise, his fruit ability will basically be wasted.


    Bruno felt a moment of weakness in his body, and the ability of fruit had been limited.


    His face looked darkly at the place where the hailou stone was thrown. Bruno said fiercely, "Damn it! Get out of here!"


    He stood up slowly. Tong man jumped directly in front of Bruno. He said slowly, "tauren, do you have any tricks?"


    Shave!


    The figure suddenly became ethereal, and then completely disappeared in front of us, as if Bruno had never been here.


    Slowly closed his eyes, Tong said with a smile, "it''s a small skill. You seem to be similar to Chloe''s tiptoe!"


    Through the ability of mind and eye, a trace of fluctuation appeared in the induction of Tong man. He can clearly know Bruno''s position.


    Finger gun!


    Suddenly Bruno showed his figure, and even a metallic look appeared on his fingers.


    There was no suspense. Bruno''s fingers were directly inserted into Tongren''s chest, but the expected blood splashing scene did not happen.


    purify!


    A little light flew directly from the Guanghua Tongren, and the target was Bruno''s chest.


    Pay him back in his own way! Tongren simply and directly returned the attack just now.


    Iron!


    Bruno''s muscles suddenly became tense, and the whole person was like cast iron.


    "Ah! What is this?" a scream came out of Bruno''s mouth, mixed with deep questions.


    The Superman six moves, which has always been invincible, did not work at all. Both the attack and defense forces are like children playing at home.


    Moon step!


    Before he could check his injury, Bruno suddenly soared into the air. His idea is very simple. Since he can''t bring harm to the other party, it''s better to direct the other party away.


    The weight of light was almost negligible, and the Tong people easily followed Bruno''s footsteps.


    "Hey! Stop! I don''t have much time to waste here!" Tong man''s voice came from Bruno''s back.


    With a sneer, Bruno of course ignored the Tongren''s words. He was still flying back and forth in the air.


    Instant!


    Tong people directly blocked each other''s trajectory and shouted, "can''t you honestly listen to me?"


    Paper painting!


    Bruno''s body suddenly became light, as if it were made of paper. It was about to bypass the siege of Tongren.


    Seeing the other party''s move, Tong people can''t help sneering. This move is similar to the power of light floating fruit, so just don''t bring the wind when attacking.


    Unfortunately, both sides forgot that the tsunami was about to hit the city. How could they stand so high without a trace of wind.


    Just staggering the shoulders of Tong people, Bruno met the strong wind in the night sky, and Bruno flew out like a piece of paper.


    "Nani? What strange move is this?" the attack fell empty, and Tong man was stunned. He thought the other party had some unknown moves.


    Iron!


    Bruno quickly stopped his body with a kilogram drop. You know, he is the power of demon fruit, a real landduck. If he is blown into the sea like this, you want to know what his end will be.


    Although he stopped his body, at the same time, his body also fell straight down.


    Tongren, who had figured out the reason, leaned over and chased up, so all his moves were abandoned. I don''t know why Bruno was so unfortunate,


    Because it was a battle plan, Bruno was equipped with a small telephone bug to act as a walkie talkie. He took advantage of his whereabouts to report all this: "attention from all sides, my disturbance plan here has been blocked. You continue to act according to your respective responsibilities!"


    The other party came a cold answer: "I know, you don''t bother about the rest!"


    Tong also said with a trace of banter on her face: "Oh, I didn''t expect you still have time to care about others! I suggest you''d better think about yourself first!"


    With that, his punch close to the speed of light had hit Bruno hard in the face, and Bruno flew down faster.


    Iron!


    Completely unprepared, Bruno didn''t have time to launch the iron block of Superman six until he got such a punch, but he actually got half the strength.


    He fell to the ground first, and Tong people launched his ability again. The goal is Bruno who was hit to the ground by the impact force.


    "It''s a gun, isn''t it? Then come and taste my purification gun!" Tong said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 659

    Even with the ability of iron block, Tong people still succeeded in opening several transparent holes in Bruno''s body!


    With such a serious injury, Bruno lost his prestige and mystery. He fell to the ground like a rag.


    "Haven''t you dumped each other? We''re going to take action!" a voice suddenly came from the intercom bug.


    "Well, I''m sorry! I''m afraid he can''t talk to you now. If you have anything important to tell me, I''ll tell him!" Tong man picked up the phone and said apologetically.


    The other party directly cut off the contact, and there was no sound from the telephone bug.


    After saying that, Tong people regretted again. They would have stopped talking. In this way, they can know each other''s every move with this walkie talkie.


    After throwing away the walkie talkie, Tong Ren stepped on the microphone angrily, and then he kicked Bruno hard. Then he got up and left here.


    The boatman who guarded the whole residence came here at this time and found Bruno lying on the ground.


    This mask and dress clearly tell you that this person is the one who just broke into here to make trouble.


    Gently opened the mask, and the mysterious man''s face suddenly appeared, which surprised everyone.


    Isn''t this Bruno, the bar owner? Why is he here?


    Some people even rubbed Bruno''s face unbelievably, as if they could rub this face down one layer.


    Although I don''t want to believe that this man injured the guard of the house just now, everyone tied up Bruno, who was seriously injured.


    Let''s wait until he wakes up. There will be results at that time. Now the most important thing is to continue searching here to see if there are others sneaking in here.


    In an instant, he came to the door of the iceberg. The five people who should have been sitting there and guarding had fallen to the ground. It seemed that they had been knocked out.


    Gently pushed open the door, the iceberg on the bed had disappeared, suddenly let Tongren think he had gone to the wrong room.


    Now the trouble is big. The iceberg is gone, but it''s really bad. Tongren''s heart began to worry very much.


    "Tongren!" a voice came out from under the bed. It wasn''t the iceberg. Who else would come.


    He pulled out the iceberg angrily and funny. Tong man scraped his nose and said, "you little fool, how did you get under the bed?"


    If this scene was seen by others, I''m afraid it would cause goose bumps. The two big men actually made such a move.


    Iceberg didn''t feel disobedient at all. It seems that such a way of communication is what they should have. He said with lingering fear: "you still say, how can people not be afraid of the mess outside? Why did you linger so long to come!"


    Tongren said lightly, "nothing. I just met a small fish, so I solved it easily."


    Then he asked nervously, "have you done your job? Don''t make mistakes!"


    The lovely wrinkled her nose, and the iceberg said coquettishly, "you don''t believe others? Really! Barry has already done that!"


    There was a smile on his face. Tong man touched the iceberg''s head and said, "then wait here. I''ll see if Barry is in danger!"


    With that, he immediately flashed to the iceberg''s office. He had been here before, otherwise it would take a lot of trouble.


    Barry held a stack of drawings tightly in his hand and looked coldly at the two masked people. The two sides were at gunpoint.


    "Oh! Everyone is here! I don''t know if it bothers everyone''s interest?" Tong people joked leaning against the door frame.


    Both sides suddenly turned their eyes on him, as if he should be the focus here.


    Embarrassed, he touched his nose, and Tong said with a smile, "well, excuse me, I have something to do with Barry, which can be done soon!"


    As he spoke, he winked at Barry, as if trying to liberate Barry from this dangerous situation.


    The two masked people said in unison, "whatever you want, just bring the drawings first!"


    "You can''t take the drawing away! My master gave it to me!" Barry shouted angrily.


    "Hey! Barry! You stole my money to pay off the debt. How are you going to explain this?" Tong said impatiently.


    "Who took your money? Who knows where your money is!" Barry shouted.


    Although Barry was a little embarrassed, he absolutely didn''t take Tong people''s money. It was just a trick of Tong people.


    Because the world government didn''t know how many there were, Barry didn''t tell him these things in detail, so he didn''t know what the tongs were looking for him.


    Gently sniffed his nose, Tong said meaningfully, "why don''t you listen to advice so much? This day has passed, and you still smell of wine!"


    An inexplicable sentence plunged the atmosphere in the whole room into silence.


    After a long time, one of the masked people said, "what''s up? I told you earlier. He really found our identity!"


    "What''s the matter? Just kill him!" said another masked man very easily.


    "You don''t need your pigeon to talk, I''m really not used to it!" Tong said jokingly, as if he didn''t care about each other''s cruel words at all.


    LAN feet!


    Without warning, the other side kicked a kick, and the momentum was very amazing, as if it was the only one needed to make a breakthrough.


    purify!


    The whole person turned into a brilliant light, and Tongren''s body suddenly became as brilliant as the sun.


    Without hindrance, the other party''s feet kicked into Tong man''s body, and soon his feet burned.


    This is the result of Tongren''s mercy. Otherwise, this foot won''t stay at all.


    "I''ve tried these moves, such as gun, iron block, shaving, moon step, LAN foot and paper painting. Don''t you have any other tricks to entertain guests?" Tong took out his ears and said disdainfully

 V1.Chapter 660

    Looking at Kaku with his feet still burning, lurch didn''t care about his partner at all. He said coldly, "Hey! Are you okay? If you''re okay, go to the iceberg! Just leave it to me."


    It can be seen that among the small groups performing cp9''s mission, Lurgi''s prestige is still very high. Kaku didn''t hesitate to go out of the room and didn''t worry about whether Lurgi can handle it at all.


    "It was you who knocked down Bruno just now?" asked Lucci coldly, his eyes shining strangely behind the thick mask.


    Tongren said carelessly, "yes! To be honest, this is the least enjoyable time I''ve ever played!"


    Lu strange smiled and replied, "then I hope my hospitality can satisfy you!"


    With that, his body expanded rapidly, the whole person became tall and powerful, and little patterns began to appear on his body.


    "Cat fruit! Leopard shape!" Tong man said lazily with his hands on his chest.


    "Er... How do you know?" the opening speech that should have been said by himself suddenly became the other party''s confession, and Lurgi suddenly became embarrassed.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. It seems that I robbed you again. I''m so sorry!" Tong said jokingly. He didn''t intend to answer Lu Qi''s boring questions at all.


    Finger gun!


    The sharp claw quickly stabbed Tongren''s chest. Lurgi planned to solve his opponent with one blow, because it had cost them five years of hard work and could not tolerate any mistakes.


    Tongren dodged and drove away. He said helplessly, "how many times do you want me to say before you can understand? No matter whether you grow bigger or faster, as long as you can''t hit me, it''s in vain!"


    Light gun!


    As if pop fell to the ground, Tongren''s fingers sent out a dazzling light, and almost came to Lurgi''s stomach in the blink of an eye.


    Iron!


    "Why? Didn''t Bruno tell you the power of this move?" Tong Ren said with a bad smile. At this time, his fingers were as smooth as a hot knife inserted into a candle without any block.


    A bloody flower came out with Tongren''s voice. Tongren suddenly said very sorry: "I forgot, Bruno seems to have been knocked down by me. I''m so sorry! But I think you don''t need him to convey it? Personal experience is better than hearsay!"


    Ignoring the fallen Lu Qi, the Tong man directly helped Barry to the iceberg''s bedroom.


    When they got back here, the iceberg had been controlled by Kaku. He smiled and said, "if you still want him to live, I suggest you don''t move!"


    Barry stopped at once. How could he bear to watch his teacher die like this.


    On the contrary, Tongren didn''t receive any threat from the other party and continued to walk towards the iceberg with great strides.


    "Hey! Would you mind not moving? Mr. iceberg is still in their hands!" Barry shouted nervously.


    Tong people ignored Barry''s request. As he walked, he said meaningfully to Kaku, "will you?"


    "Hey! What do you mean? We are robbers! Tearing up tickets is the most normal thing?" Kaku shouted slightly nervously.


    "Do you really dare to let the iceberg die before confirming the specific whereabouts of Pluto''s manufacturing drawings? The spy of cp9? Hmm?" Tong man said with a blood spatter.


    All the other side knew everything like the back of his hand. Kaku had no way to take advantage of the other side''s combat effectiveness. At once, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hey! Did you get there? We''ve caught frank!" a voice suddenly came out of Kaku''s walkie talkie.


    Tongren, who had been calm, couldn''t help but stop. Unexpectedly, both of them were caught. This is really a thorny problem.


    Kaku quickly replied, "yes! The iceberg has been caught, but there is a problem here. The Tiantong people of the double-edged Pirate Group are blocking us!"


    The other party paused and said, "is that right? I''ll lock Fox up first. As long as the other party can''t find him, there should be no way!"


    "No! I''ll handle it here. You must hold fox in your hand in case the other party changes!" Kaku replied very simply.


    This sentence really hit the death hole of Tong people. As long as kalifa dares to lock Frank up, Tong people can save the iceberg without scruples. After all, his ability can easily find Frank''s position.


    But because of this sentence, all the plans of Tong people have failed. He can''t abandon anyone anyway.


    Holding the iceberg in one hand, the iceberg shouted, "if you don''t want the iceberg to die here, you''d better transport my companions to the station immediately!"


    After looking at Barry, who was as nervous as him, Tong people helplessly stood up and said, "it''s a pity. I believe you heard his request, too. I hope you can do as they say!"


    Barry can''t disagree with the master in each other''s hands. Let alone just ask him to help transport the bad guys to the station. Even if they ask Barry to commit suicide, as long as he can save the iceberg, he will never hesitate.


    Soon the injured Bruno and Lucci had been put on the blue. Under the threat of Kaku, the group rushed towards the station.


    As the tsunami is coming, the whole city is like a dead city without a breath of living people.


    Behind the prosperity, there may always be hidden dangers and sadness. If this situation continues, perhaps the city will completely disappear in the near future.


    After arriving at the station, I found that the whole station had already been tightly blocked.


    The reason is very simple, because the destination of the last sea train is the judicial Island, which is the top priority of the Navy.


    After the masked man came here, he suddenly became arrogant. He smiled and said, "thank you for your cooperation, so you can send it here. Please go farther."

 V1.Chapter 661

    Seeing that the navy in charge of guarding listened to the orders of the masked man very respectfully, Barry could not help holding his hand tightly. This situation clearly explained the current situation. Everything was done directly by the government.


    Although the government will be very dissatisfied with the iceberg''s repeated rejection of the government''s requirements, they can never imagine that the world government, which has always advertised justice, would do such a thing.


    Even with all kinds of reluctance and anger in his heart, Barry had to take his men back, and Tong people were also very knowledgeable and backward.


    "Then goodbye, everyone! Thank you for your hospitality, hitong people! Sooner or later you will pay for it!" Kaku shouted ferociously.


    With that, he has already taken the people on the sea train. As long as they can successfully take the two people back to the judicial Island, their tasks in the past five years will be successfully completed.


    "Brother Tong, what do you think we should do now?" Barry asked in a low voice.


    Before he knew it, Barry had a sense of dependence on the terrible Tong people who were young but strong.


    Now that the iceberg and Frank have been taken away, he suddenly has no idea, so he has to consult the young brother.


    "Let''s go to the underground warehouse first. I have very important things to do. You can follow me!" Tong said as he walked away.


    "Underground warehouse? Does our water city have this building?" Barry asked with some doubt.


    The Tung man looked at him and said, "do not ask anything. When you get there, you will know it! What''s more, you''d better go back alone with me. The government''s paws don''t know if there''s any Eyeliner!"


    Following the footsteps of Tong people, they soon came to the door of the long abandoned underground warehouse.


    Barry has never been here and doesn''t know what it''s for, but Tongren has already said so, and he''s embarrassed to ask.


    Gently pulled the bell at the door, and a drunken voice asked, "who? There''s no one here!"


    After hearing the sound, Tong people were as calm as usual, but Barry was surprised that his mouth couldn''t close.


    The voice was frank''s. The man had just been taken away by the Navy.


    "It''s me! I want to ask you for help!" Tong said in a flat tone. Only those who know him know. The more insipid it is, the more it proves that he is really worried. The reason why he is calm is only due to his character.


    The door was soon opened. Frank opened it. He asked loudly, "it''s you, little brother. Have you sent those people away?"


    Without answering his questions, Tong people directly approached the warehouse, and Barry came in with deep doubts.


    He was even more surprised by everything inside. Sitting next to the tables and chairs simply pieced together was his mentor Mr. iceberg.


    "Barry? Did you come with your little brother?" the iceberg asked drunkenly, with a very relaxed tone.


    "Mr. iceberg! So you''re all right? That''s really... That''s great!" Barry said excitedly.


    "Hello! Uncle iceberg, there should be another sea train here? Can you lend it to me?" Tongren said straight away.


    The iceberg was stunned. He really didn''t know how Tongren knew there was another sea train, let alone what the Tongren wanted to do by borrowing the sea train.


    Looking at the puzzled expression of the other party, Tong said faintly: "there was an accident just now. I was responsible for pretending that you two were taken away. I must hurry to save my companion!"


    "What? How could such a thing happen? It''s really... What a pity!" the iceberg sat up at once. He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Tongren said indifferently, "nothing. They shouldn''t have any security problems against the identity of you two. As long as I save them in time."


    The more that said, iceberg and frank felt more sorry. For their own safety, Tong people and his party took such a big risk, but they were comfortable drinking wine here. Now something happened to the Pirate Group.


    "Time is pressing. Now is not the time to feel guilty. We must catch up with each other immediately!" Tong said seriously.


    The iceberg seemed to have made up his mind. He strode out and shouted, "the train hasn''t started for a long time. I need to get ready! Frank, please tell me about the weapons!"


    Frank promised and walked to the deep of the warehouse. He once offended the big men in the Navy, and he himself was the underworld of the water city. Of course, there was no only disintegration house in his nest, which was also one of the places he prepared.


    In addition to enough cash, there are also a lot of weapons. If the power of these weapons works together, it will be enough to destroy the water city.


    "Don''t be busy! I don''t need any weapons!" the Tongren shouted, looking at Frank''s back.


    "Ah! Of course I know! I''m preparing weapons for myself!" Frank said without stopping.


    For business, because of the two of them, Tongren''s companions will fall into such a dangerous situation. How can frank and iceberg stand idly by.


    Tongren said slowly, "I hope you two had better not intervene in this matter, because this is the resentment between our pirates and the government!"


    By this time, Frank had come back with a big wooden box and threw it heavily on the ground. Frank said loudly, "don''t talk nonsense there! Our resentment with the world government is older than you. Now you tell me this?"


    "Hey! You guard the drawing of Pluto! As long as you don''t appear, my partner can be safe and live up to master Tom''s lifelong efforts!"


    The movement in his hand stopped. Frank said seriously, "master can find someone worthy of trust, and icebergs can be found, and I''m no exception! The secret of Pluto is naturally guarded by someone, and frank this week is just an ordinary person. He is a friend of the future pirate king!"

 V1.Chapter 662

    Since the other party has said so, I''m afraid it''s really ungrateful to continue to stop. How can Tongren do such a bad thing.


    "Hey! Old man! It''s me!" Tongren immediately took out a telephone bug and dialed it.


    "How''s it going, smelly boy? Has everything been done?" mecao answered the phone immediately.


    "Well, something happened. Would you please rush to the underground warehouse immediately? It''s not far from the dock!" Tong said anxiously.


    I never saw Tongren in such a hurry. Even if he was trapped in the naval base at that time, I never saw him speak like this. Mecao didn''t dare to neglect and hurried to the place Tongren said.


    Soon the two met. The Tong man directly said, "master mecao, please help prepare a special ship!"


    Then the Tongren looked at Frank. Of course Frank knew what Tongren meant. He immediately pointed out the route to mecao.


    Since the old dock was Tom''s former studio, the parking place of the sea train was not far away. The whole thing was expected by Tong people.


    With two experienced boatmans to prepare, the sea train that has been parked for a long time has finally been completed. Although it can not be said to be new, it is enough to resist the tsunami outside.


    Of course, the premise is that the course will not be affected. Otherwise, even if the ship is strong enough, it may not be damaged.


    "How are you going to get there? Smelly boy!" mecao asked with some worry after knowing everything from the mouth of the iceberg.


    "What? Can''t you sail?" Tong people shouted, as if they couldn''t accept the reality at all.


    Bai Tong looked at the man, and mecao said angrily, "must the sword maker be a swordsman?"


    In a simple sentence, Tongren was speechless, and his heart was half cold.


    "Hey! I hear you''re looking for a driver again? I''m a senior conductor!" shouted a lazy man, accompanied by a swallowing sound.


    "Granny coco Luo?" several people shouted together. They never thought she would appear in time.


    "Ah, because there was no wine, so I went to the street to buy wine. I happened to see that the door here was opened!" coco Luo said indifferently.


    Frank said loudly, "no! This fact is too dangerous for you to follow!"


    Iceberg also looked at coco Luo very worried, but he was surprised not to make a sound. He didn''t know what was thinking in his heart.


    The two of them grew up with this kind mother-in-law since childhood, and they have very deep feelings for her.


    "You smelly boy, you know I grew up watching the sea train. If someone can understand the sea train like that, it''s probably only me except your dead ghost master!" coco Luo said kindly touching the shell of the sea train.


    That look was very strange, as if she stroked not a tool, but a child she brought up with one hand.


    "Let mother-in-law go! She has been depressed for too long!" the iceberg suddenly said.


    "But... That''s too dangerous! Benshan, do you know what you''re talking about?" Frank shouted.


    Instead of answering his question, the iceberg said slowly, "did you see mother cocoa drinking when master was still there? Do you know how she feels in her heart over the years?"


    Fox raised his head and hurriedly looked at Cocoa. His eyes were full of worry and plea.


    Facing Fox''s eyes, mother coco Luo''s wrinkled face was full of peace.


    She has long been waiting for this day. Tom''s blood must not flow in vain, and the world government can''t exist as if nothing happened.


    The iceberg and frank needed comfort and care before, and the sea train didn''t have anyone who knew it to drive, so coco Luo could only endure it.


    Then there was Timney, and there was no right person to help her with all this.


    Now everything is different. Iceberg and Frank have been able to take charge alone, the sea train has been familiar, and there are candidates to help her.


    "Iceberg! If you can, I hope you can help me take care of Timney. It''s like paying off our previous fate!" coco said, sipping his wine.


    Tears slowly seeped out of his eyes. The iceberg bit his lips with tears and nodded. This simple entrustment was no less than a last word to everyone.


    "Ah! Yes! You are really not fit to confront the government. Let me bear all this!" Frank said loudly.


    As everyone spoke, mecao had lit the coal and started the steam engine. Soon, the sea train could run in the sea again.


    Some people have joined in one after another. They are the boatman in the dock. These are Barry''s confidants. Naturally, there is no need to say more about loyalty. There is also Frank''s little brother. Although he has been a little rogue role over the years, he has really made a group of good brothers.


    With a wave of hands, Mrs. coco Luo sat in the driver''s seat and everyone quickly boarded the train.


    With a whine, the sea train started immediately, and frank and his party hurried to prepare.


    Along the dark passage, the train kept accelerating, and soon rushed into the sea. Frank and his team, who had been waiting by the sea, also successfully docked the emperor blue.


    Finally, everything is done. The goal of this trip is the judicial island of the Navy. We must save Hata and Xiaonan.


    "By the way, boss, a little girl asked us to give this letter to this little brother!" one of Frank''s men suddenly ran over and said.


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Frank cried anxiously, hoping not to delay Tongren. They have caused a lot of trouble to Tongren.


    The handwriting on the cover is xiangphosphorus''s. Tongren quickly took the letter and wanted to know what xiangphosphorus wanted to find himself as soon as possible

 V1.Chapter 663

    Seeing the contents of the letter, Tongren suddenly became nervous. It turned out that she followed them on the sea train!


    "Mother-in-law! We must speed up, and some accidents have happened!" Tong man came outside the cockpit and said to mother-in-law cocoa.


    "Don''t worry! This guy can run very fast. The only disadvantage is that the braking system doesn''t work!" coco Luo said with a sip of wine.


    Knowing that this is not the time to worry, Tong Ren nodded and returned to his seat. He needs to plan his next actions well. He must not let them pass through the door of justice, otherwise the matter will not be so easy to solve.


    "Barry! You''ve been to juridical island before. Tell us about the situation on the island!" Tongren suddenly said to Barry.


    He simply drew a sketch, Barry briefly introduced the terrain of the judicial Island, and Tong people also made a supplement to the military layout.


    If Tongren hadn''t helped iceberg and frank like this, I''m afraid he would be 100% regarded as a person of the world government, because he really knows everything, even better than many Navy officials.


    At this time, fox''s men suddenly screamed. It turned out that the tsunami had hit straight in the direction of the sea train.


    Sticking his head out of the window, Tong people looked at the scene carefully. The power of heaven and earth really can''t be underestimated.


    The sea train was heading in the direction of the tsunami, so the speed of the tsunami became very amazing.


    In such a moment, the waves were about to hit the body of the sea train.


    Too late to sigh, Tong people directly stretched out their palms and shouted, "the curtain of light!"


    A huge light curtain appeared with his actions, and crashed into the waves without stopping for a moment.


    Can light block things? The answer is obviously no! The people who didn''t know where they were quickly hid in the car and grabbed the seats. God knows where they will fly.


    But an unexpected scene happened. The sea water that hit the light curtain disappeared out of thin air as if it had been eaten at once. A huge gap appeared in the dam composed of the whole wave, and the sea train rushed through the gap unharmed.


    In addition, on another sea train, the invasion of Shannon phosphorus has been found. The reason is very simple. A navy on the train was knocked out, and there was a telephone bug missing.


    The Navy immediately searched the sea train. They wanted to find the mysterious man before he disturbed the big man of cp9.


    With ninja, how can these ordinary people find xiangphosphorus? Even if xiangphosphorus stands in front of them, they may not be able to see her.


    After searching several times, there was no trace of discovery, and nothing happened in the cabin of those big people. Everyone had to pray that the mysterious man had left.


    When the people in the last two carriages wanted to report the situation, they suddenly found that they had been abandoned by the sea train.


    I don''t know when the iron cable connecting the carriages has been disconnected. They can only curse loudly and wait for rescue.


    Before the enemy had the slightest trace, the Navy had lost its strength in two carriages.


    Tongren and they soon saw the two carriages. Once the high-speed train collides, the consequences will be very serious.


    A blink came to the bow. Tong man stood on the front of the car and calmly stared at the opposite car. He had seen the situation in the car clearly in the blink of an eye.


    It seems that xiangphosphorus has started. I don''t know how she is now. Tongren''s heart is more anxious.


    Light blade!


    It was as simple as cutting candles with a hot knife. The carriage was crisp and split in two. The Navy inside also hurriedly grabbed the carriage to stabilize their shape. Even so, many people still fell into the water.


    Tightly attached to the carriage, people who had no time quickly sneaked into their hands, and the sea train passed between the two carriages all the time.


    The crisis had been lifted, but Tong Ren did not leave at all. He continued to stand on the front of the car and stare at the front.


    Before long, a skinny figure appeared ahead. It was the famous Colonel t gudazuo of the headquarters of the Navy, nicknamed the ship chopper.


    T bone heard the voice behind him. He had turned his head long ago. He recognized the boy standing on the bow of the boat - the hitong man!


    Gao Gao raised the long knife in his hand, and T-Bone Dazuo was about to cut the pirate with a reward of up to 90 million Bailey.


    Light arrow!


    A little star awn appeared directly at the fingertips of Tong people, and then shot straight at t gudazuo''s long knife.


    For this man who loves the people and his subordinates wholeheartedly, Tong people do not intend to kill him. This man can only be regarded as a knife used by the naval government at most.


    As Tom said, no matter what people do to make people angry, don''t blame it on a tool.


    This is a tool. If it is used in the right way, it is great, and if it is used in the evil way, it is evil! In fact, they themselves have not changed. It is only human beings who make all this.


    There was no suspense. T-Bone Dazuo''s knife was cut in two neatly. The light arrow continued to shoot into T-Bone Dazuo''s body, immediately brought a Peng of blood flowers, and his tall and thin body fell on the sea.


    This seems to be very serious. In fact, it didn''t hurt the key. T gudazuo will have nothing to do.


    Until all this was done, Tong got into the sea train again, and the people who had been watching were also relieved.


    You know, it''s against the world government this time. It''s impossible to say you''re not nervous.


    Everyone looked at Tong people with different eyes. Before, they just thanked Tong people for saving iceberg and frank, but now their eyes are all awe of the strong.


    If you can do all this easily, how can you be an ordinary person? Maybe this boy can really become the pirate king

 V1.Chapter 664

    After chasing for a while, the judicial island has been able to see the shadow from a distance. Tongren can''t wait. If he hadn''t been there, he would have passed immediately.


    "I''ll save people first. Just stay behind. Don''t worry! Remember that we''re here to save people, so please pay attention to your safety!" Tong said solemnly.


    Before the voice fell, Tong man had turned into a streamer and disappeared on the train. Almost in an instant, he reached the judicial Island, and his enemies were not aware of it.


    Very directly woke up the sleeping giants oimo and Cassie, and the two giants jumped up at once.


    They have a gentleman''s agreement with the world government. If this door is broken in, their previous 50 years of hard work will be in vain.


    With a loud roar, they picked up huge weapons and hit Tong people''s head hard.


    Speaking of them, the soldiers of elbaf are really strange. They are just like martial fools. They even hold weapons tightly when they sleep.


    Rebellious blade!


    Anyway, these two people are also the younger brothers of their old friends. Tong people don''t want to hurt them, otherwise it will be a problem when they meet Dongli and bloki again in the future.


    When the was heard, Tongren was rushed out by this powerful blow, and only stopped when he hit the thick wall.


    In fact, it didn''t seem so hard to resist this, but Tong people still couldn''t help being anxious.


    Blade of space!


    Tongren simply picked up his previous strongest weapon and rushed up again. This time, he decided to knock down the two men.


    With a brush, the weapons of the two giants were quickly cut off, and fell to the ground with a huge sound.


    It can''t be said that the giants rely on weapons, but their combat effectiveness will still be greatly reduced without customized weapons.


    Light binding!


    A huge light appeared in front of us, and then it turned into countless filaments as if it were peeling cocoons.


    They entangled together and turned into a big cocoon, trapping the two giants there.


    Tentatively touched the strange light, and a gap appeared in the giant''s thick finger as if it had been bitten by something.


    Seeing this situation, the two calmed down at once. This strange cage can''t be broken through by force, otherwise it will be torn apart.


    "In this way, can you calm down?" Tong man said with a slight frown.


    The two giants looked at each other and didn''t speak. They didn''t want to talk to the man who broke their plan.


    Tong people said in the slightest disapproval: "in fact, I''ve seen your leaders, Dongli and bloki!"


    Oimo exclaimed in surprise, "how is it possible? The world government clearly said that the bosses were locked up!"


    Cassie also shouted angrily, "Hey! You''re great if you beat us, but please don''t make up these lies to deceive people, okay?"


    "Don''t you believe your boss? Who do you think can catch them in the Navy?" Tong asked loudly.


    The two men suddenly fell silent. Indeed, judging from the strength of the two leaders, no navy can catch them.


    Telling oimo and Cassie the cause and effect of the matter, they cried with joy like children, which shows the position of Dongli and bloki in their hearts.


    After successfully plotting against the two giants, the danger of the people behind them was reduced to the lowest. Tongren immediately came to Spandam''s office.


    Juridical island is known as a city that never sleeps, which is much more convenient for Tongren, a user of the power of light.


    Just after the meeting with cp9 members, Spandam was lying comfortably on the office chair drinking coffee leisurely.


    "Ah! Damn it, who made the coffee so hot!" Spandam jumped up after a sip.


    With a thud, there was a slight laugh on the table. Spandam quickly raised his head and saw a pair of feet.


    And these feet are Tongren''s. they lean comfortably on the back of the chair. Tongren closes his eyes and says, "I''ll give you 30 seconds to call people. Take advantage of this opportunity!"


    Spandam shouted, "who are you? Why did you suddenly come to my room?"


    Without understanding Spandam''s question, Tong people counted the numbers leisurely: "one, two..."


    Hastily picked up the phone bug, Spandam quickly called the guard. He shouted, "where are cp9 dead? Let them gather in my office in ten seconds!"


    The order was quickly issued, and an air door was quietly opened from behind the Tongren.


    Cp9 people came out one by one, standing in a neat row waiting for Spandam''s instructions.


    Mingtong people were sitting there, but they didn''t seem to see this person.


    Lucci said slowly, "I don''t know what the officer has to say. We''ve all arrived."


    With a hard slap on the table, Spandam stood up angrily, but his voice was not very loud. However, he held his hands and cried for a long time.


    "Asshole! Can''t you see this man? Throw him into the sea to feed the sea king!" Spandam cried.


    "The reason why we didn''t do it is very simple. It''s because the officer didn''t order!" said Lucci faintly.


    Tong man held his arm and said with a smile, "Hey! You seem to despise your officer. It''s really interesting!"


    No taboo, Lurgi smiled and said, "that''s right! That''s what you said. If you can help me kill him, I really want to thank you!"


    Kalifa also complained, "why give him time to call people with your ability?"


    "Lurch! Khalifa! Didn''t you hear my orders?" Spandam shouted angrily.


    "Yes! I see, sir!" replied Lucci with a look of indifference, but he had no intention of doing it.


    "This is sexual harassment, sir!" Khalifa said solemnly, as if there was such a thing

 V1.Chapter 665

    Gabra said gloomily, "Hey, hey! How do you talk to our respected officer?"


    Yinwu owl also zipped his mouth and chattered: "although the Taoist power value of the officer is only 9, you shouldn''t hit him like this. It will make him lose his confidence to survive, Cha!"


    Tongren suddenly stood up, and the momentum of the whole person suddenly spread out, which made several cp9 members who were laughing seriously.


    This man has become stronger than when he was in the water city. It''s really unacceptable.


    Holding out his finger, Tong pointed to Lucci and Bruno and said, "you two seem to be hurt? I suggest you''d better roll down and have a rest."


    For a moment, people even suddenly thought that the young man in front of them was their chief, and the momentum he exuded was what a real commander should have.


    In fact, Tongren is really wrong. After years of exercise, these people have not only superhuman strength, but also superhuman resilience.


    Their injuries had already healed. Everyone surrounded Tong people in the middle at once. They saw that they wanted to fight him alone.


    As if there were no one, Tong man pointed to Spandam''s nose and said, "do you know why I didn''t kill you? Because I haven''t seen the real power of the demon killing order. I hope you''d better not disappoint me!"


    Dog fruit wolf form!


    Gabra directly used his demon fruit ability and turned into a brown humanoid wolf in the twinkling of an eye.


    "I advise you not to use the power of demon fruit, because I''m afraid I''ll have a stomachache." gabra laughed softly at Kaku.


    Before the words fell, he had taken the lead to rush towards Tong people, and his sharp claws directly grabbed Tong people''s head.


    If you are caught like this, I''m afraid the whole head will be scratched.


    In fact, gabra''s attack was made with hatred. You should know how beautiful he was when Lurgi went out to perform official duties. At that time, he was the strongest force in the whole judicial island.


    But now several people have not only returned, but also successfully completed the big task. The most important thing is that their combat effectiveness has made such great progress.


    How could he not be depressed when he fell from heaven to hell?


    It was precisely because of this that he was eager to consolidate his previous position and wanted to kill the man who defeated Lucci and his gang.


    Seeing the Tong man in front of him, he seemed to be scared and stupid. He didn''t even dodge at all. Gabra couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    And Lurgi people are not in a hurry to come forward. They also want to see the proud werewolf eat flat.


    At the moment when he was about to hit, Tong man turned into a streamer and directly avoided the claw with a finger gun attached.


    Light gun!


    A blood arrow shot directly from gabra''s back. It seems that he has been greatly hurt.


    Lucci and his entourage couldn''t help but rejoice. They were hurt like this before. Now they are very happy to see their dead enemy eat flat.


    "Don''t you hurry up? Aren''t you happy until I''m killed?" Spandam shouted angrily.


    The people exchanged a look, and they had to do it. As long as Spandam was still their officer, this could not be changed.


    LAN feet!


    Finger gun!


    Iron!


    All people use the six styles they are best at, and the goal is the Tong people who are out of the center.


    The figure flashed slightly, Tong people had turned into a streamer and disappeared, and all the attacks of their opponents fell on their own.


    The whole scene suddenly became chaotic. Attacking the son''s shield with the son''s spear is the most helpless thing.


    I''m afraid we won''t act alone if the attack continues like this. The sharp attack has no effect at all.


    "You are not my opponent. Go back and call your adults!" Tong man taunted outside the battle circle.


    This sentence can be said to be a great insult, since the tiger roared again.


    Even when they were running, they didn''t stop arguing. The six moves were too wide. They would only drag each other when they stood together.


    Sticky!


    The movements of several people suddenly became slow, as if they were trapped in viscous paste.


    Most of the six types of attacks are launched through speed. After losing that speed, they have nothing to do.


    Iron - steel!


    All the cp9 members with rich combat experience have entered the strongest defensive state. It seems that they are ready to resist this attack.


    "Steel? Even gold can break my move!" Tong people sneered disdainfully, as if they didn''t care about each other''s attack.


    Gold bubble!


    Under the state of emergency, Carly''s law immediately used her demonic ability. She coated everyone''s bubbles, and the ground suddenly became smooth and incomparable.


    As soon as he approached, Tong people''s feet had slipped away uncontrollably. As a last resort, he had to turn into the form of light.


    But the light gun in his hand disappeared, and the attack was suddenly interrupted by this ordinary soap bubble.


    It turned out that kalifa found the secret of this move, that is, once Tong people launch an attack on the ability of light, they will turn into human form, otherwise they can only use ordinary attacks.


    "Your stagnation skill shouldn''t last long? I''ll see what you''re going to do with us!" kalifa said with a smile.


    With a bad smile, Tong people went directly to pansdam and said, "you said, what kind of crime would it be if I killed your officer?"


    Lucci, who had not spoken for a long time, said slowly, "the officer died on duty and died on the battlefield, which is our example!"


    I didn''t expect to be abandoned by my own men. Don''t mention how depressed pandam was.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t kill you! I still want to have a good look at the demon killing order!" Tong man smiled and patted pansdam, but he was so scared that his cold sweat flowed down

 V1.Chapter 666

    Finger gun; Ten point gun!


    At this time, Gaby, who had been imprisoned, pulled. He didn''t seem to be affected by the heavy injury just now. His men mercilessly grabbed Tong''s shoulder.


    With a click, the clothes on Tong man''s shoulder had been scratched, and several blood marks had been scratched on his back.


    Light and shadow!


    The whole person turned into a shadow. Tong man Kankan flashed from each other''s hands and touched his shoulder. Tong man said with a gloomy face: "it seems that I really underestimated you!"


    Lurgi and others could not help but secretly scold a fool. Originally, everyone wanted to take advantage of each other''s pride to launch a fatal blow, but the stupid wolf took the lead.


    Since gabra can still have the spare power to shoot, it proves that at least two people can move freely, that is, lurch and Kaku whose power is higher than gabra.


    "Hey! Don''t you go together?" Tong people shouted to the people of cp9. I''m afraid even fools can hear the irony in his tone.


    "When you beat the impatient wolf, we''ll do it!" said lurch in a gloomy tone.


    "Boy! Your opponent is me!" cried gabra angrily, and his body soared into the air.


    Moon step!


    Turning back and forth in the air, gabra''s body quickly went towards the ceiling, and he didn''t know what was thinking in his heart.


    Point gun, moonlight ten point gun!


    When he reached the highest point, gabra suddenly turned upside down on his head and feet. He stretched out his hands and revealed the cold and glittering wolf claws.


    Using the power of the iron block itself, we can produce an effect of kilo drop. Coupled with the rules of gravitational acceleration, this blow is really strong.


    Rotating shield.


    Don''t hide or flash, a small shield appeared on the left arm of Tong people. There was a large vortex pattern on the shield, which was the shield obtained before.


    As soon as he touched the shield, gabra found that the situation was bad. A huge force came from the shield and threw his attack out.


    With a thump, gabra''s body flew out and pierced a big hole in the wall of the office.


    "But so! Who''s next?" Tong took back his hands and stood there casually.


    There was a sound of gravel rolling down. Gabra said coldly, "it''s not over yet. Would you please be patient?"


    Finger gun, air gun!


    With a slight flick of his sharp claw, he has shot at Tong people like a shock wave, and the target points directly at each other''s throat.


    Gently waved his left arm, and Tong people blocked this tentative attack again.


    "Stop it? I''ll see how many times you can stop it!" gabra shouted fiercely.


    Shave!


    The figure suddenly disappeared in place, and gabra seemed to have completely entered the different dimension.


    Iron wolf teeth.


    As soon as he appeared, gabra had quickly waved his claws and rushed up, and his fingertips rubbed against the air and made a sharp whistling sound.


    Light gun.


    His body slowly retreated, his hands kept waving, and the light kept flying out of his hands.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know? I''m the only member of cp9 who can keep the iron state and move!" gabra said proudly.


    "I''m afraid this is the only place where you can surpass others? But it''s a pity that I already know!" Tong said faintly.


    The sound of hissing continued. Without exception, those light spots hit gabra''s body and brought a fluffy blood flower again.


    Iron wolf bar!


    Although these are only skin and flesh injuries, but this will also cause a lot of blood loss. Gabra rushed towards each other, and there have been spider web cracks at the place where her toes have been pointed.


    The left hand danced again and again, and the Tong man was like an airtight iron bucket, and his defense was watertight.


    Iron wolves hunt in all directions.


    The sharp nails danced back and forth, and the chopping force attacked the Tong people.


    With a joking smile, Tong man said unkindly, "I forgot that. After becoming a wolf, you can do everything!"


    Then he turned his head strangely and said to the cp9 members standing aside: "don''t you really interrupt? Wolves, leopards and giraffes are quite wonderful!"


    In a word, the opposite attack has been cut to the corner of Tong people, and quickly switched to the form of light. Tong people directly ignored these powerful attacks.


    But his words have aroused mutual suspicion among everyone. The reason is very simple. Kaku just got the ability of devil fruit, and the other party has already known it. How can they not be surprised?


    Haze feet, wolves and stars!


    Running and jumping, gabra kicked four chopping waves in the form of wolves at his feet.


    The wind sounds like wolves howling at the moon. It sounds really frightening.


    "Interesting! I''d like to see what use your move is besides frightening!" Tong people sneered and turned into an entity.


    Giant rotating shield!


    Without warning, the rotating shield, which is not much bigger than the palm of the hand, has become huge and can perfectly cover the whole body.


    With a bang, the four wolves were installed on the rotating shield at the same time and were blocked. But Tong man''s body also flew backward and didn''t stop until he hit the wall of the office.


    The wall behind him was also hit by this severe impact, and countless cracks were found. Almost in a moment, the office was about to turn into ruins.


    The Tong man walked in the direction of gabra and said, "is that all your strength? If you don''t have any new moves, I''m afraid I can''t play with you."


    With a Ding, gabra threw a small key on the ground. He said heavily: "in fact, I hate killing, but I have a compelling reason. Take this key and save people!"


    "You don''t like killing people? I''m sorry I do! And I never said I came to save people. In fact, I came to kill people!" Tong said with a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth without looking at the key

 V1.Chapter 667

    "What? You''re here to kill? To tell you the truth, I''ve long wanted to kill these bastards!" gabra''s eyes changed his statement.


    Reaching out for him, Tong said politely, "since you hate them so much, let you come first! Anyway, I''m not familiar with them, but I don''t like them!"


    Without hesitation, gabra rushed in the direction of pandam, as if she really wanted to kill him.


    Shave!


    Just as she was about to approach Spandam, gabra''s body disappeared.


    light speed!


    The figure flickered slightly, and the figure of Tong man also disappeared in situ. Only cp9 and Spandam were left in the whole room.


    Ah, with a scream, gabra suddenly emerged from the void, but his body was already red with blood.


    Then the figure of Tong man also appeared. He also carried a strange long knife in his hand, which must have been used to cut gabra under his horse.


    "The wolf''s power is in the attack of the group. If you cp9 are all werewolves, you may pose a threat to me, but unfortunately, the ability of demon fruit is unique in the world!" Tong man said slowly to gabra, who was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Then he raised his head, with a warm smile on his face and said, "I don''t think he will get up again, so can he go on to the next one?"


    Kaku suddenly stood up and said, "since he also uses a knife, let me deal with him!"


    This sentence was actually said to lurch, not to Spandam, which is enough to know his position in the hearts of cp9 players.


    Although gabra is not very good, he is also the third person in the organization. He was easily defeated by Tong people. Now he can only be shot by Kaku or Lucci.


    With a slight nod, Lucci agreed with Kaku''s request. Kaku walked in the direction of Tong people.


    "No! If it goes on like this, you will die. You must protect my safety and take two criminals to the gate of justice immediately!" Spandam shouted hysterically.


    Spandam had already been frightened by Tong Ren''s performance just now. Even if he stayed for a while, he couldn''t bear it.


    Glancing disdainfully at Spandam, lurch silently took him out of the office and left everyone with a sentence: "stop the other party at all costs!"


    "Hey! Spandam! Stop! I still want to see what the demon killing order looks like!" Tong man stretched out his hand to stop Spandam.


    LAN feet!


    A slash cut straight into Tong''s arm, as if he wanted to hit Tong hard.


    The arm turned slightly, and the back of Tong man''s hand met the chopping attack, and the impressiveness on the back of his hand was the rotating shield.


    "Ordinary six styles are useless. You''d better directly become a giraffe!" Tongren said with a malicious smile.


    Nodded, Kaku began to change without hesitation. Countless patterns appeared on his body, and his neck suddenly became very long.


    The most amazing thing is his nose, which is perfectly preserved. Even Tong people can''t help laughing.


    Nose gun!


    Since he got the devil fruit of the giraffe, he has been facing this kind of ridicule, although he has just got the fruit for a short time.


    Kaku, who had already felt very oppressed, directly attacked Tong people, and Fang Zhengzheng''s long nose directly stabbed Tong people.


    Tongren, who was quick in sight and quick in hand, directly took it down with the long knife in his hand. Kaku''s nose didn''t hurt Tongren at all.


    But Kaku has been hurt by this. I don''t know how Tong people did it. A burst of pain came from Kaku''s strong nose.


    As long as people who have hit the nose should know, the nerves on the nose are extremely dense. Once hurt, people who feel pain want to shed tears.


    Kaku is like this now. His eyes are full of tears, as if they would flow out in the next second.


    Taking back his long neck, Kaku supported the ground with one hand and rotated. Soon, there was only a remnant left.


    Zhou Duan!


    Seeing that Kaku began to rotate, Tong people squatted down slowly. Until Kaku completed this move, it did not hurt Tong people at all. On the contrary, it destroyed the office even more miserably, just like being blown up by gunfire.


    He stood up gently, and Tong people commented briefly: "the strength is not bad, the angle is really bad!"


    The neck kept turning and folding, and Kaku began to change until the whole person turned into a square shape.


    Giraffe Fort!


    Looking at the sky warily, Tong people secretly said, "are you finally coming? It''s really expected!"


    Four feet kept kicking, and the little light all shot to the ceiling, as if the ceiling was a good opponent.


    Spin the umbrella!


    Tongren''s performance was also strange and amazing. He made his round shield huge and put it on his head.


    Kirin is raining!


    Your rain is really slow. I''ve been waiting for a long time for nothing. I''ve never seen such an unreliable guy.


    All the attacks that hit the shield were bounced out. Kaku''s attack didn''t touch a hair of Tong people.


    Kaku was not surprised and discouraged at all. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s not over yet!"


    Before the voice fell, all the rebounded attacks flew back after hitting the wall, and the speed was much higher than before.


    Holding the rotating shield with one hand, Tong people rotated, and all the attacks were ejected again.


    This time Kaku was surprised. He really couldn''t figure out why the other party did this. He knew it was useless but insisted.


    Looking at the surprised expression of the other party, Tong said meaningfully, "do you think my shield is stronger or the wall of the judicial tower is stronger?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kaku''s face had changed. His weakness of this move needed to rebound before it could continue to take effect.


    The sound of hissing continued. Sure enough, Kaku''s attack penetrated the wall after the speed increased to a certain extent

 V1.Chapter 668

    Kaku couldn''t believe watching this scene. Probably there won''t be many moves broken by himself because of his strong attack in the world.


    Extreme nose gun Kirin ten thousand oars!


    Suddenly lifted the state of the box, and Kaku launched a storm like attack with his long neck.


    Shave!


    Tongren''s figure suddenly disappeared, and his moves have perfectly copied cp9, and even surpassed each other.


    Although Lurgi has always emphasized that the most powerful devil fruit is animal, it is still natural.


    At least in terms of speed, it is absolutely impossible to surpass, and it is a fast movement for itself.


    When the speed reached the speed of light, Tong man could really disappear suddenly, because the light could not capture his figure at all.


    With such a move, Tong people can move at high speed in the state of non energy body.


    When the enemy suddenly disappeared, Kaku''s nose gun didn''t work, and he had to change his moves.


    Sickle Kirin!


    The long neck beat the surrounding space like a strong whip, and the wall of the whole space was torn down almost in the blink of an eye.


    The judicial tower, which lost its base, also fell down suddenly, and it was about to press all two people under it.


    LAN feet!


    The huge cross cut suddenly broke the ceiling of the office, and the two came to the original second floor.


    Tong man also suddenly showed his figure. He smiled and said, "your attack speed seems to be too slow!"


    Whip bamboo forest!


    When he found his opponent, Kaku directly started a fierce fixed-point attack, beating Tong people like a pile driver.


    Purify your feet!


    With the milky white flame like light on his feet, Tong people attacked Kaku''s neck without giving in.


    Iron!


    Seeing the other party''s powerful fire attack, Kaku immediately hardened his body.


    There was a lot of banging. The collision between neck and foot could have such a momentum.


    Fierce bamboo forest!


    The speed accelerated again. Kaku launched a fierce attack as if he didn''t want his life. The goal was still the Tongren who kept kicking their feet.


    Tong people also accelerated the speed on their feet and took each other''s attack one by one. It seems that no matter what speed is easy.


    Moon step!


    Kaku''s figure suddenly became ethereal, and soon he found two long swords in the ruins of the house.


    Noodle making machine!


    His neck shrank suddenly, but Kaku''s hands and feet became longer, completely exceeding the proportion that a creature should have.


    Four knives flow against the scales!


    He gently shook off the scabbard. Kaku kept waving the long sword in his hand. The residual shadow he took had been trained into a piece. It seemed that he had waved two broad swords.


    Occasionally there was a slash from LAN Jiao in the middle. It was really powerful. Tong people suddenly became in a hurry.


    "Although I really want to play with you, I''m very sorry that I really don''t have time!" Tong drew out two strange swords while dodging each other''s attack.


    One of them seems to be tied with a thread on the handle, and the other is like a legendary soul.


    This is the long knife that Tongren got from the Arsenal system. One is the blade of space and the other is the blade of time.


    Just solidified cp9 is the blade of time. However, the effect is not as good as expected.


    It seems that after practicing Superman''s six styles, I don''t care so much about the limitations of time and space.


    However, it is impossible to say that it will not be affected at all, so what Tongren have to do now is to seize the second when the other party is affected.


    Two knife flow time and space disorder!


    The two lights flew slowly towards Kaku like two fireflies, which made people doubt whether this power could successfully reach each other.


    But these two lights came to Kaku in the blink of an eye, and even quickly caught the other party a little unprepared.


    It turns out that the whole offensive route has already entered a chaotic space-time, and the power of time and space has completely acted on this place.


    Quickly stretched out the long sword in his hand to resist. Kaku smoothly blocked the two lights, and suddenly smashed them into pieces, and the little lights drifted around.


    "Hum... Carving... Insect... Small... Skill!" Kaku said disdainfully, but he didn''t notice the difference of his voice.


    Then a little crack appeared on his body out of thin air, which seemed to have a kind of flirtatious magnificence.


    With a slight numbness on his body, Kaku had fallen to the ground, and a lot of blood loss had made him lose his ability to stand.


    Tongren''s understatement hit has become so strong that Kaku is far from expecting it.


    In fact, the surprise should be Tong talent. Yes, this move was only recently developed by him. It was originally intended to be left to Lucci. Unexpectedly, it was used on Kaku.


    Panting in a hurry, Tongren''s chest fluctuated violently. It can be seen that the attack just now was not as easy and freehand as it seemed.


    "Lie down here! Guerrera company seems to have fired you, but if you can''t find a job, I can introduce you to Frank''s Shipbreaking dock!" gently dropped this sentence, and Tong man turned and left the shabby room.


    "Who''s next? Take the initiative! I don''t have the patience to play hide and seek with you!" Tong man shouted in the corridor.


    "Yo! Little brother, what a great skill! He solved Kaku so quickly!" said a seductive voice.


    This voice is the voice of callifa, the original Secretary of iceberg!


    Disdained to smile, Tong people said lukewarm: "if the opponent is you, I think it should be faster!"


    Pretending to be frightened, kalifa said in fear, "do you have the heart to beat others? It''s a man who doesn''t know anything about sentiment!"


    "Don''t pretend to be a little sheep. If you don''t want me to beat a woman, you''d better avoid it!"

 V1.Chapter 669

    "I''m afraid not! Although we are a confidential organization, we still have to be bound by the military law. I don''t want to be taken to the military court for no reason!" kalifa blinked and said.


    Moon step!


    Death refers to the gun whip!


    As the body moved rapidly, kalifa''s arm became like a spring and stabbed Tong people''s eyes.


    If this hit, Tong people will definitely lose their combat effectiveness in an instant. It seems that this woman is really cruel and cruel.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, cp9 is a recognized killer organization, and all its members are people who like to kill. This woman is the only woman in the organization, which is enough to see her coldness.


    Light!


    The whole person turned into a light, and Tong people easily escaped such a cruel blow.


    On the road of thorns!


    The body moved quickly, and kalifa threw out the thorn whip in her hand and went straight away.


    Fusion of purification!


    Without warning, the whip tip exposed to the light suddenly disappeared, as if it had evaporated out of thin air.


    "Don''t show this kind of tripod Kung Fu. You''d better use your ability directly!" Tong said disdainfully.


    Relax, bubble!


    When I touched the water next to him, Khalifa had a string of bubbles on his body. It looked very dreamy.


    purify!


    I didn''t expect Tung people to use the cleaning method for two times in a row. The foam coming face to face directly disappeared in the air.


    "You''d better give up! My ability is your biggest nemesis. Even if you make more bubbles, it''s useless!" Tong Ren said with a smile, looking like a hooligan who is flirting with a good family woman.


    Gold bubble!


    A string of glittering bubbles were fired out, and the goal was Tung''s feet. It seemed that he wanted to let Tung people fail.


    No one can''t hide. The Tung people let these bubbles fall on his own feet. He walked along and said, "I am the power of light. Will light fall down?"


    Soon came to kalifa with a surprised face. Tong said with a smile: "you''d better let me down, so that everyone can do better!"


    LAN feet!


    Kalifa suddenly raised her foot, which was a fierce chop. It seemed that she didn''t hear Tongren''s words at all.


    "Lan feet? Try my LAN feet of light!" Tong people also raised their feet and put forward a chopping attack. The target is the other party''s chopping wave.


    With a loud bang, kalifa''s body has been hit by the aftershock, but the Tongren have not been affected at all.


    "You... How can you learn the six styles that our navy can only learn?" kalifa said reluctantly.


    Tongren smiled and was very happy. He liked the ignorance when his opponent couldn''t understand it.


    "Do you want to know? Take your time! By the way, I not only learned your six moves, but also knew your ability long ago, even before you didn''t get the ability!" Tong said slowly.


    "What? Is the traitor Spandam? How is that possible? He is only interested in power and money!" thought kalifa secretly.


    "Well, I''ve wasted too much time, so I''ll stun you. You''d better not resist!" Tong said to himself, ignoring kalifa''s mood at this time.


    Shave!


    The figure of Tong people disappeared directly in place, leaving kalifa standing in place.


    Finger gun!


    A voice as if urging life rang from behind kalifa, as if it was the sound of soul seduction from hell.


    Look at this posture. It will never be like what Tongren said. It will only stun. This blow will definitely kill people!


    Moon step!


    Kalifa is also a person who has experienced great storms. How could she be willing to die in the Navy''s own place.


    Before the words fell, kalifa''s body had fallen heavily, and then Tongren''s faint voice rang: "when I say pointing to the gun, I must be pointing to the gun? It''s really long hair and short insight!"


    It turned out that the attack just now was not a finger gun, but a palm knife! Kalifa''s move was like she had been sent to each other''s hands.


    She was cut into her neck with a palm knife. Kalifa passed out because of lack of oxygen in her brain. Tong people also continued to walk forward.


    "Stop! If you don''t beat us one by one, you can''t open their handcuffs! Cha!" a spherical thing blocked the way.


    "Oh! Thank you! I don''t think I need that!" Tong said faintly, as if he didn''t pay attention to each other''s words at all.


    "You certainly don''t know what handcuffs are made of, so you can say such a big story? Cha!" said the silent owl.


    Tongren looked at the owl''s zippered mouth and said, "I know! Isn''t it a hailou stone? It''s far from as strong as you think!"


    With that, Tong man took out a hailou stone in his hand, and the light turned into nothingness.


    "So it is? You must be a good magician? Cha!" said the voiceless owl happily.


    "Do you... Still decide to stop me? Don''t pretend to be stupid!" Tong''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    LAN feet!


    He kicked hard at the rolling body around him. Tong people were already angry, so this foot was full of hate and power.


    Paper painted ooze!


    When it was about to hit each other, the owl''s body hid at an incredible angle.


    purify!


    With a flick of his fingers, a little light flew in the direction of the other party. As long as he touched the other party''s body, he could easily put the other party through a transparent hole.


    Shave!


    The fat body did not lose its flexibility, and the owl quickly avoided the purification of Tong people.


    Iron jade!


    The rising owl suddenly soared into the air, as if it wanted to kill each other with its weight.


    The body began to rotate, and the owl hit it with a high rotation, as if it wanted to grind Tong people into minced meat.


    Rotating shield!


    He raised his hand and took out the rotating shield. Tong people decided to resist such a blow. Two guys who turned their heads rotated and collided with each other, splashing sparks in all directions

 V1.Chapter 670

    The arm was hard to the outside, and the owl''s round body flew straight out.


    Moon step!


    The owl''s chubby body has done a good shock absorption. His body flies high again, but the rotation is faster


    Super rotation. Iron jade!


    Tongren repeated his old skill, raised his shield again and blocked it. He wanted to use this move to break all the iron blocks of the owl.


    Just as I raised my hand, a strange smile appeared on the zipper mouth of the silent owl.


    "Boy, you''ve been fooled. Look at my beast! Cha!" the owl smiled proudly. Its voice was strange and ugly, just like the cry of a night owl.


    Light bomb!


    A light the size of a shell appeared on Tong man''s right hand. Without thinking about it, he threw the light ball away.


    Before he came to the owl, he keenly felt a breath of destruction coming to his face.


    Moon step!


    After thinking for a while, the owl finally decided to dodge. He didn''t know where the dangerous smell came from, but he knew that this feeling had saved his life several times.


    With a bang, the wall of the whole corridor was blown open a huge gap by the strange ball of light.


    You know, this is a corridor enough for the giant family to walk freely. I didn''t expect that Tongren''s blow could reach this point.


    The beast is strict and profound. The owl punches indiscriminately.


    At the speed of shaving, the owl suddenly separated countless virtual shadows, and the overwhelming fist instantly drowned the figure of Tong people.


    Fist of the light giant!


    The whole person turned into a bright light, and the light of Tong people immediately filled the whole space.


    Rapidly changing, the light soon formed a huge fist, enveloping all the shadows of the owl.


    With a scream, the owl''s body fell heavily on the ground, as if it had been roasted.


    Looking at the owl who has lost a circle, Tong man said faintly: "it seems that he accidentally helped you lose weight, but you don''t have to thank me."


    Gently walked out, Tong people shouted: "the male lion snuggle up and get out for me!"


    Return life. Hair binding!


    A purple thing like a fox''s tail suddenly rolled up Tongren''s feet and dragged Tongren forward rapidly.


    Being dragged forward by things, Tong man was unusually calm. He not only didn''t attack the purple thing, but also didn''t even struggle at all.


    Soon Tong people were taken to a room where a man like Kabuki sat, and the purple thing was each other''s hair.


    purify!


    The feet shine slightly, and the hair wrapped around the feet has disappeared without a trace, as if it hadn''t appeared at all.


    "Yo Yo, it''s disgusting to dare to hurt my adult''s hair! In that case, I''ll send you to see my mother under Jiuquan. When you see her, you must help me tell her that I''m doing well!" snuggled up with a strange voice and tone.


    "It''s better for you to tell her such an important thing in person! I know you can''t be cruel, but I''m happy to help you!" Tong said with a faint smile.


    Return life. Lion pointed gun!


    The hair snuggled up in an instant was divided into countless parts, each of which turned into a finger and mercilessly poked at Tong people''s body.


    If you are hit by this move, there is no doubt that it will become a hornet''s nest. In this way, you will never save Hata and Xiaonan again.


    Shave!


    When his feet moved, Tong people wanted to avoid such an attack, but he immediately found that it was wrong. His feet could not be moved.


    I didn''t know when the liberated feet were entangled by hair binding again, and this time, both the number and firmness were far more than last time.


    Photochemical!


    In desperation, Tongren had to turn into an energy body and hide the hair binding technique and those finger guns.


    Lion birch!


    Rotating the metal staff on his hand, he had a red look at the other end of the staff.


    With a cruel stick, Tong people could feel the heat from the end of the stick.


    Rotating shield!


    Directly push away the attack. Tong people raised their feet without hesitation. It was a LAN foot. A huge cross cut flew straight to the face door.


    Iron!


    With a clatter, the impact of air and body produced the sound of gold and iron, which shows the tenacity of the two sides.


    "Lion! I''m afraid I can only play here with you today!" Tong said regretfully, as if he wanted to go on with snuggling up.


    "Yo Yo, don''t talk big. I haven''t been knocked down by you!" snuggled up and shouted in a strange voice.


    Light painting!


    With their hands as pens, Tongren''s hands were constantly waving in the air, and a wonderful pattern was gradually formed in the air.


    It turned out to be the pattern on Tongren''s Pirate Group. In this way, it appeared in the air.


    "Then I''ll be what you want!" said Tong Ren, reaching out to push the pattern out. The goal is to snuggle up there.


    Ignoring the snuggle up standing there, Tong people turned and walked out.


    I don''t know what happened. As soon as I tried to stop each other, the pattern in front of me suddenly accelerated.


    The whole pattern suddenly hit the unsuspecting snuggle and disappeared in front of him.


    He felt a slight pain on his body. He suddenly spewed blood from his body, and then fell to the ground.


    The wound looks like the pirate flag pattern of Tong people. It seems that even if they can stay alive, they can no longer be a navy. They can''t stand their companions carrying the pirate pattern.


    This is the so-called justice of the Navy. Once it is cruel, it is even worse than ordinary people. Of course, this is the sacrifice required by justice.


    Knowing that the boat wouldn''t come so fast, Tong man walked slowly towards the underground secret door. He needed to think about how to make Spandam start the demon killing order.


    Going back is a new era. It''s too inconvenient not to have a high reward as a deterrent, and it''s easy to be stepped on by cats and dogs that jump out suddenly

 V1.Chapter 671

    Soon he found the entrance of the passage. Tongren quietly melted the whole gate, and he began to catch up tightly.


    "Wait!" Lurgi, who was following spendum, suddenly stopped, and his expression became very dignified.


    "What''s the matter?" Spandam said nervously. He had never seen a pirate who dared to attack the government. He had already been frightened.


    Cat fruit. Leopard form!


    Leopard patterns appeared on his face, and Lurgi instantly became an animal form of fruit. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    Suddenly his face changed and he said hurriedly to Spandam, "go! Someone is coming in the passage!"


    The channel was very close to the sound. In addition, it became a sensitive leopard. As expected, Lucci heard the footsteps of Tongren.


    Already frightened, Spandam hurried to run with two people. Immersed in the dream of promotion and wealth, he had already forgotten his physical fatigue.


    If he knew that the two people he was carrying were not the people he wanted, he would spit blood three liters angrily.


    Looking at the figure of Spandam leaving, lurch''s face showed deep disdain. If the man wasn''t his officer, I''m afraid he would have strangled the annoying man.


    As he ran rapidly, Lurgi ran in the direction behind him. It seemed that he was going to take the initiative to find Tongren.


    Lu Qi, who has never tasted failure, how could he be willing to fail like this? He blamed all the reasons for the failure on the people who despised Tong.


    The voice became clearer and clearer. Both sides found each other''s existence, and their speed became faster.


    "Are the defeated generals unwilling? Want to find this field?" the faint voice of Tong people rang through the whole channel.


    Hearing Tongren''s words, Lucci''s face became more ugly. He vowed to break the man into pieces, otherwise his failure would never be erased.


    Razor!


    A sharp chop appeared in front of Tong people. The target was Tong people''s throat. It seems that he really hates Tong people.


    He lowered his head slightly. With this attack, he wiped Tong man''s hair and flew out, and even cut off several of his hair.


    Return life!


    Lurgi''s body suddenly became thinner, but it seemed more robust.


    Finger gun. Spot!


    A sharp finger wind flew over, followed by more finger winds, which seemed to pour down like rain.


    Rotating shield!


    Without exception, the Tong people shocked all the attacks and did not encounter any danger.


    The sound of impact was heard all the time. These fingerwinds hit the wall of the channel and made countless holes in the wall.


    With a smile, Lurgi said impolitely, "you''re really stupid. Everyone is capable of devil fruit. You put the sea water in! Even if we''re all right, your friends will die!"


    "What a pity! They won''t come in! Your enemy is only myself!" Tong man raised his head and said seriously.


    Pop pop


    Spandam, who was running rapidly, suddenly stopped. He had completely listened to the words of Tong people.


    He cursed with hate, and Spandam murmured, "you damn rebels dare to oppose the great Lord Spandam!"


    With that, he had taken out the telephone bug and wanted to order the officers stationed in the navy to wipe out the pirates.


    "It''s me! Spandam! Wipe out all the pirates on the judicial island! I''ll see who dares to be an enemy of the world government!" Spandam pressed down the telephone bug and said.


    But the other side didn''t respond. It seemed that no one heard it at all. Spandam was angry all of a sudden.


    "Are you all deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said?" he asked loudly, hoping to drop the telephone bug to the ground.


    Just then, he found the telephone bug in his hand. It turned out to be golden!


    The headquarters of the navy has been operating like a machine, and the launching of the demon killing order is very severe, which shows that the form is in danger, and even endangers the existence of the world government.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, and the Tong man smiled and said, "it''s quite interesting. The pig of Spandam has launched the demon killing order!"


    He didn''t speak, but Luke''s eyes had betrayed him, which was deeply disdained and ridiculed.


    Having such a pig like leader is what Lurgi is most unwilling to do. It is difficult to think of any problem under the leadership of such a person.


    Finger gun. Huang Lian!


    Countless sharp finger shadows waved out. It seems that they want to defeat Tong people with a wide range of attacks.


    Rotating shield!


    Shave!


    The side block changed into hiding, and the Tong people approached Lu Qi quickly, but how dare Lu Qi let him come over.


    You know, the reason why I lost to Tong people last time is that I was close to such a capable person.


    Finger gun. Pull it!


    Countless air bombs flew towards Tongren, both density and speed far exceeded the previous attack.


    Photochemical!


    The whole body turned into an energy state. Tong people directly ignored these attacks. The distance between him and Lurgi narrowed again, and he was about to knock Lurgi down again.


    Under the three rounds of attack, the whole channel has been damaged and extremely broken. A large amount of sea water flows in, and the holes are constantly expanding.


    The body quickly retreated, and Lurgi was shocked and had a sense of retreat. If he was submerged by the sea in such an environment, he would definitely die here.


    LAN Jiao. Leopard tail!


    Controlling his tail freely, Lurgi didn''t give up his attack even when he retreated.


    As a capable person of devil fruit, he knows that Tong people must be facing the same dilemma. As long as he can stop Tong people from escaping, he will basically defeat each other.


    Lanjiao kainiao!


    Successive attacks have made Tong people lose patience. He waved to block the other party''s attack and began to release his ability.


    Light. Acupuncture!


    Countless tiny lights like ox hair appeared in the air and flew in the direction of Lurgi

 V1.Chapter 672

    In a flash, Lurgi''s figure had disappeared, and these light needles suddenly lost their target. They all suspended and stopped at the position where Lurgi was just now.


    "Burst!" Tongren''s mouth moved slightly, revealing a strange smile. The light needle that had stopped flew out in all directions.


    The sound of hissing continued, and Lurgi''s figure appeared again. It seemed particularly painful, but he couldn''t help but moan.


    If he is not an enemy, if his psychology is not so abnormal, in fact, Tongren may become good friends with him, because they are strong willed people.


    "Is it a tactic to hurt a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred? I''ll see how you can avoid your own tricks!" said Lucci in a trembling voice, which is enough to know the power of light needles.


    Sure enough, as he said, countless light needles flew to Tongren and plunged into Tongren''s body without hindrance.


    But there was no pain on Tong man''s face. He enjoyed all the attacks. Then he opened his eyes and said, "it''s useless! My own attack won''t hurt myself!"


    If we can play back the scene just now in slow motion, we will find that those attacks are not deep in, but more like integration.


    The sound of rumbling came, and Rao''s passage in the sea couldn''t help shaking violently.


    The order to kill demons had begun, and Lurgi laughed proudly: "it''s useless. Even if you can defeat me, you can''t escape such a large number of gunfire!"


    "Did you know you couldn''t beat me from the beginning? Do you know why you are so weak?" Tong man nodded and said, as if he had already known something.


    "Why?" asked Lurgi subconsciously. He didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in Tongren''s tone.


    After stretching his body, Tong man said slowly, "I am stronger for my dream. I know I will challenge those powerful opponents one after another! But your passion has long been lost in the endless killing. For you, your opponent doesn''t matter strong or weak, as long as you can kill!"


    "Are you finished? I''m fighting for justice. As long as I follow the world government, everything I do is just. You''re just a pirate! A wanted criminal! What''s the qualification to teach me?" Lu Qi said with a gloomy face, but there was a trace of panic in his tone.


    "Under the guise of the world government, you are doing despicable and dirty things behind your back. Your so-called justice is even worse than a pile of stinky shit!" Tong said seriously, without even a trace of emotion in his tone, neither pity nor excitement.


    Life return. Release!


    His body returned to its original shape, and his body changed from strong to strong. He waved to Tong man and said, "come on! Let you evil pirate accept the judgment of justice in this dark channel!"


    LAN feet!


    Lu Qi suddenly rose from the ground, his body came into the air again, his fist was straight at Tong people and dived down.


    Six types of righteousness. Six King gun!


    With a loud bang, Lurgi''s tall body flew out at once, and the shout just now was also shouted by Tongren.


    Tongren even mastered the best meaning of the six styles, and Lu Qi''s mood suddenly fluctuated.


    His fists seemed to have been torn by the blow just now. Lucci was almost unable to stand up in pain.


    In fact, Tong people can''t understand the meaning of the six types. In fact, he uses the shellfish brought from the War Ghost Weber.


    The impact force of the meaning of the six styles is more than ten times that of the shellfish, but it''s like pediatrics in front of the shellfish.


    Six style upanishadism. The biggest wheel. Six King gun!


    When he raised his strength, Lurgi rushed over again. This was his strongest blow. Whether he succeeded or not, I''m afraid he didn''t have the strength to punch again.


    Shellfish!


    The two slapped each other again, and Luke''s body flew out again and fell to the ground like a rag.


    After struggling for a long time, he still couldn''t get up again. Lucci fell to the ground and gasped, but the trauma on his body was very serious.


    "Although I want to fight with you slowly, I''m sorry I don''t have much time!" Tong man walked over from Lucci and said softly.


    The sea water has become more and more. It is about to break through the wall and pour in completely, and the shelling outside is becoming more and more intense.


    In a blink, Tong man came directly to the end of the passage. Although he could have done so just now, it was not his style to escape in front of the enemy.


    Spandam''s figure appeared in front of him. He held the ivory sword in his hand. The sword was against the throat of Xiaotian and Xiaonan. The iceberg and frank they transformed into were still well maintained, and they were not found by each other.


    Light painting!


    I got a tattoo for Spandam, and the guy with Dao Li value of 9 couldn''t get up in pain.


    Finally, Tong people saved the two girls until they saw that iceberg and Frank had become women, and Spandam''s face suddenly collapsed.


    It turned out that they were cheated by others. It''s really very angry. In the final analysis, the judicial island was destroyed in the hands of their own people.


    Withstanding the pain from the body, Spandam picked up the phone bug in his hand and shouted, "everyone give me an order and be sure to wipe out all the pirates on the judicial island!"


    But there was no answer from the opposite side of the phone, as if the whole world was only left with the army of the demon killing order and Spandam.


    "What''s wrong with you? I''m afraid the Navy ran away long after launching the demon killing order? By the way, I''ll tell you a very unfortunate news. Those people just feigned, and now they have already evacuated safely!" Tong explained patiently.


    With a puff, Spandam''s mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood, and he was finally fainted by Tongren''s words.


    He kicked Spandam gently, and the other party didn''t respond at all. Tongren reluctantly said, "it''s really an idiot with psychological tolerance of 0!" "

 V1.Chapter 673

    Soon the Navy found the abnormality here. It was so strange that the ship escorting the prisoners did not move.


    Originally, they didn''t take it to heart because Spandam was escorted by cp9 members, but cp9 members didn''t see the figure for a long time.


    After the bombing just now, the judicial island has completely turned into ruins, and the pirate mentioned by Spandam has not been found.


    Whatever the battle, Spandam''s political career may be over.


    Light cut!


    With a gentle wave of hand, the handcuffs of hailou stone on the hands of the two girls had been broken.


    The warship has also slowly surrounded, and the gun caliber is directly aimed at Tongren and others standing next to the gate of justice.


    All the navies above the rank of senior assistant have been surrounded, and they will be responsible for the arrest.


    Light. Acupuncture!


    Sitting quietly in the same place without moving, Tong people waved a range attack, directly killing more than half of the senior general present.


    You should know that military rank does not necessarily mean strong strength. Some people who have good luck or accumulated by military industry for a long time were brushed out in the first round.


    It was no use for hatada and Xiaonan to start. Tongren themselves put down a large number of enemies.


    "All men retreat! Prepare for shelling!" an order came from the lieutenant general on board. They planned to carry out covering bombing in accordance with the concept of demon killing order.


    Those who could still move were evacuated immediately, while those injured in the fight just now could not evacuate at all.


    "Shelling!" all the cannons fired shells at the same time, aimed at the direction of the gate of justice and began to attack.


    "It''s really the embodiment of justice, even completely regardless of their own life and death!" Tongren sneered with disdain at the corners of his mouth, and didn''t care about those shells at all.


    Light shield!


    A light shield spread from Tong people, getting bigger and bigger, and didn''t stop until it covered the whole door of justice.


    All the shells were like snowflakes falling on the skin. They melted as soon as they touched the hood.


    These successful survivors have an inexplicable respect for the pirates since then. Even if they have to catch those pirates, their attitude towards them has changed a lot.


    Of course, these are the later words. The tongs protected them. They are simply invisible. These people work hard for the Navy government, but in the end they are not cherished.


    The shelling was useless, and the navies had to start a white-edged war. A large number of navies rushed forward, as if they wanted to use the sea of people tactics to deal with the tongs.


    Although it''s not as abnormal as Lucci''s group, it''s really cool to kill the enemy like chopping melons and vegetables. Tongren shuttle through the enemy array like this.


    Xiaotian and Xiaonan also followed up. These minions could not pose any threat to them at all, and could be cleaned up easily.


    Finally, they got out of the encirclement. They boarded the boat used to escort the prisoners and set off.


    "Come on! Prepare for shelling!" the lieutenant general shouted, as if he would not be reconciled if he didn''t kill Tong people here.


    Behind him was the stillness of death, as if they were on a ghost ship at the moment.


    "Come on! Are you all deaf?" the lieutenant general shouted angrily. If you miss this opportunity, who knows if they can catch Tong people.


    At this time, a soldier said timidly, "report to Sir, there are too few soldiers on the ship to launch a salvo of artillery!"


    Sitting on the ground, the lieutenant general''s face turned pale. The evil killing order without defeat was defeated by a five person Pirate Group.


    This is undoubtedly tantamount to a loud slap in the face of the Navy. This matter will certainly not end like this. The government will definitely find a scapegoat to bear the consequences of this matter.


    The destruction of the judicial Island, the destruction in the dispute, and a large number of naval casualties will be an event that will startle the world.


    Tong people don''t know everything at the moment. They are now rushing back to the water city. They must get a ship anyway, otherwise their future voyage will be impossible.


    Under the intervention of the government machine, a pirate group who dared to oppose the government was put in front of everyone.


    Tongren''s head also increased again. Since Tongren was the most destructive in the whole thing, his reward was suddenly increased by 210 million Bailey!


    Hatada and Xiaonan are extremely cunning in terms of wisdom because they are playing iceberg and frank from beginning to end, offering a reward of 30 million and 20 million Bailey respectively.


    As for xiangphosphorus, because it didn''t fight at all, there is no reward for the time being. It can only be said to make persistent efforts.


    The old man mecao didn''t even appear. He was still taken as a hostage. Maybe the world government would send someone to rescue him.


    He found the iceberg directly, and Tongren said sincerely: "please uncle iceberg find us a stronger ship, and the price should not be too high! Because we don''t have much money, and we have to sail far!"


    Maybe it''s because I can''t recognize each other for many years. Iceberg and Frank have been together these two days.


    After glancing at Frank, the iceberg said seriously, "Tong man, I want to know that you are the target of a pirate! Can you?"


    "This? I want to be the pirate king!" Tong Ren scratched his head and said shyly. He looks like a shy boy next door. Who can connect him with the 300 million Bailey reward criminal.


    Frank took the words and said, "in this case, there is indeed a boat suitable for you, but I don''t know if you can see it!"


    Following iceberg and frank, Tong people came to the abandoned underground warehouse again, which was still dilapidated.


    When he came to the wall, Frank didn''t know what mechanism he had touched, and a secret door opened slowly.


    The three walked in at random. What was placed inside was a brand-new sailboat. Only the thick dust on it showed that it was not a new boat

 V1.Chapter 674

    Challenge flag Hunter


    "This is..." Tong man asked suspiciously, pointing to the ship. Even if he knew the whole story, he couldn''t know where it came from.


    Touching the boat, Frank was as gentle as touching his own child, and his hands almost trembled.


    "This is the boat made by my master Tom, and it is also made of a part of the treasure tree Adam!" the iceberg explained to the confused Tongren.


    Tong man''s eyes at the ship also changed. He said incredulously, "this... Is this made with Roger the pirate king''s ship?"


    Frank nodded and said, "yes! Take this ship! With your ability, even if you won''t be the pirate king, you will be the closest person to the pirate king!"


    After looking at the two people, Tong said seriously, "please rest assured, I will become the pirate king, even for the sake of treasure tree Adam and master Tom!"


    Without much delay, Tongren and his party started their journey again in a new boat.


    As soon as they reached the sea, the Navy''s warships had arrived, and all the guns were aimed at their small boat.


    "It''s so lively. Do so many people see us off?" Tong said with a smile.


    Mecao gave him a white look and said, "this is under the eyes of the Navy. I''m a hostage, old man. You''d better not be so intimate!"


    Tongren looked at him and said, "well, I know! Then let''s start that!"


    With a bang, a huge cloth bounced out and enveloped the whole ship at once.


    Purify the heat!


    The cloth was like a balloon, which suddenly bulged. Under the action of the lift of heat, the whole ship was taken away from the sea.


    "Bring shells!" Lieutenant General Kapp ordered coldly. He didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene in front of him.


    Soon the shell was sent up. Kapp directly copied the shell in his hand and said, "I heard you are a friend of my grandson, so let you taste my special greeting!"


    The angle of the cannon on the warship is limited, because there is no air force in the pirate world. Kapp''s move makes up for this.


    With a whoosh, a shell scraped one side of the ship and nearly hit the treasure ship.


    Barefoot of light!


    A huge foot was born out of thin air, and then the foot stood at the bottom of the ship, as if the whole ship were on the feet of a giant.


    Karp threw shells again and again, but they were blocked by the huge soles of his feet formed by the light.


    As soon as I came into contact with the light, the shell seemed to evaporate out of thin air and disappeared, without even a ripple.


    No matter how hard Karp tried, he never posed any threat to the Tong people, and all the shells turned into air.


    "This boy is really not easy. I think this guy is much better than my useless grandson!" Karp murmured after stopping his futile attack.


    Without the threat of the Navy, Tongren and others also fell on the sea again. At this moment, they have come to the edge of the new world.


    Sure enough, they soon met the group of undead birds. They drifted on the sea and attracted the attention of kind people.


    Waving directly to them, Tong said faintly, "your captain''s injury is very serious. If you don''t treat it immediately, you may die!"


    Gino said warily, "who are you? All of us are here. There is no injured Pirate Group!"


    Pointing to his flag, Tong man smiled and said, "don''t you know our identity? Undead bird Pirate Group!"


    They just remembered to see the flag of Tongren and his party. After seeing it clearly, they couldn''t help taking a breath. It turned out that it was the double-edged pirate group that destroyed the whole judicial island.


    Their leader, the hitong people alone, is worth a reward of 300 million Bailey. It''s really a tricky guy.


    Before they could react, Tong people directly opened a board on the ship, revealing a dark space behind, which is the hiding place of the immortal bird pazelu.


    "Xiangphosphorus! This man will please you! Please be sure to save him!" Tong said solemnly.


    After carefully examining pazelu''s wound, Xiang phosphorus said seriously, "the wound has become suppurative. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if we don''t hurry to have an operation!"


    The operation went very smoothly. Xiangphosphorus carefully treated the wound before saying, "as long as you pass the dangerous period, you should have no problem, but I''m afraid someone needs to take care of you during this period."


    "In this case, you can stay and take care of this person. I may need to go out!" Tong thought for a while and said.


    When he came outside, Tong man looked at the people carefully and said to one of them, "are you stanson? Inform the flag hunter that he found me!"


    "What?" stanson cried incredulously. He really didn''t understand this guy''s way of thinking.


    After taking a serious look at stanson, Tong said faintly, "don''t you want your pirate flag back?"


    "Where do you think this is? This is a new world! Can you get back such important things with only one word?" stanson shouted.


    "Even if it''s not for the flag! Haven''t you promised to serve the flag hunter? It''s your duty to inform them!" Tong said faintly.


    Trembling, he took out the phone bug. As expected, stanson contacted the other party. He said with some difficulty: "Hey! I found the trace of Tongren Pirate Group! OK, OK!"


    "Did they let you get rid of us?" Tong man looked at stanson and said.


    Just after meeting for a short time, stanson had a deep fear of this mysterious man. He was completely afraid of this omniscient ability.


    "Yes, what do you think I should say?" stanson asked respectfully, as if Tong was his boss.


    "Tell them later that the action failed and let them deal with us in person!" Tong answered coldly

 V1.Chapter 675

    Break into the tiger''s den alone


    Everything went on orderly according to the plan of Tong people. Sure enough, the flag Hunter decided to solve them by himself.


    After asking the whereabouts of the glacier in detail, Tong man set out alone in a small boat. He wanted to meet these damn flag hunters alone.


    However, in order to arouse their interest, Tong people directly took the pirate flag on the ship into the boat.


    With the ability of light, this kind of boat doesn''t need Tongren to concentrate on driving. Let alone they have puffing shells. Even the impact of two light bombs is enough to drive the boat forward.


    "Hey! Stop!" a voice came out from the head of Tong people, with incomparable arrogance.


    Looking up, the speaker was a strong man in blue, and it was the campaccino of the Aquino family.


    "Campaccino, did you come alone?" Tong said very familiar, as if he were a good friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "I''m enough alone! I''ll know how powerful I am when you die!" campaccino said proudly.


    Tongren looked at campaccino carefully and said, "you''re not my opponent. You''d better call your twin brother!"


    As flag hunters, the Aquino family is the enemy of pirates. They can be said to be the first checkpoint for pirates to go to the new world.


    People in this family have been looking down upon for so many years. Campaccino suddenly became angry. He said loudly, "when you beat me, my brother will naturally appear!"


    Tongren Gu left and right said to him, "your father seems to like collecting pirate flags, doesn''t he? Why don''t we make a bet?"


    Campaccino said rudely, "what bet? You cunning pirate don''t want to deceive me!"


    "I''ll solve you with one move. If I can''t, I''ll present my head and pirate flag with both hands. If I can do it, you can quickly call your twin brother over!" Tong said seriously word by word.


    After thinking carefully, this bet was good for him. Campaccino nodded without hesitation.


    When he savored Tongren''s words carefully, he almost tilted his nose. The other party clearly didn''t take himself seriously!


    The figure flashed quickly. Campaccino planned to solve the Tong people with one blow, so as to wash away the other party''s insult.


    Light needle!


    The tiny light needle like ox hair shot in the past, and there was no possibility of hiding.


    As expected, campaccino was caught. He was suddenly attacked by this move and hit the sea. He struggled for a long time before climbing the iceberg again.


    "Wait for me! I want you to look good later!" campaccino shouted angrily.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I naturally want to wait for you to fulfill your promise. I don''t need you to look good for me. In fact, I think I''m already very good-looking!"


    A series of words choked campaccino no longer had anything to say. He simply pretended not to hear half, and directly launched his unique ability.


    Gradually, the body of campaccino began to emit red light, like the whole person turned into a colored light bulb.


    With a whoosh, a figure with blue light fell on the iceberg, as if he were there at all.


    "Brother, haven''t you done it yet? Is there any accident in calling me in such a hurry?" brandy asked strangely.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, campaccino still said a fact: "this man is very powerful. I can''t deal with it alone, so I called you over!"


    Brotherly love!


    The bodies of the two people seem to have really become magnets. They are together and separated suddenly.


    Control of light!


    The light on them gradually became dim, as if the light bulb had lost the support of electricity.


    "What did you... What did you do to us? Why did our ability disappear?" brandy asked in panic.


    I have encountered many difficult enemies, but no one has ever been able to get rid of their ability. How can he not panic?


    "Unfortunately! I am the owner of the power of light. If your magnetic force must rely on the red and blue light, I suggest you better improve your moves!" Tong man explained helplessly.


    The two brothers looked at each other in horror. They both saw despair from each other''s eyes. Without the help of magnetic force, even if their brothers were together, they might not be Tongren''s opponents.


    Light needle!


    With the same move and the same people, the two brothers still have no way to deal with such a move.


    There is no doubt that this is a complete second kill. No matter how many people like them come, they will not be opponents of Tongren.


    There was no way, so they had to take Tong people to their nest. It would be better for their father to deal with such a terrible opponent.


    With two people leading the way, Tongren quickly found each other''s nest. Unexpectedly, they could really find such an oasis in the middle of the iceberg.


    "Dad! Everybody! Come and help us!" as soon as they got close to the nest, the two brothers shouted loudly. Their voice was terrible and shrill, just like a dead mother.


    "Big brother? What''s matter with the you?" asked a young man with the a golf club, who was aruberu of the Aquino family.


    Seeing their own people, the two brothers seem to have finally met the comrade revolutionary army. They can''t help crying.


    Finally, seeing the current situation clearly, aruberu suddenly hit something like a discus, aiming at the head of Tong people.


    purify!


    As soon as the ice burst out, it was completely evaporated into air by Tongren. Aruberu''s attack was of little use.


    "Call your father out! You''re not my opponent!" Tong said faintly. It seems that it''s normal.


    Through the performance of Tong people, they also found that Tong people are capable people, and they are not opponents of Tong people at all

 V1.Chapter 676

    All the flag hunters died


    At this time, a pair of men and women with skates on their feet appeared on the ice. Without saying a word, they turned around the ice, as if they were unwilling to dizzy themselves.


    Light. Fall!


    As soon as the voice fell, an aperture suddenly appeared under the soles of their feet, melting two holes in the ice in an instant.


    Ah, with a scream, the two fell under the ice and went with the ferocious penguins.


    "It seems that if you don''t fight these small ones, you can''t lead out the old ones. There''s no way. Come according to your rules!" Tong said helplessly.


    "Stop!" a fat shirtless man staggered out. It was azino, the owner of the flag hunter.


    "I haven''t had any prey for a long time. I''m really looking forward to it!" Aquino said happily. He seemed very excited. Even the white heat came out of his nose.


    After a lot of Tongren, he said leisurely, "there should be no opportunities in the future, so cherish the opportunities, you damn exposed crazy!"


    Aquino laughed and said, "then I''ll lend you a good word. I hope it can be like you said!"


    Disdained, he turned his eyes and said jokingly, "you seem to have misunderstood. I mean, today is your last chance to jump around!"


    Aquino, who has always been rampant at the entrance of the new world, has ever been robbed and humiliated. His body suddenly became red, and the white smoke emitted between breathing became more and more rich.


    "Your head is no longer important. I must melt you now, otherwise it will not be enough to calm my anger!" Aquino shouted angrily.


    Light painting!


    A glittering pattern was formed out of thin air, and then flew straight to Aquino.


    The belly suddenly turned into a gorgeous fire red. It looked as if it had been coated with magma on the stomach.


    I don''t know the depth of Tong people. Aquino wants to resist such an attack. I don''t know whether he is too confident or too arrogant.


    The always unfavourable hot fruit did not play a role at all. The light directly ignored the fiery red skin and penetrated his body.


    With a hiss, a hot white gas came out of Aquino''s stomach, as if the prisoner''s soldering iron had fallen on the skin.


    With a painful cry, Aquino roared angrily: "Damn, what is this? It''s hotter than my body!"


    "It''s light!" Tongren explained with theout saying anything, as if he didn''t intend to make Aquino confused.


    "Light? How could this be possible? How could the temperature of light exceed my skin!" Aquino cried incredulously.


    Pointing to the sun on the top of his finger, Tong man said faintly, "it''s the same light, but the light you usually contact has weakened tens of millions of times or even hundreds of millions of times!"


    In only one round, Tong people have successfully branded their own Pirate Group on their opponents.


    In the concept of this era, it is generally not members of the pirate regiment that are branded, but slaves or prisoners on board.


    Being branded with such a sign, I want to know that Aquino will never be happy. In an instant, the surrounding area began to become hot, and even the surrounding ice that has been frozen for many years began to melt.


    Aquino has lost his mind in anger. Now he looks at everything in front of him, which makes him want to destroy everything out of thin air.


    "Dad! You must not be too angry!" the children of the flag Hunter family shouted together, and the panic in their tone was self-evident.


    Hot iron!


    Aquino, who had lost his mind, could still listen to these words. He ran and jumped up with his legs bent. His fat body smashed at Tong people like Mount Tai.


    Time lag!


    Aquino''s fat body is like a slow motion movie. The whole falling action becomes slow and looks very funny.


    Light of purification!


    However, a milky white light film appeared in the position of Tong man, as if he wanted to catch Aquino.


    With a hiss, Aquino''s body emitted a steaming white gas again, and a scream came out of his mouth.


    The figure of Tong man flashed out. He smiled and said faintly, "I said that your flag hunter is not an opponent. Say goodbye to your flags! And your family!"


    And what he held in his hand was the banner of the undead bird Pirate Group. A man''s speech was to say nine things, which was the most basic view in Tongren''s heart.


    But no one could think that he could get the flag while fighting.


    Light needle!


    "The pirates yearn for freedom and adventure. They don''t need oppression and restriction, so your flag hunter must disappear!" Tong said firmly.


    Light cannon!


    The two palms were opened and closed, and a column of light like a column of water had been sent out in Tong people''s hands, which had hit Aquino''s abdomen in an instant.


    The collision of speed and temperature, the interweaving of light and heat, the explosion can be said to be earth shaking.


    Aquino''s fat body can also fly as light as a bird. It''s estimated that it''s something he can''t think of in his life.


    But this flight was not his original wish, and I don''t know how far he had to fly before he could land.


    He stretched lazily. Tong people looked at the flag standing in place. The hunters laughed and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to continue playing? I suggest you go to your father first!"


    One sentence solved the other party''s embarrassing situation. They were hesitating and ran away like Amnesty.


    "Stop!" Tongren''s voice called coldly, and the cold voice was like the Yin wind blowing under the nine secluded.


    Several people''s legs seemed to be pulled by something, and they couldn''t step out anymore. In a moment, the cold sweat had soaked their backs.


    Although they don''t know whether Tongren suddenly stopped them for good or bad, they have prepared for the worst. In case Tongren say any bad news, they will definitely slip away in the art room, because their courage has long been frightened

 V1.Chapter 677-678

    A man who sells his soul for love


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look! Anyway, I''m very curious!" Tong said faintly, and there was no fear in his tone.


    Mecao was completely numb by Tong''s way of thinking. He waved weakly and said, "you''re the captain. You decide!"


    The party soon turned to the direction of the island and stopped at the side of the huge spider web.


    Tongren said faintly, "don''t stop! Just bump into it, which will save us time to anchor!"


    The spider web always needs to be connected to the shore to open, so we simply found a place to dock and stick it.


    Soon everyone stepped on the land on the island. It was really as stable as an island. It was completely unimaginable that it was on a ship.


    "Something disgusting may appear later. If you are afraid, stay here and wait for me!" Tong said seriously.


    The things that can be called disgusting by Tong must not be ordinary snakes, insects, mice and ants, and the three girls may not be afraid of those general things.


    Glancing at each other, the three girls nodded resolutely. They didn''t want to be a burden and burden for Tongren.


    Walking in front of the team, Tong people looked around as if they were visiting mountains and rivers, and did not face the pressure and consciousness of one of the seven martial seas.


    A burst of barking came suddenly, which was made by the three reformed dogs.


    When they saw it, they couldn''t help a burst of horror. Mecao murmured, "it''s hell''s three headed dog! It shouldn''t be the entrance to hell!"


    Glancing sideways at mecao, Tong said faintly, "Hey, old man, aren''t Pluto and Qiwu sea the same in your eyes?"


    Mecao was stunned and said, "it''s true, but the Qiwu sea at least exists! And hell doesn''t exist! It''s creepy to think about it!"


    Ignoring the nagging old man, Tong people directly dealt with the three dogs who were eyeing.


    Light of the soul!


    A soft light enveloped the head of the three dogs and gradually penetrated into it.


    The light was quickly absorbed by the three headed dog, just as a dry sponge absorbed water.


    With a gentle cry, the three dogs licked Tongren''s palm as if they had been tamed.


    Slightly fell down, and the three headed dog motioned Tongren and his party to go up. It was willing to be ridden as a horse.


    Sitting on the back of the three headed dog was really much faster than walking. The party soon came to the cemetery.


    Those transformed zombies swarmed like flies who asked about the smell of blood.


    Burning!


    Almost all the zombies looked up and laughed. They shouted arrogantly, "although we are zombies, fire and light are not our nemesis!"


    The laughter stopped suddenly, just like a duck was pinched by the neck.


    "I''m really sorry! I''m afraid my salt is not as hot as you think!" Tong said with a bad smile.


    Before the words fell, a strong black came out of all the zombies'' mouths, black as if it could not be melted.


    All the zombies fell to the ground with moans and screams, and the rich black flew away towards the sky.


    Seeing that Tongren destroyed so many zombie compatriots with one blow, all the remaining zombies were scared and fled.


    "What a boring invention! I''m afraid of salt!" Tongren murmured to himself, as if he was not interested in molya''s proud technology!


    Soon everyone came to the dense forest, waiting for them is the separation of Perona''s ghost.


    "Negative! Negative! Negative!" several white ghosts are flying back and forth in the sky like sunny dolls.


    Body of light!


    Tong people became a light and wrapped up several others.


    Several ghosts danced and shuttled gently, and penetrated through the light of Tong people.


    "What? How could this happen?" Perona, sitting in the chair, cried incredulously.


    Since she got the spirit fruit, her ability has been invincible, but just now her ghost split disappeared.


    The body turned into human again. Tong people disdained and said, "it''s just shrimp. I really take my ability as a treasure!"


    It turned out that Tong people had quietly launched the ability of the blade of space and cut a space crack.


    It''s really a ghost if you wear it straight and don''t disappear, but it''s all that Perona hasn''t seen at all.


    After walking through the woods, we came to the castle where Molly lived. At the door stood simdolly with a stack of plates.


    "If only all the plates in the world were broken!" said xindolly, throwing the plate at Tong people.


    Tong people gently hid from the past and said faintly, "although I agree with you, I can''t accept your way of welcoming guests!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the plates in xindolly''s hand had disappeared, like a sudden disappearance of spring and snow.


    Staring at the missing plate in her hand, xindolly really didn''t know what to say. She had only one idea in her heart, that is, the man in front of her was very strong.


    "Oh! Cindy, how can you let your distinguished guests stand outside? Guests, please come inside!" a strange man suddenly came out of the door and blocked Cindy behind him. It can be seen that he cared about the woman very much.


    This man is hogback. Whether this man is good or evil, Tongren admire this man from the heart.


    Maybe a lot of people don''t like this hogback who works for the tiger, but there is no doubt that a man who can sell his soul for love will never be bad to the bone, although he is also very greedy for money.


    "Take cindoli and go! Your deal is over!" Tong said, looking at hogback''s nervous face

 V1.Chapter 679

    Hogback''s face changed. He murmured, "what does that mean, sir? Do you want to take my research base?"


    After taking a fixed look at hogback, Tong said seriously, "on the contrary, it''s always done to keep your life!"


    Then he looked at the magnificent building and said, "the era of moonlight Moria is over, and the house full of artificial zombies should be completely destroyed!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, hogback''s face suddenly turned pale. He could believe that the young man in front of him was prepared.


    However, based on his trust in Moria, which can also be regarded as the influence of serving Moria for so many years, he chose to believe in Moria''s strength.


    In this ocean, no matter how powerful the opponent is, he has never been able to escape the hunt of Moria.


    "Since you know that this is the territory of Lord Moria, you dare to take old and weak women and children with you, which shows that you don''t pay attention to Lord Moria at all!" hocubak said with a fierce and feeble face.


    Tong man looked at him and said, "I didn''t want to come to this ghost place myself. Your boss stared at me, okay?"


    He said that he had gently pushed open the door and walked in slowly, as if he had come to his own home.


    purify!


    Gently stretched out his hand, a light flashed away, and the hall in the dark seemed to have a shadow.


    "You... What did you do just now?" hogback asked nervously, as if he was afraid that the Tongren would make any unusual moves.


    "It seems that you should thank me well. Your room is full of mice. It must have been too long since you cleaned it!" Tong said sincerely.


    Hogback''s face suddenly became iron blue. You know, they caught people unconsciously, completely relying on the haunted spider mouse.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I really should thank you for that! I have something to leave!"


    The Tong man lay back comfortably on the chair and said, "well, you should tell mollia about my coming. It''s best to let him play the host''s friendship!"


    His face became more and more ugly. Hogback promised and left the room with a very hurried pace.


    "And ah! Tell them it''s best not to touch the things on my ship, otherwise they will die ugly! Oh, by the way, forget to introduce myself. I''m a pirate with a value of 300 million Bailey. I may just be used to be your No. 900 super zombie!" the voice of the Tong man spread far into hogback''s ears.


    I never expected that the other party should know so much news, and hogback''s pace is getting faster and faster.


    Being able to destroy undead zombies and clearly know everything here, this man''s threat is definitely greater than the swordsman''s nose song, which turns into a pile of white bones and can continue to move.


    "You can walk around here now. I still have some things to deal with!" Tong man said to his companions as if he were his master.


    With that, he walked to the fireplace, reached out to open the mechanism and drilled in. Behind him was the location of hogback''s research room.


    While walking, they wiped out the mural zombies on both sides. Tongren walked very comfortably, just like walking in the back garden.


    The sound of knocking sounded rhythmically. It seemed that someone was knocking on the ground with a wooden block.


    "Swordsman dragon horse!" Tong people said such a name leisurely, and the dragon horse is the body of the shadow of swordsman''s nose song.


    "You shouldn''t have come here! Give you a few seconds to pray!" Longma Damascus gold knife stood there and said arrogantly.


    "No need! If you are used to praying before your death, you can start!" Tong said with no inferior arrogance.


    After taking a serious look at Tong man, the dead gray pupil of the zombie also emitted a little light.


    "Whether you are dead or alive, your courage is enough for me to remember your name! Say your name!" Longma said seriously.


    Tongren smiled, nodded and said, "it is necessary to let the dead know who died in the hands of!"


    With that, Tongren had taken out the blade of space, and Longma also pulled out his famous knife.


    "Wait! You two stop!" a quick figure has come to us in the twinkling of an eye. This person is the capable swordsman nassong who has turned into the yellow spring fruit of white bones.


    Such a fast walk did not have the slightest breath. Although the nasal song of losing the body was beyond recognition, he also got the lightest and agile body, which can be regarded as a blessing and misfortune.


    "Sir! Can you leave this man to me? This man is my shadow!" said naso Brooke earnestly.


    Tongren said in amazement, "are you sure you want to fight him? You''re not his opponent at all!"


    He nodded solemnly and said seriously, "yes! I must take back everything I lost here five years ago, whether it''s shadow or dignity!"


    After a slight thought, Tong people nodded and said, "if you must insist, then give it to you!"


    Nose song looked at him gratefully and said, "don''t worry, sir, I won''t lose! Because this war is not for myself, but for my partner waiting in the distance!"


    "By the way! I forgot to tell you! Rabu is very good, but he misses you very much. He has been waiting for you at the twin headlands!" Tong said suddenly.


    All of a sudden, he was stunned in situ. He couldn''t tell whether he was happy or worried. It''s been 50 years. Unexpectedly, Labu is still waiting.


    He bowed deeply and thanked Tongren: "thank you for bringing me such good news! I will definitely go back there to complete the agreement with it!"


    Then he turned to the dragon horse and said, "pull out the sword in your hand! I will recapture the shadow. I must stand under the sun and meet Labu!"


    "I''m sorry! I don''t have the slightest interest in your moving story. I''ll still break you up!" Longma long Dao pointed to the nose song from a distance

 V1.Chapter 680

    Between talking, a zombie and a skeleton, the two people had been banging and banging. If you let others see it, you must be scared and can''t sleep. This is a real ghost fight.


    "Not bad! It seems that you have grown a lot over the past few years! You are no longer the man who cried and admitted defeat!" Ma Longshou commented with a persistent samurai sword.


    "The last time I just wanted to get back my shadow, but this time it was for an important agreement!" bagerbrook said seriously.


    Pointing to the tip of Brooke''s nose, Malone said faintly, "in my opinion, it''s no different. No matter how strong your soul is, you can''t win by relying on this weak body!"


    The two men passed by with long fingers and knives, and said softly: "nose Song three Ding. Arrow tail cut!"


    Tong people looked at the two people''s actions, and their pupils suddenly contracted. He saw the knife just now.


    no


    To be exact, I sensed it!


    The knife was so fast that it was hard to see with the naked eye.


    Even Tong people may not be able to avoid such a knife. He can''t help praising the person who can make such a move.


    That was the ultimate sword, which completely exceeded the time that the retina could image.


    "Can you do it again? I didn''t see it clearly just now!" Tong said earnestly.


    As soon as Longma and Brooke heard this, they were stunned on the spot. They both knew the speed of this move. How dare they believe that Tongren can see this move.


    Brooke asked tentatively, "can... Can you see this move clearly?"


    "Don''t listen to him bluffing there! When have you seen someone who can see this move clearly?" Longma said disdainfully.


    Gently raised the long sword, Brooke said faintly, "see clearly! It''s coming!"


    Tongren nodded slightly, but slowly closed his eyes. Longma even more disdained and glanced. He was fully able to judge that the man was really mystifying.


    Two guys who were neither human nor ghost passed by gently again, and the nose sang three Ding. The arrow tail cut also came out again.


    A stunned scene appeared. Tongren''s fingers gently drew a mysterious track, which seemed to be really simulating and deliberating on something.


    Again and again, Tong people''s fingers became invisible from clarity until they became clearly visible again.


    But the difference is that he just kept gesturing, but then he didn''t move. It''s really strange.


    The sound of a piece of gravel falling on the ground woke up Longma and Brooke who were completely stunned.


    There is no doubt that this move has been fully understood by Tong people. He completely and perfectly reproduced this move with his fingers.


    "It was a blow to completely reduce the gravity of the weapon to the lowest, and then let it cut out by the power of the air flow!" Tong man suddenly opened his eyes and said.


    He said it without reservation and was not afraid of eavesdropping. This is not because he asked for it, but because the truth is very simple, but it may not be achieved.


    "Thank you. I''ve learned this move. As for the man named Longma, I''ll teach you!" Tong man waved his hand and left in this way, ignoring the two people who looked at him like monsters.


    When he returned to the room, hogback had returned. He didn''t ask where Tong people had just gone. Instead, he said calmly, "I don''t know if the guests are willing to stay here for a night?"


    Tong man looked at him with his head askew and said, "you''d better put away this deceptive nonsense and tell it to others! But I still have to remind you that it''s best not to frighten people with ordinary people''s zombies during the night attack, and the zombie general is not enough!"


    With that, he gently flashed a light, and a black big mouse with eight legs fell in response.


    "There are such guys who have no combat effectiveness and can only sneak attack. It''s best not to take them out! But if you''re going to eliminate them, I''d be happy to help you!" Tong said with a smile.


    Hogback stepped back as if he saw the devil''s smile, smiled awkwardly and said, "yes! Yes! I will remember what you said. Do you have anything else?"


    He stood up slowly. Tong was as comfortable as coming to his own home. He slowly came to the stairs, picked up the steps and said softly, "nothing''s wrong! I suggest you keep your voice down during the night attack. If you wake me up, I''m afraid it will make you very unhappy!"


    The third daughter and mecao also walked up the second floor closely behind Tong people. At this time, everyone''s heart was not as nervous as before.


    Especially mecao, he has begun to pay no attention. When he saw molya''s subordinates talking obediently to Tongren, he has fully recognized that molya is just a false name.


    "God! These three girls are more beautiful than one! I must let them be my brides!" a voice came out of nowhere, which sounded particularly creepy.


    "Absalom? Are you there?" hogback asked softly, as if he were really afraid of disturbing the tongs.


    But the other party didn''t respond at all. It seemed that the voice just now was just an illusion, which made people more afraid.


    "Cindy! Come on! Let''s go to the lab and prepare something!" hogback called Cindy and left the room together.


    "Do you really think you got her when you got her decayed and rigid body?" a seemingly indistinct voice floated into hogback''s ear.


    Although he wanted to take it as an illusion, xindolly''s slightly frozen body clearly told him that it was definitely not an illusion, but it really existed.


    This voice is the voice of Tongren. He reminded hogback for the last time, hoping that he could know his way back early

 V1.Chapter 681

    But it was obvious that the other party didn''t have this wisdom. He shook his head and went into the laboratory.


    As soon as he came in, it didn''t matter. He saw the damaged and messy laboratory and the fighting dragon horse and Brooke.


    "It''s the swordsman''s nose song! The man who knows the weakness of zombies! It''s a big deal!" hogback shouted, covering his head.


    Five years ago, when bagerbrook was just taken away from his shadow, he had a big fight on the island. Many zombies were purified and it took a long time to replenish the original number.


    "Cindy! Go and tell Hilton the news and let him tell his master!" hogback ordered quickly.


    As he said that, he himself hurried away. He still remembers Brooke''s big trouble a few years ago. If he had to face Brooke himself, it would be impossible.


    Longma and Brooke are still fighting, so they don''t care about hogback''s going or staying, so he can leave here smoothly.


    Everything was quickly reported to Moria. Adhering to the idea that he would never do anything without doing it himself, he said, "I''m very busy! You can find a way to solve this kind of thing yourself!"


    Hilton had to turn to find the other two of the three freaks, Absalom and Perona.


    Absalom is busy trying to solve the problem of three brides. How can he care about the swordsman''s nose song.


    It was Perona who readily agreed, but she made it clear that she would not do it before the nose song made things big, because she had a more important thing, that is, she had taken over the Tongren worth 300 million Bailey. Molia wanted the shadow of such a strong man very much.


    Ghost separation. Negative!


    Several small ghosts flew out of her body at once, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Their goal is Tong people. As long as they use negative tactics to make them lose their confidence, they believe that with the spider mouse army led by spider monkey, they can catch them all.


    At this time, the Tong man had fallen asleep in the room, and he slept very heavily, without the slightest awareness of going deep into the enemy array.


    In view of the fact that the strength of the others is too weak, they are all with Tongren. Mecao follows Tongren and the three girls sleep in another bed.


    "Negative... Negative... Negative..." several small ghosts playfully passed through the wall and made a very strange sound in their mouth.


    Tongren muttered like a babble: "don''t make noise! What a nuisance!"


    He turned over and fell asleep again, but a few lights suddenly appeared around the ghost, silently killing all the ghosts.


    "What? How could this happen?" Perona, who was scolding Kumasi in her room, suddenly changed her face.


    Suddenly she lost touch with the ghost, something that had hardly happened before.


    No one can touch the ghost, and no one can destroy the ghost, but now this thing is really in front of us.


    The ghosts really disappeared, otherwise they would never feel it at all.


    Along with the disappearance, there is the spider mouse team sent by the spider monkey. Since they sent these spider mice out, they have mysteriously disappeared. They have neither successfully brought back those people nor sent back any news.


    Spider monkey finally decided to go out in person. Otherwise, if adults blame it, it can''t afford it.


    Just in case, his room where Tong people live is covered with cobwebs. No matter how powerful the other party is, he will not be able to break free from the transformed powerful cobwebs.


    Pelona is also coming in this direction. She must find out the reason why the ghost disappeared, otherwise her heart will never be happy again.


    As for pornographic abusarom, he has also summoned his zombie generals to surround the whole house. He must grab the three brides.


    For a time, the whole yard became very lively, and all parties were making intensive preparations for the arrest plan.


    Suddenly turned over and sat up. Tong stretched himself and said, "it''s not as comfortable as sleeping on his own boat! The people here are really impolite. Let me teach them the most basic etiquette!"


    The first to launch the raid was Absalom, who could not wait to get the three beauties.


    Relying on the ability of transparent fruit, he sneaked in quietly and saw that he was about to meet the bodies of three girls. At that time, he just had to take away the three girls who had become transparent. Everything was so easy for him.


    "Take away your dirty claws, otherwise I don''t mind cutting them off for you!" a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Absalom, who was greatly frightened, cried out: "you... Can you see me?"


    "Of course not! Just shout casually!" Tong man shrugged and said with a bad smile.


    Abu Salome was so hung that he didn''t get angry at this sentence. He didn''t expect to expose his target so easily.


    "Now that you''ve heard it, I''ll kill you. Lord molya has ordered it anyway!" Absalom said coldly.


    "What? You want to kill people?" several voices said in unison, as if they were very contemptuous and surprised at Absalom''s behavior.


    "What? Can you all see me?" Absalom asked again in surprise. He even began to doubt life.


    "No! We''re just asking!" several people said in unison again.


    This time, Abu Salome was planted home. He could not think that he had been fooled by the other party.


    Xiangphosphorus was kind. She looked at Abu Salome''s red face and said, "it''s strange that you shout so loudly that we can''t hear you!"


    With a heavy sigh, Abu Salome was relieved. As long as his fruit ability still has effect, he can rest assured

 V1.Chapter 682

    The hands of the dead.


    Abu sarom raised his hands and aimed at the Tong people, as if ready to launch an attack.


    "Are you looking for this?" Tong asked with a smile, holding an impact gun in his hand.


    "What? When did you steal my gun?" Absalom said incredulously.


    Tongren suddenly looked up and said, "what''s stealing? It''s obviously that you accidentally lost it just now!"


    "It''s no use even if you steal my weapons! I have the bite of a lion, the defense of an elephant, and the explosive power of a bear and an orangutan, so even without weapons, I can easily tear you to pieces!" Absalom snapped.


    Rao is like this. He has not lifted his invisibility, which shows that he really depends on such ability.


    With a loud roar, Absalom rushed up at once. He wanted to kill the man who had made him lose face several times, otherwise it would not be enough to calm his anger.


    Light. Impact!


    This is an attack he accidentally found. It turns out that the impact shell can not only absorb the impact of power, but also absorb the impact of light.


    Unfortunately, the temperature of the light cannot exceed the flame too much, otherwise it will melt the shell.


    It is precisely because of this inadvertent discovery that Tongren came up with a bold idea. If they can find suitable materials to store the purified light, they can make a lot of grenades.


    With a loud bang, Absalom broke through the wall, and he landed on the spider web under the spider monkey cloth.


    Absalom, one of the three freaks, was defeated by the Tong people with one move, and didn''t even send out the slightest resistance.


    Absalom struggled hard to break free from the cobweb, but it was obviously of no use. The spider silk specially treated for fear of the enemy''s escape was regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    "Put me down! You bastards!" Abu sarom roared angrily, as if angry flames were going to come out of his eyes.


    The spider monkey hurried over quickly and couldn''t help shouting bad in his heart. It was a trap he laid himself. Unexpectedly, it stuck to Lord abusarom.


    Holding a torch in his hand, he took Abu sarom down by himself. The spider monkey''s heart almost scolded him half dead. What kind of trap does he put in? I don''t know if he will be punished by Abu sarom in his rage.


    It was obvious that Absalom had no time to spread his anger on the spider monkey. As soon as he came down, he pushed away the spider monkey and walked towards the room again.


    "If you fail, admit it! Let the princess deal with those you can''t deal with! Hello, Hello, hello..." Perona said mercilessly.


    Sure enough, Abu sarom stopped. Although he was very reluctant, he clearly knew that he was not the opponent of the man. His behavior just now was just an impulse for a time.


    Negative ghost!


    Along the big hole hit by Absalom, Perona directly released her killer mace negative ghost.


    Without the slightest obstruction and evasion, the negative ghost directly passed through the Tongren''s body, and everything went very smoothly.


    But the result is not ideal, even not at all. Tong people still stand in place, without any negativity and depression, and even the smile at the corners of their mouth has not changed at all.


    "How could it... It didn''t disappear, but it didn''t work at all..." Perona murmured to herself.


    I''m afraid it''s something she can''t figure out if she wants to break her head, because she has never encountered such a thing before.


    In fact, it is very simple to say, because the light is always positive. No matter what color the light is, it can bring pleasure and enjoyment to people.


    A little light appeared on the tip of his finger. Tong man smiled and said, "this light is enough to penetrate your heart. If you are not afraid of death, stand still!"


    Perona has long been frightened by the guy who is not affected by the negative ghost. She repeatedly retreated to avoid the attack of Tong people.


    The attack of Tong people also fell on the opposite wall, but the light didn''t even splash a trace of dust.


    It was so easy to scare away Perona, and Absalom stood there with an embarrassed face, neither in nor out.


    "You are not my opponent, you''d better call out your boss!" Tong said with a smile.


    Absalom bravely said, "do you want to see our boss? Yes! Unless you bind your hands!"


    "No problem!" Tong people agreed without thinking. They didn''t feel fear or crisis at all.


    Hogback quickly added, "tie your feet too, otherwise you can''t!"


    Tong people looked at them with some laughter and said, "is your boss Moria afraid of me?"


    As soon as their faces changed, they quickly denied, "of course it''s impossible! We''re just afraid you''ll play tricks."


    With a smile, Tong people have a number in their hearts. It seems that everyone is really afraid of the moonlight mollia.


    "Hello, Hello, hello... If you don''t want to die, you''ll be captured, or you''ll be blown to pieces!" Perona appeared again and said arrogantly.


    Funny looked at the bluff Perona. Tong people smiled and pointed to a place and said, "you said, what would happen if I tried my best to hit that house?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Perona''s face suddenly became iron blue. Unexpectedly, Tongren suddenly saw through her little trick.


    Under the heart outline formed by the power of light, there is nothing to hide. Perona''s actions have long been exposed in front of Tong people.


    Taking back the spirit, Perona was even more depressed. She didn''t even know how to deal with the man.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he turned his hands over the clouds and covered his hands with rain. At one fell swoop, he subdued mollia''s three men. Tong people obediently tied up their hands and feet and went to find moonlight mollia under the leadership of the three monsters

 V1.Chapter 683

    In fact, even if they don''t lead the way, Tong people can find molya smoothly, but the other party is one of the seven martial seas. If they run strong in front of the other party, I''m afraid the other party will be very alert.


    Following the three people all the way, Tong man enjoyed it very much. Because his hands and feet were tied up by spider silk, he was carried away sitting on a zombie.


    With his eyes closed, Tong Ren felt a little relieved after he determined that the three people had not lied to him.


    As the three girls and the old man mecao were neither offered a reward nor showed decent combat effectiveness, they did not attract attention at all, but were placed in the house where they rested.


    In fact, there is no need for the three freaks to deceive the Tong people. First of all, they are not opponents of the Tong people. In addition, only molya can seize the shadow from others.


    "Are you the Suntong man worth 300 million? It doesn''t seem strange!" mollia murmured, looking at the Tong man.


    Tongren directly responded to him with a sentence: "you don''t seem strange. You''re a little ugly and fat. Aren''t you still one of the seven martial seas?"


    Molya was not angry either. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "yes, yes! If you can say such insightful words, it seems that you are indeed a hitong man, so you are ready to work for me!"


    "Very glad to help!" Tong said with a smile, as if he hadn''t even considered it.


    "What? You said you were willing to help me?" mollia asked incredulously.


    Capturing the shadow is just a bad policy. Although the combat consciousness and combat experience will be perfectly preserved, the fruit ability can not be perfectly preserved.


    If the masters were not defeated and would not give in easily, molya would not have made such a bad decision.


    Tongren smiled and said, "if I were to kill you, I would be very happy to help!"


    You know, the pirates with a reward of hundreds of millions are either too cunning or have different power. Molya has never been the shadow of a pirate with 300 million Bailey.


    So he was very happy when he heard Tongren say he was willing to help, but the next words made him fall from heaven to hell.


    Molya''s nose was almost crooked. Unexpectedly, Tongren were playing with him from beginning to end.


    Stretched out a huge palm, mollia grabbed Tong man and said in a vicious voice, "turn on the light!"


    The zombies obediently turned on the light, but the next thing made them unable to understand.


    There is no shadow behind the Tong people, only the shadows of the zombies, the big three and Moria remain on the ground, in sharp contrast to the behind the Tong people.


    The scene suddenly became embarrassing. You look at me and I look at you. You don''t know what to say.


    Even moonlight molya''s face showed a trace of amazement and surprise. He finally caught the hateful boy, but he had no shadow.


    Have you ever caught this man in Tiantong? Mollia couldn''t help suspecting.


    But this idea was immediately rejected by him. As we all know, as long as we lose the shadow, we can no longer walk in the sun, let alone destroy the judicial island and raise the reward to 300 million.


    Judicial island has a nickname called never night island. If people without shadow go there, it''s tantamount to death!


    "I wonder why I don''t have a shadow?" Tong people still smiled, even more brightly than before.


    Mollia looked at him strangely and said, "do you know the answer to this question?"


    Definitely nodded, Tong people smiled and said, "of course I know why, because I have no shadow after eating the devil fruit!"


    "Demon fruit? No shadow? What strange power is this?" molya frowned tightly. He murmured to himself, never knowing what power it was.


    "No way! I saw your shadow when you first came here! You must have hidden the shadow!" hogback shouted, and immediately exposed the Tongren''s lie.


    Helpless, the Tong man said, "you''re really a guy who doesn''t know how to play! You have to run out and tear down the stage when you''re happy!"


    Moria''s face became more ugly. His face seemed gloomy and ready to drop ink.


    This Tong man has been lying to himself. The most important thing is that molia believed it.


    "Tie him up and put him under the sun! I don''t believe you can hide the shadow!" cried Moria hysterically.


    But it is obvious that this is also a failure. The Tong people who have no shadow are more and more calm and calm in the sun.


    Then Moria tried all kinds of methods, but he still couldn''t find his shadow.


    "Don''t waste your energy! You can''t find my shadow!" Tong man raised his head high and said, as if it was not himself but Moria who was bound there.


    Molya finally couldn''t help it. Now he was completely angered by the Tong people. He would rather not have this powerful shadow, but also want to tear the Tong people to pieces.


    "Well! To tell you the truth! My ability is light, so I have no shadow. In other words, all shadows are my shadow. If you can cut off all the shadows illuminated by the light, you can get my shadow!" Tong man explained looking at the angry mollia.


    "So it is! Then you are a useless waste to me! In that case, go to hell! Absalom, kill him for me!" molya''s voice was calm and terrible, and the content was incomparably cruel.


    Blade of space!


    In an instant, he turned into a light body, and Tong people got out of trouble in the blink of an eye. He directly took out the blade of space and cut it at Abu sarom.


    Without warning, a flower of blood bloomed on Abu sarom''s chest, and the elephant''s skin was pierced so easily

 V1.Chapter 684

    I never thought that Tong people''s actions would be so agile. Mollia immediately commanded her own shadow to meet them.


    Shadow mage!


    A dark shadow as like as two peas came to me.


    Light. Transfer!


    Before touching the corners of Tongren''s clothes, the shadow disappeared in front of Tongren, as if it had never appeared.


    Mollia exclaimed, "this... How on earth did you do it? Return my shadow quickly!"


    In the face of life and death, no matter who is the same, even if it is as powerful as the seven martial seas, it will be afraid.


    People without shadows will die as long as they are exposed to the sun. After death, they can''t even keep the whole body. He has seen this scene too many times, so he is so afraid that even his voice begins to tremble.


    Man is like this. If you surpass him in other fields, he will often find many excuses to convince himself.


    But once you beat him in his field, he will often feel very helpless and even fear you.


    Disdained, the Tong man pointed to the soles of Moria''s feet and said, "don''t be afraid! The shadow is not there!"


    Sure enough, careful identification can find that there is a small black shadow under the soles of Moria''s feet, but it is completely hidden under his feet.


    Seeing that there was no change in the shadow, molya''s face looked a little better, but when he thought that his ugliness was seen by his men, his heart was not very happy, and his face turned a little white.


    His heart has hated Tong people, and he wants to eat him alive! I wish I could cut him to pieces!


    Has the final say that you can control the shadow, but what the shadow that appears outside is where I should be, because I am the light, and without light, there is no shadow! "Tong explained with a faint explanation.


    His face became more and more ugly. Moria said softly, "hocubak! Go and activate oz!"


    "Oz? Whose shadow should be better?" hogback asked suspiciously.


    The reason why Oz''s zombies have been placed for so many years is that Moria thinks there is no shadow suitable for such a body. But now he has decided to use that, which is incredible.


    "You just bring him here and I''ll solve it!" said Moria with a frown.


    After sending off hogback, molya gently came to Abu sarom, who was unconscious, stretched out a huge palm and lifted him.


    A clear shadow appeared on the ground and was pulled up by molya. After putting down Abu sarom, he gently picked up scissors and cut off the shadow.


    The shadow struggled and seemed to want to break away from molya''s control. Molya said in a strange tone: "help me defeat the hitong people, and I''ll let you go back then!"


    It was strange to say that the shadow seemed to understand and calmed down, and seemed to be hypnotized by Moria.


    When mollia did all this, Tong people stood quietly and watched, neither talking nor stopping.


    "You''ll regret it!" said Moria suddenly and darkly, his tone full of resentment.


    Tongren smiled and said, "that''s really unfortunate. I happen to be interested in your special zombie!"


    Oz was soon transported, and a body bigger than a giant was pushed out by hogback''s command.


    There is a special huge scooter under my body. I don''t know how to make it.


    In fact, you can also know that Oz''s body was found in the cold ice country. Since they can transport it to the devil''s triangle shrouded in evil fog, there must be a way.


    The shadow was pressed on Oz''s huge body, just like a small boat falling into a huge vortex at sea, which was easily absorbed.


    Time seemed to freeze. Everyone present was very nervous staring at Oz''s body. It was quiet as if they could hear everyone''s heartbeat.


    The huge finger like a pillar moved slightly, and Oz, who had been dead for hundreds of years, finally came back to life again.


    Because just came out of the cold storage, the giant even left pieces of ice crystals on his body, which were broken into ice chips little by little with the giant''s action.


    "Oz! For me, your master, kill this human who has violated my dignity!" molya said loudly.


    "Yes! My master!" a loud voice sounded like thunder in the sky.


    Raised the huge soles of his feet, oz stepped on Tong people at once, and the moment Tong people were stepped on, the corners of his mouth still smiled.


    This foot firmly stepped on Tong people. Everyone clearly saw that Tong people didn''t escape.


    The soles of their feet kept rolling, as if they were stepping on the burning cigarette butts, but the Tongren didn''t even scream.


    Looking at Oz''s move, molya''s face gradually became happy. Although he didn''t solve the Tong people himself, he did give orders. Molya, who is used to relying on others, is happier than getting rid of the enemy himself.


    But when oz raised his feet, his ecstatic expression suddenly stopped, because it had been stepped out of a depression on the ground without even a trace of blood.


    The face of Tong man seemed to appear in front of him again, and a voice said in a low voice: "you can''t defeat him. Your moonlight molya is just a thing that can only hide in the shadow and manipulate the puppet. Why should you compete with the controller of the power of light?"


    "Find it for me! Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you''ll find the damn boy!" cried molya. Everyone present was silent and only agreed.


    Although he didn''t see Tongren alive with his own eyes, he believed with doubts and intuition that Tongren was definitely not dead!


    The people and zombies on the whole island suddenly become busy. They must find the Tong people before molya gets angry, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable

 V1.Chapter 685

    So where did Tong people go?


    The answer is actually very simple. He needs to meet the tyrant. The bear knows that the trouble of all the plot is that he will become very busy.


    After seeing the strength of Tong people, Perona also thinks that Tong people are not dead. In the face of such a powerful enemy, she will not be willing to die with molya.


    Quietly transported out all the treasures, she decided to use Tongren''s boat to escape alone.


    Anyway, she and Moria are only cooperative. As long as Moria can help her build a kingdom full of lovely ghosts, she can serve Moria.


    It''s good to have a dream. It''s more perfect to realize it, but Perona is not ready to lose her life. In her opinion, only by leaving her own life can she better realize her dream.


    Different from Luffy''s direct coming and going, Luffy believes that moving forward towards the dream is happiness. Even if he dies, he will not hesitate to pursue the dream. This is a radical dream pursuit, and Perona''s dream is really circuitous.


    The benefits of zombie soldiers were still obvious. Soon they put all their treasures on the ship.


    "Is molya there?" a loud voice suddenly sounded. The voice was vague and uncertain. It sounded very scary.


    Palona looked up and looked at the sound, but there was no figure there.


    "Behind you! You''re so stupid!" said a lazy voice.


    Subconsciously looked at the source of the sound, but it was still empty!


    The spirits fought a cold war, and pelona even wondered if she had auditory hallucinations.


    Nervously, she looked behind her. There was an extremely tall man standing there. Perona couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the breath was only half relaxed and was sucked back, because she saw the appearance of the man standing behind her.


    "Tyrant. Bear!" Perona couldn''t help exclaiming. Hearing this, even the zombies subconsciously retreated a little and far away, as if the man was a plague.


    The tyrant bear did not continue to ask, but turned his head to the top of the spider web and said, "you... Are the Tiantong people who have turned upside down on the judicial island?"


    A figure gradually appeared in the sight of everyone, from nothing to existence, from emptiness to reality.


    This man is the hitong man who disappeared when he was hostile to Moria. Now he is lying lazily on the cobweb.


    "You filled my boat with treasures to give them to me?" Tong people ignored the tyrant and bear, but laughed at Perona.


    Perona also ignored Tong people, and her heart was making a small calculation.


    In her heart, qiwuhai is a competitive collective. She will not be easy to be kind when she meets a tyrant with her treasure.


    With this in mind, Perona has made up her mind to attack the tyrant bear. Rumors are just rumors. If she is defeated by rumors, it''s better to withdraw from the great route early.


    "If you can travel, where would you like to go?" the tyrant bear asked without the slightest murderous spirit, like chatting.


    Before Perona could speak, the Tong man said, "she likes the ancient castle full of ghosts in the strange deep forest best. Hurry to solve her! I have something to tell you!"


    The tyrant bear thought for a moment and murmured, "well, let me have a good look."


    With that, he opened the book he was carrying with him and looked at it carefully as if there were no one else.


    "It''s now!" said perrona secretly, but she had already had negative ghosts and explosive ghosts in her hands.


    Closed the thick book in his hand, tyrant. The bear slowly took off a glove and gently covered Perona''s head with his palm.


    Tongren''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and his heart secretly shouted, "it''s coming, that''s it!"


    Slowly closed his eyes, Tong people seriously felt Perona''s position, but felt an impact force acting on Perona.


    Then pelona flew out at a speed almost faster than the speed of light and disappeared into the ship.


    "What do you want to say? Now that you know who I am, you should know that I don''t like pirates. As long as the world government speaks, I may kill you at any time!" said the tyrant bear faintly.


    Photon storm!


    Before the tyrant. Xiong finished, Tong people had already started first. Rao Shi tyrant couldn''t help being nervous.


    But obviously, the target of Tong people is not him, but those zombies who are stunned on the spot.


    All the zombies were shot out at once, no slower than the tyrant''s move, so that it also caused the same effect as disappearing people out of thin air.


    With his head tilted, the tyrant said thoughtfully, "your ability seems a little familiar. It''s really a good ability!"


    Then he turned his head and continued, "if you want to say anything, just say it. I hope this is not your last words!"


    Tong shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "don''t pretend to be fierce. I know you''re a member of the revolutionary army!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the tyrant suddenly raised his head and said, "who are you?"


    "Don''t worry! I just don''t want you to participate in the battle between me and Moria. I''m not interested in your identity!" Tong said with a faint smile.


    The tyrant bear thought for a long time before he said, "you''d better not kill him, otherwise it will be difficult for me to explain to the world government!"


    With a slight nod, Tong people have disappeared in front of the tyrant in the twinkling of an eye, and they have returned to the ancient castle of molia again.


    "No! It''s better to inform him about it, otherwise I''m afraid it''s hard to make a job!" murmured the tyrant, and his body also disappeared.


    The words slightly stimulated molya. As expected, his self-esteem as qiwuhai made him refuse the participation of the tyrant. Molya decided to drive oz alone to defeat the Tongren

 V1.Chapter 686

    Because he didn''t wash away his memory, Absalom''s shadow perfectly adapted to this huge body. The sudden sense of strength even made him feel invincible.


    "Molya! You come out!" the voice of Tong people rang out and shouted loudly outside the door.


    Shadow. Horn gun!


    The shadow under the body quickly turned into a long gun and shot at Tongren''s heart.


    Light and shadow interlace!


    The throwing spear seemed to suddenly cut through the space, suddenly disappeared, and Moria''s shadow turned into noumenon and returned to him.


    "Didn''t I tell you? This ability is useless to me!" Tong man said faintly.


    Flying bat!


    The shadow made a comeback again, turned into an overwhelming array of bats, and flew to Tongren. Just looking at their sharp fangs, we know that they are not good.


    Shadow box!


    All the bats turned into a huge box, shrouded the Tong people and locked them up.


    "Now I''ll see where you can go! Oz! Step on him!" molia smiled proudly.


    Being in the box, Tong man gently knocked on the box and murmured, "it should be easy to break through!"


    At this time, oz has raised the huge soles of his feet and stepped down. Although his body is just a zombie, the shadow of his soul does come from people. He failed to step on Tong people just now, which makes oz become extremely angry. Therefore, the power of this foot is even greater than that just now.


    aurora!


    Before the soles of his feet touched the box, Tong people had broken the shadow box, and a ray of light came straight out.


    The indelible light of Yu Shi continued to fly and pierced the soles of Oz''s feet in a moment, leaving a shocking hole.


    Shadow revolution!


    Molya was still unwilling and launched a big move again, and Oz''s huge body began to deform.


    Restore!


    Gently, the two words came out of Tongren''s mouth, like two heavy hammers knocking in mollia''s heart.


    Under the light, ozra''s long shadow was limited to the soles of his feet, and the small one was almost invisible.


    purify!


    Strike while the iron is hot, Tong people directly used the hottest light, and Oz''s body began to lose weight like melting ice and snow.


    Seeing that the zombie was about to be destroyed, Moria jumped out of Oz''s stomach.


    "You forced me, no matter what happens, you deserve it!" mollia said gnashing her teeth.


    Shadow assembly!


    All the shadows came out of the Zombie''s body, and they swarmed into Moria''s body.


    The whole person immediately became different, and molya exuded a momentum like domineering.


    Speed of light fist!


    A hard punch hit mollia in the stomach and absorbed too many shadows. Although it temporarily improved his ability, his mind was almost lost, so that he didn''t even dodge in the face of this punch.


    Of course, even if he can''t dodge, it''s hard to dodge a punch that exceeds the speed of light.


    A cry of pain, molya in the frenzy opened her mouth and roared, and countless shadows had run out at this time.


    One punch after another hit mollia''s stomach, and each punch released a lot of shadows.


    Soon, all the shadows absorbed by Moria were released, and he knelt down on the ground dispirited. Where was there the slightest image of Qiwu sea.


    This time, Tong people didn''t use any ability and directly punched mollia in the face with meat.


    He beat mollia and successfully released many shadows. Tong people freely waved to the tyrant and walked to the place where the three girls were.


    It was because of the strength of the Tong people that molya was more alert. Instead, three girls and an old man were sheltered.


    Only living people can threaten people. It''s useless to die! So they are well protected.


    Even if the whole castle was so badly damaged, it didn''t hurt them at all.


    After finding everyone, Tongren took them back to the ship, had a short rest, and began to sail again.


    The navy has become big again. Two Qiwu seas have been put down one after another, and the reputation of Qiwu sea has become weaker and weaker. Once those ordinary pirates can''t be stopped, the foundation of the whole world will be unstable.


    Driving on the sea, Tong people finally came to the area where the recording pointer pointed down.


    After careful discrimination, Tong people jumped into the sea and soon dived.


    No matter how deep the sea is, there will always be some light shining down, so Tongren can sneak on the seabed without fear of water pressure.


    When he came up, there was a huge obedient sea beast, which ate the end of Kemi and papagu.


    Then Tong people gave the sea beast an instruction, that is, vomiting!


    Although I don''t know how to do it, it''s obviously useful. Kemi and papagu were vomited out by sea animals, mixed with half digested fish and gastric juice.


    It seemed that she couldn''t bear it for a long time. Kemi quickly rinsed her sticky gastric juice.


    He looked up and saw Tong Ren and his party. Just as Kemi was about to say thanks, he was interrupted by Tong Ren''s sentence: "Xiao BA was caught by someone. We''d better hurry to save him!"


    As soon as she heard that Xiaoba was in danger, Kemi immediately panicked. She boarded the ship with papagu and asked questions.


    "In the nest of flying fish knights, you should know the place!" Tong asked briefly.


    Although I don''t know who Tong people are, my intuition tells Kemi that they are not bad people.


    Guided by the fish, they soon came to the base of the flying fish knights.


    "Dibalu! Get out of here!" as soon as he got close to the base, Tong people shouted out.


    Dibalu slid down from his seat. He said in fear, "what''s the matter? Has the Navy found it?"


    You know, at this time, the straw hat Pirate Group has also gained a certain reputation, and Xiangji has become a reward offender, but it is a pity that his reward order is a hand-painted version

 V1.Chapter 687

    Like entering the uninhabited territory, he quickly moved to the base, and Tongren cut the back of dibalu''s neck with a palm knife.


    Dibalu fell to the ground at once. It seemed that he was in a coma. Tongren took him away like carrying a dead man.


    After finishing all this neatly, no one found that their boss had disappeared from beginning to end.


    Returning to the ship at the speed of light, Tong people directly threw dibalu to the ground and said to xiangphosphorus, "xiangphosphorus, please give him a plastic surgery!"


    With a clever nod, xiangphosphorus began to be busy. She had never been in contact with plastic surgery before. Although she was proficient in one art and one hundred arts, she still wanted to be cautious.


    Kami looked at the man strangely. She was surprised by what the man did.


    Suddenly appeared in front of them and said to save Xiao Ba, but strangely brought back a man he had never seen before.


    Under the medical operation of xiangphosphorus, the plastic surgery was very successful, and the original shadow could not be found on dibalu''s face.


    Originally, such an operation took a long time to recover, but Tong people used the power of the blade of time to speed up the process.


    I don''t know why, now Tongren are still very hard to use the blade of time. After completing this thing, their bodies are about to lose their strength.


    But he had to do it for a very simple reason, because fire fist ace should be executed soon.


    After waking up dibalu, Tong people directly stuffed him with a mirror and said, "your problem has been solved. Let people go!"


    Dibalu seemed unheard of. He held the mirror in one hand and stroked his face with a trembling hand. He couldn''t believe it was his own face.


    Without the leader''s command, those men didn''t bully Xiao Ba, but the pain of flesh and blood was inevitable.


    Respectfully, he took Tong people to the place where Xiao BA was detained. Dibalu said with a smile: "my young master! Do you think it''s this person!"


    He nodded gently and said, "that''s right! It''s him! Let him out and I''ll take him away!"


    Nodding and bowing, he released Xiao ba. Dibalu respectfully handed over a piece of paper and said, "here is the phone bug number under me. If there is any use for me, please don''t be polite!"


    "I don''t want to follow someone! You sell me quickly!" little Bayi shouted in horror when he saw Tong''s face.


    Dibalu is inexplicable. There are hostages in the world who refuse to leave with the rescuers.


    Just about to open his mouth to persuade him, Tong people had stretched out their hand to stop him and said first: "Kemi and papagu are in my hands. If you don''t want them to have something, you''d better leave with me!"


    On hearing these two names, Xiao Ba immediately changed his face, and the whole person became decadent. He almost begged and shouted, "this is between us. It has nothing to do with them. I beg you to let them go!"


    Tongren didn''t bother to explain. He walked in front without saying a word, and Xiaoba followed closely.


    When seeing Kemi and papagu chatting happily with several girls on the Tongren ship, Xiao BA was relieved. He bent down deeply and said, "thank you, Tongren adult. I didn''t expect you to save me regardless of past grievances!"


    After looking at Xiao Bayi carefully, Tong people suddenly said, "I heard you are doing serious business now, so the gratitude and resentment between us will be written off!"


    How could Xiaoba refuse? Of course, he nodded and said yes, but he was very grateful to Tongren.


    "By the way! I heard that you know Pluto Raleigh, don''t you? I want to see him! Can you help me?" Tong said straight to the point.


    "What are you looking for him for? He seems to have been living in seclusion for many years, and how do you know I know him!" Xiaoba asked warily.


    No wonder Xiao Ba, you know, the Navy still hasn''t revoked the arrest order, so if someone rashly asks him, he will be more suspicious.


    "Don''t worry! I don''t mean any harm, because I want to go to MERMAID ISLAND, so I want to coat the boat!" Tong said with a smile.


    Knowing the context of the matter is easy to do. Tong people came to the bubble islands under the leadership of Xiao ba.


    Looking at Kemi''s eyes looking at the ferris wheel, Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry, we''ll go to the amusement park later!"


    Xiaoba couldn''t help but be shocked. He asked strangely, "aren''t we going to find Raleigh coating? What are we doing in the playground?"


    Tongren smiled and explained, "Riley is not at home. We have to look for it on this island!"


    In fact, Tongren knew where Raleigh was, but he wanted to find a chance to kill several Tianlong people.


    Looking at everyone having such a good time, Tong people are also very satisfied to laugh. As long as everyone is happy, it is his greatest happiness!


    At this time, a sneaky figure appeared in the playground. This man was a human trafficker.


    With the deliberate connivance of Tong people, human traffickers easily caught Kemi, and papagu soon found out about it.


    But Tongren was surprisingly calm. He asked faintly, "where is the auction held? Take us to have a look!"


    Although I don''t know what the man is thinking, Xiao Ba trusts him very much. He believes that Tong people will never make meaningless actions.


    Speed of light!


    Firmly grasped everyone''s hand, and in a moment, Tongren took everyone to the designated direction.


    The auction is going on. In addition to the local rich, there are several members of the Pirate Group and Tianlong people.


    Tongren took several people Ma Jindao to find a seat, sat down and shouted, "a Mermaid will be my friend later. If you don''t want to die, just buy it!"


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and everyone talked about it. Soon someone recognized the identity of Tong people, and the whole scene suddenly became quiet.


    Only the ignorant Tianlong people are still looking forward to the beauty of the fish man, and they seem not to care about the threat of Tongren at all

 V1.Chapter 688

    Tianlong people have always claimed to be the blood of the creator. They have been comfortable for too long and are used to the whole world serving them.


    Sure enough, Kemi was soon pushed out. Tianlong people directly called the price 500 million Bailey.


    Everyone''s heart suddenly mentioned to their throat. I don''t know what kind of behavior Tongren, a ferocious pirate, will do.


    "500.1 billion Bailey!" Tong Ren cried comfortably in his chair. His behavior was not as fierce as before, but more like a bidder.


    All the people laughed with disdain. Even the ferocious pirate can only yield in front of the Tianlong people?


    "600 million Bailey!"


    "601 million Bailey!"


    "700 million Bailey!"


    "701 million Bailey!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The price soon soared to more than one billion, but no matter how much Tianlong people bid, Tongren always have one more Bailey than them!


    The Tianlong man sneered and said, "I want to see what you smelly pirate is paying for!"


    With that, he stopped bidding and gave up Kemi''s right to compete! But obviously this is not out of friendship or goodwill.


    Tongren stood up and walked to the auction platform. As he walked, he said, "I''m not interested in the next auction. I don''t know if I can pick up the goods now?"


    The auction host looked anxiously at Tianlong man and Tongren. He didn''t know what to say. No matter who he handed over the fish man, he undoubtedly offended the other party.


    Frowning, Tianlong said disgustedly, "what? As a professional bidder, don''t you even know how to knock the hammer?"


    This sentence is undoubtedly tantamount to directly telling him how to do it. Where can the bidder not know how to do it.


    It''s just a pity that such high priced items are likely to be sold. Fortunately, the pirate proposed to pick up the goods on the spot, otherwise the auction house would suffer a lot.


    With a slap on the table, Kemi''s bidders finally have a home, that is, Tongren and his party who came to rescue her.


    Slash of light!


    While walking, he murmured. With his voice, there were three heads, which were the heads of Tianlong people.


    The people present were shocked. Someone dared to fight against the Tianlong people. You know, it was a great crime that would arouse the Navy General!


    With a gentle toss, the three heads fell on the auction table. Their faces still condensed the expression of watching a good play, which shows how fast Tongren hit.


    "Just now this guy''s price was more than one billion, and his head should be worth so much! The remaining two people will pay the remaining Bailey! I''ll take the money and goods away!" Tong said with a smile.


    The people present reacted. They rushed to the door of the auction. As they ran, they were still shouting, "the Navy General is coming! Run for your life!"


    Xiao Ba also reacted. He trembled and said, "let''s go quickly, or we''ll die!"


    Turning his head and smiling, Tong man said faintly, "what''s the hurry? The person we''re looking for is still here. Don''t you intend to meet?"


    Slightly stunned, Xiao Ba said in amazement, "Raleigh? How could he be in such a place?"


    He shrugged his shoulders slightly, and Tong man glanced and said, "who knows? Maybe he lost all his money and paid off his debt!"


    "Ha ha..." a voice came out laughing. The source of the voice was an old man with a scar on his face.


    "You''re from Tiantong, aren''t you? I didn''t expect you to dare to fight against Tianlong people. It''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River pushing the waves ahead!" Raley said with a smile, and his eyes were full of appreciation.


    "Where, where, who among the pirates doesn''t know the name of Mr. Reilly?" Tong said politely.


    The two men talked about the old in the hall full of crisis, and did not pay any attention to the thugs around them.


    "Clean up these miscellaneous soldiers before you speak. This is not the time to speak!" Raley said with a smile.


    The Tong man did not move at all. He arched his hand and said with a smile, "all that will please Mr. Raleigh."


    He looked at Tong man in surprise. Raleigh didn''t expect him to know so much. It seems that he was prepared in advance.


    With a slight stare in his eyes, a disturbing dignity emanated from the thin old man, and all the soldiers around were stunned.


    Clapped his hands, Tong people exclaimed: "master, what a powerful overlord! There is no leakage of control."


    With a modest smile, Lei LiLang said in a voice: "I think the two young brothers are also pirates? It seems that there are talents from all over the world! I''m old and old. It''s better for the two young brothers to clean up the soldiers for me!"


    "You''re welcome, old man! We''re going out anyway, but it''s just a small effort!" the two famous pirate leaders didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Pluto Raleigh, but suddenly became the top ten teenagers.


    After waiting for a moment, a group of people went out. Sure enough, they saw that all the navy soldiers outside had been put down.


    Raleigh said solemnly, "do you know you just made a big mistake? Those three are Tianlong people. Hurting them will lead to the Navy General!"


    "Can they draw out their hands now? Huang Yuan is the most likely one to come? I''m not afraid of him!" Tong said with a full chest.


    Stunned, Raley really didn''t know what to say. What he wanted to say most was that newborn calves were not afraid of tigers.


    In fact, Tong people have great advantages over yellow apes or peace lovers. Ten demon fruits have just merged into a sacred fruit, which is oppressive in the field of light.


    On the one hand, it uses light, but on the other hand, it controls light. Which is stronger or weaker can be identified at a glance.


    "Senior! Please take Xiao Ba away. I should face what I should face!" Tong people suddenly stopped and said not far away.


    After a serious look at Tong man, Raleigh''s face suddenly relaxed: "whether you succeed or fail, you are a proud pirate! Take care

 V1.Chapter 689

    Seeing Tongren stop, the three girls and the old man mecao stopped without hesitation.


    "This battle is to face the highest force of the Navy. Do you really have no problem?" Tong asked mecao.


    Megao grinned and said loudly, "you''re right. Men always have to face what they should face. I won''t deceive myself and others like that in the future!"


    With a slight nod, Tong people continued to say loudly, "this battle is not facing an ordinary enemy. This battle is likely to be our last battle. Haven''t you changed your decision?"


    The first thing they encountered was not the general, but the appearance completely copied the tyrant bear''s pacifist.


    Naturally, this intelligent robot is not the opponent of Tong people. He easily purified them into a pile of scrap iron.


    Looking at the pacifist, who was still twitching slightly, Tongren couldn''t help but lament the intelligence of the gifted scientist. It seems that the so-called pacifist is not a simple intelligent weapon, which must have added some biotechnology.


    "How terrible! I didn''t expect you to dare to kill Tianlong people. It''s a very serious crime!" a frivolous voice came from behind the crowd.


    Slowly turned around, Tong man saw two people behind him, yellow ape in Navy robe and Zhantao pill with a big axe on his back.


    Light speed kick!


    The Yellow ape had already raised his feet high, and had no intention of giving Tongren a chance to speak.


    Ban of light!


    A little Stardust light directly shot into the Yellow ape''s legs, which had turned into light. It was like a wonderful chemical reaction. The Yellow ape''s legs quickly turned into entities and were forced out of the state of light.


    All of a sudden, the Yellow ape murmured, "you... What''s your ability?"


    With an unfathomable smile, Tong said softly, "of course, this is the ability of hailou stone. Otherwise, how can you invalidate your ability?"


    Facing the Yellow ape who didn''t know his details, Tong people began to cheat again, but this sentence convinced the Yellow ape.


    It is precisely because the ability of devil fruit can be disabled, in addition to the sea, is the ability of hailou stone.


    "Hailou stone? Let me do it! Old man!" Zhan taowan answered smartly.


    Walk alone!


    Zhan taowan''s palms were suddenly pushed to Tongren''s chest, and there was a trace of domineering on his palms.


    Light body!


    Facing the attack like a strong wind, Tong people wisely chose to avoid, but Zhan taowan still pushed this palm, and there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Boy! I''ll teach you a lesson today. The power of devil fruit is not omnipotent!" Zhan taomaru said with a wild smile.


    But when his palms touched Tongren''s body, the smile on his face suddenly solidified, and soon turned into fear, because his palms had passed through the light body.


    Tongren looked at him funny and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to teach me a lesson? Why didn''t you start!"


    "What kind of person are you? Why does domineering have no effect on you?" Zhan taowan said in horror.


    Huang ape was also very rare and helpless. He gave Zhan taowan a concealed wink and motioned to let Zhan taowan start from Tongren''s companions first.


    How can he hide all this from the Tong man who has seen and heard? He dodged and came to sannv and mecao. He shouted angrily at Zhan taowan: "get away! You can''t move them!"


    An oppressive momentum came on his face, and Zhan taowan''s legs trembled like a boat in a huge wave.


    Zhan taowan, who was facing the impact, suddenly even had an illusion that he, as a minister, was facing the wrath of the monarch.


    Tongren even woke up ahead of time, which was unexpected even for himself.


    He has always been a free and easy and uninhibited person. He often compares himself with Cao Zhi and others, thinks he is also that kind of person, and also has that unique domineering spirit.


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in the middle of both sides. It turned out to be another tyrant. A guy like a bear.


    "Oh, my God! Is it another bear like machine of qiwuhai tyrant? How many such things the navy has made!" the third woman and mecao moaned bitterly.


    Although this thing has been solved by Tongren for several times just now, they can better understand the gap between themselves and others.


    "No! It''s not a machine!" Tong said, looking at each other''s hands with gloves and books.


    This faint remark struck the hearts of the people like a heavy hammer. Instead of facing the real Qiwu sea, they were more willing to face the guys made.


    "Let me deal with this guy! You deal with other pirates!" said the tyrant bear in a cold voice.


    Even though the tyrant and bear''s status is no matter how high, he is only a pirate after all. The Yellow ape is not cold in the face of his command tone, but he has to do it, because he really has no good way to deal with this hitong man.


    "If you can travel, where do you want to go?" the tyrant said that, ignoring Huang ape and Zhan taowan, he spoke to Tongren instead.


    Tongren said very readily, "I really want to go to my daughter''s country. I wonder if you can help me?"


    The two people who should have fought each other with swords talked like old friends for many years.


    Slowly took off his gloves, the tyrant slowly stretched out his palm and said, "you''ve done a lot of trouble this time. If possible, I hope you can disappear for a period of time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the palm had touched the Tongren''s hair, and then the Tongren suddenly disappeared.


    The five members of the double-edged pirate group were photographed by the tyrant one by one.


    The ability of the Yellow ape is light. Of course, all this can''t be concealed from him. His face suddenly became ugly. His helpless enemy was so easily handled by the tyrant. Doesn''t it indirectly explain the incompetence of the Navy?


    Even the Navy''s highest combat power is not as good as the pirate. How will the world comment on him? How will the world comment on the Navy

 V1.Chapter 690

    The three-day period is actually very long. If Tongren didn''t know the way, he would never use the hand of tyrant and bear.


    Boring, after spending three days surrounded by the air mass of tyrant bear''s paw, Tongren finally landed smoothly!


    Now he is going to do something very sorry for his friends, that is to seduce the female emperor!


    Then he had to do a very friendly thing, that is to rush in front of Luffy to fight the fire, ace!


    Because the woman''s mind is really elusive, Tong people decided to follow Luffy''s routine.


    Skillfully painted mud on his face, Tong people lit a fire and ate a barbecue. People in the daughter country soon saw the smoke from the campfire.


    When they arrived, they saw a pile of bonfires that had been nearly extinguished, and a man lying on the ground with mud on his face, unconscious, surrounded by some mushrooms and other things.


    Such a picture is a reproduction of food poisoning. They hurriedly carried Tong people back to the village.


    After careful examination, the doctor said, "the cause of coma is unknown for the time being. We can only observe it!"


    A young man who had never seen appeared in the village. Many people came to hear the news. Mother-in-law Zha was also one of these people.


    Glancing at the Tongren from a distance, mother-in-law Zha''s heart couldn''t help clicking, squeezed the people away and came to the house. Mother-in-law Zha looked at Tongren carefully again.


    "Why did you bring a man back? If snake Ji knew, she would be unhappy!" mother-in-law I frowned and said.


    A young girl full of vitality stood up and said, "when we found him, he was in a coma. We can''t die. Besides, his face was covered with mud. We thought it was a child in our village!"


    Since he knew that Tongren was a man, he naturally had the same experience as Luffy. He was locked up by people in his daughter''s country.


    Tongren maintained a consistent character of being at ease. He stayed quietly in the place where he was detained and got hot with these women who had never seen men.


    This even made those women tired of their previous life, the boring and boring life day after day.


    Many women have an idea in their hearts. Is man such an interesting creature? They make people laugh and say funny things.


    But sheji finally came back and brought back a lot of necessities. Although the island is called women''s country, it is actually a village. Many things depend on sheji''s nine snake Pirate Group to plunder from the outside.


    Tong people who can''t wait to see snake Ji are on pins and needles. If something goes wrong in this matter, it will have a very bad chain reaction.


    Those women didn''t disappoint him. Snake Ji soon learned about the addition of a man on the island.


    Because of some things in her childhood, snake Ji hated men. She immediately decided to meet this man. If Tong people''s performance was too unreliable, she would never be soft.


    Under the escort of the members of the nine snake Pirate Group, Tongren finally met the legendary female emperor hancook.


    Until this time, Tong knew that the female emperor was younger than he knew, and looked only eighteen or nine years old.


    I''m afraid I won''t believe that a woman of this age is one of the famous Seven martial seas.


    Hancook soon saw what self-restraint was. No matter how rude she was, Tong people were always able to cope with it.


    It will neither damage his manly face nor make hancook angry. He is really a very polite person.


    "You can go! You can never come back to women''s country in the future, otherwise you won''t be as lucky as this time!" Hankuk said proudly.


    "My boat is broken. I wonder if Miss sheji can give me a ride?" Tong said with a smile.


    Hankuk, of course, refused rudely. Are you kidding? How could she send a stranger to the world center for no reason.


    In the face of the call of the world government, snake Ji had no time to hide, let alone take the initiative to approach.


    Reluctantly walked out of Hankuk''s palace. Tongren decided to come back while sheji took a bath.


    Of course, his purpose is not to peek or anything. He is completely to trigger the plot.


    Because the Arsenal system seemed to know his mind and issued a very unorthodox task.


    Task type: trigger plot


    Completion difficulty: a


    Reward for completion: draw a prize at random


    Task content: successfully capture the heart of the female emperor hancook.


    Looking at the trend of the city with the color heart outline of knowledge, Tongren really found that all the people in the city were cleared out and stood outside the city as if they were greeting some big man.


    The foot moved slightly, and the figure of Tong man had appeared at the place where hancook took a bath. He said leisurely: "Miss snake Ji, although I am very bold, I really have a reason to ask you for help!"


    In a word, Tong man has come to the side of the bath, and a perfect back appears in front of him. Unfortunately, a scar destroys this beauty.


    At this time, the female emperor remembered to cover up, but it was obviously too late. Her voice trembled slightly and asked, "you... Did you see it?"


    Looking at the mark on the empress''s back gently, Tong man said softly, "well, does it still hurt? Did Tianlong people do it?"


    There was a trace of anger in the tone, and those scum had the heart to destroy such a perfect person.


    "You... Don''t you dislike your concubine?" hancook said in a trembling voice, obviously very nervous and afraid.


    With a slight smile, Tong people still said gently, "how can it be? It''s not your fault, is it?"


    In a simple word, hancook''s eyes have been filled with tears. God knows what she has experienced these years!


    The reason why they are so arrogant and so cold is just to cover up those unknown painful memories

 V1.Chapter 691

    After a long time, he slowly wiped away his tears. Hancook said softly, "although you don''t look down on me, I''m sorry I still want to kill you, because only dead people can perfectly keep a secret!"


    Sweet wind!


    He put his hands in a heart shape and aimed at Tong people. Hankuk wanted to petrify Tong people!


    "I''m sorry!" hung her hand powerlessly, and hancook said painfully with her eyes closed. This was the first time she had used this move so unhappily.


    "Nothing! I know your pain!" Tong''s voice rang faintly.


    He opened his eyes in surprise, and hancook said in disbelief, "this... How is this possible? Why are you all right?"


    With a shallow smile, Tongren said seriously, "that''s because I have no evil thoughts about you, only pity!"


    "Come on! Pull out the man who broke in and watched the king''s bath!" hancook ordered loudly.


    Sandasonia and marigold immediately strode in and caught the boy who dared to peep.


    Without the slightest resistance, Tong people still looked at hancook with a smile, just like looking at a naughty little girl.


    Such eyes made hancook''s heart tug. Didn''t he have the slightest anger when he treated the man like this?


    Tongren was taken to the square outside. Hankuk was going to kill her in public to warn future generations not to annoy the empress.


    "Snake Girl! You can''t kill him!" a voice said loudly. Everyone couldn''t help but be in an uproar. Unexpectedly, someone dared to defy Snake Girl openly.


    The speaker was my mother-in-law. Hancook''s face suddenly became gloomy when she heard this sentence. She said in a bad tone, "what are you talking about? You rebel!"


    Holding a newspaper high in her hand, my mother-in-law said, "don''t you know to read the newspaper? This man can''t be killed!"


    It turns out that killing three Tianlong people is so huge that it has been published in the newspaper!


    After reading the newspaper carefully, hancook sat soft in his chair. Unexpectedly, there are such bold men in the world who dare to openly confront the whole world.


    With a weak wave of his hand, hancook whispered, "let''s go! Let''s talk about this man later!"


    Took Tong people to the palace, held back the people, and hankukla bowed down with the hands of his two sisters.


    Tongren quickly reached out to hold them, pretending to be puzzled and said, "Oh! What are you doing? Get up, get up!"


    Then the female emperor slowly told everything. Compared with the previous understanding, the experience Tongren heard from the party''s mouth was more miserable and more real.


    After saying this, hancook continued, "even so, you won''t look down on me who was once regarded as a plaything?"


    Looking at Hankuk gently, Tong said word by word: "it''s not you who are wrong, but Tianlong people! You''re just an innocent victim!"


    There was no mention of borrowing the boat. Tong people were just sincerely soothing the trauma in sheji''s heart.


    After a long time, snake Ji said seriously, "I promised you to borrow the boat! But my mother-in-law just contradicted me. I must kill her!"


    "Do you have to kill people to calm your anger?" Tong asked inadvertently, as if he didn''t put that sentence in his heart at all.


    Hancock bit his teeth and said, "yes! I have to kill her today! She has contradicted me too many times. If this continues, how can I continue to be the emperor!"


    With a slight smile, Tong said faintly, "if you have to kill someone, you can kill me! What contradicts you today is that my mother-in-law is all because of me!"


    "Don''t you really want to return to your companion as soon as possible? How can you die here?" hancook asked in surprise.


    "If you live with the world, you might as well die happily!" Tong said, gazing at the distant sea.


    At this time, Tongren had left all his tasks behind, and all his words were from his heart. It was unacceptable for him to let others die for him.


    Inadvertently, Tongren''s body slowly leaked a kind of overlord spirit of great heroes.


    This is... Domineering! Hancook looked at Tong people in surprise. He really didn''t know what to say.


    Everything in front of Hankuk was like a dream. He just went out of the sea once and came back to meet such a man who valued love and righteousness.


    "I promised you! I''ll send you, and I won''t kill my mother-in-law!" hancook whispered, showing a rare gesture of a little daughter.


    "That''s right! You''re more beautiful at this time!" Tong man touched his nose and said with a smile.


    In his heart, hancook whispered, "I''m tired and want to rest. If there''s nothing to do, let''s see you tomorrow!"


    The arrogant empress''s voice is as low as a mosquito''s hum. If her men know about it, I''m afraid she''ll lose her chin!


    Tongren gently turned around, waved his hand and said, "OK! Then I''ll go first! I hope you can have a good dream! By the way, our destination is the deep sea prison! And I like you very much!"


    The end of this sentence is no different from a naked confession. Hancook''s heart, which has been frozen for many years, is pounding like a deer.


    Until the figure of Tong people completely disappeared in front of her, she suddenly rang out. Tong people just said that the destination was the deep-sea prison!


    How can it be a place where ordinary people can go, but since Tong man assured himself, it shows how much he trusts himself!


    If he can''t achieve his wish, hancook doesn''t think he will be happy, because at the moment, her heart is full of Tongren''s shadow.


    In the world, there is such a kind of good woman who is loved by the world. When her heart is not moving, it is like the cold ice for thousands of years. However, once she is moved, she will think of each other wholeheartedly

 V1.Chapter 692

    After all, she was still too young. Even if she was one of the seven martial seas, she felt very big for a time, but this matter was soon solved under the planning of her mother-in-law.


    Snake Ji said she wanted to meet ace, the man who caused the world upheaval. Under this situation, the world government agreed.


    Because it is a considerable combat power for the Navy for any one of the seven armed seas to accept the recruitment, they must agree as long as the requirements are not too much at this time. After all, their opponent is the white beard Pirate Group.


    When the sky was slightly bright, Hankuk boarded the navy warship with the snake that had been following him, and the Tongren had long been hidden on the warship.


    After the Navy assigned snake Ji a room, Tong people immediately flashed into the room. Hancook was finally relieved.


    Looking at snake Ji''s lovely appearance with a sigh of relief, Tong Ren couldn''t help hesitating, but he confessed everything. In his words, although he has four wives, he really likes hancook.


    For this reason, even if hancook didn''t want to share his husband with others, he had to accept it.


    Moreover, if Tong people give up their former lover because of her, although they will have a little happiness in their hearts, I''m afraid they will be more disappointed!


    She has seen too many heartless men, but that''s not the man she really wants.


    I spent all the way in such tenderness, but the time of separation will always come, whether early or late.


    "If it''s convenient for you to remind the Navy! Blackbeard''s goal is to push into the city during the war between the Navy and white beard!" Tong said suddenly.


    "Blackbeard? Is that one of the newly appointed qiwuhai?" hancook asked strangely.


    She nodded cleverly. Sheji didn''t ask too much, because she knew what she should tell herself. Tongren would never hide it.


    Wearing the handcuffs of hailou stone, hancook took the elevator and went straight to the sixth floor under the leadership of the propulsion city.


    As for Tong people, they have long been invisible in the air. They will do it as soon as the time comes.


    Anyway, the monitoring phone bug can''t see Tong people. He simply swaggered along the dark prison channel, stretching out his hands from time to time.


    By the time Tong people reached the end of the passage, the locks of all cell doors had been broken, and the prisoners inside could come out at any time.


    "Run for your life! As soon as the guard is led away by me, you can leave! Of course, if you are afraid of death, you can choose to stay here!" a voice sounded faintly, like whispering in the ears of those criminals.


    But when they wanted to distinguish carefully, the surroundings had become quiet again, and there was no one else in the empty passage except the guards patrolling back and forth.


    "Hey! Do you want to escape?" a sneaky man huddled in the corner was startled by the sudden words in his ear, so he didn''t directly limp to the ground.


    The Tong man smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, it''s me! I haven''t seen you for a long time, head Baji!"


    Unexpectedly, the other party dared to appear in full view of the public. Bucky''s heart was about to jump out.


    He managed to escape. He would be really sad if he was arrested again because of this fool.


    But when he saw each other clearly, he couldn''t help it any more. He jumped out and shouted, "it''s you! You damn bastard!"


    Someone grabbed the collar, but Tong Ren''s face didn''t look flustered at all. With a slight flash, he had escaped from the clown Bucky''s hand.


    Bucky was stunned and said, "what? Did you eat the devil fruit, too? You fool!"


    It seemed to him that eating devil fruit was bad luck. However, it seemed that all the crew on Roger''s ship didn''t eat devil fruit, even if it was the only exception.


    Tongren didn''t answer Bucky''s words, but took out a string of shiny things and said, "how about making a deal? You help me instigate the riot in the prison, and I help you escape and provide clues to captain John''s treasure!"


    When he heard the first half of Tongren''s words, the clown Bucky ignored Tongren at all, but when he heard Tongren''s talk about captain John''s treasure, his pupils suddenly narrowed, and he jumped up and shouted, "how do you bastard know John''s treasure?"


    When he saw the thing in Tong''s hand again, his heart couldn''t help beating violently, because Tong''s hand was captain John''s treasure key.


    At this time, Bucky had left the first half of his words behind. His mind was full of the ecstasy and excitement when he got the treasure.


    Without hesitation, he agreed to Tongren. Bucky immediately wanted to rush up and take the string of beads, but Tongren immediately put it away.


    Bucky was stunned. He asked, "didn''t I promise you? What do you mean?"


    Tong people gently shook their fingers and said with a smile, "of course it''s good to promise, but it''s OK to do what you say!"


    Looking at the hesitant look on Bucky''s face, Tongren continued: "don''t worry! I''m not interested in captain John''s treasure. My goal is only onepiece!"


    After biting his teeth, Bucky finally couldn''t resist the huge temptation. He said with red eyes, "I promised! But if you dare to lie to me, I won''t let you go!"


    Only then did he react. The two men stood blatantly in the middle of the prison channel. Bucky covered his head and cried out in pain: "God! How can we stand here? We must have been found!"


    "It doesn''t matter! No one can see us!" Tong Ren said indifferently. It seems that he is not in the Navy prison at all, but walking in his own backyard

 V1.Chapter 693

    Bucky looked around. The guards patrolling in the prison didn''t know when they had fallen to the ground.


    The surveillance phone bug on the wall was still walking leisurely there. It was indifferent to the close Tongren and baki or the fallen guard, as if it had not been seen at all.


    "God! What devil fruit did you eat?" Bucky couldn''t help muttering.


    Although Bucky is not smart, it is obvious that he is not a fool. If he continues to lurk, he may not be able to escape. In the end, he may still be arrested.


    For him, it is obviously the wisest choice to follow Tongren. At least he doesn''t have to worry about the enemy sending reinforcements.


    The two continued to move forward, and they soon came to the second floor. Along the way, Bucky fully saw the strength of Tongren.


    In the hands of Tong people, both the solid hailou stone gate and the fierce guards are all handy.


    Walking, Tong people suddenly stopped. It seemed that they were attracted by something.


    Before the clown Bucky could speak, Tong people had already said, "do you want to come with us? Rather than die in prison, why don''t you cooperate with me once? Mr.3!"


    Mr. 3, who was decadent sitting on the ground lamenting life, suddenly raised his head when he heard this sentence. When he saw the face of Tong people, he showed no less surprise than baki.


    "It''s you? Why are you here? Have you been caught? It''s really an eye opener!" Mr. 3 said with a crazy smile.


    Pointing to his clothes and pointing to Mr. 3, he said, "I''m different from you! I came in by myself and you were caught! I don''t have much time. Now our enemies are the Navy. Do you want to come?"


    What Tongren said is true. In this situation, all personal grievances can be released, and the most important thing is to get freedom.


    After hesitating for a while, Mr. 3 nodded. Instead of staying in prison for the rest of his life, he might as well be rescued by his own enemies. We can pay back the human feelings later!


    After a simple assignment, Mr. 3 is responsible for following Baji to incite the riots of the prisoners, while Tong people are responsible for opening the door and solving the guard.


    Soon, Mr. 3 also saw the means of Tong people, and he also understood that this human favor might not be on again, because Tong people''s attack was more ethereal than last time, and the strength between them was further expanded.


    Although the actions of the three did not reveal any flaws, and the fallen guards and guardian animals were also hidden by the Tongren using the power of light, the whole channel suddenly became empty, but it was difficult not to be doubted.


    The people in the control room soon found out the anomaly. They soon reported it to the director Magellan. However, Magellans didn''t think so, because he has been fascinated by hancook.


    Moreover, it is not the first time that someone has disappeared from the deep-sea prison. Even if the report personnel described it very seriously, Magellan just thought it was exaggerating.


    After giving the order to find out the reason as soon as possible, Magellan impatiently accompanied hancook into the elevator, and the telephone bug was not detained.


    The personnel who received the order did not dare to neglect it. They immediately rushed to the first floor to investigate the reasons for the disappearance of the guard group. Soon they found the guards lying on the ground.


    Although the eyes are perfectly deceived, so many guards can only be placed on the ground. When someone trips over them, it is the time to hide and fail.


    They immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and planned to report the investigation results to Magellan, but unfortunately Magellan''s phone bug has been busy.


    At this time, the Tong people have brought the captured baki and Mr. 3 to the third hungry hell and released Feng clay who was imprisoned here.


    Completely different from Mr. 3''s hatred, Feng clay was filled with gratitude when he saw that the people who defeated him in the past came here to save himself.


    Feng clay, with a simple mind, thinks that Tongren had already done great kindness to himself last time without killing him. In addition, he rescued himself from prison this time, which is really to the point of endless gratitude.


    In a few words, Feng clay was settled, Tong people settled the guard again, and the four people moved towards the lower level again. At this time, Mr. 3 was already hot and could not stand it.


    Besides, Hankuk, who reached the sixth floor, although he didn''t know why Tongren had to come to save the man, she told ace everything as agreed.


    Because all this was carried out under the eyes of the director, hancook used lip language.


    Lip language is a language that only moves the lips without making a sound. Non gifted people can''t understand it.


    It happened that Tong people knew that ACE could understand the language. He only needed to align his mouth to fully understand the meaning.


    Since there was something strange on the first floor, when the director could not be contacted, the personnel in the monitoring room focused on the following floors.


    This situation has spread like a virus. This situation has occurred on the first, second and third floors, and the guards on the fourth floor are gradually disappearing.


    "Mr. 1! Are you interested in doing a big job! How about we save your boss?" Tong people smiled and came to the cell where Mr. 1 was held.


    Mr. 1, who was sitting on the ground without expression, couldn''t help showing his surprise after hearing Tongren''s words. He said coldly, "are you willing to save your old enemy? It''s really amazing!"


    Tongren smiled and was very happy. He said slowly, "compared with those gratitude and resentment, I prefer to see the Navy lose face! You said what a deliberate thing it would be if all the prisoners in the deep-sea prison escaped and the propulsion city became a completely empty city!"


    After a little thought, Mr. 1 hit the ground with a hard punch. He said with fierce eyes: "the boring day should be over. Your proposal sounds quite interesting. I agree!"

 V1.Chapter 694

    The party pushed forward again. They came to the cold hell on the fifth floor of the deep sea prison. From the time they came in to the present, their whereabouts have not been found.


    Although the guards of the propulsion city found the mystery of the disappearance of the personnel, they did not know who the mastermind of the matter was, nor did they know the whereabouts of these people.


    Alone, Tong people quietly sneaked into the depths of the deep-sea prison, which is really unexpected, and this is unprecedented in the history of the city.


    "Xiao Feng! Let''s meet the man you admire!" Tong man suddenly turned and asked.


    In the ice and snow all over the sky, a touch of loss appeared on Feng clay''s face. He said in a low voice: "I just asked. It is said that he disappeared a long time ago!"


    Ha ha, the Tong man said carelessly, "since I ask you this, it means I know where he is. What are you still worried about?"


    Then, Tongren''s voice turned and said, "everyone! I have something to do when I go to the human demon paradise. If you feel disgusted, stay here and wait for us, but I need to remind you that there are many military wolves on this floor. Be careful!"


    With that, he took Feng clay to the direction of the woods, ignoring the expressions of others.


    After hesitation, Mr. 3 saw that Mr. 1 didn''t follow, so he simply stayed.


    As for the clown Bucky, in his words, he still gets along well with Mr. 3, so he believes that Mr. 3''s choice will not be wrong.


    More than ten minutes later, the three people who were originally wearing single clothes had put on fur coats.


    If you look carefully, you can see that it is the wolf skin peeled from the military wolf. The so-called ferocious military wolf has no fighting power under the ability of Mr. 1, and their fur has become the other party''s thing to resist the cold for many years.


    Besides Tongren and Feng clay, they soon came to the woods. It''s strange that Feng clay didn''t feel the slightest chill in his single clothes, as if their ice and snow world alone was just a painting.


    "Lightning! I have some news about the revolutionary army. I wonder if you can take me to Ivankov?" there was a man sitting on the snow with a glass of red wine in the woods, as if the cold didn''t exist at all.


    Slowly turned his head, the lightning said gently, "you can recognize me. It seems that you are not an ordinary person?"


    "In the next day, I wonder if you could show me a way?" Tong said politely.


    The hand holding the wine glass firmly shook, and the lightning said incredulously, "what? Are you the captain of the double-edged Pirate Group, one of the supernovae?"


    Nodded, Tong man lowered his voice and said, "it''s a long story. This is not a place to talk. I wonder if you can lead me a way?"


    You know, before lightning was arrested, he was also a member of the revolutionary army. When he heard Tongren say something about a member of the revolutionary army, he paid special attention to it. He nodded readily and agreed.


    After successfully meeting Ivankov, Tongren stopped the excited Feng clay and said straight to the point: "miss Ivankov, I need your help!"


    Stunned for a moment, Ivankov said with a smile: "Tongren little boy, I don''t know what you want me to do for you?"


    "We must save ace! I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it alone!" Tong said seriously.


    "Ace? Is that the boy who is about to be executed? The world government pays close attention to this man. It''s fantastic for you to let us save him with one word?" Ivankov said coyly.


    "Do you know the dragon?" Tong people opened the topic and did not directly answer Ivankov''s question.


    Ivankov couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. He smiled and said, "leader of the revolutionaries, dragon, who doesn''t know him in the world?"


    "The straw hat boy Luffy is the son of the dragon! And the straw hat boy calls ace brother! I don''t know if this can be a reason?" Tong said with a smile.


    His face suddenly became serious. Ivankov asked cautiously, "is this news reliable? Where did you hear it?"


    Tongren also said seriously, "Lieutenant General Kapp said himself. Kapp is the father of the dragon, that is, Luffy''s grandfather! I think no one is willing to have a relationship with the dragon for no reason? Not to mention this person is a lieutenant general of the Navy!"


    After thinking seriously for a long time, Ivankov nodded and said, "yes! It seems that the news should be true, so we can''t watch the dragon''s son be executed!"


    In fact, Tong people clearly know that ACE is not the son of dragon, but now the situation has to let him play tricks.


    Besides, everything he said is true, and the misunderstanding is just the wrong understanding of the other party. It''s not the responsibility of Tongren.


    Ivankov must be taken away on this trip. Without him, klockdar cannot be subdued, and his plan will be difficult to realize.


    "All the people are ready for battle! Lightning come with me, and we will cooperate with the Tongren little boy in the rescue operation!" Ivankov ordered calmly.


    "This man adores you very much! So I brought it with me, and I''m going to let him inherit the paradise after you leave. What do you think?" Tong man pointed to Feng clay and said.


    Since it was brought by the tongs, Ivankov naturally attached great importance to it. He also knew that the revolution needed fire. Indeed, he must leave someone to inherit here!


    After talking for a while, Ivankov was very satisfied with Feng clay, because he thought the little boy was still very affectionate, so he resolutely handed it over to him.


    Almost at the same time, the navy has issued the latest order to escort fire fist ace to the place of execution in advance.


    The news hancook brought them was really shocking. Blackbeard was so scheming.


    To put it bluntly, Blackbeard is a newcomer after all. Compared with the Navy, it is more willing to believe the rebellious old man of qiwuhai.


    After knowing such news, it was absolutely impossible for the field marshal of the Warring States period not to make countermeasures, so he was ready to escort ace in advance.


    The whole world became more chaotic because of the intervention of Tong people, and the results of things began to become confusing

 V1.Chapter 695

    As the matter was urgent, the three people quickly rushed to the sixth floor of the little-known deep-sea prison.


    As for the rest of the people, they are all preparing to take over the Tong people and Ivankov at any time.


    But when they came here, there was only one very flat in the prison, where there was the shadow of ace.


    Frowned, Tong man murmured to himself, "is it a little late at last? Are all these things doomed long ago?"


    With a flick of his fingers, Tong people directly released both Shiping and klockdar, and said softly, "I need your help!"


    Klockdar disdained and said, "do you want me to help you? The reason why I became a prisoner from qiwuhai is all thanks to you! Do you think I will help you?"


    "Oh! Isn''t this the little rookie of klockdar? Who did I think it was?" Ivankov said in a strange voice.


    Klockdar, who was also overbearing just now, turned inexplicably white when he saw Ivankov talking. The whole person became decadent, as if there was no way to take Ivankov.


    "Why are you here?" klockdal finally choked out such a sentence after a long time.


    Ivankov smiled and said, "if you don''t want me to tell that secret, you''d better cooperate!"


    "I want to save ace. I think uncle Ping will help me?" Tong said seriously.


    "Are you?" very flat looked at the strange man in front of him and asked. He really couldn''t think of any reason for this man to save ace.


    "I''m from Tiantong, and Luffy is my good brother! Of course, I can''t stand by!" Tongren simply explained.


    "So you''re from Tiantong. What ace told me most about is you and Luffy. I didn''t expect you two to become supernovae among the pirates. It''s really a hero coming out of youth!" said Shi Ping with emotion.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the boy''s thin name could be introduced into your ears. It''s really my honor!"


    Very flat face a whole, anxiously said: "now is not the time to talk, I think we''d better hurry to chase brother ace!"


    Since the targets are gone, and the strong lineup at this time can ignore the guard of the propulsion City, Tong people simply removed their camouflage and boldly appeared.


    When passing by a man, Tong stopped and said, "if you have decided to leave the Navy, I suggest you must find a Ming Lord!"


    It was in the original book that this man helped Blackbeard detoxify the highly toxic rain of Xiliu. He was the warden of the big prison and was locked up on the sixth floor of the big prison for abusing prisoners.


    Besides, Blackbeard knew that the unprecedented defense of the city was all because there was a man who was enough to affect the world. Although he didn''t know why the Navy took ace away in advance, this was undoubtedly a good time for him to act.


    Little did he know that Blackbeard, who had long been watched by the Navy, was still making his own calculations.


    After robbing a warship, Blackbeard immediately headed for the city. His goal is not only to push into the city, but also a very important goal for him.


    In his opinion, a strong companion is important, but once a companion is strong beyond his control, he may have to open his own door, just like betraying white beard. Therefore, he is a man who is always willing to focus his combat effectiveness on himself. A partner is just a tool that can help him.


    After receiving the report, the marshal of the Warring States period was furious. He immediately gave instructions: "put ace in prison for the time being, and then try his best to deal with the traitor Blackbeard. If qiwuhai betrayed the Navy, the whole navy will lose face!"


    The focus of the whole war is shifting under the intervention of Tong people, and the fuse of the war has completely changed.


    If the whole process is properly guided, the Navy and white beard can even work together to eliminate black beard, but the specific results depend on how Tongren do it.


    The advantage of the navy is that there are many people and organized and disciplined management, but it has just become the biggest weakness at this time.


    Because of the delay, when the Navy found that the warship had lost contact, Blackbeard had gone more than half the way. In addition, the report and order were delayed a little later. When the Navy set out, Blackbeard had successfully arrived in the prison.


    In addition, before the Tongren and his party with the newly joined klockdar and Shiping came to the stairs, the people in the propulsion city had released hypnotic gas, as if they wanted to capture the invading enemy alive at one stroke.


    Purification of light!


    With a slight push of the palm, a light curtain had appeared in Tong people''s hands, and then it became bigger and bigger until it covered the whole space, and all hypnotic gas was blocked by the light curtain.


    The light that should have been invisible blocked the hypnotic gas like substance. Even the big people on the sixth floor were stunned.


    Has such a powerful person appeared outside after many years of life without seeing the sun? Even if they can really get out of prison, can they really get back to their previous status?


    Burning!


    The red gas shrouded by the light curtain was like falling on the charcoal fire, making a nourishing sound, and was soon completely purified by the light curtain.


    As if he had done a trivial thing, Tong people closed their eyes and took a deep breath of the air and said, "it''s much better. These bastards even pollute the air. It''s really a group of uneducated things."


    With that, he stepped up the stairs in the surprised eyes of the people. It seemed that he was not prepared to advance. The city would plot against him.


    When the people followed him to the steps, they knew that all the mechanisms had been destroyed by the light just now

 V1.Chapter 696

    The party were all powerful people. They soon came to the cold hell on LV5 floor of the deep sea prison. The people of the new human demon paradise had already been waiting there in thick clothes.


    Ivankov has really made great contributions over the years. All the criminals who were caught for various reasons have been trained by him to be loyal to the revolutionary army. Just one word can make them throw their heads and shed blood.


    Their hatred for the world government has also accumulated to a certain extent. At the same time, they gradually understand that if they want to fight such a huge organization, they must have a huge organization to fight back.


    Because the temperature of the fifth floor is so low that telephone worms can''t survive here, this floor has become the weakest surveillance force in the propulsion city.


    I don''t know why, Tong Ren began to feel a little uneasy. Although he was a freak who ignored the power of domineering and hailou stone, he still felt very bottomless when he faced the strongest combat power of those navies.


    Fortunately, everyone had no plan to fight the Navy, and all the prisoners except the sixth floor were eagerly waiting for the arrival of Tongren and his party.


    Everything is as agreed. All the things are done by the clown Bucky. Anyway, all these things are done by Tong people under the condition of invisibility.


    The clown Bucky was also very happy to enjoy the admiration of the prisoners, but he didn''t think how much crisis it would bring him.


    Soon the Navy turned out his life experience, and the things he had stayed on the pirate king''s ship were also found out. The danger of clown Bucky was suddenly higher than that of Tong people.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with this. You know, ordinary people have never appeared on the pirate king''s ship, such as Pluto Raleigh and red haired shanks. These are all people who have a headache for the Navy.


    Looking at the excited eyes of clown Bucky, Tongren couldn''t help laughing. He was really looking forward to his expression when he saw the response of the Navy.


    Although Magellan is a diarrhea prince that many people despise, there is no doubt that his ability is very strong. Even if he decides that the master is careless, he will suffer a big loss under his hands.


    Although Tongren didn''t know how he arranged it, Tongren still hoped that he wouldn''t release the hope of rain, because that boy can be said to be the biggest variable now.


    The wheel of history has been moving forward, and all those who forcibly want to change its trajectory have to pay a certain price.


    The pursuers began to become less and less. There should be many people besides most of the guards killed by the Tong people, but they seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    With a sigh, Tong people know that the thing to come is still coming. Yuzhixiliu has begun to do it, and the monitoring system of the propulsion city has been completely destroyed.


    Although the heart is very unwilling, Tong people still dare not neglect. He must immediately rush to the Navy headquarters to take action.


    You know, he disclosed this key information to the Navy not only to stop Blackbeard''s plot, but also to launch his own plot.


    "Stop! You damn criminals have come here!" a cold voice suddenly came out.


    "Lord Magellan? Unexpectedly, you are still here! Don''t you know the betrayal of your guard captain yuzhixiliu? If you don''t hurry to the scene, Blackbeard won''t give you a second chance to defeat him!" Tong Ren was not nervous at all, but calmly talked.


    Magellan, who heard this, couldn''t help but be stunned. If things were really like what Tongren said, it would be serious. Shiping escape, one of the seven martial seas, was just a trivial matter, because he was at least a peace loving person.


    But Blackbeard is different. He is not easy to match. It''s shocking to see the process when he took the position of qiwuhai!


    Even now the changes of the whole world are almost created by him. Now he sneaks into the propulsion city and doesn''t know what outrageous things he will do.


    Seeing the look on Magellan''s face, Tongren hurriedly struck while the iron was hot and said, "think about how you treated yuzhixiliu before, and then think about what is waiting for him after this thing is over. It should not be difficult for you to know the authenticity of this thing."


    After a pause, Tong Ren continued: "besides, although there are many prisoners I released, I only took very Ping and klockdar from the sixth floor. You know their goals and temper. As for Blackbeard''s goals, naturally, they are the criminals from the remaining sixth floor. You should be able to tell which is more important or less?"


    Magellan''s face at this time is very wonderful. You know, the results of Tongren''s analysis are strikingly similar to those he came up with. That is to say, as long as Blackbeard is willing to accept him, rain Xiliu will never miss this opportunity.


    In addition, Blackbeard is currently highly toxic. As long as he helps them, he can get their trust.


    But as the director, can he really turn a blind eye to the pirates in front of him? The answer is clearly no.


    After biting his teeth, Magellan shouted, "even so, I have to get rid of you first. The propulsion city does not allow any criminals to leave here by illegal means!"


    Gently shook his head, Tong sighed and said, "Your Excellency is really a stubborn guy. In that case, I have to beat you down!"


    "Guys! Help me resist for a while first!" Tong said to Shiping, Ivankov and klockdar.


    Poison cloud!


    Since these criminals refuse to go back obediently, Magellan has to use his last mace. Anyway, he has the ability to execute prisoners arbitrarily.


    Tong people are busy and nervous at the moment. When they see Magellan''s attack, they throw out a purification light curtain.


    The light curtain can only temporarily resist Magellan''s poison gas, but if the other party makes a poison attack, it can only ensure that it is not poisoned, so the Tongren have to launch a move enough to trap Magellan

 V1.Chapter 697

    Anyway, it''s the man who almost killed Blackbeard under one blow. I''m sorry if I don''t pay attention to him.


    Poison gas bomb!


    A large amount of gas poured out of Magellan''s mouth, which had been filled in an instant, and the whole space seemed to be shrouded in fog.


    Poisonous Fugu!


    The venom spits out from Magellan''s mouth and quickly breaks through the shadow of the light curtain. Although it looks a circle smaller than before, it is obvious that the toxicity is still there. It can be seen from the blue and purple light emitted from it.


    At this time, several people on the opposite side can be described as Eight Immortals crossing the sea to show their magic powers. They must resist Magellan''s attack before Tong people are ready for this move.


    Ivankov''s fingers all turned into needle tubes. He injected himself with a large amount of adrenal hormone to improve his abilities in all aspects.


    Lightning has turned his hands into huge scissors. He is ready to cut off the ground to resist Magellan''s toxin.


    In klockdar''s hand, the rudiment of the sandstorm has begun to form slowly. As soon as he releases his hand, this layer will become a hell on earth ravaged by the sandstorm.


    Very flat has already put on a good posture and stood there steadily like Zha Ma bu. As soon as the venom appears in front of him, he will bring out the judo skill that the fish man is best at.


    Death blinks!


    Tong!


    Sandstorm!


    Tang caowa''s fist!


    The four men hit the oncoming venom almost at the same time, and Magellan''s tentative attack failed again.


    Poisonous dragon!


    The Dragon composed of three venoms extended from Magellan, the saliva at the corners of his mouth kept falling on the ground, and the hard ground was corroded and emitted bursts of white smoke.


    With a huge mouth, all the moves of several people were swallowed by the poisonous dragon, whether it was Ivankov''s death blink, krokdar''s sandstorm, or the shock wave from the ground and very flat thrown by lightning.


    The moves of several people were not completely useless, but the poisonous dragon was dispersed to offset their attack, and then a new dragon was generated.


    Such a guy with soul but no life and fixed form is the most difficult to deal with. No matter how many times you can break it up, as long as Magellan is still there, they will make a comeback again.


    They have no good way to deal with such an enemy. They can only counteract the advance of the poisonous dragon.


    Even if the poisonous dragon can recover 10000 times, they must break it for the 101st time, otherwise the people behind them will be in danger.


    The people behind include the new humans brought by the human demon paradise, as well as the members of klockdar''s original Baroque studio and the clown Bucky.


    Now it''s time to unite as one, because they all have something to guard.


    Poison channel!


    It didn''t last long. We thought that as long as we dragged Magellan forward, who knew that Magellan swam directly in front of everyone along the body of the poisonous dragon.


    You should know that Magellan is capable of poisonous fruit. If he is stuck to him by such a degree of venom, I''m afraid even the great Luo fairy can''t fly.


    That''s the poison that the poison man can''t bear completely. Even if he hasn''t seen the real person, he should have heard of his name.


    If not, how could the Navy trust him to hand over the propulsion City, let alone give him the right to execute prisoners arbitrarily.


    "Tongren little boy, if you are not ready, we can''t stand it!" Ivankov shouted anxiously. It can be seen that he is not joking this time.


    The most painful thing in the world is to face such an enemy. Long range attack can''t work at all. As for close attack, if you want to die, try it.


    "Hold on, everyone, and I''ll be able to handle it right away!" Tong people shouted with sweat.


    Now it''s a very urgent moment. We all know that Tongren will never joke at this time. Since he said it would take a while, he must stick to it for a while.


    Candle lock!


    Candle Wall!


    Mr. 3, who has been hiding behind everyone, can''t help it anymore. He knows that if he doesn''t do it now, once the cruel characters in front are dead, he won''t have a chance again.


    An enhanced version of the candle mucus attached to Magellan''s hand and turned into a hard yoke in the blink of an eye.


    Another layer of mucus attached to Magellan''s feet and also transformed into huge chains.


    The last remaining mucus turned into a thick Candle Wall, which blocked all Magellan''s attacks, both gas and poison bombs.


    What an ironic scene! Magellan, who has always been shackled to others, will encounter the day when people are shackled. This is something Magellan never thought of.


    But Magellan looked at the candle yoke in his hand and said in a low voice, "well, you have successfully angered me! Then I don''t need to keep my hand anymore!"


    The giant soldier of poison. Hell trial!


    Because of the thick Candle Wall, people can''t see what happened opposite the candle wall.


    Gradually, the people finally found a mistake. A bright red like blood appeared at the bottom of the candle wall, and it was spreading towards the top of the candle wall at a very high speed.


    "Get away! This is a kind of poison that can spread!" Tong people shouted, anxious in his voice.


    Magellan''s most powerful move is the giant soldier of poison. Even he can''t solve the poison of this move. As for the antidote, there''s no need to expect it.


    Although I don''t know what price to pay for this move, it is obvious that Magellan will have diarrhea for a few days.


    The crowd quickly retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions for fear of being contaminated by the toxin. The candle wall didn''t know when it had been completely corroded. Magellan only pushed it gently and destroyed it. Even several people who didn''t hide far enough were spread by the poison and became like blood people

 V1.Chapter 698

    Tongren, who had been waiting behind to prepare the strongest blow, was also completely exposed in front of Magellan. He saw everything that had just happened. There is no doubt that Tongren is the culprit of these people''s escape from prison. As long as he is solved, he will basically solve the matter.


    Poisonous Fugu!


    A series of poison bombs spit out from Magellan''s mouth, targeting the sweating Tongren.


    A light ball in his hand is gradually taking shape. Tong people''s hands seem to weigh a thousand kilograms. Even moving his steps has become extremely difficult.


    It was dangerous to avoid several approaching poison bombs, but more poison bombs flew behind.


    Seeing that Tong people are about to be injured under Magellan''s poison bomb coverage attack, some people are even ready to block the attack for Tong people.


    Slowly closed his eyes, Tong people seemed to have accepted his fate, and everyone''s heart suddenly became lost.


    "Go away! No one can stop me from becoming the pirate king!" Tongren suddenly opened his eyes again, his tongue like angry King Kong, and Chunlei shouted.


    For a moment, a mountain like momentum came, and the Tongren in front of him seemed to have become an invincible God in the legend.


    Even the poison bombs that had been flying rapidly towards Tongren seemed to have been greatly affected. Their tracks began to become chaotic, and their speed was weakened a lot.


    "This should be enough?" Tong said secretly. In fact, he didn''t want to die more than the people behind him. His whereabouts are still unknown every day, and the pirate king''s dream has not been realized.


    Even if the direction is changed, there will always be several poison bombs still aimed at Tong people. Even if the speed is slowed down, they will eventually fly over. After all, Tong people have not fully mastered the domineering control method.


    Seeing that the poison bomb is about to touch the tip of Tong man''s nose, he will soon end here.


    At this time, his hands pushed away, and the ball like light mass in his hand also slowly flew out, just like a toddler''s clumsy and slow.


    Prison of light!


    At first, it seemed that the light mass had no power at all, but we soon found that the light mass was expanding at a speed beyond common sense, and the speed continued to improve.


    In the blink of an eye, the light mass is bigger than an ordinary house, but the momentum has not stopped.


    Until the whole passage was occupied, the house did not expand further, and the stones close to the light mass had appeared shocking depressions.


    All the poison bombs were completely blocked. As for the Fugu poison bomb near the tip of Tongren''s nose just now, it was blocked by lightning as a shield.


    When the house came to Magellan, it automatically opened a light door, as if it wanted to close Magellan inside.


    Magellan certainly refused. As long as he saw the stone melted like that, he knew it was definitely not a good place to go.


    But the helpless thing is that no matter how Magellan attacks, he is completely invisible by the light.


    Ban!


    The house suddenly accelerated, and Magellan, caught off guard, was shut in. Before he could escape, the light door had been completely closed.


    Then the light mass became smaller again. It didn''t stand there quietly until it became similar to Magellan''s body, and there was no change at all.


    "Let''s go! That''s all right!" Tong said faintly, but the sweat on his face clearly indicated that the move just now was not very simple to use.


    Until they reached the first floor, they didn''t find any trace of Blackbeard. It seems that they have been saved by the hope of rain.


    As for you, it''s very normal that you didn''t see the rain. You know, the people in and out of the city are all elevators, and the Tongren and their party are walking stairs.


    Although it''s a pity for Tong people to let go of Blackbeard, it''s really interesting to think of such an interesting person as an opponent in the future. Instead, he began to look forward to it again.


    With a flick of his fingers, Tong left a light group and left. He had to find a way to open the door of justice of the Navy.


    As like as two peas in Magellan, a man who appeared to be in the central control room soon was in priority among priorities.


    "Open the door of justice and I will bury these pirates in the whirlpool!" Magellan said coldly.


    Tongren and others outside have already grabbed the warship. Although the commander of the Navy ordered to attack the warship seized by the pirates, Tongren easily cracked this move.


    All powerful people have grabbed a warship, so the Navy doesn''t know which warship to attack.


    Now all the warships have begun to worry about themselves. They don''t care about attacking each other''s warships at all, but put all their forces on recapturing their own warships.


    In the vast sea, even if they know that the other party is all capable, they will definitely be subdued as long as they sink the ship.


    But when all the warships were occupied, if they did so rashly, I was afraid that the navy would eventually fall into crisis, so the Navy fell into a bitter battle for a time.


    If someone makes a careful inventory, it will be found that the naval warships do not know when one is missing, and the offensive of all capable people has gradually become smaller.


    Their attacks even began to unify, and all kinds of abilities turned into hot light attacks.


    Of course, these are the parts of light made by Tong people. In fact, they are just a group of light controlled by him. As for those who look like themselves, they are refracted by light.


    The Party passed through the open door of justice. Magellan, who received the signal, immediately ordered: "close the door of justice and let all the damn pirates be buried in the vortex."


    The close button was gently pressed, and then there was a fierce explosion in the control room. Everything was blown to pieces

 V1.Chapter 699

    All the navies had been completely blinded by the attack just now. They didn''t even make any decent resistance, so they watched Tongren disappear behind the gate of justice.


    For the first time, the gate in the name of justice has become the best shelter for pirates, which is probably unprecedented in history.


    Midway, the Navy called as usual. The content was nothing more than to persuade them to surrender. Of course, they wouldn''t pay too much attention to Tongren.


    But what the Navy said about letting them be swallowed up by the vortex has cast a haze over everyone''s heart.


    Looking at everyone''s unhappy expression, Tong said calmly: "since we are all in the same boat now, we should trust each other! Each of us doesn''t want to die, and there''s no reason to lead us to a dead end. The door of justice must be opened on time. Just rest assured!"


    At this time, the clown Bucky didn''t know what kind of psychology he was out of. He took the initiative to help Tongren calm everyone down.


    In the holy land of the Navy, machoa has started a fierce battle. The white bearded Pirate Group has appeared in front of the Navy square and is facing off with the Navy.


    Little oz had also fallen under the fierce artillery attack of the Navy, and ACE''s heart was as painful as a knife.


    "The whole army attack! Everyone rushes up on Oz''s body and must save ace!" white beard''s lips trembled and gave such an order.


    People can''t come back to life after death. Since Oz is dead, it''s even more impossible for ace to do anything again.


    White beard called his men his sons. It was not a simple talk. In his heart, he really regarded these young pirates as his sons.


    The pain of the world is the pain of losing his son. White beard is still old after all. He can''t bear the pain of losing his son one after another.


    But he still stood quietly in the bow, like a mountain.


    He is now waiting, waiting for the tsunami caused by the earthquake just now. As long as the tsunami inundates malichia, he can at least kill all the capable people of the Navy under one blow.


    ice age!


    The Green Pheasant shot, frozen the nearby sea in an instant, and even the surging waves solidified in an instant.


    Ice and snow melt!


    At this time, the warship robbed by Tong people had just boarded the huge wave through the open door of justice. Of course, the frozen Tong people would not be willing to stop here. The dazzling light appeared in the sky like listening to the call of Tong people.


    The people at the scene couldn''t help narrowing their eyes. The sudden light was so hot and dazzling that even the people of the white bearded Pirate Group with bare arms felt hot.


    This is only the residual power of the light. The real goal of the light is the huge waves frozen by the Green Pheasant.


    As quickly as the moment just now, the huge waves like ice sculptures turned into liquid again, pouring down like a downpour.


    Just came here, Tong people joined the battlefield with the momentum of a king in the world.


    Up to now, the people present can no longer sit there safely. If they are swept by the waves, I''m afraid all capable people will lose their martial arts.


    Big fire!


    The red dog jumped up in the direction of the waves. Almost at the same time, he started his hand. A large amount of magma erupted from it, and all the sea water evaporated in a moment.


    The rest of the magma was all aimed at Tongren and his party, the culprit of the crisis, and they were about to be buried in the sea of fire.


    The index finger of his right hand was raised gently, and the Tong man said faintly, "don''t think that the hottest thing in the world is your Magma, and the light is the hottest thing."


    With his words, there was a firefly like white light on his fingers, which looked as if it could be extinguished at any time.


    With a cold hum of disdain, the red dog said coldly, "the light of fireflies dares to compete with the sun and the moon! Since you want to die, I will help you. Anyway, you are just a criminal pirate!"


    purify!


    With a slight finger, the light flew out, like a slow solid disease facing the direction of magma.


    All the officers and men of the Navy were stunned. Did the other Party expect this light to resist the attack of the red dog? Isn''t that too much fun? Doesn''t he know that light has no substance?


    Only Kebi doesn''t think so. In his heart, Tong people are omnipotent. He must have his reason for doing so. Even he wants to remind general Chigou to be careful.


    This trust has no reason and reason. It is simply blind, but it is also the only one who guessed the result.


    The expected magma passed through the light to bury the Tongren and their entourage, and there was no earth shaking explosion and impact.


    The light collided with the flame, and some just melted silently, and the melting side was the magma sent by the red dog.


    Sooner or later, the light destroyed the magma, but it was still not satisfied. It continued to fly forward. It was as fast as a meteor. The target was the red dog, one of the highest combat forces of the Navy.


    The red dog didn''t intend to dodge, but when he saw the power of the light, he changed his mind. However, his mind changed a little late.


    Only in time to slightly avoid the key, let the light originally aimed at the red dog''s heart deviate from the target, and the light has penetrated the red dog''s shoulder.


    There was a big hole with thin fingers on the shoulder, but there was no blood, because the wound had already been charred.


    If the red dog had not eaten the magma fruit and had high heat resistance, this blow would be enough to vaporize his whole shoulder and expose his heart.


    The supernova among the pirates hurt the Navy General with one blow. All the people watching all this couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The more surprised people were not ordinary people, but the Navy marshal in the Warring States period. He knew the previous experience of Huang ape. This day Tong people blocked each other''s ability and showed considerable ability and threat

 V1.Chapter 700

    The next sentence of the Warring States period stunned the onlookers, because he took out another telephone bug and said, "kill the hitong people with all your strength! His threat is no less than white beard!"


    Seeing that the red dog was injured, the Yellow ape suddenly stood in front of him and said, "the hitong people, aren''t they? Our previous war hasn''t ended yet. Let''s finish here!"


    Looking up and down at the Yellow ape, the Tong man slowly said a word that made the whole world tremble.


    "Go away! If you are not old and confused, you should know that you are not my opponent!"


    As a respected admiral of the Navy, Huang ape has never been contradicted like this, not to mention when it was broadcast live.


    His face suddenly became ugly. He repressed his anger and said, "the Yellow haired child speaks wildly. Since you are so anxious to die, let me give you a ride!"


    Once again, he raised the index finger of his right hand, and Tong said slowly, "you just incarnate light, but I represent light! It''s ok if you don''t change into light. If you become light, your whole person will be controlled by me!"


    The pole of light!


    With that, a little light appeared again on Tongren''s fingers, brighter and brighter, until later it even became like a shrinking sun.


    "My God! Why is it dark?" only then did someone react. It was not the light on Tong''s hands that became brighter, but the surrounding environment became darker.


    At this time, marjorya seemed to have completely entered the night. Under the cover of darkness, even face-to-face could not see each other clearly.


    Because of this, both the white bearded Pirate Group and the Navy stopped fighting at the same time. In this environment, it is easy to kill their own people by mistake.


    As soon as the eyes lit up, the surroundings returned to their original appearance again. If it weren''t for the Navy and pirates standing there face to face, it would almost make people mistakenly think that everything just now was just an illusion.


    The Yellow ape has also been stunned. Now his mind has become very complex. It is well known that the devil fruit can only appear once, but now it not only has almost the same ability fruit, but also completely surpasses the other one.


    "Stop!" Tong said coldly, with a trace of deep doubt in his tone.


    Everyone who heard his words was stunned at once, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat.


    Even white beard is no exception. Although the other side has shown obvious hostility to the Navy, it must not be taken lightly until the facts appear.


    Without any consciousness of being on the battlefield, Tong people walked to little oz like walking in their backyard.


    Hancook had already been completely stunned. She never thought that the man she liked had such strength and momentum. For her, this is the real man, which is many times stronger than those men who only look at her drooling.


    Slightly looked around, Tong people grabbed it out of thin air, and gently said, "it''s good to come in time, otherwise it''s really hopeless!"


    The place where oz fell was not far away from ace. In addition, this sentence of Tong people was not whispered. Ace asked nervously, "who are you? Do you mean Oz is not dead yet?"


    Turning his head to take a look at ace, Tong said faintly, "I was entrusted by my brother to save my brother! As for this big Mac, it''s true that I can still be saved, but it won''t work if I come back later!"


    Slowly put his hand on Oz, and Tong said to the white bearded pirate group behind him, "if you don''t want him to die, quickly carry him out to stop bleeding!"


    Puzzled and embarrassed, the people of the white bearded Pirate Group really don''t know what to do. How can they move Oz''s huge body with their strength.


    The ground trembled gently, and a big man with an ox horn helmet came here. He gently put his hand under Oz, and his hands lifted Oz''s body. However, it can be seen from his red face that moving Oz''s huge body is not easy for him.


    This man is one of the captains of the white bearded Pirate Group. His name is atmos. He can be said to be a man who can lift a tripod.


    "By the way! Don''t forget to take this thing. It may be able to be connected if it is frozen with ice. Although the foot is not as important as the hand, it will affect the combat effectiveness if it is incomplete!" Tong said, pointing to Oz''s toe cut off by dorfermingo on the ground.


    "Boy! You dare to take the man I want to kill. Don''t you want to die?" said dorfermingo with an unhappy face.


    "I see! You''re from hitong, aren''t you? Luffy asked you to come? Is he okay?" ace shouted.


    In fact, it is not that the name of Tong people is not loud enough, but that ace has not seen the appearance of Tong people.


    No matter how real the photos on the reward order are, it is difficult for people to remember them at once, not to mention the power shown by Tong people, which is not easy to associate with him.


    "Ah! I''m afraid that fool doesn''t know the news! I decided to come by myself. If he knows you''re dead and cries, I can''t get him!" Tong said jokingly, as if he didn''t feel any danger on the battlefield.


    "Boy! Don''t underestimate the power of the Navy, and don''t take it lightly because of your strong ability. If you are caught, I won''t save you!" white beard shouted.


    "You are white beard! My future opponent, but for the sake of saving elder brother ace and hating the Navy, let''s join hands once!" Tong people said the name that made the world tremble so easily, as if it was just an ordinary old man in a village.


    Dorfermingdo''s question was ignored by the other party, and they were able to chat like no one else. How can they not let him get angry.


    "Have you finished telling me what''s going on? Damn boy! If you have nothing to say, you''re going to let me send you to death!" dorfermingo roared with a gloomy face

 V1.Chapter 701

    Adultery storm


    "Dorfermingo, stop it! This guy is mine!" a voice interrupted dorfermingo coldly.


    This man is moonlight mollia. Since he was beaten half dead by Tong people last time, he has completely hated this guy and vowed to get back this face.


    That''s one of the seven martial arts. Usually, when the pirates mention it, which one is not full of admiration and admiration, but this man defeated him.


    Although the news of this incident has been blocked by the Navy, so that few people in the world know the news, it is no secret to the Navy and qiwuhai. Molia can be said to have become a laughing stock overnight.


    "Oh! I thought who was so angry? It was the great moonlight, Lord molia! Why, has your injury been cured?" said dorfermingo with a strange irony.


    Molya''s face suddenly became ugly. Now who doesn''t know that this matter has become molya''s taboo? Dorfermingo clearly said it on purpose to embarrass him.


    "So you want to play? Dorfermingo!" said Moria gloomily.


    "Forget it! Bullying the wounded is not my character. I''ll play with you when you''re cured!" said dorfermingo disdainfully.


    Looking at the two people with swords and crossbows with great interest, Tong people stayed quietly and didn''t say a word.


    Fundamentally speaking, Tong people who read the whole story are fundamentally different from Luffy. Luffy must defeat the enemy himself, but Tong people are not persistent in this way.


    Even if someone defeats his opponent, just defeat this person. It''s unreasonable to defeat a stronger opponent but lose to a worse opponent.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t you start to cherish the title of Qiwu sea? Your Excellency dorfermingo, and moonlight Moria!" it was the red dog whose shoulder was hurt.


    Unable to see the good play, Tong people frowned slightly and waved with a light covering the past, aiming at the red dog.


    "You''d better be honest with me. Don''t force me to purify you!" Tong said coldly.


    He had already seen the attack of Tong people just now. Of course, the red dog would not light his head. At this time, he could not care about face. He was a lazy donkey and rolled away from this attack.


    Five color line!


    With his fingers slightly bent, dorfermingo had already made an attack, and Tong people immediately felt that their hands and feet were bound by an invisible thing.


    "Newcomer! This is not where you should come, you haven''t reached that height!" said dorfermingo arrogantly, and even he didn''t call out Tong''s name.


    Yes, for him, Tongren is just a budding lengtouqing, which is not worth paying attention to at all!


    Even if he hurt the red dog, it was just good luck. Meeting Domingo showed that his good luck had come to an end.


    When his fingers pulled back, dorfermingo was ready to cut off Tongren''s hands and feet. His eyes were still so cold and arrogant.


    The reason why he has to choose to do it at such a time is because he doesn''t want the red dog to have something to do!


    There are two most exceptional people in Qiwu sea, namely tyrant bear and dorfermingo. The bear can be said to obey the government, while dorfermingo regards the government as his greatest reliance.


    Photochemical!


    The body suddenly became a state of light, and all the silk threads of dorfermingo fell empty and didn''t play a role.


    "Let you try the unique skill taught me by my mentor!" Tong man came to dorfermingo in an instant and said softly.


    Light speed kick!


    Even though the look of surprise and fear remained on his face, dorfermingo had been kicked out heavily, and the direction of his body falling was the wall of the naval headquarters.


    If you hit it like this, you must say goodbye to the battlefield. Dorfermingo turned around and forcibly changed the direction of flying out.


    Empty path!


    In the twinkling of an eye, he had flown into the sky along the cloth silk thread by the impact just now, but it was obvious that it was absolutely uncomfortable to be so hard. He couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Shit! It''s a low-level thing. It smells disgusting. I don''t mind sending you to die if you''re so close to me next time!" Tong man muttered with disgust on his face after kicking dorfermingo. At the same time, his feet kept rubbing on the ground. It seems that it''s not people who kicked off just now, but a pile of stinky dog shit.


    Tongren really hate Tianlong people, because the superior attitude is unbearable. If they have the opportunity to go to the concentration of Tianlong people, Tongren don''t mind killing. Maybe only the lesson of blood can let these garbage know what is equality in front of life.


    Finally, Tong man stopped his action. He smiled and said to molya who was stunned there: "molya, don''t you plan to escape? Or are you going to lose in my hand again?"


    "Light... The speed of light kicks..." mollia murmured in amazement, but her heart began to be restless.


    The same ability, the same move, and his old man just now, no doubt all these show that he has an extraordinary relationship with the Yellow ape.


    All the people in the Navy looked at the Yellow ape, and no one suspected that it was a trick of the Tong people, because his words just now were not loud, only molia and dorfermingo heard them.


    It was only when they followed Moria''s eyes to the Yellow ape that they suddenly thought of the problem.


    Although there will be no fruits of the same ability in the world, if there is that person, everything will become very reasonable!


    This man is the gifted scientist Beja punk, who is known as the strongest scientist who has surpassed the current technology for 500 years. Even before, he has begun to study artificial fruits and successfully made objects have the ability to have demon fruits.


    If Tong people are really related to yellow apes, I''m afraid only this man can do this.


    For a moment, the Yellow ape became the object of everyone''s suspicion. The Navy''s eyes had changed. Even the Warring States period of Buddha frowned slightly, and the eyes of the white bearded pirate group were much softe

 V1.Chapter 702

    Only the white beard standing in the bow was still the same expression as before, as if his expression had solidified.


    "Maybe only such a man can become the pirate king? The brave and resourceful omniscient is the last person who can laugh!" white beard thought secretly. It is obvious that he is the only one who has seen through the Tongren trick at present.


    But white beard didn''t expect that Tongren had such a clear war mind. He set up such a shocking conspiracy as soon as he appeared.


    Slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. White beard murmured, "it''s going to change! Sure enough, I''m still old. Now it''s the age of young people!"


    Marco hurriedly said, "Dad, how can you be old? You are always so strong!"


    He shook his head slightly, and white beard said with a smile, "hahaha! Marco! Being strong and always are two different things!"


    At this time, the Warring States standing next to ace kept sweeping his eyes. He looked at Tong people and yellow apes at once, as if he wanted to see something.


    Indeed, the response of the Yellow ape was too strange. Just now the Tong man just said something gently in his ear, he stopped his hand with an ugly face until the red dog was injured.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t use his ability. It was like deliberately releasing water.


    If the Yellow ape does not have the fruit ability of light, then its combat effectiveness may not be comparable to that of a lieutenant general. How can such behavior and performance make people suspicious.


    The Yellow ape''s face became more ugly. Although I didn''t know what was going on, it was obvious that everyone didn''t look at themselves very well.


    At this time, the red dog had disappeared on the battlefield. Because the scene was too chaotic, no one knew where he had gone.


    Directly ignoring the ugly mollia, the Tong man shouted to white beard, "Hey, senior! You support me first. I have a little thing to do!"


    Nodded slightly, white beard replied, "go! Be careful, kid. If you are in any danger, I can''t care about you!"


    With a slight smile, Tong people disappeared in place without answering. It seems that they have never appeared.


    Soon the Warring States period received an unexpected news: the telephone worms that broadcast the war situation were robbed, and all of them were robbed.


    There should be no slack in the battle of white beard. The Navy''s strongest combat power has been on the battlefield. The guard of the telephone bug and the person in charge of the live broadcast have no high force value at all.


    The iron faced Warring States shouted, "send someone to find it quickly! The war for a while should not be known by the world!"


    People watching the live broadcast also talked about it, because just now there was a fight across the street, and then there was a fierce shaking on the other side, as if the telephone bug had fallen to the ground.


    All the people have only one idea, that is, the rear of the navy has been infiltrated by pirates!


    "Don''t panic, because the Navy decided to interrupt the live broadcast, so I grabbed the phone bug. I believe you won''t want to miss the war!" a voice came out on the screen.


    After finding a place to place the telephone bug, Tong man came to Bai beard in a blink. He nodded and said, "senior, please send some brothers to help protect the clown Bucky. It''s very important there!"


    "White beard! Aren''t you old and immortal dead? Are you waiting for me to take your head?" krocdal interrupted them and shouted.


    Tongren and baibeard could not help frowning. It''s really angry to be interrupted like this!


    "Klockdar! Shut your mouth! Do you still want to be the running dog of the government? If not, solve the old enemy first! You and your predecessors naturally have time to deal with your grievances!" Tong people said to klockdar from a high position.


    Croc klockdar always respects the strong, not to mention that the Tongren have defeated him.


    After a little thought, klockdar turned and ran in the direction of the Warring States period. At the same time, he left such a sentence: "white beard! You''d better not die easily! Your head is still waiting for me to take it!"


    White beard didn''t pay any attention to the clamoring klockdar. Instead, he looked at Tong people and nodded with approval. Tong people''s impression in his heart increased again.


    "Marco! Let the brothers pay attention to the boy Bucky!" white beard ordered Marco to the undead bird.


    "Then thank you, master! I have to go to the battlefield and see you later!" Tong said and disappeared. When he left, he seemed to leave a bright thing, which he couldn''t see in the twinkling of an eye.


    Blinking in front of the Warring States period, Tongren smiled and shouted, "marshal, you''d better not find it. You can''t find it anyway! The world has the right to know everything. Don''t try to hide anything!"


    Although the opposite side of the screen does not know who the speaker is, it is obvious that they all agree with Tongren''s statement, because Tongren mentioned a very leading topic, that is, human rights that have been ignored for a long time in this world!


    Bucky has also been busy running with the image phone bug, because Tongren has told him everything, and Tongren also said that this matter is extremely important. It seems that if this thing is done, it is equivalent to becoming the head of the Navy.


    A group of busy soldiers soon appeared on the screen, but they were not killing the enemy, but more like looking for something.


    Through what just happened, even fools should know that the navy is looking for the missing image phone bug.


    Many people have begun to doubt it. Since the pirates did not intervene in the live broadcast and did not make any excessive remarks, why is the Navy anxious to find the telephone bug?


    In the Warring States period, he could also see the broadcast picture, and his face began to become more and more ugly. If this continues, I''m afraid the face of the whole navy will be lost.


    But he can''t tell the position in the picture. The massive soldiers summoned because of the battle have completely become the local shield at the moment!


    Of course, this was also inspired by Tong people, because baki and his gang were wearing prison clothes, so it was easy to be exposed, so Tong asked them to keep the camera on the Navy all the time

 V1.Chapter 703

    Regardless of the ugly marshal in the Warring States period, Tong Ren blinked away again. It seemed that his goal was not ace at all. It was clear that he was close, but he didn''t start.


    At the moment, the Warring States period has completely lost sight of the elusive young man in front of him. He has arranged everything tomorrow morning, but it is like a hard punch on cotton. Tongren has become the biggest variable of the war.


    Now the Tong people have only one thing to do, that is to minimize the casualties of the white beard Pirate Group.


    Even though the white bearded Pirate Group is full of talents, many of them have the ability of demon fruit, but the demon fruit is still high-grade goods after all, so there are still many ordinary people.


    The gunfire soon became sporadic, far less dense than just now, as if the two sides were about to stop fighting.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you stop the shelling?" the Warring States period frowned and sternly asked, his tone full of dissatisfaction.


    The soldiers quickly went to investigate and reported to the Warring States period. They didn''t know how to do it, but all the naval artillery exploded. They not only didn''t attack the pirates, but also killed and injured their own people.


    Of course, Tongren did all this. He created a move according to Lei Ye''s move of ainilu on the empty Island, and completely destroyed the Navy''s artillery.


    At this time, the Tong people were still in the state of light and constantly engaged in destruction. Soon, I''m afraid the only weapon that the navy can use is guns.


    Light melting!


    An unknown light accurately flew into the barrel, and then the barrel was melted into molten iron, quickly sealing the outside of the barrel.


    The soldiers who were preparing to load and launch in the back did not know at all. They unprepared lit the lead of the shell, and then they were killed and injured by the shell in the chamber.


    Such a scene is being staged on every naval fort, and the Navy''s losses have exceeded expectations.


    "Quickly implement the defense wall plan and wipe out all the pirates, otherwise the Navy will inevitably suffer serious losses!" the Warring States period said decisively.


    "But... The pirate group outside has not been attracted yet!" the Herald said suspiciously.


    He had no courage to question the Marshal''s decision, but at this critical moment, he had to ensure the accuracy of the Marshal''s orders.


    The Warring States period said solemnly, "let the shrimps go with them. As long as the white beard falls, they will be prisoners of the Navy sooner or later!"


    "Yes!" the soldier agreed and walked away quickly. But the Warring States period murmured, "I hope the red dog had better not fail, otherwise the battle will be difficult!"


    On white beard''s boat, scuyado also assassinated white beard because of the bewitchment of the red dog.


    But he had just raised his sword to pierce the white beard''s skin, and a bright thing hit the sword, and the long sword was neatly hit on the ground.


    Then came the figure of Tong man. He stood on the bow of the boat and said gently, "the guy bewitched by the Navy! Is the white beard father who gets along day and night so untrustworthy?"


    Scuyado''s eyes were about to crack and roared, "let''s die for one person. Does such a person deserve to be someone else''s father?"


    Reluctantly shook his head. Tong people looked at scuyado and said, "can you believe the Navy''s words? Don''t forget our pirate''s position!"


    Reaching out to stop Tongren''s words, white beard said gently, "let me solve this matter! Thank you for your help just now!"


    He waved his hand freely, and Tong said faintly, "that''s because you trust me! If you don''t trust me, I can''t leave that on the ship!"


    Marco couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the dialogue between the two. It turned out that Tong people had already made the layout on the ship? I didn''t even notice it.


    Looking at Tongren talking and laughing with his father, Marco even felt that it was not a new man at all, but an emperor of one of the four emperors.


    "If you don''t believe me! Just pierce my heart with your sword, but promise me to save ace! You are brothers who have died!" white beard said loudly standing in place.


    Soon the defense wall of the Navy had risen. Because of the intervention of the tongs, the plan was launched earlier than before.


    "Did you see clearly? This is what you said was framed. The navy was going to put us in the beginning, that''s why I left you outside! As for you said that I had an appointment with the Navy, then I would like to ask you who has the final say in the naval attack?" asked white beard softly.


    Scuyado looked at white beard in a daze. All the previous drops floated to his mind. For a moment, the corners of his eyes began to be wet.


    Yeah! They have experienced many life and death and storms together. Since they came here with Dad, they should have the consciousness of death, and he even questioned dad white beard because of a few casualties and provocative words from the Navy.


    Seeing that the Legion of pacifists has come and the defense wall of the navy has risen, it is obvious that the Navy''s intention is to separate the main force of the white bearded pirate regiment from them and break them one by one.


    But something strange happened. A circle of the defense wall had risen, but there was only one place where there was no movement.


    The Warring States period asked loudly, "what''s going on there? Why did you leave a gap? Didn''t you hear my order just now?"


    "Report to marshal, it seems that the position has been infiltrated by Oz''s blood, so it can''t rise!" the herald replied loudly.


    Of course, this is not only the credit of Oz''s blood, but also because the Tongren put the space blade there, and the disappeared steel wall has been completely swallowed up, so this will cause such a thing to happen.


    The red dog also appeared at this time, raised his hand and turned his arms into magma, and then shot the magma into the sky.


    Meteor volcano!


    The dense magma fell down all over the world. Because of the acceleration of gravitational potential energy, it was even more powerful than when it just got rid of it.


    Clean the hood!


    Tong people waved and threw out a light mask, covering everyone under the light mask

 V1.Chapter 704

    "Don''t do that! I still have a boat hidden underground!" said white beard in amazement.


    Tongren smiled and whispered to white beard. He only heard white beard nodding his head again and again.


    While talking, the magma rain has fallen one after another, all on the light mask, and disappeared in a moment. It seems that everything is just an illusion.


    "Damn! It''s that ability again. Is this boy really the apprentice of the Yellow ape?" the red dog couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    "Let''s rush to the gap with all our strength. We must not delay any more!" Tongren shouted loudly.


    When he shouted this sentence, his face was obviously red. It was obvious that it was definitely not easy to open such a big defense cover.


    The Pirates of the white bearded Pirate Group rushed desperately towards the gap. The destruction plan of the Tong people just now had a very significant effect. The Navy without artillery can only fight with cold weapons and guns. Obviously, these weapons can''t pose much threat to the capable.


    It was easy to rush out of the gap, and they were greeted by a dense number of navy soldiers.


    For fear that Tongren couldn''t support it, white beard didn''t leave very attentively. He quietly waited for all his children to rush out of the gap, and then laughed brightly and said, "hahaha, thank you, brother!"


    Tongren didn''t answer this. He said solemnly, "elder, don''t you really want to go back with us?"


    Slightly stunned, white beard said in amazement, "what? Have you seen my plan?"


    "If you die here, it will be a very dangerous thing!" Tong said seriously.


    "The times are progressing! The future belongs to you young people! I am the remnant of the last era, and my reputation has affected your light, so I must follow in the footsteps of my old opponent Roger!" white beard looked at the energetic children rushing to the Navy, muttering in his mouth, and did not know whether he was talking to Tongren or talking to himself.


    Tong man shook his head and said, "but you seem to forget a person whose goal is to steal your power!"


    White beard looked at Tong''s face and said, "so, are you afraid of the power of aging?"


    Shan smiled and looked at his white beard. Tong people respectfully said, "our goals are the same now. The greater your strength, the happier I am!"


    "Vibration can''t distort light, and from my point of view, I''m afraid your ability is not the ability of demon fruit!" white beard said meaningfully.


    "But that man is Blackbeard, the man who personally sent ace to the Navy. If it was him, would you be indifferent?" Tong said solemnly.


    "Then burn the old corpse! I know you have this ability! Twenty years ago, Roger, the pirate king, opened the era of the great pirate with his own death. Today, my white beard will also open a new era with his own death! This is not something that individuals can control, but determined by the times!" Bai Hu said as he walked.


    Mingming should be smaller as he goes, but at this time, he becomes bigger and bigger in Tongren''s eyes.


    Before, Tong people didn''t understand this man very much. He thought that white beard''s death just made many innocent people lose shelter, but until today, he finally realized that white beard did it entirely for an era.


    "As you wish! I''ll burn your body, because it''s not that I''m afraid of this ability, but that Blackbeard uses this ability to harm people!" Tong man clenched his fist and said secretly.


    "Stop! You can only stop here! The veteran among the pirates!" the red dog saw that the attack just now had no effect, so he directly intercepted in front of white beard.


    "Go away! Kid! You''re not my opponent!" white beard said loudly with a big knife in his hand.


    Dog eats Red Lotus!


    A torrent of magma rushed straight towards white beard, and the target was white beard''s heart.


    Facing the fatal blow close at hand, white beard was calm and terrible. He clenched his hand and took back his arm, and then hit the red dog with a heavy punch.


    The crisp sound spread all over the square, and the air was full of spider web cracks. A simple attack even caused such a prestige, and the air seemed to be broken.


    The earthquake seemed to hurt the red dog. Tong people penetrated his shoulder. Coupled with the blow of white beard, the corners of his mouth began to slowly exude blood.


    "Go away!" he waved his hand gently, and white beard said in a tone that was like driving away wild dogs.


    Ghost dog!


    Who knows that red dog didn''t lose combat effectiveness, but he went on to attack with the a move of the magma.


    White beard has been treated for many years, and his body has begun to become inseparable from those drugs, so he will stand in the bow for so long.


    The more powerful the attack, the greater the shock to himself. White beard''s body is too bad to bear his own attack.


    This slight delay is enough to change the result of the whole battle. The red dog''s magma arm directly opened a big hole in the belly of white beard.


    Tongren, who had just spent a lot of physical strength, didn''t have time to fight. Such a huge wound can quickly make people lose their combat effectiveness just by bleeding, not to mention the white beard who has long been terminally ill.


    "Go away!" he shouted angrily again. White beard kicked the red dog away with one foot, as if it were a dead dog.


    Looking at the big hole that obviously showed his internal organs, Tong people said, "senior, let me stop the blood for you first!"


    Before white beard could answer, he had already shot. The burning light carefully avoided the internal organs and scorched the whole wound.


    After all, it''s still a battlefield and can''t be treated carefully. What''s more, Tong Ren is not a doctor.


    "Go and save ace! Don''t worry about me!" white beard supported his body with a big knife, as if the wound was on someone else

 V1.Chapter 705

    At this time, Hankuk also found a chance to meet him. She whispered, "Tong man, my concubine has got the handcuffs and keys handcuffed on ACE''s hand! Take them to save him!"


    Although Tongren couldn''t use the key at all, he still couldn''t bear to disobey Hankuk''s kindness. He said a soft thank-you and rushed to the place of the scaffold.


    In the sudden state, Tong people don''t have to worry at all. No one can stop him who has turned into a light body.


    I don''t know whether it is because the raw material is the devil fruit, or whether the ability has its own shortcomings. The ability of this sacred fruit is indeed stronger than the devil fruit. At least, it is not afraid of the ability of the sea and the sea floor stone.


    However, its disadvantage is really a headache, that is, he can''t touch anyone in the state of light body.


    This is why he habitually uses the purification ability. If he can''t cause physical attack on the enemy, he can only use the heat similar to magic to cause damage to the enemy.


    In the final analysis, the divine fruit is like an upgraded version of the devil fruit. Just like the speed of light kick of the Yellow ape, he can only attack when he has not completely become a light body.


    At this time, the square is full of navy soldiers. It''s really convenient to blink over, but how ace wants to come is still a problem.


    "Let''s close our eyes!" Tong man said faintly to white beard. He didn''t take into account each other''s identity in his tone. Instead, he was more like telling an ordinary old man. To be exact, he was talking to his grandfather.


    Since the other party does not hesitate to make a big fuss and push the city to find a way to save ace, it shows that the young man in front of him is absolutely credible, and judging from his ability, his future achievements will never be under him. White beard has placed everything on him.


    At the command, all the members of the white beard Pirate Group closed their eyes in accordance with the order. Many of these members were saved by white beard. Even if they really let them die, they will go as long as they understand what they said.


    Hot flash!


    In the eyes of the Navy, since the opponents have made such an unwise choice, of course they will not hesitate. If they close their eyes on the battlefield, they will have the consciousness of death.


    The whole world as like as two peas, and then suddenly darkened, just like the ability of Tong people to show.


    Only a few experts understood what was going on. Tongren just detonated a dazzling light. The high brightness has seriously damaged the Navy''s eyes.


    Even because the injury was so heavy that the soldiers didn''t feel the pain they should have.


    Even with their eyes closed, the white bearded pirates felt a hot light penetrating their eyelids, making their eyes very uncomfortable.


    Rao is ready in advance. When they open their eyes again, they still feel bursts of Venus.


    But when they saw that all their opponents seemed blind and looked around blankly, their complaints were immediately thrown out of the sky.


    This is a good chance for thousands of years. If the other party had closed their eyes so obediently earlier, how could their propulsion speed be so slow.


    With the roar of knives and guns and a tight breath, the navy has suffered a large number of casualties, and even stampedes have occurred among some sailors who do not know what happened.


    "Everyone obey the order! Stay on alert and retreat!" the field marshal of the Warring States period quickly issued an order. You know, it''s still live now. If those citizens see such a thing happen, won''t the Navy lose face?


    After years of training, there was finally a chance to reflect the results, and all the navies retreated back under the command of the marshal.


    The attack of the other party was dissolved in just a moment. The Warring States Army thought secretly, "after all, I''m still an inexperienced little pirate! If you want to compare your mind with me, it seems to be a little worse!"


    But Tongren''s face is still with that eternal smile. It seems that nothing in the world is really worth his moving.


    "No! The other party''s purpose is not to kill, but to clear the way!" the Warring States period suddenly realized and remembered.


    After thinking for a long time, the Warring States period finally admitted that he really had no countermeasures.


    "Is this guy really a young man under the age of 20? How clever his brain is!" thought the Warring States period with a headache over his head.


    This is a very common lesson in modern military theory. We can even find many classic cases casually.


    The enemy has become a general. If he doesn''t save it, he will die. If he saves it, he will lose his troops. This is obviously a difficult decision.


    There has always been a tradition in the Navy that as long as they can get a strong opponent by sacrificing a certain amount, they will never be stingy with sacrifice.


    But now this situation is very obvious. No amount of sacrifice can change anything, because the eyes of the navy have been knocked out.


    Soon the officers and men of the navy have retreated to the execution platform. At this time, they can be said to have retreated. In other words, as long as they lean against the execution platform, they must be the enemy in front of them!


    No matter which world it is, it makes sense that the Navy retreats. The Pirates of the white bearded pirate regiment take a step closer, but when the Navy retreats to the execution platform, they stop and confront each other at a distance of several feet.


    He nodded with satisfaction. In an instant, Tong man had come to the execution platform and came to aishe and the Warring States period.


    At the same time, there was another person, the Yellow ape, one of the three generals of the Navy.


    "Old man! I can handle it myself. Why do you have to do it yourself?" Tong said with a smile, with a trace of respect in his tone.


    Light speed kick!


    Huang ape finally couldn''t help it. He knew that if he didn''t do it again, the Warring States period would not give up.


    control!


    While everyone''s eyes were focused on the Yellow ape''s feet, Tong man''s fingertips quickly turned into a light, and easily cut off the handcuffs made of hailou stone

 V1.Chapter 706

    "Old man! Please give you everything! Then we''ll meet in the same place!" Tong people said such a sentence gently and jumped off the scaffold with ACE.


    Everyone was stunned. Although they didn''t hear what Tongren said, they didn''t think Tongren could avoid such a high-speed blow!


    When everyone looked at each other, something amazing happened. The object of Huang ape''s full attack was the marshal of the Warring States period.


    Buddha form!


    Something was wrong long ago in the Warring States period. He turned into a giant Buddha in time to block the blow.


    "Yellow ape! What are you doing? Are you betraying the Navy?" said the Warring States period.


    No wonder the Warring States was so angry. You know, all this was in full view of the public. If only people inside the Navy saw it, he could issue a prohibition command, but how should so many ordinary people deal with it?


    "Get away! I can''t control my body!" said the Yellow ape in panic.


    Yes, now the Yellow ape is really in such a state. He usually controls his shining legs to kick others, but now he is completely controlled by his legs.


    After all, Tongren had already reminded him that the power of light was only controlled in front of him.


    The expression on his face was constantly changing. It seemed that the Warring States period was analyzing whether the Yellow ape was telling the truth or lying.


    After a long time, he sighed slowly and said, "do you think you did anything special before this situation!"


    After such a reminder, Huang Yuan remembered that he had suddenly become out of control because of photochemical before.


    Thinking of this, he quickly returned to his previous form, and sure enough, he regained control of his body.


    All this is seen in the eyes of the Warring States period. He, who is known as the wise general, really can''t understand whether the Yellow ape really can''t control or pretend.


    "Go back to the rear first! Wait until the war is over!" the Warring States ordered coldly.


    After all, this matter has overturned common sense. No matter how smart people are, they can''t help being suspicious, even marshal of the Warring States period is no exception.


    Before the Yellow ape answered, he continued to give orders: "all pursuit! White beard and ACE must not be spared!"


    Speaking of it, this matter was caused by Tongren''s soft heart, because there were too many people involved in this matter, and he didn''t have the heart to let all these navies go blind, so everyone has basically recovered their eyesight in this moment.


    Although ace looked very weak, it was entirely because the power of the devil fruit was suppressed by the hailou stone handcuffs. He joined the battle immediately after he was free.


    He didn''t like those who hurt his brothers and dad. He killed them as soon as he shot.


    Divine fire. I don''t know fire!


    A huge long gun composed of a flame swept down an unknown number of navies in one stroke, and all the fallen people were burned to varying degrees.


    On the other side, the lieutenant general and senior general surrounded white beard, who was seriously injured, and had a lot of determination to kill him.


    "Dad! I''m saved! Let''s retreat quickly!" ace shouted with excitement.


    "No! I decided to stay here! You go back to the new world!" white beard said firmly.


    With his arms outstretched, two huge fists hit the air heavily, and then the whole island shook violently.


    With his movements, the broad back of white beard also showed up, and there were no defects or wounds on it.


    Somehow, a sentence suddenly appeared in Tong people''s mind, which was once said by Solon.


    "The wound on the back is a disgrace to a soldier, because it is the trace left by those who escape!"


    All the pirates suddenly had an idea. It turned out that father white beard didn''t intend to go back when he came here.


    For a time, everyone''s heart was sour, and their eyes couldn''t help but burst into tears. They were unwilling to leave the fatherly white beard!


    "Listen! This is my last order as a captain. If you still regard me as a father, listen to me and hurry back to the new world!" white beard said loudly, not affected by the vibration under his feet.


    When the vibration stopped, a huge crack had appeared on the whole island, and the Navy had separated from the pirates.


    Then, facing the direction of the Warring States period, he said, "I know what you are afraid of, but that day will eventually come! Twenty years ago, Roger opened the prelude to the era of the big pirate with his own death. Today, I will use my old bone to open the prelude to a new era!"


    Then the big knife in his hand fell heavily, and his open arms didn''t look like fighting back.


    The navy was about to rush to kill white beard. At this time, a voice said loudly, "stop! You can''t move that man!"


    The white beard, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils narrowed slightly and clenched his fists again.


    "Oh! Isn''t this captain Blackbeard? Why didn''t the man you chose in the prison bring it?" Tong man joked with a ironic smile.


    In fact, Blackbeard is quite wronged. His hard preparation was destroyed by Tongren.


    Before they left, they had hypnotized the soldiers at the justice gate, so he received the news of the pouring out of the Navy early in the morning.


    Therefore, after the hasty detoxification, they left quickly, and the plan to select their men was completely ruined.


    Although he is not afraid of the strength of those people, he doesn''t want to be the pioneer of the white beard Pirate Group. You know, white beard is one of his goals!


    It was in this way that the Tong people avoided the situation of meeting all the combat power of the Navy. After receiving the news of Blackbeard''s departure, the Warring States period felt that it should focus on the battle with the white beard pirate regiment, so they ordered all the staff to return.


    Even though there was no evidence, Blackbeard thought that this matter must have something to do with Tong people, so he was very upset when he saw Tong people again, not to mention the obvious ridicule in each other''s words

 V1.Chapter 707

    "It was you who managed to escape from the propulsion city. You''re really lucky!" said Blackbeard with an ugly face.


    Tongren directly ignored him, but said seriously to yuzhixiliu: "I didn''t expect you to go on such a road after all. I hope you can wake up as soon as possible!"


    Blackbeard is so embarrassed that he is now a popular figure.


    First, he became one of the seven armed seas from an unknown little man. He also handed ace, one of the captains of the white bearded pirate regiment, to the Navy for disposal, and then betrayed the Navy.


    Which of these magnificent events is not frightening, but the hairy boy in front of him doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    "Xiliu! Let''s get rid of white beard first! Our goal is white beard!" whispered Blackbeard.


    But Tongren didn''t give him any time to respond. Tongren asked loudly, "Blackbeard, do you dare to fight with me?"


    This is tantamount to provocation. If Blackbeard thinks so, I''m afraid it will become a laughing stock between pirates in the twinkling of an eye.


    But white beard''s ability is also what he has coveted for a long time, which really puts him in a dilemma!


    Being able to endure so much time on white beard''s boat is enough to know that Blackbeard is a person who can tolerate. Since white beard''s ability must be obtained, it''s better to pretend to be arrogant!


    "You are not qualified to fight with me! If you are not convinced, you can go to the new world and I will accept your challenge!" Blackbeard shouted, looking down at the Tong man.


    "I''m afraid I can''t! I''m the power of light, and you are the power of darkness. As long as I see you, I can''t help fighting with you to the death! I''m really curious, whether your darkness devours my light or my light breaks your darkness!" Tong Ren still said faintly with a smile, but his tone was deeply beyond doubt.


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted: "this man is the one who let ace go. He must not be allowed to leave here!"


    The Navy, stunned by Blackbeard''s appearance, reacted at once. They immediately rushed up. It seemed that Tongren''s head could be taken off with just a wave of his hand.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Tong people shouted in a low voice without anger: "get away from the guy who is in the way. This is beyond your ability!"


    With his words, an invisible pressure began to spread out, and many navies fell to the ground at once.


    "Oh, my God! This young man may become the overlord of one party in the future!" whispered the members of the white bearded Pirate Group.


    Speaking of this, it has been recognized by the pirate world. People who become the overlord of one party may not have the domineering color, but the owner of the domineering color must be able to separate one party.


    Overlord color and domineering spirit represent not only a kind of strength, but also a kind of qualification or a certificate of qualification.


    aurora!


    After solving those obstacles, Tong man came to Blackbeard in a blink, lowered his voice and said, "your goal is to get white beard''s ability to shake fruits? I can tell you clearly that if you don''t beat me, you can''t beat white beard!"


    Black beard Di Qi''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Tong Ren indefinitely. He didn''t know what ghost idea he was thinking.


    After a long time, black beard bit his teeth and said, "OK! Then I''ll fight you! Since you''re so anxious to die!"


    Secret cave way!


    The darkness kept spreading at the foot of Blackbeard. In the blink of an eye, it had come to the foot of Tong people, as if it wanted to devour Tong people.


    Chaoyang!


    The light suddenly appeared at the feet of Tong people, but it was not as dazzling and strong as before, just like a candle flickering in the wind.


    Seeing the Tong man''s move, Blackbeard disdained and said, "it seems that the battle just now also consumed a lot of strength! Do you really have to do it with me? If you want to go back on your word, it''s still time to follow me. It''s no worse than now!"


    Tongren''s answer was unexpectedly straightforward, and the people around him were stunned by the answer.


    "Good!"


    Ha ha, with a smile, Blackbeard stretched out his generous palm and seemed ready to welcome new partners.


    The members of the black bearded pirate group who just looked dignified suddenly became happy. They have seen the ability of Tong people. It is definitely a headache to oppose such a person.


    The members of the white bearded Pirate Group suddenly became angry. It seemed that knowing such a person without a position made them feel ashamed.


    But Tongren''s next words broke everyone''s eyes. Tongren said faintly, "if you can give me the position of captain of Blackbeard Pirate Group and are willing to be a cow and a horse for me all your life, I will promise you!"


    Dicky''s face suddenly looked ugly. Unexpectedly, the young man in front of him dared to tease himself.


    "Oh! Long live!" the members of the white bearded Pirate Group cheered at once, and the anger on their faces had long disappeared.


    This is the power of overlord. It can be regarded as demagoguery. No matter how powerful you are, you will be affected by this kind of person.


    "Don''t hurry! Don''t you need to carry out the captain''s order?" Tong man turned and shouted to the white bearded Pirate Group.


    Everyone reacted at once. Now is not a happy time. The Navy officers and men are still eyeing each other.


    Looking at the escaped figure of the pirates, the red dog who didn''t know when to come back said loudly: "what the myth of white beard is just a group of cowards! White beard is just that!"


    Ace stopped suddenly. He said with a gloomy face, "what did you say just now? I will never allow you to insult Dad!"


    "Ace! Remember, a person''s reputation won''t be easily slandered by others. Even if you beat red dog today, it only increases your reputation. It doesn''t increase or decrease in the slightest to the elder white beard! Everyone worked so hard to save you. Do you want everyone''s blood to flow in vain?" Tongren shouted like a loud bell

 V1.Chapter 708

    "Ah! What Tongren said is right. Everything of the white beard Pirate Group will be entrusted to you! You must not ruin my efforts! My son, ace!" white beard laughed and said.


    It is hard to think that a person who is about to die can still laugh like this, as if he had expected this day, or he has been waiting for such a day.


    "I won''t let you succeed! As long as it''s evil, we''ll eradicate it! Not to mention this guy is a man with demon blood!" said the red dog darkly.


    "Your opponent is Lao Tzu!" white beard hit him hard again, and the island shook violently again.


    Under the dissuasion of Marco and others, ACE took a look at the tall back of white beard, and finally fled towards the coastline with tears in his eyes.


    Oath is important, but when a person carries more important things, those are just things that should be left behind!


    There will be no next time. I must become stronger and never escape again! Ace swore in his heart.


    In this way, Blackbeard was intercepted by Tongren, white beard blocked the red dog, and the Green Pheasant was delayed by joz.


    As for the Yellow ape and the Warring States period, one did not dare to use his ability casually, while the other had to guard against his accomplices with Blackbeard.


    There are only some officers and men in the navy who can chase and kill ace, but Kapp is the only one who can really threaten them. Moreover, he doesn''t have the heart to shoot ace at all.


    Looking around, there were all fallen ordinary pirates and Marines, who had been seriously injured in the battle and lost the ability to move.


    Although the battle scene has become smaller, the destructive power has greatly increased. Each of these capable people has the power to destroy the city with his hands and feet. The casualties of those seriously injured without treatment and transfer are further expanding.


    War brings only destruction. Whether enemies or friends, there will be huge losses. In a corner where everyone doesn''t pay attention, a person is undergoing painful and difficult transformation.


    In addition to the confrontation between Blackbeard and Tongren, the light of Tongren was weak, but it did not retreat. Although Blackbeard''s dark power was strong, it could not annihilate the light.


    "The darkness before dawn, no matter how powerful, can''t resist the first ray of sunshine of the sunrise. You''d better not make unnecessary resistance!" Tong said easily.


    At this time, Blackbeard''s face has been covered with cold sweat. The growing boy can easily resist the darkness. It must not be enough for him to leave his life. Otherwise, it will definitely become a big trouble for him in the future.


    scorching sun!


    The light began to gradually become strong from weak, and in the blink of an eye, it had bloomed a dazzling brilliance.


    And Blackbeard''s dark power retreated like a tide, as if afraid of something and avoiding something.


    He took a solemn look at Tong man. Blackbeard slowly stretched out his palm, and wisps of black smoke began to emanate from his face.


    Tongren''s body also began to tremble, and seemed to compete with any great power.


    White beard was pierced by the red dog again because of his temporary negligence, and more blood flowed down from him.


    The balance of victory has begun to tilt in the direction of optimism. The only thing to be thankful for is that ACE successfully escaped to the shore under Karp''s intentional drainage!


    It is obviously not easy to hurt the overlord in the sea, and the red dog has leaned down panting.


    But more Navy officers and men swarmed in like flies smelling blood. The scene of knife light and bullets flying together was really spectacular, like gorgeous fireworks seeing white beard off.


    Born on the battlefield, died on the battlefield. This is probably what white beard is most proud of, isn''t it?


    By the time the Navy stopped the attack, the white beard was completely red with blood, even the proud white beard was no exception.


    His breath was very weak, and he was about to die here. All members of the white beard Pirate Group suddenly felt sour. Even if they had left the scene, they still had this bad hunch.


    Although there is no blood connection, but living together for so many years, feelings have surpassed the real father and son!


    After a deep breath, white beard shouted with his last life: "go find it! Onepiece exists!"


    Laughing, he seemed to laugh at the classes in the world and the incompetence of the naval government.


    The laughter gradually became weak until he couldn''t hear it at all. White beard finally ended his life of wandering on the sea.


    Light speed kick!


    The Tong man caught by Tiqi kicked off the defenseless Tiqi. White beard was right. His weakness was that he was too arrogant.


    In the past, he has completely lost his vigilance because of his invincible fruit ability, so he was hit by Tongren so easily.


    "Senior! Let me give you a ride!" Tong man ignored the black beard flying backwards, but came to white beard in an instant.


    Annihilation!


    I don''t know how Tong people did it. White beard suddenly lit a raging blue flame, which looked very beautiful and dreamy.


    "Damn it! Stop him!" black beard dicks gave orders to his men regardless of the pain.


    Without hesitation, Oka pointed his gun at Tong people and began to pull the trigger. It seemed that he wanted to solve Tong people with one blow.


    The bullet passed through Tong man''s body without stopping, but there was no trace left on him.


    "This... How is it possible?" Oka couldn''t help standing in the same place, and there was a storm in his mind.


    This is probably a secret that only he himself can know. Privately, he has been collecting turret stones and manufacturing a lot of turret stone warhead bullets.


    Of course, this number will not be many, because the hardness of the hailou stone determines its processing difficulty. Therefore, he is willing to use these bullets only when he meets those who can''t solve them.


    Because the war on the top was very important, he made an exception and used the bullet of hailou stone warhead this time.


    With these bullets, he was even sure to kill Tiki, but he couldn''t do the slightest harm to the Tong people. How could he not be surprised

 V1.Chapter 709

    Lafite, bashas and poison Q have also rushed up at this time and launched their strongest moves. As expected, Tong people were beaten and fell to the ground, but there were no scars.


    Light speed kick!


    A tong man who swept his legs and pretended to be knocked down directly put down all the people and horses opposite, and there was indeed a horse in it.


    The blue flame didn''t know what it was. In the blink of an eye, it had burned the body of white beard, and even left no ashes.


    "I don''t know if you can still get the ability to shake the fruit?" Tong people jokingly looked at Blackbeard''s angry face and said.


    The faces of the black beard Pirate Group became not so good-looking, not because of the pain of the blow just now, but because black beard seemed to say that if it failed this time, the Pirate Group would be dissolved.


    "Now is not the time to think about that. If I don''t kill this boy, I won''t dissolve the Pirate Group!" Blackbeard said gnashing his teeth.


    Tongren said with a smile, "I''m really honored to let the famous Blackbeard remember!"


    Then he turned to the Navy Marshal Warring States and said, "Hey! I don''t know if the navy is interested in getting involved!"


    "Order all of them to attack the hitong people. We must not let him leave here. Otherwise, it will inevitably become a major problem for the world government in the future!" said the Warring States period coldly.


    With a smile of indifference, Tong said sarcastically, "you can do whatever Dicky wants. If the age gap between you two is not too big, I''m afraid I really want to think Dicky is your illegitimate son, Warring States adult!"


    Whether it was Blackbeard or marshal of the Warring States period, no one would and could not take this sentence as a compliment. Their faces were ugly.


    The battle is about to start again. The focus of the whole war vortex has quietly shifted from the dead white beard and ACE who rushed to the shore. Tong people will become the biggest target next!


    "Want to fight? That''s what you want! If you don''t hurt and cry, you won''t know you''re afraid!" Tong man stood in place and said loudly.


    Standing at the bottom looking at the Tong people with the Warring States period and black beard, there was an inexplicable condescending momentum.


    "Stop! Please don''t fight! If it goes on like this, more people will die. Please... Don''t trample on life!" a young voice shouted hysterically.


    The corners of Tongren''s mouth also couldn''t help smiling. He said in his heart: "have you awakened? What a lucky guy! Then, bravely bear the pain that men should bear!"


    It was on the battlefield that this man awakened the overbearing Kirby. He finally couldn''t help the pain of the disappearance of those voices and shouted out bravely.


    "Red hair should have come? If you don''t come again, I''m afraid Kirby and I will die here?" Tong said in his heart.


    Although he looks fearless on the surface, and his body is not abnormal at all, in fact, his fatigue has far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    It''s still too early to take part in the war of those overlords now! Although it was a war he had to participate in.


    "Now I''ll announce the armistice! I''ll accompany those who want to continue fighting! I hope everyone present can give me face, otherwise I''m afraid I have to find my face!" an overbearing voice suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Then the cheers of a group of people rang out, as if in response to their king.


    Red haired shanks, finally arrived!


    In order to stop kaiduo, he wasted too much time. Otherwise, how could he arrive here so late.


    The Warring States period frowned and said, "I refuse! The hitong people must be destroyed, and he will become a big trouble for the Navy!"


    "What''s to be afraid of the a vulnerable boy? And you''ve got a lot of the serious problems. Do you really care about one more?" said red haired shanks faintly.


    But his hand has deeply expressed his position, because his hand has been pressed on the hilt of the sword.


    Shanks is right. If the navy has a big problem, I''m afraid the four emperors are indispensable. Why care about such a growing little guy.


    Seeing that the expression of the Warring States period had loosened, shanks said again: "and the loss of the Navy this time is not small? Can the Navy really support the two people fighting with the four emperors in succession?"


    This sentence finally became the last straw to overwhelm the camel. The Warring States period waved gently like a deflated ball and said, "the war is over!"


    It is really an unprecedented thing that the just Navy should compromise with the evil pirates!


    Even so, the news can be spread by word of mouth. If it is really published in the newspaper, I''m afraid none of the whole newspaper will survive. This is the darkness of the world government.


    "Thank you! Then I hope you can promise me one more thing!" shanks said with a smile.


    "Shanks! You''d better not take an inch! The Navy just doesn''t want to cause unnecessary casualties, not afraid of your red haired Pirate Group!" the red dog said gnashing his teeth, as if he wanted to rush up to fight shanks.


    "Let him go on! I want to hear his request!" the Warring States period quietly interrupted the red dog, who seemed very tired.


    Red hair smiled and said, "I hope the marshal can let the white bearded Pirate Group return to their ship after death, and the wounded can be treated! After all, these are also fresh lives, and your goal has been achieved long ago, haven''t you?"


    After a little thought, the Warring States period nodded and said, "that''s good! It just saves us from dealing with these bodies!"


    Then he said loudly, "no one can raise any objection. Let me bear the consequences of this matter!"


    With a smile and a nod, shanks looked at the Warring States period to express his gratitude, and then put his eyes on Tong people.


    "You did a good job, kid!" shanks nodded approvingly, his eyes full of affirmation.


    "You are shanks! The next era will be my opponent?" Tong Ren''s words are not so friendly. His expression seems to be joking and very serious

 V1.Chapter 710

    Although I don''t know whether Tong Ren is serious or joking, there is no doubt that he will become the focus of the whole world.


    The newcomers fighting side by side with white beard are like the red haired shanks, one of the four emperors, who challenge.


    Even if he is really just joking, not everyone can have this courage. Shanks is the one who can crack the deck with his own arrogance!


    "Ha ha! We''re not enemies, are we?" shanks replied with a laugh.


    Tongren also laughed, and then said very seriously, "come to my boat! How about it?"


    Everyone present looked at him like an idiot and wanted to attract shanks, one of the four emperors.


    Shanks was not angry at all. He pointed to the members of the red haired Pirate Group and said, "I really want to follow you, but I don''t trust my incompetent men!"


    This is no euphemistic refusal. All the people look at the people of Tiantong with ironic eyes.


    "Well, let''s come together. It''s just that my boat is not very big!" Tong answered without thinking.


    This means that shanks should give up his position to be a kid like him, and he is still the one with a boat upside down.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Shanks really didn''t know what to say. He was one of the four emperors. Are the boys so bold now?


    "How''s Luffy? Have you heard from him?" shanks asked anxiously, his words full of concern for Luffy.


    Tongren said directly, "ah! It seems that he has lost his companions, but he can''t die. Don''t worry!"


    The dialogue between the two people surprised many people. The identity difference between the two people was so great that they talked like this.


    Jesus also came up at this time and asked about his son usop. He was very excited in his words.


    While they were talking, shanks suddenly said, "this is not a place to talk. Let me get rid of the idle people first!"


    Everyone almost couldn''t help but be surprised again. This is marinfando, the naval headquarters. They were talking about their daily life as if there were no one else.


    "Dicky! How''s it going? Do you want a war?" shanks pointed at Dicky with black beard. There was no doubt that he was domineering in his words. It seemed that he didn''t know how to refuse other people''s challenges.


    Shanshan smiled, and Dicky said with a strange smile: "it''s not the time to fight you now! Little guys, let''s withdraw! But to tell the truth, those scars really add a lot of manliness to your face!"


    This sentence is tantamount to provocation. You know, he left those scars on shanks'' face!


    After a few steps, Blackbeard stopped as if he remembered something. He turned his head and said gloomily, "I hope you can live to the new world. I''ve booked your head!"


    Tongren said without fear: "do you want my head? As long as you have that ability, come and take it at any time!"


    Red hair can''t leave for the time being, because he has to pay attention to the actions of the Navy. I''m afraid he can''t leave until the pirates move away all their companions!


    Although the Warring States period was the supreme commander of the Navy, it was a pity that he also had superiors, such as the mysterious five old stars.


    At the invitation of red hair, Tong people decided to have a chat on shanks'' ship for the time being, which can be regarded as getting to know shanks in advance!


    Even if you don''t have to fight him, one day Tong people will become beyond his existence.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that before leaving, Tong people asked a very stupid word in front of the world.


    "If I want to be the pirate king, do you have any opinion?" there is a kind of meaning that the other party will fight if he doesn''t agree.


    With a helpless shrug, shanks said casually, "no problem! You''d better ask Luffy about this sentence. That''s his childhood dream!"


    Nodded, Tong man walked towards the red haired pirate ship without saying a word, as if he had got a very important promise.


    Hankuk also followed behind the Tong people on the pretext that the agreement had been completed, ignoring the Navy''s eyes.


    Eagle eye also said goodbye to the Warring States period. In fact, even if he didn''t say goodbye, everyone knew he couldn''t count on it, because when red hair first came, he had stood on the side of red hair, and his position was self-evident.


    Hankuk, the female emperor, worshipped Tongren even more. If she had been full of affection and love for Tongren before, she now worships Tongren even more.


    Perhaps it is because of the preconceived view that Tongren is an idiot in others'' eyes. In her opinion, it is called aboveboard and aboveboard. The behavior of not knowing heaven and earth has also become a symbol of a man.


    Red hair and Tong people walked side by side, as if they were still talking and laughing, while Hankuk followed behind them.


    "Blackbeard is not so easy to deal with. If you meet him, you''d better not fight with him!" shanks said with concern.


    Tong shrugged and said, "if you want to be the pirate king, it''s hard to retreat! If he really wants to try!"


    Some words are just enough. Moreover, he has heard about the power of Tong people. Even if he can''t fight, I believe it''s not a problem to escape.


    Turning away, shanks said with a wink: "boy! Good luck! I didn''t expect that the famous female emperor hancook was fascinated by you!"


    Glancing at Hankuk, who followed him with a red face, a touch of tenderness appeared in Tong people''s rare eyes. He said gently: "it''s hard to tell this kind of thing clearly. Maybe this is called fate!"


    Speaking of this, Tong man suddenly said again, "do you really don''t want to come to my boat?"


    Slightly stunned, shanks laughed and said, "hahaha, wait until you become the pirate king!"


    The laughter gradually stopped. Shanks suddenly asked, "why do you have to be the pirate king?"


    Looking at shanks carefully, Tong man said firmly: "for people''s freedom and to remove those scum who do the same thing as robbers under the banner of pirate!"


    Staring at Tong Ren''s firmness, shanks''s eyes gradually became distracted. He murmured, "it seems that you already know something about D''s will! What''s more, how can you be so firm without the guidance of D''s will! I hope you will be the person waiting for the captain!"

 V1.Chapter 711

    After discussing the future action on the ship and determining the status of white beard''s successor, Hankuk, who had been listening quietly, suddenly said, "Tongren, you go back with me! The Navy will not give up!"


    After thinking about it, Tong Ren agreed with hancook''s proposal. After all, he doesn''t master his domineering spirit very well.


    "Then, please tell me about ace!" Tong stood up and said to shanks, just like a good friend for many years.


    Shanks smiled knowingly and joked, "of course, I''m afraid of Luffy''s little cry. Even if Luffy doesn''t find me, I''m afraid white beard will run out to find me!"


    I don''t know what a bloody storm such a two sentence joke has set off in the new world.


    The death of white beard represents the opportunity to win the four emperors. Many clowns, demons and ghosts also want to jump out and take a share.


    King''s landing new world is so desirable. I''m afraid even the honest pirate doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    But how can they know? In the eyes of people of that level, it is easy to build a force to sit in this position.


    Kaiduo was originally very interested in white beard''s territory, but shanks had clearly stated his position before. Even if the white beard pirate group lost white beard, once it joined hands with shanks''s red haired Pirate Group, kaiduo could not afford it.


    As for Charlotte Lingling, I think she is far more interested in sweets than in territory. It can be said that she is the most irresponsible of the four emperors.


    White beard originally wanted to cultivate ace into a pirate king. In addition, in order to let ace leave, he said to entrust the white beard Pirate Group to him, so there is no doubt that the new leader of the white beard Pirate Group is the fire fist ace.


    Because of white beard''s dying words, I don''t know how many pirate groups have sprung up, or how many pirate groups have been destroyed.


    Endless greed is the driving force of human progress, but excessive greed is really tantamount to death.


    This is the power of the four emperors. They came to the new world like emperors before they died. After they died, they can still control the changes of the times.


    Under the joint strangulation of the two pirate groups, all the Lucky Pirates died and scattered, and they can no longer gather into effective combat effectiveness.


    The baptism of blood and failure finally made them understand that even the tiger who has lost its claws and teeth is definitely not what they can lightly tassel its front.


    After a short storm, everything in the new world has returned to calm, but people''s ambition will never disappear. They will still challenge again when they feel they have enough strength.


    But the navy has been busy. I thought defeating white beard could make the pirates understand the power of the Navy, but this is not the case.


    When white beard said the existence of onepiece, more people joined the treasure hunt, and more people became pirates.


    Ace also stood firm with the help of red hair, but the death of white beard was always remembered in his heart, the death of a man who treated them like a loving father.


    At the same time, his hatred for Blackbeard has reached the peak. He vowed to catch Blackbeard in this life, otherwise he will never forgive himself.


    The fatigue of his body was much more serious than Tong people thought. He had been sleeping since he boarded the ship of the nine snake Pirate Group, and there was no sign of awakening until he came to the daughter''s country.


    Anxious Hankuk even called many doctors to diagnose and treat Tong people because of this matter, but the conclusion is surprisingly consistent, that is, Tong people are just too tired and need to rest.


    Strange to say, the sleeping Tongren clearly didn''t enter the water and rice, but their complexion became more and more ruddy, which also let the female emperor hancook''s heart down.


    At the same time, the task progress of the Arsenal system has been delayed. I really don''t know how to reach the standard for the task of soaking the Female Pirate emperor.


    No matter how long it took, Tong people woke up after all. As soon as they woke up, Tong people who had enough sleep shouted that they were hungry. Hancook also distressed and quickly ordered the kitchen to make exquisite food.


    As a saying goes, thirsty people can taste how sweet water is, and hungry people can taste the delicious food.


    But obviously, this delicious source has nothing to do with technology. As long as you can fill your stomach, even black bread must be delicious.


    Hankuk, who has been watching Tongren wolf down, suddenly felt dull. You know, what she wants to hear most is a compliment from her sweetheart, even if the food is not made by herself.


    Tongren, who had been eating and drinking for a while, was not so hungry. He saw the unhappiness on hancook''s face at a glance. He quickly said with a smiling face: "good food, almost made me swallow my tongue! Did you make it? Hancook! Maybe only you can make such delicious food!"


    Hearing his sweetheart''s praise, hancook had a depressed face, and suddenly there were two more red clouds on his face.


    With a shy, um, Hankook admitted impolitely, as if she had made the food herself.


    In fact, how could Tongren not know that Hankuk, as the emperor of his daughter country, would cook in person to do such a thing.


    Of course, if it is cooked, these meals are really cooked by hancook.


    "I''m going to the Navy headquarters!" Tong Ren said suddenly and seriously, but his expression obviously didn''t take it as a problem.


    Hankuk was stunned, and then reacted very strongly and said, "no! How can you go there? Don''t you know that the navy has targeted you now?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tong said indifferently, "well, my reward must be very high now? This is the glory of the pirate!"


    "When is it now? You''re still joking! Aren''t you going to think about it for me!" Hankuk said loudly, looking at the smiling face of Tong people.


    After making a silent gesture, the Tong man smiled and said, "don''t be so angry. I can''t fly away! If I don''t go, the companions on the ship are not very dangerous? Do you want me to be a person who ignores my companions?"

 V1.Chapter 712

    Hearing Tongren say this, Hankuk really couldn''t speak. Her lips wriggled for a long time before she whispered, "well... I''ll go with you, too!"


    "If you go, I''m afraid I can''t let go. Then how can I find a way to inform them?" Tong man frowned and said.


    Hankuk said quickly, "if I go, it will be very convenient for you. I''m one of the seven martial Seas! It''s a convenience anyway!"


    Looking at Hankuk''s stubborn mouth, Tong people couldn''t help kissing. Hankuk racked his brains to persuade Tong people, so he was held back in his stomach.


    His face suddenly turned crimson, as gorgeous as the petals of a peach blossom. It was so beautiful that people would have unlimited love at a glance.


    The kiss seemed to reach the end of the world, and hancook''s breath became faster and faster. At this time, she was almost out of breath.


    After a long time, Tongren reluctantly left Hankuk''s lips and looked at the shy Hankuk. Tongren even licked their lips naughtily, as if they really aftertaste the sweetness and aftertemperature above.


    The sweetheart''s action made hancook''s face redder and his head lower. He could hardly wait to be buried in his chest.


    "You stay here and wait for me, I will come back to you!" Tong said gently.


    Strong women like the empress are too overbearing to talk to her. On the contrary, gentle communication can make her accept it.


    The lips just kissed by Tong people seem to have an electric current. Hancook''s whole body is now full of a strange feeling of numbness.


    Gently leaning against Han cook on the seat, he looked at Tong people with blurred eyes, completely like Ren Jun picking.


    Although Hankuk didn''t speak, Tongren knew she must agree, because the Pirate Queen had been conquered by Tongren.


    "Then, can you lend me a boat? If my companion gets the news, I''m afraid he will find Malin Fando soon. It''s too dangerous!" Tong said with a little anxiety.


    The charming white glanced at the Tong man, and hancook said softly, "didn''t you say that my concubine has only such a ship in the daughter country? Take it if you want to use it!"


    Hearing this, Tong people couldn''t help sweating and driving the empress''s ship to the naval headquarters. I''m afraid there will never be such a swagger in the world.


    Finally, Tongren reluctantly asked the people of his daughter country to help make a small boat and rush to Malin Fando. He must arrive before everyone goes there, otherwise everyone will be arrested.


    After all, it is to sneak into the naval headquarters. If it is intercepted on the shore, it will be completely meaningless. Therefore, Tongren decided to abandon the ship and land at the place with weak defense.


    If you only fly a short distance, the ability of light will never be inferior, but it is difficult to insist on a long-distance flight. After all, Tong talent has just awakened, and his physical and mental fatigue still limits his ability.


    Due to the tight time, Tongren use wind blowing shells as power along the way. With such a way of travel, everything in the windless zone can pass through directly, so Tongren are almost moving forward in a straight line.


    Even so, it took several days on the road. Fortunately, we are far away from there. Otherwise, even if we arrive, it must be too late.


    Successfully sneaked into the naval headquarters without receiving any interference. Probably no one would think that someone would dare to come here at the end of the top war.


    Without a sound, he stunned the Navy. Tong people directly appeared in the Navy bell tower, and Dangdang''s voice immediately echoed on the island.


    The Marines were also confused by the sudden noise. They didn''t know what had happened. They looked at each other in the direction of the clock tower.


    Paparazzi are everywhere, even in the world of the pirate king. Of course, all this is due to the news distributed by Tongren along the way.


    Since the no wind belt came out of the daughter country, Tongren have been throwing some propaganda single things at sea, which clearly says that they will worship white beard at the Navy headquarters today.


    Of course, the Navy also received such news, but they didn''t pay attention to it at all. They need to know the degree of the top war, but the world knows that there must be a limit even for any idiot. Is he still going to do it right with the Navy on his own?


    Therefore, the Navy that received the news turned its attention to other places. They thought that Tongren were definitely brewing some conspiracy.


    This has become a thing that ordinary people like to talk about after dinner. Tongren, who successfully attracted everyone''s attention in the top battle, wants to break into the naval headquarters alone. If even he is arrested or simply dies there, the young generation of pirates may no longer have anyone to take action.


    Everyone didn''t believe this kind of fantasy, but the newspaper reporters didn''t think so. Anyway, their task is to find some news every day. Can they ignore the clues sent to the door?


    The report of the top battle has made them a lot of money. If such a thing happens again, the sales will be more considerable.


    Anyway, Tongren came after all, and the reporters had already made preparations nearby.


    This is the naval headquarters. If it stops near here, which pirate dares to make trouble here is the safest place in the world!


    As soon as there was a change on the island, the reporters seemed to see a rabbit''s Hound, their eyes shining, and rushed to the vicinity of marinfando.


    Dangdang''s voice was heard, and the Navy immediately issued an order to find out the cause. Tongren successfully attracted the Navy.


    The three generals also rushed to the scene and were surprised to see Tongren. The frozen fruit of Green Pheasant was restrained by Tongren, and the ability of yellow ape''s fruit of light was suppressed by Tongren.


    As for the red dog, the abnormal bulge of his left shoulder shows that he is still bandaged.


    The wounds pierced by Tongren are difficult to heal. The burnt wounds grow very slowly.


    "What are you doing here?" the Yellow ape asked with a gloomy face. He was harmed by the tongs. Now all the people in the navy who had participated in the top war secretly tell him what to do, which was completely caused by the tongs.


    Unexpectedly, such a sentence has pushed itself to the forefront of the storm, because it is too familiar after careful aftertaste

 V1.Chapter 713

    What''s more, everyone now suspects the Yellow ape, but even if he doesn''t speak, it''s the same.


    A suspected object, no matter what it does, will make everyone feel abnormal. This is the power of guessing suspicion.


    "Me? I''m the clock bearer!" Tong people said with a smile, as if the surrounding navies were vulnerable to attack.


    The sentence of sending the clock is not a good word, although I don''t know which clock Tongren is talking about.


    The lazy Green Pheasant asked coldly, "make it clear, who do you want to send the clock to?"


    Ha ha, the Tong man said loudly, "of course, it''s to send the clock to the old man with white beard. By the way, it''s an alarm to the world government!"


    The red dog said, "no matter what you''re doing here, you don''t have to go if you come!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so hospitable. I''m really flattered, but I''m a person who can''t get on the table, and a free life is more suitable for me!" Tong said with a smile.


    Then his face trembled and his voice became as cold as ice, which was more frightening than the cold wind in Jiuyou hell.


    "You are all the sacrifices I have chosen. If white beard dies, let you be buried with him!"


    The red dog disdained and said, "the mantis is the cart! Do you want to declare war on the whole world?"


    Looking back and forth at the red dog''s left shoulder, Tong man said strangely: "it seems that your disability is not only your body, but also your brain!"


    "Declare war or something, haven''t I already done it?" Tong Ren proudly looked at the Navy headed by the three generals and said.


    After what he said, many people suddenly remembered that, as Tong people said, he had already challenged the whole world.


    Looking at everyone''s expressions, Tong said again: "also, don''t think you can represent the will of the whole world. The world belongs to all mankind, and what I challenge is the decadent world government!"


    Although this sentence sounds like a joke to the Navy, it has far more impact than expected when it is spread to the whole world.


    The world belongs to all mankind. This kind of thought is no different from heresy, which has aroused the deep thinking of countless people.


    Tuotong people''s blessing, because this sentence benefits from the revolutionary army. Countless people who have been oppressed and treated unfairly have become members of the revolutionary army.


    Of course, these are later words. The Navy just wants to seize this suckling but shameless kid. If you miss this opportunity, God knows how far Tongren will grow.


    The navies have pulled out their weapons and are determined to kill the Tong people here. Of course, it has proved to be just their wishful thinking.


    "Now is not the time to fight, you can slowly enjoy the despair I bring!" Tong Renhua said with a streamer.


    All the weapons attacked the light, and there were also some weapons composed of sea floor stone, but it was obvious that no entity could attack the light.


    Even the sea is no exception. If the sea rejects light, how can its vastness be displayed in the eyes of the living people.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Tong people have appeared on the shore of Malin Fando, which is where the reporters are staying.


    Tongren has been a hot figure in the news recently. As soon as he appeared, he caused a sensation. The reporters gathered around like crazy star chasing girls, and forgot how evil and cruel Tongren were under the publicity of the Navy.


    With a sunny smile like the big boy next door, Tong people showed themselves to the world for the first time.


    "Why did you return here again? Don''t you know that the navy is hunting you?"


    "Ah! I''m here to mourn white beard and declare war again to the world government!" Tong said with a smile.


    "White beard? Is his cruel and ferocious pirate worth mourning? Or are you all the same?"


    A reporter suddenly asked. The reporters beside him couldn''t help sweating. Their hearts cursed angrily: which reporter on earth asked this taboo question? Didn''t he know he was facing a pirate?


    The expected fury did not happen. The Tongren looked serious and said, "I don''t think it''s different to simply listen to my one-sided words or simply listen to the propaganda of the world government. Only the people in the islands he ruled can really evaluate white beard!"


    "Aren''t pirates synonymous with evil? Those pirates who burn, kill, rob and commit all kinds of evil!"


    It was the reporter who asked such a sharp question just now. It was like forcing Tongren to get angry.


    "Ah! What you said seems to be the behavior of pirates, not pirates! All the pirates I know are real heroes and warriors!" Tong man still didn''t get angry, but patiently explained.


    Before everyone asked questions, he continued to say to himself: "I don''t think it''s a sin to pursue ownerless treasure, nor do I think it''s an evil to sail on the free sea and conquer the sea!"


    In a simple sentence, Tong people categorize pirates into two categories very directly, which has never happened before, but it is obvious that this statement will become an accepted statement.


    "So what is the reason why you become a pirate? Is it for fame or treasure?"


    With a smile, Tong said faintly, "if I say I''m not interested in onepiece, I''m afraid I''ll deceive myself and others, but there are more important things than that. That''s dream and freedom!"


    "If there is difficulty, go to customer service. If there is inequality, break inequality. This is an interesting pirate career!" Tong said, looking at the depths of the sea.


    Breaking inequality and yearning for freedom is also like a guiding stone, guiding everyone to a different world.


    The issue of human rights was seriously put on the table for the first time, but what makes people laugh and cry is that this man is a pirate.


    In fact, the first reaction after seeing this news was not that there was still a saying of human rights?


    But suddenly realized an idea: is there anyone else who thinks the same as me? Although this guy is a pirate.


    From the day they got the newspaper, I don''t know how many people have regarded Tongren as like-minded confidants and friends, and how many people have regarded Tongren as a pioneer who bravely questioned the government

 V1.Chapter 724

    The world is brewing another huge storm, which may sweep the whole world.


    During the whole process, Tong people didn''t mention anything about the world government, but there is no doubt that everyone tacitly thought of the world government.


    A new concept has been implanted into people''s hearts. When everyone sees Tianlong people again, they will still bow their heads, but their eyes will no longer be admiration and worship, but deep disgust and contempt.


    The whole world has become a powder keg. What is missing is an opportunity to ignite the fuse.


    All the people were attracted by Tongren''s wonderful words. No one even noticed the light shining on his clothes. This is the news he wanted to tell his friends.


    Tongren is not good at encryption and decryption, so he turns the whole information into a photo pattern according to his habits.


    This pattern is a bit similar to the sign of the sun Pirate Group, but it is a little different from that.


    It was a big circle with 3243 on the inside and five rotating arrows on the outside.


    Originally, he expected to gather together to participate in the rescue of ACE three days later, and then return to the previous place to practice, but it was obvious that everyone didn''t come as promised. I don''t know what kind of trouble they encountered.


    So Tong talent directly multiplied this time by 243, that is, nearly two years.


    As for time, he considered that the outcome of the war had changed. If he did not follow the original route, he would be out of control. In that case, it would not be a good thing for anyone.


    The three girls had been with him before, so it''s nothing to understand. As for how mecao can understand, he doesn''t worry. After all, mecao is still a boatman, and shipbuilding is naturally indispensable.


    Although he may not understand the meaning of that, he can know through calculation that both subtraction and division have long passed. If it is addition, Tongren can write the result directly.


    "Well, that''s the end of today''s conversation. It seems that the Navy doesn''t welcome us very much!" Tong people smiled and said goodbye to everyone. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared on the shore of marinfando.


    The news this time is very weighty. The boss of the newspaper didn''t dare to send it directly.


    If such anti-government news is sent out by a newspaper, it will undoubtedly provoke disaster.


    With the help of people with a heart, the behind the scenes bosses of several newspapers contacted. After some discussion, they decided to send it out.


    Not only should it be sent out, but there is no other report in the whole length. Tongren''s interview has become a special program!


    Such a surprising unification completely exceeded the expectations of the world government, so they did not do anything.


    If it is only a newspaper, sanctions can be taken, but after all the newspapers have made such a decision, the world government completely dare not act rashly. They still understand that the law is not responsible for the public.


    The destruction of all the newspapers at once will certainly cause people''s full resistance, and will only give the revolutionary army an opportunity at that time.


    But what they never expected was that even if they thought they had made the most correct choice, earth shaking changes had taken place in people''s hearts.


    "It turned out that the world government would be afraid. Even if it issued such news, it didn''t dare to do anything!"


    "Tong people are right. Mankind is the master of the world. Even the world government exercising its rights will be afraid!"


    The previous speech, coupled with the impetus behind the revolutionary army, the mankind of the whole world is quietly taking off the shackles of the past.


    Although the shackles are still there, the degree of binding is not as frightening as before.


    The foundation of the world government is quietly shaking, and they are not aware of the crisis at all.


    As for the initiator Tong Ren, he is drifting leisurely on the sea. He knows that Raleigh will wait for him in his daughter''s country, so he is not in a hurry now. Let''s relax before the emergency special training!


    On the surface, the final winners of the top war are the world governments, but in fact, they are the biggest losers.


    Tong people have achieved unprecedented victory, but several others are experiencing the biggest crisis of their life.


    Hatada had an accident during his experiment on Xiaokong island. The whole person was hit by a huge lightning and is now struggling on the edge of life and death.


    Xiangphosphorus is inexplicably involved in the battle between people and birds. Now as an outsider, she is suffering from two attacks.


    Xiaonan also inexplicably came to the cannibal island full of strange plants and was about to fall into the mouth of the giant cannibal flower.


    As for mecao, in order to become stronger and better research, he chose to accept the transformation of the human body on the science and technology island. He is in a desperate struggle with the God of death.


    Because Tong people didn''t tell you the truth before, now everyone is struggling with all their strength, and there is only one idea in their mind.


    "If I could be stronger, maybe we wouldn''t have to be separated so powerlessly?"


    Tongren certainly knows that it is very dangerous to separate everyone, but he knows that the power that brought them to the world will never let them die so easily.


    Moreover, such experience is the most suitable for everyone. God knows what kind of enemy he will encounter in the future. He will not be able to protect everyone in time every time.


    In this way, while thinking and traveling, Tong people soon returned to daughter island. Although he also wanted to see everyone early, he knew that missing should be caught and turned into strength.


    Before landing, I had seen Hankuk''s figure like a watchman stone. I didn''t know how long she had been waiting here, or what suffering she had experienced in her heart.


    Tong people can''t help sighing. They are carrying more and more things. If they don''t get stronger quickly, I''m afraid they can''t protect their loved ones.


    A blink came to the shore, and Tong said with pity, "Why are you waiting for me here so early? What if you are tired of my beloved girl?"


    The female emperor Hancock blushed, but summoned up the courage to say, "we have been married! Don''t try to get rid of me! Otherwise, even if I travel all over the world, I must find you!"

 V1.Chapter 725

    Hearing Hankuk''s worry, Tong man couldn''t help smiling. He spoiled Hankuk''s hair and said, "silly girl, how can I escape? A beautiful girl like you can''t be found with a lantern!"


    "Hey, Tongren, don''t you know how dangerous the situation is now? You unexpectedly ran to the Navy headquarters alone!" a harsh voice interrupted their sweetness. Hancook couldn''t help frowning and completely lost the clever posture of the kitten before.


    "Ah! Uncle Raleigh, have you come? Sorry, I have a reason to go!" Tong said with a smile, not angry at the other party''s tone.


    Tong people can still distinguish between concern and provocation. He can also hear the concern in Raleigh''s tone from Raleigh''s tone. How can he be angry.


    Although Hankuk is very unhappy, she won''t interrupt Tong people in front of everyone. This is probably the so-called husband singing and women following.


    With that, Tong people directly chose to change the topic. You know, it''s not so easy for the elderly who care about the younger generation.


    "Speaking of it, I want to ask Uncle Raleigh for help. I hope you don''t refuse!" Tong said with a smile.


    After all, Raleigh is also the deputy head of Roger pirate regiment. His ability to observe words and expressions is of course nothing. Since Tongren doesn''t want to mention it, of course he won''t say anything.


    After a strange look at Tong man, Raleigh thought and said, "well... If I can help, I shouldn''t refuse. Why don''t you say it first!"


    The request of Tong people is to help Raleigh cultivate his domineering spirit. At present, there are only two kinds of domineering spirit that he has awakened.


    One is the domineering spirit of seeing and hearing color. It has awakened just after eating the devil fruit. In fact, it is only pseudo domineering. If you don''t use the ability, you can''t use it, and the prediction is also very unsatisfactory.


    The other is the domineering power of overlord color. He can only use it roughly, and can''t display it purposefully.


    As for another kind of armed color domineering, he has no clue, so he thinks he needs to learn a lot.


    Although Raleigh came here to teach himself, Tong people don''t think they have to wait until the other party says it first.


    Master''s initiative to accept disciples is different from disciple''s initiative to worship teachers. Even if Riley doesn''t care about this statement, Tong people still feel that they should give enough respect to the old master of the pirate.


    Unexpectedly, Tongren said it himself first. Riley was obviously very shocked, but then he felt very comforted.


    In fact, apprenticeship and apprenticeship are similar to falling in love. Wishful thinking is certainly not as pleasant as two feelings.


    With a happy nod, Raley said with a satisfied twist of his beard, "I just want to do that, so find an island nearby as a venue!"


    "I heard that there is an island here. The seasonal gap is very obvious and frequent. Let''s just go there, master!" Tong people were very happy to see each other. They simply beat the snake and called master from the stick.


    Unexpectedly, Tongren took the initiative to ask to go to an island with the most difficult environment nearby. Although Raley''s original goal was there, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Tongren shocked him too much!


    "You know it''s so hard there, but you still want to go there? What made you choose there?" Raleigh asked with interest.


    Tongren said humbly: "I''ve heard a saying called practicing cold in winter and intense heat in summer. If you can adapt to such an extreme environment, you can exercise your strongest physique!"


    Before Raley spoke, Tong man''s eyes moved away. He looked at the magnificent sea in the distance and murmured, "I need strong enough to support my ambitious heart and the dream that may not be completed in my life."


    Looking at the Tong people standing on the bank, Raleigh couldn''t help but be distracted. The shadow of Tong people gradually blurred. A person''s shadow merged with the figure of Tong people. That shadow was the figure of pirate king Roger.


    After more than 20 years of farewell, Raleigh saw Roger''s shadow from Tong people. He knew that no matter what the future was, even if Tong people could not become the pirate king, they would certainly become heroes no worse than white beard.


    "Hancock, take us to that island!" after a long time, Raleigh took back his eyes, lowered his head and said faintly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Hankuk no longer hated men, but it was only limited to Tongren. Even Riley, who had saved himself, couldn''t accept the general tone of command.


    Just as she was about to refute, Tong Ren also spoke. He smiled and said, "hancook, go to the island. Everything will bother you!"


    His face suddenly turned red, and hancook said in a low voice, "it''s very kind of you! I''ll send you there right away!"


    Raleigh saw all this in his eyes. He couldn''t help shaking his head. I''m afraid no one thought that Tongren could subdue such a proud female emperor hancook!


    What makes him particularly happy is the ability of Tongren to observe words and colors. This ability is very helpful for cultivating seeing and hearing color domineering, and progress must be twice the result with half the effort.


    The island is not far from the daughter country. The party soon landed here and persuaded Hankuk to leave. Reilly immediately began to guide the tongs.


    With systematic guidance, Tong people finally understood the great role of a good teacher. Raleigh was able to explain the domineering explanation in detail. Even this invisible and unheard power began to become intuitive.


    Even if it is considered by the world that it is absolutely impossible to improve his overlord color and arrogance by cultivation, Raleigh has his own way of cultivation.


    Just like facing a big bet, the difference between the rich with countless chips and the ordinary gamblers with only a few chips is only the number of chips, but the momentum between them is really different.


    In view of this interesting phenomenon, Raleigh has created a direct and effective way of exercise in the past two decades.


    However, this method still has a disadvantage, that is, once you choose to rely on this method to improve the domineering color, the armed color domineering must also follow the progress at the same time, otherwise the effect will be greatly reduced, and even not as fast as the direct experience

 V1.Chapter 726

    These did not happen in the original book. The fundamental reason is that Tongren took the initiative to seek training, and Luffy agreed to receive training.


    Such a small detail is enough to change the whole life. The ancients said that details determine success or failure. It''s really not bragging.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Raleigh is hiding something. It''s just the simplest mode of thinking. Luffy hasn''t even handed in a word to his master. Raleigh can only regard him as a younger generation with high expectations.


    Therefore, when teaching Luffy, Raleigh adheres to the idea that it is enough. As long as the teaching content is enough to become the pirate king, others are dispensable.


    But when he faced the Tong people, he didn''t think so at all. The Tong people were his disciples. How could the disciples of Pluto Raleigh be weak? Even if he taught all the things to the Tong people, Raleigh didn''t think it was enough.


    One is the potential younger generation who needs to be mentioned, and the other is the apprentice who continues his dream and tomorrow. Some differences are inevitable.


    In terms of domineering, many people will choose the one they are good at to develop, but Raleigh''s teaching is completely the opposite. He allows Tongren''s three color domineering to practice at the same time and make common progress.


    This is all because Raleigh gradually found that when the domineering of one color was improved, it would also drive the small progress of the domineering of the other two colors.


    Maybe others won''t find or even care about such small details, but Raleigh boldly made assumptions and taught Tongren.


    Seeing color domineering is a power to communicate with the world, wind, light and even breath. When you make friends with these ubiquitous materials outside, the power of seeing color domineering will naturally increase gradually.


    However, some of these substances will complement each other, some will crowd out each other, and even some are like natural enemies. This needs to take into account the ability of users. How to retain as many friends as possible under the allowable state of various substances is the key to the improvement of color hegemony.


    Therefore, seeing and hearing color hegemony can be said to be a spiritual power, and learners can slowly improve this power through meditation.


    As for armed color domineering, it can be directly called mental power, that is, the exercise of spiritual power. Mental power is originally the power of intangible materials, so it can directly hit the body of the person with natural ability after winding the armed color domineering.


    As long as the user can imagine and firmly believe that there is a thick layer of armor covering him, the armed color hegemony will take effect. On the contrary, even if you have a trace of hesitation and doubt, the armed color hegemony will not pay attention to you.


    Domineering is the degree of control over the world. What is also needed is absolute conviction. The most correct name is boldness or courage!


    When you imagine and believe that you have a strong enough ability to control everything, the more domineering you will have an influence on everything around you.


    Raleigh was surprised by the intelligence of Tong people, just like the legendary people with Qiqiao and exquisite heart. No matter what kind of profound knowledge, Tong people can understand and understand in the shortest time. As for mastery, it is only a matter of time.


    Under the leadership of Raleigh, Tongren are constantly honing themselves in such continuous weight-bearing exercise and domineering exercise.


    Since this day, Tong people have been carrying a thick hailou stone chain, which is wrapped with Raleigh''s armed color and domineering.


    In Raleigh''s words, the fruit ability of Tong people has been almost developed. If you want to make further progress, you should start from the domineering aspect.


    In order to prevent Tong people from using their ability subconsciously and to meet the weight-bearing needs of exercise, we have the chain of hailou stone.


    When they are tired and have a rest every day, Tong people begin to train in meditation and hairdressing, and their domineering power has been gradually strengthened.


    Even Tong people quietly replaced sleep in this way. Even in the middle of the night, once he felt that he had enough rest, he would get up and run around the island.


    Of course, all this can''t be concealed from Raleigh, but he didn''t pierce it. In his opinion, men should be responsible for their choices.


    Just as once he was a pirate, he would be rewarded by the Navy all his life. Even if he was caught and executed, he would not regret it.


    Raleigh''s strength is also revealed in the eyes of Tong people. No matter what level his strength has increased, Raleigh can always know clearly, and then tell him what kind of creature to find as a challenge opponent.


    The opponent Raleigh chose for him is always just higher than Tong people. Even if it is difficult, he can barely win.


    However, the risk is self-evident. If one is not careful, he will die under the claws of the monster growing up in this environment.


    The duel between life and death is really good for Tong people. At least his arrogance has become more and more powerful.


    Until later, Raleigh finally couldn''t see it. He asked Tong people why they kept training like this. Aren''t they afraid that their body can''t bear it?


    Tongren''s answer was very simple. When shanks appeared in the top battle, he was at the end of his power. If shanks came late or there was another big general in the Navy, he must be unable to escape alive.


    So he is not only pursuing the limit of exercise, but also the exhaustion limit that the body can bear. He wants to protect his life to the greatest extent, because he has too many shoulders.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, Raleigh just sighed and didn''t speak. It seemed that he acquiesced in Tongren''s self mutilation, and Tongren simply began to be brazen.


    Embarked on the road of Pirates not accepted by the world, but also challenged the power of the whole world. No matter how powerful it becomes, it still makes people feel that it is not enough.


    That''s the power of the whole world! Can it really be solved by relying on a person or a group?


    No one can answer this question, but I believe it will be revealed in the near future.


    Two years passed in a twinkling of an eye. I may not feel much about being in it, but for people who have been away for a long time, the changes are always earth shaking.


    Tongren''s muscles are much more developed than before, which makes his whole person look much more mature and more deterrent. In short, everything is moving in a better direction

 V1.Chapter 727

    The goal of the next stop will be the new world, and Tongren and his party will set off huge waves there.


    Politely refused Hankuk''s request to board the ship. Tongren only left her an agreement, an agreement about life.


    Hankuk will cultivate a successor enough to protect the daughter country during the period when Tong people become the pirate king. At that time, Tong people will pick her up as agreed.


    At that time, Hankuk will no longer have to face the wind and waves on the sea alone. All the wind and rain will be blocked by Tongren for her.


    Alone on the trip to the bubble islands, of course, there are a pile of mountain like food and daily necessities on board.


    According to Hankuk, the exercise in the past two years must be hard to eat and sleep. We must reward him well now.


    He can''t leave with Tong people. Hancook just sent him out of the windless zone. What a hard journey to become the pirate king. In the face of such a departure, even a strong woman like hancook can''t accept it. Hiding is the only escape she can make.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, Tong people looked at this pile of things and couldn''t cry or laugh. They were used to the previous kind of carefree. Carrying so many things made Tong people feel very uncomfortable. There was even a big bed that looked very comfortable in that pile of things.


    He shook his head slightly. Tong Ren decided not to think about those things that children and women love. He slowly raised a strange thing in his hand and saw God.


    The progress bar, which had not been moving before, had a reaction when he just made an agreement with Hankuk, and it suddenly became 100%, that is to say, the improper task of soaking the Pirate Queen was finally completed.


    Of course, he chose the lucky draw without hesitation, and as a result, he pulled out such a thing like a doll.


    Tong Ren was even disappointed to think that this was also a double puppet, but when he dropped a drop of blood just now, the doll didn''t respond at all.


    Obviously, this is not a double puppet, nor a similar thing, but a very strange thing.


    Looking back, I checked the system carefully. The answer given by the system is speechless. There are four simple words: separate puppet!


    If you don''t know the source of this arsenal system, Tong people will beat the producer severely, and then calmly give him a small opinion.


    Can''t you attach an instruction to the gift? I''ve never seen anything before. It''s really speechless to use it only by guessing!


    Through the literal meaning, Tong people can still simply understand. This gadget can make users have a separation, but they don''t have the slightest clue about how to use it.


    Moreover, the doll looks very uncomfortable, and the whole body exudes a smell of evil.


    Don''t think about things you don''t understand. Tong people directly hung the puppet around their neck and began to seriously stare at the direction of the ship.


    He is not a sailor. Although he has a permanent pointer to the bubble islands, his absence still makes him feel very bottomless.


    I came to the bubble islands safely. After all, I went to the Navy headquarters alone. The bubble island is not far from the Navy headquarters.


    First I went to see my boat. Raleigh had come back first and plated the film. The tyrant bear took good care of the boat. The boat was still the same as before, just like it had just been made.


    After docking the boat next to the pirate ship, Tong people decided to walk back to Raleigh and Xia Qi''s small bar to see the changes of the island in the past two years and get used to it.


    Just after walking out a few steps, Tong people saw a table beside the road. Behind the table were two rogue men. It looked like a kind of local ruffian.


    On one side of the table was a large notice, which read the recruitment information of the double-edged Pirate Group.


    After carefully reading the information, Tongren touched his nose and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I had become a celebrity. Unexpectedly, someone pretended to be me."


    Tongren no doubt blocked the whole notice at such a stop, and the two men began to become impatient.


    "Kid! Go away and don''t delay me in recruiting members!" the two said fiercely, which looked like that!


    "Excuse me, what kind of pirate group do you belong to?" Tong apologized politely, and the whole person gave up his position.


    A man said impatiently, "are you blind? Can''t you understand the words written on it? Even if you can''t understand the words, you should recognize the sign!"


    Another man also said disgustedly, "go away! No matter your age, our Pirate Group won''t want you to be illiterate!"


    Carefully looked at the sign next to the notice. It is indeed the sign of the double-edged Pirate Group. That''s right.


    As Tong people are closest to here, I believe he should be the first to come here. Anyway, there is nothing left or right. Tong people have a playful mind like urchins.


    He patted the table heavily, and the Tong man said loudly, "go and call the person who can decide. I want to sign up!"


    Holding his angry companion, the sleek looking man nuzui the table with a handprint on it!


    It may not be difficult to take fingerprints on this table, but it is definitely an expert who can not destroy the table at the same time. A cold sweat fell on the smooth man''s face. He smiled and said, "I don''t know what this little brother is good at?"


    Tongren didn''t look at him, and said faintly, "he''s best at eating and being a captain!"


    If they don''t know that the young man in front of them is making trouble, I''m afraid they will all live to be dogs at their age.


    The smooth man said with a smile: "it''s a pity that we already have a captain. As for dinner, we don''t have much food reserves on board! Little brother, you''d better go back where you come from. Our captain is a Japanese Xiangtong man who offers a reward of 400 million Bailey."


    Ignoring the man''s threat, Tongren murmured, "what broken pirate group can''t afford to eat, and it''s fucking kind to recruit members! But if 400 million Bailey, it seems that my reward has increased again!"


    Although they didn''t hear what the second half of the sentence was saying, it was obvious that they heard the first half of the sentence. If they were indifferent to such an insult, once it reached the captain''s ears, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have to live

 V1.Chapter 728

    After looking at the grumbling Tongren, the smooth man said in awe: "little brother, you''d better not talk nonsense. You know that diseases come in from the mouth, and disasters come out from the mouth. You can eat things indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Tong pointed to his nose and said, "are you talking to me? Do you know who I am?"


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. They said to themselves, "who are you? If you''re so famous, can you never appear on the reward order?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder that after two years of practice, Tongren''s face has more edges and corners, and there is a trace of dust on his face.


    After coughing twice, the smooth man said, "I really don''t recognize who your excellency is. I don''t know if it''s inconvenient for you to tell me?"


    Tongren''s face began to look bad. He was despised by a group of counterfeiters. If he was still dark and cool in his heart, he was crazy.


    "I''m the day Tongren. If it''s convenient, tell your captain that the Lord has returned. Don''t take out those deceptive tricks to make a fool of yourself!" Tongren said coldly.


    Who knows if it''s okay, the two people laughed even louder. They were almost out of breath. Tongren even worried whether they would die of laughter like this.


    After a long time, the two stopped laughing, and another man glanced and said, "it''s really surprising that you are also called Tiantong people! But it''s no surprise. Since the war, more and more people call this name!"


    In a word, Tongren couldn''t help but be stunned in situ. Unexpectedly, there were so many patterns of these people, even more people named this name.


    However, this is also a very normal thing. The Pirate Group in the world is not like an enterprise. The pirate logo is not a registered trademark, and it is also very normal to be stolen.


    Moreover, Tongren and his party have disappeared for two years, which inevitably makes people feel that they have all been killed in battle. There is no pressure to steal the names of the dead.


    In the previous sentence, pirates are the best group of people to bully, because human rights and laws will not protect them. Of course, the premise is that you have strong enough strength.


    "Hey! You two are lazy again. What are you talking about with that little guy?" a reproachful voice suddenly sounded, and the two people who couldn''t help laughing shivered.


    "Team... Captain..." the two men shouted respectfully, which was more honest than facing their father.


    The so-called captain also began to look at Tong people unscrupulously.


    He doesn''t know the goods like those small soldiers. There are martial maniacs and alcoholics in the pirate. These people are all very powerful people without exception. In such a comparison, the Tong people who can eat and talk about them seem unfathomable.


    After thinking about it, the captain asked carefully, "this little brother, I don''t know if you can show your ability?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "of course, if your Excellency the captain must want to see it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the armed and domineering punch had hit the captain''s stomach. The captain immediately bent down and twitched like a big shrimp.


    But he didn''t notice that the split puppet hanging around his neck flashed a strange light.


    After struggling for a long time, the captain got up and bent down to spit out a mouthful of blood before he got up.


    It seems that he was seriously injured under the random punch of Tong people. I''m afraid even his internal organs have been shaken.


    The two people who had been sitting behind the table watching a good play were stunned. Their smile seemed to freeze on their faces. They didn''t even dare to take a breath out of the atmosphere for fear of attracting the attention of the evil star of Tongren.


    Now the two people are both happy and hesitant. Fortunately, they didn''t rush to shoot Tong people just now. Otherwise, they are now lying on the ground. The hesitation is that now the captain has been put down by the other party. It is obvious that they are not opponents. Do you want to go up and help!


    Tongren''s words untied the embarrassing situation for both of them: "don''t you call your captain? You''re not my opponent!"


    Hesitated to take a look at the captain who had turned over his white eyes. After all, the two decided to go back and call people.


    Ignoring the captain on the ground, Tong people simply sat on the chair behind the table and rested with their eyes closed.


    The reputation of the double-edged Pirate Group is still very attractive. If it weren''t for the one lying on the ground and the calm and unreasonable young man sitting behind the table, I''m sure many people would sign up.


    Even so, the surrounding area is soon full of people. The most indispensable thing in the world is the people who watch the excitement. There are definitely not a few who lose their lives to watch the excitement.


    Although I don''t know the strength of the man who dares to pretend to be himself, Tong people habitually go all out to the enemy, so how can he sleep at this time.


    In fact, he is meditating now. This meditation doesn''t matter. He soon found something wrong.


    It seems that the consumption of mental power in the punch just now is not quite right. Maybe someone will say that he can clearly know how much power he has used?


    Tongren may not have been before, but Tongren, who has trained for two years under Raleigh''s guidance, has such self-confidence.


    Power should be used sparingly, because perhaps a little more power than the enemy is enough to change the whole war situation. The process of fighting requires not only strength, vision and experience, but also the overall use of power.


    As soon as he felt it, he found that the place where the silk power went was the puppet like a doll hanging on his chest.


    An idea occurred. Tong people seemed to have guessed the usage of this split puppet. They ignored the people watching the excitement. Tong people directly gathered their armed color and domineering spirit to cover the puppet.


    Sure enough, the puppet greedily absorbed the spiritual power of Tong people like the water on the sea, as if he would never be satisfied.


    After two years of training, Tongren''s spiritual power is not what it used to be. He did not panic at all, but continued to inject spiritual power into the puppet. This does not mean that Tongren became arrogant after practice, but because he felt that the spiritual power injected into the puppet did not lose contact. He can take them back at any time if he wanted to

 V1.Chapter 729

    After consuming about two-thirds of his mental strength, the split puppet was finally full and began to change.


    Wisps of strange light were released from above, as if there were some strange changes taking place inside it.


    Then it fell like a ripe fruit, making a slight sound on the ground.


    When it gets up, yes, it is! The whole person seems to have a soul. His appearance and body shape are also very similar to those of Tong people. The only difference is the red skin.


    The whole is like a puppet made of blood. The puppet with the soul of Tong people is activated in this way.


    Of course, none of the people present noticed this scene. In the distorted light of Tong people, all they could see was Tong people lying leisurely behind the table.


    Soon a man came here under the leadership of the original two people. Looking at the captain lying on the ground, the man''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Boy, you dare to come to me to make trouble. Don''t you know who I am?" the man roared with a ferocious look on his face.


    Tongren didn''t speak, but carefully looked at the man in front of him. The existence of this man really made him sigh the greatness of science and technology. I don''t know whether the man in front of him had cosmetic surgery. In short, he looked very like Tongren.


    "The day Tong person! I already knew it!" Tong Ren smiled and said, as if he didn''t take this person in his eyes at all.


    Two years is neither too long nor too short. There are always some amazing things happening in the pirate world. It can be said that Tongren has been gradually forgotten by everyone in the past two years, so no one recognizes him even if he sits here openly.


    "Since you know who I am, do you dare to make such a fool of yourself?" the false Tong man said coldly, and his hand had been pressed on the long knife at his waist.


    It can be seen from his dress that he has worked hard, because the two weapons on his waist are completely customized according to the double-edged pirate flag.


    Of course, although he did so, Tongren didn''t have the habit of carrying these two weapons with them at all.


    With a faint look at him, the Tong man said gently, "if you are a day Tong man, then who should I be?"


    As like as two peas, they noticed the appearance of the man before him.


    "Since you like the name so much, you will live with my name on your back from today!" Tong man stood up with no intention of doing anything, and the people present couldn''t help sneering.


    Walking in the direction of Xiaqi bar, Tong people seem to be as leisurely as nothing. They don''t seem to care about giving their back to the enemy.


    "Stop! Does the person who hurt me still want to forget it?" the false Tong man shouted.


    "Hey! Your enemy is me!" said a low voice slowly, with no emotion at all.


    When this guy just landed, Tong man''s vision began to change. Two pictures appeared in front of him at the same time, as if he saw two shots in the monitoring room.


    And he can switch between two perspectives arbitrarily, which is really very novel and interesting.


    That feeling is an unspeakable taste. It is not only like Tongren controlling two bodies at the same time, but also like their soul splitting into two parts with the same mind.


    In a word, this double puppet is completely able to use, but he doesn''t know how his ability is. Anyway, he feels that this guy''s skills will never be too weak.


    False Tong people have been arrogant on the island for a while. No one here can not be afraid of him, but now they have been provoked one after another.


    "From today on, I will be the deputy commander of your ship. You must ask my opinion for all your actions!" he said overbearing, in a completely command tone, not a tone of discussion.


    "Ha ha! You just want me to give you the whole Pirate Group? If you''re still daydreaming, I don''t mind waking you up!" fake Tong said with a laugh.


    Just when everyone laughed, the split puppet had moved. Before he could see his movements clearly, the fake Tong man had fallen down.


    It was the same action just now, or a heavy blow hit the abdomen, or wrapped around a domineering fist.


    As like as two peas, the fake tung tree is just like the one who has been called the captain, who is crouching on the floor like a small shrimp.


    Even worse than the performance of the captain just now, because fake Tong people have tears in their eyes.


    He picked up the two men lying on the ground like dead dogs. The puppet said to the two sailors in charge of recruitment who had been stunned: "then take me to see our ship!"


    The lesson of the past is in front of us. Two people like human spirits dare not cooperate. They walk in front and take the road obediently. Their courage has long been frightened.


    The onlookers also began to chatter. It is said that the Tong people in the naval headquarters are so weak, which makes them have a sense of disappointment and anger that they have been deceived, but they are also very interested in the guy who solved the Tong people with one blow.


    Tongren didn''t pay any attention to what happened after that. The puppet with the same root and homology with him was also a master who was proficient in three colors and domineering. It would be a shame if he couldn''t even deal with these miscellaneous fish.


    The only thing Tong people regret is that the power of light is not perfectly distributed to the puppet. It seems that the puppet still needs to make good progress!


    Then he began to look forward to it again. He didn''t know what everyone would look like if he hadn''t seen him for two years.


    At that time, Tongren reassured everyone to separate from themselves. To put it bluntly, it was only because everyone had a very rebellious cheating system, that is, the double puppet given by Tongren to everyone.


    As long as you don''t receive a fatal injury, you can pass it on to the puppet. Even if you receive a fatal attack, you can have one more life.


    What worried him most was the old man mecao, and he didn''t know whether his old bones could hold up.


    But Tong people have his belief that men are men regardless of age. Men must experience what they should experience and face.


    Soon came to the bar. Xia Qi had been waiting at the door with a smile, because Tong people had accurate the time of collection to days, so there was no big time gap between their collection

 V1.Chapter 730

    After a cordial greeting, Tong people followed Xia Qi to the bar, where Raleigh was sitting comfortably drinking.


    Happily bowing to Raleigh, Tongren said respectfully, "master, I''m back!"


    With a slight nod, Raleigh took a sip of wine and said, "finally here! You boy!"


    Although the expression is plain, the expression on his face is very satisfied. In his opinion, such a diligent and down-to-earth apprentice is very rare.


    "Tongren! You''re here at last!" a voice called in surprise. It was Xiaonan who had already come here.


    They had heard Xia Qi and Raleigh talk about Tong people becoming Raleigh''s disciples, so they didn''t dare to speak until Tong people said hello to Raleigh.


    After two years of absence, several girls have grown into big girls, much more mature than before, and all have become slim big girls.


    Smiling at them, Tong people nodded and said, "yes! I''m back! You''ve suffered in the past two years!"


    Tears filled his eyes when he spoke. Looking at the appearance of the three girls, Tong people couldn''t help thinking of the days when there was no news until now.


    After being together for such a long time, several girls are connected with Tongren. Of course, they won''t interrupt Tongren at this time.


    "You smelly boy, did you forget me? Everyone said hello and ignored me!" a dissatisfied voice suddenly rang, interrupting the flying thoughts of Tongren.


    Stunned, he took a look at the speaker. Tong found that he didn''t know the middle-aged man at all, but his way of speaking sounded very familiar.


    Looking at the stunned Tong man, the man proudly touched his smooth chin and said, "didn''t you recognize me? Smelly boy!"


    After looking at each other with the three girls, Tong people asked suspiciously, "who is this...?"


    The charming white man glanced at the Tong man. Xiaotian covered his mouth and said with a smile: "fool, of course it''s master mecao!"


    what? The middle-aged man turned out to be the mecao with white hair and beard. It really makes people want to break their head and can''t think of it!


    After looking up and down at the so-called mecao, Tong people can finally determine his identity.


    This person is really mecao. Even if his appearance changes, his soul will never change!


    But the whole body of mecao has completely become metal, and there is no other biological structure outside the brain.


    "Hahaha! How''s it going? Is my new look OK?" mecao said with a laugh.


    It turned out that after staying on the science and technology island for a period of time, he turned himself into a transformation man. His original body was so weak and had no ability of demon fruit. Mecao knew that he would become a burden to the double-edged Pirate Group sooner or later, so he transformed his whole body into a machine.


    Even on the earth in the 21st century, there is no such technology. Tongren can''t help lamenting the magic of science and technology in the world.


    After a few simple words, Raleigh said, "go away. There have been a group of people posing as you in the bubble islands recently, and the Navy probably won''t sit idly by!"


    Nodded, Tong people smiled and said, "I''ve met them. It seems that I''m definitely not an opponent of the Navy!"


    "Now that you all know, it''s easy to do. I''ve taught hatada all the knowledge about coating. You''d better hurry up!" Raley said softly.


    Leading his companions gathered together again, Tongren is about to set sail. Before going out, he solemnly said, "master, I will stand at the peak of the pirate! I will come back to see you then!"


    With a gentle wave, Raleigh took a drink from his glass, but didn''t say a word. It seemed that the whole person didn''t care much about these things.


    But behind the glass, there were tears in his eyes, which showed that he was still very reluctant to give up the apprentice.


    After saying this, Tong people seemed to have strengthened their faith again and took everyone to the direction of the pirate ship.


    In the other half, the puppet of Tong people has put down all the pirates. At this time, no one will jump out against him. Compared with the illusory reputation, the pirates care more about strength.


    In fact, Tong people don''t like the fake Tong people in the Pirate Group, but think wet hairpin lining, blood splashing lining and seriously injured Alberta ang are more interesting, so they think carefully.


    Their strength in the original works was not enough to attract the attention of Tongren, but Tongren took a fancy to them because their reputation attracted Tongren.


    Guiding people to be good is a necessary skill for pirates. Of course, this is only for Tongren. Presumably, other pirates will not be keen on this kind of thing.


    He wants them to realize the helplessness of the huge gap in strength, so as to let them embark on the road of Pirates they should take.


    The only way to destroy the enemy is not destruction. Isn''t it a good thing to turn the enemy into subordinates or friends?


    "Give you three minutes to get up. Don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. The navy is coming now!" the puppet said coldly, directly telling the current situation.


    Looking at everyone still lying on the ground, the puppet continued: "I know what you''re thinking. I can put my words here first. You are all my subordinates now. If you can solve me, you can regain your freedom. No matter it''s poison assassination or collective resistance, I don''t refuse to come, but if you fail, you must be punished."


    Such amazing words stunned everyone. They looked at each other and began to stand up slowly.


    The puppet was very measured. Of course, he knew that these people were pretending, so he would say such words to make them stand up.


    Although the guy who pretended to be Tongren was an asshole, he did a good job. He just called nearly 200 people with the previous influence of Tongren, but it''s a pity that he completely made wedding clothes for the real Tongren.


    The navy has also begun to take action. Since the top battle two years ago, the Tongren have become a major problem for them. If there is no news of the Tongren group in the past two years, I''m afraid their Navy doesn''t know how many chase battles they have fought with the double-edged Pirate Group. So as soon as we got the news, the Navy took action

 V1.Chapter 731

    Of course, fake pirates will not let go. As long as they are pirates, they are evil. As long as they are evil, they will be punished.


    Because Tongren''s ship is moored on the bubble islands, Navy spies have been all over the island in the past two years.


    As soon as Tong talent came to the island, he had been watched, not to mention the friction between him and the fake double-edged Pirate Group!


    Very soon, the Navy''s fleet and the pacifist Legion have landed. Their troops are divided into two routes, and their targets are directed at the true and false double-edged pirate regiment.


    When Tong people and his party were halfway there, they had been intercepted by the Legion of pacifists led by Zhan taowan.


    "Oh! What a big deal! The value of a pacifist is equal to a warship. I don''t know how many units the navy can withstand?" Tong said in a strange way.


    In a simple word, Zhan taowan was shocked, and he came like a frosted eggplant.


    At the top of the battle, I didn''t know how many pacifists Tongren destroyed. On the contrary, the pacifist posed no threat to him.


    Guangye!


    Before Zhan taowan recovered from his hesitation, Tong people had taken the lead in shooting. The goal was those pacifists behind Zhan taowan.


    Any pacifist that comes into contact with the light is like the body has evaporated, revealing the machinery and circuits in the body.


    Walk alone!


    Zhan taowan can''t help it anymore. Although such damage can be repaired, it needs to spend a lot of military expenses. Zhan taowan will never allow Tongren to continue to destroy like this.


    A campaign of containment turned into a unilateral defense war of the Navy when Tongren took action.


    Walk alone!


    Facing the as like as two peas, the Tong people did not hesitate to return the same trick, even the gesture seemed to be the same.


    Whether Tongren is bluffing or not, Zhan taowan, who has flown in the air, can''t return in vain anyway. He is not willing to retreat like this.


    The two palms collided with each other like this. With a loud bang, they flew out upside down.


    You know, that move is wrapped around domineering in his hands. Zhantao pill never thought that in the past two years, Tongren not only mastered domineering, but also can use it.


    From the two men''s flight back, the victory and defeat can be divided. When Zhan taowan flew back, he forcibly fell to the ground and ploughed out two gullies on the ground.


    But the Tong man was just a spin, and he fell on the ground as light as a weight, without even a trace of No. 1 dust splashing.


    There is no doubt that Zhantao pill is no longer the opponent of Tongren. Even if it is entangled like this, it will only increase the loss!


    After all, before Zhan taowan, he had been following Navy General Huang ape. The navy would not know him no matter what. After seeing his defeat, the navy soldiers immediately launched an attack.


    Bullets shot like hail and completely shrouded Tongren''s body.


    In the Navy''s view, the whole double-edged Pirate Group is only supported by a Suntong man. As long as he is eliminated, everyone is not worried.


    With another roar, all the bullets were offset by a shell, and even the Navy couldn''t help but wonder.


    Now it''s far from the sea. How can there be shells coming? And even if it is very close to the sea, Tong people are all here! Who fired?


    "The effect is not bad! I don''t know whether Berga Punk''s previous technology or current technology is powerful?" mecao murmured.


    Yes, his techniques were inadvertently learned from Berger Punk''s underground experiment, and some of them were applied.


    It is reasonable that the research results of a scientific researcher should be more and more powerful in the later stage. With the accumulation of knowledge and experience, it is naturally better and better.


    But it was obvious that berga punk was an exception. When he was young, he only invented for invention, but later when he cooperated with the Navy, he had to be scrupulous.


    He didn''t take out some research that could destroy the sky and the earth. The reason is very simple, because once those weapons are used on a large scale, they will even endanger the world.


    Although the Navy and the world government have always advertised justice, it is in this environment that there is no shortage of ambitious people. Once they get those weapons, they want to know what the world will look like.


    Berga punk agreed that science exists to improve the world, but it is not used to destroy the world.


    He doesn''t know that mecao has got his inheritance, but even if he knows it, he will not be disappointed or anything. Standing in his position, he can see things much more clearly than ordinary people. At least the Tongren Pirate Group has never killed an innocent people, which can be said to be more just than a just Navy.


    The navy soldiers were stunned when the powerful rocket exploded in front of them. They never thought that someone would hold such a powerful weapon.


    You should know that ship weapons are different from those that can be carried. If the weapons that can be carried can reach the warship level, I''m afraid no one has the confidence to continue the war.


    There was no intention to embarrass them at all. When the navy was stunned, Tong Ren and his party had left the scene and did not disturb those distracted navy soldiers at all.


    Zhan taowan certainly saw it, but he could only act as if he didn''t see it. Two years later, Tongren grew too much. Catching up in this way was just increasing casualties.


    Knowing that he will die and fight a war is not like this. At least Zhan taomaru doesn''t intend to fight such a war now.


    With a slight sigh, the growth of Tong Ren and his party has completely exceeded the expectations of the Navy. He must report this matter as soon as possible.


    No matter which world, there is no lack of collusion between officials and bandits, especially in this chaotic era of big pirates.


    Therefore, Tongren and his party not only solved several teams of navies, but also killed many human traffickers and pirate hunters.


    In the face of such a besieged situation, the party moved forward like no one, without the slightest panic and cowardice.


    Finally, they came to the side of the pirate ship again, but what made Tong people feel strange was that they didn''t see the tyrant bear. Maybe some members had come here before he came. This is not something that should be considered at present

 V1.Chapter 732

    The coated ship is extraordinarily beautiful, shining with colorful light in the sunshine, which Tongren didn''t see in a hurry just now.


    Regardless of the feeling of missing two years away, Tongren and his party immediately opened their sails, facing five warships.


    After finding them aboard, the warship immediately launched an attack, which seemed to want to sink them completely before they dived.


    "It''s really sticky. I don''t know if this coating can withstand high temperature!" Tong man murmured.


    Of course, we can''t take risks now. When there are enemies in front of and behind, if they hurt the coating, it is estimated that their ship will really be lost.


    Armed color domineering!


    His hands were wrapped with domineering spirit. Tong people unexpectedly caught the shells fired by the other party with their bare hands, and sent them back to the original barrel one by one.


    Of course, when it was sent back, it was not so elegant. It was all blown up in the blink of an eye towards the gun barrel of the pirate ship.


    No matter how powerful the heat weapon is, it can''t be immune to the damage caused by blasting. At least the current technology is far from that level.


    Pull the anchor! set sail! Dive!


    Hatada issued instructions decisively, and everyone operated in an orderly manner according to the command of the navigator.


    In the blink of an eye, Tongren''s ship had disappeared on the sea. The Navy reluctantly fired several torpedoes and retreated.


    As for the people who surrounded and annihilated the fake Tongren pirate regiment, they also completely failed. Whether they were hot weapons or cold weapons, they were all blocked by a blood red figure.


    Due to the neglect of the Navy, the fake Tongren Pirate Group even escaped more smoothly than the Tongren.


    He carefully caught the torpedoes. The Tong people didn''t throw them back as they were. After all, the Navy also has family. If the torpedoes were thrown back, the whole ship would be destroyed. At that time, we don''t know how many people will die.


    When the torpedo was thrown out to the sea, Tongren lay comfortably on the deck. It''s been two years. I haven''t returned to the ship for two years. It''s really missed!


    There seems to be some agreement between the Navy and the pirate. Once the pirate''s ship dives into the water, the Navy will never pursue it again.


    In fact, this is not an agreement, but because no one is willing to coat the Navy''s ships. The correct statement should be that no one dares!


    The composition of the coating is similar to that of the bubbles on the bubble islands. It has no effect at all if it is far away. Moreover, the Navy controls the way from the water to the new world. The coating is purely superfluous.


    Not everyone in history coated the Navy, but they were all brutally killed by pirates.


    This is the way things are in the world. If you don''t give others a way to live, you are tantamount to cutting yourself off.


    Later, the coater had an unwritten rule that he would not coat the Navy anyway.


    At least the Navy could not force them to coat because of their reputation, and their families could live unharmed.


    The sea water is like a barrier, protecting the pirates who fall into its arms and blocking the Navy with weapons.


    Through the connection between souls, Tong people instinctively feel that the puppet''s ship is not far away from themselves, so the next plan can be carried out smoothly.


    Through the crystal clear film, the sea in my eyes seems to be different. There are colorful fish everywhere, as well as the tangled roots spread from the bubble islands, and the already bizarre landforms and rocks.


    This reminds us of the empty island. Isn''t it also this light and elegant feeling when it falls from the sky?


    But this trip also adds a little sense of mystery and haziness, which makes people feel more attractive.


    Carefully bypassed the stones and fish at the bottom of the sea, and everyone stared around the ship, so that they could avoid in time in case of sea king.


    Everyone was so nervous that Tongren lay there like a local rich man, closed his eyes and rested, making people want to kick him up.


    But soon everyone was completely convinced, because the Tong people with closed eyes kept reminding mecao, who was steering the rudder, where there were large schools of fish, reefs and coral reefs, and where there were traces of large sea kings.


    Just like the whole sea is his intelligence agent, the sense of mastery that is clear, thorough and clear makes everyone feel more and more unable to see through them!


    "Xiao Nan! Get ready to fight back!" Tong''s voice suddenly changed from leisurely to serious, as if he had met some powerful enemy.


    On another ship, a blood red figure shouted, "sink that ship for me. There can only be one Tongren Pirate Group in the world!"


    This man is the puppet left by Tong people. Somehow he targeted Tong people''s Pirate Group and launched an attack.


    Others didn''t know about it, but the fake Tong man knew that the blood red monster in front of him was from Tong people.


    He asked cautiously, "boss! That''s the boat of the hitong people! Are you sure you didn''t give the wrong order?"


    The implied meaning is already self-evident, which is undoubtedly confirming the relationship between the two people: it''s the hitong people with you! Do you really want to kill him?


    Glancing at the fake Tiantong people, the bloody puppet said slowly, "don''t you understand my words? I''m the only one in the world. Those who want to fake me or control me had better die!"


    The cold in the words, even the crafty fake Tongren, couldn''t help but shiver.


    You know, this guy is a monster left by the powerful and almost abnormal guy of the hitong people. God knows what consequences will be if you annoy this guy.


    But it seems that this guy wants to get rid of the control of the hitong people. Is there anything better than this?


    The so-called two tigers fighting each other will hurt one. As long as we can grasp this opportunity, we can not only successfully win back the captain''s position, but also get the 400 million head of Xiangtong people in recent days!


    Kalib and krib exchanged eyes and acted according to the puppet''s instructions.


    Originally, their purpose was to kill the fake Tong man. Unexpectedly, they were defeated by the puppet. They followed the ship just to take the puppet''s head.


    Now the puppet wants to kill Tong man. Once he succeeds, he will certainly double his wealth. It will be much better to kill him at that time

 V1.Chapter 733

    The coating is magical. In fact, in the final analysis, it just depends on the tension. As long as a large enough hole is opened in the coating, or there are too many damaged places, Zhang Liwei will break if he can''t hold on.


    Although the puppet did not dare to fire, Tongren did not dare to fire back. Although relying on his ability, he could easily cross the 10000 meter deep sea, several people around him could not do it.


    Therefore, the attack mode at the bottom of the sea is very single. They can only absorb the coating on each other''s ship by colliding with each other.


    Such a battle depends not on the strength of the members of the ship, but on the volume and coating of the ship. The attraction and repulsion of molecular atoms are so subtle.


    "Hurry up and catch the descending current, otherwise it will be dangerous!" Tong man ordered anxiously.


    Fortunately, they were not far from the falling current. They soon found and took it up. Driven by the current, they also quickly opened the distance.


    However, it was obvious that the puppet did not intend to let them go, but also drove the pirate ship to catch up.


    Because Tongren''s boat took the Shanghai stream earlier, it has always been kept at a distance. Tongren can''t extend the distance, and the puppet can''t catch up.


    "There are sea monsters! Be careful!" Tongren said suddenly with a little tension. You know, the pressure in the deep sea is huge, and that force is enough to press the steel plate into a tight ball.


    Even without him, we all know, because the octopus like sea monster has stretched out its huge tentacles.


    Seeing that the coating on the ship was about to be destroyed by the blow of the sea monster, Tong man could no longer sit still. His body suddenly disappeared in place, and then countless lights converged into his appearance in the outside world. Even the coating like a soap bubble didn''t touch at all.


    Gently standing on the head of the sea monster, the proportion is exaggerated, just like a mosquito falling on the head of the elephant.


    Soul brand!


    Slowly stretched out his hand, and Tong man pressed the palm of his hand wrapped with a trace of light on the huge forehead of the octopus sea monster.


    As if stimulated by something, the sea monster suddenly retracted its tentacle to the pirate ship, three points faster than when it stretched out.


    Then the monster''s huge body began to twitch and kept rolling up the turbulent undercurrent. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it doesn''t need the monster''s hands. Such a violent current alone is enough to tear the pirate ship to pieces.


    Such a huge biological soul force can be described as spectacular. If Tongren didn''t have the advantage of ability and the intelligence of Shanghai monsters could not form an effective resistance, I''m afraid Tongren wouldn''t be able to deal with it before the pirate ship was torn up.


    The momentum of the struggle gradually decreased, until finally the octopus seemed dead and motionless, and even the breath became suddenly inaudible.


    In this way, after a long time, the octopus seemed to live again, and its movements became much more sensitive than before. It seemed that its intelligence had also been improved to a certain extent.


    Suddenly, the octopus raised his hand and waved to Tong people. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t react.


    Tongren''s face was still sweating. It was obvious that the move just now was not as easy as it seemed, and now he had no strength to dodge.


    Even so, there was still a warm smile on his face. It seemed that the thrilling between life and death was just common for him.


    In the tense twilight, the tentacles of the octopus gently fell on Tongren''s face, looking very docile and intimate.


    When the sea monster was tamed, the combat power of the Tong people went up to another level, and the strength advantage between the puppet and the Tong people suddenly became reversed.


    The puppet''s face, which was still fierce just now, turned ugly dark purple and immediately gave an order to avoid.


    Because when Tong people flashed back to the ship, they gave orders to move forward and attack through the connection between their souls. The octopus''s huge tentacles have attacked each other''s pirate ship.


    Kankan escaped the attack. The puppet quickly ordered to put the sail away. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will really be buried at the bottom of the sea.


    Because Yuren island is 20000 meters deep under the sea, Tongren and his party began to dive after defeating the false Tongren Pirate Group.


    In this dark place, Tongren''s ability has played a very effective role.


    The eyes of deep-sea fish living in the dark have basically degenerated. A flash attack can make them completely lose their combat effectiveness.


    Of course, all this is of no use to the lantern fish who relies on lights to attract people, but after this period of rest, Tongren can basically participate in the battle.


    Light gun!


    He made a pistol move, and a little light ran directly through the head of the lantern fish. He didn''t even feel the pain, so he died at the hands of Tong people.


    However, it is too hard to use this heat attack in the sea. The low temperature of deep sea water absorbs a lot of heat, and more power must be used to be effective.


    A bald sea monster came out with a big stab and reached out to attack the boat of Tongren and others. Van der deken also appeared from behind driving the Flying Dutchman.


    Tongren''s mouth couldn''t help smiling. He came here for the Pirate Group.


    "Yes? It seems that today''s main course should be fish soup!" Tong said indifferently.


    "Hahaha! I''m really humorous. It''s fate to meet! Why don''t we shake hands and make peace!" Van di deken said with a laugh.


    "I don''t mind if you wash your hands after shaking hands!" Tong said clearly.


    Van di dekken''s face suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, his ability was known by the other party. His first reaction was to kill the damn human as soon as possible.


    You know, before human beings did a lot of excessive things to Mermaid and mermaid, so that there was a deep hatred between the two races.


    Although it is very funny to say, it has always existed. Yuren Island, which can survive only by relying on human protection, is full of people who hate human beings.


    Light speed kick!


    The scene of disobedience appeared in everyone''s eyes. Tongren used such powerful ability in the deep sea.


    And it seems that he is very comfortable and completely violates the rules of the world.


    Not only that, even if the ability can not be controlled, but the body can''t stand it. Tong people directly came to the deep sea without any measures, as if the pressure of the deep sea doesn''t exist at all

 V1.Chapter 734

    With one foot, the fierce bald sea monster fell directly, and a series of blood bubbles bloomed wantonly in the sea.


    Van dijken became more angry. This guy not only exposed himself on the spot, but also solved his little brother with one blow.


    "The volcano is about to erupt. Are you willing to die for a useless little brother or keep your life first?" Tong asked with a smile.


    Sure enough, I felt carefully that the water temperature around me really became abnormal, and a series of bubbles came out in the direction of the volcano.


    After pondering with dignity on his face, Fandi deken still had to give up because he was not sure to solve the Tongren line before the volcanic eruption.


    The people on board also began to be anxious. They should know that no matter how powerful their personal ability is, they can''t resist the power of heaven and earth. If they walk too slowly, I''m afraid everyone will worry about their lives.


    Calmly pointed at his back, Tong said faintly, "let''s turn the rudder and hide in the trench over there!"


    Mecao did not hesitate to turn the rudder, the ship began to drive towards the trench, and the octopus quickly grabbed the ship and dragged it forward.


    Van di deken and the puppet Pirate Group also hurried to follow behind the Tong people. Although they didn''t know how the Tong people knew about the trench, they couldn''t care about it at this critical moment of life and death.


    Just a step slower, Tongren and his party had disappeared, leaving only Fandi Daiken''s pirate ship and puppet pirate ship driving side by side.


    The corners of the puppet''s mouth smiled and whispered, "stick the boat up, and we''ll grab van dy deken''s coating!"


    Although Fandi Daken can show off in front of the Tong people, in fact, it is just relying on the ship.


    However, it is obvious that the number of Pirates led by the puppet far exceeds him, and the ship is much larger.


    Sure enough, the fake Tongren Pirate Group immediately pasted the ship, and the coating attracted each other into a larger bubble, wrapping both ships in it.


    Van dy Dyken''s face suddenly became ugly. Unexpectedly, the pirate group that had not acted just now suddenly made such an aggressive move.


    "The coating has fused together. Do you want me to kill you?" Van di deken said fiercely.


    The red puppet smiled and said, "in fact, I don''t mean any harm, I just want to ask you a question!"


    It was said that there was no malice, but the other party''s actions were not as friendly as they said. Fandi Daken said with a smile: "I don''t know what your opinion is?"


    The puppet said calmly, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Shura of the blood blade Pirate Group. I want you to come to my ship. What do you think?"


    Van di dekken frowned and said unhappily, "I can only tell you I''m sorry. I''m not used to working under others!"


    Shura did not insist, but simply said, "in that case, I won''t disturb your journey, little ones, let''s go!"


    That said, it is obvious that they are threatening each other. As soon as their big ship leaves, the coating on the boat will be taken away. Even if some remains, there must not be enough air to breathe.


    "Mr. Shura, since you''re here, don''t go in such a hurry! It''s too outside to say whether to disturb or not!" Fandi Daiken said with a smile.


    "Then you must have the answer to the question I just raised?" Shura said with a sinister smile.


    Although van dy Dyken is a fish man, unfortunately he ate the devil fruit, which caused his weakness that he is not afraid of water pressure but afraid of sea water.


    If you have to make a choice between habit and life, I think most people will choose life. After all, only living can have more hope.


    And it seems that the other party is not human, because he has a different blood red skin.


    Thinking of this, van didaiken immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "I, van didaiken IX, facing the divine mage today, I am willing to join the blood blade Pirate Group for your excellency Shura."


    Shura helped Fandi up and Daiken said happily, "since this is the best, I will not treat you badly!"


    Even krib had to admire this guy who didn''t look like a human.


    Following the right captain at sea can greatly improve the survival rate, and this man is also very angry. Krib doesn''t want to kill him as much as before, but he still wants to kill Tong people to improve his reputation.


    So far, he has experienced life and death together, but Shura has never revealed his ability to master, which shows that this man is a cautious person and a person who no one will believe.


    Unexpectedly, a small move caught everyone''s heart, and the blood blade Pirate Group suddenly became united.


    At least compared with the fake Tong people when they were in power, they were more united. These members unconsciously had a sense of dependence on Shura.


    Tongren and his party have also come to the outside of Yuren Island along the trench and are facing off with the members of the new Yuren Pirate Group.


    A conspiracy is quietly taking shape, and the plan that the new Fishman Pirate Group will be destroyed has gradually taken shape.


    Hammond laughed and said, "how''s it going? I haven''t thought about it yet. It''s definitely good for the new fish Pirate Group to follow us!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "is there such a big advantage as onepiece? I''m not unwilling to join your pirate group unless you agree to a condition!"


    He smiled contemptuously. The three fish people all had a disdain psychology. It seems that the famous Tongren Pirate Group is just like this.


    The three looked at each other and said, "just say it, let alone one condition, even ten conditions are no problem!"


    In their opinion, they only need to rely on the reputation of Tong people, and how Tong people themselves are not considered at all.


    With a faint smile, Tong said easily, "as long as you can let me be the captain, I will agree to your request!"


    This time, even fools knew that Tong people were playing with them. They shouted and rushed up.


    Since you can''t use it for yourself, just get rid of it directly. Anyway, it''s just a humble and dirty human.


    Until now, they don''t believe that Tongren can be as strong as the legend. Not everyone believes in the legend

 V1.Chapter 735

    Light explosion!


    As if equipped with a propeller, the pirate ship flew quickly towards the Yuren Island above. The fish in the air didn''t even have time to react. They could only watch Tongren''s pirate ship fly away.


    Until then, Tong remembered that if he went in directly, it should be regarded as illegal entry into the country.


    But at this time, they can''t care so much, because now Tong people don''t intend to fight with the new fish Pirate Group. It''s impolite to say that they are not qualified enough.


    According to the degree of death of the new fish man Pirate Group, it won''t be too far from the day of death.


    After passing through the film, the coating on the ship was immediately sucked away, a large amount of sea water rushed in in in an instant, and the line of sight was completely covered by the waves.


    But the reason is very simple, because no one on board is capable of demon fruit.


    I don''t know how long it took to see the building. Tong people searched for it with their memory for a long time, and finally found Kemi with the help of the enthusiastic Mermaid.


    Seeing Tongren and their coming here, Kemi seemed to be very surprised and surprised. She kindly took several girls'' hands and began to talk, as if she hadn''t seen Tongren and mecao.


    Of course, even if you can remember Tong people, you may not be able to recognize mecao, because the appearance after transformation is not the same as before.


    They looked at each other with a bitter smile. They really had no way to take these women. They simply sat aside and looked carefully at the furnishings in the room.


    I don''t know how long it took. After several women finally finished talking, Tong people interrupted and said, "Kemi, I want to see King nipton. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Hearing this, Kemi couldn''t help but be stunned. She really couldn''t understand what a stranger Tongren did when he saw the high king.


    Frowning, Kami hesitated and said, "it''s really difficult. The big man seldom leaves the Dragon Palace. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to see him!"


    Hearing this, Tong people clearly nodded and said, "I don''t know if there is water space here. We want to get up and breathe!"


    Kami also knew that Tongren and his party were all human beings. It must be uncomfortable to stay underwater. She smiled and said, "I just want to introduce you to my friends, so let''s go up!"


    Although mermaids and mermaids are oppressed and bullied by human beings, there are still serious class concepts within them.


    Only when the financial resources and power reach a certain level can they afford the upper house, and the more powerful live in the luxury residential area.


    Here, the tall house has a very romantic name, called closer to the sun.


    From this we can see how eager they are to walk in the sun, and how oppressed they are.


    Gradually floating up, the scenery above suddenly became panoramic. The environment here is indeed many times stronger than underwater.


    They cordially introduced Tong people to their friends, and they also warmly greeted everyone. In this way, several people who had nothing to do with each other talked like old friends for many years.


    The purpose of Tong people coming here is also very clear. They and others enter the country illegally. It is impossible that no one comes to find themselves.


    Sure enough, it was not long before a few people arrived from heaven in a powerful and luxurious ship.


    These are the three princes of the Dragon Palace. They arrived here after receiving the news that someone had illegally entered the country.


    "Beautiful girls, have you seen several illegal intruders?" the princes asked politely.


    They looked at each other, and several Yuren girls didn''t know what to say, because Tongren and his party didn''t avoid at all, but still lay on the bank very comfortably.


    Slowly raised his head, Tong man smiled and said, "it seems that you are from the Dragon Palace?"


    The three princes looked at Tongren and said, "then you should be the pirate who illegally entered the country. Come with us!"


    Clapped his hands and stood up. As expected, Tong people walked in front of them and waved their palms.


    The faces of the three princes suddenly became strange, as if they saw something incredible.


    The great prince asked suspiciously, "are you from that place? I don''t know how they are recently?"


    Calmly nodded, but Tong people did not answer their questions, but waved to the members behind them.


    The princes seemed to react and said warmly, "Sir, please get on the ship quickly. This is not the place to talk!"


    After all the members got on board, Tong people smiled and said, "Kemi, come with us, I think it should be no problem!"


    Several princes quickly smiled and said, "of course, since she is your friend, she can go naturally!"


    In the envious eyes of many Mermaid girls, she got on the boat. Kami stood there uneasily, and didn''t even know where to put her hand!


    The ship soon flew up, but the goal was not the Dragon Palace, but the place where papagu lived. Anyway, everyone was sad together. I think it would be of great help to his name if he went with him.


    Several girls have been talking to some restrained Kami, while Tong people talked to the three princes with dignified faces.


    The Tong people just showed them the sign of the white bearded Pirate Group. You know, the white bearded Pirate Group is different now. Those who dare to bring this kind of thing must have a very close relationship with the white bearded Pirate Group.


    When white beard was still alive, the whole Mermaid island was thanks to the care of the white beard Pirate Group, so the residents of the whole island had great respect for the people of the white beard Pirate Group.


    After carefully inquiring about the recent situation of the white beard Pirate Group, several big men couldn''t help sighing. Unexpectedly, the famous white beard died in the Navy headquarters in this way.


    I don''t know what kind of principle the ship floats in the air. In short, the speed is very fast. Soon their goal becomes the Dragon Palace in the sky!


    Smoothly came to the Dragon Palace. The three princes quickly told their father nipton about it.


    Nepton obviously attached great importance to this matter, and soon received Tong Ren and his party, which could be said to be a great courtesy.


    There are not ten thousand or eight thousand ships that have been to the island, but very few can get an interview with nipton

 V1.Chapter 736

    After a few brief greetings, Tong Ren directly cut into the subject. He solemnly said: "Your Majesty, I have a very bad news to tell you. I hope you won''t be surprised when you know!"


    Nipton nodded, indicating that he was ready. In fact, he still felt very disapproval.


    How can he say that he has been sitting in this position for so many years, and what can surprise him!


    "You must also find that there are fewer and fewer people on Mermaid Island recently!" Tong said seriously.


    This is no secret. Everyone can feel the depression on the island. Before, people came and went on the island, and the prosperous scene was unbelievable.


    The main financial revenue of Yuren island was brought by tourism. After all, the island in the deep sea still has a new attraction.


    "It should be influenced by the white bearded Pirate Group. It won''t be long before it will return to its original appearance!" thought nipton.


    Shaking his head, Tongren said, "this thing is far from so simple. Do you know why we want to enter the country illegally?"


    King nipton looked at him and said, "didn''t your excellency do this on purpose to see me?"


    With a slight smile, Tong said faintly, "this is only one of the reasons, but it is not the main reason."


    Then he told nipton what had happened under the fishman Island, and nipton''s expression became dignified.


    He analyzed and said: "in this case, I''m afraid the new fish man Pirate Group will have some big moves. I don''t know whether it will affect the country!"


    It seems that nipton still has a sense of luck in his heart. Tong people looked at him seriously and didn''t speak, but looked at him without blinking.


    At this look, even nipton, who was used to seeing the wind and waves, began to feel guilty. He bowed his head and said, "I don''t know what advice Sir has?"


    Taking back his eyes, Tong Ren sighed and said: "this matter will not only threaten the country, but also have a great relationship with the country, because the new fish man Pirate Group is now plotting to steal the country, so it will be so ostentatious and wantonly recruit troops and horses!"


    As soon as he said this, even the king who was used to the wind and rain couldn''t help taking a breath. The new fish man Pirate Group was right under his nose. If he didn''t know it, it was impossible.


    He always knew that the new Fishman Pirate Group had great ambitions, but he didn''t expect that they had such a big appetite and wanted to subvert a country with the power of a ship.


    "Is the news reliable, sir? I don''t know where you received it!" asked nipton anxiously.


    Seeing that the king was so anxious, Tong people couldn''t help laughing and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry so much. This thing should be stopped before it is launched, but I still hope your majesty can be fully prepared!"


    Of course, the person who stopped was that the Tong people got the split puppet Shura recently. A ship of that size will be watched by the new fish Pirate Group, and Shura will never be bullied like this.


    Hearing Tongren say this, nipton breathed heavily, but a dense cold sweat had seeped from his forehead.


    Then Tongren changed the topic again. He asked quietly, "I don''t know your Majesty''s great trouble, but do you still want to solve it?"


    This sentence puzzled nipton. He said, "what''s the big trouble? I hope Mr. can explain the white point!"


    "The princess has been locked and attacked all these years. Don''t you want to completely solve this matter?" Tong said mysteriously.


    As if touched by this sentence, nepton took Tong''s hand and said, "is there any good way for Sir to solve this matter? If Sir can do it, I will thank you very much!"


    The mermaid princess is his youngest daughter and is the most beloved. However, it''s a pity that she is watched by the damn van der deken, but he has no good way to solve this matter. What a pity for the parents all over the world!


    With a mysterious smile, Tong man said slowly, "I''m a diviner. I can find a trace of answer from the future, but I don''t know if your majesty is willing to try!"


    The fish man also had a diviner, and the result of divination was very effective, but he never boasted that he had said such words. Nipton couldn''t help but become hesitant.


    Seeing the hesitation of Neptune''s face, the Tong man smiled and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t need to answer me right away. After all, this matter is very important, but I think your majesty can ask your Royal Highness''s advice. After all, we won''t stay here for a long time."


    After thinking about it, nipton also thinks this sentence is very reasonable. Let the parties make their own decisions on this kind of thing. Parents will support their children!


    Incredibly, the mermaid princess, who has always loved to cry, heard the news. She was sad and lost her mind outside the door for a long time. After a long time, she nodded and said, "if there is really hope, my daughter is willing to try!"


    Ten years of confinement, if it were ordinary people, I''m afraid it would have collapsed. No one can talk or contact outsiders. She can be said that life is better than death.


    Like the mermaid princess who has become a soap bubble, sometimes even the worst situation is much better than the suffering facing her. This time will test her perseverance.


    Lifting this state is just a small effort for Tongren. The reason why they say it is so dangerous is to test this crying ghost.


    While he was talking, a long sword with a rose engraved on it flew over. The target was the exposed mermaid princess.


    Armed color domineering!


    Tongren''s body was immediately covered with a layer of black paint, which became three points darker than the night.


    Ignoring the exclamation of the people around him, Tong people jumped up and blocked the way of the long sword.


    There was a tinkling sound. The long sword was hard connected by Tongren, and even a trace of danger didn''t happen.


    Tong people want to save the princess not for boring heroes to save the beauty, but to pave the way for later things. As long as they succeed this time, his name as a diviner will be solid, so that they can resist the divination of the owner of the coffee shop. Tong people don''t want to be disturbed on the eve of the battle

 V1.Chapter 737

    We have had enough of ten years of seclusion and fear. Now that Princess White Star has made a decision, there is nothing to say.


    With a heavy sigh, nipton said with a sad face, "in that case, please, sir, everything in the second half of her little daughter''s life depends on you!"


    purify!


    Tongren did not hesitate to stretch out his hand, and a milky light immediately shrouded the white star, which set her off as holy and beautiful as a fairy.


    If someone who is familiar with Tong people is present, he must be very surprised. You know, purification has a strong attack power. He even used it against the princess of the fish man.


    On the face of the mermaid princess, there was no painful look. Instead, it was like a changed person. Even the courage that she finally summoned up turned into perseverance on her face.


    The whole person seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. The timid Mermaid Princess seems to have forgotten all her unhappiness at this time.


    It''s like soaking in warm water. It''s like returning to your mother''s arms, which makes people very satisfied and comfortable.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated. Nipton immediately asked anxiously, "what''s the matter, sir!"


    It''s the so-called pity for parents all over the world. Although the white star princess spent this period of time very relaxed, it was really painful for nipton.


    This is his only daughter. If he lost it, he must not be able to bear such a blow. Many years ago, the departure of Princess Yiji has nearly collapsed him. How can he bear the blow of losing relatives again.


    Tongren smiled, nodded and said, "everything is very smooth. I''ll congratulate your majesty here first!"


    A simple sentence was the most beautiful voice in nipton. He looked at Tong people with tearful eyes, his lips wriggled, but he couldn''t speak.


    Thousands of words seemed to be stuck in his throat. What nipton wanted to say finally turned into a thank you. At this time, he was no longer a king, but just a father.


    After solving the problems here, the overall situation has stabilized, and Tongren has finally done the foreshadowing well.


    Besides Shura, they also followed the Tongren group to the bottom of the trench, and were soon stopped by the new fish Pirate Group.


    Just now they didn''t stop Tongren and his party. They had already held back their anger. It can be said that Shura came at the right time. They decided to bother with things like solicitation and knock down these humans first.


    The innocent Shura and others have become the scapegoats of Tong people. I don''t know how he would feel if he knew.


    He shook several people''s weapons directly with armed color domineering spirit. Shura said coldly, "go away! If you still cherish your life!"


    First, Tong people slipped away from their eyes, and then they fought hard and didn''t hurt the human in front of them. The people of the fish man Pirate Group immediately felt that they couldn''t lose face, and they rushed up again with their weapons!


    "Stop! This man, you can''t move!" a faint voice suddenly appeared, interrupting the actions of several fish men.


    They have always been domineering. Why have they been ordered in such a tone? They look at the direction of the voice. It seems that if they don''t agree with each other, they will kill this guy who speaks so recklessly.


    However, when they saw the faces of the visitors clearly, their faces suddenly became ugly, and their faces were green and red, which was particularly embarrassing.


    "How could it be you, Mr. van Dyken!" the three fishmen said awkwardly, with deep fear in their tone.


    Yes, it''s fear, because this man is said to have sold his soul to the devil, so he has become a man with extraordinary ability.


    Moreover, he is also the captain of the flying Pirate Group and a person of the same level as the captain of the new Fishman Pirate Group, Hodge Jones.


    If you annoy this man, I''m afraid even Hodge Jones can''t protect them. Face is not important at this time. The most important thing is not to annoy this man.


    "These people are my friends. I don''t know these things when I first came to Mermaid island. I hope you don''t take them to heart!" Van di deken said with a smile.


    In a word, the three pirates of the new Fishman Pirate Group are as happy as if they had found money. You know, Fandi deken is the captain of a pirate group. A captain even speaks to them like this. It''s a matter of great face in the future!


    Happily politely, they had completely forgotten their anger just now, and the whole person was as comfortable as a spring breeze.


    Obviously, they have long forgotten the crucial question, that is, why the devil like Van di deken has a group of human friends. Why did you bring them here at such a time.


    "You''ve just come here, you''d better not have a conflict with the local people!" vandidaken said unhappily.


    Shura looked up at him and said faintly, "are you talking to me? Or is your heart very dissatisfied?"


    Although this sentence is very plain, there is a strong killing opportunity in it, which makes people get goose bumps all over.


    For a moment, van dy Dyken even felt like a knife was against his neck, but he was completely powerless to resist.


    "I''m afraid you''re in trouble. I didn''t pay attention to my tone just now. I''ll change it in the future!" Van dy Dyken said nervously.


    He nodded with satisfaction. Shura took back his murderous eyes. Fandi Daken seemed to be suddenly loosened by someone''s neck, and even his breathing became heavy.


    "You look familiar. Why don''t you introduce yourself to me?" continued Shura.


    In fact, his words are completely intentional. The memory inherited from Tong people makes him know everything clearly. As for this question, it is entirely to test whether Dai Ken can deceive himself.


    Looking at Shura''s eyes that seemed to see through everything, Daiken had to tell the matter in detail, not even a little concealment.


    Just now, he could clearly feel that Shura had really killed at that time. As long as he was not satisfied, he would never be merciful.


    The more a person is in a high position, the more he cherishes his life. After all, life is only once. If he accidentally loses it, he will never come back!


    Nodded. Shura seemed very satisfied with Daken''s answer. He didn''t speak, but walked in front of him

 V1.Chapter 738

    After a long time, until Daiken''s heart beat faster and faster, Shura said faintly: "since we have agreed to cooperate, then we can''t breach the contract!"


    Hearing this, Daiken was delighted and said secretly, "yes, isn''t the pirate''s favorite wealth? As long as huodiqiongs can afford the price, do you worry that Shura won''t help?"


    "I think so too, and after this thing is done, we can get valuable treasure, and then we can enjoy it!" dayken laughed.


    But he did not see the slightest disdain in Shura''s eyes. Things such as gold, silver and treasure were really not enough in his eyes.


    He smiled noncommittally. Shura didn''t explain. Instead, he smiled and said, "let''s go to see Huodi on time as agreed. Anyway, I''m very interested in this man!"


    Hodge Jones is still training the captured humans in his old nest at this time, hoping to come in handy at a critical time.


    Completely immersed in the pleasure of torturing mankind, holdy Jones had no idea that he had been watched.


    Of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t mind. He never believed how big waves human beings could turn, not to mention the fierce medicine stolen from the Dragon Palace.


    At the appointed time, Fandi Daken arrived as promised, but there were a lot of humans behind him.


    Hodge Jones laughed and said, "my brother is really careful. He even brought such humans here, but the humans here are enough to make cannon fodder!"


    As soon as van dy Dyken''s face changed, he shouted, "Hodge Jones, you''d better not talk nonsense. Others are afraid of you, the new fish and pirate group. I''m not afraid of you!"


    Although he is not very convinced of Shura, he is still his nominal leader after all. If he is insulted, isn''t he even insulted himself?


    It is the so-called idea that the monarch worries about the disgrace of his officials and the monarch insults his officials to death. This concept is the same wherever he goes. If the people leading him are waste, where can his people get better.


    The two have known each other for more than two days. Hodge Jones never expected that van dy Dyken would warn himself so seriously because of a joke.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Seeing that the men of both sides were about to start, I''m afraid it would be difficult for anyone to get out of here in the end.


    "Captain holdy Jones must be just joking. Captain, why are you so serious?" said a faint voice.


    The atmosphere in the hall is very tense now. All people are waiting for their leaders to give orders. This sentence of Shura is very loud.


    Van dy Dyken''s face eased, but he still looked at holdy Jones silently, as if waiting for a reasonable explanation.


    It was not only Fandi Daiken who was awakened by Shura''s sentence, but also holdi Jones began to react. The plan planned for many years can finally be implemented. Now is not the time to be ambitious.


    "Why are the Deakin brothers so angry? I''m really just kidding!" said Hodge Jones with a smiling face.


    It was unbelievable to hear this. Captain holdy, who had always been inviolable, was softened by the other party''s word. It was never before.


    With a disdainful hum, Fandi Daken said coldly, "you''d better speak carefully, otherwise it''s easy to misunderstand!"


    A sentence no less than provocation was ignored by hody. He smiled and changed the topic and said, "I don''t know if the things discussed with you before still count?"


    Nodded, Fandi Daken signaled that everything he said would count. After all, the other party is not a fuel-efficient lamp, not to mention Shura has no dissatisfied expression. Fandi Daken just needs to show his position, and there is no need to go to war with Huodi qiongs.


    Standing up, Daken directly threw out all the humans behind hody, as if these human lives were nothing to him.


    Hodge Jones had no doubt. He took the wine and said, "now we just need to wait for the news of those people. How about having a drink together?"


    "Hody! Do you really have to let the fish flow into a river of blood? I told you that Aaron is dead!" an angry voice sounded, almost like a roar.


    The speaker is Xiao ba. It can be seen that he came to stop the war. Before holdy Jones could speak, Shura had kicked Xiaoba out with one foot, and the innermost part was still muttering uninteresting.


    Seeing Shura''s neat action, HOUDY Jones''s pupils suddenly contracted. He suddenly began to understand why van di deken reacted so much.


    Even if he gets such a man himself, he will certainly defend him, because if he wants to win over an expert, he must launch a comprehensive offensive.


    On second thought, HOUDY Jones suddenly became happy again. Now he and van dy deken are together. If deken''s combat effectiveness is strong, it means that the total combat effectiveness of the two teams has been improved.


    "You haven''t forgotten the remuneration agreed before?" said Fandi Daken faintly.


    Ha ha, with a smile, Hodge Jones said, "ha ha, of course, it counts. We Hodge Jones are faithful!"


    Nodded, Fandi Daken continued, "but I''m afraid the reward will be very difficult! Because of this person''s participation!"


    He was referring to Shura, who stood beside him and said nothing. He looked like a qualified bodyguard.


    Once this sentence was said, Hodge Jones understood that the other party wanted to increase the price!


    For him, as long as he can occupy Longgong City, money is not a problem at all. Although Yuren island is remote, it is indeed an important route to the new world.


    In addition, some things on the seabed can often get a good price when sold to humans, so Yuren island can be regarded as rich and oily!


    Nodded, holdy Jones smiled and said, "no problem. As long as I can attack Longgong City, I will give you double compensation according to the previous agreement!"


    Just when Fandi Daken was about to nod his head and promise, Shura, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke.


    "The reward is that your new Fishman Pirate Group directly belongs to the flying Pirate Group, and the trading time is now!" Shura said coldly

 V1.Chapter 739

    Hodge Jones was about to attack as soon as his face changed, but he still endured it. He said with a smile: "it seems that your excellency is really good at joking. If you take back what you said, I can think it hasn''t happened!"


    "If you say something, it will always be effective!" Shura still put a expressionless face as usual, without any intention of taking back this sentence.


    With a faint sigh, van Didier knew that it was difficult to properly solve the matter today.


    Even in the other party''s territory to openly challenge the other party, van Didier can''t help feeling this guy''s madness and boldness.


    The people of the flying pirate group behind them suddenly became nervous. They really didn''t expect the new boss to cause so much trouble.


    HOUDY Jones didn''t move. He still sat there with his glass, looked at Van didell seriously and said, "I want to know. Is that your opinion?"


    Van Didier hesitated. After all, he didn''t want to offend anyone. What a tricky opponent it was!


    But when he remembered the feeling that Shura had brought to him before, he still clenched his teeth and said, "yes, he meant me!"


    Nodded, Hodge Jones stood up. He said slowly, "I thought you would be a good partner. I didn''t expect you to become a running dog of human beings. In that case, go to hell!"


    For holdy Jones, the ability of van Didier is indeed a very powerful ability, but he is not afraid of this ability, because he has not shaken hands with van Didier from beginning to end, so he will not become a target of van Didier.


    The battle was imminent, but Shura retreated behind, as if the matter in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Those who can be the captain are generally not fools, not to mention van didell, who has not been arrested in the army of the Dragon Palace for nearly ten years, but has been mixed up.


    I''m afraid what Shura means is to see whether he is loyal. All leaders like this boring test, but I have to say that this test is very easy to use.


    Due to the ability to target fruit, van Didier always carries some small weapons such as sharp daggers.


    At this time, these weapons became his weapons. He kept picking up these things and throwing them at holdy Jones.


    Without turning the other party into a target, these attacks naturally have no tracking ability, and Hodge Jones easily avoided these attacks.


    Even though he had a lot of weapons on his body, he would throw them out in the end. Soon fandidell couldn''t take out any weapons anymore.


    Seeing that the other party had run out of skills, holdy Jones laughed and put his hand in his arms. He felt out a bunch of strange capsules and put them in his mouth.


    "Ha ha, since you won''t cooperate with me, then go to hell! You have no use value!" said Hodges proudly.


    The reason why he joined the alliance with van Didier was that he took a fancy to the other party''s ability. Now that van Didier has finished what he should do, HOUDY Jones doesn''t have to care about his opinion.


    Fishman karate. Rough mackerel!


    Just as he held out his hand, his hand had grabbed van Didier''s neck. After taking drugs, his speed had risen to an exaggerated level.


    Let van Didier struggle, those big hands always grasp his neck like pliers. Without the ability to help van Didier vs HOUDY Jones after taking drugs, the result is an amazing second kill!


    "Retreat!" Shura said this sentence gently and then disappeared in place. It seems that he doesn''t even intend to participate in the battle.


    Van didell was angry. He wanted to beat Shura angrily. If he could retreat, would he still be stuck in his neck like this?


    The idea had just risen, and the hand on his neck had been loosened. After taking drugs, the fish man hodi Jonce was much stronger, and his body had ejected a blood arrow.


    Finger gun!


    Tong people had learned the six Superman styles of the Navy when they were on the judicial island. Shura with the same memory can naturally use them easily.


    Looking at this scene in surprise, van Didier has begun to rejoice. If he insisted on resisting Shura at that time, I''m afraid the person with this end would be himself!


    Fish man karate. Hit the water!


    The angry huodiqiongsi immediately condensed into a water ball in his hand and quickly fired at Shura.


    He is an extreme racist. It is definitely not a happy thing to be hurt by a human being who seems extremely humble to him.


    Shave!


    Once the figure flashed, Shura''s figure disappeared in place again. The water ball didn''t attack anything at all. Finally, it hit the wall and burst into a spray.


    After taking drugs, the fish man really had a strong attack power. Such a seemingly random attack blew a huge hole in the wall.


    Yes, just blow it out!


    The hole can''t be seen to be hit like that by water polo. If you really want to say, I''m afraid it''s more like the traces left by bombs or shells.


    Shura didn''t care at all. He smiled and said, "no matter how your attack power is improved, it''s futile if you can''t hit me!"


    Then he continued: "this medicine should bear a great burden on the body. As long as you consume your strength, the side effects alone will be enough to knock you down!"


    I was shocked. After listening to Shura''s words, Hodge Jones reacted. The other party had such a sinister mind. It seems that it must not be enough for the other party to succeed.


    But will Shura kindly tell his enemies his real plan? Of course, the answer is No. Hodge Jones has been fooled unknowingly.


    He just wants to make holdy Jones hurry up, so that the toss can accelerate the consumption of his proud strength.


    Fish man karate. Sagittarius sharks!


    For a time, dense water droplets appeared between the two people, and instantly became a meteor like speed, scrambling to fly in the direction of Shura.


    Iron block + armed color domineering!


    The smaller the area of an object, the greater the destructive force under the same force. Even Shura dare not light its front.


    The iron block and armed color domineering are used together, which can be regarded as Shura''s strongest defense at present. Originally, he can also use shaving to avoid, but Hodge Jones obviously doesn''t want him to avoid, so he uses a covering large-scale attack.


    Even the target of this move has spread to his own members. Hodge Jones is really famous for his ruthlessness. He even ignores his subordinates in order to attack the enemy

 V1.Chapter 740

    Screams continued, and HOUDY Jones''s men were recruited one after another, but fortunately they were rough and fleshy and did not suffer any fatal damage.


    Shura''s body didn''t hit and retreated again and again, as if it had been greatly impacted, but there were no slightest scars on his body from beginning to end, as if his body had been hard enough to be hurt by swordsmen.


    Hodge Jones''s face also became dignified. He solemnly asked, "who is your excellency? Why do you have to oppose me?"


    With a sneer, Shura didn''t even bother to answer. It seemed that he didn''t want to answer, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    As soon as his face changed, holdy Jones suddenly asked, "did you invite nipton to deal with me? What price did he pay? I can give you twice!"


    This sentence stunned Shura. He knew who nipton was, but he didn''t expect that the other party would misunderstand that he was hired by others.


    At the moment when he was absent-minded, a fierce light flashed from the corners of HOUDY Jones''s eyes, and then he made every effort to attack Shura!


    Fish man karate. Haitai drum!


    Such a swift punch, Shura is absolutely irresistible, but there is no panic on his face. Instead, he said calmly: "there are few people in the world who can invite me. I just want to make my own dream!"


    With these words, Shura disappeared before his fist hit. This move is still one of the six styles of shaving!


    Unparalleled speed brings near unparalleled effect. No matter how powerful the opponent''s attack is, as long as it can''t hit him, it''s equal to No. He has stood on an invincible level first.


    But Hodge Jones didn''t think so, because his punch didn''t completely fail just now. The touch of his hand told him that this move had indeed hit Shura.


    In fact, he didn''t feel wrong. Shura began to regret when he just started, because he couldn''t completely avoid the time delayed by that sentence.


    It is because he is too big that he leads to such a result. Otherwise, Shura will never be hit by his move!


    With a gloomy smile, holdy Jones said proudly, "how''s it going? Is my move taste good?"


    The strength of the fish man is far more than that of human beings. In addition, he took strong medicine and strengthened it. It''s unbearable to hit him. That is, Shura''s body is relatively strong. Otherwise, he will be killed by this punch.


    "It''s OK, but the strength is a little poor!" Shura said hard, and was completely surprised.


    That punch just now only hit a little bit. It could have caused him such a degree of damage. If his constitution itself was not a creature, I''m afraid it would be enough to make him lose most of his combat effectiveness.


    Bloodthirsty attraction!


    An invisible wave emanated from Shura. Hodge Jones immediately felt a surge of Qi and blood, and the blood flowed down the corners of his mouth again.


    While Hodge Jones was fighting with the blood in his body, Shura kicked his leg and hit Hodge Jones on his stomach. The blood could no longer be restrained and was sprayed out by Hodge Jones.


    After lying on the ground and breathing for a long time, Hodge Jones seems to have completely lost his strength to get up. Shura''s memory is inherited from Tongren. He also knows the skills of light speed kick. Although he can''t fully reach the speed of light, he can use his strength to make up for the lack of speed.


    He slowly stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth. Hodge Jones stood up slowly again. He took strong medicine again to overdraw his vitality.


    A hard punch hit the face of huodiqiongs who had just stood up and knocked him down again. Shura said, "people who indulge in racial hatred all day are just guys with no ambition!"


    As he spoke, he hit holdy Jones hard, as if he wanted to kill him alive.


    "Even if you kill those innocent humans, what can you do? In the end, you can not only cause death for your people!" Shura continued.


    This sentence sounded like a thunderbolt in the hearts of many fish people. All the people trembled and looked at the man in front of them seriously.


    His words and his skin can''t help but remind people of Fisher tiger, the hero of the fish man.


    What was remembered together, as well as the neglected words he once said, he seemed to have said the same.


    Yes, what can we do even if we kill all those who are unable to do evil? It just gives villains more room for development.


    Picking up the muddy holdy Jones, Shura asked loudly, "do you think the rebellion you planned is really helping the same family? Those who don''t conform to your ideas are enemies. What''s the difference between you and human beings? Will you kill them like human beings?"


    Even the cruel and cold-blooded holdi Jonce couldn''t speak. To be honest, his behavior was even worse than human beings.


    Human sin comes from the drive of interests. He is indeed a man completely submerged by hatred.


    "Follow me! Change the world, go to the highest position and modify the rules of power!" Shura gently let go of holdy Jones.


    When everyone heard this sentence, they all looked at the man who looked like tiger in shock. They didn''t expect that his ambition was so big and his eyes had been put in that position.


    Strange to say, even if Shura''s words were so outrageous and impossible, they were just shocked and didn''t feel how absurd.


    After a long time, Hodge Jones said hoarsely, "can you really protect the future of the fish man?"


    He nodded seriously and Shura said seriously, "as long as I can reach that position, I will certainly realize my promise unless I die in the process!"


    Holdy Jones clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said, "dry! I''ll follow you later, but I won''t give up my hatred of mankind until I see the changes you have made!"


    Nodded, Shura seemed to acquiesce in such a situation. Anyway, as long as he continued to grow, what he should know and solve will always get results

 V1.Chapter 741

    Subdued two pirate groups like overlords nearby. Shura sat down with relief. He thought for a moment and said, "if we want to achieve this goal, we must get rid of one person first!"


    "Who is it? We''ll get it done!" said Hodge Jones and van dy Dyken in unison


    "It''s the hitong man who offered a reward of 400 million. At present, his threat to us has reached the same level as the four emperors, and he has some grudges with me, so we must kill him quickly!" Shura said seriously.


    Hearing that Shura was worried about this man, Hodge Jones said with confidence: "in my opinion, this Tong man is not as powerful as the legend. At least he ran away when he met my men just now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, three fish men came out with their heads held high, as if they had completely forgotten the surprise they had been bluffed by Fandi Daken.


    After carefully looking at the three fish men, Shura disdained and said, "the reason why the hitong people ran away is because you are not worth him, not because they are afraid of you!"


    "How is it possible? If he really has such a strong power, just kill them directly?" said Hodge Jones incredulously, as if his death was as insignificant to him as eating and drinking water.


    "Are you doubting my strength? You know, even I''m not sure I can win the hitong people!" Shura said unhappily.


    If his men were all human, they would have dispersed in a crowd, but most of his men are fishmen at present. Even the former team has been completely subdued by him.


    So when he said this, no one thought he was looked down upon. Instead, everyone thought he was a hero by admitting so frankly.


    HOUDY Jones smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t know where the people of Tiantong are now. Let''s just attack them together!"


    Of course, Shura would not approve of his words, but he didn''t say it directly, because such words were easy to dampen the enthusiasm of his subordinates. He seriously said: "according to reliable news, the people of Tiantong are currently visiting Longgong City, so everything will be done according to your previous plan!"


    Because the mark on the white star has been eliminated, the people who were thrown out by Fandi Daken just now will not arrive, so it is impossible to help them open the channel.


    However, Tong people have their own plans. He has discussed all the plans with nipton. When hodiqiongs comes, the channel will still be opened, except that the royal guards who open the channel do.


    The siege plan has completely become a plan to invite the king into the urn. This move used by Tongren is called taking the plan into account. It''s really difficult to tell the true from the false.


    On the way, Shura once again showed his unimaginable ability. He was not afraid of the sea, but also could not breathe in the water, which made the fish people more relieved of his new leader.


    Just when they came to the Dragon Palace City, the channel had been opened. It was like counting the time waiting for them.


    HOUDY Jones also feels that he has face. After all, he planned this plan. At least he can show some of his ability?


    Van di Daken joined Shura''s Pirate Group in front of him, which really made him very upset. The two people who had cooperated fairly, how annoying it would be if he became each other''s men, especially the strength of the other party was far inferior to himself.


    Just when the people were ready to break into the Dragon Palace directly, Shura waved a big hand to stop them: "the atmosphere seems to be wrong! If those people were thrown over, they would be half dead. How could they be able to spy on our actions? The time when this channel was opened was really weird. Maybe there was an ambush!"


    "This plan is arranged by me, and there will be no mistakes. As for why the timing is so right, it may be that those humans deliberately please us in order to live!" holdy Jones argued.


    Shook his head, Shura suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "can the people of Tiantong be here? Do you dare to come out and tell me?"


    One sentence stunned all the people. The original plan was to attack quietly. Unexpectedly, Shura would call war directly like this. It''s really hard to understand his plans and ideas.


    Holdy Jones also frowned. He thought in his heart: does he want to see the combat effectiveness of our new Fishman Pirate Group? Otherwise, why ask for trouble like this?


    Van di Daken was secretly funny in his heart. What Shura did was to completely destroy the new fish man Pirate Group, because at this time, all the members standing in the front of the team were the members of the new fish man Pirate Group.


    After a while, a figure appeared from behind the channel. It was the Ritong people of the double-edged Pirate Group.


    He looked at the troops below and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you had chased here. Since you came, come in and sit down!"


    Shura looked at him with a dignified face, and his eyelids didn''t blink. It seemed that he wanted to distinguish what this sentence represented from the expression of Tong people.


    But it was obvious that he was going to be disappointed. Tongren''s face was always with a harmless smile, but he did earth shaking things.


    Whether there was an ambush inside, or whether it was just an empty city plan used by Tongren, Shura couldn''t make up his mind for a while and a half.


    "Just go in, let''s fight here. It''s better to be more spacious outside!" Shura said coldly.


    After looking at Shura with great interest, Tong man smiled at his poker face and said, "it''s no problem to beat you, but is it good for me?"


    Shura was stunned when he asked this sentence. He didn''t expect that Tongren would ask for benefits from their enemy. It''s really amazing in the world.


    "If you win, I''ll be your part wholeheartedly. If I win, I won''t kill you. From then on, you''ll be my part. How about?" Shura said with a sneer.


    Unexpectedly, Tongren shook his head and said, "this bet is too cheap for you? You are my part!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, all the fish people were stunned. Unexpectedly, Shura was a separate body of the people of Tiantong. Indeed, it was worthy of being a big pirate offering a reward of 400 million. What they did was unheard of.


    And just a separation has been so powerful, and his own strength can be imagined

 V1.Chapter 742

    By being exposed in public, Shura''s already red and frightening face became more red, even almost purple.


    Tongren continued, "come in with me and talk about how to compete. I can challenge you without any bet!"


    This sentence made Shura more convinced that the Tong people had made an ambush, and naturally he didn''t dare to easily agree to the Tong people''s requirements.


    As for mutual understanding, I''m afraid no one in the world can know each other better than the two of them. After all, they are the same person.


    After thinking carefully, Shura suddenly smiled and said, "since you don''t give face, don''t blame me!"


    With that, he had taken the lead and seemed to completely give up the idea of competing with Tongren.


    But Tong Ren''s eyebrows frowned. Although he was not sure, nine times out of ten this split was going to destroy their ship.


    Ships that have always sunk in Yuren island will be brought to the forest of the sea by the water. Tong people have known this before. Shura, who has completely inherited his memory, will not be completely unaware.


    "Stop! I''ve accepted your challenge!" Tongren said as he stepped out of the Dragon Palace City, changing his previous attitude of refusing to fight.


    Turning around, Shura said, "you''re smart, otherwise I''ll never let you go where you want to go. It doesn''t matter whether you die or not!"


    Although Tong people hate his small man''s successful face, they have to fight. All the environment of the great route is so bad that the ship made of Adam can''t finish the whole journey without the treasure tree.


    Between the words, the two people have been banging up. The momentum is really amazing. It seems that both of them want to kill each other.


    But the two people really know each other too well. They even know each other''s moves clearly, so that the war situation has been stuck.


    Holdy Jones winked at the members of the original new Fishman Pirate Group, and soon disappeared into the crowd. There were also important cadres and thugs of the fishman Pirate Group.


    It turned out that holdy Jones just chose to give in temporarily for the sake of big plans. He has a huge hatred for mankind. How can he be willing to be driven by a human being, especially when he knows that this person''s identity is only a small part.


    Years of planning was finally implemented, and the difficulties and accidents in the middle were solved one by one by Hodge Jonce. His cold heart began to beat violently because of excitement and tension.


    Nipton was old after all, and the three princes were protecting the weak soldiers, so the king of dragon palace city soon showed a defeat. After the people of the fish man pirate regiment swallowed the fierce medicine, the king''s army finally collapsed.


    In desperation, nipton still issued an evacuation order. Although Tong people had told him the whole thing before, this situation was still not avoided.


    Even Tong people didn''t expect that Hodge Jones would get involved. Such an accident is really beyond personal control.


    The two people outside have also been tired, and the attack frequency has been reduced. Tongren simply said while fighting: "it seems that your new recruits are not very obedient. Don''t you intend to solve the internal problems first?"


    Shura simply stopped the attack. In his opinion, the internal problems are indeed more serious. Once Hodge Jones doesn''t get the end he deserves, these men won''t follow him safely in the future. After all, they are just people attracted by their fists.


    After a moment of silence, Shura suddenly said, "let''s postpone our engagement first. I''ll clean up the rebellious men first!"


    Tongren smiled and was very happy. He laughed and said, "of course, I''m looking forward to it!"


    After taking a serious look at Tong man, Shura turned and left with his men. It seemed that he didn''t intend to clean up Hodge Jones at all.


    "I won''t be fooled in such a simple way. If you want to clean him up, go by yourself. It''s what I want to cause you some trouble!" Shura only left such a sentence before leaving.


    With a wry smile, Tong man shook his head and said, "this guy really doesn''t want me to feel better!"


    "As you can see, sir, now my palace has been captured. I hope you can help me!" nipton knew that he was too old to regain everything he had lost.


    He nodded noncommittally, and Tong said slowly, "I may have to go first. There is something in the forest of the sea that needs me to do immediately!"


    Nipton said politely, "Mr. must be a newcomer. He must not be very familiar with Yuren island. I can show you the way if necessary!"


    The high king is now just an old man. For the legacy of the people and Princess Yiji, he can only seek help from the outside world.


    "It would be great if your majesty could help me, but your majesty doesn''t have to be so polite!" Tongren said happily.


    Now that he knows that Fenshen has made his mind on his own ship, Tongren can''t let it go any longer. He must put the ship in a safe place immediately.


    Led by nipton, Tong people soon came to the forest of the sea and immediately found the lost ship.


    In the end, the ship made by the treasure tree Adam doesn''t even have a scratch. It''s still brand-new, as if it had just been made.


    Seeing that his boat was ok, Tongren''s heart could finally be put down. He frowned and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if you can help us find materials? We need coating!"


    Nipton now asked for help. Naturally, he agreed. He smiled and said, "no problem. There are many coating experts here!"


    On the other hand, he also wants Tongren to see their support rate among the people. This friendly looking young man seems to be very talkative. Nipton gambles that this move is useful.


    The imperial palace is in a mess now, and now the safest place is here. The Tongren simply left several girls and mecao on the ship. If there is nothing to do, they can help coating. If there is anything to do, they can protect their ship from harm.


    After all, after two years of cultivation, Tong people are now full of trust in them. Even if they can''t beat the enemy, they will be able to delay time and try to inform themselves. It''s safe to leave them here

 V1.Chapter 743

    Huo diqiongsi, who won the Dragon Palace City, also took action. You should know that he is an extreme racist. Even his compatriots, as long as they dare to have a slight favor for mankind, he will kill him mercilessly. That''s how Princess Yiji died in his hands.


    It was easy to find the signatures collected by the three princes over the years, and Hodge Jones immediately ordered people to transcribe all these names into the booklet.


    This is his first action since he became king. He must leave something worthy of admiration for future generations. The roster has naturally become the best choice, which can not only deter those fish people who are friendly to mankind, but also record his achievements.


    "From today on, the king of Yuren island is me, Hodge Jones. The mud can''t help nipton. I advise you to forget them quickly!" Hodge Jones began his endless speech.


    Before, Princess Yiji has been standing on the stage and giving speeches. He has been envious for a long time. Maybe there is a reason to kill Princess Yiji.


    Strange to say, it seems that every bad man has a very strong desire to show, and wants to tell the whole world of his plot. The ordinary people who watch but can''t refute are the source of their happiness.


    "As a new king, the first thing I want to do is to change everyone''s ideas. I want you to spit on the sinner of the mermaid clan!" of course, the sinner is Princess Yiji.


    Seeing that this bastard dared to desecrate the portrait of Princess Yiji, many people started a riot at that time. They resisted Hodge Jones''s men with their innate brute force.


    Holdy Jones made a gesture to the eyes of the camera phone bug. His scattered men immediately raised their butcher knives. All fish and mermaid who dared to resist were killed.


    This move shocked everyone. I didn''t expect that what Hodge Jones did was even more excessive than those disgusting humans, but it did curb the residents of Yuren island.


    "I hate people interrupting me when I''m talking. You must learn a lesson in the future!" said Horace darkly.


    "Now nipton is wanted. Once caught, he will be sent to the central square where I am located for trial. All those who shelter and help them will be sentenced to death!" holdy Jones continued to say proudly when he saw the successful suppression of the resistance.


    Knowing the location, it was easy to do. Tong Ren immediately prepared to rush to the central square under the leadership of nipton and his party.


    "Tongren, you can''t intervene in this matter. I hope you can leave it to me!" a rough voice stopped Tongren.


    Turning his head, what came out of the forest was very flat, and his face was much more dusty than before.


    Too lazy to explain or start with him, Tong man directly turned into a fish man and said slowly, "I don''t know if I''m qualified to take care of it?"


    Very flat was stunned. The reason why he stopped Tong people was to prevent the hatred between fish people and humans from further expanding. Unexpectedly, Tong people were so smart and directly solved the matter.


    He waved weakly, very flat, as if he was very tired, and said, "in that case, you can go. If you go, I should not go!"


    He is not afraid of war, but afraid of hurting his own people. What''s more, he is afraid that staying on the island for too long will be harmful to Yuren island. Otherwise, he won''t have to leave the island to live in seclusion here.


    In the final analysis, he is also a qiwuhai who betrayed the Navy, and Yuren island is a country that has joined the world government. There should not be too much contact between the two.


    Sometimes, although we all know, as long as no one can grasp the evidence, there is nothing to say. Once the evidence is true, it will be destroyed.


    Nodded, Tong man smiled and said, "in that case, please help us take care of our boat. I have a powerful enemy looking for my bad luck!"


    After two years of experience, the three women and mecao are already secure. In addition, the original Qiwu sea is very flat, and it seems that a fingerprint lock has been added to the safe. It is safe.


    Keeping the shape of the fish man, Tong people directly replaced the captain of the king''s army and closely followed nipton.


    As for why he can easily change his appearance, needless to say, he also uses the power of light. The eye captures the picture through light. As long as he can change the transmission mode and direction of light, he can achieve this effect.


    After killing a lot of people, holdy Jones began to worry. The reason why he coveted this position was to pull up a number of forces that could fight against mankind. Wouldn''t it be in vain to kill them all?


    As soon as he changed his face, Hodge Jones suddenly said compassionately, "you are all my compatriots. How can I bear to harm you? If you were not to see the facts clearly, how could I do this? What good would it do to me?"


    After a slight pause, he continued, "have you forgotten how Fisher tiger died? Have you forgotten who killed Princess Yiji? Since humans are so cruel and unkind to our mermaids, why should we rush to find embarrassment?"


    These words are full of emotion. I think Hodges must have practiced many times, but his expression is cunning and insidious, which makes people sick.


    It was like a dog barking in the middle of the night. Everyone present heard it.


    When they saw it clearly, they were stunned. The captain of the king''s army didn''t know when he appeared behind holdy Jones, and slapped him mercilessly.


    Although we admire his courage, we can''t help worrying about him. This houdiqiongs kills people without blinking an eye. The captain of the guard who makes a fool of him will be killed by him!


    "Do you hate me?" the captain of the guard said a word faintly, which stunned everyone.


    Then he continued: "you keep saying that you are not discriminating, but talking about a thing, so let me ask you! Why, as a fish man, I hurt you, you hate me alone, and when human beings hurt you, they hate the whole human race?"

 V1.Chapter 744

    The burning pain on his face had already made holdy Jones lose his mind. He didn''t hear what Tong people were saying at all. Instead, he looked at him with that kind of eager eye.


    He is not in a hurry to kill Tong people now. He will let Tong people have a good time now, and then torture and kill him in full view of the public. Only in this way can he play a deterrent role.


    However, Tongren''s words are not meant for him. This incurable person can''t be persuaded in a few words. His purpose is to say it to the fish man in front of the screen.


    This sentence was like a bomb falling into the water, which immediately caused an uproar. Almost all the fishermen were stunned in place like lightning. There was a blank in their mind. Only the sentence just said by Tongren echoed in their mind.


    Human beings have always despised and feared fishmen. In their eyes, fishmen are always the embodiment of aliens and monsters. Better people will regard them as uncivilized barbarians. Only a very few people will admit that they are equal to themselves.


    In fact, fish people''s attitude towards human beings is not so. In their eyes, all human beings are cruel and bloody, and even treat the same kind as cold and ruthless.


    Tongren''s words, coupled with what holdy Jones did, made the fish man have an idea: it turns out that there are people who kill the same kind among the fish people, so the previous practice of hating the whole mankind because of individual phenomena is wrong!


    "What I can do at present is to plant a seed in their hearts. How this seed will grow depends on you!" Tong said secretly in his heart.


    This sentence is naturally intended to be said to the three princes. Moreover, they themselves inherited the legacy of their mother Princess Yiji.


    Seeing that many people have raised their heads and looked at themselves brightly, Tong Ren then said: "I hope you can distinguish right from wrong and really hurt and slander us fishmen. Who is it, the world government or Tianlong people?"


    Yes, this sentence sounds stupid, but if you think about it carefully, you can understand that it was the ancestors of Tianlong people who established the world government, and the world government was just used.


    Moreover, the armed forces of the world government also have a mysterious five old stars, which are undoubtedly big stones on their heads.


    "As long as we go to the sun and let those who are just hearsay change their views, what is the need for us to be afraid of those who will kill their own kind!" Tong said loudly.


    This sentence sounds very common, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that it has a lot of meanings. Among those who want to kill their own kind, don''t they just include the Hodge Jonce standing on the stage?


    Raised his hand, Tong people impolitely opened his bow again and slapped Hodge Jones in the face. There was blood seeping out from the corners of Hodge Jones''s mouth.


    It can be said that the Tong people took advantage of the sneak attack just now, but this time, huodiqiongs has been staring at the Tong people and still didn''t avoid the Tong people''s slap.


    The people at the bottom had been very dissatisfied for a long time. At this time, seeing that Tong people slapped holdy Jones so easily, they couldn''t help shouting good.


    The cadres of the new Fishman pirate regiment are ready to move. The boss is insulted by others in full view. This slap in the face is like hitting them in the face.


    At this time, a man suddenly appeared, attracting the attention of everyone in the whole square. This man is nipton, the Lord of the Dragon Palace.


    Because the Tong people moved directly before, they just arrived after they made so many things.


    The people of the new fish man Pirate Group and those ordinary fish people are happy. The new fish man pirate group originally wanted to catch the nipton family. Now it is naturally gratifying that he took the initiative to appear.


    As for the happiness of ordinary fish people, it is because nipton''s prestige is really high, and most people have even regarded him as a myth.


    "That''s right! We can''t rank one race because of individuals. It''s unfair to those innocent people!" nipton said seriously.


    This sentence has directly expressed the attitude of supporting Tong people, and the fish man''s eyes are brighter.


    Which fish man doesn''t want to see the real sunshine? Who doesn''t want to see the red flowers and green leaves above the sea with his own eyes?


    The reason why they dare not pursue their ideals and aspirations is simply that they have to stay in this shelter because of those cruel history and rumors.


    Perhaps only in the sea can they find a sense of security, but they can never develop and progress in the sea!


    "Catch the incompetent nipton for me, and now he is no longer the king!" Hodge Jones was very upset when he saw nipton appear, and those ordinary fish people shouted one by one.


    Streamer rain!


    The fingers were gently lifted up, and countless jumping light spots had appeared on Tongren''s fingertips. The light spots flickered like lively and naughty children, and then flew to the people of the new fish man pirate group like a meteor.


    But he did not intend to kill them, because that would be contrary to what he had just said. He just wanted to make them lose their combat effectiveness.


    The light spot is as accurate as an eye, and all hit the joints of the fish man and pirate group. In this way, even if the fish man has rough skin and thick meat, he can''t stand up again.


    Nipton had known that Tong people were very powerful before, but he never thought they were so strong.


    According to this ability, even Tong people can easily destroy the whole Yuren island!


    With a bitter smile and a long sigh, nipton suddenly felt out of interest. He knew that Hodge Jones had no chance of winning. At the same time, he also knew that he was really old.


    When ordinary members are knocked down, the cadres will not sit idly by. This kind of thing can''t be let by their leader, hodi Jonce. It''s really out of order.


    Must kill. A thousand bird feet impact!


    After drinking the wine in the gourd at one breath, leopard Zang rushed up with a long sword. His body was uncertain, but his speed was very fast. He was about to hit the Tong man.


    Without a sound, the two people passed by wrong and stood there motionless, making it impossible to tell who lost and who won.


    The people present held their breath and looked at them without blinking, waiting for the victory or defeat

 V1.Chapter 745

    "But so!" the first to move was the treasure. He carried the sword on his shoulder and said vaguely.


    Until this time, Tong people were still motionless and seemed to have lost their lives. Even nipton, who was full of confidence in him, couldn''t help worrying.


    But he has put everything on the Tong people. If even the Tong people fail, the fish people will be destroyed.


    "Pour!" when everyone''s heart almost mentioned his voice, Tong people gently spit out a word, a word that people don''t know what it means.


    But soon everyone understood the meaning of the word, because a mouthful of blood came out of the treasure''s mouth and fell to the ground.


    Look at the sword in the treasure''s hand. It has broken into several pieces and scattered on the ground, but we still don''t know how to do it.


    In fact, it''s very simple. When he passed by wrong just now, a lightsaber appeared in Tongren''s hand and cut out more than a dozen times in an instant.


    After all this, Tong people directly dispersed the lightsaber. Because his hand speed was too fast, no one present saw how he shot.


    If you take off the leopard''s clothes and look carefully at it at this time, you will find that several red marks have appeared on his body. The reason why he fell to the ground is these insignificant marks.


    If you look carefully along the red mark, you can even see the heart and viscera of the treasure beating slowly.


    If he had no scruples, this blow would have killed him here, because he had just been penetrated by the light of Tongren.


    "Who''s next?" Tong said coldly, but his posture was still motionless, even making people wonder if he was hurt.


    In fact, their suspicion is not wrong. Leopard Zang is also an expert in playing sword. How can he not pay a price if he wants to defeat him easily? Of course, if he cuts a little skin, he is injured.


    There was a silence. No one dared to speak in the field. Even holdy Jones didn''t speak. He just looked at Tong man with a dignified face and the fallen leopard Tibetan beside him.


    He knows the strength of leopard Tibet. Otherwise, he wouldn''t give him so much money to join, but he didn''t even make a move.


    "Stop! If you don''t want to die!" Tong man suddenly turned around and said coldly, as if he was talking to someone.


    But everyone could see clearly that there was nothing in front of him. If he had to say something, it was just air.


    Slowly raised his hand, and a strange blade appeared in the hands of Tong people. It was a line embedded in the handle.


    Regardless of everyone''s puzzled eyes, Tong people directly took up the knife and fell into the void. A small piece of broken meat appeared in the air and fell down.


    Then there was a scream in the air, accompanied by a shed of blood.


    "The goal next time is your head. If you don''t believe in evil, you can try!" the knife in Tong''s hand has disappeared. Just like the sudden appearance just now, it suddenly makes people think that the knife has never appeared at all.


    "I just want to break your weapon. Next time I''ll break your head, and you''d better be careful!" Zeo''s voice came out of the air, but he didn''t dare to move any more.


    HOUDY Jones frowned tightly, and even the invisible Zeo was pulled out by the other party. I''m afraid it''s hard to fight this war!


    Even a trace of doubt has appeared in his heart. Can their new fish man Pirate Group really win? Or do the niptons really deserve to die?


    He clenched his teeth. Even if the hope was slim, he had to stick to it. Although he had only seen Shura once, he could feel that Shura was definitely a difficult person. He betrayed him in this way. I''m afraid Shura would not give up.


    No matter whether the nipton royal family should die or not, he must seize this opportunity. He has no chance to plan a second such action.


    "Go and get that!" he ordered to his men. The fish under his hand naturally know what to do.


    "Boss, you really can''t eat any more, otherwise your body will definitely be unbearable!" a fishman carefully persuaded.


    After taking a serious look at him, holdy Jones patted him on the shoulder and said, "go get it. I know you''re for my good, but if you don''t work hard now, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!"


    On his face, the fish man quickly brought a large plate of fierce medicine. You know, being able to let the Boss speak in this tone definitely means that he will become his confidant in the future. Once he becomes the emperor, he will at least seal himself as a general and so on!


    Reaching for the tray in the Fishman''s hand, holdy Jones patted him on the shoulder again and said, "do you know who I don''t like most?"


    He was patted on the shoulder by the boss twice. The fish man already didn''t know the East, West, North and south. Even he didn''t hear what Hodge Jones was saying, so he hurriedly said, "what big brother said is!"


    As soon as he grabbed the backhand, holdy Jones had pierced the fish man''s neck, and the softness of his face turned into a gloomy murderous spirit. He smiled bloodthirsty and said, "what I hate most is disobedient people and fools. Unfortunately, you are both, so you can''t follow me anymore!"


    Fishman karate. Rough mackerel!


    He squeezed the fish man''s neck with his hands. After his head and body were separated, he was sprayed with a lot of blood. It seemed that there was a blood rain in the square.


    Those fish people who had been lying on the ground could not help but shiver and help each other to stand up for fear that they would become the next to die.


    He threw away the body with only a little flesh in his hand. Hodge Jones licked the blood at the corner of his mouth bloodthirsty, grabbed a handful of fierce medicine in his right hand and threw it into his mouth.


    In that period of time just now, Tong people have put down all the cadres of the new fish man pirate regiment.


    "It''s very fast. I''ve solved them so quickly!" said Hodge Jonce with red eyes, holding a handful of fierce medicine in her hand again.


    The evil spirit on holdy Jones gradually condensed, and soon it was like a dark cloud all around. The people of the new fish man and the pirate group even began to retreat slowly.


    They have never seen the leader take so many fierce drugs. It seems that what happens next will soon get out of control. They don''t want to die here and be trampled on

 V1.Chapter 746

    All murderers are such people. When they kill others by various means, they will only feel the pleasure of breaking through the rules and boundaries, but when death really approaches them, they will immediately become deserters like soft footed shrimp.


    "Bring those 100000 people out, and everyone present can''t run away!" said Hodge Jones fiercely.


    In fact, when Tong people beat him, they were no different from the dead in his eyes. How can they say that he is going to become the king of a country? How can they let such unpleasant things go out.


    I just don''t know what he wants to do with those people in front of the screen. If he kills them all, I''m afraid it''s too bloody.


    Hodge Jones had already arranged it. Those people quickly surrounded it. They were all murderers who haunted the area of Fishman street. It was no problem to kill someone.


    "Why? Aren''t you going to tell me about killing Princess Yiji? When are you going to save your masterpiece?" Tong said with a smile, without any unnaturalness on his face.


    Yes, this kind of thing is absolutely proud of a gangster. He killed the princess unknowingly and kept everyone in the dark for so many years.


    After thinking about it, maybe Hodge Jones also felt that there was no need to hide such things. He nodded proudly and said, "yes, I killed the woman who got in the way!"


    People at the bottom suddenly became boiling. Although they didn''t agree with Princess Yiji''s concept, the princess''s style and character are absolutely worthy of respect. You know, she is working hard for everyone''s dream!


    The crowd was excited, and the scene suddenly got out of control. The fish people who should have bowed down and killed unexpectedly launched a resistance and scuffled with the murderers around.


    Although the scene was large, the physique of the fish people was generally strong, so there were no dead people for a while and a half.


    Tongren walked slowly. His goal was to get rid of the guy standing on the stage. Otherwise, there would be a river of blood on Yuren island.


    Obviously Tong people came from one direction, but it seemed that countless Tong people came towards him in holdy Jones''s eyes.


    This is not caused by the side effects of the fierce medicine, but it is true. Countless Tongren are surrounding him.


    "Why don''t we play a game? If you can find out which one is me, I don''t care about it. What do you think?" the tongs said in unison.


    HOUDY Jones''s expression became extremely dignified. He could feel that this Tong man was even more difficult to deal with than that Shura.


    Of course, this is understandable, because Shura itself is a part of Tongren, and its natural ability is a little worse than Tongren.


    Fishman karate. Rough mackerel!


    It seems that there is a power to destroy the sky and the earth on the muscular and green arm. Hodge Jones grabbed a tong man with one hand and crushed him.


    However, it is a pity that the crushed Tongren immediately turned into a stardust light, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It is obvious that this is not the essence of Tongren.


    With the power brought by the fierce medicine, holdy Jones crushed the separate bodies of the tongs one by one, and still didn''t find out where the tongs were.


    The side effects of fierce drugs are far more than they know. Fierce drugs not only bring supreme power to people, but also bring rage and killing emotions to users, which will greatly blur people''s reason and become an inhuman beast.


    In other words, without the ability to control such a powerful force, but with such a force, the user will be lost by the force and become a irrational machine that only knows killing.


    When houdiqiongs rushed to find out the essence of Tong man, Tong man had quietly come behind him.


    With the directness of the beast, holdy Jones turned and attacked, and the Tongren had to disappear in place again.


    Although he could feel a trace of discordant atmosphere with his intuition, the completely ignorant reason made holdy Jones unable to think, and he rushed towards the incarnation of Tong people again.


    Appeared again behind HOUDY Jones, Tong people said with a smile: "I don''t seem to have much time, this is the end!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several holes had appeared in HOUDY Jones, who turned around. The wound was completely burnt, so that not a drop of blood came out.


    The wound healed and scabbed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It had recovered in the blink of an eye, and even there was no scar left.


    After the stimulation of fierce drugs, HOUDY Jones''s vitality and potential have been completely released, and his resilience has reached the peak.


    Of course, this is not free. In this way, rapid healing will consume his vitality, that is, he will die when his body can no longer heal!


    Slightly raised his hand, Tong man opened several holes in him again. What he has to do now is to consume holdy Jones''s vitality. Otherwise, no one knows what kind of damage he will cause when he goes crazy.


    I don''t know how long later, Tong people are almost reaching their limit, and the healing of holdy Jones is getting slower and slower.


    In the end, holdy Jones could only lie on the ground and breathe heavily. He didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    purify!


    Tong people used their little residual strength and shrouded a light on holdy Jones.


    As soon as he came into contact with holdy Jones''s body, wisps of black smoke steamed from him.


    After a long time, the smoke no longer came out, and the sweating Tongren sat on the ground with a sigh of relief.


    The medicine on holdy Jones has been completely purified, and the remaining light is buried in his body like a bomb.


    After a fight just now, those lights have completely regarded the fierce medicine as their natural enemies. As long as this ingredient appears again in holdy Jones''s body, they will be cleared without hesitation.


    In other words, HOUDY Jones will not be able to take lethal drugs for at least a long time. Even if he takes them, it will not have any effect.


    Of course, the premise is that he can survive. Looking at the wrinkles on his face and the white hair on his head, Tong people don''t think he can survive. In short, houdiqiongs''s ambition can no longer be realized.


    "Your boss has been defeated. Are you going to continue fighting?" Tong man stood up and said coldly

 V1.Chapter 747

    This sentence was like a thunder blast, which woke up the people who had killed red eyes. Many people on the ground were lying down, some seriously injured and some died.


    War is a game without a winner at any time. Even those cold-blooded villains in Fishman street look at their fallen companions at a loss and feel very uncomfortable in their hearts.


    People are not plants, who can be ruthless?


    Those friends who grew up, those who just joked with themselves, and those who just blocked a knife for themselves, don''t know when they have fallen.


    Strangely, they do not hate each other, because they started the war, because they are the real aggressors.


    Gradually, their eyes finally had a glimmer of brilliance, and then their eyes all focused on Hodge Jones who fell to the ground.


    The man who made them proud, proud, and even afraid, lay on the ground quietly. Only from his slightly undulating chest can we see that he is still alive.


    I don''t know who shouted, interrupted their stupidity, and then everyone ran in all directions.


    The trees fall, the monkeys scatter, and the army is defeated like a mountain. This is the most true portrayal of everything in front of us. All the villains left here.


    Followed by the cheering residents of Yuren Island, they want to take advantage of the victory and completely eliminate these potential threats.


    He made a color to nipton. Nipton immediately nodded, and he walked to the table with blood all over his body.


    If the guards had not just joined the war, those unarmed people would have been defeated. After all, the opponent is the murderer in Yuren street!


    "Listen to me!" through the telephone bug, nipton''s loud voice spread far away. All the fish people who heard this sentence stopped to listen to what orders their king would give.


    Nipton glanced at his people and said slowly, "have you forgotten what Princess Yiji once said?"


    As soon as the name was raised, the whole audience immediately became a dead silence, and everyone fell into deep memories.


    The scene suddenly became solemn and sad, as if in silence for the Dead Princess Yiji.


    I don''t know how long it took. With a plop, an unbearable fish man finally sobbed.


    The sound was like a code, one after another, and everyone fell to their knees and wept.


    How many residents of Yuren island have not received the favor of the princess? How many people haven''t been helped by the princess?


    Although they hate, they can no longer pursue, because they can''t bear to disobey Princess Yiji, so they can only kneel here and cry.


    Hatred can only bring hatred, but love can bring a lot. This sentence was said by Princess Yiji.


    But they can''t do it. Like Fisher tiger, they know they shouldn''t hate the whole mankind, but they still can''t do it.


    How can we forgive those who killed Princess Yiji and tried to subvert Yuren island?


    The scene was under control. Nipton asked and looked at Tong people. He didn''t know what to do now.


    Bringing up the old story and revealing the truth made nipton sad. Now he didn''t know what to do.


    Walking slowly behind nipton, Tong man thought and said, "Hodge Jones has been badly hurt by me. I''m afraid he won''t live long. If he is imprisoned, I don''t know how much trouble it will add!"


    Nipton raised his head and asked in surprise, "Sir, do you mean to kill him? I''m afraid it''s not appropriate now?"


    Indeed, those fishmen were stopped by the great righteousness of peace. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to kill holdy Jones in front of them now.


    Seeing that nipton would be wrong, Tong people wanted to explain, but at this time, a shadow appeared on everyone''s head, and it was getting bigger and bigger.


    The fish kneeling on the ground were also alert. They stared at the general scene of dark clouds in the sky and were speechless.


    "The Ark... Has it finally come?" Tong people murmured, looking at the sky. The dark shadow like the end of the day really shook people''s hearts.


    A cold voice came out from the dark clouds: "if you don''t want to die, hand over holdy Jones, otherwise you people will be buried with him!"


    Hearing this voice, Tong people immediately understood that it was Shura who came to save Huo diqiongs, but they didn''t know who the target fruit was this time.


    White star has no mark on her, so the target of the ship must not be her.


    Who is the one who must be here except the royal family? Tongren''s brain reasoned quickly, but there was never a clue.


    "How can you guarantee that we will be saved after we release Hodge Jones? If we release him, we will still face destruction. It''s good to take a cushion!" Tong said jokingly.


    Shura''s voice came again: "you and I are homologous. Can''t you believe what I said?"


    After thinking for a while, Tong people seriously nodded to nipton, indicating that they could believe Shura''s words.


    Just now everyone was fighting, so no one found the problem, but now it''s different. There are only the voices of Tongren and Shura in the quiet square, and everyone''s eyes focused on the Tongren close at hand.


    The captain of a guard team can treat the king like this, and everything before seems to be dominated by him. Who is the captain of the guard?


    The Tong man raised his feet and blinked to holdy Jones. He stretched out his hand to lift him up, threw him up and returned to the king again.


    Seeing that the Tongren threw Hodge Jones up, Shura quickly reached out to catch him and said coldly, "you''re really cruel enough, but it''s good. This is the end of betraying me!"


    As soon as the voice turned, Shura ordered to van di Daken, "stop the boat, since they have handed over Hodge Jones!"


    Van Didier said in some panic: "boss... The ability of this target fruit will stop only when it hits an obstacle, otherwise..."


    In a word, Shura understood. He shouted without hesitation: "everyone listen to the order, we abandon the ship!"


    Then he said, "you heard me, Tiantong people. It''s not that I don''t want to stop, but that we don''t have any way!"

 V1.Chapter 748

    Just when Shura asked Fandi Daiken, Tong people had a hunch that it was wrong. The target fruit really wouldn''t stop until it touched something.


    In fact, in this matter, it is not Shura that is embarrassing Tongren, but I really don''t know this will happen.


    Although both of them clearly knew the characteristics of the target fruit, no one knew whether Fandi deken had a way to relieve this state, so Shura chose to believe in the new brother.


    And Fandi Daken, who has seen Shura''s almost miraculous means, believes that the boss must have a way to solve this problem.


    An unpleasant misunderstanding caused such an embarrassing situation. Noah''s Ark was close at hand. It was about to break through the bubbles on the island. At that time, even if he prevented the fall of the ark, he could not bear the damage caused by a large amount of seawater pouring back.


    Time is pressing, and there is no time to delay. Not only can the Yuren island be destroyed, but Noah''s ark can not be damaged, otherwise things will become very bad.


    "Shura! What''s his goal?" Tong people suddenly shouted and asked Shura and van di Daken who were fleeing quickly.


    Shura was slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to expect Tongren to think of the root of the matter so soon, and he seemed to be hesitating whether to tell Tongren about it.


    Finally, he made up his mind. His self-esteem passed down from generation to generation with Tong people made him really unable to solve his opponent in this way. He shouted: "Daiken''s goal is the image phone bug. If you can, you''d better hurry up. If you''re late, you won''t have a chance!"


    With that, he disappeared into the vast sea without looking back and carrying holdy Jones. Everything he could do had been done. Whether he died or lived depends on the will of heaven.


    Tongren grabbed the phone bug without hesitation, and disappeared out of the bubble in a blink. Sure enough, the direction of the ark changed.


    Looking at the rapid movement to his Noah''s ark, Tong man breathed heavily. As long as Shura didn''t deceive himself, everything would be much simpler.


    After leaving the phone bug, Tong man moved to Yuren island again. He didn''t want to compete with the ark. Even if he won in the end, he would be hated by the people of Yuren island.


    A series of extraordinary performances are enough to expose the identity of Tong people. Although we are not sure who this strange guard captain is, there is no doubt that he is definitely not the former captain.


    The reason is very simple. If there was such a powerful force at the beginning, how could nipton be driven out of the palace.


    As soon as the Tong people landed, nipton bowed deeply to the residents of the island. When everyone didn''t know what this meant, King nipton said with a trace of guilt: "I''m afraid I have to say sorry to you. This victory was brought by human hands. I''m very sorry for this, but I have a reason to do so!"


    "Hey! Nipton, don''t talk big. You''d better wait until you really succeed!" a voice coldly interrupted king nipton.


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone present was shocked. Although they were very dissatisfied with what the king had just said, no one dared to interrupt him, let alone call the name of the Lord of a country.


    The proprietress of the mermaid Cafe stood up, pointed to the Tong man who had recovered his original appearance and said, "do you still want to destroy the mermaid island?"


    The whole audience was in an uproar again. The landlady of mermaid coffee shop is a famous diviner. She has never made a mistake in her divination career. This evil human wants to destroy their home!


    "Yes, I just want to destroy Yuren island!" unexpectedly, Tong people nodded and admitted with such an understatement, as if they didn''t see the eyes of Yuren island residents about to burst out flames.


    Tongren did not stop, but continued to talk: "if you all take away, this island should be destroyed?"


    At this time, even nipton''s face changed. He never thought that the people he invited would want to take all the people on the island.


    Ignoring everyone''s angry eyes, Tong people continued: "it''s too early to say victory. As long as one day doesn''t live in the sun, it''s not a victory. Sooner or later, I''ll take you all to the sea and let everyone bathe in the sun!"


    This sentence is more unacceptable than what I said just now. Many people feel that this man''s tone is too big. It''s a dream that fish people have worked hard for many years!


    How many people on Yuren island have died for this matter. They have worked hard for so many years and have not done it. Can they really do it with the words of a small human?


    "Why dare you say such big words?" the fish man at the bottom asked loudly. Obviously, he didn''t believe that Tongren could do so.


    When his sharp eyes stared at the speaker and made his heart hair, Tong talent solemnly said, "because in my eyes, everyone will be human, just like I will become light, you are just a little special!"


    All the people stared at Tongren speechless. There was no racial difference. What was the sacred man in front of him? I''m afraid even Princess Yiji couldn''t do that!


    Ignoring everyone''s stunned eyes, Tong people shrugged and said, "for me, this step is just to get you up!"


    "Don''t you know what human beings think of us? What kind of treatment we will be treated when we go up like this? Do you know?" some of the fishmen asked again.


    Tongren nodded and didn''t avoid the embarrassing question. Instead, he said with confidence: "yes, it''s too early to let you go up now, so I need your help!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone showed an expression of looking like an idiot. The gratitude and resentment between humans and Yuren island can not be explained in a few words. Unexpectedly, this human asked Yuren for help, which sounded like a fantasy to them.


    There are still many smart people among the fish and mermaid. After careful understanding, someone has boldly asked, "so you are a member of the revolutionary army?"


    In fact, I don''t blame them for asking, because the actions of the revolutionary army are similar to this, aimed at uniting and liberating all the oppressed people

 V1.Chapter 749

    He shook his head with a smile and said frankly, "although I wish I were a member of the revolutionary army, it''s a pity that I haven''t seen anyone from the revolutionary army so far!"


    At the same time, he secretly added that if the tyrant bear did not count, it would really be gone. He didn''t even know where the achievements of the revolutionary army''s efforts over the years were.


    The fish man''s voice is louder. Even if the man has just saved the fish man Island, it can''t be a reason for their adventure.


    Tongren, who has a heart outline, certainly clearly heard all these sounds, or it is more appropriate to look at them, because he did distinguish them through his mouth shape.


    When the palm was pressed down, the Tong man stopped the agitated people. He said loudly, "everyone, I know everyone is still very upset. Then how can you believe me? What do you think if I can convince your majesty?"


    Both Mermaid and Mermaid basically love King nipton for two reasons. On the one hand, mermaid island was sheltered by white beard, and white beard and nipton were good friends. On the other hand, Princess Yiji, the weak woman had paid too much for MERMAID ISLAND, so that people couldn''t bear to disobey her.


    Therefore, Tongren''s sentence has been approved by many people. Although no one said it, the hope in his eyes is enough to explain everything.


    Nipton also looked at Tong man with great interest, as if he wanted to know how he planned to convince himself. He was not a confused emperor, otherwise there would not be so many people to love and support him.


    Tongren smiled and said easily, "Mr. nipton, if I don''t know the appointed day, what''s your opinion?"


    As soon as he said that, nipton immediately stood up in shock. He said, "how did you know this?"


    It''s no wonder that nipton''s gaffe, which is a secret guarded by the royal family for many years, has been said from a human mouth at the moment. How can it not be surprising?


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say this kind of thing here. Let''s go back and say it slowly!" Tong man reminded.


    Until now, nipton realized his gaffe. He said excitedly, "yes, yes, it''s my carelessness. Let''s go to the Dragon Palace quickly. This matter is very important. It''s better not to delay!"


    Tongren certainly knew why nipton did this. He smiled and nodded, but his expression became more and more respectful. Nipton''s panic was not for someone, but for the whole nation, which is absolutely worthy of respect.


    Hurried back to the Dragon Palace, nipton couldn''t wait to ask, "Sir, tell me how you know this!"


    With a smile, the Tong man stared into nepton''s eyes and said, "since Poseidon has reappeared, Joey Boye''s successor should naturally appear!"


    I probably didn''t expect Tong people to know so much. Nipton looked at Tong people straight and didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, he asked solemnly, "are you here to help the fish man complete that dream? Why do you think you can complete the agreement that Joey Boye didn''t complete?"


    With a slight smile, Tong people said word by word: "that''s because Joey Boye doesn''t play big enough. What do you say if I turn the sky over?"


    Although this sentence is easy to ask, if ordinary people hear it, they will think that this person must be crazy, but this sentence sounds unusual to politicians.


    Nipton''s face became more dignified. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "if you can''t convince me enough, I won''t bet! You should know that this is a bet on a race!"


    Tongren nodded and said, "I know, but you have no choice. Now the fish people still can''t unite. How long can you persist under domestic and foreign troubles, and who can guarantee that there won''t be another Hodge Jonce!"


    As soon as his face changed, nipton lowered his head again in pain. The whole hall was so dull that people couldn''t breathe. Even Tong people, who had always been calm, couldn''t help sweating.


    Fishman''s support is very important to him. Only the racial advantages of fishman and Mermaid can create an invincible Navy, which can absolutely sweep the whole sea.


    "What should we pay?" asked nipton, suddenly raising his head, no doubt revealing the tension in his tone.


    "I need an invincible navy to help me turn the sky over!" Tong said with a serious face.


    Instead of speaking, nepton asked, "when are you leaving? How are you getting ready?"


    This is a test. If Tong''s answer is wrong or his expression is wrong, I''m afraid nipton won''t cooperate with him. After all, this matter involves too many lives!


    "I started the layout two years ago. If I hadn''t been afraid of insufficient strength, I would have been ready to take action!" Tong Ren threw a reassuring look at him.


    People nowadays are basically not too stupid. As long as they mention two years ago, they will immediately think of the war, the battle of falling white beard.


    But no one could have imagined that there was a game made by Tongren. People said that all the guys who offered a reward of more than 100 million were intelligent. This was really not a lie!


    Since white beard has also made moves, Yuren Island naturally can''t sit idly by. Anyway, it''s kind to them to have a beard.


    "We need time!" said nipton without hesitation. "Your requirements are not difficult, but it takes time to train and adapt!"


    Tongren''s heart is happy. This sentence undoubtedly represents the willingness of Yuren island to cooperate, which plays a vital role in action.


    "I''ll fight for you as long as you need!" Tongren answered positively.


    After thinking for a while, nipton replied, "it will take at least a year and a half, otherwise it will just be superficial!"


    The time did not exceed Tongren''s expectation. If you want to be a real iron blood master, you must pay enough time. He clearly said: "no problem, it''ll be a year and a half!"


    Having settled this matter is tantamount to advancing the progress of the whole plan. At least in the future, Tongren will not be afraid of anything at sea. As long as they cooperate properly, even the strongest warship can only sink helplessly

 V1.Chapter 750

    Nipton suddenly lost his mind and said, "Alas! I don''t know how the ancients did it. They could transfer such a powerful ability to people and become weapons!"


    Tongren smiled and asked, "don''t you know, do you know Bega Punk? You must know what he invented?"


    Who in the world doesn''t know such a famous scientist as Berga Punk? I''m afraid even a three-year-old child can be familiar with his deeds.


    Looking at nipton''s confused expression, Tong man said gently: "with his ability, it must not be a problem to change a person''s gene!"


    Nipton''s doubts became more serious. Explaining this problem to him was no less than casting pearls before swine. It might be better to say something about combat.


    He shook his head, and Tongren simply stopped explaining. He knew how the ancients did it, but he couldn''t help but marvel at the wisdom of the ancients.


    Poseidon''s ability is completely different from the other two ancient weapons. The other two skills pay more attention to craftsmanship, while Poseidon completely depends on science and technology!


    This ability will appear every few generations. When Tongren first heard about it, they already felt deja vu. In addition, after staying in the pirate world for so long, Tongren finally figured out how to do it.


    The only explanation is genetic technology. The shape of intergenerational inheritance is the best embodiment of intergenerational inheritance. As for being able to communicate with sea kings, there is no doubt that it is the mutation of soul.


    The more so, Tong people are more interested in the 100 year blank history. He can''t wait to see it.


    The general direction has been basically determined. Tongren must explain some closing things clearly, otherwise it will not be conducive to future development.


    "What do you think of my pirate flag from today on Yuren island?" Tong said seriously to nipton.


    On the one hand, Tong people think it is necessary to liberate Yuren island from the transaction with Charlotte Lingling. After all, that guy is a very greedy guy, and the candy handed in each time is enough to make Yuren Island overwhelmed. Moreover, if there is an accident and you can''t hand in enough candy, Yuren island may be destroyed at any time.


    On the other hand, the agreement with Tong people also needs to be carried out secretly. It is not safe under Charlotte Lingling''s banner!


    Nipton naturally knows what he means, but the other party is Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors. If they take the initiative to stop accepting the other party''s protection, how will they face? This is different from directly challenging them.


    Of course, Tongren knew nipton''s dilemma. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, you don''t need to come forward in this matter, as long as you don''t refuse!"


    To be honest, nipton really can''t think of any other way for the tongs. Although the white beard group among the four emperors is still alive, it basically exists in name only. Kaiduo, a hundred beasts, is incompatible with the white beard group, while Charlotte Lingling and her group are non discount food goods. It''s reasonable that the tongs have no cards to play.


    Red hair shanks is already busy just supporting white beard. They also have to guard against the sneak attack from kaiduo. Otherwise, Yuren island will not fall and need Charlotte Lingling to cover it.


    "I''ll just take her in!" Tong said lightly, as if the four emperors were paper tigers.


    Although nipton does not agree with this approach, it seems that there is no other way to do it at present.


    If you want to achieve that kind of thing, you can only take risks. Just like the previous top war, before the results come out, no one is optimistic about Tongren!


    In order to celebrate the escape of Yuren Island, a grand carnival ball was held on the island, in which all people participated. It was really lively.


    At this time, Charlotte Lingling''s messengers also came. They were ordered to collect the tribute agreed before, that is, the delicious candy.


    Tong people''s habit is to be polite before the soldiers. Yuren island still handed them enough candy as promised, so as to ensure that Charlotte Lingling will not be angry at Yuren Island anyway.


    The messengers are Baron egg and pockmus. They are very satisfied with the cooperation of Yuren island. Both of them are happy with a smile in the corners of their eyes.


    But the smile soon disappeared, because someone blocked their way. This person was Tongren.


    "Hey! Tell Charlotte Lingling for me that you don''t need your flag to protect Yuren island in the future. I will take over this place instead of you!" Tong said with a serious face.


    It seems to Tong Ren that this has been done according to the etiquette, but he didn''t think of the ridiculous self-esteem of famous people.


    Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors, was peacefully taken over by a newly emerging pirate. This matter will become a laughing stock for everyone. No one will care about the truth. They will only publicize how timid Charlotte Lingling is.


    Charlotte Lingling, opposite the telephone bug, couldn''t help laughing when she heard Tong''s words. Tong waited patiently without any impatience on her face.


    "Do you want me to give up such delicious candy? I advise you not to have this idea!" the laughter stopped gradually, and Charlotte Lingling said fiercely.


    "That''s really a pity. Since you don''t agree, I''ll go to you for an interview. I''m afraid if you want to eat such delicious candy again in the future, you can only pay for it!" Tong said with a smile, as if he could only look like this.


    Before the other party spoke, Tong people had cut off contact, which did not mean that he was impolite, but that he didn''t like others to be so arrogant.


    The nose of the egg Baron and pockmus is almost crooked. Those pirates who met before didn''t run away when they heard their mother''s reputation, and the boy dared to hang up her phone. It''s really annoying.


    Looking at the two people''s eyes that were about to burst out flames, Tong people didn''t pay any attention. Instead, they turned and walked towards their own boat, leaving only such a sentence: "anyway, I''ll find you and fight whenever I want! If I were you, I wouldn''t fight now. If I broke these sweets, you can''t afford it!"


    Tong people are right. Charlotte Lingling is good at everything, but she is fond of sweets. If she knows that her men break the good candy, she will be furious!


    He looked at Tong Ren angrily, as if he wanted to remember his general appearance. The two people walked away, and the previous good mood disappeared

 V1.Chapter 751

    After sending off Charlotte Lingling''s Messenger, Tong people will say goodbye to King nipton. When he left, he specially asked very Ping to seize the opportunity to escape from Charlotte Lingling''s command, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.


    After boarding the boat and leaving the coast, Tongren said solemnly, "you guys, next time I see you, I will let you see the real sunshine!"


    The residents of Yuren island have known for a long time that the king agreed to the Tong people''s proposal, and the middle process was deliberately concealed.


    The matter concerning ancient weapons can only be concealed. Who knows who can stay awake in the face of such forces.


    Taking the latest record pointer, Tong Ren and his party embarked on the journey again. There are still so many crew members. Everyone has multiple duties, which makes it impossible to find out their strength.


    Besides, Shura, who took away Hodge Jones, suffered such a betrayal. In addition, the people under his hand are not harmonious, and his strength is mixed.


    These have seriously restricted the future development. Although he has not figured out the strength of the other party, it is certain that he is much better than his own miscellaneous soldiers.


    So after he left Yuren Island, he took the people under him to find a remote island to hide. He came here not to avoid Tongren, but to make preparations in the future.


    Such a scattered team can never turn out any flowers from the new world. He must integrate this team!


    Imitating Raleigh''s way of training Tong people before, Shura began his own military training plan, and all people began dark training.


    It''s not so much training as torture. After all, their qualifications are not as good as Tongren. They can only expect diligence to make up for their weaknesses.


    They began to try all kinds of tastes, such as weight-bearing running, fighting and starving rice. Shura trained in the way of training special forces from the Tongren''s brain, completely grinding away the ruffian spirit and edges of these people.


    The people who had fought separately before finally began to unite. They began to understand the power of unity.


    Challenging their limits again and again, they became stronger unknowingly. In the end, Shura even brought hailou stone to help them with training.


    The hardness and density of hailou stone are so great that half of these people didn''t eat when they began to load with hailou stone on the first day.


    In such a closed environment, Shura''s blood blade Pirate Group is becoming stronger and stronger, and Tong people seem to be at a loss.


    Hodge Jones has also woke up. He not only has no less hatred for the mermaid, but also has hatred for van dy Dyken.


    If van dy Dyken hadn''t thrown Noah''s Ark in the past, how could the fish man let go of his rebellion, but he didn''t appreciate van dy Dyken. This man''s psychology is so dark!


    Because of this, Shura had to prepare a separate training for him so that he could find the long lost humanity.


    After being negative for a period of time, fire fist ace also began to practice. The dead is gone. Although white beard''s death is great, the more he does, the more he has to work hard, because the white beard Pirate Group is the hard work of white beard''s father''s life and the home he pursues all his life.


    The plan to lift the sky is not to make the world no longer have a sky, but to hang a new sky. Everyone is doing their best, whether their ideas and ideas are consistent or not.


    At the same time, Tong people have begun to move towards the new world. They encountered a powerful vortex on the road and were involved. However, Tong people are not worried. If he wants to break through, he can do it at any time.


    In addition to the changes in the Navy, red dog and Green Pheasant fought for the Navy. Finally, Green Pheasant won the victory and took over the position of Marshal in the Warring States period.


    As for the red dog, he withdrew from the Navy, but the cold-blooded man did not completely leave the Navy, because he needed to use the flag of the navy to domineer, so he took the initiative to join one of the seven armed seas after he failed to compete for the position of Marshal.


    In view of the strength of red dog, the naval government agreed to this requirement after careful consideration. After all, it can make people feel relieved to control the powerful power in their own hands.


    The Blackbeard Pirate Group disappeared because of continuous failures, but there are rumors that they are wantonly hunting capable people and seizing the power of demon fruit.


    There is no doubt that no matter where Blackbeard is now, Tongren Pirate Group must be their first target. Tongren has broken him so many times, and Blackbeard will choose revenge.


    The situation in the whole world is probably what it is now. It is absolutely not too much to describe it as a mess.


    No one knows what kind of cards the five old stars still have. In the view of outsiders, the very powerful power is far from enough in the view of Tongren.


    Firstly, these forces are too scattered and separate. Secondly, the relationship between these forces is too complex. There are friendly and hostile forces.


    He shook his head vigorously. Tong people left these complicated ideas behind. It''s not the time to consider these. Now the most important thing is to develop and grow quickly and become strong enough before the world government launched the general attack.


    "Here we are! Get ready!" Tong Ren, who had been standing on the boat in a daze, suddenly raised his head and said.


    Following his eyes, he was able to see that the sun above shone on the ship through the sea, and the sea was close at hand.


    The ship rose faster and faster, and soon floated up from the sea. Under the action of buoyancy and inertia, the ship even left the water surface and came to the air.


    With a bang, the ship hit the sea heavily and splashed a huge spray. After many days away from the sea, Tong Ren and his party finally returned to the sea again.


    The Arsenal system, which had disappeared for many days, was also moving at this time. Almost at the same time when Tongren and his party came out of the sea, there was a news reminder.


    Tongren immediately began to check it. If he remembered correctly, the Arsenal system had not released tasks before, so Tongren was very interested in this reminder.


    Progress Evaluation: S


    Current progress: new world


    Progress reward: special props


    Item name: Seizing


    Props: None


    This is the hint displayed in front of Tong people. People can''t understand what this means. The most troublesome thing is that the reward items are still not introduced as always, that is, all functions and usage methods need to be explored by themselves

 V1.Chapter 752

    As soon as I came out, I saw the warships in front of me. The Tongren Pirate Group had been surrounded by the Navy.


    Mecao looked at it carefully and soon concluded: "this thing is not real, it''s just an illusion!"


    Mecao, who has completely become a reformed man, can be said to have had the real eye, and all things that can confuse the eyes have no effect in front of him.


    Xiao Nan also said, "the air composition here is very strange. It seems to contain a lot of water vapor!"


    Xiangphosphorus nodded and said, "yes, there is really a lot of water here. I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "It should be a mirage. These warships are at least tens of nautical miles away from us!" concluded hatada.


    Hearing their words, Tong people nodded with great satisfaction. Unexpectedly, they could be promoted to this level after two years of exercise.


    Gently stretched out his hand, Tong man touched the warship closest to him. At the moment of touching, the warship slowly disappeared like a punctured soap bubble.


    I don''t know what chain reaction happened. The surrounding warships disappeared one after another. Peace soon returned to the sea, and there was no second ship in sight.


    In Yuren Island, they have got a new record pointer, that is to say, they are now facing a difficult choice.


    The most shaking pointer is the most dangerous, but it knows the most. The other two directions are relatively safe, but it knows nothing at all.


    "Come out!" Tong man suddenly said loudly to the corner behind him. Several people looked at him in surprise, as if they had seen a ghost.


    After a while, I saw a little man who had not slapped big came out with a trace of anger on his face.


    "You broke my bottle, you must compensate me. Take out your food quickly!" the villain shouted with a fork like Trident in his hand.


    Tongren helped his forehead and said, "now seems not the time to say this? It''s better to save your father quickly!"


    The villain was stunned and then shouted, "yes! How can I forget this!"


    People couldn''t help rolling their eyes. They were able to forget such an important thing. People really had to admire her nerves.


    Although they don''t know much about panz Frye, Tong people admire the giant from the bottom of their hearts, because he and Xiangji have the same idea, that is, to provide food to those who need them most.


    In this age of lust for profit, there are few chefs who can insist on maintaining their original heart. Tongren also hope that such a fire can continue to pass on, so as to make this cruel world less people who die in vain.


    "What? Do you mean you want to help me save my father?" lily said suddenly. They couldn''t help rolling their eyes again.


    "Your father is a good man. I don''t mind helping you save him!" Tong said sincerely.


    Although the girl was nervous and unresponsive, Tong people still felt it was better to make it clear.


    Lily nodded and said anxiously, "let''s hurry there. If it''s late, I''m afraid it''s too late!"


    "The feeling is such a muddle headed girl that she hasn''t even figured out the route! It''s really careless!" Tongren couldn''t help but say.


    "No, if there''s no accident, the Navy will pass here soon. We''ll wait patiently here!" Tong man explained with a smile.


    Before the voice fell, several warships appeared in sight, and a tall and big giant was still chained on board, which was the Navy escorting panz Frye.


    Obviously, the navy is not vegetarian. They also found the Tongren line stopped on the road. Lieutenant general flying squirrel immediately ordered to fire. Having seen the Tongren''s ability, he knew what would happen if he was close to Tongren, so he planned to solve the Tongren gang from a long distance.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Melt!


    Tongren calmly raised his hand, and his five fingers opened to aim at the shells. The huge shells were like snowflakes falling on the flames, which disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "Old friend, I haven''t seen such a big scene for many days to welcome me?" Tong said jokingly.


    With a cold hum, the flying squirrel ordered to continue firing shells without saying a word. Tongren quickly stopped and said, "wait! Why don''t I call your old friend out to talk to you?"


    When people say this, no one will know who the other person is talking about, but the imagination of thinking is enough to make up for it.


    Seeing that Tongren and his party neither fought back nor ran away, it was very abnormal. The flying squirrels also muttered in their hearts. Did they really catch their friends in each other''s hands?


    Tongren shouted, "Captain xiuzuo, your old friend is coming. Don''t you plan to show up?"


    As soon as the name was said, the flying squirrel was stunned. He did know the man mentioned by Tong people, even more than that.


    Two people are the navy of the same period. It''s not too much to say that they have a life-long friendship, because they are like this!


    Since that happened, the two have never met again. Unexpectedly, he came here.


    With the Tongren''s words, sure enough, there was an imperceptible fluctuation on the sea. Soon, a lot of small boats emerged around the naval warships and Tongren Pirate Group, headed by xiuzuo.


    Originally, xiuzuo also planned to let both sides fight for a life and death and then come out to pick up cheap ones. Unexpectedly, he was noticed by Tongren, and his wishful thinking had to fail.


    "Sure enough, you traitor. What are you doing here?" said the flying squirrel in a cold voice.


    Xiuzuo said coldly, "hum! Knowingly, don''t you really know what I''m doing, pedantic guy?"


    In fact, both sides know their intentions, but old foxes like them like to test. If the other party really doesn''t know, they can pick up a bargain!


    "You both came for panz Frye. You must want to kill me after meeting me? I think you might as well cooperate!" Tong said surprisingly.


    The pirate suggested that the Navy and the new navy join hands to deal with themselves. If this matter is spread, I''m afraid it will really make people laugh, but Tongren still said so

 V1.Chapter 753

    What kind of people flying squirrels and xiuzuo are. Their ability to become a commander from a small soldier is enough to prove that they will never have no intention.


    You know, neither the Navy nor the new navy will arrange a person with weak judgment to serve as the commander-in-chief!


    No matter what group it is, a competent decision-making level must be available. Otherwise, it will be like a castle in the air and will not last long!


    However, it was their extraordinary ingenuity and mind that made a plan of Tongren take shape. If the probability of the two of them working together was 30%, after Tongren''s words, the probability has become negative.


    Experience is sometimes enough to kill people. Everyone knows that pirates will never be caught, let alone give advice to the enemy.


    The two men looked at each other and snorted with disdain, which was equivalent to a clear position.


    Seeing that the strategy was effective, Tong people continued to chase after the victory and said, "since you don''t want to deal with me together, can you give me a face and give me panz Frye?"


    Xiuzuo sneered and said, "you have a big breath! Don''t think that successful escape in the war can represent anything. There''s nothing to be proud of escaping from that group of garbage! Pirates are pirates. Sometimes the more famous they are, the faster they die! I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Don''t say it''s panz Frye today. Even you can''t run away!"


    Obviously, the flying squirrel would not agree to let panz Frye go, but now what made him more dissatisfied was xiuzuo''s words. He said with a look of awe: "xiuzuo, pay attention to your tone of voice, and don''t forget that you were once a member of the Navy, you damn traitor!"


    With a cold snort of disapproval, xiuzuo said shamelessly, "there''s nothing wrong with good birds breaking trees. Besides, the world government is so rotten, how can we realize our wishes when we were young!"


    Tongren just provoked him in a few words, and the two sides began to fight each other. There was a big trend that war would be started if there was a disagreement.


    After all, the soldiers on both sides are innocent. How can Tongren bear to watch them die in vain?


    Therefore, when the two sides were at loggerheads, Tong Ren said again, "don''t quarrel! Even if you really fight like this, you can''t exert your full strength. Won''t you give me a free price and cause casualties for no reason?"


    In a word, it was like an alarm bell, which woke up the two people facing each other. Tongren''s analysis was very in place. This is indeed the case now!


    Just when they hesitated, Tong Ren had seen a slight loosening in their expressions. He continued: "Your Excellency, the goal of that person is just to completely eliminate the pirates. I have a better way to solve this matter. If it can be solved without a single soldier, I believe that person will not object?"


    Leng hum, xiuzuo didn''t answer, but he didn''t launch an attack. It was obvious that he wanted to hear the so-called method of Tong population.


    "Mr. flying squirrel, you should be very clear about my ability. You alone can''t stop me. Why do you need to increase unnecessary casualties? Naval soldiers are still flesh and blood and family! As for the gratitude and resentment between xiuzuo and you, you know the previous position. How can he take ordinary soldiers? Even if you two fight, it''s just a war "It''s cheaper for me!" Tongren tried to persuade him.


    After a long silence, the flying squirrel said with a black face, "let panz Frye go and the whole army retreat!"


    Obviously, as a navy, it is very humiliating to compromise with the enemy, but what happened in the last war is still fresh in his mind. How can he bear to watch his subordinates die like this?


    It is worthy of being a well-trained Navy. Even if the flying squirrel''s order violated the Navy''s regulations, the soldiers did not hesitate to execute the order.


    Xiuzuo and Tongren stood like this, watching the flying squirrel leave with the Navy. They didn''t speak, but stood so quietly.


    "You''d better give me a reasonable way, otherwise I won''t let you go. Don''t compare me with those greedy people!" xiuzuo suddenly said after a long time.


    Tongren didn''t answer this question directly. Instead, he asked, "I don''t know what you think, even if you have eliminated the pirate? What will happen after you have eliminated the pirate?"


    This question is very simple, but it is definitely considered by every senior naval officer. It is a difficult question to answer.


    Without waiting for xiuzuo''s answer, Tongren continued: "it''s not so much to eliminate the pirates as to stop the crime. Moreover, if the crime is completely eliminated, both the Navy and the new navy will become weapons without war, which can only be used for small hunting!"


    Although this sentence is somewhat unreasonable, it is undoubtedly very reasonable. The relationship between the Navy and the pirate is like a cat and a mouse. When the mouse is extinct, who will be willing to pay for those useless cats?


    After a moment of silence, xiuzuo said softly, "I can''t answer this question. You''d better talk about your way!"


    Yes, how can the dream change because of a few words? Even if what the other party says is reasonable, not to mention xiuzuo is not a decision-making level.


    "If all the pirates can improve their quality, they might as well harass ordinary people and are only keen on looking for unmanned treasures, which is equivalent to completely eliminating the pirates?" Tong said seriously.


    Xiuzuo was stunned. He never thought that Tongren''s so-called method was like this. No matter who came to see it, I''m afraid he would think it was just wishful thinking.


    "It''s good to think about it, but it''s impossible to do it!" xiuzuo said coldly.


    Indeed, Tongren''s method is absolutely effective, but it is difficult to implement. It can be said that it is a strategy with almost zero feasibility.


    "All great changes will be considered impossible at the beginning, and only time can draw a conclusion!" Tongren continued without comment.


    Xiuzuo looked at him and said, "so what do you think we should do?"


    He can see that Tong Ren is not joking, but talking about it very seriously.


    In fact, this matter is not completely impossible as long as it is well planned, so xiuzuo will ask this question

 V1.Chapter 754

    Tongren whispered to xiuzuo, and then smiled mysteriously, as if it was really funny.


    Xiuzuo said suspiciously, "is this really feasible? I''m afraid there is no such person in the world!"


    "Give it a try and you''ll know! There are not only that kind of people, but also absolutely not a few!" Tong said with a smile.


    After gritting his teeth, xiuzuo seemed determined and said, "in that case, I will truthfully report to the adult. If you dare to lie to me, you should know the consequences!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "if it''s feasible, you''ll know if it''s feasible. If not, I''ll be waiting for you in the new world at any time!"


    With that, xiuzuo really led the army to leave. The people watching nearby were completely stupid and could only stand in place.


    In a few words, they took away the two armies. They have not seen this skill, but have never heard of it.


    Panz Frye took the lead in responding. He respectfully saluted the Tongren and said, "although I don''t know why you want to save me, thank you very much!"


    After waving his hand, Tong said straight to the point, "it''s just a coincidence that I saved you. Besides, I still need your help. Don''t be too polite, uncle!"


    Hearing that the benefactor had something to trust, the honest giant immediately turned his face and said seriously, "if the benefactor has anything to say, please tell me directly. As long as I can do it, I will not hesitate!"


    Tongren waved and motioned for panz Frye to come over. Unexpectedly, he bent down and lowered his head like a hill.


    Looking at the ears bigger than himself, Tong man couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head, fell down in panz Frye''s ear and whispered a few words. He only heard the giant chicken pecking at the big head.


    Soon Tongren finished talking, and panz Frye took Lily and Tongren to leave. With a trace of reluctance, they parted in the chaotic sea area.


    No matter what people ask, Tong people all smile mysteriously, but there is no sign of explanation, but the more he does, the more curious he is.


    "Well, you''ll know these things later. Now we''d better move forward quickly!" Tongren interrupted everyone''s questioning.


    The young farmland said somewhat at a loss, "so how should we choose these three routes?"


    In fact, Tongren had already made a choice, but everyone didn''t know it. He didn''t answer the question and said, "what''s your opinion?"


    The results came out soon. Mecao doesn''t matter. You can go anywhere. Xiaotian and xiangphosphorus tend to go to safer places, while Xiaonan thinks that if you want to become a pirate king, you have to take care of all difficulties. Going to the most dangerous place is the best training.


    Everyone insisted on their own words. They didn''t know where to go. Finally, they had to focus on Tong man. He was the captain of the ship and the key to everyone''s gathering. His choice was that everyone wouldn''t have an opinion!


    "I also tend to go to the most dangerous line. I have a hunch that something important will happen there!" Tong said calmly.


    Basically, we don''t believe that Tongren has the ability to predict, but he has repeatedly relied on that ability to predict everything, which really makes us have to believe.


    And this mysterious reason is the most irrefutable. Everyone said they had no opinion. Anyway, as long as it was the captain''s order, they could obey unconditionally.


    Once the direction was determined, it was easy to do. The ship transformed by mecao immediately aligned with the direction of punk hassad.


    Before we reached the place, the telephone bug on the ship sounded, and the sound was very strange on the open sea, just like a life-threatening bell.


    Tongren did not hesitate to mention the phone bug''s microphone, directly ignored the other party''s call for help, and said to the microphone, "is smog there? I know you''re listening. If you hear it, don''t come here, because there will be danger at any time!"


    Then he hung up the phone, as if the other party''s answer didn''t matter at all, and he didn''t know what it meant.


    Smog''s temper was known to Tong people, and it was because of this that he ignored how he would answer.


    After all, the two sides still stand in a hostile position, and in any case, there can be no real peace; Together. The Tong people just want to show kindness, because smog can be said to be a few people in the Navy and a person who can maintain the original heart of justice.


    He guessed right. Smog was indeed monitoring the sea area with black telephone worms. The story of Tongren persuading the flying squirrels to retreat was about to spread. The senior level of the Navy basically knew about it. Fortunately, marshal Green Pheasant did not punish the flying squirrels.


    This area is the sea area in charge of smog. He knows that Tong people and his party will pass here if they want to go deep into the new world. He wants to bring the bold pirate to justice here.


    Faced with the pirate''s warning, smog naturally wouldn''t believe that the other party would be so kind, so he didn''t pay too much attention to the Tongren''s advice.


    The warships of the G-5 force also began to move in the direction of punk hassad. Although the world government strictly forbids anyone to approach there, it is clear that smog does not intend to pay attention to that.


    Besides, Tongren and his party soon landed on the other side of the volcano, not because he didn''t want to do anything uncertain, but because if he wanted to land on the frozen side, the ship had to go around.


    Tongren won''t do such a troublesome thing. He''s still used to walking in a straight line because it''s faster.


    After agreement, Tongren set out with mecao and xiangphosphorus, while Xiaotian and Xiaonan were responsible for watching the boat here.


    Xiao Nan can give full play to her knowledge and experience because she has stayed in Xiao organization for a long time. As for Xiaotian, her careless character is more suitable for this.


    If you want xiangphosphorus to stay in such a place, you will be afraid even if nothing happens. Tong people are not that kind of careless men.


    Under the leadership of Tong people, the two people walked very easily. They completely accepted the transformation of mecao, and probably only the brain remained. It can be said that they have not been invaded by cold and heat, while xiangphosphorus doesn''t know what medicine to take, and they don''t even frown. Of course, this is also the reason why Tong people take care of them in the middle.


    His ability can be compared with that of the tyrant bear. The tyrant bear can even kill, and he can purify the heat

 V1.Chapter 755

    Not long after they had gone, they saw a giant churning in the river of magma, looking like taking a bath.


    This picture is really amazing. The magma that will be roasted when you get close to it is just the bathing water of this creature.


    Tongren provoked slightly in the corner of his mouth and said in his heart, "I didn''t expect that Berga Punk''s transgenic technology has become so mature. It''s really amazing!"


    Yes, the behemoth in front of us is the pet of Bega punk, which is completely made according to the dragon in Western legend.


    It''s a pity for Tongren. He didn''t expect that the dragon was a big lizard in the West. Originally, he was looking forward to seeing a dragon in the East.


    Since he is not the imaginary five clawed dragon, Tong people naturally have nothing to worry about. After all, the lower body of the fox fire brocade guard door is still on it. This dragon must not be such a talkative dragon. Besides, whether he can understand people''s words is still a problem.


    No matter what he thinks, the dragon''s ability to adapt to the environment is very strong, but it doesn''t mean that the big guy doesn''t feel it. Although it has long adapted to the dryness and heat of the volcano here, the hot air still makes him restless.


    In addition, it carries a guy who can see and can''t eat. How can it calmly face Tong people.


    Without waiting for the Tongren to do it, the Dragon had come running quickly, splashing a large amount of magma, like rain. People took refuge one after another, for fear that one might become a roast pig.


    Looking at his companions who were embarrassed to avoid, Tongren had an unknown fire in his heart. He and others had not made any action, but this guy took the initiative to attack. It was too much deception.


    purify!


    He raised his hand and waved a light mask to stop all the flying magma. The Tongren shouted angrily and rushed up. As soon as they came up, they showed their domineering power.


    I don''t know what the dragon is. When I met the overlord of Tong people, I just lowered my head slightly without the slightest intention of retreat.


    Surprised, Tong people became more and more interested in the legendary creature. He turned a bad smile into a light and blinked on the dragon''s back.


    Although the dragon is powerful, it can''t escape from the category of biology. It can''t reach the things on its back. Otherwise, it won''t let the lower body of the fox fire brocade guard door stay on itself for so long.


    As soon as he grabbed his struggling legs, Tong people directly pulled him out of the dragon''s back and threw him at his friends.


    Rao was surrounded by such a hot flame, and the people couldn''t help shivering together.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen the dead, nor the stumps after being dismembered, but they''ve never seen such a body that can move. It''s really creepy.


    Instead of landing, the lower body hit mecao and melted into one, as if they should have been.


    Mecao''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat in an instant. Although he didn''t have the skin that could shed sweat, he felt at least that way.


    Xiaotian hurried up to help. He wanted to pull down the evil door, but he couldn''t pull it down. It was like growing on it.


    "Tong Ren, what are you doing? How can you throw such things around!" Hata complained.


    Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry! There will be a way to get it down. If I don''t do this, he won''t know where to go later!"


    In a word, meikao didn''t spit blood. Anyway, he was also the master of Tongren. He was regarded as a simple storage cabinet.


    A little light appeared on his fingers, and Tong people pressed it on the giant dragon''s head without hesitation.


    Soul transformation!


    The Dragon seemed to be in great pain. He kept shaking his head and body, trying to fall the uninvited guest on his back, but the Tong man seemed to stick to his back.


    The extent of the struggle became weaker and weaker, but Tong people shook like a boat in a huge wave.


    I don''t know how long later, the dragon finally calmed down and solidified in place like a dead man.


    Tongren finally couldn''t support it. He sat down on the dragon''s back and gasped violently. His body was about to be soaked with sweat.


    Although this dragon doesn''t know what kind it is, it will never have many heads. It may even have only the one in front of it.


    In this case, Tong people tried to transform its soul with the idea of letting go, but they never thought that the soul power of the dragon was surprisingly strong. Even if they completely mastered the ability of light, they exhausted all their power before they managed to do it.


    After sitting on the dragon''s back and panting for a long time, Tong talent slowly slid down, hobbled to the two people and said, "well, there is no danger. Let it take us forward!"


    Mecao looked at Tong man with a grudge and climbed up the dragon''s back muttering. He didn''t even have the slightest defense. He really didn''t know whether he was brave or careless.


    Strange to say, the dragon was as docile as a domesticated one, and rubbed mecao''s clothes friendly.


    Seeing this, Xiaotian also had the courage to climb up. The three people moved forward towards Iceland again, which was many times faster than hiding before.


    Not far from going out, Tong man was stopped by a strange man. He asked loudly, "Hey! Did you find the intruder?"


    To be honest, this guy probably doesn''t have much intelligence. He doesn''t have any unexpected feelings in the face of so many people he doesn''t know.


    "You are the servant of tea beard? Let him see me by himself!" said Tong man sitting on the dragon''s back.


    Although the man didn''t know who Tong was, it was obvious that the other party knew his leader, but the other party sat on the dragon''s back and he didn''t dare to approach.


    No way, he had to use the telephone bug to contact his own people, while closely following the Tongren group, for fear of letting these suspicious people go.


    Soon came to the river in the middle of the island. The people and horses with tea beards on the opposite side had already gathered on the opposite side, which meant to catch each other.


    "Is captain chabeard on the other side? Why don''t we sit down and have a good chat?" Tongren said with a smile facing each other''s muzzle.


    It seems that he has never seen such a person who is not afraid of death. Tea beard is silent. He is a little curious. What will this man say? You know, this may be the last word in his life

 V1.Chapter 756

    Reaching out to stop the men behind him, tea Beard said coldly, "if you have any last words, just say it quickly! You intrude here and never let you leave here alive!"


    Tongren smiled noncommittally, stared at the teabeard''s legs and said, "don''t you want to know who made you look like this?"


    Tea beard suddenly squeezed his fist and was exposed in public. It must be very uncomfortable. If his men were not the same as himself, I''m afraid he would be angry immediately.


    "I''ve known this for a long time. It was the damned Bega punk who did it. If it wasn''t for his experiment, how could we all become such a ghost!" teabeard said bitterly.


    He shook his head gently. Tong people sighed secretly. Unexpectedly, Caesar''s brainwashing was so powerful that people could believe his nonsense without hesitation.


    In fact, it''s no wonder they know that the navy is still in the dark until now. They think it''s all caused by Berger Punk''s experimental mistakes.


    "What if I tell you now that all this is the ghost of your master Caesar?" Tong said seriously.


    Before tea beard spoke, the people behind him began to shout: "don''t hesitate, boss, kill the guy who slanders his master!"


    Compared with those fanatical men, chabeard''s reaction was obviously much better, and there was only a trace of doubt on his face.


    After stopping the shouts of his men, tea beard asked, "you said the master did all this, so do you have any evidence? Or what good is it for him?"


    Tong people smiled, pointed to those angry guys and said, "isn''t this good? Isn''t it enough for him to get a vote of dedicated men?"


    Tea beard still sees what Caesar has done over the years. The mysterious style definitely has a great plot.


    In fact, he doesn''t know anything, but this is exactly the biggest doubt. Why should he hide everything? And the hidden object is a group of people who are determined to him!


    Tea beard used to be a captain. He also has some understanding of the tricks of those superiors. Although what Tongren said is hard to believe, it is absolutely possible!


    "How can you prove that you''re not lying to us?" tea beard thought for a moment and said in a tone that he clearly believed sixty or seventy percent.


    "It''s very simple! As long as you fail in action!" Tongren smiled and said such an amazing sentence.


    Everyone was shocked and immediately became alert. Instead of giving their lives to a stranger, they might as well believe the man they had been following.


    But it was obviously late, and the figure of Tong man had disappeared from the dragon''s back. Only his two companions were still sitting there quietly, with no intention of doing anything.


    "Attack those two men!" teabeard made a decision and ordered to attack hatada and mecao.


    This move can also be regarded as an exotic version of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. As long as he attacks Tongren''s companions, no matter how strong his skills are, he must go back to rescue.


    Of course, it''s OK for him not to rescue, but his prestige as a leader will be reduced to the lowest. A group of deviant experts may not be able to beat the small soldiers who work together.


    But things happened to be beyond tea beard''s expectation. Tongren didn''t show up to save him, and his companions didn''t die.


    The scene was strange and terrible. The shell had just come into contact with Tongren''s companions, and their figures and Dragons disappeared like punctured soap bubbles.


    In fact, when they stopped from Tongren and his party just now, Xiaotian had secretly changed the moisture content in the air. They didn''t really stop, but refracted the picture to a fixed area. In the eyes of outsiders, the dragon was just standing still.


    This was really unexpected. The tea beards even began to doubt whether they were haunted. Three living people and a giant dragon disappeared for no reason.


    Tongren didn''t leave them too much time to think. The crowd kept screaming, as if they were suffering a lot.


    No matter whether the other party agrees or not, Tong people don''t intend to kill, but then again, Caesar is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If it''s too outrageous, I''m afraid it''s hard to hide it from him. At that time, these people will be very dangerous.


    Therefore, Tong people did not show mercy when they started, so the screams of these people would be so sad.


    A moment later, all the people fell to the ground, and only tea beard stood nervously in place.


    I''m really ashamed. They didn''t even see how the enemy shot, so they were completely destroyed.


    Tongren suddenly appeared and stood not far in front of the tea beard. The frightened tea beard couldn''t help but excite his spirit.


    No matter how powerful an enemy is, it is not as terrible as such an enemy. An enemy who can''t see clearly where he is and how to fight. No doubt such an enemy can destroy a person''s will from body to soul.


    "In this case, it should be almost. I''ll beat you up again. By the way, please leave some clothes for us. It''s too cold on this side of the river." Tong said to tea beard.


    It seems that he beat them and robbed them. It''s really the style of an old pirate.


    Even though they were very unwilling, they had to leave a few clothes because of the strong strength of Tongren. Teabeard secretly complained: "are there such cheap people in the world? If they are beaten, they have to give their own things to others!"


    Angry in the heart, but it proves one thing from the side, that is, the possibility of Tong people cheating them has been reduced to the lowest. Do you still need to cheat them with such strength?


    Mecao, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "I don''t feel cold yet. Just find a dress for this little girl!"


    This is by no means polite, but because after being completely transformed into a machine, his adaptability to the external environment has become much stronger.


    "Take back your clothes and change me into a woman''s dress!" Tong man nodded and said to tea beard.


    Tongren naturally doesn''t need clothes to keep out the cold. He can even evaporate the air into nothingness. How can he be afraid of the cold.


    Tea beard''s face looked much better. After all, one person''s clothes were much better than those of three people.


    After taking the clothes, Tong people turned and left, but the tea beard that had just been well fell to the ground. No one even knew what happened to this turn

 V1.Chapter 757

    After solving the tea beard, Tong man didn''t continue to delay. He knew that some things needed to be seen with his own eyes. He just buried a seed in their hearts and quietly waited for the seed to germinate and grow.


    Looking around, it''s completely different from the world full of magma just now. It''s covered with ice and snow everywhere. You can''t even see a trace of red land. It''s really impressive that the ability of red dogs and green pheasants is strong.


    In such an environment, Tong people''s ability is even more powerful. A simple light mask keeps out all the cold, wind and snow.


    And the Dragon really lived up to expectations. Whether it was magma or ice, it was as relaxed as walking on the ground at its feet.


    "Be careful! There are others here!" Tong Ren and mecao warned in unison.


    Tong people can see all the scenery within a certain distance, and it is natural to find nature, but he didn''t expect that mecao could also find it in advance.


    In fact, it''s very simple to put it bluntly. Mecao''s transformation comes from Bega punk. His research has been able to go deep into the inductive world. Therefore, mecao can find abnormalities not by looking at them with his eyes, but by comparing the heat differences around him.


    Before the words fell, a headless and legless man had rushed up with a knife, aiming at the people sitting on the dragon''s back. I don''t know how he found everyone.


    With a few jingles, the man''s attack has been completely blocked by Tong people. The rebellious blade doesn''t know when it appears in Tong people''s hands.


    After all, hatada is still a girl. Her legs have softened at the sight of that strange situation, and mecao has no way. He doesn''t even know what the other party is.


    Tongren, who blocked the other party''s long knife, grabbed his blade without hesitation and threw the long knife on the dragon''s back.


    Then he pulled the lower part of his body from mecao. It was really strange. Just now, hatada and mecao couldn''t take it down after dragging for a long time, but Tong people were as relaxed as searching for things.


    The lower body seemed to feel that he had regained his freedom and kept struggling in his hands to break free.


    Tongren ignored his struggle and pressed him on the upper part of his body. As expected, his whole person immediately calmed down.


    At the moment, the scattered head of the fox fire brocade guard door in the laboratory suddenly quieted down. He murmured, "my upper body and lower body have been together!"


    Xiangphosphorus screamed and fainted. She was the most timid of the several girls. Even after two years of the practice, she didn''t get much better.


    Xiao Nan also said calmly, "what kind of monster are you? Why are you in such a place?"


    "It''s a real woman. Can''t you spell my face before asking questions?" the fox fire brocade guard said anxiously.


    Of course, Xiao Nan will definitely not do this. Strangers can''t easily believe it. What''s more, this man''s tone of speech doesn''t look polite at all.


    The country of harmony has always been a country where men are superior to women. In addition, this country is closed to the outside world, so the people of the country of harmony don''t know much about the outside world.


    Moreover, the most famous warrior in Heguo is the samurai, so his status is also the highest. Therefore, he looks down on other professions. It doesn''t mean that he is really so impolite.


    Seeing that Xiaonan didn''t pay attention to himself at all, jinweimen shouted angrily, "you ignorant woman, you will ruin my great event, you know?"


    With a colder look at the Jinwei gate, Xiaonan said coldly, "that''s your problem. What''s none of my business?"


    The impoliteness of jinweimen made Xiaonan very uncomfortable, which made her recall the feeling of being looked down upon when she was a ninja.


    It''s just a head. It doesn''t even have the ability to move freely. How can jinweimen be angry?


    He bowed his head and said softly, "I was wrong just now. I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me! Because I really need your help!"


    Now in this situation, Jin weimen can''t be willful. Since he has become a man without ghosts, he is more and more worried. Since the other party can make himself like this, it''s no accident to do anything to Tao Tailang.


    As long as he didn''t save taotaro for one day, he was still worried. If a warrior can''t protect the people he should protect, no matter how high the force is, he is also a loser.


    If taotaro can be saved by giving up his pride, the Jinwei goalkeeper will not hesitate to give up his pride, because taotaro is his hope!


    Maybe his sincerity moved Xiaonan, or Xiaonan saw the kind of unwilling and true feelings in his eyes. In short, Xiaonan decided to forgive him.


    Smart Xiaonan put together the fragmented head of Jinwei gate in two and three times, which made Jinwei gate feel much better. He smiled gratefully at Xiaonan, and Jinwei gate said sincerely, "I don''t know if Miss can help me save someone?"


    To be honest, Xiao Nan didn''t want to help him save people, but now a problem is that they don''t know the way and can only escape by relying on the guidance of this head.


    "Tell me who you want to save. Anyway, we can''t run out without your leadership!" Xiaonan said helplessly.


    With that, she woke up the comatose incense phosphorus and rushed to the place where the children were under the guidance of her head.


    Perhaps the spelled head has barely met the bottom line in xiangphosphorus''s heart. She didn''t faint again, but she hid behind Xiaonan tremblingly.


    Because of foreign invasion, most of the combat forces have been sent outside, which is just convenient for them. They just carefully avoided two patrol guys and never met an enemy again.


    Before entering the door, Xiaonan heard the happy laughter of the child inside. She couldn''t help but look at the Jinwei door in doubt, as if the other party was a human trafficker.


    The fox fire brocade guard door smiled bitterly without explanation, but hurriedly said, "we''d better go in and find someone! This is not a place to talk at ease!"


    When such strangers appeared in the candy house, the children suddenly became nervous. The hut, which was originally full of laughter, suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at these uninvited guests strangely

 V1.Chapter 758

    Asked all the children, but the answer was surprisingly consistent, that is, they didn''t know there was taotaro at all.


    Jinweimen''s face, which was full of hope, suddenly became gray and defeated, as if the whole person was tens of years old in an instant.


    Even Xiao Nan, who has always disliked this person, really can''t bear to see it anymore. She whispered comfortingly: "it''s so big here that not all the children are here. As long as you don''t see his body one day, you shouldn''t give up!"


    Although these words are cruel, the fact is that people count when they live and they are determined when they die.


    Sure enough, this sentence seemed to rekindle the light of hope of jinweimen. His eyes began to brighten again. He stared at Xiaonan''s eyes and said, "so peach taro may still be alive?"


    At this time, people are the most vulnerable. They most want to be affirmed by others at this time. Xiaonan nodded and said, "although I don''t know why, I feel that the child you''re looking for must still be alive!"


    Turning around, several people will leave here. Since the person you are looking for is not here, of course, you should leave first. God knows what will happen in the enemy''s nest.


    "Sister... Can you take us out of here?" a little girl''s voice said timidly.


    Besides, Tongren outside finally came to the door of the laboratory after passing through five passes, but found that the G-5 navy who arrived here one step ahead of them was calling the door.


    I reminded them tomorrow morning. Unexpectedly, they still caught up here. It seems that fate can''t be changed easily.


    Tongren decided to hide and take a look at the situation, because he knew that Luo would not be able to open his heart in front of the Navy.


    Sure enough, Luo opened the door and came out. In a few words, he clashed with smog.


    We should know that although qiwuhai is nothing, any captain of the four emperors can match it, but it is still a very strong opponent for the lieutenant general.


    There are so many generals in the Navy, but there are only seven seven Wuhai, which is enough to illustrate some problems.


    Smog was defeated by Ronaldo in the blink of an eye, but it was obvious that Ronaldo had shown mercy. He probably didn''t want to conflict with the Navy too early.


    Even people in the G-5 Navy probably didn''t expect Luo to be so powerful. Relying on only one person, they singled out the whole army.


    Although this team is all some army ruffians, it does not mean that their strength is bad. On the contrary, their strength is not bad. Otherwise, how can the Navy tolerate such a force?


    The strongest smog in the company was not an opponent, and the others lost their fighting spirit. They helped smog and left here soon.


    It has to be said that smog has a good set of soldiers. He can subdue even the most difficult soldiers. He can be said to be a natural general.


    Until smog and his party disappeared, Tong appeared in front of Luo with fledgling Tian and mecao.


    Luo seemed very surprised. He frowned and said, "Why are you here? Don''t you know where this is?"


    It seems that Luo can''t completely trust himself. Instead of answering Luo''s questions, he said straight to the point: "your differences have been detected. You''d better be more careful!"


    As soon as he said this sentence, Luo''s eyebrows gradually stretched. From this sentence, Luo can know what Tong people must know, and it also proves that he has absolutely no malice.


    The pirate''s world always respects its strength, so Luo has always admired Tongren, a man who dares to fight against the world government.


    At the beginning of the war, Luo planned to help Tong people, but he didn''t find a chance.


    "I''ll be careful! Why did you come here? It''s too dangerous here. You''d better leave as soon as possible!" Luo nodded.


    Tong shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "there''s no way. Caesar took my companion, so I have to come here!"


    Luo couldn''t help but be shocked. He knew that Tong people must know something, but he didn''t expect that Tong people already knew so much.


    With a sigh, Luo said softly, "let me see if I can help you save them. This is really not the place you should come!"


    "As one of the supernovae, why can you come here, but I can''t?" Tong asked with a smile, and his eyes were full of understanding.


    Without waiting for Luo''s answer, he continued, "and it''s difficult to realize your plan without help? How about we cooperate once?"


    In fact, even if he didn''t say it, Luo had already planned to do so, but Luo was worried that Tong people were too smart, so he didn''t say it.


    Under the control and influence of Domingo all the time, Luo''s biggest principle when looking for help is not to seek skin from the tiger.


    Seeing Tongren''s sincere eyes, Luo Nao agreed as soon as he was hot, as if he had completely abandoned his principles.


    Nodded, Tong people smiled and said, "if you meet my companions, please tell them to wait for me there!"


    Luo couldn''t help but be shocked. As a captain, he ordered his captured crew not to escape honestly. I''m afraid there will never be such a cooperative person in the world!


    "What are you doing now? Aren''t you going to go in?" Luo asked suspiciously.


    He won''t believe that this man came here just to send a message to his companions, which is unreasonable.


    "Now that we have decided to turn against brother Ming, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. We can''t kill the people who watched the G-5 army?" Tong said helplessly.


    It''s not so much to use these people as to say that Tong people pity these people. Of course, this can''t be said directly.


    Even if it is said, no one believes it. A pirate pity the Navy. It can be said to be the funniest joke.


    "I''ll find your companion first. Let''s gather here later!" Luo thought and said.


    "Wait! By the way, give them another word! Just say that those children are poisoned. Let them quickly find a way to detoxify those children!" Tong stopped and Luo added again.


    Now everyone''s cooperation is like a grasshopper tied to a rope. Luo has no reason to refuse. Besides, it''s not difficult to bring a word

 V1.Chapter 759

    After a simple discussion, the two men began to act separately, which was almost equivalent to children''s play in the eyes of mecao and Hata.


    However, the crew should always obey the captain''s orders. As long as the captain makes a decision, they should obey and execute unconditionally.


    They climbed up the dragon''s back behind the Tong people. They wanted to talk and stopped looking at the Tong people, but they didn''t speak.


    Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry! Although everyone is a pirate, Luo is absolutely credible!"


    Since Tongren all said so, they naturally couldn''t say anything, but Tongren suddenly shouted bad.


    This time, when persuading smog, he is likely to meet Caesar''s shrem, which can be said to be very dangerous.


    He originally wanted two people to follow Luo together, but he forgot everything. This is also a very helpless thing.


    The things planned with Luo are very important. The fewer times they meet, the better. Tong people had to tell them to be careful.


    Naturally, they were unconvinced. After all, it was shameless to be despised by their captain.


    In fact, Tongren doesn''t worry much about mecao. The whole person is mechanized. He can be said to have been immune to all poisons. He is worried about Xiaotian. Although this little girl is careless on weekdays, she can''t cope with danger freely.


    With two men, Tong man rode on the back of the dragon and chased in the direction of the disappearance of the G-5 Navy.


    Smog was running away with the help of his men. He had never imagined that he would run away in such a mess, and his opponent was a pirate.


    But now Luo has become one of the seven armed seas. He must report his changes to the naval headquarters as soon as possible so that the headquarters can be fully prepared.


    After all, it''s not the first time that Qiwu sea turned against the water. The betrayal of Blackbeard and his party last time has disgraced the Navy. If this happens again, the Navy will really lose its face.


    Another reason is that his subordinates came to this forbidden area out of trust. He has the responsibility to take them back safely.


    Darth Qi looked at smog with some worry. His injury was really serious, and fresh blood came out from the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at Darth''s eyes, smog smiled pale and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Then he pretended to be weak and leaned on Darth Qi''s shoulder and whispered, "Luo didn''t die. Otherwise, it must be difficult for us to escape from his hands. I doubt there should be a traitor among us. Otherwise, Luo''s news here will never be leaked!"


    Darth Qi immediately looked around warily, as if she wanted to find out the hidden traitor.


    Smog couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Darth Qi was good at everything, but he lacked the ability of independent thinking. He didn''t think that the person who could intercept such important news could be an ordinary soldier?


    Before he could speak, he was interrupted by the screams of the soldiers around him. He couldn''t help frowning and looked at the source of the screams.


    It didn''t matter. His face became more ugly. The visitor was the man he wanted to catch.


    Even though smog was protected by the public, he also saw the Tong people on the dragon''s back. When he remembered the warning of Tong people, he couldn''t help feeling thousands of emotions. Unexpectedly, Tong people were really kind enough to remind them.


    Looking at the alert color on the navy soldiers'' faces, Tong people had to stop next to them and shouted, "where''s smog? Let him come out to see me!"


    "You''re dead! We won''t give Lord smog to you!"


    "Yes, yes! If you want to kill Lord smog, kill us together!"


    The ruffian Marines shouted, as if death was as common to them as eating and sleeping.


    "Do you really want to die?" Tong people looked at the people with great interest and said, not frightened by the momentum of the other party.


    No one answered, but everyone tightened their weapons, which is undoubtedly the best answer.


    "Stop it! It has nothing to do with them. Our personal grievances had better not spread to others!" smog said as he separated the crowd and came out.


    Everyone was more nervous. Smog appeared in front of the legendary pirate. I didn''t know if they could stop it.


    "Smog, I know what''s on your mind. I can seriously tell you that that person is vergo!" Tong said without a head.


    This sentence makes many people confused. How can a good person mention the adult?


    But smog and dasky knew what Tong people meant, but they never thought of this person.


    Vilgo has been in the army for many years. He has risen to this position step by step with his own ability and credit. I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that he is a traitor, but if he is a traitor, many problems can make sense. It''s really hard to believe.


    "What on earth do you want to say? Just come straight to the point. There''s no need to play riddles with me!" smog said coldly.


    Tongren didn''t mind his attitude. He still smiled and said, "I don''t know if I can talk alone?"


    Although his attitude was cold, Smog''s hostility to Tong people was undoubtedly much less than before, so he nodded and agreed to Tong people''s requirements.


    In the worried eyes of everyone, Tong people helped smog to a distance. Under such a distance, it can be completely guaranteed that no one can eavesdrop.


    "Listen, don''t tell us what you saw today, otherwise don''t blame your brother for turning over!" a gangster''s navy said seriously to everyone.


    You know, it''s easy to be suspicious of the Navy''s private contact with the pirate, not to mention that the pirate is a guy who dares to challenge the world government.


    "Time is pressing, let me make a long story short! Vilgo is a traitor arranged by dorfermingo. He manipulated your landing here this time! If you don''t leave here quickly, I''m afraid none of you can run away!" Tong Ren changed his old smile and said very seriously.


    Before smog asked, some purple liquid had fallen all over the world, and it seemed that it was very corrosive

 V1.Chapter 760

    Smog looked at the corroded pits on the ground with a dignified expression and asked, "what''s this?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tong said calmly, "I believe you should know the name Caesar? The guy second only to Bega punk!"


    Nodded, smog asked suspiciously, "why do you suddenly mention this guy? He''s a high reward from the Navy. How can I not know!"


    "This is the latest lethal weapon developed by the madman. It is something to be sold to the pirates. What would happen if a bold pirate put another one in Malin van?" Tong man slowly introduced.


    Smog was shocked. He didn''t even dare to think about that scene. If someone really put more poison in Malin van, he didn''t know how many soldiers would be killed and injured.


    He is such a person. He is probably the one who bullies and flatters. He always loves his men, otherwise he won''t win the hearts of the people.


    Especially after the top battle of that year, he was extremely disappointed with the generals of the Navy. The so-called justice was just a flag for them to gather troops.


    In time, smog will become the second lieutenant general Karp and a man who does not distinguish between the Navy and the pirate.


    To put it bluntly, the Navy and the pirate are just two forces. It''s not about justice or hostility.


    As long as they are pirates, the Navy wants to destroy them, which may be regarded as a natural enemy, but this is not what smog wants. What he wants is justice to eliminate evil.


    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s only safe to go back to that laboratory. I think we''d better go back quickly!" Tong man interrupted Smog''s reflection and said with a little anxiety.


    He only knew that this poisonous gas could petrify people. As for how much dose would cause petrification and what distance was the safe distance, he could not know.


    Smog certainly knew the danger of this poison gas, because Caesar was already famous for making lethal weapons when he served the Navy.


    Under the leadership of Tong people, we turned back again. Instead of dying here, we might as well die in Luo''s hands. This is the voice of all the soldiers.


    Due to prior notice, the members of G-5 evacuated earlier than in advance, which is very beneficial to the Tongren plan.


    At present, Caesar has not fully released shrem, because he needs to present the best side in front of those buyers and let them enjoy the desperate struggle and howling of those people.


    But soon he found something wrong, because the news told him that the protagonist of the program had begun to withdraw completely.


    This is not good news. If there were no experimental subjects, his publicity would become a model of failure, and Domingo would not let him go.


    Leaving the whole island to him not only represents trust, but also a kind of responsibility. He doesn''t even have a chance to find a scapegoat.


    Caesar made a quick decision and decided to release the poison gas immediately and try to eliminate them before they reached the gate of the laboratory.


    As far as Caesar''s ability is concerned, it is easy to make shrem, but because of the law of devil fruit, he must recycle salamander fruit, otherwise the experiment will become a masterpiece.


    This is also the result of his experiments over the years. Salamander fruit is shrem''s best ability, at least for now.


    Worthy of being the earth emperor on the island, Caesar''s orders were quickly implemented, and his men had brought special bait to shrem.


    By influencing the phone bug, Caesar saw shrem eat the bait with his own eyes. He couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    Most scientists have such a character, that is, the enthusiasm and obsession with their own inventions. It can even be said that this is a necessary element for a scientific researcher.


    For a moment, Caesar''s proud smile echoed everywhere in the whole laboratory, and everyone who heard it couldn''t help feeling a thrill.


    Sure enough, shrem exploded as expected, and its body began to quickly turn into purple smoke.


    The apple placed next to shrem changed slowly, and it turned into a demon fruit in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the picture suddenly flashed, as if it was in bad contact, and then quickly returned to normal.


    Caesar could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the image phone bug would be petrified due to the erosion of poisons. In that case, his publicity plan would be ruined.


    Fortunately, the protective cover he specially made for the telephone bug still played the expected effect. At least the image is still coming, and what happened on the scene is still under Caesar''s control.


    Everything went better than expected. Of course, it was a happy thing. Caesar couldn''t help showing a trace of pride when he looked at the people who fled.


    In this way, watching his men being swallowed and petrified one by one, the enthusiasm on Caesar''s face is getting stronger and stronger. What in the world is more happy than the success of the experiment?


    In his opinion, it was a great honor for these men to take them in after the failure of the first experiment, so that they could have the opportunity to participate in the second experiment in person.


    If you calculate the time, I''m afraid Luo has also been caught, but Tong people don''t worry at all. Anyway, the hailou stone chain has already been replaced. What else can he be afraid of?


    So he ran against the clock, followed by a large number of navy soldiers. According to this speed estimation, getting rid of those poisonous fog is definitely not a problem.


    But soon Tong people found that it was wrong, because a group of people appeared behind them, which was still a long distance from them.


    I don''t know how this poisonous fog did it. It weakened the ability of Tong people. At least he can''t see who the group of people behind him are now.


    After thinking for a while, Tong people finally made a decision, that is to save one if they can, and no more people can be the victims of this experiment.


    "Smog! Take your men first, and I''ll see what the fog is!" Tong man suddenly stopped and said.


    Now is not the time to waste time. Smog has so many lives on his shoulders. He has no time to speak of righteousness. He can only answer: "be careful yourself. If you die here, your dream will come to naught!"

 V1.Chapter 761

    Tongren smiled back and rushed in the direction of the poisonous fog. At the same time, he didn''t forget to add a shining shield to himself and others.


    This shield is attached with a trace of purification power. Although Tongren don''t know whether it can be useful, they can only take risks. After all, it''s better than nothing.


    Fortunately, the mask achieved the expected effect. Until Tong people came to the group, they didn''t feel any discomfort.


    This group of people are the tea beards who were handled by Tong people before. I don''t know when they came to the scene of the disaster.


    It turned out that after they went back, Caesar did not blame them, but arranged them to do other things as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, this practice also reassured the tea beard group. They were more sure that Tong people were deliberately provoking discord.


    Because of the failure of the previous mission, coupled with Caesar''s magnanimity. Instead, they worked harder and wanted to make up for their mistakes in this way.


    What happened later is like what Tongren said. They have been completely abandoned and become one of the many victims of this experiment.


    Time is tight, and Tong people don''t have time to understand the context of this matter. Of course, he can guess eight or nine times.


    "Have you ever played kite flying?" Tong man asked with a bad smile. He shuddered at the tea beard and others.


    Soon the people understood what the so-called kite flying meant. Tongren didn''t know where to take out a bundle of rope, tied it to the dragon, and then said to the people, "if you want to live, hold on to the rope, otherwise I can''t help it."


    He was not alarmist when he said this. From a moment ago, he vaguely found that his purification had little effect on the purple fog.


    And in this fog, the light he turned into even felt sluggish, which shows that this fog is definitely not ordinary.


    After doing all this and making sure that all the people grabbed the rope, Tong Ren patted the dragon''s ass hard.


    The Dragon felt pain and immediately ran frantically in the direction of the Institute.


    But Tong man didn''t go up. He suddenly had a bold idea. A moment later, he reappeared on the dragon''s back. He didn''t know what he had just done.


    Caesar is still happy in the experiment. How much profit this latest invention can bring him is still second. What he is most happy about is the reputation this weapon can bring him.


    Complacent, he didn''t find anything wrong with the image from the phone bug. Now he has completely lost in a strong sense of achievement.


    "Lord Caesar, there seems to be something wrong!" Monet, the bird girl standing aside, suddenly said.


    Her eyes were fixed on the spot where shrem exploded just now. There should have been a demon fruit there, but now there was only a bag of apples left.


    The salamander fruit was so missing that they didn''t even know when it disappeared.


    Of course, Tongren did it. Relying on his ability, he stole the devil fruit in a twinkling of an eye.


    Although the devil fruit is of little use to him, at least he can use the ability of fusion to improve him.


    "Find it for me! You must find it for me, or you will all die!" Caesar shouted angrily.


    The soldiers who heard the news were completely frightened and didn''t know what to say. They had never seen Caesar get so angry. How could they not be afraid?


    "Lord Caesar, please pay attention to your tone. I''m not directly under your jurisdiction!" Monet said without salt. But I''m afraid even fools can hear the dissatisfaction in the tone.


    When he was reprimanded in public, Caesar''s face certainly couldn''t hang. He said coldly, "Monet! You should know the importance of this experiment. If this experiment fails, do you know how much money that adult will lose?"


    Monet did not soften his tone when he heard this sentence. Instead, he said indifferently, "success has nothing to do with me. Besides, now the poison fog outside is so thick, I can''t help it!"


    Indeed, as she said, no matter who risks going out now, there will be no good results. Anyone who knows the inside will not choose to go out at this time to find the lost devil fruit.


    Hearing this, the guards had no idea how many times they had scolded Caesar. Even their big men couldn''t get into that poisonous fog, but the bastard asked them to go out and look for the devil fruit.


    Although she hated Monet for not giving himself face again and again, her words still reminded Caesar that even sending someone out now was futile.


    And after careful consideration, there are very few people who can steal salamander fruits. Only the G-5 Navy led by smog and the double-edged pirate regiment of Tongren recently landed on this island.


    Among the two teams, only a limited number of people such as smog and Tong people can take the fruit.


    Originally, Smog''s evaluation was not so high, but no one knows whether he, who is the fruit of smoke, has the power not to be eroded by the purple Petrochemical smoke.


    After calming down, Caesar''s mind began to become flexible. The reason why he was so rude just now was that he lost his way under great joy and sorrow.


    Soon more phone bugs will be sent out, and they will soon send the whole island back to the laboratory.


    With a sigh of relief, Caesar turned and asked, "is vergo here? I''m afraid he needs his cooperation in the current scene!"


    Monet didn''t hold on. When Caesar made a correct judgment, she never spoke again. Now she nodded gently when she heard Caesar''s question and said, "he has come, but it seems that she is dealing with that man now!"


    Caesar frowned and said, "what? He really betrayed the adult? Is he really not afraid of death?"


    Shook his head, Monet didn''t speak, and didn''t know whether she really didn''t know or didn''t want to answer.


    Now the top priority is to find the missing salamander fruit. As for Luo''s betrayal, since vilgo has gone, there must be no problem, so Caesar didn''t ask.


    The whole laboratory suddenly became quiet, like a moment before the storm

 V1.Chapter 762

    In addition, inside the laboratory, where Caesar was completely unprepared, fragrant phosphorus has begun to test against time.


    Judging from the performance of those children just now, she has vaguely found a trace of something wrong. In addition, the news Luo brought to them later also shows this point.


    After taking a small amount of blood, xiangphosphorus soon found unusual components in the children''s blood.


    There is a strange hormone and some stimulant residues in the blood. Although she doesn''t know what the hormone is for the time being, she can judge the stimulant. It is a very addictive thing.


    This is enough to show that the owner of this laboratory is by no means a good kind, and the lies about helping these children cure diseases are self defeating.


    No matter how much these children praise the mysterious master, xiangphosphorus will never admit that he will be a good man, but will only think that this person has brainwashed these children.


    The fox fire jinweimen was desperate when he didn''t find taotaro. Later, with the encouragement of Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus, he rekindled hope. Now he can''t sit still.


    Even these children found something wrong in their bodies. His taotaro has not been found yet. God knows what terrible things will happen to him.


    However, he is just a head and has no ability to act independently. Without external help, he can only wait for his body to find it.


    After research, xiangphosphorus finally found a trace of man-made trace in the ingredients of those hormones. This person must be very powerful. He can hide that trace seamlessly. I''m afraid he might not be able to find it unless xiangphosphorus has been studying medicine.


    This is a growth hormone that has been enhanced and deformed, and it is also the culprit of such a huge body of these children.


    I''m afraid we can''t make a suitable medicine in a short time, because these children haven''t just taken this kind of thing.


    Therefore, xiangphosphorus focuses its research on how to curb the drug addiction of those children. Only when they leave here completely can they have time to slowly solve the problems of these children.


    This type of stimulant is not very rare. Xiangphosphorus has been seen in Dolly''s medical mother.


    Soon she made enough tranquilizers based on the addiction of the stimulant so that the children could leave here safely.


    Besides, Tongren, chabeard and others, under the rapid advance of the dragon, they finally came to the door of the laboratory before the poison fog.


    Although it was unfortunate that several people fell behind because of exhaustion on the road, on the whole, the rescue was very successful.


    "Tong people are in charge of the family, come and help!" a voice suddenly came out from above.


    Tong people looked up and found that Luo Zhen had been caught and hung on the top of the laboratory gate.


    Although Luo changed the chain of hailou stone a long time ago, since the other party had already discovered his strange behavior, he would not be given a chance to escape.


    So what he never thought of was that even the cage he used was doped with hailou stone.


    One of them flashed over the gate. Tong people joked and said, "it''s really embarrassing. You should remember to owe me a life!"


    Luo was not afraid at all, but returned with a smile: "you are less proud. If you really want to save me, take my things back together, otherwise I will die!"


    Yes, Luo gave his heart to vilgo in order to sneak in. If someone crushed his heart, he would die no matter how far he ran.


    Speaking of this, it was all because of the Tong people. At the beginning of the top war, Luo once sneaked there to help the Tong people. Later, he didn''t know how. This matter spread to dorfermingo''s ears, and he began to suspect that Luo had two hearts.


    Slightly raised his hand, a light appeared on Tong man''s hand. He drew a circle and opened a dog hole on the cage.


    It''s not that Tong people deliberately want to make an embarrassment. It''s really that the cage is too small to let people sit in it.


    Luo didn''t care. He drilled out and said to Tong people, "thanks. Let''s go in quickly!"


    Just delayed this little meeting, the purple disgust is close at hand. I''m afraid it will be completely covered here without a cup of tea.


    "Help get these people in, they are the same victims as you!" Tong pointed to tea beard and others.


    Although the door of the laboratory is not enough to resist Tong people, he doesn''t want to risk damaging the door. If it really affects the sealing of the laboratory, he won''t die alone.


    Nodded, Luo Shen jumped down quickly. He stretched out his hand. In the blink of an eye, all the people and the Dragon had disappeared.


    Room - chaotic space!


    He didn''t specifically call Tongren. In his opinion, Tongren must have a way to deal with this situation, otherwise he wouldn''t run out to rescue others alone.


    Kindness is a good thing, but if there is no strength to match it, it will never be a good thing.


    "Your ability is quite interesting, I like it!" the voice of Tong man came out from behind Luo, as if he had been there all the time.


    Tongren really didn''t disappoint him. He hitchhiked without his awareness. He really deserves to be Luo''s partner.


    All the innocent people on the whole island were gathered here. Tong people were relieved.


    Smog''s face looked much better, at least not as pale as before.


    But his expression was not good-looking. Regardless of the identities of both sides, Luo just hurt him, which made him uncomfortable.


    "What you should do now is to successfully take your men away and report the situation here. Let go of personal grievances and grievances first!" Tong said to smog.


    Luo also raised his head and said seriously, "if you want to win me, improve your strength quickly! Losing is actually a good thing, which can make people know their strength more clearly, as long as they don''t die!"


    This sentence does not contain ridicule, but illustrates the fact that smog was really too arrogant before, otherwise he would not come to the new world because of chasing a pirate.


    You know, this is the back garden of the four emperors. Anyone who can survive here is a powerful and terrible monster. It is great pride for the first half of the great route to return alive from here

 V1.Chapter 763

    After listening to Luo''s words, smog said loudly to his men: "the top priority now is to report the situation here to the naval headquarters. As for these pirates, they will catch them sooner or later. Just let them go!"


    This sentence can be said to be very obvious, looking for steps, but Tong Ren and Luo didn''t care about it. After all, people can''t show their timidity in front of so many subordinates.


    "Go straight out from this passage and you can finally reach the shore. This is our only chance and your only chance. We must take good advantage of it!" Tong man said loudly, pointing to the passage leading to the next building.


    They looked at Tong people and smog in disbelief. They didn''t know whether they should believe what Tong people said.


    But smog believed that their two supernovae were fully capable of annihilating their own people, but they chose to save them. If it was so troublesome to kill a person, they would simply die.


    "All people follow orders, go all out towards the channel, and fight all out for me if you encounter obstacles!" smog shouted, pointing to the channel.


    Seriously, they are used to being arrogant and domineering. They have never suffered such a big loss. They have long been angry because of such a big setback just now.


    At this time, Caesar also saw the abnormality here by monitoring the telephone bug. The poison gas experiment just now lost the experimental object due to the wrong estimation, which can be said to be a complete failure. Now he must make up for this mistake to avoid causing greater losses.


    "All combat forces go to the target''s location and prepare to block the passage between buildings," Caesar ordered loudly.


    The reason why he was so anxious was not only because they were experimental subjects, but also because they took their own salamander fruit.


    This fruit will be the key to the mass production of weapons like shrem, and it is what he must take back.


    The whole laboratory suddenly became busy, and all the combat forces began to rush to the position of Tongren and others. A war is imminent.


    As for Tongren and others, they have started fighting ahead of smog and others. They must remove the guard forces inside the laboratory to ensure that everyone can escape here unimpeded.


    "We just need to catch Caesar. There''s no need to really kill him?" Luo said to Tongren while fighting.


    This sentence has obviously revealed his timidity. It is obvious that Luo doesn''t want to irritate the man too much.


    After all, after so many years under the hands of dorfermingo, even if he can have such a loud reputation, he is inseparable from dorfermingo, so it is inevitable to have a little fear of him.


    "He believes that you know better than me that killing Caesar is the same as catching Caesar. When you have this idea, there is no way back. Moreover, our goal is his biggest customer, and he will never let us go!" Tong Ren explained seriously.


    Tongren is right. Luo is just wishful thinking. He knows clearly how to deal with traitors. Even if he turns back now, it''s too late.


    The two chatted hotly, but the soldiers who guarded them were not happy. The enemy was still chatting when fighting with them, which was more painful than attacking them directly.


    I don''t know how many people Caesar has gathered these years. Anyway, more and more soldiers are beginning to join the battlefield across the channel.


    After all, the site was limited. After these guards surrounded the two people, the remaining guards began to surround the G-8 naval forces.


    Darkness can never see light. They are bound to kill all those who want to expose them to the sun.


    On the one hand, it is the naval ruffian who has held his stomach. On the other hand, it is the marine thief like a lost dog many years ago. With so many years of respect and treatment, it is clear at a glance which is stronger or weaker.


    Even if they were equipped with high-tech weapons developed by Caesar, the war situation was still developing in a one-sided direction.


    If we have to say their advantages, I''m afraid the only thing we can do is the number. The guards seem to be pouring in like an endless tide, killing one and two, as if they can never be killed.


    These people also saw the end of tea beard and others, but they finally succumbed to Caesar''s power.


    As the saying goes, medicine can''t cure diseases. Buddha is destined for people. Even the kind Tongren have no mercy on people like this.


    Since the opportunity has been given to them, how to choose is their business. People always have to pay the price for their choice.


    purify!


    Tongren finally got tired of the slow way to destroy his opponent. He made a big move and evaporated all the guards in all ranges.


    For a moment, the space around Tong people became wide, and the surrounding guards had not had time to fill the vacancy.


    This move seems to be the starting gun in the game. Everyone used their own powerful moves.


    Room. Chaotic space!


    Luo is not willing to be weak. A circular space is formed in an instant, enveloping the guards. The next second, they are like being divided into corpses, and all parts are randomly combined together.


    Although the feeling was the same as before, they did not adapt at all. Their actions began to become a mess, like a solid wall, blocking their own attack.


    Even those who are proficient in physical skills may not be able to adapt. Sometimes they need to use their own hands to move, and when waving weapons, they are all chopped on their own people, not to mention the hands of others.


    Smog, who had just made an embarrassment, was unwilling to fall behind. He was in white smoke and reaped his opponent''s life like weeding.


    Tea beard and others were not willing to fall behind. They scrambled to enter the crowd and killed many Caesar''s running dogs.


    The so-called prosperity and decline, the Tongren side attacked like a stimulant, and the guards of the laboratory were only able to defend reluctantly.


    If it weren''t for Caesar''s obscenity, they would have left without looking back. You know, Caesar is a scientist and has some means of torture.


    For these people who have died once, death is not the most terrible, the terrible thing is or suffer endless pain, so they are not so much fighting as seeking liberation

 V1.Chapter 764

    When the battle was fierce, the door in the middle of the channel had been quietly closed.


    Even if there are many men, there is always a number. Caesar has put all the cannon fodder he can send in. Naturally, he will not give them another chance.


    The initial plan has been completely successful, so the next plan is to release the poison gas. He has sent a dead man to mix with the crowd, looking for opportunities to destroy the gate.


    "No! The access door is closed. That damn guy wants to trap us here!" smog shouted.


    But Tongren and Luo didn''t care. They already knew Caesar''s plan, but this move obviously didn''t work for them.


    Luo can transfer space within a certain range, and Tong people can easily break the gate.


    In other words, this move can only cause the panic of tea beard and the Navy, and other effects are completely absent.


    But in order to prevent that guy from really putting the poison fog in, Tong people had to take action.


    "You hold on first, I''ll open the door again!" Tong said loudly to Luo.


    Luo Kuku nodded. Even if he answered, his men kept harvesting the enemy''s life with all their strength.


    Turned into a light, Tong people directly crossed the heavy obstacles and came to smog''s side.


    Yes, it was Smog''s side. He said a word gently in smog''s ear and disappeared in place again.


    Smog did not delay. He said a word directly to Darth Qi around him, and Darth Qi hurried away with a samurai sword.


    Darth Qi was clearing the surrounding obstacles and moving quickly towards the gate. Her task was to destroy the mechanism of the gate in front of the people sent by Caesar.


    Yes, the gate looks quite heavy. Obviously, it can''t be opened and closed by manpower. What''s more, when the gate was just closed, they clearly saw that no one touched the gate.


    Soon she came to the gate and looked around. Sure enough, she found a very strange device nearby.


    As soon as she was happy, Darth Qi whispered, "that''s it!" and the next second she came to the side of the device and cut it with a knife.


    Dasky has always had a hobby, that is, collecting famous knives in the world. I''m afraid she would never dream that this hobby would one day be able to save her life!


    Her hand was indeed a good knife. She cut the whole mechanism in pieces in two or three times. I''m afraid it would be difficult to open this door without strong force.


    As expected, people still have dreams. What if they accidentally realize them? Even if it can''t be realized, once Darth Qi inadvertently inserts willows into the shade, it is also excellent.


    Besides Tongren, after whispering to smog, he had blinked to the door in the middle of the passage.


    Destroying the mechanism that opens the door is only a insurance. Opening the door is the choice once and for all.


    As long as the door is opened, Caesar will not dare to release poison gas, because all buildings are a whole, and the spread of poison gas can kill him.


    Seeing someone approaching, several people standing next to the gate also surrounded. It is obvious that Tongren''s plan will not go so smoothly.


    The way that Tong people can think of in a short time will never surprise Caesar. These dead men are prepared to prevent someone from damaging the gate.


    As for Luo''s ability, it can only be said that they are too optimistic. This gate is mixed with hailou stone. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to break through through his ability.


    These people look like ordinary guards, but Tong people can feel from their momentum that these people are definitely better than those guards.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you know Caesar''s next plan? For him, you are just abandoned chess pieces. Why do you have to give your life for his conspiracy?" Tong man advised painstakingly.


    But it''s a pity that these people are like deaf people. They don''t pay any attention to Tongren''s persuasion. They don''t even stop. They still approach Tongren slowly.


    Dorfermingo is also a hero. It can also be said that he is an alien among the Tianlong people. He does many invisible things with the help of the name of qiwuhai.


    One of them is that he has been collecting some orphans over the years, but he didn''t adopt these orphans for charity at all.


    These orphans were instilled with the concept of family supremacy when they were just sensible. In this way, after years of brainwashing and strict training, they became the dead men under dorfermingo.


    As long as dorfermingo gave the order, they could give their lives regardless of everything.


    It''s just that these people are not easy to cultivate, and do not use them easily, so their status is quite high.


    These people will appear here, which is enough to prove that Domingo attaches importance to Caesar.


    Of course, this is also a matter of course. After all, this guy is the only one in the world who can artificially produce demon fruit, except berga punk.


    How can we say that he is also a talented scientist whose achievements are second only to Berger Punk? The reason why he fell into this field can only say that he was unlucky and shrouded in the halo of Berger punk all day. How can he not be jealous.


    "Go away!" since the persuasion was difficult, Tong people had to come hard. He took a step forward and drank coldly.


    An invisible momentum filled the air with this low drink. Several people''s footsteps stagnated and stopped.


    Domineering!


    As soon as Tong people came up, they used the most rare kind of domineering spirit and wanted to solve them in one move.


    But surprisingly, these people just stopped and didn''t faint as expected.


    "No, these people have been trained in this field?" Tong man shouted in a bad voice and quickly calculated in his heart.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he overturned this hypothesis. All those who have the domineering color and domineering spirit are not willing to succumb to others. How can dorfermingo drive them?


    Just like Luffy and ACE, Luffy, who is domineering, will never want to be someone else''s hand, while ace can be a small captain on the white beard ship.


    This is enough to see how great the influence of bullying on people''s character is

 V1.Chapter 765

    Then there is only one reason why they can resist bullying, that is, what special equipment they have can resist a certain degree of bullying.


    This also made Tong people decide one thing, that is, Caesar can''t keep it. If he can''t use it for himself, he can only kill it.


    Thinking of this, Tong people dare not delay any longer. We should know that his ambition is not under Luo, and his ideal is not how many times higher than Luo. He can never let Caesar go.


    The other party stood still, but Tong man walked in the direction of the other party. At the same time, a strange knife appeared in his hand.


    If there were members of the former Baroque working society among the people present, they would be able to recognize the origin of the knife. They suffered a lot from the knife, but it is a pity that there were no people from the former Baroque working society present, and the dead did not care about this special weapon.


    In their view, Tong people are just a boy who has mastered the domineering color. Although they should be paid attention to, it is obvious that the degree of attention is very limited.


    In a flash, the figure of Tong people had disappeared in front of them. Then there was a sharp pain in front of their chest, and several dead fell to the ground at the same time.


    Tong people coldly took a knife and went straight to the gate. They didn''t even look at them. Obviously, these people have completely lost their ability to attack.


    When they came to the gate, Tong people began to admire Caesar. This gate is not just mixed with hailou stone.


    The outside of the door is covered with a thick layer of alloy, which is doped with very little hailou stone, but it does have a whole hailou stone slab in the middle.


    If you attack this door with your own ability, the average person with ability will lose the ability to act at the moment of contacting the door.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is even more difficult to cut off the hailou stone gate which is harder than a diamond.


    But unfortunately, Tong people are neither ordinary people nor capable of devil fruit, which doomed Caesar''s wishful thinking to fail.


    Xinshou raised the long knife in his hand, and Tong people looked lightly at the solid door.


    There was no change in the gate, and the sound of fighting and weapon collision still echoed in the whole channel.


    A moment later, the gate collapsed and turned into metal fragments on the ground. No one could even see that it was a door before this pile of things.


    The gate here has been destroyed, and the mechanism there can no longer be used. Tong people are a little relieved.


    Unless the insane Caesar ignores his own life, everyone should be safe for the time being.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Caesar really did it, or did it according to the original plan.


    The situation was out of control in an instant. Caesar thought he had successfully trapped the other party, but Tongren thought Caesar had known that the access door was damaged.


    At the gate of the entrance, the unprepared Marines were startled by a huge explosion. A dead man detonated something beside the gate. The whole gate had been distorted by the explosion.


    The explosion was like a signal, and then the explosion occurred in front of the door. A trace of enchanting purple fog had floated in one by one.


    In an instant, the people near the two stations had been petrified, and the fog continued to spread inside.


    But fortunately, the gate is solid, and after such an explosion, it is only a few cracks.


    "All of you, move towards the passage at once. No matter what happens, you can''t stop!" smog shouted.


    This roar finally awakened the dull Navy. They ran to the direction of the channel. They could hardly wait to have more legs.


    Those tea bearded men are all old Youzi. When they see the Navy, they start to slip away. Of course, they won''t stay here and die.


    As for those laboratory guards, they run faster than these people. Although they have long been ready to die, I''m afraid no one is willing to try this method of death easily.


    All the people began to move in the direction of the channel. The enemy who had just turned against the sword became poor brothers and sisters in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, all the people exceeded their limits between life and death. They rushed to the gate where Tong people were at the fastest speed, and then kept running towards the deep part of the channel for a moment.


    After just one look, Tong Ren understood what had happened and dared not neglect it at all. He quickly found Xiaotian and mecao in the crowd and took them to the front of the team.


    Unfortunately, it was another gate to greet them, so everyone had to stop at the same time.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be killed before those poisonous gases diffuse. It''s an extremely hard gate.


    Of course, the Tong man who rushed in front didn''t slow down. He was secretly calculating in his heart.


    No matter how confident Caesar is, I''m afraid the journey to the outside will not be very smooth. I don''t know how many gates there are on the way.


    On second thoughts, the gate was close at hand. Tong people cut open the gate without hesitation, and rushed in without stopping for a moment.


    Because the action was very fast, the people around him even felt that the door was knocked open by Tong Shengsheng.


    Anyway, as long as you can escape, the fog spreads very slowly, but if you stay here, you will die sooner or later.


    At this moment, they simply regarded Tong people as saviors. I''m afraid they won''t have the slightest doubt even if they really hit the door.


    Although these people seem to be old-fashioned, they are very simple in their hearts. Otherwise, tea beard and others will never be cheated by Caesar for so many years, and those in the Navy will never be fooled by vergomon.


    They walked through the passage unimpeded all the way. They soon came to the building in the middle. Their mood was more and more relaxed. They believed that as long as they followed Tongren, they would be able to successfully escape here.


    But Tongren''s mood is getting more and more lost. If they don''t quickly find a door that hasn''t been closed, they will be caught up by the poison fog sooner or later.


    After all, other people can go, but he can''t. Luo''s goal has not been achieved, xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan haven''t fallen, and the children don''t know what''s going on

 V1.Chapter 766

    "Don''t panic, I have a way to get rid of this poisonous fog!" a voice suddenly sounded.


    Looking around, they finally found the speaker on the second floor. He was officially the top leader of the G-8 army - vilgo.


    The Marines suddenly became happy. They seemed to see the backbone and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.


    Because the time was urgent before, Tong people told smog and dasqi the news that vilgo was a traitor.


    Smog didn''t expect that vilgo would appear here, so he didn''t have time to tell his soldiers.


    "Vergo, did you finally show up as an obedient dog?" Tong people said coldly.


    Smog was more convinced of the Tongren''s words. The things he led down here were not reported at all. How did vilgo know they were here?


    Even to say the least, he came here by mistake and was not surprised to see everyone. Isn''t it very suspicious?


    However, Tongren''s words aroused public anger. Even if Tongren saved everyone''s life just now, he is only a pirate after all, not to mention the chief of the navy has come here.


    In a word, all the navies glared at the Tong people. If the Tong people hadn''t just saved them, I''m afraid these navies would have launched an attack long ago.


    The saying that a monarch disgraces his subjects and dies is the same in any world, as long as there are classes in this world.


    "I thought it was who was in charge of the double-edged Pirate Group. Don''t you know that entry is not allowed here?" villgo replied reluctantly.


    If other pirates were here, I''m afraid they would really start to be afraid. After all, the current situation is not optimistic. There are navy soldiers in the front and purple poison gas in the back.


    But obviously Tong people are not among them. He said carelessly, "what does your naval ban have to do with me? If I am afraid of you, I won''t declare war on the world government!"


    Tongren said so, of course, vilgo had nothing to say. You know, Tongren said the truth.


    He has tried all the forbidden things in the world, destroying the judicial Island, declaring war on the world government, attacking the naval holy land marinfando, and killing Tianlong people.


    Any one of these things is enough to make him die without burial place, but the man still lives well after doing all of them.


    It has to be said that this is also a symbol of strength. At least everything he does shocked the world.


    Moon step!


    Too lazy to say anything more, vergo fell into the crowd and just faced the Tong people.


    The soldiers of the Navy suddenly became embarrassed. They didn''t know who to help. It would be morally unreasonable to help vilgo. The Tongren had just saved them.


    It''s even worse if they help Tong people. They are also subordinate to the Navy. Although they look slovenly at ordinary times, they still know something in their heart. Otherwise, the Navy will not tolerate them until now.


    If the two do not help each other, it is tantamount to offending both sides, which is even more inappropriate.


    Just when they hesitated, vergo had made a good choice for them.


    The nearest sailors at the station only heard smog shout, "be careful!" then they felt a sharp pain in their chest, and then they didn''t know anything.


    The Navy behind was also stunned by the shocking scene in front of him. The target of vilgo was not Tong people, but soldiers of the G-8 Navy.


    Before they could react, vilgo had started again, and several Marines fell into a pool of blood.


    Smog and dasky have rushed up desperate. They must take these navies out as much as possible, because they brought them themselves and they are still their officers.


    His men kept attacking the two with his fingers like a gun. He had to kill the Navy, otherwise he wouldn''t be a traitor.


    This matter is far more important than catching Tong man, so he took the lead in targeting the Navy.


    Finger gun!


    The finger quickly poked at smog and looked at the momentum. If it was poked, it would undoubtedly become one of the few people lying on the ground.


    Smog dared not neglect, but quickly turned into a state of smoke, trying to avoid this fatal blow.


    Tongren secretly screamed. It seems that this vilgo is hiding deeply. Smog didn''t know that this guy would be domineering.


    At this time, Darth Qi, who followed smog, finally came. Without saying a word, she waved her long knife at vilgo.


    Iron!


    There was a sound of metal and iron attack. The knife was blocked in this way, and vilgo didn''t hurt a hair.


    But this knife is not completely ineffective. At least smog hurt his men without a move.


    Finger gun!


    Once again, vilgo''s goal has become Darth KIE. In his eyes, Darth KIE is more difficult than smog.


    At least smog can be easily solved with domineering, but Darth Qi can''t, so vergo changed the object of attack.


    Looking at the other party''s fierce finger, Darth Qi dared not neglect it. Because she had exhausted her strength just now, it was too late to dodge. She had to cross the samurai sword in front of her and block the blow in time.


    But what she never expected was that the blow was so powerful that even her knife was pierced with a hole thick and thin fingers.


    Darth Qi couldn''t help feeling distressed for a while. She was a woman who loved knives like life. Every knife seemed to her like a living person.


    Smog felt very satisfied. Darth Qi''s response was very appropriate. In his opinion, no matter how good the knife is, it is not as important as life. As long as there is life, he can get any knife sooner or later.


    Seeing that after the initial danger, the two men began to fight with vergo, Tong people were finally relieved.


    The top priority now is to quickly find Luo''s heart, otherwise their combat power will always be suppressed.


    Even that does not rule out his defection in order to survive, so this is the most important thing.


    In the blink of an eye, Tong people have disappeared here, leaving only Xiaotian and mecao. They don''t know whether to go or stay.


    After thinking about it, they decided to help smog and Darth Qi deal with vergo first, trying to destroy the enemy''s effective power first.


    The scene suddenly became more wonderful, and the secret crisis between smog and Darth Qi was finally relieved

 V1.Chapter 767

    Luo''s two most important goals now are no more than two. Either he is in the lab where sad is made, or he will go to Caesar to recapture his heart. There will be no other place.


    Tongren immediately began to look for him. He must find him as soon as possible, otherwise things will become very difficult.


    Open their own knowledge, color domineering, Tong people quickly feel, want to find their partners as soon as possible.


    Soon he felt his goal, but it was not Luo, but Caesar, the person in charge of the island.


    Since he was not here, Luo must be in another place. The Tongren didn''t delay, but ran directly in the direction of Caesar.


    It would also be a good choice to recapture Luo''s heart first. At least Luo doesn''t have to be tied up.


    "Ah! Are you from hitong? I''ve heard of your name for a long time! I just don''t know if you can deserve the reward set by the Shanghai army for you?"


    Before entering the house, Tong people heard Caesar''s voice. The contempt and doubt in that tone were self-evident.


    "If it''s worth the price, you''d better try it yourself. Maybe you''ll find that it''s worth more!" Tong said jokingly without getting angry.


    While talking, wisps of purple smoke floated out of the door and surrounded the Tongren in an instant.


    If the people who came were not Tongren, I''m afraid, but such a scene can be frightened. How similar the smoke is to the disgust of the country of death.


    But Tong man was not afraid at all. He knew that this was Caesar''s change, because there were bird girls in the room. He could not release such indiscriminate attacks.


    What''s more, the smoke is still blocked outside the building. How can it come in silently?


    Armed color domineering!


    This act of pretending to be a ghost is very shameless. As soon as he came up, he decided to hurt the killer and teach Caesar a lesson.


    The clenched fist turned black in the blink of an eye, like a dark sea tower stone, which makes people feel an inexplicable fear when they see it.


    Caesar naturally saw this scene. He quickly took back the smoke, changed it back to the body, and opened the distance from Tong people.


    "Shit, what a tough guy! He can be domineering!" Caesar muttered.


    Things in the world are really difficult to say clearly. It is probably the most appropriate to use one thing to reduce one thing. Even the arrogant and domineering ability can only be careful to prevent after seeing the domineering.


    Gas lasso!


    A white smoke formed silently, and Tong people''s neck has become the most conspicuous target.


    Since he couldn''t get close, Caesar had to attack from a long distance. He even decided that this move would kill Tong people.


    The reward of 400 million is nothing to dorfermingo, but it is definitely not a small amount. One head can be worth the price of four real devil fruits. Caesar certainly doesn''t want to give up this good opportunity, let alone the other party''s initiative to challenge them.


    Photochemical!


    Tongren, who had known Caesar''s move in advance, certainly wouldn''t get caught so easily. He immediately turned into an energy body, and the lasso easily passed through his body.


    Caesar felt more and more headache, but being domineering was definitely difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, he was still a fruit power of the natural system.


    Gas soundboard!


    Just listen to a crisp sound, and then the whole space began to reverberate with this strange sound, which made people feel cold after listening to it.


    With a roar, a huge explosion overshadowed the strange sound. The location of Tongren was like a volcanic crater, and a violent explosion occurred.


    A moment later, the light gradually dispersed. The position where Tong people were just now was empty, and even the house close to them was damaged, which was enough to see the power of this move.


    Facing the Tongren who offered a reward of 400 million, Caesar also put away his contempt after fighting with him. He looked around carefully for fear that Tongren would suddenly appear and take him by surprise.


    The empty corridor was suddenly quiet, and only Caesar''s heart beat and panting could be heard.


    To put it bluntly, he is just a researcher. No matter how powerful he is, he will be limited by combat experience.


    After all, no one in the world would be stupid enough to let researchers participate in the war, and naturally dorfermingo would not do such a stupid thing.


    After waiting for a long time, Tong people didn''t appear, and Caesar''s heart slowly began to calm down. Tong people who hadn''t appeared for so long made him believe that Tong people died unprepared in the explosion just now.


    Caesar has always been so conceited, and it is for this reason that he has come to this step today. How can a person with such ability be willing to succumb to others?


    "What a pity! It''s a pity that 400 million Bailey is ruined!" Caesar muttered regretfully, as if he was very dissatisfied with the fact that he had solved Tong people with one blow.


    If he had expected that Tong man was such a vulnerable paper tiger, he would never use such a powerful move.


    Is Tongren really dead?


    Of course not. He''s just looking for an opportunity to sneak on Caesar. In his opinion, it''s time-saving and labor-saving.


    Tong people have always been so different. All pirates advocate the spirit of Bushido. They are more keen on the feeling of fighting with the enemy.


    If Tongren doesn''t have time, I believe he must want to try that feeling, but now his whereabouts are unknown every day, how can he waste time?


    The whole man turned into light and hid in this space. He hid quietly for a long time. He didn''t lean towards him until Caesar completely lost his vigilance.


    As soon as he approached Caesar, Tong people felt a burst of discomfort. The air around him was thin enough to be fatal.


    It turns out that Caesar, an old fox, is not so easy to relax his vigilance. The reason why he is so relaxed is that he has already arranged the back moves.


    Empty world!


    He had quietly activated this ability just now when he regretted the death of Tong people. As long as Tong people approached him, he would suffocate. At that time, he could still pick up ready-made bargains.


    If it weren''t for the special ability of Tong people, I''m afraid they would really fall into Caesar''s trap. At that time, he can only be slaughtered. I believe Caesar will take his head in exchange for a reward

 V1.Chapter 768

    Moreover, if the capable person wants to launch an attack, he can only turn into his own entity. Undoubtedly, Caesar''s move has completely broken the idea that Tong people want to knock him out with armed color domineering.


    As long as Tong people appear, they will suffocate and fall to the ground. If they are too far away, they will lose the advantage of sneak attack.


    At this point, there was no hesitation. After a moment of calculation, Tong people planned to use that move to control Caesar.


    Tong people have used this move to subdue Bekaa Punk''s pet dragon before. To be honest, they haven''t recovered to their best state yet.


    But now there is no time for him to recover slowly. Even no matter how risky he is, he must try. If he can subdue Caesar, it will definitely be of great help to his plan.


    Light of the soul!


    Immediately, there was a wonderful change in the light around Caesar, but it could not be detected by the naked eye.


    With a sudden shock, Caesar''s action immediately stopped and stood in place like a body without a soul.


    The only sign that he is still alive is whether he has a twitching body and an occasional flash of pain on his cheek.


    Tong people are now fighting with Caesar in the depths of his soul. If they fail, Tong people are likely to die here.


    As time went by, it seemed as if there was no one around, and no sound came out.


    The bird girl stayed in the house and didn''t come out. She knew that if Caesar was solved silently, even if she went out, she would die.


    The dead are not afraid of anything. Even the anger of dorfermingo can be regarded as nonexistent.


    This is probably fate. If a person in a state of absence is stimulated and influenced by the outside world, the defense of his soul will suddenly become stronger.


    Once this happens, the probability of Tong people''s failure will increase to 300%, which is an extremely terrible probability.


    In short, Tong people are very lucky, and the whole process has become extremely smooth, if Caesar''s tenacious resistance is ignored.


    With the application of this ability, Tong people also found a very interesting rule, that is, the smarter the person is, the more difficult it is to be affected by his ability.


    From this point of view, I''m afraid the most difficult person to control in the world is Bega punk. After all, he is the greatest scientist, and the development of brain domain has definitely reached a terrible level.


    The excessive overdraft of physical strength has made Tong man unable to maintain the form of light anymore. He suddenly showed his body shape, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Until then, the bird girl appeared. She glanced at Caesar standing there and the Tong man lying on the ground. She probably guessed what was going on.


    "The navy is really not growing, and the 400 million pirate reward is only at this level!" the bird woman said sarcastically.


    A fool can hear it. Her words are not only about Tongren and the Navy, but obviously even Caesar.


    Caesar surprisingly did not refute, but said coldly, "tie him up and take good care of him. Remember to use the chain of hailou stone!"


    Probably didn''t expect Caesar to respond like this. The bird girl couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she nodded to show that she knew.


    This woman knows what to do. If she really annoys Caesar, she will be punished by Domingo. After all, there are many thugs under the clown, but this is the only excellent scientist.


    Caesar didn''t seem to be at ease. After making the decision to bind Tong people, he searched Tong people carefully.


    After making sure there was nothing dangerous, he returned to the house again and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    There is no doubt that Tongren''s gamble finally won. Caesar has been completely controlled now. Otherwise, Tongren''s life will never be left.


    Tongren is very tired now. He has never felt so tired. If possible, he really hopes to sleep like this.


    While the Tong people were making such a dangerous attempt, Luo had quietly sneaked into the room where sad was made.


    He knew that as long as all the inventory and equipment in the room were destroyed, kaiduo''s strength was basically suspended by him. Only in this way could he have the opportunity to attack the position of the fourth emperor.


    All the guards were sent out, Caesar was also entangled by the Tong people, and vergo was trapped by smog, daski, fledgling Tian and mecao. His sneaking in can be said to be very smooth, which makes people suspect that it is a trap.


    But until he destroyed everything here, no one came out to stop him, which reassured him a lot.


    As long as he can successfully retrieve his heart again, this plan can be regarded as a perfect end.


    He did not dare to neglect, for fear that Tongren and others would conflict with Caesar too early, or Caesar, an old fox, might run away from the island.


    This is not what he can afford. After all, there is only one heart. Once held in someone else''s hand, there will be no peace.


    Anyway, he has been on the island for some time. Being familiar with the road is a true portrayal of him at the moment.


    It was easy for him to find Caesar in the studio, but the first thing he saw was an incredible scene.


    Tongren was lying on the experimental table with chains all over his body. His face was as pale as white paper. Even his lips had no blood color. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive, and Caesar was pulling a strange needle out of his body.


    "Let Tongren run the house quickly, otherwise I''ll let you die without a burial place!" Luo shouted anxiously.


    Now he can''t care that his heart is still in the hands of the other party. Tongren came here because he cooperated with him. He has the obligation to take him back safely.


    "Pay attention to your tone of voice. Don''t forget that your indispensable thing is still in my hand! This useless man, take it away if you want. Anyway, you still want to come back!" Caesar said with a bad face.


    The bird girl immediately wants to refute, but Caesar has stopped her first. It seems that he has decided to really let Tong people go.


    "Don''t you go quickly? Do you want me to take you out?" Caesar pretended to be angry and winked at Luo very secretly.


    Although Luo felt very strange, he walked forward carefully. There was a hailou stone on Tongren''s body. It would be miserable if it was the enemy''s trick

 V1.Chapter 769

    After a careful examination, Luo can finally confirm that Tong people have no trauma except that they are unconscious, and there is no smell of hailou stone.


    Since there was nothing strange, Luo naturally couldn''t let his partners go. Without saying a word, he supported Tongren and left, ignoring Caesar and Monet.


    Until the two people went away, Monet asked with some dissatisfaction, "why let these two people go? Don''t you know that they are very dangerous?"


    "Remember your identity. You were just sent to protect me. I don''t need to explain anything to you!" Kathleen said without face.


    Seeing that Monet''s face suddenly became very ugly, Caesar sighed and said, "Luo''s heart is in my hand. He will come back to me sooner or later. Tong people have been poisoned by my configuration. They also have to find me to be saved. Are we still afraid that they will run away?"


    "In that case, let''s just catch them!" Monet still asked with some doubt, but the awe in his tone had completely disappeared.


    It has to be said that Caesar is very talented in deceiving people. Before, those people with disabled legs who were hurt by him were also cheated by him.


    Caesar explained, "you also know Luo''s ability. If you solve him here, it may cause great losses. Why don''t we let him consume his physical strength first, torture his heart a little later, and see if he doesn''t get caught immediately!"


    Hearing Caesar''s explanation, Monet really believed it. As he said, Luo''s strength is beyond doubt. It has been certified by many parties.


    First, he was rated as one of the supernovae, then became one of the seven martial seas, reached the level of a clown, and then entered the island.


    This one thing is not a legend, but Luo''s own achievements. These things are medals he fought alone.


    As soon as he went out, the unconscious Tongren woke up, and Luo''s hanging heart could finally be put down.


    At the same time, he could also understand that Tong man was absolutely dizzy just now, but he didn''t know what he was doing for.


    "Where is the fox fire brocade guard door? Is he still looking for his son?" the Tong man said the first sentence, and asked Luo Meng at once.


    Although he knew the man of fox fire brocade guard, he hadn''t seen him for a long time. Unexpectedly, Tongren suddenly asked him like this.


    Stunned for a long time, Luo shook his head as if he had reacted, indicating that he didn''t know where the guy was.


    Tongren couldn''t help sighing. It was really speechless. It was agreed that everyone came to smash the field. As a result, there was no less trouble after coming here. It was just looking for people everywhere. It was really speechless.


    "Oh, let''s go! Let''s hurry to rescue them, otherwise we don''t know when the fox fire brocade guard gate will be noisy!" Tong said helplessly.


    So where has our country gone? He hasn''t found his head yet!


    As soon as he came here, he touched it with the wonderful feeling between his bodies, which was a sure thing.


    But he forgot that this is not an empty place, but a scientific research building. There are not only many rooms, but also all kinds of facilities in the room. In such an environment, even a normal person will lose his way, not to mention his body without a head.


    "Where can I find it? I''ve never seen such a child since I''ve been here so long!" Luo said with a frown.


    He knew the importance of this place to Domingo and believed that once he got the news, he would send someone here immediately. I''m afraid it would be a lot of trouble to leave at that time.


    Pointing to the ground, Tong people said lightly, "it''s in the garbage pile under our feet!"


    Of course, Luo also knew that there was a garbage dump, so he was also very reluctant. If it weren''t for Tong people''s inability to lift their strength, he would have oiled the soles of his feet.


    This is not to say that Luo is so impersonal or thinks too much of himself. It''s just a simple occupational disease.


    As we all know, Luo is a doctor. Of course, he doesn''t catch a cold in a place full of pathogens and bacteria.


    However, in the current situation, he had to go again, so he had to harden his head and help Tong Ren in.


    Casually found a hidden dustbin, and they suddenly disappeared into the building and appeared in the dark and humid garbage passage.


    It has to be said that Luo''s ability is still very effective at this time. They go down almost nonstop at a blinking speed.


    Soon they appeared on the huge garbage dump at the bottom, which was full of abandoned instruments and iron blocks.


    Fortunately, this is a scientific research facility, otherwise, the smell of garbage is not what they can stand.


    When taotaro ate the devil fruit by mistake, Luo had not come to the island, so he knew nothing about taotaro.


    Tongren reminded: "as far as I know, the child has accidentally eaten an animal demon fruit. Let''s go and find it separately!"


    Physical strength has recovered a little, but it is far from reaching the normal level, but now there is no time for him to recover slowly. It''s better to hold on at this time.


    The two men acted separately, calling Tao Taro''s name as they walked, hoping that he could hear the voice appear in front of him.


    After looking for a long time, they didn''t get any response, and Tongren began to worry.


    Taotaro should have been hiding here for a long time. I don''t know if the poor child fainted from hunger. If he fainted from hunger, it would be very troublesome to find it.


    While shouting and moving forward, Tongren suddenly heard a sound behind him. He quickly hid and drove away, but he still didn''t have time after all.


    After all, he still hasn''t fully recovered, and his reaction speed can''t be compared with that before.


    As soon as he was tight, Tong man had been tied up by something. Then a voice came from behind him: "who are you? Why are you here?"


    The voice sounds very childish. Tongren suddenly understand that this is the peach taro they are looking for.


    "It''s your father who asked us to come to you. Come with us quickly!" Tong Ren smiled and said to taotaro behind him.


    Of course, taotaro doesn''t believe it. He has suffered a lot here. Caesar here is the most deceitful guy

 V1.Chapter 770

    "Fox fire Jinwei gate is responsible for protecting you? He is looking for you all over the world now. If you don''t worry about him, you won''t go!" Tong man had no choice but to say the name of Jinwei gate.


    In this way, taotaro naturally believed. He always believed that the fox fire jinweimen would come to save him, and only the two of them knew the relationship between him and jinweimen on this island.


    As soon as he loosened his body, taotaro fell from Tongren. He didn''t know whether he was hungry or because he was too excited after hearing jinweimen.


    "Luo, I found it. Let''s hurry up!" Tong man gently picked up the little dragon like child and shouted at Luo.


    After finding it, he has to find xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan immediately, and then find the head of Jinwei gate.


    Though dislike from ruin make complaints about things, he can''t help them, so they can only feel helpless in their hearts.


    Besides, the so-called care is chaos. I''m afraid anyone can''t calm down in such a situation, so Tongren can still understand his mood.


    With Luo''s ability, it didn''t take much effort and too much time this time.


    Until he came to the ground, Luo''s face still hung a trace of sadness. Just now he gave up to find his heart in order not to hurt the comatose Tongren. How can he be happy.


    Tongren patted Luo on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t worry, your things will be found!"


    Luo only thought that Tong was comforting himself. He shook his head and sighed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What do you think this is?" Tong said to Luo with a smile, taking something out of his body.


    Now where is Luo still in the mood? He listlessly raised his head and took a look at the things in Tong people''s hands. He was completely stunned after one look. This is his heart!


    Although ten thousand people in his heart didn''t believe it, the feeling of flesh and blood clearly told him that this was his heart!


    His hands trembled and took over the heart. Rao was always natural and unrestrained. Luo didn''t know what to say. His lips wriggled and couldn''t say a word. His gratitude was beyond words.


    How can people who have not lost this joy of recovery understand it? I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to understand his current mood, because not everyone can experience this kind of thing that the heart leaves the body.


    "All right! Pack it back quickly! Otherwise it will be taken away again later. I won''t be able to get it back for you at that time!" Tongren can probably guess Tongren''s mood at this time. He joked that he was actually comforting Luo.


    After taking a deep breath, Luo barely calmed his excitement. He quickly put his heart back into his chest, closed his eyes and carefully experienced the feeling of heart beating.


    He can swear that he has never missed that feeling in his life, that feeling of his heart beating in his body, that feeling he has never deliberately experienced.


    People are probably like this. When they have things they never care about or even notice, they only know how important they are after they lose them.


    "How did you get it back?" Luo asked suspiciously. He really didn''t know how Tongren did it.


    He had never mentioned it to Tong Ren before, but Tong Ren knew everything and brought back his heart.


    Tongren said lightly, "I stole it when I was pretending to be unconscious. I didn''t know who it was, but the heart beat so badly when it was close to you. The fool can guess it. In addition, your look is so wrong."


    These reasons are quite reasonable, but if you carefully understand them, you will find that they are very lame. It is obvious that they are made up.


    In that case, you can''t cheat ordinary people, let alone cheat Luo who has a Qiqiao and exquisite heart.


    But Luo didn''t ask. Tong people didn''t tell him that they must have their own reasons. They had great kindness just to help him regain his heart. How could he expose Tong people?


    The matter that Caesar has been controlled is very important. Tong people do not intend to make it public until they have to, not even their most important collaborators.


    "Where should we go now? We must kidnap Caesar, otherwise our plan will be very difficult to succeed!" Luo suddenly asked, but he didn''t find that he had unconsciously put Tong people in a high position.


    "Go and get rid of vilgo first, otherwise it will be difficult for us to catch Caesar!" Tong said with a frown.


    Luo was also surprised. He never expected that such an important chess piece as vilgo would also be sent by the clown, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    But now the arrow is on the line and has to be sent. Even if it''s unexpected, they must harden their scalp.


    After the agreement, they immediately took Tao taro to the direction of the gate. Luo had already come here, while Tong people moved in a blink later. In addition, several people were still fighting with vergo, so Tong people had left them far away.


    But they didn''t find them until they came to the edge of the poisonous fog. They didn''t even find a corpse.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, they have dealt with it, but they can only be helpless and anxious in the face of such a situation. After all, such a situation is too strange.


    They had to turn around and walk down the channel to the depths of the laboratory, carefully searching for clues around as they walked.


    There were still traces of fighting in the place just now, but so many people seemed to evaporate from the world, and they couldn''t even see a ghost.


    Luo and Tong people showed their magic powers and searched around carefully. They didn''t dare to be careless and careless at all.


    Until this time, they can really realize the lack of their ability. Luo''s ability is to sense all objects within a certain range and change their position freely. Tong people''s seeing and hearing color hegemony can see everything within a certain range.


    It''s a pity that they usually look very good, but they are completely limited by a range. They haven''t gained anything after looking for it for a long time.


    The more they look for it, the more frustrated they are. Their good mood is completely destroyed by this matter. If they are really caught, even if they kidnap Caesar, they will just be tied

 V1.Chapter 771

    Just when they were very depressed, a figure suddenly ran face-to-face from the front.


    However, the man''s hair is very messy, covering up the whole face, so that people can''t see who it is.


    The man ran very fast and passed them in the blink of an eye. They still have important things to do now. Naturally, they don''t want to make trouble, so they didn''t stop the man.


    But they are still very curious about this man. They should know that the poisonous fog is slowly infiltrating behind them. Running at this time is no different from suicide.


    Just when they couldn''t help looking back at the man, Luo and Tong felt very surprised, because this man happened to know both of them.


    Fox fire brocade guard gate!


    Yes, this man has been looking for taotaro''s Fox fire brocade guard door, but I don''t know why he hurried to the death zone.


    But now that he has found his head, it means that he has met xiangphosphorus and Xiaonan. I believe it won''t do any harm to ask.


    "Jinwei gate! Where are you going?" Tong man flashed in front of Jinwei gate and asked anxiously.


    "Get out of the way! I''m going to find my child, and no one can stop me from looking for taotaro!" jinweimen shouted angrily, but the speed did not slow down. It seems that if Tongren doesn''t get out of the way, he will bump him out.


    The Tongren were stunned. They had saved Bruce Lee. Who else would the fox fire Jinwei gate go to find? How many people are Tao taro?


    A series of question marks came out of Tongren''s mind, and his heart was full of questions like 100000 why.


    "But we have saved Bruce Lee! Are you looking for anyone else?" Tong asked the most important question.


    "What little dragon? I''m looking for taotaro!" said the fox fire brocade guard impatiently.


    If Tongren had not helped him, he would have fought against him with his temper. Taotaro is the one he must protect!


    It happened that at this time, taotaro fainted because he was too hungry, so the two misunderstood.


    Too lazy to mention it again, Tong people continued to ask, "where are Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus? Tell me their whereabouts quickly!"


    "I''ve never seen any small scale Xiangnan! I don''t have time now. Get out of the way quickly!" the Jinwei gate roared angrily.


    Tongren had to patiently explain: "you should have known that taotaro ate the devil fruit. The Bruce Lee he became has been saved by us!"


    Jinweimen was stunned. He didn''t know whether he should believe Tongren or not. He just stared at his eyes in doubt and wanted to see whether this was true or false.


    Knowing that jinweimen would not believe it easily, he had to take jinweimen to have a look at it for himself. It happened that Luo had come here with a little dragon like peach taro.


    Jinwei''s forehead and hands trembled. He asked excitedly, "is this... Is this really my son taotaro?"


    "If it''s a fake, he doesn''t know how to use the power of the animal system, so he can only maintain this state for the time being. He was very tired when we found him, and should be hungry and dizzy now!" Tong man nodded gently and explained everything to Jinwei gate.


    Finally, jinweimen believed them, because he really couldn''t find a reason for Tongren to deceive himself. With a sigh of relief, jinweimen sat down on the ground.


    He has been running since he found his head. I''m afraid even the iron man can''t stand such overload sports!


    "You haven''t told me the whereabouts of Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus!" Tongren asked anxiously before he could even breathe.


    Jin weimen was stunned and said strangely, "didn''t I tell you just now? I don''t know those two people at all!"


    In fact, this is also very normal. The two women are anxious to rescue the children. Jinweimen is anxious to find their son. Where will they have time to exchange names.


    "It''s the two girls who brought your head out. Where are they now?" Tong man had to ask him in another way.


    Hearing their conversation, I''m afraid even a fool can clearly know the relationship between them. Of course, Luo also heard it. He quickly straightened the head of Jinwei gate while they were talking.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend, and the friend of a friend is also a friend. He can still understand this truth.


    "Everyone has been dazed by Caesar''s hypnotic gas. Only I stopped breathing and escaped!" jinweimen said with a little regret.


    His companion fell into Caesar''s hands. Tong people didn''t worry much. Anyway, Caesar has been subdued now. He naturally has a way to delay time.


    He is worried about the children now. After all, the extreme personality before Caesar is very troublesome. I''m afraid he is likely to continue to experiment with those children.


    Jinweimen thought for a moment and said, "those children are OK for the time being. The doctor girl injected them with medicine. Now they are much more stable!"


    Hearing this, Tong people are relieved. As long as they have no casualties in this regard, they will just be rescued if they are caught.


    Maybe I haven''t seen Tao taro for a long time, or I want to see Tao taro wake up with my own eyes. After the brocade guard carried Bruce Lee on his shoulder, the other two people ran towards the R test area under the leadership of brocade guard.


    While running, Tong man asked what had happened to jinweimen just now. He must understand all this as soon as possible before he can make a correct response.


    In other words, after jinweimen came to this experimental facility, he looked for his own head by instinct. Of course, it was inevitable to hit a wall.


    Until later, Jin weimen couldn''t help it. He cut open all the walls that were in the way, and finally found his head in the shortest time.


    Because the matter was urgent, he had to ask Xiao Nan, who was caught immediately, to help throw his head over. Unfortunately, it was installed upside down.


    In that case, he had no time to adjust. Of course, it was impossible to adjust. He had to look for taotaro with that head.


    As for the whereabouts of taotaro, he found out when Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus helped the children.


    When everyone came in just now, there was a dragon behind their ass, but it didn''t disappear as soon as they came in, so there was a misunderstanding at the Jinwei gate

 V1.Chapter 772

    Xiaonan and xiangphosphorus were caught while detoxifying the children. They were so mean that they threatened them with the safety of the children. The kind-hearted two women could only be caught with their hands tied.


    As for the others, they met Caesar''s sneak attack when fighting with vilgo, so they disappeared without a trace.


    These are not much different from what Tongren expected, but what he is worried about now is not these, but the whereabouts of the bird woman Monet.


    If she gets angry and releases the poison gas inside the laboratory, I''m afraid the people who can successfully go out in the end will be in single digits at most!


    Before they reached the R area, Tong people saw the bound people from a distance, the despicable vilgo and Caesar. They surrounded all the people, and they stood in the center.


    Taking their companions as a shield to block in the front is undoubtedly limiting their wide-ranging attacks.


    Regardless of his just recovered body, Tong people appeared in front of Caesar and others in a blink.


    "Let people go! Otherwise, none of you will want to leave here!" Tong said coldly, his tone full of killing intention.


    Caesar smiled strangely and said wildly, "I''m afraid you haven''t figured out who you''re talking to? It''s going to be covered with poison gas. Everyone except me will die here at that time!"


    Reaching out and taking out a strange gun, Tong man immediately aimed at Caesar. His eyes narrowed angrily and said, "I hope you don''t let me repeat it a second time, otherwise you, a talented scientist, will be buried with my companion!"


    Perhaps for Tongren, their women are more important than anything, but for clowns, there is only one Caesar who really matters. Except Caesar, other people''s lives don''t matter at all!


    Caesar could clearly feel that the gun gave off a very dangerous smell. It was definitely a gun that could kill himself!


    Before Caesar and vilgo spoke, Tong people had raised their hands, and everyone present felt a chill.


    But he didn''t shoot. He just threw the gun out. The people present had a short circuit in their heads. Is this thing like a gun a concealed weapon?


    The jaw dropping thing is still behind us, because the gun is thrown behind us, which can''t threaten Caesar and others.


    "Take this gun, and you''ll hit anyone who moves!" Tong''s head didn''t return and said coldly to the fox fire brocade guard door behind him.


    Although he didn''t look back, the gun fell into the hand of the fox fire brocade guard, as if there were eyes behind the Tongren''s head.


    "I''m a warrior. What do you mean by giving me a gun?" Jin weimen said discontentedly, but he still caught the gun.


    "Luo, go and put down the door here, please!" ignoring the complaints of Jinwei door, Tong people turned to Luo and ordered.


    Luo didn''t speak. He just nodded and disappeared. Time is pressing. He has no time to speak.


    He didn''t feel disgusted or anything about Tongren''s orders. Now everyone is a grasshopper tied together, and he is most familiar with this laboratory. It is undoubtedly the most appropriate for him to do this!


    Vilgo moved under his feet and immediately went up to stop him. He would never allow the traitor to continue to live freely.


    "If I were you, I would choose to stay in place to protect Caesar!" Tongren spoke in time, and vergo really stopped.


    Anyone in the dorfermingo camp can die, except Caesar, because technical talents are too rare.


    "Do you think I''ll listen to you? We''re enemies now. Don''t be too naive!" villgo said with a blue face.


    Tong shrugged, made a convenient gesture and said, "if you want to go, go. Unfortunately, the bullets in this gun are all hailou stone warheads. I''m afraid you''ll have to collect Caesar''s body when you come back!"


    After casting an inquiring eye, vergo asked Caesar for advice. After a silent communication, vergo hummed coldly and stopped talking.


    Obviously, Caesar knew that it was indeed the bullet of the hailou stone, because the disturbing smell was absolutely impossible to cheat.


    Anger is anger, and the necessary protective measures can''t be less. Vilgo''s body has turned black in the blink of an eye.


    It was armed and domineering. It seemed that vergo was ready to take himself as Caesar''s human shield at any time.


    Tong people are also happy to see this situation. All abilities need strength. It is also a burden for him to maintain the armed state. Although this burden is not large, it can become the last straw to crush the camel if it lasts long enough.


    "The procedure for closing this door has been changed by me just now. It takes time to successfully drop this door, but I think the country of death will completely diffuse at that time, and you will still be dead!" Caesar said with a bad smile. It seems that the best thing in the world is to see others dying.


    "You seem to have forgotten Luo''s ability? It''s too early to say anything now. Let the results speak!" Tong people rudely exposed him. Now Caesar is just a paper tiger.


    At this time, a few pieces of gravel suddenly fell on his head. In this way, it was particularly harsh in the audible environment.


    People are not as good as heaven. Originally, Tong people thought that avoiding Luo and vilgo from meeting could make the building last long enough.


    But it was still a bad move. He never expected that the jinweimen, who was eager to save his son, would destroy the building so badly. In addition, Luo didn''t show mercy when he destroyed the sad laboratory, so the building was about to be destroyed soon.


    "Ha ha! I''m a capable person in the Department of nature and won''t die. I''d like to see how many of your people can survive!" Caesar smiled triumphantly.


    Caesar is right. Even if they are willing to release people now, they will never be able to untie so many people in such a short time unless Luo can come back in time.


    Otherwise, Yitong people have recovered a little strength and will never be able to save so many people.


    It seems that in order to play the play well, Caesar never wanted to let these people go out alive.


    Tong people transform other people''s souls. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is equivalent to changing this person''s master. His thoughts and habits will not change. In addition, they didn''t have time to communicate too much before, so they put such an Oolong

 V1.Chapter 773

    "Vergo, let''s pack up all the experimental data and get ready to evacuate here before it falls!" Caesar said to vergo.


    It seems that he still resents the previous things, so he didn''t bring Monet at all, and Monet''s face didn''t fluctuate at all.


    Yes, people like Monet are sad. They are directly ordered by clowns. On the surface, they say they are helping and protecting. In fact, they are completely monitoring the progress of implementation behind the scenes.


    Therefore, the people under the clown are afraid of them, and the clown just takes them as tools. They are completely helpless.


    Death is really a great relief for them. At least they don''t have to face such a world and loneliness after they die.


    "But... These people..." vilgo said vaguely, and the alert in his tone was clear.


    Even he was not surprised that Caesar abandoned Monet, as if it was the most common thing.


    Caesar raised his voice and said, "don''t worry! Saving his companions is much more important to him than killing us. Even if he is ready to save his companions immediately, it may not be in time. How can they stop us!"


    This sentence is obviously for Tongren, but it is also a big truth. They are not the Navy that can abandon their companions for justice. They are the pirates who must unite together!


    Sure enough, until the two people completely disappeared, Tong people didn''t stop them at all. Even the fox fire brocade guard gate quickly joined the ranks of helping their own people.


    Monet just stood in place and didn''t move for a long time, just like a lifelike sculpture.


    "Stop! I won''t let you succeed. If you want to save these people, do it!" Monet suddenly raised his head and said to Tong people.


    Her expression was hidden between her hair. She couldn''t see the expression on her face, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Do you know what will happen to you in the end?" Tong asked Monet as he motioned to the brocade guard door to continue working.


    Monet said without emotion: "I will die, but my task is to delay your time with my own death!"


    "Why don''t you think you''re dead now? You should know, I''m afraid you can''t even take my move!" Tong said with a smile.


    Monet did not start or answer, but just stood in place as before, wondering what he was thinking about.


    "There is only one life, and I won''t give you another chance. You have been dead since you received that you gave up your life to obstruct us. The dead have no ownership or faction!" Tongren continued without waiting for her to speak.


    After a long time, Monet suddenly smiled. She gently nodded her head and said, "you''re right, I''m dead!"


    Although Monet''s brainwashing training told her not to do so, Monet accepted Tong people''s suggestions with a kind of intuition.


    Because she feels that this man will bring a different life to herself, and may even bring a new life to more people.


    Just as everyone was busy saving their own people, suddenly there was a rapid sound of footsteps upstairs, which could not be made by one person!


    The speed of the people also unconsciously accelerated. The people who had just been rescued did not care about the pain of their hands and feet and joined the ranks of understanding and saving.


    The members of the teabeard pirate regiment, the G-8 Navy and the Tongren pirate regiment are already here, so the people upstairs must be the people in the laboratory. In other words, these people must be Caesar''s men.


    We don''t think Tong people can persuade a group of people as just now, so racing against time is their best choice.


    Soon those people appeared in front of everyone. They were wearing uniform protective clothes. They were the guards in the laboratory.


    Tong people slowly stood up. As long as these people changed, he would do it without hesitation.


    It''s right to hate killing, but now, killing is tantamount to saving people. How can he hesitate again?


    The sound of plop continued. In the blink of an eye, these people knelt down. If the space here was not large enough, it would be difficult for so many people to kneel at the same time.


    This move surprised everyone. How could they expect such a menacing group of people to kneel here?


    "Tea beard, can you help take us out too? Damn Caesar took advantage of us, but we don''t want to die! We have died once, and we can''t face such a terrible death! Even if we die, we will die on the sea, and we are pirates!" the first man knelt on the ground and cried.


    In fact, they wanted to ask Tongren, but they didn''t know Tongren very well, so they had to ask for tea beard.


    After all, these people were rescued by Tongren, and chabeard didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization. He had to ask for help as if he had to look at Tongren.


    "What are you doing? Hurry to help! Otherwise, everyone will die here!" Tong shouted to those who were kneeling on the ground.


    Originally, he was worried about how to save so many people. As a result, so many people came to run to him. He really wanted to send pillows when he was sleepy!


    The number of people was really powerful. In the blink of an eye, all the constraints on these people had been untied. The people who had just been liberated were resting, while the original guards looked at the Tong people carefully.


    They have become frightened birds just abandoned by others. What they fear most now is that Tongren will use them like Caesar.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry to push the freight car out!" Tong people shouted to the guards who were stunned there.


    For a moment, the eyes of the guards were wet, and the people they just met were so reliable, but Caesar who had followed them for several years did not hesitate to abandon them. Is this the gap between people?


    They hurried to the cart. The Tongren behind them shouted, "remember to push two cars out, otherwise so many people can''t sit down!"


    Everything is ready. We only owe Dongfeng. Now we just need to wait for Luo to come back. It must be vergo. They will never think that they can get it done so soon. Now if they sneak attack, they will be caught off guard.


    Luo also came back at this time. He kept blinking. His efficiency was amazing.


    Tongren told Luo what they thought. They really hit it off and immediately began to prepare to sneak attack Caesar and vergo

 V1.Chapter 774

    At this time, you don''t have to think about where they will go. Since they want to escape here, they are bound to go to the most important laboratory to retrieve the valuable experimental data records.


    Under Luo''s leadership, Tongren soon followed him to the lab where sad was produced.


    Seeing the mess inside, Tong people can guess who did it. Vilgo and Caesar also know, but now is not the time to worry about it.


    When vilgo saw the two men, he was obviously very stunned. No matter how powerful they were, they shouldn''t have finished these things in such a short time. It''s really strange.


    "Luo, have you forgotten how I taught you before?" vilgo quickly calmed down and said sarcastically to Luo.


    Luo''s expression did not change at all. He said calmly, "you also said that it was just before. It seems too early to talk big now!"


    "It seems that you are still the same as before, the kid who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t shed tears!" said villgo with a frosty face.


    Armed color hardening!


    Before the words fell, vilgo''s whole body turned into black eyes, looking very dignified and strange.


    Royce was not afraid. She stretched out her hand to expand her ability, and the war was about to begin.


    "Hello! Luo! Have you two fought many times?" Tong people suddenly asked lazily.


    Some doubts took back his hand. Luo nodded and said, "yes, you know I was a subordinate of the clown, so we used to compete!"


    "Duel? It''s like being abused, isn''t it? You damn traitor!" vilgo shouted.


    Both of them ignored the clamoring vergo and ignored his nonsense.


    "In that case, give him to me to clean up. You are a doctor and saving talents is your duty!" Tong said with a smile.


    Yes, for this reason, Luo is the cleanest pirate in his hands. He never kills anyone, but puts them in danger.


    Of course, Tongren are the same. As long as they are not too stubborn villains, Tongren will give them a chance to start over again.


    However, for Virgo, who is an old-fashioned person, they certainly have no intention to show mercy.


    Nodded, Luo said very readily, "well, villgo will be handed over to you. I''ll deal with Caesar!"


    In the blink of an eye, the two people had been assigned and immediately began to take action. It was Tong people who took the first shot.


    Armed color hardening!


    In the face of the fully armed vilgo, the Tong people also use the armed color domineering, which will be a tough battle of armed color,


    But different from vergo, the hardening of Tong people wrapped their hands and feet, while other parts did not.


    Moon step!!


    They also rushed towards each other with monthly steps, and they were about to hit each other hard.


    Finger gun!


    Weiergo poked Tong people''s eyes without hesitation. In his opinion, Tong people''s use of armed color is absolutely only entry-level.


    The strongest defensive domineering doesn''t need to protect the most vulnerable places, but instead wraps the hardest places of the body. This is by no means something that an experienced domineering expert can do.


    What can better reflect his ability is the local coverage. If he is not domineering, he can''t cover so few parts.


    Iron!


    Tongren shouted. He had used the strongest defense among Superman''s six movements, and seemed to want to carry vilgo''s blow.


    With a sneer, vergo was dismissive of Tong''s response. Since the other party used the moon step, he had already guessed that the other party would have other Superman styles, but he still used his finger gun.


    This represents not vilgo''s conceit, but that the iron can''t stop the finger gun with hardened armed color.


    Sooner or later, in the blink of an eye, the finger gun had accurately stabbed Tong people, and Tong people were about to be hurt by this blow.


    As soon as he came into contact with Tong people, vergo couldn''t help being ecstatic. The fragile part of his eyes, let alone iron, could not stop the finger gun even if he was armed.


    But then it was completely beyond vilgo''s expectation, because the expected screams and screams did not happen at all.


    When the body collided with each other, there was a sound of gold and iron attack, and then a sharp pain came from vilgo''s fingers, as if they were broken.


    The part that should have been Tong people''s eyes is blocking a black fist, which is Tong people''s armed hand.


    "I thought you were a wonderful person. It turned out that you were just a miscellaneous fish. It seems that dorfermingo''s vision needs to be improved!" Tong man looked at vergo, who was in a cold sweat in pain, and said coldly.


    Vilgo woke up at this time. It turned out that he was out of sight. The reason why Tongren chose to partially cover their domineering is not that their domineering spirit is not hot enough, but that he compressed all their domineering spirit. Of course, the scattered force is not stronger than the cohesive force.


    "Caesar, you go! Start the self destruction program quickly! These two people must not stay, otherwise they will become a big trouble for the clown in the future!" vilgo shouted at Caesar.


    He had received the clown''s order before. If he had enough ability, he would wipe out all the incoming enemies. If not, he would let Caesar escape successfully.


    As long as there is Caesar, the clown can make whoever he wants stronger. Even kaiduo, a beast, has to be indirectly controlled by him.


    Caesar turned and was about to escape. Of course, Luo also chased up. Only Tong people and vilgo were still facing each other in the whole laboratory.


    Caesar wants to escape from Luo''s hands. Now as long as he can stop Tong people, he can successfully complete the task. This is vilgo''s idea.


    Looking at weiergo, who was waiting for him, Tong people suddenly withdrew their armed arrogance, which made weiergo very confused. He really didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of Tong people.


    "Have you ever heard of six King guns?" Tong people stared at their fingers and asked weiergo calmly.


    With a sharp contraction of his pupils, vergo finally saw clearly that Tong people did not take back their domineering spirit, but condensed all their domineering spirit on his fingertips.


    Of course, he knows the reputation of the six King gun. Even in the Navy, cp9 is also a team of experts.


    Just when he was upset, his body suddenly hurt, and then the whole world went dark, and his feeling receded like a tide

 V1.Chapter 775

    "Vulnerable!" Tong people coldly made a four word evaluation and bent over vilgo to search.


    He is not gay. With so many beautiful women around him, how could he have that hobby.


    Finally, Tongren found the telephone bug that weiergo carried with him. He picked up the microphone without hesitation.


    Of course, he doesn''t know the clown''s phone bug number, but there is no doubt that this phone bug doesn''t need a number, because this phone bug is one-to-one and can only call the clown.


    The other party quickly responded: "Hey, vilgo, how''s it going over there? Have Tongren, G-5 and the traitor been done?"


    After a long silence, Tongren didn''t know how to answer the other party''s stupid question. When the clown couldn''t help but urge, Tongren answered.


    "I''m from Tiantong. I''ve killed your dog. It''s your turn next! If you don''t mind, wash your ass and wait!"


    The clown''s face suddenly became gloomy. He knew that Tongren was definitely not bragging. This exclusive telephone bug had never left weiergo for a moment. It can be said that the bug was in people, and the bug lost and died.


    Now that even the telephone bug has fallen into the other party''s hands, it shows that vilgo has more or less bad luck.


    This call is just for demonstration. Now that the purpose has been achieved, Tongren will certainly not be interested in chatting with him.


    He threw away the telephone bug, and Tong people chased after Caesar and Luo in the direction of disappearance.


    After hanging up the phone, the clown immediately began to contact. The first thing he wanted to contact was the bird woman Monet. Of course, the bird woman would not respond.


    Vergo is dead and the bird girl can''t be contacted. Of course, the clown can know that Caesar is in danger now. He must find a way to save Caesar.


    Baby5 and bafaro are already on their way to punk hassad island. As long as they contact them, they should be able to rescue Caesar first.


    This time he didn''t disappoint the clown. He easily contacted baby5 and bafaro and told them the whole thing. After that, the clown issued an order to save Caesar.


    Besides, the original guards and members of the Navy and Tongren Pirate Group hit the children. They saw that the whole building was about to collapse, so they had to get on the cart first.


    The poisonous fog behind them is close at hand. They see that they will be petrified before the building collapses. Now their escape is just a dying struggle.


    At the critical moment, a deafening cry suddenly appeared, and it was the dragon that had been subdued by Tongren before.


    Fortunately, the Dragon had seen Xiaotian before, so he was able to obey Xiaotian''s orders very obediently.


    Under the strange force of the dragon, the two connected carts slid out quickly, throwing the smoke of the country of death farther and farther.


    Caesar''s escape is to cover up the fact that he has become one of the tongs. Of course, he won''t try his best, so he was easily caught by Luo.


    After all, Caesar is a scientific researcher, and it is recognized that his combat ability is insufficient, so Luo has no doubt.


    After the two men met, they also began to flee towards the outside world. Although they were not afraid of the collapse of buildings, they were helpless to the poison fog of high-tech products.


    Baby5 and bafaro have also arrived outside. They plan to sneak into the base to save Caesar.


    After all, this time I came not to fight, but to save Caesar. Caesar''s life is the most important.


    Gust. Fork Saburo!


    Bafaro blew the poison fog away in the blink of an eye. They immediately began to land and prepare to meet Caesar.


    Just as they were approaching the usual channel for transporting goods, a strange sound suddenly came from inside.


    The sound was very strange, like friction and trampling. They had never heard such a strange sound.


    Unfortunately, it was dark inside the channel. I really couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    The two had to put their faces together to see what was inside.


    The voice became clearer and clearer. When the two people saw a shadow hazily, the whole person suddenly flew up as if he had been hit by a sea train.


    Just as they landed, they were immediately trampled by something. Then came the sudden rolling.


    How could they have thought that they were attacked as soon as they came here?


    In fact, the two of them completely misunderstood. What they encountered was not a raid, but a traffic accident.


    Everyone knows that the whole island is full of dead countries that can be petrified, so of course they dare not neglect it and want to rush to the beach.


    Who knows, the sound of running quickly aroused the curiosity of the two people, and they were suddenly hit by the Dragon running out at high speed and the two carts it pulled.


    "Hey! You pirate girl, you''ve hurt innocent people again!" Darth Qi shouted at hatada.


    Everyone thought that the outside was full of poison gas, and the fledgling field could blow a strong wind, so it was her who sat on the faucet. Of course, it was natural for Darth Qi to blame her.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see that they are blocking the road? Ah! Sorry, I forgot you are highly myopic!" Hata retorted.


    Xiangphosphorus quickly became a peacemaker: "the two sisters should stop arguing first. We''d better hurry to see how they hurt!"


    With that, xiangphosphorus jumped down from the cart and began to check the injuries of the two people.


    Fortunately, both of them are people with fruit ability, and their anti Strike ability is different from ordinary people. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous.


    Rao is so. Now they have been hurt to varying degrees. It takes a period of quiet cultivation to recover.


    After simply dealing with the injuries of the two people, xiangphosphorus asked her question: "just now the outside was full of poison fog, so where did the two people come from?"


    After hearing this, the people present remembered that it was suspicious. Xiangphosphorus was right. The identities of the two people were extremely suspicious.


    Since these two people are not known to everyone, they are very suspicious, so neither xiangphosphorus nor the people of the medical team have made further treatment for them.


    As long as they don''t die, the most important thing at present is to determine their identity

 V1.Chapter 776

    Tongren and Luo soon came outside. With their abilities, they were not much slower than others. However, because baby5 and bafaro fell too fast, they were almost killed by the second, so they didn''t see the good play.


    As soon as they came out, they were greeted. Now they can be said to be the embodiment of heroes. If they were not the two of them, they would never escape so smoothly.


    Tongren actually like this feeling. There is no difference between pirates and the Navy. It''s so pleasant for everyone to make friends with their own heart.


    Unfortunately, this situation is only temporary. They can put down their identity and position to face each other completely because they are facing the same crisis and because they are isolated from the outside world.


    A group of people chattered for a long time before they stopped. Tongren was dizzy when asked by enthusiastic people.


    "By the way, have you seen other people appear here?" Tong asked.


    According to the original plot, dorfermingo would send two people here to rescue Caesar. It hasn''t appeared yet, and I don''t know what went wrong.


    It''s OK not to mention it. When it was mentioned, the people immediately began to talk, and Tongren couldn''t hear it clearly.


    After stopping everyone, Tongren whispered to his companions, "what''s going on? Have you met any strange people?"


    Xiangphosphorus pointed to two people lying on the deck and said, "brother Tongren, there are only two strange people. I don''t know if you''re talking about them!"


    A woman with a lot of weapons, a man with a strange hairstyle and a pattern on his teeth, who else can it be if it''s not baby5 and bafaro?


    "I didn''t expect you to be so capable and get rid of them so soon. It seems that your ability has improved very quickly in the past two years!" Tongren smiled approvingly.


    Xiangphosphorus lowered her head and said, "it''s not like this, brother Tongren. It''s not what you think!"


    Then she told him everything that happened after Tong Ren and Luo left.


    I never dreamed that everyone would have such a strange experience. Tong people looked at Luo in amazement and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, it seems that sometimes ability may not win luck! You guys are really the king of luck!" Tong said with a laugh.


    At this time, a man came over and said to Tong people, "can you come over? I''ll negotiate with you on behalf of the Navy!"


    This man was lieutenant general smog. The laughter suddenly stopped. These people soon divided into two camps. The Navy and the pirate who had just been very harmonious immediately separated.


    "OK! I happen to have something I want to discuss with you!" Tong Ren didn''t care at all, as if he didn''t see the reaction of those people.


    Under the leadership of smog, the two people soon came to a place far away from the crowd. Smog stared at the sea in the distance, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Tongren did not urge, but stood beside him without saying a word. His eyes also looked at the slightly undulating sea in the distance.


    "I wish I could hand over those children and pirates to our Navy!" smog said suddenly after a long time.


    Tongren''s eyes were still staring at the sea, but he gently said, "Oh? Why don''t you give me a reason!"


    Smog said seriously, "those pirates were sent to this island to do coolies and experiments. We have nothing to blame for them if we want to come back! As for those children who were not rescued because of the traitor vilgo of the Navy, our navy hopes to make up for them!"


    "Vergo is dead, you know? The clown doesn''t care about his life or death!" the Tong man didn''t answer, but asked smog.


    With a slight change in his face, smog said softly, "it''s really cheap for him! This is what he deserves!"


    "You should know what I mean! To be honest, I don''t trust your navy as much as you don''t believe that pirates won''t do evil!" Tong man finally turned his head and said seriously, staring into Smog''s eyes.


    Soldiers have the honor of soldiers. When they are so distrusted, smog immediately wants to refute, but they are stopped by Tongren.


    "I don''t trust you, but I don''t trust the Navy! There was a vilgo today. Can you know how many vilgo clowns have installed in the Navy?" Tong sighed.


    "The children are innocent. I don''t want them to be hurt any more! Let''s deal with it!" Tong said softly.


    Smog frowned and said, "but do you really have a way to cure those children? After all, there is berga punk in the Navy, and there must be a way to dissolve the toxins in their bodies!"


    Tongren said with his hands on his back, "Caesar did this. You have to tie the bell before you untie the bell. I''m going to let him handle this! Don''t worry, he will promise me under the threat of death!"


    "Then, you should give us those pirates? They were put on the island by our Navy!" smog said, still unwilling and second.


    With a sneer, Tongren said sarcastically, "why didn''t the Navy take them away when they left the island? I believe you know it! Since everyone has been regarded as dead, why take them back?"


    Then Tongren continued, "look at how much suffering they have suffered over the years. Now they even look like people without ghosts. Isn''t this enough to wash away their sins?"


    Smog''s face changed and said angrily, "so you must do the right thing with us?"


    With a smile, Tongren said noncommittally, "if you think so, I''ve declared war on the world government anyway! But do you have a dream? Is such a Navy really your loyalty? I hope you can think about it clearly!"


    With that, Tongren went back and discussed with Luo. He didn''t know what he was planning.


    But smog stood there, but he didn''t move. Tongren''s words had caused an uproar in his heart. A voice in his heart was constantly asking him, "is this really the justice you want?"

 V1.Chapter 777

    These children were so frightened that they didn''t eat much in the base. They were already hungry.


    Even those adults are not easy. They not only don''t get water and rice, but also do a lot of exercise. Their stomachs are already empty.


    No way, they must take advantage of the short calm to have some food now, otherwise they will never be able to face the next storm.


    Luo is right. Now that they have destroyed the gears of the world, the whole world is about to collapse.


    Tongren certainly knows that it will cause such consequences, but the chaotic situation is exactly what he needs. It''s good to fish in muddy water.


    Please, xiangphosphorus, the party waited. Tong people were not stingy and generously invited the navy to eat together.


    Smog certainly wanted to keep a distance from the pirates, otherwise it would be a great shame for the navy to spread it.


    But he can''t say that. All the lives of the Navy were saved by others. If you want to distance yourself, you can give your life back to others!


    In addition, what Tong people just said is really enlightening. Smog hasn''t woken up yet, so it''s equivalent to acquiescence.


    "By the way, you may have to carry the black pot for us later, but it doesn''t matter. Just shout for help. Anyway, your old friend will come back to save you!" Tong man suddenly said to smog, only to hear him full of fog.


    He didn''t understand. He didn''t ask. He remembered the attitude of Tong people just now. At least it shows that he is not optimistic about the Navy as the navy is about them.


    Besides, shouting for help is something a general can do. Where can he put his face when it comes out?


    Where can Tongren not know his temper? They are old rivals. The white hunter has been entangled with himself since he first came to the great route. It seems that he will never give up until he catches hold of himself.


    "Even if you don''t care about your own life, you should also think about Darth Qi and these men. At least they are innocent and shouldn''t be the victims of your face!" Tongren persuasively said.


    During the conversation, the food was ready. It took a lot of effort to cook the food for so many people. If they hadn''t prepared a big pot for fear of the pirate group expanding too fast, I''m afraid they would have to take turns to eat.


    As the saying goes, eating bran when hungry is as sweet as honey, and eating honey when full is not sweet. Everyone feels that this is the best meal in their life. They never thought it would be so difficult to eat a meal.


    Fortunately, all the food comes from the transport ships of dorfermingo. Otherwise, I''m afraid dorfermingo doesn''t have to come here. The tongs will fall into a food crisis.


    It''s really amazing that one meal ate more than half of the rations on board.


    The food was eaten up in the blink of an eye. Looking at this situation, it is estimated that even the pot can not be brushed.


    After dinner, Tong people naturally have to discuss with Luo. After all, there are still many things to be clear about their cooperation.


    While everyone was on the transport ship, the two men quietly returned to their ship.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Tong man said straight to the point: "I know that''s why you joined qiwuhai, but you may not know. Dorfermingo is a Tianlong man. Are you ready to deal with it?"


    Then Tong people told how dorfermingo''s parents withdrew from Tianlong people and how the family was looked down upon by others.


    In theory, his father quit Tianlong people, so he should not be Tianlong talent himself. Yes, but Tianlong people look at blood rather than relationship.


    Luo couldn''t believe looking at Tong Ren''s eyes and said, "what? How is this possible?"


    Tongren reluctantly made a silent gesture and motioned Luo to keep it down, otherwise it would arouse others'' suspicion.


    "Where did you get the news? Is it accurate?" Luo really lowered his voice and asked in a low voice.


    Nodded, Tong said definitely, "there is absolutely no problem with intelligence, but the source... It''s inconvenient to tell you for the sake of my people''s safety. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Being able to share such important information shows the sincerity of Tongren''s cooperation. As for the source of information, it doesn''t matter. After all, their relationship is only cooperation rather than merger. It''s normal to have a little privacy.


    However, such heavy news was enough to change the whole plan. Luo began to hesitate. In case there were mistakes in Tongren''s news, it would cause major mistakes!


    Seeing Luo''s hesitation, Tong people would not know the reason. He whispered, "not only that, I also know you are a member of group D, so you should believe it?"


    Compared with Luo''s identity, dorfermingo''s identity naturally becomes a small thing.


    This is not to say how the identities of the two people are, but because the information of Tianlong people is relatively famous, while Luo''s identity has been hidden for a long time. It can even be said that there are no people who know the secret.


    Even such secrets can be found out. I''m afraid the life experience of Franco Domingo is not a fraud.


    Now Luo is not concerned about the truth of the news, but what is the intention of Tongren.


    As we all know, all the people of the d family are definitely people who can reach the peak, lieutenant general Karp, leader of the revolutionary army dragon, conspirator Blackbeard


    Even the former pirate king is a member of the d family. Knowing that his blood is so strong, Tong people will cooperate with him. If there is no conspiracy, he can''t believe it.


    Sometimes things are like this. When you want to do one thing well and go all out, another thing will suddenly stand in front of you and make you lack skills.


    This is the feeling of Tongren now. The secret that broke out in order to win the trust has become the most suspicious place of Tongren.


    Luo is not a three-year-old. The excuse of the diviner can''t deceive him, so Tongren must give sufficient reasons now, otherwise the cooperative relationship between the two will collapse immediately.


    Therefore, the Tong people lied, a lie enough to confuse the truth with the truth: "Alas! In fact, the d family does not exist alone, and there is another family that has been hidden behind the scenes! That is to protect the family!"


    This is half true and half false. Luo couldn''t distinguish it for a moment. He opened his mouth and asked, "what Guardian family? How come I''ve never heard of such a group of people?"

 V1.Chapter 778

    Of course, it is true that a group of people also survived, but it is definitely not the guardian group that the Tong people say, but the Tong people still dare to lie with their eyes open.


    The reason is that the inheritance of the d family depends on blood without any information or anything.


    Just as Kapp never told the dragon, just as the Dragon never told Luffy.


    Their development depends on the trace of desire and induction engraved in the soul.


    "Of course! Reilly, the Pluto, the adjutant of Karp, and Ivanov, the human demon around the dragon, are all guardians of the family!" Tong said positively.


    Of course, these people Luo knew. At this time, when they saw Tongren talking casually, they really believed it.


    These people have really helped the people of the d family and have always been around them to help them.


    Believe to believe, but Luo will not blindly believe. In the blink of an eye, he has thought of the method of verification.


    "So you chose to guard me? Why don''t you come directly to my ship!" Luo said cunningly.


    If Tongren agrees, the double-edged Pirate Group will be destroyed. If he doesn''t agree, what he said is worth considering.


    But unexpectedly, Tong man shook his head directly. He said slowly, "I''m sorry, you''re not the one I should guard!"


    Before Luo asked, Tong people explained with a smile: "people of our family are naturally able to feel with the d family, but there is a fixed candidate! Just like Raleigh, he has never served anyone since Roger died!"


    This is another half true and half false lie, which makes people unable to distinguish between true and false, but vaguely feel that it is true in their heart.


    Tongren said in his heart, "if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the title of the boastful Prince of usop will become mine!"


    He then said: "even if I find the person I''m looking for, I won''t choose to merge in a short time, because they grow and get two returns, so that they can get closer to that position!"


    Luo can only believe these mishins. First, his life experience is indeed said by Tongren. Second, the examples he cited are enough to illustrate the problem. In addition, other supernovae also have signs of alliance. If they delay, the situation will become very unfavorable.


    "So what do you think we should do?" Luo Shen said, but he was still worried.


    You know, before he joined qiwuhai, he was to prevent the Navy from getting involved. Originally, they were both qiwuhai, which was just an internal struggle, but now dorfermingo has a coat of Tianlong people, and virtually his side has become a weak side.


    "In his capacity, no matter how absurd the request is, those people will probably agree to him, so we''ll just plan!" Tong Ren thought for a while and said his own ideas.


    Yes, the privilege of Tianlong people is too rebellious. I''m afraid they can play a good play no matter what kind of requirements, so the best way at present is to plan.


    Although it is dangerous to do so, it is nothing compared to challenging the four emperors.


    Since both sides have no reservations, the process of intrigue is naturally omitted, and the progress of negotiation has been accelerated a lot.


    Just when everyone was impatient, Tong Ren and Luo had determined the plan.


    The current plan Tong people don''t worry much. Now that they know that Domingo can play tricks, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    What he cares about is whether the fight with burning fruit as the bet will continue, and if so, what will be rewarded.


    Fire fist ace is well alive in the new world, and with the help of shanks, he has stabilized the field of white beard before.


    Although many places have been taken away, they are still one of the four emperors, although they are the worst.


    Even so, it was not a small qiwuhai who dared to provoke. Even if the naval headquarters fought with white beard, it took a long time to plan.


    It''s strange to say that Blackbeard''s whereabouts. Although I heard that he kept plundering other people''s fruits in the new world, he didn''t determine his position, and I didn''t know what this guy was thinking.


    The plan has been determined. Of course, they won''t stay any longer. I''m afraid that Domingo will be here soon.


    Monet and vergo had been out of touch before. Later, even baby5 and bafaro lost contact. He must be unable to sit still.


    Besides, the admiral of the navy is coming soon. Tongren doesn''t intend to confront him, at least not yet.


    After saying goodbye to smog and properly disclosing some information, Tong people and Luo drove their boat away.


    Get to dresrosa as soon as possible, otherwise the follow-up plan will be difficult to carry out, and there is a brid to deal with.


    Nothing happened along the way. Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to Dres Rosa, the fox fire brocade guard gate asked their destination before.


    Tong people are lying on the deck. On the surface, they seem to be lazily basking in the sun. In fact, they are seriously sensing everything around them.


    Since he came to this sea area, he has basically maintained this state, because it has reached the scope of the brid Pirate Group.


    The use of domineering really makes people feel mysterious. Long-term use will make people very tired, but domineering will also grow very fast.


    Tong people have never been so domineering before, so it is only now that they know that domineering can still exercise like this.


    In this way, while groping and adjusting, Tong people soon mastered a balance between consumption and recovery. Even if they have maintained this state all the time, they can persist for a long time.


    During this period of time, Tongren can be said to have undergone qualitative changes, and his understanding and application of domineering have also risen to a certain height.


    In the past, although Tongren''s domineering power was powerful, it did not last long. Even many times it was like an ox knife for killing chickens. Many domineering power was wasted without being used at all.


    Now that he has mastered the balance, although his power seems to be weakened, his real combat effectiveness has been improved. It has to be said that he is lucky.


    Maybe he doesn''t think so, but people around him vaguely feel that Tongren is different from before. Although it''s hard to say what kind of feeling it is, he can be sure that Tongren is really stronge

 V1.Chapter 779

    Knowing that the moon rose very high, Tong people didn''t move their position, or even their posture.


    It seemed that he was really sleeping, and it was still difficult to wake up, so naturally he was allowed to lie here.


    He is the owner of the power of light. Those sea winds and moisture will only make him feel fresh, but he won''t feel cold at all.


    Suddenly his eyelids shook unknown, and it happened that the moon hid behind the clouds.


    "Coming!" Tong said in his heart, but he was still lying quietly on the deck.


    The sound of breaking the air kept ringing, and more than a dozen dark shadows fell on the deck, emitting a faint green light.


    Tongren knew that the light came from the pet collar. He still didn''t move, but lay quietly to see what they did.


    Seeing that the Tong people did not respond, they did not start, but quietly came to the side of the mast, untied Caesar and helped him up.


    Under the leadership of Kung Fu manatees, these sea rabbits were very well-trained. As soon as their goal was achieved, they immediately evacuated with Caesar without making much noise from beginning to end.


    The moonlight finally reappeared its face, scattered its light on the boundless sea, and the deck became as bright as day.


    There was still a rope under the mast, but Caesar was gone, and the Tong man lying there just now didn''t know when he was gone.


    Breeder left here with many of his men and Caesar and drove towards the direction of the nest. It is the so-called shadow of man''s famous tree. The name of Tong people is particularly loud. Breeder doesn''t want to easily provoke them.


    As long as he gets Caesar, he can bully Tong people any way he wants after he develops and grows. There is no need to fight them to the end now.


    But what he didn''t know was that even if he didn''t provoke Tong people, Tong people had already started his idea.


    If it weren''t for hating oppression and slavery, the tongs wouldn''t have caused so much wind and rain. Unfortunately, breed likes to do both things.


    After telling the slaves to rest in place, breed was impatient to take Caesar away. Now he just had to bring Caesar a pet collar, and Caesar could only listen to him in the future.


    With his right hand stretched out, many green liquids were secreted from above, which looked very strange and disgusting.


    He just put it on Caesar''s neck and a pet collar will take shape.


    Just as he was about to do so, a voice suddenly sounded: "have you had enough? If you have had enough, return Caesar to me!"


    Caesar thought he was saved at first, but he didn''t expect to enter the wolf''s nest again just out of the tiger''s mouth. He was like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw and shouted, "Tong man, please save me quickly! Don''t forget your deal with the clown!"


    This call was not only heard by Tong people, but also heard by breed, and the identity of Tong people was exposed in an instant.


    "Get out of here, hitong man, and don''t play tricks there!" brid shouted into the air.


    "Don''t you think it''s suspicious that you caught Caesar so easily?" Tong asked with a trace of disdain.


    For such people who need help from others, Tongren always despise them because they have no ability!


    Tongren also needs the help of his companions, but even if his companions are not there, he can succeed, just change his plan and work harder.


    But breed''s need is completely dependent. Sooner or later, he will be like dorfermingo. Relying too much on a person will only make him his weakness!


    Breed heard this and quickly turned around. Caesar, who was trapped in the stone cage of the sea tower, suddenly changed his appearance.


    Where is this Caesar? This is dorafarga Rowe! He was cheated all the time just now.


    Seeing the duck turned into a chicken, breed was of course furious. He threw his hand away with a mass of green mucus. The goal was Luo trapped in the cage.


    It was dangerous and dangerous. Luo shouted, "let me out quickly, otherwise I will really be controlled!"


    Of course, this sentence was not said to breed, but to the Tong people standing by and watching.


    "What an exaggeration! How can you be killed so easily!" Tong people muttered with some dissatisfaction, but there was no slack at hand.


    He threw out a strange weapon, but Tong man stood where he was and didn''t move a penny.


    Don''t stare at this cunning guy. God knows what he will do. Rocco is standing in the cage. The space to dodge is very limited.


    Even though he knew the intention of the Tong people, breed still didn''t dare to move. He had heard the legend of the Tong people. Although he wanted to kill the Tong people to ascend, he was far from being dazzled.


    The weapon fell to the ground silently and disappeared in the blink of an eye, but the cage was divided into two parts.


    In front of the blade of space, cutting hailou stone is as simple as cutting tofu, without any difficulty.


    Breed couldn''t help complaining in his heart. A tong man was hard enough to deal with. Now there is another dorafarga Luo.


    He turned and ran. He had no consciousness of being a master. In his opinion, as long as he could live, face was not important.


    I want to know where he will go. As a man, he will definitely let those sea rabbits help him resist, and then he makes a sneak attack from one side.


    The two men closely followed him and came to the resting place of Kung Fu manatees and those sea rabbits.


    At breeder''s command, the animals rushed up without hesitation, but with a trace of despair in their eyes.


    They have been caught for too long and have long been completely numb. They don''t know what else to do except despair.


    Room. Chaotic space!


    Luo did not hesitate to use this move to dismember the sea rabbit and Kung Fu manatee. The scene suddenly became very bloody, just like the scene of corpse killing.


    Powerless fell to the ground, but a trace of relief appeared in their eyes. Finally, they can no longer be manipulated by others.


    Tongren raised his hand and touched a gun and pointed it at brid: "you''d better not move! This gun contains hailou stone bullets. If you accidentally hit the key, you will die!"


    Breed really didn''t dare to move any more. He didn''t dare to bet his life on the truth of Tongren''s sentence

 V1.Chapter 780

    Luo handed Tong a questioning look and wanted to ask how to deal with the man.


    After all, this person has been mentioned by Tongren before. I think he must have his own plan.


    Tongren smiled mysteriously and said, "take this guy away first, and you will know it by then!"


    Then he had picked up the hailou stone handcuffs Luo threw on the ground. The handcuffs had been split into several pieces by a knife just now. Let alone lock people, I''m afraid they can''t hang up, and I don''t know what he did when he picked them up.


    Guangye!


    A dazzling light suddenly came out of Tong people''s hands, shining directly into their eyes, and Luo and Breede immediately closed their eyes.


    The light flashed away. When the two of them opened their eyes, a pair of intact handcuffs had appeared on Tongren''s hands, but the style was too abstract to compliment.


    Breed couldn''t help but be amazed. The solid turret stone was like plasticine on each other''s hands, not to mention his own flesh and blood.


    In his heart, he could not help blaming himself. It was not good to offend anyone. He had to offend the plague God, and he would end up like this in the end.


    Once brid was handcuffed, all the pet rings broke at the same time and broke into green pieces on the ground.


    Since these sea rabbits and Kung Fu manatees are out of control, Luo certainly can''t let them do this again.


    He deserves to be called a death surgeon. Luo''s skill is indeed extraordinary. You know, construction is always easier than destruction, but he works effortlessly. It looks like he has it at his fingertips.


    Of course, Kung Fu manatees also recognize Tong people. This person who has set off a storm in the kingdom of arabastam, one person and one beast, is naturally polite.


    After settling the Kung Fu manatee, Tong Ren and Luo quickly returned to their boat.


    Although the voice was low, the people who had experienced for two years had heard it. If it weren''t for Tongren and Luo Shou outside, they would have rushed out to see what happened.


    Now they are anxiously walking around the ship, worrying about the missing Tongren and Luo.


    When they came back, everyone was relieved and asked where they had gone.


    After tossing about in the middle of the night, it was about to dawn. Tongren didn''t explain, but ordered to set sail.


    Arriving at dresrosa early can know whether dorfermingo has held a duel or not. Tong people are very interested in this matter.


    Tongren refused to say, so several girls had to pester Luo to keep asking East and West. Luo didn''t seem to have talked to the girls. He suddenly blushed and said everything like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube.


    At this point, everyone began to wonder, what did the Tong people bring the villain Breede to do?


    Such a person, according to the Tongren''s temper, will beat him badly even if he doesn''t kill him immediately, but now he has brought him back.


    "Isn''t there a candidate for Caesar?" Tong said softly, with a faint smile on his face.


    Yes, this is what the Tong people have planned for a long time. Since dorfermingo can pretend to resign from qiwuhai, why can''t they give him a fake Caesar?


    This is called never tired of deception. Anyway, both sides have become immortal enemies, and it is not uncommon to use any means.


    Before the voice fell, breed''s face, tied to one side, immediately fluctuated, looking like suddenly separated by a layer of ground glass.


    In the blink of an eye, he had completely changed his appearance. I believe that even Caesar himself would doubt seeing himself.


    The problem of appearance is solved, and then the problem of sound is natural. Otherwise, if Domingo talks to him, everything will be revealed.


    To solve this problem, it is natural to have the ability to modify the soul. Although it will cost a lot of power, it is absolutely worth it.


    Breed has long wanted to be a subordinate, not because of how powerful he is, but because of his special ability.


    What''s more, when the two armies fight, brid suddenly controls the other''s soldiers, which will reduce the number of deaths.


    Besides, if such villains give them freedom, they will run out to engage in wind and rain. It''s more reassuring to control them.


    After all this, dorfermingo also called to say that he had resigned from qiwuhai and asked Luo to send Caesar back as agreed.


    Luo didn''t reveal it. He still agreed to make a handover on greenbit''s beach so that dorfermingo wouldn''t be on guard.


    Seeing that we are about to reach dresrosa, we are about to separate. After all, we all have what we should do.


    Tong people need to inquire about the fight. Luo is responsible for taking the fake Caesar back. Jinweimen is going to save his companion Kan Shilang. Others also need to disperse to collect intelligence.


    Villains and toy people need someone to be a lobbyist, and others need to pull back violet, the owner of staring fruit.


    But we still agreed that no matter who did their own thing, they should immediately rush to other places to help others.


    So we can get the whole situation under control, right? Tong people secretly thought.


    In fact, even he was not sure whether he could succeed. After all, he came to each other''s nest. No matter how omniscient and omnipotent, it was difficult to ensure that there would be no accident. The strong dragon didn''t press the local snake.


    Relatively speaking, landing is more dangerous than guarding the ship. Tongren simply left the weakest and softest xiangphosphorus.


    Although he knew that dorfermingo would send someone to attack his ship, it was nothing to hide a ship because of the current ability of Tong people.


    After carefully instructing xiangphosphorus, Tongren took mecao, Hata and Xiaonan to the shore.


    The Lilliputian side is more dangerous. Mecao is now mechanized. It is most appropriate to go there. He will go to greenbit with Luo.


    Xiao Nan is the most considerate. It should not be a problem for her to persuade violet.


    As for xiangphosphorus, a careless girl, he didn''t know how to arrange it. Anyway, she was willing to follow herself or jinweimen. If it weren''t for her strong request, Tongren would have left her on the ship.


    After the distribution of personnel, they also landed in Tongren. They are about to turn the island upside down.


    Of course, make-up is inevitable. After all, this is someone else''s territory. Being careful will never make mistakes

 V1.Chapter 781

    There are these girls on board. It''s natural to make up and look easy. It can even be said that they are completely pediatrics.


    Sometimes men have to admire women''s super cross dressing ability. Now Luo and mecao are lamenting that they look at their faces and don''t know them. Their surprise and admiration are beyond words.


    Of course, Tong people won''t let them paint on their faces. He can change countless faces in a second with his own ability. Even calling himself the face changing emperor is not too much.


    After breaking up, Luo went directly to grimbitt, and jinweimen wandered around the street, hoping to see his companions in Hezhi country. Xiao Nan went to find violet according to the description of Tong people.


    Unfortunately, hatada didn''t follow others, but closely followed Tong people.


    In her words, the most interesting thing that can happen with Tong is that she doesn''t want to miss it.


    The best place to ask for information is the pub. Of course, the world of pirates is no exception. Some people start bragging when they are drunk. They will say everything they can and can''t say.


    However, the news heard in such places is often untrue, which needs to be carefully distinguished between true and false.


    Another important reason is that Tongren hope to meet Tenghu like Luffy. At least making a good impression is the king''s way.


    However, as soon as he entered the bar, Tong people heard a shocking news. Like the original work, dorfermingo really held a fight with a devil fruit as a gimmick.


    What people can''t imagine is the ability of this fruit. Its original owner even shocked the whole world.


    Shake the fruit!


    Yes, it''s the shock fruit! The prize of this competition was owned by white beard, one of the four emperors.


    Because of the intervention of the Tong people in the top war, ACE did not die there, so the burning fruit did not change, but it was also because of his intervention that the wishful thinking of black beard Tiqi to steal white beard''s ability failed.


    It seems that this fight is not simple, and it will definitely be a wonderful dragon fight!


    Black beard Diqi has long wanted to steal this fruit. He must send someone to fight and rob it.


    Fire fist ace has just recovered from the loss of his father. Not long ago, he is bound not to let this fruit fall into other people''s hands.


    There are people who know the deeds of white beard. I''m afraid they will want to get involved. If they get lucky and win this fruit, they can have a place in the new world.


    Tongren also had to participate in the fight. Although he was not interested in the fruit, he knew that the old white beard of Huoquan ace was definitely not the opponent of Blackbeard.


    Although the white beards are still sitting in the position of one of the four emperors, they are indeed the weakest.


    To put it better, they can barely be counted as the four emperors. In fact, their strength is very limited compared with qiwuhai.


    If red haired shanks had not been helping, they would have been removed from the throne of the four kings of the new world.


    While listening to the talk of people around, he secretly planned in his heart and ate some food.


    The ability to shake the fruit is obvious to all. Since dorfermingo got it, why would he take it out easily?


    This is really a strange thing. I''m afraid even fools in the world may not be able to do such a thing?


    But when you think about it, it''s understandable for him to do so. Dorfermingo already has the fruit. He must not be able to eat the fruit again. Naturally, he can''t watch his men stronger than himself, especially after Luo''s betrayal.


    There is also that Domingo is now trying to develop his own power. At least now, his relationship with kaiduo is still very good.


    But once a person with the ability to shake fruit comes out under his hand, I''m afraid even kaiduo, a beast, will be afraid of him.


    If you have a treasure but can''t guard it, it''s just in vain to say anything. It''s better to throw away this hot potato.


    And after throwing the fruit out, there is another advantage, that is, it can definitely cause explosive chaos.


    At that time, dorfermingo, who is already ready for the backhand, will naturally be able to take advantage of the chaos to the greatest extent.


    At this time, a blind man had come in. He gently sat next to the turntable and gambled.


    Tong man''s pupil suddenly shrinks. This man is indeed a rattan tiger! What a gambler!


    For him who has seen and heard color domineering, as long as he can remember the number above and the corresponding look, gambling is absolutely as simple as hanging.


    Sure enough, before long, Tenghu''s side had piled up piles of chips. It seemed that he had won a lot of money.


    Before he was happy, several people came out of the casino. They were the person in charge of the casino.


    Casino operators always win money. If they lose money, who will gamble? But the blind man in front of them blocked their way of wealth. Of course, they have to deal with it. Otherwise, the casino will not collapse soon.


    Bafaro can''t win money here. After all, he is a cadre of dorfermingo. It''s too late for the heads of these casinos to curry favor with him. How can he offend him?


    However, in the face of an old blind man, they will not be merciful, which is their consistent style.


    Waving away other gamblers, the person in charge gambled with Tenghu. Of course, Tenghu still pressed each one right, but the person in charge bullied him blind.


    Tongren really can''t sit still. Fortunately, Tenghu is sitting here today. He knows even if he loses.


    If there were another blind man, wouldn''t they be robbing others'' money into their own pockets?


    "The money lost by this old man is mine! I think your gambling is very lively. I can''t help it. Can you play with me?" Tong man said standing next to the roulette.


    He knew that if he exposed them now, it would certainly cause unnecessary trouble. He simply let them know his strength.


    "How do you want to bet?" the person in charge of the gambling house squinted at him up and down, sneered and said.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I''ll make a farm. Let''s guess the numbers. I won one and lost two. You won me one and lost ten! How about it?"


    With a cold hum, the person in charge said disdainfully, "it''s quite a big tone. Do you have so much money? Don''t install garlic for me here!"


    Rattan tiger, who had been sitting nearby without talking, suddenly said, "if he doesn''t have it, just use mine. Although I lost a few, these chips are still enough!"


    The person in charge of the casino is itchy, but it''s not easy to attack. He saw that he was going to win all the chips of the old blind man. Unexpectedly, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way. It''s really popular.


    Tongren had already stood beside the roulette and put his hand on it, waiting for the casino''s responsible answer.


    You know, the casino can''t refuse others to gamble, otherwise people will be afraid of it, and the business of the whole casino will be affected.


    It was difficult to ride a tiger. The person in charge had to nod his head with an ugly face. The blind man could fool the past, but it was obvious that there was no problem in his eyes. Would you lie to him that he was black-and-white blind?


    "I bet! You''re ready to give money!" the person in charge said fiercely, and his eyes wanted to eat Tongren.


    This kind of thing depends entirely on luck. It''s better to bet on black and white. When the color of the roulette is black, it''s white, but few people see the gambling number.


    Once you buy a number, the casino needs to pay a lot of money to others, but the probability is very low.


    Although there is no bottom in the responsible people, they can''t lose to each other in momentum, so they made such a move.


    "Guess!" Tong man smiled and said holding the roulette. His eyes were full of banter.


    The person in charge''s face suddenly changed. He lost his voice and asked, "you haven''t turned yet. Let me guess what?"


    Tongren said with a smile, "it''s because I haven''t turned around. It''s interesting to guess!"


    As soon as he said this, the person in charge knew that he had encountered a nail. Obviously, this person came to trouble himself.


    Now he can only pray that this man is a paper tiger and an embroidered pillow.


    Trembling, he chose a number, and Tongren also chose the white box of number one. Then he turned the wheel.


    When the roulette stopped, the person in charge almost sat on the ground, and the beads really fell into No. 1.


    In this way, five or six times, each time Tongren pressed all the chips on number one, and then doubled and pressed again.


    I''m afraid it won''t take long to go on like this. The whole casino will be won by Tongren. At that time, it will be over for the family to treat him for a crime of doing bad things.


    He said with a smile, "little brother, do you think you can go inside and have a chat?"


    "Bet well, why go in and talk?" Tong said pretending not to know, and kept playing with chips in his hand.


    The person in charge''s face turned gray. Now he had a premonition of the punishment he was facing.


    Tongren gently stood up, pushed the chips to the side of the person in charge, and gently said, "even this time. If I see your gambling misconduct next time, it won''t be so easy to pass!"


    Now in this situation, let alone Tongren''s normal requirements. Even if Tongren wants to chop his hand, he doesn''t dare to say anything!


    There are many eye lines for brother Frank. Even though the Tong people have completely changed their looks, they already knew that this is Tong people.


    How can they have the courage to fight against a man who dares to fight against dorfermingo?


    The problem was solved properly. Even Tenghu looked at Tong man with his invisible eyes: "young man, you are very good! Very good! Thank you!"


    After a few polite words, Tongren left the restaurant with Xiaotian. Since the goal has been achieved, of course, they''d better not delay any more.


    At the same time, this incident also confirms one thing, that is, Domingo has indeed known their position and identity.


    I''m afraid I can''t hide now. Just go to the arena and sign up. Anyway, they''ve all come here. If they''re afraid, they won''t be afraid until now.


    After all, Xiaotian was very curious. When she was at the door, Tong people used the doll officers and soldiers to lead her away.


    It''s no use even if she follows. Only contestants and spectators are allowed in the arena, and others can only wait in the room.


    At that time, she will be in a hurry. Who knows what disaster will break out. The earthquake fruit is very important. He doesn''t dare to let it have any accidents.


    I have to say that dorfermingo is really business minded. Maybe he also thinks it''s a pity that this fight at the cost of shaking fruits. The registration fee of the contestants is as high as one million Bailey.


    You should know that the number of people in each group is more than 100. The registration fee for one group is enough for the price of a demon fruit.


    Moreover, the price of the auditorium also reached a high price of 200000, which brought more benefits to the full audience.


    After paying the money, Tong people conveniently stuffed one million Bailey into the person in charge of the registration.


    Anyway, the money doesn''t have to be in vain. Just now, the casino owner sent millions of Bailey to himself in order to send him away.


    Qian nengtongshen''s words were really good. After a million dollars, the person in charge of the registration really became gentle. It was easy for Tongren to ask to be arranged in group C.


    Tongren came too late. If it weren''t for the million, I''m afraid it would be difficult to sign up. There''s no way.


    Since there are four groups a, B, C and D in the middle, whether there is a start or not, except for the group a personnel who are preparing, others are doing their own things.


    Some people are chatting, some are choosing weapons, and some are warming up.


    When they saw a new man coming in, they all cast their eyes, but when they could see the small body of Tong people, they took back their eyes.


    Most of those eyes have a trace of disdain and ridicule, but Tong people don''t care. Their strength is to show, not to say!


    Because he came too late, there was no seat at this time. Tong people directly came to a person who was the largest and looked the most disdainful to him and said coldly, "get out of the way!"


    The big man immediately stood up and said angrily, "are you crazy? Do you know who I am?"


    Seeing him, Zou Tongren was about to give him a hard meal, but Tong Ren gently pushed him away and sat directly on his seat.


    Just as everyone stared here with the idea of watching a good play, the big man fell to the ground with a plop. It seemed that he had turned his eyes and fainted

 V1.Chapter 782

    At this time, the management personnel in the field quickly rushed to the scene and looked at the Big Mac lying on the ground. His face became very ugly.


    You should know that it is expressly stipulated in the arena that contestants are not allowed to fight privately. Violators will be disqualified. Of course, the registration fee will not be refunded.


    Now some people fall to the ground for no reason. It is clear that some people ignore the regulations and don''t pay attention to these people.


    If this matter is not handled properly, I''m afraid the contestants will make more trouble. At that time, the upper authorities will blame them. Unfortunately, they are still responsible for relevant matters.


    Coldly glanced at the crowd. He really couldn''t tell who caused it. His eyebrows were frowning more and more tightly.


    "What''s the matter? Who did the best? Admit it on your own initiative, otherwise if I find out, there will be no room for you in the whole dresrosa!" the man said in a bad tone.


    But how can anyone who dares to take part in such a desperate fight be frightened by such a person? All the people look like they have nothing to do with themselves and look at the person in charge with ruffian spirit.


    His face became more ugly. How to say that he was also a small role. When he was despised by others in his own territory, how could he not become angry?


    As soon as he sees it, he will choose a guy who looks unpleasant to drive out, so as to set an example.


    At this time, a man with a rose in his mouth came out and said softly, "this guy just fell down. Where is there any private fight? We are all players who abide by the rules. I hope you must distinguish clearly!"


    This is neither humble nor arrogant. It not only gives the person in charge enough face, but also reminds the person in charge not to fool around. It is really done just right.


    The person in charge, who was still angry, was like drinking a bowl of iced fruit juice in dog days. He felt comfortable from head to foot. Unconsciously, even his bones were three points lighter. The whole person was floating and didn''t know why.


    "I also said that which ignorant guy violated the rules here. It turned out that this useless guy fell down by himself! In that case, it''s all right. Have a good rest and hope everyone can have a satisfactory result!" the person in charge said with a smile, where is there any unhappiness on his face.


    "Your Excellency is joking. Since there is only one prize, how can everyone be satisfied? Please drag this guy out. It''s always bad to lie here!" Kevin dixiu said politely.


    No matter what the truth is, this guy doesn''t have to stay, because his strength doesn''t deserve to stay here at all.


    If he was knocked down by someone, since the other party can kill him in full view of the public, and it can be solved before the person in charge comes, it is enough to explain the gap. Even if he stays, it is just one more defeat.


    If you really fell and passed out, not to mention that even an ordinary person can''t pass out because of a fall.


    He called his men and dragged the big man out. The person in charge left here. As long as there was no trouble, he wouldn''t stay here.


    This kind of person who has been wandering on the edge of life and death for many years often has a disturbing hostility, which makes people uncomfortable all over.


    Everyone has no opinion about Kevin dixiu''s words. Since they can come here, they are all people with strong confidence in their strength. They would rather leave a strong man to help them kill more miscellaneous fish than let a miscellaneous fish insult their eyes.


    This is also a samurai''s persistence. I''d rather face the strong than the garbage. After all, it''s not glorious to win the garbage, but it''s glorious to lose to a hero.


    "You are so domineering! I don''t think you are an unknown person! I''m Kevin dixiu, may I ask your name!" Kevin dixiu said gently to Tongren.


    People like Kevin dixiu, not only women like him, but also men can hardly hate him. If his mind can be broader, he can be said to be a woman''s dream mate.


    Tongren smiled and said, "I''ve heard a lot about your name. I''ve been exercising with my master before I leave. I just went to sea today to experience, so I''m not famous!"


    Kevin dixiu certainly doesn''t believe this. You should know that domineering color and domineering spirit definitely represent the king''s style. From his performance just now, you can see that his mind is absolutely firm and doesn''t look like an unknown person.


    Since he insisted on knowing Tongren''s name again and again, Tongren certainly couldn''t refuse any more, so he told him the name he had just signed up for - newt!


    The reason for using such a name is entirely because the owner before Zhenzhen fruit was white bearded Newgate, who participated in this competition as an heir.


    Di Xiu didn''t seem to talk much with people at ordinary times. As soon as he met someone who could talk, he kept talking. He only heard that Tong people became impatient gradually.


    To be honest, this is not to look down on di Xiu, but to think that he is narrow-minded and not a fellow believer.


    Besides, he has to look for green pepper, the former pillar of the Babao Navy, and try to solve lieutenant general Karp''s old resentment with him.


    While chatting, they came to the outside of the lounge. They were not on the stage in the first group, so they could walk around freely, as long as they didn''t delay the competition.


    Looking for green pepper doesn''t mean that Tong people are eager for justice, but because it is good. If you solve the old man, you can solve an enemy. Secondly, you hope to recruit the elite of the eight treasure navy to join you.


    Now the scale of his pirate regiment is still too small. If there is a large-scale battle, I''m afraid it''s tired enough to kill people.


    Just chatting, Tong people suddenly brightened up, left the chattering Kevin dixiu and walked quickly.


    "Excuse me, are you green pepper, the leader of the eight treasure Navy? I have admired you for a long time!" Tong said politely.


    The old man was watching the group a game with great interest at this time. It was very uncomfortable to be interrupted. When he was ready to attack, he heard Tongren''s compliments.


    It''s a wise saying that thousands of people wear flattery but don''t wear flattery! The old man with green pepper not only suppressed his anger, but also said very kindly, "I don''t know who this little brother is? Why do you admire me?"


    "Elder, you are too modest. Who knows your story of breaking the iceberg continent? Why do you do this!" Tong said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 783

    When someone mentioned his scenery and deeds in those years, green pepper was certainly very happy, and his big head became ruddy.


    Although I have been in seclusion for a long time, vanity and seclusion are two different things, so it is inevitable that I will be so happy.


    Besides, now that his head has become like that and his strength has been greatly reduced, more and more people don''t remember him. Even if they know his name, they will only think he is an angry old guy.


    The so-called icing on the cake is easy, but it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow. Now Tongren''s words are tantamount to sending charcoal in the snow. Green pepper has not been so happy for a long time.


    Even his grandson seldom talked about the past, but he didn''t know why he talked to Tongren.


    Maybe he thinks Tongren can really understand him, or he has been lonely for too long and wants to talk to someone.


    Tongren also listened with interest. Although the old man green pepper was too persistent about treasure, he was a good elder. His grandson''s strength was enough to illustrate this.


    This makes Tong people who rarely experience family affection feel very comfortable. Suddenly, there is a feeling towards their grandfather.


    Kevin dixiu seemed to know the old man''s past, but he knew very little. At this time, he listened attentively.


    It is estimated that if others see this scene, they will be surprised. These three people don''t pay attention to the strength of their opponents when they are about to play, but they tell a story here.


    Once the old man talked about it, it was endless. Tongren saw an opportunity and finally got in.


    "Elder, I have a few words to say to you. I wonder if I can take a step?"


    Green pepper now looks that Tongren are more clever than their own grandchildren. Naturally, their love is extraordinary. Where can they refuse?


    Gently nodded, green pepper twisted beard and said with a smile, "OK! But if you want the old man to let me water in the competition, you can''t!"


    In fact, this sentence is just a joke. Now Tongren coax him to obey. Even if he puts forward this request, he may not refuse.


    The eight treasures navy has always relied on its unique skills to improve its eyesight. Foreign objects such as devil fruit don''t matter. As for investigating clowns, it''s the same everywhere.


    The two of them walked to one corner. Kevin dixiu was hindered by Tongren''s words. Even though he was very curious, he couldn''t follow the past, so he had to look at the fight in situ absentmindedly.


    It has to be said that Domingo is really a genius. There are countless ways for him to accumulate wealth. Now gambling has begun in the periphery. Anyone who buys the winner of the duel can get several times the bonus.


    Perhaps it is to increase the difficulty of this gambling. More than 100 people in each game will be successfully promoted by four people who are not out, and the rest will be eliminated.


    This means that even if you guess three people correctly, as long as the remaining one is wrong, the grand prize will eventually miss you.


    A rough estimate is that if the whole game is over, dorfermingo will throw out the hot potato of Zhenzhen fruit with dozens of times of income.


    He is not afraid that you will not gamble, because the high registration fee and admission fee of this competition have won enough bonuses for you to take a risk.


    Gambling is probably a kind of nature. Whether you lose or win, you can''t stop as long as you start.


    "Senior, your head..." Tong said to green pepper with some hesitation, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    Over the years, green pepper has been used to that kind of look. At least there is neither discrimination nor contempt in the eyes of Tongren. What''s more, he likes this little guy very much?


    "If you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush. I won''t be angry with the old man!" green pepper smiled and patted Tong man on the shoulder.


    Tongren scratched his head with a smile and said, "in fact... Your injury can be cured, but I hope you can promise me one thing!"


    Green pepper''s face changed, and the whole person became indifferent. He said unhappily, "come on, what do you want? Is it the loyalty or wealth of the eight treasure Navy?"


    Sure enough, green pepper regarded Tong people as deliberately approaching him for other purposes, which became so cold.


    The reason why Tongren are so tangled is because of this. The green pepper is good at everything. The only bad thing is that it is too persistent.


    He shook his head with a smile. Tong didn''t speak, but said seriously, "I just hope to get a promise from the old man!"


    Slightly stunned, the expression on green pepper''s face finally eased. He said in a deep voice, "What promise? Tell me!"


    After the contact just now, green pepper loved Tongren very much. When he knew that Tongren had ulterior motives, he felt even more disappointed.


    Now that he knew that Tongren''s purpose was not treasure and the eight treasure Navy, his heart raised a hope.


    "Forget the past between you and Karp! Treat hatred with hatred, and you will only get greater hatred!" Tong said seriously.


    Green pepper''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he said in a bad tone, "so you''re a lobbyist sent by old Wang Ba of kapna! Does he know he''s wrong now? It''s too late!"


    Tong man shook his head again and said softly, "you are wrong. I have no direct relationship with Kapp. The reason why I want to resolve this gratitude and resentment is entirely for your sake!"


    "For me? Do you know how I came over these years? Do you know what I lost because of him? How can I rest?" green pepper said excitedly, with a little tears in his eyes.


    "It is because I know your pain over the years that I advise you to put it down! You already know how sad it is to hate a person and how happy it is to like a person. Did you realize just now that the joy of recovery is not enough to wash away everything in the past?" Tong looked at him piteously.


    This simple sentence is like a blow to the head, and it seems to get rid of the light of heavy fog. Green pepper suddenly fell into meditation.


    Tongren didn''t bother him, but waited quietly. A gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. It looked so clean and pure.


    Kevin dixiu looks here from time to time. He doesn''t know what the two are talking about. They argue and argue for a while. Now they are stunned and smile. It''s really unpredictable

 V1.Chapter 784

    The deepest experience of these years'' pain is the green pepper of the party. He is thinking about revenge all the time and how to make Karp suffer like this.


    Hatred is like a double-edged sword. It torments its master all the time and makes him live in hell all the time.


    When hatred rises, people will fall into hell, and when hatred annihilates, they will rise to heaven.


    After a long time, green pepper recovered from his trance. If Tong people wanted to kill him, they might have succeeded hundreds of times.


    "Hum! If you want to resolve this hatred, do what you promise first!" green pepper snorted coldly and left.


    Tongren was overjoyed. Since green pepper said so, it means that he has agreed to eight or nine points. As long as he can successfully take back what he has lost, he will be able to solve the hatred between the two people.


    When green pepper was telling a story to Tong Ren and di Xiu, the game in group A had been completed, and when they disputed this matter just now, the game in group B had been divided.


    The battlefield is being cleaned below. Seeing that Tongren are about to play, there is really not much time to waste.


    Tongren, who was in a good mood, happily walked towards the lounge. The lounge was full of arrogant and domineering big men, but now it has become a refugee camp.


    Countless people are lying on the ground groaning, and more people have fallen into a coma. Some people are even dying and are about to die.


    Human beings are really cruel. They have the heart to watch their own kind fight each other in order to pursue the abnormal pleasure.


    But then again, these people are not slaves in the arena, and there is no need to participate in such a competition.


    If it weren''t for greed, how could they end up now? The biggest reason why you spend money and die is not greed?


    Soon the people of group C came on the stage, and Tong people approached the venue with the gunpowder crowd.


    After repeatedly confirming that no one missed the time, the staff finally announced the start of the game.


    The door has been closed. It''s no use coming now. Failure to be present at the specified time is equivalent to abstention.


    Just at the beginning of the game, the people had already selected their opponents to catch and fight, and the scene suddenly became bloody and violent.


    The people who fell at the beginning will be the victims of this game. After losing a lot of blood, they have to experience trampling and impact. They have little chance to survive. Even if they are cured, they will become disabled.


    But Tongren''s performance surprised people. He actually lay on the grass with his hands on his back.


    Others are nervous, but he is comfortable like an outing, which really makes the popular roots itch. However, in the lounge, his actions have undoubtedly deterred everyone, and few people come to provoke his hard bone.


    But the audience did not see his performance. They came here to pursue stimulation, and they could only curse and look away.


    The strange scene that no one fought with the Tong people was also regarded by them. Everyone disdained to fight with the Tong people.


    Tongren now wants to raise enough spirit. Later, he will restore his head for green pepper. Besides, in this scene, the contestants are mixed, and he really has no need to take action.


    Simply wait for the strongest people to compete before making plans, and then you can have a good time.


    Of course, it''s not that there are people who don''t open their eyes to harass him. Tongren now closes his eyes and pillows his hands. Undoubtedly, it''s the best time to sneak attack. It''s also one less person to kill this obstacle!


    Without exception, all the people who attacked him were inexplicably thrown out as soon as they made a move. They didn''t even see Tongren make a move.


    In this way, no one will come to annoy him again. Even if they lose, they are more willing to lose clearly.


    If you lose even inexplicably, the depression in your heart is simply indescribable. I''m afraid people with fragile hearts can spit blood angrily.


    However, it''s strange that although all the people who attacked Tong people were thrown out, they were unharmed. Apart from being very hurt in their hearts, they were able to get up and continue to fight immediately.


    We can''t help guessing. Is this guy''s devil fruit power that can make people unable to get close, but can''t hurt others?


    If so, people really don''t know whether this skill is strong or weak.


    Admittedly, the ability to make people unable to get close can ensure that no one can kill him, but if he can''t hurt others, he can''t destroy the enemy.


    How can I fight like this? Do you just stare at each other? Such a guy also came out to fight. I don''t know whether he came to make soy sauce or funny.


    Since we couldn''t get close to him, that is to say, he must be one of the four places, and the others fought harder.


    Before the people in the battle said anything, the audience on the stand immediately began to oppose.


    Tongren is a fresh face. None of them bet on Tongren to win. If he only relies on this ability to get a seat, all the audience present will lose, and they must watch themselves lose. What a painful thing!


    The so-called customer is God. These people spend money to see the fight. If they are unhappy, how can they do, but the contestants also spend money, which is really embarrassing!


    Finally, the arena warned Tong people according to the principle of the minority obeying the majority: "newt player, if you don''t fight again, we will deprive you of your qualification as usual!"


    This sentence was uttered through a live telephone bug, so it was particularly loud and completely overshadowed the voice of the protesting audience.


    All the people suddenly quieted down, and the audience planned to see how Tong people would choose.


    Those contestants were gloating at Tong Ren. His ability was too strange. It would be best if he was disqualified in the arena.


    Tongren sat up calmly. He stretched lazily, yawned and said carelessly, "what? Did the rules of the arena say that contestants are not allowed to sleep?"


    The voice of turning a book soon came from the arena. After a long time, he said reluctantly: "there is no such provision. We revoke our warning to you and apologize to you!"


    Lying down again, Tong people grumbled discontentedly, "really, it''s boring to disturb people''s dreams!"

 V1.Chapter 786

    The warning didn''t work, and the abuse was ignored by others. After a long time of fuss, these audience may feel boring, and finally all stopped.


    As the saying goes, out of sight and out of mind, they all focus on other people who are fighting. Anyway, there is no one near Tongren, and there is nothing to see at all.


    Besides, if people don''t fight, they can''t force their families to fight. Those who can survive in such an environment are definitely not ordinary people.


    The most promising people on the scene are a group of people from the Babao water army. It''s needless to say that green pepper, which became famous many years ago, plus his grandson, Lao Cai is still the current pillar.


    If there is no accident, as long as these three people work together, they can steadily get three qualifications.


    However, only Lao Cai and Abu are fighting side by side, but green pepper has been fighting rampantly, as if venting his emotions.


    The battle was very fierce. Soon, more than half of the people were eliminated, and the elimination speed began to slow down.


    After all, those who can be born are elites. Naturally, there is no way to distinguish the victory and defeat in a short time.


    Of course, there are Tong people who have been lying there with their eyes closed. His body is still empty. No one is ready to fight with him.


    In fact, this is also expected. The people who harassed before, whether strong or weak, were thrown out without any fighting power, which was enough to create a deterrent.


    And those real experts feel that this little trick guy doesn''t need to clean up deliberately.


    No wonder they think so. Real experts must be fighting constantly. Where can there be such a freak as Tong people? They avoid fighting and don''t say, but also have superb skills.


    After another period of time, there were less than ten people left on the field. They caught each other and fought.


    These people are also elites. Green pepper shot those people before because they overestimated their strength, but they are really embarrassed to start in the face of these potential future generations.


    However, one person is an exception. Of course, that person is Tongren. He likes this young man very much.


    Moreover, the young man has a roundabout relationship with his great enemy Kapp, which is by no means comparable to those guys.


    Thinking of this, he walked in the direction of Tongren without hesitation. He was ready to try Tongren''s skill.


    Tongren, who is proficient in seeing and hearing, doesn''t know that green pepper has come behind him, but he wants to try how green pepper is.


    For the chess pieces he has buried at present, even if he can''t get the eight treasure water army, it''s no pity. The important thing is whether this green pepper has changed his mind after so many years of hatred.


    His head can even be broken by such a solid treasure and jade iceberg. If he goes to Karp for revenge after fixing his head, wouldn''t it be a trouble?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if he doesn''t ask Karp for revenge, what if he does evil with his head?


    The sea is vast. Where can I find a living man? Besides, Tongren have more important things to do. Where can I find someone?


    All this depends on how green pepper does it. If he sneaks from behind without even calling, Tongren can''t cure his head.


    "Boy, how about a few moves with me?" green pepper stopped and asked not far from Tongren.


    Tong people secretly nodded. It seems that this green pepper is by no means a traitor and villain. Otherwise, how could it be so polite?


    But this does not rule out that it was caused by the communication just now. Therefore, Tongren didn''t answer, but turned over and continued to sleep.


    Of course, he did this to annoy green pepper and see if green pepper can adhere to his principles in the case of rage.


    After asking a few questions again and again, Tong people still didn''t pay attention to him. Of course, green pepper can''t hang on his face. After all, there are countless viewers watching here.


    With a cold hum, green pepper sat beside Tong people angrily and muttered: "you are so rude, you are so angry with my old man!"


    Even so, he didn''t do it. He just sat aside and sulked. The audience nearby was still watching the excitement.


    Tong people are so arrogant that they want someone to teach this damn guy a lesson.


    When they saw that the visitor was the man of the hour in the past and offered a reward of up to 500 million green peppers, they were excited!


    There is a very strange misunderstanding in people''s understanding of a pirate, that is, the higher a person''s reward, the more cruel he will be.


    In their view, there is absolutely no suspense when Tongren with a reward of 400 million yuan encounter green pepper with a reward of more than 500 million yuan.


    At the thought of seeing that bloody scene, they couldn''t help getting excited. Didn''t they spend money here to see that bloody scene?


    But to their surprise, green pepper just sat next to him as a spectator.


    While feeling that green pepper is not worthy of its name, people curse the old and young guys in disappointment.


    Everyone comes here for their own purpose. People outside the field are in pursuit of sensory stimulation, while those fighting are in order to win the fruit of the legend.


    The ability to trigger an earthquake will be so powerful. With such ability, I''m afraid it''s reasonable for one person to destroy one country.


    "Since the elder came here, why don''t you do it?" Tong man suddenly sat up and said with a smile.


    Green pepper''s heart was even more unhappy. He was about to leave almost immediately. He never thought that the young man he liked was so arrogant.


    Is it not enough to brush your face? How dare you satirize yourself like this! It really makes people itch.


    Seeing that green pepper''s face was cloudy and sunny and didn''t speak, Tong man stood up and said respectfully: "I''m really sorry. I was distracted just now. If there is anything impolite, I hope you don''t take it to heart!"


    This is what he has planned for a long time. The Babao water army is relatively strong. If he has the opportunity to recruit his own men, Tongren will certainly not miss this opportunity.


    Tongren directly admitted that he was not right, but made green pepper embarrassed. Since the other party admitted his mistake, if he was still so angry, he would appear to be narrow-minded.


    The audience is far away from the two people. Of course, the audience don''t know what they are talking about, but Tongren suddenly stood up, which cheered them up

 V1.Chapter 787

    If Tong people lie there all the time and don''t do it, they will certainly feel very boring.


    This time, Tong Ren stood up, which seemed to mean that he was going to do it. Whether he killed others or others killed him, it was so exciting in the eyes of these audiences.


    The rarity of things is expensive. The more the first shot, the more common it is. The less the shot, the more profound it is.


    Now no one cares about the rebellious behavior of Tong people just now, which makes them think that Tong people are waiting for people with enough strength to challenge.


    "Elder, I''m brave. I hope you can teach me some moves. I don''t know if you can give me some moves?" Tong said without being humble or arrogant.


    Just now, green pepper has challenged many times, but he pretended not to see it. If he still waits for the other party to take the initiative to say it, it doesn''t look very glorious.


    Green pepper has been trying Tongren''s skill for a long time. In addition, he has already said what he just said. Where else does he refuse?


    Eight punch!


    "I''m coming! Be careful!" green pepper made a merciless move as soon as he promised. In his opinion, if the other party can''t resist even his own unique skill, it''s just a waste of time to stay in the new world.


    The fists suddenly turned black, and then one fist attacked Tong people''s face. The fist wind blew people''s eyes almost closed.


    See color domineering!


    As soon as the other party raised his hand, Tong people had avoided the punch, and even a hair was not touched by green pepper.


    Even in the view of outsiders, Tong people''s Dodge action is three points faster than green pepper''s attack. It''s really weird and urgent.


    "Senior, try my fist!" Tong talent immediately launched a counterattack as soon as he avoided.


    His hands also turned black, but the area covered was much smaller than the previous green pepper.


    Such a move looks like insufficient strength to others, but it has other meanings in the eyes of the old fox with green pepper.


    Has he understood the use of power? It seems that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!


    Green pepper couldn''t help feeling very much. Even he didn''t understand the use of power so early as Tong people.


    As for why he is not so economical now, it is entirely because his strength recovers quickly enough for him to squander.


    Without dodging, green pepper directly raised his fists and hit Tongren''s fists. The four black fists had collided in the blink of an eye.


    The powerful collision made a sound like thunder, and the ground around them cracked like dry land.


    As soon as I came into contact with Tongren''s fist, green pepper already felt something wrong. Tongren''s way of force was almost the same as bachong fist.


    Green pepper''s face changed greatly. You know, the eight Chong fist is handed down from generation to generation by the eight treasure water army. It''s very difficult for outsiders to know the secret!


    "Who on earth are you? Why do you know such a way of boxing?" green pepper asked fiercely.


    Tong people were not afraid at all, but looked at their hands with a smile and said, "because it''s more labor-saving!"


    His tone was no different from that just now, and his eyes were particularly clear. It didn''t look like he was lying. Green pepper''s face looked better.


    It turned out that Tong Ren''s fist just used an inch of strength. It looked light and soft, but it burst out when he was about to contact.


    Such a punch, even with armed color domineering, still shocked the green pepper''s hand, as if it was about to be broken.


    Green pepper knew the strength of Tong people, naturally did not dare to underestimate it, and finally decided to attack with his own head.


    The audience in the stands were even more surprised. It was incredible that Tongren could fight with green pepper.


    The eight Chong fist of the eight treasure Navy is famous all over the world. The impact of ignoring defense is enough to frighten any enemy.


    Eight punch fist. Wu tou!


    The green pepper jumped up high and hit it with its head down. It even sent out a cold light like a sharp blade on its head.


    Taijiquan. Royal!


    Tong people made a strange gesture and gently pressed on the bright forehead of green pepper.


    Then the green pepper, like an iron block attracted by a magnet, hit the ground next to it obliquely.


    This also made green pepper stunned. If Tongren avoided the blow with seeing and hearing color domineering, he didn''t feel strange, but Tongren clearly touched his head, but he didn''t suffer any harm at all.


    "What is this ability?" green pepper asked suspiciously. He even completely regarded it as the power of Tong people''s demon fruit.


    Tongren made a strange move again and said slowly, "this is called Taijiquan!"


    Now even people who don''t understand it can understand that this is not an ability, but a special martial art.


    How can green pepper not be surprised that he can do this step purely by body art? I''m afraid this boxing is not lower than eight punch boxing.


    The identity of Tong people is more intriguing. They are young but have good power, and have all kinds of strange abilities.


    Eight punch. Wutou turn!


    Green pepper didn''t get up after hitting the ground just now. He kept the inverted position. Now he rotated with his head as the point, and he couldn''t see the figure clearly in the twinkling of an eye.


    The green pepper rotating like a top hit the Tong people quickly. As long as it hit a little, it can give full play to the power of eight punch.


    Tongren didn''t hide from the big move of green pepper, but began to imitate the action of green pepper. He also began to rotate, just taking his feet as the point.


    With a sneer, green pepper said in his heart, "it''s still too young! Even if it''s a powerful force, there''s not enough experience to play!"


    Sure enough, Tongren''s body began to stagger. It was blown by the wind rolled up by the move of green pepper. If it goes on like this, Tongren will be defeated by green pepper sooner or later.


    At the speed of green pepper, the distance between the two became zero in an instant. The great power brought by rotation hit Tong people heavily.


    It is expected that under this move, even Tongren can''t resist it. Green pepper deliberately takes back several percent of its power.


    After all, this is his promising younger generation. If something really goes wrong, it''s bad. There are not many people who can make him see it.


    But what he didn''t expect was that it was like hitting cotton, and he couldn''t make it out at all. Moreover, the rotation speed of Tong people became faster under this collision, which seemed to exceed the speed of green pepper.


    Use your strength

 V1.Chapter 788

    Seeing that the speed of Tong people will surpass themselves, it shows that the power is enough to surpass themselves.


    Green pepper can''t care about the power at this time. What he''s worried about now is that Tongren can easily hurt themselves by doing so.


    Such rotation can only be achieved after a long time of cultivation, but Tong people rashly imitate it. Once they can''t stop, they may even be injured.


    Eight punch fist, martial head turn, disorderly dance!


    The rotation speed suddenly accelerated, and it was almost difficult for green pepper to control. This move seemed to hit the enemy from all directions in order to increase the lethality. In fact, it was because the speed was beyond the control of green pepper.


    Maybe green pepper has never encountered such a situation, or he is afraid of Tongren injury. His turn still keeps the direction just now.


    If this goes on, let alone save Tongren, I''m afraid even he may be affected. The speed of the two people is still increasing.


    No matter where green pepper hit, Tongren''s speed could be improved, and green pepper began to be at a loss.


    Fortunately, he has practiced this move countless times. Although he can''t say he can send and receive freely, he can barely do it if he wants to stop.


    He gradually moved away from Tong people, and his speed began to slow down. Soon he was able to control his body freely.


    But what made him sad was that Tongren''s speed did not drop at all, and he was still spinning there.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. Green pepper is like an ant on a hot pot, sweating on his anxious head.


    In desperation, he had to make a bold attempt to make Tongren slow down by increasing pressure.


    Have Tong people really lost control? Of course, the answer is No. since he understood the use of power, he has simulated such a battle countless times.


    The reason why he did this was to let green pepper use his unique skill, so as to recover green pepper''s head through this opportunity.


    The audience on the stand was angry, then excited, then shocked. By this time, they had become impatient.


    Even if it is no matter how good patience, watching two people turn around will become impatient.


    The profound meaning of eight punch boxing. No cone dragon. No cone nail!


    The green pepper jumped up high, and the whole head was smashed down on the feet, and the head became black and shiny. It was obvious that it was wrapped around the armed color domineering.


    Tongren screamed. It''s good. His hands are ready to go, and he is also entangled with armed color domineering.


    This time, green pepper is not sure whether it can succeed, because the centrifugal force brought by high-speed rotation is difficult for even him to overcome.


    Tongren is not very sure. Although he knows that he can rush through the impact and recover the head of green pepper, he doesn''t know whether his strength is enough.


    It is precisely because of this that the two people used their greatest strength to solve each other''s problems in one move.


    Sooner or later, the two people hit each other in the blink of an eye. For a moment, the two people seemed to freeze, and there was no more superfluous action.


    Those spectators in the stands had covered their ears in pain, and a wave came and went from the place where the two people came into contact, shaking their eardrums as if they had been pierced.


    Because the force is too huge, the impact sound generated by the collision of two people''s fists has completely exceeded the limit of human ears, forming a special ultrasonic wave.


    Tongren''s strength, coupled with the rotating power of armed color domineering, matched the green pepper''s hard head, and the two were so deadlocked.


    A tip has been faintly exposed on the head of green pepper, but it is difficult to wriggle like a chicken with a broken shell.


    In desperation, Tongren had to lift another fist and smash it into the big head of green pepper.


    This is really effective, at least much faster than the recovery from the stalemate. The sharp cone on the green pepper head has begun to take shape.


    Tongren stopped from the rotation. Of course, green pepper was very happy, but Tongren kept hitting his head.


    This makes him very resentful. He only does this to save him, but he is still attacking himself. How can he not resent?


    In this way, Tong people continue to attack green pepper''s head, and green pepper continues to increase the pressure.


    When the two are deadlocked, Lao Cai has settled the other players in group C and wants to help.


    At this time, there were only five or six people left on the waiting ground. Everyone was on guard against each other, but they refused to take the lead.


    At this critical moment, any inappropriate move may be dealt with by others.


    Of course, green pepper won''t let his grandson Lao Cai help. Although his strength is much lower than before and he is a lot older, he still knows what dignity is.


    Soon, Lao Cai found something wrong, because the change of the head of green pepper was not so inconspicuous.


    This kind of beating is also a great burden for Tongren, because he uses the speed of light to punch every punch now, which is also to give full play to the power of his fist.


    This may make many people think that the strength of Tongren is not as good as Luffy. In fact, it is difficult to distinguish the strength of the two at present.


    Tongren''s fruit is relatively advanced, not easy to be threatened by domineering, and with the support of the Arsenal system, they may not be able to win or lose when they fight.


    Finally, with the unremitting efforts of Tongren, green pepper''s head finally returned to its previous appearance.


    Finally, with one punch of all strength, the progress bar of green pepper recovery was finally completed. Of course, if there is such a progress bar.


    This change even the green pepper was unprepared. One end hit the ground and cracked the ground of the whole arena.


    The ground is as fragile as a broken egg shell, and it may be broken as long as it is impacted a little.


    Green pepper is also stunned. It''s right that his head is powerful, but if he wants to reach this level at once, he can''t do it unless he recovers to his heyday.


    Subconsciously, he reached out and touched his head. He was stunned on the spot. His head became sharp!


    Since Karp smashed his head into that shape, he has never experienced this wonderful touch again.


    But now this feeling is back. How can he not be excited on the spot?


    "Elder, I have done what I promised you. I hope you can abide by our previous agreement! I think your name can also be changed. The name of green pepper doesn''t have the prestige of Chaotianjiao!" Tong said with a smile. He had gone far before his voice fell

 V1.Chapter 789

    He didn''t do it just now, not only because they weren''t worth it, but also because he wanted to retain his strength to help green pepper recover his head.


    Now that the business has been solved, of course, it''s time to move your muscles and bones. Everyone who can stay until now is an expert. It''s interesting to fight like this.


    A moment later, Tong man appeared in front of the bounty hunter holding a pile of weapons. He almost threw away his weapons.


    Light speed kick!


    He kicked the bounty hunter with a heavy kick. He quickly raised his weapon in front of him.


    Although the audience looked down on Tong man, the direct of the bounty hunter told him that the boy was very dangerous.


    I have to say that his keen intuition saved his life, otherwise he would definitely be seriously injured under the foot of Tongren.


    Rao was blocked by him, but he was kicked out and flew straight to the edge of the arena.


    Tongren doesn''t want to hurt people, otherwise he would have fallen into the water, where there are countless bettas.


    Even with such a kick, the bounty hunter still didn''t let go of his weapons. He knew that these weapons were the key to whether he could turn defeat into victory.


    Not to mention that these weapons have just blocked a fatal blow for him, his attack can only be realized with the help of these things.


    For a time, weapons were fired at Tongren like a rainstorm. Look at the formation. Once you can''t dodge, you will be shot into a horse honeycomb.


    Another advantage of such attacks is that they can continue. In the face of such attacks, the enemy can only hide or block, and it is impossible to stand there and resist.


    Whether the opponent is hiding or blocking, the weapons will eventually fly out, and then the bounty hunter can pick them up with his own feet.


    In fact, just as he expected, Tong people easily avoided the intensive attack by using the color domineering of seeing and hearing.


    As expected, the bounty hunter picked up those weapons again and attacked again. For a time, there were only weapons flying all over the field.


    Tongren soon found out the problem. A joking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, but he no longer dodged.


    Light melting!


    A thin light film blocked him, and all the hit weapons were evaporated into gas.


    Unfortunately, the bounty hunter can''t control the gas, otherwise he won''t have to work hard to collect these weapons.


    With fewer and fewer weapons in hand, the bounty hunter was kicked to the stand by Tong people and eliminated.


    Tongren didn''t stop at all. He walked in the direction of the long handed boxer. Lao Cai couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    Lao Cai once fought with this guy just now. He also knew that this man''s strength was not worse than himself. He really wanted to see how Tongren would defeat this man.


    The audience on the stand had already been stunned. The bounty hunter had killed many players just now. Although it had something to do with his sneak attack, they never thought that Tong people who had been sleeping could simply eliminate him.


    The more so, the audience became more and more curious. They wanted to see how much Tongren could do.


    They gamble just to seek stimulation. Such a dark horse can bring them visual impact, and the winning or losing of gambling is second.


    Of course, the man of the long hand clan saw the means of the Tong people to kill the bounty hunter. He asked himself that he couldn''t kill him in such a short time. Therefore, he became more and more alert to the Tong people.


    Speed of light fist!


    Facing the master of the long hand clan, Tong people directly punched him, and the dark fist was obviously armed and domineering.


    Such a move is tantamount to naked provocation for a boxer. If you punch in front of a boxer, I''m afraid people with poor strength will not be able to sit still!


    The long handed clan immediately waved their fists to meet them, and the strong wind brought by their fists made a noise.


    The strength of their family comes entirely from their long arms, which can accumulate more strength to speed up their fists.


    With a bang, the cracked earth under my feet seemed to be overwhelmed, made an ugly sound, and then broke into scum.


    If it weren''t for their distance from the water, I''m afraid they would have become a vast ocean under their feet.


    Look at the boxer of the long handed family, who has knelt on the ground and is groaning with pain.


    The collision just now has hurt his muscles and bones. I''m afraid his hand will be useless without a long time of cultivation.


    One shot killed the bounty hunter and another shot killed the boxer of the long handed family. The audience in the stands was boiling.


    The more they know how powerful the people who have been defeated by the Tong people are, the more they worship the strength of the Tong people.


    In this way, all the behaviors that people dislike just now become normal. It seems that it is wrong for him not to do that.


    When the Tongren knocked down the bounty hunter just now, the commentator was about to announce the victory, but the four people who were promoted were covered by the cheers of the audience.


    At this time, seeing that Tong people killed the boxer of the long hand family again, he also closed his mouth very knowingly.


    In this way, the audience will not be disturbed. In addition, he needs all the people involved in gambling to lose.


    Although Tongren uses a false name, there are almost no people who buy him, but the safer way is to make fewer successful promotion people.


    Since Tong people intend to do so, why not? You should know that he is also a subordinate of Domingo. It''s too late for him to be happy to see his master make money?


    At this time, Tong people had come to Lao Cai and confronted Lao Cai coldly. The scene suddenly became deadly.


    Lao Cai coughed and said, "you helped my grandpa just now and haven''t been able to thank you. It''s impolite!"


    Tongren said with a teasing smile, "don''t you hate people saying thanks? Why is it polite again?"


    This question made Lao Cai blush. He didn''t know what to say at once.


    "I''ve heard that your eight punch fist is very powerful. I wonder if I can try it?" Tong said with a smile.


    Since Tongren said so, Lao Cai was not polite and directly waved his fist to meet him. It seems that he has used his best!


    This is also a matter of no way. Tong man saw the battle with green pepper clearly just now. If he didn''t want to lose too ugly, he could only do his best.


    Tongren''s body was low and avoided the punch. He punched Lao Cai on the waist, and Lao Cai flew towards the wate

 V1.Chapter 790

    This move used the strength of Tai Chi and threw Lao Cai out with his own strength.


    Because Tongren knew that Lao Cai was likely to be his own man, they didn''t give him a hard hand. The fighting fish in the water believed that it was not difficult for him.


    The only thing left in the whole arena was the dull green pepper. He stroked his head again and again. He couldn''t believe it was true.


    The three moves solved the three enemies. Everyone thought that Tongren would forget it. After all, green pepper is not a fuel-saving lamp.


    But Tong people just didn''t plan to stop. Green pepper is now in the state of being surrounded. It can be solved as long as you gently move your hand.


    Competing for the earthquake fruit can''t tolerate any carelessness. He must try his best to remove the stumbling blocks in front of him.


    Although even if the green pepper gets the shock fruit in the end, Tong people may not come out as long as they speak, but Tong people don''t like to owe others.


    "Elder, I''ve offended!" Tong man went forward and told a crime, and kicked the green pepper out with one foot.


    This foot exerts the power of an inch to the extreme. On the surface, it seems that the tiger''s powerful foot is not destructive.


    Rather than being kicked out, green pepper was pushed out by Tongren. Moreover, in view of his absence, Tongren calculated his landing point and let him fall beside Lao Cai to prevent him from being hurt by those fierce fighting fish.


    The whole arena suddenly became silent, and all the people couldn''t believe looking at the Tong people standing in the arena.


    Even if they watched the whole process with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe that such weightlifting and skill would definitely be a dark horse in the game.


    It can be predicted that after such a game, many people will buy Tongren to win the game.


    The commentator was also stunned, but his super-high quality made him wake up as soon as possible: "the winner of this round of competition is Lord newt, let''s cheer for his strength!"


    Although it was against the rules for Tongren to beat all the people down, the arena tacitly accepted such behavior.


    For one thing, it is not clearly stipulated that this can not be done. For another, it is because Tongren have received the support of most people.


    After all, the main revenue of the arena comes from the audience. They are obliged to provide the audience with the most effective visual experience. Only in this way can they attract repeat customers.


    On the other hand, they successfully passed the bridge connecting Dres Rosa and greenbit.


    Under Luo''s ability, all incoming bettas were crushed into small fish. Although they were still alive in theory, they completely lost their ability to act.


    Because he had already known dorfermingo''s trick before, Ronaldo did not reserve his strength.


    Anyway, the man who looks like Caesar in his hand is not Caesar, and there will be no loss anyway.


    He quietly took the false Caesar and lurked in the woods, quietly waiting for the arrival of Domingo.


    Even though Domingo has defaulted, Ronaldo still feels it necessary to remind the stupid guy face to face.


    Sometimes the attack behind the scenes is far less threatening than the attack after being singled out. The other party''s sense of powerlessness will soon defeat him.


    At first, he didn''t believe Tongren''s words. Until he found the figure of the Navy, he determined that Tongren''s guess was correct.


    If dorfermingo really resigned his post of qiwuhai, the navy would certainly take necessary military action, but it would never stand still like this.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Dorfermingo must have used his own identity to do this.


    Soon, the dorfermingo ship had docked, and they stood on the beach and waited patiently.


    Dorfermingo began to get impatient. This once his own man dared to threaten himself and let himself wait for him here. How can he not be angry?


    Luo knew that if he wanted to escape from dorfermingo''s men, he could only find a place that was open enough, even where there were no clouds.


    He began to retreat slowly. The purpose of this trip was to determine whether what Tongren said was true or false, and to officially declare war on dorfermingo.


    The goal has reached half. Of course, Luo can''t wait to die. Unconsciously, he has withdrawn to the vicinity of the bridge.


    The pull of the line can only go in a straight line, so Ronaldo stopped near dresrosa.


    A large number of buildings are enough to become an obstacle to reducing the speed of Domingo, and Luo has the ability of almost teleportation, which can be ignored.


    Moreover, Tong personnel has explained in advance that Tenghu, a senior general of the Navy, is a very caring person. If dorfermingo destroys those buildings in order to catch up with himself, Tenghu will definitely stand up and stop him.


    "Hey! Clown! The trading place has changed. Please come closer and talk!" Luo shouted after choosing the place.


    Dorfermingo, who had been secretly observing the surroundings for a long time, immediately rushed over when he heard the voice. Behind him was his little brother, general Tenghu and many navies.


    Except for dorfermingo and Tenghu, the others carefully ran around the flower field. It seemed that they had suffered a lot from the little Terran.


    In the blink of an eye, Domingo and Tenghu came here one after another. Domingo asked with a trace of anger, "didn''t you agree to trade near the beach? Why did you suddenly change the location? Besides, you seem to have forgotten to inform us?"


    Luo shrugged and said, "I''m not to blame for this. After all, you''re the one who broke the contract!"


    Dorfermingo''s heart could not help clicking. Unexpectedly, the plan that he thought was seamless was seen through!


    Looking at dorfermingo''s uncertain face, Luo joked: "I suggest you, if there is another time, you''d better let the newspaper be delivered later! But I don''t think there will be another time!"


    Then he shook his newspaper and threw it between them like a demonstration. Caesar didn''t relax at all.


    Dorfermingo closed his eyes and took a breath. When he opened his eyes, the confident king style returned to him again.


    "What if you know? It''s enough to deceive you here. Don''t forget that this is my territory!" said Domingo arrogantly.


    Luo smiled contemptuously and said, "really? Are you ready to give up the man tied to your life?"

 V1.Chapter 791

    Then the long knife in his hand had touched Caesar''s neck, and the skin on Caesar''s neck had been pressed slightly red.


    As long as Luo''s hand trembles, Caesar''s life will never be preserved, which is very clear to all present.


    Rattan tiger ignored dorfermingo, whose face became very ugly, came up from behind him, and the long knife in his hand had been out of its sheath.


    Of course, he couldn''t see dorfermingo''s face, and even if he saw it, I''m sure he wouldn''t care.


    "Luo, please answer me a question!" Tenghu said, pointing at Luo''s head, with an irresistible dignity in his tone.


    Luo still wore that smile and looked like he was mocking someone. He grabbed Tenghu''s words and said, "don''t ask, I give up the position of Qiwu sea. It''s just my move. There''s nothing worth remembering!"


    Tenghu was slightly stunned and asked, "are you sure? If you just incorporated the Tongren Pirate Group, you are still one of the seven armed seas. The struggle between you and dorfermingo is only the internal contradiction of the seven armed seas. Our navy will withdraw troops immediately and will not participate in the affairs between you!"


    Although this sentence is euphemistic, it is no less than a naked hint. Tenghu has always advocated the abolition of qiwuhai.


    In his opinion, justice is justice, which is by no means a place to hide dirt. Legitimate pirates like qiwuhai are definitely a disgrace to the Navy.


    That''s why he instigated Luo to answer the navy in this way, so that he can explain to the Navy headquarters.


    It is unlikely that the government will abolish qiwuhai. If it goes back on its word, the Navy will certainly be afraid of losing face. Tenghu can only make them fight internally while trying its best to make the government no longer substitute for vacancies.


    Dorfermingo is not a fool. How could he not know the provocation in Tenghu''s words? He frowned coldly and said, "general Tenghu, I hope you can straighten out your position! Otherwise, I will ask the naval headquarters to explain to me!"


    Rattan tiger replied without fear: "it''s your freedom to ask the naval headquarters for an explanation, but the Navy will not participate in the internal struggle between the seven armed seas until it finds out this matter!"


    With a cold hum, Domingo stopped talking angrily. You know, his family business is completely based on the title of qiwuhai.


    If you lose this title because of a moment''s anger, everything in dresrosa will fall apart.


    With a grateful look at the rattan tiger, Luo said with some regret: "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you! Tong people are my partners, not my men!"


    Shaking his head, Tenghu murmured in disappointment, "what a pedantic little fellow!"


    Luo smiled and said, "if I dare not admit our relationship today, what qualifications do I have to travel freely in this sea area in the future?"


    Rattan tiger stopped talking, but the long knife in his hand was aimed at Luo. He was shocked fiercely. It seemed that he was about to attack.


    It is not so simple not to recognize the position of Qiwu sea. Without the aura of Qiwu sea, Luo Hetong people have become pirates who dare to fight against Tianlong people. The navy has the responsibility and obligation to eliminate them.


    The long knife tilted slightly, Luo smiled and warned, "Mr. Tenghu, if I were you, I wouldn''t move. If I kill this guy in my hand, you will lose another qiwuhai!"


    Tongren had told Luo in detail that Tenghu''s ability is to control gravity. Now it seems that he is mostly going to take away the weapon in Luo''s hand.


    After tilting the blade slightly, although the blade can keep Caesar''s neck under the action of gravity, his chest will definitely be cut off.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Tenghu hated qiwuhai so much, and Tongren didn''t tell him at all!


    "Really? My task now is to destroy the pirates who endanger Tianlong people, not to save people. The life and death of that person has nothing to do with me!" Tenghu said lightly.


    As soon as the words fell, the knife in Luo''s hand had weighed more than a thousand kilograms. As long as Luo couldn''t support it, he would cut off Caesar''s chest.


    As soon as dorfermingo''s face changed, the silk thread in his hand had entangled the rattan tiger. He said coldly, "Your Excellency, senior general? I don''t know what you mean?"


    Rattan tiger did not answer, but stared at dorfermingo with his closed eyes and said, "Your Excellency dorfermingo, do you start not to cherish the identity of qiwuhai?"


    Yes, Tenghu has neither actively attacked dorfermingo, the Dragon man, nor stood on his opposite side. Even Tenghu''s name is to help him.


    Under such circumstances, if dorfermingo could not help taking the lead, it would indeed be regarded as an act of challenging the Navy.


    Luo''s anxiety is less than that of dorfermingo. Tong people have explained before that this fake Caesar is very important and must not let him die here.


    The scene suddenly became embarrassing. The three people with evil ideas stood in place, and no one dared to provoke first.


    Besides, mecao, who was with Ronaldo before, has come to the boundary of Lilliput, or it is more suitable to be caught.


    The reformer mecao can be regarded as a person in theory, but it does contain a lot of weapons.


    The villains have long wanted to go to war with Domingo. How can they give up such a powerful humanoid weapon?


    Mecao was sewn to the ground, and the little Terrans groped on him, trying to find the switch to control him.


    But of course it won''t be found, because mecao doesn''t have a control switch.


    Soon after, they turned out a bag from mecao, and they immediately thought of opening it.


    Mecao cried nervously, "don''t open it! Your God entrusted me to give it to you. It can only be given to the patriarch!"


    This confused these little men. Their race had no worship of gods, and they didn''t know where a God came from.


    In fact, what is in the bag is nothing else, but all kinds of strange seeds brought back by Xiao Nan from the experienced island.


    The little people like to cultivate all kinds of plants very much. These seeds can greatly enrich the plant species they have, so it''s not too much to say that they are given by God

 V1.Chapter 792

    However, these soldiers can''t decide such a big event. They quickly took the seeds to find the patriarch.


    Perhaps only the patriarch can recognize this kind of seed that has never been seen before? If you can''t even recognize him, I''m afraid no one in the whole family can recognize him anymore.


    The patriarch looked at the seed three times bigger than his head and was silent. He really didn''t recognize what plant it was, but he was embarrassed to admit it directly.


    But after such a long silence, the patriarch still had to speak. After all, these people are still waiting for him to make up his mind. Silence is not the way!


    "Cough! I have never seen this thing before, and whether it is a seed is unknown, so we must ask that person clearly!" the patriarch said in a deep voice.


    The simple villains also think what the patriarch said is very reasonable. How can things they haven''t seen prove that they are seeds?


    Only when it is planted can it be said to be a seed, which is the most direct and simplest way to prove it.


    The clan leader didn''t care much when he heard that he had caught someone. Because the members of the villain family are naturally powerful, people often hunt them, so there''s no curiosity.


    However, the clan people rarely see the real big people. Because their combat effectiveness is relatively low, they can only stay in the territory of the clan.


    It was not until this time that the patriarch, led by his people, came to the place where mecao was imprisoned.


    It''s said to be detention. In fact, it''s just put on the open space and sent someone to guard it. The villains don''t have such a high house to hold him.


    "Big man, what evidence can you prove that these things are seeds?" the patriarch asked standing on mecao''s face.


    To tell the truth, mecao is very depressed about this way of asking questions. It''s too disrespectful to stand on other people''s faces.


    "You''ll know if you plant it. Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing?" mecao said with a trace of displeasure.


    The patriarch''s face suddenly changed. Mecao''s attitude is still second. The key is how plants can grow so fast and grow in a short time?


    Besides, the family is now preparing for that event. Where is the time to wait for these plants to grow?


    "Are you procrastinating? When will they grow up?" the patriarch said in a bad tone.


    If mecao''s answer makes him dissatisfied, mecao''s fate will be very worrying.


    Mecao was not afraid at all, but said sarcastically, "who says these plants can''t grow in a short time? There should be a small bottle of liquid in my package. When I plant the seeds, they will grow immediately!"


    The patriarch was stunned and quickly asked his men. Sure enough, a small bottle filled with liquid was found in mecao''s package.


    As mecao said, they planted a seed, and as soon as they dropped the liquid, a plant sprang out of nowhere.


    Now, let alone the villains of ordinary people, even the clan leaders who have experienced great storms are stunned. This can indeed be regarded as a miracle. It doesn''t seem to be something that human beings can do at all.


    In fact, it is also very simple. The seeds brought back by Xiaonan on the cannibal Island, together with the growth potion invented by using the equipment designed by mecao, have achieved this effect.


    The patriarch was shocked. He quickly ordered someone to untie mecao, and then asked respectfully, "Sir, I don''t know what else the gods said?"


    Everything went very smoothly, and mecao admired Tong people more and more. He moved his body and said to the patriarch, "God knows you want to fight dorfermingo, so he sent our friends of Roland to help you!"


    Hearing the name Rolando, everyone''s eyes changed from reverence to friendship. Many people began to greet mecao warmly, just like an old acquaintance.


    Roland Du once had great kindness to the little people, and most of the people who knew this matter are no longer in the world. The people who can tell this matter must be friends.


    The little Terran is so simple. As long as you can honestly say it, they will be willing to believe it. This is much better than the cheating humans.


    Mekao was warmly invited to the center of the tribe. The patriarch warmly entertained him and compensated him on behalf of everyone.


    It was really difficult for mecao to walk along the way. He walked carefully for fear that he might accidentally trample on the house of the little Terran.


    Mecao is not a careful person. Besides, Tong people have explained the situation here before. He waved his hand very magnanimously and said he didn''t mind these things.


    Such a move increased the trust of the small Terran in him, and fully believed that mecao was sent by the gods.


    In fact, even if mecao doesn''t mention the gods and Roland degrees, the attitude of the villains towards him will change greatly.


    Whether it is the cannibal seeds in his hand or the potion that makes plants grow rapidly, it is the dream of the villain.


    How many people can break through such a death blockade if these cannibals are put on the periphery of the territory?


    This will undoubtedly enable the small Terran to defend the territory more smoothly, and can prevent many unnecessary things from happening.


    In short, even if mecao let them die now, they will certainly take it as God''s will.


    The alliance with the little people can be said to have been basically reached, and these little people will think that they have received the favor of the Tong people.


    When the little Terran and mecao discussed this matter, Xiao Nan also found violet according to the description of the Tong people.


    To the point, Xiao Nan directly advised violet to leave dorfermingo and don''t have to live that fearful life.


    It was precisely because she said so directly that violet didn''t believe her. After all, she knew dorfermingo''s character. This was dorfermingo''s trick. I''m afraid she didn''t even know how to die at that time.


    "Since you are a member of Tong people, it''s really better. I''ll catch you now and give you to the young Lord!" said violet with a frosty face.


    The man in front of her was indeed a group of Tong people, but she was still very careful. With the ability of dorfermingo, it was not uncommon for anyone with strange abilities to appear around him!


    Xiao Nan sighed helplessly and said, "it seems that only by doing that can you believe me, come on!"

 V1.Chapter 793

    Seeing Xiao Nan close his eyes, violet was stunned. She suddenly believed seven or eight layers in her heart. You know, Tongren Pirate Group is still opposed to dorfermingo. They are now in a hostile camp.


    Dare to close your eyes in front of the enemy. Even if violet wants to kill her now, it''s easy.


    Such a move is also extremely risky for Xiaonan. If it weren''t for Tongren telling her that she can absolutely trust violet, she would never take such a risk.


    In fact, Tong people have long wanted violet, not because of her beauty, but because of his ability.


    Although Tong people''s ability is very powerful, they are far inferior to violet in observation. Tong people can only sense some situations around their body at most, while violet is a true thousand mile eye.


    Now that Xiao Nandu has done this, violet is not hypocritical. She directly launched the ability to stare.


    At this look, everything had been seen clearly. She was a little distracted and said, "I have seen clearly. Tell me what you want to do?"


    Xiao Nan said simply, "we hope you can break away from Domingo and join our Pirate Group!"


    Violet did not answer the question and said, "I''m very surprised that your captain dared to let me know all your plans. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Domingo about these things?"


    "Tongren naturally has his plan. Since he says you can trust him, you will not tell Domingo!" Xiaonan replied without hesitation.


    Helpless shook his head, violet muttered, "I hate men who are too confident!"


    With that, she continued to Xiaonan: "I need to think about what you said. After all, it''s too important!"


    Xiao Nan didn''t insist, but smiled and reminded: "this is the territory of Domingo. Most of the things you and I met have been known. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to stay with him!"


    After looking at Xiao Nan, violet smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to stay with him for too long. I have heard a little about your reputation. He has been watched by you. If I stay with him, unless there is something wrong with my brain!"


    It''s really speechless. In addition to the names of perverts and freaks, Tongren and their party have also been called the terminator of qiwuhai. All qiwuhai who offended them were finally removed from the list. Even if they didn''t offend them, they won''t come to any good end.


    Klockdar, moonlight molya, sea Xia very flat, tyrant bear


    The violet was settled here, and the heartless young field on the other side also chatted with Rebecca''s father, Mr. one legged soldier.


    Originally, he happily followed Tong people to the arena, but he was told that only contestants could enter at the registration office at the door.


    If it is in peacetime, even if you can''t follow Tong people into the backstage, you can go to the stands to watch the game.


    Unfortunately, the competition was so popular that the audience had no place for a long time.


    This competition, whether awards or contestants, is very rare. How can such an amazing battle not be pursued?


    Fortunately, he saw a strange one legged soldier at the door, which relieved her depressed mood.


    Before, she was very interested in the toy residents of dresrosa, but she didn''t dare to fool around because she had something to do.


    Now I have the opportunity to get close to them. How can the playful young field give up this opportunity?


    In this way, she has been pestering the soldiers since she saw the one legged soldier at the door.


    Rebecca''s father, the one legged soldier, can''t be angry, because the rule here is that toys can only bring laughter to humans, otherwise they will be severely punished.


    He was not afraid of these, but his daughter Rebecca really worried him. Since his wife died in that incident, Rebecca has become his only relative in the world.


    Finally, the one legged soldier was finally impatient. He had to ask helplessly, "what do you want to do, girl? I still have very important things to do!"


    He is still a wanted man now. It''s too easy to attract people''s attention with a human like Xiaotian.


    Hatada said mysteriously to the one legged soldier, "what''s important for you? Why don''t you follow us! We''re looking for the bad luck of dorfermingo now. It''s interesting!"


    Just now at the gate of the arena, hatada also saw the guards chasing the toy soldier. Therefore, she concluded that this was not the man of dorfermingo, so she easily revealed her identity.


    The one legged soldiers were stunned at this, because they were planning to launch an attack with the small Terran.


    But no matter who met such an unknown person and said such words, he would be suspicious, and the one legged soldier was no exception. The first thing he thought of was that his plan had been known by Domingo.


    Moreover, because Tongren and his party sneaked here secretly, the appearance of Xiaotian was the same as that Tongren had adjusted for her before, which was completely different from that on the wanted notice. No wonder the one legged soldiers didn''t recognize her.


    "The girl is really joking. I dare not say such words in such a place. It will be very troublesome to be heard." the one legged soldier said with a smile.


    However, Xiaotian became serious. She said unhappily, "what''s the joke? Don''t you see the newspaper?"


    The one legged soldier was stunned and asked, "newspaper? Are you from Tongren Pirate Group?"


    Nodded, Xiaotian smiled and said, "yes, yes! How about? Follow us? It''s very exciting!"


    As Hata said, this matter is well known, but it is precisely because of this that Hata''s words are not so persuasive.


    The toy soldier thought for a moment and said, "well, you follow me to do what I want to do first. How about following you when I''m finished? I have many toy brothers waiting for me!"


    Tongren didn''t tell Xiaotian about all this. He knew that the eldest lady of Xiaotian had a temper and would easily make mischief.


    Just like now, the reason why she followed the one legged soldier was because she thought that toys could be so intelligent. It was very interesting.


    So when she heard that there were still many toys, she immediately agreed, without even a little hesitation

 V1.Chapter 794

    With this promise, the one legged soldier has already believed 70% or 80%. If Xiaotian is really under the hands of dorfermingo and knows her plans, she can''t promise to go with the one legged soldier without thinking.


    Everything developed according to Tong Ren''s expectation, but he himself was still in the arena.


    Tongren and green pepper, old and young, are hiding in a corner and chatting cordially. After a period of calm, green pepper is not so excited. He has thousands of feelings in his heart and doesn''t know how to thank Tongren.


    Even no matter how empathetic, I can''t understand the mood of green pepper at the moment. Only those who have really lost can really understand the joy of recovery.


    "Little brother, I have an unkind request. I wonder if you can agree?" green pepper said carefully. I can see that he has considered it for a long time.


    The heart clattered for a while, and the Tong man said secretly, "the meat play is coming. Now the pirate group can ascend to the sky step by step. Luffy, don''t blame me!"


    "Elder, just say it. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse!" Tong said politely.


    Green pepper waved his hand and said, "well, I have two worthless grandchildren. I hope you can let them join your pirate group. As for people, you should have seen them just now. I don''t know what you think?"


    Tongren replied with a smile, "of course, I can''t get it. I just don''t know whether the elder can agree to the younger generation''s previous request?"


    Of course, this is what Tong Ren said before and wanted him and Karp to clear up their differences.


    Frowned, green pepper pondered for a moment and said, "little brother, you shouldn''t know what Kapp did to me. Would you forgive him?"


    He nodded solemnly, and Tong said solemnly, "I will! Don''t you really understand, elder? In fact, Kapp''s harm to you is not your head, but just breaking your head, which makes you fall into hatred!"


    After a pause, Tong people persuaded again: "it is because such deep hatred is planted in your heart, which not only deepens your pain, but also makes you waste time!"


    Green pepper had figured it out before the game. What he now has in mind is not hatred, but unwilling!


    He stubbornly shook his head and said slowly, "you don''t have to persuade me anymore. He has hurt me so badly. If I think it''s nothing, won''t I be laughed at by the people on the sea?"


    Tongren smiled and said carelessly, "is the view of others really so important? People may not be able to complete their dreams in their whole life. How can they have time to care about what others think? Moreover, if you don''t care about it after you recover, you may not be looked down upon by others, but it may make people feel that you are very generous!"


    The words were like a slap in the head. Green pepper was stunned. Only Tongren''s words just now echoed in his mind.


    After a long time, green pepper slowly breathed a sigh of relief: "well, since you have said this, I''m really sorry for what you did if I''m still so stubborn! From today on, my gratitude and resentment with the old guy Kapp will be written off!"


    Tongren was overjoyed and said happily, "thank you, master! Now Luffy''s worries are relieved!"


    Green pepper touched his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know where Karp''s grandson is blessed to have such a good friend as you!"


    "Elder misunderstood. Although we are friends, we are actually competitors. I won''t be merciful when competing for that position!" Tong said seriously.


    This is not to say how heartless Tong people are, but their respect for Luffy!


    Luffy''s childhood wish is to become the pirate king. I believe he also hopes to ascend that position by his own strength. Otherwise, even if he is made the pirate king, he will not be happy.


    After looking at the Tongren, green pepper really liked the Tongren more and more. He smiled and said, "OK! I didn''t expect you to think so thoroughly! In the future, you won''t call me an elder, just call my name!"


    Tong people waved their hands and said, "how can this be? Well, since the elders are going to give me their grandson, I''ll call you grandpa with them!"


    Green pepper was overjoyed. The young man had high eyes. He thought it would be a great thing to be a grandfather.


    Originally in the low tide of life, it suddenly became a double happiness. Now the head has restored its previous power, and there is another young and promising grandson. Green pepper doesn''t know how happy he is. He wants to introduce his two grandsons to Tongren now.


    But now Bu is injured in the arena, and Lao Cai is still taking care of him. I''m afraid he won''t come for a while and a half.


    "Why don''t we go and see Bu''s injury? They may be in danger!" Tong said as if he remembered.


    Green pepper didn''t think so. He said proudly, "don''t worry about this. Although my two grandchildren are not useful, they won''t be treated like people silently!"


    Tong man shook his head but didn''t speak, but he knew in his heart: "if it wasn''t for the green pepper''s refusal to treat, I''m afraid even he would be calculated."


    The two people walked towards the medical room, while green pepper was still chatting with Tongren easily.


    However, Tung people are not interested in it. Now they are so close to green peppers. They must not know what the eyelid of brother Frank is.


    If you are simply trapped underground, it''s nothing. I''m afraid that Domingo will destroy all people who may be related to him.


    As soon as they entered the treatment room, the people in the whole treatment room whispered to each other. They had to be convinced of the strength of Tong people, and naturally there was no resentment in their hearts. Moreover, they were not defeated by Tong people.


    It is impossible for such a sensation not to be discovered. Soon two medical staff came over and said respectfully, "Your Excellency green pepper, have you finally figured it out? We will ask you to arrange treatment immediately!"


    Green pepper frowned and said, "no, this injury is nothing, but I don''t know where my grandson Cai Hebu is?"


    Hearing that the other party didn''t come for treatment, the two people''s attitude suddenly became cold: "it''s not clear. They left here after treatment!"

 V1.Chapter 795

    As soon as he saw the look of the two medical personnel, Tong people already knew that there was definitely something fishy in it.


    It''s the so-called doctor''s parents'' heart. Even if two people don''t come here to heal their wounds, they shouldn''t have such an expression unless they are not doctors at all.


    Domingo sent some guys who were not doctors at all to treat everyone. It can be seen that his purpose is not to treat everyone''s injuries.


    Then they squeezed out a smile and said, "Your Excellency green pepper, don''t you really need treatment? Your injury is not light!"


    I didn''t see my grandson. Instead, the other party has always advised me to accept treatment. Even if green pepper is old and confused, he knows something''s wrong.


    "The old man doesn''t care about this little injury. I have to find the two bastards quickly now!" green pepper pretended to be angry.


    Of course, he knows how to hide his emotions. That''s why he says so.


    The two medical personnel saluted the two with a little disappointment, and carried a man into the treatment room.


    Tongren and green pepper looked at each other and began to inquire about the wounded around.


    It''s the best time now that there are no people from dorfermingo. Otherwise, how can they determine the safety of the two people.


    They didn''t really relax until they found out that they had indeed entered the treatment room.


    As long as Domingo doesn''t do anything superfluous, there must be no big problem with CAI Hebu''s ability.


    But it''s inevitable to be a coolie. Anyway, this is not fatal, so I''ll keep it and deal with it later.


    Anyway, everyone''s final destination is the factory of artificial devil fruit. We can naturally get together with them at that time. Otherwise, even if we can save them now, we can''t change them from toys to people for the time being.


    Since the two people did go into the treatment room, green pepper reluctantly believed the nonsense of the two medical personnel. Maybe it''s true that the two brothers left after they recovered?


    Moreover, there was a sigh of relief on Tong''s face, which showed that it was not bad.


    Tongren pulled green pepper out of the medical room and said to green pepper mysteriously, "it seems that CAI and bu have been poisoned. We must quickly find a way to save them!"


    Green pepper was puzzled when he heard this. He asked, "how do you know this? Didn''t the people inside say that they really entered the treatment room?"


    "Grandpa, you don''t know. Because my ability is the power of light, my seeing and hearing color hegemony is also somewhat different. Others'' seeing and hearing color hegemony is induction, and my seeing and hearing color hegemony is indeed an observation within a certain range! There was no other door in the treatment room just now, and the people who entered didn''t come out again. You should know what this means!" Tongren explained with a dignified face.


    Where can the grumpy green pepper calm down and turn around to walk towards the treatment room.


    Tongren grabbed the green pepper and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. We still need to think about it in the long run!"


    "How to think in the long run? The old boy dorfermingo made it clear that he was going to kill everyone. Didn''t you see that the two medical personnel had been letting me receive treatment?" green pepper said angrily.


    "Since you also know that these people are under the hands of dorfermingo, it proves that this is not a personal behavior. Only the two of us declare war on a country. I''m afraid our strength is not enough!" Tong people advised painstakingly.


    Green pepper''s eyes stared, the sharp cone on his head and the cold light on his head glittered. He said unhappily, "what? Are you afraid?"


    "If you can really save CAI and bu brothers, even if you catch up with me, it''s nothing. I''m afraid even if you catch up with us, it won''t help!" Tong said sincerely.


    From Tongren''s eyes, green pepper can also see Tongren''s sincerity. His anger disappeared immediately, but he still said reluctantly: "what should we do? When should we wait?"


    Tongren said confidently, "because I had already made a complaint with dorfermingo before, I was ready to fight with him long ago. Now I can do it as long as my companions arrive. I will never let CAI and bu have an accident!"


    "How many companions do you have? It seems that there are only three or five people on the wanted notice?" green pepper said with a trace of doubt.


    In this sea, Tongren Pirate Group is famous for its high combat effectiveness. In addition, there is a very striking feature that there are few people.


    Even if you search all the pirate groups, I''m afraid you can''t find one with fewer people than them.


    "What''s on the wanted notice is everyone!" Tong answered honestly, without a trace of concealment.


    How can green pepper rest assured that he has seen the strength of Tongren. As a captain, he must have the highest combat power. Even if his crew''s combat power is equal to him, how can he resist a country with thousands of troops?


    How can the expression on green pepper''s face hide from Tong people? He smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry! My companions have helpers. At that time, they may not be less than them in number!"


    Sometimes, if you are optimistic about a person, you can really believe him unconditionally. At least green pepper thinks so now.


    Anyway, CAI and bu have been handed over to Tong people. Moreover, Tong people have guaranteed that nothing will happen to them. What else does he have to say?


    In fact, Tongren''s heart is still a little boring, because they have too few people to use at all.


    Cai Hebu''s participation has really solved their urgent needs, but they can''t help in this matter at all.


    It would be nice if someone could go in and plot against the people who stay below. Although they will be controlled by the Domingo family after they become toys, they can still make some small moves.


    However, even if no one organized them, they must no longer have any good feelings for dorfermingo. Once they were rescued at that time, they would be opposite to dorfermingo, but the cohesion was relatively poor.


    Now we can only look at it step by step. If we don''t have enough manpower, we can''t solve it in a short time, nor can we find someone we can trust in a short time. This is a heavy task and a long way to go. We need to be both capable and loyal

 V1.Chapter 796

    At this time, Luo also played hide and seek with dorfermingo. Since everything is under control, of course, he should be close to the former boss.


    In order to catch Luo as soon as possible, dorfermingo did not care what he pretended to be hypocritical. He had already made a choice in kaiduo and the people under his rule.


    Countless buildings keep falling down, and Luo can only keep dodging among all kinds of falling objects.


    Although the ability of surgical fruit is powerful, the power almost in the field consumes a lot of power.


    He must keep his strength to find Tongren and others, otherwise he may really be killed by dorfermingo. The gap between them is not generally large!


    At this time, the Tong people have settled down the old man with green pepper and look for two people everywhere in the arena.


    These two people are hyenas Bellamy and bartolomio. It is urgent to recruit them as soon as possible.


    Although I don''t know whether bartolomio worships Luffy or himself, what is certain is the magnificent deeds of Tongren Pirate Group, and the other party can never be unclear.


    Unable to retain his strength, Tong man quickly moved inside. While moving, he also searched for the whereabouts of the two people.


    Soon he found the hyena Bellamy, who was hesitating, holding a knife and staring out of the window.


    He received the order from his family to assassinate Tong people, but he really couldn''t bear to start.


    Since he landed on the empty Island himself, he realized his previous mistakes and began to worship Tongren.


    How can such a person who dares to pursue his dream not admire him? After all, he used to be a man without dreams!


    From the moment he landed on the empty island and brought back only the broken gold pillar, we can know that his whole person has completely changed.


    Bellamy, the hyena, is no longer the hyena before. He has begun to move in the direction of his dream.


    "Hello! Bellamy! Are you looking for me?" Tong man suddenly appeared beside Bellamy and woke him up from his absence.


    Seeing Tong people, Bellamy hesitated more. His hand holding the knife was shaking constantly. It was obvious that he was struggling violently in his heart.


    Time was pressing, and Tong people were too lazy to talk nonsense. He pulled Bellamy over and dragged him to a corner.


    "I know that Domingo sent you to kill me, but what I want to say is that they are all taking advantage of you. In fact, they don''t pay attention to you! If you really want to achieve something, come to my ship! Next, I will fight with Domingo. If you can''t make up your mind, just watch!" Tong people said all they wanted to say in one breath, and then disappeared next to Bellamy.


    All this happened so fast that Bellamy didn''t react at all. What''s going on? The Tong people have disappeared in front of him.


    Bellamy couldn''t help wailing. He felt that he had missed the best time to assassinate Tong people. If he had just attacked while Tong people were talking, he must have been able to hurt him.


    However, he turned to think that the two were enemies before. Now he can contact himself so unsuspecting and kill Tongren in such a state. Can he really be happy?


    What''s more, people kindly remind themselves to be careful of dorfermingo. Although they don''t rule out the suspicion of provocation, it is obviously also a kind of concern!


    Tong people didn''t expect Bellamy to have so many ideas. Now he just wants to find bartolomio quickly.


    Even if we already know everything and have made complete arrangements, the plan will never catch up with the change.


    With his participation as an outsider, fire fist ace did not die, and the red dog general did not become the marshal of the headquarters. With such a lesson, it is not uncommon to see what kind of accident happened.


    If Luo dies because of a little delay, his heart will definitely be very guilty and uneasy.


    With this mentality, he soon found the guy bartolomio. He seemed to know that no one would like him, so he wandered around outside very wisely.


    Finally found a person who can be trusted. Tongren was relieved at last.


    Appeared in front of bartolomio out of thin air, and bartolomio immediately put a barrier in front of him.


    With a smile, Tong people have crossed the barrier and come to Barto Romeo.


    This really frightened bartolomio. His barrier fruit was unfavourable. Even the so-called strongest fist, he could defend. When did he break through so easily?


    Seeing that bartolomio''s face suddenly turned white, Tong people already knew what was thinking in his heart.


    Tongren simply said straight to the point: "I''m from Tiantong. You should know. If you want to block me, I think you might be better with a mirror!"


    The ability of the fruit of light is Tongren, which anyone can know, not to mention bartolomio who has been paying attention to Tongren?


    There are only two people who have the ability of fruit of light in the world. One is the Navy General Huang ape, and the other is the Tong man.


    Just a little exposure is far more effective than any explanation and explanation.


    The panic on bartolomio''s face suddenly turned into worship, and his eyes glittered, no worse than those star chasers.


    "You... You are... Tong... Tongren elder..." bartolomio murmured.


    Tong people shook his head funny and said to bartolomio, "I''m very optimistic about you. I hope you can join my Pirate Group. What do you think?"


    Sometimes people''s hearts are so wonderful. Whether they take the initiative to join Tongren''s Pirate Group or Tongren invites them to join, the results are the same, but they feel completely different.


    Inviting them with the current reputation of Tongren Pirate Group will make them feel valued and easier to accept psychologically.


    What''s more, bartolomio is completely immersed in the longing for idols. He doesn''t hear what Tong people are saying, but nods nervously.


    Bellamy''s mission failed, he will certainly join himself, let alone bartolomio.


    To be able to follow his idol to the top is just what he wants

 V1.Chapter 797

    He accepted two generals at once. Tongren was also very happy. He blinked to the entrance of the arena.


    Before they came here, Tong people saw the smoke and dust in the distance. Dorfermingo had followed Luo and rushed towards the arena.


    Tongren calmly picked up the phone and dialed xiangphosphorus''s phone number. You know, as long as xiangphosphorus, taotaro and Caesar are on board, once there is an accident, things will become very difficult.


    Fortunately, the phone soon got through, and the voice of xiangphosphorus came: "brother Tongren? When will you be able to come back?"


    "Xiangphosphorus, listen, BigMom''s ship will appear near you now. As long as you don''t make any noise, I believe you should be able to deceive them. If you can''t, you will approach in the direction of dresrosa!" Tong people ordered in an orderly manner, with a very calm tone.


    This is entirely because he has confidence in his ability. Now their ship should have appeared far away through refraction.


    In other words, the place where they can see their ship is far away from the body of the ship. This principle is similar to a mirage. Even if they can pierce the sky, they must not hurt the ship at all.


    After hanging up the phone, Luo appeared panting at the gate of the arena, and then dorfermingo appeared behind him.


    Luo was sweating. He was obviously exhausted. On the contrary, dorfermingo behind him looked leisurely, as if he were playing a small game.


    Seeing that Luo was about to be hurt by dorfermingo''s men, Tong people quickly prepared to save people at any time.


    At this time, a purple figure appeared in front of dorfermingo and said in a slightly bad tone: "tianyasha, how are you going to explain the injury to the navy soldiers?"


    Dorfermingo''s pupils narrowed slightly and seemed to want to be angry, but he forbear: "it''s just an accident. Didn''t you attack my people just now? How are you going to explain?"


    This sentence is hard with soft, soft with hard. It can be said that it is deeply rooted in the way of dealing with the world. No matter who is facing such a sentence, I''m afraid there is nothing he can do.


    However, Tenghu didn''t like this. He said solemnly: "if I hurt you accidentally, I will naturally explain to the marshal of our department. It seems that I don''t need to explain to you. As a qiwuhai, you rashly shot at the Navy. Are you really going to quit qiwuhai?"


    The exchange of blood of the Navy after the top battle has worsened the relationship between the seemingly divorced Navy and qiwuhai. In particular, the new generals hate some qiwuhai''s style.


    This is also because the promotion of senior generals comes from the people. They have not been promoted slowly. They are even unfamiliar with the way of officialdom, and their understanding of justice is quite close to the ideas of the people.


    In fact, this is also very normal. It is natural for a person to be arrested if he kills someone, but if he is sentenced to death just because he shouted that I killed you, I''m afraid no one can accept it.


    But this is exactly the current situation of the pirates. No matter whether you do evil or not, you can''t die well as long as you get involved with the pirates, which makes many people look down on it.


    Taking advantage of the stalemate between the two people, Tong people have blinked to Luo''s side and robbed him from the confrontation.


    Rattan tiger was not in a hurry. Although his task was to help dorfermingo kill Luo Hetong people, dorfermingo was no different from them in his eyes.


    The Navy does not know nothing about what dorfermingo did, but qiwuhai is a legal pirate. All their illegal actions are protected by the naval government. It can be said that they are the local emperor among the pirates as long as they are not too excessive.


    This is a concept that Tenghu always agrees with. Only by solving the problem of qiwuhai can we attract the people to a greater extent, and it can be more handy to deal with pirates.


    "Hum! Don''t forget that I''m not only qiwuhai, but also Tianlong people! One of the duties of the Navy General is to protect Tianlong people. I''ll see if you dare to do it! As for the matter of hurting the Navy, I will naturally explain it to the headquarters, so you don''t need to worry!" said Domingo.


    The atmosphere between the two people suddenly became tense. It seemed that if they didn''t deal with it, it was possible to start a war.


    The onlookers around have been scared out of their wits for a long time. I don''t know how many people were killed by the collapse of buildings before. Now I see that qiwuhai wants to fight with the Navy. Where dare you stay here?


    In such a scene, dorfermingo and Tenghu didn''t speak, but stared at each other coldly.


    Until the Navy evacuated all the people, Tenghu slowly took back his sword and said slowly, "if I were you, I would deal with them first. How long can you live without Caesar? Tianyasha!"


    That''s right. Even if the Navy doesn''t like qiwuhai, it won''t do it to them for no reason, let alone dorfermingo or Tianlong people?


    Passive resistance or passive cooperation is the limit they can achieve, so the threat from the navy is not big.


    But the four emperors don''t care about this at all. They don''t need a reason to kill someone, let alone look at each other''s identity.


    This is why the navy has been doing its best to suppress pirates for a long time.


    The power of any one of the four emperors can go to war with all the elite of the Navy, and its power has seriously threatened the rule of the Navy.


    If we do not do our best to suppress it, once the four emperors become five emperors and six emperors, once they unite, they will destroy the whole world government.


    Unfortunately, this method can not help the Navy. Instead, it is like audition and exercise, which has trained the elite among the pirates into monsters one by one.


    Natural selection and survival of the fittest are just the most true portrayals. The strength of pirates is unconsciously increasing.


    On the other hand, the Navy''s combat effectiveness is constantly declining because of corruption and love of leisure and hate of work. Outside the navy of the new world, other forces can be said to be vulnerable.


    Qiwuhai is a scourge cultivated by the Navy. Once their strength is too strong, they will feed the tiger. Fortunately, someone has found this problem first and began to run for it. Tenghu is one of these people

 V1.Chapter 798

    Dorfermingo snorted coldly and didn''t speak, but undoubtedly agreed with Tenghu. He didn''t have much time to waste.


    "Zhitong, if I remember correctly, I never seem to provoke you? I don''t know why you must oppose me?" asked dorfermingo with a gloomy face.


    The Tong man held Luo, who had lost his strength, slightly shrugged his shoulders and said, "because of your position! Don''t you know that others call me qiwuhai Terminator?"


    Shaking his head, dorfermingo said incredulously, "I heard that you have declared war with Charlotte Lingling, one of the four emperors. Now if you insist on coming out for this guy, you will never reach your ideal. Is this really what you want?"


    "We are not the same kind of people. Don''t try to figure out me with your thinking. You don''t deserve it!" Tongren sneered.


    It seems that Domingo has been softened. In fact, he has already planned in his heart. At present, the top priority is to get Caesar back quickly, so as to stabilize kaiduo.


    As long as deres Rosa returns to a normal state, he must calculate this account with Tong people.


    After a pause, Tong Ren continued: "Unfortunately, Mr. clown, my ideal is not as important as you think. It''s just a tonic to avoid boredom! If giving up it can protect my relatives and friends, I''d rather give it up! For me, it''s the same whether I die at the end or on the way to pursue my dream. As long as I try my best, I can have a clear conscience, even if I can''t reach the end, I have already stood in that position in my heart! "


    Dorfermingo could not help scolding Tongren idiots in his heart. Since ancient times, he has been a general with thousands of bones withered. What''s wrong with climbing up on those cannon fodder corpses?


    Why should such indecisive people compete with themselves for that position? Is such a woman''s benevolence what a pirate king should have?


    "What do you think is your problem. I''ll give you one last chance to give Caesar to me, and I can let you leave safely!" said dorfermingo.


    Tongren looked at the fake Caesar lying at his feet and said helplessly, "you want Caesar, don''t you? Unfortunately, he''s not here. You''d better hand over the throne first!"


    This sentence almost made dorfermingo bite his teeth. Caesar was clearly in front of him. The other party was still competing with his eyes to tell lies. How can people not be angry?


    With a flash of light on his finger, Caesar lying at the feet of Tong people seemed to be pulled out of the fog, and the whole person changed.


    "You don''t really think we will bring Caesar? How did you become qiwuhai for so many years? Such a low IQ can become qiwuhai. It seems that the naval government is not very smart!" Tong said sarcastically.


    In a simple sentence, the two people standing at the top scolded a bloody dog. The worst thing is that the two people can''t refute at all.


    Domingo angrily threw out a line and entangled the false Caesar at once. He pulled the false Caesar to his side with a slight force on his hand.


    He was so angry that he would immediately put the fake Caesar to death. He was not only a seven Wu Hai, a Tianlong man, but also a king of a country. How could he not be angry when he was teased by others?


    "Wait! I said whether it was true or false. If you killed Caesar yourself, don''t count this account on us at that time!" Tong said carelessly.


    It seems that what he said is not the life and death of a Qiwu sea, but the life and death of a fish and a shrimp.


    Rattan tiger didn''t speak, but just stood by and watched the excitement. The good play that made dorfermingo, one of the seven martial seas, so depressed can''t be seen at any time, although rattan tiger is just a blind man.


    In this way, dorfermingo dared not move rashly. He threw the fake Caesar behind him and said with a gloomy face: "whether it''s true or false, as long as we catch you, we don''t worry about distinguishing the true from the false!"


    Before the voice fell, he had already started, and countless invisible lines had tied Tongren''s hands and feet.


    Luo has lost his strength. There is no threat for the time being. As long as he can catch Tong people, Luo naturally can''t go away.


    "Hum, if you don''t want to suffer from flesh and blood, you''d better tell me Caesar''s whereabouts immediately, otherwise I have some ways to torture you!" said dorfermingo with a sneer, tapping his fingers in the air.


    With the movement of his fingers, Tongren''s hands and feet began to move uncontrollably, looking like a string puppet.


    But there was no panic on Tong''s face. Instead, he smiled and said, "does this also include turning me into a toy to make coolies for you?"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, Domingo''s pride suddenly disappeared, and his face became very ugly.


    Finally, he said with an iron blue face, "you know too much, people in Tiantong. It seems that even if I want to let you go, it''s impossible!"


    Suddenly his hand was loose, and the silk thread had lost its target and hung soft on the ground.


    The Tong man in front of me has disappeared, leaving only a sentence floating in the air: "you are really an idiot! You know I am light and choose to bind me with this useless rope!"


    Watching Tongren walk away from his eyes, dorfermingo never felt so powerless. He even began to doubt that he was targeted by such a freak. Is there really a chance of winning?


    At this time, despite Tenghu''s rudeness, dorfermingo said anxiously: "general Tenghu, I believe you heard just now. The people of Tiantong forced me to hand over the throne! I am one of the allies of the coalition government, and you have the obligation to protect my sovereignty!"


    With that, he didn''t wait for Tenghu to answer. The silk thread had been greedy for the clouds in the sky. He had to catch them. Otherwise, if the Caesar was false, he would be destroyed.


    But unfortunately, things didn''t go as he imagined. The silk thread he sent directly passed through the clouds and shot far away. It didn''t float down until he was exhausted.


    The clouds are fake!


    Tongren had already evaporated the nearby clouds in advance, and then refracted the shadow of the distant clouds.


    Imagine that if it had not been Domingo who discovered the problem at the beginning, it would have been discovered in mid air.


    Even if dorfermingo doesn''t die, I''m afraid he will be disheartened

 V1.Chapter 799

    At this time, Tenghu also stood on a stone and flew up, leaving only one sentence to dorfermingo: "you''d better prepare for failure, and I''m not sure who can catch up with the ability of polishing!"


    The implication is that if it is not because Tongren takes a person, there is no need to try.


    Even if Tong people took a person, they only came to the ship in a few breaths. Such a speed is really beyond people''s reach.


    After putting Luo in the cabin, Tong people quickly dialed everyone''s phone. Xiao Nan was urgently called back to help guard the ship, while others fully cooperated with the little people and toys to launch an attack.


    In the corner of the arena, a man took the clothes that Tong people had just thrown away and changed them. While changing them back, he said to himself: "this guy is very interesting. I''m afraid we all owe him a favor!"


    Of course, this person is Saab. Tong didn''t leave here until he found him in the competition list in Zone D, and left a note in his clothes.


    With this outfit, Saab can change his identity as a tong man. As for his original name, it is not the first time that someone has disappeared in the arena. Such a thing is difficult to attract other people''s attention.


    In order to cause chaos, Tongren put bombs at several entrances of the toy house. As long as the bombs explode one after another, they can cause riots to the greatest extent.


    At that time, people from both the Navy and the Domingo family will be involved in the search, so they won''t harass the Tong people.


    Soon Tong people found the fox fire brocade guard door and explained the development of the matter to him. The two of them quickly moved forward in the direction of the palace.


    With the ability of Tong people''s refraction, the two people swaggered forward in the direction of the palace.


    Sure enough, violet had been waiting near the palace. Tongren hurried forward and contacted her.


    The brocade guard gate was very vigilant and asked, "is this man credible? Don''t be a trap!"


    Tongren smiled and said, "this is the princess of the previous dynasty. Do you think she will help her enemies?"


    The secret was nothing to jinweimen, but violet was surprised and said, "how did you know?"


    She joined the Don Quixote family when she won the throne from dorfermingo. Few people know that she is a princess, but now she says it from a stranger''s mouth.


    "Look at my heart. Now is not the time to explain!" Tong said in a hurry.


    In fact, even his explanation is nothing more than a lie. If you tell the truth, I''m afraid violet may not believe it.


    If it weren''t for not knowing the location of the secret door, Tongren wouldn''t even have to contact her.


    As the saying goes, the wall falls and everyone pushes. As long as you can defeat dorfermingo, those who have enemies with him will naturally fight.


    Since the other party dared to let her spy on what she thought, violet''s surprise was not so serious. She turned and walked in front and said, "come with me!"


    The three men quietly came to the side of the secret door, came to the main entrance of the outer wall tower through the inner sling, and carefully moved aside.


    They need to reach the inner layer of the palace from the second secret door unknowingly, otherwise they can only reach the underground world from the other two passages.


    Unfortunately, when the guards were changing shifts for dinner, the fox fire brocade guard gate was accidentally found by the guards.


    White flash!


    A light ball exploded in front of the guards, and then the dazzling light bloomed in the middle of them. A sharp pain came, and their eyes had become dark.


    Blade of space!


    These people are also the accomplices of dorfermingo. There is no need to stay at all. The Tong people killed a path of blood and came to the main gate of the outer wall tower as if they had entered the uninhabited land.


    Now is not the time to complain. The most important thing is to hurry through the gate. Otherwise, God knows how many people will come to intercept.


    A knife was cut on the gate, the huge iron gate was instantly divided into two, and the space behind the gate was also revealed.


    The three men rushed inside without stopping, leaving only the guards who covered their eyes and groaned.


    Soon the news reached several people of the Don Quixote family. The tongs invaded at this time, which was beyond their expectation.


    Of course, Franco Mingo also received the news. He was angry because he didn''t catch up with Tong people. He immediately gave an order to find out where Tong people are now.


    It is worthy of the intelligence system established by Franco Domingo and his ability to play at home.


    In the blink of an eye, the information reached his ears, but dorfermingo preferred not to receive it.


    In the territory of dresrosa, a full three or four hundred Tongren were found, distributed in the streets and corners of dresrosa.


    He smashed the table in front of him with a fierce palm. The green veins on dorfermingo''s forehead burst and said gnashing his teeth: "you waste! Don''t you understand? I''m asking you where Tongren are and what they disguise. Do you let me eliminate them by myself?"


    In fact, dorfermingo is completely angry. Even now he can''t tell the truth of Caesar, let alone those small soldiers?


    On their way here, Tong people have quietly disguised many faces, making them look like Tong people.


    The whole intelligence system has basically been paralyzed under the cover of Tong people. It is very difficult to determine their identity in a short time.


    Even if it is an investigation, Saab, which is in the arena, can definitely attract attention. But when Tong people just escaped from the arena, dorfermingo has seen it. I''m afraid the effect is not as good as before.


    With the help of violet''s clairvoyant eyes, Tong people advanced towards the depths of the palace with the fox fire Jinwei gate. Soon they came to the range of the pickup truck.


    Because the pickup ate the stone fruit, even the violet could not know where the pickup hidden in the castle was.


    He shook his head helplessly. Tong man can only move forward quietly with jinweimen and violet. He is not the reckless guy of Luffy. He knows that the most important thing now is to destroy the artificial fruit factory. Now he can try not to do it without doing it.


    But it backfired. The surrounding walls were ready to move, and the pickup truck was about to appear in front of them

 V1.Chapter 800

    The way back was completely blocked in the blink of an eye. The three people can only move forward along the twisted channel. They can''t stand back anyway. They must do so either to believe in their Luo like that or to save those suffering in the dark.


    The passage gradually became narrow, and maybe the next moment they would be squeezed into a pool of minced meat. Tongren quickly grabbed the hands of violet and jinweimen and ran forward quickly.


    Tongren doesn''t intend to fight with him here. Firstly, there are stones everywhere, and pickup trucks occupy an absolute advantage. Moreover, as long as they beat dorfermingo, these clowns naturally have nothing to say. There is no need to waste time with them here.


    But obviously the opponent did not think so, and the way forward was finally blocked by stones.


    The action didn''t stop at all. Tong people dragged two people and hit the opposite stone heavily.


    The expected collision did not happen. After a flash of light, a large hole had been quietly melted out of the stone wall. The thick stone wall didn''t trap Tong people for a second.


    Of course, pickup will not retreat. As one of the cadres of the Don Quixote family, he has the responsibility to kill all illegal intruders.


    What greeted Tong people was a thicker wall and countless huge palms densely covered in the whole space.


    Blade of space!


    Tongren took out the blade of space without hesitation and cut it in the space, making the pickup truck hidden in the stone think he was crazy.


    In the blink of an eye, those palms had come to the three people. As long as they were hit, they would never be spared.


    Suddenly, pickup felt that his petrified body suddenly became uncontrollable, and an invisible force pulled his palms against each other.


    The roar continued, and soon all the palms of the pickup truck were smashed, not even a stone larger than the fist.


    Just now, a purple black crack appeared in the place where Tong people cut and hit, and all the stones were swallowed by the crack.


    According to this situation, no matter how hard pickup tried, it was just a delay. As long as all the stones here were consumed, he had to show up or give up.


    Of course, Tong people don''t want to do this. Now everyone''s purpose is to kill dorfermingo and help liku Wang restore the country.


    If the palace collapses, I''m afraid it will be another trouble at that time. Just building such a palace will be a waste of people and money, let alone buying the tools inside!


    The scene suddenly fell into a stalemate. The pickup truck was hidden in the dark and refused to take the initiative, and it was difficult for Tongren to take the initiative.


    As for the space crack just now, it disappeared after all the petrified palms of the pickup were eliminated.


    After a short standoff, Tong people can''t help it. Others are still fighting. How can they be trapped here?


    Even if you can''t bear it, you must get rid of this pickup truck and bury the whole palace when necessary.


    This was the worst plan. As a last resort, Tong Ren didn''t intend to do so. His whole body turned into light and dissipated in the air.


    "You hold on for a while, I''ll take care of dorfermingo first!" the only words left in their ears.


    Although neither of them is a member of Tongren Pirate Group, they trust Tongren as much as they do.


    Even though they have never been in contact with Tong people, it is said that they have heard of it. Tong people never abandon their companions, which is basically known by everyone.


    But what they don''t know is that once the pickup truck is integrated into the stones, they can control them at will and come and go among them at will.


    He listened to what Tong Ren had just said, but he didn''t respond for the sake of caution.


    The closed space was quiet again, and there was no third sound except the breath of violet and jinweimen.


    After a long time, there was still no movement. Finally, the pickup truck couldn''t help it. He came out of the wall and turned into a stone giant and forced them to come over.


    Violet is just an excellent scout and interrogator. In this field which is absolutely controlled by others, she can only be caught without a hand.


    As for jinweimen, apart from his proud swordsmanship, he only has the ability of rapid cross dressing without attack. There may not be any way to deal with the specially thickened wall of the pickup truck.


    The two men suddenly fell into a crisis. The pickup truck is approaching step by step. I''m afraid they won''t stop until they are killed.


    Driven by male chauvinism, jinweimen grasped the long knife in his hand and rushed in the direction of the giant.


    In an instant, he had cut more than a dozen knives, and the huge body of the pickup truck became like a fallen vase.


    There were even flames burning above those cracks. Those flames looked like the eternal ghost fire in hell. They looked very strange.


    It is worthy of being a warrior in the country of peace. Even stones, which are non combustible, can cut out flames.


    Pickup was not alarmed. The whole man got into the stone again and easily extinguished the flame.


    A moment later, he appeared again. This time, he didn''t give Jinwei gate another chance to get close. Two huge palms had patted the head of Jinwei gate.


    Then came a loud bang, and the whole passage had been shaken.


    The huge body of the stone giant shook higher, his palms hit the wall, made a loud noise again, and the channel shook again.


    The voice just now was not made by the beating of the pickup truck, and it was him who was attacked!


    Originally, Tong people did not leave here, but hid in the light and peeped at all this.


    Just when the pickup truck attacked, Tong man saw the right time, directly appeared on his chest, aimed at his chin and kicked at the speed of light.


    Since this guy can start when he touches a stone, he just needs to fight him to fly. This is the way Tong people just thought of.


    Unfortunately, things will not be satisfactory. Pickup''s feet did not leave the ground. He became taller because he lengthened his legs along the blow just now.


    Of course, Tongren wouldn''t give him a chance to return to the stone again. He stretched out his hand and took out the blade of space. Tongren cut the place where the pickup truck was connected with the stone

 V1.Chapter 801

    Now, even if the pickup didn''t want to leave the ground, he couldn''t. panicked, he quickly tried his best to fall down and wanted to return to the ground.


    Of course, his idea is good, but it depends on whether Tongren agrees or not. Now he can do whatever he wants.


    It was not easy to force this difficult guy off the ground. Of course, Tongren won''t give him a chance.


    In a blink, Tong man had come to the bottom of the pickup. He was like an angry King Kong, firmly holding the pickup he wanted to fall.


    Jinweimen also quickly seized the opportunity and stabbed the pickup in the chest.


    In this situation, of course, you can''t chop. God knows whether these stones that make up the pickup body will be affected when they fall to the ground.


    Sure enough, after being stabbed by jinweimen, the pickup struggled and stopped moving. It seemed that it was really dead.


    However, Tongren didn''t take it lightly. A light film opened on his hand and shrouded the whole body of the pickup truck.


    In a short time, the pickup''s body turned into an eternal nothingness, and the whole disappeared.


    Even if all this is an illusion, he must not dare to come out. He has no loyalty in the face of death, especially such a villain.


    After the three men solved their opponents, they advanced here and soon came to the center of the palace.


    To be honest, Tongren didn''t trust his partners, but they couldn''t grow under their own wings, so he had to pray for them silently.


    Perhaps Tongren and others eliminated the deterrence caused by the pickup truck, or the enemy was too reassured. In short, they never met anyone again.


    Taking advantage of this time, Tongren hurriedly talked to xiangphosphorus. First, he was worried about xiangphosphorus, and came for a plan.


    "Xiang phosphorus, is BigMom''s ship still near our ship?" Tong asked anxiously.


    Xiangphosphorus quickly made a positive reply and waited for further orders from Tongren.


    Tongren then asked, "is Luo awake now? Can he take action? Now time is pressing and we need his help!"


    "I have no problem. Just tell me what you want!" Luo said on the other side of the phone bug.


    Although he spoke frankly, there was a trace of weakness and fatigue in his voice.


    But now is not the time to love your teammates. You must reach your goal quickly, otherwise you don''t know what will happen.


    "Immediately feint bigom''s ship and lead them to dresrosa island!" Tong said solemnly.


    This understatement was no less than a thunderclap. Both violet and jinweimen, or xiangphosphorus and Luo, were stunned.


    Luo has said before that their goal is kaiduo, but now Tong people want to provoke bigom for no reason.


    It''s bad to fight with a kaiduo alone. They are enemies with two of the four emperors. Do they really have a chance?


    Tongren solemnly explained: "we have declared war with them before. Even if we want to hide, we can''t hide. And this time it''s just a feint. Just lead them to dresrosa!"


    Without waiting to speak to the other side, Tong Ren continued: "with the power of dorfermingo, he can''t afford to offend any of the four emperors. Even if the ship is only bigom''s men, he will come to meet him in person!"


    This explanation, Luo immediately understood the intention of Tong people. He replied, "no problem, we must lead them over!"


    As long as dorfermingo leaves the palace, there will be no leaders here. At that time, just break down those family cadres one by one.


    These are the only things Tong people can do at present. I hope their companions in other places can take advantage of this opportunity!


    Besides the underground cadre tower, Xiaonan and mecao have arrived here under the leadership of the small Terran.


    Torrepol had been ordered to protect the sugar and was now inside the cadre tower with the sugar.


    The ability of sticky fruit is really a headache. No one is sure to stop him, whether Xiaonan, mecao or those little Terrans!


    Xiao Nan grabbed mecao, stopped those little people with blood pouring up, and squatted down in the corner outside the tower.


    Now, after all, it is still on the enemy''s territory. It is obvious that a strong attack is not a wise decision, so Xiaonan decided to discuss the battle plan first.


    In terms of intelligence, mecao thinks he is not inferior to anyone. Unfortunately, these are only used in scientific research, so of course he will not refuse Xiaonan''s proposal.


    And those villains are simple, even blindly obedient, and they are also restless.


    After carefully analyzing the current form, Xiao Nan carefully assigned responsibilities to everyone, and a battle to liberate toys is about to begin.


    Mecao jumped out without any taboo about his exposure. Not only that, he also shelled heavily on the gate of the cadre tower.


    The surrounding supervisors immediately gathered around and tried to catch mecao, an uninvited guest, but it was obviously useless.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of high-tech coat. Mecao can''t be handled by these small shrimps.


    After a while, the guards lay on the ground, groaning in pain, looking forward to the cadres of the Don Quixote family to save them.


    The enemy has come to the door. Avoiding the war will cause great losses. I''m afraid it will become very troublesome if their little Lord blames it.


    "Stay here, little boy, and I''ll see what''s going on outside!" torrepol told the sugar.


    Sugar sat on the chair shaking her two legs. She ate a grape carelessly. Her lovely little nose wrinkled slightly: "I see, annoying guy! Go to hell!"


    Because the other party''s sticky ability is very difficult, mecao did not approach the cadre tower in the past.


    Facts proved that his decision was right. Torrepol was not a good tempered guy. He threw a ball of mucus when he came up.


    Deftly dodged the attack, mecao ran towards the discovery of the wharf. His task was to lead the guy away, so he didn''t have to take too much risk.


    There are big boxes of toys everywhere on the road, and Torre Bohr doesn''t dare to take too heavy. These are artificial demon fruits made hard. It would be a pity if they were damaged.


    When torrepol chased mecao, Xiaonan had sneaked into the cadre tower with the villains.


    The little guys of the little Terran are also swaggering. They stand far away next to the sugar and shout, "you little doll of the big Terran, hand over our companions!"

 V1.Chapter 802

    Sugar was a little stunned when he heard this sentence, and his action of taking grapes slowed down. After a careful look, he found the small people standing in front of him.


    "Are you a villain? Why are you here? What''s wrong with your companions?" sugar asked with a pure face.


    If Xiao Nan hadn''t explained in advance, I''m afraid these little people would really believe the nonsense of granulated sugar.


    "Don''t cheat! Hand over our companions quickly, or we''ll be rude to you!" the villain tightened his weapon and said.


    Looking at these serious little people in front of me, sugar couldn''t help laughing loudly. Although these people were not the first to look down on her, it was really the first time for such a small person to look down on her.


    Xiao Nan has been hiding in the corner to observe the situation here. Until this time, she said in her heart: "it''s now!"


    She found it difficult to find a simple slingshot in her hand, put the special chili Pill on it, and aimed at the sugar''s open mouth because of laughter.


    I have to say that the appearance of granulated sugar is very lethal. If Xiao Nan didn''t know his identity in advance, I''m afraid he might not have the heart to treat her like this.


    Even now that he knows the bad things that sugar has done, he still has some impatience in his heart. The little lovely face of sugar evokes his motherhood in his heart.


    However, this is also the most important part of the whole plan. Of course, we can''t miss this good opportunity because of temporary kindness.


    Gently closed his eyes, Xiao Nan released his hand holding the chili pill, and the grape like bullet immediately flew towards the sugar''s mouth.


    Unfortunately, because of Xiao Nan''s hesitation just now, the sugar''s laughter was coming to an end. When the bullet came to her mouth, the sugar had closed his mouth.


    The whole chili pill was divided into two parts by the teeth, half went into the sugar mouth, and the other half fell to the ground and rolled away.


    This scene completely fell into Xiaonan''s eyes. Now she was too nervous to speak, and her heart was full of worry and regret.


    If it weren''t for her soft heart, I''m afraid things wouldn''t be like this. I don''t know if half the dose can make the sugar faint.


    In fact, her worry is of course superfluous. The taste buds are all on the tongue. I''m afraid the effect of swallowing directly may not be better than that now.


    Because of the shooting just now, the chili pill flew to the throat of granulated sugar immediately after being bitten open. It can be said that it can''t get in.


    In the blink of an eye, the sugar pink smiling face has been choked red. If you don''t get the chili pill out, I''m afraid you''ll suffocate.


    The sugar coughed loudly, and the tears had flowed out. The whole person looked very embarrassed. He was no longer as arrogant as the little princess just now.


    After a lot of effort, she finally made the half chili ball out of her throat. Of course, it was inseparable from the melting and shrinking of the chili ball.


    Just got the chili pill near her tongue, the granulated sugar grabbed her neck in pain. Although the childlike fruit gave her a body that would never grow up, it also left her extremely sensitive body.


    In an instant, the burning feeling filled the whole mouth. The sharp pain on the tongue made her consciousness hazy. After struggling for a while, she finally fainted.


    In an instant, earth shaking changes took place in the whole dresrosa. Those ubiquitous toys were originally the cheapest labor force of the Don Quixote family.


    But at this time, toys everywhere became an important role in ending the darkness of dresrosa, and there were riots all over the island.


    The toys, which had been oppressed and enslaved for some time, became the same, launched a fierce resistance, and the whole country fell into chaos.


    At ordinary times, they can''t wait to make the power and quantity of these toys bigger, but at this time, they only blame the power and quantity of these toys!


    Taste the consequences! This word is the best word used to describe dorfermingo. The darkness he established collapsed in an instant, and the darkness was about to be dissipated by the long suppressed light.


    At this time, Domingo did not know what was happening in China. The reason why he took the line of kaiduo was to increase his strength with the help of each other''s power.


    Now the people under BigMom, one of the four emperors, have come here again. If we can catch up with them, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having the support of two four emperors, and wouldn''t his development be faster at that time?


    He has even fallen into a beautiful vision for the future, and his body is walking rapidly among the clouds. He must arrive as soon as possible.


    This is the power of the four emperors. In the eyes of dorfermingo, one of the seven martial seas, they are so noble that even the servants and men of the four emperors are so eye-catching!


    But when he arrived at the scene, he didn''t think so. Bigom''s men were wantonly destroying everything around him, and even made him think whether he had offended bigom.


    Just as he was about to contact kaiduo, two people came to him: "have you seen a little girl and a man with a knife?"


    Dorfermingo breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn''t come for him, he couldn''t bear the attack of one of the four emperors. Even if he could resist a wave of attack and offend the four emperors, he would never survive smoothly.


    In a word, although he is very important to kaiduo, he is completely unable to make kaiduo fight BigMom for him.


    At that time, I''m afraid kaiduo will only try to keep Caesar alone, so that he can save money for buying artificial demon fruits.


    "I am the king of this country and one of the seven armed seas. I can help you find the person you are looking for!" said dorfermingo with a smile.


    As long as the two people can be invited to the palace, they will be interested if they see the artificial devil fruit. Bigom will also be his backstage at that time.


    "Since you are the king here, it''s easy to do! The man and woman attacked our ship just now, and there is a very important man in their hands! It doesn''t matter if the man and woman can''t be found, just find the man in their hands! The man''s name is Caesar!" said the eggshell Baron with a smile.


    But this sentence was no less than a bolt from the blue in the ears of dorfermingo. He hung his ass and sat on the ground. He suddenly fell into a dilemma

 V1.Chapter 803

    If we can''t find Caesar according to what they say, we will certainly offend bigom and his gang.


    If Caesar is handed over, is there any way for kaiduo to explain that if he loses the supply of artificial demon fruit, he will destroy dorfermingo.


    No matter what choice he makes, I''m afraid it will be difficult to escape death in the end.


    Just two newcomers made such a big circle, pushing him step by step into the abyss of death!


    At the thought of this, dorfermingo''s teeth clenched. If Luo and Tong were around him at this time, I''m afraid he would have wanted to eat them both raw.


    Through the description of the eggshell Baron, he also guessed who brought bigom''s people here.


    At this time, the chaos has spread to this place, and the surrounding shouts for killing and help show the situation at this time.


    The two men of bigom looked at each other and said, "it seems that there shouldn''t be those people in this place. We''d better leave!"


    Of course, it''s not that bigom''s men are afraid of things, but that they don''t like to make things troublesome.


    Now the whole country is in such chaos. That man and woman will leave with Caesar sooner or later. They just have to wait in the nearby sea area. There is no need to get involved in this kind of chaos based on the country.


    Once they accept the help of Domingo, it is necessary to help him quell the chaos. They will not do such thankless things.


    Dorfermingo wanted to scold the two guys to death, but he had to smile on his face. As long as the two plague gods left, he could save Caesar and explain to kaiduo.


    This is probably the first time that dorfermingo has realized the meaning of the interdependence of good and evil. Although their departure frustrated his hope, it undoubtedly pointed out a way for him to live.


    Seeing the two men leave here, dorfermingo immediately sped away in the direction of the palace.


    Since the other party cheated himself out with this trick, he must take action. He must understand the situation as soon as possible in order to solve the matter faster.


    Before long, he returned to the palace. The scene in front of him was unacceptable. All his cadres had been knocked unconscious, and he still had a hailou stone chain on his hands and feet.


    Dorfermingo clenched his fists angrily, his teeth also clenched, and his green veins appeared on his face, which was particularly ferocious and terrible!


    "Hitong man! Get out of here!" he shouted, gnashing his teeth, his voice full of resentment.


    As soon as the voice fell, Tongren appeared in front of him with a smile: "brother Ming, don''t be angry. I''m just kidding you! I''ll also let you experience what it''s like to take away your most precious thing!"


    "If I remember correctly, I wish I hadn''t taken away your most important thing? And there seems to be no resentment between us!" said Domingo, holding down his anger.


    Tongren sat down with a smile. He said with a smile: "Your Excellency is really a noble person who forgets things. Did you forget to fight against me at the top? Unfortunately, I remember very clearly!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Domingo knew that there was no possibility of turning war into friendship between the two.


    At that time, all qiwuhai participated in the war, but Tongren said it when dealing with themselves. It was like adding a crime. Why bother!


    Cyrus, who was standing beside Tong people, could not help it for a long time. He waited patiently only because his partner liberated him.


    At this moment, seeing the smell of gunpowder between the two people gradually getting stronger, he finally couldn''t help jumping out and slashed at dorfermingo with a vicious knife.


    Tong people didn''t stop, but still sat there with a smile, as if they were enjoying an interesting fight.


    The two men immediately fought together, one was Cyrus with new and old hatred, and the other was dorfermingo full of anger and nowhere to vent.


    In the blink of an eye, the two men had attacked dozens of times, and they didn''t get any benefits from each other.


    But the Tong people could see that dorfermingo was playing with Cyrus, just like a cat playing with a mouse.


    "Aren''t you going to use the bird cage? I''ll give you a chance to use it, otherwise you may not have a chance!" Tong said, sitting there without salt and water.


    Dorfermingo was surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party had known the large-scale moves he had never used.


    He kicked Cyrus away with a cruel kick. Dorfermingo smiled and said, "since you put forward it, I will meet your requirements! In this way, you can die in peace!"


    Tongren didn''t refute, but just sat there quietly watching dorfermingo''s every move.


    With the action of Domingo, a large number of silk threads stretched out in all directions, looking very disgusting.


    Violet and Cyrus also felt that this was a little inappropriate, because they had seen the horror of dorfermingo ten years ago.


    Out of their trust in Tong people, they finally stopped talking. They looked at dorfermingo''s behavior with some worry.


    The silk thread is very thin, so it has surrounded the whole island in the blink of an eye. It really looks like a bird cage.


    Parasitic line!


    Then, taking advantage of Tong people''s inattention, dorfermingo showed his ability again. He wanted to control the people of the whole country and kill each other.


    He knew that what he had done had been fully exposed. People in this country hated themselves, so they had to get rid of them all.


    Light prison!


    When dorfermingo quietly displayed his ability, Tong people also used their ability silently.


    An invisible wave filled the air, and the whole space became a little different, but I didn''t know where it was different.


    If you have to say, it is that the sky has become brighter, although the brightness is very limited.


    However, Domingo felt the power of this ray of light, countless parasitic lines lost contact, and only a few of them could be used normally.


    These remaining silk threads are all parasitic on navy soldiers, and those that should have been parasitic on ordinary people are those that have lost contact!


    too bad! Again!


    Dorfermingo screamed. Although he didn''t know how Tongren destroyed his silk thread, he was sure that all this was a good thing done by Tongren

 V1.Chapter 804

    The navy is mostly around the Navy. As soon as the parasitic line was used, there were a large number of casualties in the Navy.


    If Tenghu could turn a blind eye to the fact that toys had become a Navy before, now dorfermingo''s behavior is tantamount to provocation!


    Dorfermingo knew that Tenghu had been planning to abolish Qiwu sea. I''m afraid he won''t be Qiwu sea even if he won.


    Tongren and Luo''s goal was finally achieved. Dorfermingo felt a breath in his heart and vomited blood on the spot.


    Ignoring dorfermingo''s expression that his eyes were about to crack, Tongren jokingly said, "go on! Your clown! Quickly set a price for my head. I can''t wait!"


    This sentence simply tells the voice of dorfermingo. If it weren''t for the hostile relationship, dorfermingo would have to clap his hands with him.


    Next, all the members of the liku royal family and the Tongren pirate group were publicly offered a reward by dorfermingo. He wanted the Tongren to kill their benefactor.


    Only when we see such ugly human nature can we temporarily quell the anger of Domingo!


    Dissatisfied, Tong man said recklessly, "you look really poor. Do you want me to lend you some money? Your reward is not even as good as the reward given by the Navy. I really don''t know whether you are too poor or trust those civilians. It''s difficult to say that they will be more powerful than the pirate hunters and the navy in the new world?"


    A sentence that seems to be a joke has played a role in shaking the tiger. Money is really a good thing, but I''m afraid it''s the biggest sorrow to have life to take money and not to spend money.


    However, there is no shortage of people working for money in the world. After all, people die for money and birds die for food.


    There are still a few people who are still ready to move. As soon as they leave the palace, they start to do it.


    "Your Majesty, King liku, I heard that ten years ago, dorfermingo said he wanted you to buy your country with money, and then did it while you were raising money. I don''t know whether it was true or false?" Tong asked the king liku casually.


    This is the most untouchable pain of King liku. Of course, he remembered clearly and nodded silently. King liku confirmed the authenticity of this matter.


    "Tut tut! It seems that the credit of your clown is really suspicious! Why don''t you raise the price a little, so that they will work harder. Anyway, you won''t really give them the money!" Tongren continued to sarcastically.


    After ten years of slavery and deception, these memories suddenly seemed to be awakened and emerged from people''s hearts. Even the poor group of people began to hesitate.


    The parasitic line was useless, and all the strategies were dismissed by Tongren. Dorfermingo was going crazy.


    He looked like a crazy tiger with red eyes and shouted, "who can kill the people of Tiantong? I can pay twice the price of the naval government!"


    At present, the reward offered by Tong people is 400 million Bailey, double that is 800 million Bailey. It seems that dorfermingo has paid off this time.


    The Tongren who was offered a reward still sat there calmly without interrupting dorfermingo.


    "That''s right, that''s right! That''s more exciting!" Tong Ren patted his hands gently and said, even with a smile in his eyes.


    "Pickup! Move all the important facilities, even if you destroy the whole island, you will break up all the bodies of the hitong people!" cried dorfermingo.


    But of course no one will respond. Only the roar of dorfermingo echoed in the whole palace.


    Tongren rubbed some numb ears and said very sorry, "sorry, I may have forgotten to tell you that the stone monster has been killed by me!"


    It''s also very interesting that the strongest family member among the stones was the first to be killed.


    However, it is no wonder that his strength is very strong. Coupled with environmental advantages, everything makes him underestimate the enemy too much.


    Dorfermingo stood there stunned. His face changed very quickly and looked terrible.


    "In that case, everyone, if you don''t want to die, if you don''t want your closest people to die, you''d better get rid of all those who oppose me, otherwise you will bear the consequences!" after a long time, dorfermingo said calmly.


    Only those family members who were caught knew that the calmer the clown was when he was very angry, the more crazy he would become.


    Under the threat of death and loss of close relatives, almost all the aborigines on the island took up arms and were ready to kill all those who affected them.


    They have no choice. Dorfermingo is famous for his cruelty, while Tong people are kind.


    Human nature is like this. In the most dangerous times, people will subconsciously choose to sell the kindest people, because even if they fail, they will get the lightest punishment.


    Tong people stood up lazily, stretched a waist and said, "do you mean to live as a toy, be forgotten by everyone, and then live a dark life in a dark corner?"


    The residents of dresrosa can''t help fighting a cold war. Whether they forget their favorite people or are forgotten by their favorite people, is it the biggest torture in the world?


    Even the losers in the arena can''t help feeling afraid. When they are toys, they even think they can only be a toy all their life.


    "Some people seem to have changed from toys to people, but they don''t have them at all. They still have to be enslaved and controlled! While some people seem to have changed into toys, but they are still an indomitable person!" Tong people sighed leisurely.


    He threw out a light mask and shrouded all the prisoners of Don Quixote''s family. The Tong people disappeared into the palace in an instant.


    He has said everything that should be said. Now it''s time for them to make their own choice. You know, not always someone will help you analyze the true and false and clarify the advantages and disadvantages.


    "What are you doing here? Are you going to throw yourself into the net?" rattan tiger said coldly to a light mass gradually condensing in front of him.


    Although dorfermingo is crazy, he will never be stupid enough to target the Navy. A central plains Committee Tenghu can also guess eight or nine.


    Since he was blind, he has begun to look at people with his heart. Now it has become his instinct.


    "How about doing a business?" Tong man sat beside Tenghu and said

 V1.Chapter 805

    Tenghu laughed when he heard this sentence. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at Tong''s stupidity or his courage.


    There are not no pirates doing business with the Navy, but it is really the first time for a person like him who is being offered a reward to do business with a navy general.


    Those who can stay with rattan tiger are either confidants or senior officers, so they don''t have to worry about anything. Rattan tiger said straight to the point: "what business? Tell me!"


    "I''ll help you kill this qiwuhai. You give all his criminal evidence to the Navy headquarters and promise not to let the Navy choose a new qiwuhai. Haven''t you achieved your goal of abolishing the qiwuhai system? And your justice will not be affected at all!" Tong said frankly.


    "Why should I believe you? You are just a supernova, and you have declared war on the world government and offended Tianlong people before. Isn''t my cooperation with you tantamount to burning yourself?" Tenghu shook his head and said.


    Tongren didn''t explain, but looked at Tenghu seriously and said, "well, it''s better to gamble. Anyway, you won''t have any loss!"


    Rattan tiger has always been a gambler. At the moment, when he heard this word, his blind eyes seemed to bloom a different brilliance.


    "I want both Domingo and you! What do you think?" Tenghu said word by word.


    He nodded happily, and Tong said, "no problem, as long as you can do it!"


    Before the words fell, his whole person had completely disappeared in front of Tenghu, as if he had never appeared.


    "Go all out to search for evidence about the crime of dorfermingo! Remember, we must protect the safety of civilians!" Tenghu ordered the lieutenant general next to him.


    In the underground world at the moment, all competitive players have been assembled. Due to the order of Xiaonan, a life-saving benefactor, they can only obey obediently even if they are so rebellious.


    This has been the case since ancient times. Human debt is the most difficult to repay. If it can be paid off as soon as possible, no one is willing to procrastinate.


    Unfortunately, torrepol and sugar lost their whereabouts while these people were killing the guards just now.


    Tong people came here immediately. He needed these people to help him control dorfermingo''s men.


    Although almost all the cadres of dorfermingo have been arrested, his subordinates are numerous, and some relatively low-level members are cooperating with dorfermingo''s speech to destroy the city.


    As soon as he came out, the Tong people who didn''t even say a word stopped these people. No one dared to underestimate the man who dared to turn the naval headquarters upside down.


    What''s more, the man''s crew just saved their lives. It''s not too much for them to be reborn parents.


    "Everybody! I know what happened to you here in dorfermingo, and I know that you hate dorfermingo now. Some of you present may not know me, but it doesn''t matter. At least our enemy is the same, which is enough!" Tong said loudly in front of the crowd.


    A simple sentence dissolves the tense atmosphere into invisibility. In their opinion, if someone doesn''t know Tongren, it''s no different from a big joke.


    Tongren pressed his palm gently to stop the people who were talking about it. Then he continued: "now dorfermingo has blocked the whole country. Now all people who know his secret will be his target, so I hope you can help me remove their minions!"


    All the people who can be selected by dorfermingo are very capable people. At the moment, they all show a trace of disdain when they hear that the Tongren want them to do such a small thing.


    With such an obvious reaction, Tong people would not know what they were thinking. He continued: "of course, if someone doesn''t want to participate, I won''t force it. You just stay here and wait for us to solve the battle!"


    As the saying goes, it''s better to invite a general than to excite a general. This sentence is obviously much better than the polite words just now.


    After being saved, they still have to hide here and live a life. How can they have the face to see people when it comes out?


    The people who just looked disdainful immediately shouted like beating chicken blood, as if anyone who didn''t let them fight was against them.


    These people were easily solved. Tong people winked at Xiaonan and left. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to the smile factory.


    After dialing the telephone bug of dorfermingo, Tong people smiled and said, "Your Excellency clown, guess where I am now?"


    Before dorfermingo answered, Tongren had changed his tone. He said coldly, "to tell you the truth, the Caesar you saw before is false. If you don''t immediately lift the closure of this country, wait to say goodbye to your factory!"


    "You can handle it at will! Anyway, you don''t intend to let me go. As long as you all die here, Caesar will be found by me sooner or later. It''s not a problem how many factories will be required at that time!" Franco Mingo said with a crazy smile.


    In fact, the reason why dorfermingo is so confident is entirely because the smile factory is made of hailou stone. People with the ability of Tongren may not be able to enter.


    The smile factory is now close at hand. If there were no small Terrans in it, Tongren could make it disappear with their fingers.


    Blade of space!


    Reluctantly hung up the phone. Tongren took out his weapon and hacked up against the closed door.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the gate made of hailou stone was instantly divided into two, and the world behind the door was also revealed.


    There are busy little Terrans everywhere, and rows of fruit trees, all of which are demon fruits!


    The rescue team of the little people had already gathered outside the factory. Now I saw the door opened and hurried forward to meet the little people inside.


    With the proof of their partners, these little Terrans are furious. I''m afraid they won''t feel better if anyone is cheated to be a slave for so long.


    In an instant, those supervisors were beaten black and blue. For the first time in the world, they became people who fell to the ground and moaned. It can be said that Feng Shui took turns!


    Tongren blinked in front of the factory director again. Before she could react, she had slapped her on the back of the head.


    After giving her to the little Terran, Tong talent left here with a sigh of relief. Only when he really captured the smile factory, can he get a trump card and make dorfermingo avoid rats

 V1.Chapter 806

    However, when Tong people returned to the palace again, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. Before, the cadres of dorfermingo were locked there, and the people on Tong people''s side were responsible for guarding.


    At this time, the two sides had completely exchanged positions. King liku and violet were locked up and squatted down on the ground.


    Next to Domingo, a man with a pacifier in his mouth was standing there with his shoulders in his arms. He looked very angry.


    Wandering fruit power, Sennior!


    Tongren suddenly understood that the feeling was that this guy sneaked into the ground, entered the inside of the hood and got the people out.


    Seeing the current situation clearly, Tong people suddenly relaxed. Since the smile factory is still in their own hands, dorfermingo dare not make too much moves!


    "Don''t you think you can stop me with these wastes? Since I can catch them for the first time, I can catch them for the second time and the third time!" Tong said dismissively.


    Dorfermingo disagreed: "just now it was just their carelessness. Now it''s impossible for you to defeat them easily? Moreover, those who have the ability of devil fruit are not necessarily strong enough to win. Many times, their ability is complementary!"


    It is true that Domingo is right. If one day Tong people encounter the ability of mirror fruit, it will be difficult to defeat each other.


    Tongren thought a little, and then slowly said, "how about we make a deal?"


    Domingo laughed proudly. After a long time, he stopped laughing and said, "will you ask people? I''ll let you watch these people die one by one in front of you!"


    "Release all the people here, and I can promise you not to destroy the smile factory until you decide the outcome!" Tong said to himself.


    "Fuck you, what do you think I''ll keep these people now and wait until the outcome is divided?" said Domingo angrily.


    Their own people are still in each other''s hands, and Tong people can only give in reluctantly. Although we are not far from dorfermingo, who can guarantee that he does not use parasitic lines on his own people.


    "Just say what you want. As long as it''s not too much, I can promise you!" Tong said coldly.


    Dorfermingo jokingly said, "hand over Caesar and I can let one of you go. If you can hand over the smile factory to me, I can let everyone go!"


    Tongren frowned and said, "Caesar is not here, so I can only promise you to give you the factory for the time being!"


    In fact, the main purpose of Domingo is to get Caesar back now, and the factory is second.


    "Well, since you trust your cadres so much, you will release all of us. I will give you the smile factory. As long as you can catch all of us again, Caesar will naturally give it to you!" Tong said faintly, and his tone was full of unquestionable power.


    After thinking for a while, dorfermingo seemed to think that only Luo Hetong people among these people were threatening, and others were nothing at all.


    "OK! Then we''re settled. Let''s start trading now!" said Domingo.


    Tongren picked up the phone bug, contacted Xiaonan, and said to the phone bug, "Hey, Xiaonan, it''s me, Tongren! You let all the Xiaoren and the people in the arena evacuate and wait for dorfermingo to send someone to hand over!"


    "But... We managed to..." Xiao Nan asked anxiously, reluctantly.


    "There''s something wrong here. Let''s wait and talk about the factory. Now the most important thing is to rescue the hostages!" Tong interrupted Xiaonan.


    "Sennior, you go over there and take the elite of the family. You can''t let the factory fall into the hands of the enemy again! Others cooperate!" dorfermingo ordered his men happily when he saw that the Tong people didn''t play any tricks.


    He knew that the people he caught were not from Tongren Pirate Group. Everything before was that he was gambling that Tongren''s heart was soft and wouldn''t care. Until now, he was relieved.


    The two sides soon completed the handover, and dorfermingo immediately got a reply. He also readily released jinweimen, violets and Cyrus.


    Tongren''s face changed and said sternly, "dorfermingo, do you want not to abide by the agreement? Why don''t you let king liku go!"


    Dover shrugged and said, "didn''t you just say that if you could give Caesar to me, I would let all the people go, but now, I just said to let people go, not to let all the people go!"


    The dumb man could only eat it. After all, King liku was in each other''s hands. Violet and Cyrus would stop themselves as long as they made any special moves.


    What a dorfermingo. On the surface, he made a deal to release the people, but in fact, he completely restrained the Tongren!


    "Don''t forget, Caesar is still in our hands. As long as you dare not keep your word, Caesar will never live until you save him!" Tong said coldly.


    Dovers was not moved, but said wildly, "you can let them kill Caesar and bury me with the whole country now. It''s worth dying!"


    Now Dover has already killed everyone. He has decided to kill everyone and catch the Tong people alive. At that time, he will naturally be able to pick up Caesar safely.


    As long as he can continue to produce artificial demon fruits, it''s nothing if he can''t supply them for the time being. Kaiduo won''t easily move himself. At most, he just expresses his dissatisfaction.


    The Tong man looked at Dover for a long time, and then said to violet and Cyrus behind him, "you two go out to solve those miscellaneous fish, and I''ll take care of the things here!"


    Dover''s ability he knows. Once two people fight, violet and Cyrus are likely to be affected.


    Besides, it''s no help for them to stay here. It''s better to stop dorfermingo''s minions outside the palace.


    They rushed out of the palace according to the words, and Dover didn''t stop them. He knew that as long as the Tongren were still here, it was basically impossible to attack them!


    Separate!


    Dover as like as two peas, a puppet made of silk thread has appeared in blink.

 V1.Chapter 807

    Dover had already planned to bully the less with more. If it weren''t for his ability to control only one part, I''m afraid he might have created a Dover Legion to beat the Tong people.


    Five color line!


    Between waving, Dover and the string puppet had launched an attack together. The silk thread cut through the air at high speed and made a whimpering sound. It sounded like a fierce ghost crying at night, making people get goose bumps all over.


    Instant!


    Tongren didn''t hesitate. With a slight flash of his body, he had disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he had come behind Dover.


    Light speed kick!


    He kicked Dover''s Vest hard. Tong people want to solve the battle as soon as possible. If they delay it again, they are afraid it will cause greater losses.


    spider web!


    Only half of the kick, Tong man''s feet can''t kick anymore. An invisible net has stopped his feet.


    Not only that, Tong Ren even felt that the shoes under his feet had been cut. He quickly turned into light to avoid being cut into pieces by his own attack!


    Dorfermingo really deserves his reputation. In an instant, he almost seduced the Tongren to seek their own death.


    No longer dare to have any contempt, Tong people began to fight with dorfermingo steadily.


    Although Sennior successfully accepted the factory, how could he stay there honestly?


    If such a war cannot be intervened, it will be more painful for them than failure.


    Men always prefer things with iron blood. Although Sennior''s aesthetic view makes people dare not agree, he still likes iron blood in his heart!


    Among the people of Tongren, only mecao is the most qualified. This old man who is obsessed with creation has completely transformed himself into a real machine.


    In terms of firmness, even compared with the hailou stone, mecao has his own capital to be proud of.


    As for other Don Quixote family cadres, they also found their opponents and fought together.


    If they win the battle, killing these people is just an early action. If they lose the battle, it''s natural to kill one enough, kill two and earn one!


    There is no one who can be with dorfermingo who is not a crazy and terrible bastard. As long as they can destroy the world, they will never hesitate to let them die.


    Just when Tong people were fighting with Dover in the palace, Luo, who had recovered his strength, had found here.


    Just now, when Tong people asked him and Hata to lure bigom''s people to dresrosa, the two men had quietly sneaked into the island.


    And at that time, because he knew that the granulated sugar had lost his mind to control the toy, he hurried back to the palace, so he didn''t give an order to search the two men.


    With the further expansion of the war, the two finally came to the palace and saw the Tongren and dorfermingo who were fighting fiercely.


    Because both Xiaotian and Luo are doctors, coupled with their previous cooperation, Luo has a kind of love from his brother to his sister, just like clarson did to him at the beginning!


    He left Xiaotian outside the palace. Luo told her again and again with some uneasiness. Only then did he walk towards the palace driven by hatred.


    Over the years, Luo can be said to have never slept well. His dreams are all the bright smiles left by clarson before he died.


    The smile was bright and dazzling. Every time Luo recalled it, tears filled his eyes, even in his dream.


    The raging flame of hatred has completely swallowed up his reason. Now he must kill dorfermingo even if he risked his life.


    The previous plan was not so much to weaken kaiduo''s strength as to say that it was because of kaiduo''s strength and his cooperative relationship with Dover. From beginning to end, Luo had only one goal, that is to kill Domingo!


    Being a pirate is not Luo''s wish. He prefers to be a doctor who can save other people''s lives.


    If Dover hadn''t killed clarson, would the two be wandering on the sea?


    That kind of free and yearning life has come to naught in the hands of Domingo.


    ROOM£¡


    The more I think of this, Luo hates the cold-blooded dorfermingo, the bastard who killed his father and brother!


    For a moment, Luo had appeared in front of dorfermingo, and the split that should have been in front of him had been transferred to his position!


    Slaughterhouse!


    When the long knife came out of the scabbard, Luo launched a fatal attack on Dover as soon as he joined the battlefield. The target was the head of Dover Mingo.


    With the ability of surgical fruit, he instantly recognized Dover''s real body. Even if the puppet made of silk thread is no matter how lifelike, it will never have vitality. Since Luo can perform immortal surgery, he can accurately judge the birth vitality.


    No matter how many puppets are killed, they will be made in the twinkling of an eye. This can be seen from the relaxed freehand brushwork when Dover launched the birdcage just now. Such a large island is shrouded between gestures, not to mention a small separation?


    Only by killing Dover can we really end the evil and darkness here. It was caused by his mistakes 13 years ago and must be solved by him.


    However, he is not the only one who has grown up over the years, and his ability has been developed to a high level. I''m afraid it''s hard to say who will win.


    "Luo! Is your health OK? Let me solve it here!" Tong asked with some worry.


    Shaking his head, Luo refused the kindness of Tong people and looked at dorfermingo with hatred in his eyes.


    Since Luo insisted on this, Tong people had to stop the separation. Now Luo has been blinded by hatred. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with a Dover, not to mention such a wonderful Dover and his separation.


    Tongren''s pressure suddenly became much less. He was relatively relaxed when dealing with a string puppet.


    However, he had to be distracted to pay attention to the battle on Luo''s side, so he didn''t solve the puppet in a short time.


    Room. Baton!


    Luo cut off the top floor of the palace, and the whole huge building debris fell on the head towards dorfermingo!


    spider web!


    Dover repeated his old technique and cut the whole building into countless pieces. For a time, the gravel fell one after another, and the sound of crackling continued.


    Armed color hardening!


    Then Dover attached the armed color domineering to himself, carrying the gravel like rain one after anothe

 V1.Chapter 808

    Just then, torrepol smiled and said, "do you want two to play one? That''s not good!"


    With that, he walked towards Luo and Dover''s regiment. A drop of mucus had been secreted on the tip of his finger, which seemed to be ready to move.


    It''s shameless for the other party to make it clear that a puppet with Dover''s heart is no less powerful than one more helper, and even much stronger than that, but it is directly ignored in the other party''s mouth.


    Tongren was in trouble at once. Luo was full of hatred for Dover. If he intervened, he would be very unhappy. However, if he did not intervene, a family leader and a top cadre would be very difficult for Luo to deal with.


    At the thought of this, as long as the Tong people hardened their scalp and moved in the direction of torrepol, the two battle groups gradually had a trend of integration, and they were about to evolve into a scuffle.


    Sticky chains!


    At this time, torrepol had identified a gap and threw a mucus at the fighting Ronaldo.


    Tongren was surprised. A light had been subconsciously emitted and closely followed the mucus.


    Evaporate!


    The speed of the light was so fast that it caught up with the mucus like a meteor, and it evaporated into invisibility in the blink of an eye.


    However, Tongren was so distracted that Dover''s puppet also took the opportunity to attack, and the overwhelming silk thread cut towards Tongren''s body.


    Five color line!


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the puppet can''t use domineering, otherwise Tongren will be injured.


    The whole person turned into the light of human nature. All the silk threads penetrated Tongren''s body, but failed to bring the slightest harm to Tongren''s body.


    Seven color light!


    Tongren had an idea and made a new move. Then the whole scene changed. The figure of him and the puppet had been shown in the sight of everyone.


    Since the puppet is controlled by dorfermingo, use the principle of mirage to cover his eyes to see if he can continue to control.


    Sure enough, the puppet''s movements began to become dull, and the attack completely lost its accuracy. It looked like a headless fly.


    In this case of unclear vision, Dover, who was fighting, did not dare to be distracted and observed with the color of seeing and hearing, which directly led to the complete loss of the puppet''s flexibility.


    As for that kind of spiritual connection, such as the feeling of being instructed by the arm, it is completely inconsistent with that just now.


    Without accurate attack and avoidance, Dover''s split was like a vulnerable paper tiger, which was demolished by Tongren in an instant.


    As soon as Dover''s face changed, he felt that the puppet was out of control for the first time, which showed that the Tong people had completely solved the puppet made of silk thread.


    The situation suddenly reversed, and the three-to-two battle that could have been easily fought has begun to develop in a direction unfavorable to them.


    Moreover, because he could not capture the position of the Tong people, Dover could no longer let go of the battle. As for torrepol, he was still very clear about how many kilograms he had.


    From the fact that Tongren easily evaporated his mucus just now, we can see that Tongren''s ability has restrained him in disguise.


    Heart pulse shock!


    Luo easily escaped Dover''s attack and aimed at Luo who was close at hand.


    spider web!


    Dover showed this move again. An invisible net has been blocked between the two. If Luo doesn''t stop, I''m afraid the whole palm will be cut!


    Even if he was armed and domineering, he could not break through the hard silk thread under Dover''s cloth.


    But Luo didn''t seem to feel it. The attack on his hand didn''t stop at all. Even his hand didn''t have the domineering force of armed color.


    The corner of his mouth showed a smile of successful treachery. Dover thought that Luo must have lost his reason by burning with hatred and wanted to fight with himself.


    But the fact is not what he expected. Just when Luo''s hand is about to touch the net, Luo''s figure has disappeared!


    Room. Slaughterhouse!


    Luo had passed through the silk thread crisscrossed spider web and put his hand print on the abdomen of dorfermingo.


    For a moment, Dover''s mouth had shed a trace of blood, and the expression on his face fully explained his pain.


    However, he didn''t feel pain. He just looked at Luo in front of him and seemed to wonder how he came over!


    The reason is actually very simple. Just now Dover cut all the buildings moved by Luo into rubble, and the rubble falling from the sky has covered the whole space.


    Luo broke through the spider web under Dover''s cloth and caused heavy damage to him.


    Dover opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. He spit out a mouthful of blood before he said it. He wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s very capable! It''s really worthy of my successor!"


    "I was no longer a member of the Don Quixote family more than ten years ago. It seems that the clown is really old and can''t even remember such an important thing!" Luo said sarcastically.


    "It doesn''t matter! But do you remember the iron law in the family?" said dorfermingo without any concern.


    Before Luo answered, Dover said again: "you can''t fight against members above cadres, otherwise you will end badly. You should remember that?"


    Parasitic line!


    Before Luo could retreat, he was controlled by Dover''s parasitic line, and his hands and feet seemed to be completely out of control.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you before you operate on me!" said dorfermingo with a smile.


    Then he turned his voice and said to the direction where the puppet had disappeared: "come out! I have felt your position, Tiantong man!"


    With that, he took out the pistol pinned to his waist and aimed it at the out of control Luo. His voice was cold without any temperature: "if you don''t come out, I''ll shoot bullets in his leg! Anyway, the broken leg won''t delay the operation!"


    Just as he pulled the striker in the past, the figure of Tong man gradually appeared in front of him. Tong man gently said, "it''s useless. Even if you have eternal life, it won''t have any effect when you are killed!"


    Dover laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Until he had laughed enough, he disdained to say, "kill me? Who do you think I am? I''m not such a fool who can be easily killed!"

 V1.Chapter 809

    Tongren ignored Dover''s arrogance and said calmly: "I advise you to let Luo go as soon as possible and let us have a duel between men! The leader of a family uses this means to intimidate others. It is said that you still have the face to live in the world?"


    Dover looked up and said seriously, "no one will say it! Because dead people don''t speak! Only a suckling boy like you will think that a battle that is not open and aboveboard will lose face! We are pirates! Besides, history has always been written by winners!"


    "How on earth do you want to let him go?" Tong said in a bad tone. Now he could hardly wait to smash Dover''s hateful face.


    "Play a game? Play with me or with him. Choose one!" said dorfermingo with a smile.


    Tong people know that dorfermingo will never play games against himself. It''s like a casino. The dealer will bet only when he wins. Otherwise, unless he is a fool.


    "The fight between us just now was interrupted by Luo. Shouldn''t we share the victory and defeat now?" Tong man said in a deep voice.


    "Well, now that you have chosen the way to play, I have no reason to disagree. Then go on!" said Domingo indifferently.


    Light speed kick!


    At this time, Tongren had already taken the lead in launching an attack. He knew that Dover had just been hit by Luo''s attack, and his internal organs must have been injured. This can be seen from his vomiting of blood just now.


    This battle is not only related to the survival of a country, but also related to the life and death of the people of the whole country. Moreover, the means of Domingo are also very despicable. There is no need to say anything fair to such villains.


    While he has not repaired the wound in his body, he must take advantage of the weakness and clean up the tumor in one fell swoop.


    Seeing that his foot was about to hit dorfermingo''s abdomen, he was sure to use it to tear the wound in dorfert''s body again.


    But the day didn''t work out, Dover''s abdomen suddenly disappeared in front of him, replaced by Luo''s painful and unwilling face.


    The frightened Tong man quickly took back his feet for fear of hurting Luo controlled by Dover.


    You should know that the foot just now was made by Tong people with hatred. It can be said that it was a foot that exhausted all his strength. Luo was kicked without dodging. Even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured.


    The foot kicked out with all his strength was taken back, and Tong''s body immediately lost its balance and almost fell to the ground on the spot.


    Snap the line!


    Dorfermingo launched an attack without hesitation and was ready to kill Tong man with one blow.


    Before, Tongren''s performance was too calm, as if everything was under control, which made dorfermingo feel that he was very dangerous, so he didn''t intend to let Tongren live too long.


    Tongren rolled awkwardly on the ground, and then Kankan avoided the key. Dorfermingo''s Secret arrow pierced his shoulder in an instant, and blood soaked his shoulder in an instant.


    "It''s a quick response! But it''s good. It''s too simple for you to die. I''m really reluctant. Let me torture you to death slowly, and let those little guys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth know what happens when they fight me!" said Domingo sarcastically.


    "Dorfermingo, you despicable villain! Is this what you said about the fight between us?" Tong man asked coldly.


    "Ah ah, I didn''t control Luo''s attack on you! Can''t I avoid the attack in the battle? Or should I give up my life to protect my enemy?" said dorfermingo.


    Tongren knew that the battle was absolutely unfair, but they didn''t expect such unfairness. It''s a game that makes them dare not fight back!


    Seeing the anger on Tong''s face, dorfermingo''s heart was much more comfortable. Tong people either had no expression or smiled. They always looked like they were ready, which made Dover very unhappy.


    Dover began to be proud of being able to annoy Tong people. The enemy he had to guard against became a pretentious mature child in his mind.


    "How on earth would you let him go?" Tong people asked anxiously. God knows when the madman will shrink the cage. If he hasn''t been rescued at that time, the scene will lose control!


    "What do you think if you let me punch five, I''ll consider letting him go?" Dover thought for a moment.


    Dorfermingo''s five fists must not be simple, otherwise he would never smile so brilliantly, but if he didn''t promise, Luo would be dangerous.


    Clenching his teeth, Tong man nodded and said, "it''s a deal! I''ll let you hit five punches!"


    Luo cried anxiously, "Tong people are in charge of the family! Don''t believe his nonsense. What he said always doesn''t count!"


    Frowning, Dover looked at Luo sitting on the ground and said coldly, "you''d better close your mouth, otherwise I''ll shut you up forever! You should know that with my ability, as long as I want to kill you, I can still find the fruit of the operation! Moreover, Zhitong people have no other choice now, unless he violates the morality in his heart!"


    This sentence seems to be threatening Luo. In fact, it is completely putting pressure on Tong people. His subtext is: "if you dare to repent, I will kill your friend on the spot!"


    Tong people didn''t seem to hear Luo''s reminder. They stood in place and said to dorfermingo, "come on!"


    Dorfermingo smiled and came to Tong man. He moved his hand as he walked, as if he was afraid of playing abnormally.


    The hands gradually turned black, obviously wrapped around the domineering of armed color. It seems that he has planned to completely kill Tong people within these five fists.


    There was no time for Tong people to prepare. Dorfermingo had hit Tong people in the stomach with a heavy punch.


    Tongren''s body suddenly flew backwards out. It didn''t stop until it hit the wall of the palace. After a moment, it slowly slipped down.


    He stood up and walked towards dorfermingo again, with red blood sticking out of his mouth.


    Two, three, four!


    Dorfermingo''s fist was like a raindrop and hit the Tongren''s stomach one after another. Such an attack, let alone in the physical state, could not resist the fist with armed color!


    Like a boat in the waves, Tong man''s body trembled violently. He stood up again, smiled and said to Dover, "there''s one last punch, you have to grasp it!"

 V1.Chapter 810

    "Don''t worry! I won''t give you a chance to turn over!" said dorfermingo with a gloomy smile


    With that, his fifth fist had hit Tong people''s abdomen, and there was also a silk thread wrapped around the armed color!


    There was a sharp pain in his abdomen. Tong man had fallen to the ground. It seemed that these five fists were the limit he could bear. After all, his opponent was the strongest dorfermingo in the seven Martial Arts sea!


    Dover glanced at the Tung man who fell to the ground, stepped on his chest and said insidiously, "now you can''t protect yourself. I''ll see how you can save these people!"


    Tongren struggled for a while, but he still lay there feebly. He said weakly, "I''ve asked you to punch five as agreed. Now you can let people go?"


    "I just said to consider releasing people, but I didn''t say I would release people. I really doubt how your IQ came to the new world. Are all your opponents idiots?" dorfermingo said sarcastically.


    "It''s not him, it''s you fool!" a voice said coldly from behind him, which should have been controlled by him.


    Torrepol had been watching a good play before. At this time, he reacted to Luo''s words and immediately attacked Luo.


    Sticky chains!


    A mucus has flown in the direction of Luo, and Luo, who has just escaped, is in crisis again.


    Dorfermingo didn''t have much reaction. He believes torrepol can solve the matter.


    "You''re really capable! So you can save him, I really have to admire you! But is it different now? You''re in my hand, how dare he?" said Domingo gloomily.


    Slaughterhouse!


    A lot of flemingo''s parasitic lines can only control people''s limbs, but can''t control whether those with ability can launch. Therefore, Luo has been in the state of room launch. Now, seeing torrepol''s attack, he immediately exchanged positions with a stone.


    Gamma knife!


    Then, Luo, who moved behind dorfermingo, immediately launched an attack and destroyed dorfermingo''s internal organs again.


    With a sudden shake of his body, Dover immediately felt the sharp pain coming from his body, but he didn''t turn around to deal with Luo behind him. Instead, he launched an attack on the Tong people under his feet.


    Dover still understands that picking persimmons requires picking up soft ones. Luo is a person who knows how to be grateful. Just now, Tong people sacrificed their lives to save him. Now, as long as they can control Tong people, Luo can only throw rats and avoid rats.


    Snap the line!


    Ten fingers flicked again and again, and countless lines were fired from his hands at a time. The density was like rain.


    Seeing that Tong people were about to be hurt under his attack, even Luo behind him began to worry.


    Photochemical!


    Before dorfermingo''s smile was finished, it suddenly condensed on his face, because his feet were loose, and Tong people had lost their trace!


    Just now, because of Luo''s safety, Tong people were willing to take the five punches of dorfermingo. Now that Luo is free, of course he can''t continue to be beaten.


    The next moment he had come to torrepol, and with one move, torrepol''s sticky chain evaporated into invisibility.


    Although he wanted to save Dover, he hesitated in the face of the covetous eyes of Tong people.


    One of the top cadres of dorfermingo was so frightened by the momentum of Tongren that he didn''t dare to do it again for a moment.


    His body trembled violently, and it was obvious that it was not easy to feel the constant destruction of his internal organs.


    While observing the movements on both sides, Tong people bent down and picked up the knife that fell on the ground, the invincible blade of space.


    Imagine that the blade of space can cut open even space, not to mention the silk thread of dorfermingo?


    Just now, when Domingo was most proud, Tong people threw out this knife and cut off the silk thread on Luo.


    And under the cover of Tongren''s ability, torrepol didn''t see Tongren''s little action at all, and watched Tongren save Luo.


    "Luo, you really let me down! I wanted you to sacrifice for me, but now it doesn''t seem necessary. I won''t give you such a chance!" said dorfermingo, bleeding and full of resentment.


    His tone, as if it was something glorious to sacrifice for him, was really very angry.


    With his voice, another dorfermingo had appeared behind Luo, and his head was attacked.


    Snap the line!


    too bad! Tongren secretly screamed. His body turned into a hot light and caught up with it. In an instant, he had caught up with the silk thread.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, dorfermingo separated himself again and wanted to kill Luo completely.


    Although Tong people blocked the attack in time, they still fell into a hard struggle. Torrepol on the side had seen the opportunity to launch the attack with the separated puppet.


    Now behind him is Luo. In the face of all attacks, he lost the possibility of dodging, and his strength began to be greatly consumed.


    Although the capable people of the natural system are not easy to be attacked, they have a fatal weakness, that is power.


    When their ability does not reach the state of liberation, they will be limited, just like aenel''s lightning ability, which has a maximum voltage limit.


    Tongren will naturally be affected by this. His strength is constantly being consumed and has reached the lowest point in history!


    "You forced me! Since you are so loyal, go and save people! I''ll see how many people you can save!" said dorfermingo with a ferocious expression on his face.


    With his voice, the bird cage shrouded in dresrosa has begun to shrink slowly. I''m afraid there will be no complete people or objects on the ground of the whole country before long.


    Still unable to stop Dover''s move, Tong people quickly separated a part according to Dover''s practice and took out their own telephone bug.


    Unfortunately, this separation has just been imitated. It has no actual attack power and can only barely dial the phone bug.


    This call was made to Xiao Nan. Fortunately, Xiao Nan answered the phone immediately, which didn''t waste Tong people''s efforts.


    As soon as I dialed the phone, the false separation of Tong people had disappeared, and the telephone bug also fell to the ground. If it disappears one second in advance, it is unknown whether the call can be called out

 V1.Chapter 811

    Without waiting for Xiao Nan to speak, Tong people shouted while coping with the separate attack of torrepol and Dover: "Xiao Nan! It''s me! There''s an accident. Quickly let someone hide in the smile factory, and others hide underground! Has the factory been taken back?"


    "Well, I''ve taken it back, but I can''t hide so many people underground. What happened?" Xiao Nan asked strangely.


    "If you can''t hide, let the rest gather in the direction of the palace. The bird cage has begun to shrink. If you don''t hurry up, everyone will be cut into pieces! Also, let the stronger people hide behind the barrier of bartolomio to stop the silk thread!" Tong shouted loudly.


    "It''s no use! Even if you can delay, it just increases their despair and fear before death! Even if they can escape, as long as they can''t escape the island, I will kill them in the end. Anyone who knows the secret will die!"


    He is worthy of inheriting the cold-blooded gene of Tianlong people. The lives of so many people are as insignificant as stepping on an ant.


    Hot fist!


    Stimulated by Dover''s words, Tong people punched through the puppet''s chest, and then all the silk threads had burned.


    At this moment, even dorfermingo''s face changed. He knew how strong his silk thread was. Otherwise, he would not be so confident that he could trap everyone.


    But now the strong silk thread was lit by Tongren. This is a picture Dover never dared to imagine.


    "So you can destroy these lines! Are you really powerful? Will you give up all people''s lives for Luo or for everyone''s survival?" dorfermingo bewitched the tongs while resisting Luo''s attack.


    Now his body can be said to be very complex. On the one hand, Luo is constantly destroying his internal organs with the ability of gamma knife. On the other hand, he is constantly repairing his internal organs with silk thread.


    In the awakening state, he can be said to be immortal. As long as he does not cause internal bleeding, he can maintain his life until his internal organs are completely healed.


    Although Tong people can light those silk threads, there is no doubt that they will not be so relaxed. It will cost a lot of power.


    Even if the Tong people now give up Luo to save those people, it will be absolutely useless to draw water in a bamboo basket, because the speed of his destruction is definitely not as fast as Dover''s repair.


    Therefore, their only solution now is still only one, that is, to beat Domingo quickly.


    One punch burned down dorfermingo''s part, and the Tong people put all their attacks on torrepol.


    Although torrepol''s ability was nothing to him, apart from the ability of Tongren to evaporate mucus, torrepol could not hit the Tongren of the natural system.


    But after all, his existence is a variable, which may affect the whole war situation at any time, so we must kill him!


    While struggling with torrepol, Tong people began to prepare a big move, a big move that had been used before.


    Due to the long preparation time, the Tong people only used once before, that is, the move to trap Magellan in the deep-sea prison.


    Outside the palace, people are frightened to escape the contraction of the bird cage, and those in the arena are trying to resist that force.


    The awakened power is so terrible that it has the power of heaven and earth, so that ordinary people can only fear at the sight of it.


    As time goes by, the contraction of the cage is still going on slowly, and a small number of people are facing mental collapse.


    Light prison!


    Finally, Tong people almost exhausted their whole body strength to create a cage, enveloping torrepol in it.


    Torrepol''s fat body has shriveled with the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he has become a muscle man, which is very different from the previous image.


    Tong people knew that torrepol could no longer produce mucus that could form a scale in this hot space, so they sat on the ground with confidence.


    First he got five punches from dorfermingo, and then he burned his body with overdraft. Just now he tried his best to create a light prison. Tong''s body is close to the limit.


    If the war is not over, give Tong Ren a little time and he can fall asleep, because he is too tired.


    Also tired is Luo, who has been fighting against dorfermingo. He has almost run out of oil and light. Even if he can recover, he will lose a lot of vitality.


    Of course, dorfermingo was no better. The pain of constantly damaged internal organs alone was about to drive him crazy.


    For a time, three pirates who were all powerful at sea exhausted their strength at the same time. The next war will be a competition of willpower!


    Finally, Luo exhausted his strength and sat down on the ground. Although he hoped to avenge clarson himself, his body obviously couldn''t do it now.


    Seeing that Luo fell, Tong people can only cheer up and stand up, and attack dorfermingo with vain steps.


    Light speed kick!


    Dorfermingo also turned around and stretched out his feet to block the attack of Tong people.


    Domineering!


    A strong momentum came to the face, which made people''s hearts throb inexplicably. It felt like devout believers facing the gods they worshipped.


    Without hesitation, Tong people also launched their domineering spirit and fought against the domineering spirit of dorfermingo.


    In terms of domineering, Domingo is confident that he will not lose to anyone, because people who can awaken domineering as early as him can be said to be unprecedented.


    Sure enough, no matter the color or quantity, the domineering spirit of Tong people is obviously not as strong as that of Domingo.


    Three color increase!


    Suddenly, a strange black luster appeared on Tong people, which was a sign of armed color domineering.


    Dorfermingo couldn''t help sniffing and wanted to use the armed color to fight the overlord color, which was just a dream.


    However, it was unexpected that the form of Tong people who had fallen into the disadvantage gradually reversed, and in the blink of an eye they competed with dorfermingo.


    "How could this happen? Are you domineering?" asked dorfermingo in an uncertain voice.


    Tongren smiled faintly and said, "the bully''s domineering spirit, why should I compete with my overlord''s domineering spirit?"

 V1.Chapter 812

    Naturally, dorfermingo doesn''t believe these words. He has been in this position for a long time. Coupled with his identity as a Tianlong man, he knows a lot of things. He can even count a lot of Mishin, but he hasn''t heard of such a classification of domineering.


    In fact, Tong people are not lying to him. Although people in the world only understand domineering, domineering is not the same.


    No matter which dynasty in the world, it is best described as the rise of benevolent government, the destruction of tyranny, and the ferocity of tyranny over the tiger.


    Although Domingo''s domineering spirit awakened very early, it arose from hatred. In addition, he embarked on this road under the guidance of torrepol and others, so domineering spirit is mixed with a lot of impurities.


    Domineering cooperation with the king can be the king. Just ask the psychology of taking everyone as a tool, such as dorfermingo. If he doesn''t agree, he will kill people and kill all the people in the world. Even if he really becomes the king in the future, who can he lead?


    Gradually, when Tongren''s domineering not only saved the decline, but even began to gain the upper hand, dorfermingo couldn''t bear it. If it went on like this, he must lose.


    Five color line!


    Several sharp colored silk threads have been cut towards Tongren''s head, and their sharpness is not more than that of the blade of the treasure knife.


    Unfortunately, Tongren''s body has long been covered with black armed color domineering, and Dover''s five-color line can only return in vain.


    Dorfermingo, who was badly hurt in his body, knew that the longer the delay, the more trouble it would be. Waving his hand had accelerated the contraction of the cage.


    Those who were fighting against the bird cage suddenly felt a great force and fell to the ground by the contraction force of the bird cage. If bartolomio''s barrier was not blocked in front, they would die and be seriously injured.


    Dover''s mood has begun to be anxious. In their hands, the princess of the little Terran can kill each other with wheel war, but now the voice of the battle is almost gone, and I don''t know what happened.


    Of course, this is due to the arrangement of Tongren. When Xiaonan just returned the smile factory, Xiaonan had arranged for the soldiers of Xiaoren to save the princess. Dover''s wishful thinking naturally failed.


    Snap the line!


    Armed color domineering is not the patent of Tongren. Seeing that it can not break Tongren''s defense, Dover, who is also proficient in armed color domineering, began to try other attacks.


    To put it bluntly, armed color domineering is like a golden bell jar. There are places that can be covered and places that cannot be covered, such as eyes, which are very useful organs in battle.


    This attack was aimed at Tong people''s eyes. As long as they succeed, Tong people''s armed color hegemony will be relieved due to pain. Tong people who have lost their eyes can only be beaten and can''t fight back.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is very good, but the reality is not so satisfactory. Tongren not only relieved the domineering spirit of overlord color, but also turned into light and avoided the attack.


    Tongren dodged the attack and immediately launched a counterattack. His feet kicked hard on the wall. The whole person turned into a streamer and flew towards dorfermingo.


    What is more incredible is that his hand was also armed with domineering color, which hit dorfermingo like a domineering bullet.


    Light cannon!


    This move firmly hit dorfermingo, which hurt his deeply injured internal organs again, and a mouthful of blood couldn''t help spitting out.


    Similarly, the corners of Tongren''s mouth have exuded red blood. It is obvious that launching such an attack at exhaustion has also caused a great burden on his body.


    Just as Tong people squatted on the ground and gasped violently, dorfermingo also struggled to deal with his wound, and countless silk threads were repaired in his body again.


    A moment later, they had barely recovered their ability to move. Dorfermingo wiped the blood on his mouth and said, "if you can reach the awakening state, I believe you can kill me, but it''s a pity you don''t! Now I''ll let you see the horror of the awakened person!"


    Waste wave white line!


    In an instant, the ground under my feet became countless lines and wrapped in the direction of Tongren.


    The Tong people who were inconvenient to move had been wrapped in the blink of an eye, and dorfermingo did not hesitate to start hanging. Those lines began to shrink towards the middle, which was supposed to squeeze the Tong people into minced meat.


    The thread is constantly squeezed. It seems that dorfermingo is willing to strangle Tong people into nothingness, and keeps controlling the extrusion of lines.


    "Have you had enough? If you have had enough, hurry up. Everyone is still waiting for the news of my victory?" a voice came from Dover coldly.


    It turned out that Tong people had already turned into light and escaped along the gap between the lines. They were not hurt by this move at all.


    Dorfermingo held his forehead and sighed. It seems that the guy in front of him is more difficult than he imagined. He can''t beat him with his primary state of liberation.


    Billow white line!


    Countless lines churned from the feet of Tongren like a raging tide, and the sharp wave head seemed to poke people into horse beehives.


    Where there is an entity, there are the lines of dorfermingo. Tongren had to rise to the sky reluctantly, and the white waves at their feet also followed in the past.


    The black above the waves is obviously armed and domineering. Even if Tong people turn into light, they can''t hide.


    Meteor cannon!


    Tongren, who was high in the sky, suddenly turned over on his head and feet. His whole body was wrapped with a layer of black armed color, and fell quickly like a meteor falling to the ground.


    Right below him is the crazy dorfermingo, who is still manipulating the lines like huge waves.


    With a loud bang, the punch hit dorfermingo''s heart and plunged him into the ground.


    Sixteen sacred bullets. God kills!


    Lying on the ground, dorfermingo resolutely launched the ultimate move regardless of the injury in his body and the blood in the corners of his mouth.


    Tongren, who was already very weak, was like a boat in the huge waves. He was hit by those white waves and rose into the sky again. It depends on him. He will lose his mind.


    Tong people feel that their bodies are falling continuously, and they are about to fall on the ground.


    He fell down with all his strength, hit him again in the heart, and then fainted as soon as his throat was sweet

 V1.Chapter 813

    When the Tong people woke up, it was two days later. The whole dresrosa was busy, and only their fighting members were idle.


    In fact, Tong people should have woken up long ago. It is only because their body is seriously injured that they have been forced to sleep. After all, they can recover faster in sleep.


    On the same day, he fought with dorfermingo and defeated dorfert with the last blow of his strength, but he was also tired and unconscious. If Luo hadn''t been present, I''m afraid he would have been killed by Blackbeard and his gang.


    In the battle of the top, although Tong people successfully saved ace''s life, there is no doubt that it also made Blackbeard hate him completely. Blackbeard will definitely kill him as soon as he has a chance.


    When he woke up, most of the members were still asleep. In this hard battle, not only Tong people were exhausted, but others were also exhausted.


    Although the ability is big or small, there is no doubt that everyone has done their best, and no one will have the slightest reservation.


    Mecao is still repairing his body. After all, the whole body is mechanized. Although he won''t feel pain in battle and is less likely to die, his body can''t repair itself.


    Cyrus was sitting on one side drinking muggy wine, looking out of the window at the flower field, as if thinking about something.


    "If only we could get a self-healing material, it would save us so much trouble after every battle," mecao complained while repairing.


    Although his body is not tired or not, his brain is still a human brain after all. He will feel tired without reasonable rest, so he will complain like this.


    Tongren got up, came to Cyrus, did it, looked at the sea of flowers outside the window and said, "I think it''s better for you to have a good chat with Rebecca. After all, she''s not a child!"


    Cyrus was stunned, turned around and stared into Tong''s eyes and said, "what do you mean? What do you know?"


    With a smile, Tong Ren said indifferently, "I don''t know anything, but I know that I pity parents all over the world! But the kind of happiness you think may not be what Rebecca wanted, just like her mother in those years!"


    Cyrus lowered his head and meditated. Tong Ren smiled, patted him on the shoulder and left him.


    He knew that although Cyrus could think, he would also be stubborn. Such a person had strong willpower, but he became more stubborn. Moreover, he wanted to compensate Rebecca for the beauty she had lost.


    He walked out of the house gently. Tong Ren stretched comfortably. His strength has basically recovered, but his body has not reacted from that fatigue.


    After sleeping for two days, there is not much time left for them. Although Tongren doesn''t want to leave here so soon, he is still a pirate after all.


    Walking along the street, watching the king''s army, navy and ordinary people working together to rebuild dresrosa, the mood of Tong people has also become better. At least there are some things in the world that are absolutely worth guarding.


    When everyone saw Tong Ren, his eyes were full of respect. He scratched his head and said to the people in the street: "you don''t need to look at me like this. Everything today was won by yourself. If you didn''t plan to resist dorfermingo at that time, even my bad pirate wouldn''t help you. Next, it''s more up to you!"


    Ignoring everyone''s reaction to his words, Tong people have quietly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Is Tenghu there? I have something I want to talk to him about!" Tongren soon came to the place where the navy was stationed and said to the guards.


    Although Tongren made great contributions here, he was still a pirate. The Navy soldier immediately pointed a gun at Tongren.


    "Ah! Is it the day Tong man? Let him in!" just then, the voice of the rattan tiger had spread out, breaking the current embarrassment in the twinkling of an eye.


    The Tong man walked towards the tent where the rattan tiger was. He saw the rattan tiger sitting there with a dice in front of him.


    Tenghu raised his head, stared at Tong people with his eyes without focus, and slowly said, "you dare to come here. Have you forgotten our previous agreement?"


    Tongren sat down and said with a smile, "ah! Yes, I''m really lucky!"


    As soon as his face changed, Tenghu stared at Tong people''s face, as if he wanted to see Tong people''s expression clearly with blind eyes.


    But obviously, it was useless. He had to say solemnly, "what do you know?"


    "I''m here today, not for anything else, nor for provocation, but to ask you a question!" Tong Ren ignored Tenghu''s question again.


    "What''s the problem?" Tenghu asked suspiciously. He really can''t imagine what kind of problem is worth Tongren''s personal risk and coming to this heavily guarded camp alone.


    "What is justice? Can the world government represent justice? If justice deviates from the world government one day, which one will you choose? Do you know it''s wrong or have to do it reluctantly? Is this justice what you want?" Tong man picked up the dice and said softly.


    Then, without waiting for Tenghu''s answer, he put down the dice and stood up. As he walked out, he said, "sorry to disturb you!"


    A pirate swaggered freely in the naval camp. It was a disgrace to the Navy. If it wasn''t for Tenghu, I''m afraid many lengtouqing wanted to catch Tongren.


    Some people may say that there are still lengtouqing among the navies of the new world. In fact, this is a wrong understanding. Not all the navies of the new world are veterans. Many people who grew up in the new world joined the Navy. Because they are familiar with the environment here, they naturally stay in the new world, but the proportion of these people is relatively small.


    Back to the hut in the flower field, Tong people began to clean up. At this time, most of the members had also awakened.


    In fact, there is nothing to clean up, but to tell members about the next actions and plans in advance.


    Nothing happened overnight. Tongren and his party decided to set out after dawn. They had to leave here as soon as possible before the naval operation. This was not to escape, but did not want to leave more damage to the devastated deres Rosa

 V1.Chapter 814

    At this time, Tenghu has gathered all the buildings on top of the two people. It seems that he wants to crush all the pirates.


    At this time, the residents of dresrosa had rushed towards the port, holding weapons such as tools and shouting to drive the pirates out of their homes.


    Tongren helplessly shrugged his shoulders and said to Tenghu, "it seems that this battle can''t be fought happily. Why don''t we fight another day? What do you think?"


    Gently closed his staff and knife, Tenghu nodded slightly and said, "it''s so good, so let''s stop today''s battle!"


    Although Tong people are not sure to defeat the rattan tiger at this time, they are sure to be unharmed under his hands. The behavior of these people is really superfluous, but the care contained therein makes Tong people very moved.


    "Well, everybody, let''s go!" Tong man waved his big hand and said to those suffering brothers around him.


    As soon as he came to the port, Tong man couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. He knew that so many ships and seeing so many ships were two different things. He had never seen so many ships together except in the water city.


    Governor oron booth smiled and said, "this is all our boat. Please get on the boat as soon as possible!"


    Tong people know that they must be stable at this time. The key to the expansion of Tong people''s Pirate Group is here.


    Escorted by the people of dresrosa, the party boarded the ship smoothly. At this time, the pirates who heard the news have also formed an alliance, and all the guns have been aligned neatly with the fleet of Tongren.


    "It''s too dangerous here. Let''s go back quickly. Tenghu won''t do anything to me!" Tong people shouted anxiously to the people behind him.


    Everything that happened at this time became at a glance under Tenghu''s powerful knowledge and arrogance. He disdained and said, "hum, just because you want to move him? It''s too much!"


    With that, his long knife had slowly returned to its sheath, and the debris of the floating buildings fell like rain. The target was the ships of the anti Tong pirate alliance.


    Tong people arched their hands in the direction of the rattan tiger, and whispered, "write, rattan tiger!"


    Then he was pulled to the bow of the boat, where the bowls and wine had been arranged. It seemed that he had planned everything for a long time.


    Since there was nothing wrong here, the next thing naturally became much easier. He quietly listened to everyone finish talking, and then he bowed his head and began to meditate.


    After a long time, he raised his head and said to the people around him, "believe what kind of people I provoked, you all know very well. It will be very dangerous to follow me. Do you really not regret it?"


    "There''s nothing to regret. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we''d still be making a forgotten toy in the underground factory in Domingo!"


    "Yes, yes! What''s more, brother, you are so righteous. Even if we really die, it''s worth it! Besides, we pirates come and go in the wind and rain. Which day is not facing death?"


    Nodded, Tong said happily, "well, since everyone has made a decision, it would be hypocritical for me to push off! From today on, we are brothers with different surnames. When we become the pirate king in the future, everyone will have a share!"


    In fact, Tong Ren is not joking, but because he thinks that the pirate king itself is not something someone can get.


    Even Gore Roger, the former pirate king, didn''t get there with the help of his companions?


    This sentence really came to everyone''s heart, and they immediately clapped and cheered.


    With that, Tongren had already picked up the wine bowl, drank it in one breath, and showed everyone the bottom of the bowl after drinking it.


    Seeing his boss so forthright, everyone cheered again, followed by a lively banquet.


    Almost everyone ate and drank with singing and dancing. Even the most serious Luo leaned on the cabin wall with a wine glass and smiled at everyone playing.


    By this time, the ship had already started sailing, and the goal was zhuowu Island, which Luo had long set.


    After all, the Navy returned in vain. In addition, the Green Pheasant was not very determined. Although they were all pirates, the Green Pheasant didn''t bother to embarrass Tongren, who didn''t harass the people.


    In the eyes of many people, the amount of reward represents the ferocity of a pirate, but in the eyes of the Navy, it is only a measure of the value of force.


    And the Green Pheasant knows very well that it can''t beat the red dog with its own ability. There is definitely the promotion of outsiders.


    Anyway, at least this result is what everyone would like to see. Before the Warring States period, Green Pheasant was strongly recommended. Although Green Pheasant didn''t care about this position, he really didn''t agree with the style of red dog.


    That kind of vigorous and resolute iron and blood means may not be the best way to suppress pirates. On the contrary, the indiscriminate attack will make many pirates aiming at treasure hunting stand on the opposite side of the government.


    As for the crane, she didn''t take the hunt to heart. In her heart, it was just a mere formality. As long as she made clear the government''s position, there was no need to take it seriously.


    There are more and more outstanding new pirates, and the navy is still relying on several older generations to support the scene. Perhaps the choice of the Warring States period is right. Cultivating new talents who can take on great responsibilities is the most important thing for the Navy at present.


    In short, the arrest ended with thunder and rain. However, in order to show the five old stars above, the Green Pheasant severely reprimanded the rattan tiger and blamed him for missing the best opportunity.


    Although the five old guys are also very dissatisfied, they can''t attack. After all, the navy has done a good job on the surface. If they want to really catch Tong people, unless they do it.


    Of course, these are what Tongren don''t know. Even if they know, they won''t care about them. There is no longer the tyranny of Tianlong people on their heads. They don''t have to ignore those groundless shit regulations. This is what they want and what everyone wants, real freedom.


    If you want to be free, you must first have a free heart. There is no doubt that the pirate profession has the most characteristics.


    All the way to the carnival, these newly collected little brothers also reluctantly sent them out very fa

 V1.Chapter 815

    It''s the so-called saying that you have to say goodbye after sending you thousands of miles. Although everyone is very reluctant to give up, they still have to separate after all. Now is not the time to impact that position. Separate development is their best choice.


    The life card made by tosabo was distributed to everyone, and the number of telephone worms carried by everyone was recorded. Tongren nagged hard once, and his words were full of reluctance.


    Seeing off these little brothers one by one, Tongren couldn''t help sighing. Although he had known that he would know these good brothers and develop separately, knowing and suffering were two different things after all.


    Bartolomio saw that Tong people were unhappy. He came over angrily and said with a smile: "boss, don''t be unhappy. We will meet again sooner or later! Isn''t it for the sake of better meeting next time?"


    This sentence is full of philosophy, and Tong people are also impressed by bartolomio: "it''s unexpected that such reasonable words can be said from your mouth!"


    Embarrassed to scratch his head, bartolomio said awkwardly, "in fact, this sentence was what grandma told us when we went to sea!"


    This amusing move is also very interesting in the eyes of Tong people. His disappointed mood is much better at once. He patted Bartolo gently. Tong people smiled and said: "I didn''t expect you to be very good at learning and selling now! Did you eat the copied fruit! Ha ha ha!"


    Tong people just patted him on the shoulder. Bartolomio was so excited that he almost fainted. He thought secretly: "it seems that he won''t take a bath for at least a month. This is the shoulder patted by Tong people''s predecessors! No! He won''t take a bath for at least half a year!"


    Reaching out to greet everyone to sit down, Tong people asked bartolomio to tell the story before and after they went to sea, and he listened quietly.


    If the idol in his heart wants to know his past, how can bartolomio refuse? He beamed and foamed and talked about his experience


    The reason why they want to listen to this is that Tongren want to find an appropriate time to tell dezaya. After all, the other party is also bartolomio''s good friend, so they can''t ignore it?


    Besides, the faster the pirate group grows, the better. I''m afraid a storm will come soon.


    While bartolomio talked about dezaya, Tong people immediately asked her and joked whether she was bartolomio''s girlfriend.


    Suddenly, Tong man''s face changed and said seriously, "bartolomio, haven''t you seen dezaya for a long time? We might meet her again this time!"


    Bartolomio was stunned and said, "boss, what are you kidding? How can you meet him immediately!"


    "If you encounter it, why don''t you pull her into the gang? What do you think?" Tong people paused and continued: "I heard that her candy Pirate Group was attacked and the whole army has been destroyed!"


    "What? How is this possible? Dezaya''s attack is very fast. Who can defeat her?" bartolomio jumped up.


    Shaking his head and smiling, Tong man looked at the distant sea and said, "what is impossible? This is a new world!"


    As he spoke, he ignored bartolomio''s questioning and looked at the scenery against the side of the ship.


    But these words aroused bartolomio''s curiosity, and he especially wanted to find out what was going on.


    But until the night came, he could not ask what was going on. He could only go to bed with a belly of questions.


    When he slept until midnight, he suddenly felt someone pushing him, which made him wake up from his dream.


    The man covered his mouth and gently said to him, "there''s someone outside! Do you want to have a look with me?"


    Bartolomio certainly wanted to follow his idol. He quickly got up and quietly followed Tong people out of the door.


    With armed color domineering induction, Tong people finally determined the location of dezaya and others. He grabbed the impatient bartolomio and came to the other party''s speedboat in a blink.


    Dezaya was shocked by the sudden figure, but she quickly reacted from the shock and recognized that the person was the target of their trip - the hitong people!


    The weapons in everyone''s hands have been aligned with the two people. They are guns that can spray sticky liquid!


    "Dezaya? How could it be you! How could you be in such a place?" bartolomio cried incredulously.


    Before he finished, the people around him had pulled the trigger. Tong people winked at bartolomio who was ready to use the barrier, and then they were controlled by the glue.


    Although bartolomio was nervous, he was not a fool to come to this sea area. He understood the meaning of Tong people at once and did it according to his instructions.


    This kind of glue was the same as none under the ability of Tong man, but he still pretended to be caught and struggled hard.


    "Dezaya! What are you doing? Let go of my boss quickly!" bartolomio said in cooperation.


    Looking at the struggling two people contemptuously, dezaya couldn''t help but look down on the Tong people. It''s really surprising that they can be easily caught, which makes people have to feel unworthy of their name.


    With the two men arrested, dezaya returned to their silver fortress. Tongren waited for this opportunity. If he didn''t know the exact location here, I''m afraid he would have directly opened a boat to find the door.


    Sure enough, dezaya sealed him up in the silver block, and then put him in the prison of hailoushi.


    Of course, Bilu was also very happy. Although they had caught many high reward pirates, it was the first time that the value reached 500 million.


    On the one hand, he was proud of the strength of his Pirate Group, on the other hand, his ambition began to expand.


    At this historic moment, of course, he has to do something in front of many younger brothers, just to celebrate.


    However, when he ordered someone to bring Tong Ren here, he was surprised by the report. Tong Ren had disappeared and there was only a huge silver ball left in the prison.


    Bilu''s heart was cold, and an ominous premonition came to his heart: the other party was not caught here by his own people, but his original goal was here

 V1.Chapter 816

    So where did Tong people go? It turned out that he grabbed dezaya and took bartolomio to the underground mine.


    He wanted dezaya to see with her own eyes what kind of person she followed and trusted, and whether such a cruel person was worth following.


    Looking at the faces in front of me, there are familiar and strange. All those familiar are the people who Biru claims to have died accidentally in the process of carrying out his mission.


    Their thin bodies, the tools in their hands, and everything fully explained what kind of person the dignified Bilu was.


    Dezaya clenched his fists. His fingernails had been deeply immersed in the palm of his hand, but he didn''t feel any pain. His teeth that clenched his lips had also been immersed in meat.


    This scene was unexpected and unacceptable to her. This subversive feeling made her very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly she suddenly turned around and said to the Tongren, "take me back! I have to ask for an answer from Bilu!"


    Tong people helplessly shrugged and said, "I have a way to come down. As for going up, it''s not my ability to do it!"


    Dezaya''s face suddenly became ugly. She didn''t believe Tongren''s words. From his easy down just now, she could know that it was definitely not a problem.


    Looking at dezaya''s questioning eyes, Tong people smiled bitterly and pointed to those abandoned by Bilu and said, "you don''t want them to continue to suffer here? These are also your former companions!"


    At this time, a sound of metal friction came from the depths of the mine. After hearing the sound, the miners also changed their faces and picked up their tools in a very panic.


    That voice was made by abelon, one of Bilu''s confidants. How can the miners who have suffered enough not be afraid? You know, in this underground world full of tracks, abelon has an absolute advantage.


    "Hey! You were also a pirate before? Where did you lose your ideals and vows? Or was it worse to suffer than to die?" Tong people shouted angrily.


    Some of these miners have been exiled here recently, and some have suffered here a long time ago. They all want to live and look for hope, but forget that sometimes death may not be worse than living.


    Although they have escaped many times and ended in failure, as long as they can succeed once, they can completely leave this hell on earth!


    Looking at the people who had renewed their fighting spirit, Tong people smiled and nodded, and then blinked to the source of the voice.


    "Get out! Don''t play tricks here!" a roar echoed in the whole mine like thunder.


    Then a series of explosions came, until finally the whole mine was quiet, only everyone''s nervous breathing and pounding heartbeat.


    Patter... Patter


    A burst of footsteps interrupted the tranquility in the mine. They clenched the tools in their hands, and their hearts almost jumped out of their throat.


    "It''s too heavy. The guy seems to faint! Bartolomio, try to get everyone up and let''s settle with the bastard!" a voice muttered indifferently.


    Hearing this sound, everyone was relieved. They could finally return to the ground they had not seen for a long time.


    Barrier ladder!


    With bartolomio''s gesture, a ladder has been formed in the mine cave, and with the rise of the ladder, it is set at a place flush with the external ground.


    With 120000 excitement, they walked up the stairs. Their hearts had secretly made up their mind that even if they sacrificed their lives, they would not return to the dark underground again!


    Light speed kick!


    Tongren, who has been using the bullying color of seeing and hearing, of course, has felt an ambush outside. He straightened out those guys in two or three times.


    "Stop! Otherwise your men won''t have to live! Dezaya!" shouted a man with two guns on his back.


    Looking behind him, it was dezaya, a member of the original pirate regiment. At the moment, he was tied to the column, and there were two strong men with sharp weapons at the bottom.


    Light gun!


    The light flickered, and the three women had broken away from their bondage and fell down. By the way, they knocked the two men unconscious.


    Slaughterhouse!


    The figure flashed, and peseta, who was about to kill the three people, was stunned. Just between these stunned gods, mecao''s attack came.


    The whole body was full of all kinds of weapons, and the attack was even sharper. Peseta couldn''t even react at once.


    Sticky bullet!


    Just then, he suddenly pulled the trigger, and the sticky shell had been fired.


    Melt!


    With a little finger, the mucus on the shell had disappeared, leaving only two dark shells flying head-on towards mecao.


    Of course, such a degree of attack can''t hurt mecao''s metal body, and he has hit the other party''s forehead with an old fist.


    This pesetah is worse than the harvester man, but such a punch has made him faint.


    "You can go, but this day Tong man must stay! I can''t let him slip away like this, a guy worth 500 million!" said Bilu fiercely as he walked.


    Tong people waved to everyone and said very easily, "go back to the boat first. I should be able to cope here!"


    Although there are some doubts, these people still disappeared here quickly. After all, they have been locked up for so many years. How can they hesitate to leave when they have the opportunity?


    All that was left was Tongren''s partners. Looking at Tongren''s serious eyes, they also walked towards their own boat.


    "Hitong man! Your journey is over!" said Bilu with a sneer and provocation. At the same time, his hands have been stretched into his stomach.


    Photochemical!


    Tong people directly changed into an energy state and stood in place, allowing those metal liquids to pass through their bodies.


    "Unfortunately! Your melting pot fruit seems to have no effect on me!" Tong said carelessly.


    But this sentence had completely changed a tone in Biru''s ear, and it was a naked irony to him.


    He seemed crazy. He kept eating the ore into his mouth, and his whole stomach began to roll. Countless magma had boiled in it!


    Meteor gun!


    With a roar, Tong man''s arms wrapped around his domineering hands had hit his chest, and a big mouthful of magma was spit out by him

 V1.Chapter 817

    Magma is also flowing continuously, and the earth under our feet is completely covered in a very short time. The island is about to disappear into the sea.


    With a helpless sigh, Tong people blinked back to the ship. They set sail again and continued to move in the direction indicated by the life card.


    The closer he is to zhuowu Island, the more serious the expression on Tong''s face is. His heart has begun to become anxious. What he is most worried about now is the orcs. If they are not treated in time, I''m afraid they will not survive smoothly.


    "Luo! How is your body recovering now? Can you have an operation?" Tong Ren couldn''t help but ask.


    Luo didn''t know how to answer the headless sentence. He was seriously injured in that battle, and his starting ability would be unbearable, but in fact it wasn''t so serious.


    Because when he was in dresrosa, he had cured Cyrus of the broken leg, and he had used his ability, and there were no adverse consequences.


    At that time, Cyrus shirked that he had been used to it for a long time, but Luo insisted on changing his legs. Of course, the source of the legs was the dead bodies of Domingo.


    Speaking of it, Ronaldo always has a trace of guilt for deres Rosa. If he hadn''t succeeded in sending krasson''s information at the beginning, deres Rosa wouldn''t have fallen into that situation later.


    "There should be no big problem. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Luo asked with a puzzled face.


    Tongren didn''t answer and asked, "your partners should have no problem with surgery?"


    Luo''s face became more suspicious. He hesitated and replied, "if it wasn''t a major operation, they should be able to deal with it!"


    "That''s good!" Tong man answered and turned away, but from the way he kept pacing back and forth, his heart was obviously very anxious.


    "Xiang phosphorus! You should prepare the things needed for first aid as soon as possible, the more the better!" Tong man ordered Xiang phosphorus again.


    Xiangphosphorus always listened to Tongren''s words. Although her heart was full of question marks, she began to prepare neatly.


    Luo asked everyone curiously. As a result, no one knew what Tongren wanted to do.


    I don''t know how long later, in the busy pace of Tongren and xiangphosphorus, a huge dark shadow has appeared in front of everyone.


    "Zhuowu island is here!" Luo stood in the bow of the boat and said softly, his tone full of excitement and expectation.


    He has been separated from his friends for too long. Although it is very interesting to be with Tongren, the concern in his heart is always lingering.


    Tongren also saw the shadow. He picked up xiangphosphorus and said loudly to Luo, "Luo, come as soon as possible. Xiangphosphorus and I will go first!"


    Before the words fell, the two men had disappeared into everyone''s sight, which made everyone feel like a monk in law.


    Anyway, everyone''s consistent goal is zhuowu island. Since Tongren have gone up first, they will not be willing to fall behind.


    Tongren tightly held xiangphosphorus and flew onto the elephant''s back. The whole island was in a mess, with traces of destruction everywhere.


    Gently put the fragrant phosphorus on the ground, and the Tong man said anxiously, "I''ll gather people. You can start treatment immediately. You can save as many people as you can!"


    Looking at these scarred orcs, Tong people still have some heart. If they hadn''t knocked down dorfermingo too late, these orcs might not have suffered such a disaster, at least they wouldn''t have been hurt so seriously!


    Carefully moved all the injured people over. Tong people squatted aside with a worried face and watched xiangphosphorus''s busy work.


    At this time, he especially hated his weakness. If he could learn some medical skills, he might be able to save more people.


    I don''t know how long later, Luo finally came here. With the addition of a new force, the speed of treatment has become faster.


    Until all the slightly injured people were treated, Tong said, "Luo, your companions also come to help! You quickly take your life card to find them!"


    Luo wiped his sweat weakly, took out his life card and said, "go find them. I really can''t hold it!"


    With a slightly apologetic look at Luo, Tong people left here in a blink. Although he knew that Luo was very tired and Hatfield was close to the limit, now was not the time to rest. I believe they would not stop to rest.


    With the guidance of life card, Tong people soon came to the forest and found Luo''s partners.


    The alliance between the two pirate groups has long been made public, so Tongren are not afraid of any misunderstanding.


    But when he came here, he was completely stunned, because the forest was full of fallen orcs.


    There were Luo''s companions, all members of the red heart Pirate Group, who fell to the ground with scars.


    Tongren thought of a problem he had ignored before, that is, there was an orc tribe under Luo''s men. It must be impossible for him to sit back and watch the destruction of the whole zhuowu island.


    With a helpless sigh, Tong people had to move these people outside for treatment. Although they were born in the red heart Pirate Group and knew a little about medical skills, they were completely unable to treat themselves in a coma.


    Luo Caigang''s eyes were red when he saw this scene. His voice was cold and said, "who did it?"


    No wonder he was so angry that his companions who had been separated for so long were suddenly hurt so badly. How can he make people not angry?


    Tongren patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t be too angry. The object of our attack sent someone to do it this time!"


    Luo Tong''s eyes narrowed and asked incredulously, "are you sure? Do they already know that we are targeting them?"


    Shaking his head, Tong people said solemnly: "they should not know our goal. The reason why they started is because of the matter of dorfermingo!"


    Only then did Luo relax. After all, if kaiduo knew their plan, their group would be in danger.


    Although the position of challenging the four emperors is very substantial and attractive, it will be over if they are watched by the other party.


    Luo no longer rested and began to heal his companions. As for Tong people, they were completely reduced to coolies and helped the two doctors carry the patients

 V1.Chapter 818

    After being busy for a long time, they finally treated all the orcs. Although they didn''t wake up immediately, at least their lives were saved.


    This is not only because xiangphosphorus and Luo have excellent medical skills, but also because the recovery ability and anti Strike ability of the orcs are different from ordinary people. I''m afraid even compared with the ability of the animal system, they are just a little inferior.


    Gradually, some people woke up one after another. They looked at the scorched earth around them blankly, and their eyes were full of pain. This is their warmest home. At the moment, it has been destroyed like this.


    With a sigh, Tong people reluctantly looked at xiangphosphorus and Luo who had fallen asleep. They didn''t know what to say.


    Once a person falls, even if others help him no matter how, he will eventually get up by his own strength. Otherwise, even if he survives, he will only be a walking corpse.


    After thinking about it, he took the telephone bug and left everyone who was resting. He came to a deserted place and dialed a number he was reluctant to dial.


    That number is from Luffy. Before, Tong people copied it from ace just in case.


    After all, I spent some time in Luffy''s Pirate Group. Although Tongren didn''t say they wanted to join, they got along together after all.


    Moreover, Tongren has robbed Luffy of the limelight too many times. Although these things didn''t happen, it is equal to doing them by himself, but he knows that if he doesn''t appear here, Luffy will be able to do better than himself.


    If Luffy has a little plan, Tongren doesn''t even intend to get involved in this matter, but obviously, it''s no less difficult for Luffy to learn to make plans than to challenge the whole naval headquarters alone!


    "Hello! Who?" Luffy''s casual voice came from the opposite side, with a trace of smile in his tone. It was obvious that they were also very happy these days.


    "Ah, it''s me, Tongren!" Tongren answered with a smile. He really felt very relaxed with Luffy and could say whatever he wanted. As soon as he heard his voice, Tongren''s wrinkled eyebrows also stretched.


    "Tongren? Where are you now? I saw your report in the newspaper. It''s great! We''re in the new world now!" Lu Fei shouted happily as soon as he heard that it was Tongren.


    However, this cry also made him completely lose his right to speak. Nami and Robin, who had been thinking about Tongren day and night, grabbed the phone impolitely.


    On the other side of the phone, I could still hear Tongren''s unwilling shouting, but after the two women taught him a lesson, they finally calmed down.


    Girls are naturally nagging when they answer the phone. Every nagging represents deep concern.


    Smiled and answered all the questions of the two girls. Tong talent cut into the subject in a hurry: "do you have Xiangji''s phone bug number? He shouldn''t be on the ship now?"


    The two girls scrambled to answer yes, and then scrambled to report the number of the telephone bug on Xiangji.


    Well, not only the questions asked were ignored, but even what they said was not heard clearly.


    Tongren said with a bitter smile, "two ladies, can you say it one by one? I didn''t hear what you said just now!"


    Of course they won''t miss the opportunity to perform well in front of Tong people, but Robin is so two years older after all. He knows that sometimes he needs to be right. If he goes too far, it will be counterproductive.


    Therefore, she smiled and gave the opportunity to Nami, who also seized the opportunity to tell the number to Tong people.


    Finally, the phone bug turned to Luffy''s hand. Although others didn''t hear Tongren''s question clearly, he remembered it.


    "Xiangji was captured by BigMom. We are ready to fight with them. Do you want to join us?" Lu Fei asked indifferently.


    After looking at the tragedy in front of us, Tongren said with a bitter smile: "now I''m afraid kaiduo is going to fight us. Do you think our three teams can beat two of the four emperors?"


    As soon as he heard the name of kaiduo, a small star suddenly appeared in Luffy''s eyes. He asked excitedly, "kaiduo? Is that the guy who is known as the strongest creature in the world?"


    "Of course, it''s that guy. We''ve offended him before because of the matter of dorfermingo. I''m afraid he''s going to attack us next!" Tong said slowly.


    "Hey! Don''t go too far. You must keep such a good opportunity for me!" Luffy shouted again, and his companions were annoyed again.


    It is estimated that there are few people who want to pick the four emperors in the world, right? What''s more, a person who wants to make an appointment for the next one before it''s done.


    "Xiangji should be all right. Don''t worry for the moment. I''ll try to contact him!" Tong said calmly.


    After all, the four emperors are also the pillars of the new world. If all the sky pillars are pushed down at once, you can know what will happen with your knees.


    Then he called Xiangji''s phone again. Surprisingly, he got through all at once.


    "Xiangji! It''s me, hitong people! You should be in trouble now?" Tong people asked with a trace of schadenfreude.


    Xiangji was very upset. Tong people still talked to him in this tone. The result was self-evident: "shit! How do you know everything? How can we be friends? Even if you don''t help me when I know I''m in trouble, I''m still there, lucky and happy!"


    "There''s no way... But I don''t know if you can do it!" Tong man said pretending to be embarrassed. He knew that Xiangji was very strong and it would work if he used the aggressive method.


    Sure enough, Xiangji said without even thinking, "if you have any idea, you can''t do it until you say it!"


    Tongren slightly looked at Xiangji and said, "frankly, this marriage is a political marriage. BigMom wants to rely on the scientific and technological power of your family, and your family also needs to rely on her four emperors!"


    Although Xiangji was surprised, she said angrily, "it''s up to you. Do you think I don''t know? The problem is how to solve this matter!"


    "Don''t worry. Now that you know the key points, there will be a turn for the better. Since they are interested in helping each other, as long as someone can have a relationship with both sides, you don''t have to get married, let alone if you get married!" Tongren continued to analyze.


    Xiangji thought for a while, then hesitated and asked, "what do you mean? What should I do?"


    "What do you think of letting your father recognize a dry son?" Tong Ren asked with a smile

 V1.Chapter 819

    "This... I''m afraid it''s hard to do! My father is a brain dead guy, and this proposal must not be approved!" Xiangji said with some hesitation.


    Tongren said with a bad smile, "you marry bigom''s daughter, which represents the whole family. You say your old man is afraid of you falling off the chain? I don''t have to teach you how to do it. I have a companion here named mecao. His character is quite good. You can let your father take him as a dry son!"


    Unknowingly, the Tong people had sold the cheap master, and at this time mecao couldn''t help shivering.


    Since he transformed himself into a mechanical body, although it can''t be said that he didn''t suffer from cold and heat, it can also be said that he didn''t suffer from any disease. At this time, he had this feeling, which immediately made him feel uncomfortable. Of course, this is just a later remark!


    With a smile around the tired two people, Tong people were so happy for the first time. Kaiduo, one of the four emperors, was completely free.


    As long as kaiduo''s hard-working fruit troops are killed, no matter how strong his defense ability is, he may not be able to withstand the devastation of heart disease.


    Although Tongren is also eager to fight with kaiduo, now he has no time to play the level slowly. Sometimes he should open or hang up.


    Because the elephant Lord had to take a bath twice a day, Tong people put all their patients on the high ground in the jungle. They were completely afraid of being affected.


    Finally, those who woke up first recovered their ability to act. Their first reaction was to thank them. If it weren''t for the timely treatment of Tongren, I''m afraid they would be close to destroying the country at the moment.


    Even now, the country is almost destroyed. Fortunately, the human resources are still there, and the home can be rebuilt sooner or later.


    Tong people didn''t care. They waved their hands and asked, "is Duke GouLan awake? The boss of cat Agkistrodon halys can also!"


    His answer was silent. It was obvious that the two people had not been able to wake up for the time being because they were seriously injured.


    The waiting time was the longest. Under the leadership of these awakened orcs, Tong people helped them transfer all the injuries to the stronghold.


    After they woke up, Luo and xiangphosphorus became their close doctors. In view of their incompatibility, they can only separate them for the time being. In short, it''s right not to let them meet.


    But what was surprising was that Xiangji called before they woke up. Unexpectedly, he had taken care of his stubborn father.


    "What did you tell your father? How could you let him agree?" Tong asked curiously.


    Xiangji smiled and said, "although I am his least favorite son, I am still a member of the family after all, and now I am a little famous on the road of pirates. He may not be able to be sure that I will not surpass bigom in the future. As a home owner, he has his own judgment!"


    Tongren had no idea that Xiangji could have such eloquence to make his stubborn father listen to his opinions.


    In fact, what Tong people don''t know is that Xiangji has racked her brains about this matter before she finally achieved this step.


    In essence, Xiangji never used his family name to make any profit from his childhood. Even if there was no red foot Zhepu, he would have died long ago.


    In other words, Xiangji doesn''t owe the family anything. On the contrary, the family owes him. Sacrificing him at this time will undoubtedly add great trouble to the family.


    In addition, Lu Fei and others are ready to attack the four emperors. Once they succeed, they will become the new four emperors. It is not worth losing a son who is about to become the right arm of the four emperors because of a little interest.


    Moreover, now he is forced to get married. No matter how high his achievements in the future, he will not seek welfare for the family. Children who have not received family education will not be loyal to the family.


    On the contrary, let him go now. In the future, as long as he can do it and the family opens his mouth, he will do it. At that time, as long as he is within the influence of Luffy Pirate Group, he can expand the family''s influence.


    What''s more, this plan also involves a popular figure Tongren. The opportunity to support the new four emperors has doubled. How can he not be excited?


    However, what Tong people didn''t expect was that he knew what earthly news was for the first time in his life. Before that, he wanted to drag mecao into the water. As a result, Xiangji''s father, the old fox, asked Xiangji to persuade Tong people and let Tong people become the bond of mutual relationship.


    Stealing chicken can''t eat rice. When he was ready to sell mecao, Xiangji had unconsciously sold him. It''s really a cycle of cause and effect!


    Now Tongren is in a dilemma. If they just worship Xiangji''s father as an adoptive father, it doesn''t matter for the overall situation, but if they really marry bigom''s daughter, won''t all his achievements become something in others'' pockets?


    However, he could not refuse this proposal, because he had won the friendship between the red haired Pirate Group and the white bearded Pirate Group before the war on the top, that is to say, two of the four emperors were friends. As long as bigom was pulled, three to one could be more confident. After all, the goal was kaiduo, known as the strongest creature in the world.


    Tongren bit his teeth and said, "OK! I promised, but I''m not going to decide my marriage before I see bigom''s daughter!"


    Xiangji is asking for help now, but she dares to push too hard, so she has to agree temporarily.


    Tongren is about to leave for Xiangji''s family headquarters. Some ceremonies still have to be done, and they are vigorous.


    After all, BigMom is also one of the four emperors. Only by giving her enough face can she get the greatest benefits from her hands.


    I believe that as long as Xiangji sends the news back to the family, someone will come here to pick him up soon. At that time, everything will act according to the circumstances.


    Tongren explained to Xiaonan alone, told her that he was leaving for a period of time, and gave her the next task.


    The smartest of these people is Xiaonan. He believes Xiaonan will succeed in this matter.


    It''s not a big deal. The talent of orcs is really too great. Their ability in any aspect exceeds that of ordinary humans. In addition, they already have a grudge with kaiduo, who is their life-saving benefactor, and the current situation of the country of peace.


    All these have increased the possibility of success of the plan. A team with orcs as the main body is believed to be completed soon. At that time, with the mermaid people, the whole plan will become more confident

 V1.Chapter 820

    It is worthy that even the world government should give them some thin noodles. The Vince Mok family bowed at the head and said in a dignified and unassuming manner: "Your Excellency, the owner of the House asked us to pick you up to the headquarters."


    This man looks very ordinary. He can even be said to be the kind who can''t be separated when he falls into the crowd. However, he has Eagle sharp eyes and seems to be able to see through everything easily.


    Tongren winked at his companions, stepped onto the boat and soon chatted with the leader.


    After chatting for a long time, Tong man couldn''t dig out any useful news from his mouth, which also proved the man''s alertness.


    If you guessed correctly, the ship was not sent from the family to pick itself up, but found a nearby ship to carry out tasks.


    Since the other party has sent a ship, Tongren naturally told Xiangji about it. However, Xiangji was not surprised by the family''s rapid action, but asked with some worry: "those guys didn''t do anything to you?"


    Tongren was stunned. He didn''t know what Xiangji meant. Did ordinary members of these families dare to treat him?


    Xiangji patiently explained, "this family always respects the strong. If they don''t have any strength, even the heavenly king Lao Tzu won''t pay attention to them. You''ll know when you get to the location of the family!"


    Nothing happened all the way. Under the day and night journey of the express, they came to an island in the shortest time.


    The island is full of lush plants and thick fog. It doesn''t look like someone at all.


    Those crew members got off the ship. They directly ignored the doubts of Tong people and walked towards the forest.


    After walking, I found that the island was not as simple as it looked. It was full of swamps everywhere, and the white fog was really a kind of poisonous fog. I don''t know how it was produced. It was very likely that the vegetation was too lush and the air couldn''t circulate. Those grass leaves were formed after they rotted.


    The crew walked faster and faster, as if they wanted to get rid of Tong people. In the end, their speed was almost trotting.


    However, Tong people have been following behind them. They haven''t even opened the distance. On the contrary, they are panting.


    Here, Tong people have begun to secretly admire the Vince Mok family. They can not only make use of such natural danger to become a barrier for the Gongwei family, but also have reached a certain level in science and technology. It is the best proof that these crew members are not poisoned.


    Suddenly, the sight was clear, the party finally wore out the poisonous fog, and a huge building appeared in front of Tongren.


    This is completely a fortress. It can be described as ten steps, one post, five steps and one sentry. It is a heavily guarded place.


    However, when Tong people saw that there were no more people in front of them except the guards, they frowned.


    The Vince Mok family seems to have taken themselves completely to heart. They don''t even have a person to greet!


    "Mr. Tong Ren, please come inside!" the leader behind him said politely, but anyone could hear the contempt in his tone.


    It seems that they completely regard themselves as people who want to cling to their family and pay no attention to them at all.


    "It seems that your family is very busy now! I''d better not disturb it!" Tong man glanced at the guards and said to the man behind him.


    Unconsciously, he had used a trace of domineering, and the head immediately shed a cold sweat on his face.


    At this time, he remembered that this man was not an ordinary little pirate, but a man who had survived the declaration of war with the world government.


    Just a little dissatisfaction has stunned these guys, and they have begun to tremble.


    Science and technology is a good thing. Developed science and technology can bring better life and more powerful power, but it will also make people rely on it.


    Although having a family can make people have centripetal force, it will make people arrogant if they hold the name of the family for too long.


    Most things in the world are like this. It can be regarded as gain and loss! How can a perfect thing exist?


    I don''t know what the leader did. In the blink of an eye, someone came out, accompanied by well-equipped private soldiers.


    "I think this is your excellency, Mr. Tiantong? You are really young and promising! Our clan leader has been waiting for you inside. I hope you don''t mind if there is any improper hospitality!" the smiling flatterer greeted.


    It''s the so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t hit a smiling face, not to mention that he has a certain purpose in this trip. He should be patient when he should be patient.


    After two polite words, he walked into the interior of the building under the leadership of the man who claimed to be the housekeeper.


    The man took Tong people to the door of a house, knocked on the door and said respectfully, "clan leader, the people of Tiantong have come!"


    A low and magnetic voice said, "I see. Go and do your business first!"


    Tongren''s heart moved. After the housekeeper left, he gently knocked on the door. The voice inside was very complex and said, "come in!"


    He opened the door and went in. He saw a middle-aged man who was somewhat similar to Xiangji sitting there. His golden hair and his momentum made him look like a lion.


    He was hesitating and didn''t know how to speak. The man had smiled and said, "Tong man, you''re coming! Sit down quickly!"


    Restrained in a chair, Tong people shouted awkwardly, "Hello, uncle! I''m coming!"


    This title made him hesitate for a long time. It''s really embarrassing to call him adoptive father. It''s a little obvious to call him uncle!


    He waved his hand without mind. He smiled and asked, "Tong people, what do you think of the marriage with bigom?"


    In the tone, there was a kind of meaning that the elder pointed to the younger generation, which seemed to be testing Tongren.


    "It''s a good thing for strong and strong to join hands, but if one is strong and one is weak, it may become annexation!" Tongren thought about it.


    Hearing Tongren''s words, Xiangji''s father''s eyes lit up, as if he saw a rare treasure, and looked kindly at the Tongren sitting in the chair talking

 V1.Chapter 821

    The family is still able to speak to the world government, and the relationship between them is close, but only he knows that the current family is much worse than before.


    On the surface, it seems that these people are doing business with themselves. In fact, which one is not coveting their own family. The transaction between them is no less than seeking skin from a tiger!


    "In your opinion, shouldn''t we get married?" Xiangji''s father asked leisurely, but the melancholy between his eyebrows betrayed him deeply.


    Tongren said definitely, "knot! Why not? It''s a good thing for the development of the family to be able to have a relationship with BigMom, one of the four emperors!"


    "But it really puts the family in a very dangerous position!" he shook his head and said.


    Unconsciously, he took Tong people as his family and began to discuss the future direction of the family.


    "If you repent of marriage, it is undoubtedly an excuse for bigom to crack down on the family. Only if you promise can you win a glimmer of vitality!" Tong said positively.


    As the owner of his family, he didn''t know about these situations. It was just that it was too difficult for him to make a decision.


    "Do you have any good ideas? You might as well say it. If it can be useful, the family will go all out to support you!" Xiangji''s father said solemnly.


    "Since it is to marry a wife, of course, the wedding should be held in the man''s territory. In this case, they are bound not to be able to bring too many people!" Tong man replied with a smile.


    Shaking his head, Xiangji''s father didn''t know what he was thinking, and the hesitation on his face didn''t decrease at all.


    Tongren said softly, "just find an island close to you. Move the base in advance!"


    This sentence seemed to remind Xiangji''s father Jiazhi. He looked at Tongren with burning eyes and didn''t know what to say excitedly.


    The problem that has plagued Jiazhi before is that going to bigom''s territory is undoubtedly death, and letting bigom and others come here is undoubtedly giving the topographic map of their whole island to each other.


    Maybe it''s a fan of the situation. Tong people solved this problem in a few words. How can Jiazhi not be excited?


    Slowly calmed his mood, Jiazhi smiled and said, "well, this matter is settled. We''ll start the ceremony right away!"


    This ceremony is naturally a ceremony for Tongren to worship him as their adoptive father. What he just said made him fully agree with Tongren, because a leader should have such keen thinking ability.


    Compared with strength, the Vince Mok family advocates wisdom more, because their technology is researched and invented by scientists with little strength.


    What''s more, from the report on Tongren in the newspaper, we know that he will not be a person with very poor strength.


    "Well... Can I know who is going to marry me?" Tong said with some hesitation.


    Tongren has always had a good relationship with women. Up to now, many girls have fallen in love with him, and even the pirate empress hancook likes him very much.


    Just because of this, enough understanding is essential. Otherwise, if you encounter a girl with strong possessiveness, wouldn''t it hurt everyone''s heart?


    Jiazhi was a little embarrassed and said, "I only heard that she is one of bigom''s daughters, but I don''t know who it is!"


    After biting his teeth, Tong said solemnly, "if the other party is not what I want, I may refuse this wedding!"


    "This..." Jia Zhi looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. After all, this matter is related to the success or failure of the family.


    "Since bigom can annex us, we are also ready to annex them. What do you think?" Tong people said with a smile.


    Of course, Tong people are just ready. It''s certainly the best not to go to war with bigom. After all, they are also one of the four emperors!


    "How sure? How risky? This matter must be well planned!" Jiazhi said with some embarrassment.


    To tell the truth, it''s false not to covet the power of bifom. Only with power can we develop better. Otherwise, it will never become a big climate like this.


    Tongren directly said the connection with the red hair and white beard Pirate Group, which undoubtedly made Jiazhi more confident!


    Although he knew that Tong people would definitely get benefits in the top battle, he didn''t expect that Tong people could use the help of two great forces.


    Although the former white beard Pirate Group had white beard, they were still two pirate groups with red hair after all. Since red hair saved white beard''s men in the top battle, now the two pirate groups can be said to be close to each other, but their strength is stronger than before!


    After refining the plan, Jiazhi couldn''t wait to request the ceremony. He had decided to tie the Tong people to the family''s chariot.


    It was just a bet, but now I bet all my treasure on him, which is enough to see how much chips Tongren''s performance has increased!


    "One thing must be made clear! No matter what degree I can develop in the future, the family can''t use my name. I can only ensure your development. We''d better have a better cooperative relationship!" Tongren said seriously.


    Now, with the help of the power of the Vince Mok family, although it can improve great power in a short time, it is very disadvantageous to the long-term development. The Tong people will never do such a thing.


    But gazhi didn''t care at all. Instead, he said happily, "no problem! Even if you want to merge the whole Vince Mok family, it''s no problem. I just want to keep the family name!"


    On the contrary, Tong Ren was stunned. Although he knew that Jiazhi was very satisfied with himself, he didn''t expect that the other party could do so.


    Looking at the surprised look of Tong people, Jiazhi said dejectedly: "the family just looks strong on the surface. All people are interested in the scientific and technological power of our family. It''s sooner or later to be swallowed up like this. I have no other choice!"


    He nodded clearly, and Tongren promised: "although I can''t guarantee that you will recover to the peak, I can guarantee that you will become stronger and stronger. Just rest assured!"


    With that, the two people had already started the ceremony. After Tongren officially called him adoptive father, the relationship between the two people was finally established.


    Jiazhi can be said to have all kinds of feelings in his heart. Looking at his rebellious children and the open-minded Tongren, he can''t help feeling that one generation is inferior to anothe

 V1.Chapter 822

    At the same time, it also strengthened the decision to tie the family to the Tongren chariot. On the surface, it seems that these children are noble and prominent, but in fact, they can do so in the shadow of the family. None of these people has become a climate.


    Jiazhi also knew this in his heart, but the world was unpredictable. He just didn''t like Xiangji who wandered alone, so he had to bet his family on Tongren.


    The ceremony was soon completed, and then the major newspapers reported the matter wantonly under the influence of the Vince Mok family.


    When this matter spread all over the world, it became natural for him to win bigmon''s daughter.


    Under the influence of the huge family, this matter soon spread through the power of the newspaper.


    Of course, the Navy made a serious protest. You know, the Vince Mok family, who can participate in the world conference, openly accepted a pirate as their adopted son, and they are still Tongren with such a high reward.


    Contrary to the old attitude, the Vince Mok family directly ignored the Navy''s protest and became more active.


    The five old stars have vaguely felt something wrong. They began to use their own strength to kick the wensmock family out of the world conference.


    Of course, the vincsmock family doesn''t care about this loss. Sometimes things are like this. When you want to get, you have to pay. The more you pay, the more you get.


    BigMom did not object to the small actions of the wensmock family, but asked to see Tong people as soon as possible.


    Of course, Jiazhi first asked Tongren''s opinion. Tongren''s weight in his mind has become more and more heavy. Bigom acquiesced to his son-in-law, which has proved that Charlotte Lingling is also very optimistic about this young man.


    Tongren naturally agreed. He was even more worried than the Charlotte family. The performance of the bride will determine how they deal with it!


    For the sake of the concealment and safety of the family, the wensmock family rejected Charlotte Lingling''s proposal to send someone to pick up the Tong people, and sent a fleet to escort the Tong people to BigMom''s nest.


    After staying in the Vince Mok family for several days, Tongren finally began to understand what Xiangji meant and why Jiazhi was willing to entrust the family to an outsider.


    With full of worries, he set foot on the ship to bigom headquarters. At the invitation of one of the four emperors, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    It was very calm along the way. The wensmock family and bigom were not so easy to mess with, so they arrived at their destination safely.


    Naturally, kaiduo didn''t give up any chance. He had contacted BigMom in advance and put forward a plan to jointly annex the Vince Mok family!


    The emergence of artificial devil fruit makes kaiduo pay more and more attention to the power of science and technology, so it is natural for him to have such an idea. Moreover, they have not found Caesar''s body in dresrosa, which shows that Caesar is still in the hands of Tongren in nine cases out of ten. As long as he can get Caesar, the artificial devil fruit can become unique to kaiduo.


    However, BigMom did not agree to this matter, but said that she would consider it. No one knew what she thought.


    On BigMom''s side, the attitude is much better than that of the Vince Mok family at the beginning. I don''t know whether they attach importance to the Tong people or the Vince Mok family.


    Soon Tong people saw BigMom, the only woman among the four emperors. Her body was very huge and kept eating snacks. The saliva from the corners of her mouth occasionally dropped on the ground, and a burst of smoke would rise.


    "The captain of Tongren Pirate Group greeted Tongren on behalf of wensmock family!" Tongren said respectfully.


    Tongren decided to stay away from this woman who often destroyed the whole country for dessert. After all, her ability is very strange. She can try to keep peace without being an enemy!


    While eating snacks, BigMom said vaguely: "Oh? You are a hitong man? You look like a talent!"


    After a few words of modesty, Tong people carefully put forward the request to meet the bride in advance. Maybe they may not be able to agree with the bridegroom''s request to meet the bride before marriage in other places, but this is the world of pirates, which is relatively less red tape!


    Perhaps she didn''t expect Tongren to make this request. BigMom listened to her dessert. She opened her bloody mouth and said with a smile: "you have to tell me your identity before I can decide which daughter to marry you!"


    Tongren was a little stunned. He couldn''t figure out what bigom meant. He had already introduced himself before.


    Looking at the stunned expression of Tong people, bigom also put away his smile and asked solemnly, "where is your hometown?"


    "Donghai! Where did I go to sea!" Tong said without hesitation. Now he even began to doubt that Charlotte Lingling knew her identity!


    Disappointed, Charlotte Lingling shook her head and said, "it seems that you are not the person my daughter is looking for. It seems that I can only marry another daughter to you!"


    Then she muttered again, "that''s good. The provincial smelly girl married someone. I don''t even have a speaker!"


    At this moment, even if Tong man is stupid, he knows there must be a lot of articles in it. He said thoughtfully: "I wonder if you are interested in listening to the story before I went to sea? If you are interested, I think you can let these people avoid for a while!"


    After taking a surprised look at Tong people, Charlotte Lingling said, "take these guests from afar to rest. Don''t come in without my orders. I want to listen to the boy''s story!"


    The BigMom pirates bowed and left here with the followers of the wensmock family.


    "Well, there''s no one now. Can you tell me your origin?" Charlotte Lingling giggled.


    "Before saying this, I would like to ask if you have seen a girl named Tiantian?" Tong said solemnly.


    "Tell me about your origin first. I''ll tell you about that little girl!" Charlotte Lingling said as she ate.


    Tongren bit his teeth and said, "yes! I''m not from this world, but from another world!"


    Nodded, Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, "that''s right. It seems that you are the person the little girl is looking for! From another world? It seems that the prophecy is really coming true!"

 V1.Chapter 823

    Since the second half of BigMom was uttered by muttering to himself, Tongren in ecstasy naturally didn''t hear it.


    He couldn''t wait to ask, "where is every day? I don''t know if I can see her first!"


    BigMom waved his hand and said, "it''s not urgent. You''ve been together for a long time. I have a few questions to ask you!"


    Tongren had to be patient and said, "if you have any questions, please tell me. As long as I know, I will answer them truthfully!"


    "The red haired boy and the little doll ace, do they know your identity?" BigMom asked casually.


    "This... For the time being, this matter is only known to you!" Tong answered with some hesitation.


    BigMom nodded and continued to ask, "so you and the vincsmock family have begun to cooperate? Are you ready to deal with me?"


    Tong was stunned. Only Jia Zhi, the patriarch of Vince Mok family, and several elders knew about discussing how to deal with bigom. Unexpectedly, bigom had received the news.


    Looking at Tongren''s expression, bigom already knew the answer. She sighed helplessly and said, "if this is the case, I''ll give up the fat meat of the Vince Mok family and treat it as a gift for my son-in-law!"


    Then she had called someone in. While eating, she ordered, "take my uncle to see the young lady and say that the people she was waiting for have come!"


    Tongren had declared war on bigom before. I thought this meeting would be very dangerous. I didn''t expect to pass the test smoothly after a simple chat.


    Until now, Tongren still can''t believe it. They seem to be dreaming. After looking for it for several years, they found it all at once!


    He thought and walked until the person who led the way patted him on the shoulder.


    "Uncle, our young lady asks you to go in!" the man looked at Tong man strangely and said.


    When he opened the door, a graceful figure appeared in front of him, a familiar and strange figure.


    "God... Every day! Is it you?" Tongren said hoarsely. His nose was sour, and his voice had choked!


    "Tong man! I knew you would come to me!" the figure had turned around, and a smiling face suddenly appeared in front of him, but it was still full of excited tears.


    Tongren stepped forward step by step, held Tiantian''s hand tightly, and silently stared at the beautiful eyes with tears.


    For a long time, he murmured every day, "you are thin! You must have suffered a lot these years?"


    Shaking his head hard, Tong people choked and said, "it''s not bitter! As long as you can find you, even if you eat more bitterness, it''s nothing!"


    The two hugged each other tightly and felt each other''s long lost body temperature and heartbeat.


    I don''t know how long it took, the two finally parted. Tongren gently asked, "how did you come over these years? How did you get together with bigom?"


    Leaning on the shoulders of Tong people every day, the previous kind of shrewish character disappeared.


    She said softly, "you say mom? I just fell here when I came to this world, and then I was sent here by the people in the Pirate Group. I don''t know why. Anyway, she likes me very much and accepted me as an adoptive daughter!"


    Tongren subconsciously felt that this woman must know something, otherwise it would never be so simple to let go of herself.


    "I have some questions to ask her. Do you want to come with me?" Tongren stroked Tiantian''s hair and asked softly.


    She nodded heavily and took Tong Ren''s hand to bigom''s room every day. She gently let go of Tong Ren''s hand, ran happily to bigom''s side, sat down and said wearily, "Mom! Thank you for helping me find Tong Ren!"


    BigMom waved his hand and said, "I didn''t do it. Your Tongren sent it to the door!"


    Your Tongren blushed at what she said every day. She shook bigom''s shoulder and said, "Mom!"


    "By the way! Tong Ren, when are you going to start?" BigMom asked disapprovingly.


    Tongren was stunned again. He had muttered in his heart. He didn''t know how to answer.


    BigMom continued: "you must have saved a lot of cards over the years! There''s no point in dragging on any more?"


    "Now I''m not sure of winning! I think I may wait for some time!" Tong man said with a hard head.


    "The assurance of winning? This kind of thing doesn''t exist. If you can win, will you have to wait for you to do it? Don''t worry, do it boldly, and I''ll fully support you!" bigom said vaguely.


    Tong people looked at bigom in amazement. They didn''t know what was thinking in the woman''s heart.


    "Shanks and ACE, I don''t know if they will try their best to help me, so..." Tong said with some hesitation.


    BigMom did not hesitate to interrupt Tong''s words and said solemnly, "as long as you tell the red haired boy your identity, he will try his best to help you!"


    An inexplicable sentence made Tong man completely confused. He was about to open his mouth and ask. Bigom had already waved and said, "go out first! Just concentrate all your strength on the boy who overestimated himself!"


    With full of doubts, Tong people left here alone and came to the room prepared for him by bigom Pirate Group.


    He hesitated to take out the phone bug. First, he contacted shanks. He needed to verify whether everything was as bigom said. Otherwise, he couldn''t call people at ease.


    Who knows, as soon as he said his identity, shanks shouted in surprise: "what? It''s you! Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Then there was a burst of gossip across the phone. After a long time, shanks gave a short answer: "don''t worry about it. On behalf of the red haired Pirate Group and the white bearded Pirate Group, I promise you that I will do my best to support you!"


    Then he cut off the contact by himself. The confused Tongren had to call again and summoned all the forces at hand to prepare for the scuffle between the four emperors!


    For a time, unrest began in the whole new world. Pirate fleets could be seen almost everywhere, and even the Navy could not stop them!


    This abnormal thing was immediately reported to the Navy headquarters, which immediately reported to the five old stars.


    The five old stars immediately issued instructions. As long as the pirates do not openly provoke, they will be allowed to act. The specific situation will be reported at any time

 V1.Chapter 824

    In the following period of time, kaiduo''s pirate group suffered an unprecedented blow. As long as their people act alone, they will be wiped out in an instant.


    For a time, the sea became a monster, constantly devouring the living power of kaiduo Pirate Group.


    Next, kaiduo''s Pirate Group began to strengthen its strength. Each trip needs to be equipped with several capable people of artificial demon fruit.


    Unfortunately, this is just to let them support for a period of time, and then they still can''t escape the doom of destruction!


    After paying the price of dozens of people who have the ability to make demon fruits, kaiduo finally figured out the context of the matter.


    The party had to shrink in the base camp and dared not go out again. Fortunately, there was still a lot of food in the base camp.


    But the current situation makes kaiduo want to go crazy. If he shrinks in his own territory, even if there is enough food, he can''t afford to lose this man!


    On the one hand, he protested to shanks and bigom, on the other hand, he also sent a contact to the Navy.


    Shanks and BigMom''s answers are surprisingly consistent: "the Pirate Group is divided, and the people involved in the attack are no longer under their jurisdiction!"


    As for the Navy, at the beginning, kaiduo challenged the Navy General many times with his own strength, which made the Navy almost want him to die immediately, so his request for subordination was naturally rejected!


    I''m kidding. It''s the joint efforts of the three emperors among the four emperors! When he was just a white beard, he was close to the Navy and nearly destroyed marinfando. Now accepting Kaido''s attachment is tantamount to suicide!


    Besides, kaiduo''s so-called subordination must be deceptive. How can he stoop to others with his character!


    When faced with the captured kaiduo, there was nothing to do. How could the Navy save him at such a good opportunity!


    However, kaiduo contacted another person and let the whole war situation into a stalemate. That person is Shiji the golden lion!


    Not to mention his grudges with Roger and white beard, but a Tongren Pirate Group has made him very unhappy.


    Originally, there was only one person in the world who escaped from the deep-sea prison alive, but since Tongren made trouble in the city, this unique honor was immediately divided in half.


    And the Golden Lion broke two legs when he escaped, but what about the hitong people? flawless and perfect! This is not to tell others that the golden lion is not as good as the hitong people!


    The Golden Lion Shiji immediately agreed to kaiduo''s joint request, and immediately rushed to kaiduo''s nest with his strength, ready to cooperate with kaiduo.


    If this thing can be carried out unconsciously, it can indeed cause a devastating blow to the power of Tong people. However, it is a pity that all their communications have been monitored by black phone bugs in the besieged kaiduo Pirate Group!


    The fierce golden lion was ambushed and caught unprepared by the combined power of Tongren!


    By the time they stabilized, they had lost a lot of troops. After a long journey, they still suffered a big loss!


    On the contrary, the navy is very happy. The more powerful the pirates fight, the better it will be for them. When they lose both, the Navy will naturally reap the benefits.


    The ideal is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. Under the provocation of intentional people, the joining countries of the new world began a massive protest!


    The navy is nearby, but they sit by and watch the pirates. They seriously doubt the inaction of the government and ask the navy to stop and arrest the pirates immediately.


    Of course, this is the work of the revolutionary army. Only they can mobilize so many people to participate in the protest.


    After some protests, the world government was immediately overwhelmed, and those countries that the Tong people had helped before, such as dresrosa and alabastan, also joined the camp of condemnation.


    In desperation, the Navy had to make a gesture. They began to fire air guns not far from the battlefield, and finally made the voice of protest a little lower.


    And generals with a strong sense of justice, such as green pheasants and rattan tigers, are even more disappointed with the world government.


    In this way, after a period of time, the war became more and more intense, and the fish people and orcs also joined the battlefield. The kaiduo pirate regiment and the Golden Lion pirate regiment, which were already at a disadvantage, were more difficult.


    A few days later, the two pirate groups were destroyed one after another. Only a few strong people escaped, while kaiduo and Golden Lion returned to the deep sea prison again!


    The Navy looked at the fully armed and not seriously damaged coalition forces, did not dare to attack, and left here with kaiduo and the golden lion.


    BigMom, shanks and others immediately went back to rest. Dragging the world''s strongest creatures is not an easy job. I''m afraid it would be difficult for them to retreat if they didn''t have more new troops.


    As for the small island where the kaiduo Pirate Group is located, it has completely disappeared. Such a small island can''t bear the battle between the four emperors.


    Kaiduo''s hard-working demon fruit regiment was destroyed, and he was spitting blood on the spot. Otherwise, he would never be caught so easily.


    In particular, Tongren waved his hand frivolously when he was escorted on board, which made him angry and faint on the spot.


    No matter how powerful it is, it''s hard to accept that years of hard work has been wasted. I''m afraid he will spend his prison life in anger in the future.


    The Navy held an emergency meeting immediately after the end of the war. Although the Navy had no loss in the war and one of the four emperors had been lost, they were even more upset because they saw the shadow of the revolutionary army in the war!


    The originally separate organizations seem to be controlled by an invisible hand, and they are united unprecedentedly. The status of the navy is in jeopardy!


    The general assembly for several days and nights did not discuss any results. The shadow of distrust has gradually shrouded over. The actions of the world government have been put forward again. In the face of this query, the opposition voices in the past have disappeared, and only deep silence can answer them.


    With this protest, the strength of the revolutionary army began to increase greatly. Bigom Pirate Group, red haired Pirate Group and white bearded pirate group divided kaiduo''s territory, and their strength also increased to a higher level.


    It seems that the Navy without any loss has become the one with the greatest loss, and the foundation of the world government has begun to be shaken. Facing them will be an unpredictable future, and things are gradually out of control

 V1.Chapter 825

    Then the whole world calmed down, and all the people were surprised by the fact that they still couldn''t accept that kaiduo was destroyed in this way.


    While digesting the fruits of victory, the Tongren allied army began to recuperate and eliminate kaiduo in such a short time, which was also a great burden for them.


    The Navy needs to comfort the restless people, otherwise they will only be abandoned by the world government.


    Now there are only a few big forces in the pirate world. The new navy, which is jealous of evil, the sinister and vicious black beard Tiqi, the busy Navy and the motionless five old stars, and the rest are all Tongren.


    Tongren put up a big flag and put forward the concept of equality of all nationalities for the first time, which made many foreign nationalities stand in the camp of Tongren.


    Almost all forces are ready to go, so the whole pirate world has never been calm.


    The air is so oppressive and frightening that even an idiot can detect it. The quieter it is before the storm, the bigger the next storm will be.


    In the corners of some islands, many old guys muttered to themselves, "it''s going to change! This day is coming!"


    However, when others ask them, they close their eyes with worry, close their mouth tightly, and refuse to speak any more.


    Then, some people began to call for the search for historical truth. With the encouragement of the revolutionary army, this upsurge gradually swept every corner of the world.


    Due to the previous inaction, the navy has been afraid to act rashly. In addition, there are too many people involved in this incident, which can not be solved through repression or destruction. Therefore, the navy has surprisingly no news.


    The five old stars didn''t respond at all, as if they didn''t know it at all.


    Pluto Raleigh has read the text of history. If they put the fabricated history on the table, what is waiting for them will be a devastating blow. It is precisely because they know this clearly that they can''t make any response.


    Soon after, Bega punk, who had been supporting the government with a talented mind, disappeared!


    This matter immediately made the front page of the newspaper, and all newspapers chose to follow up this matter!


    The mountain rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building!


    In the absence of a response to the proposal, vigorous parades were held all over the world. Some of them had been unfairly treated, some had been persecuted by Tianlong people and the world government, and some were responsible for fanning the flames in the revolutionary army.


    With the development of time, the voice of canceling the Tianlong people began to get higher and higher, and even some activists advocated destroying them all!


    Not long after the disappearance of berga punk, the Navy generals also disappeared one after another, and there were traces of fierce fighting in their last place.


    Finally, the five old stars could no longer sit still. They issued a paper order to the Navy headquarters: "start to eliminate pirates all over the world, dead or alive!"


    The war quickly ignited the whole world. There were navies and pirates in the war everywhere. The order of the five old stars forced all the pirates to the side of Tongren.


    Big events happen one after another. During this period, more things have happened than the total since the establishment of the world government!


    The remaining people in Qiwu sea also resigned one after another, including eagle eye mihok, female emperor hancook and clown Bucky!


    All of a sudden, the power of the whole navy was left to the old generation, such as cranes and the Warring States period. Rattan tigers and red dogs reduced to Qiwu sea were also included.


    Then berga punk appeared on an island and announced all the shady things of the navy in recent years.


    These detailed and shocking information spread to every corner of the pirate world in an instant.


    After the Navy quietly assassinated the heads of the two newspapers, the matter was not controlled, but more newspapers began to report it.


    High pressure policies and violent rule have finally lost their effect, and the excited people of the world have completely lost control.


    After a rest, the Tongren allied forces began to take action. One after another, the islands were occupied by them. All naval personnel on the island were arrested, but the people on the island were not affected at all.


    Led by strict discipline and combined with the revolutionary army''s counter insurgency experience, these islands soon became the logistics base of the Tongren coalition army.


    People who have tasted the sweetness have even begun to look forward to the Tongren coalition to quickly capture their island.


    More people began to join the ranks of pirates. In sharp contrast, fewer and fewer people were willing to join the army, even to an unimaginable extent.


    Only those who have been brushed down by the pirates will consider joining the Navy, and the proportion of these people is less than 0.1%.


    Soon, the power of the three emperors has been expanded unprecedentedly. They are no longer limited to the new world, and the great route has become their cake.


    If this situation continues, I''m afraid the day when the world government will completely perish will not be too far away.


    The five old stars also began to be anxious. They really couldn''t think of any good way to solve the crisis.


    They have been deliberately maintaining the balance of the world before. The existence of pirates is not only a pawn to prevent the Navy from dominating, but also a platform for the world government to train troops.


    However, the previous strategy of provoking discord has completely lost its significance. The unprecedentedly powerful three emperors pirate regiment can not be divided by provoking a few traitors.


    The Navy could only be forced to shrink. They launched a defense line centered on marinfando and hoarded all their troops here.


    This will be the battlefield of the final battle. The eyes of the whole world have been attracted. They are eager to see the final winner of this battle for the king with their own eyes.


    On the other hand, on the side of the Tongren allied forces, they did not expand in a hurry and did not speed up the progress because of the concession of the Navy. On the contrary, they continued to maintain a steady style and quickly integrated the occupied islands into their own rule.


    Marinfando has fallen into a huge siege, and it is only a matter of time. Even the navy soldiers began to doubt. What is the reason for everyone to stick to this? Is it just to protect those Tianlong people who regard human life as grass? Is this really justice

 V1.Chapter 826

    Finally, the Tongren allied forces came to the vicinity of marinfando, and all the islands except the islands around marinfando fell!


    This is the biggest failure that the world government has encountered since its establishment. Even if it can win in the end, it will suffer heavy losses, and even if the whole Tongren coalition army is destroyed, it will remain famous in history.


    One is to win even if you lose, and the other is to win even if you lose. The pressure of both sides can be identified immediately. It can be said that it is a high and low judgment.


    The Vince Mok family, who has tasted the sweetness with Tong people, naturally believes that the Pirate Group attached to Tong people is convinced. As for red hair and bigom, they look like thugs. They only attack when they meet the strong. They usually neither participate in the decision-making nor take the initiative to appear, which is like completely handing over the Pirate Group to Tong people.


    Naturally, the pre war meeting will still be held. Tongren repeatedly stressed that the purpose of this meeting is to defeat the enemy rather than kill the enemy. It is not a last resort. Those navy soldiers and ordinary people try not to hurt them.


    I don''t know whether Tong people were negligent or what. He didn''t mention Tianlong people at all, as if this race didn''t exist, and the captains and captains attending the meeting naturally didn''t add.


    There are few people who have not been persecuted by the Tianlong people, especially among the pirates. After they were arrested, many of them were bought by the Tianlong people and became slaves. Naturally, only they know the humiliation they suffered during this period.


    If nothing happens, the Tianlong people will be completely destroyed. If it were not for the protection of the world government, the Tianlong people would have been extinct long ago.


    After the meeting, the Tongren allied forces immediately launched an attack, and the war situation soon became stuck.


    On the one hand, the Navy, which had prepared and defended early, carried out a rigid defense with the advantage of geographical advantage and sufficient preparation.


    On the other side are the pirate allied forces with high morale. Their hatred and strong morale greatly improved their combat effectiveness. They launched a fierce attack on the islands near marinfando, which is like a turtle shell.


    Both sides have their own losses, but the front has not advanced at all. Although those with ability can sometimes withstand thousands of people, the role they can play in such a group battle is very limited.


    The reason is indiscriminate attack! When the soldiers of both sides are in a regiment, the ability to launch is tantamount to foolishness. Such a combat method of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred is absolutely unusable.


    At this time, the Navy''s defense line loosened, and those pacifists who assisted in combat seemed to have been rebelled, and even launched an attack on the Navy''s defense!


    Due to the timely evasion, there are no dead people in the Navy, but their defense line has loosened, and the pirate coalition has begun to gradually capture there.


    After some fighting, the whole defense line was completely occupied, and the Navy could only retreat to the second defense line.


    Tongren looked at the winning coalition and ordered the people behind him: "everyone, go to support immediately and contain all the strong!"


    Everyone took the order to go. Only the three emperors and Luo were left behind him. The Tong man turned to them and said, "the highest combat power has been restrained. Should we go to meet the highest deterrent?"


    This sentence is just for courtesy. Now the three people have handed over all the members of the whole Pirate Group to him. Of course, they won''t have any opinions.


    Under the ability of Luo Hetong people, several people quickly crossed the battlefield and rushed to Malin Fando from above.


    The five old stars have lived for more than 800 years, and their strength is unfathomable. At least the world has not seen their shot.


    Under their strong sense of seeing and hearing, all the Tianlong people trembling at home were wiped out by them. If they don''t treat the same kind as people, there is no need to stay in this world.


    Tianlong people suffered an unprecedented blow. Only children who are not sensible and some people who have not done bad things have not been attacked.


    These frightened Tianlong people have no need to erase. First of all, their crimes do not die, and today''s scene will be engraved in their minds forever. I''m afraid they can''t and don''t have the courage to do anything harmful to nature and reason anymore.


    "Have you killed enough? These guys are at your disposal. Anyway, they are just chess pieces in our hands!" an old voice came.


    Looking at the sound, I saw five old men with a leisurely face sitting on the top of the central building. Who else is not the five old stars.


    Tongren and others looked at each other. In the blink of an eye, they fell in front of the five old stars and sat on the seat they had already prepared.


    "I knew you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so early! Why? Have you all bet your life on this little guy?" the old man with a strange birthmark on his face said as if he were home.


    Redhead and BigMom silently nodded and responded to the old man''s questions, but they didn''t speak.


    "Hundreds of years of preparation, is it too childish?" said the five old stars disdainfully, as if laughing at their stupid decision.


    Red hair suddenly raised his head and said coldly, "you have lost since captain Roger chose to turn himself in. You shouldn''t punish him publicly! We have been recruiting troops and horses since the moment he died!"


    "The public punishment is to make him recruit troops and horses, so as to make your pirate forces more chaotic. I just didn''t expect you to unite like this, which is completely beyond our expectation!" the five old stars shook their head and said. It seems that such a mistake is not an important thing at all.


    Then the five of them stood up together and said in a flat voice, "well, what you have to do has been done. Next, are you ready to meet the embrace of death?"


    Tongren and other five people did not move at all. Instead, they sat there leisurely like the previous five old stars. The five old stars'' words were directly ignored.


    The five people burst out laughing at the same time. They said in one voice: "OK! It''s arrogant enough. Next, you can say your last words. This is the preferential treatment given to you by our old guys!"


    This sentence is very serious. It seems that they can get their preferential treatment and say what to be proud of. It''s arrogant and makes people both angry and funny.


    "I want to hear the history of the one hundred years that disappeared. I wonder if you can meet my last wish?" Tong said leisurely

 V1.Chapter 827

    The five old men looked at each other and began to tell each other slowly. The disappeared 100 year history began to gradually return to its original position.


    Five old stars are people who have lived for more than 800 years, and they are one of the participants in history. What they know is much more detailed than the historical text.


    For a long time, on an island in the new world, there lived a group of dream people.


    This is not to say that they are different from ordinary humans. In fact, they are a group of ordinary and non ordinary people.


    After they confirmed their dreams and worked with like-minded people, they gradually formed the dream country.


    And their dreams are more philosophical. They want to find out the secrets of human beings and start all kinds of experiments.


    Of course, not all of these people are scientific researchers. Some people have no talent in scientific research, but they are also eager to contribute their strength, so they begin to strive to strengthen themselves and protect this happy land.


    The people on the island are very kind and polite. They will generously lend a helping hand to people in need.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Five pirate groups focused on their experiment. Although they didn''t know what was here, they could know from the strength of those residents that they must be guarding something important.


    Finally, this sea area encountered a rare storm. Five captains pretended to be victims and came to the island. Of course, these five people are the five old stars.


    Some people were killed and washed to the beach. Of course, these kind people treated them immediately. They had never seen those treatment methods!


    It didn''t take long for several people to recover. They pretended to be interested and asked the people here. They knew that they were pursuing the root of human beings.


    In order to steal their achievements, the five people naturally pretended to have the same ideal.


    How tempting it is to explore the fundamental research of human beings. If we can get their data, we can improve our strength, and we will be able to visit this sea at that time!


    However, it is very helpless that they have been lurking for a long time and have not been able to touch the core things, because only scientific researchers can access those materials.


    In an accident, when researchers were studying human gene fragments, they didn''t know where the problem was. They synthesized a small sapling!


    We should know that for researchers, whether successful experiments or failures, they can provide rich data.


    So they carefully planted the young tree in the center of the laboratory and began to cultivate it, trying to find out what the tree is.


    The little sapling soon grew up. It not only grew into a big tree, but also produced many strange fruits.


    Through research, they found that these fruits can specifically change human genes and give humans various abilities, so they began to find the law of these fruits while exploring the secret of genes.


    This is the origin of allblue''s sea area and the devil fruit atlas. The research results of these dreamers have gone deep to this point.


    With the unremitting efforts of the five old stars, they finally learned this information from a core member, as well as the information of ancient weapons.


    Those weapons are the products of some new topics found in the research process. Each has the ability to destroy the world. Therefore, after knowing their power, people immediately hid these weapons and left records in the hope that future generations can make rational use of and control these forces.


    However, one of the weapons is not an object, but a person with directional gene mutation. This ability needs a lot of power to activate. It can be successfully owned by several generations, just like intergenerational inheritance.


    Everything made the five old guys salivate. They tried their best to get these things, but each time they ended in failure and almost exposed their true identity.


    After countless failures, they finally lost their patience and decided to get these results in a more direct way.


    They quietly left the island, gathered the strength of the five pirate groups, launched a blanket bombing like a demon killing order, and completely wiped out the whole island.


    The tree naturally sank to the bottom of the sea with the island. Finally, they only got a picture book of demon fruit.


    After a period of salvage, they finally picked up a few devil fruits. Knowing that these fruits had not been really used before, they handed them over to their own men, and strengthened their strength with the power of these devil fruits.


    I don''t know how long after that, they got tired of the days of wandering on the sea and began to keep close contact with the royal families of various countries. Soon, under their consultation, the world government was established, and the royal families of all participating countries became a new race - Tianlong people.


    They have the highest status in the world, and the five old stars have the highest rights in the world. It can be said that they get what they need.


    A few years later, those with the ability of demon fruit began to appear in the world, which also made the five old stars clearly know that the demon tree was not dead. They began to use their brains and searched for the whereabouts of the surgical fruit with their naval power and high reward.


    In the following years, they underwent surgical transformation one after another, and they all had the power of immortality.


    No matter how old they become, their body is always in the best state, and they will be able to enjoy this highest right forever.


    At the beginning, all the senior officers of the Navy were their original subordinates, and the pirates who had not yet obtained the ability of fruit were not opponents at all. In this way, they played hide and seek with the mentality of cat and mouse, and simply played with the pirates.


    Then they established the system of qiwuhai and brought those powerful pirates to their own side.


    Those years can be said to be the darkest period among the pirates. Under the oppression of the Navy and qiwuhai, they can be said to be miserable.


    It was not until the emergence of the revolutionary army and the four emperors after Roger conquered the sea that the pirates ushered in a real spring and were able to venture freely at sea

 V1.Chapter 828

    "Well, that''s about it. We''ve lived too long and can''t remember many things!" the five old stars ended this dark history and said jokingly.


    "You can count thousands and thousands of times. How can you think that there is still a d family in this world?" Tong said with a sneer.


    "This is not our miscalculation, but we deliberately stay. We want to use their smart minds to help us continue our research, but we didn''t expect that they would successively embark on the road of looking for the truth!" the five old stars shook their head and sighed.


    "Well, we don''t have to tell them so much. As long as we eliminate their power, the d family won''t be able to resist in hundreds of years. Anyway, we old guys are really boring, so we can do a general cleaning in hundreds of years!" the old man with a knife said coldly.


    With that, the five people have launched an attack first, ready to kill these young people who want to subvert them as soon as possible.


    Red hair directly met the old man who made the knife, BigMom met the guy with a birthmark on his face, and AIS blocked his long beard. Luo met the curly haired one.


    Tongren naturally fought with the old man with blond hair and beard. The whole building was destroyed beyond recognition in an instant, and the strength of these people can be seen.


    But unfortunately, all the people on the tongs side are at a disadvantage for the time being. These old people have lived for more than 800 years. In terms of combat experience, they can be said to be the first in the world.


    At present, only Tong people can deal with the advantage of ability, but they can''t break through the defense of the armed color domineering old man with blond hair.


    Several old guys are very comfortable and look very relaxed. They jokingly said: "Hundreds of years of planning will be destroyed because of you reckless guys. You will eventually become the sinners of history, but you don''t have to worry. The real history will be covered up forever. Only those who win can write justice and have the right to record history!"


    The battle outside is coming to an end. Tenghu, who had a certain agreement with Tongren before, defected with his subordinates. Under their internal and external cooperation, the people in the navy are either unconscious or rebellious, and have no combat power at all.


    The captains of all the fleets have moved towards the battlefield here, and they must witness the complete crushing of the stone on their heads!


    With the addition of the new force, the pressure of the five people has finally become lighter. For a time, many people can only draw with the five Old Star Wars!


    Although I have long known that these five old guys are not simple, it is unexpected that they are so strong.


    The attacks of these five people are not very clever, but they seem to have some magic. They play down the attacks of everyone and can launch very sharp attacks at the same time.


    "Hitong people! Let me give you a hand!" a voice came from afar and came to the eyes of the people in the blink of an eye.


    It was a blood red cloud with a blood red cloak floating on it. It looked very frightening and only made people feel numb!


    Tong people looked up and said helplessly, "fortunately, you came earlier and came before I died!"


    The red cloud fell to the ground and blinked into a teenager with red skin. It looks very similar to Tongren. If it weren''t for the red skin, I''m afraid we would recognize the wrong person.


    Blood control!


    Without explanation, the teenager directly waved his hand and launched an attack. A red light shrouded the whole battle circle. For a moment, almost everyone felt a strange feeling, as if the blood in his body broke out without control.


    For a moment, the people immediately became vigilant. This young man was by no means an idle person. Just some residual power could lead to their blood surging. At the same time, they could know what degree of attack the five old stars were facing.


    The old man with birthmark changed his face and said in silence, "what? The owner of blood control ability? Why have you never heard of this fruit?"


    The old man who made the knife also shouted, "there''s no time to think so much. Kill these people quickly. Now is not the time to play!"


    Others carelessly wrapped it up, and the attack under their hands immediately became fierce. They didn''t try their best before!


    In an instant, all the people were knocked down to the ground, and the Tong people who received the key care lay on the ground and couldn''t move.


    The people they want to deal with are not those who have lost their ability to move, but the red skinned teenagers who arrived later. They have lived for 800 years and their strength is very strong, but they are still flesh and blood after all. God knows what degree this teenager will develop in the future.


    The armed and domineering knife and fist hit him almost at the same time, and the red skinned boy turned into a pool of blood in the twinkling of an eye.


    But in the blink of an eye, the boy turned into a human again and appeared in front of the five old stars.


    Armed domineering has failed. Who is this young man? The five old stars have a fear for the first time in hundreds of years.


    "I''m not the ability of devil fruit. No matter it''s hailou stone or domineering, it doesn''t work for me!" the red skinned boy said with a bad smile.


    Tongren is about to curse his mother. At such a critical moment, he still wants to joke. It''s really urgent.


    This young man is no one else, just the puppet split from Tongren at the beginning. The previous fighting is just a good play played by two people in order to hide people''s ears and eyes!


    After killing the red skinned boy several times, the five old stars finally fully believed his words. They couldn''t kill Shura with their strength.


    The sharp eyed old man with a long beard found a very interesting thing. Every time the boy was destroyed, Tong people''s face would be pale.


    The guy with curly hair looked at the old man with blond hair and attacked Tong people.


    At this moment, even Shura was worried. If the main body was destroyed, the separation must not survive!


    At the sound of, the two old men screamed bitterly. Their bodies almost shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye, and they were about to become mummies.


    "Hitong people! What exactly do you want? We can all promise you, as long as you are willing to let us go!" the two old men begged bitterly.


    Tongren struggled to get up and said weakly, "what I want? What I want is justice!"

 V1.Chapter 829

    Before the words fell, the two old men had completely shriveled down, fell to the ground and turned into a pool of powder, and even their clothes were completely broken.


    Tong man held two long knives that appeared in his hand at some unknown time and supported them on the ground. He murmured in his mouth, "are the fruits of time and space? It''s really an interesting ability!"


    The two knives in his hand are the blades of time and space!


    The two old guys were really unlucky. They happened to meet two strange weapons like Tongren, which absorbed the power of their ability in an instant.


    The ability itself exists in the gene. When the ability disappears, the gene will naturally be shattered, and their eternal life can only come to naught.


    The remaining three old men saw that the two strongest of them were killed in the blink of an eye. Where dare they make any more moves.


    The longer you live, the more afraid you are of death. If you get eternal life, you are most afraid of losing it. Even if they spend so many years boring, they still don''t live enough!


    "Justice! Can you give it to me?" Tongren said solemnly. Some weak voices even had an irresistible dignity.


    The three old heads looked like defeated cocks, decadent and lowered their heads. They knew what Tongren wanted them to do, but they couldn''t refute it.


    Until Shura locked them with a hailou stone, Tong lay powerless on the ground. He really couldn''t support it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few months later, the whole world has returned to its former appearance, and only the destroyed marinfando is still telling about the fierce war at that time.


    After this earth shaking war, Tongren almost naturally became the pirate king in the eyes of all pirates.


    The pirate who can command the whole sea, even the four emperors are no exception. What is not the pirate king?


    However, Tongren doesn''t care about this, because his original intention to become the pirate king is to find Tiantian as soon as possible. Now that Tiantian has been found, the title of the pirate king has become something dispensable.


    The remaining three of the five old stars also publicly announced the dissolution of the world government and the disappearance of Tianlong people. At the same time, they disclosed the blank 100 year history.


    For a time, Tongren became an idol in everyone''s heart. What he liberated was not the sea, but everyone''s dream.


    Then Tongren also publicly released a speech, which mobilized the enthusiasm of the whole world, and all people picked up their dreams again.


    As for the Navy, it was retained. The Warring States period temporarily served as the supreme leader. The Green Pheasant was still the field marshal, and the rattan tiger was still the general.


    It seems that the navy has not changed much, but the justice advocated by the navy has finally been unified for the first time, that is, benevolent justice!


    Pirates finally became the name of adventurers for the first time. As for those pirates who have done all kinds of bad things, they are called pirates. In the future, the task of the Navy will be to combat pirates and protect civilians.


    Lying in their own boat, they enjoyed the gentle care of several girls. Of course, hancook, Nami and Robin joined them. Anyway, they had already expressed their feelings to Tongren before.


    Looking at the girls around him, Tong Ren suddenly seemed to be in a dream. At the same time, he secretly vowed: "we must treat these girls well and never dare to provoke girls again in the future!"


    This is not to say that Tongren regret finding so many wives, but because their boat is about to be unable to hold so many people!


    Looking at the ship parked next to him, Luo was leaning against the side of the ship and looking at the sea. He was a little confused in his eyes.


    He went to sea just to avenge krasson and climb the peak of the pirate. Now they have done it. It''s really uncomfortable to lose their goal in life!


    "Luo! What happened?" Tong man jumped into his boat and leaned comfortably against the boat.


    Luo faintly said, "nothing, just don''t know what to do next!"


    "Hey! Do you want to go with me?" Tong people suddenly said very seriously, and his tone was full of sincerity.


    "Are you going? Where are you going?" Luo asked unexpectedly. He didn''t understand what Tongren wanted to do.


    The Tong man answered the question and said, "have you forgotten krasson''s previous agreement with you? I suddenly think that idea is good!"


    "You mean... That''s great. I''m really happy for you!" Luo said in amazement, his tone full of envy.


    "In fact, you should have known that I would leave? I didn''t want the territory left for me by red hair and bigom. You should understand? What? Do you want to go with me?" Tong man looked at the sea leisurely and said.


    Luo smiled unexpectedly. He smiled and said, "I don''t want to go with you. Don''t you want me to envy you with so many women?"


    Tongren saw that Luo would joke like this, and finally relieved that clarson will always be the pain in his heart, but clarson''s positive guidance is the key to let him untie his heart knot.


    Patted Luo on the shoulder and said sadly, "well, good luck and hope to meet you again at sea!"


    Yes, the sea is so big that we can get together again after all. Separation is just for better meeting!


    From Luo''s body, Tong man saw a trace of the krasson''s shadow in a trance, although he had not seen this man.


    "Tong man, Bega punk has something for you!" Robin came over and said softly, with a telephone bug in his hand.


    "What''s the matter? The greatest scientist of the d family!" Tong Ren took the phone and joked.


    Bega punk laughed and said, "you guy is still like this! Do you have time now? Someone wants to see you!"


    Tongren said in amazement, "who is it? Do I know? By the way, where are you now?"


    "I''m with the dragon. That guy has gone to you. You''ll know then!" Bega punk said with a smile.


    "By the way, you are not a member of the d family. Why do you help us like this?" Bega punk asked suspiciously.


    "Because the ideal will never disappear!" Tong said softly, his voice full of infinite emotion.


    After chatting for a few words, I hung up the phone. A man appeared on Tongren''s boat like a ghost. He was actually a transformed bear!


    Carefully looked at the bear''s hands with meat pads. The Tong man said coldly, "you''re not a bear! Who are you?"


    "If you could travel, where would you most like to go?"


    The pirates finished

 V1.Chapter 830

    As like as two peas of the universe, there is a saying that the universe is parallel, and that there is a person in every universe.


    Of course, this theory has not been confirmed for the time being, but as the so-called hole does not bring wind, this theory naturally has a certain basis.


    In a parallel universe, another Tong man crossed into the world of death because of an accident. When he understood, he suddenly found that he was already a dead spirit!


    When he could finally accept this fact, he began to think calmly. He would be at ease if he came. Since there is no way to go back, let''s simply develop here!


    The top priority is to quickly find a place to be his base. At present, Chen lingting is not the place he should consider. As a new dead spirit, he will be lucky as long as he doesn''t go to zone 80. After all, the world depends on his strength.


    At the same time, this has resulted in an increasing gap in strength. The weak can''t get good resources, and the strong have more resources.


    Finally, Tongren found a place to stay in xudiao 79 district. He decided to practice and develop here in the future.


    At the moment when he made up his mind, a strange feeling came out in his heart. Although he had no heart, that feeling really existed.


    He closed his eyes and felt it carefully, trying his best to feel the feeling just now.


    Congratulations on the host''s successful activation of the Arsenal system. You haven''t received a gift bag yet. Do you want to receive it now?


    Then a picture appeared in his consciousness, and the words "yes" and "no" were arranged in front of him.


    Tongren chose yes without hesitation, and then the voice appeared again, full of a happy mood.


    Congratulations on successfully receiving the novice gift bag of the Arsenal system. The gift bag contains eight pole boxing of fat Yanfeng Qili!


    A book immediately appeared in his hand, which made him stunned. Unexpectedly, this so-called Arsenal system could turn prizes into entities, which really surprised him.


    After turning it over, Tong people couldn''t help but be shocked by the cruel moves inside. The moves recorded in this skill book were extremely vicious and frightening.


    However, he was relieved when he thought about it. This is the corpse soul world of the law of the jungle. No one will have any kind heart. If he can''t be cruel, he must fall down later.


    With such a feeling, Tongren began to practice seriously. He must grow up as soon as possible, otherwise he will never be able to stand here.


    Even if he can barely get a foothold, I''m afraid he is bullied and oppressed at the bottom of society. This is not the life he wants.


    Tong people have been practicing here without leaving home, and their mastery of Baji boxing has begun to become proficient.


    What he learned in the book is still dead after all. Only by learning and using it flexibly can he really become stronger. He began to think about finding an opportunity to fight.


    When he really wanted to sleep, someone sent pillows. Just when Tongren hesitated about how to find someone to fight, several strong men had broken into his new house.


    Looking at the bad looks of those people, he even thought with his knees that they were not here to celebrate his housewarming.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into my house for no reason?" Tong asked angrily.


    The big men looked at each other and said angrily, "we are responsible for the public security in this area! You know, this is xudiao District 79, and the public security is not very good. If you can pay the public security fee, I can ensure your safety. What do you think?"


    Listening to the words of those big men, Tong people can''t help being angry and funny. These words sound very familiar. It seems that the guy who collects protection fees anywhere is like this. It''s really nothing new!


    "Oh? I don''t know how I should pay your so-called security fee?" Tong man asked with a smile.


    When several people saw that there was a door, they were immediately happy. The person in charge continued to introduce: "as long as you can pay a certain amount of food and other resources on time, we can provide protection for you!"


    Tongren said solemnly, "this is naturally no problem. I can still turn in some resources!"


    A few overjoyed people were ready to say their requirements, and even planned to make a good deal of bamboo in their hearts.


    But Tongren''s next words were not so good, and even made several people feel very embarrassed.


    "But how can I believe that you can guarantee my safety? No one can come to me and say that to protect me, I have to give them the resources?" Tongren looked at several people seriously and said.


    Several people looked at each other in embarrassment and said angrily, "what do you mean? Do you think we''ll lie to you?"


    Tongren shrugged and said, "I don''t believe you, but the corpse soul world is not peaceful, especially in our areas, it''s a mess!"


    "OK! As long as someone dares to trouble you, our brothers will arrive at any time. What do you say?" several people vowed.


    After waving his hand, Tong said easily, "don''t bother so much. As long as you can beat me, I''ll agree to all the conditions you said. What do you think?"


    Once this sentence is said, even fools know that Tong people are entertaining them. If they can''t hear it, they have been mixing in the chaotic area of corpse soul world for so many years.


    Several people winked at each other and surrounded Tongren. They decided to teach the newcomer a lesson and let them know the gap between the new man and the old man.


    Tongren immediately showed a successful smile. He just wanted to deliberately annoy these people so that they could try their Baji boxing.


    Before coming here again, several people had already made it clear that the Tong man was a genuine newcomer, so they were so sure to come to collect the protection fee.


    Breathing, several people have launched an attack on Tong people, and they are going to beat him up.


    Eight pole fist!


    Tongren did not hesitate to use the newly learned eight pole fist to several people, and knocked them to the ground with three fists and two feet. The person who was still angry just now had to lie on the ground and moan in the twinkling of an eye.


    Although Tong people know that Baji boxing is too vicious, it doesn''t matter to deal with such bullies. Anyway, these people don''t have anything good

 V1.Chapter 831

    "From today on, you should hand over your resources to me on time and in quantity every month. Otherwise, I''ll beat you once when I see you. What do you think?" Tong man sat aside and joked to several people lying on the ground.


    At this point, how dare they refuse? In this most chaotic area, life is so insignificant.


    They nodded in a hurry and agreed, fearing that they would be beaten up if they agreed late.


    "You can go. Except for coming to send resources, you are not allowed to disturb me, otherwise you will bear the consequences!" Tong said coldly.


    In case of amnesty, several people quickly helped each other to get up and stumbled out of the door.


    Tongren''s mouth lit up with a smile. He knew the character of this little gangster. They would never give up. I''m afraid they will order all the people and horses to find their own trouble when they go back.


    Those who collect protection fees are charged protection fees. How can they swallow such a great humiliation.


    Sure enough, it was like what Tongren expected. Before long, those people found the door again, followed by many people behind them.


    "I didn''t expect that there are underworld in this world. It''s really an eye opener." Tongren thought secretly in his heart.


    Although he doesn''t know his current state, with that inexplicable system and the newly learned eight pole boxing, Tongren is sure to be able to deal with these little gangsters.


    "Didn''t I say you''re not allowed to disturb me? Or did you just get beaten enough?" Tong man looked at the people in front of him and said coldly.


    As soon as they saw Tongren''s cold eyes, they began to shiver. After all, the beating just now was still vivid, and the beaten place was still in pain.


    But when they saw the accomplice behind them, they were very brave. In their opinion, although the boy was powerful, he was only an ordinary person. Otherwise, he would never come to this chaotic area.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. I brought so many people this time. Even one punch can kill this boy.


    They have killed several people. They have been in this street for so long and have never suffered such a loss. How can they do if this matter gets out? So it''s imperative to kill this boy!


    "Hum! Excuse me? We''re not here to disturb you, but to kill you with some brothers! You son of a bitch, dare to provoke us when you''re new here. You really don''t know how to write the word" death! "The man at the head sneered and scolded.


    Tongren smiled badly and said with confidence, "ah! You guys are very good at what you can do. You''ve brought them here so soon. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly after this!"


    An inexplicable sentence made those new gangsters look suspiciously at the people who had been beaten before, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    They have been tyrannical for many years and have never been bullied. Originally, these people said that they had been taught a lesson, but they didn''t believe it. At the moment, they were suddenly enlightened by the words of Tongren!


    They glared at these people fiercely. They still decided to deal with Tong people first and deal with them later.


    A group of people immediately gathered around and blocked Tong people inside. Tong people suddenly fell into the situation of being attacked from both sides.


    Tongren didn''t panic at all. Baji fist immediately came out and hit the eye socket of the man who rushed up first. The man immediately fell to the ground with a cry.


    Then Tong people moved hand and foot together and fought with those individuals like a tiger into a sheep, and those people fell to the ground one by one.


    In this way, blocking Tongren in the middle can indeed limit Tongren''s action to a certain extent, but everything is good and bad. Tongren don''t have to worry about losing them even if they close their eyes.


    Under the stunned gaze of those people, Tong people knocked down the new gangsters in the blink of an eye.


    "Hard work!" after the fight, Tong people also smiled and patted them on the shoulder.


    The cold sweat soaked their clothes in an instant. They shouted "over" and collapsed on the ground.


    They know it''s hard to get along here. Those people must think they''ve cheated them. There''s no place for them here anymore.


    Tongren''s smile is no less than the devil''s smile in their eyes. They no longer have the courage to do right with Tongren.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!" Tongren said to the hushed gangsters.


    Rao Shihe said that these gangsters still can''t help but be like chaff. The oldest people are often the most afraid of death, and the people who bully the most often are the most afraid of being bullied.


    "I ask you, what is the most important thing to gain a foothold in the corpse soul world?" Tong people asked them seriously.


    I don''t know what Tongren meant. They didn''t dare to answer rashly. After looking at each other, they were still silent.


    Tongren looked at them disdainfully and said the answer solemnly: "the most important thing to mix here is your fist. You dare to charge me protection fee because you think your fist is hard enough, and I''m not afraid you charge protection fee because my fist is harder than you!"


    After stopping talking, Tong people gave them enough time to consider this sentence. After a long time, they continued: "now I''ll give you two ways to go, either change your mind and be a good man, or follow me!"


    At this time, these talents were really relieved. Since Tongren''s words meant to attract, their lives were even left.


    And they were excited at once. With their strength, they can dominate a street. If Tongren, such a powerful boss, is not it possible to get greater development?


    Because their street is the least oil-water, these gangsters are scattered soldiers and there are no bosses, so the matter was soon decided.


    These gangsters who are afraid of being beaten have been mixed with Tongren. In fact, it is very embarrassing to say that none of these people is much bigger than Tongren, but they are under the hands of Tongren, a teenager.


    Of course, they have no complaints. After all, the world depends on strength. As long as they can have a future, who will be different?


    It is worth mentioning that none of these people quit. They have long adapted to this kind of life without work, and they really can''t do anything else.


    In a word, Tong people have their own power at the fastest speed, so that they can develop stably

 V1.Chapter 832

    In this way, Tongren incorporated this street without anyone noticing.


    Perhaps it is not that no one pays attention, but that no one will pay attention to whose hands such a street without oil and water falls into.


    After a simple rectification, Tongren issued several regulations and quickly rectified the team into a relatively regular look.


    First of all, he did not allow his men to find more difficult people to ask for protection fees, but instead went to large families with relatively rich resources.


    The reason is very simple. In such a chaotic place, most people have difficulties in life, and such people can''t squeeze any oil and water.


    After a few days, this measure not only did not reduce the resources received, but more than before. Those gangsters who tasted the sweetness will more faithfully implement the orders of Tongren.


    Another order is that in addition to going out to collect resources, all people should stay at home to practice and strive to enhance their strength.


    Although we don''t know what the intention is, they dare not ask more in the face of this tough boss.


    Before long, the strength of opportunity owners increased to a higher level. As the saying goes, the higher they stand, the farther they see. Therefore, their awe of Tongren not only did not decrease, but became stronger.


    I''m afraid it''s a realm beyond their reach to defeat so many people. Even if they practice for a few more years, they won''t be the opponent of Tongren.


    This situation immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Although they didn''t say anything when Tongren took the street before, how can such a striking newcomer really make people pay no attention?


    His regulations alerted many people. In this world where everyone lives in a muddle, there suddenly appears such a motivated team. Even fools will feel uneasy, not to mention the old gangsters who have been mixing for so many years!


    Soon he received letters from the bosses of other streets. They all expressed considerable solicitation and promised very rich benefits.


    If they can subdue a street without fighting, of course, it is what they expect. No matter how bad it is, it can also leave an impression on Tongren. When Tongren has difficulties, he will naturally go back to his own.


    Facing the olive branches thrown by several bosses, Tong people disdained to smile. Of course, he knew what kind of position he was in their eyes. For the superior, whether he was excellent or not was just a sharp tool.


    If he really joined the forces of others, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be treated like this.


    He answered the letter directly and offered them double their promised salary to attract them.


    When several bosses saw this letter, they almost immediately flew into a rage. Unexpectedly, the new man didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth and wanted to be killed immediately.


    However, they are not in a hurry to start. The reason why Tong people do this is nothing more than two possibilities. Either he defected to one of these people and made such an answer to the others.


    If this is the case, it would be very unwise to go against a gangster with the same status as yourself, and it won''t do any good at all.


    Another possibility is that Tongren wants to develop alone. This reply is just to embarrass himself and others.


    Since everyone has been treated in the same way, of course, no one is willing to start first. It is the best choice to reap the benefits.


    In this way, Tong people humiliated the gangster leader of five streets at one time, but they didn''t get any revenge.


    The only difference is that the street where Tong people are located is isolated, and almost people in other streets will never have any contact with people here again.


    Tong people know that it is time to make a decision, otherwise, once the mountains and rivers are exhausted, his power will immediately become a cake for everyone to share.


    With greatly improved men, Tongren took the lead in launching an attack on a street with relatively weak power.


    There was no suspense. Tongren won a big victory and completely incorporated the whole street. In order to make an example, he also killed the gangster boss.


    Such people have done so many bad things. Even if they are killed, Tong people do not have the slightest sense of guilt. Instead, they are proud of eliminating harm for the people.


    One day, a street was destroyed. Such a record made several other bosses vigilant. While gloating at the destroyed man, they told their men to be vigilant.


    Under such circumstances, working together is naturally the best way, but they have been mixed for so many years, and these streets are next to each other. How can there be no friction?


    It''s almost as difficult to get these people with old grudges together as to ascend the sky, so Tongren still don''t get enough attention.


    In contrast, Tongren is a good man. Although he insulted these people in words, he never took the initiative to provoke himself and others.


    The next few days were calm, and the Tong people who were digesting the fruits of victory did not make any action anymore, as if they were satisfied with the rule of two streets.


    It didn''t last long. When they received the news, another street was included in Tongren''s bag.


    At this time, several bosses finally put aside their mutual gratitude and resentment and joined hands to completely destroy this arrogant new man.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late now. Almost every boss leaves the best resources for himself to enjoy. Of course, this is also the privilege of being a boss.


    However, Tong Ren is the exception among the exceptions. The standard he allocates is the resources needed when everyone is fully practicing.


    Under such resource allocation, it also has the power of three streets, and the power of Tongren is obviously higher.


    What''s more, Tongren''s power is a leader, who can obey orders and prohibitions. Compared with the army, it can''t be more. For the miscellaneous soldiers with three bosses, we can imagine the consequences.


    In just a few days, Tongren won six streets in one go and became the biggest force nearby.


    Other forces who witnessed the iron and blood wrist of Tong people finally dormant down and didn''t dare to easily provoke the freak of Tong people.


    Next, the forces led by Tong people became honest and no longer looked like attacking. They still collected protection fees and practiced as before.


    In Tongren''s words, they are not for expansion, but to solve the possible problems in the future

 V1.Chapter 833

    But what Tong people don''t know is that this matter has attracted the attention of a gang alliance.


    This guild is called the black hand gang and is jointly managed by seven bosses. They used to open a martial arts school and are coaches responsible for imparting karate knowledge. Their strength has reached the strength of the third section of the black belt.


    At ordinary times, the guild is very arrogant and domineering, and the residents under its rule are also miserable. The reason why they didn''t attack the surrounding gangsters is because they paid him a certain fee on time.


    As for why the gangsters didn''t take action when Tongren merged them, the reason is very simple. They have long wanted to annex these streets, but they are embarrassed to take action because of the resources paid by those people.


    In their view, Tong people are really lucky stars. He merged the five surrounding streets, making it more logical for the gangsters to come forward. When Tong people were defeated, these five streets, together with the street of Tong people, naturally became their territory.


    It''s a once-in-a-century good thing to double your power overnight! However, Tongren''s strength and iron and blood wrist also made them afraid.


    Although the gangsters will help Tong people secretly even if they are not sure, they can''t imagine that he can solve these people so quickly on his own.


    They began to send their men to inquire in the streets under the jurisdiction of the Tong people. Soon they found out the living habits and work and rest time of the Tong people.


    Then there was constant harassment. The two groups began to have friction, which was about to break out.


    The gang of black hands, who should have easily won, only managed to draw with Tongren''s men who had greatly increased their strength.


    The bosses of the Mafia pay more attention to Tong people. He can train those worthless gangsters into strength to compete with the regular Mafia in such a short time. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to do so.


    This shows that the strength of Tong people is very strong. If you can kill him, you don''t have to worry about this problem anymore. I believe Xu will also be very interested in such a soul!


    They decided to let Asai Nashi, the weakest of them, test the depth of Tongren.


    If you can easily kill Tong man, it is naturally the best. Even if you can''t kill him, as long as you can find out his strength, you can send experts to kill him.


    Several people were originally brothers of the same school. Since several brothers ordered themselves to test each other, Asai nanshai naturally wouldn''t have any objection. In his opinion, Tong Ren is just a new man with some ability. As long as he makes his own moves, he will be able to catch them.


    But once he went there, he never came back. In the face of Tongren''s Baji boxing, his karate is completely like a child''s game. He doesn''t even have the slightest parry.


    When the news of Asai''s death came, several people opened their mouths in disbelief. They never thought that Asai was killed without even a chance to escape.


    Asai is the weakest of them, but eight or nine people can''t get close to him. He can''t even escape!


    For a moment, they were sad and angry. They decided to avenge their little younger martial brother. Among them, Miyagi Yuanye, who ranked second in strength, volunteered to kill Tong people and avenge their little martial brother.


    Tong people don''t have the kind of shelf of the general boss. Other bosses often take a group of younger brothers to help them run errands, but Tong people stay at home to practice alone like an ordinary civilian. Even the furnishings at home are no different from ordinary people.


    If Miyagi Yuanye had not repeatedly confirmed that this place was where the tongs lived, he could not believe that such a person killed their junior brother.


    "Hitong people, get out of here!" Miyagi Yuanye shouted, standing outside the door, revealing his grief and anger.


    Tongren raised his head and said to the palace city Yuanye outside the door, "since your excellency is looking for me, it should be you who came in!"


    In terms of momentum, Miyagi Yuanye has lost a chip. He doesn''t believe that Asai Nanshi will be defeated by such a hairy child, so he suspects that there is a trap in the Tongren''s house.


    Carefully opened the door, Miyagi Yuanye came to the room warily, and his expected ambush and sneak attack did not happen.


    "Your Excellency is very polite. It''s so light to open the door!" Tong man looked at the strong man in front of him and said coldly.


    If a third person is present at this time, they should not be optimistic about Tongren, because the gap between the two is too big.


    Tongren''s figure and physique are not at the same level as Miyagi Yuanye, just like the gap between adults and children.


    "Give back my brother''s life!" Miyagi Yuanye roared and rushed towards Tongren. The target was Tongren''s head.


    It seems that the other party is trying to kill Tong people. His move is so vicious.


    Gently bowed his head to avoid this move, and Tong man punched Miyagi Yuanye under the armpit, which is the most vulnerable place of the human body. Miyagi Yuanye cried out with pain, and his arm has fallen down soft.


    He didn''t even stand up. Just sitting on the ground gave Miyagi a heavy blow. Miyagi began to believe that Asai died in this hand, because his strength was very terrible!


    He believed that even the most powerful Otsuka Yukiko among them could not escape this move so easily and hurt himself at the same time.


    "I''ve heard a little about you brothers. Since you''ve come, stay here!" Tong man stood up slowly and said.


    Before seeing the action of Tong man clearly, Miyagi Yuanye rushed to his throat, and then he didn''t know anything.


    The news of easily killing Miyagi Yuanye quickly spread back, and several people soon couldn''t sit still.


    Although the more brothers die, the remaining people will have greater rights, but the power of Tong people has exceeded their imagination.


    Otsuka ordered his men and launched an attack on the same day with the remaining four brothers.


    They have the support of eight streets. No matter the number of people or resources, they are not Tongren. They can easily compete.


    Of course, this is just their wishful thinking. The brothers finally reunited, because they all died under the hands of Tongren. As for their men, they chose to surrender when several bosses were destroyed

 V1.Chapter 834

    For a time, the power of Tong people doubled again. People around them no longer dare to underestimate this new guy. They know that this can''t be done by luck.


    In this way, the power of Tong people gradually stabilized, and no longer any guy without eyes came to harass them.


    Of course, Tongren didn''t want to attract other people''s attention. He didn''t do anything except kill those guys who offended himself.


    As for the other eldest brothers, they were afraid that they would become the next poor guy to be killed by Tongren. Since Tongren didn''t provoke them, they simply didn''t pay attention to it.


    However, after this incident, the name of Tong man can be said to have been heard all over the nearby streets. If anyone doesn''t know the name of Tong man, he is either an idiot or a fool.


    While practicing, Tong people urged those people under him to practice. Life can be said to be very comfortable.


    It is especially worth mentioning that those guys who were severely repaired by him at first have become leaders, many times better than before.


    Although they were forced to follow the tongs before, I''m afraid they won''t go even if the tongs drive them away!


    On this day, Tong people were practicing leisurely. His subordinates suddenly reported that the famous boss of the whole xudiao District, Sasaki Yamada, sent someone. They asked to see Tong people by name.


    Tong people really can''t imagine what intersection this person has with themselves. Is it also to attract themselves?


    With doubts in mind, Tong people met these people. As soon as they opened their mouth, they were a pile of nonsense like hearing about famous names. They were bored.


    Until Tong people were about to fall asleep, they finally got to the point, that is, important people!


    "Tongren eldest brother, it''s like this. Two little girls offended our eldest brother and escaped from us. Some people said they saw them enter your jurisdiction. I hope you can give our eldest brother some face and give us these two little girls!" said Sasaki Yamada''s men politely.


    Tong man frowned and asked his men: "do we have these two people here? If so, we must give brother Sasaki Yamada a face!"


    The man said respectfully, "boss, we haven''t received any news that strangers have come to us!"


    "Did you hear that? Although I also want to help brother Yamada, it''s a pity that I can''t help!" Tong said helplessly to several people.


    "But clearly someone..." a man blurted out, as if he wanted to refute. Half of his words were stopped by the leader''s eyes.


    He smiled and said, "brother Tongren, you see we are also out to work. If things are bad, we will be punished when we go back. Can you look for it more carefully?"


    Tongren''s face changed and said coldly, "what brothers mean is that I deceived you? You''ll see to it. Anyway, I don''t have the person you''re looking for! The xudiao area is so big that they may not have escaped to me!"


    With that, he shook his hand and left, leaving only the man with a greatly changed face and his little brother.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Our boss is too blunt, but the person you''re looking for is really not here. Let''s see if you can find it again?" Tong''s younger brother said with a smile.


    Tongren''s men are strong now. They don''t care about the power of Sasaki Yamada. Everyone has the power of fourteen streets. There''s no need to be afraid of him.


    The people who were able to meet him were completely aimed at the face of his old Mafia elders. If they didn''t give him face, they could refuse to see them. As long as they dared to step into their own power, they could catch them.


    Moreover, Tongren didn''t mean not to give them face. They really didn''t receive any report about the two girls.


    Because the whole organization is immersed in an atmosphere of hard cultivation, its control over its jurisdiction is naturally not so strong.


    Angrily, he returned home. Tongren immediately noticed a trace of error. In his room, he felt an abnormal breath.


    "Who is it? Get out of here quickly!" the Tong man stared coldly at the room and shouted in a deep voice, as if an angry lion were roaring.


    Two small figures stood up timidly, and four eyes looked at the angry Tongren with vigilance.


    Tongren couldn''t help but be stunned. He thought that the killer from which gang would invade his residence, but he didn''t expect that it would be two little girls.


    But he had figured it out in the twinkling of an eye. These are the two little girls that Sasaki Yamada wanted to find!


    A moment later, Tong people sat on the ground at will and asked the two girls, "how did you two come to my room?"


    One of the little girls bravely said, "we''re really tired of running. We see no one near this room, so... Sorry! We didn''t mean to, so you let us go!"


    Tong people turned a white eye, secretly make complaints about it: This is not like I am catching you.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Tong people don''t like to be disturbed by others when practicing. Therefore, in the streets under his jurisdiction, his residence can be said to be a forbidden area, so there is not even a patrolman nearby.


    Besides, Tongren''s strength is well known. Even if his residence is not fortified, it is absolutely safe.


    He bowed his head and pondered for a while. Tong man then tentatively asked, "you two... Should have escaped from Sasaki Yamada?"


    As soon as they heard the name, the two girls were like frightened rabbits. They jumped up and ran towards the door as fast as they could.


    Unfortunately, their speed was too slow in front of Tong people. When they ran to the door, Tong people had already stood there with their arms in their arms.


    "If you don''t want to die, I suggest you don''t go out. Sasaki Yamada''s men have found them. If you rush out like this, you will only be caught!" Tong said coldly.


    Tong Ren is neither a savior nor a hero of the world. Since he came here until now, he has known the situation here very well. However, from the panic in the eyes of the two girls, he can roughly guess the person of Sasaki Yamada.


    In short, he won''t watch these two little girls being taken away. He must do something

 V1.Chapter 835

    The two girls returned to the room and stayed in the corner timidly for fear that Tongren would hurt them.


    Seeing the expressions of the two girls, Tongren couldn''t help smiling. He simply ignored them and began to think carefully.


    This Yamada George is different from the people he defeated before. He is very cautious and powerful. His reputation has been known for a long time, and no one who provokes him has survived.


    On the one hand, Tongren don''t want to provoke them too early. On the other hand, Tongren also feel that they can''t turn a blind eye to and ignore what is happening in front of them.


    While he was racking his brains to come up with a solution, his men came to his house again.


    Being disturbed twice a day, even Buddhas have fire, not to mention the Tongren who dominate 14 streets now?


    "You''d better find me a suitable reason, otherwise I don''t mind sending you to assassinate other bosses!" Tong said coldly.


    People can''t help but fight a cold war and go to the enemy''s nest to assassinate someone else''s boss. Such a thing is clearly to die. When a boss orders his little brother to do this, it usually means that the little brother will die.


    "Big... Big brother, Sasaki Yamada... He brought someone to the door..." the visitor stammered.


    Tongren frowned and thought to himself: it seems that these two girls must be very important. Otherwise, Sasaki Yamada wouldn''t come to visit in person, and he came in such a hurry.


    In other words, Sasaki Yamada probably came to Tongren''s territory long ago, so he rushed here as soon as he got the report from his subordinates!


    Dignified stood up. Tong man went out first and said, "tell me to go down and let my brothers strengthen their vigilance. Don''t let anyone near my house!"


    As soon as he got to the reception room, Sasaki Yamada greeted him with a laugh: "ha ha, this is the brother of the hitong people? Indeed, he is a talented person! He is so young and promising! You have laid down so many sites to establish your own house, and I haven''t had time to congratulate you. I hope you don''t see any blame!"


    After a few hypocritical courtesies, Tongren directly cut into the subject: "brother Yamada came all the way. I don''t know what to find me?"


    Yamada said with a dry smile, "brother Tong, don''t joke with me. Didn''t I send some men to meet you before?"


    Tongren smiled and asked, "so you still don''t believe me?"


    Before Sasaki Yamada could answer, Tong continued to ask, "brother Yamada, there seems to be no resentment between us. What reason do I have to lie to you?"


    Stunned, Yamada smiled and said, "brother Tong must have misunderstood. I don''t mean that!"


    "Oh? Then I''d like to ask. What does brother Yamada mean?" Tong said with a sneer.


    "The territory of Tongren brothers is so large that it must not be able to cover everything. Any negligence is inevitable. I don''t know if we can find it ourselves?" Yamada explained.


    Bang!


    Tongren suddenly patted the table, stood up and asked loudly, "Sasaki Yamada! If I ran to your territory and told you to search your territory, would you promise me?"


    Sasaki Yamada also stood up and said fiercely, "don''t toast and don''t drink. My men saw the two girls running to your territory with their own eyes. I came to ask you for your face! Why don''t you go out and inquire about the fate of the people who oppose me?"


    Xiang smiled and Tong said lightly, "I don''t have so much time to inquire. I can know my business without asking. It doesn''t come to a good end like the one against me. You don''t have to scare me here!"


    Before Yamada could speak, Tongren took the lead in leaving his position and said to his men, "help me send brother Yamada, we are polite people!"


    With that, he went out of the reception room, leaving only the angry Yamada behind him shouting, "you have seed! People in the sun, you are waiting for the attack of our Yamada society!"


    "I''ll accompany you at any time!" Tongren murmured, but there was no pause at his feet and went straight to his house.


    Yamada''s attitude solved his problem very well. Since the other party was so rude, he didn''t need to think of any way to make both ends meet. As long as the soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth.


    The ambiguous Tongren were forced into opposition by Yamada''s tough attitude. It''s really unpredictable!


    When they got home, the two little girls were still there. Yamada''s cruelty and ferocity had been deeply imprinted in their minds. They certainly didn''t dare to leave here when they heard that Yamada''s George was outside.


    "Don''t worry, Sasaki Yamada has asked me to send you away. I''ll be sure you two!" Tong said softly to the two girls curled up in the corner.


    Fei Zhen''s vigilance didn''t disappear. Instead, she looked at Tong people more vigilantly. They came into contact with the cruel side of the world early, and never believed that someone would help others for no reason.


    Rukia asked timidly, "you... Why do you want to help us? Yamada is very bad!"


    Tongren smiled and said softly, "because... Because I don''t like him very much, so I want to fight him!"


    The two girls were stunned again. They saw many things such as fighting for territory and resources. It was really the first time they saw each other against others in order to see each other''s displeasure.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. Just stay here at ease! In fact, I haven''t been here long. It may not be as long as you, so you don''t have to worry that I will be the same as those people!" Tong man said comfortably lying on the ground with his legs cocked.


    Before long, one of the earliest leaders came here with him. He respectfully said, "brother, Sasaki Yamada has left here. What do you think we should do?"


    "Let everyone stop practicing, gather up for me and go to the place where other forces transfer to be on guard!" Tong man said in a deep voice.


    "Brother, why don''t you kill Yamada while he''s here?" the little leader asked puzzled.


    Tongren glanced sideways at him and said faintly: "that old man has occupied more than ten streets for many years, and the inside information is much thicker than ours. Fighting on our territory will cause unnecessary losses! OK, you go down first

 V1.Chapter 836

    After retiring respectfully, they left here and began to deploy before the war. After all, Tongren said they didn''t want to fight in their sphere of influence to avoid unnecessary losses, so they had to keep out all the people who attacked Yamada society.


    This is the most basic accomplishment of a younger brother. They can often know his intention through the boss''s words.


    The atmosphere at the junction of forces suddenly became tense, and even the big brothers in other streets began to move.


    The news of their collapse is no secret. After all, many people have seen Yamada go away in anger.


    They must be prepared now. If they can take the opportunity to get any benefits, it is naturally the best. Even if they can''t get benefits, they should quickly show goodwill. After all, whoever wins will eventually become a gang with forces across 28 streets.


    If such a powerful guild can curry favor with others, it will never suffer losses. Whether to follow the pain or find the right time to kneel and lick is the key to survival.


    If you don''t do anything, maybe you don''t do anything, but if you flatter the horse''s hoof, you are likely to be killed by the powerful boss. At that time, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Even many ordinary people feel this atmosphere. The feeling of depression makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Finally, Sasaki Yamada came. Whether Lucia and Fei really ran away or Tongren''s rude treatment, he felt very shameless.


    In addition to profit, it''s face. If he holds his breath, these peers and future generations will look down on him very much in the future.


    When the army pressed the border, Tongren, the leading boss, naturally wanted to come forward. The combat power of the two forces confronted each other at the place where the territory was handed over.


    Tongren separated his men and walked to the front. He said disdainfully to the angry Sasaki Yamada: "brother Yamada really did what he said! You came back as soon as you were released, but are you too slow? My brothers have been waiting for a long time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the members on Tongren''s side immediately laughed, and Yamada''s face turned blue.


    "Hitong people, if you hand over the two girls now, give me a month''s resources on the spot, and then admit your mistake on the spot, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen!" Sasaki Yamada said gnashing his teeth.


    "Girl, no problem! Resources are nothing! However, you have to kneel down and beg me! The little girl you like, resources, I''ll treat you as a wandering soul. As for your apology, I''m sorry, I haven''t learned such a profound skill. It''s better for you to teach me!" Tong said with a sneer.


    Yamada was very happy to hear what he began to say. He thought that Tongren was afraid of himself and chose to give in, but the more he listened, the more wrong he was. He didn''t understand that Tongren was playing with himself until the end.


    He finally couldn''t help it. He raised his long knife and rushed towards Tong people. It was very fierce.


    In fact, this Yamada Sasaki was a famous master of kendo. He has rich fighting experience. In addition, such a person has a very strong soul after very painful physical cultivation, and his spiritual power is naturally very good!


    Compared with the previous people defeated by Tong people, Yamada doesn''t know how many times stronger than them. The gap between them can be said to be different.


    Tongren screamed. It''s good. He sidled away from the fierce head-on knife, and then punched Yamada in the back of the head.


    Yamada seems to have eyes on the back of his head, which is dangerous and dangerous to avoid this move.


    Suddenly, Tongren''s body suddenly shook, and there were two mistakes in succession. He was almost hurt by Yamada''s knife.


    The Arsenal system suddenly released a mission!


    Trigger task: protect and take in Fei Zhen and Lucia!


    In addition to these words, there are no more hints. The four big words of accepting the task seem to be four smiling faces. They seem to be laughing at something.


    Shook his head, shook off those thoughts in his heart, and he began to concentrate on dealing with Yamada, a thorny opponent.


    The two fight like tigers, and the younger brothers of both sides can''t get involved at all. Moreover, in places like the corpse soul world, their subordinates rarely participate in the battle. Most of the time, as long as the bosses of both sides decide the victory or defeat.


    In the blink of an eye, the two people had fought each other for dozens of moves. Yamada''s moves were gradually seen through by Tongren.


    This Yamada Sasaki is really not simple. His moves are fast and cruel, and all his attacks are crucial. It''s really difficult to deal with.


    When Yamada was getting impatient, Tongren had already punched his long knife. Yamada was so happy that he immediately turned the blade and aimed the blade at Tongren''s fist.


    People on Tongren''s side are also shocked. If this move hits Yamada''s knife, Tongren''s hand will be lost, and it will inevitably be defeated at that time.


    There was a crack, followed by a clang. Yamada''s samurai sword was hit in two by Tongren''s fist!


    It was not only Tong people''s men who were surprised, but Yamada''s men were even more surprised. Although they knew that Tong people were strong, no one thought that Tong people could break weapons with meat fist!


    "Boss Yamada. I have no grievances with you. I''ll let it go!" Tong said condescending to Sasaki Yamada.


    People on both sides held their breath and listened carefully. What they are saying now will determine the future development direction of the two gangs.


    Yamada struggled to get up. The impact just now could break even his weapons. Naturally, he was injured, and the injury was not light. If he continued to fight, I''m afraid he could only be defeated.


    But even if he concedes defeat at this time, I''m afraid he will be humiliated. No matter where the gangsters are, they will look down on him very much.


    Facing Yamada will be a dilemma, at least on the surface.


    "Hitong people, you are really good. No wonder you can occupy 14 streets in such a short time!" Yamada said bitterly.


    As soon as the people on both sides heard it, they already had a dispute in their hearts. If they can say such words, I''m afraid Yamada has decided to admit defeat temporarily.


    The guy with active mind has begun to secretly plan whether to go to the people of Tiantong. It has always been an eternal truth, especially in the realistic underworld.


    Tongren smiled and said, "brother Yamada is so polite. Thanks to you for letting me just now, otherwise I must not be your opponent!"

 V1.Chapter 837

    In the dark world, this sentence has been paid more attention. Since the other party has been soft, there is no need to kill it quickly. If the other party is forced to jump over the wall, it will be their own and others who will suffer at that time.


    Yamada opened Tongren''s hand, staggered and stood up. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth, sneered at Tongren and said, "your fist is really hard, but I still have a treasure knife that hasn''t been taken out. If you can interrupt this knife, everything of me is at your disposal!"


    The situation took another dramatic turn. Yamada, who thought he had been softened, once again proposed a duel and made cruel remarks!


    He slowly took out a knife from his arms. There was a strange light on the knife. It looked absolutely good.


    Tongren''s pupil suddenly shrunk, stared at the knife and murmured, "it''s a soul chopping knife. I didn''t expect you to have such a weapon!"


    Of course, this knife is not Yamada''s, but something he took from killing people and robbing goods. That''s why he got it.


    The power of death is widely spread among the people. It can be said that it is the ranks of super experts.


    Not long ago, a trainee God of death from Zhenyang Lingshu college passed by xudiao. As a result, he was killed by Sasaki Yamada. He not only lost his life, but also the soul chopping knife in his hand became one of his collections.


    It is inevitable that swordsmen love swordsmen. Yamada has always regarded this sword as a treasure. He didn''t have to take it out until now.


    Tongren''s heart suddenly opened up. He always wondered why the Arsenal system didn''t prompt to complete when Yamada was soft. It turned out that Yamada didn''t intend to recognize the plant at all.


    "Sure enough, it''s a good Dao. Since brother Yamada wants another game, I naturally want to accompany him!" Tong said with a smile.


    He winked at a small leader behind him. The little leader hurried to him. Tong man attached to his ear and gently ordered a few words. The man separated the crowd and hurried away.


    Facing the soul chopping knife, even that person is not fully sure. He must be prepared.


    After just recovering, Yamada''s injury was much better. He raised his soul chopping knife and rushed over again at Tong people.


    The Tong man who dared not light his head flashed aside and subconsciously said, "good Dao, what''s the name of this Dao?"


    Yamada sneered and said, "it''s worthy of you to bury your life with such a knife! The name of this knife is shallow hit!"


    After a few tentative attacks, Tong Ren was shocked to find that he really couldn''t destroy the knife.


    The fist hit the body of the soul chopping knife, only made a clank sound, but there was not even a trace left on it.


    Yamada, who took advantage of the weapon, soon gained the upper hand. Several times Tong people were almost hurt by his knife.


    Cut with a knife!


    Just after avoiding Yamada''s knife, Yamada immediately turned and cut straight. The Tong man who had exhausted his strength could no longer avoid the sudden knife. He could only reluctantly move away from the key and was about to be hurt by the blow.


    At this critical moment, the Arsenal system finally had a movement, and the task of taking in and protecting two girls was completed!


    There was no time to look carefully. Tong man directly confirmed that it was completed, and a systematic voice rang in his mind: "congratulations to the host on completing the task and obtaining the reward item - evolvable single gouyu writing wheel eyes!"


    Suddenly, a strange force rushed into Tongren''s eyes, and the feeling of swelling and pain made him roll in pain.


    The fierce knife only cut his arm, and Tong people escaped from the danger.


    Tongren''s eyes have become Shan gouyu''s wheel eyes at this time. The scarlet eyes look particularly terrible, just like the devil who eats people.


    The whole field of vision turned red, and Tongren''s pupils also turned into gouyu''s appearance. He stared at Sasaki Yamada and said in a hate voice: "since you want my life so much, you can exchange it with your own life!"


    With that, he had rushed towards Yamada, and the strength of Baji boxing was much stronger than that just now.


    Strange changes have taken place in the world in his eyes. Everything is like a slow camera in his eyes. Yamada''s sharp attacks were ignored by him.


    Seeing a flaw in Yamada, Tong people flexibly avoided the long knife cut off by the head and hit Yamada in the abdomen with a hard blow.


    Yamada immediately flew backward, and his mouth was bleeding wildly. It seems that his internal organs have been hurt by Tongren''s fist.


    By the time he landed, the whole man had lost his mind, and there was no more the aggressive momentum just now.


    Slowly bent down, Tong picked up the soul chopping knife that fell on the ground, pointed to Yamada and said, "since you are willing to deal with it with me, I announce that Yamada society will be merged by me from today on, and all sites will be taken over immediately."


    Before the words fell, he had cut Yamada''s body with a sharp knife. The boss who had been hanging for many years finally died.


    The eldest brothers who are masters of Kendo have been killed. Those younger brothers dare to resist. They have dropped their weapons and expressed their submission.


    "All the people of yuanshantian society listen. Those who are willing to follow me will continue to follow me. Those who are unwilling can be ordinary people. I will never force them!" Tongren said seriously.


    Suddenly from the owner of 14 streets to 28, the influence of Tong people has expanded again and has become one of the great forces.


    Who will choose to leave at this time? After all, only by following the strong can we become stronger, and only by following the strong can we get more benefits.


    Tong people waved their hands, handed over the whole mess to their own hands, came down to clean up, turned and left here.


    After a fight just now, and several times when he was in danger, he used Shan gouyu to write the wheel eye, and his strength has been almost consumed.


    If he doesn''t leave at this time, he may fall down at any time, which will certainly cause some confusion at that time.


    Struggling to endure the discomfort, Tong people walked back to their hut. Before entering the house, they had already vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    He pushed the door open with great effort, moved into the room with difficulty, sat down on the ground and gasped.


    If his younger brother hadn''t hidden the two girls in time just now, I''m afraid he would never be here again.


    Two pairs of eyes are quietly looking outside at the moment. They are very nervous when they hear the voice. They are afraid that Yamada''s people are looking for themselves.


    "Come out! Yamada is dead!" Tongren said with a weak smile, and the corners of his mouth were still stained with red blood

 V1.Chapter 838

    Hearing the familiar voice, the two girls moved out of the corner timidly. When they saw the blood at the corners of Tongren''s mouth, they finally couldn''t help screaming.


    Tongren hurriedly blocked his ears and looked helplessly at the two little girls in front of him. He really couldn''t imagine that such a thin body could make such a destructive sound.


    Until the two of them had finished venting, Tong dared to loosen his ears. He rubbed some numb ears and said helplessly, "you two are not like this. If you call it like this, I will be shocked to death by you two if I didn''t let Sasaki Yamada die!"


    Apologetically, the two girls hurried up and moved the Tong man to the bed.


    After taking a breath, Tong Ren finally recovered some strength. He looked at the two girls with an apologetic face and said, "Sasaki Yamada is dead. Do you have any plans? I can send someone to take you home. Now that place is my territory, no one dares to hurt you!"


    The two girls looked at each other nervously and almost said in unison, "we don''t want to go back!"


    Tongren couldn''t help but be shocked. Unexpectedly, they had such a big reaction after hearing that they went home. It''s really unpredictable.


    Fei Zhen saw Tongren''s expression and explained with worry: "we have no relatives there, and my sister is still young. There have left too many tragic memories, so we don''t want to go back!"


    He nodded clearly, and Tongren said solemnly, "in that case, you can settle down here. I''ll send someone to take care of your food and daily life!"


    She shook her head desperately. Fei Zhen hurriedly said, "we don''t want to move out. We hope to stay with you and serve you!"


    Tongren had a headache now. Unexpectedly, being kind and saving the two little girls for the task made them rely on themselves like this.


    How can Tongren, who is always keen on cultivation, be served by others? Doesn''t this seriously affect his life?


    Reluctantly waved his hand, Tong said weakly, "let''s talk about this later. I need a good rest!"


    The two women cleverly walked away, leaving Tong Ren alone to close his eyes and rest, but he was still worried in his heart.


    These two little girls are so dependent on themselves that it''s not appropriate to force them to leave. It''s really confusing.


    In this way, thinking, the exhausted Tongren finally fell asleep slowly. He really consumed too much power in the battle just now.


    When he woke up, all his territory had fallen into his hands, and all his original men had become his men.


    In the next few days, Tongren will face endless torture, because the bosses of those small forces come to see them one after another to please the emerging boss.


    The pure hearted Tongren all politely refused. He is not an arrogant person. He knows that if he wins Yamada, he will encounter such a situation.


    Not to mention that he is not familiar with the leaders of these forces at all. It is not so easy to be satisfied with his character. Not to mention that these leaders have done all kinds of bad things, it is time to rectify them.


    In this way, he refused almost all the kindness of the boss on the grounds that he was unwell and needed to rest.


    These old gangsters are not vegetarian. From the attitude of Tong people, they can feel that this boy will never be at ease.


    For a time, the whole underworld began to cultivate, and the hot topic of combat effectiveness was finally put on the agenda.


    In fact, what they see is still not thorough enough. Only the ability of the boss can play a practical role. Just improving the strength of the younger brothers is often equivalent to training others.


    After being shut down, the boss shared a lot. They knew that Tong people would not meet them, so they stopped coming. Tong people were also happy to be free and enjoy the service of two girls while recovering from their injuries.


    From the initial maladjustment to the present enjoyment, he soon entered the role. This is not that Tong people have different opinions, but that Fei Zhen and Lucia are very sensible.


    No matter what Tong people have to do, they can detect in advance and help him do it well. Originally, Tong people were worried that they would affect their cultivation if they followed themselves, but when they saw that they not only didn''t affect themselves, but could handle the trivial things around them so well, Tong people simply took them as little secretaries.


    After a period of time, as Tong people experienced the feeling of wandering between life and death, Baji boxing became more powerful.


    That day, having nothing to do, he took out the soul chopping knife and observed it carefully. Originally, he was also a knife lover, but now his strongest is Baji boxing, so he can only give up the weapon for the time being.


    After all, no one will expose their weaknesses in order to like them, especially in the dark world.


    Just as he was staring at the knife, a familiar and strange voice sounded: "do you want to sell this item?"


    Tongren was slightly stunned and began to calculate in his heart: sell? Can this system still be sold and purchased?


    He held the psychology of trying and clicked on the yes choice. The soul chopping knife in his hand immediately changed strangely!


    The knife that had been lying quietly in his hand was gradually disappearing bit by bit, and soon there was only one handle left.


    Recycling succeeded! The reward has been determined according to the value of the item. Do you want to receive the reward immediately?


    Now that they have been recycled, Tongren naturally does not hesitate. After all, the knife is gone. If the system fault disappears one day, it will be a big loss!


    With a slight heat on his hand, two scrolls appeared on Tongren''s hand, on which the words fire escape scroll and earth escape scroll were written respectively.


    Scratched his head, Tong people looked at the two scrolls in his hand suspiciously, and didn''t know what to do.


    Sometimes he really wants to make complaints about the system, and he doesn''t even have an explanation.


    After slowly opening the scroll, Tong Ren immediately began to study. He must master these skills as soon as possible. The experience of Baji boxing told him that what the system gave must be very powerful.


    Without systematic help, I''m afraid he would have died when fighting Yamada, let alone have such a great power!


    Seeing Tongren seriously looking at the scroll, Fei Zhen and Lucia also retreated very knowingly, leaving only Tongren himself in the whole room

 V1.Chapter 839

    The more he looked, the more surprised he was. Tong people found that it was really almost lost ninja. The mysterious Kung Fu could be said to be extremely sharp.


    Time has passed in the diligent cultivation. Two years have passed in the blink of an eye, and the strength of Tongren has been improved to a certain extent.


    The two women were influenced by him and practiced well. At least they were much better than before.


    As for those younger brothers, there has also been obvious progress, and the site has been consolidated. It can be said that there is no foreign gangster in Tongren''s jurisdiction.


    Those ordinary people are also very satisfied with such changes. Tongren''s men never harass ordinary people or make trouble. It can be said that they protect everyone''s interests free of charge.


    The people who have received the protection fee also have no opinion, because the most secure thing in the whole Xu crane is here. Only with a good environment can they develop better. How can they care about this thing.


    After two years of cultivation, Tong people''s single gouyu writing wheel eyes have evolved into double gouyu writing wheel eyes, and those ninja skills have developed new abilities because they have reached proficiency.


    That day, Tong people suddenly summoned his men. He summoned all the leaders under his hand and issued an order: start expansion!


    In the past, his site was just a pilot area. Now that it is found to be effective, it should be expanded.


    Those gangsters who merge around all day are not only very noisy, but also a considerable waste of resources.


    Although Tong people do not understand peace and development, they know that only by maintaining a stable state can they obtain more resources.


    Expanding territory is not his goal, nor is maintaining law and order his ultimate idea. After all, he is neither an ambitious nor a superman wearing pants.


    In fact, with the growth of his ability, the resources needed have far exceeded the original, and the situation of those under him is similar to him.


    Only when we have enough sites can we receive more resources and practice more quickly.


    Dayi is just an excuse for external publicity. The purpose is to gain a foothold among ordinary people. The situation of Tongren territory is obvious to all, and I believe they will never object.


    As soon as this order was issued, the whole xudiao was immediately shrouded in a bloody storm, and fighting gangsters could be seen almost everywhere.


    Tongren didn''t make a move, and the strength of his small leaders has also improved a lot. They can control those leaders alone.


    Small gangs have been eliminated one after another, and the power of Tongren has become greater and greater. The whole underground power of xudiao began to be in danger of being watched by Tongren.


    In order to encourage their enthusiasm, Tong people also issued an order, that is, those who fight down the most territory can rule more places.


    This method is similar to the enfeoffment system, but it is much better than that. They occupy ten streets and only have five streets, and they have to turn in certain resources every month.


    In this way, even if they want to rebel, I''m afraid they don''t have enough ability. Besides, the highest Wu Litong people are still the boss. Even if they have the courage, they should weigh their strength.


    As early as two years ago, when the Tong people had just defeated Yamada, a legend had spread from the underworld - the Tong people were the nemesis and blessing of the gangsters!


    Whoever dares to fight against Tongren will end up in failure, and those who follow Tongren will certainly prosper.


    Those little gangsters who first followed Tong people before, now which is not the leader with a small brother? This is the best proof!


    After a while, xudiao, centered around Tongren District, calmed down, and all the gangs had nearly disappeared.


    At present, there is only one force in xudiao, that is, Tongren. They completely occupied the whole xudiao and completed the great cause that the big brother of the gang dare not think of.


    After two years of cultivation, Tongren''s men didn''t disappoint him. The answers they handed in made Tongren very satisfied.


    After the fight, it was time to reward people for their achievements. The tongs divided the whole xudiao into eight regions and gave them to the eight people with the most outstanding achievements.


    As for the other small leaders, they became deputies or the men of these eight people. The whole xudiao took on a new look, and the figure of the gang almost disappeared!


    Because I don''t trust these gangsters, the distribution of Tong people is also very reasonable. The strength difference between those leaders is not large, and their achievements are not too far away. In this way, it is difficult for them to collude with each other, because no one disagrees with each other!


    Then came the long reform. Although the newly occupied areas were oppressed, they were also used to the previous model. It was natural that they were not used to suddenly changing to a new model, which took time to adapt.


    The administrators of the eight regions are busy. They should not only stand in front of their new younger brothers, but also leave a good impression in the hearts of ordinary people.


    On the contrary, Tong Ren, the shopkeeper, has nothing to do. His original purpose is just to obtain resources. He is lack of interest in forces and other things. Now he has managed to allocate these trivial things, but he is still not used to it.


    That''s right. However, compared with the past, he has not changed much. His subordinates have always informed him of difficult things. All big and small things are solved by small heads.


    After stretching comfortably, Tong Ren said to Fei Zhen and Lucia who were cooking for him: "you two little girls know to stick to me all day. Now there is such a good opportunity. Why don''t you go out and practice?"


    According to his previous intention, he planned to arrange Fei Zhen and Lucia in two districts as small heads, but the two little girls were not grateful at all, but they were very unhappy.


    Men can''t resist women''s tears forever. Finally, Tong people chose to give up when they were about to cry.


    Fei said with a sly smile, "brother Tongren, you don''t lie. What experience do you say? In fact, you don''t want us to work for you for free. You can know from the busy look of those managers!"


    Tongren screamed that he was wronged. He really didn''t know what the two little girls were thinking. Isn''t taking care of their life like this a free job? Anyway, Tong people don''t remember when they gave them money.


    Of course he knew that the two girls were just joking. In fact, they were just relying on themselves. In fact, Tongren was not?


    After living together for two years, they have long been like family. If they are really separated, I''m afraid they won''t adapt to each othe

 V1.Chapter 840

    Just when the Tongren group is digesting the fruits of victory, an unknown conspiracy has quietly taken shape, and the corpse soul world will be hit unprecedentedly.


    One quiet night, a large group of virtual invades the corpse soul world. They start the attack orderly. None of the people they meet can survive.


    Xudiao district is no exception. Groups of people broke into folk houses and killed everyone they saw. The whole liuhun Street fell into chaos in an instant.


    The chaos in the marginal areas is more obvious. They are so far away from the Ling ting that the Ling Ting''s assistance to them is the slowest.


    In fact, there is no way. Everyone is equal in front of life. Rescuers can only choose the most efficient way to save people, and can only help the nearest first.


    The scope of Tongren''s jurisdiction has not suffered great losses. The reason is very simple. They have just annexed the whole area, their activities are more frequent, and the night watchmen are also very attentive.


    Xu''s attack was very fierce, and the people under him soon couldn''t support it. The administrators in various regions immediately reported it to Tong people.


    Tongren made a quick decision and issued an order: "protect ordinary people to evacuate immediately, and the people with poor strength also evacuate together. We must protect our own effective strength! The rest of us retreat and block, and try to lead the emptiness to my position!"


    With the command of Tong people, the men immediately began to take action. While protecting the evacuation of ordinary people, they began to deal with those people.


    Fast in the streets, Tongren tried to clean up these uninvited guests and minimize the losses in the area.


    Now the streets are no longer quiet in the past. It can be said that demons are dancing in disorder. All kinds of monsters are filled with the whole street, almost blocking out the sky and the sun.


    Tongren roared and rushed in the direction of Xu. His hand was the powerful Baji fist.


    For a moment, a large number of emptiness died in Tongren''s hands. He was like a bloody Shura fighting in groups of emptiness.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tong people''s men protected those ordinary people and retreated orderly. Only a few leaders were still fighting.


    Although the fighting power of Tong people is very strong, there are too many virtual people. If they leave like this, Tong people are afraid that even if they kill these virtual people, they will end up seriously injured.


    And Tong people don''t know yet. Since he just ordered, the people under his hand have raised their worship of him to a very high level.


    A simple sentence makes people with insufficient strength leave, which makes them feel warm. Over the years, they have been used to seeing the cold and warm in the world. No matter when these people are just a tool, those with poor strength are always qualified to be cannon fodder!


    But Tong people just issued such orders. How can they not be moved?


    The world is always fair. What kind of efforts you make will get what kind of return. How you treat others, others will treat you.


    It is certain that even if Tong people really die in the fight of the gang in the future, it will be difficult for these men to take refuge in other bosses. A large number of people will choose to die in battle, and the rest will quit.


    Unconsciously, Tongren consolidated his position, although he didn''t know it yet.


    With the cooperation of his subordinates, Tong people quickly cleaned up the emptiness and kept helping those ordinary people and his subordinates.


    On the other hand, Chen lingting''s 11th team is also cleaning up the emptiness of the invasion. They move forward while cleaning up, trying to save more people.


    At this time, the system also released a task: comprehensively clean up the virtual intrusion into the Xu hanging area!


    Even if the system doesn''t work, Tong Ren originally planned to do so, because these are his resource sources. If they are damaged too seriously, it will affect the collected resources and his cultivation.


    However, with the stimulation of the task, Tong people have more strength to kill the enemy. From past experience, all system products must be high-quality products!


    Tongren roared, "I''m rich!" then he rushed towards another virtual group.


    Inexplicably took a look at his boss. These little leaders really don''t know why Tong people are so happy. After all, so many falsehoods have seriously threatened his jurisdiction. It''s good not to worry. He can be so excited.


    With a puzzled look at each other, Tong people''s men fought again. Although they fought alone, they were not virtual opponents, but three or five people in a group could easily hang virtual.


    I don''t know how long later, some of Tong people''s men began to be out of strength. They really had to take turns to rest in order to cope with the next battle.


    Now Tong people are also particularly depressed. Although these virtual enemies are not powerful opponents for him, they win in a large number and can''t be killed!


    The men couldn''t help muttering: "why don''t the people from the lingting court come? It''s too inefficient?"


    In fact, this is not to blame for Chen lingting, because the virtual people know that there is a garrison team near Chen lingting, so all the elites they sent went there. Even if it is the death team of Chen lingting, it really takes some trouble to clean up.


    Moreover, Tongren didn''t want Chen lingting to intervene in this matter. Although the task released by the system was only to clear the emptiness of the Xu hanging area, it didn''t say whether Tongren had to do it in person.


    Those little heads are the hands of Tong people. Naturally, they should be counted on the head of Tong people, but if Chen lingting''s people intervene, they may not be so lucky.


    In short, before trying to find out the bottom line of the system, Tong people dare not commit a foul, because the things given by the system are so good that even Tong people who have no requirements can''t refuse at all.


    Although there are many empty, there are still a certain number. Finally, they began to be stretched under the slaughter of Tongren and others.


    The progress of the clean-up has been accelerated again, and the remaining few are still fighting tenaciously, and it is only a matter of time before they are eliminated.


    Just when the tongs were about to eliminate all the emptiness, the 11th team sent by Chen lingting finally arrived. They quickly surrounded them and shouted, "we are sent by the 11th team of Chen lingting for reinforcements. All personnel please step back and rest. Let''s leave the emptiness here to us!"


    It''s not that they take credit, but that they see the exhaustion of Tongren and others, so they quickly want to take ove

 V1.Chapter 841

    How could he let others in when things got to this point? It''s not bad to have a rest. If it interferes with the reward of the system, it''s really over.


    Therefore, he not only didn''t stop, but took action more quickly. The rest were torn to pieces by Tongren in the blink of an eye.


    He tore up the last empty one and happened to be seen by Geng Mujian Ba, who led the team. He shouted: "good skill, take my sword and try it!"


    Tongren was checking the system and didn''t hear him at all. In an instant, the soul chopping sword of Geng Mujian eight had come to his head.


    Congratulations to the host on completing all the empty tasks of clearing xudiao. The rewards are as follows: the best general Mo ye and his supporting sword skills!


    Although he didn''t hear Geng mujianba''s cry, he keenly felt a sharp wind breaking through the air.


    Without hesitation, he summoned the cadre Mo Ye. Tong people blocked the two knives horizontally in front of him, and finally blocked them before the knife cut off the Taoist head.


    Tong people who had consumed a lot of physical strength were rushed back by the power of this knife.


    He stepped back a few steps and finally wrote the power. Tong man''s arms were numb. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "this man has great power!"


    Tongren is about to explain. Geng Mujian''s second knife has come face to face. You can tell from the sound of breaking the air that this knife is more powerful than the last one!


    Surprised to see Geng Mujian eight, Tong people didn''t dare to answer it. They dodged and drove away. Only then did they have time to breathe.


    Originally, Geng mujianba was very happy to see that he could stop his sword. Now he was angry to see Tong people dodge.


    He knew that the other party could take the move, but he deliberately avoided it, and his sense of happiness was also affected.


    "Boy, why do you avoid?" Geng Mujian Ba asked with a soul chopping knife in some unhappiness.


    Faced with such a upright man, Tong felt both angry and funny. He smiled and said, "you must be the adult sent by Chen lingting. Since everyone is trying to eliminate emptiness, why do you have to fight here?"


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Geng Mujian BA was upright and aggressive. He could be said to be a natural martial arts maniac. As long as he saw someone with good skills, he couldn''t help itching and had to fight with each other anyway.


    More Mujian said impolitely, "you don''t care where I come from. I want to see how many moves you can avoid!"


    With that, he had attacked again, and his knife technique was more cunning than before. He was the one he had to save to attack the enemy, so that Tong people could have a good fight with him.


    The helpless Tong man had to pick up the general Mo ye again and fight with him. Since he knew that Geng Mujian Ba had a strong power, he naturally stopped touching his soul chopping knife.


    However, the strength gap between the two sides is too big. Tong people are also powerless. They were forced to parry before long.


    Gengmu jianba''s sword power is open and close. It can be said that he is full of domineering. What''s more incredible is that he can increase his strength every time. People really don''t know where his limit is.


    Finally, when Tong Ren took his 30 moves or so, he couldn''t resist that kind of power anymore. As soon as his hands were numb, Mo ye, the cadre in his hands, had been shaken off.


    Yu''s soul chopping knife continued to chop down at his head. It turned out that the rise of Geng Mujian eight wars had no strength at all!


    Seeing that Tongren was about to be killed by his powerful knife, Tongren was in a hurry and used evasion at a critical moment, which was a dangerous and dangerous life.


    "Eh? What is this?" Geng Mujian Ba put away the soul chopping knife and said strangely, and his face was still a trace of apology. It seems that he was also very guilty about the knife that almost killed Tong people just now.


    Tongren smiled without answering. Instead, he arched his hand and said, "you are really good at swordsmanship. If I didn''t escape quickly, I''m afraid I would be the ghost under the sword of adults!"


    He could see that gengmujianba was not intentional, so he didn''t care. Instead, he changed the topic lightly.


    More wooden sword eight said with a silly smile: "your strength is pretty good, but your cultivation is too shallow!"


    Then he shook his head and sighed, "it''s not fun! It''s really fun! If only you could be stronger!"


    With a bitter smile, Tong people secretly feigned: "I just fought with Xu, and you came out cold. It''s strange that I can fight!"


    After looking at Tongren up and down, Geng mujianba was surprised to find that Tongren was just a seemingly small child. He thought for a moment and asked, "little brother, who are you? Are you interested in our lingting?"


    Tongren was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Geng mujianba to invite him directly to the lingting court.


    "Well... I need to think about it before I can answer you. Besides, it shouldn''t be so easy for me to enter the lingting court? You''d better report it!" Tong said politely.


    Geng Mujian eight patted him on the shoulder, stared and said, "what are you afraid of? Little brother, your strength is enough to go to lingting, not to mention I can introduce you!"


    "I''ll give you an answer when I think about it!" Tong said politely.


    He looked at him angrily, and Geng mujianba left a sentence: "well, if you think about it, you can directly come to Chen lingting to find me!"


    After that, he left here with the people of the 11th team. After all, they came here to kill the invaders. There was not much time to delay. Besides, it was safe here, and they had no need to stay here.


    In fact, Tong people are still very excited about his suggestions. He has been practicing himself in the past two years, and he doesn''t feel that the progress is very fast.


    In addition to perseverance and perseverance, cultivation also needs appropriate guidance. It is difficult to make great progress behind closed doors.


    However, this matter is not so simple to decide. After all, he has a group of brothers, the whole Xu hanging area, Fei Zhen and Lucia, which make her very worried.


    After this battle, the status of Tongren group has been confirmed. It is the so-called true love in adversity. They are very moved by their desperate protection of ordinary people, which makes them really feel that the protection fees are worth the money.


    And it is very fortunate that in this war, only some ordinary people were slightly injured, none of them were seriously injured or died. Although there were several serious injuries under Tong people, their lives were not in dange

 V1.Chapter 842

    When Tongren was still considering whether to go to the lingting, something he didn''t know had happened in another unknown place.


    A person who was waving his back and kneeling on one knee coldly ordered: "the souls collected this time are too few, too many less than expected. Go and find out the reason immediately!"


    The kneeling man simply agreed, turned and left, leaving only the mysterious figure still writing hard.


    After some careful consideration, Tongren finally decided to go to lingting. He urgently needed to do so for future development or whatever.


    Moreover, those managers in xudiao district should have no problem. Even if they invade again, with this experience, as long as the scale is not very large, I believe they can definitely cope with it.


    But Fei Zhen and Lucia are a very difficult problem. If they stay here, they won''t say whether they are willing or not. Even Tong people will be very worried.


    Besides, they have lived together for so long and have already had the feelings of relatives. In this way, they will not adapt to the sudden separation.


    After some hard thinking, Tongren finally made a decision, that is, to take them to lingting together.


    In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about the two little girls, and he doesn''t have to change his living habits painfully.


    But he didn''t intend to find Geng mujianba. In his own words, he said, "men rely on themselves to solve problems. Some things can be done by themselves without the help of others."


    It''s the consistent style of Tong people to do it when they think of it. He immediately began to call his little leaders to a meeting to explain the matter.


    Of course, this decision was opposed by almost everyone. They rely on Tongren as the boss to get through every difficulty. Now Tongren say they want to develop themselves, of course, they will feel very bottomless.


    As a qualified boss, how can he not know what these little brothers think?


    Although he has been addicted to cultivation, it does not mean that he does not know these people. Not only does he not know them, but on the contrary, he knows them well.


    After stopping the commotion, Tong Ren smiled and said, "listen to me, I see your efforts over the years. I believe you can carry them. Do you have to rely on me all your life?"


    After a word, the scene immediately quieted down, and almost all the people bowed their heads and meditated.


    To tell the truth, they are also very eager to face it alone, but such a long time of dependence makes them a little insecure.


    All along, they have been able to make such great achievements under the leadership of Tongren, which makes them lose the confidence to keep their original forces.


    Tongren''s words properly aroused their competitive heart. After a short silence, almost everyone shouted in unison: "brother, don''t worry about doing your things, we won''t let you down!"


    Several leaders who had lived and died together soon reached an agreement. They should not only do a good job in agreeing to Tongren, but also compare with each other to see who can better manage their jurisdiction.


    Tongren, who was happy to see his success, did not put forward any opinions. He knew how deep their friendship was. If they joined forces to rebel, Tongren might still believe it. If they fought against each other, they would not believe it.


    Moreover, these people are all the leaders of the District, and there is no great difference in credit strength. It is not appropriate to select a leader in this way. It''s better to let them compete.


    After solving the problem of the future development of the gang, Tong Ren has solved a big problem. He can finally go to the Ling Ting at ease.


    People who are addicted to cultivation are pure hearted and have few desires. They have nothing to clean up. They have nothing to do except bring some resources.


    In this way, he took two little girls to the center of the corpse soul world. The two little girls who had never been out of the door were like newborns who had just seen the world. They would feel very interesting to see anything.


    Two years is enough to make people forget a lot of things. Tongren''s careless treatment also makes them rarely recall their previous memories. Their sisters have been much more cheerful than before.


    Tongren are also happy to see them like this. They chat with them like playing. It can be regarded as singing all the way.


    Finally, they came to the vicinity of Ling ting and began to inquire about the recent situation.


    A message soon reached their ears: Zhenyang spiritual college is recruiting students, and those who meet the test criteria can be admitted.


    Because the test was not conducted now, they signed up first and found a place to live.


    The test is very simple. Just try your best to release your spiritual power according to the test requirements.


    After staying in the corpse soul world for so long, Tong Ren probably knows the classification of souls. He knows that his talent should belong to a very high kind, at least a high-level soul. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need resources to improve himself so urgently at the beginning.


    When he first arrived, he didn''t want to be too eye-catching, so he made up his mind that he couldn''t do his best when testing his spiritual power. He had to suppress it.


    Knowing his strength, Tong Ren is very confident to pass the test, but he is most worried about these two little girls. They are also very diligent to follow themselves, but their talent is limited. I''m afraid this test is very difficult for them!


    I don''t know whether the college allows students to enter with their entourage. If not, it will be a headache.


    Tongren, who has been practicing carefree for a long time, felt so much trouble for the first time that he didn''t know where to start.


    After thinking for a long time, there was no result. Tong man had to sigh and lie down. If he thought about it blindly, there would be no result. He simply stopped thinking about it.


    For some things, it''s best to look at them step by step. Maybe when we face them, the problem will be solved naturally, right? Tong people secretly comforted themselves in their hearts.


    Time passed slowly while waiting. They were nervous about Tong people, Fei Zhen and Lucia. They knew their own family affairs. They were also very worried that they could not pass the test. If they could not be with Tong people because of this, they would be very sad

 V1.Chapter 843

    Some things are like this. The more you are afraid of it, the faster it will come. Finally, the day of testing has come.


    Tong people had already signed up for themselves and two girls, and they rushed to the test site with uneasy.


    God of death is a desirable profession. The test participants lined up in a long line, which was really unexpected to Tongren.


    After waiting for a long time, it was finally their turn to test. Tongren first went in to receive the test.


    According to the instructions of the staff, Tong man put his hand next to a strange instrument. This is an instrument developed by the researchers of the God of death to test the spiritual power, which can emit the corresponding light according to the spiritual power released by the tested person.


    The more brilliant the light is, the higher the psychic power and talent of the tested person is. On the contrary, it means very poor, which means being eliminated.


    Just released their own strength, the instrument began to emit a faint light until it stabilized in a color.


    The staff was about to make a record according to the color, but Tongren was suddenly stunned and seemed to be in a daze.


    "It''s surprising that this man can release such spiritual power in a state of absence!" he thought secretly.


    "Tiantong people, please concentrate during the test!" the staff warned severely. He didn''t know why this guy didn''t care so much. He should know that entering the spiritual college is the dream of every resident of the corpse soul world!


    Tong smiled apologetically and said, "sorry, I''ll concentrate. Thank you for your reminder!"


    It turned out that just when he was quietly converging his spiritual power, the Arsenal system suddenly released a task.


    "It''s a headache to make complaints about this at every moment." Tong people again Tucao.


    The task released by the system is very timely. If it''s a little late at night, I''m afraid Tongren will have to give up this task!


    Congratulations on the host trigger task!


    Mission requirements: get the first place in the test of Zhenyang spiritual college!


    If Tongren was not distracted by the task, or the staff did not find him distracted, I''m afraid the task would fail.


    Although Tongren doesn''t want to be too eye-catching for the time being, the reward for system tasks is really a temptation he can''t stand.


    Just between the lightning and flint, hundreds of thoughts had turned in Tongren''s heart. Finally, he was cruel and decided to get the reward.


    In the blink of an eye, the just plain color suddenly changed, and the exceptionally bright color was emitted like fireworks.


    The staff was surprised to open their mouths, even forgot to make records, and the whole person stayed in place.


    For a long time, no one has been able to stimulate such a strong light during the psychic test. No wonder the staff will be so rude.


    When he reacted, he immediately turned and ran out. The news must be told to the person in charge as soon as possible, which has not happened in recent hundreds of years.


    The person in charge quickly arrived here and politely asked Tongren to test again. Tongren did it again with a smile.


    Now even the person in charge was surprised and speechless. When he first received the news, he thought there was something wrong with the instrument, but according to the test just now, the instrument was OK.


    Cordially grabbed Tong''s hand, and the person in charge said solemnly, "are you from Tiantong? Welcome to Zhenyang Lingshu college, you have been admitted!"


    For example, the person in charge personally announced the admission of a student on the spot, which is really unprecedented. Tongren''s small test of ox knife has become the focus of attention.


    According to the information learned by the person in charge, the last person who could inspire such light was the legendary Shinzo shimmaru in the death fan team. It was a hundred years ago. How can he not be ecstatic when such a thing appeared when he was in charge?


    After a few polite words with the person in charge, Tong people came out of the test room with a smile. As soon as people outside looked at Tong people with this expression, they immediately cast envious eyes. They knew that those who could laugh so happily after the test must be admitted.


    It was Fei Zhen and Lucia who followed him. They went into the test room one after another, but they didn''t look very good when they came out.


    Although their qualifications and power are far more than ordinary people, they are not enough to meet the admission criteria of Zhenyang spiritual college.


    Tongren hurried to meet them, touched their heads, smiled and comforted them: "well, you don''t have to lose heart. You can pass this test sooner or later. As for going to college with me, I already have a good way. Don''t worry about you two!"


    Tong Ren, who has just participated in the test, is just comforting the two women.


    But Fei Zhen and Lucia don''t think so. They have seen the legend of Tong people for a long time. He can do so many impossible things. What''s the problem with entering a small college?


    The two of them immediately burst into tears and smiled, holding Tong people''s shoulders affectionately.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. Even Tong people had to admire women''s fickleness. They were not worried, but it was his turn to worry.


    It''s hard not to come true. Do you want to tuogenmu eight swords?


    If you want to bring two girls to college together, you will be despised by that honest guy.


    It seems that he can only work hard from the guards or the person in charge. I believe the resources they bring should be able to impress these guards.


    The three returned to their residence while chatting. It was much easier than when they were talking. At least they didn''t have that burden anymore.


    What Tong people don''t know is that his test results have been reported to the leader of Ling ting.


    For this test report, almost all people pay attention to Tong people.


    Once-in-a-century talents, this is what they need. Once well cultivated, they can become the main force.


    Moreover, because of the matter of Marubeni, they are more afraid that this kind of thing will happen to such a genius again. It is more correct to monitor than to pay attention to it.


    Of course, these are things that Tong people don''t know. They haven''t had a chance since the test just now. Now they return to their residence. Of course, he should take a good look at the rewards given by the system this time.


    From the hot eyes of the person in charge, he can know that his test results must be very rare. It must not be a problem to win the first place. The system may be able to give rewards before the end of the test

 V1.Chapter 844

    Because of the amazing performance of Tong people before, even the best talent can only be eclipsed as long as it doesn''t surpass him.


    Tongren doesn''t know it at all, because he doesn''t care. For him, taking the first place is not to show his strength or show off.


    For him, it was just a deal. He won the first place and then exchanged it for a mysterious reward that could enhance his strength, that''s all.


    Congratulations to the host on completing the trigger task. Reward the armed color domineering to turn on!


    While walking and checking, Tong Ren really saw the hint of completing the task. He was ecstatic and received the reward. He accompanied the two girls back to his residence.


    The hardness of the armed color domineering is absolutely comparable to that of the divine weapon. If you cultivate to a certain extent, you can even resist the cutting attack of the divine weapon.


    As soon as he got back to his residence, Tong Ren shut himself in his room. In his explanation, it was to find a way to let the two women enter the school with him.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia didn''t dare to disturb him anymore. They returned to the room and chatted.


    Tongren quickly closed the door and studied the use of armed color hegemony. He must master the armed color hegemony in a short time. Only by successfully and reasonably using his ability can he maximize his combat effectiveness!


    As time went by, Tongren really deserved to be a once-in-a-century talent. He has used the armed color domineering freely during this period of time.


    Next, it can not be improved only by understanding. Only actual combat can make him more proficient in using armed color domineering.


    Gently walked out of the door. Tong people came to Fei Zhen''s and Lucia''s room. As soon as the two girls saw him, they immediately asked, "how''s it going? Have you figured out a way?"


    With a smile and a nod, Tong said with confidence: "I don''t think the school will care how many of us enter the school. The important thing is to pass the guard. As long as we can take you in smoothly, we can find a way to negotiate with the school!"


    Originally thought it was a good way. Unexpectedly, Tongren just thought of such a way. The two girls couldn''t help being disappointed, but they pretended to be happy and jumped up in order not to spoil Tongren''s fun.


    However, it is obvious that the two girls will not cheat. A trace of loss is obviously written on their faces. How can they hide it from Tong people.


    Seeing them like this, Tong Ren didn''t have the heart to pierce them. He knew that his talent should be rare. He should be able to do it by talking to the school.


    Anyway, a lot of things are popular for bundling. It must not be too much for him to do so.


    After a few words, they went back to the house to have a rest. Zhenyang spiritual college is not an ordinary place. They must cheer up.


    The next day, Tongren confidently took Fei Zhen and Lucia to Zhenyang Spiritual Art College, which was unobstructed all the way.


    It was not until they came to the Baidao gate that they were stopped by the Dan Fang guarding here.


    After carefully determining their identity, Huo danfang said coldly: "among the three of you, only Tiantong people can pass. Fei Zhen and Lucia failed in the test. They can''t go in!"


    Tongren walked forward with a smile. Yudan square really made way, but his eyes were still staring at Fei Zhen and Lucia. As long as the two women had any surmounting actions, he would mercilessly stop them.


    Smiling, he came to Yidan square. Tongren asked easily, "can''t you accommodate me? I have to take these two girls in!"


    Chen danfang looked at Tong people up and down, and a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, "accommodation? Of course!"


    "Great! Thank you, guardian!" Tongren didn''t expect to be able to convince Chen danfang so easily. He prepared some moving words, but he hasn''t said them yet.


    He winked at Fei Zhen and Lucia, and Tong people were going to take them in, but Chen danfang stopped them again.


    Tongren said in amazement, "why? Did the guard repent so soon?"


    Chen danfang shook his head coldly and said, "it''s not that I repented, but that you misunderstood me!"


    "So... What do you mean?" Tong asked suspiciously.


    "You can take them both, but you must pass my test!" said Chen danfang coldly.


    "No problem! Just tell me what you want and I will do my best!" Tong nodded clearly.


    He knew that he often needed to use communication means to achieve his goal. He thought that he was asking for benefits because of the obstruction of Chen danfang.


    Tong Ren is not a stubborn person. He knows more about the reality of the world when he has been in the gang. Since he asks for help, he must be flexible. Besides, the guard''s right is not big, but it''s not small. It will be more convenient to get in and out in the future if he has a good relationship with this man.


    Chen danfang said seriously, "as long as you can take my move, I can let you in, and no matter who knows this, you can say I agree!"


    I didn''t expect that this would be the requirement of Yidan square. Tongren was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhenyang spiritual art college can be said to be the training base for the God of death. It is natural to imagine the strength of those who can serve as guards in this important place.


    The fight with Geng Mujian Ba had already made him very hard. Naturally, the strength of this Dan Fang would not be lower than him.


    However, Tong Ren is still very confident, because what the other party asks is to take the next move. Although he failed to defeat gengmu bajian at the beginning, he has been fighting for at least so long.


    Even if this man is twice as powerful as Geng Muba sword, he can''t kill himself in a second under one move.


    Presumably, the reason why he wants to put forward this request is just to block the long public. At least his current performance still wants to release water.


    Tongren was not so surprised when he had a bottom in his heart. He smiled, nodded and said, "since you are willing to teach me, I am really flattered. I hope the elder can keep his word!"


    Chen danfang took an axe from his waist, looked at it attentively and said, "don''t worry, what I said always counts! You''d better worry about whether you can take it!"

 V1.Chapter 845

    The Tong man slowly took out the cadre general Mo ye, took it in his hand, and said respectfully, "I''m ready. Please give me your advice!"


    Chen Dan Fang also raised his axe and said coldly, "I can''t talk about giving advice. I''m just a guard, not a mentor!"


    Before the words were heard, the axe in his hand had been chopped down with the power of opening up mountains and land. The target was really the head of Tongren.


    If he is hit by this knife, Tong people will end up with lifelong disability even if they don''t die on the spot.


    The worst thing is that Tongren knew when he faced the axe. He couldn''t avoid it anyway!


    It seemed that an invisible force caught him, making him unable to get out of the attack range of the axe.


    Since he can''t escape, he has to block it. It seems that he must Parry hard.


    This is the first time that Tong people have been forced by others to have no power to dodge. It can be seen from the power of Yidan square.


    Many people know the strength of Chen danfang. At least, his axe has the power to destroy 30 ordinary empties, which is absolutely beyond the resistance of ordinary people. What''s more, this Tong man is just a freshman who has just been admitted.


    Many students who came to report have closed their eyes. They really can''t bear to see someone cut in half in front of them!


    Bang! The axe of Chen Dan square hit the top of Tong man''s head heavily, as if it had been fixed, and there was no further progress.


    At the most urgent moment, Tong people raised the trunk general Mo ye in their hands and blocked the axe of Yudan square.


    This crisp sound made many people couldn''t help opening their eyes, because they knew that this sound was not made after cutting the soul.


    When they saw Tongren blocking the axe, they were already surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. It was just a freshman. They were able to block the attack of feidan square.


    As the saying goes, he knows his own business. It seems to others that he is very relaxed to block this axe, but he knows that this axe is constantly consuming his strength. His arms have numbed and may not support him at any time.


    The end result that cannot be supported is naturally to be split in two. In addition, there will be no second result.


    This man is so strong!


    This is the only one Tong people feel now. This person is much better than gengmu bajian. He is not an opponent at all!


    Biting his teeth, Tong people instantly launched armed color domineering, and a trace of strange black covered the dry general Mo Ye''s blade like running water.


    With only one move, Dan Fang has forced Tong people to use the Kung Fu of pressing the bottom of the box, and they still use their best!


    "Eh? That''s interesting!" he danfang said with interest after his pupils suddenly shrunk and was surprised.


    He gently took back the axe, nodded approvingly, and said expressionless, "good, you can take them in!"


    Look at the Tongren at this time, his legs have been deeply sunk into the ground, and his body has been soaked with sweat. When he took back the axe in feidan square, he has knelt down and gasped violently.


    After a long time, he recovered a little physical strength and stumbled to the front of Yidan square. Tongren respectfully said, "thank you for your accommodation!"


    He Dan Fang waved his hand and said coldly, "you won this by your own strength. Don''t thank me!"


    Tongren smiled bitterly and shook his head. With the help of the two women, he reluctantly approached the gate.


    The freshmen who witnessed all this were immediately unhappy. They protested loudly: "since we can bring people in, what do we have to do?"


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the noisy voice soon spread out. The Tong people who hadn''t gone far stopped and looked at the students outside the door.


    All this was caused by him. Naturally, Tongren couldn''t just walk away, but his physical strength was consumed by the blow just now. It can be said that he was powerless.


    Chen danfang ignored the noisy voice. He glanced at the people coldly without expression. Almost everyone couldn''t help but fight a cold war, and they all shut their mouths at the same time.


    The look in his eyes was full of murderous spirit, which could not be resisted by these newcomers.


    Seeing that they were quiet, he danfang said coldly, "you say it''s very simple, don''t you? In that case, I also allow you to bring people in, as long as you can stop my attack!"


    These people suddenly remembered that Tongren''s opponent was the guard of Yidan square. God knows what strength it needs to resist just now.


    After solving the students'' agitation, Chen danfang took a look at Tongren''s direction intentionally or unintentionally, and then returned to his post again.


    Just now, Tongren was clearly going to be unable to support, but at the last moment, a mysterious power suddenly broke out, which made him very interested.


    Although the power was black, he didn''t feel the slightest evil smell from it. He even began to look forward to it.


    There is no secret about the test results of the people in Tiantong. At least all the staff in this college know it.


    He didn''t try his best at that axe, but Tongren still liked it very much, because even if he didn''t try his best, no one could stop this axe.


    There is also the character of Tong people. As long as he walks in alone and tells the person in charge of the school, the two little girls will be able to go in.


    But Tong people didn''t do this. Instead, they acted according to their own rules and brought them in through their own ability.


    "Alas! It seems that there will be another guy who graduated early. It''s really a height that people expect him to reach!" after he sighed secretly, he stood there again without expression.


    And the fact that Tongren just took over the axe of Yidan square seems to have inserted wings, which has spread throughout the college.


    The low-key enrollment plan seems to have completely failed. It''s just that the freshmen who haven''t checked in have made such a big mess. It''s hell that they can keep a low-key.


    With the help of feizhen and Lucia, Tongren soon finished the report. As expected, the school really agreed to his request and left the two girls.


    However, this is not unconditional. The two girls must always maintain excellent results before they can continue to stay, otherwise they will still be kicked out

 V1.Chapter 846

    Although Tong people are also very uncertain, they can only promise if they want to go in at present, otherwise Fei Zhen and Lucia can''t even go in, let alone pass the examination.


    Besides, the two girls also saw the whole process with their own eyes. I believe they will practice very hard. In this way, they may not be able to pass the examination arranged by the school.


    It is worthy of a once-in-a-century qualification, and the treatment given by the school is by no means comparable to those ordinary students.


    The school not only arranged separate dormitories for them, but also allowed them to maintain their life before entering the school. In other words, there is no difference between several people except for taking part in the necessary study.


    Of course, the study of feizhen and Lucia was also arranged. They were exceptionally admitted and regarded as specially recruited students.


    The legend about Tongren spread again. In addition to blocking the attack of Yidan square in front, there was speculation about the mysterious identity of Tongren.


    All this has become a legend in the freshmen. It is impolite to say that all the deeds of Tong people have broken through the records of Zhenyang Lingshu college. He seems to have become a star in this freshman.


    However, it is obvious that Tongren doesn''t know all this. Even if he knows, he won''t care. As the leader of the E Gang in xudiao District, he has long been used to being paid attention to. For him, it has nothing to do with him.


    Our man of the moment, RI Tong, is practicing in the dormitory. He doesn''t know about the Arsenal system, and he doesn''t know when the system will disappear.


    Everyone likes hanging, but hanging is only an auxiliary tool after all. Only by really improving their ability can they really get protection. At least when the hanging is expired or sealed, they won''t be at a loss.


    Tongren''s achievements today are closely related to the system, but it is Tongren''s continuous cultivation that has everything now.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia also put into practice after cleaning up. It is the so-called stupid birds fly first. They have fallen behind a lot. They even have to rely on the relationship of Tong people to enter the college, which makes them very unwilling.


    On the surface, the two girls who look very docile and weak actually have a firmness that ordinary people can''t find. Otherwise, they couldn''t successfully escape from the clutches of Yamada.


    Looking at the Tong man at this time, strange changes are taking place on his body. As long as you observe carefully, you will find that there is a trace of black things moving on his body, and the speed is faster and faster.


    He is studying the control of armed color hegemony!


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, it''s enough to be proud to block the blow of feidan square, but in the eyes of Tongren himself, it''s still far from enough. His goal is to surpass feidan square.


    If he could use armed color more quickly at that time, he might not be able to do this only. Maybe he could launch a counterattack!


    What is completely impossible in the eyes of others, he thinks it is absolutely possible to do, but it is still a little short.


    What he has to do is to make up for the difference in the shortest time and become an existence that can match or even surpass him.


    Through the war just now, he found a characteristic of armed color domineering. Everything covered with armed color domineering will become very hard, and this hardness is related to the concentration of armed color domineering!


    As long as we can compress the armed color, we can maximize its hardness.


    All advantages have disadvantages. The disadvantage of doing so is that the area that can be defended by armed color hegemony becomes too small, which is easier to be taken advantage of.


    The solution is very simple, that is to improve the control of armed color hegemony and be able to send and receive freely.


    This is what he is training now. He wants to control the armed color domineering to appear anywhere in his body at will.


    Once he can do it, he can turn anything into an invincible weapon, even his body is no exception.


    However, if you want to use this ability like an arm, you can''t do it in a short time. Tong people can only work hard slowly.


    One night''s time passed imperceptibly in the process of cultivation, and they are about to start learning here.


    Along the way, the return rate of Tong people definitely exceeded 300%, and almost all people pointed behind him, which made Fei Zhen and Lucia feel very uncomfortable. Instead, Tong people walked by themselves without paying any attention to these boring people.


    Because they are still new people, they are naturally incorporated into the first grade. The more talented they are, the better they have to lay a foundation. Even Tongren have no privileges in this regard.


    Of course, even if the school is willing to grant privileges, Tong people may not accept it. He came here only to receive formal and systematic guidance.


    Of course, there will be no key teaching on the first day of school. The school just gave them uniforms and asked them to introduce themselves. At this point, almost all schools are the same.


    Tongren''s self introduction is very different among these students: "my name is Tongren, please give me more advice!"


    After saying this, he sat down as if he could fully explain it.


    Their tutor was also very embarrassed. Although he had known this guy''s test results for a long time, he didn''t expect his character to be so different.


    With an embarrassed smile, the tutor motioned others to continue to introduce themselves, but his eyes subconsciously looked at Tong people.


    At the same time, his heart also whispered to himself: does this guy really reach the level of city ball silver in talent? Can he really be promoted across levels?


    No one can know, but the tutor can know that this guy''s state of mind is absolutely stable, because the people in the class, including himself, are quietly looking at him, but he is not uncomfortable at all, even turning a blind eye!


    Next, the tutor began to introduce himself and briefly described the history of Zhenyang spiritual college and the rules and responsibilities of the God of death, which every qualified God of death must know.


    Tongren, who has known for a long time, seems to be listening to the tutor''s lecture. In fact, he has been wandering outside the things for a long time. Where the tutor can''t see, there is a group of black swimming around behind him.


    He also understood that the control of armed color domineering was not a day''s work, so he would not waste any exercise time. He was not interested in listening to the courses without nutrition

 V1.Chapter 847

    I don''t know how long it took. The boring course finally ended, and Tongren was finally free.


    With feizhen and Lucia, the three packed up their things and prepared to go back to their residence, but they were blocked by several people.


    "Are you the new student of the man named Ritong?" the leader asked proudly, with a frivolous tone.


    Tong people nodded and said, "yes, I am. What can I do for you? Or do I know you?"


    The man said wildly, "it doesn''t matter whether you know me or not. I just know you. I heard you''re arrogant! I don''t know what you can do?"


    Now, of course, Tong people can determine this person''s identity. He definitely comes to find fault. How can we say that Tong people have also been mixed in gangs? It''s really outrageous if they can''t even see this.


    "It seems that you have a problem with me? I don''t know where I offended you. Can you tell me?" Tong said apologetically.


    The move of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is a move that Tongren like to use. If they can give reasonable reasons, Tongren will naturally really apologize. He doesn''t need to make trouble when he comes here for the first time.


    However, if the other party is really making trouble without reason, he can''t be polite. Anyway, he is also the boss of xudiao District, and he can''t weaken the name of xudiao district.


    It turned out that these people were senior students and their strength was outstanding, but now Tongren people are in the limelight. It''s strange that they can bear it.


    "You didn''t offend us, but on behalf of the old students, we taught you a lesson for the new students. The new students should have a new look, don''t be too arrogant!" the leader said fiercely.


    Tongren kept listening with a smile until he finished saying, "are you finished? Please make way?"


    The other party''s face changed greatly. They didn''t expect that Tongren completely ignored their words. This is completely beating them in the face.


    Although they also know that Tongren took over the axe of chendanfang, they think it is the face of chendanfang behind Tongren, so they deliberately let water out.


    This is the school of spirituality. Even if there is a strong background behind it, it is useless. Maybe the school wants to give in because of face, but they don''t use them at all. Even if Tongren suffer a loss, they must have no face to complain to the school.


    Of course, this is just their wishful thinking. In fact, Tongren do it completely by relying on their own talents.


    "It seems that you need us to help you have a long memory? Otherwise you won''t know how to respect your predecessors!" the other party said in a bad tone.


    It doesn''t matter. He shrugged his shoulders. The Tong man raised his hand and motioned, "I''ll ask you for some advice!"


    A plain and light sentence almost made them angry. They have seen arrogant newcomers, but they have never seen such arrogant newcomers.


    One of the binding roads. Plug!


    The first one did not hesitate to show his ghost way, tied up the hands and feet of Tong people, and the two people behind rushed up with weapons that had not opened the front.


    After all, it is still a college. They also cherish the opportunity to enter here, so they just want to teach Tongren a lesson.


    In their opinion, Tong people who have just entered school must not have contacted the ghost road. As long as they bind him, they will be slaughtered.


    Tongren tried to break free, but he felt very tight. He immediately became interested.


    On second thought, Tong people covered their hands and feet with armed color, and their dark luster looked very strange.


    The power of Baji boxing was secretly used, and Tong people really broke away from the power that bound their hands and feet.


    The other party was stunned. They all thought that the so-called strength of Tongren was the result of water discharge from Yidan square, but they never thought that a guy who had never been in contact with the ghost could break free in such a short time.


    To tell the truth, they have begun to regret their recklessness, but the current situation is difficult to ride a tiger. If they do so, they will become a laughing stock.


    Biting their teeth hard, they continued to rush over with weapons and were ready to teach Tongren a lesson with their learned white fight.


    Even if it can''t bind you, can it at least defeat you? Breaking free only means that talent is good, but it doesn''t mean that strength will be strong.


    It''s a pity that Tong people don''t rely only on talent. Their white fighting posture is full of loopholes in the eyes of Tong people. Of course, these can be seen through the double gouyu writing wheel eyes.


    Tong man turned sideways and avoided the weapon on the left. Then he quickly bullied forward and hit another man''s chest with an elbow.


    The man immediately bent down in pain, and the weapons of the other two immediately hit his back.


    The target was Tong people, but they hit their companions. They were stunned at once.


    They were stunned there, but Tong Ren didn''t give up the opportunity. He once again showed his eight pole fist and knocked the two people to the ground.


    For a time, all three fell to the ground, rolling and groaning in pain, and there was no more arrogance just now.


    "Thank you for your teaching. I won''t dare to leave again. I don''t know if I can leave?" Tong people still asked with a smile.


    Where can the three people speak? The smile of Tong people is no different from that of the devil. Their eyes are flustered and dodge the eyes of Tong people.


    Tong Ren shrugged his shoulders and said to Fei Zhen and Lucia: "senior seniors are really polite. They even came out for no reason to let me fight and told me that if I don''t study hard, I will be bullied by freshmen. It''s really teaching by words and deeds. We should all thank them!"


    This sentence is extremely ironic, but the three people dare not say anything anymore, but their faces are red as if they are going to drop blood, which is very ashamed.


    How to say that they are also excellent students in the senior grade, but they are so embarrassed by being abused in the hands of a freshman.


    Tongren and other talents had just left. The three people immediately helped each other to stand up and looked at each other. After looking at each other, the leader said angrily, "we must repay this revenge! No one of you is allowed to say this, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing others!"


    In fact, even if he didn''t say so, they wouldn''t say it. After all, it''s not a glorious thing. How can people know the humiliating thing?


    However, it is certain that they have also fallen in love with Tongren, a boy who has lost their face. As for this matter, they found fault first, which has long been automatically ignored by them

 V1.Chapter 848

    The next few days were very quiet. The three people didn''t have any trouble with Tong people anymore. Instead, Tong people showed their talent.


    While others were still reciting those stubborn spells, Tong people had directly bypassed this step through their extraordinary talent.


    Yes, it''s ghost silent hair!


    Of course, this also proves his talent from the side. Those who can make silent hair are not absent in history, and their achievements are far higher than ordinary people.


    However, it is unique for a new student like him to have such ability. In terms of speed, although he dare not say that there will be no comers, Tongren has at least achieved unprecedented.


    The tutor tactfully told Tong people the possibility of grade hopping. Fei Zhen and Lucia worked even harder.


    They don''t want to be separated from Tong people, let alone left behind by Tong people. They have tasted enough in their life and don''t want to face such a situation any more.


    Tongren smiled and didn''t speak. He knew he had absolute strength to jump, but it would never be so simple.


    As far as he knows, some of the previous super geniuses have betrayed and joined the virtual party, so they will be extremely careful about him, a newly rising guy.


    Everyone can do anything to cultivate a friendly army, but if the trained guy is likely to become an enemy, then this matter is debatable.


    The reason why he is so indifferent is that he doesn''t want the school to doubt himself. After all, strictly speaking, he doesn''t belong to the world. Secondly, he doesn''t want to separate from Fei Zhen and Lucia sisters too early.


    Previous experiences made their hearts very fragile. Although it seems that they have become much stronger on the surface, Tongren know that it is only a superficial phenomenon.


    At least let them gradually become independent, and Tong talents can really let go and let them fly freely.


    In addition, the senior students who first came to trouble must not give up. If they jump the grade rashly, the guy who can''t help himself may fight the two sisters, which he doesn''t want to see anyway.


    Of course, according to the thinking of smart people, if they can''t fight, they will naturally give up. In addition, there are more and more legends about each other recently. There is no need to get into such a difficult opponent.


    However, it is obvious that those people are not smart people. Otherwise, they would not know the truth of shooting a bird with a gun.


    There are not a few people who really hate Tong people, especially those so-called geniuses before. The emergence of Tong people can be said to pull them down from the throne at once.


    But these people are not in a hurry. They need those who can''t hold their breath to help them test the water, and then get the enemy''s data, and then they will decide whether and how to do it.


    Only by planning and then moving, can we live longer. No matter in which world, this is an eternal truth.


    It must be that the three idiots didn''t start before. They must be brewing some conspiracy. At this time, of course, he should be careful.


    In the face of unknown enemies who don''t know the number, it is the most direct and effective way to knock on the mountain and make an example.


    After a few days of peace, Tongren and the two sisters felt very plain, that kind of simple happiness.


    It was time to come after all. The three guys who were beaten by Tongren gathered a group of students and said they would challenge Tongren!


    As a rule, if you don''t accept it, it won''t be much, but almost everyone will despise this person''s courage.


    The reason why this practice will be followed down is that no one will be so shameless to challenge junior students.


    This year''s students are also outstanding. They even have such a few shameless scum. Almost everyone has this idea at this moment.


    I believe that even if Tongren refuse, no one will think there is anything wrong, but they hope that Tongren will not refuse.


    The more impossible things are, when they happen in front of you, the more you expect. The shocking visual impact is enough to tempt everyone.


    In essence, the people in the corpse soul world are also transformed from people. They just don''t have any great evils. There are still all seven emotions and six desires.


    Looking at a large number of challengers, Tong people''s heart is like a mirror. He knows what those three guys mean. Last time they suffered a loss, they will gather more people to have a wheel battle with Tong people this time.


    What happened in the school was immediately concerned by the school authorities. The identity of Tong people was so favored by them that they really didn''t dare to let anything happen to Tong people.


    Just as the school was about to come forward, Tongren smiled and said, "after a long time, you finally came. Since you want to challenge me, it''s as you wish!"


    This move surprised everyone. I''m afraid even those at the same level dare not accept such a challenge. After all, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands.


    Although face is a good thing, compared with life, life is nothing. Entering Zhenyang spiritual college means that they will become the God of death in the future and give up a better future to find death, which no normal person can do.


    In their eyes, Tong people have become a naked man, so easily agreed to the challenge of such a great difference in strength.


    Naturally, the school was even more surprised, but when things came to this point, they couldn''t stop them.


    The person in charge of the school immediately issued an order. The tutor should protect secretly and be sure not to let anything happen to Tongren.


    There has been no cross grade challenge for many years, and it is unique for senior students to challenge junior students, not to mention that this obviously disadvantaged junior freshman also agreed to this challenge.


    Under the leadership of Tongren and others, the vast crowd walked towards the school''s drill ground. It looked like students were demonstrating.


    As a professional training base for the God of death, Zhenyang spiritual college not only has a classroom to impart theoretical knowledge, but also has this kind of practical drill field.


    Because ghost Taoism is destructive to some extent, these students usually come to the divided drill ground to study when practicing binding Taoism and breaking Taoism.


    On the one hand, it can better protect the classroom for theoretical learning. On the other hand, it can also make students better learn ghost stories with the help of props in the drill field.


    Soon they came to the drill ground. A battle was about to begin. Everyone stood in a safe place and watched

 V1.Chapter 849

    The leading boy who was beaten a few days ago sneered: "since you dare to agree to this challenge, you are allowed to choose the order of your opponents!"


    To tell the truth, Tong people hate this guy. He has been beaten so badly and lost so ugly. He sticks like a dog skin plaster.


    If it weren''t in the college, I believe Tong people would have solved this tangled guy long ago.


    But Tong people can''t make him their first opponent. It''s true that they can beat him ugly, but if they fight one by one, Tong people will definitely fall into the consumption of wheel warfare.


    So many people, no matter how brave he is, dare not make such a choice. When so many people challenge at the same time, he has no chance to rest and recover his strength.


    Disdainful glanced at each other''s camp. Tong people hooked up and said, "it''s too slow to come one by one. You can go together!"


    As soon as he spoke, the people around him couldn''t help shouting. Not only did Tongren take up the challenge of so many senior students, but he also let them go together.


    Even the tutor sent by the school to protect Tong people can''t help frowning. You know, the battle of so many people is too easy to have accidents. It''s likely that they don''t have time to fight at all.


    And so many people, even tutors, will never be easy to deal with, not to mention a freshman who has just entered school for a few days?


    All of a sudden, the spirit of these tutors became tense. Since the school attached so much importance to this guy''s talent, they must try their best to protect him.


    As for those onlookers, they also looked attentively, deeply afraid of missing any wonderful scenes.


    "No matter whether you can win or not, I admire you. You are the craziest person I have ever seen!" the leader said admiringly.


    Tongren stretched lazily and said softly, "to tell you the truth, I admire you very much. You are the thickest skinned guy I have ever seen. You have the face to find fault when I beat you like that. I thought you went home and cried bitterly."


    It can be said that it was a great humiliation for several of them. It was revealed by Tongren. The three people were furious and rushed up shouting.


    The corner of his mouth showed a smile of successful treachery. Tong man leaned back and avoided the joint blow of the three people.


    As long as they rush up first, even if the plan they discussed before is broken, a group of wolves with chaotic feet may not be able to defeat the lamb with hard horns.


    What''s more, Tongren is not a lamb. His strength is far above everyone of these people.


    With a few clicks, the three people who shot at the same time almost fell to the ground at the same time.


    The attack just now has broken their legs. They have lost their fighting ability.


    The rest of the people immediately hesitated. The boss who used to bully them was knocked down by such understatement and lay on the ground moaning.


    Almost immediately, someone tied the Tongren''s hands and feet with a binding way, and the people behind immediately rushed up with shouting.


    The pupils of those tutors suddenly shrunk and were ready to fight. So many students rushed up. I''m afraid they could kill Tong people in an instant. They had no time to delay.


    Tongren, who used his old skills again, broke free again. With his last experience, he was familiar with getting out of trouble.


    "It''s terrible to want face! It seems that your boss didn''t tell you my power! Or did he let you be cannon fodder?" Tong said with a smile.


    This sentence can be said to sow discord. The three people who fell to the ground did hide the strength of Tong people because of their face. The original plan was to let these people go first, but they absolutely didn''t want to take their little brother as cannon fodder.


    You should know that every guy who can enter the God of death training base is a very precious human resource. It''s too wasteful to use them as cannon fodder.


    But obviously, the three people who fell to the ground and groaned painfully have no strength to explain, and even if they explain, they may not be able to convince everyone.


    Tongren didn''t intend to let these people abstain with just a few words. Taking advantage of their absence, Tongren has launched an attack.


    In the face of such a dense opponent, Tongren doesn''t need to consider accuracy at all. Even with his eyes closed, I believe he won''t fail.


    It was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and it was like harvesting weeds. In addition to the sound of fist to foot collision in the whole training ground, there were only the groans of the injured people.


    The audience watching the play looked blankly at the fight on the training ground. Their mouths were open and their chins were about to fall off.


    Their expected form is indeed one-sided, but it should be the Tongren side.


    Completely unexpected things happened in front of them. They only felt a little subverted, and even began to doubt life.


    Even freshmen can be so powerful that they can''t stand the old students, especially those in the same class as the beaten people. They want to find a way to get in.


    Those guys who ride on their heads on weekdays are like chopping melons and vegetables under the hands of a new student.


    Not to mention them, even those tutors looked at a loss. Originally, their task was to protect Tongren, but now they have begun to hesitate to protect those guys beaten by Tongren.


    It seems that Tong people have no mercy at all, and the groans of those people don''t seem to be cheating.


    In a blink of an eye, most of the enemy had fallen to the ground, and the rest hesitated and dared not move forward at all.


    Glancing at them with disdain, Tong man said softly, "do you still fight? If you don''t, I''ll go back. It''s a waste of time!"


    The people below were even more surprised. Such a shocking battle turned out to be a waste of time in the eyes of Tong people.


    The rest of the people looked at each other. They shouted and rushed up. They knew their fate would be no exception, but they couldn''t help it.


    you can''t control everything in a traits '' world.


    They are not as rebellious as Tongren. If they don''t go up now, they will be beaten into pig heads by those who fall to the ground.


    Instead of being beaten in the name of a coward, it''s better to bravely stand out and be beaten. This multiple-choice question is everyone''s choice. Weighing the pros and cons is the most basic ability of the residents of the world

 V1.Chapter 850

    Naturally, the fate of these people is no exception. They fell down under the hands of Tongren one after another. At this time, those guys who are dissatisfied with Tongren dare not move any more.


    After all, kicking the iron plate will be very humiliating, not to mention being beaten down by people in lower grades.


    However, the students in the same grade are not so convinced. Although they ask themselves that they can''t beat so many senior students, it''s OK to embarrass them in other places.


    In theory, primary ghosts can reach the level of silent hair as long as they have some practice.


    Tongren''s talent just speeds up the process to the extent that others can only look up to it.


    Today, it''s time to take the course of learning ghost Taoism. This time, the tutor taught them the more powerful broken Taoism - broken Taoism 31. Red artillery.


    After a brief explanation of the starting and principle of the red artillery, the tutor took the students to the drill ground.


    After setting up a target in front of everyone, the tutor let them start practicing.


    The theory has been explained very thoroughly, and now it can be directly practiced. It is the so-called practice produces true knowledge.


    The first to launch was Tong Ren''s classmate Daisen Tao. Her lovely face can be said to be a good camouflage. No one will believe that this charming girl can have any destructive power.


    At this time, she stood in front of the target very seriously and seemed a little nervous.


    King''s landing! Flesh and blood mask, Vientiane, flying high, something crowned with the name of mankind! Scorching heat and strife, rolling south across the sea, walking forward! Broken road 31. Red artillery!


    With her singing, a flame gradually took shape in her hand. As soon as the voice fell, the fireball had been sprayed out.


    With a click, the target had been hit, two-thirds of the target had been smashed, and only the poor little bit was still there.


    Although the effect of this blow is not perfect, it is already very good for a beginner.


    The tutor nodded with satisfaction and signaled the next person to continue. This is also an opportunity to better understand the mastery of the students.


    Next, Ji Liangyi also launched an attack on the target. Everything he did was in order and successfully smashed the whole target.


    Of course, such a good result can make the tutor look at it differently. If it is at ordinary times, such students may be regarded as babies.


    It''s a pity that now there are Tiantong people, their ability can only be said to be good. Whenever there are good results, the tutor will expect Tongren to bring him more shocking performance.


    The third one to be tested, asan Jingci love, saw him proudly holding his head up in front of the target, and snorted disdainfully when he passed Tong people.


    Students always have a heart of comparison, especially when teachers like a student very much.


    If there were no Tong people, they would all be the favored children of heaven, but now they are compared to mediocre people. How can they be convinced in their hearts?


    Asai Lianci stood in front of the target and slowly extended his hand, but his mouth was tightly closed.


    He''s going to silently send this broken way!


    Even the tutor''s heart also mentioned his voice. If two silent talents can appear under his guidance, he will have a lot of face.


    The fireball slowly appeared in asanji''s hand and grew bigger and bigger.


    When the fireball reached its maximum, it suddenly began to shake irregularly, looking like breathing.


    The tutor shouted in a bad voice and hurriedly shouted, "get away quickly!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The fireball exploded in Asai''s hand.


    Obviously, this attack failed. Such an attack will not pose any threat to the enemy at all, and may also pose danger to yourself.


    Asai turned around in a disheartened face. His face was blackened by the explosion and his hair was scattered.


    According to the routine, a Sanjing''s second love naturally recorded this embarrassment in the account of Tongren. If he wasn''t jealous of him, how could he choose silent hair? If it wasn''t for silent hair, how could he be so embarrassed?


    Seeing that his students had no accident, the tutor''s face looked much better, but he still scolded: "how can you take such a risk? You can''t do things you''re not sure of. Don''t forget that you are the reserve of death!"


    With a bitter look at Tongren, asanji love returned to the team with his head down. Obviously, this reprimand was also carried by Tongren.


    Tong people walked to the target that belonged to him, raised his hand slowly and pointed his palm at the target.


    After the blast just now, almost everyone was still terrified. Seeing the action of Tongren, they hurried back a few steps.


    The fireball took shape quickly and became very big in the blink of an eye, twice as big as the love of Asai just now!


    Similarly, the fireball also has an irregular contraction phenomenon. The tutor yells bad. Tong people are specially cared for. It''s OK in case of any situation.


    Thinking of this, he immediately stepped forward and wanted to get rid of the fireball in Tong''s hand. Seeing this scene, a Sanjing''s second love had begun to gnash his teeth.


    The same experience is treated differently. I''m afraid no matter how good tempered a person is, he won''t be able to help it. What''s more, he''s not a good tempered person.


    Just when the tutor''s hand was about to meet Tongren, the fireball on Tongren''s hand had slipped out like a meteor, as if it were really a meteor in the sky.


    With a loud bang, the whole target has completely disappeared, along with the walls of the training ground!


    The tutor was surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. How can he say that he was also a qualified God of death. He couldn''t successfully stop his skills from a student''s hands.


    Look at the power of this red cannon. The fireball shaking just now is completely different from Asai''s second love!


    The reason why the fireball of Asai''s second love is that the energy is unstable, and the jitter of Tongren is that the energy is too large and distorts the air.


    The reason why he didn''t think of it before was not that the tutor was too good, but that he never thought that a student could cause the distortion of the air, not to mention that the broken road was silent.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tong said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, mentor, I don''t seem to control my power!"


    People couldn''t help but be shocked. What others wanted to do was just because he didn''t control it well

 V1.Chapter 851

    The tutor reacted. He coughed awkwardly and said, "well, you''ve done a good job in Tiantong people. Come back to the team first!"


    A Sanjing''s second love almost itched his teeth. He wanted to steal the limelight of Tong people, but he completely became a foil to the existence of Tong people.


    There was nothing to see in the next practice. Fei Zhen and Lucia could be said to have the worst effect among these people. Fei Zhen only penetrated the center of the target and left a big hole in the target.


    Lucia is relatively stronger than her sister, but her strengths are also very limited. However, the tutor''s heart is very clear that this is the performance that a new scholar should have, and he can also judge that Lucia has a certain talent in breaking the Tao and binding the Tao.


    After correcting the of several students, the class was officially over. The tutor announced that the class was over and let them practice by themselves.


    However, most people didn''t go. The so-called diligence can make up for weakness. Since they have recognized the gap with others, they should work harder to make up for the gap.


    After saying goodbye to his mentor, Tong Ren left here. He knew that if he wanted to make greater progress in a short time, it was like a fool''s dream. He might as well spend his time on armed color domineering. Recently, his control has become stronger and stronger.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia stay here. He is still very relieved. First of all, the two girls still have the power to protect themselves. In addition, they are not the only ones left. People in the same class will not watch them being bullied.


    The next day, it was time to learn the chopping course again. Before they became the official God of death, they could not have soul chopping knives, and lethal weapons could not be enough, because it was just practice, not real fighting.


    However, the hateful Asai''s second love can''t care so much. He must win Tongren once, just once.


    It is undeniable that the existence of Tong people is simply the biggest blow to those gifted students.


    With such a mood, Asai second love did the only thing in his life that was not straightforward. He put a sword embryo in his wooden sword!


    This can greatly increase the strength of weapons. It is the so-called reason that if you want to do well, you must sharpen your tools first.


    But it''s just a sword embryo. It won''t endanger Tongren''s life. He just wants to win him once. There''s no need to kill him at all.


    With their own wooden swords, all the students came to the drill ground again. What they had to admire was the power of the spiritual college. The damaged wall has been completely repaired. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find that it was repaired later.


    Because soul chopping knife can be said to be the standard weapon of death, the importance of chopping naturally rises with the tide. The school attaches great importance to this subject.


    However, Tong Ren felt very disapproval. From his eyes, he could naturally see that this was just some primary things. The supporting sword technique attached to his general Mo Ye was much better than this.


    Looking at Tongren''s expression, Asai''s second love is naturally more popular. People who study hard surpass themselves. Everyone can calm down, but what people can''t stand is that Tongren doesn''t think of anything, but can surpass everyone.


    The tutor performed the whole set of chopping technique and taught everyone the decomposition action in detail.


    Naturally, the next step is to practice. In order to be more proficient in chopping, the tutor specially arranged for them to practice in pairs.


    At this time, a Sanjing second love stood up and volunteered: "mentor, I hope I can practice with Tongren so that I can learn from him!"


    Although this sentence sounds reasonable, the smell of gunpowder is already very obvious.


    The tutor couldn''t help but hesitate. He didn''t know whether he should agree to the request of Asai''s second love.


    When he was in trouble, Tong Ren stood up. He took a deep look at asanji''s second love. He didn''t speak slowly until he was gone. "Mentor, I think asanji''s second love was right. I hope you can agree!"


    At the moment that no one noticed, Tong people''s eyes had turned blood red, and their pupils had become double gouyu.


    But it was only a moment, and no one saw the strange change.


    Tong Ren has just seen with the writing wheel eye that there is something wrong with Asai''s second love''s sword. He has also seen it. Although he doesn''t know what''s strange about this sword, this sword is by no means a wooden sword, because its weight is wrong!


    Now that the parties have agreed, even if the tutor is reluctant, he can''t say anything more.


    After a word of advice, the tutor finally agreed to their requirements, and they took their wooden swords to the center of the field.


    After saluting each other, they had firmly held the raised long knife. After looking at each other for a moment, they rushed towards each other.


    Asai''s chopping technique of CI love adheres to his consistent character and completely follows the rigid and fierce way.


    Tongren is completely different. He is very stingy with every effort. He will never Parry without hard contact with the other party. His style is to dodge and fight back.


    In this mode, there is little sound in the battle between the two, which is like two people dancing swords.


    However, Asai''s second love soon felt tired. Every move like this consumed his physical strength, and soon his physical strength was almost exhausted.


    On the other hand, Tong people seem to be as comfortable as just playing. Asai''s second love knows that if he goes on like this, he will still lose to Tong people.


    Biting his teeth, he caught a small flaw in Tongren and cut it off with a fierce knife.


    Tongren didn''t seem to expect that such a small flaw would be found by the other party. He immediately used his armed color and was ready to take it hard.


    With a click, the long knife of Asai''s second love has been simply broken into two sections. The tip of the knife that flew out is still strong and flew in the direction of the teacher.


    He lifted the wooden knife in his hand, and the tutor easily flew the stray bullet. After the tip of the knife fell to the ground, it was immediately deeply inserted into the ground.


    Asan Jingci looked at Tong people dully, just like looking at prehistoric monsters. He broke the sword embryo with a wooden knife. What kind of power can he do?


    Is he really qualified to compete with Tongren? Asai''s love for the first time gave birth to deep doubt. As for the disclosure of the sword embryo, he hasn''t even found it yet

 V1.Chapter 852

    At this time, the tutor had reacted, and he angrily asked, "ah Sanjing''s second love classmate, aren''t you ready to explain?"


    Asai second love knows that this time I''m afraid he will be punished. He takes the initiative to challenge with weapons outside the regulations, which is tantamount to deliberate murder.


    But before he could answer, Tong Ren stood up. He still said with a smiling face, "mentor, I think there is an obvious problem. Someone must want to plant and frame a Sanjing second love. Otherwise, how could he knowingly commit it?"


    In fact, it makes sense to say so. At least it sounds convincing.


    He nodded thoughtfully, and the tutor said to a Sanjing''s second love: "in this case, you go back to the team first. We''ll talk about it later. After class, let''s analyze who you have offended recently."


    Since the party Tongren didn''t care, the tutor naturally wouldn''t ask him again. How could he not see that the chopping technique Tongren just used is different from what he taught.


    In order to avoid any accidents in the next training, the tutor simply stopped them from practicing, but constantly corrected their posture.


    This scene looks like the military posture trained to meet the inspection of the superior, but in fact, the chopping technique is not ostentatious. What the posture is not in place represents more flaws.


    Once too many flaws are left to the other party, the caster will be too busy and his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Tong said he was frightened during the training just now, returned to their residence again, continued to practice, and became domineering in his armed color.


    Just now, the sword embryo that can break asanji''s love with a wooden sword completely depends on the solidification of armed color hegemony, and at that moment, the wooden sword became as hard as iron stone.


    As for a Sanjing''s second love, after this time, he didn''t want to compete with Tongren anymore. He knew that he really lost.


    He had thought about Tongren''s revenge after playing Yin moves like this, but what he didn''t expect was that Tongren would come forward to help him out.


    He has to plead for his enemy. Asai CI love doesn''t know whether this Tongren is really stupid or fake. He only knows that he can''t afford to compete with Tongren now.


    No one is a fool. Tong Ren already knew that there was a mystery in the wooden knife when asan Jingci Love asked to duel with him, but he couldn''t feel the murderous spirit from asan Jingci love. Of course, he could also know that this classmate didn''t mean to kill himself.


    Too many people are jealous or despise themselves. If they really want to kill them all, I''m afraid Tongren will be soft handed.


    Besides, killing the enemy is not the only way to destroy the enemy. Becoming a friend is a better idea.


    Although Asai''s second love has not regarded him as a friend, at least he is no longer an enemy.


    A talented person, the most regrettable thing is to live in the shadow of a person who is more talented than him. Asai''s second love is lucky. At least Tong people are willing to pull him out.


    After practicing for a while, Tong people estimated that it was almost time to finish class before walking towards the drill ground.


    This is already a habit of him. First, he doesn''t let the two girls be left out, and after all, he has many enemies now.


    Before he got to the drill ground, Tongren heard a burst of noise. He was nervous and walked up quickly.


    Unexpectedly, it was Fei Zhen and Lucia who had been surrounded by a group of senior girls.


    "We have apologized. What else do you want? Besides, we didn''t hit you!" Fei said angrily.


    The leading girl said in a strange way: "so it''s me who should apologize? Don''t think it''s great to have a Suntong person in your freshman. Just because others are powerful doesn''t mean you can get up."


    At the time of the dispute between the two sides, Tongren had probably understood the context of the matter. It turned out that Fei Zhen and Lucia went back together after class. Tongren had known their own way for a long time, so they didn''t care about Tongren''s early return.


    They walked while chatting. Just after they walked out of the drill ground, the woman bumped into them and deliberately found fault.


    This woman is called Shangyuan Yahui. She has long been unhappy with feizhen and Lucia. You know, Tongren is not only the envy of all male compatriots, but also the admiration of all girls.


    With such a man to support themselves, aren''t they going well in this powerful society?


    Lucia said loudly despite her sister''s stop: "it''s like this. Don''t think you can bully people because you''re old!"


    Shangyuan Yahui sneered and said, "hum, we''re not bullying people, we just want you freshmen to know how to be a person!"


    With that, she had already shot. The wooden knife in her hand cut towards the two girls. The wooden knife made a whine sound when it rubbed with the air.


    Although the weapon is made of wood, such strength can definitely hurt people. People present can''t help but raise their hearts to their throat.


    Originally, the chopping skills of senior students were much better. In addition, the number of practice was still too few, so that they were not her opponents at all.


    However, they haven''t been fooling around with Tongren in the past two years. At least they are still very embarrassed to hide.


    For a long time, Tongren wanted the two girls to be independent, but when they saw this scene, they were still very uncomfortable.


    "OK! You two losers dare to hide. Don''t blame me for being cruel!" Shangyuan Yahui missed, which made her lose face and simply attacked again.


    King''s landing! Flesh and blood mask, Vientiane, flying high, something crowned with the name of mankind! Scorching heat and strife, rolling south across the sea, walking forward! Broken road 31. Red artillery!


    Shangyuan Yahui was probably mad. She even used such a move to break the Tao, and she also used singing.


    At her level, there is no need to sing to launch such an attack, but once singing is added, the power will be greatly increased.


    Under her lock, feizhen and Lucia have completely become trapped animals in the cage. It is almost impossible to escape as lucky as last time.


    "Sister, I heard that you like to teach us freshmen how to behave? Why don''t you teach me the truth of being a person?" a voice suddenly came out coldly

 V1.Chapter 853

    Shangyuan Yahui''s move has almost exhausted her strength and has to be launched. If she doesn''t send this move again, I''m afraid the red artillery will explode.


    There was no time to see who was talking behind her. Shangyuan Yahui threw the fireball on her hand at Fei Zhen and Lucia.


    The onlookers have also been scared to close their eyes. Although they like to watch the excitement, they still don''t want to see such two charming girls hurt in front of them.


    Thirty three of the broken road. Cang fire Pendant!


    A figure was already standing on the path of red artillery flight, just in front of Fei Zhen and Lucia.


    He stretched out a hand, aimed at the red artillery''s launching ability, and the explosive inflammation like lightning had bloomed in his hand.


    With a roar, the red artillery had not reached the predetermined target, but exploded in advance because of obstacles.


    The blast wave of the explosion immediately spread around this as the center, and the shadow of the figure flashed without even blowing its hair.


    Look at the arrogant Yahui Shangyuan just now. She has been sitting on the ground by the aftermath of the red artillery explosion. She is very embarrassed.


    But at this time, she had no time to pay attention to that. The man just stopped the red gun without singing!


    Even in their senior years, such people can be said to be unique. If they sing the same song, they can find several.


    This is also the reason why Shangyuan Yahui is so proud. Her strength itself belongs to the top.


    The figure came slowly, and the explosion inflammation on his hand was still shining. Everyone finally saw the slightly distorted face through the explosion inflammation light.


    The power of explosion is too strong, and the space has been distorted by the impact, so this situation will occur.


    Hitong people!


    A few days ago, I singled out the senior students from almost the whole class!


    Slowly came to Shangyuan Yahui''s body. The explosion and inflammation aftermath on Tong''s hand had scorched her face slightly. Tong said coldly, "this is just a small lesson. If you dare to have another time, I don''t mind letting this Cang fire fall directly hit your face."


    Where is Shangyuan Yahui''s previous arrogance? Now her face is still afraid except fear. From the eyes of Tong people, she sees that Tong people have really killed!


    The palm of his hand shook slightly, and the explosive flame flower on his hand had disappeared without a trace. Tong man turned and walked in the direction of Fei Zhen and Lucia. When he came to them, the murderous expression on his face had become a warm smile.


    "Let''s go? Be careful when you walk next time. You won''t be bitten by any dog!" Tong said gently.


    Where had the two girls seen such a battle? They had already been scared silly. At the moment, they finally recovered. Lucia burst into tears and rushed into the arms of Tong people.


    Fei really looked at Lucia jealously and said, "it''s our bad that makes Tongren''s brother worry."


    Tongren took her hand and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? I know it''s not your fault. Someone is deliberately looking for trouble!"


    All this was seen by the onlookers, and almost everyone looked at them with envy.


    Especially those girls, when they saw that Tongren, the son of heaven, could be so kind to them, they had been jealous for a long time. If it weren''t for the scene just now, I''m afraid they would have followed into Tongren''s arms.


    Jealousy belongs to jealousy. They don''t dare to think about Fei Zhen and Lucia''s sisters anymore. These two girls are his forbidden children at all.


    Holding Fei Zhen and Lucia''s hand, Tong people walked towards the dormitory as if there were no one else. Where they came, those people consciously made way.


    Tongren was already a man of the moment in Zhenyang Lingshu college. The news spread all over the school almost immediately.


    Shangyuan Yahui''s reputation has also become famous, but unfortunately it''s not a good reputation.


    Since ancient times, genius has always been different. The school knows that if Fei Zhen and Lucia are injured, Tong people will really kill Shangyuan Yahui.


    In a hurry to deal with the matter of Shangyuan Yahui, the focus of the school has increased again. In addition to Tongren, a Fei Zhen and a ruqiya have been added to the protected people.


    But obviously, their arrangement is of no use at all. After such a thing happens, how can Tongren let it happen again?


    The school now has another headache, that is, Tongren''s information can''t be covered up, and his talent has spread all over the school.


    Even the top students in the senior grade can be blocked by his silent ghost way. It''s impossible for those students to think of anything that can make a person so powerful except talent.


    In fact, feizhen and Lucia are not uninjured. Yahui Shangyuan hurt them just when she hit them, but feizhen has treated herself and her sister with her way back.


    Tongren also knew about their injuries, but Tongren thought it was a good thing. After all, they couldn''t stay with them all the time.


    The two sisters were comforted softly. Tong Ren''s heart couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Now he is completely like a father watching his children grow up. On the one hand, he hopes that the children can grow up quickly, on the other hand, he hopes that they won''t suffer too much setbacks.


    Gently let go of the two sleeping sisters. Tongren was afraid to wake them up. After what happened just now, the two girls with high mental tension must be tired. Tongren didn''t want to disturb them.


    Looking at his hand, a smile appeared at the corners of Tongren''s mouth. He felt more and more that armed color domineering was a very useful ability.


    At the moment of the explosion just now, I''m afraid he couldn''t do it so easily if he didn''t rely on the armed color.


    Even if he can hide, the two sisters behind him will be impacted by the shock wave. At that time, they have long been in a dull state. I''m afraid it''s unimaginable to be impacted.


    Suddenly, Tong Ren caught a glimpse of a shadow in the corner of his eye. He immediately followed up with vigilance.


    When he came to the door, he found that it was a Sanjing''s second love. Tongren asked in amazement, "how is it you?"


    Asai second love hesitated for a moment, and finally said with great gratitude, "thank you for helping me out at the tutor. I won''t be against you again in the future!"

 V1.Chapter 854

    Tongren smiled and said, "this should be a better thing for you!"


    Yes, Tong people are not afraid of a Sanjing''s second love, because they are not of the same grade at all. It is a very wise decision not to be invincible with Tong people.


    The so-called visitor is a guest. Although Tongren are not very happy now, they still have the minimum etiquette.


    He took Asami into the house for the first time. For the first time, they sat down and chatted peacefully.


    Soon, Asai''s three views of second love were refreshed again. Tongren even talked with him about the courses taught by his tutor.


    It''s not so much a chat as a unilateral instruction. Many new Tongren''s came like this.


    He knows the qualification of Asai''s second love. Although he is much worse than himself, he is also a genius. Since the other party has no jealousy, he will improve faster.


    What Tongren is doing now is just pushing him behind him. Even without his help, Asai''s second love can do it. It''s just a matter of time.


    As for what a Sanjing''s second love has not learned, Tong Ren is rational enough. He knows that too much explanation will only interrupt his train of thought before the other party is not exposed to this knowledge.


    Da en didn''t say thank you. A Sanjing''s second love took a deep look at Tong man, turned and left here.


    He knew that it would be difficult to catch up with Tongren in his life. Just such a mind, he couldn''t do it.


    Of course, the benefits are not only Asami''s second love, but also Fei Zhen and Lucia who stay in the room.


    What happened just now not only made them afraid, but also made them think deeply. If their strength could be stronger, would they still be so weak in the face of their opponents?


    Naturally, the answer is No. as long as their strength is improved, they can at least draw with yuan Yahui by virtue of their number.


    The people of suxingtong speak what they have learned for a long time, so it doesn''t sound difficult to understand.


    Gently opened the door, Tong people said with a bitter smile: "haven''t you two heard enough? Have a rest quickly! Tomorrow should learn to beat for nothing!"


    The two girls nodded meekly and lay down on their bed honestly. Tongren also returned to his room and continued to practice.


    In such a predatory world, if he wants to live, he must desperately improve his strength, not to mention that he still has people he needs to protect.


    One night without a word, the time passed quickly. After preparing some breakfast, Tong people woke up the two girls.


    The two sisters usually cook, but they were too tired because they were cautious and nervous yesterday, so they couldn''t afford it.


    I want to know how Tongren''s craft is. Since he came to this world, he has hardly cooked himself. Naturally, he is not very proficient.


    After a few hasty breakfast, the three rushed towards the classroom without delay.


    The two sisters themselves were brought in. If they don''t abide by discipline, it''s really a little too much. Tongren doesn''t want to do this.


    Besides, white fighting is actually a kind of body skill, a kind of body skill specially used for combat.


    Today''s classroom atmosphere is a little strange, because there are two fresh faces among the people present.


    One of them is a woman who looks very cold. She seems to be in a high position, and an invisible momentum is prohibitive.


    The other is a guy dressed in ninja. He can''t see his face at all, but he doesn''t look strong.


    In an instant, Tong people felt a burst of laughter. Unexpectedly, they could also encounter such wonderful things as listening to classes in the world of death.


    As if nothing had happened, Tong people''s eyes never looked there again. Instead, they looked carefully at the expression on the teacher''s face.


    After reading it for a long time, he didn''t see what the tutor was feeling now. His face was only serious.


    After everyone arrived, the tutor immediately began to teach, and the first thing to tell was still theoretical knowledge.


    Until everyone understood, the tutor took the lead in walking towards the drill ground, and the two strangers followed like shadows.


    According to the rules, the tutor performed first, then began to break down the teaching of actions, and then began to correct the students'' actions.


    At this time, the cold woman finally opened her mouth. She said coldly, "Sir, white fighting is not used for performance. There is no need to correct actions. They will naturally find the correct actions in actual combat."


    After all, this is the person sent by Chen lingting. Although the tutor is very unhappy, he can only say stiffly: "what your excellency shateng said is, I don''t know how you want them to find the right action?"


    It seems that this sentence is like giving in, but in fact it is tantamount to teasing. This is a school. Where can I find real combat?


    "Qingshanhe! You guide them!" the broken bee not only didn''t answer the teacher''s question, but ordered the Ninja around him.


    Castle Peak said hello and walked slowly to the middle of the martial arts field. He raised his hands and feet and saw a great style.


    "Who will come first? Or do you want to go together?" qingshanhe said gently, without any superfluous emotion in his tone.


    This qingshanhe belongs to the secret mobile team. Although his strength is not top, it is not very poor. Otherwise, the broken bee will not stay with him.


    Although I don''t know who he is, the students can also feel this man''s strength from the tutor''s attitude and his momentum.


    Arrogant words made them very unwilling, but no one really dared to challenge.


    The tutor''s face became more ugly. You know, these students were brought out by him. No one dared to go up, which was more humiliating than losing to each other.


    Just when he was about to call the roll, Asai''s second love had jumped out. Now he can be said to have burst out of self-confidence. After some guidance from Tongren, he was confident that he would be invincible in his new life except Tongren.


    "In that case, let me experience the master''s free fighting skills!" asana Tsei saluted and said in the same arrogant tone.


    Qingshanhe didn''t speak any more, but put on a ready-made appearance. Silent, he was more used to letting the facts speak.


    He is not one of those students. As a member of a real secret mobile team, he should strictly execute the orders. Since the broken bee said to let them experience the feeling of actual combat, he would never be merciful. He would even kill him without hesitation before the broken bee shouted to stop

 V1.Chapter 855

    A Sanjing''s second love gave a big drink and rushed to qingshanhe opposite. A set of white fighting moves made the tiger alive.


    In contrast, qingshanhe opposite seemed stunned, even without the slightest action.


    Almost all the people booed with disdain. For a moment, the whole martial arts arena booed everywhere,.


    In their eyes, qingshanhe is just a scary paper tiger with a big voice, and is about to lose.


    Only Tong Ren and the tutor not only didn''t follow the coax, but their faces were more dignified.


    Qingshanhe didn''t move until asanji second love came to him. His action was very simple. He turned sideways to avoid asanji second love''s attack and hit him on the neck.


    Asai fell in love with a dog for the first time and fell on the ground. He fell very embarrassed. The drill ground with boos suddenly became quiet.


    In any case, they didn''t expect that the man who couldn''t see his face could give asanji''s second love to Ko with one move.


    If it wasn''t a palm but a soul chopping knife, Asai''s second love would be dead now!


    Qingshanhe didn''t stop at this point. He turned around and hit asanji love lying down.


    The momentum of this attack is amazing. Coupled with the weight of qingshanhe himself, the strength can not be underestimated. If it is really hit, I''m afraid asan Jingci love will really die here.


    A Sanjing''s second love heard the wind behind him and immediately turned around to avoid this attack.


    Although very embarrassed, it''s better than dying like this. Only living can have unlimited hope.


    The tutor couldn''t see it anymore. He opened his mouth to stop the crazy guidance, but was stopped by the broken bee: "don''t worry, it''ll be fine. I''m measured!"


    The tutor finally held back, but he thought, "you have discretion. Who knows if qingshanhe has discretion?"


    Although the tutor doesn''t say it at ordinary times, a Sanjing''s second love in his heart can be said to be second only to Tongren. If it wasn''t for jealousy, his achievements would be more than that.


    If he dies here because of a so-called guidance, he will lose an outstanding disciple!


    In case of any accident, these people will never pay for their lives. After all, qingshanhe''s strength is there.


    Besides, what''s the use of compensation when people are gone? Isn''t there room for a group of people to remember?


    In fact, broken bees can also see that this challenging boy has some skills and will be a strong general in time.


    At least when others were suppressed by qingshanhe''s momentum and didn''t dare to stand up, asan Jingci love bravely stood up.


    Asami''s second love is only temporarily avoided. His whole body is already within the attack range of qingshanhe.


    With his fingers gently stretched out, qingshanhe easily twisted the other party''s neck. When he was ready to force, the broken bee made a sound in time: "all right! That''s it!"


    Qingshanhe really let go of his hand and said softly, "if no one stops, you''re dead!"


    Just order!


    Asai Zilian nodded with a wry smile and stood up with some loss. His confidence he had just summoned was hit again.


    A tong man is enough. I didn''t expect a guy to hit him. What qualifications does he have to say he is an excellent person.


    The loss on his face has deeply betrayed him. The tutor began to worry again. He knows that if he can''t untie this knot, Jingci love can be said to be abandoned.


    As soon as Qingshan he wanted to stand behind the broken bee, the Tongren''s voice had already sounded: "I also want to ask the elder for advice. I hope the elder can give me advice!"


    The inquirer glanced at the broken bee. The broken bee looked at Tongren and couldn''t help praising him: "good courage! Castle Peak, just fight with him!"


    Although the broken bee agreed, the tutor was not happy. Although he also cared about winning or losing, Tucker couldn''t afford an important guy like Tong in case something went wrong.


    It seemed that he knew what the tutor wanted to say. Tongren smiled and said, "don''t worry, tutor. I know that even if I can''t win, I won''t lose. Can we lose this field!"


    If Tongren is the first to stand up, maybe you can say that his newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, but after seeing qingshanhe''s ability, he stands up, which shows Tongren''s courage and ability.


    The tutor stopped talking, just looked at Tong people nervously, and was ready to help as soon as there was something wrong.


    After a lost face of Jingci love, Tong said gently, "don''t lose heart. This man''s way is obviously from Zhenyang spiritual art college. It''s not a shame to lose to an old graduate! We''ve just entered school, and there are countless possibilities!"


    Jingci love suddenly raised his head and met him with Tongren''s smiling face as usual. His heart suddenly opened up and didn''t tangle with what had just happened.


    The second time!


    This is the second time Tongren has helped him. Help him, who has been against Tongren before. From this moment on, Tongren has been a close friend of Jingci love!


    When they saluted each other, Tongren and qingshanhe were about to start a contest, but the broken bee gently ordered: "don''t kill yourself, this is a college!"


    Before qingshanhe opened his mouth, Tong people were already unhappy: "in that case, I don''t think it''s necessary to compete! In a real battle, the enemy won''t keep hands on me!"


    Broken bee was stunned. He was more and more interested in this funny little guy. His courage was enough to be admired, not to mention his strength.


    "What''s your name?" the broken bee asked with great interest, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Tiantong people!" Tongren said indifferently, and the smile on his face didn''t subside at all.


    Nodded, the broken bee said faintly, "well, as you wish, qingshanhe won''t keep his hand!"


    Trigger task: defeat qingshanhe!


    At this time, the system suddenly released the task. Tong Ren was a little stunned and immediately recovered his calm. He had already found out the law of the system. It will release the task only if you really decide to trigger and do it.


    Instant step!


    Without warning, Tongren''s instant step has appeared in front of qingshanhe, and Baji boxing has already been made.


    Qingshanhe is also experienced in battle. Although he is a little unprepared, he is not unprepared at all. He understates and blocks the attack of Tongren.


    "Very good! It''s an interesting white fighting move, but it''s useless to me because you''re too slow!" qingshanhe also rarely said

 V1.Chapter 856

    Tongren sneered and said, "really? But I think this speed is enough to deal with you!"


    For a samurai, such evaluation is tantamount to abuse, and the attack under qingshanhe''s hand is even more fierce.


    When Tongren''s voice fell, his eyes had become strange blood red, and his pupils had become double gouyu.


    In the whole scarlet world, qingshanhe''s action is like a movie slow motion in Tongren''s eyes, and becomes slow.


    Easily, Tong people escaped qingshanhe''s sharp attack, and the whole person also walked behind qingshanhe.


    Eight pole fist!


    Tongren''s elbow has turned dark and hit qingshanhe''s back hard.


    This time, Tongren used his strength. Qingshanhe fell on the ground. He felt a sharp pain in his back, as if he had been hit by some prehistoric monster.


    As soon as the broken bee''s pupil shrinks, her eyes emit a strange brilliance. She knows qingshanhe''s strength. This move must not cause too much damage to him.


    Now she is more interested in whether Tong people really exhausted their efforts. Although it seems that they exhausted their efforts from the performance of Tong people, she always feels that it is not so simple.


    A freshman is better than a member of a secret mobile team in white fighting. There is no word to describe him except genius.


    In other words, broken bee appreciates Tong people very much. There has been no such person in the corpse soul world for many years. Broken bee knows how promising such a person is.


    As for Tong man, he had no expression at all, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    Such a heart makes more people admire him. However, in fact, our Tongren are checking the rewards of the Arsenal system.


    Congratulations to the host on completing the trigger task, reward items, Navy six!


    Without hesitation, he chose to receive it, and a strange force surged out of Tongren''s mind.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Tongren had mastered the six styles of the Navy, which made people have to lament the power of the Arsenal system.


    With a look of approval, the broken bee took the tutor and left the drill field. The tutor also left a sentence and followed the broken bee after class.


    Although he doesn''t like the style of broken bees, it''s fair to say that Zhenyang spiritual college itself is to train talents for Chen lingting.


    After reading the introduction of the system, Tongren picked up qingshanhe who fell to the ground and said politely: "thanks for your mercy, I''m very grateful!"


    The students immediately burst into an uproar. It turned out that qingshanhe had put water. In this way, the strength of Tongren can be explained.


    Qingshanhe smiled bitterly and said, "where, your strength is really strong, far beyond the scope of freshmen."


    Unfortunately, Tongren''s words came out first, and qingshanhe''s words have completely become a courtesy in their mind.


    Among the people present, only Fei Zhen''s two sisters and asan Jing''s second love don''t believe this statement, especially asan Jing''s second love. He knows more about the strength of Qingshan he because he has fought with Qingshan he.


    However, since Tong people don''t want to expose their strength, they naturally won''t say more.


    Now that the tutor has said that the course is over, these people naturally go back respectively. Tong Ren also left the drill ground with Fei Zhen''s two sisters.


    Besides the tutor and broken bee, they left here while talking. It turned out that Chen lingting was going to carry out an exercise and wanted to transfer a group of students from each class.


    In fact, this is also deserved. After all, real combat can better hone their ability. Virtual combat will make them careless.


    Before the tutor could speak, the broken bee had said first: "I ask that the people of Tiantong must participate in this action!"


    "This..." the tutor didn''t know how to answer for a moment, because he couldn''t decide this matter alone.


    The broken bee coldly interrupted the tutor and said, "there''s nothing, but I''ll be fully responsible for this action. People with such talent can never be cultivated as flowers in the greenhouse. This is a shameful waste!"


    With a helpless sigh, the tutor tentatively asked, "then I don''t know if I can disclose the content of this actual combat drill in advance?"


    "Will the enemy tell you their target before attacking you?" the broken bee replied coldly.


    In this way, before Tong Ren knew it, he had become a member of the actual combat exercise.


    The school didn''t have any redundant explanation, just said to send them to the world to perform special tasks.


    Also notified are daiseto mori, Asai Zilian and Jiliang Yihe, who will participate in this exercise on behalf of freshmen.


    For Tongren, there is nothing to prepare for. The only thing that worries him is Fei Zhen and Lucia.


    Like a father, Tong people told them everything to pay attention to until they confirmed that they remembered them.


    In fact, this is completely unnecessary. The school has long been ready, but Tongren doesn''t know it.


    At the beginning, Tongren insisted on letting them go to school together. The school already knew the importance of the two girls. In addition, they had already made complete preparations for what happened later.


    Finally, the day of departure came. The broken bee took the selected people to a place. From so many people, we can see that the scale of this exercise is very large.


    Through the black cavity, a group of people came directly to the present world. What greeted them would no longer be the fight between the gods of death, but the real emptiness!


    Such a large group of semi-finished products appeared in this world. The virtual circle got the news almost immediately, and the news soon reached lanran.


    "What? They''re going to come to the earthly exercise? Then satisfy them!" lanran said lightly.


    Although these guys who are not the God of death are not strong enemies, they can destroy each other''s effective power to the greatest extent, which is still more enjoyable.


    What''s more, those who can come to this world must be outstanding. Only by eliminating such people can they cause the greatest blow to the corpse soul world.


    No one can afford to lose a group of talents. No matter where, talents are the most important.


    A group of ordinary empties are ready to go. This is not because lanran can''t send powerful empties, but because he wants to lure the enemy into depth and send powerful empties when the enemy is about to win the battle. That''s his plan.


    After staying in the corpse soul world for so long, almost everyone is like a curious baby. They don''t know that they are about to fall into a big conspiracy

 V1.Chapter 857

    Under the command of LAN ran, Xu began to appear frequently in this world, of course, those vulnerable guys.


    The students who were still very nervous soon relaxed. They even began to wonder what people in Lin Ting did to eat.


    With such a degree of emptiness, those guys who haven''t graduated can be killed. They have fought with the corpse soul world for so many years.


    Before leaving school, the proud children of heaven are always very conceited. At least they will maintain this arrogant character until they encounter setbacks.


    Tongren was naturally not dazzled by this degree of victory. In his opinion, only equal opponents can make him excited, but such a rookie can''t make him excited.


    Step by step, they were moving towards the trap, and the leader didn''t notice anything wrong.


    The strength of ordinary activities is probably at this level, but it is not as low as this time.


    His task is to guide and protect the God of death of these semi-finished products, so he has to follow them.


    In fact, he also believes that with so many talented students, he can''t beat such a degree of emptiness.


    Next, naturally, it''s time for the blue dye experiment. Recently, he is studying a highly defensive virtual.


    This kind of emptiness is a variant emptiness formed by mutation. His defense can even resist the chopping of soul chopping knife.


    Of course, if it can resist several knives, it needs to be known after the experiment. Only after collecting the data can he judge the virtual value of this variation.


    Soon, a strange virtual appeared in front of everyone. As it moved forward, it kept destroying all the life it could see.


    The senior students almost rushed up. After the previous victory, this exercise was completely regarded as a game by them.


    Some people are even trying to figure out who can kill more emptiness. The one in front is terrible with low spiritual power. It''s simply the best choice to make up!


    If they hadn''t led the team and followed, I''m afraid they would have a big fight. Rao led the team and followed, and they began to push each other.


    He is also the pride of heaven. No one is willing to lose to others, and no one is willing to admit that he is worse than others.


    In the blink of an eye, the senior students of the College of spirituality had fought with Xu. With this start, they found that the Xu in front of them was not so simple, and its strength was much stronger than that in the induction!


    After all, they are still students who have not graduated, so they don''t get soul chopping knives. They can only rely on ordinary people''s weapons to fight, as well as white fighting, instant walking and ghost road.


    It is reasonable to say that so many senior students should be able to kill the virtual animal easily, but in fact, they not only failed to kill the virtual animal, but also did not tear its defense apart.


    Xu was surrounded by students. When he opened his mouth, he spit out a psychic bullet and landed in the most crowded place.


    Next, the psychic bomb poured down like no money, and those senior students were suppressed at once.


    At this time, the team leader realized that it was wrong. Even he might not be able to deal with the attacks of so many senior students, but this virtual one can still gain the upper hand, that is to say, the individual strength of this virtual one has exceeded him.


    He is the highest combat power in this team. Now there is such a guy who may not be able to defeat him. Things have begun to develop in an uncontrollable direction.


    Pushing away the students in front of him, he took out his soul chopping knife and rushed up to liberate those students.


    Cast an instant step to the top of the empty one, and led a team to chop the empty head.


    And the empty one didn''t dodge at all. It continued to pour fire, making those students more embarrassed.


    The team leader couldn''t help but rejoice. It seems that this guy''s strength is very strong, but his IQ is very average. As long as this knife can be cut, he is sure to get rid of this strange guy.


    A roar of gold and iron came. The soul chopping knife led by the team hit the empty head with force, and a sense of paralysis immediately came from his arm.


    "What? What the hell is this? It can stop the attack of soul chopping knife?" the leader couldn''t help but be stunned and looked at the empty bird in front of him.


    Lanran, who is watching, also began to record data. The corpse soul world wants to hone its combat power by fighting with the virtual world. Why don''t they want to obtain data by fighting with the God of death?


    Without waiting for the leader to react, the virtual one had swept his arm fiercely, and the distracted leader would immediately fight and fly out.


    It''s a special experience to be hit by the body that can block the soul chopping knife. There''s no extra feeling to lead the team except for the severe pain.


    The joint team is not an opponent, and those senior students are even more heartbroken. Although they also fought in the college, their opponents are always on the point. Why have they been so eager to catch up like now.


    Seeing that these people are about to be hurt under the magic hand of emptiness, the lower grade students behind dare not come forward.


    Although the classification of spiritual college does not necessarily represent personal real strength, it is still accurate most of the time. Can monsters like Tongren be mass produced.


    The senior students in trouble are still struggling to resist, but it''s only a matter of time before they lose.


    Tong people know that they have to fight now. If they let them go, once the number is too small, it will be easier to take advantage of it.


    It was a pity that those junior students stood in front of him, so that he could not reach the battlefield at all.


    Moon step!


    The helpless Tongren had to use the Navy six styles and soared into the sky. Finally, he rushed over the head of the junior students.


    Unfortunately, by the time he arrived, all the senior students had fallen to the ground, and only one person was still fighting there. It seemed that he would soon be unable to support it.


    This man should be the legendary saboki Xiubing, a genius before Tong people came to the college.


    But it''s a pity that the arrival of Tong people made him a dusty pearl. He was among the people who wanted to deal with Tong people.


    Now things are urgent, and they have no time to take into account any personal grievances. After all, as a god of death, Xu is almost their natural enemy. In the face of Xu, the God of death must share a common hatred.


    Eight pole fist!


    Tongren joined the battle without hesitation. The pressure of juniper sabaki''s military repair was suddenly relieved and finally had a chance to breathe

 V1.Chapter 858

    Unfortunately, the invincible eight pole fist only made a dull sound when it hit the mutated virtual body.


    In addition, there is no damage to the strengthened steel skin. The only function is to make the virtual one retreat.


    Juniper sawaki Xiubing saw that Tong man was so powerful. Of course, he would not let go of this almost, and kept attacking after him.


    This one has destroyed so many senior students. If you let it go, there may be some trouble.


    Besides, wouldn''t it weaken the reputation of the corpse soul world to let Xu escape from under the eyes of the God of death?


    Although they are not the real gods of death, they are still the reserves of the gods of death, and can also represent the soul world to a great extent.


    Just when the two men joined hands to attack the void, more variant voids had appeared, and they rushed towards them.


    "Don''t chase! Retreat quickly!" Tong man punched the mutant virtual brain in front of him, turned and began to retreat.


    Seeing that his companion was destroyed by this empty, juniper zuki Xiubing couldn''t leave like this.


    He didn''t care about Tongren''s words at all. He still rushed towards the empty one and vowed to tear it to pieces.


    Unfortunately, before he started to attack, the empty one had fallen down. Tong people would never do useless work. His fist had taken the empty life.


    Junichiro Xiubing was stunned. When he didn''t understand what had happened, the emptiness had rushed up.


    Many empty soldiers surrounded Junichiro Xiubing at once, and saw that the impulsive guy was about to die.


    Tongren couldn''t help scolding the trouble, turned around and turned back. He divided the obstacles with three fists and two feet.


    Under many virtual sieges, Junichiro Xiubing has also been injured, but compared with those killed in battle, he is already very lucky.


    Seeing that Tong people can save themselves under so many virtual encirclement, he can''t know the gap between the two.


    What''s more, Tong people have saved him twice in a row. If they continue to fight against Tong people, it seems that he has a problem.


    A pulled out the wounded Junichiro Xiubing, Tong people retreated quickly, almost off the ground.


    In fact, his feet didn''t touch the ground. Now it''s time to run for his life. He has to use all his skills.


    At the speed of yuebu, the two people retreated rapidly. As for the feeling of juniper Sasaki''s military repair, Tongren didn''t bother to pay attention and didn''t have time to pay attention. Anyway, they won''t feel very well.


    It''s good to leave one life under so many virtual sieges. I''m afraid even Chen lingting didn''t expect that the people sent would encounter this situation?


    "What the fuck are you doing? Run! Do you want to die here?" Tong people quickly came to those junior freshmen and shouted at them with a dull face.


    Only then did they react and run away in the opposite direction.


    They are all rookies who don''t even learn the whole ghost way. They are not empty opponents in the face of the team leader. They only have to run for their lives.


    There are only two ways in front of them, either escape or die!


    If death is valuable, you can try, but if you die here now, you don''t even have any value.


    Even Tong people are speechless when they see their actions. You know, he still has a man in his hand!


    Fortunately, however, the people in his class did not run, but waited for his instructions.


    In their eyes, the strength of Tong people can be said to be second to none, and their strange skills emerge one after another.


    Following Tongren''s side is definitely more reliable than running away alone, at least in their hearts.


    "Come and give me a hand. Take this guy first. I''ll block these empty and buy you time!" Tong man said to them after loosening juniper zuki Xiubing.


    Junichiro Xiubing seems not used to being called this guy. He said awkwardly, "my name is Junichiro Xiubing!"


    Tong people now pay attention to those powerful mutation falsehoods, and don''t take his words to heart at all. When he finishes speaking, Tong people have turned and blocked the road.


    My heart is inexplicably astringent. If I was in the college, I heard his name of juniper zuki Xiubing. It''s too late for many people to curry favor, but this is not the college.


    Facing him is not a stream of flattering students, but a naked cruel reality.


    Jiliang Yihe, asan Jingci love and young Sentao''s eyes at Tong people immediately began to be different.


    In this case, those who are willing to stay and delay time are like "I cover" in the war, facing a near death outcome.


    Helpless turned a white eye, Tong people said with a bitter smile: "what do you mean? I''m still alive now. Is it a little early to mourn?"


    As soon as the voice changed, Tongren continued, "don''t worry! I''ll be fine. I''ll keep up when you go far!"


    Pushing them, Tongren resolutely stood in the middle of the road, with a great momentum of one man holding the pass and ten thousand men not opening.


    Lanran and Marubeni, who are standing by and observing the situation, are also very confused. They don''t know what this obviously new guy wants to do.


    Just his performance of killing mutation Xu just now made them two very interested in Tongren. Now they look forward to it more.


    At best, these variations are only used to test the data. Even if they all die, it''s nothing. It''s good to know the strength of the new generation of corpse soul world.


    Sooner or later, in this moment of Kung Fu, the mutation virtual group had collided with the Tong people guarding there.


    It is the so-called two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Tong people stand there and keep waving their fists, and Baji boxing makes the tiger powerful.


    His hands had also turned dark and looked like a pair of weapons.


    Now is not the time to retain strength. In the face of a large number of virtual, Tongren must solve the battle as soon as possible.


    Although he told his classmates that he was blocking, in fact, he wanted to eliminate these falsehoods.


    Because he didn''t know whether this emptiness only appeared in such places or everywhere.


    In the latter case, no matter how they escape, they will fall into the encirclement.


    Don''t mention fighting at that time. Just taking care of those mops is a very big trouble.


    I don''t know how these proud children of heaven would feel if they knew they were regarded as oil bottles

 V1.Chapter 859

    With an indestructible overlord color and domineering spirit, the Tongren with full fire soon eliminated these mutated virtual.


    This battle seems very easy. It''s completely a one-sided situation, but in fact, only Tong people know that they have always maintained the state of overlord and domineering blessing and used octupole boxing. The burden is really not ordinary.


    But now is not the time to rest. He must catch up with those who left first as soon as possible. At this time, they have the same enemies and threats. It is a strength to save one more.


    Not long after going out, Tongren heard a sound of fighting coming out of an alley.


    Since we met, Tongren can''t ignore it. Although Tongren is not a virgin white lotus, the original duty of the God of death is to eliminate emptiness. Whether emptiness is harassing people in the world or attacking his partners, he must fight.


    When he got closer, it was sure that his companion was entangled by the mutation virtual, and the young Sentao had been caught by the mutation virtual.


    He sighed secretly. Tongren couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. Originally, he just prepared for the worst. Unexpectedly, he really became like this.


    But now is not the time to lose heart. It is most important to rescue your companions first.


    He knows the strength of these three people. Even compared with some senior students, they are not much worse.


    Since the three of them have been entangled by falsehood, I''m afraid the experience of others will not be much better.


    Now Jiliang Yihe and asanji''s second love is like a dog biting a hedgehog. There''s nowhere to eat. Xiaosen peach is still in each other''s hands. They''re afraid to hurt Xiaosen peach. They can''t do it if they don''t do it. It''s quite a bit of a rat repellent.


    At this time, Tong people had appeared with the moon step. The mutation virtual had not reacted at all. They felt that they had been kicked heavily in the head.


    LAN feet!


    This foot hit the mutated virtual head and almost cut off half of his head, making the already ferocious virtual even more terrible.


    There are also Ji Liang Yihe and a Sanjing''s second love. They didn''t expect Tongren to appear so timely and move so quickly. They really want to send pillows when they doze off!


    "What are you stunned at? Don''t hurry!" Tongren''s tongue burst and Chunlei shouted, waking the two people up.


    There were two variant virtual animals around the one who had been kicked out of his head. They also woke up in this loud drink.


    The young Sentao immediately became the object of contention between the two companions and the two empties, and was about to be torn in half.


    Emptiness is not a good stubble. Their purpose of catching Xiaosen peach is just to make Jiliang Yihe and asanji''s second love dare not act rashly. Now that it has no effect, it''s better to kill it.


    Tongren was condescending. Of course, he had a panoramic view of all this. He landed steadily on a virtual shoulder and kicked Lan''s foot again.


    This time it was much more powerful than just coming. Just now, Tong people had nowhere to borrow in the air, and even used some domineering power to break the empty head.


    But the head of this one is in front of us. As long as you lift your foot gently, you can easily kick it.


    A scream came along with the falling foot of Tong people, but it was not the empty one at the foot of Tong people.


    Another mutant virtual, unexpectedly put out his hand to block Tong people''s feet at the most urgent moment!


    Although this made him lose an arm, neither of the two virtual animals was destroyed.


    Looking around suspiciously, Tong people suddenly had a bad hunch in their heart. These emptiness seemed to be controlled by someone in the dark.


    Normally, emptiness is just a puppet driven by resentment and evil. There is no cooperation between them, but it can never be so precise.


    Even such actions as losing the car bodyguard can be done. Are they really empty?


    Unfortunately, this is not the time to explore this. According to this speed, the first to grab the young Mori peach must be these two virtual ones.


    Originally, they were standing next to the dead mutant Xu. Ji liangyihe and a Sanjing''s second love were far away, which was completely a matter of medical treatment.


    In this stupefied Kung Fu, the empty hand at the foot of Tong people had freed up a hand and patted him.


    With the variation virtual strengthened by steel skin, it must be full of strength when photographed. Although Tong people can resist by relying on armed color domineering, it is obviously unwise to waste their strength now.


    Moon step!


    Tiptoe gently, Tong people have soared into the air. No surprise, their huge palm only patted their shoulders.


    Armed color enhancement. LAN foot!


    Tongren, who saw the right time, launched an attack almost without hesitation. With a hate blow, he accurately hit the mutated virtual head.


    His head burst like a balloon, and then fell down.


    The power of this blow was too great. The LAN foot, like a chop, also had the power of a bomb.


    Looking at the only empty one left, he seemed to know that he was going to die soon and desperately grabbed Xiaosen Tao.


    Even Tong people have no time to rob, and xiaosentao''s life is about to end.


    Good general!


    In desperation, Tong people had to summon their own weapon cadre Mo Ye. Under his control, two swords immediately hanged towards mutation Xu''s hand.


    When he looked at the entrance of the lane again, he finally couldn''t help moaning in his heart, and several mutant virtual animals came over.


    Under the strangulation of the cadre general Mo ye, the empty finally failed to catch the young Sentao, and it itself had been beaten and was dying.


    The young Sentao, who was dragged back from the death line, had a blank brain and just kept standing there panting.


    Tongren was blessed again because of the sense of crisis and powerlessness just now. His writing wheel eye finally evolved into three gouyu writing wheel eye.


    The relieved Tongren drove the cadre to block Mo ye at the entrance of the alley and shouted to the three people, "don''t be stunned! Cheer up if you don''t want to die here!"


    Even Tongren felt powerless, not to mention several of them.


    They have never experienced a real battle, and their thinking still stays in the good time of the college.


    Seeing that the three people were struggling to cheer up, Tong people immediately launched the writing wheel eye, hoping to find the flaw of variation virtual by virtue of the evolutionary writing wheel eye.


    Huangtian is worthy of those who have a heart. After a careful search, Tong people said excitedly: "attack the back of their heads with all their strength. That''s where their defense is the weakest!"

 V1.Chapter 860

    Jiliang Yihe and asanji second love, as well as the young Mori peach who just struggled out of the death line, and juniper zuki Xiubing, immediately took action. They did not hesitate to attack the back of Xu''s head.


    Tongren seems to have become their leader, and they are willing to trust Tongren unconditionally.


    In fact, Tongren didn''t disappoint them. They attacked the back of the head directly according to the method Tongren said. As expected, they were able to completely eliminate these mutated emptiness.


    The reason why they have been frustrated before is that on the one hand, the defense of mutation virtual is too strong, on the other hand, they do not know the weakness of mutation virtual.


    When you attack in the way of ordinary virtual attack, you can''t break the steel reinforcement like their turtle shell at all.


    Dogs biting hedgehogs have nowhere to bite, which is the most true portrayal of them, but now they are different. With the reminder of Tongren, they have specifically identified the weakness of variation deficiency, and they can easily destroy them in three or two times.


    Of course, this requires several people to cooperate with each other. They don''t look like perverts like Tongren.


    Someone must contain the attack of mutation virtual before they can attack the weakness of mutation virtual.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the later three mutant virtual also fell to the ground, while lanran and shimaru silver, who had been watching nearby, were very surprised.


    Even the two of them were able to know their weaknesses after a period of research, but Tongren found them in an instant.


    Lanran began to be vaguely afraid. If Tongren just happened to find the flaw of variation, it wouldn''t be a big problem.


    But if Tong people can see through all their weaknesses, they are a dangerous person and extremely dangerous.


    If such a person can be used by him, it is naturally the best. As long as he can have a look, he can find the virtual shortcomings, and lanran can strengthen these virtual weaknesses.


    Compared with research, Tong people''s ability seems to be able to find the shortcomings of emptiness faster, so that he can study more powerful emptiness faster.


    But Tong people are now students of Zhenyang Spiritual Art College, that is, their natural enemy. If such a person really becomes the God of death, he will become almost all virtual enemies.


    Moreover, the strength of Tong people seems to be very strong. People in the same grade and even senior grades are only weak in his eyes.


    At the next moment, lanran summoned more empty people and rushed in the direction of Tongren and others.


    He didn''t want to solve the Tong people here, but he was very curious about where such a young god of death, or even the reserve of the God of death, was his limit.


    In the blink of an eye, they were surrounded. Even if they knew these virtual weaknesses, they could not eliminate so many in a short time.


    After all, Tongren''s feeling is much sharper. The feeling of being monitored just now is stronger.


    While fighting, he observed these virtual behaviors. He always felt that these virtual behaviors were very abnormal, but he didn''t know what the problem was.


    Suddenly, his mind flashed, and a sentence almost blurted out: "the target of these variations is me!"


    "You guys hurry to find the surviving partners and tell them the weakness of mutation!" Tong said suddenly and anxiously.


    The four people were stunned and abandoned the people who had just saved them. How ironic it was to save the people who had just abandoned them!


    "But you..." Jiliang Yihe hesitated and seemed very worried about the safety of Tongren.


    "Needless to say, he''ll be fine!" Asami''s second love suddenly stopped him and began to search for other places.


    Jiliang Yihe caught up with him step by step and whispered, "this is not the time to solve personal grievances."


    Obviously, asanji''s second love will be wrong. He thinks asanji''s second love deliberately left him there because he hates Tongren!


    "What''s the difference between these illusions?" Asai''s second love not only didn''t explain, but changed the topic.


    Leng Leng glanced at the Tong man who was still fighting not far away, and a trace of enlightenment suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The mutant Xu who attacked them just now didn''t surround them. They all surrounded Tongren and launched a fierce and fearless attack.


    Asai''s second love said calmly, "now you understand why I choose to listen to him? Because those empty goals are him!"


    Jiliang Yihe suddenly cried hysterically, "even if it is so, we should not escape. Tongren saved our lives just now!"


    "Fool! Do you still know that Tong people saved us?" a Sanjing CI love suddenly scolded coldly.


    Jiliang Yihe, who was suddenly scolded, was at a loss. He didn''t know what it had to do with what he said. When others saved himself, did he want to abandon him?


    At this time, juniper Sasaki, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "our existence will only become a burden to Tong people. He can''t fight with all his strength, but must also distract himself from taking care of us!"


    The injury just now has already been treated by him. Although he is not good at this, it doesn''t mean he won''t.


    This sentence came out of the mouth of Junichiro Xiubing. It''s very ironic. He was once the pride of heaven. At the moment, he is willing to admit his weakness.


    Although the heart is a little sour, but Junichiro Xiubing still admits that such a character is more admirable.


    Everyone can face their success, but how many people can frankly admit their failure?


    Only in the face of failure directly can a person become stronger and stronger, and can he surpass his weak self in the past.


    Jiliang Yihe suddenly understood. Yes, he thought he was helping. In fact, he might be dragging his feet.


    The reason is that the gap between the two sides is too big. They are not at the same energy level as Tongren.


    Now the only thing they can do is stabilize the rear, quickly find out those who ran away before, and gather them together to deal with the emptiness of these variants.


    While they were struggling, the tongs were still fighting. One by one, they fell down and surrounded one by one.


    It seems that these illusions are endless, and it seems that this battle can last until the end of time.


    The wild fire cannot burn out, and the spring breeze blows again!


    It''s probably only weeds that can describe these virtual ones. They are really like weeds. Kill one group and make up another immediately

 V1.Chapter 861

    The four people on the other side were also searching urgently. In the virtual siege, those people had already dispersed, and it was very difficult to find them.


    It''s really a crazy thing to solve these empty problems while trying to find them.


    But they have to do it again. After all, now they represent not only Zhenyang spiritual college, but also the whole corpse soul world.


    Since their ability is not enough to help Tongren fight, they can only do their best.


    Soon they found the trace of their companion, but it was a pity that it had been torn to pieces.


    They searched more anxiously. Since some of their companions had been killed, it showed the seriousness of the situation.


    Now, even if you delay one second, you may increase the death and injury of your companions. They can no longer afford any loss because they don''t have an advantage in quantity.


    Fortunately, God did not completely let them busy in vain. Several companions were rescued, but it was a pity that they were all dying.


    The number of people was at a disadvantage, and it was a great miracle that they were so hastily dispersed that they could survive.


    After all, they abandoned their partners and comrades in arms, and finally those abandoned came to save them.


    And compared with those who have died, being seriously injured is the best result. At least they are still alive.


    Under everyone''s treatment, these deserters have finally recovered a little, at least they have resumed their operations.


    They hung their heads and didn''t speak, just like a defeated rooster.


    Their behavior just now has become a stain on them. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to raise their heads in the face of these teammates who ignore past grievances and save them in the future.


    People always have to bear the consequences of their wrong choice. Since they have chosen, they must bear the condemnation from their conscience.


    Whether they feel guilty or not, Junichiro Xiubing and others don''t care, because they were asked to come by Tongren.


    In other words, they only came to save these people in return for their saving grace. What they think is their business.


    After telling them the weakness of mutation virtual, several people will leave. Only Asai''s second love didn''t move.


    Jiliang Yihe asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Our task has been completed!"


    "Has it really been completed? What Tongren asked us to preserve is living power. Now let them do nothing, why save them?" Asai cilian sighed.


    Yes, everyone of them is injured now. If these people leave like this, I''m afraid they will still be torn to pieces.


    Juniper looked at them disdainfully and asked, "so do you think we should stay and take care of these cowards?"


    Asai Zilian looked into his eyes and said, "now we represent the corpse soul world. If we don''t unite, we will have been defeated by the empty people! You say they are cowards? Then why aren''t we waste? Haven''t the Tongren abandoned us?"


    What he said was that Junichiro Xiubing was speechless. Although it is undeniable that Asai''s second love was very bad, it is indeed an indisputable fact.


    In desperation, they had to stay and cooperate with those people to eliminate the mutation around them.


    These people killed the enemy with extra efforts. The words of asaki''s second love made them more guilty. At the same time, they were grateful to Tongren. Driven by this emotion, their combat effectiveness improved by more than one level.


    In addition, knowing the enemy''s weakness allows them to get rid of their fear of mutation and establish confidence.


    While fighting, they rushed in the direction of Tongren. To tell the truth, they were very worried about Tongren.


    No matter how powerful a person is, he may not be able to stand up to such a large amount of variation, right?


    Moreover, in order to save them, Tong people overdrawn a lot of strength, which virtually weakened Tong people.


    Sure enough, when they got back there, the Tongren killed the enemy much slower than before, and their strength had been overdrawn.


    Although the number of virtual is no longer increasing, I''m afraid it''s difficult to support it by relying solely on Tongren''s own words.


    With gratitude, these semi disabled fresh troops also began to join the battle. If they were not Tongren, they would have died long ago. Now the benefactor is in danger, how can they stand idly by?


    Lanran, who was watching, sighed and said, "Alas! This guy is really terrible. If only he could pull him over!"


    Although these new troops are half disabled, their fighting spirit is surprisingly strong. With their participation, I''m afraid it''s difficult to cause harm to Tongren.


    The only thing to celebrate is that blue dye has tested his limit, at least that''s his current limit.


    In other words, although the strength of Tongren is strong, it is still within the controllable range. What they have to do is to try hard to draw Tongren over before he goes beyond control.


    Of course, all this is just his wishful thinking. The combat effectiveness of Tong people has systematic help, and it is only a matter of minutes to go beyond control. It is difficult to say whether the crowd tactics will still work at that time.


    Fighting hard, they finally eliminated all the variants, and lanran got the experimental data he wanted, and unexpectedly found Tongren, a terrible guy.


    When everyone was exhausted and rested, Tong Ren still didn''t relax his vigilance. The feeling of being peeped at before made him very uncomfortable.


    His feelings rarely go wrong. If such a person really exists, he may attack at any time.


    If everyone is unprepared, it will undoubtedly cause great casualties, and the situation will be worse at that time.


    As for why Tongren didn''t tell you, the reason is actually very simple. First, everyone has exhausted their strength. If they don''t rest, even if they know someone is sneaking, they may not have the strength to fight.


    Second, he doesn''t want to put too much pressure on everyone. Today''s thing is really too sudden. It''s not easy to relax from the tension. I''m afraid they may not be able to stand it if they tighten up again.


    Blue dye left with Marubeni. His goal has been achieved and there are unexpected gains. He has no reason to stay.


    Finally, Tong people felt that the person who had been peeping in the dark suddenly disappeared, so they sat down on the ground and rested.


    In terms of consumption, he is the biggest. He has saved several people successively, and picked a group of mutation virtual by himself. I''m afraid he has died many times if he was someone else

 V1.Chapter 862

    The battle just now was the most exhausting one for Tongren in such a long time. Even now he didn''t even have the strength to stand up and walk.


    In a dangerous situation, he insisted entirely on his own will, and his body had already reached the limit of endurance.


    As soon as I sat down, my whole body began to disobey, and my overdrawn body had protested.


    If lanran kills a rifle at this time, I''m afraid Tongren will really be caught or face death directly.


    Other people are not much better. They have been injured and have not been cured. They have invested in the battle again. How can they still have physical strength.


    I don''t know how long it took. The corpse and soul world who couldn''t contact everyone finally sent someone to meet them.


    It was the broken bee who led the team. At this time, her face was very ugly. After all, she was fully responsible for the whole thing, and the team leader was also her person. It was really angry that such a thing happened.


    Fortunately, some people survived, but it was a pity that all the senior students died except Junichiro.


    After listening to everyone''s story, broken bee couldn''t help but begin to rejoice secretly. If she hadn''t insisted on letting Tongren join, they might have suffered greater losses.


    But now is not the time to consider the gains and losses. The current situation is to quickly take these frightened students back.


    After arranging his men to deal with the tired and frightened students, the broken bee carefully investigated the traces of the scene.


    As a captain level expert, just from the trace, we can see that the emptiness of the attack is not general emptiness. Their spiritual power is not high, but their destructive power is far more than the emptiness of the same level.


    This is a very serious problem. Low spiritual power means that this kind of virtual mass production, and super destructive power is even more difficult.


    The reason for this result is that this virtual super defense and special attack means.


    If a large number of empty circles appear, the corpse soul world will be hit hard as never before. This matter must be reported immediately.


    As for the fact that Tong people saw through the weak point of variation, no one mentioned it at all, so the broken bee didn''t know at all.


    Maybe it''s because Tongren saved them, or maybe it''s because they don''t want Tongren to be too popular. In short, this matter has been suppressed for the time being.


    After all the people were transferred back, the broken bee also returned to the corpse soul world and hurried towards the Ling ting.


    In case of such an accident, as the person in charge, she will plead guilty, and the destructive power of variation virtual must also be reported as soon as possible.


    Tongren also didn''t say that he saw through the weakness of emptiness, because he knew that the feeling of being monitored would not be an illusion.


    Since someone is watching, it proves that they must also know that this false flaw has been seen through.


    Weapons that have been seen through are waste. They should no longer study such falsehood.


    In other words, even if they continue to study, they must make up for their weaknesses. After making up, even if Tongren say it, it''s useless.


    In short, they came back alive, which is the most important thing. The spiritual college also humanized and gave them a few days off, so that they could recover from the shock as soon as possible.


    Tong people haven''t seen Fei Zhen and Lucia for a long time. Naturally, they went back to their residence immediately after they came back.


    After seeing that the two sisters were safe, he lay down tired and went to sleep in the blink of an eye.


    He was so tired that he had to replenish his strength by sleeping.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia had a lot of words to say to Tongren, but they couldn''t speak out after seeing him so tired.


    They gently took the door and went out for fear of waking up Tong people. Their hearts were very worried, but they didn''t know what they could do.


    Paper can''t contain fire. If so many students fail to come back, it will naturally arouse everyone''s suspicion.


    What''s more, those who came back alive were all with injuries and tired faces.


    This matter soon spread all over the corpse soul world, and almost everyone knew the failure this time.


    As the center of the storm, the students of Zhenyang spiritual college naturally knew about it earlier, and Fei Zhen and Lucia were no exception.


    Fortunately, Tong people have woke up at this time, otherwise I don''t know how much they will feel.


    After asking each other about what happened after the separation of the three people, everyone couldn''t help but relax.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia were not bullied, and Tong people only looked so weak because of their strength.


    However, the broken bee has reported the matter of Tong people. The name of Tong people appeared in front of the leadership of Chen lingting for the first time.


    Although the broken bee had known its strength before, it was only the broken bee who was paying attention to him at that time.


    It''s a pity that he lost so badly this time that Chen lingting didn''t intend to publicize it, and Tongren''s credit will not be commended.


    Tongren doesn''t care about this, because he has got better. Which of the people he saved is not the pride of heaven. I''m afraid the worst can become the vice captain of the fan team in the future. Such benefits are more beneficial than commendation.


    Under the suppression of Chen lingting, the storm soon subsided. After talking about it for some time, people who felt dull finally forgot it.


    After the rest, Tongren also began to restore his campus life. The tutor vaguely heard about Tongren, so he looked at him more differently.


    Even the senior students were killed, but all the people in their class came back, and just a tong man saved many people, which also made him feel very face.


    As soon as he regained his ability to move, juniper Sasaki came to thank Tong people. He didn''t know what he had figured out. He spoke out all his previous jealousy of Tong people without reservation.


    This also means that he has completely convinced Tongren and won''t be right with Tongren again. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to be so frank.


    The others did not see any of them, as if the world had evaporated. Even if they were in the same school, Tongren did not see them again.


    They are like a tainted sinner hiding from the officers and soldiers. When they see Tongren from a distance, they hide first. How can Tongren see them.


    No matter what they do, Tong people don''t take it to heart. After all, this thing is just easy. There''s nothing anyone owes anyone

 V1.Chapter 863

    After a few days of peace and stability, Tongren gradually forgot the previous things. After all, it was in the past.


    To put it bluntly, the reason why he survived and saved those people is because he has strength.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that Tong talents have more seriously studied the abilities that have been systematically rewarded to him.


    Although it doesn''t take much effort to master his talent, he wants to try his best to enhance himself to the greatest extent.


    Almost everyone in the forehead felt that Tong man had changed. Before, he was lazy in what he did, just like an immortal who mastered everything, so detached.


    But now he has become a learning maniac. No matter how much he reaches, he continues to practice until he is exhausted.


    This seems to be stimulated, and even the tutor is particularly worried.


    It''s just that Tongren have no other changes except more diligence, and they can''t say anything more.


    There are also three people who have changed. They are Jiliang Yihe, asan Jingci love and Daisen peach.


    The three of them seem to want to compete with Tongren. The harder Tongren practice, they will all work harder.


    So that in school, they are so tired most of the time, just as sick as frosted eggplant.


    Later, feizhen and Lucia seemed to be infected and began to work hard. Although they were not as exaggerated as them, they also worked a lot harder than before.


    The atmosphere of the whole class began to change slowly. Later, almost all people regarded themselves as enemies and worked hard.


    On this day, when the people in their class were working hard at the drill ground, the students outside had fried the pot.


    A message spread all over the college like wings - the God Group has returned!


    Because the people in their class are freshmen, they don''t know much, but they vaguely know the news. As for what the so-called God Group does, they can''t know.


    The so-called shentuan is actually a name among students. Zhenyang spiritual college is different from other schools. They have trained successors for the whole corpse and soul world.


    In order to have a good discipline, other schools choose to conduct intensive training in the days after the beginning of school.


    Zhenyang Spiritual Art College, on the other hand, goes the opposite way. At the beginning, it directly enters teaching. Only when students are about to graduate, will it choose a group of students to go to the death fan team for experience.


    First, it can adapt to the life of the fan team faster, and second, it can have the discipline of orders and prohibitions.


    As for why there was no training before, the reason is actually very simple. Almost everyone in the corpse soul world has become the target of death.


    So once they can pass the examination, they will naturally work very hard, and there will be no obedience.


    Those with poor self-discipline will naturally lose their qualification in such elimination and return to ordinary people again.


    These people selected for centralized training basically mean that they will enter the Ling ting in the future, so they will be called the God group by the students.


    They were selected because of their strength. After a period of exercise, their strength will be much different from those who were not selected.


    It is precisely because they think there is a big gap that these students who are not as good as others will call them God.


    These are naturally unknown to Tongren and others, but even if they know, I''m afraid they won''t care.


    If the so-called God group encounters any variation virtual, even if it does not destroy the group, it may not be able to return to the corpse soul world unharmed.


    To put it bluntly, no matter how strict the training is, it is not a battlefield after all. They don''t know the feeling of facing death.


    The flowers in the greenhouse, no matter how strong they are, will be greatly reduced when they come into contact with the external environment.


    It''s a pity that although Tongren don''t care about them, they care about Tongren very much. As soon as they return, they began to inquire about Tongren''s news.


    They trained in the fan team before, and naturally got more information than these students. They knew the cause and effect of the whole thing and what role Tongren played in this matter.


    In short, they are very unconvinced. What if a junior student is no matter how powerful?


    Even those who haven''t learned the whole ghost way deserve the attention of Chen lingting, which makes them very unhappy.


    At the same time, they also feel that this is an opportunity. Since Tiantong people are so important now, what if they can defeat him?


    Can they also win the favor of Chen lingting as long as they defeat the Tong people?


    Therefore, defeating Tong people has become their goal. This is their shortcut to the lingting court.


    Although I think so, they didn''t start rashly, but began to provoke in the whole school.


    Senior students were challenged one by one. They lost the elite. They didn''t even have the ability to resist. They were easily beaten by the people of the God group.


    The next is the lower level students, also no suspense, and worse than the highest grade.


    Then almost all the members were challenged by them. Without exception, these people were beaten hard.


    In particular, those who went to this world and came back safely have been given special care.


    Their purpose is to embarrass Tong people. Don''t you want to save them? Then we''ll hit them!


    It''s a pity that Tong people don''t eat this set. Let alone those people themselves were saved easily. Just say what they did after they came back, it''s not worth Tong people to stand out for them.


    It''s not that Tong people are greedy for others'' gratitude, but because these people don''t know what gratitude is.


    Even if Tong people help them this time, it will only make them run faster and farther when they see Tong people.


    These people have long left a shadow in their hearts. The more they help them, the more they will feel inferior. This is also one of the reasons why Tongren don''t do it.


    If you want to stand up, you can rely on your own strength. You can''t go far with the help of others. Even if you can go far, it''s just a dream.


    Rather than being helped by others, they are following in the footsteps of others.


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. This is the current principle of Tongren. These people obviously come for themselves and will never give up easily

 V1.Chapter 864-865

    Tongren''s story is not as simple as he heard from fan team. After all, Chen lingting has suppressed it, and ordinary members won''t know it at all.


    Even if they know, they dare not talk casually. This is a very serious thing.


    Yamaguchi heard it from the vice captain of a fan team. The vice captain has a very good relationship with him.


    If this matter gets out, the vice captain will certainly be punished, and he will certainly not let go of himself at that time.


    Between thoughts and electricity, Yamaguchi Yihe made a decision, a wrong decision can''t be wrong again.


    He decided to kill Tong Ren and the students present, so that he could keep the secret forever.


    Tongren originally asked him to retreat, but he didn''t expect that this guy had evil thoughts, not only to kill him, but also to kill all the people around him.


    After all, it was specially trained. Yamaguchi started immediately at the moment when he made up his mind. Tongren didn''t even react.


    Broken road 31. Red artillery!


    For this guy who is almost graduated, silent hair is the most basic. When Tong people are not prepared, a light ball has flown towards Tong people''s chest.


    A loud bang hit Tong people in full view of the public, and Tong people were shrouded in the dust and smoke caused by the explosion without even escaping.


    The people standing on the side were completely shocked. They didn''t expect that Yoshihiro Yamaguchi launched an attack without saying a word.


    Although the history of the college is not without the bullying of low-level students by members of the shentuan, it is really rare to hurt killers in the school.


    To be exact, it is not rare, but never. Although the students of the shentuan have experienced the training of the fan team, they have been regarded as a quasi God of death, but they are still students before graduation. If they do too much, they will still be punished.


    But Yamaguchi Yihe didn''t care at all, because he was the best among the people who went to the fan team for training.


    It is precisely because of this that he dares to hurt the killer. For him, Tong man is just an unsubstantial hero.


    Neither the school nor Lin Ting can severely punish themselves for such a guy.


    At best, it''s just a verbal lesson, and then admit a mistake. For him, it''s no punishment at all.


    If you kill someone who must be killed, you don''t have to accept punishment. What else does he have to hesitate?


    Strength is the pass of the world. The strong don''t need to bear any responsibility if they want to eliminate a weak one.


    This is the advantage of strength and the reason why people in this world are eager to pursue strength. Who doesn''t want to stand at the peak?


    Just, is Tongren really the kind of waste he imagined? The answer is clearly no.


    When asanji''s second love was ready to rush up and fight with them, the voice of Tong people had spread from behind the smoke: "I thought the people of shentuan were powerful. It turned out that they were just a group of things that could only sneak attack!"


    A Sanjing''s second love was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "Tongren? Are you okay? Why don''t you hide? We''re scared to death!"


    Yamaguchi Yihe couldn''t help exclaiming, "how is this possible? You''ve been hit by my red artillery!"


    Tongren had come out of the smoke and said, "it''s right that you hit, but your red artillery is at most used to hit the dust!"


    After being robbed by Tongren, Yamaguchi''s face suddenly became iron blue and soon turned red.


    Just now, Tongren has indeed been hit by his red artillery, and the power of Yamaguchi''s red artillery is really amazing.


    Even because of his sudden move, Tongren didn''t have time to respond. It is reasonable to say that Tongren will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    Unfortunately, with the help of the system, Tong people learned a skill that people in the corpse soul world could not learn - armed color domineering.


    It was also with armed color domineering that Tong talent blocked Yamaguchi''s red artillery at the last moment. Not only was he not injured, but he didn''t even stick a trace of dust on his body.


    At the moment, Yamaguchi Yihe has begun to doubt life. Even the captain of the death fan team can''t survive such a blow.


    But now Tong people are in front of him, that is, he is not hurt, and even make complaints about his attacks.


    This made him how to accept it. He shouted and rushed up again. It seemed that he wanted to fight with Tong people.


    As the saying goes, those who are in the game and those who are on the sidelines are clear. The members of the shentuan behind them have realized that there is something wrong, and they have dispersed in the blink of an eye.


    This is the difference between men gathered by strength and friends made by heart.


    Even if Tong Ren is really dead, his friends are willing to help him take revenge, but Yamaguchi''s so-called younger brothers just flash away when they see signs that something is wrong.


    Facts have proved that simple violence can not really make people work hard. At best, it can only make people give in temporarily.


    The Tong people are not ready to kill them all. Since they have escaped, let them go. Anyway, they are just a group of poor people, either oppressed and succumbed, or lost in the pursuit of strength.


    In the face of the crazy Yamaguchi Yihe, Tongren had no intention to fight back. He gently pushed away the people around him and met the storm attack alone.


    Yamaguchi Yihe, as the first person in the Shinto group, really has some abilities. He can instantly send silent messages in almost all ghost stories.


    Unfortunately, these are of no use to Tongren. With Yamaguchi''s attack, black patches appear on the attacked places of Tongren, just like purple black congestion.


    It was these black armed colors that blocked Yamaguchi and all his attacks.


    Asanji next to me was stunned. Although he knew that Tong people were strong, he didn''t expect that he could be so strong.


    Yamaguchi''s attack was so fierce that even a hill would probably be leveled?


    But Tong people didn''t fight back at all and took all his attacks. This is what immortals can do.


    For a moment, they were stunned and fell in admiration of Tong people.


    Tong people are a pervert. I''m afraid they can kill the enemy with fatigue alone. Such a fighting method is unheard of and unheard of

 V1.Chapter 866

    Yamaguchi Yihe was more and more frightened. At the moment, he was in a panic. He had never seen such a play.


    Even the captain of the death fan team in the spirit court dare not accept his attack like this?


    Anyway, he is also a member of the quasi death fan team. The attack is still quite sharp!


    Gradually, Yamaguchi''s fear became stronger and stronger. His attack on Tongren was like a child beating an adult. It seemed that although it was a tiger, it was actually harmless.


    He felt so powerless that he couldn''t wait to leave here at once.


    But the matter between him and the team leader must be solved, otherwise his life will be very miserable.


    "Do you think it''s necessary to continue trying?" Tong asked coldly.


    At the moment, there are not a few students who have heard the voice and heard the news. They are completely stunned and completely carry all the attacks. What''s the concept?


    Almost all the people who saw Tong''s eyes felt that the back was suddenly electrified by an electric current, and a burst of numb cold came from the back to the heart.


    In Zhenyang Lingshu college, the Tongren they see always have a warm smile on their face, just like the sunshine of ice and snow.


    But now his face was covered with severe frost, and the cold and killing spirit only made people cold.


    Tong people were really angry. They came back from this world only after they fought and killed themselves. These guys like the second generation ancestors have to find their own trouble.


    What makes him unbearable is that even his friends will be implicated, and they are called waste.


    Are all the people who escaped death from the front line waste, but those who are domineering in the rear regarded as heroes?


    If so, Tong people will break this law. He must let everyone know that the world must pay attention to fairness.


    At least in his day Tong people here, must be fair, he let the world know, no one can be unfair to him.


    Before long, Yamaguchi Yihe was too tired to lie on the ground. After all, the use of great power to break the road for such a long time consumes a lot of spiritual power.


    Then, naturally, it''s time for Tongren to fight back. She won''t tolerate people who insult her friends and live comfortably.


    What''s more, he just attacked himself for a long time. Should he even recover some interest?


    Eight pole fist!


    Tong people knocked him to the ground when they went up. After all, Yamaguchi Yihe had already exhausted all his strength.


    What Tongren did next was terrible. He raised his foot and kicked Yamaguchi Yihe far away, just like playing football.


    With his foot kicking out, Yamaguchi Yihe immediately howled, flew up in the air and landed heavily on the ground not far away.


    Tongren didn''t let him go. He followed up and kicked him again.


    There is no suspense. Yamaguchi Yihe flies up and down again and wails. If someone carefully measures it, the error of his two flights is very small, which can almost be said to be nonexistent.


    This is enough to prove that Tongren''s control over power has reached the peak.


    The scene just now has shocked almost everyone. The Tong people have resisted the attack of the first person of the shentuan.


    What''s more surprising is that Tongren not only didn''t get hurt at all, but also made Yamaguchi Yihe too tired to stand up.


    But the most shocking thing is not this. Tongren just kicked Yamaguchi forward.


    You should know that the mission is not a day or two, which can be said to have a long history.


    All along, the members of the God group are domineering in the college. Not many people have been bullied by them, and their strength is well known.


    Once upon a time, they saw with their own eyes that the people of the God group were bullying others. Why did they ever see the people of the God Group beaten by others?


    Moreover, the man who beat him was still a freshman who had not been in school for a long time. The majestic moment of the divine group has become a thing of the past.


    Almost everyone wants to be kicked out by themselves. The students'' hatred for the past gods has been completely passed on to Yamaguchi Yihe.


    If they were not still students, they could hardly have killed the bastard immediately, although their strength was not strong.


    This time, the shentuan went too far. After careful calculation, it has never happened that the shentuan bullied the students in the whole college.


    The reputation of the God Group is so great that they forget not only the need to restrain, but also the need to be cautious.


    The existence of the divine group itself is an inappropriate existence, such a abnormal organization.


    Few people have not been bullied by the God group. In other words, the members of this God group have also been bullied by the members of the previous God group.


    However, most of the people who bullied them have entered the fan team and become the real God of death. Even if their strength is poor, they are their predecessors. It is basically impossible to revenge.


    So later members will bully others. Since members of the God group can bully me, I am also a member of the God Group and can bully you.


    Abnormal organizations have inherited only hatred, so things will become what they are today.


    Tongren doesn''t care that many people are reviewing history. He only knows that he should teach this guy a good lesson now.


    Revenge can only rely on themselves. What Tong people do is not revenge for someone. He just wants to protect the dignity of his friends.


    Returning from a bloody battle, even if there is no victory, they are heroes. Those who do not participate are not qualified to evaluate them.


    In full view of the public, Tongren directly kicked Yamaguchi Yihe on the way to the college. At this time, Yamaguchi Yihe had long lost his arrogance, and even the moan was much weaker than before.


    In xudiao District, Tong people also killed people. He didn''t mind killing, but he didn''t want to.


    He didn''t care about the weak Yamaguchi Yihe. Tongren still kicked him forward. He kicked steadily. The distance still didn''t change, and his heart was very calm.


    All the students who heard the news followed him all the way, and the momentum looked very amazing.


    Finally, Tongren stopped because he had come to the door of the tutors'' office. Tongren just wanted to send him here!


    He knocked on the door gently. After receiving the response, Tong Ren opened the door and went in. Facing the unpaid tutor, he said, "tutors, I caught a guy who messed with the campus order, and I''ll give it to you!"

 V1.Chapter 867

    Tongren''s name can also be regarded as thunderous in the ears of all teachers. They all took turns to secretly protect Tongren, Fei Zhen and Lucia, so they knew what Tongren looked like.


    At the moment, hearing Tongren suddenly say this, I couldn''t help but click, and there was a kind of ominous premonition in my heart.


    So many things have happened in the college. Tong people solve them every time. Where has the school been notified?


    This time Tongren suddenly informed the school. What he represented was not that he respected the school, but that the matter was very serious.


    For a moment, the tutors in the whole room were overwhelmed by what a freshman said. Some of them didn''t dare to see the people brought by Tongren.


    Freshmen themselves have nothing, but if this freshman is crowned with the legendary name of Tongren, he will be out of breath.


    After all, Zhenyang Lingshu college has a special status, and many things are not taboo at all.


    Tongren went to this world to repel the variation and emptiness, which has been spread in the small circle of tutors.


    In the case of leading the team and destroying all the senior students, Tongren not only came back, but also saved so many junior students.


    This is not something a freshman should do at all. Even senior students can''t do it. They ask themselves and feel that they can''t do it even if they go.


    To know that you can lead a team to this world, your strength must be very strong. Otherwise, how can you protect so many students?


    Therefore, when facing Tongren, these tutors even have some awe, just like facing a real strong person instead of a student.


    Yeah! Just as a freshman, Tongren has achieved such a degree, so his future development can be seen naturally.


    This person will definitely be among the strong in the near future and become the existence that these mentors can only look up to.


    Although they didn''t want to see it very much, Tong people were still waiting. They only walked out of the door behind Tong people with a smile.


    When I opened the door, the first thing I saw was a bloody guy lying on the ground. He looked like he was dying.


    From his appearance, I can''t recognize him at all. Even if these tutors have seen everything, they are a little creepy. The means of Tong people are really cruel.


    "This is the man who not only ignored the regulations of the college and harassed other students, but also tried to kill people at the door of the drill ground!" Tong said, pointing to Yamaguchi Yihe lying on the ground.


    A teacher boldly asked, "well... I don''t know who this person is, my classmate from Tiantong. Now it''s hard for us to see clearly!"


    Tongren said indifferently, "he is Yamaguchi Yihe who came back temporarily after participating in training to wait for graduation!"


    All the teachers could not help but take a breath of air-conditioning. This Yamaguchi Yihe was the most outstanding one among the training students. He lingting attached great importance to him!


    This means that Tongren have unknowingly made a great disaster, which a college can''t afford.


    If Tong people can''t give a very reasonable explanation, I''m afraid Chen lingting will punish him.


    The way to distinguish is naturally very simple. If Tong people act bravely, they will be punished. If Tong people are self-defense, they may be able to escape.


    "I don''t know which one he wants to kill? Can you prove it?" a tutor hesitated.


    They also know the arrogance of the shentuan. The reason why they are so careful is that they are afraid that no one will testify for Tongren, and even the parties may not dare to testify.


    "Why? Do they want to kill people? Does this matter vary from person to person?" Tong people asked with some dissatisfaction.


    As soon as he touched Tong''s murderous eyes, the teacher immediately felt a chill in his heart.


    At the moment, there was a feeling in his heart that as long as he answered unfairly, Tongren would kill himself immediately!


    A tutor would be afraid of a guy who didn''t even learn all about ghosts. I''m afraid no one would believe what he said, but it really happened.


    "Cough! I don''t mean that. In the eyes of the school, all the students are the same. We just want to determine the victim!" the teacher explained with an embarrassed dry cough.


    Tongren''s eyes relaxed a little. He said seriously, "this guy tried to kill all the students in our class, including me!"


    The news shocked the teachers again. Although they knew that the God group was very arrogant, they didn''t expect that they wanted to destroy a class of freshmen.


    And among these people, there is a person with talent that is rare in a century. This is a very serious thing!


    Frowned. After the tutors looked at each other, one person said, "this matter is too important. I''m afraid we can''t make a decision alone..."


    When he said this, he had been carefully watching Tongren''s reaction. If there was anything wrong with the other party''s expression, he would shut up immediately.


    Fortunately, Tong people know that this matter is very important. It is really not something they can decide by several mentors.


    Understanding nodded, Tong said clearly: "I know, but I hope all tutors can deal with this matter well and don''t let the students of the whole school feel cold!"


    Several tutors nodded their heads in a hurry, just like a chicken eating rice. They didn''t dare to brush against Tongren at all.


    At this moment, almost everyone had an illusion that Tong talent was the real superior, and those mentors were the people who served him.


    After saying this, Tong Ren went straight back to his class and left here with everyone.


    Where several people passed, everyone consciously made way so that Tongren could pass.


    However, everyone did not disperse. They all wanted to know what kind of punishment this Yamaguchi Yihe would eventually suffer.


    After all, Tong people are just students. Even if they can suppress these tutors for a time, they may not follow them when they are sober.


    They stayed to supervise the teachers'' every move, because Tong people were right. They who had been bullied should not be deceived.


    Several teachers were relieved until Tongren went away. They looked at each other and saw deep fear in each other''s eyes.


    Tong talent is just a freshman. He already has such authority. His talent is definitely higher than expected!


    As they said, such a serious matter can''t be solved by several of their mentors. After all, the identity of the God Group is equal to an unofficial official God of death.


    It was reported layer by layer, and soon the matter was handed over to the high-level of Pei lingting. The whole Pei lingting was almost angry.


    A freshman of Zhenyang Lingshu college dared to openly challenge Chen lingting and seriously injured the best member of this session.


    The top leaders unanimously decided to give this guy the most severe punishment, otherwise how to manage the death fan team in the future.


    But when they saw the name, they chose to be silent, because the person they had always decided to punish was the greatest hero of this earthly trial - the hitong people.


    Originally, they felt very sorry for Tong people for pressing down on this matter. He should have been treated as a hero, but he could only be unknown.


    But now they have injured a reserve member they are very optimistic about. According to the current situation, even if Yamaguchi Yihe can survive, he may not be able to become a god of death.


    For this reason, they began to understand the whole thing carefully and must want to solve it fairly.


    With the talent of the Yitong people, it is a certainty to enter death fan team. Besides, although this heroic deed has not been announced, it has also been recorded by Chen lingting.


    Yamaguchi Yihe is the best of the trainees who came to train this year. Even if he can''t become the captain of the fan team in the future, he will certainly become the vice captain.


    It is because both are so excellent that they don''t know which side they should favor.


    According to the normal situation, if a character at the level of vice captain of the quasi death team is abolished, even if the Tongren are meritorious, they should be punished.


    However, the key problem is that Yamaguchi Yihe has been abolished. It is totally uneconomical to punish a person with great talent and potential for a disabled person.


    So they had to put on a fair face to solve the matter, hoping to find the right way to deal with it.


    With their understanding, the ugly deeds of the so-called God group were revealed to them one by one.


    This was something they had never thought of before, and they had never thought of understanding.


    After they knew everything, they finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    This is no longer a struggle between two people, because it involves everyone from Zhenyang spiritual college.


    Imagine that the students they recruit think they are the best. They are really such miserable scum that even their own people can bully. What does this represent?


    This shows that while they are strong, they are doomed to be unable to unite!


    If the subordinates led by the members of the God group are the students who have been bullied in the future, can his subordinates still cooperate with their superiors 100%?


    In other words, even if they reluctantly give in under pressure, who knows if they will trip up in the next time?


    One common thing, however, fully exposed the disadvantages of this rule, that is, non unity.


    Emptiness is a controlled soul. They don''t have different intentions. They work together to separate their hearts from their morality. I''m afraid you can just think about the consequences.


    Once such a situation continues to develop, the combat effectiveness of the corpse soul world will be greatly reduced.


    This is not just a problem for someone, but a loophole in the whole world. If we don''t repair this hole now, if the hole is really big enough, maybe the whole corpse soul world will be occupied by the people in the virtual circle.


    Even if it is not broken, the corpse soul world will lose the opportunity to go to this world. The corpse soul world that has lost fresh blood supply is still a dead end.


    With this mentality, they immediately launched a discussion and were ready to deal with the matter.


    It''s not too late to mend!


    If they remain indifferent and continue to let go, it will really be too late when all the sheep run away.


    The result of the matter was beyond everyone''s expectation and beyond the initiator of Tongren.


    The reason why he made things big was to let them see the hidden dangers behind it.


    And he also knew that in the face of such a serious problem, Chen lingting had no other choice unless they were ready to subjugate the country!


    The existence of the God group itself is a kind of abnormal existence, which is a real sign of national subjugation.


    When Zhenyang spiritual College received this decision, it was also very shocked.


    At the same time, they also know that Li lingting is serious this time. If they can''t ensure that all the students'' quality and ability are excellent, they would rather not recruit new people.


    All the students of this group have been deprived of their status as members of the quasi death fan team. When this decision takes effect, they will be removed from the status of students of Zhenyang spiritual college, and will never be hired!


    The most important thing is that from now on, they will not be able to use any skills learned from the college, otherwise they will be punished by lingting.


    That''s how it feels to fall from heaven to hell in an instant?


    They can only lament their own misfortune. So many predecessors of the previous shentuan didn''t cause anything, but they were dealt with seriously when they came here.


    When they walk more at night, they will always encounter ghosts. When they kick more stones, they will always kick the iron plate. They regret it very much, but they have no chance to regret at all.


    Soon, Chen lingting issued a new order again: "in the past, members of the God Group will be investigated and will be punished differently according to their previous behavior. The most serious thing is to kick out the death fan team and never be included!"


    One heavy news after another is like a bomb, which makes everyone feel at a loss.


    Some people are secretly glad that they have been bullied. They are naturally very happy to see that those scum have been punished like this.


    And some people are very upset. These people are the next batch of senior students to be trained. How can they not be depressed when they think that others can be domineering and that it is their turn to be honest?


    However, this is not over yet. Chen lingting soon issued a notice again: cancel the system of pre graduation training, and go to participate in the training only after graduation, and will be directly assigned to the team after the training.


    The next step is the new system. The decision of whether students can graduate is delegated to the psychic college, and a new assessment called morality is added, which accounts for a very high score

 V1.Chapter 868

    In short, people in the corpse soul world dare not imagine all this. A small student of Zhenyang spiritual art college has attracted great attention from Chen lingting by virtue of a farcical struggle.


    However, the initiator of this matter, Tiantong people, did not have such awareness at all. He still studied and trained as usual and made progress with the students in the class.


    Unexpectedly, he has become a man of the moment in the school and an idol pursued by many people.


    As a freshman, being able to do such a thing is simply not explained by talent.


    Courage, ability, keenness to assess the situation and decisiveness to seize the opportunity are indispensable.


    Of course, the most important point is that Chen lingting will buy your account, which is the key.


    Otherwise, no matter how tough you are, it''s just yourself who will suffer in the end.


    In short, what Tong people do is an unrepeatable miracle, which can only be envied and can not be repeated.


    At first, these obsessed admirers would suddenly run out to find Tongren, but they finally learned to behave after being treated coldly by Tongren.


    Not everyone likes those floating names, and even Tongren hate them very much.


    Not to mention that fame will make people arrogant, just those so-called admirers who are like flies all day are enough to bore people.


    That''s why he chose to refuse people thousands of miles away. Only in this way can he be free from other people''s interference.


    Tongren still hate these people very much. Worship them. After all, it''s your own freedom, but why bother others under the banner of worship?


    The days passed day by day. On that day, the tutor suddenly found Tongren and said there were some things to say.


    For students like Tongren, the tutor was very fond at the beginning. After all, he can make himself very face in front of other tutors.


    But later, the tutor felt very pressure every time he faced Tong people. To be fair, the strength of Tiantong people has definitely exceeded him, and he can never learn anything from him.


    How can this situation not embarrass him? It''s just that the school let him be responsible for freshmen, and he can only obey orders.


    This time, when the tutor faced Tong people, he didn''t feel constrained. On the contrary, he still had pleasure on his face.


    Tong people nodded and walked towards the office behind the tutor, showing great obedience.


    To be fair, the tutor has always been very good to him, but later he was slowly embarrassed.


    For such an atmosphere, Tong people have no good way. They can only contact their tutors as little as possible.


    Although he also knew that the tutor''s mentality was very bad, he dared not say it, but could only hide it in his heart.


    After all, Tongren''s strength has surpassed their mentor. If they preach with that attitude, it will only make the mentor''s heart more uncomfortable.


    In this way, two people have come to the door of the office one after another.


    Pushing the door open, the tutor went in directly, and then sat down on the chair, which signaled to let Tong people in.


    Tongren gently closed the door and sat down opposite the tutor, quietly waiting for the tutor to speak.


    "Tong Ren, do you remember what I told you before?" the tutor said after pondering for a while.


    Looking at the tutor in amazement, Tong people didn''t react at all. What was the tutor talking about.


    After all, Tongren was completely addicted to training during this period. Besides, how could he remember what the tutor said so much.


    "That''s what I said before about grade skipping. According to your current strength, even if you graduate directly, there is no problem, but there is no such precedent before the school, so you can only skip grade first!" the tutor explained with a smile.


    Tongren understood at once. Although the tutor was so happy today, it turned out that he was going to jump the grade.


    In other words, this means that he will not be his own mentor in the future, and the embarrassment will naturally be others.


    Frowning and thinking for a while, Tong finally said, "teacher, is there any room for discussion? I want to refuse!"


    The tutor was stunned in an instant. You should know how many students dream of skipping the grade. This means that they are one step closer to death.


    However, he was relieved when he thought about it. After all, Tongren is not an ordinary student, and it''s no big deal to be different.


    But wouldn''t he continue to be embarrassed? This is absolutely unacceptable in his heart.


    "Why? This is a very good opportunity. Besides, you have almost learned the basic ghost road. It''s also a good thing for you to get in touch with high-level ghost road early!" the tutor persuasively said.


    What he was thinking in his heart could not be concealed from Tong people, but Tong people didn''t say it, but said with a embarrassed look: "well, Fei Zhen and Lucia came with me. If they weren''t in the same class, I would be very worried."


    In fact, it''s just like this. Although his strength is enough to deter those curts, it''s hard to say when he''s not around the two girls.


    The tutor smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. The college can send someone to protect their safety."


    In the past, the college did issue such orders because of the talent of Tongren, and the tutor was happy to do so.


    Seeing that Tongren still didn''t answer, the tutor continued: "in addition, I can discuss with the school that your dormitory can not be changed. You will still live together after class!"


    From the tutor''s words alone, Tong people know that the tutor has completely regarded himself as a hot potato. He must be determined to get the grade jump.


    What''s more, what he said is also very reasonable. It''s really not a bad thing to get in touch with advanced knowledge early. He can teach the knowledge he learned to the two girls early, so that they can be more confident in the assessment.


    There is also that although he is not in the class, Asai CI love and others are still there. As long as you say hello to them, I believe they will not refuse.


    Even if something really happens, you can delay the time, even if you report to yourself.


    Nodded, Tong finally agreed: "well, I agree!"

 V1.Chapter 869

    Seeing Tong''s promise, the tutor was ecstatic. He had endured it for too long. Those colleagues secretly despised him.


    It is undeniable that Tongren is indeed a very excellent student, and his mentor once felt very face because of him.


    In addition, he has driven the learning atmosphere of the whole class and made the overall performance of the whole class advance by leaps and bounds.


    These are the results of Tong talents, but these still can not offset the teacher''s determination to let him go.


    It''s not as terrible as an apprentice. It''s embarrassing if it''s too far away!


    The tutor is now facing this situation. He is not afraid that Tongren are better than him. After all, there is another situation in the world called being green than blue.


    But the strength of Tong people is too strong. Even if he is willing to say that he is better than blue, people may not believe it. This is the most embarrassing thing.


    In the following time, the tutor began to try his best to run a way for Tongren, which was more attentive than his own business.


    If you are seen by people who don''t know, you will think that this mentor is a good person.


    Of course, Tongren doesn''t care if he is busy. He needs to tell Fei Zhen and Lucia about it as soon as possible, otherwise they must have no psychological preparation.


    In addition, people who need to be informed naturally include Asai Zilian and others. After World War I, they can be regarded as friends. This is a necessary courtesy.


    When Tong people returned to their residence, the two sisters had not come back. They had begun to realize their shortcomings and began to strive to become stronger.


    In Tongren''s words, they have really grown up. They hope to become strong quickly so that they can help Tongren share some things.


    Although Tong people don''t need such help, at least the starting point of the two sisters is good. What''s more, after their strength becomes stronger, they do have some benefits. At least they don''t need their own distraction to protect them,


    With this idea, Tongren didn''t stop them, but gave them two directions all the time.


    After all, Tongren''s talent is there. Some of his experience and understanding can make these two little girls take many detours less.


    After waiting for a long time, the two little girls came back, and their chirping voices could be heard from a distance.


    But the careful Tongren can find that there is a trace of fatigue between their two eyebrows.


    For a moment, Tongren even had the impulse to hold two silly girls in their arms. Although they didn''t need their help, they were all so tired because of themselves.


    In order not to let Tongren worry about them, they carefully hid a trace of fatigue for fear of being found by Tongren.


    "Brother Tongren, why did you come back so early?" as soon as the two women entered the door, they saw the Tongren sitting there.


    Smiling at the two little girls, Tong said softly, "there are some things today, so I came back in advance!"


    Since Tong people trampled down the God Group, his study has become very free.


    I don''t know whether the tutor is embarrassed or deliberately allows him to arrange his own time. Anyway, Tong people are completely free now.


    If he is happy, he can stay in the classroom or drill ground. If he is unhappy, he can not appear all day, and all this is the default of his tutor.


    At the beginning, those people wanted to see a good play with bad intentions. They especially expected Tongren, a prodigy, to completely disappear.


    It''s a pity that Tongren didn''t let them do what they wanted. Whether he went to the classroom or not, his strength has been improving by leaps and bounds.


    Tongren is a very self disciplined person, so no matter how, they will not waste their strength.


    Especially in the corpse soul world where the strength is everything, Tong people dare not neglect it at all.


    After a casual chat, the two girls dragged their tired bodies to prepare meals.


    Generally, only high-level corpses need to eat food, but it is better if low-level corpses also eat.


    The reason why no one in the corpse soul world does this is entirely because the lower corpse souls have no strength at all, which means that they have no ability to steal more resources, let alone rare resources such as food.


    Fortunately, Zhenyang spiritual college has provided for the students. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can only have classes during the day and grab resources at night.


    After a hurried meal, Tong people looked at the two girls uneasily, with a taste of wanting to talk and stop.


    Fei Zhen soon found the abnormality of Tongren. She said in some doubt, "brother Tongren, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong?"


    Although Tongren still hesitated, the world is like this. Stretching the neck is also a knife. Shrinking the neck is also a knife. Even if you escape, it''s useless. This matter will be known sooner or later.


    "Cough... Today the tutor talked to me!" Tong Ren said with a dry cough, but he said half in order to make the two women ready.


    The tutor talked to Tong Ren. With his dignified expression, the two girls began to feel something wrong.


    Lucia asked quickly, "brother Tongren, don''t sell off. What''s the matter?"


    Tongren seriously replied, "today, the tutor told me that I could skip the grade, so I promised him!"


    A simple sentence is no less than a bolt from the blue in the ears of the two girls.


    They have lived together with Tongren for nearly three years. They have never separated since the day when Tongren took them in. Now they suddenly hear such news. How can they not be sad?


    Lucia jumped directly into the arms of Tong people, hugged him tightly and shouted, "I don''t want Tong people''s brother to leave, we don''t want to leave you!"


    Tongren was very embarrassed to see Lucia holding himself with his hands and feet like an octopus.


    He deliberately said it slowly so that the two sisters could be prepared, but he didn''t expect their reaction to be so fierce.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, they have had feelings for nearly three years. How can the fetters of being together every day be easily let go?


    "When did I say I was leaving?" Tong Ren scratched his head awkwardly and said. The expression on his face was very strange. It seemed that he was holding a smile.


    Fei really looked at Tong Ren with some doubts and asked, "didn''t you just say you were going to jump?"


    Lucia had already come down from Tong people. She put her hands on her hips, frowned and said, "you''re not kidding us? Hum! We ignore you!"

 V1.Chapter 870

    Tongren smiled bitterly and said, "how dare I lie to you? I really want to jump, but the school promised me that I don''t need to change my residence!"


    "Really?" the two girls looked at each other and asked in unison.


    In fact, it''s no wonder they don''t believe that according to the past practice of the school, as long as the students jump the grade, their residence will be changed.


    On the one hand, it can close the relationship between students in the same grade. On the other hand, it is also to prevent some people from provoking and causing unnecessary losses.


    Most of the students in Zhenyang Lingshu college are highly gifted. No matter who has any mistakes, it is the whole corpse soul world that finally bears the loss.


    However, this rule is obviously not applicable to Tong people. According to his strength, no matter where he is arranged, it is the same as long as he wants to find fault, even if the other party is a mentor.


    The mentor''s duty is to teach and guide. The requirement for strength is not high, and people with real strength will not choose to stay in the college to teach. It is their best life to participate in combat in the present world.


    After all, many people are very enthusiastic, so the thrilling life is worthy of their efforts.


    It is precisely because of these that the two girls feel ambiguous, so they are in such a hurry to ask.


    Tongren smiled, nodded and said, "of course it''s true. When did I cheat you?"


    "Yeah!" the two girls immediately jumped up happily after they got the affirmative answer from Tong people. They just couldn''t help laughing.


    After pacifying the two little girls, Tong talent said hello to them and went out. His relatives settled here. Naturally, he will inform his brothers next.


    He decided to go to asanji second love first. After all, he was the first friend after he came to the world. Of course, it was better to distinguish the order of doing things.


    As soon as he came to asanji''s room, Tongren was stunned, because the people he was looking for seemed to be here.


    Seeing the Tong people coming here, several people quickly stood up with a smile and said, "what wind is blowing today, which has blown our great martial fool?"


    Tongren have always been very addicted to cultivation, and even have a taste of forgetting to eat and sleep. Of course, they will ask.


    He found a seat and sat down. Tong said calmly, "I have something to ask you this time!"


    Asanji''s second love was not only stunned. He was the first person to contact Tongren, so he also knew Tongren better. Since they knew each other, Tongren never seemed to say please.


    Juniper Sasaki Xiubing was very cheerful. He patted his chest and said, "Tong man, if you have anything to say, I don''t believe there are some unfair things about our brothers!"


    His words are not bragging. In fact, all the people here are the elite of the class. Coupled with the freak Tongren, it seems that there is really nothing wrong.


    After all, the story of Tong people''s overthrowing the shentuan is still vivid. The magic and strength of Tong people have long been recognized by everyone.


    "I''m afraid you can''t help me with this!" Tong said with a smile, and his tone was full of teasing.


    Although he didn''t take this sentence seriously, the others were stunned. They didn''t even know how to speak.


    That''s juniper zuki Xiubing. Among them, he is the only one with the highest strength. Of course, this is after excluding Tong people.


    Now Tong people even say that juniper zuki Xiubing can''t help, so who else can help?


    Juniper Sasaki said awkwardly, "no, although my strength is a little poor, it''s not a problem to walk horizontally in the college as long as you don''t do it!"


    Tongren shook his head with a smile and said, "this matter has nothing to do with strength. The lower the grade, the better!"


    Let alone juniper zuki Xiubing, I don''t know what this means. Even several other people are confused.


    The lower the grade, the lower the strength. After all, there are not many freaks like Tongren. Only one is enough to make people headache.


    Looking at the depression on their face, Tong people simply don''t sell off anymore. He said faintly: "well, the school informed me that I''m ready to jump!"


    A few of them are old timers in the college. Even those who are still freshmen like Tong people have become walking encyclopedias because they have been cultivating soldiers with Kiyosaki for a long time.


    They naturally know about the grade jump, which is the treatment that only excellent students can enjoy.


    After a short surprise, they immediately calmed down. After all, Tongren are first-class in both talent and strength, and the grade jump has long been expected.


    For example, juniper zuki Xiubing hasn''t felt anything. After all, the faster Tong people jump, the closer they will be to themselves, and they will be able to communicate better at that time.


    However, several other people suddenly became depressed. Tongren''s understanding ability was very good. With Tongren, their strength grew rapidly. Now they are very dependent on Tongren and always feel very uncomfortable without Tongren.


    What''s more, they are friends, so they will be separated. How can they be happy?


    Tongren saw at a glance that they were reluctant to give up what they wrote on their faces, and they also felt very bad in their hearts.


    Friends are very precious to him. Since he came to the corpse soul world, the people he met were either his subordinates or enemies. Therefore, friends are even more precious to him.


    After calming his mood, Tong Ren coughed gently and said, "well, don''t be unhappy. If you need to communicate with me, you can still find me. My residence hasn''t been changed, and it''s still very close to you!"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, everyone felt a little better. They raised their heads and looked at Tongren. Their thoughts were very complex.


    On the one hand, I don''t give up. On the other hand, I should be unwilling. We are all freshmen who come to the college together, but now Tongren are going to skip the grade.


    This makes them feel very embarrassed and hate their incompetence.


    "Everyone''s talent, I believe you know very well. For you, grade jump is only a matter of time. Now I just go there in advance to be a pioneer for you. What''s so sad for you? Remember, I''ll wait for you in the senior grade. Don''t let me down!" Tong people encouraged them to say.


    "OK! That''s it! Let''s meet again in the senior year!" almost everyone shouted along

 V1.Chapter 871

    Tongren is worthy of being an expert. In a few words, they not only cleared the haze in their hearts, but also boosted the morale of these people.


    Until these people calmed down, Tong continued: "this time I want to ask you something very important. I hope you must help me!"


    In fact, even if they don''t say this, they will promise. After all, Tongren are their life-saving benefactor.


    Juniper Sasaki Xiubing was full of pride just now. It''s a pity that he was severely beaten by Tongren. This time, it''s asaki''s turn to fall in love for the second time.


    Since Tongren said it had nothing to do with strength, their freshmen naturally began to become full of courage.


    Tongren continued with embarrassment, "well, because I''m going to skip the grade, my two sisters won''t be taken care of. I hope you can take care of them at ordinary times."


    They thought it was a big event, but they didn''t expect it to be such a thing. Even if Tongren didn''t say it, they wouldn''t stand idly by.


    Those guys in the same class with Tongren immediately said, "don''t worry, Tongren, this thing is on us."


    This is what Tongren expected. As long as they speak, they will not refuse.


    After finishing the affairs of Fei Zhen''s two sisters, Tong Ren can be said to have solved a heart disease. In the next days, he changed his old appearance of trying to improve, but fell in love with them for the second time.


    Although strength is very important in the corpse soul world, emotion is more important in the eyes of Tong people.


    Since everyone will be separated soon, he naturally wants to get along well with everyone for some time.


    Strength can be improved at any time, but the lost feelings are difficult to recover.


    But the next problem is a headache, because no one is willing to accept the problem of Tongren.


    His strength is really too stressful, and has caused so many things that no tutor dare to leave him. Even the original tutor doesn''t want him to continue to stay in the freshman class.


    This has created a very embarrassing situation. Tongren has become a problem student that no one is willing to accept.


    The school also feels very embarrassed. If such a good seedling can''t continue to study, the loss of the corpse soul world will be great.


    However, they can''t force a tutor to take in Tongren. First, it''s disrespectful to Tongren. Second, it''s because education is about your feelings and wishes. It''s unreasonable to have to be tutored?


    Even if the school can forcibly order a class to accept Tongren, the tutor may not be able to teach wholeheartedly.


    If you just don''t do your best, it''s better to say that after all, Tongren''s talent is there. I''m afraid they deliberately and secretly make obstacles and turn Tongren from genius to fools.


    For several days, Tong people who had no ownership stayed in their residence to exercise by themselves, but soon he felt tired.


    After all, he came here to study. What''s the difference between him and xudiao district?


    If he stays at home and indulges in cultivation, doesn''t his hard work become useless?


    Tongren finally couldn''t sit still. He rushed to the office with a trace of anger and came to his former mentor.


    "Tutor, I don''t know. Have you arranged my affairs? If not, I''ll go back to the freshman class to continue my study!" Tongren said straight to the point.


    The tutor is still very afraid to see Tong people. After all, he promised well at the beginning, but now it has become such a situation.


    He hardened his head and said, "Tongren, wait patiently. The school is studying it and will help you do it well!"


    The most important thing now is to appease Haotong people. After all, he is not able to compete with this mentor in terms of talent or strength.


    "Tutor, I don''t want to listen to bureaucratic articles. If you have anything to say, just tell me directly!" Tong Ren directly pierced the tutor''s perfunctory words.


    The tutor said awkwardly, "well, I can''t give you a positive answer until the school discusses the results. After all, I''m just a tutor and the decision is not in my hand. I think you''d better wait patiently and believe there will be results soon."


    Tongren sneered and said, "hum, soon? I''m probably the slowest one in history. How much time will it take to wait like this? I don''t have time to grind!"


    The tutor was really embarrassed about the question of Tongren. No matter how he answered it, it was difficult to get it.


    If you ask Tong people to go directly to the person in charge, he will certainly offend others, but if the answer can''t satisfy Tong people, the result must be that Tong people will not let go.


    He had never thought that Tong people would come to him directly, which made him completely unable to adapt.


    Seeing the teacher''s embarrassed face, Tongren''s heart naturally understood that there must be people who can''t afford to offend the teacher.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, teachers in the lower grades generally have a very low status. The tutors in the higher grades are naturally stronger than them, so it goes without saying that the leaders of the college are basically linked with Chen lingting.


    I know, but Tongren didn''t intend to let it go. He looked directly at his mentor and said, "please be sure to give me an answer. I just want to know why it''s so easy for others to skip the grade, but it''s so troublesome for me!"


    In a word, the tutor''s heart is full of disgust: it''s not because your strength is too strong, which makes no one dare to ask you.


    Although he thought so, he didn''t say so. After all, some things are just tacit. Once they are said, they look bad.


    "This... Because your talent is relatively high, the school pays more attention to it, so... Only..." the tutor replied hesitantly.


    This sentence sounds like a joke, but Tong people not only don''t feel funny, but also very angry. He said coldly: "so, I should feel honored?"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the cold sweat on the tutor''s back suddenly came out. Tongren''s means of treating the members of the shentuan are still vivid. How can this make the tutor not worry?


    The most important thing is that if Tong people want to fight, he doesn''t even have a chance to fight back. He doesn''t think he can beat Tong people who survived from mutation.


    You should know that those mutation virtual, but they solved it with one blow. It''s the members of the death fan team!


    Although there is more or less the carelessness of that person, there is absolutely no doubt about the power of variation and emptiness

 V1.Chapter 872

    With such an idea, the tutor is naturally weak in momentum. Tongren is a bit better, not to mention he is still the wrong party.


    Mingming had promised Tongren before and left everything to him to operate, but he still couldn''t do it in the end.


    In fact, the teacher''s heart can''t be described with anxiety.


    He is very flustered now, for fear that Tongren will do anything irrational.


    As long as the talent and strength of Yitong people are not too much, I''m afraid Chen lingting won''t intervene too much.


    After a stalemate, the tutor finally couldn''t hold on. He had been completely restrained by the momentum of Tongren.


    However, he didn''t dare to say who was in charge of the school after all. He just told him the class Jiang Chen would be assigned to.


    It''s better to offend your colleagues than your leaders. After all, once you offend your leaders, they are likely to wear small shoes for you.


    Tongren didn''t embarrass him too much. After getting the answer he wanted, he turned and left here.


    As soon as he left, the tutors gave a sigh of relief, and his original tutor collapsed on the chair.


    Almost all the people looked at each other, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes.


    How long have you been in the school of spirituality? The momentum of Tong people can even press their tutors out of breath.


    How did they know that Tong people were a bully in xudiao district before, and there were countless subordinates. They had already had a momentum above ordinary people.


    Although their strength is a little worse than that of the seasoned death fan team members, they are still the strength of the quasi death fan team members after all.


    Now they are deterred by Tongren, a new student. How can they not be surprised?


    After today''s incident, they almost immediately reached a consensus, that is, never provoke Tongren.


    But Tong people didn''t do anything immediately after they knew who rejected them. Instead, they went straight to their residence.


    Does Tongren suddenly turn his temper and decide not to make trouble again? Or did he dare not attack the school tutor?


    Anyway, just a few stressed tutors will never believe such an explanation.


    Since Tong people came to this college, has he caused less? And this one by one is remarkable. In fact, it is just like this. As long as it is done by Tongren, it will inevitably cause a great sensation.


    Of course, Tongren didn''t dare to do anything. He was just waiting. He had to wait for the school to explain to him.


    Now morality is completely on the side of Tong people. He doesn''t have to be too aggressive.


    Naturally, his visit to the tutor will soon reach the high-level ears of the school, which makes them have to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Once their decision makes Tongren feel dissatisfied, the school is expected to start a headache.


    Anyway, there are many Tongren in the world. They simply stay in their residence to practice. Such a day is still very comfortable.


    The only thing that makes people feel uncomfortable is that he is not in the establishment of students for the time being, let alone the tutor of the school, so the training venue of the school can not be opened to him.


    During the day, Fei Zhen and Lucia have to go to class. He practices armed color domineering in his room.


    Although he has reached a high level of control over armed color hegemony, he is still not satisfied.


    When an ability has never been in the world, its strength and value can be better reflected.


    There is no best, only better!


    Tong people hope to practice the armed color domineering to the degree of arbitrary control, so that they can instantly appear in any part of the body.


    Sometimes the battle may last for a long time, but the victory or defeat is often decided in an instant.


    For a soldier, time is life. They may lose their lives at any time because they are one step slower.


    This is also the reason why Tong people are so persistent in training armed color hegemony. It is for this reason that he wants to train armed color hegemony as fast as ghost silent instant.


    Although he hasn''t met any tough opponents so far, it doesn''t mean that such people don''t exist.


    Being prepared is the real master style. No matter where you are these days, you need enough risk awareness.


    After all, the water in some places is still very deep. If you are not careful, you may destroy the ship and kill people.


    There is no shortage of geniuses in the world, but there are still so few geniuses in the world because they are not cautious enough.


    The development of their own genius is easy to be feared by others. Someone will be thinking about them all the time.


    If they are not cautious under such circumstances, the only thing waiting for them is destruction, and there will be no exception.


    Self confidence is definitely not equal to conceit. This is a sentence that Tongren has always believed in, and it is also the standard of his work.


    The former is not only a kind of personality charm, but also an unassuming attitude and style.


    But the latter is absolutely stupid, which represents a person''s life span, at least in the corpse and soul world.


    A complacent person will never have much development, no matter how high his talent is.


    When the two sisters came back from class, Tong people began to tutor them, just like a professional tutor.


    He knew that their talents really limited their development, and their strength was still similar to that of ordinary students.


    But he can''t give up the two of them. Just saying that they have lived together for more than two years makes it impossible for Tongren to give up easily.


    What''s more, there is a saying that diligence can make up for weakness in the world. Two girls work so hard, he believes they will be able to improve quickly.


    It has to be said that the targeted guidance of Tong people can still improve their strength to a certain extent.


    After all, Tong people stood at a different height and could easily see where their short board was. Only by applying the right medicine to the case could they fix this short board.


    This period of time may be miserable for Tongren, but it is really lucky for the two girls. With the correction of Tongren, they have found out the neglected problems and whether they have consolidated and solid things in the past.


    Even now, their strength will not change much, but it is really good for their future. At least they don''t have to make detours

 V1.Chapter 873

    The days passed day by day. Later, even his friends came here.


    Although Tongren tell the most basic things, and they have learned them for a long time, it must be admitted that this time can also be said to be a combing.


    This sentence is not casual, but real.


    Those basic are not very powerful, but the key to entry. Only by making them solid can they develop better.


    Gradually, teaching has become a discussion. It is the so-called three person line that there must be my teacher. Even mediocre people will have their own flash points.


    What''s more, these guys can enter Zhenyang spiritual academy by virtue of their talent and strength. How can they be mediocre people?


    When they saw Tong people telling them their experience so selflessly, they were naturally embarrassed to hide it in their hearts.


    In their opinion, Tongren''s wisdom is great wisdom, which can be applied anywhere, and what they tell is just small skills, and the scope of application is very limited.


    After a period of communication, everyone''s strength has naturally been greatly improved.


    During this time, it seems that skipping classes has become commonplace. In order to communicate with Tongren, these students did not go to the classroom directly.


    As for those tutors, they naturally dare not ask. Not to mention how frightening Tongren''s strength is, what the school has done to Tongren has already angered him.


    Anyone who touches the mold of Tongren at this time is asking for trouble. I''m afraid he will die in vain even if he is killed.


    Gradually, more and more people began to join this discussion, and the originally expected very short communication was extended indefinitely.


    After all, everyone has his own good friends, one to ten, ten to a hundred, so naturally more and more people come down.


    All of a sudden, the school classroom became the same thing, and the dormitory where Tong people lived was like a missionary place.


    At this time, Tongren''s house could not hold these people at all. Naturally, they came to the open space outside their residence and began to discuss.


    Even later, after they told others all their practical skills, they began to talk about ideas.


    This is a very good opportunity. It''s the so-called brainstorming. Now it''s much better to say those ideas than to think about them alone.


    Countless ideas have been denied, and then countless ideas have been improved. The strength of these students is developing at a very fast speed.


    Tongren didn''t do anything. The whole Zhenyang Lingshu college was in chaos, and almost all the tutors became furnishings.


    Of course, this is not Tong people''s strategy or what. He doesn''t even know it will have such an impact.


    For him, these people came here entirely because of their desire for knowledge and pursuit, so he has no reason not to let people join. Moreover, almost all the people who can come here are introduced by his friends, and there is really no way not to let them sit in.


    For a time, the whole Zhenyang spiritual college was like a holiday, which had never happened in history.


    In fact, although the strength of those tutors is generally much higher than that of the students, they have been very rigid in thinking.


    In their hearts, every gesture and every word of the ghost road are stipulated and cannot be changed at all, otherwise it will be difficult to control.


    With such psychology, how can we improve the ghost way? Learning is a matter of drawing inferences from one instance. Such invariable teaching is simply unreasonable.


    Such a group of mentors will only turn Zhenyang spiritual college into a private workshop, mass producing products as long as they are qualified.


    It is precisely because of this that the students'' talents can not be brought into full play. After graduation, they will only feel that the original idea is very ridiculous.


    Originally, the college really didn''t want to take care of this matter. After all, it was because they were sorry for Tongren first.


    However, they have to take care of it, because it has been going on for a long time and is not over yet.


    If it goes on like this, Zhenyang spiritual college will really close down. What kind of school is a school without students?


    Of course, it''s not that there are no students at all, but these remaining students are sad Tongren and others before. They are not unwilling to go, but have no face to go.


    Just a few people, I''m afraid it''s good to be able to come up with a class. Can''t all tutors teach half a class?


    There are more mentors than students, which was something they couldn''t think of before. A trace of bad has come out of their hearts.


    Finally, the school still couldn''t stand it, but they couldn''t intervene in this matter at all. They could only report it to Chen lingting.


    The matter soon spread to the high-level ears of the central basement conference room, and they also attached great importance to it.


    The talent and strength of Tong people have long been concerned by them, and Zhenyang spiritual college is the key to the metabolism of death fan team.


    No matter from what aspect, they have to pay attention to it. After all, this matter is very important.


    But when they knew the cause and effect of this incident, they couldn''t help looking at each other. They didn''t expect that the cause of this incident would be so childish.


    This also made them realize that Zhenyang spiritual college really needs to be rectified.


    First, the previous event of the God Group bullying heroes, and now the college''s tutors reject students, which fully exposed the loopholes in the system of Zhenyang spiritual college one by one.


    In other words, the tutor''s degree of freedom is too high. He is almost out of control.


    After all, Zhenyang spiritual art college is the talent training base of the corpse soul world. All the people of the death fan team came out from here. Any slight difference may cause the shock of Chen lingting.


    Maybe Zhenyang spiritual college itself is nothing, but the butterfly effect it can bring is absolutely disastrous.


    After reporting to Chen lingting, these tutors immediately looked like watching a good play. After all, they are very free now.


    Besides, there is no doubt that Tongren is the culprit of this matter. These tutors are very afraid of his behavior and strength, so Tongren is punished, which is more popular for them.


    Tongren is still discussing with these students every day, and even his strength has been improved to a certain extent

 V1.Chapter 874

    He lingting still attaches great importance to the problems reflected by Zhenyang Lingshu college. After all, Zhenyang Lingshu college is the talent training base of the whole huolingting, and huolingting has the most powerful armed force in the whole corpse soul world.


    Zhenyang spiritual college may not be very important, but it can bring the butterfly effect that no one can afford.


    As for Tong Ren, he didn''t know anything at this time and was still having a heated discussion with those students who were obsessed with promotion.


    Even a few tutors have almost been attracted by their atmosphere.


    Whether the group organized by Tongren and others is legal or not, there is no doubt about the impact of their discussion on strength.


    Seeing the familiar students suddenly improve their strength one by one, how can their hearts calm down?


    The next day, several tutors disguised as students also appeared in the crowd. They crowded in the crowd as if they were afraid of being recognized.


    As everyone knows, everything they have done has been seen by Tongren, but Tongren don''t intend to expose them.


    Firstly, these people are close to the students among the tutors. Secondly, they have no hatred with themselves and others.


    In fact, as long as Tongren said a word, the three mentors would be thrown out immediately. Now he seems to have become the monkey king who gathers people to form a party. I don''t know how many people regard him as a good friend.


    In fact, these are the tutors who worry too much. They may be more important for the school, but they are worthless here in Tongren.


    The reason why they can improve so quickly is mainly due to everyone''s imagination. Only imagination can make the impossible possible.


    If we only talk about strength, I''m afraid these mentors can be said to be the first under Tongren.


    But when it comes to imagination, it''s really a mess. Years of teaching career has made them form a strong thinking pattern. Even if they hear the discussion of Tongren and others, they may not really do it.


    Sure enough, they just listened for a while, and countless questions rose in their hearts.


    Tongren''s thinking is indeed unrestrained. Their discussion on moves has covered almost all aspects, and many things that have been clearly known to be impossible have been put forward here.


    However, it is only their implicit statement that they are unrestrained. In fact, they think that Tong people are just whimsical nonsense.


    This does have the chance to improve their strength, but it is more likely that their strength will be greatly reduced.


    You should know that those magic tricks have been tempered. They were summed up after people experienced countless failures and paid an unknown price of blood and life.


    If anyone wants to be whimsical with his little intelligence, he will have to pay a price sooner or later.


    Their intention to sneak in is to see if there is any trick to their promotion, but when they know that these people are simply trying their luck, that curiosity suddenly disappeared.


    Luck is not something that anyone can say clearly, nor can anyone play.


    Even if they imitate the successful cases of Tongren and others, they may not be able to succeed. After all, everyone''s constitution is different, so their acceptance of energy is different.


    The misunderstanding made these tutors see Baoshan clearly, but they returned empty handed.


    Even later, when they think back, they regret it. If they could listen to their discussions more, maybe they would learn more.


    After they left, there was another heated discussion, and what they discussed was the possibility of these ideas.


    Tongren can improve so much in a short time. Of course, they rely on more than luck. They have completely and scientifically mastered the law of improving moves.


    For each move, they will put forward all possibilities, whether feasible or not, and they will put forward everything to accumulate enough data for future discussion.


    After they put forward all the methods, everyone''s discussion will rise to the aspect of feasibility.


    Each improvement method will be carefully discussed, whether it is feasible, what is the reason, whether there is a solution or improvement method.


    Although this organization has not been officially recognized, it is undoubtedly a very scientific and systematic method. If everyone can learn from each other in this way, the corpse soul world will become extremely powerful over time.


    This is also the reason why the tutors regret when they know it, and only they can really know what they have missed.


    Mankind should never stifle the imagination of future generations under the banner of authority. It can be said to be a crime.


    Many people always hope that future generations can learn knowledge by rules, but they don''t know that their so-called authority will no longer exist if they don''t dare to think and imagine.


    However, the three mentors were not sad, at least not so far. They even spread the matter, so that other mentors who planned to go and see it also gave up their thoughts.


    Time does not stop flowing. It seems ordinary, but in fact, it adds a trace of regret and unwillingness bit by bit.


    That feeling is like boiling frogs in warm water. When they really feel it, it''s too late. They absolutely don''t even have a chance to remedy it.


    Sometimes people want to witness everything about a great man and are complacent about witnessing the growth of a great man.


    But when they really see too many great deeds, another idea will sprout in their hearts, that is, the person who witnessed the so-called miracle was brought down.


    Now the tutors treat Tong people with such a mentality. They know that the things caused by Tong people this time are too big. Even if Chen lingting is optimistic about him, he will not be indifferent.


    And they are like directors who have planned for a long time, excited waiting for the sacred moment of the good play.


    No matter what college, the number of students will always be more than that of tutors. In this case, the information of students is naturally much more informed than that of teachers.


    Tongren had already received the news and knew that it was wrong for the tutors to suddenly calm down, but he didn''t take it to heart

 V1.Chapter 875

    He knew that most of the tutors were already very dissatisfied with him, and even wanted to get rid of it.


    But he didn''t feel worried at all. Instead, he still looked like nothing. This made those tutors feel more annoying, and they hated Tongren more.


    Sometimes it''s so simple to hate a person. Other students have a little fear of their tutors, but Tongren don''t.


    The word awe is not unreasonable. In many cases, people are used to confusing respect and fear. The senselessness of Tongren makes the tutors feel very disrespected.


    In fact, Tong people do not respect them very much. If they want to be respected by others, they do not necessarily rely on a high position, and this method is not necessarily effective. At least, the existence of Tong people has greatly denied the feasibility of this move.


    Maybe he will worship those people in the spirit court very much, not because of their status, but because of their deeds.


    In order to protect the corpse soul world, they have been fighting at the forefront. They are really worthy of respect.


    Although these tutors taught the students and worked very hard to supplement the fan team of huilingting, Tongren didn''t think they deserved their respect.


    For many years, those who have been in the greenhouse and sheltered from the wind and rain for the corpse soul world have always been members of the fan team. They have long forgotten the current situation of the corpse soul world.


    Originally very noble things have gradually become a profession, a profession that can ensure that they stay in the greenhouse.


    Just because they refused to accept Tongren for their own face, these mentors have now become corrupt to an unimaginable extent.


    Such a person is naturally not respected by Tong people. At least he will not shrink from choosing such a safe position. Even if he is really a mentor because of need, he will definitely be able to teach without class.


    Only those who are not proficient in learning will be afraid that their disciples will surpass their masters, and only those who are not proficient in learning will choose to stay.


    Real people of insight will never spare a little skills, because they have endless knowledge and are afraid that students will learn less.


    The sea embraces all rivers. Is that about it?


    When they study, they can learn anything, and when they teach, they can teach without reservation.


    Because of this all encompassing feeling, we can become a great man in the real sense.


    Born and raised!


    Tong people, who seem indifferent to everything, have actually had strong feelings for the corpse soul world.


    Both Lucia and feizhen sisters, as well as the gangs he established before and after, have become his fetters.


    He urgently hopes that the corpse soul world can develop better and contribute to the corpse soul world.


    In his heart, the corpse soul world seems to have become his second hometown and occupied a very important position.


    And being able to bring out a group of powerful soldiers for the corpse soul world is naturally a contribution to the corpse soul world, which is one of the reasons why Tongren organized this thing.


    The events caused by Tongren''s are getting worse and worse. Coupled with the deliberate indulgence of the tutors, more students began to join in.


    The school also acquiesced in such behavior, because what Tongren did really disappointed them. The school itself has taken care of them very much. Because of Tongren''s relationship, they even made an exception to admit Fei Zhen and Lucia.


    But Tongren chose to fight openly because of a little trifle, which made the school very unhappy.


    Although the school did not give him a clear answer at that time, it was indeed being handled, and the coordination was only a matter of time.


    This is something Tong people don''t know, but he won''t care even if he knows, because he has indeed received unfair treatment.


    People always want to be convenient and don''t want to be embarrassed. This is the most basic instinct of mankind.


    What''s more, Tong people have always been a bully in xudiao District, and they don''t like the feeling of being restrained everywhere.


    So this is the key to the problem, because the lack of understanding of both sides makes both sides touch the bottom line of each other.


    It is impossible to solve it privately. Now they can only place their hope on the side of the spirit court.


    Time passed quickly in the waiting and discussion, and everything had not changed at all, as if the spirit court had given up the Zhenyang spiritual college.


    The school finally began to feel that it was wrong. After all, it was disgraceful to be made so big by their students. If Chen lingting thought it was their dereliction of duty, it was not impossible.


    No matter how they shirk the accusation of improper management, they can''t escape, so they are so nervous now.


    Originally, they wanted Chen lingting to deal with Tong people, but now it is possible that stealing chickens can not erode rice. How can they sit down safely.


    But there is no turning back when they bow. Now even if they regret that their intestines are green, they have no use at all. All they can do now is pray.


    The seminar continued as usual, and the number of people gathered like a snowball. This matter has basically swept the whole psychic college.


    On this day, there was a man in the crowd who had never seen before. The others didn''t feel anything, but Tongren noticed something wrong.


    He''s not from the psychic school!


    Tongren''s first reaction was this. After he came here for so many days, he knew all the students'' appearance, but there was no such person in his memory.


    With the current strength of Tong people, naturally they will not be wrong. This person is indeed not a student of Zhenyang spiritual art college.


    He is the person sent by Chen lingting to investigate this matter. At present, he is the captain of the Bafan team and the best candidate for the general captain. He is jingle Chunshui.


    Being able to let him come here to investigate shows that Chen lingting attaches great importance to this matter, and it is enough to know how important Tongren''s talent is.


    Since jingle Chunshui can be selected as the candidate to succeed the general captain, his combat ability and social ability are first-class, otherwise he will never be able to do so.


    Chen lingting''s performance has undoubtedly explained their position: both Zhenyang Lingshu college and Tongren are very important to them, and they don''t want the contradiction between the two to be too deep.


    The spiritual academy naturally dare not disobey Chen lingting''s intention, and whether Tong people can accept it is completely unknown.


    Genius is always different, because they have enough proud capital, so they can be arrogant

 V1.Chapter 876

    According to the character of Tong people, he will not give up so easily. If he doesn''t know, he may have no way, but now that he knows the current situation, he must take care of it to the end.


    He is not a virgin, nor a meddler. He is just used to challenging things he doesn''t like.


    Men should be like this. No matter what is in front of them, they should face it bravely. Only such men can really develop, and only such men can be regarded as real men.


    If Chen lingting''s handling is not fair and equitable, Tong people will never give up easily.


    No matter who is against Tongren, Tongren will fight back without hesitation, whether the opponent is a person, an organization or the power of the whole world.


    Tong people have always been so happy with gratitude and hatred. Both his natural qualification and his long-term character determine that he can never tolerate other people''s rude arrangements and unfair treatment.


    Even if it is the power that can dominate a world, Tong people do not have the slightest fear.


    Now this situation is like a quarrel between two people. Of course, they hope that one person can come out and say a fair word, but they absolutely don''t want this person to be partial to help. At least Tongren don''t like it.


    Of course, Chen lingting didn''t want to help anyone. For them, they just wanted to persuade others, but they ignored the feelings of Tong people.


    As a genius, it is difficult to tolerate such things as calming down people. It definitely represents not generosity, but submission and timidity!


    And he didn''t give them a chance to correct, it''s just that these people don''t know how to cherish it.


    If Tong people want to confront the College of spirituality, they will never wait until today. With his appeal in the students, it is easy to make the college fly like a chicken and a dog.


    He did not do so because he hoped that the college would recognize the fact that their duty was to teach students, not to compete with students.


    The admission requirements of Zhenyang Lingshu college have always been very high, and people can recognize such high requirements, because the college has been teaching with the concept of educating people and educated a lot of outstanding talents.


    But now it is obvious that what they do can''t be trusted by others, or they don''t deserve to be trusted by others at all.


    However, the college not only did not recognize this fact, but also secretly played a cautious eye to let Chen lingting come forward to punish Tong people.


    The cause of the matter is not to blame Tong people. Those students also volunteered to participate in the discussion. Tong people have nothing to fear at all.


    Jingle Chunshui crowded in the crowd and quietly listened to the students'' discussion. His heart began to become surprised.


    Before he came here, he was actually very disdainful in his heart. Where can the discussion among students be wise?


    In fact, he also looked down on the fact that the spiritual college reported this matter to Chen lingting.


    The college is originally a place to teach students, but now they can''t even manage students well. It''s really a very embarrassing thing.


    But when he really heard the discussion of these students, his mind was completely overturned.


    Obviously, it''s just a group of students who haven''t entered the room yet, but the content of the discussion has reached such a high level.


    Suddenly, he even began to wonder: are these people really just students of the spiritual college who have not graduated yet? If so, to what extent will their future reach?


    There is an old saying called seeing from a small point of view. From the performance of these teenagers alone, we can see that their future must have unlimited development.


    Am I really old? Have all the young people outside reached this level? Jingle Chunshui thought.


    To this extent, he naturally has a lot of his own experience and experience. Of course, he knows how amazing these young people''s discussions are.


    Even he will not casually tell such things, because it is a skill enough to change his strength.


    But now he heard about those things from the rebellious students of Zhenyang spiritual college.


    "God! Do these children really know what they are doing?" jingle Chunshui groaned and shouted in secret.


    In his opinion, if these children knew that their discussion was so valuable, I''m afraid they wouldn''t say it anyway.


    The members of the fan team are essentially different from their tutors. After years of fighting, they have long summarized their own fighting skills.


    The topic of Tongren''s discussion this time involves the skills they have summarized. They are all tempered from the battle, which is by no means known and thought of by a group of little guys growing up in the greenhouse.


    Thinking of this, jingle Chunshui cleared his throat and said, "cough! Do you know how important what you said is?"


    Because there is a person who is expounding his ideas and has not been discussed yet, the whole room is very quiet, and his words reached everyone''s ears at the first time.


    For a moment, everyone was quiet. They all looked at the source of the sound - the guy they had never seen before.


    Not to mention how strange jingle Chunshui looks, just his habit of interrupting others at will makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Being looked at by so many eyes, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he still had a smile on his face and looked particularly calm..


    "Your conversation is really interesting, but it''s just a trick. It''s nothing in front of real strength!" jingle Chunshui said word by word.


    His words are very calm, just like an expression of explaining the facts, which makes people look very disdainful.


    However, their eyes looked at Tong people. After all, he convened this discussion, and he should express something first.


    "Oh? So your strength is very strong?" Tong man looked at jingle Chunshui without blinking, and his expression was very indifferent.


    Jingle Chunshui nodded and said solemnly, "yes, compared with you, my strength should be very strong!"


    "So, what would your strength be if you were exposed to such discussions when you were a student?" Tong asked without any concern

 V1.Chapter 877

    In the face of Tongren''s rhetorical question, even people like jingle Chunshui are embarrassed, because this is an obvious problem, which can''t be argued with eloquence.


    Both of them have extraordinary origins. One is a gangster leader who wanders the streets, and the other is a human spirit who climbs and rolls in the fan team.


    The seemingly bland look at each other, but in fact there was a faint spark, which quieted the people in the whole room.


    "Yes, if I had touched it earlier, I might have made greater achievements, but it may not be stronger than today!" jingle Chunshui replied with a smile.


    Just in the blink of an eye, such a thorny problem was resolved and invisible by him, which shows that he is a very quick and intelligent person.


    Tongren didn''t put forward any objection to this seemingly evasive answer, because he knew that what jingle Chunshui said was not wrong, and his strength could not be absolutely improved simply by learning.


    Sometimes talent is the key to the problem, and the impact of learning can be said to be comparable.


    In short, a good craftsman can''t forge a piece of scrap iron into gold ingots, no matter how skillful his craft is.


    If jingle Chunshui''s talent is limited to this, even if he is exposed to advanced theories, he may not be able to understand, so all this naturally has little impact on him.


    Tongren smiled noncommittally and said, "even if you''re right, if you can get in touch with all this in advance, I''m afraid it can make you reach today''s level in advance?"


    The originally harmonious discussion suddenly turned into a tit for tat debate. Such a change stunned many people. They can only stand in place and watch the two people argue.


    The repeated counterattacks made jingle Chunshui impatient. He sneered and said, "even if you''re right, it''s useless. There''s no hypothesis in life!"


    Jingle Chunshui''s words were very powerful. He directly overturned Tongren''s words with an absolute fact, leaving Tongren no room for refutation.


    "You are not the only one in the corpse soul world. Your life may have become a foregone conclusion, but it doesn''t mean that other people''s life has also become a foregone conclusion!" Tongren said calmly.


    "Everybody! Do you know how valuable these knowledge are?" jingle Chunshui ignored Tongren''s words directly, but turned to the people below and said.


    They looked at each other, and a trace of confusion appeared in their eyes. They didn''t know what jingle Chunshui was talking about, let alone what value the discussion among a group of students would have.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became strange. There were so many people here, but it kept a dead silence.


    If someone suddenly comes in at the moment, I''m afraid it will really be a shock, because today''s situation is far from what it used to be.


    Moreover, their expressions have deeply betrayed them, their confidence has begun to shake, and they have begun to be wary of this discussion.


    People are always like this. When they don''t know, they can say their ideas, but once someone says that their ideas are of high value, there are not many people who can continue to stick to them.


    Their self-confidence seemed to appear suddenly. Almost everyone began to think that they dominated the whole discussion, and their opinions were the most valuable and valuable.


    With jingle Chunshui''s eyesight, he can naturally see these. Before everyone reacts, he opens his mouth again and says, "maybe you don''t know my identity. In fact, I''m the captain of a fan team in huilingting, and I can be fully responsible for what I just said!"


    This sentence is no less than a heavy bomb at this time. The atmosphere that was still dead just now suddenly became lively.


    A seminar led by students will even attract the attention of Chen lingting, and they also sent a team leader, which is just a fantasy.


    Moreover, jingle Chunshui''s words also made their minds active. If others told them that these discussions were of great value, they would just mutter. However, people had to pay attention to the words said by the leader of the fan team of the Ling court.


    He lingting is also the most high-end fighting force in the whole corpse soul world. If even their team leader said that these discussions were valuable, then their discussions were absolutely valuable.


    As for the identity of jingle Chunshui, they don''t worry at all. You know, this is the headquarters of Zhenyang Lingshu college. No one dares to pretend to be the person of Chen lingting to cheat here.


    People who can come here naturally have no fools. They soon understand, and their eyes have become alert.


    That kind of vision is like a person with tens of millions of money carefully watching out for the people around him. There is a trace of fear in his tension, as if he was afraid that others would suddenly rob him.


    Tong people seemed to be an old monk, squinting and closing their eyes, as if they didn''t see everything in front of them at all.


    On the contrary, the people who had the best relationship with Tong people began to worry. They were suffering like ants on a hot pot.


    Just when they were about to want to talk to Tong people, they had already started to act.


    Compared with their shyness when they first came, there seems to be a firmness on their faces at the moment, which is the expression of determination!


    They began to leave the room without even saying hello, as if they didn''t know these companions at all.


    In the blink of an eye, there were few people in the room. There were only a few people except those in Tongren''s original class.


    These people are people who especially worship Tong people. They have put everything on this man.


    Not to mention anything else, the means by which they can stir up the spirit court simply by raising their hands and feet is absolutely worth following.


    Another person is the one who messed up the whole situation, Jing lechunshui, a special agent of the Ling court!


    When he first showed his identity, these loyal fans of Tongren already felt very uneasy, because his performance was basically forcing Tongren to dissolve the seminar.


    In fact, he did. Almost everyone was convinced by his words and left the seminar.


    However, the originator of this matter is still here. How can it not make people depressed

 V1.Chapter 878

    "What are you still doing here? We don''t welcome you here!" several friends of Tongren scolded jingle Chunshui impolitely.


    Watching him destroy the seminar with his own hands, they couldn''t be angry at all.


    Jingle Chunshui, who was reprimanded, looked at Tong people calmly and turned a deaf ear to other people''s words.


    Such an attitude naturally made everyone more angry. Seeing them, they were ready to kick jinglechunshui out.


    "Wait a minute!" jingle Chunshui turned a blind eye to everyone''s actions. On the contrary, Tongren stopped their actions.


    Tongren''s partner stood there in amazement for a moment. He didn''t seem to think that he would make a voice to stop everyone.


    "Smart people are really smart people. They can''t be compared with those with simple minds!" jingle Chunshui spoke before Tongren explained to them.


    He waved his hands to his friends. Tong people motioned to everyone to be quiet first. Then he said to jingle Chunshui, "thank you for what happened just now!"


    Now everyone is even more confused. The provocative people don''t go, and the people who suffer losses politely thank them. Even if they have a long head, I''m afraid they don''t understand.


    However, after a long time of contact, they have been used to respecting Tongren''s decision. After all, Tongren''s strength determines his vision.


    At least in everyone''s understanding, Tongren''s decision must have a special meaning. No matter whether they can understand it or not, they will respect his decision.


    Jingle Chunshui waved his hand and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. It''s just a gift. First introduce yourself. I''m jingle Chunshui!"


    Maybe other people don''t know what two people mean, but they have already understood each other.


    Those who can be easily moved by three or two words will betray only sooner or later. Even if jingle Chunshui doesn''t appear, they will leave sooner or later.


    The seminar looks very powerful. In fact, it just gathers everyone''s strength. Even if they leave, they may not be able to make great development.


    People who really want to develop should never be complacent. That will only make their limits come too early.


    Many times, seemingly unintentional actions may actually have a great impact on the future. This can also be said to be another form of butterfly effect.


    Tongren also nodded and smiled and said, "I''ve guessed. I don''t know why you came here this time?"


    He also knows a lot about the staff of Chen lingting, and one of them is jingle Chunshui, which is famous for his resourcefulness. Therefore, even if the other party doesn''t show much identity, Tong people can guess.


    Of course, Tongren didn''t completely show his psychology. At least he chose to pretend to be confused about the purpose of jingle Chunshui.


    A smart person may not be really smart. Only those who will understand and pretend to be confused are really smart people.


    Although smart people can see that each other pretends to be confused, they will never expose each other. They have their own way of pointing out things.


    Jingle Chunshui smiled clearly and said, "the purpose of my coming this time is to invite you to join on behalf of Chen lingting!"


    With a puzzled look at jingle Chunshui, Tong people said in some consternation: "do you want to invite me to join?"


    "That''s right! As long as you agree, I can report it to Huo lingting immediately!" jingle Chunshui said positively.


    After listening to this sentence, Tongren was even more surprised. Although he knew that jingle Chunshui had great authority in yilingting, he never thought it would be so big.


    Obviously, jingle Chunshui has great authority in dealing with this matter, whether he chooses to punish Tongren or reward Tongren.


    The strength of Tong people has long been beyond doubt, so what jingle Chunshui wants to see this time is the wisdom of Tong people.


    People with strength but no wisdom can only become generals at best, and people with wisdom but no strength can only become military divisions at best. Such unbalanced development is the most annoying thing in Jingle Chunshui.


    We should know that a person''s strength is not determined by the strongest aspect, but by their weakest one. This is the famous barrel theory.


    In Jingle Chunshui''s opinion, we would rather have a poor strength and wisdom than a balanced development. Only such talents can become a real leader.


    "I think the most important thing now is not this problem, but about the rejection of me by the spiritual college!" Tong man shook his head and said with a smile.


    Obviously, Tong people''s meaning is very obvious. If Chen lingting doesn''t give a reasonable explanation, he won''t give up.


    At this moment, even jingle Chunshui began to get angry. Since he had offered such favorable conditions, he should borrow a donkey from the slope. Such stubbornness is really very inappropriate.


    Jingle Chunshui can''t easily write his emotions on his face, but now his eyebrows have been tightly wrinkled, and the displeasure on his face is very obvious.


    Tongren can certainly see such an obvious expression. He also knows the reason why jingle Chunshui is so unhappy.


    "You know, I''m rejected by the spiritual Academy. If I join the spiritual court in this way, it will only ruin the face of the spiritual court!" Tong shrugged and said.


    Tongren didn''t say it. This statement immediately woke up jingle Chunshui. It''s really the same as what Tongren said. If Chen lingting accepted Tongren in this way, it would be very embarrassing.


    Anyway, the spiritual college is still serving the spiritual court. It''s really unwise to accept people they refuse.


    In fact, it''s not that jingle Chunshui didn''t think of it, but in his subconscious, Tongren is still an outsider, and Zhenyang Lingshu college is his own.


    "I''ll take care of it. What are you going to do about my invitation?" jingle Chunshui said in a deep voice.


    After a short contact, jingle Chunshui has fully seen the wisdom of Tongren, which also strengthened his determination to incorporate Tongren.


    Tongren smiled and replied, "it''s good to be able to enter the lingting court, but it shouldn''t be so simple?"


    Jingle Chunshui said in amazement, "what''s the complexity? Do you need a reason to accept a member of the lingting court?"


    "The existence of a regime needs relative fairness, at least on the surface, otherwise it will shake the foundation!" Tong Ren calmly analyzed.


    For a long time, the wind and water of jingle spring water has bred a trace of pride, which makes it difficult for him to see some things in depth, and Tongren just saw it

 V1.Chapter 879

    As the saying goes, those in power and those on the sidelines are clear. This is the case with Tongren and jingle Chunshui.


    It''s not that Tongren''s IQ exceeds jingle Chunshui too much, but jingle Chunshui really needs to consider too many things.


    Tongren doesn''t need to think much. He just needs to take care of his face and preserve his best interests at the same time.


    After thinking for a long time, jingle Chunshui said thoughtfully, "what you said is reasonable. I will communicate with Chen lingting as soon as possible!"


    Speaking of this, he asked again, "you should have agreed to my proposal?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "I believe even a fool will not refuse your proposal. Do you think I look like a fool?"


    His answer is no doubt that he agreed to jingle Chunshui''s proposal, and he will soon become a member of Chen lingting.


    You know, even in the history of the corpse soul world, it is very rare to introduce students directly from the spiritual college into the Ling ting. Tongren once again refreshed everyone''s understanding.


    "However, with regard to the attitude of the college, I still insist on my previous opinion. This matter is a matter of face for me and Chen lingting!" Tong Ren paused and continued.


    After thinking for a while, jingle Chunshui solemnly said, "in that case, I authorize you on behalf of Chen lingting to punish those who violate the rules to a certain extent!"


    This sentence seems to give Tongren a lot of authority, but the other layer contained in it has not been concealed from Tongren once. What he said can not be more obvious.


    If Tongren doesn''t do too much, Chen lingting can carry it all for him, but if he does too much, Chen lingting will pretend not to know about it.


    After all, the words between them are secret, and no one can prove whether the words they say exist.


    However, in Tongren''s view, this is not important. As long as Chen lingting is willing to give him rights, he naturally has a way to force Chen lingting to admit the authenticity of this sentence.


    Chen lingting ignored the fact that Tongren''s prestige among the students can be said to echo one hundred times.


    Even though many students are no longer too close to Tong people because of the provocation of jingle Chunshui just now, they will stand behind Tong people when they make a decision.


    Everything he did after he came to the fore not only made everyone see a miracle, but also strengthened their belief that following Tong people will never suffer losses.


    It is precisely because of this that Tong people have absolute self-confidence, which makes Chen lingting have to admit what Tong people are going to do.


    At the beginning, Tong people really planned and then moved, but when his popularity gathered, he was completely taking advantage of the situation.


    What happened from beginning to end seems to be because of Tongren''s strategy. In fact, it is because there are many students behind him!


    the law does not punish numerous offenders!


    When a person can lead the upsurge of thought, what he says is not much different from the truth.


    Another important reason is that the school of spirituality believes that the people sent by Chen lingting can''t hide from Tong people. Tong people who have not been punished will naturally become the object of their suspicion.


    The matter of soliciting Tongren hasn''t become a fact. Chen lingting won''t inform the school of spirituality, which just facilitates Tongren''s action.


    As long as we make rational use of the psychology of these tutors, he can also obtain the maximum benefits within a certain range.


    "It''s best to be so natural. Thank you for your support. I''ll have a good sense of propriety!" Tong said gratefully.


    Hearing Tongren''s words, jingle Chunshui also showed a smile on his face. He knew Tongren''s wisdom and that he had understood his meaning.


    With the promise of Tongren, his task can also be said to be a successful end, as long as he goes back to restore his life.


    The two exchanged greetings again. Tong watched jingle Chunshui leave, and his mind had begun to plan.


    However, the priority now is not how to act, but to explain the cause and effect of this matter to his hard core first.


    The most desirable thing in the corpse soul world is still strength, and wisdom has not been widely recognized by these students.


    What''s more, even in Chen lingting''s cognition, he believes that strength is the most important. One force can reduce ten meetings.


    After a simple explanation, they finally understood, and naturally began to think carefully in their hearts.


    Wisdom can also produce such great power, which is something they have never considered before. Tongren completely acted as an enlightenment teacher and opened a new door for them.


    Leaving everyone thinking, Tong Ren went straight to the office of the person in charge of the college.


    Without hesitation, he pushed the door open. Tong people sat down in a chair and ordered the other party: "tell me the class arranged before!"


    This sentence is very casual, but it contains deep pressure, like a general commanding millions of soldiers ordering his messenger.


    Tongren''s move can be said to be very clever. The attitude of the college is in a state of uncertainty. His strong appearance undoubtedly deterred the college to a great extent.


    War is not tired of fraud. Tongren is cheating now, which makes the people of the college think he has mastered a lot of power.


    Sure enough, in the face of his aggressive attitude, the other party obediently told him what he asked.


    Since the goal has been achieved, Tong man naturally has no reason to stay here. He directly stood up and went out, even thanking him.


    According to the information he inquired, Tong people went straight to the door of the class, opened the door and went in.


    Because of the provocation of jingle Chunshui before, most of the students have separated from the seminar, so now the class is not as cold as before, and the tutor has invested in teaching again.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know the consequences of breaking into the classroom?" the tutor asked with a frown.


    Tongren found a seat and sat down. Without raising his head, he said, "I was arranged by the college to turn around. Shouldn''t it be an intrusion into the classroom?"


    Anyway, Tongren is a man of the moment now. How can the tutor not know him?


    The reason why he would say this is to make Tongren feel embarrassed. After all, this is the student he rejected

 V1.Chapter 880

    Since Tong people have moved out of the spiritual college, it shows that Tong people have already communicated with the school before they came here. Naturally, he can''t embarrass him too much.


    Anyway, he is also a teacher of the school. If he can''t seriously implement the school''s decision, he will be punished.


    "If so, it will not be trespassing in the classroom, but since you are a transferred freshman, you should join according to the rules of the class, otherwise I can reject you!" said the Tutor Yin.


    Of course, Tongren knows that this mentor will never give up easily. If he is that kind of person, he will not refuse Tongren.


    He quietly looked at the sinister tutor, but did not speak. He seemed to be waiting for the tutor''s following.


    "Everyone who joins this class must complete a challenge, otherwise you can go to the school by yourself!" the tutor continued as expected.


    This move is not vicious. If Tong people lose, they will immediately fall into a dilemma.


    The school will certainly refuse to adjust the class again because it has made arrangements for Tongren. Of course, the class will also refuse on the grounds of failing the assessment.


    Even if Tongren poke this matter into the lingting court, I''m afraid it won''t have any results. Most of them will think they don''t know it.


    Corpse soul world is such a place. No one will sympathize with the loss of strength. The survival of the fittest is the main tone of the world.


    However, Tongren thought about it and didn''t expect that the tutor could come up with any good way to embarrass himself. There is no doubt that his strength has reached the level of the tutor. Intrigues may not work in front of his strength.


    It can be seen from the faces of those students that the so-called assessment was suddenly proposed by the tutor, and the students didn''t know it at all.


    Tong people gently nodded and said, "just draw down the road. No matter what the test is, it''s no problem!"


    The reason why Tongren is so confident is that he has found out the strength of these mentors, not to mention those students.


    His deeds can be said that no one knows, and the students may not dare to fight with him. The shadow of people''s famous trees can frighten most people just by being famous.


    "Good! Since you said that yourself, let''s not delay. Now start the test immediately!" the tutor said angrily with a smile.


    After being a mentor for so many years, he hasn''t seen such an arrogant person, but he hasn''t seen such an arrogant guy.


    He didn''t like Tong people at first. Now that he has the opportunity to embarrass Tong people, he naturally won''t let go of this opportunity easily.


    "Your test question is to challenge the whole class alone. Now you can go to the drill ground for assessment!" the tutor announced loudly.


    Tong people have long known that this mentor will definitely find a way to embarrass themselves. All this is expected.


    It was the students in the class who were surprised. They didn''t expect that the tutor would push them to the forefront of the storm.


    Moreover, the so-called assessment is too much. It even allows one student to pick the students of the whole class alone.


    "No problem, let''s go now!" Tong''s answer was unexpectedly straightforward, as if he had promised only a trivial thing.


    Because Chen lingting deliberately concealed the previous experience in this world, not many people knew about it, and all the senior students died out, which led to that no one in this class knew about it.


    In their opinion, Tong people are absolutely crazy, otherwise they will never agree to such unreasonable assessment.


    No matter how strong a person''s strength is, it can never be compared with the strength of others. Even if Tongren can survive this assessment, I''m afraid they can''t enter the class smoothly.


    Tongren''s rejection is no longer a secret thing. Almost the whole college has known it. Although everyone sympathizes with him, no one dares to stand up and speak for him.


    They are not such freaks as Tong people. They can''t attract the attention of Chen lingting, and won''t be favored by important people.


    For them, the evaluation of the tutor is the most important, which will determine whether they will enter the fan team of lingting or spend the rest of their lives.


    It is precisely because of such rights that they are so arrogant and regard students as nothing.


    In the meantime, the crowd came to the drill ground. Under the command of the tutor, the crowd had surrounded Tong people in the middle.


    The teacher''s joy was almost uncontrollable. He pretended to be fair and asked, "Tongren student, are you ready?"


    Tongren nodded gently, indicating that he was ready, but still didn''t answer a word.


    "Start the assessment!" the tutor was itching with hatred and announced the beginning of the assessment.


    With his order, the students almost invariably began to attack, and the target was the most central Tongren.


    All kinds of bound roads and broken roads were released like fireworks in full bloom at the festival, and hit Tongren without suspense.


    Armed color domineering!


    For a moment, the whole body of Tong man has turned into pure black. The black seems to be thick ink that can''t be melted. It seems to have turned into coke.


    Because the students have occupied almost all directions, it is almost impossible to dodge. Carrying it down is the best choice.


    Although the individual strength of these students is not as good as the variation virtual, the combined strength absolutely exceeds the equal number of variation virtual. Their cooperation is incomparably tacit because of their long classmate life. Even Tongren have to deal with it carefully.


    The students are very clear about the purpose of the tutor. Naturally, they dare not disobey his meaning, so they attack very hard.


    Even though the Tong people now seem to have completely turned into coke, they still don''t stop to attack, and all kinds of ghost roads still keep hitting the Tong people.


    Until the whole site was completely shrouded in smoke, they stopped and looked at the center of the smoke without blinking.


    Eight pole fist!


    Before the dust had dispersed, a dark shadow had been emitted from the inside, and an elbow hit the man in the front in the abdomen.


    The unprepared student couldn''t bear the attack of the living Tongren. He covered his stomach and fell to the ground in pain, and his expression was completely distorted

 V1.Chapter 881

    Just before everyone knew what was going on, the students in the class had fallen to the ground one after another.


    Like the first person who fell, they covered their hit parts with painful faces, as if they were in great pain.


    Just a short breath, more than half of the people fell, and the rest looked at Tong people with a wary face, and the distance had been far away.


    Not to mention them, even the tutor has been completely blinded. Although he has heard the name of Tongren for a long time, he didn''t expect that he was really so powerful. People in the whole class can do it easily.


    If it weren''t for his face, he could hardly wait to play himself. Maybe only he can have a glimmer of hope of victory.


    Although he thought so, he did not dare to do so. Whether it was the acquiescence of the school or the inaction of Chen lingting, he felt a deep sense of crisis.


    If it weren''t for his self-esteem as a mentor, I believe he would happily accept Tongren, a guy he doesn''t like very much.


    Although the tutor has time to think about it, those students don''t. Tongren are still eyeing them. If they relax a little, I''m afraid they will be knocked down to the ground.


    From the reaction of those companions after they fell to the ground, I''m afraid Tongren didn''t show mercy. Once they were hit, it would be more painful than expected.


    In fact, they guessed only part correctly. Tongren did increase their strength because they were eager to knock them down, but they didn''t try their best.


    Instant step!


    Just when the two sides were facing each other, the corners of Tongren''s mouth were slightly raised, and the whole person had disappeared in place. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed into the crowd.


    The students with a blank brain didn''t even have time to react. They even forgot the moves they had mastered long ago.


    I''m afraid that even the tutor can''t do it, but Tongren did it and did it perfectly.


    Intelligent creatures have such a commonality. They will think deeply about things beyond cognition. The more they don''t understand, the more they can''t help thinking.


    But how can distraction be allowed in battle? Even if Tongren have no hatred against them, after all, the two sides are still in opposing positions, and they are still fighting here.


    Tongren also knows what these people think. He knows that if they don''t knock them down, they can''t explain to their tutor. They are essentially different from themselves. Tongren is already going to lingting. It doesn''t matter how they offend the school, but they still have to stay in the spiritual college.


    Perhaps Tong people don''t need to consider for them. For whatever reason, they are now on the opposite side of him.


    He is not a bad man with a flood of love. The road of hegemony in xudiao district has greatly changed his character.


    But what he can''t stand is that he can''t tolerate his opponent to anger innocent people. What he likes most is that his opponent goes all out against himself, so that he can have enough reason to kill each other.


    Between several breaths, the remaining students have also groaned and fell to the ground. Only Tong people and tutors are still standing in place in the whole drill field.


    He clapped his hands gently. Tong turned around without red face and gasping. Without saying a word, he looked at the teacher who was stunned behind him. The murderous spirit in his eyes was exposed.


    Tongren has accumulated a considerable degree of hostility after years of gang life. The reason why he agreed to the so-called assessment of his mentor is not because he is afraid, but because he doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    The killing intention released by Tong people was like a real knife close to the tutor. The cold intention of Sen Han suddenly woke the tutor from his stupidity.


    "Very good! Tongren student, you have passed the examination and can come to the class at any time!" the tutor dared not touch Tongren''s eyes. He bowed his head in fear.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Tong said with a smile: "in this case, thank you for your tutor. I hope you can take care of me more in the future!"


    The instant expression change was like the end of the cold winter and ushered in a vibrant spring, which made everyone present deeply relieved.


    Suddenly, the pain of those students seemed to have weakened a lot, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    Only the tutor is still remembering the look in Tong''s eyes just now. His body is still very honest and rigid. The cold sweat on his back shows that everything just now is so true.


    I don''t know why. He still feels that at that moment, Tongren has killed him. If his answer can''t satisfy Tongren, Tongren will kill him without hesitation.


    Although there was no reason for this feeling, his heart believed that he had just wandered around the gate of hell.


    I''m afraid no one will believe such a thing. It''s impossible for a freshman to dare to kill his mentor.


    "Yes, if there is anything bad, I hope Tongren students can put forward it and make common progress!" the tutor said with a forced smile.


    At this time, Tongren had already come to the door of the drill ground. After hearing the teacher''s answer, he stopped and said softly, "in that case, thank you, teacher. I''m afraid I''ll go back to my residence first!"


    The reason why Tongren has such a move is not because he is arrogant or arrogant, but now he really needs to disappear temporarily.


    It takes some time to recover both the mood of the tutor and the injuries of these students. He is really not suitable to stay here as the initiator.


    What''s more, the teacher''s answer has been compromised. He doesn''t need to continue to be aggressive. It''s the way to deal with people and talents.


    With Tongren''s departure, the teacher''s nervous heart began to calm down. After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn''t understand where the feeling of deja vu came from.


    Shaking his head and throwing away those ideas, he began to check the injuries of the students. Although it is very normal to be injured in the learning process, such a large number of injuries are still very rare. If the school investigated, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to shirk his responsibility.


    This check doesn''t matter. He has a new understanding of the strength of Tong people, because the attack of Tong people is too accurate

 V1.Chapter 882

    The parts that Tong people just attacked are all positions that can make people lose combat effectiveness instantly, but they will not cause sustained damage to the body.


    In other words, as long as after a proper rest, the attack of Tong people will be the same as it never happened.


    Such an accurate attack and control of power, even the tutor thinks he can''t do it, which is something that can''t appear on a student.


    To achieve this level, we must have extremely rich combat experience, and we can never master it in a moment.


    At least the tutor can''t guarantee that he can do better than Tong people, and he can''t guarantee that he can do it.


    Even if he can barely do it, he can''t say that he can understate like Tong people, even without coarseness!


    And he believed that even the full members of Chen lingting might not be able to do so.


    When can a freshman have such strength? The tutor thought with a sigh in his heart.


    Just now, he felt guilty because of his timidity, but now he has begun to feel that that is the normal reaction.


    From this moment on, his concept has undergone earth shaking changes. In his opinion, as long as Tongren can grow smoothly, I''m afraid the sky is his limit.


    While thinking about these things, the tutor began emergency treatment. Although he knew that these students could recover by themselves even if they did not deal with them, he dared not do so.


    Not to mention how shameless it would be to be seen by others, but the punishment after the school found out was not acceptable to him.


    Although the senior tutors have the right to speak relatively, it is also under the condition of not violating the bottom line.


    Now that even the school has tacitly accepted the arrangement about Tongren, he is still determined to embarrass Tongren and cause such losses. The school will never sit idly by.


    Besides, the so-called assessment doesn''t exist. It''s completely something he made up. Even if there are such rules, there will never be a ridiculous thing that one person will pick the whole class alone.


    Several people with relatively good resilience were accelerated with the return path. The tutor gave them the task, and then left here alone.


    No matter what the current situation is, at least it''s still the place where the incident happened. Naturally, it''s better for the tutor to leave first. At least, he can put aside the relationship first.


    And he also knew that Tong people would never help him bear it, so it was the best policy to go as far as possible.


    At this time, Tongren has returned to his residence and began to continue to practice. The reason why Tongren can have such strength is not only his talent, but also his diligence.


    While practicing, he was still thinking about things. Seeing that the day to go to the lingting court was getting closer and closer, Tong people were thinking more and more.


    There are also his friends and the sisters feizhen and Lucia in the spiritual college, which he can''t put down.


    He was ready to compromise when he promised the so-called assessment in the tutor''s mouth. He left, but the people he cared about couldn''t go. It''s never a wise choice to offend the school directly.


    What''s more, if he starts now, he will punish only one person, which will also arouse the disgust of Chen lingting. This deal is not cost-effective.


    Once Tong Ren decides to take action, he will eliminate the root. He prefers to solve the problem from the root. That''s the way once and for all.


    As long as he can get the attention of Chen lingting, he can smoothly get a position with more voice. It should be no problem to put forward some small suggestions at that time.


    This will also make Chen lingting feel that Tongren can be a man and pay enough attention to their opinions. It can be said that it is a happy way to deal with it.


    Therefore, what he needs to consider now is how to make Chen lingting pay attention to him, so that he can better solve this matter.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, Chen lingting will not play any big tricks. It is estimated that it should also be things like assessment.


    Moreover, because Chen lingting had planned to directly absorb Tongren into the team before, he must not play any tricks in the assessment.


    As long as Tongren can perform brilliantly in this matter, he must be given preferential treatment in lingting.


    In any case, this is a world where strength is respected. The reason why Tongren is so kind is also because of his talent and strength. Therefore, the best way is to strive for strength.


    Since he figured out this problem, Tong man naturally had nothing to worry about, so he began to be completely immersed in cultivation.


    The next few days became particularly calm. Both the tutor and Tong Ren wanted to give in. The previous vigilance and friction naturally became non-existent.


    It was not until a few days later that jingle Chunshui appeared again in Tongren''s residence, with a trace of praise on his face.


    Jingle Chunshui is not a fool. Naturally, he can''t report Tongren''s analysis, so the proposal of assessment naturally became his idea.


    It was precisely because he took credit for himself that his face was filled with such an expression.


    "Your Excellency has finally come. It seems that you have brought good news?" Tong people asked with a smile looking at jingle Chunshui.


    Although he was not interested in Chen lingting''s solicitation, he had to look excited, which was the least respect.


    He nodded gently, and jingle Chunshui said with a smile: "that''s right! Chen lingting has decided to increase the assessment project, and the person in charge of this examination is..."


    Before jingle Chunshui finished, Tongren interrupted him and said eagerly, "Sir, can you let me decide who will accept the challenge?"


    Tongren''s request was unexpected to jingle Chunshui, so that he was stunned on the spot.


    "You... What did you say?" jingle Chunshui asked hesitantly, his tone full of uncertainty.


    "Well... I said, can you let me choose which senior I want to challenge..." Tong said with some embarrassment.


    This is what he had thought for a long time. He knew that Chen lingting would deliberately release water, so he had such a request.


    Jingle Chunshui looked at Tongren suspiciously, frowned thoughtfully, and said after a long time: "you don''t have to worry, the candidate this time is Chen lingting..."


    "Well, I admire one of the elders in the Ling Ting, so I hope to fight with him! I hope you can succeed!" Tongren interrupted jingle Chunshui again

 V1.Chapter 883

    Jingle Chunshui pondered for a while and said with some uncertainty: "I think it shouldn''t be a big problem, but I still need to ask if it can be done!"


    In fact, jingle Chunshui can decide such a thing without asking for instructions, but the performance of Tongren is too abnormal, so jingle Chunshui dare not decide without authorization.


    Tong Ren is now a little guy that Chen lingting attaches great importance to. Although he is nominally a person of Chen lingting, he still has little contact after all.


    Judging from the appalling things he had done before, he was definitely a very dangerous guy.


    Perhaps some seemingly casual actions may cause great shock, which is the most dangerous place.


    To put it bluntly, Chen lingting solicited him not only for his strength and talent, but also for a sense of security.


    Yes, it''s Zhaoan!


    Since Tong people came to the spiritual college, a series of sensational things have happened, and the originator of these things is Tong people.


    If you let him stay here again, God knows what incredible things will happen, so it''s the most appropriate way to get him away.


    Chen lingting can never tolerate people making trouble in the place where they train successors. Although what Tongren have done can be said to be good, these changes will play a vital role in the future.


    But such things are intolerable to Chen lingting, because they happen too often.


    Now the corpse soul world is like a high-speed car. Although there are some hidden dangers in the direction, it can''t be corrected too fast.


    The more high-speed the car, the less it can do too much, because it may be destroyed and killed at any time!


    It is in this way that jingle Chunshui, who knows the inside story, dare not easily agree to Tongren''s requirements. He must make a decision after careful consideration.


    After all, he may become the captain soon. He doesn''t want any accidents to happen before this, and Tongren is the biggest variable.


    "Do you know how to conduct this assessment?" jingle Chunshui asked carelessly while thinking.


    Tongren smiled, nodded and said, "I can probably guess a little, but it would be better if you could explain it!"


    He knew that jingle Chunshui always boasted of being smart, so he didn''t show his analytical ability too much, even very modest.


    Anyone who has achieved something will be afraid of someone who has the same advantages as himself, because it will be a very terrible opponent. Such a person will not take anyone lightly.


    Jingle Chunshui''s face showed an expression that should be like this, smiled and said: "because you made an exception for early assessment, in order to prevent other students from applying for assessment on this ground, we decided to let you directly challenge the captain of fan team!"


    Such a result was what Tongren expected, so he was not surprised at all, but showed a thoughtful smile on his face.


    Looking at his smile, jingle Chunshui asked again, "are you sure you really want to choose your own opponent?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder he would ask. I''m afraid outsiders are definitely inferior to Chen lingting in terms of their understanding of these team leaders.


    The work of the team leader tends to be more personnel. Although they also rise with their own strength, once they get to that position, they won''t pursue strength too much.


    The captain''s strength is entirely to ensure his own safety. At least among the team members, his strength is the highest, so as to ensure the existence of command.


    Imagine how much damage the headless team would suffer if the commander died in the battle?


    Therefore, in the corpse soul world, the requirements for the strength of the captain of the fan team are very harsh. If you can''t achieve it, you can''t be promoted to captain.


    Unless you don''t step out of the lingting career all your life, you will have strength requirements.


    It is precisely because the captain of the pan team can''t make a move easily, so there are few people who can know their strength, even in Chen lingting.


    Tongren hasn''t even been to the core of Lin lingting, so it''s even more impossible to choose the weakest one from these captains.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to guess who Tongren will choose as his opponent. Since he has said that he is a very admiring person, he must be the one he has met.


    From his well-organized analysis of things, we know that Tong people will never be a person who admires others because of their name, so he must have seen this person with his own eyes.


    As far as he knows, Tong people have met Geng Mujian Ba, broken bee and jingle Chunshui successively. He has not had the chance to see the rest.


    Therefore, most of the objects that Tong people choose are also from these three people, so he is so worried.


    Although he has some ideas about the strength of Tong people, he has not seen it with his own eyes, so he still has no bottom in his heart.


    Chen lingting has an unwritten rule that whoever is sent out when the war situation is not tight will never have the lowest strength!


    The Tong people met these three people just outside the core of Chen lingting, and they always performed their tasks.


    "Yes, I''ve decided! I hope you can say a lot of good words!" Tong answered politely.


    With his eyesight, he naturally saw the doubts of jingle Chunshui, so he continued: "after all, it is impossible for me to arrange every time in the future battle, so I want to adapt to that uncertainty as soon as possible!"


    Jingle Chunshui has also investigated everything about Tongren. It is no secret that he is keen on cultivation, so he can barely accept Tongren''s statement.


    "In that case, you should make good preparations. I think the assessment should be arranged soon!" jingle Chunshui nodded.


    Then he stood up and said goodbye. Now he needs to think about Tongren''s intention before he can decide whether to promise Tongren.


    After seeing off jingle Chunshui, Tongren''s mood began to get excited. Although his experience was very rich, he was only a child in mentality, so he naturally had such a nature.


    Jingle Chunshui is also worried about this. No matter how strong Tongren is, he is only a newcomer after all. It is very risky to challenge the captain of fan team rashly. Moreover, he also wants to challenge the stronger people in the captain.


    If such a request is discussed, it will probably make people feel that Tongren are not willing to accept recruitment

 V1.Chapter 884

    Compared with the previous thing, choosing an opponent is not a difficult problem. Jingle Chunshui soon figured it out, and the matter was naturally settled.


    Although he was worried that Tongren''s strength was not enough to challenge the leader of the fan team of the 13th team, he was very confident that it would not be too difficult for them to control their strength.


    Anyway, the students are not allowed to watch the scene. Even if they deliberately release water, I believe no one can see it.


    In fact, jingle Chunshui''s worry is completely superfluous. Tongren can even clean up the people of the shentuan. How can those students see whether he is in a weak position?


    Anyway, in a word, Chen lingting soon issued a notice about this matter. Even though Chen lingting and the spiritual college are basically the relationship between superiors and subordinates, the face project still needs to be done.


    Tongren is still a member of the spiritual college after all. This matter must be notified to the school.


    When he got the notice, except Tong Ren, the happiest one was his current mentor.


    Because he wanted to embarrass Tong people before, he invented a so-called assessment, and the so-called assessment was too difficult for people to accept, but Tong people successfully passed.


    This matter has become his stain, so that he can''t lift his head in front of Tong people, not to mention the murderous spirit of Tong people.


    Therefore, he is now eager for the problem children of Tongren to leave quickly, which is a real happy thing for him. It can be said that this is to remove his great trouble.


    Of course, in addition to being happy, there was a trace of jealousy in his heart. Tong people were so lucky to contact so early that he couldn''t help being jealous.


    Even if Tong Ren can''t pass the assessment of Chen lingting this time, his future must be unlimited. His strength has surpassed too many peers.


    Anyway, he hasn''t seen a freshman who can pick a whole class alone, at least he hasn''t seen before Tongren.


    If you are happy, you will be unhappy. Those who learn combat skills from Tong people are naturally not so happy. Tong people are too important to them. Without Tong people, their promotion may become very slow.


    In fact, although the existence of Tong people can make them grow rapidly in a short time, they have a very serious dependence, but they are not aware of it.


    No matter what these people think, what Chen lingting decided is not something they can interfere with. After completing a series of procedures, they still took Tong people to the drill ground.


    Because the promotion of Tong people is a special case, the publicity can maintain the consistent fair image of Chen lingting. In addition, the familiar environment in the drill ground can help Tong people to a certain extent, so they will make such a decision.


    In addition to the students who want to witness the battle, the college''s mentors have basically arrived. In fact, these mentors come here with the mentality of watching the play.


    Although Tong people''s combat effectiveness is very strong, they do not believe that he can fight with the strong at the captain level. In their view, Chen lingting is punishing Tong people in a disguised form.


    Regardless of whether he has become a legend in the college or not, as long as the captain sent by Chen lingting easily defeats him, he can completely pull this guy down from the altar.


    Tongren''s previous actions have undoubtedly offended the tutors of the whole college, so no tutor wants him to challenge success.


    But when they arrived at the drill ground of the assessment, they couldn''t help but clatter in their hearts.


    Is this time really just to punish the person who disturbed the order of the college?


    Almost everyone had this idea at the same time, without exception.


    The reason why they think so is because the lineup sent by Chen lingting is really amazing.


    The captains of the thirteen fan teams were all present. Even when the corpse soul world had long been threatened, they might not be allowed to be present.


    It''s not easy to see such a situation, but it''s not easy to make people think crooked, and those people''s mature mentors have begun to suspect.


    Jingle Chunshui came out very naturally, stood in front of all the captains, cleared his throat and talked.


    Since ancient times, there has always been an opening line for such things, and jingle Chunshui''s opening line naturally praises Chen lingting.


    Since this matter can not be concealed, they simply make it bigger and render the whole thing extremely sacred. This is the consistent routine of those in power.


    After some flattery, jingle Chunshui finally got to the point: "Chen lingting decided to make an exception and assess Tongren students in advance. If you can pass, we will give you the corresponding position according to your performance!"


    Then he looked around at the people around him and continued: "at the same time, this early assessment will also become a system and be retained. Anyone can apply for this assessment as long as they can get the recommendation of the mentor and the spiritual college!"


    Of course, his announcement is just a brief disclosure, which needs to be officially notified by the psychic college.


    You should know that Chen lingting is not a kind of idle organization, and it is impossible to allow them to apply indiscriminately. If they fail to pass the examination, they must be punished appropriately, so as to ensure that there will be no problems.


    Next, the assessment content was announced by him: Tong people must select one of the 13 captains as their opponent, and at least need to support the captain for one minute.


    The present tutors and students were shocked. They had guessed in advance that the difficulty would increase a lot if they wanted to assess in advance, but they never thought it would increase so abnormal. It could be said to be difficult!


    However, Tong Ren, the party concerned, was not very surprised. He nodded gently and walked in front of the captains. He looked at these captains as if he were walking. His eyes had no focal length at all.


    It turned out that just when Tongren stepped out, the Arsenal system that had not been moving for a long time released the task again!


    Mission requirements: successfully adhere to one minute unbeaten under the broken bee, the captain of the second team!


    Bonus items: Ninja Scroll, magic scroll!


    It''s no wonder Tongren is a little distracted. He didn''t expect that the system would release special tasks for this assessment.


    In his heart, Tongren slowly raised his head, as if he had made up his mind, and his eyes were full of firmness

 V1.Chapter 885

    "I hope I can fight with you, and I hope you can give me advice!" Tong man said politely in front of the broken bee.


    As soon as the words were spoken, all the people present were stunned, and even the leaders who came together felt very surprised.


    Although the strength of broken bees is not the strongest among them, it is by no means the weakest. She can at least rank in the middle and upper reaches of these captains.


    Obviously, the broken bee was also very surprised. She didn''t expect that Tongren would pinch her as a soft persimmon.


    "Since it''s your decision, I won''t refuse!" the broken bee came out of the team leader slowly, and said it doesn''t matter in his mouth.


    In fact, in the history of Chen lingting, Tongren is not the first student to graduate within a year. You know, there is not only one Tongren.


    However, although he is not the only one among these people, he can be said to be the fastest one.


    Jingle Chunshui will not be too surprised, because Tongren has said before that he wants to challenge someone he admires.


    Among the people he knew, Geng mujianba and broken bee were the only two captains he had seen.


    Naturally, he can only choose from these two people when choosing, so jingle Chunshui can foresee the choice of Tongren.


    Tongren naturally knows the meaning of broken bee, but he doesn''t intend to expose it, because broken bee said this for his good after all.


    The thinking of women and men is different. Even if their strength level is not different, their thinking is very different.


    In the eyes of girls, strategic retreat is only to preserve effective power, but in the eyes of men, retreat is a coward''s behavior and a stain that is absolutely not allowed to appear in life.


    Even if Tong people know the good intentions of broken bees, out of that person''s self-esteem, he can only understand.


    Others are not optimistic about Tongren''s choice. Although the broken bee is a woman, it does not mean that she is a soft persimmon.


    "Thank you for your help! Then I''ll offend you!" Tong smiled with deep meaning and politely saluted the broken bee.


    All along, broken bee is very optimistic about Tongren, because this little guy is very angry with her in terms of strength and character.


    Optimistic, optimistic, broken bees also have their own principles. She can raise a younger generation, but she will never release water.


    Because once he releases water, it is easy to make Tong people arrogant. He is self righteous and is likely to destroy his talent.


    The most beautiful and fragrant flowers will not be cultivated in the greenhouse. The more a genius experiences wind and rain, the more he can hone his skills.


    "Although I''m very optimistic about you, I have to say that it''s not a clear choice for you to choose me as your opponent! Are you really sure?" the broken bee didn''t shy away from the thing of optimistic about Tongren, and even warned with some worry.


    This scene is naturally different in everyone''s eyes. The teachers and students of the spiritual art college are naturally full of stomach Fei. They never thought that the people of Chen lingting should openly support Tong people.


    After this incident, the speculation about the identity of Tong people suddenly became more and more. Of course, the identity of the people who can be openly protected by Chen lingting must be extraordinary.


    The other captains of Chen lingting also frowned slightly. They knew that the broken bee had always been independent and went its own way, but they didn''t expect him to have such a special behavior.


    You should know that their coming out this time is not on behalf of the individual or the team they led, but on behalf of the attitude of the whole Ling Ting!


    As for Tong Ren, he was very moved. He knew that broken bee had always been optimistic about him, but he didn''t expect to protect him so openly.


    "Thank you for your reminding, but I still think challenging difficult opponents is the most progressive!" Tong Ren replied with a smile.


    Since Tongren have already said this, the broken bee naturally has nothing to say. She nodded and said, "good! I appreciate you more and more!"


    Just when those captains couldn''t help making a sound, the broken bee suddenly turned and continued: "but I can''t drain water! It''s up to you to succeed in passing the examination. By the way, my speed is what you need the embankment most!"


    After saying this, she glanced around slowly and said slowly in her mouth: "the people present seem to be very dissatisfied with my attitude! Now I have finished what I should say. If anyone else is dissatisfied, you can come and challenge me. If you succeed, I will persuade Chen lingting to make an exception for promotion!"


    This sentence sounds very simple, but there is a momentum in the broken bee''s tone, which makes the people around breathless.


    Yes, her reminder was heard by everyone present. If you want to challenge at this time, it is really an opportunity, and it is quite similar to the situation of Tongren.


    But even so, no one came forward to challenge, not even a person who dared to answer.


    If you stand up in this case, it is undoubtedly tantamount to admitting your dissatisfaction with the broken bee, and virtually offending the broken bee.


    If they have the strength to pass the assessment, it doesn''t matter. At most, they are just wearing small shoes, but if they can''t pass, it''s even more difficult to apply for the assessment in the future.


    No matter how the situation changes, the world always depends on strength. Without strength, even discontent can only be hidden in the heart.


    Looking at the silent crowd with satisfaction, the broken bee slowly turned her head and wanted to see jingle Chunshui.


    After all, the main person this time is jingle Chunshui, and only his words can solve the current embarrassing situation.


    "Mr. broken bee..." but before she turned her head, a voice interrupted her.


    The broken bee slowly turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. Her eyes were sharp and scary.


    When she saw the master of the voice, her fierce eyes immediately turned into a stunned expression, because that sentence was impressively said by Tongren.


    Tongren''s face still hung a warm smile. He politely continued: "can we start the assessment?"


    Said, he seemed embarrassed to touch his head and said, "to be honest, I''m looking forward to entering the Ling Ting, so I''m looking forward to it in my heart!"


    Only in such a time can Tongren''s every move really look like a child''s innocence

 V1.Chapter 886

    A sentence that seems very inappropriate has timely solved the current embarrassing situation and eased the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Several team leaders looked at each other, and the idea of letting Tongren pass the examination became stronger.


    Only they can see that Tongren''s expression is intentional. He pretends to look like that just to ease the current atmosphere.


    The appreciation color on the broken bee''s face was heavier. She looked relaxed and said, "since this is the case, let''s start!"


    Tongren didn''t talk nonsense. He directly broke the thirty-three of the Tao. The Cang fire fell and attacked the broken bee''s face door.


    Such a performance is very happy to look at people''s eyes. In their opinion, Tongren is merciless because the reminder of broken bees just now makes him feel very shameless, so he attacks so fiercely.


    In their view, Tong people''s attack similar to sneak attack will undoubtedly only annoy broken bees. Even if he can pass this assessment, I believe the future will not be so smooth.


    For people like them who are too busy to watch the excitement, they are naturally happy to see such a situation. They are almost happy to laugh.


    But the broken bee didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Instead, there was some praise in her heart for Tongren''s decisiveness and ruthlessness.


    Since both sides have already determined such a battle, it is inevitable to fight. If Tongren will be soft in the face of such a powerful opponent, it can only show that he is a fool.


    As for the so-called sneak attack, it doesn''t exist in the eyes of broken bees. In fact, she thinks that she can start after Tong people refuse their own replacement proposal.


    Here is the difference between experts and ordinary people. Ordinary people will find various reasons for their failure, and even kidnap their opponents morally.


    But real experts will not. Every battle they fight is a matter of life and death. They must develop such a habit to survive on the battlefield.


    This is the way for experts to survive. Their vigilance is never relaxed for any reason.


    Even if what is in front of them is just a competition and assessment, in their eyes, it belongs to a kind of battle, and there can be no relaxation.


    If there are mistakes in such things, it is the most terrible thing for a master.


    Failure and death are not terrible for them. After all, they are already ready.


    But if you lose at the hands of someone weaker than yourself and die at the hands of someone weaker than yourself, that''s the real shame.


    The broken bee steps a little, and it has passed by with the moves issued by Tong people.


    Tongren didn''t even react. He already felt that his wrist was caught by someone, and his heart immediately clicked.


    Just now, the dodging of broken bees seemed very reluctantly. It seemed that they were caught off guard by a sudden move by Tongren. In fact, this is the usual means of experts.


    What they can do with one point of strength, they will never use two points of strength to solve. Sometimes, in the battle of the same level, one point of strength can also control the balance of the war.


    Surprised to be surprised, Tong man didn''t give up the fight. If he lost the fight in one move, it''s better to let him die directly.


    Thirty three of the broken road. Cang fire Pendant!


    Without paying any attention to the broken bee holding his hand, Tong people silently made the same move again.


    Although the broken bee dodged that move just now, Tong people didn''t think they could dodge again within such a short distance.


    Broken bees now have only two choices, either fight hard or dodge. Only in this way can they cope with this move.


    As for the fact that the power of the short-range explosion would affect him, Tongren didn''t care at all, because the armed color was domineering enough to protect his safety. Moreover, he didn''t believe that the broken bee would choose hard resistance.


    Not everyone has the opportunity to learn to be armed and aggressive. After all, this is the world of corpses and souls, not the world of pirates.


    However, to the surprise of Tongren, she still didn''t want to dodge until the attack of canghuo fall came to the broken bee.


    At this point, Tong man had no time to consider why he made a wrong judgment. He chose to open the armed color at the first time and cover the surface of his body.


    In an instant, Tongren''s body became swarthy, and his whole body was full of armed color, which looked like a sculpture.


    The protection of Tong people can be said to be very in place. Even the wrist held by broken bees is covered with a layer of domineering.


    Of course, he also wanted to add a layer of protection to broken bees. After all, broken bees have always been very good to him.


    It''s a pity that he has been training the reaction speed of armed color domineering, but he didn''t pay attention to the amount of training domineering. Now it''s impossible to cover two people.


    However, his current strength will not cause too much damage to the broken bee. At most, he just makes the broken bee a little embarrassed.


    According to the attitude of broken bees, they definitely won''t be angry with Tong people. Besides, it''s a bonus to make a team leader so embarrassed under one blow, so Tong people decisively chose to only cover themselves.


    However, the expected explosion and impact did not happen, and strange changes occurred when canghuo fell close to the broken bee.


    The Cang fire pendant didn''t hit the broken bee, but seemed to touch an invisible protective cover and slowly became smaller.


    In the blink of an eye, the Cang fire pendant became invisible under the eyes of Tong people, as if it had never appeared.


    Looking at Tong Ren''s stunned look, the broken bee seemed to his expression, with a mysterious smile on his face and said, "I''m surprised? This is called anti ghost killing! You''ll know when you successfully pass the examination!"


    Just before Tongren recovered from the shock, the broken bee flew sideways with the support of the hand holding Tongren''s wrist, and its slender legs kicked Tongren''s head with a spirit pressure of destroying everything.


    As soon as Tong people came up and were caught by broken bees, they almost recognized that Tong people were difficult to pass this test.


    At this time of crisis, Tongren haven''t even reacted. I''m afraid even their lives will be threatened.


    In their opinion, the broken bee didn''t break his promise. On the surface, he looked very optimistic about Tongren, but secretly he really killed him.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help but stir up a cold war. Since ancient times, it has been said that there are the most poisonous women''s hearts. It seems that it''s true

 V1.Chapter 887

    Just when the broken bee''s leg was about to kick Tong man''s head, Tong man''s eyes suddenly turned strange blood red.


    Write wheel eye!


    At this critical moment, Tong people directly used their own writing wheel eyes to aim at the broken bee''s legs.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the powerful foot of the broken bee has been picked up by Tongren. As expected, the scene of Tongren''s injury did not appear.


    LAN foot. Line!


    The dark legs of Tong people are still impressively straight in the air, and stand together with the legs kicked out by broken bees.


    The two legs were made of bronze and iron, and stopped there without moving, while the two people''s bodies showed no signs of shaking.


    The smile on the broken bee''s face had faded slowly like a withered flower, and then a trace of surprise floated on his face.


    Although in her eyes, Tongren is a gifted young man, she never thought that Tongren could be so powerful.


    Tongren, who could easily defeat with one move in her heart, immediately made a different impression.


    Before the surprise on her face disappeared, Tongren''s attack came at the broken bees like a storm.


    Finger gun. Q!


    The finger gun that can easily break the gold and stone is like a sharp awl under the winding of armed color and domineering, and stabs hard at the broken bee''s eyes.


    Instant step!


    After all, the broken bee has rich combat experience. Although she was very surprised, her body''s instinctive reaction made her start to avoid without hesitation.


    What happened on the drill ground can be said to be twists and turns, and the audience was completely stunned. They felt that their minds were completely in a blank.


    As a new player who is not optimistic, how can it not be surprising that he can force the captain of the broken bee team to this extent in a short time?


    With the skill of broken bees, it''s not very difficult to avoid the attack of Tong people, but what''s more unexpected is that the attack of Tong people is not wine.


    Under the anticipation of the writing wheel eye, the action of the broken bee is clearly visible as a slowed down slow action.


    Because he didn''t want to hit the broken bee by the first move in advance, Tong people didn''t feel any accident about the Dodge of the broken bee.


    As he expected, the instinctive reaction of the broken bee made her dodge in the expected direction because of the East and west of Tongren, waiting for the dense finger guns like machine guns.


    Of course, this level of attack can''t hurt the broken bee. She quickly dodged and avoided the dense attack of Tongren.


    "The last half minute is still left!" jingle Chunshui, who stood aside with an expressionless face, suddenly said.


    When the two people in the field heard this, they were stunned, and their actions stopped at the same time.


    With half a minute left, it means that Tongren has passed half of the assessment, and it also means that he is one step closer to the gate of huilingting.


    But I''m afraid broken bee has to use real Kung Fu, because she wants to better understand Tong people, a little guy who interests her.


    More nervous than the people in the field are the people around them. They pay 12% attention to the thrilling battle and can''t wait to participate in it.


    Instant step!


    While Tongren was still distracted, the broken bee suddenly moved like a ghost. The target was Tongren''s chest.


    To Tongren''s surprise, the broken bee can no longer be caught in the writing wheel eye, and the whole line of sight is completely blank. There are no more people except the surrounding spectators.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he felt a heavy kick in the chest.


    On weekdays, the armed color domineering spirit, which has been constantly repaired, finally played a role at the most critical moment. Almost when Tongren felt pain, the armed color domineering spirit seemed to be wrapped around Tongren''s chest with independent consciousness.


    "Eh?" the broken bee''s mouth couldn''t help but be surprised. According to her expected situation, Tong people should be easily put down by her.


    Although she knows that Tong people have high talents and abilities, it is difficult to make up for the gap between the two people.


    That''s why she was so surprised that Tong people could block their attack so easily.


    But the surprise returned to surprise, but the broken bee''s men were not vague at all. Since they can''t do it once, it''s better to do it twice.


    If someone can see the figure of broken bees, they will find that broken bees have raised their legs again, and the spiritual pressure on their legs is even more frightening.


    Tongren naturally felt the terrible pressure of the spirit, and began to guard against it, ready to find an opportunity to dodge or fight back at any time.


    Just now, Tong people can block the attack of broken bees. They can barely do it with the hardness of armed color domineering.


    Unfortunately, it is useless to rely on defense alone. No matter how strong the defense is, it will eventually be broken. If he doesn''t fight back, he may be difficult to survive the rest of the time.


    Seeing that the broken bee''s leg is about to kick his head, this challenge will end in failure.


    Tongren''s nerves began to tighten, hoping to see the track kicked by broken bees.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the broken bee''s legs have come to Tongren''s face with suffocating pressure, making Tongren''s goose bumps almost come out.


    finished!


    For a moment, such an idea suddenly appeared in Tongren''s mind. The already stretched nerve was like a broken bow string, and a clear sound was faintly sent out in Tongren''s mind.


    Just for a moment, it was like time was frozen forever. Everything solidified in Tongren''s eyes, as if the film was frozen.


    In his eyes, there was a red blood eye, and there were these three symbols in the shape of gouyu in the middle.


    Under the overbearing pressure of broken bees, Tong man finally made a breakthrough. His writing wheel eye finally evolved from double gouyu to three gouyu, and the attack track of broken bees became clear.


    With the eyes can clearly capture the figure of broken bees, Tongren''s action has also become rapid.


    At the next moment, the broken bee''s legs had passed through the Tongren''s body, just like penetrating the air.


    The people around were stunned. Some of them hated Tong people very much, and others wanted Tong people to die immediately, but they were stunned when Tong people really disappeared in front of them.


    Only the broken bee''s face became dignified, because the touch under her feet told her that what she just really did was that she didn''t kick anything

 V1.Chapter 888

    Tongren''s action was so fast that almost everyone had a visual pause in front of them, which made them have the illusion that Tongren was hit by broken bees.


    Until the remnant left by Tong people was completely kicked to pieces by broken bees, all the people saw Tong people disappear in the drill ground.


    At this time, he was like a god man, impressively moving in the air, which surprised the people around him.


    People were surprised to see the moving Tong people in front of them. The shock in their hearts could not be expressed in words.


    Not to mention how Tong people escaped from the feet of broken bees, only this technique of resisting the wind with emptiness is unheard of by them.


    When they watched Tongren''s performance, the huge shock directly turned their mind into a blank.


    On the contrary, the corner of lanran''s mouth slightly tilted up in the ranks of the team leader. It is obvious that she is more and more interested in Tongren.


    Although he didn''t know how Tong people did it, he could know the principle of doing so, and was curious about the endless strange techniques of Tong people.


    In his opinion, this move of Tongren evolved from instant step. Fundamentally, the two are the same.


    After all, Tong people are not made out of nothing, but changed on the original basis, but the most valuable is this sense of touch.


    The previous discussion led by Tong Ren and those students has been truthfully reported by jingle Chunshui, and Chen lingting also attaches great importance to it, so there will be such a big scene.


    Maybe the improvement depends on the basis of predecessors, but it requires a very thorough understanding of the principle of moves.


    Jingle Chunshui still looked at the field with an expressionless face and said coldly, "there are still the last ten seconds!"


    The broken bee was slightly stunned when she heard this sentence, and her eyebrows began to wrinkle tightly. It seemed that she was struggling fiercely in her heart.


    Separate!


    In the blink of an eye, broken bees left many figures in the drill field, making people wonder which is true and which is false.


    After a fierce struggle in her heart, the broken bee finally made a decision. She decided to try her best at this time to make the passage of Tong people worthy of the name.


    If really hurt Tong people can''t pass, she will naturally guide him in private so that he can challenge again.


    This is the pride of broken bee. She thinks that the person she likes should be able to face all the tests. Only when she proves her strength can she really be recognized by others.


    Hanging persimmon!


    At this moment, many broken bees moved and attacked Tong people like an arrow leaving the string.


    The fist rained down and threw it all over Tongren''s body. The spirit pressure even made people feel suffocated.


    Tongren didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly covered the armed color domineering on the surface of his body. Only then could he resist the storm like attack.


    Windmill!


    As soon as the broken bee''s attack was stopped, she had launched another wave of attack, as if she could attack until the end of the world.


    Driven by the waist, the body rotates rapidly, so that people can''t even see the figure clearly.


    Three gouyu write wheel eye!


    The Tong man with blood red eyes soon found the position of the broken bee under the insight of writing wheel eyes and began to prepare to fight back.


    Iron!


    He not only did not remove his armed color and domineering spirit, but also used the iron block, one of the six styles of the Navy, to improve his body''s defense to an unprecedented height.


    Paper painting!


    At the same time of the highest defense, Tong people also prepared the Dodge moves, hoping to use them.


    No matter how high the defense is, being attacked passively all the time will be broken. Therefore, Tongren''s defense is the last defense line, and paper painting is his way to deal with it.


    Of course, Tongren didn''t choose passive defense or dodge. You know, the best defense is attack. A good attack can abandon defense.


    Moon step! LAN feet! Finger gun!


    Through writing the wheel eye, he saw the Tong man who saw the figure of broken bees, and also saw the flaws of this move. He used both hands and feet. He simply used all the offensive moves directly and attacked in the direction of broken bees.


    Although the windmill gains great power through rotation, it can not change the fact that rotation requires an axis, which is the body of broken bees.


    Maybe in normal times, the body and limbs of broken bees are the same, but after rotation, the limbs are strengthened, and the body becomes weaker in comparison.


    If this point is not found, it is naturally the best, but since it has been found by Tongren, it will become a fatal defect.


    Tongren didn''t hesitate. He directly aimed at the broken bee''s head and kicked it. If he hit it, even the broken bee would lose the battle.


    If Tongren didn''t believe in the strength of broken bees, he might not even dare to attack directly.


    If you get hit in the head, you may even die here on the spot. This is a very big thing.


    Even if the strength of Tongren is no matter how strong, once such a big thing is caused, it will certainly not be forgiven.


    But when his foot was about to hit the broken bee''s head, a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corners of the broken bee''s mouth, and a sense of crisis suddenly came to his heart.


    Taki carp!


    For a moment, Tong people felt that their kicking feet were blocked, and countless flaws were exposed. They could be hit by broken bees at any time.


    Of course, broken bee won''t miss this opportunity, or it''s a mistake she deliberately induced Tongren to make.


    How can a captain level master not find such an obvious mistake? Broken bee is forging a mistake to be discovered by Tongren!


    The goal of broken bee is the heart of Tong people. She has decided to solve Tong people with one blow.


    Tongren''s writing wheel eyes have been open. He has found the purpose of breaking bees in an instant. Unfortunately, his moves are old and can''t respond in time. As for paper painting, it doesn''t play any role.


    Just listening to the thump, there was a sharp pain in Tongren''s chest. It felt like being hit by a sledgehammer.


    If it were not for the iron block and armed color domineering of Tongren, this blow would definitely make Tongren completely lose their combat ability.


    Rao Shitong has used all the defense means, and he feels a burst of suffocation in his chest, as if he has been badly hurt in his body

 V1.Chapter 889

    According to the experience of Tong people, if a blow is not successful, the broken bee will certainly carry out a round of repressive attack.


    Such an attack can definitely hit him. He has no power to fight back. If he doesn''t think of a way quickly, it''s hard to stick to the last few seconds.


    Someone once said that only half of a thing is completed when it reaches 99%, so the other percent should be as serious as the previous 99%.


    If it is in mathematics, this sentence can be said to be a complete paradox. But in terms of actual combat, it is a real truth.


    With the approach of success, people''s vigilance and preparedness will relax in the shortest time. At this time, it is the most error prone time, and all previous efforts will be wasted when there is only one step away from success.


    Although everyone knows this truth, when success is coming, people can''t help being excited and happy, and they will still be controlled by emotions.


    But Tong Ren is not happy at all now, because his opponent is the terrible woman, broken bee. As long as the time is not over, her attack will never stop.


    As expected, the next attack of the broken bee was as fierce as a storm, which made the Tong people feel overwhelmed.


    In the face of the comeback attack of broken bees, Tong man did not dare to connect hard anymore, because he knew that he could not survive the remaining few seconds by relying on armed color domineering and iron blocks alone. The gap between the two people was too much.


    Three gouyu write wheel eye!


    Tongren had to use the writing wheel eye again, trying to be hit by broken bees as little as possible, so as to stick to the rest of the time.


    Of course, he was not completely beaten passively. If he saw the right time, he would still choose to fight back, but his fight back was more hesitant than before. It can be seen that the broken bee just pretended to be a shadow in the heart of Zhentong people.


    However, as the saying goes, there is no big mistake in being careful. This can be said to be a wise saying, at least in such a time-consuming war.


    The Tong people who saw the move carefully dealt with it. Sure enough, they were no longer threatened by the attack of broken bees.


    It''s not because the strength of broken bees has regressed, nor because broken bees have consumed too much physical strength, but because Tongren have grown up in this battle and are more adapted to the battle at the captain level.


    This scene really surprised these captains. They also came from such a state. Naturally, they can see that Tongren is growing.


    However, his growth rate is too fast, which makes people feel a little incredible. Others need so many battles to be enlightened, but Tong people only need one game.


    Thinking of these, all the captains except the broken bee looked at lanran. In their impression, lanran was probably the only monster that could be similar to Tongren.


    However, lanran didn''t pay attention to the eyes that fell on her. Instead, she looked at Tong people with great interest. It seemed that she didn''t notice the abnormalities of her companions at all.


    "The last five seconds left!" jingle Chunshui said coldly again, his face unhappy or sad, as if he didn''t come out with an expression this time.


    This sentence seems to encourage Tongren to succeed immediately. It''s like reminding the broken bee that there''s not much time. I hope she can take down Tong people quickly.


    The two men in the battlefield did not expect that time passed so slowly, just like someone deliberately blurred the concept.


    With the progress of the battle and the gradual understanding between each other, the scruples in the hearts of the two people began to disappear gradually, so they made so many moves in such a short time.


    The speed of the two people can be seen, and the teachers and students watching it with interest, as if they were watching some wonderful blockbuster.


    Hearing the reminder of jingle Chunshui, the broken bee took the lead in stopping. Of course, Tongren, who was already in a passive defense state, also stopped.


    "You''re fine! I appreciate you! I hope you can join the second team!" the broken bee nodded with a smile.


    Surprise! Almost everyone was surprised, especially the team leaders, who were surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, they have been working with broken bees for more than two days. This woman''s pride is no less than that of men!


    However, such a woman even took the initiative to invite a student from Chen lingting to join her team, which is just a fantasy.


    As for the others, their surprise was not the arrogance of the broken bee, but the blatant behavior of the broken bee.


    Before, she said she appreciated Tong people. Now she invited Tong people to join before the battle is over. It''s just naked water!


    After being surprised, they were naturally angry. They even decided to protest against Chen lingting. It was unacceptable for Tong people to enter Chen lingting so easily.


    Several captains looked at the faces of the people, and of course they saw the emotions of these people. They howled in their hearts and said in secret that it was not good. It seems that Chen lingting is in great trouble this time.


    Although strength is respected in the corpse soul world, Zhenyang spiritual art college is an exception. It is responsible for producing blood for Chen lingting. Once there are problems, there will be great hidden dangers.


    Broken bee also knew that this sentence would cause people''s resistance, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    Since ancient times, in the imperial court, civil servants despise military generals, and military generals despise civil servants. Civil servants always dislike the rudeness of military generals, and military generals always dislike the cowardice of civil servants.


    Although this metaphor seems a little inappropriate, the mentor of the spiritual college and the captain of the fan team are exactly such a relationship.


    The reason why the broken bee doesn''t care is that she looks down on these mentors. They are a group of guys who don''t want to make progress in the eyes of the broken bee.


    In fact, her idea is not unreasonable. Few of the mentors in the spiritual college retired from the fan team. Most of them are guys who can''t develop further.


    In addition, the fan team department is too dangerous. Few people can live to retire.


    In other words, why should people who can survive until they retire leave the fan team? They have deep feelings for the fan team and are reluctant to leave at all.


    To put it bluntly, although Chen lingting has 13 team leaders, which seems to be a considerable number, few people know how many of them emerge from, and no one has considered their importance

 V1.Chapter 890

    How can a group of people hiding behind others be regarded as indomitable men?


    If we put it now, we may still be able to say that there is no high or low between them, but the division of responsibilities is different


    However, in the world of corpses and souls with constant war, this statement will make people feel that this is an excuse, but it will be looked down upon even more.


    To put it bluntly, strength is the best way to prove yourself with strength, which is much more powerful than any excuse.


    This is also the reason why the broken bee goes its own way. She is not afraid of any tricks that the spiritual college will make, because the students will not be one with them.


    Even though they are still in the spiritual academy, the ultimate goal of these students is to enter the fan team of the spirit court, hoping to obtain certain combat achievements there and stand at the peak of the corpse soul world from now on.


    What''s more, she is one of the captains of the 13th team. Naturally, she doesn''t have to do it herself.


    Of course, this is also the reason why the other captains have such a headache. As the only female captain, the other captains spoil her very much, which is hard for outsiders to imagine.


    As the saying goes, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers unless it''s a male and a female. This situation is no exception among the thirteen teams of Chen lingting. They are competing with each other and hope to surpass other teams.


    The only exception is naturally broken bee. The other team leaders let her, hoping that she could become the strongest of the thirteen teams.


    However, this does not mean that the strength of broken bees is very poor. After all, people with poor strength are afraid that it is difficult to win the position of vice captain.


    Ignoring the anger of the teachers and students around, and the expression of several captains who ate flies, the broken bee continued as if there were no one else: "think about it! Let''s continue next!"


    Hearing the words of broken bee, several captains breathed a sigh of inexplicable relief. Although broken bee went too far, it hasn''t completely deviated from the track.


    The onlookers around are also confused. They don''t understand what the broken bee means. Since it has thrown out the olive branch invited to join, why should the broken bee continue to assess?


    Only the expression on Tong''s face was as calm as usual. He seemed to have expected it long ago and nodded very calmly.


    In fact, he has probably been able to understand the person of broken bee through these meetings. This woman is not only a person who never disdains to hide her heart, but also a meticulous woman.


    There are no so-called friends in her eyes. Even if they threaten the corpse soul world, she will not show mercy.


    In other words, this is simply a woman who exists for the corpse soul world. No children''s affair can hinder her.


    The seemingly insipid Tong man is actually very alert in his heart. Since he knows the seriousness of broken bees, he can know that this last blow will never be simple.


    The broken bee pricked up a green onion like finger and said softly, "let''s decide the assessment result with one move! As long as you can take this move, you can become a member of Chen lingting!"


    Then she turned to jingle Chunshui and said, "I think there should be no problem with this decision?"


    No matter how capricious she is, jingle Chunshui is still the leader of the team this time. She still knows that she respects others.


    "Of course!" jingle Chunshui still had no superfluous expression, but there was a trace of softness in his tone.


    He naturally knew that since the broken bee could say this, he would never release water in the next battle, which he could be sure of.


    "If you have any comments, you can take the same move later!" said the broken bee, looking at the people around with disdain.


    The broken bee''s eyes clearly had a trace of murderous spirit. Anyone who touched her eyes could not help shivering, and hurriedly moved his eyes.


    "Take the move!" before the voice fell, the broken bee had shot at the Tong people standing aside. She launched a surprise attack without worrying about her identity.


    The figure disappeared in place, and the broken bee suddenly lost its trace in full view of the public. No one knew her trace except a few captains and Tongren.


    After a clang, Tongren''s body began to retreat quickly, as if it had been impacted by some great force.


    Advanced instant step. Flash flower!


    As if looking at the dazzle, the figure of broken bees appeared in place again, as if they had been standing there without action.


    Only the soul chopping knife slowly came into the scabbard, which proved that she had indeed moved and that she had just launched an attack on Tongren.


    Look at the Tong people who fly away, holding strange double swords crossed together in their hands, and their shoulders are bleeding.


    Broken bee smiled very brightly, as if she had passed the examination or won great honor.


    She is so pure that she never gives a discount when performing tasks, and she can care about the people she appreciates from the bottom of her heart.


    At that moment just now, Tong people were surprised to see the disappeared broken bee and directly raised the soul chopping knife to chop it down. Looking at that posture, it seemed that they wanted to split Tong people in two.


    Although Tong Ren can see the other party''s actions clearly, he feels that he has been locked by the other party. He feels that he can''t escape this blow at all.


    At the critical moment, Tong Ren Kan only had time to summon the general Mo ye, and felt a sudden shock on his arm. His body was like being hit by a high-speed train and drove backwards.


    Almost at the same time, Tongren felt a sharp pain on his shoulder and hurriedly subconsciously transported the armed color domineering and Navy six style iron blocks, which was dangerous and dangerous to keep his arm.


    It''s the so-called one minute on stage and ten years off stage. This sentence is reflected incisively and vividly at the moment. The armed color domineering of Tongren has covered their shoulders for so many days. This is the most touching thing.


    "Welcome to Lin lingting. Have you considered the question I just asked?" the broken bee said with a sincere smile.


    Before Tong people answered, they were surrounded by two people. One of the two people immediately began to show his way back to heal Tong people''s wounds, while the other stared at broken bees with hatred.


    These two people are Fei Zhen and Lucia, who have been looking at them with fear. When they see that Tong people are injured, they rush up regardless of everything.


    The help of a few years ago and the feeling of getting along with each other over the past few years have become their pillar and the last person they want to lose

 V1.Chapter 891

    Facing the hostile eyes of the two girls, the broken bee didn''t feel any uncomfortable. She still looked at Tong Ren with a smile, hoping to wait for a satisfactory answer.


    Broken bee is also a woman anyway. She doesn''t know the girl''s mind. Of course, she won''t blame the two girls for their impulse.


    Not only was she not angry, but she was also genuinely happy for Tong people. It was worthwhile for Tong people to have such two confidants.


    After all, we have seen the strength of broken bees just now. The people who can choose to stand up after knowing the strength of broken bees can be said to be the people that Tongren can absolutely trust.


    Even the expressionless jingle Chunshui couldn''t help laughing at the moment. He didn''t expect that Tongren''s little lover would rush out to confront the broken bees with such a serious face, as if he wanted to draw a knife at each other.


    Although everyone has always been very fond of broken bees, it doesn''t mean they don''t like watching broken bees'' jokes. At this time, watching the two little girls glare at her seriously, their hearts are almost laughing.


    Mao Zhihua, one of these captains, not only didn''t care about this little farce, but stared at Fei Zhen who was being treated by Tong people without blinking.


    Although Fei Zhen''s technique was slightly astringent in his opinion, he was very surprised by the speed and effect of treatment.


    It''s obvious that Mao Zhihua can only do this quickly and effectively with extraordinary talent. How can this make Mao Zhihua not excited?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, mastering the Tao is a very casual thing, which is not worth showing off at all.


    However, in the spirit court, the position of the return master is no less than that of the breaking master, even better.


    With the help of the master of the return road, the team can have stronger combat effectiveness and more lasting combat ability.


    It is precisely because of this that the senior management will attach great importance to the importance of the return master. After all, the higher the ability of the return master, the combat members in the team will be closer to the state of immortality.


    However, the number of masters of the return path is very small. Every member who is proficient in the return path can be said to be a treasure in the corpse soul world.


    What limits the number of return masters is talent. Not all people are suitable to specialize in return.


    It''s a matter of getting twice the result with half the effort to rashly choose to focus on returning to the Tao without the talent of returning to the Tao. Of course, Chen lingting won''t encourage such a thing that the gains outweigh the losses.


    Therefore, in the spiritual college, people who are proficient in the return path are not paid much attention. Only when they really come to the Ling Tingfan team, this kind of talent will be paid attention to and concerned.


    Those who can practice the Tao under great pressure and have their own talents suitable for practicing the Tao are definitely one in a hundred.


    Perhaps this is also a kind of natural selection. Only those who can persist under the pressure of public opinion can often become masters.


    Fei Zhen has always been with Tong people, perhaps because the light of Tong people is too dazzling. In short, no one stands up to correct Fei Zhen''s practice of "not doing business".


    Fei Zhen, who has been with Tong people for a long time, is not determined to cultivate Tao breaking. No matter what kind of achievements she has, it is not as important as helping Tong people.


    The healing characteristic of huidao has just become what she values most. Anyway, her Tongren brother will stand in front of them anyway. She just needs to ensure that Tongren''s injury can be treated in time.


    Isn''t that what feelings are like?


    When you protect me, I also quietly protect you behind my back, which is a kind of happiness for both sides.


    "Little girl! Who are you?" Mao Zhihua asked impatiently, in a rather anxious tone.


    If it were normal, Fei Zhen would certainly answer him, but now Tong Ren was hurt by this guy''s companion. Fei Zhen wouldn''t care about him.


    In fact, girls'' world is so pure that they hurt the people they care about most. Anyone who has a relationship with this person will be blacklisted.


    Fei Zhen snorted coldly, directly ignoring the problem of Mao Zhihua lie, and carefully checked whether Tong Ren had any other wounds.


    Although she was very sure of Tongren''s skill, she couldn''t help worrying. After all, her opponent was one of the captains of Chen lingting''s 13th team.


    Tongren shook his head funny and said softly to Fei Zhen, "well, I''m fine. Thank you for healing my wound!"


    After saying this, Tong people continued with a narrow smile: "it''s very impolite not to answer other people''s words!"


    "But..." Fei Zhenwu was still a little unwilling and wanted to speak out.


    "Well! I''m fine! The examination is like this, so don''t be so stingy!" Tong said without waiting for her to finish, as if he had expected it long ago.


    Fei Zhen also knew that she was too worried about Tong people, but she was still angry. It was a very cruel thing to watch Tong people get hurt in front of her.


    People who have never experienced it can never know what it feels like to watch the people they care about get hurt in front of them, but they can''t do anything about it.


    For Fei Zhen, even if it''s the taste of going to hell, isn''t it? Although she doesn''t know what hell is like.


    Looking at Fei Zhen, who was sulking with pursed lips there, Tong Ren felt both angry and funny, but his heart still felt warm.


    After staying in xudiao district for so long and getting used to seeing so much success or failure and life and death, Tongren have always frozen their feelings.


    Until now, he found that the original feeling of being cared about and cared about could be so moving.


    Of course, he knew Fei would not apologize, and it was very inappropriate to force her to answer now.


    The sophisticated Tongren chose to break the silence for the first time, so that both sides could have a step.


    "This one is my sister. She is usually introverted, so she doesn''t like talking!" Tong explained with a smile.


    Of course, Mao Zhihua doesn''t care about this. The mentality of finding treasure is enough to make all dissatisfaction disappear.


    After the embarrassment just now, the other captains of the fan team also cast their eyes here, and their faces showed surprise.


    Not to mention whether the broken bee will be merciful, even if she is really merciful, the injury left will not be cured in such a short time

 V1.Chapter 892

    Since it has nothing to do with the action of broken bees, it is very doubtful that Tong people can recover in such a short time.


    In fact, this matter is very simple. There are no more than three reasons for this situation: the strength of broken bees, the constitution of Tongren, and Fei Zhen''s treatment.


    Now that the possibility of broken bees releasing water has been ruled out, there are only two possibilities: Tong people''s physique is special or Fei Zhen''s talent is outstanding.


    Geng mujianba was the first to see Tongren. He had seen this young boy as early as xudiao district.


    Broken bee is the first team leader that Tong people saw after they came to the spiritual art college in lingting, and broken bee is also very optimistic about Tong people.


    In addition to these two people, only jingle Chunshui has seen Tongren, and has dealt with him more than once. Compared with him, jingle Chunshui has become a person who knows Tongren better.


    Whether he had listened to the discussion organized by the Tongren before or watched the battle just now, he didn''t think that the Tongren''s physique would have such strong resilience.


    In previous seminars, Tong people talked about all the knowledge about breaking the Tao, but they passed by binding the Tao, and there was little mention of returning to the Tao.


    Perhaps this conclusion is more arbitrary, because it does not rule out the possibility that Tongren may be proficient in all ghost ways, although such people have never heard of in history.


    However, Fei Zhen''s and Lucia''s reactions and Tong people''s performance in the battle just now proved that Tong people''s recovery ability was not strong, and they were not even proficient in returning.


    This is the important reason why jinglechunshui can draw a conclusion, and it is also one of the reasons why he began to pay attention to Fei Zhen.


    But now it''s not the time to say that. Just making an exception to promote Tong people to Chen lingting doesn''t know what effect it will cause. If it''s two people, it''s too risky.


    What''s more, although Fei Zhen''s talent is pretty good, there are still many things to learn. It''s not a good thing to enter the lingting court in advance.


    For a person who needs to continue to study, the college is the most suitable place, and a good learning atmosphere is very important.


    Chen lingting''s attitude has always been thirsty for talents, but he has always been cautious, because they have seen too many talents become mediocre precedents.


    Injury Zhongyong is not only one, and there will never be only one. The more talented people are, the more difficult it will be on the road to success.


    Perhaps every step they take will be much easier than others, but their every step needs to bear countless auras.


    When others envy their aura and glory, they don''t know the harm of this so-called aura to them.


    Other people''s praise will not only produce pressure on the parties, but also easily lead to arrogance and arrogance. It is likely to fall from the altar accidentally.


    Because of this, jingle Chunshui didn''t say anything, and gave Mao Zhihua a stop look.


    Mao Zhihua lie is not a fool. After all, jingle Chunshui is still the person in charge of this time. In addition, Chen lingting also wants to promote him, so Mao Zhihua lie will not listen.


    The corpse soul world looks quite good, but in fact it is surrounded by strong enemies. If it is not united, problems will happen sooner or later. This is also one of the reasons why the team leader can unite as one.


    After everyone took their eyes back, jingle Chunshui nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes were also on Tongren.


    Finding Fei Zhen''s talent is just an unexpected joy. This time, the protagonist is Tong Ren. It''s the right way to solve his problem first.


    Coming out of the team, jingle Chunshui said in a loud voice: "now, on behalf of the identity of the head of the 13th team of Huiling court, I announce that Tiantong people have successfully passed this assessment and officially become one of the members of the 13th team of Huiling court."


    In fact, it was completely beyond his expectation that Tong people could pass the examination. Selecting broken bees as opponents undoubtedly raised the difficulty to the greatest extent.


    In view of the fact that the broken bee had already invited Tongren before, the other captains had no intention of inviting him to join.


    "Have you considered my proposal?" the broken bee looked at Tong people sincerely and asked again.


    In fact, Tongren had already thought about it, but Fei Zhen and Lucia couldn''t say it immediately.


    Tong people are very grateful for the kindness of broken bees. Of course, they won''t refuse the kindness of broken bees.


    In this college where everyone has sharpened their heads and wants to join Chen lingting, Tong people can really be said to be an out and out alien.


    It doesn''t matter whether you can enter the lingting court or not. It''s just a matter of time. Tongren came to improve their strength at the beginning, which is absolutely different.


    If others know that the other party has used real power when challenging broken bees, they will definitely hate broken bees, but Tongren won''t.


    Only in the face of a real strong enemy can we improve our strength faster and better. Tongren know this very well.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure!" Tong replied with a polite smile, showing full respect in his tone.


    Hearing Tongren''s answer, not only the broken bee''s face showed a happy look, but also jingle Chunshui was secretly relieved.


    He was afraid that Tongren would not know that heaven and earth refused the invitation of broken bees, which would be tantamount to offending all the captains.


    Although even if Tong people refuse, broken bees will not directly find trouble with Tong people, they will definitely spread their temper on other team leaders.


    In this way, it is no doubt that Tongren have indirectly offended them. I''m afraid it will not be easy to live in lingting at that time.


    Tongren''s answer can be said to be happy and the most wise decision. Otherwise, jingle Chunshui will really have a headache.


    "Very good, then you can join the second team. Your position is... Just three seats! Do you have any comments?" jinglechun said to Tongren, and then looked at the other captains.


    In fact, Tongren''s affairs have been arranged for a long time, and now it''s just a formality. Of course, other captains won''t have any opinions.


    However, the teachers and students of Zhenyang Lingshu college were not so calm. Almost after jingle Chunshui announced that Tongren had become three seats, they had talked about it.


    It has never been in history that you have a position as soon as you join Lin lingting. How can you not surprise them?


    But they were surprised. They knew that since the representative of Chen lingting had announced it, it would never change

 V1.Chapter 893

    Tongren did not respond at this time, and the whole person stood there as if he were stunned.


    It turned out that at this time, the Arsenal system suddenly sent a prompt, which made Tong people''s attention completely immersed in consciousness.


    Challenge broken bee task completed.


    Task status: successful.


    Reward: Ninja Scroll (related to shadow separation), illusion scroll.


    This task reward completely surprised Tong people. During the process of challenging broken bees, he fully realized the difficulty of this task.


    However, the reward of the system turned out to be scroll items, and Tongren''s heart began to worry.


    If the scroll awarded this time is a disposable item, it can be said that it has lost a lot this time, even if it is fooled by the system.


    However, Tong people are relieved. Some are better than none. I''m afraid they would have died if they didn''t have the Arsenal system. Where is the chance to be picky and dislike that the reward given by the system is not good.


    Having figured this out, Tong people felt a lot easier for a moment, and their attention returned to the outside world again.


    This is what happens in the world. When you look at the result of a thing with the highest expectation, nine out of ten people are unhappy. But when you don''t have any illusions, the results are often acceptable.


    It doesn''t matter that Tongren is over this time. Then he finds that all the people present are looking at him, as if they are looking at some monster.


    Since Tong people came to the corpse soul world, they have created too many first times, which makes everyone relatively used to it.


    For the first time, someone can challenge the leader of fan team as a student. For the first time, someone has just passed the examination and got the position of three seats. It is also the first time that someone can be distracted when announcing the news in the spirit court.


    He smiled awkwardly. Tong people explained unnaturally: "this news is really amazing. I''m a little distracted. I''m really sorry!"


    Obviously, no one will believe this explanation, because Tongren''s performance just now doesn''t look like a surprise, and even has a trace of dissatisfaction on his face.


    The onlookers were a little surprised. They all felt that the three seats were very surprised, but Tongren seemed very dissatisfied. I really don''t know what the young man was thinking.


    Of course, several captains were dissatisfied with all this. It was unprecedented to make an assessment for Tongren. When all the captains of fan team arrived, they had a strong lineup, and the other party didn''t seem to appreciate it.


    Although in terms of his performance and strength, it is not too much to give him a team leader, but he is just a newcomer who has just passed the examination, and Chen lingting will not allow him to be given a high position.


    Only the broken bee didn''t think that Tongren''s attitude was impolite. After all, the strength of the other party has been close to a team leader, although it is only the worst captain.


    Even the broken bees are fighting for the grievances of Tongren. If he is not so conservative and stubborn, Tongren should be able to get better development.


    But anyway, since jingle Chunshui has announced the results, this matter can not be changed.


    From before to now, Mao Zhihua''s strong eyes have been staring at Fei Zhen without even blinking his eyelids, as if he saw some rare treasure.


    It''s a pity that Fei Zhen and Lucia didn''t let go because of the injury of Tong people just now. They still kept a vigilant face to these captains.


    Coupled with Mao Zhihua''s strong eyes, the two girls were more vigilant.


    Jingle Chunshui has been quietly paying attention to this side, and he can''t help laughing. Mao Zhihua lie is also a team leader. Unexpectedly, he is nervous like a little boy in his first love.


    The two girls with Tong people are even more interesting. How many people want to be concerned by the team leader, but they are as nervous as being stared at by poisonous snakes.


    All this can''t hide from Tong people''s eyes, but he didn''t come forward to resolve it. He just stood quietly aside, making people don''t know what he was thinking.


    It''s a good thing to be concerned about nature by Chen lingting, which can completely change the lives of the two sisters.


    But after these years of getting along, Tong people have probably been able to understand their two tempers.


    Coming forward at this time may not eliminate their hostility, but it is more likely to cause their rebellious psychology, which may be counterproductive.


    Although jingle Chunshui doesn''t know the plan in Tongren''s heart, he also knows that he is not a fool. Since he didn''t choose to come forward, it means that he has a better idea.


    Gently patted Mao Zhihua lie on the shoulder, and jingle Chunshui whispered, "well, it''s done, and we should go back and cover our lives!"


    Until this time, Mao Zhihua lie woke up like he was awake. He looked at jingle Chunshui awkwardly and nodded.


    After waking up Mao Zhihua lie, jingle Chunshui turned to Tongren and said, "since you have passed the examination, we will inform the corpse soul world as soon as possible. You have three days to go through the formalities. I hope you can go to the second team as soon as possible!"


    After that, he said softly as if he meant something: "don''t delay the time. Chen lingting is not comparable to Zhenyang Lingshu college!"


    The reason for this explanation is that Tongren have always been unruly, which is really worrying.


    Although this can be said to be the personality of a genius, the 13th team of the court guard will not pay attention to this. It is like an army. It needs to absolutely abide by the rules, otherwise even a genius will be invited out of the team.


    "Thank captain jingle Chunshui for reminding me. I will!" Tong answered with a smile, and his tone was full of respect.


    It''s not that he wants to distinguish the relationship between the two people, but that this is a public place after all. If he calls each other brothers like this, it will be bad for Chen lingting''s reputation.


    Gently waved his hand, jingle Chunshui motioned that Tongren didn''t have to do so, and turned to the school office.


    He announced the three-day deadline in public. If he didn''t make a special explanation, I''m afraid the school would trip up, so he had to ask the school to handle it quickly.


    Tongren''s previous behavior has undoubtedly completely offended the school of spirituality college. There is no so-called privilege here, which is really helpless.


    Tongren didn''t know that he might be made difficult, but he didn''t ask for additional requirements, because he was eager for the other party to embarrass him

 V1.Chapter 894

    After everything is over, Tongren takes feizhen and Luqiya back to their residence. Along the way, feizhen and Luqiya sisters are still asking about Tongren''s injury, which shows their concern for Tongren.


    Tong Ren smiled, waved his arms and said to the two sisters, "your brother Tong Ren, I''m not so fragile. That little injury has long been cured by Fei Zhen. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what Tongren said, the sisters'' hearts relaxed a little. Fei Zhen said to Tongren, "brother Tongren, please rest early. If you feel uncomfortable, you''ll call me."


    "I see, you can have a rest too." Tong people smiled and touched the two sisters'' heads, and then returned to their room.


    After the three returned to their rooms to have a rest, Tong Ren hurriedly took out the reward issued by the Arsenal system. To tell the truth, he was still worried that the two scrolls were disposable.


    Holding two scrolls, Tong people remembered the battle with the second team leader broken bee again. The captain was the captain, and his strength was really first-class.


    He knew that it was just the tip of the iceberg of broken bee strength. Even so, it was difficult for him to stick to her for a minute.


    If people with the strength of broken bees are willing to kill themselves, it is estimated that they will be killed in a round. In a world where the strong is respected, the only way to survive better is to make themselves stronger.


    When he recovered, Tong people began to study the scrolls in hand. After his careful observation and confirmation, he found that the two scrolls belong to the recording scrolls and are not disposable scrolls, which also relieved Tong people.


    In that case, the little injury he suffered before is not worth mentioning, because he has received a huge return.


    After carefully reading these two scrolls, Tong Ren couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, it must be a high-quality product produced by the arsenal.


    The two scrolls respectively record two kinds of Ninja, shadow separation and dark walking. These two kinds of Ninja can provide great help to Tongren in terms of combat.


    One can create entity separation. Although its strength is less than that of the ontology, it can also use all the skills of the ontology. The key is that even if it is fatally attacked, the dissipation of shadow separation will not hurt the ontology.


    The other is the illusion that can briefly deprive the enemy of all the light in front of him. You know, ordinary people will observe the enemy with their eyes when fighting. Once they are blind, their strength will inevitably be affected.


    "After learning these two kinds of Ninja, I think my strength will improve a lot." Tong man thought silently in his heart.


    Three days to say more or less, and soon passed. These days, Tongren went through some school leaving procedures.


    Because of the order of jingle Chunshui, even if the people of Zhenyang Lingshu college wanted to embarrass Tongren, they couldn''t implement it. They quickly went through the formalities of Tongren and asked the troublemaker to leave quickly.


    Early in the morning of the fourth day, Tong people came to the second team to report according to the agreed time.


    He was received by the vice captain of the second team, Da Qiantian xiqiandai, a big man with some baldness and a very fat figure, which formed a sharp contrast with Tongren.


    Da Qiantian and Tong people met each other. During the previous assessment of Tong people, Da Qiantian also attended the scene with broken bees, so they entered the topic after a brief self introduction.


    Because Tong people don''t know much about the second team, the first task of Da Qiantian is to explain the responsibilities of the second team to him.


    "The second fan team is one of the thirteen fan teams of the court protection. It is called the secret mobile force and the criminal army by outsiders."


    Da Qiantian looked at some dull Tongren, smiled and then said, "our main duty is to execute, assassinate and sneak into the investigation mission secretly."


    Tongren listened to Da Qiantian''s explanation, nodded, held his chin in his right hand and said to Da Qiantian, "I understand."


    Tongren themselves still yearn for fighting. After all, only actual combat can improve their strength faster.


    "I haven''t finished yet. What do you understand?" Da Qiantian looked at Tong man.


    "Well, then you go on, ha ha." Tong was a little embarrassed and smiled and motioned Da Qiantian to explain.


    Da Qiantian glanced at Tongren and then said, "the second team is mainly composed of five teams, namely the first criminal army, the second police logic team, the third supervision team, the fourth secret team and the fifth ritting team."


    "The responsibilities I said before are mainly in the charge of these five teams. As for which team you will be assigned, you have to wait for the order of Captain broken bee."


    "Oh, by the way, not every unit is responsible for the same things," added OHADA.


    "I still know that," said Tong.


    After explaining the main responsibilities of the second team, Da Qiantian took Tongren to visit the whole second team, so that Tongren could understand some affairs of the second team.


    After all, Tongren is now officially appointed as the third seat. The position is only under the captain and vice captain. Many things still have to be handed over to Tongren.


    After Da Qiantian finished his task, he took Tong people to the dressing room.


    "Here, this is your team uniform. After you put it on, you will belong to the second team. If someone bullies you in the future, report me... Report the name of Captain broken bee."


    Da Qiantian originally wanted to say his name, but he thought that Tong people were new, but their ability to cause trouble was really not small. He wouldn''t make trouble for himself. He''d better find the captain if he has something to do.


    Tongren curled his mouth and got the team uniform from Da Qiantian. After changing it, he came out of the dressing room.


    The Tong people who put on the dead bully clothes are particularly spiritual and handsome. With a black coat, a white waist and a standard handsome face, they can capture a group of small fans.


    Tong people also feel that the death bully suit feels good, loose and comfortable, and will not have any impact in battle.


    After wearing, Da Qiantian took Tong people to the main hall of the second team. The captain, broken bee, is waiting here.


    Looking at the arrival of Tong people, the broken bee, who has always been unsmiling, also smiled, but immediately put away his smile.


    Tong people also smiled after seeing the broken bee, bowed politely to the broken bee, and then said, "I''ve seen the broken bee captain."


    This is the basic behavior of a newcomer after entering the fan team, and Tongren is no exception.


    The broken bee said to Tongren, "I think Da Qiantian has explained to you the responsibilities of our second team. I won''t say much here."


    "Yes, vice captain Da Qiantian has explained everything to me." Tongren replied.


    "Well, now that you know the responsibilities you will perform in the future, I will officially recruit you into the second team and appoint you as the third seat."


    "I accept your appointment." Tong Ren bent down again. From this moment on, he officially joined the second team

 V1.Chapter 895

    Responsibilities of the supervision team


    Now that Tong Ren has become a full member of the second team, he will naturally assume his responsibilities.


    Broken bee said to Tongren, "I think Da Qiantian should tell you that our second team is composed of five teams."


    "Yes, I know that," Tong man replied.


    The broken bee continued: "generally speaking, the heads of the five teams are the first five seats of the team, and the third seat has been empty, so the position of the supervision team has always been presided over by me."


    The broken bee paused, and then said seriously to Tongren, "normally, I appoint you as the third seat, so the supervision team should be presided over by you, but I still want to ask your attitude."


    "Captain broken bee, can I ask what the supervision team is mainly responsible for?" Tong said to broken bee with a smile, because he didn''t know what the team was responsible for.


    "Da Qiantian?" after listening to Tongren''s words, broken bee directly asked Da Qiantian next to Tongren in a very severe interrogative tone.


    At this time, Da Qiantian was still wandering in his mind. He didn''t come back until he heard the stern tone of Captain broken bee.


    "Well, Captain, I forgot, negligence, negligence, hey hey." Da Qiantian scratched his head in embarrassment and looked at the broken bee with his habitual smile of admitting his mistake.


    "You... Go down." broken bee is helpless for Da Qiantian''s appearance. Such a careless vice captain gives her a headache.


    Hearing the release of broken bees, Da Qiantian naturally turned and ran away immediately. He was still in awe of broken bees.


    "Well, since Da Qiantian didn''t tell you, let me tell you." broken bee looked at Tong man and was ready to explain the responsibilities of the supervision team.


    "The main responsibility of the supervision team is to take care of the supervision tower - worm''s nest." broken bee specially said the worm''s nest word by word in order to make Tongren pay attention to it.


    However, this name appeared in Tongren''s ears for the first time. He didn''t know much about the internal situation of huilingting. In addition, the name sounded strange, which made him feel that it was a place where animals lived.


    "Worm''s nest? Are there some monsters in it?" Tong man couldn''t help raising his head and asked.


    The broken bee stared at Tong man and said to him, "all the dead gods held in the worm''s nest are determined by the corpse soul world to be a threat to the corpse soul world."


    "Oh, so it is." Tongren nodded after listening to the explanation of broken bee.


    "You know, those people don''t have a good stubble. As for the management position of the supervision team, it''s not so simple to say it casually."


    "Oh, so what test do you have to pass?" broken bee''s words aroused Tongren''s interest, and Tongren said with a smile.


    Looking at the smiling expression of Tongren, the broken bee seemed to say to Tongren with some smile: "if you want to command the supervision team, you should suppress all the prisoners of the worm nest with your bare hands."


    All the prisoners seem to be difficult to complete, but Tongren are still calm at the moment.


    Tong man looked at the broken bee and asked, "I don''t know, which prisoners are imprisoned in the worm''s nest now?"


    As the saying goes, know yourself, know the enemy and win every battle. Since Tongren is now the third seat of the second team, he will naturally take over the supervision team.


    This kind of thing, although the broken bee didn''t give a clear order, Tongren knew that the broken bee meant to let itself take up this responsibility.


    Tong people are not the kind of timid people. The more challenging things are, the more they can arouse their interest.


    When the broken bee heard Tongren''s words, she also knew that Tongren was going to take the task. She thought in her heart, "it didn''t disappoint me. The person I chose should have this backbone."


    However, there are not a few people in the worm''s nest, so the broken bees can''t remember them one by one.


    At this time, she couldn''t answer Tongren''s questions for a moment, so she immediately sent her men to the archives to retrieve data.


    The people who went soon came back with a pile of data in their hands, all of which were held in the nest of worms.


    Their detailed information, including their physical characteristics, their known abilities and the reasons why they were detained, are recorded.


    In the face of this thick pile of information, Tong man didn''t read all of them carefully. He just looked at the abilities of the prisoners.


    After all, although the worm''s nest is a place for prisoners, the people here are not so powerful.


    Because those who really committed great crimes were imprisoned in the underground prison belonging to the first team.


    Tongren can still infer this, because he has heard of the underground prison, but he has not heard of the worm''s nest.


    After looking at the information, Tong people are also relieved. As he thought, the strength of the prisoners is not too strong. If Tong people are well prepared, they should be able to complete this task.


    Now that he knew the situation, Tong Ren immediately decided that he was going to break into the worm''s nest. He was going to defeat all the prisoners with his bare hands. This can''t scare him.


    So Tongren said to the broken bee, "Captain broken bee, you see, I just entered the fan team. I''m not in a hurry to command others."


    "Well, you give me a month and let me get familiar with others. Then I will naturally take up my responsibilities. What do you think?"


    Tong people think that everything can''t be too anxious. Since they want to solve problems, they naturally have to be fully prepared, so as to greatly improve the probability of success.


    Broken bee also understood the idea of Tong people. She still knew the strength of Tong people. With his current strength, she was really reluctant.


    And even if Tongren passed the test of the worm nest, as a newcomer, he may not be enough to convince the old members of the supervision team. There may be some trouble at that time.


    According to Tong people, it not only increases the possibility of his passing the test, but also does not make his management too abrupt.


    Thinking of this, the broken bee nodded and said to the Tong man, "well, I''ll give you a month. Then I''ll take you to the worm''s nest myself."


    Seeing that the broken bee nodded and agreed, Tong also smiled and said to the broken bee, "Captain broken bee, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first."


    Time is money. Since Tongren decides to take over this difficult task, they have to work harder to improve their strength as soon as possible.


    The broken bee nodded and said to Tongren, "that''s it. Go back first. I hope you will have a wonderful performance in a month."

 V1.Chapter 896

    When Tong people returned to their residence, they listed all their ways to improve their strength at the first time.


    Since he arrived at the corpse soul world, he has got a lot of good things from the Arsenal system, which are his capital.


    There are four kinds of Ninja, including pupil art, writing wheel eye, body art, eight pole fist, Navy six styles and armed color domineering, and weapons.


    However, entering the worm''s nest is not allowed to wear weapons, so this will not be considered for the time being.


    Writing wheel eye is now in the state of three gouyu. It is obvious that it will not be able to complete further evolution in a moment and a half.


    Tong people have mastered the eight pole boxing of body art very skillfully, and the six styles of the navy can also be used at will.


    As for the armed color domineering, Tong people have been tempering it. However, in the competition with broken bees, Tong people clearly understand that he is not proficient in the use of armed color domineering, which needs to be strengthened.


    Now, the four kinds of Ninja that have not been deeply studied are the most helpful to Tongren Qida.


    Because they are all obtained from the Arsenal system, the explanation of these four ninja skills on the scroll is very in place.


    The understanding ability of Yitong people can preliminarily use these four ninja skills in only one day.


    The four kinds of Ninjutsu are shadow separation and dark walking, which have been studied by Tong people before, plus the Phoenix Fire of Huodun and the yellow spring marsh of Tu dun.


    These four ninja skills are of great help to combat. Tong people can use them now. The next thing to do is to master them skillfully.


    During this month, Tongren not only honed his skills, but also communicated with the personnel of the second team.


    Tongren himself still hopes to get along well with the members of the team. After all, he is not the kind of person with psychological problems.


    In such days, a month passed slowly, and finally it was time for Tongren to challenge the worm''s nest.


    In this month''s time, Tong Ren has been very skilled in the use of four kinds of ninja. As for his relationship with other team members.


    Because Tong people don''t have much time to get along with them, generally speaking, their relationship is not hot or cold.


    Tongren are very satisfied with what they are now. This kind of thing is still urgent. Interpersonal relationship is to get along slowly.


    Now, Tongren will face the biggest challenge since he entered the second team, and suppress all prisoners in the worm nest with his bare hands.


    Following the footsteps of the broken bee captain all the way, they came to the worm nest in the mouth of the broken bee captain.


    There are strict guards here. Ordinary people will never let them in and out. However, because the captain of the broken bee came in person, the guards didn''t say anything and directly let them enter.


    After passing through the long underground stairs, the internal environment of the worm''s nest finally appeared in front of Tong people.


    It is not like the prison imagined by Tong people. There are cells of the same specification, in which everyone is imprisoned.


    The inside of the worm''s nest is full of green rocks, with large and small caves on the rocks. Over there is the residence of prisoners.


    In addition, the prisoners here can move freely inside the worm''s nest without any restrictions, but they are not allowed to go outside.


    Broken bee and Tong man stood at the door of the worm''s nest and looked at the people inside.


    "In fact, the people imprisoned here didn''t do anything bad. They were imprisoned here only because they broke the limited rules of the spirit court."


    The broken bee spoke and took the lead in breaking the calm situation.


    Hearing the broken bee''s words, Tongren was a little puzzled and asked, "why is there such a punishment? He was imprisoned here before he made a mistake."


    The broken bee knew that Tongren would ask such a question, so she opened her mouth and replied, "this is the system of the Ling court. No one can break it, even if it is an idea."


    "The management system of room 46 is so strict, so when you enter the spirit court, you can''t be like in the Zhenyang spirit academy, otherwise, the same severe punishment will fall on you."


    The broken bee''s words are full of exhortation and warning. This time, she brought Tong people to the worm''s nest to let Tong people know the strictness of the rules.


    "Let me out, I''m going out!"


    Just as the broken bee and Tongren were talking, a burly man rushed towards them, and his powerful fist went straight to Tongren''s head.


    However, the strength of Tong people was also very strong. The armed color and domineering spirit immediately filled his right fist and directly hit the strong man''s fist with a more fierce offensive.


    "Ka! Ah ah..." after a crisp crack, the sound of the strong man''s wailing followed.


    A simple punch broke his arm directly, but Tong people didn''t receive the slightest damage.


    The broken bee looked at Tongren''s side face and showed a satisfied look. Then she shouted, "listen, all of you. Whoever can defeat him will get the right to freedom."


    Broken bee''s words can be described as a heavy bomb, which instantly aroused a huge response in the originally calm worm''s nest.


    Every member imprisoned here doesn''t want to leave here. After all, no one wants to be a person without freedom.


    Tongren frowned when he heard the words of broken bees. He knew he was in big trouble, but then he was relieved, because his original purpose of coming here this time was to suppress them with his bare hands.


    Thinking of this, Tong people acted directly. He didn''t want to wait for the enemy to attack.


    He wants to take the lead in this scuffle and hold the situation in his own hands, which is the most favorable situation.


    Shave! Now Tong people have not mastered the instant steps of the corpse soul world, so now he shows the body method in the six styles of the Navy.


    Finger gun! During the high-speed movement, Tong people always stop with a powerful finger gun. Because the first prisoners are relatively weak, no one can take Tong people''s attack.


    However, because of the broken bee''s words, more prisoners rushed to Tongren, who seemed to be weak.


    "There are too many enemies and some body methods can''t be used." Tongren said to himself.


    Moon step! LAN feet! Tongren once again showed the six moves of the Navy. Yuebu directly kept him away from the ground, and the powerful attack issued by Lanjiao had great destructive power and directly swept several enemies

 V1.Chapter 897

    The broken bee looked at the Tong people in the battle, and her eyes became deep. Obviously, she was very interested in this special way of fighting.


    In a short while, there were seven or eight prisoners under Tong people, but the battle was not so easy.


    After all, this is an underground supervision tower, and the lifting height of yuebu is also limited, so those powerful prisoners can jump to Tongren to attack.


    However, Tong Ren is not flustered. He is now an art expert. He is bold. He is confident that he can subdue all the prisoners here.


    The Tongren in the air took the moon step again and opened a distance with others, but when the Tongren moved in the air, a big hand pulled him down directly.


    This is a big man with a fierce face. He jumped up directly from the bottom of Tongren when Tongren didn''t pay attention, and then grabbed Tongren.


    Although Tongren''s monthly steps are already very skilled, he can''t do one foot in the sky for the time being, and he still has a big man.


    So when the big man grabbed Tong man''s ankle, he was pulled down directly.


    The first reaction of the pulled down Tong man was to cover his whole body with armed color. He knew that he was surrounded by the crowd and would inevitably get a few punches and feet. In order not to get hurt, he had to do so.


    "Boy, don''t resist, take a punch from me." the big man pulled down by the Tong people was naturally the nearest to the Tong people, and directly hit him with a heavy punch.


    Finger gun. Beast strict! This refers to the change technique of the gun. It is the power of the finger gun with the fist, and the damage range is even larger.


    However, the big man who fought with Tong people was not a layman, and his ability to fight in vain was also very strong. The two men''s fists were extremely hard fought together.


    "I met my opponent." Tong thought to himself when he was boxing.


    After all, the gods of death in service are imprisoned here, so there are certainly not a few powerful people, and this big man is only one of them.


    One punch didn''t win or lose, and then there was one after another. The two fists and feet were added together. However, because Tongren were armed and domineering, they naturally didn''t get hurt. On the contrary, the big man was hurt.


    But he can''t feel the pain now. His desire for freedom can completely ignore this little injury.


    When the two fought, more people rushed to Tong people, because only the one who defeated Tong people could get freedom, so no one wanted others to finish it.


    Tongren glanced around, "it''s hard to do if he''s surrounded by the crowd. I have to solve him as soon as possible."


    Eight pole fist! The fist wrapped by the armed color bully directly blasted at the big man in front of him with the fist technique of eight pole fist and strong wind.


    This circle was extremely fast, so that he had no time to defend or dodge, and ate a solid punch from Tong people.


    The power of this punch is no joke. Even a big man was hit by a punch and fell into a coma in the distance.


    But after all, there are hundreds of enemies. Tongren can''t take it lightly. After knocking down the big man, he immediately changed his position and kept attacking the people around him.


    "There are a little too many people. They are going to be surrounded." Tong Ren thought to himself as he looked at the prisoners who rushed frantically to him.


    Fire escape. The art of Impatiens fire!


    I saw Tongren quickly knot a few fingerprints, and then spit out fireballs from his mouth and directly bombard the prisoners with red eyes.


    Tudun. Yellow spring marsh!


    While the Impatiens fire roared to the people, Tong people made a seal again. They saw that the rocks under the feet of the prisoners who had not rushed to Tong people turned into swamps in an instant.


    There is a fireball above and a swamp below, which is extremely dangerous for these unarmed prisoners.


    Tongren originally planned to try not to use Ninja without ninja, but the current situation is that only by releasing these two kinds of Ninja can a large number of enemies lose their combat effectiveness.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah!" with a scream, all the prisoners hit by the Impatiens fire fell to the ground, and the obstacles of Tongren were much less.


    "Sure enough, we should use this group skill in the face of so many people." Tong man said to himself, looking at the mess in front of him.


    However, when Tong people were ready to clean up the rest of the defeated soldiers, a dangerous smell suddenly came from behind.


    Although Tong people reacted quickly, they still got a blow, and the blow was not light.


    Tongren, who was stable and in good shape, immediately became vigilant and stared at the middle-aged man who secretly attacked him. There was no slack in his eyes.


    "Hey, Yamada Hara, defeat the boy in front of you and I''ll let you out." at this time, the broken bee who had been watching the war spoke, still holding a bunch of keys in his hand.


    "Tong man, I specially let him out. You have to refuel." broken bee said as if nothing had happened after seeing Tong man.


    "This woman, this will make trouble for me!" although Tongren thought so, he didn''t dare to say it. If broken bees release any strong enemies, it will be trouble.


    "Boy, I think you''d better surrender honestly. There''s no need to suffer." the middle-aged man in front of Tong people said such a sentence coldly.


    Tong man frowned and replied, "you didn''t even fight, so you let me surrender. Do you think I look so weak?"


    With that, Tong people directly took the lead in launching an attack. The armed color was domineering and wrapped the whole body in an instant. The eight pole fist directly attacked the middle-aged man who looked arrogant in him with an unmatched momentum.


    "Hum, since you are so unkind, don''t blame me." seeing Tongren attacking yourself, Yamada Hara also set up an array.


    Facing the attack of Tong people, Yamada was very calm. He first stretched out his right hand and held Tong people''s fist from the side, then followed the trend with his left hand, holding Tong people''s fist with both hands, and then made a sudden force.


    This not only easily resolved the eight pole fist of Tong people, but also directly turned around and fell on his back and threw Tong people to the ground.


    Fortunately, the Tong people are protected by armed and domineering. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will fall directly and can''t get up, because Yamada yuan seems to attack slowly, but he has extremely great power.


    Yamada was originally the sixth seat of the seventh team. He was imprisoned here because of a decision to contradict room 46.


    Yamada didn''t loosen Tong''s arm after he fell down. Instead, he directly used a jujitsu to wrap his legs around Tong''s arm and make him unable to move.


    This kind of body skill is very troublesome for ordinary enemies. It can even directly defeat the enemy and determine the victory or defeat.


    Yamada originally wanted to use this move to lock Tong people and make them unable to move, but something unexpected happened to him

 V1.Chapter 898

    Finger gun!


    Yamada Hara, who thought to lock Tong people, was hit in the jaw by a powerful force.


    Tongren also took advantage of Yamada''s laxity to break away from his restrictions, and then a LAN foot kicked Yamada''s chest directly.


    Originally, Tong people wanted to directly attack Yamada''s head, because this can directly make the opponent lose combat effectiveness.


    However, he was afraid that this blow would cause fatal damage to Yamada Hara. The two people had no grievances. Tong people didn''t want to kill him, so they turned to attack his chest.


    A blue light rushed to Yamada''s chest. Yamada couldn''t dodge, so he had to block it with his hands.


    "Hum..." the huge impact made Yamada frown and step back for several steps to stabilize his body.


    "What''s this move?" Yamada had never encountered such an attack. He was full of doubts and asked Tongren.


    Tongren didn''t answer him, but immediately accelerated to shantianyuan and then attacked.


    He thought to himself, "I can''t tell you this is a move in the Arsenal system. Even if I tell you, you don''t understand it."


    Shave! LAN Jiao Bai Lei! Tongren jumped directly above Yamada at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye.


    Then he made a 180 degree back somersault in the air and hit Yamada directly with a heavy foot.


    Because the fighting style of Tong people is really different, even though Yamada has good strength, he is still not the opponent of Tong people.


    Even if Yamada tried his best to resist, he couldn''t stop the thunderous foot of Tong man. He knelt directly on the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    The broken bee also frowned at this time, but she didn''t say anything, but kept looking at the situation in front of her.


    After hitting Yamada Hara, others are easy to deal with, because these can move freely, even if their strength is no stronger than Yamada Hara.


    Therefore, after the destruction of Tongren, after some effort, all the other prisoners were defeated by Tongren.


    Although Tongren has finally completed this task, it is not easy for him, because his physical strength is running out in this long war. If broken bees release another strong enemy, I''m afraid Tongren will not end well.


    After unifying all the prisoners, Tong people went back to the second team house with broken bees and had nothing to say all the way.


    Tong people wondered why they passed the test of broken bees but were treated coldly by broken bees.


    Did he inadvertently do something that made the broken bee unhappy? But when you think about it, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    If so, it may be because their fighting style is too strange, which has aroused the suspicion of broken bees.


    After returning to the team house, the broken bee took Tong people alone to the conference room, and then looked at Tong people with a look.


    "Did you secretly use the soul chopping knife in the previous battle? But I didn''t feel the breath of your soul chopping knife. Can you tell me what happened?" the broken bee stared at Tong man and asked him.


    Sure enough, as Tong people thought, broken bees doubted him and wanted to ask Tong people why they could make strange attacks with their bare hands.


    "Well, this is my unique attack method, not because of the soul chopping knife. Besides, I don''t have the soul chopping knife!"


    Tongren''s words made the broken bee a little dull. What she didn''t expect was that the talented boy didn''t have his own soul chopping knife.


    Now it was the broken bee''s turn to understand, so he asked, "with your talent, you don''t have your own soul chopping knife?"


    "Yes." Tong said innocently. Indeed, although they know that soul chopping knife is a necessary thing for every god of death, Tong people don''t pay too much attention to soul chopping knife.


    Because he has no need for soul chopping knife for the time being. After all, he has two weapons in his hand.


    And recently he has been studying ninja, so since he came to the spirit court, the shallow dozen distributed to him has been lying quietly in the dormitory.


    The broken bee was speechless and asked, "didn''t you lie to me?" she still didn''t believe it.


    Tongren spread his hand: "why do I lie to you? Is it good for me?" Tongren sincerely looked at the broken bee and said he didn''t lie.


    Indeed, Tong people really have no reason to cheat broken bees, because taking charge of the supervision team is also a topic raised by broken bees.


    On this thought, the broken bee''s skepticism towards Tong people has been reduced a lot, but she still needs to ask thoroughly to avoid Tong people''s suspicion.


    "Can you explain your unique attack methods below?" in the eyes of broken bees, you can make fireballs out of thin air and turn rocks into swamps.


    These things need the ability of soul chopping knife or the ability of ghost road to do.


    But because she watched the whole battle and didn''t notice that Tong people used these two abilities, she naturally didn''t understand how Tong people did it.


    "Well, it''s not convenient to disclose it to the captain of the broken bee. After all, everyone has his own little secret."


    Tongren originally thought that this could make the broken bee no longer ask questions, so as to deceive the customs, but the broken bee''s personality does not allow Tongren to fool things like this.


    "Do you want me to force you to tell the truth?" broken bee said to Tongren seriously.


    "No, no, I said it myself. I said it wasn''t enough." when the Tong people saw that the broken bee was going to use force, they immediately softened down.


    After all, with his current strength, even if he uses up all his skills, he can''t last long under the broken bee.


    Thinking of this, Tong people had to make up a lie and tell broken bees, "in fact, I was not an ordinary person. I used those skills I knew before."


    Because Tongren''s soul comes from the world, this explanation makes sense. At least it doesn''t sound so strange.


    "Oh? Can you keep your skills to the state of soul?" the broken bee continued to maintain a skeptical attitude, but the tone was no longer so blunt.


    Seeing that the broken bee was in a state of doubt, Tong people immediately added: "of course, this is a secret skill belonging to our family."


    Then he raised his head and looked very proud. In fact, there was no such thing at all. He just played it for broken bees.


    "Your family? Japanese family? Why haven''t I heard any news about this family before?"


    Broken bees have existed in the soul world for a long time, but she has never heard of such a family.


    "We are a hermit family, so we don''t show mountains and water leakage. Naturally, not many people know." Tong man said firmly looking at the broken bee''s eyes.


    He can''t show the chaotic mood he made up, otherwise he will see through him immediately as the captain of the secret mobile force

 V1.Chapter 899

    Tongren is a little guilty now, but he can''t be a little flustered. If broken bees detect anything, he''ll be in trouble.


    "Hermit family, well, I''ll believe you for the time being." because the corpse soul world can only find out what happened when the soul came here.


    As for who he was and what he did, there is no way to find out. Tongren may really belong to the hidden family.


    The broken bee thought so, and no longer asked about the fighting mode of Tong people, but turned to another topic.


    "Let''s go back to the topic just now, about your soul chopping knife." broken bee is still more concerned about this matter.


    Tongren was relieved to see that broken bees no longer asked about their special skills. As for the problem of soul chopping knife, he didn''t understand it.


    "How to say, you know I have weapons, so I didn''t pay much attention to the soul chopping knife. I thought I had time to..."


    "Are you kidding?" before Tongren finished talking, broken bee interrupted him, and then some looked at Tongren with a look on their face.


    "Do you know what soul chopping Sabre means to the God of death? How dare you play so much?" broken bee didn''t expect Tongren''s attitude towards soul chopping Sabre would be so indifferent.


    Tongren was also a little scared when he saw the angry appearance of broken bees. He was afraid that he would beat himself when he suddenly got angry with the wind.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, eliminate the fire, I know I''m wrong, I''ll change." it''s always the best way to admit my mistake in time.


    Although Tongren didn''t feel he was wrong, he still chose to soften up in the face of the momentum of broken bees.


    Looking at Tongren''s appearance, broken bee also calmed down, controlled his mood, and then looked at Tongren calmly.


    In fact, we can''t blame the broken bee for being angry. Anyone who places high hopes on Tong people will be angry.


    However, the broken bee thought again after stabilizing his mood. Indeed, since Tong people entered the lingting court, they have faced all kinds of things.


    Moreover, no one may have told Tongren the importance of soul chopping knife. In addition, Tongren''s own strength is good, so the matter of soul chopping knife is naturally shelved.


    In that case, the captain explained the importance of soul chopping knife to Tong people in person, which can also make Tong people more aware of their current stupidity.


    "Listen, the soul chopping knife is not so irrelevant in your eyes. Its existence is the second soul of death."


    Hearing what broken bee said, Tongren was also stunned. No one really explained the situation of soul chopping knife to him before.


    "Soul chopping knife is not only a weapon that can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of death, but also the closest partner of death."


    "Oh? Can the soul chopping knife still talk?" Tong said casually.


    But the broken bee''s explanation really surprised Tong people again, "yes, the soul chopping knife can speak. It will communicate with its master in its heart."


    The expression of broken bee is very serious, "I said, soul chopping knife is the second soul of death, so it can naturally communicate with users."


    "The shape and ability of the soul chopping knife are cast based on the soul of the God of death. They are born and die together with the God of death."


    "The God of death can get strength by knowing the name of the soul chopping knife given to him and through spiritual dialogue with him. If the God of death doesn''t have the soul chopping knife, it''s like people don''t have hands, you know?" the broken bee asked Tong people.


    "I see." listening to the explanation of broken bee, Tong man nodded to show that he knew the important role of soul chopping knife for the God of death.


    During this short period of silence, the Arsenal system sounded.


    Task requirements: have your own soul chopping knife!


    Reward item: three sabres flow mystery!


    The sound of the Arsenal system again made Tongren react from silence, so he directly opened his mouth and asked the broken bee, "how do I have my own soul chopping knife?"


    He had to open his soul chopping knife sooner or later. Now not only the broken bee asked, but also the Arsenal system prompted him, so he naturally had to open it immediately.


    Seeing that Tongren understood, the broken bee said, "I said before that I want you to talk to your heart, so that you can open the soul chopping knife."


    "Dialogue? How can we talk? Is it difficult to talk to ourselves?" Tong thought silently in his heart.


    "What about your shallow beating? Take it out." the broken bee saw that Tong was a little confused, so he was ready to give him some advice.


    "Wait a minute." when Tongren heard that he was going to beat his shallow, he immediately got up and ran to his residence.


    Because he didn''t take his shallow beating with him at any time, but he put it up like an idle item. Now he''s going to take it out.


    After a while, Tong Ren came back, holding his shallow beating in his hand, and stood in front of the broken bee.


    When the broken bee saw the Tong man holding a shallow beating, he opened his mouth and said to him, "hold the handle of the knife, slowly feel your heart and search for something in your heart."


    Tongren listened to the broken bee, held the handle of the shallow knife, and then slowly calmed himself down.


    He wants to search for something in his heart, so as to open his soul chopping knife. He can also get rewards from the Arsenal system.


    After Tongren completely calmed down, a vague scene appeared in his mind, and then slowly became clear.


    When Tong man could clearly see the surrounding situation, he found himself in a vertical world.


    The world was very peaceful. He stood on the wall of the house, looked at the wisps of glow in the sky, closed his eyes and felt it.


    "You''re coming?" when Tong people closed their eyes and felt it, a soft female voice came into Tong people''s ears.


    The voice made Tong people immediately open their eyes and look at the woman they had never seen before.


    She looked very elegant, dressed in kimonos and elegant, just like a lady in a family, quietly looking at Tongren.


    "Are you my soul chopping knife?" Tong asked the woman opposite, because he was not sure why his soul chopping knife was a woman.


    "Yes, I am your soul chopping knife. I exist in your inner world and have been waiting for you to find it."


    "What''s your name?" Tong people knew clearly. After knowing the name of soul chopping knife, they could open their own soul chopping knife.


    "Oh? Don''t you know my name? Hehe, this is about to ask yourself." the woman pursed her mouth and smiled at Tongren.


    Tong man frowned. He didn''t know what the miracle soul chopping knife was called. Was it difficult that the answer was also in his heart?


    So he closed his eyes again and slowly felt his inner world. Slowly, Tongren felt as if a voice sounded in his mind.


    "Qiuhong." as the voice sounded in his mind, Tong people unconsciously opened their mouth and read the name out

 V1.Chapter 900

    With this sentence from Tong people, the shallow beating held by him immediately changed greatly.


    I saw that the ordinary blade changed rapidly. Not only did the blade become shorter and narrower, but also it was covered with various colors.


    The color looks like a rainbow in the sky. It shines brightly and makes people look pleasant.


    Tongren also woke up from his inner world at the moment. He held the handle of the soul chopping knife and felt the warmth from the blade.


    "Is this my soul chopping knife?" Tong man looked at the knife in his hand and muttered to himself. This is the first time he held this soul chopping knife belonging to him.


    The broken bee looked at Tongren and looked satisfied. Sure enough, it was very easy to open his soul chopping knife with Tongren''s talent.


    "What''s the name of this knife?" broken bee also looked at the colorful blade, and then asked Tongren.


    "Her name is Qiu Hong." just after Tongren answered the question of broken bees, the Arsenal system also sounded.


    Open soul chopping blade and complete the task.


    Task status: successful.


    Reward: three sabres flow mystery.


    Surprise wave after wave, which made Tongren very happy. He quickly felt the profound meaning of sandaoliu in his mind, and unconsciously leaked a smile.


    "What''s the matter with you? Tongren." looking at Tongren standing there giggling, the broken bee didn''t know why, so she asked.


    After hearing the broken bee''s words, Tong talent came back from his previous joy, "Oh, I finally have my own soul chopping knife. I''m happy."


    This sentence is true. Tongren is really happy because he has the soul chopping knife, but the profound meaning of Sandao flow makes him even happier.


    Because now Tong people have explained what happened in the worm tower before, and have their own soul chopping knife.


    Broken bee thought that it was time to formally hand over the supervision team to Tong people, so she directly ordered her subordinates to inform everyone of the news that Tong people became the leader of the supervision team.


    Tongren, the leader of the supervision team, is well deserved, because he really has the strength to meet the conditions of the leader.


    After the second team dispersed, the gods of death who were dissatisfied with Tongren becoming the third seat also talked about it.


    People''s words are different. Some say that Tong people do have real strength and can be regarded as talented teenagers with superior strength.


    However, some people still don''t believe that Tong people are so strong. They think that it may be the captain of broken bee who put water on Tong people because of his pity for talent.


    But no matter what they think, they can''t despise Tong people. This time, Tong people are deeply impressed in their hearts.


    Because Tongren has now taken over the supervision team, he naturally has his responsibilities. Now he is also a captain.


    Although I am not very familiar with the players under my hand, the relationship is not very stiff because of my previous contact.


    However, there are always people who don''t agree with Tong people, because he was challenged by his team members on his first day in office.


    The challenge to Tongren is the seventh Xi Morino of erfan team, although the supervision team has always been managed by the leader of broken bee.


    However, occasionally when the criminal army has a task to go out, the temporary management power of the supervision team will be handed over to Morino.


    Morino is also very talented and is absolutely loyal to the captain of the broken bee, but he is still a little unconvinced for the newcomer Tong Ren.


    Even though it was reported that Tong people fought against broken bees and suppressed all prisoners of the worm tower with their bare hands.


    But for his veteran players, he also has confidence that he can be the same as, or even better than, Tongren.


    So on the first day when Tong Ren took office, he challenged Tong Ren on behalf of all the team members who were not optimistic about Tong Ren.


    However, he is also sensible, not too rampant, but politely expressed to Tongren that he wanted to compete.


    Tongren also knows that if he wants to convince the public, he must hit the person they elected in public, which makes his team members fully admire him.


    Since Mori Keno took the initiative to stand up, the Tongren had to take him as an example.


    Because it is a team competition, both sides hold wooden swords, so even if they are injured, they will not be too serious.


    In the martial arts field of the second team house, both sides are ready, surrounded by members of the supervision team and a few members of other teams.


    The captain of broken bee and the vice captain of Da Qiantian are also here. This battle is regarded as the battle of correcting the name of Tong people in the team, so almost all those who are not optimistic about him came.


    Both sides were ready with swords. Just after the broken bee''s sentence began, they quickly chopped together.


    Last night, he stayed up all night, because he was attracted by the profound meaning of sandaoliu, which was a new way of fighting for him.


    The so-called "more skills do not press the body, more fighting skills have more victory rate". No matter who knows this kind of thing.


    The profound meaning of sandaoliu also makes Tongren have a deeper understanding of kendo. Although there is only one night''s reference time, Tongren''s improvement is still great.


    He himself has the sword skills of a good general Mo Ye. Now he has more skills, and his strength has naturally improved a lot.


    Morino didn''t know the strength of Tong people, so he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. At first, he just wanted to test Tong people.


    But he didn''t expect that the Tongren came up with a fierce attack, and the horizontal chop and vertical chop made Morino directly fall into passivity.


    Tongren didn''t use other skills, otherwise he might be able to beat Morino instantly with his current strength.


    He thought, this is not only to correct his name, but also a good opportunity to exercise kendo.


    Tongren''s sword was getting faster and faster, and he kept attacking Morino from all directions, leaving him no chance to breathe.


    Pick it up, stab it, chop it left and cut it right. Tongren''s sword is like a spirit snake, swimming around the forest field.


    As for Mori Keno himself, he now has a look of panic and regret. He knows that Tong people are much better than himself and he will lose at any time.


    Sure enough, the battle between them ended soon after they started, because the strength of Tong people can completely suppress the vast majority of death.


    Under the attack of Tong people, Morino was hit in the heart by Tong people''s wooden sword after only two minutes.


    And this is still the case that Tongren didn''t use other skills, otherwise it''s not easy for both sides to fight, and Morino will lie down.


    After the first World War, the strength of Tong people was recognized by everyone. No one dared to underestimate this young man

 V1.Chapter 901

    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, Tongren has entered the second team for three years. In these three years, not only his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, but also his relationship with his peers is very harmonious.


    Friendship is like this. It takes time to accumulate to become more harmonious and there are no more differences.


    Because Tong Ren is the leader of the supervision team, he is generally only responsible for the supervision of the tower, so he has a lot of time for training.


    In terms of physical skills, he has been able to use the armed color domineering, and the Navy six styles are also very skilled.


    The four kinds of Ninja are now handy. As for the soul chopping knife, Tong people have been practicing hard since they got the profound meaning of the three sabres flow.


    However, when he practiced, he always looked for a place where there was no one, because he felt that the way of fighting with his mouth biting a knife was a little ugly.


    Although it is very practical and the combat power bonus is huge, Tong people have never shown his three knife flow to others, including Fei Zhen and Lucia.


    Speaking of feizhen and Lucia sisters, they both graduated from Zhenyang spiritual college in advance.


    The reason is, of course, Captain Mao Zhihua lie. Because she has long liked Fei''s potential to return, she naturally wants to receive her to the quadruple team.


    So after Tongren officially became the God of death, Captain Mao zhihualie often went back to find Fei Zhen and hoped that she could join the sifan team.


    After two months of communication, Fei Zhen agreed to join the quadruple team, but only on the condition that she must join the quadruple team with her sister Lucia.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not a problem. Captain Mao Zhihua agreed immediately, and without any trouble, Fei Zhen and Lucia took them out of Zhenyang spiritual college.


    Mao Zhihua lie, as the oldest captain of the lingting court, took two students away from Zhenyang Lingshu college with ease.


    Captain Mao zhihualie takes Fei Zhenzhen seriously and takes her directly as his disciple to teach her carefully.


    In addition, Fei Zhen has a high talent for returning to the Tao. She has mastered the skills of returning to the Tao in less than a year.


    As for Lucia, her talent is not as high as her sister, but with her efforts and the help of Hu Che Yongyin, vice captain of sifan team, she is now a qualified God of death.


    Tongren are also very pleased with the current situation of the two sisters, because they no longer rely on Tongren as before, and they have grown up.


    As for the residence of several people, they all separated and went to their respective team houses. Although they were not together, the brothers and sisters would often get together to talk and laugh.


    However, the plain day was broken at last. On the same night as usual, there was an uproar outside the Ling court.


    A force organized by liuhun Street launched a war against huilingting and broke the ZhuWa gate in a very short time.


    The guard Biju was outnumbered when he entered the road. He was seriously injured by the rioters, resulting in the direct loss of ZhuWa gate.


    Fortunately, the death gods of the Shifan team patrolled nearby and repulsed the enemy, so that they could not attack the spirit court.


    However, because of the seriousness of the situation, the commander of the 13th team of the court protection team, Yamamoto yuan and Liu Chongguo, immediately held an emergency meeting.


    The captain and Deputy captain of the 13th team of the court protection team gathered in a team and listened to the command of the general captain.


    The captain is an old man with a white beard. He looks very dignified and makes people feel a natural sense of awe.


    This may be the courage that the general captain should have, otherwise it is impossible to command many gods of death in the spirit court.


    The Captain stood in front of the crowd with his strange looking crutch and stared at everyone.


    He knocked on the ground with his crutch, made a loud thud, and then opened his mouth and said, "I think you should know why I called you here."


    After hearing what the captain said, everyone nodded, indicating that they knew the reason for the rally.


    "That''s good. Just now, ZhuWa gate in the South was attacked by forces from liuhun street, but it has been repulsed, but I have a hunch that this is by no means an ordinary attack."


    Just after the captain finished speaking, the captain of Bafan team, Jing lechunshui, stood out. He lifted the brim of his hat and said, "Captain, I have sent someone to find out. The advance force has sent back the news."


    Hearing jingle Chunshui''s report, the chief looked up at him and said, "really, let''s report the known information."


    "Yes, according to known information, it was an organization called mieting that attacked the spirit court. They had been a secret organization before, and only recently did news flow out."


    After the report of jingle Chunshui, shihiro fujizhu, the captain of the 13th team, also stood up and said, "I''ve heard of this organization, but I always thought they were just a small force in liuhun street."


    "But judging from their action this time, I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary small force," said LAN ran Youjie, leader of the WuFan team.


    Zhibo, the captain of Shifan team, also spoke wholeheartedly: "from the name, this organization should have been premeditated in order to oppose Chen lingting."


    "I agree with Captain Zhibo. I don''t know what the chief captain will order next?" said Mao Zhihua lie, captain of sifan team.


    After listening to everyone''s speech, the captain spoke again: "broken bee, I order you to take people to liuhun street to convey more specific information."


    "Yes, Captain," said the broken bee immediately after hearing the instruction.


    "Zhibo is wholehearted and takes your Shifan team to patrol carefully in the lingting court in case the enemy will do anything next." the general captain issued an order again.


    "Yes, captain."


    "The rest of us, too, should not be taken lightly. We should guard against the enemy at any time. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, captain." everyone responded in unison.


    "Well, the meeting will come here first, disband and and do their own work." after the general captain issued the order again, he turned back and walked to the house.


    All the captains also spread out. Before leaving, Geng mujianba, the captain of the 11th team, kept saying: "it''s just a group of gangsters. It''s just a farce. I''ll take someone to chop them down and finish it. Why bother so much."


    "Captain gengmu, you don''t have to be so excited. It''s better to find out the reason first." Zhibo said to gengmu jianba with a smile.


    However, Geng Mujian Ba didn''t seem to have a heart in the will wave, and went straight back to the 11th team house.


    Zhibo also returned to the Shifan team house with one heart and began a strict patrol with his death gods

 V1.Chapter 902

    After receiving the instruction, the leader of the second team, broken bee, immediately returned to the team house and called a team member to investigate at the first time.


    However, when the whole staff was about to act, the broken bee suddenly thought of Tong man, so he took him with him.


    One reason is that broken bee doesn''t want to take Da Qiantian to perform the task. Another reason is that Tongren hasn''t returned to liuhun street since he entered Zhenyang Lingshu college.


    This is not only to complete the task, but also to let Tongren follow. It can not only look at liuhun street, but also make him more qualified.


    In this way, Tong people, who were only responsible for guarding the supervision tower, were directly taken out of the lingting court and came to liuhun street.


    Because it was to inquire about news, a group of people divided into groups to inquire about news in different places after arriving at liuhun street.


    Tongren, a "newcomer", also followed one group to gengmu, the most desolate District 80, and investigated here.


    Tongren originally came from xudiao, district 78, where he felt that the dog was confused. Unexpectedly, the scene in District 80 surprised him even more.


    This is a zone without supervision, so everyone who wants to live here is a cruel role.


    Tong people just walk in the street. Those who live here are not very friendly or even hostile to him.


    However, this is because Tongren have restrained their spiritual pressure, otherwise these ordinary people should be under great pressure now.


    Tong people don''t care too much about other people''s eyes, because the purpose of his trip has nothing to do with these ordinary people.


    But after thinking about it, maybe these people can provide him with some useful information, so Tongren decided to ask someone.


    After turning for a while, Tong people saw an old man at the end of a street. The old man was drinking wine with a wine pot in his hand.


    "Just him, he may know something." Tong people thought in his heart, because there are old people in such a chaotic place, it may be that the old man is not simple.


    Because the old man not only has wine to drink, but also wears neat clothes. At a glance, he knows that he has a background.


    Thinking of this, Tong people went up and asked, "old Sir, can I ask you something?"


    The old man didn''t answer Tongren, but looked at a seemingly dry but very powerful arm deep in Tongren.


    Tongren knew what this meant, so he took out the coins belonging to the corpse soul world in his arms and put them into the old man''s hands.


    This is to spend money to buy news. This old man should be the know it all here. He makes money in this way.


    As long as you want to inquire about something, no matter what, whether you know it or not, you must pay first before I can talk to you. This is their style.


    The old man smiled and looked at Tong people, took the money in his hand, and then said, "young people know the rules very well. Say it, what do you want to ask?"


    "I don''t know if you know a force called mieting?" Tong man was very direct, because he didn''t wear a dead bully dress now.


    The old man narrowed his eyes, looked at Tong people and stretched out his hand again, but this time he said, "well, if you want to ask this, you have to pay more."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Tong people also smiled, "this old man, take the opportunity to rip off." but there''s no way. Who makes Tong people want to inquire about things.


    So he handed over some money to the old man again. Then the old man took his hand back with a smile and drank a little wine.


    "Well, I know something, but what I know is really untrue. It''s hard to say. It''s up to you to judge."


    "I know. Just say what you want," Tong said to the old man.


    The old man looked at Tong people and said, "what I know is that this force has only risen recently. Under the banner of resisting the rule of the Ling court, they convened many people in liuhun street to denounce the Ling court."


    "I''ve got a general understanding of this. Do you have any other news?" Tong asked.


    "It is said that their leader is called Matsui qiantai. He is a strong guy, and his men have called many powerful people."


    The old man paused and then said, "I heard that those elites in the Organization headquarters have the combat power comparable to death."


    "Oh? Is a force belonging to liuhun street so strong?" Tongren said puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with liuhun street? How many gods of death entered the lingting court from liuhun street? Can''t there be a strong man in liuhun street?"


    The old man''s tone is a little angry, because he lives in liuhun street. He has lived here for nearly 100 years and has deep feelings.


    Seeing that the old man was a little angry, Tongren immediately explained, "don''t get me wrong. I''m also from liuhun street. I''m in xudiao district."


    "Since you are also from liuhun street, how can you say that?" the old man said he despised Tongren''s words.


    Tongren smiled and said to him, "I thought all the people who have spiritual power in liuhun street have entered the lingting court, because only then can they live a decent life."


    There is nothing wrong with Tongren''s words. Of course, the life in liuhun street is not as good as that in the lingting court, especially in some places behind, which is chaotic.


    "Hum, naturally it''s not what you think. Naturally, many people in liuhun Street don''t want to enter the lingting court and don''t want to live a constrained life."


    The old man said this sentence, drank two mouthfuls of wine and said to Tongren: "although we live in liuhun street, we know more or less about the spirit court. Becoming a god of death means losing freedom."


    Tongren neither agreed nor objected to the old man''s words, because he felt that although the old man''s words were somewhat extreme, they were still reasonable.


    Indeed, entering the lingting court means being restricted by many rules and not acting recklessly like in liuhun street.


    However, the quality of life in huilingting is indeed much better than liuhun street, which is what many people yearn for.


    Just when Tongren still wanted to open his mouth and talk to the old man, a dark shadow flashed past them quickly.


    Although it was very fast, it was caught by Tongren. Although it was unclear who it was, Tongren knew it was definitely not from the second team.


    As a result of their nature, Tong people immediately caught up. Even if they didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend, Tong people were still more confident in their strength. Even if the other party was an enemy, Tong people didn''t think they would be in any danger.


    So he directly chased up. Just after the Tongren chased him for a short time, the people in front seemed to find that the Tongren were chasing him, so he instantly increased his speed and rushed frantically in one direction

 V1.Chapter 903

    It was because the person in front suddenly accelerated that Tongren confirmed the man''s suspicious, so he accelerated to follow up.


    Although Tongren also knew that he had been found, he didn''t care. He had to catch up and ask the truth.


    Tongren''s current behavior is completely contrary to the style of covert mobility, and has no hidden meaning at all.


    But soon he felt a headache for his behavior because he entered the enemy''s ambush.


    The man chased by Tongren before finally stopped after running seven or eight streets with Tongren.


    It was a young man who looked equally young. He stopped, looked back at Tong Ren, and then smiled contemptuously.


    "I didn''t expect you to come with me, God of death!" the boy read the word God of death very seriously, as if he were an enemy.


    Tongren looked at the boy''s reaction, smiled, and then said, "what if I follow? Did you deliberately lure me over?"


    While saying this, Tong people are also feeling the situation around them. After feeling and searching for a circle, he knows that he should have been trapped.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect such a stupid person to become the God of death. I''m really laughing to death, but..." the boy paused.


    Then he looked at Tong people angrily and shouted, "since you are so stupid, you might as well die here."


    With the boy''s cry, more than a dozen people in different clothes rushed out of the surrounding houses, but the same thing was that they were tied with a red ribbon on their left shoulder.


    "Give it to me!" with the young man''s order, the people surrounding Tongren immediately drew their knives and cut at Tongren.


    However, Tong Ren was not too flustered at this time, because he knew that flustered at the moment was useless. Instead, he had to calm down and think carefully about his countermeasures.


    "Hey, wait a minute." Tong man stepped back and shouted loudly.


    "Have you misunderstood me? I''m also from liuhun street. I''m not a god of death." Tongren wanted to delay for a while to think of a better way to deal with it.


    "Hum, it''s really funny. When your death team just came out of the spirit court, we had been staring at it. They said you weren''t the God of death?"


    "It seems that they planned to ambush the gods of death who came out to explore the news this time. It''s troublesome." Tong people thought silently in his heart.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and die." the boy didn''t want Tongren to linger around, so he took the lead and directly took a knife to cut Tongren.


    "Soul chopping knives? How could they have soul chopping knives?" Tongren was stunned when he saw the weapons of the people around him. He didn''t know why those people had the exclusive weapons of death.


    But Tong people know that these people are not good stubble and can''t be careless, so he used his strongest means as soon as he came up.


    Without the support of his teammates, he doesn''t want to be isolated because he despises the enemy.


    So almost at the same time that the boy opposite took the first step, Mo ye, the cadre of Tong people, had appeared in his hands.


    Qiu Hong was bitten in his mouth by Tong people. This is the profound meaning of his three knives. As his eyes became blood red, Tong people rushed to those people.


    He doesn''t want to be passive. The armed color is domineering and instantly covers his whole body and three weapons. The first target chosen by Tong people is the teenager.


    Three knife flow. Ghost chop!


    Tong people cross the general Mo ye in front of their chest, and then use Qiuhong to cross it and pour it into it with spiritual power.


    Instant step!


    In the past few years of exercise, Tong people have already mastered the skills of instant step. He found that the displacement speed of instant step seems to exceed the speed of shaving.


    Therefore, the system of survival of the fittest was adopted, and Tongren no longer used the body method of shaving, but chose instant step to replace it.


    Tongren reached the same young man in front of him with the momentum of ghost cutting, and the three knives cleaved down with all their strength.


    Tongren''s attack power was already very strong, coupled with the reason of armed color domineering, the ghost chopper''s power immediately flew the boy out.


    Even if the young man blocked himself with a knife in time, he could not change the fact that he was defeated by one move.


    He vomited blood at his mouth, and his body flew out because of the great impact, knocking down another of his companions.


    Tongren grinned. "I didn''t expect these people to be so vulnerable. It''s easy to do. Just clean them up and ask questions."


    Three knife flow mystery. Tornado!


    I saw Tongren quickly shuttle among the people in an instant, and then use the power of sword pressure to create a powerful tornado in a small range.


    This tornado is completely caused by Tongren''s sword. It can not only blow the enemy into the air, but also cause all-round cutting damage to his body.


    This is the strongest group skill that Tong people have mastered in recent years. Its power completely exceeds the skill of Impatiens fire.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah!" as the tornado stopped, more than a dozen people were directly photographed on the ground and howled in pain.


    The young man who was the first to be beaten to fly now has no anger in his eyes, but has been replaced by fear.


    He didn''t think that the single God of death was so strong that he didn''t feel how strong the spirit pressure of the God of death was at the beginning.


    Because Tong people have been suppressing their spiritual pressure, they give this group an illusion and treat him as a Muggle.


    Tong people saw that all those fierce people fell to the ground and groaned at the moment, and even none of them could get up, so they put the knife away.


    Then he walked slowly to the boy. Tong man squatted down, picked up the boy''s collar, and said to him with a bad smile, "little brother, what''s your name?"


    Tongren feels like a bad uncle at the moment, although his age has not yet reached that stage.


    "I... i... my name is Asano Jiro." like a chick, the boy carried by Tong people has stuttered.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. As long as you answer me a few questions obediently, I won''t do anything to you." Tong people still smile.


    It was this kind of smile that made people more afraid. When he heard Tongren''s words, the young man immediately nodded like a blankly drum, "good... Good."


    Seeing the youth, Tong people couldn''t help laughing, but on the surface, he couldn''t show that smile, because he had to play a bad uncle.


    "I ask you, who are you? Why are you bullying me? Are there any associates nearby?"


    It was Tong people who beat up the others and all of them fell on the ground and moaned. He also said that others bullied him.


    "I... we are the people who destroy the court. No... No associates are nearby." the boy was frightened by the strength of Tongren''s second killing people, and explained it in detail

 V1.Chapter 904

    Under the threat of Tongren, the boy said all he knew, and then he was knocked unconscious by Tongren with a palm knife.


    Tongren learned a few news from him. Obviously, the boy can only be regarded as a small minion, so he doesn''t know much.


    First, they were ordered to surround the God of death who came out to inquire about the news. Second, Tongren''s companions should have been attacked at the moment.


    As for other things about the boy''s self introduction, Tong people were not interested and didn''t remember what he said. After stun him, he hurried to the others of the second team to help.


    However, because it was a surprise attack and the other members of the second team were in groups, there were not many casualties.


    Although Tong people want to help other gods of death, because everyone acts secretly, only Tong people are careless.


    Therefore, it is difficult to determine the whereabouts of the people. After running for a long time, Tong people helped two groups of team members. As for the others, Tong people didn''t find any.


    At the time of returning, Tongren was the last one to come back. When he came back, the broken bee captain was waiting for him here.


    "You also received an ambush?" Captain broken bee looked at Tong man and said such a sentence in a very flat tone.


    "Oh, they are all small characters. They cleaned up after a few times and didn''t ask any important information." Tong man replied.


    "By the way, Captain broken bee, are the players OK? According to the team I knocked down, the God of death of our operation was ambushed." Tong asked broken bee.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, the broken bee said again: "there are a total of 40 people in this operation, one of them died unfortunately, and some of the others were injured, but it''s no big problem."


    "There are still people." Tong people are a little sad. Tong people still attach great importance to their partners. Dead people always make him uncomfortable.


    "This is the task. It''s inevitable that someone will die on duty. This is a normal thing. Don''t take it too seriously." the broken bee seems to have no mood fluctuation.


    Indeed, the existence of dangerous tasks means that there is a chance of sacrifice, and death will die every year.


    "I''m just sad," Tong said.


    "All right, let''s go back to the second team, led by Tongren." the broken bee captain said, and she was going to the general captain to reply.


    Before Tongren came back, the broken bee had summarized the useful information brought back by all the team members. Now it''s time to report.


    Tongren took the team members back to the team house, then let the people disperse, and he also returned to his room.


    "Why did the enemy know when we were searching for information? Could it be that they were always outside the spirit court?"


    "In other words, there are their accomplices in the spirit court, because none of them have soul chopping knives or shallow blows in their hands."


    Tongren was talking to himself in the room. He felt a little strange about today''s affairs. He thought there was a great possibility that there was an insider in the lingting court.


    Because although the spirit court is the territory of the gods of death, there is a very important thing that can not be ignored, that is, most of the gods of death in the spirit court come from liuhun street outside.


    Since the organization called mieting belongs to liuhun street, it is naturally possible that people have been arranged to enter the spirit court long ago.


    Tong people know that even if he doesn''t say this judgment to the broken bee captain, the broken bee captain will have the same judgment.


    As Tongtong people think, Captain broken bee has explained her same ideas as Tongren here.


    Captain Yamamoto leaned on a crutch and turned his back to captain broken bee. After listening to captain broken bee''s report, he answered and asked captain broken bee to go down.


    "It seems that there may be a big change. Come here, nagjiro. I have something to tell you."


    Captain Yamamoto called his adjutant, nagjiro konobu, and told him to go down.


    After returning to the second team, the broken bee captain verified the information with the previous team members to ensure the accuracy of the information, and then came to Tongren.


    "What do you think?" Captain broken bee asked Tong people directly. She wanted to know whether Tong people''s views were consistent with her own.


    After Tongren explained his idea to the broken bee captain, he also learned that the broken bee captain had the same idea as him.


    Since this idea has been thought of by everyone, it should be certain that there are death gods belonging to liuhun Street organization in the spirit court, and there may not be a few.


    However, they do not have the authority to search other teams. They can only start from their own team to see if there is anything suspicious.


    However, this kind of thing is not so easy to check. After all, they can''t see through everyone''s ideas, and they don''t conflict when working for both sides. Naturally, they don''t have much influence.


    On the night when Tong people came back after searching for information, Chen lingting was attacked again, but this time it was not nanwamen.


    It is the black Ridge Gate directly opposite the nanwa gate. The occurrence of this event also makes the gods of death pay more attention to this matter.


    Because of the attack on nanwamen, Captain Yamamoto has ordered to take strict precautions, but this attack still took place.


    Moreover, almost all the Death Gate guarded inside the black Ridge Gate were injured, although no captain level figures were in charge here.


    However, there are several seat officials here. Their strength is more advanced among the gods of death. However, they still failed to resist the enemy attack and were all injured.


    The spirit court is very large. Attacking two spirit gates far away for two consecutive days shows that the enemy has a wide range of influence.


    Moreover, the strength of the enemy should also be very strong, otherwise it would not be so openly and boldly provocative to attack the authority of the corpse soul world.


    This matter can be confirmed. It was premeditated. These two organized attacks should be a declaration of war on the Ling court.


    After the second attack, commander Yamamoto directly ordered almost all members of the second and eighth teams to go to liuhun street to determine the specific location of the organization called mieting.


    The soul court is the master of the soul world. How can this organization tolerate repeated provocations.


    Because of this attack, the situation of the whole incident was directly upgraded, and all the gods of death in the spirit court were on alert.


    However, the organization called mieting seemed scared after the second attack, and there was no news for a whole month

 V1.Chapter 905

    Although it was very calm in this month, we all know that this should be the calm before the storm.


    Sure enough, after this month''s calm, the war broke out again, but this time it was not an attack, but mieting officially launched a war against peilingting.


    During this period of time, Chen lingting also made every effort to collect information about this organization. Now he has learned a lot about the general situation of the extermination organization.


    Mieting was an organization that began 20 years ago. At the beginning, it was only established by some people who were not selected into the spirit court.


    Everyone knows that if you want to live a stable life in the corpse soul world, you can only enter the spirit court and become a member of the God of death.


    However, if you want to enter the spirit court, you also need to be strictly screened. Those with poor strength will not be absorbed by the spirit court.


    Every year, a large number of people are refused to go back to liuhun street and live their chaotic life outside the gate of huilingting.


    It is for this reason that many people have changed from yearning for the spirit court to hating the spirit court.


    Because of their resentment, they established this organization in order to retaliate against the spirit court.


    However, because they were eliminated and did not enter the spirit court, their strength is at most a medium-sized gang.


    But until one day, a man whose name no one knows so far came to the headquarters of the extermination organization.


    It is said that it took him less than half a minute to make all the senior leaders of the mieting organization lose their combat effectiveness.


    Then in this way, he took over the second rate gang at that time, and then quickly annexed all other gangs in the same area in a very short time.


    Not only that, the power of destroying the court also spread to other areas, but these things were done secretly.


    Because after all, the spirit court is the master of the corpse soul world. Naturally, as a gang in liuhun street, they can''t be too arrogant.


    After 20 years of secret development, this organization directly rose strongly, with forces all over liuhun street, and most people have soul chopping knives.


    The rudiment of soul chopping sabres is shallow beating. They all come from the spirit court. There will be a large number of soul chopping sabres in the mieting organization, and no one has paid attention to them.


    That proves that there are not a few people belonging to the extermination organization in the spirit court. They enter the spirit court through screening and become the God of death.


    Then, through various opportunities, transfer the shallow fight to liuhun street, so as to maximize the power of the court destruction organization.


    As a result, the extermination court has the strength to threaten the spirit court. In addition, there are unknown spies in the God of death headquarters.


    For this reason, the strength of a liuhun Street directly challenged the lingting court, and they wanted to overthrow the rule of the lingting court.


    This time, it should be the biggest turmoil in the spirit court in recent years. Because of the strong strength of the spirit court, it has always been in a dominant position in the soul world.


    There is a rich life in the lingting court, and the people outside the lingting court are miserable. It is precisely because of this that so many people resist.


    On this day, a detachment belonging to mieting came directly in front of the nanwa gate that had been defeated by them.


    Officially declare war on the spirit court. They want to change the current situation of the soul world. They want to become the masters of the soul world.


    Today, I came to play the front station. Standing in front of the nanwa gate, I didn''t attack directly, but waited for the people in the spirit court to come out.


    There were only a dozen people in this unit, but the momentum was very arrogant. They kept shouting outside the door to increase morale.


    There were only a dozen people in the lingting court who heard about the challenge, and they all said they were dismissive.


    What can these dozen people do alone? I''m afraid I can''t even break through the nanwa gate, but out of respect for my opponent, someone responded.


    It was the 11th team led by Geng Mujian 8 who went to war. They were the combat troops of the 13th team of the imperial court.


    Moreover, everyone in the 11th team was very belligerent. When the enemy came, of course, they rushed out to fight it at the first time.


    However, when they came to nanwamen, they were very disappointed, because the strength of these more than a dozen shouting people was very low in Geng Mujian''s eight eyes.


    "What? I''m so excited. Are there so many minions?" Geng Mujian said discontentedly to the dozen people.


    Those people were very angry after listening to gengmu jianba''s words. They didn''t expect to be so despised by the enemy, so the leader also disdained to gengmu and said, "you look like a captain. I don''t know it''s a captain?"


    "I''ll leave the corner to you. I''ll go back first." Geng mujianba didn''t hear the man''s question at all and said to his team members.


    "Hey, I''m asking you something, blind man with goggles." seeing Geng Mujian 8''s behavior, the leader of the mieting unit was very angry and shouted to Geng Mujian 8.


    "Hum!" I saw a huge blade and immediately cut at the man who shouted at Geng Mujian.


    Geng Mujian Ba kept his sword posture, and his body exuded strong spiritual pressure. He looked at the smoke and dust opposite with disdain.


    When the smoke slowly dispersed, I saw that all the dozen people who had come to declare war had fallen to the ground and died.


    Just one knife, one knife will instantly kill all the enemies in the field, and it looks more wooden. It''s a sword waved by hand because of dissatisfaction with that sentence.


    "What rubbish is coming." Geng Mujian Bayi turned and walked to the inside of Jingling court.


    "Captain, didn''t you agree to give it to me? How can you solve it all with one knife." a corner of Banmu said to Geng Mujian ba.


    "Next time, these guys are so stupid this time. I gave them a knife. I didn''t expect them to fight like this."


    All the members of the 11th team felt very boring and returned to their team houses one after another.


    However, although the enemy came only some shrimp soldiers and crab generals this time, Captain Yamamoto was worried about it.


    "Nagjiro, you said that this time, under the banner of the official declaration of war, did they want to inform the death in the Ling court of what news?"


    As an adjutant of the general captain, kurobu nagjiro has followed the general captain Yamamoto for a long time. Naturally, he can hear the implied meaning from these words of the general captain Yamamoto.


    "I think so. They should inform the gods of death who belong to their power within the Naruto court. When the time comes, they are ready to defecte at any time," yoshijiro said to captain Yamamoto.


    "It should be so, otherwise they won''t just send a dozen weak challengers to die."


    The commander of Yamamoto Corps leaned on his crutch and said again, "since the enemy is ready to attack, let them destroy the whole army. Let them know that the strength of Kailing court is indestructible and the status of Kailing court can not be offended."

 V1.Chapter 906

    Captain Yamamoto, whose anger was aroused, said in a positive voice, "nagjiro, send me an order to make the captain of the second team, shateng, and the captain of the eleventh team more Mujian eight, and lead the team to liuhun street to frustrate the spirit of the organization that doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    After receiving the instructions, Kubu changjiro went to inform. After receiving the notice, the second team and the eleventh team, in addition to leaving a few people responsible for the daily affairs of the team, all the others immediately went to the known mieting stronghold in liuhun street.


    They should start from these places and give this arrogant organization some color to see, so that they can know the gap with the strength of the spirit court.


    Tongren, as the third seat of the second team, naturally set out with the team. The second team came to district 60.


    According to reliable information, the biggest Gang here is actually affiliated to mieting, but it has another name to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    A total of 150 people of the second team went out to fight this time, which can be regarded as a large-scale deployment, because there are only more than 200 people in the team.


    Naturally, the leader of the team is the broken bee captain, but the deputy is not the Deputy captain of Da Qiantian, but the Tongren who is three seats.


    Because vice captain Da Qiantian said that he wanted to guard the second team house, in fact, he was making excuses for not participating in the battle.


    This kind of thing is well known to everyone, and captain broken bee didn''t expect vice captain Da Qiantian to have any great effect, so he didn''t come.


    The second team came to the mieting branch in District 60 and directly surrounded it without giving the enemy any chance to escape.


    The task this time is to annihilate the enemy as much as possible and let this organization, which calls itself the annihilation court, know that the majesty of the soul court is inviolable.


    Because the second team is a secret mobile force, instant step is a skill that every team member must master. It is easy to surround this division.


    Because the leader of the broken bee is responsible for the front, while the Tongren is responsible for the back. He has always been belligerent. He has no jurisdiction over the leader of the broken bee. Naturally, he won''t wait until the enemy comes out.


    Writing wheel eyes and armed color domineering are all ready. Tongren directly attacked the enemy''s interior without a trace of timidity.


    At the moment, the broken bee captain was still in front of the branch, shouted to them not to resist, and heard that there had been a fight inside.


    Three knives flow upanishadism. Black rope dragon roll!


    This is a move that Tong people have modified their skills since the last battle. Its power is far greater than that of tornado.


    The most critical point is that it can only rotate in place as before. This time, the tornado will move forward until it loses its strength.


    Only by constantly improving themselves will their combat ability become stronger and stronger. This is the experience summarized by Tongren.


    The power of the big tornado is great. It is not something that ordinary members can resist at all, but it was forcibly destroyed by others just when it did not rage far.


    This is a middle-aged man with a ferocious scar on his face. He holds a soul chopping knife and looks at Tong people with a disgust.


    "Sure enough, your God of death is so unreasonable. He rushed into my territory for no reason. I don''t know what you want to do?"


    Seeing the man who seemed to be the leader here, Tongren said to him with a smile: "no reason? Don''t you think it''s funny when you say this?"


    At the same time of their conversation, Captain broken bee rushed in from the front, and she came in by herself.


    The captain of the broken bee gave Tong people a look of condemnation, which meant that Tong people took the lead in attacking before she launched the attack command.


    For such acts of private action, broken bees will generally impose punishment, but now they are facing the enemy, so they can only express her dissatisfaction with their eyes.


    Tongren also realized his impulse and raised his hand to the captain of broken bee. His face leaked the same smile as captain Da Qiantian when he admitted his mistake.


    After several years, Tongren knows that Captain broken bee hates this smile most. Every time she sees this smile, she will get goose bumps.


    Although the broken bee captain is a knife mouth, everyone knows that she will not easily punish her team members under normal circumstances.


    Seeing Tongren''s smile, the broken bee captain immediately turned his attention to the leader of the branch, and then set up a fighting posture.


    At this time, all the members of this division who can still fight have rushed over, and there are probably more than 100 people, strong or weak.


    But for the current level of Tongren, it seems that the leader''s strength in front of him is OK, and the others can only be regarded as cannon fodder.


    "Captain, leave this to me, and you are responsible for the rest?" Tong man pointed his sword at the leader and said.


    The broken bee didn''t look at Tongren and shouted, "all the team members listen to the order and watch outside. None of them can be let go."


    Hearing the words of Captain broken bee, Tongren knew that Captain broken bee had promised him, but he didn''t want to talk to himself for the time being.


    Three sabres flow profound meaning. Tiger hunting!


    Tongren didn''t intend to give the enemy a chance to fight back, so they directly took the two knives in their hands behind them, and a violent attack directly cut down on the leader.


    The leader knows that he may be doomed today and is ready to fight to the death. He also has certain strength, otherwise he can''t be the leader here.


    Although Tongren''s attack was very powerful, he blocked it, then waved a knife and cut into Tongren''s neck.


    This is to defeat Tong people with a deadly knife, but Tong people''s strength exceeds that of the leader. How can they be easily cut down.


    The left-hand cadre blocked the enemy''s knife, and the right-hand moye stabbed directly. At the moment when the enemy dodged back, Qiu Hong''s attack was also in place directly.


    The rainbow colored blade directly painted a red mark on the opponent''s chest. Although it is not fatal, it also injured the enemy.


    Broken bee is not idle at the moment. She is cleaning up those low-strength minions. This kind of one-sided battle doesn''t mean much.


    The captain of the broken bee didn''t even pull out his soul chopping knife. He knocked down the enemy with a free fight, and he couldn''t stand up on the ground.


    And all the members who rushed out were killed by all the members of the second team who were outside.


    "Tear it, poppy ghost!"


    With the leader''s shout, his soul chopping knife was solved. He wanted to deal with the two gods of death in front of him.


    "Oh? The beginning? I can do it too."

 V1.Chapter 907

    Tongren saw the original solution of the other party''s soul chopping knife, and just smiled easily. The original solution was achieved not long after Tongren had the soul chopping knife.


    "Shine, Qiuhong!"


    This is the beginning of Tongren''s soul chopping knife. After Tongren''s soul chopping knife is broken, the handle will become soft material and wrap around Tongren''s right arm.


    Maybe it''s because Tongren''s soul chopping knife doesn''t want to be bitten by Tongren. That''s why it''s like this.


    Tongren once tried to release the original solution by biting it with his mouth. As a result, Qiuhong''s knife handle wrapped Tongren''s head directly and almost suffocated him.


    Since then, Tong people have never dared to do that again. They can only use a hand-held knife and release the original solution.


    As for Qiu Hong''s blade, it turned into a gorgeous red. It looked very eye-catching, as if it was the color of blood.


    Although Tongren''s knife can be solved, he still hasn''t figured out Qiu Hong''s ability after it is solved.


    The enemy in front of him now belongs to a desperate struggle. He directly took a knife and cut down on Tong people.


    At the moment when he shot, Tong people also moved. In a flash, Hua moved behind his opponent, and then cut down with a knife.


    "Ah..." the originally fierce enemy shouted because of severe pain, and the Qiuhong in Tongren''s hand changed because of a knife hit.


    Originally, the red blade turned orange, which surprised Tong people. For this reason, Tong people immediately made up another knife for the enemy.


    "Ah..." the scream sounded again, and with this attack, Tongren''s soul chopping knife really changed here, and the blade turned yellow.


    "I''m going to kill you, ah..." the enemy has lost his mind by the Tongren''s two knives and chopped at the Tongren again.


    His soul chopping Sabre''s ability to solve is highly toxic, but this kind of poison will have effect only if it cuts people. However, his strength is limited and he can''t even kill Tongren at all.


    The speed of the flash flower of the instant step is not that the enemy of this level can keep up, so with another scream, Qiu Hong''s blade turned green.


    "Ouch, I didn''t expect that the color will change with the number of cuts. I don''t know what will happen next." Tong man thought silently in his heart.


    Because Tongren didn''t open the original solution and hurt his teammates during training, this Qiuhong''s ability was not discovered by Tongren until today.


    The broken bee, who has been cleaning up the minions, also found the change of Tongren soul chopping knife, stared at Tongren with interest, and then solved the remaining minions.


    Tong people also want to see what ability this Qiuhong has after it is solved. Can''t it just change color?


    So he slashed the enemy black and blue, but they were not fatal, but they lost their combat effectiveness.


    The color of Qiuhong changed again after two knives, first blue, and then indigo.


    "I''ll give you another knife." then the Tongren stabbed Qiuhong into the enemy''s body again, and the enemy who couldn''t resist could only lie there and wait to die.


    Finally, the color of Qiuhong first turned purple, and then became a transparent blade.


    "This is not my ability to chop souls. Each color changes once, and then becomes transparent." Tong thought in his heart.


    To tell the truth, he was a little upset. He didn''t expect that his ability to cut souls was just to change color, although it finally became transparent and could be invisible to the enemy.


    But the premise is to cut others seven knives first. If others get seven knives, how can they know that you have a knife in your hand? I feel that this ability has some chicken ribs.


    The Tong people make complaints about their own cut of the soul knife, so they try to see the idea and gently draw a blood on the leg of the enemy.


    Tong people want to see if this Qiuhong will surprise him, not just change color.


    With this knife, the enemy who could not be hurt to death immediately died, and then his body turned into a rainbow and disappeared.


    "Well, seven knives must be killed?" Tong man muttered. He knew that the first solution of the broken bee captain was that two blows must be killed.


    In this contrast, his ability immediately became much weaker. Tong man looked at the captain of the broken bee.


    I thought captain broken bee was cleaning up those minions and had no time to pay attention to himself, but when he turned his head and saw captain broken bee watching him, his inner loss escalated again, "he was still seen."


    The leader of the broken bee had already solved those small minions with low combat power. When he saw that Tong people also solved the enemy, he came to Tong people.


    But when she wanted to move, she suddenly found herself paralyzed and unable to move.


    This made the broken bee a little frightened. She was completely untouched by others in the battle, and she was not aware of the traces of poisoning by the enemy.


    She doesn''t know why her body will suddenly paralyze. Is it difficult for her to become an enemy and hide in the dark?


    And she found that she couldn''t even speak, and her mouth couldn''t open. Now she is like a wooden man.


    But Tongren didn''t have anything to do. He saw the difference of Captain broken bee, then came over, opened his mouth and said to captain broken bee, "what''s the matter with you, Captain broken bee?"


    Just after the body felt paralyzed for about ten seconds, the broken bee''s body had vitality again and recovered its action ability and language ability.


    "What''s the matter with you just now?" the broken bee asked puzzled when she saw that there was no sign of poisoning or control.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Tong man was also confused about the broken bee. He didn''t know what the broken bee captain was talking about.


    "Oh, nothing." the broken bee habitually replied, and then thought carefully about the whole process of the battle just now.


    "Is it the soul chopping knife of Tong people? The light emitted after killing the enemy can paralyze the people who see?" the broken bee thought hesitantly.


    "Tong Ren, what is your soul chopping knife''s ability to solve?" the answer to this kind of thing is naturally to ask the originator.


    Tongren''s face was black when he heard the broken bee''s question. Although he didn''t want to say, the other party was the captain, so he had to be honest.


    Tongren smiled and said to the broken bee, "it''s nothing, captain. It just keeps changing color, and then you can kill with one blow after seven knives. It''s a little like your quefeng. Yes, the ability is probably the same."


    "Are you sure?" the broken bee looked at Tong man with a questioning face and confirmed to him again.


    "Is it difficult that my soul chopping knife has other abilities?" Tong man is also a little confused. Is it difficult that Captain broken bee saw something else?


    Broken bee looked at Tongren''s expression and knew that he should not hide something, but really didn''t know his ability to cut soul knife.


    Although he was not sure, the broken bee seriously said to the Tongren: "your soul chopping knife, the rainbow light after killing the enemy, should be able to paralyze the enemy for ten seconds!"

 V1.Chapter 908

    What does ten seconds mean? Although it''s only a short number of ten, in battle, these ten seconds are the time to control the war situation.


    If one of the belligerents stands there and his body can''t move for ten seconds, he will die dozens of times in this short time.


    Tongren was even more enlightened when he heard the words of broken bee, because he didn''t feel that his soul chopping knife still had this ability.


    "I don''t know, how do you know?" Tong people looked at the broken bee captain in surprise, and then asked her.


    The broken bee didn''t even look at Tong man, so it went straight out, and then gathered the team to summarize the battle.


    "Captain, are you mistaken? Ah?" Tong man followed the broken bee. He wanted to know why the broken bee said so.


    However, the broken bee naturally doesn''t want to say that she is paralyzed there because of Qiu Hong''s ability. Doesn''t that make her captain weak?


    "Believe it or not, close the team!" the broken bee left such a sentence and took the lead in moving in the direction of the Ling court.


    Other team members also quickly followed. Tong Ren was the last to react, because he had been thinking about the words of broken bees.


    This action can be said to be effortless. It was easy to eradicate a division that destroyed the court without encountering any resistance.


    However, the 11th team with the same task was not so easy because they encountered a problem that was not easy to solve.


    The 11th team came to district 73. The environment here is much worse than District 60.


    It may also be because of this. The strength of the mieting branch here is very strong. It not only has an enemy who can compete with Geng Mujian 8, but also his subordinates are not inferior to the members of the 11th team.


    The second team has successfully completed the task, but the eleventh team is still in battle here.


    The most intense battle is gengmu jianba and the other leader, a strong man named Zhongcun Zhi. The battle between them can be described as quite tragic.


    Because now they both have knife wounds of different depths on their bodies, which is the trace of the fierce battle between them.


    "Hahaha, it''s great to fight with you. I haven''t been so happy for a long time." Geng Mujian Ba pointed to Zhongcun Zhi with a knife and laughed.


    "I''ll talk about what''s cool when you win." Nakamura Zhi is obviously not like Geng Mujian. He is very calm.


    Like gengmujian Bayi, the fighting of other members of the 11th team is also very fierce, because the members of the 11th team are followers of gengmujian Bayi.


    They worship Geng Mujian''s fighting style, which is nothing fancy. It is a simple fight with a knife until they can''t get up.


    For this reason, the 11th team is the most enthusiastic and belligerent of all the teams. As long as there is a battle, it is the one in the front.


    In addition to Geng Mujian Ba, the most powerful of the 11th team are Banmu Yijiao, the third seat, and ayasetakawa Gongqin, the fifth seat.


    At the moment, they are also in a bitter battle, but their strength should surpass their opponents, so it''s only a matter of time to win.


    The key is to see the battle between Geng Mujian Ba and Nakamura Zhi. At the moment, they fight together again.


    Geng mujianba''s Sabre is heavier than the other sabre. He slashed on Nakamura Zhi''s blade. Even if he didn''t attack his body directly, Nakamura Zhi was shocked.


    "Bastard, great ape!"


    Finally, under the furious attack of gengmujianba, Nakamura Zhi used his original solution, and the soul chopping knife directly turned into a giant hammer.


    Nakamura Zhi held the handle of the giant hammer with both hands and smashed it at Geng Mujian ba. It was as powerful as Mount Tai.


    However, facing the attack of Zhongcun Zhi, Geng mujianba didn''t want to dodge at all. He directly blocked his face with a knife.


    Although Nakamura Zhi''s attack is strong and heavy, gengmujianba will really start fighting. It can only be regarded as a warm-up before.


    Nakamura''s blow failed. He immediately raised his huge hammer and hit it again, but this time, he couldn''t believe it.


    Because gengmujianba is an ordinary pick, he took the huge hammer directly with Zhongcun Zhi to chop and fly.


    "Is your move so simple? I''m looking forward to it. It''s really boring." Geng mujianba looked at Nakamura Zhi disdainfully and said to him.


    This blow seemed ordinary, but it had a great impact on Nakamura''s internal organs, which made his mouth bleed.


    "Er..." with a scream, a figure flew directly into the battlefield between gengmujianba and Nakamura Zhi.


    That''s the opponent of a corner of Bamu. They fought for hundreds of rounds. Finally, Bamu seized the opportunity and beat him with one blow.


    "Hey, a corner, you''re hindering me." Geng Mujian Ba took the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and looked at a corner of Banmu not far away.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it, captain. The boy wanted to escape, but I beat him there in the air." a corner of Banmu touched his bald head and smiled and explained to Geng mujianba. He didn''t want to cause Geng mujianba''s displeasure.


    "So it is." Geng Mujian Ba turned around and said to himself, then raised his foot and kicked the enemy who was defeated by a corner out of front.


    "I hate people who want to run away in battle." gengmujianba said this and then waved his knife to Nakamura Zhi again.


    This episode made him a little unhappy, so he had to take Nakamura Zhi in front of him to vent his anger, which would make him more comfortable.


    Nakamura Zhi already knew that he could not defeat Geng Mujian 8. Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but he gave up completely.


    If he had the idea of running away at the moment, he would definitely be hacked to death by Geng Mujian BA from behind. There was no possibility of survival.


    No way, even if you know you can''t fight, you have to fight hard. Nakamura Zhi raised his huge hammer again and shouted to smash Geng Mujian eight.


    However, this duel was the last fight between the two, because Geng mujianba''s knife directly broke Nakamura Zhi''s huge hammer.


    Then the soul chopping knife with unabated strength cut directly into Nakamura''s defenseless chest, from shoulder to abdomen.


    The bone was visible in the depth of the knife, which directly cut off the breath of Nakamura Zhi.


    With the fall of Nakamura Zhi, the remaining disabled and defeated soldiers were quickly cleaned up by the members of the 11th team.


    Although this action is not so simple, it is a hearty combat experience for the members of the 11th team

 V1.Chapter 909

    After the 11th team returned to huilingting, the task was successfully completed. All the members of the 2nd team returned, but the 11th team sacrificed three members.


    In the case of annihilating the opponent, only three players were lost, and the battle was a great success.


    Tongren is very happy about this action, because his ability to cut souls has finally been reflected.


    Generally, others will not feel happy about this kind of thing, because their soul chopping knives will communicate with the user''s mind.


    If they have any ability, they will inform the user. However, because Tongren bite Qiuhong in their mouth the first time they use Qiuhong, they have not been prompted by Qiuhong.


    Qiu Hong is a dignified woman. Naturally, she doesn''t like to be used to fight in this strange way.


    Therefore, even after Tong people have the ability to start the solution, Qiu Hong doesn''t pay attention to Tong people, so Tong people don''t know their ability to start the solution of soul chopping knife all the time.


    Qiu Hong''s ability was discovered by mistake in this battle, and it still looks very powerful. I just don''t know if there is any hidden ability that hasn''t been found.


    Tongren is looking forward to this, so he has been trying to communicate with Qiu Hong since he returned to the team house.


    However, as usual, except the first time Tongren opened the soul chopping knife, Qiuhong seemed to hide in Tongren''s inner world.


    No matter how Tongren looked for it, they didn''t find the trace of Qiuhong. Tongren felt very wronged about this.


    After all, the profound meaning of the three sabres flow is like this. The two swords of the cadre general Mo ye are not suitable to bite in his mouth, so he has to wrong Qiu Hong.


    But when it comes to Qiu Hong''s ability, the most intuitive feeling is broken bees. Her captain level strength doesn''t reflect when she was paralyzed.


    And the paralysis time is enough to make the battle win or lose. It can be seen how abnormal Qiu Hong''s ability is.


    Because this counterattack not only dealt a great blow to the organization of mieting, but also demonstrated the strength of huolingting.


    So then there was a period of calm, but as we all know, the extinction of the court will not be eliminated.


    After all, they have been plotting for 20 years, and now they are ready to fight the spirit court. How can they take the initiative to stop the war.


    In that way, the spirit court will only pull out all the strongholds one by one and lose without fighting. Isn''t it a joke.


    After this operation, the spirit court did not continue to send troops to destroy those strongholds.


    Because captain Yamamoto knew that many gods of death in the lingting court came from the mieting organization.


    However, there is no way to take these people, because it is not sure how many people and which one is the person of the court destruction organization.


    Moreover, this kind of action will produce better results for the first time, and then the enemy will have heavy precautions, or even set an ambush.


    Since the attack, Chen lingting has been in a stable stage for the time being. While continuing to patrol closely, he also searched the headquarters of the extermination organization.


    After all, this kind of threat is a heavy bomb. The spirit court can''t be too laissez faire. In the end, it still needs to erase the threat.


    During this period, the Bafan team in charge of intelligence collection has been busy, and this work can only be entrusted to trustworthy people.


    The captain of Bafan team, jingle Chunshui, is one of the oldest captains of peilingting, and is deeply trusted by the captain of Yamamoto.


    He and shizuhiro Fuzhu, the leader of the 13th team, are both disciples of the captain Yamamoto. Both of them have excellent results, so they can always sit in the position of captain.


    For this kind of thing, the captain of Bafan team doesn''t like this kind of thing, because he is lazy.


    Jingle Chunshui can be regarded as a lazy uncle, but he is still very dedicated to girls.


    Yishi Qixu, vice captain of the Bafan team, was harassed by jingle Chunshui all day, although jingle Chunshui was just a verbal tease.


    It is also for this reason that on the surface, Yishi Qixu seems to be the chief of jingle Chunshui.


    During this time, jingle Chunshui was tired. Every day there were dense information scrolls. Although he screened out many assistants, he still asked him to summarize in the end.


    However, although it was a little tired, it was still very effective, because among thousands of secret reports, there was finally a trace of extermination of the court headquarters.


    According to a secret report, the headquarters of the court should be between 70 and 74 districts, and may even span several districts.


    This news was verified by more than a dozen people and has high credibility, so it directly attracted the attention of Captain Yamamoto.


    After receiving the news, Captain Yamamoto directly and secretly called several absolutely credible captains over.


    They are the captain of the second team, shateng, the captain of the sixth team, jingle Chunshui, the captain of the eighth team, and Geng Mujian, the captain of the eleventh team.


    Although shizuhiro Fuzhu, the leader of the shizan team, also won the trust of the Yamamoto captain, he was not taken with him because of his physical condition.


    The four captains are trustworthy and strong, so they are competent for this operation.


    However, because the target has five districts and only four captains play, the remaining districts will be dealt with by the high combat power of each team.


    After the recommendation of each team leader, the final District 74 was handed over to the Ritong people of the second team and the jingshanghe of the sixth team.


    As well as the Yishi Qixu of the eighth team and the spot eye of the eleventh team, these four combat forces in addition to the captain are responsible for it.


    In order not to let the news out, Captain Yamamoto sealed off the lingting court before they took action.


    When they are ready, the four teams go directly to their respective destinations at the fastest speed.


    Because we don''t know the enemy''s specific hiding place, each team keeps close contact with each other.


    In this way, we can ensure rapid support when encountering the enemy''s main force, so as to maximize the victory of the war.


    After their respective teams set out, they moved forward quickly, because they didn''t want the spies outside the court to find out and go back to report.


    With the rapid advance of the five teams, they arrived at their destination without much time, and then searched.


    The big troops of the 11th team came to the 73rd District, and everyone was arrogant under the leadership of Geng mujianba.


    All the people''s congresses launched a search in District 73 with flags and drums. Because of their way, it didn''t take long to start the battle.


    As for whether this team is the main force to destroy the court, the Bayi people are not very clear.


    Because they don''t want to find out. As long as it''s the enemy, it should be defeated

 V1.Chapter 910

    The main force of the 11th team started fighting at the beginning. They started fighting when they disagreed. When they learned that the other party was the enemy, they started fighting immediately.


    "Ha ha, it''s about to start so soon." Geng Mujian said to the enemy with a smile, and then directly pulled out his knife.


    "Come on, Xiaojian," said Cao lu8000 Liu, vice captain of the 11th team, lying on gengmujian''s shoulder with a smile.


    The name of grass deer eight thousand Liu is Geng Mujian eight, because she is an orphan adopted by Geng Mujian eight.


    When gengmujianba had no name of jianba and rested after a battle, it was the baby''s 8000 stream who climbed to gengmujianba''s feet alone.


    Geng Mujian BA''s body will inadvertently emit amazing murderous spirit, but 8000 Liu is not afraid at all.


    Geng mujianba is also an orphan. He even got his own name. When he saw 8000 Liu who was destined to be with him, he took him in without hesitation.


    Since then, qian8liu has been following gengmujianba. Although 8000 Liu has never participated in the battle, gengmujianba is more at ease as long as she is there.


    "8000 Liu, wait for me first." Geng Mujian eight said this to 8000 Liu. When 8000 Liu jumped off his shoulder, Geng Mujian eight moved.


    As the captain, he took the lead in rushing to the enemy array. The team members behind him could not wait. Seeing that the captain had taken action, all the team members immediately followed and the scuffle began directly.


    As for the other teams, in addition to the second team led by the broken bee captain, they all began to fight.


    But no team felt the pressure, as if the enemies in each district were not so difficult.


    Therefore, no one sent the emergency help signal to other teams. As for the main force of the second team, which has not entered the battle, it has never found the trace of the enemy.


    When the broken bee and the members of the second team searched the whole 70 districts, they found that there was no power of the court killing organization at all.


    So the broken bee immediately dismissed the team and asked all members to rush to areas 71 to 73 for support.


    She chose to go to the 74 district where Tong people are located. To tell the truth, she is still more concerned about Tong people.


    Although the broken bee didn''t say it, she was a team leader who cared about her subordinates. For this arduous task, she certainly didn''t want to see any danger in Tongren.


    The instantaneous step speed of broken bee is not comparable to that of Tongren now. After all, it is the disciple of yeyi, the last captain of Sifeng hospital.


    Although there were three areas in the middle, the broken bee quickly arrived at the 74 area where the Tong people were located.


    At the moment, the 74 district is in a difficult battle, because the death team in this district should be the weakest one in the whole team.


    However, this situation is different after the captain of the broken bee is added, and the weakest directly becomes the strongest.


    Tongren is now in a fierce battle, so even if the broken bee arrives, he just notices the spirit pressure of the broken bee.


    Now he can''t move his eyes, because the enemy in front of him has caused great pressure on Tongren.


    This is the most powerful enemy Tongren has encountered since he entered the corpse soul world. Even if he tries his best to pay, he still feels very hard.


    Because before the broken bees came, there had been a battle here. As one of the best combat forces of this team, Tongren directly met the enemy''s highest combat power.


    The spirit pressure of the enemy is a little stronger than that of Tongren, but Tongren can also deal with it because they have all kinds of means.


    At the moment, Tongren is full of fire. His eyes are three gouyu writing wheel eyes, and his whole body is armed and domineering.


    The left-handed cadre and the right-handed Mo Xie bite Qiu Hong, who is extremely unwilling, and the opponent also has the original soul chopping knife.


    Three sabres flow profound meaning. Extreme tiger hunting!


    This is an enhanced version of tiger hunting, which is much more powerful than before. The three knives of Tongren emit three blades at the same time.


    Although Tongren''s attack power is very strong, the enemy is not weak. He is the boss of district 74, called Ikeda Kimura.


    Since we have the ability to sit as the boss, it shows that the strength of Ikeda Kimura can not be underestimated.


    "Pierce him, silver gun."


    The soul chopping Sabre of Ikeda Kimura will turn into a silver spear after being removed, which has great destructive power.


    And the most powerful thing about his long gun is that it can break through the distance attack. Even if it is far from the Tongren''s body, it can also attack the Tongren.


    This gives Tongren a headache. Although Tongren have armed color and domineering body protection, they will inevitably be injured by earthquakes.


    The peculiar of Tong people also makes Ikeda Kimura very confused. Originally, Tong people have been attacked several times, but he was not injured.


    "What monster are you?" after several times, Ikeda Kimura finally couldn''t help it. He had to ask Tongren why.


    "I am the God of war, do you understand?" Tong man was very ironic, cut it down, and then said fiercely.


    "Hum, you won''t be so arrogant if I bucket a few blood holes in you." he said, and the silver gun stabbed Tong people at a very fast speed.


    The silver gun in Ikeda Mu village is like a poisonous tongue. It doesn''t listen to the letter and will bite at any time.


    The Tong people belong to an iron knot, and the defense is tight. However, with the sharp attack of Ikeda Kimura, they can''t break through the defense of the Tong people.


    At the beginning, Tongren also wanted to solve Qiuhong to deal with his opponent, but after thinking about it, it was obviously too difficult to hit him seven times with his opponent''s strength.


    Therefore, it''s better to directly use the upanishadism of three sabres flow against the enemy, but the upanishadism of three sabres flow can''t get any cheap.


    However, after a while, Tong people suddenly remembered one thing, that is, they can also use ninja. They have used so little in recent years that they have forgotten.


    If there were not nothing to do at the moment, Tongren might not remember that he would still have ninja.


    However, when Tong people wanted to use Ninja to help them fight, the news came from the Arsenal system again.


    Task content: defeat Ikeda Kimura.


    Task reward: Advanced thunder escape scroll.


    "Hmm? Advanced scroll? So all the Ninja scrolls I got before are ordinary. Their attack power is not as good as advanced scroll?"


    Tongren thought silently in his heart, but even if it is a relatively low-level scroll, it is a good scroll as long as it can help the battle.


    This kind of thing is like this. It''s best to have an effect on themselves, so Tongren are now ready to use Ninja to change the war situation.


    For this kind of battle, the Huodun and Tu Dun mastered by Tong people can''t play any role, and the shadow separation seems to play no role.


    So at the moment, the only thing that can help Tong people is magic, the art of Diablo

 V1.Chapter 911

    Although the art of Diablo walking is not too profound ninja, it will play a sudden role in the case of war with the same strength.


    Because most people unconsciously rely on vision when fighting, sometimes the ability to close the enemy''s vision is very important.


    Because Tongren is now in a weak state, it is difficult to find opportunities for him to get out and release ninja.


    Therefore, he should try his best to create opportunities for himself. "Hey, how about we make peace?" Tong man retreated and said to Ikeda Kimura.


    "Hum!" Ikeda Kimura only gave a cold hum to Tongren''s words, because he was very disgusted with death.


    And now it''s Tong people who take the initiative to fight. Since the battle begins, how can they easily let their opponents go.


    However, although Tongren said so, he didn''t mean to retreat at all. He just wanted to find a gap.


    However, he couldn''t find any good way for a while, so he had to use this method to make Ikeda Kimura''s psychology slightly different.


    In this way, the attack frequency of Ikeda Kimura will also be affected and changed, so that Tongren can better find opportunities.


    It is such a change of attack rhythm that the pressure of Tong people is much less. They move away in an instant.


    Then he made a quick seal with both hands. The dark walking skill directly faced Ikeda Nakamura. At the moment after the release of Ninja, Tongren also attacked it.


    Tongren used this ninja in the previous fan team test. This sudden skill works well.


    Although the influence time is not long, this short time is enough for Tongren to win.


    Now the art of dark walking has been displayed. Tongren know that the vision of Ikeda Zhongcun has been closed.


    Although the master''s battle will be judged by sound and spiritual pressure, the sudden change of this habit can not be accepted quickly.


    So Tongren took advantage of this time. The cadre general Mo ye took the scabbard directly, took Qiu Hong in his hand and cut off chitianzhong village as quickly as possible.


    Tong people know that this visual restriction has a limited effect on Ikeda Kimura. At this time, it is obviously unwise to choose the profound meaning of sandaoliu.


    Because although the attack power of the three sabres flow is very strong, its spirit pressure is more obvious and can be easily blocked.


    In contrast, simply using Qiuhong to chop, this attack can make the opponent unable to respond in time.


    Because he can''t beat his opponent with one blow, Tong people have to rely on Qiu Hong''s ability. After all, Qiu Hong''s ability can directly distinguish the victory from the defeat.


    "Shine, Qiuhong!"


    Tongren silently untied Qiuhong, because he didn''t want to attract the attention of Ikeda Kimura, so he had to.


    Although Qiu Hong''s ability is very strong, Qiu Hong''s trigger mechanism is somewhat difficult, because it is necessary to hit the enemy with seven knives in order to show Qiu Hong''s must kill ability.


    Ikeda Kimura was still preparing to attack, but after seeing Tongren''s fingerprints, he went blind.


    For people like him who usually rely on vision to deal with problems, he is naturally a little slow in the face of this sudden situation.


    Tongren wanted to take advantage of the slowness of Ikeda Kimura. When Ikeda Kimura was still adapting, Tongren''s knife had been cut over.


    A knife directly cut into the chest of Ikeda Kimura, but Ikeda Kimura still has excellent strength after all.


    Just as Tongren''s knife touched Ikeda Kimura''s skin, Ikeda Kimura reacted.


    Although he couldn''t completely avoid the blade of Tong people, he still minimized the damage of Tong people to himself.


    Tongren originally wanted this knife to hit Ikeda Kimura, but only left a shallow knife wound on Ikeda Kimura''s chest.


    Tongren was a little upset. He wanted to hurt Ikeda Kimura more seriously, but he could reluctantly accept it at this point.


    Just after this knife, Tong people immediately cut again. Since this combat method is effective, we should make use of it.


    Another swift knife also hurt Ikeda Kimura, but it only hurt Ikeda Kimura''s arm.


    "What is your ability?" Ikeda Kimura has never experienced such a thing, so it is naturally very surprised.


    Tongren ignored him because he wanted to take this opportunity to create more basis for his victory.


    The third knife, merciless, Tong people waved their arms again, but this time only left a tiny scar on the back of Ikeda Zhongcun.


    "Hum, although your ability is interesting, I''m already familiar with it. Even if I can''t see it, I can clearly judge your action."


    After three attacks by Tong people, Ikeda Kimura also adapted to the state of blindness, so Tong people lost their advantage again.


    However, Tong people have long predicted the current state. He also knows that the role of dark walking is coming to an end.


    So he wants to create a better chance for himself in the last period of darkness.


    Tudun. Yellow spring marsh!


    Tongren printed again, turning the land at the foot of Ikeda Mu village directly into a swamp, and then moved to the back of Ikeda Mu village with the footwork of instant step and flash flower.


    At this time, Ikeda Kimura has begun to get rid of the restrictions of dark walking, but because his feet have become a swamp, his movement is also limited at the moment.


    Tongren''s method worked again. A knife cut the back of Ikeda Mu village again, and there was another blood wound.


    Although Ikeda Kimura made a quick response, he still didn''t avoid the attack of Tong people, and the soul chopping knife cut in the air.


    "Hum, clown, continue to use your means?" Ikeda Kimura has been restricted from the dark art of walking.


    Because he regained the light, he found himself in the swamp and jumped out of the limitations of the yellow spring marsh.


    Now Ikeda Mu village is no longer restricted by Tongren, so it means that he can move freely again.


    Ikeda Kimura was very angry because he was hard to balance by the inexplicable ability used by Tongren.


    Therefore, his combat effectiveness was damaged and he was hit by four knives by Tongren. This kind of injury was completely impossible for Tongren before.


    At the moment, Tongren''s heart is no longer so heavy, because his soul cutting knife Qiuhong has to show his ability.


    Before, I thought that Tong people hit the four knives in Ikeda Kimura, so the color of Qiuhong''s blade has also changed.


    From the beginning of red, it experienced orange, yellow and green, and finally became the current blue

 V1.Chapter 912

    Qiu Hong''s blue blade looks very beautiful, but the reason for this beauty is to hurt the opponent.


    Tongren is quite satisfied with his current record, because he can win only by causing three injuries to Ikeda Kimura.


    To this end, he decided that even if he was injured, he would spare no effort to attack Ikeda Kimura and put the attack first.


    Gather all your armed color and domineering spirit, and put most of your strength on Qiu Hong''s sword.


    This can greatly increase Qiu Hong''s ability and make Tong people''s attack more powerful and aggressive.


    However, the disadvantage is that Tong people are very easy to get hurt. You know, he was rarely injured in previous battles.


    The main reason is that Tong people have armed color domineering protection, and he has never met too powerful opponents, which can break his armed color domineering.


    This should be the first time that Tongren gave up his protection, because he knew that even if he tried his best to defend, he might be defeated by Ikeda Kimura.


    Even if I used Ninja to hurt him before, those scars are not too serious for Ikeda Kimura.


    Moreover, Ikeda Kimura was also angered. On the contrary, the subsequent attacks were more manic and frequent, because he wanted the Tongren to pay the price.


    "Hehe, have you used up all your tricks? If so, prepare to die, because you have successfully angered me."


    Chi Tianmu village has been teased by Tong people in a rage. He can''t wait to kill Tong people immediately.


    While the Tong people are fighting, the fighting of others is also very fierce. The easiest thing to count is to support the broken bee captain who came to the Tong people.


    The strength of the broken bee captain is still very strong, otherwise he can''t be the commander-in-chief of the secret mobile force.


    Because the strongest Ikeda Kimura here has been selected as an opponent by Tong. Although broken bees also want to help him, this one-on-one battle is a real man who doesn''t want anyone else to intervene.


    Broken bee also knew this, so although she came to support, she didn''t directly participate in other people''s battle.


    She usually waits until the God of death can''t bear the enemy''s attack, and it is precisely because of the assistance of the broken bee captain that the pressure of the team is suddenly reduced.


    The soul chopping knife of the broken bee captain is called quefeng. Tongren once said that the ability of quefeng is to kill two strikes.


    However, this ability is different from that of Tong people, because the Qiu Hong of Tong people can be fatal as long as all the rainbow colors appear, no matter which part of the body they attack.


    But the finch bee is not like this. The finch bee''s two attacks must kill. It must hit the same position twice in succession.


    Only in this way can we deprive the enemy of all his vitality. In this respect alone, the ability of finch bee and Qiuhong is equal.


    However, because Qiuhong''s ability may be one more than that of the bird bee, and it is a very powerful one, which makes the broken bee captain a little unhappy.


    But in this war, Captain broken bee did her best to kill the enemy, because that was her duty.


    Her birds and bees have taken more than ten lives in this war, and this number will continue to increase.


    As for the fighting of other captains, it is natural to count gengmu sword eight. It is the most intense here. The rotten wood is a little worse than that in Jingyue Chunshui.


    The difference here does not mean poor combat ability, but poor combat situation, without any fierce and hot-blooded scenes.


    Because the three captains have different personalities, this contrast is formed, but these can not represent their strength.


    Because at this time, under the leadership of Captain deadwood Baizai, the 72 district had almost eradicated all the enemy.


    Only a few enemies escaped and hid because they were afraid of war, so that the main force of the Liufan team could not inquire about their tracks.


    If you want to ask why captain deadwood Baizai''s battle here will end so quickly, it is not because his strength is stronger than other captains, or the opponent in District 72 is too weak.


    This is mainly because the decaying soul chopping knife is called qianben cherry, which means that it can attack in the form of cherry blossoms.


    After thousands of cherry blossoms are solved, tens of thousands of cherry blossoms will be produced. Each cherry blossom is a rotten knife.


    The soul chopping blade with this ability is most suitable for group warfare, because it can do serious damage in a wide range.


    The fall of thousand cherry blossoms was a crushing, including the leaders of district 72, who were defeated by the sharp petals of thousand cherry blossoms.


    The team led by the Bafan team, jingle Chunshui, is still fighting, because there are no rotten people here.


    Therefore, in the face of a large number of enemies, cleaning up will naturally be much slower. Coupled with the character of jingle Chunshui, things will progress more slowly.


    Talking about Geng Mujian 8, he is now a combat machine. He is the most tragic way to become famous among all the captains.


    The reason why he became the captain was that he personally killed the last jianba and was also the captain of the first eleven teams.


    Because of gengmujianba''s character, the people who fight with him will eventually be black and blue. The previous four people are examples.


    Because it is the first team to fight, with the ability of more wooden sword 8, it should end the fastest.


    But gengmujianba enjoyed the fighting process, so he found out all the strongest people here.


    He wants to defeat all these people one by one, so as to meet his desire for fighting. Because of this, he will fall behind Geng Mujian eight and still have a few people.


    Everyone is bleeding, including Geng Mujian Ba himself. He doesn''t care about defense.


    It''s normal to get hurt in battle. He doesn''t care, just as the body is not his.


    Looking back at the Tong people who are fighting fiercely, because of his choice, the next battle is difficult.


    Tongren first ignored his own attack twice, and smoothly turned the blade into purple. He only needed the last knife.


    When the last knife is cut out, the sword God will become transparent and have the ability to die with one blow.


    However, Ikeda Kimura seems to be concerned about the ability of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, because this soul chopping knife has been changing colors at this stage.


    And according to Ikeda Kimura''s feeling, this knife changes color because it cuts itself. Now it''s the sixth time.


    Although I don''t know Qiu Hong''s specific ability, Ikeda Kimura still maintains absolute vigilance because he doesn''t want to fall into passivity

 V1.Chapter 913

    Although Tongren changed the color of Qiuhong twice, he didn''t take his own safety into account because of his two attacks.


    If you hit the enemy with two knives, you will naturally hit the enemy with two knives without defense, and the Tong people are not lightly injured.


    A knife on the chest and a knife on the shoulder are now leaving blood. Although Tong people have basic treatment knowledge, they have nothing to do in battle.


    Now both have been seriously injured, but they are still watching their opponents closely.


    However, Ikeda Kimura''s action seems to be much more cautious than before, because Tong people have surprised him too much.


    Ikeda Kimura''s strength is higher than that of Tong people. In addition, he now adopts defensive tactics, which makes Tong people a headache.


    If you want to trigger Qiu Hong''s ability, you still need the last effective attack, but Ikeda Kimura''s caution makes Tong people have no way to hurt Ikeda Kimura again.


    Every time Tong people use the blade, they will be resisted by Ikeda Kimura with the soul chopping blade, and then use their ability of soul chopping blade to deal with Tong people.


    There was no way, Tong people had to cover their bodies with armed color first to prevent the attack of Ikeda Mu village.


    "Hum, although I don''t know your ability of soul chopping blade, it''s enough to show that your ability of soul chopping blade is probably related to the rainbow color."


    Ikeda Kimura said loudly while attacking Tong people. For him with full combat experience, he can probably guess his opponent''s ideas from his opponent''s actions.


    This is the old wisdom of Ikeda Kimura. His words hit the key. Indeed, Qiuhong''s ability is like this.


    Since Ikeda Kimura has guessed the possibility, the Tong man doesn''t intend to consume it slowly. He is ready to give it a go, just for the last knife.


    A knife. Kill!


    This is the ability that Tong people understand from the profound meaning of the three knives flow, that is, to release the power of the original three knives with one knife.


    The power of this move is much greater than the profound meaning of sandaoliu. Tongren have tried it in a place where there is no one.


    Although the power of this knife is very great, it will also cause damage to Tongren. Therefore, Tongren will not use this move under normal circumstances.


    Generally, Tong people use a hand-held knife, because Qiuhong will coil around Tong people''s right hand after it is solved.


    But this blow must be with both hands holding a knife, so as to maximize the reduction of the anti shock force.


    Although it was a chopping blow, it released a huge blade. This blade is the strongest move of Tongren so far.


    The huge blade roared towards Ikeda Kimura, and then tilted all its strength on Ikeda Kimura with an unstoppable momentum of thunder.


    The power of this blow was completely unexpected by Ikeda Kimura, because the power of this blow was completely different from that of Tongren before.


    Although Ikeda Kimura had tried his best to resist, the power of the blow broke through his defense and left a deep scar on him.


    This knife started directly from Ikeda Kimura''s left shoulder to his abdomen, and even bones could be seen.


    Ikeda Kimura was hit by Tong people, which directly destroyed the action ability of his left upper body and couldn''t move.


    On the contrary, Tongren himself was hurt by the anti shock force of this knife, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    He was injured originally, so even if this move is a season attack that he can''t completely control in his complete state, it aggravates his strength again.


    Although it did not cause damage to the surface of his body, it caused great damage to his internal organs.


    However, Tongren''s attack was quite effective. It not only hit Ikeda Kimura, but also showed Qiu Hong''s ability.


    Qiuhong has now become a transparent knife and disappeared in everyone''s sight, including Tongren himself.


    But the feeling of holding the handle of the knife is really true. Tongren should use Qiu Hong''s ability to do something.


    Just after the Tong people stopped attacking, Ikeda Kimura took the initiative to kill the Tong people. What he didn''t expect was that the attack power of the Tong people was so strong.


    If we don''t get rid of the Tong people, I''m afraid the Tong people will be an obstacle to all of them. Moreover, Ikeda Kimura is even more upset watching the fighting elsewhere.


    After all, their ability of this branch is limited. All they can do is try their best to resist the attack of death.


    However, the strength gap still exists. Their number has begun to decrease slowly. If others come to support Tongren, I''m afraid Ikeda Kimura will die here.


    He didn''t want to die like this, so anyway, he had to solve the Tong people in front of him first, and then consider other things.


    The silver gun of Ikeda Kimura was like an arrow that took off the string and shot directly at the heart of Tong people.


    However, although Tongren is now scarred, he also has superb combat effectiveness. In the face of the attack of Ikeda Kimura, he can still make an accurate judgment and dodge.


    And while he dodged, he picked the tip of the knife and directly cut the skin of Ikeda Kimura without much attention.


    Qiu Hong''s ability is directly displayed. Although it is only a small wound, it is fatal.


    Ikeda Kimura was not fatally injured, but after this knife, it began from the injured place.


    The rainbow light emitted by Qiu Hong''s killing ability began from the last wound in Ikeda Kimura and gradually spread out of the body.


    Ikeda Kimura''s vitality was completely destroyed in a short moment. He died without even shouting.


    Tongren knew that the rainbow light emitted by Qiuhong could paralyze the enemy, so when the rainbow light emitted, Tongren stared at several enemies who looked at him, and then moved in an instant.


    All of them were killed one by one, and none of the seven were spared. They all fell under the Tongren''s knife.


    Just after the Tong people solved these enemies, a hint came from the Arsenal system.


    Task status: successful.


    Task reward: Advanced thunder escape scroll.


    Tong people know that the rewards of the Arsenal are always the best. In addition, this time they call the rewards advanced, which will naturally be more perfect.


    But now is not the time to check the booty, because the battle is still going on, and the Tongren have to be wary of the enemy.


    Although Qiu Hong of Tong people has the ability of paralysis, which can let Tong people solve more enemies, Qiu Hong''s ability is not divided between the enemy and ourselves. Therefore, when the rainbow light scattered just now, these gods of death looked here.


    So the tragedy happened. Several of them were directly killed by the enemy because they were paralyzed. It didn''t take any effort

 V1.Chapter 914

    To tell the truth, Tong Ren is also helpless about this. He tried to communicate with Qiu Hong and wanted to know how to manipulate this ability.


    But as usual, Qiu Hong ignored Tong people, because this led to the current results.


    But after all, it''s a battle. Dead people are still common, and no one will pay too much attention to other people''s battles in scuffle.


    Those who were paralyzed by Qiu Hong will die in the hands of their opponents sooner or later, but because of Qiu Hong, they made their death a little earlier.


    Because the strength of Tong people''s team was higher than the enemy, the battle ended not long after the end of Tong people.


    The enemy died and fled, and they were completely defeated, and their death team also paid a great price.


    Forty six gods of death died in the war, which can be described as very tragic, and all the others were injured except the captain of the broken bee.


    When the battle is here, only the main force of the eighth team and the main force of the eleventh team are still in battle.


    The broken bee had to hurry to other areas for support, so as to reduce the loss of Chen lingting. When she left, she looked at Tong Ren and saw that he was okay. Without saying anything, she rushed directly to district 72.


    This is the battlefield of the main force of the Bafan team. The broken bee knows that the battle mode of the captain of the Liufan team is rotten and white, and the captain of the 11th team is more wooden sword. These two people are extremely strong. As long as there is no too strong enemy, they can handle it.


    Because of this thought, the broken bee rushed directly to the area where the Bafan team fought. The facts also proved that she was right to come here.


    Because area 72 is the enemy''s base camp, all the powerful opponents are here, and the spirit pressure is not inferior to the captain level.


    At this time, deadwood Baizai has come with the main support of the sixfan team. As for the members of the eightfan team, there are few left now.


    The rest, including the captain of the Bafan team, jingle Chunshui, were all injured and retired temporarily.


    Because this is the enemy''s base camp, and the enemy''s strength completely exceeded the expectation of Chen lingting, the Bafan team suffered heavy losses.


    Jingle Chunshui was besieged by three enemies at the captain level. Even if he was strong, he couldn''t resist the three enemies.


    As for the other team members, they were besieged, and the enemy''s rapid attack even made them unable to send out the message of help.


    Fortunately, deadwood Baizai quickly solved the enemy in area 71, and then rushed over directly, otherwise the Bafan team would even be in danger of being completely destroyed.


    But now the players of the sixth team are not feeling well, because what they are facing now is what the eighth team experienced before.


    Moreover, the captain was still besieged by three enemies at the level of captain, which was under great pressure.


    As soon as the broken bee arrived, he immediately joined the battle, scattered the enemy besieging the rotten wood, and then fought with the nearest one.


    "Kill all the stings, sparrow peak."


    This is the beginning of the broken bee''s explanation. Her soul chopping knife turns into the size of a dagger again and is set on the middle finger of the broken bee''s right hand.


    The opponent of broken bee is a man with Yin vulture face. His soul chopping knife has been solved before the battle.


    Now facing the broken bee, he not only didn''t see any pressure on his face, but also leaked a satisfied smile.


    "Finally let me have a good fight." because he has been besieging others before, and now it is a one-on-one battle.


    Therefore, he is very happy for those who are keen on fighting, so the arrival of broken bees makes him laugh without worry.


    After the broken bee took an enemy away, the pressure was greatly reduced. Although his strength was very strong, one-on-three was very difficult after all.


    If it weren''t for his soul cutting knife, thousand Sakura had the ability to turn into thousands of blades, I''m afraid he would be one of the wounded now.


    Deadwood Baizai was very calm. His face didn''t seem to have changed at all. It was calm all the time.


    "A thousand Sakura scenes are strict!"


    This is the decaying soul chopping knife, which will turn into thousands of solid blades after thousands of Sakura are dissolved.


    The destructive power of the solid blade is much stronger than that of the petal. It''s rotten. After using it, it should be that he wants to end the enemy.


    "The solution, angry wolf teeth!"


    Because deadwood Baizai used the same skill, one of the two enemies who fought with him also used the same skill.


    It is the strongest ability of soul chopping sabre. It is very difficult to master the ability of soul chopping.


    Because in the whole spiritual court, there are not even more than 30 people who can use it, because it is an extremely difficult skill to master.


    At the moment, the enemy in front of him can use a solution, which surprised him a little. The enemy is very tricky.


    Not only has the spiritual pressure of the captain level, but also has the understanding. The strength of this enemy must be strong.


    However, another person did not show his understanding. He should not have mastered it. After all, only a few people can use it.


    As both of them opened their own understanding, the war situation changed from two to one to one.


    Because with the increase of their momentum, the one who had participated in the battle could not participate in the battle at this time.


    So he turned his knife to the other members of the Liufan team, but when he was ready to take action, the support troops came.


    Geng mujianba, the captain of the 11th team, came directly with most of the team members. Although many people were injured, they were still able to fight.


    Originally, gengmujianba went to Tongren''s area after winning, because he also knew that it was the weakest place.


    However, after he arrived, he found that the battle had ended there, so he immediately took people to Bafan team.


    Moreover, all the people in the 74 district who still had combat power followed, including Tongren. Although he was seriously injured, he still wanted to join the battle.


    Because Geng Mujian came, he stopped the powerful enemy, otherwise the ordinary players with low strength will suffer.


    Geng Mujian eight came, which made the war situation more balanced. The captain level was three to three, and the others participated in the war respectively.


    Let the members of the Liufan team and the Bafan team who had been hard supported also breathe a sigh of relief, and the two sides have officially started the decisive battle at the moment.


    However, while the battle here was going on nervously, great changes had taken place in the spirit court.


    Because of the hidden in the spirit court, they finally started. After hiding for decades, they finally showed their fangs

 V1.Chapter 915

    The head appeared


    The battle between the soul court and liuhun street has started in an all-round way. The battle in liuhun street is very difficult and dangerous, and the situation in the soul court is even more severe.


    Although the general captain Yamamoto had known that there would be many people who would destroy the court before, what he didn''t expect was that there were so many people belonging to the organization.


    They have a total of about 400 people, including four in office captain level gods of death.


    The leader is Shifan team leader Zhibo Yixin, followed by Sanfan team leader Ishikawa, Qifan team leader Zuo Yi Miyazaki and jiufan team leader Kubo Kenjiro.


    The four captain level gods of death are all subordinate to the high-level of mieting organization, and Zhibo Yixin is their head.


    Because Zhibo wanted to fight the lingting court head-on, he didn''t let his men do some sneak attacks.


    But directly gather all the people belonging to the extermination organization in the spirit court. They want to defeat the God of death in the spirit court, and then manage the corpse soul world instead of them.


    Because of the rebellion of the four captains, the situation in huilingting is very serious, because the sifan team with medical supplies is removed.


    There are only five teams, twelve teams, thirteen teams and one team led by Captain Yamamoto.


    Four to four at the captain level, as for the rest of the gods of death, although the number of the spirit court is dominant, the twelve fan team belongs to a technical development team, and its combat effectiveness is not very strong, so it can be regarded as a close match.


    "Zhibo is wholehearted. I didn''t expect you to be the initiator of this turmoil." Yamamoto''s general captain opened his mouth in a very flat tone.


    "Oh? My image in your heart looks pretty good." Zhibo smiled at captain Yamamoto and said to him.


    "Give up. You can''t win. If you stop now, I may spare you once."


    Captain Yamamoto was still calm, as if he was just a farce for the extermination organization.


    Zhibo listened to the captain''s words wholeheartedly and still kept his smile, as if they had only one expression.


    "Do you think it''s possible for us to stop without fighting? To tell you the truth, if I can, I don''t want to fight you."


    In fact, Zhibo admires captain Yamamoto from the bottom of his heart, but admiration belongs to admiration and battle belongs to battle.


    Even if you admire it in your heart, you should fight when it''s time to fight. Otherwise, why should you make such a shock involving the whole corpse soul world.


    "Since you are so stubborn, then do it." Captain Yamamoto doesn''t want to say any more. Since it has developed to this point, there is no other way to solve it except World War I.


    "OK, you''re welcome!" Zhibo rushed forward with one heart, took the soul chopping knife out of the scabbard and cut it to the captain of Yamamoto.


    The captains who followed Zhibo wholeheartedly also found their opponents and went to war.


    "Burn, every month!"


    This is the beginning of Zhibo''s heart. With the liberation of soul chopping knife, the hot flame directly covers his soul chopping knife.


    "Are you going to use your knife to deal with me?" Captain Yamamoto stood in place, looked up at Zhibo who rushed to him, and said faintly.


    With that, Captain Yamamoto slowly pulled out his soul chopping knife, and then made a stroke in the air.


    A huge blade formed by spirit pressure directly cuts Zhibo''s heart. Only such a blade has such power.


    Zhibo is determined to despise the attack of Captain Yamamoto. He knows the strength of Captain Yamamoto.


    Although captain Yamamoto has hardly done anything, people who know him know that his strength is far more than all the gods of death.


    But even so, Zhibo Xinxin still dares to fight him, because Zhibo Xinxin has a way to compete with Yamamoto''s general captain.


    Facing the knife awn sent by the commander of Yamamoto corps, Zhibo cut it directly with a horizontal knife, eliminating the power of this knife awn.


    However, he himself stopped because of the impact of the knife, and there was still a distance between him and captain Yamamoto.


    "The general captain is the general captain. It''s such an ordinary blow that makes me so hard." Zhibo wholeheartedly tells the truth. He really took some effort.


    "Don''t you know the ability of my soul chopping knife?" Yamamoto said to Zhibo wholeheartedly.


    "Your every month is like a child in front of my soul chopping knife." Captain Yamamoto held the knife in his right hand and sent out a knife awn again.


    The power of this time is obviously greater than that of the last time, because this time, the buildings along the way were destroyed.


    Although the blade did not directly touch the damaged buildings, the air flow formed by the blade was also like a sharp blade.


    "Crescent sky rush!"


    In the face of the attack of the general captain Yamamoto, Zhibo dared not relax at all. He immediately used his ability after the liberation of soul chopping knife.


    As soon as the same huge blade hit the blade sent by the commander of Yamamoto corps, it triggered a huge explosion in situ.


    It was the impact of power that destroyed all the surrounding spirit substructures and triggered a small vortex.


    "It seems that your strength has improved a lot in the past ten years," Yamamoto said to Zhibo.


    "You''re joking. I can''t compare with you no matter how refined I am." Zhibo said wholeheartedly and rushed to the captain of Yamamoto again.


    "Since you want to be the enemy with all your heart, let''s use the power of your soul cutting sword. Everything is ashes and the blade is like fire!"


    This is the beginning of Captain Yamamoto''s solution. Like the beginning of each month, it attaches the flame to the soul chopping knife.


    However, the difference between the two knives is that the flame with a flowing blade like fire is more scorching, because this knife is called the most powerful soul chopping knife.


    This name is not out of thin air. Liuren is unimaginable if it is in the hands of Captain Yamamoto.


    "Flow blade like fire. Songming!"


    This is the skill of Captain Yamamoto''s soul chopping knife. Just after captain Yamamoto said these words, Zhibo was in trouble.


    Songming can release a huge tornado flame, which directly sweeps Zhibo into it, as if to devour it and burn it.


    However, Zhibo has been in the position of captain for decades. He knows more or less about the strength of Captain Yamamoto.


    He knows that there will be great pressure in the face of Captain Yamamoto, but he is very confident because his strength can not be underestimated.


    Although the flame from liurenruo fire trapped Zhibo wholeheartedly, it was still burning his body.


    But after all, Zhibo''s soul chopping knife is also hot. He still has a way to solve things like flame

 V1.Chapter 916

    Moon shadow frost


    Matsumoto, the general captain of Yamamoto, trapped Zhibo directly inside, and has been roasted by the flames.


    But Zhibo''s strength is also superb. Although he is trapped in the tornado formed by the flame, he is not flustered.


    "Yan Yue Tian Chong!"


    This is the strengthening skill of Yueya Tianchong. It is the blade awn formed after Zhibo poured his spirit pressure into the soul chopping blade with one heart.


    This move is also an attack of fire attribute, and it should be more concise compared with Songming, Captain Yamamoto.


    Zhibo wholeheartedly followed Yanyue Tianchong, rushed out of Songming''s attack range, and then stood steadily opposite Yamamoto''s captain.


    "The captain is really powerful, but it''s this skill that makes me so embarrassed." Zhibo''s heart is still that smile.


    "Hum, I don''t know how many times you can resist my attacks." Captain Yamamoto raised his knife again.


    "Flow blade like fire. Hot hell."


    Hearing these eight words alone, Zhibo became serious. The smile on his face was put away, and then he stared at the captain of Yamamoto.


    Zhibo knew with all his heart that the power of this move was very great. Although he had never seen captain Yamamoto show it, he was shocked just by hearing it.


    With the knife in the captain''s hand slowly raised, the hot breath seemed to evaporate the water in the Ling court directly.


    Zhibo''s single-minded expression was very dignified. He didn''t dare to be a little slack. His eyes closely watched the attack of Captain Yamamoto.


    As for the other gods of death who were fighting, they stopped temporarily after feeling the terrible smell.


    They are all afraid of being affected by the attack of the general captain, so no matter who they are, they are far away. After all, no one wants to suffer a reckless disaster.


    "You know, the majesty of the Ling court is inviolable!" said Yamamoto, and the captain waved the knife directly.


    At the moment he waved his knife, dozens of pillars of fire rose from the sky, and in an instant Zhibo was surrounded in the middle.


    The power of this knife is much stronger than Songming. The temperature alone is enough to make it difficult for the besieged people to breathe.


    Moreover, these pillars of fire are still approaching the center at a fixed speed. Although the speed is not fast, it is almost impossible to escape.


    "It seems that your leader will die by the sword of the general captain." Lan ran Yousuke, the captain of the WuFan team in the battle, said.


    Then he looked at his opponent, Kubo Kenjiro, captain of the jiufan team, said again: "Zhibo is you after one heart."


    Kubo Kenjiro did not reply to LAN ran, but continued to maintain his attack rhythm, looking at LAN ran one knife after another.


    Lanran is not in a hurry. He is just in a defensive state and has never taken the initiative to attack.


    "Ah ah, it seems that Zhibo is dying with one heart." Nie cocoonli, captain of the 12th team, sneered.


    "Hum, Zhibo won''t die so easily. Destroy him, Feiyu." shichuanzhi, leader of Sanfan team, opened his solution.


    "Hmm? Do you think Zhibo is the opponent of the general captain?" nachali smiled strangely, and then avoided Ishikawa''s attack.


    "Open your claws and kill dizang!"


    Neroli also used his original solution, "let me play with you and let you feel the fear of being dominated."


    With that, they fought together again. Their strength was almost the same, so it was difficult to win or lose.


    But just then, there was a sound from captain Yamamoto''s hot hell.


    "The moon''s shadow is frosty!"


    With Zhibo''s wholehearted solution, the hot hell used by Captain Yamamoto was slowly extinguished.


    Then the figure of Zhibo''s heart appeared in the middle. At the moment, the soul chopping knife in his hand has turned light blue.


    However, if you look carefully, Zhibo''s soul chopping knife in his heart doesn''t turn blue, but is surrounded by blue flame.


    The color of the flame was very strange, and it also sent out bursts of cold, so people couldn''t tell what it was.


    "It''s dangerous. I didn''t expect the power of this hot hell to be so great. If I hadn''t opened the solution, I''m afraid I would die in it."


    Zhibo wholeheartedly showed his smile again, then raised his knife and said to captain Yamamoto, "otherwise, please take my attack?"


    Then the soul chopping knife fell directly.


    "Moon shadow frost Hua. Burn your heart!"


    With Zhibo''s single-minded action, all the flames on his soul chopping knife burned to captain Yamamoto.


    The feeling of Zhibo''s wholehearted attack is completely different from that of Captain Yamamoto.


    Captain Yamamoto''s hot hell is a strong burning feeling, while Zhibo''s burning heart is a cold to the bone.


    "Everyone knows that your soul chopping blade, if fire is the strongest soul chopping blade in the hot system." Zhibo said wholeheartedly.


    He paused and then said, "but my soul chopping knife is the strongest soul chopping knife in the cold fire system."


    Zhibo Xinxin confidently said that his ability of soul chopping knife belongs to a variant, which is different from the ordinary fire attribute.


    Ordinary people''s fire brings heat, while his fire brings cold, but it is different from the cold of ice.


    Its ability is not frozen, but still burning. Zhibo is One-minded, that is, because of his powerful ability of soul chopping knife, he will dare to confront Yamamoto captain head-on.


    The flame emitted from his soul chopping knife directly burned to captain Yamamoto, and then formed a blue fireball.


    Captain Yamamoto is within the burning range of the flame, as if Zhibo''s burning heart did harm captain Yamamoto.


    The fireball wrapped captain Yamamoto inside and divided the inside and outside into two worlds, so that everyone didn''t know what happened.


    Just when Yamamoto was trapped, the leader of the 12th team, nechali, and the leader of the 3rd team, Ishikawa, also made a real fire.


    "The golden stone kills the earth Tibet!"


    "Untie, gold feather flying feather!"


    The two captains all used the soul cutting knife. The soul cutting knife of nechali is very exaggerated, because his soul cutting knife is a rare creature soul cutting knife.


    The golden PI Sha Di Zang after being disintegrated is a man with a huge head like a child, but a body like a worm.


    In contrast, Ishikawa''s soul chopping knife looks much more beautiful after being disassembled, because his soul chopping knife turns into two huge wings and grows behind Ishikawa.


    The golden feather is particularly noble, which makes people have an unconscious feeling of envy

 V1.Chapter 917

    Both nechali and Ishikawa opened the solution. It was obvious that they were going to fight to the death.


    The combat power at the captain level has great destructive power. In addition, the buildings in the spirit court have been broken.


    Because the buildings in the lingting court are all composed of Lingzi, when the Lingzi structure is under too much pressure, it will collapse naturally.


    Now, the disintegration of the three captains, coupled with the superior strength of the general captain Yamamoto, naturally led to the gradual collapse of the lingting court.


    "Set up the border." just as the collapse spread a little, the leader of the sifan team Mao Zhihua spoke.


    The sifan team has always been responsible for treatment and supply. Although it is not a combat force, it can only create a border to protect the spirit court.


    After all, those captains probably won''t take the initiative to attack and destroy the barrier. In that case, the barrier can protect the buildings that haven''t collapsed yet.


    Otherwise, after the war, I''m afraid the lingting court will become a ruin. This kind of thing is not good news for anyone.


    However, just after the barrier was built, two powerful spiritual pressures rose again in the barrier, which was a contest between the captain of the seventh team, Zuo Yi Miyazaki, and the captain of the thirteenth team, shihiro Fuzhu.


    Although the two of them have not opened the solution for the time being, the spiritual pressure of the initial solution alone is strong enough.


    "Aren''t you going to use it?" Fuzhu Shiro said calmly to Miyazaki Zuoyi, holding Pisces.


    "Since you don''t intend to use it, I don''t need it." Zuo Yi Miyazaki is now in the enemy camp.


    But his fighting spirit remained the same. He just wanted to fight fairly and didn''t want to take advantage of his opponent.


    "You''re still the same, Miyazaki." shihiro Fuzhu sighed, and then directly attacked Zuo Yi Miyazaki.


    "You haven''t changed, Fuzhu." Miyazaki Zuo had already put on a good posture, waiting for the attack of Fuzhu Shiro.


    Talking about their friendship, we have to talk about a hundred years ago. As early as then, they had known each other.


    At that time, shihiro Fuzhu was already the captain, and Zuo Yi Miyazaki was a god of death who didn''t even have a seat.


    However, Zuo Yi Miyazaki is very progressive and diligent in whatever he does. When he transferred from the first WuFan team to the 13th fan team to become the 11th seat, shihiro Fuzhu already noticed him.


    Although Zuo Yi Miyazaki''s talent is not very high, there is a saying that diligence can make up for weakness. Zuo Yi Miyazaki is such a person.


    He never had a seat, until he became the 11th seat of the 13th team, then the eighth seat, and then the third seat of the 7th team.


    Until after the incident 20 years ago, Zuo Yi Miyazaki directly became the captain of the Qifan team. This step-by-step effort to improve was seen by shihiro Fuzhu.


    When Zuo Yi Miyazaki was in the 13th team, shihiro Fuzhu instructed him and often competed with him.


    You know, shihiro Fuzhu''s physical condition is not very good, so he usually doesn''t fight. However, in order to train Miyazaki zuichi, he personally competes with Miyazaki zuichi every time.


    However, after all, it''s man-made. Miyazaki Zuoyi didn''t belong to the mieting organization at the beginning, but he joined the organization under the persuasion of Zhibo.


    Because he is also a poor liuhun street. Although he was not rejected by the lingting court, he can''t talk about loving the lingting court.


    Just because he doesn''t want to live that kind of wandering life again, that''s his original intention to enter the lingting court. It''s very simple and realistic.


    Zhibo wholeheartedly promised him that as long as they successfully obtained the authority of the corpse soul world, they would integrate the whole corpse soul world.


    At that time, there will be no more chaotic places. Every soul who comes here will have a stable life.


    Not as before, sometimes they don''t even have the most basic living security, and they will die in chaos at any time.


    At present, many of the rebels in naringting are not affiliated with naringting from the beginning. Their situation is roughly the same as that of Zuo Yi Miyazaki.


    Including Ishikawa, who is now in a fierce battle, only Zhibo Yixin and Kubo Kenjiro entered the naringting with their purpose in the beginning.


    "Well, ah..." just as the war was in full swing, a tragic cry came from the battlefield, which was the voice of Kubo Kenjiro.


    Now he can''t be regarded as a complete him, because his left arm and left leg have been cut off by roots.


    Only half of his body is left. Now, even if he still has breath, he won''t live long.


    Because his vitality has been destroyed by lanran, and even others have not seen the war, Kubo Kenjiro is already like this.


    Lanran, who defeated Kenjiro Kubo, did not participate in other battles, but chose to come to the side of Mao Zhihua lie.


    "Why don''t you keep fighting?" Mao Zhihua looks at LAN ran walking towards him,


    As he asked, he also walked towards him.


    "I''m really sorry. The fight with the captain of the jiufan team was too fierce just now. Now I don''t have spiritual power, so I can''t participate in the battle between the two."


    For the God of death, spiritual power is like the oil in a car. If it is used up, it will lose its power.


    Only when they can be replenished again can they restore their fighting strength, and lanran is exhausted at this time.


    Mao Zhihua lie has responded to him to help him recover his spiritual power as soon as possible, because the current situation is still not optimistic.


    Although the enemy has lost a captain level combat power, on his side, lanran is unable to fight because he is out of strength. Captain Yamamoto is still trapped in Zhibo''s burning heart.


    The combat power of the Ling court is still no higher than that of the Mie court organization. It can only be said that it is equal to each other and compete with each other. Neither side has overwhelming power.


    "Boom..." after a short period of silence, Captain Yamamoto finally heard a voice. Zhibo''s burning heart has been cracked by him.


    However, although Zhibo''s single-minded move was cracked, Captain Yamamoto still paid a high price.


    Because his whole body is burned now. This kind of burn is different from burning with fire, but belongs to cold fire erosion.


    Even a person like Captain Yamamoto can''t withstand such an attack, resulting in scars all over his body.


    But for captain Yamamoto, this injury can''t be a big deal. As long as he can get out of trouble, Captain Yamamoto can continue to fight

 V1.Chapter 918

    Captain Yamamoto''s super combat power is a huge obstacle for the mieting organization. Only by removing this obstacle can they win.


    "I didn''t expect my burning heart to be cracked so easily by you. It''s so lost." Zhibo said carelessly.


    "I can''t imagine that there is such a flame. The temperature is even lower than the cold ice, which directly gives people a feeling of freezing."


    Captain Yamamoto saw this ability for the first time, because Zhibo Xinyi had never used his solution before.


    Because of this, no one has seen Zhibo''s one mind solution. Now it seems that his ability is really strange and powerful.


    "Boy, although you''re strong now, you''re still a little too young." Yamamoto''s chief took it seriously, and even his beard swayed with the wind.


    "The blade is like fire. The fire burns the city wall!"


    The ability of this move is somewhat the same as that of burning the heart. They are all restricted skills, but the difference is that the fire burning Chengguo will not take the initiative to attack.


    Its function is to wrap the opponent in it, so that he can''t move at will at all. He can only stay in the center, otherwise he will receive the fierce attack of fire.


    Zhibo is still not afraid of this move, because it is not a direct life-threatening powerful attack after all.


    Even if you can''t break through it for a while, you won''t get a lot of scars like Captain Yamamoto.


    The huge fireball directly blocked Zhibo and cut off all contact with the outside world.


    "Hahaha, you know how golden pips kill dizang." Nie cocoon Li''s laughter went far.


    The two who had been fighting fiercely before now have obvious advantages and disadvantages. Nirvana is dominant, while Ishikawa is inferior.


    Because the golden pitchman will release a strong and poisonous poison fog when hiding in the battle. People who are poisoned by this poison will die slowly unless they can get the antidote of nirvana.


    Nechali''s move is not cruel, because his poison fog belongs to indiscriminate attack, and many gods of death have been hit.


    They had been fighting on the edge of the battle circle between nechali and Ishikawa in order not to be affected by these two powerful people.


    But they didn''t expect that they were eventually recruited, and they didn''t even know when they were recruited.


    As the first person to face the scene, Ishikawa inhaled the most poisonous fog. At the moment, he was completely controlled by this spirit pressure.


    As the director of the Bureau of technology development, the poisons naturally come from him are very special. They are all carefully made by him.


    "How''s it going? Are you still comfortable now?" he smiled at Ishikawa and said to him in a sarcastic tone.


    "Hum, even if you are poisoned, defeat me first, otherwise everything is just your imagination."


    Ishikawa is also very tough. Although he was poisoned, he still had to fight with nechali.


    "Yo, yo, you''ll die in that case!" nichuri opened his mouth and looked at Ishikawa.


    "You. Can. Will. Die." just as Neroli read this sentence word by word, his body also moved.


    Now Ishikawa Ji, even if his fighting spirit is still very firm, his body is no longer good. He is not the opponent of nechali in terms of speed and strength.


    Facing the attack of nechali now, he can only choose passive defense, and he has to suppress the toxin in his body all the time.


    This is a difficult practice for Ishikawa, but if he doesn''t do so, he believes that he will die in the hands of nechali the next second.


    In addition to the battle between Zhibo Yixin and captain Yamamoto, the only advantage now is Miyazaki zuichi.


    Because the current Fuzhu Shiro is very out of shape, he is still ill, but he has to force against the enemy.


    And every enemy is very strong. For him, no matter who he is against, it will give him a headache.


    Miyazaki Zuoyi''s soul chopping blade is called Youmeng. His soul chopping blade has strong ability and can steal the enemy''s spiritual power.


    Moreover, he can also turn the spiritual power obtained from the enemy into his own. When this changes, Zuo Yi Miyazaki will become stronger and stronger in the battle.


    He also had part of the reason at the beginning. It was because of his ability to cut souls that he was promoted so quickly in the spirit court.


    Originally, the state of Fuzhu Shiro was not good. In addition, the power of Zuo Yi of Miyazaki was gradually increasing, so Fuzhu Shiro has had some difficulty now.


    "Captain lanran, why don''t you help captain Fuzhu." Mao Zhihua is trying to get lanran to help shihiro Fuzhu while restoring his spiritual power.


    After all, after a short period of repair, lanran''s spiritual power has also recovered a lot. With his strength, he can still deal with Miyazaki Zuoyi.


    "Well, I don''t think captain Fuzhu will last long, so let me go." lanran stood up straight again and went to the battlefield between the two men.


    "Lanran, please don''t fight. This is a battle between us." Fuzhu Shiro guessed lanran''s intention.


    But even if he knew he was coming to help himself, he still didn''t want anyone to do it.


    After all, in that case, even if you win your opponent, it''s disgraceful. After all, it''s a two-to-one battle.


    Fuzhu Shiro is a man who has been a captain for many years. He is still very stubborn about the dignity of death.


    Even if he is killed by his opponent because of his poor strength, he doesn''t regret letting others help him.


    Sometimes this is the case. A man''s dignity is even more important than his life. Dignity is greater than everything.


    The battle between them was in full swing. Although Fu Zhu Shiro had some disadvantages, he was relatively relaxed with the ability of Pisces management.


    Pisces theory exists as a double sabre. It is a soul chopping Sabre that can absorb the opponent''s attack and attack the caster as its own skill.


    These are the only three situations that attract people''s attention. As for those gods of death under their hands, their fighting is just to vent their dissatisfaction.


    The final success or failure of the war depends on the battles at the captain level. Whoever wins, it is possible to master the command of the Ling court.


    On the one hand, mieting organization keeps working hard for it, on the other hand, huolingting is also working hard to keep it.


    The battle in the spirit court is fierce, and the battle in liuhun street is also extremely fierce. Now it has entered a white hot state

 V1.Chapter 919

    Rotten wood Baizai, broken bee and Geng Mujian eight fight three experts from liuhun Street respectively.


    Although these three people have never met or been known, their strength is not simple.


    The spirit pressure alone is not inferior to the captain level, and some of them have mastered the solution.


    As for Tong Ren, although he was seriously injured, fortunately, he was strong enough. After simple treatment, he also rushed to district 72.


    Tongren didn''t want to participate in the battle, because he is still a little too weak. He may not last ten minutes in the hands of the captain level.


    But he has a reason to come here, because he wants to watch the battle at the captain level. He wants to know how big the gap is.


    This is a good opportunity, because in the spirit court, although sometimes you can compete with the captains, it is not a battle.


    The captains did not exert any force at all, so they could not show their strength at all, nor could they let the team members observe and learn.


    But this time it''s different, because the three captains in the battle are not as gentle as they were when they competed.


    Especially Geng Mujian ba. He is like a tiger. The soul chopping knife in his hand keeps rising and falling, causing heavy damage to the enemy.


    Because Geng Mujian BA''s fighting style is very violent and barbaric. He doesn''t know how to use the ability of soul chopping knife, so he doesn''t even know the name of his own knife.


    If you don''t know the name of soul chopping Dao, you can''t liberate soul chopping Dao naturally. However, gengmujian 8 can match the strength of Captain level without emancipating the blade.


    "It seems that you are still quite strong. My hands are numb when I cut them." Geng Mujian Ba looked at his opponent and complained.


    "Really? I don''t know how a barbarian like you became a captain. It seems that Ling Ting is really stupid."


    The man who fought with gengmujian eight times was called Nakajima, and he was the main fighting force of mieting organization in liuhun street.


    Although he hasn''t mastered the solution yet, his strength can''t be underestimated. It can be seen that he can compete with Geng Mujian ba for such a long time.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know you won''t say such words when you fall at my feet." Geng mujianba said and took off the eye mask that blocked one of his eyes.


    At the moment when the blindfold was taken off, a powerful and frightening spirit pressure was emitted from Geng Mujian ba.


    "I haven''t been like this for a long time. Now I want to be serious." Geng mujianba said and rushed directly to Zhongdao Zheng at an amazing speed.


    Just before Nakajima was able to react, Geng Mujian Ba rushed to him and cut him off.


    Now Nakajima''s brain is dizzy. He doesn''t know why his equal opponent suddenly becomes so strong.


    Feeling the more powerful spirit pressure of Mujian eight, Nakajima just hurriedly raised his knife and blocked it in front of him.


    However, in his current state, how could he be the opponent of Geng Mujian Ba? Geng Mujian Ba cut off Nakajima Zheng''s Zhan soul Dao with a direct knife.


    Then another knife struck Nakajima''s defenseless body, leaving a scar on Nakajima''s body from shoulder to abdomen.


    Geng Mujian''s eighth second Dao didn''t use all his strength, otherwise Nakajima had been divided into two at this time.


    "I don''t know if you can say what you just said now." Geng mujianba looked at Zhongdao Zheng who fell at his feet and said to him with disdain.


    In such a short moment, the two knives directly deprived themselves of their vitality. Nakajima didn''t react until he died.


    After killing Nakajima, Geng Mujian Ba took the eye mask again, which was also a kind of practice for him.


    His eye mask is equivalent to a seal, which can seal his spirit under the eye mask, and then once it is removed, it will explode several times of power.


    "Nice little sword," said Cao Lu 8000 Liu, vice captain of the 11th team, to Geng Mujian Ba, and then climbed onto his shoulder.


    The two of them are the most closely related captain and vice captain in the spirit court. They have always been together.


    No matter what you do, gengmujianba will bring 8000 Liu, and 8000 Liu is also willing to be with gengmujianba.


    Perhaps this is fate. Geng Mujian picked up 8000 streams in troubled times, tying their fate together.


    The three-on-three battle has ended at this time, and there are captain broken bee and captain rotten wood left.


    Tong people who have been watching the war are stunned, because Geng Mujian Ba is too domineering.


    After taking off the blindfold, he killed the enemy directly with only two knives. The man named Nakajima Zheng is also a powerful character far stronger than Tong people.


    Because gengmujianba''s strength was revealed, Tongren overturned his previous idea. He thought he could stick to the captain level for a period of time.


    But now it seems that if people at the captain level really want to kill him, I''m afraid they can kill him with a few moves.


    "I have to work hard. Because of the arsenal, I always feel that I am much better than others. It seems that I am too naive."


    Tongren is reflecting on himself. Indeed, he has been neglected in recent years, because without this real battle, his strength can not be improved.


    Only by participating in the fight with life on the ground can we stimulate our potential and make our strength more refined.


    Tong people still have a lot to do. There is still a long way to go waiting for him. If they want to be strong, they must have a strong heart.


    Just when Tongren secretly made up his mind, the battle over the broken bee was over, and her opponent had been killed by her.


    Her quefeng has the ability to kill twice. Although the man knows the ability of breaking bees, he is still invincible.


    After all, the broken bee is the commander-in-chief of the secret mobile force. Naturally, it doesn''t need to say much about its strength. It has defeated the enemy without even using a solution.


    Now there are only rotten wood and his opponent left on the field. The man is called Muxia. He is the highest combat power of mieting organization in liuhun street.


    He has the absolute strength of the captain level. Although his two accomplices have been killed, he is not a bit flustered.


    He is still fighting with deadwood Baizai in an orderly way. Sometimes he dodges to avoid the cutting attack of thousands of Sakura, and sometimes he moves quickly to cause damage to deadwood Baizai.


    The solution under the wood is called angry wolf teeth. At the front end of his soul chopping knife, two protrusions similar to wolf teeth appear directly after the solution.


    And those two protrusions also have strong ability

 V1.Chapter 920

    The soul chopping knife under the wood can emit a huge explosion. Those two things similar to wolf teeth are the formation of explosion.


    As long as Muxia wants to make it explode, it will detonate and never cause serious damage to his opponent.


    But fortunately, Muxia''s current opponent is the captain of Liufan team. His strength is ahead among all the captains.


    Compared with Mu Xia''s angry wolf teeth, qianben cherry''s ability is more powerful, because qianben cherry''s attack can''t be completely defended.


    Attacks from all directions may come at any time. Even if you focus on defense, you will be scratched by the sharp blade of qianben cherry.


    Unless your own defense ability can prevent the blade of thousand Sakura from causing damage to you, only in this way can you avoid injury.


    But how many people have this strong defense ability? At least now, there is no such ability in the battle with rotten wood.


    Although Mu Xia is very calm, his defense will still have loopholes, but he didn''t get hurt by his ability of soul chopping knife.


    When the angry wolf tooth explodes, you can clear the surrounding blade to resist the rotten attack.


    But this is only a delaying measure. If you want to defeat the dead wood, it is obviously impossible not to create a more powerful attack.


    Because there is only one pair of captains who are still fighting, Tong people don''t have to change their eyes back and forth.


    He stood in the distance, staring at the two people, and he wanted to learn some experience from them.


    Or he can find some ideas from both of them, because he also wants his soul chopping knife to be solved.


    Although it''s just a word, the ability of starting and understanding must be very different, which can be seen from others.


    However, understanding this kind of thing is not forced. Otherwise, how can there be so few people with this skill.


    "Boom..." under the gaze of Tong people, a huge explosion broke out in the battlefield, and the dust swept around was filled with dust.


    That''s a skill under the wood. He can compress all the spirit pressure, store it in the angry wolf teeth, and finally vent it with the explosion of the angry wolf teeth.


    This method is the best way to stimulate angry wolf teeth damage. With this method, the power of explosion can be increased several times.


    It was an amazing explosion. With such a move under the wood, the field was directly filled with smoke and dust.


    People outside didn''t know what was happening inside, but people didn''t see the situation until the smoke calmed down.


    The rotten wood stood there. His soul cutting knife had been put away, and the one falling in front of him was under the wood that fought with him.


    Because of the smoke and dust produced under the wood, people can''t see what''s going on inside.


    However, during the period when the smoke dissipated, the rotten wood was killed under the wood, and there was not even a sound.


    Several combat forces belonging to the extermination organization have fallen. As for the other disabled and defeated generals, they all solved them without much effort.


    The team of Peiling court to capture liuhun street has won a great victory, but the battle in Peiling court is still going on.


    Captain Yamamoto''s burning city is still burning, but the situation of Shibo Xinxin trapped inside is not so bad.


    After all, burning the city is not an attack skill, but is equivalent to a fire cage to limit the opponent''s action.


    At present, there are Zuo Yi Miyazaki and shihiro Fukuzaki, as well as Ishikawa and nechali.


    Ishikawa said that he had been poisoned by nechali, but he suppressed it a little with his strong spiritual pressure.


    But that''s not a long-term plan. Now, only by defeating nechali as quickly as possible and obtaining the antidote from him can we keep this life.


    Niecocoonli is still very authoritative in scientific research. Ishikawa knows that this highly toxic is absolutely no small matter.


    "Golden feather flying feather, wing of depravity!"


    This is the most powerful skill Ishikawa can use so far. He can give full play to all the power of his soul chopping knife.


    Ishikawa''s solution is to turn the soul chopping knife into a pair of wings, which can attack the enemy with all the wings behind him.


    You know, when a captain''s full-strength attack still relies on the soul chopping knife, the destructive power can be imagined.


    With Ishikawa''s yell, he flew into the sky quickly, and then fell rapidly when he reached the height.


    As the height decreased, he began to rotate at a high speed, and the rotating force directly formed a tornado connecting heaven and earth.


    Under the tornado, it was Ishikawa''s goal. He looked at his naicocooni with a strange smile. Because Ishikawa''s move was very fast, naicocooni didn''t want to hide at all.


    Because he couldn''t escape, he simply didn''t think about it and stood there and let Ishikawa fall from the sky.


    The wings formed a tornado, which directly hit nechali with great destructive power and then spread around.


    Let the already broken here wither again, and the nirvana in the middle of this move also disappears here at the moment.


    As for the initiator of the tornado, Ishikawa Ji, now fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. When he hit nechali, he was poisoned again.


    Neroli is not here because he managed to dodge, but because he was broken.


    However, it is precisely because of the broken body that another highly toxic drug gathered in his body was directly contaminated on Ishikawa.


    The power of mixing two kinds of highly toxic drugs can not be explained simply that one plus one equals two.


    Maybe one kind of poison can not be so deadly quickly, but the combination of the two kinds of poison is different.


    Even Ishikawa, who was very strong in spirit pressure, fell to the ground and was dying. His eyes had begun to be lax, which showed that his life was coming to an end.


    This battle seems to be a loss to both sides, but people with sharp senses will find that the shattered body structure of nirvana is slowly converging.


    Because Neroli is a scientist, and he is a scientific freak. He often develops some strange things.


    Now this change of his body should be one of the research results. Even after his body is broken, he will not die.


    It''s just that the recovery period may be a little slower, but it''s better than dying directly. After a tragic duel, the two captain level figures are one dead and one seriously injured

 V1.Chapter 921

    Neroli belongs to a person with strange ideas. Coupled with his technology, he developed all kinds of strange things.


    However, I have to admire that my body has been blasted into slag, but it can be reborn by broken tissue.


    On this point alone, nechali is terrible enough. Although Ishikawa is also strong, he can only be considered unlucky when he meets such a freak.


    Remove the two pairs that have been divided, and now there are only two battles at the captain level.


    Because of the fire burning the city, no one knows what happened inside Zhibo Xinxin.


    As for the battle between Zuo Yi Miyazaki and shihiro Fukuzaki, it didn''t seem so fierce because neither side had opened a settlement.


    With the passage of time, the power of fire burning Chengguo has gradually weakened. Generally speaking, as long as the spirit pressure of Captain Yamamoto is maintained, the power of fire burning Chengguo will not weaken.


    However, judging from the current situation, the fire burning the city is indeed gradually extinguished, and Zhibo''s figure of one heart is also looming.


    When the vision became clear, Zhibo Xinxin, who was in the center of the fire burning city Guo, also let everyone see his behavior.


    His moon shadow Shuanghua is absorbing the power of burning the city at the moment, so even captain Yamamoto is still maintaining it, but it still has no effect.


    "Wow, it''s nice to see the sun again," Zhibo said with a smile. At the moment, the fire has not been completely extinguished, but it''s only a matter of time.


    "I didn''t expect your soul chopping knife to have this ability. I underestimated you." Yamamoto chief stood up and said.


    "Since you have the determination to challenge the spirit court, how can you not challenge the strength of the spirit court? Otherwise, isn''t it flattering?"


    Zhibo''s strength is really strong. He can play against captain Yamamoto for so long, from which we can see his strength.


    "Isn''t it grandstanding? It''s not what you say. Come on. You must have a way to deal with me."


    Captain Yamamoto is very calm. Just from Zhibo''s action, he can analyze Zhibo''s next action.


    "It''s worthy of being the captain, that''s wise. Since you said so, I certainly can''t let you down."


    Zhibo said wholeheartedly, then raised his soul chopping knife in the air, then incorporated all the spirit pressure into it, and cut it down.


    "The shadow of the moon is frosty. The lonely sky and the waning moon!"


    With Zhibo''s single-minded cry, his soul chopping knife sent out a startling blade, which directly destroyed the boundary arranged by the previous four teams.


    Then he attacked captain Yamamoto with amazing destructive power. All the way, there was the mess left by this move.


    This move is not only a move released by Zhibo''s concentration of spiritual pressure, but also a move after he absorbed the power of fire burning the city.


    This includes the power of him and captain Yamamoto, so the aftermath alone has such great destructive power.


    However, the only disadvantage of this move is that it is easy to be avoided. As long as people move fast enough, they can completely avoid this move.


    But Zhibo is not worried, because he knows that Captain Yamamoto will not hide anyway.


    Because the general captain has the pride of the general captain, how can he be afraid of the enemy''s attack? So when the startling knife cut at the general captain Yamamoto, the general captain Yamamoto raised his knife horizontally and he was ready to face the attack.


    As Zhibo thought, Captain Yamamoto had his pride, so he didn''t intend to avoid it, but chose to face it.


    "Boy, I''ll let you know why my flow blade, if fire, is called the first soul chopping knife in the heat department. It''s not unreasonable."


    "The blade is like fire. A knife is cremated!"


    Although Zhibo''s one-heart attack released a startling blade, the tactics used by general captain Yamamoto are no less powerful than Zhibo''s one-heart attack.


    What happened next was a huge explosion after the two knives came into contact, which directly destroyed nearly half of the buildings in the Ling court.


    Most of the gods of death have suffered foolproof disasters. Those with weaker strength even died directly in the explosion caused by the two men''s attack.


    The leaders of the two camps, the result of the conflagration of fire and knife, is simply frightening. This is the battle of the top strong.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it now." Yamamoto captain showed up and said this in the direction of Zhibo''s heart.


    "Hehe, sure enough, I''m still too weak." Zhibo''s lost voice came out of the smoke.


    "I''m not reconciled, why..." with the falling of smoke and dust, Zhibo Xinxin also appeared.


    He was badly burned by Captain Yamamoto''s attack.


    Although the match just now seems that the forces of both sides offset each other, the fact is not so.


    Captain Yamamoto''s move still had strength after the explosion, and directly hit Zhibo, who spent almost all his strength.


    One blow made him directly defeated. Now he just keeps standing by the remaining spiritual pressure.


    Because he doesn''t want to fall. All he does is to stand up and let him fall. It''s too unwilling.


    "Why? God is always so unfair? Why?" Zhibo shouted into the air with all his strength.


    "Cough... Cough..." his injury was very serious. After he yelled, he immediately vomited blood.


    But Zhibo didn''t think so. After wiping the blood off his mouth, he continued, "why?"


    "I want to know what kind of scenery Zhibo''s family was in those days, and how far it has come now, hehe... Hehe..."


    Zhibo smiled with all his heart. He seemed to laugh at himself and express something. He closed his eyes and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Zhibo family was also one of the four nobles in the corpse soul world, but there was great turbulence because of family decision-making.


    During this turbulent period, not only can no one help them, but many forces want to disintegrate the Luo Zhibo family.


    After all, it is one of the four nobles. What the family has always makes many people jealous and think about it all the time.


    In just a few years, a noble noble was disintegrated, and their fame and glory were no longer.


    Even for some time, just because they are Zhibo''s people, they will be ridiculed by the people around them.


    At that time, Zhibo was still young. This shame impressed him deeply, so he wanted to reorganize the family all the time and let the Zhibo family restore its former glory

 V1.Chapter 922

    However, with his ability at that time, it is obviously impossible, so Zhibo has been planning all the time.


    Until one time twenty years ago, Zhibo was determined to go to liuhun street to perform a task. He met a member of the then mieting court who was hostile to death.


    Their appearance made Zhibo make up his mind directly, since his strength is too weak.


    It''s better to gather people together. There is such a group of people right now. They can use their mentality to help themselves achieve their goals.


    So Zhibo started his method with one heart. He often went back to liuhun street to accept those who hate death and gather them together.


    With the growing power, more and more members will join, and the strength of people who come from admiration will become stronger and stronger.


    Zhibo led them wholeheartedly and planned a huge plan to let those with high qualifications enter the lingting court.


    Help those who can''t come in, and provide them with cultivation methods and shallow fighting for combat.


    With the passage of time, the power of exterminating the court has become stronger and stronger, and Zhibo''s desire for one heart has become greater and greater.


    At first, he only wanted to revive the family, but later, he directly abandoned the idea because his goal was bigger.


    He wants to command the corpse soul world. He not only wants to revitalize Zhibo family, but also wants to make Zhibo family a royal family in the corpse soul world.


    However, he still imagined the strength of Chen lingting too simply. He said that he plotted the captain level figures to help him.


    There is also a captain level in their own forces, but the spirit court is the spirit court after all. The details of thousands of years are here, and not everyone can shake it.


    Moreover, as the head of Chen lingting, the commander of the Corps, Shan Benyuan and Liu Zhongguo, did not open his solution until he defeated Zhibo Yixin.


    This proves that Captain Yamamoto''s strength is unfathomable and can completely suppress Zhibo''s one heart.


    Zhibo''s ambition was directly destroyed with the knife of Captain Yamamoto, and he will also face the fate of death.


    The head of Yamamoto was stabbed in the front. Now Zhibo is standing with only one breath.


    Because of Zhibo''s wholehearted defeat, the people belonging to the court destruction organization directly fell into panic and had no head. They didn''t know what to do.


    Zuo Yi Miyazaki, who had been fighting with shihiro Fukuzaki before, also chose to retreat at the first time when he saw that Zhibo''s heart was about to lose.


    He knows that if he continues to stay, he may really be left. At that time, the endless hell is waiting for him.


    He was a smart man and immediately chose to run away, although captain Yamamoto and shihiro Fuzhu could stop him.


    However, no one made a move. After all, Zuo Yi Miyazaki has made a lot of contributions to meilingting, and he doesn''t want to fight very much.


    Since there is no threat to shin Ling Ting, there is no need to kill them all. It is the best decision to let Miyazaki Zuo Yi leave.


    As for those chaotic gods of death, almost all of them were subdued, and only a few escaped.


    The war initiated by Zhibo Xinxin also ended with Zhibo Xinxin''s death, and the spirit court returned to calm again.


    Although half of the buildings in the lingting court were destroyed, fortunately, these buildings were cast by Lingzi, so it''s not so troublesome to repair them.


    For everything destroyed in liuhun street because of the previous battle, the spirit court is also fully responsible for repairing everything.


    After nearly a month, the corpse soul world recovered its previous appearance, as if it had never experienced a war at all.


    Although Zhibo''s wholehearted behavior has had a negative impact on most people, his behavior also makes Chen lingting reflect on himself.


    Indeed, there is a great difference between the life in Huiling court and that in liuhun street, which must be paid attention to.


    Because of this turmoil, room 46 also held a special meeting to transform and build liuhun street.


    The backward areas are generally chaotic, but with the participation of the spirit court, the phenomenon of chaos has been gradually eliminated.


    Instead, there was order, well and orderly. Although it also included a lot of force, it could not be avoided at that time.


    It is absolutely impossible to rectify such areas without applying some force, but it is all for the good.


    As for the Tong people who did not play much role in the war, he is now quite urgent.


    He wants to improve his strength. He is eager to improve his strength, because strength is too important. If he is strong enough, he will not be so weak in the war.


    The first thing Tongren should do is to learn the scroll awarded to him by the Arsenal system, which records an extremely powerful Lei Dun skill.


    This skill is called Lei Dun unicorn. As the name suggests, it can use Lei Dun to release Unicorn beasts to attack.


    This Ninja is extremely powerful. It can be said that it is the strongest move Tong people have so far.


    After that, Tongren will open his solution, although he still doesn''t know how to open it.


    However, he can consult other captains. After all, they all have experience, but he didn''t see the interpretation of Captain broken bee, which Tong people are looking forward to.


    Afterwards, he also went to the captain of the broken bee to ask for the secret of understanding, but he only got a word from the captain of the broken bee.


    A fool cannot learn to understand. This sentence makes Tong people very angry, but they can''t argue with Captain broken bee.


    Because he can''t beat the broken bee captain, he can''t get a little cheaper if he disputes with him. Instead, he will be repaired.


    But fortunately, when Tong people are in a bad mood, Fei Zhen and Lucia are with her. Both sisters are lively.


    After all, girls at this age, which one is not innocent, with the two of them, the depression of Tongren is nothing.


    Speaking of the girl Fei Zhen, her talent for returning was not boasted. Tong Ren was seriously injured in the battle that day. Fei Zhen cured him.


    However, the condition of Tong people was really not very good that day. The wound looked very ferocious. Fei really cried painfully.


    Lucia also kept tears silently. Even if her colleagues tried to persuade her, it was useless. The tears of the two girls just couldn''t stop.


    It took less than half an hour to cure Tong people. You know, Tong people were cut several times.


    And Fei Zhen''s treated wound left no trace, as if Tong people had never been hurt at all.


    Tongren also said he was very happy about this. First, he was the same as before and recovered as before. Then Fei really grew up, which made him very happy.


    After so many years together, the feelings between them have become more intimate. It seems that Tong people have really become their own brothers

 V1.Chapter 923

    Although feizhen and Lucia sisters have grown up, they still rely on Tongren. They often go to the second team to visit Tongren hand in hand.


    After learning that Tongren was worried about the solution, they also returned to the team house of sifan team.


    They want to ask their captain, Mao Zhihua lie. Although no one has seen Mao Zhihua lie''s understanding, after all, he is a leader level figure. How can he gain a false reputation?


    Random sisters came to Mao Zhihua lie with Tongren''s idea. Tongren was a little embarrassed to come, so they had to ask them both.


    It''s a secluded place. This is the residence of Mao Zhihua lie, the captain of sifan team. Two little girls have come here.


    "Oh? How can you two ask about the mystery? Aren''t you completely interested in fighting?"


    When Mao Zhihua hears Fei Zhen and Lucia asking about the solution one by one, she smiles and asks them both.


    "Nothing. Just ask casually, captain. You must know if it''s right?" Lucia smiled at Mao Zhihua, trying to find the answer with a smile.


    "I''m so sorry, I may not be able to help." Mao Zhihua spread his hand, and then looked at the two sisters with a helpless expression.


    "Captain..." with a long ending, Lucia began to act like a spoiler to Mao Zhihua lie. Mao Zhihua lie usually likes their two sisters very much, so Lucia often acts like a spoiler with Mao Zhihua lie.


    "Please, captain." Fei Zhen''s character is more subtle. She won''t act like Lucia.


    But this matter is very important to Tongren, which means it is also very important to her, so he will try his best to help Tongren.


    "I''m really afraid of you two." Mao Zhihua lie was sandwiched between the two sisters, one on the left and one on the right.


    "You two are for your Tongren brother, aren''t you?" Mao Zhihua laughed and teased the two little girls.


    "It''s not."


    "Yes."


    The two sisters spoke together. Fei was very straightforward and answered directly and positively. Lucia was more naughty and didn''t want to admit it.


    But when she heard her sister tell the truth directly, she couldn''t say anything except sticking out her tongue at her sister.


    But Fei Zhen didn''t notice her sister''s action. She just kept staring at captain Mao Zhihua lie. She wanted to get the answer.


    Mao Zhihua was still smiling, but Fei Zhen stared at her and felt her head.


    "Silly girl, isn''t your brother Tongren from the second team? If you want to learn the interpretation, the person who helps him the most is his captain."


    "However, it seems that Captain broken bee doesn''t want to help Tongren''s brother." Lucia then said Mao Zhihua''s words.


    "You are also a silly girl. Broken bee is such a person. You are very tough in your mouth, but you are more enthusiastic than anyone in your heart."


    Mao Zhihua lie has spent the longest time in the 13th team except for the general captain Yamamoto. She is still more accurate in looking at people.


    Captain broken bee is really like Captain Mao Zhihua. Her heart is still very warm. As long as you really ask her for help, she will try her best to help you.


    "Well, since you said so, Captain, you must be right. I''ll tell brother Tongren now."


    Fei Zhen said that, saluted the leader of the maozhihua team, and withdrew from the maozhihua team leader''s room. Lucia followed her sister and left together after saluting.


    Although it is not clear what way captain broken bee can help Tongren, they are in trust with Captain Mao Zhihua and don''t ask any more.


    I believe this is very good news for Tongren. At least they don''t have to study it by themselves.


    "Brother Tongren." Lucia trotted all the way to Tongren''s residence. Because it was daytime, Lucia had no scruples and pushed the door directly.


    "Ha ha, what are you doing, brother Tongren?" Lucia couldn''t help laughing when she saw Tongren''s present appearance.


    Just when Lucia couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, Fei Zhen followed her and rushed to Tongren.


    Although Fei Zhen''s character was much calmer than Lucia, she couldn''t help smiling when she saw the way Tong people were now.


    Tongren is now thinking about the problem in a strange way he came up with, that is, head down and feet up.


    He wanted blood to flow into his brain, which could help him think better, so his handstand was seen by the two sisters.


    The funny thing is not that Tong Ren is standing upside down, but that his broad death bully dress directly covers his head, and the clothes on his stomach have slipped down.


    Fortunately, Tong Ren is a big man, and it is not very strange that he is seen by the two sisters naked.


    Because Fei Zhen treated Tong Ren''s injuries before, and then Lucia stood by and could help take care of Tong Ren.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" Tong people stood up and asked when they heard the laughter of the two sisters.


    "Captain Mao Zhihua said you can ask captain broken bee about what you know." Lucia said to Tongren, indicating that they already knew the method.


    "Is this the way you two asked from captain Mao Zhihua?" Tong man looked puzzled.


    "What kind of method is this? I''ve already told our captain, but she doesn''t want to help me." Tong Ren scratched his head and looked at the two sisters.


    "Brother Tongren, how did you tell the broken bee captain?" Fei really wanted to know what Tongren said. Maybe Tongren''s tone was wrong, so it made the broken bee captain unhappy, or Tongren''s attitude was not sincere.


    These are possible. Fei really has a thin heart, but she can think of things that Tong people can''t think of.


    "I, I told him I wanted to learn to understand, and then she said that a fool could not learn to understand, and I came back."


    Tongren didn''t think there was anything wrong. He went to ask for help. The other party didn''t want to help him, so he came back. There was nothing he didn''t understand.


    "Hey, brother Tong, you''re so stupid. Won''t you please the broken bee captain?" Lucia complained.


    "Yes, brother Tongren, Captain broken bee, she may want to help you, but she refused you because of your insincere attitude."


    Fei Zhen looked at Tong Ren and said to him seriously, let Tong Ren be a little confused, can''t it be that the broken bee captain will really help himself?


    If you want to help yourself, why refuse yourself and say you''re stupid? Tongren''s brain is in a short circuit.


    "Really? Is it difficult for me to ask captain broken bee so that Captain broken bee can help me?" Tong asked with a questioning tone like two sisters.


    "You should beg her, in case she really wants to help you." Lucia covered her white forehead, indicating that the current state of Tong people gave her a headache

 V1.Chapter 924

    Although it is not clear whether Fei Zhen and Lucia''s two sisters are right, in order to learn to understand, Tong people still decided to ask captain broken bee.


    "Dangdang."


    "Are you there, Captain broken bee?" Tong knocked on the door and asked the house.


    "What''s the matter?" there came the serious voice of the broken bee. The broken bee is usually like this. It won''t laugh like Lucia all day.


    "Well, nothing. You''re busy." Tong people still feel a little unreliable. After thinking about it, they decided not to ask captain broken bee.


    But when he turned around and saw the two sisters hiding in the corner not far away, his feet stopped immediately.


    "Hey, this is an arrow on the string and I have to send it." the two sisters stared at me and said that they would try anything, so they had to give up this handsome face.


    "Captain broken bee, I''m Tongren. Please say hello to you." Tongren''s greasy voice came in from the outside.


    But this time, the broken bee captain didn''t reply to him, but waited for a long time before opening the door and coming out, and then looked at Tong man with a disgusted face.


    "If you have something to say, go away if you have nothing to do." broken bee dropped this sentence very abruptly, and then didn''t even look at Tongren.


    "Captain, broken bee captain, my good captain." Tong people continue to be tired of scattering Jiao to broken bees.


    Now that we have decided to be shameless, we should carry forward the shameless spirit. There is no doubt that trees will die without skin, and people without skin are invincible in the world.


    Tong people gave full play to their shameless spirit, looked at the broken bee with eager and ambiguous eyes, and then walked towards the broken bee.


    He wanted to get closer and then get close, but he was kicked away by the broken bee for several meters.


    Broken bee is really disgusted by him. Although she is usually very strict, she has never hit her team members. This may be the first time.


    "Ouch, what are you doing?" Tong man has used hypnosis for himself, imagining that he is a shameless monster.


    "Bang!" the broken bee couldn''t stand it. He took a quick step and punched Tong man on the head, which made his nose blood splash.


    "Are you looking for death?" the broken bee was very angry and came to disgust herself for no reason. No one could stand it.


    With this punch and a kick, the two sisters who looked at the other side were all trembling. "Brother Tongren is going to suffer." Lucia dropped such a sentence.


    They did not expect that Tong people would use this method to ask for the leader of broken bees. Their previous behavior and now are two extremes.


    Why do Tong people, who are usually very intelligent and wise, look like this in front of the broken bee captain? The two sisters can only scratch their heads and continue to look at it.


    The broken bee has picked up the Tong man, and then looked at the Tong man fiercely, "I''ll give you one last chance. Say something quickly."


    The broken bee was patient and said to Tongren, but when she saw Tongren''s face, she couldn''t help raising her fist again.


    "Don''t fight, I said, don''t fight." Tong man is like a criminal interrogated, and he is a severely beaten criminal.


    Tongren himself also made a mistake. What''s the matter with him? He can''t even speak. He stupid himself to death.


    "Captain, I just want to ask you how to learn to understand." Tong Ren grinned, trying to keep a smiling face.


    But his bloody nose made him look really ugly, which made the broken bee want to beat him again.


    But the broken bee held back, threw Tong people aside, and then went into the house and closed the door.


    "Clean yourself up and talk to me again like a normal person." the broken bee just said so coldly, and there was no sound.


    "Is it difficult that she wants to help me?" Tong man stood up and thought silently in his heart as he walked back.


    "Are you all right, brother Tongren?" Fei Zhen and Lucia came over and asked him with concern when they saw the tragedy of Tongren.


    Tongren wiped his nose. "It''s all right, it''s just that his nose hurts. Hey hey." he''s still thinking about what broken bees want to help him, and he''s very happy.


    Fei Zhen and Lucia looked at the Tong man with a silly smile on his face, reluctantly returned to his residence with him, and then treated his nose a little.


    Tongren changed his clothes and took time to take a bath. He dressed like a human and went to the residence of Captain broken bee again.


    But this time he didn''t let Fei Zhen and Lucia follow, because he just recalled what he had done before.


    Think about it, even I want to smoke myself. It''s so stupid that I can''t believe I''ll do such a stupid thing.


    So he was also a little embarrassed. He was afraid that he would make a fool of himself later, so he didn''t let the two sisters follow him directly.


    In this case, even if it is a fool, only the broken bee captain can see it. Since there is a request, it''s nothing to be ugly.


    "Captain, I''m back." this time Tongren behaved normally, just like a person who just came back from a task.


    Broken bee heard Tongren''s voice and immediately came out of the room. She was afraid that Tongren would be like just now. She was so silly that she wanted to hit people.


    "Captain, I''m here to ask you how to learn to understand with an open mind. Please be sure to guide me, please."


    Tongren bowed deeply to the broken bee, as if to show that his request was sincere and eager for help.


    The broken bee looked at Tong man and felt that it was like a person this time, "wait here." after putting down this sentence, the broken bee returned to the room again.


    The broken bee went for a long time, but Tong people were not in a hurry and waited outside the door without a sound.


    Tongren''s body stood straight, just like being the guard for the broken bee captain, guarding the safety of the broken bee captain.


    "Come in." just as Tong man looked around like a guard, the sound of broken bees came from the house.


    "Do you want me to go in?" Tong was a little uncertain, so he asked again to avoid being beaten up again if he made a mistake.


    "Come in quickly, don''t dawdle." the voice of broken bees came from the house again. Hearing this, Tong decided to let himself in.


    So Tong man glanced at the house first, and then followed the sound of broken bees. He didn''t think that there was such a long corridor behind the broken bees'' residence.


    Through the long corridor, Tong people saw the broken bee. At this time, the broken bee was holding the door of the basement with his hand, and then said to Tong people, "come down with me."


    With that, the broken bee jumped down first, and Tongren immediately followed. He didn''t want to be beaten because he was doing something stupid

 V1.Chapter 925

    After Tongren jumped down, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. He didn''t know how to describe his current mood.


    "This, this is too exaggerated?" Tong man grew up and looked at the huge basement in front of him.


    In his understanding, the basement was no more than the size of a room, but the place in front of him stunned him, because it was as big as thousands of houses, which could be described as an underground city.


    The broken bee looked back at Tong people''s silly appearance, smiled secretly, then quickly set his face and said to Tong people, "come with me."


    When Tongren heard the words of broken bees, he followed the broken bees and looked around the place.


    "It was built by the captain of the second team of the previous term. How about it? It''s spectacular." broken bee said to Tongren with a little pride in his tone.


    "Previous generation? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Tong people entered the lingting court relatively late, so he didn''t know the past very well.


    "Since you don''t know, you don''t need to know." the tone of broken bee was a little angry, which made Tongren''s head big for a while.


    "What''s the matter? If you say you''re angry, you''ll be angry. What''s the situation?" Tong said in his heart. He didn''t dare to say it. After all, the broken bee''s fist is still very hard.


    The two men stopped after advancing a distance. The broken bee turned his head and looked at the Tong man and asked him, "do you know what is digestion?"


    Facing the problem of broken bees, Tong people first paused, and then replied: "the solution is the second liberation of soul chopping knife, and it is also the final liberation form."


    "Do you know what will be the difference after being disintegrated?" the broken bee asked again, then turned and walked to a cave.


    "Of course, it will become stronger and its combat effectiveness will increase a lot after being solved." Tong Ren said proudly, as if he had learned to solve it.


    At this time, the broken bee had come out of the cave and had one more thing in his hand. It looked like a dummy.


    "Listen, since you want to learn to understand, I''ll help you, but whether you can succeed depends on your own ability."


    The broken bee put the dummy in its hand on the ground, and then continued to say to the Tongren, "if you want to learn the solution, you must visualize the soul cutting knife and submit to the user. Do you know that?"


    "Well, I really don''t know. The problem is that no one has told me." Tong Ren scratched his head and said to the broken bee.


    The broken bee glanced at the Tong man and said to him, "I don''t know anything and still want to understand. Can you learn like this?"


    "Hey, hey, you have to try before you know." Tong was a little embarrassed. He hadn''t done any homework before. He just wanted to learn to understand. He didn''t even know the basic knowledge of learning to understand. He had to explain to him.


    "Normally, the user communicates with the soul chopping knife to complete the solution, but I heard that your soul chopping knife seems to have a problem with you?"


    The broken bee looked at Tong people suspiciously, just like interrogating Tong people. The Tong people looked at were a little shy and timid.


    "Well, well, by way, how can we visualize soul cutting tool?" Tong man wanted to pass this topic.


    After all, his condition is a little embarrassed to say, because he always bites the soul chopping knife in battle, so the soul chopping knife doesn''t want to talk to him. This kind of thing seems to be very rare.


    Even apart from Tong people, no one else has experienced this situation, so Tong people don''t want to tell him.


    "The premise of visualizing the soul chopping knife is to communicate with the soul chopping knife." broken bee said such a sentence coldly. She wanted to hear how Tongren answered.


    "Communication? It''s a little fun. My Qiuhong still likes to chat with me. Do you think so, Qiuhong." Tongren talked to himself to his soul chopping knife.


    "Cough!" the broken bee coughed all his life, then looked at Tong man with a smile and threw the dummy to him.


    "Take it. It can help you visualize the soul cutting knife. It''s called the spirit turning body. It''s a unique spirit tool of the secret mobile army."


    The broken bee threw the dummy to Tong man and explained to him the use of this thing called zhuanshen body.


    "Is there such a magical thing?" Tong people were shocked. Today they had a long experience. They not only came to the underground world, but also got such a treasure.


    With this thing, even if Qiu Hong doesn''t want to talk to him, it will be embodied in front of Tong people. At that time, Tong people may be able to calm Qiu Hong down.


    "Stab your knife at this turning spirit body, and you can make your autumn rainbow concrete, and then the next thing depends on you."


    The broken bee found a place to sit down, then looked at Tong man and said to him.


    "Oh." Tong man promised, and then carefully pulled out his soul chopping knife and stabbed him at zhuanshen.


    "By the way, the effect of this transformation can only last for three days. If you can''t complete the solution at that time, you have to rely on the training of time."


    "Ah? It''s only three days so short? That''s not so good." Tong man looked at the body with a disdainful face.


    "Captain broken bee, hey hey, this turned spirit body has lost its effectiveness. Can we just change it?" Tong man said to broken bee with his own ideas.


    "It seems that your brain is really broken today. Otherwise, we''ll go back first and come back when your brain is good."


    Broken bee said to Tongren seriously. After all, zhuanshenti can''t be used again after being used once.


    Tongren''s current state seems not suitable for solving such a difficult thing at all. It''s better to come back another day.


    "Let''s go." just when the broken bee wanted to come back another day, Tong man had stabbed his soul chopping knife into zhuanshen''s body.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" the broken bee seemed a little angry and looked at Tong man with a look of a fool.


    "I heard it, but I don''t think it''s necessary to wait for another day. Now is the best time." Tong''s tone is very firm.


    It seemed that at this moment, he was like a master with heaven and earth in mind and controlling everything, calmly looking at the turning God in front of him.


    "Hoo..." as a gust of wind blew past, the turning spirit body in front of Tong people disappeared and replaced by the gentle lady image.


    This is Qiu Hong''s figuration. Broken bee saw the figuration of Tongren''s soul chopping knife for the first time. She didn''t think that Tongren''s soul chopping knife was this image.


    Normally speaking, Tongren''s soul chopping knife is most likely a dull man, but the woman in front of me doesn''t give people a dull feeling.


    And it seemed that she was still very elegant. She didn''t speak after concretization, but just stared at Tong people all the time.


    "Ha ha, you''re coming, Qiuhong." Tong people said hello warmly, and then strode up.


    He wanted to give Qiuhong a big hug to ease the embarrassment before, but unexpectedly, he was punched away by Qiuhong

 V1.Chapter 926

    He wanted to give Qiuhong a big hug to ease the embarrassment before, but unexpectedly, he was punched away by Qiuhong.


    Although Qiu Hong is a delicate woman, she is Tongren''s soul chopping knife after all, and has the strength no weaker than Tongren''s.


    She could still do it easily with one punch. The Tong man in the distance stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then walked to Qiuhong with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be angry. It hurts you so much. It hurts you so much." the Tong man said ha ha and hugged Qiu Hong again.


    However, another punch was waiting for him, but this time Tongren learned to be smart and skillfully avoided the punch and was not hit by Qiu Hong.


    "What do you want to do when you visualize me?" Qiu Hong looked at Tong people angrily. Obviously, she didn''t know that Tong people wanted to learn to understand.


    Under normal circumstances, as Tongren''s soul chopping knife, you should fully understand Tongren''s will. However, because Tongren made Qiu Hong very unhappy, Qiu Hong unilaterally cut off his contact with Tongren.


    She didn''t know why Yu Tongren embodied her, so she had to ask Tong Ren.


    While watching the excitement, the broken bee couldn''t help laughing. She still liked to see Tongren eat shriveled. However, the relationship between Tongren and his soul chopping knife was so rigid, which was unexpected in the wind.


    Soul chopping knife is another soul in the heart of death. It has always been one mind. As for Tongren, it''s rare.


    "Well, I just want to catch up with you. I have no other idea." Tong people want to let Qiuhong agree with him by playing emotion cards.


    After all, it''s your own soul chopping knife. You can''t make the relationship like the enemy. It''s stiff enough. If you use force again, it''s not good.


    Even if force is used to subdue the soul chopping knife, it is not the best way after all. It may be counterproductive.


    If you haven''t hit your soul chopping knife, it''s estimated that you won''t learn how to solve it in your life. You can only cry secretly.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Qiuhong is still a lady. Although she is very angry, she should also appear dignified and generous in her manners.


    "Don''t worry, miss Qiuhong. Can I admit my mistake? Calm down. Your adult doesn''t care about villains."


    Tongren is now like a man who asks for help. He looks at Qiu Hong with a flattering face, says what he is not and asks for forgiveness.


    This is not to make the soul chopping knife surrender. It is obviously to surrender to the soul chopping knife. Broken bees can see goose bumps on one side.


    If it weren''t for this moment, she would have to go up and beat him, because Tongren''s face is so disgusting now.


    "Xiaoqiu, Xiaohong, don''t be angry. I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. You scold me? Why don''t you hit me?"


    Tongren is now like asking for broken bees before. He has opened his shameless mode again.


    At this time, he had forgotten who he was. He just wanted to achieve his goal. For this, he hypnotized himself directly.


    Qiuhong was already angry. Seeing Tongren like this, she could have controlled it. She was even more angry.


    Because in her opinion, Tong people seemed to be deliberately angry with her. She couldn''t bear it. The body of the soul chopping knife was also embodied in her hand. Looking at Tong people''s face, Qiu Hong stabbed her with a knife.


    "Oh, I''ve made a mistake with you. Why do you still use the knife? Put it down, put it down." Tong people saw that Qiu Hong was already angry and hurried to admonish.


    "You? Are you angry with me?" Qiuhong waited for a pair of beautiful eyes, looked at the Tong man in front of her, and then raised her knife again.


    Originally, Tong people didn''t want to fight, but now in this situation, they can''t fight without fighting. If they don''t fight, I''m afraid they will be hacked to death by Qiu Hong.


    If he became a god of death who was cut to death by his soul chopping knife, it is estimated that the reputation of Tongren will spread out, and will continue to spread in the spirit court.


    No way, Tongren had to use the soul chopping knife in his hand to resist Qiu Hong''s attack and admit his mistake to her.


    But Tongren''s confession didn''t work at all. Qiuhong couldn''t listen to Tongren''s words at all. Now she just wanted to beat Tongren up.


    The broken bee watching from one side can''t help laughing. Anyway, no one pays attention to her now. She smiles very happily. I have to say that the broken bee smiles very well.


    "I make you angry with me, I make you angry with me, I make you angry with me..." Qiuhong said every time she cut Tongren, as if it could better vent her anger.


    "Stop fighting, please, my miss Qiuhong?" Tong people continued to beg for love, resisting and retreating.


    "Hey, if you don''t do it, you won''t understand it." the broken bee had laughed enough and stood in the distance and loudly prompted Tongren.


    "Well, there is such a saying?" Tong man replied, and then continued to resist Qiu Hong''s attack.


    "Oh, so you want to learn to understand before you concretize me, and say you want to talk about the past?" Qiu Hong also heard the words of broken bees, which made her more angry.


    Tongren can make a lady angry like this. Now he is not fighting or not.


    "Ouch, Captain broken bee, you''re killing me." Tong Ren said silently in his heart. Now he wants to find a way to get rid of this situation.


    Instant step. Lotus!


    This is a new skill learned by Tong people after the last World War. It is a change that he added the six style moon step and shaving of the navy to the instantaneous step.


    This kind of footwork not only has the speed of instantaneous steps, but also can move in other directions between instantaneous steps. It can be said to be quite mysterious.


    No one will do this except Tong people, because no one else will know his unique Navy six style.


    Write wheel eye. Three gouyu!


    When the speed is improved, their recognition should also be improved, so that they can increase their strength in all aspects.


    Armed color domineering. Gather front!


    This move was also developed by Tong people. It is to completely condense the armed color domineering on the blade, so as to maximize the destructive power of soul chopping knife.


    The battle between him and Qiu Hong is very important to him, because it is the key to learn the solution. Only by defeating Qiu Hong can he master the solution.


    Although Tong people want to use three sabres to improve their combat effectiveness, they are fighting against angry Qiuhong at the moment.


    If you use three knives to flow upanishadism and then bite Qiu Hong in your mouth, I''m afraid she''ll explode completely.


    To be on the safe side, Tong people still didn''t use three knives to flow the profound meaning. They just held a soul chopping knife and fought with Qiu Hong

 V1.Chapter 927

    Tongren now has full firepower. Now he has improved a lot than before, so he is more confident against Qiuhong.


    "Ready, I''m going to go." Tong Ren and Qiu Hong said hello, then ran the lotus step and started his attack from all angles.


    Tongren moved very fast and brought up a remnant. He kept attacking, one knife after another, and cut to Qiuhong without any stop.


    However, although Tongren have made a lot of progress, it is still difficult to face Qiuhong, because Qiuhong''s strength is also very strong.


    Just the ability of starting solution can let the leader level characters be inadvertently controlled, and if she is not strong, how can she need Tongren to work so hard to open solution.


    Turning the spirit body can give full play to Qiu Hong''s strength, so he doesn''t take advantage of Tong people.


    It was a fair duel between them, and it was also the first time that Tongren fought with their own soul chopping knife.


    "Do you just want to beat me by jumping up and down? It''s too naive." Qiuhong said.


    She didn''t move from beginning to end, but she just stood in place. The soul chopping knife in her hand danced like flowers to resist the attack of Tong people.


    Qiu Hong''s spiritual sense is quite strong. Even without eyes, she can clearly perceive the direction of Tongren''s attack.


    Therefore, no matter which angle Tongren attack from, it can''t play a big role. Qiuhong can resist it calmly.


    Tongren also knows that his current method can''t help Qiuhong, but the reason why he will do so now is to pave the way for the next step.


    After fighting for a while, Tong people thought it was ok, so they began to attack Qiu Hong with a knife in one hand and tie a seal with one hand.


    He can now finish printing with one hand. Although the speed is much slower than that of both hands, it has no impact at this time.


    Tongren had been observing Qiuhong before. He didn''t dare to do so until he found that Qiuhong didn''t intend to take the initiative.


    After all, Qiuhong is still in a defensive state. Although she can sense the direction of Tongren''s attack, if Tongren retreats, she won''t be able to grasp Tongren''s position.


    So now she can only be in a passive defensive state, but she also knows that Tongren''s attack will not last long.


    If Tong people do this, it must consume him a lot. As long as Tong people stop, she will start to attack.


    However, Tong Ren doesn''t want Qiu Hong to be too relaxed. Now he has finished the art seal with one hand. This is the first time he has used this ninja in actual combat.


    The art of shadow separation. Multiple shadow separation!


    The art of shadow separation is different from the residual shadow and phantom, and even much stronger than the ordinary art of separation in the corpse soul world


    Because what this Ninja can do is to evenly distribute its own power to the body, and each body is like the body.


    In this way, they not only have the ability to act, but also have their own independent thinking ability. In this way, the enemy can''t judge which is the real body according to the spiritual pressure.


    But if you do so, you will be weaker in terms of strength, because after all, you are dispersing your strength into your shadow body.


    However, the technique of multiple shadow separation now used by Tong people is a ninja improved on the basis of shadow separation.


    Basic avatars can only create one avatar at a time, but multiple avatars can create multiple avatars.


    Moreover, the number of avatars is determined according to the user''s ability, and can even reach thousands. However, Tongren can now cast up to ten avatars.


    Although not many, this ability does not exist in the corpse soul world, so ten are enough to show the power of Tong people.


    After summoning the shadow parts, Tong people are not in a hurry to attack, because he is still making residual shadows with lotus steps. Coupled with the number of shadow parts, there are all Tong people around Qiu Hong.


    Tongren now consumes a lot, because he uses almost all the moves he can use. He wants to end the battle with one blow, otherwise he will be defeated.


    Qiu Hong''s pressure has also increased a lot, because in her opinion, the remnant of Tong people can confuse her spiritual consciousness. Now in her perception, it seems that Tong people''s noumenon is in all directions.


    Tongren is almost ready. What he has to do now is to attack Qiu Hong in an all-round way. His body takes the lead, and then all shadow parts follow up to attack Qiu Hong in an all-round way.


    The attack of Tong people was like a group of predatory lions, and many figures jumped at the seemingly weak Qiuhong.


    "It''s broken. I can''t feel where he''s coming from." Qiuhong was surprised, then moved quickly and left the place where she had been standing before.


    At this time, if you stand still, I''m afraid you will be defeated by the Tongren. This is not the time to show off your ability.


    However, although Qiuhong moved away, the figure of Tong people did not leave Qiuhong. In terms of speed, Tong people still have to be above Qiuhong.


    He didn''t let Qiuhong out of his attack range. After keeping up with Qiuhong''s action, Tong people attacked again. They separated and added the residual shadow to directly surround Qiuhong.


    Although Qiuhong''s strength is very strong and she has tried her best to stop it, she was hurt by Tongren. There are many holes in her beautiful clothes, and the spring light is looming.


    It''s like a beautifully packaged doll with holes in her clothes. It doesn''t look so perfect.


    But Qiuhong''s graceful body adds another kind of beauty to this imperfection. This kind of feeling seems to be something but nothing, which is still very attractive.


    "You, ah." Qiuhong was embarrassed by Tongren and shouted loudly. If she was a person, I''m afraid she has been fainted by Tongren now.


    Although Tongren heard Qiuhong''s angry cry, he didn''t pay attention to her. When he entered the combat state, he just wanted to win and didn''t think about other things.


    Although he is also a normal man, but looking at his soul chopping knife, he won''t have any crooked thoughts.


    "You forced me!" Qiu Hong said with her teeth clenched. Then she raised her soul chopping knife high.


    The soul chopping knife in her hand turned into streamer at the speed visible to the naked eye and disappeared in the vision of Tong people.


    Just before Tongren could figure out what was going on, a shadow of him turned into a burst of smoke with a dull hum.


    It was caused by Qiu Hong''s attack, but in the eyes of Tong people, Qiu Hong clearly stood there all the time without taking a step. Tong people don''t know how she launched the attack

 V1.Chapter 928

    In this little meeting when Tong Ren was stunned, four of his shadow parts had been broken by Qiu Hong, and the fifth also turned into a cloud of smoke under Tong Ren''s gaze.


    It''s not that Tong people don''t want to defend, but Qiu Hong''s attack means are too strange. Tong people haven''t seen Qiu Hong move even a finger at all.


    As the shadow parts broke one by one, Tong people began to get nervous. He couldn''t figure out where Qiu Hong''s attack came from.


    Originally, he felt that the victory of the battle was completely in Qiu Hong''s hands.


    Although he has armed color domineering and iron protection, it is not a long-term plan.


    If you use the armed color domineering and iron block defense state and Qiuhong consumption, maybe you can win.


    Because the consumption of armed color domineering is certainly smaller than the solution, but if Qiu Hong can stick to it all the time, isn''t it worth the loss when the time comes.


    And like the shrinking turtle''s playing method, Tong people don''t want to be defeated at all. He would rather be defeated than consume with his opponent like that.


    Moreover, he is not sure whether Qiu Hong can break through his defense. From the shadow that disappeared before, Qiu Hong''s attack is still very fierce.


    "Difficult or not, this is Qiu Hong''s ability to solve?" Tong people thought in their heart that this should be Qiu Hong''s ability to solve, but this ability makes Tong people confused about the principle.


    "Whew", a cut was made in Tong''s left arm, and Qiu Hong''s attack had been aimed at him. With this first, followed by the second and third.


    Because Tong people''s body will not disappear because of being attacked, Qiu Hong locked him. No matter how Tong people move, they can''t escape Qiu Hong''s attack.


    "No, you''ll lose if you drag on like this." Tong man looked at Qiu Hong. He wanted to give it a go. Instead of being defeated by Qiu Hong, he might as well go up and fight. Maybe he still had a chance to win.


    After all, Qiuhong is standing there motionless now. Maybe Qiuhong can''t move at all after using the digestion ability, so she can make such a terrible and strange attack.


    Tongren was ready to try. He directly lifted the remaining three shadow parts, wrapped his body with armed color and rushed up at the fastest speed.


    He wants to take advantage of Qiuhong standing there and directly defeat Qiuhong. The lotus step runs rapidly. In an instant, the Tongren are close to Qiuhong.


    However, Tongren was a little naive, because when he cut at Qiuhong, Qiuhong didn''t move, but Tongren''s attack seemed to be blocked by something invisible.


    Although Tong people have many abilities that others can''t understand, Qiu Hong''s current ability also makes Tong people unable to understand.


    Tongren''s knife seemed to be cut on a hard shield. There was nothing in front of him, but the knife stopped in mid air.


    Because of the short stagnation of Tong people, he was directly attacked by Qiu Hong. Qiu Hong seized this opportunity and attacked Tong people directly.


    Tongren could feel that several invisible attacks were attacking him. He had no choice but to prepare for defense at the fastest speed.


    Armed color domineering. As hard as steel!


    This is the skill of Tong people after combining the two defense skills of armed color domineering and iron block, which can completely protect themselves.


    However, his protection is limited to the opponent''s attack, which is not so powerful, but now, Qiu Hong''s attack is obviously not weak.


    After several attacks, there was a crisp sound of the blade cutting on the metal.


    After the sound, several scars were added to Tong people. Tong people were shocked. They didn''t expect how powerful Qiu Hong''s attack was. Even though they were in the strongest defense form, they were still injured.


    Although there was no serious injury, there was a trace of blood in Tongren''s throat and heart.


    If he fought with his life, Tong man would be a corpse now. Qiu Hong''s strength surprised him. He had lost, but he didn''t know how he lost.


    "Is this Qiu Hong''s ability?" Tong man opened his mouth. He wanted to know whether this is Qiu Hong''s ability to understand, because this ability is really too strong.


    "Yes, that''s my ability to understand, and that''s not what you can control now." Qiuhong said to Tongren calmly, and then she began to lower her head to tidy up her clothes.


    Because she has no entity. So with a gentle wipe, the damage on the clothes disappeared, and she recovered her gentle appearance again.


    For Qiu Hong''s ability to understand, it was not just Tong people who were shocked. Even the broken bee watching the war in the distance was extremely shocked. The so-called "those in the game and those on the sidelines" were clear, but even if the broken bee had been a spectator, she didn''t see how Qiu Hong attacked.


    It seems that Qiu Hong has been standing there, and then her attack will directly defeat Tong people. Even Tong people can''t get close to Qiu Hong at all.


    This ability is really powerful. In real combat, this invisible attack will bring fatal damage to the enemy.


    "You should cultivate yourself before you come to me." Qiuhong said such a sentence, then turned and walked away, leaving only Tongren who were still thinking in situ.


    Tong people are still thinking about how Qiuhong''s attack is. Is it difficult to attack just by ideas?


    Moreover, he also has extremely strong protection ability. Even if he tries his best to attack, he can''t get close to Qiu Hong when she shows her understanding, let alone hurt her.


    Qiuhong didn''t answer her ability. She just walked to a distance and didn''t look at Tongren and broken bees. Moreover, from her last tone, she didn''t seem so angry.


    It may be that the momentum of Tong people during the battle made Qiu Hong change her attitude. Tong people also found this, and he didn''t bother to think anymore.


    After all, as long as she can defeat Qiu Hong, her unpredictable ability will be clarified by Tong people sooner or later. Thinking of this, Tong people will relax and deal with their wounds simply.


    Qiuhong didn''t do too much harm to Tongren. After all, Qiuhong was just angry with Tongren''s behavior, but didn''t want to kill him.


    Fundamentally speaking, they are one after all. If Tong people really die, Qiu Hong will disappear with them

 V1.Chapter 929

    The first day passed, although the battle between Tongren and Qiuhong did not last a whole day.


    But Tong Ren didn''t continue to challenge after he was defeated, because he not only wanted to recover his strength, but also wanted to think of a strategy to deal with Qiu Hong.


    After all, Qiu Hong''s strength is too strange. It''s not so easy to defeat her. Tong people are ready to use big moves.


    That''s the reward he recently received in the Arsenal system. It''s called Lei Dun Qilin''s ninja. The power of this Ninja is absolutely first-class.


    Tongren did it once after he learned it thoroughly, which made him thrilling.


    Not only is a ninja that empties half of his spiritual power, but the damage caused by that Ninja is simply terrible.


    Because Tong people knew in advance that Ninja would be very powerful, he deliberately found a small mountain without anyone when casting it.


    It''s a wasteland of the soul world. Generally, no one will go there, so the Tongren chose the cultivation place there.


    After he cast Lei Dun Kirin, the originally wooded mountain became devastated and was directly blasted to the ground by this ninja.


    Tongren''s mouth was enough to hold a fist. Even he didn''t think of his own skill.


    However, it is the strength of this Ninja that gives Tongren the confidence to defeat Qiuhong. If used properly, Qiuhong will fail.


    But Tongren was worried that he would hurt Qiuhong. After all, it was his soul chopping knife. If he was hurt, it would not be a good thing for him.


    So for this reason, he specially asked the broken bee: "Captain broken bee, I want to ask, does the spirit turning body protect the embodied soul chopping knife?"


    Tong people want to make sure this. If their attack is too strong, it would be better if they can protect Qiu Hong.


    "No." broken bee''s short two words directly made Tongren''s idea untenable, which also worried him.


    "Well, what will happen if the figurative soul chopping knife is injured?" Tong asked again, because he didn''t know these things and all depended on the answer of broken bees.


    "What? Do you think you can hurt your soul chopping knife?" the broken bee asked puzzled. She watched the whole battle today.


    In her eyes, the strength of Yitong people, let alone hurt Qiuhong, is that he can''t even get close to Qiuhong.


    "Captain broken bee, I am very serious to ask you this question." the expression on Tong''s face proves that he is really serious.


    Seeing his appearance, the broken bee knew that he really wanted to understand, so he opened his mouth and explained to him: "if your attack is enough to hurt the soul chopping knife, then the soul chopping knife will return to your inner world."


    "Although it will break away from the transfiguration body, it will not hurt itself. Once he returns, the injury will recover."


    Tongren listened to the broken bee, nodded and said to the broken bee, "yes, I''m relieved."


    The broken bee looked at the Tong man. He didn''t know what the Tong man thought, and he didn''t know why he asked such a question. Did he still have a backhand?


    Although the broken bee had a little doubt in her heart, she didn''t ask Tongren, because if Tongren had a second hand, he would show it in the next battle.


    Because learning is like this. Either you succeed at once, or you have to rely on the accumulation of time bit by bit. When it comes to nature, you will be successful.


    Because there is no dark day in this underground world, it is still a reminder of broken bees that Tong knows it is the next day.


    At this time, he had finished recuperation. After all, he had not been injured before. In addition, his physique was very strong and soon recovered to his best state.


    Now, it''s time for him to challenge Qiuhong, and Qiuhong seems to know this. She came back before Tongren went to find her.


    "Are you ready?" this time it''s Qiuhong''s turn to ask Tongren. After all, now she is the one who takes the initiative.


    "Well, let''s start." Tong man replied. Now their atmosphere is completely different from before.


    Before, Qiu Hong was always angry, and Tong people were also frivolous and irritable, but now their mentality has changed.


    Qiuhong was not angry. She just wanted to see how far Tong people could do, and Tong people calmed down.


    The two men as like as two peas, and the same knife, but shone with different lights, the autumn rainbow is obviously sharp.


    Tongren seems very introverted today. He doesn''t choose to attack actively, because he knows that ordinary attacks can''t play any role in Qiuhong.


    Qiu Hong was also a little surprised why Tongren didn''t attack like herself for the first time. Originally, she was still considering when to open the solution.


    However, when Qiu Hong was thinking, Tong people moved, and it was still a lotus step, but this time, he made more illusions.


    Because the Ninja he wanted to perform consumed a lot, so before that, he didn''t want to waste his spiritual power too much, so he chose this tactic.


    He still made a lot of illusions with the lotus step, and then he quickly printed with both hands during this time.


    Because as long as he is not too close to Qiuhong, Qiuhong can''t tell which is his noumenon.


    But also confused by the phantom, Qiu Hong doesn''t notice that Tong people are bearing the art seal. In addition, Tong people''s move itself has no attack power, which can greatly reduce Qiu Hong''s defense heart.


    When Ninjutsu is displayed, it depends on whether it is their own attack strength or Qiuhong''s defense strength.


    Tong people directly bet on the victory or defeat. With this move, they can either win or lose. If they win, it''s nothing to explain. If they lose, they can only rely on future training.


    However, Tongren should learn to understand anyway. After all, this ability can greatly improve Tongren''s combat strength.


    You know, the liberation of soul chopping Sabre is five to ten times more powerful than the original solution, and even some outstanding people. This liberation has increased their growth rate even more.


    With the continuous change of the technical seal of Tong man''s hands, his seal has been completed, and the sky has darkened at this time.


    Although it''s underground, it doesn''t affect Tong people to use this ninja. Lei Dun Qilin has taken shape.


    Qiuhong stood opposite Tongren. At this time, she also felt a strong sense of threat, rising from Tongren.


    Qiu Hong didn''t think much, so she went into a state of dissolution directly. The soul chopping knife turned into streamer and surrounded her.


    A large number of thunder clouds gathered in the air, as if to smash these humble people on the ground, and kept ringing

 V1.Chapter 930

    At this time, both of them had gone all out in the battlefield, and the broken bees outside the battlefield were also very surprised.


    This ability to control weather is extremely powerful. Broken bees have never heard of this ability before.


    But from the perspective of prestige, I''m afraid the power of Tongren''s move will not be very amazing.


    "This can''t be the ghost road invented by Tong man himself?" the broken bee said to himself, because he didn''t understand Tong man''s ability, so he could only attribute it to the ghost road attack in the corpse and soul world.


    Indeed, this form of Ninja attack is somewhat similar to ghost Road, which is formed by external attacks.


    The thunder clouds in the sky became dense without a few breaths, and then a breath of destruction came from them.


    Qiuhong didn''t dare to be careless, because this breath was enough to threaten her, so she kept staring at the thunder clouds in the sky.


    Under the gaze of the three, a huge Unicorn formed entirely by lightning fell from the sky and roared directly to Qiu Hong''s position.


    This is Lei Dun Kirin, a ninja that can mimic a creature. Its power is extremely amazing and its consumption is also extremely amazing.


    Because Tong people want to press the victory and defeat on this move, there is little spiritual power left in him now.


    The opposite Qiu Hong is highly nervous. She has made the invisible shield in front of her very hard.


    Under normal circumstances, no matter what attack Tong people use soul chopping knife, it is impossible to break Qiu Hong''s defense.


    But now it''s different. Now the attack of Tong people is extremely powerful. Qiu Hong didn''t expect it at all.


    Because Lei Dun Qilin has bombarded her defense, the huge impact force makes Qiu Hong''s body retreat quickly.


    However, the invisible defense in front of her has not disappeared, because Lei Dun Qilin''s body has never been able to hurt Qiu Hong himself.


    Tongren is also very nervous at the moment, but because of his strength, he can only watch in situ.


    The broken bee in the distance hugged her shoulder and her eyes were very serious. She kept staring at Qiu Hong''s invisible defense.


    She knew that the attack power of Tongren''s move was very amazing. It should have reached the attack power of the captain level.


    But Qiuhong can still defend, which shows that Qiuhong''s ability is also extremely terrible, which is also the strength of the captain level.


    "If Tongren really mastered the solution, he should be able to fight with us," said the broken bee.


    Although Tong people didn''t hear her words, these words are the greatest affirmation to Tong people. The captain level can represent the top combat power of the corpse soul world.


    As a newcomer who has just entered the lingting court for a few years, Tongren already has this strength, which is not terrible.


    The confrontation in the battlefield continues. Lei Dun Qilin''s ferocious face is in front of Qiu Hong''s face, but Qiu Hong is not afraid.


    She is also very confident in her strength. If she tries her best to defend, Tongren''s move may not help her.


    Although Qiu Hong blocked Lei Dun Qilin''s attack, Tong Ren was not too worried because he knew that the most powerful thing about Lei Dun Qilin was still behind.


    Lei Dun Kirin''s body is completely composed of the thunder and lightning. Its current impact force is only naturally formed, and its real power has not been shown yet.


    The power of thunder and lightning is not comparable to ordinary attacks. Under the eyes of Tong people, Lei Dun Qilin began to become powerful.


    Endless thunder and lightning radiated from its body, wrapped Qiu Hong directly in it, and then bombed it in an all-round way.


    This gives Qiu Hong a great headache. Therefore, she has to spread her defense all over her body. In this way, her defense is not as strong as that gathered at one point.


    However, Qiuhong still held on. Although she was struggling, she was still resisting and was not knocked down.


    Tong Ren looks at Qiu Hong''s state and his mouth rises slightly. He knows that he is going to win, because the final form of Lei Dun Qilin is coming.


    "Roar to your heart''s content, Lei Dun Kirin!" with the cry of Tongren, the Kirin formed by lightning actually made a sound.


    The sound was like a roar of the king of beasts. The power alone was enough to shake people''s heart.


    With this roar, Lei Dun Qilin''s body gradually expanded, and a desperate breath spread out.


    "Boom..." a startling noise exploded directly in front of Qiu Hong. This destructive force directly destroyed her defense.


    Then the subsequent destructive force directly blasted at her body, and the dazzling thunder and fire wrapped her directly.


    This blow not only destroyed Qiuhong''s defense, but also blew a huge hole in the sky of the underground world.


    The attack power of Tong people has poured out to the outside world, which even the broken bee didn''t expect.


    Because it was built by that person after all. Although others are very annoying, the technology is really second to none.


    The underground world he built was destroyed by Tong people. It can be seen how terrible the attack of Tong people just now.


    "I''m afraid this last explosion is enough to seriously injure the captain level people." the broken bee said to himself and rushed out from the breach.


    She should go out quickly. If she doesn''t stabilize the top, I''m afraid it''s not only the second team, but also the whole lingting court.


    After all, now that the war has just passed, such a big disturbance in the spirit court will still make people uneasy.


    When the broken bees came to the ground, the second team came. They didn''t know what had happened. Their faces were full of warning.


    Because the previous enemy attack made them mistakenly think that this was the means of the rest of the enemy, but when they saw the figure of broken bees, they also stabilized a little.


    "Captain broken bee, what happened next?" someone couldn''t wait to ask broken bee. If it was an enemy attack, we should immediately inform everyone of the Ling court.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a drill. Inform others. Don''t make too much publicity. If someone asks, say I did it accidentally."


    The broken bee directly put the sensation on himself, because the unintentional move of Tong people also brought a great shock to Chen lingting.


    In his three seat position, he may be punished for causing such a shock, but he is different.


    As a captain, I was careless and uncontrollable when I was practicing underground, which led to the current outcome. It is understandable that it is just a warning.


    Out of the protection of Tong people, broken bee took this matter to himself

 V1.Chapter 931

    The broken bees dismissed the people gathered here on the ground, and then arranged people to guard here to inform other people that there was no accident.


    Then she returned to the underground again. Now the underground has been covered with smoke and dust by the attack of Tong people.


    Through the smoke and dust, you can vaguely see the shadow of Tong people, but broken bees can''t find Qiu Hong''s figure. "Is it difficult that he has defeated his soul chopping knife?"


    The broken bee said to herself, then walked into Tongren and found that he had entered his inner world, which confirmed the fact that Tongren had won.


    The broken bee looked at Tong''s face and murmured, "it seems that he has grown up. It took a short day and a half to master the solution."


    At this time, Tongren is standing there blankly. His spirit has entered his inner world, which is a beautiful pure land.


    Tongren is standing on the water surface, and there are rainbow lights shining on him in the sky. The perfect integration of water and light gives people a relaxed and happy feeling.


    Qiuhong still stands opposite Tongren, but her current state of mind has changed. Now she is happy.


    Because Tongren defeated her, it proves that Tongren has become very strong. As Tongren''s soul chopping knife, he is naturally happy.


    Qiuhong is in perfect harmony with the scenery here. With a smile, her shallow dimples are printed on her face, showing extraordinary beauty.


    "Did I win?" Tong looked at Qiu Hong. He was not sure why he came to the inner world. Maybe he defeated Qiu Hong, or Qiu Hong brought it into his inner world.


    When Qiuhong heard Tongren''s words, she nodded slightly, then opened her mouth and said to Tongren, "yes, you won. You didn''t find such a powerful move, which directly broke my defense."


    Tongren heard Qiu Hong''s words. First he was happy, and then he hurriedly asked, "are you not hurt?"


    Tongren is still very concerned about his soul chopping knife. After all, it is also part of him. As the holder, the relationship between Tongren and soul chopping knife cannot be rigid.


    "No, at the moment when my defense disintegrated, I was separated from the zhuanshen body." Qiu Hong looked at Tong people and smiled more.


    After saying a word, she went directly to Tongren. Qiuhong was not as tall as Tongren. Standing in front of Tongren, she looked very petite.


    Tongren didn''t know what Qiuhong wanted. They could only stand there and wait for Qiuhong to come to them.


    "Is it difficult to teach me how to solve?" Tong thought in his heart. He was a little excited. He was finally the one who mastered the solution.


    Qiu Hong came to Tong Ren''s face, then stretched out her hand and stroked Tong Ren''s cheek. At this time, they were like lovers, and the picture was very beautiful.


    "Close your eyes and feel it carefully." Qiuhong took the lead in closing her eyes after saying this to Tongren.


    Tong people also closed their eyes. Qiu Hong connected their thoughts. Tong people felt the information Qiu Hong wanted to convey to him.


    "Is this the interpretation of Qiu Hong?" Tong felt the information in his mind, and then remembered it all in his heart. This is the interpretation he urgently wants to master.


    Qiu Hong''s solution is very strong and the transformation form is very complex, but in short, it is to turn the soul chopping knife into streamer.


    Each streamer is a weapon of attack, and can be combined into an extremely powerful defense.


    However, the real strongest point of this ability is that it can grow. The amount of streamer transformed by soul chopping knife is not fixed. It will increase with the increase of Tongren''s spiritual pressure.


    The most important thing is that there is no upper limit to this growth, that is, if the power of Tongren is strong enough, then the ability to understand will become terrible.


    "Infinite growth solution, is it so strong?" Tong people were shocked by Qiu Hong''s ability to solve. Just training this skill is enough to make Tong people extremely powerful.


    "How about?" Qiu Hong''s hand had been taken back, and then looked at Tong people with a smile, which expressed both his pride and his recognition of Tong people.


    "If it weren''t for your weak ability, my solution could only be used to this extent. I''m afraid it''s hard to say the outcome of the battle between you and me." Qiu Hong pouted.


    "Hey, hey..." Tong Ren scratched his head in embarrassment. He didn''t expect that he would be ridiculed if he won. If he lost, he would have to be watched to death by Qiu Hong.


    Qiu Hong looked at Tong Ren and said to him with a serious face, "remember my name. Only when you know my name can you use it in reality."


    Tongren also became serious. He knew that only when he learned the name of his soul chopping knife can he liberate the soul chopping knife through language in battle, so as to be used in battle.


    "Very good. My name is the rainbow of autumn light!"


    "Congratulations to the host, trigger the hiding task, and learn the name of soul chopping knife." as soon as Qiu Hong''s words fell, another voice came to Tong''s mind.


    Task reward: wind escape scroll.


    "What a surprise. I not only learned how to interpret, but also got a reward. It was really a sweet jujube and then a sweet jujube." Tongren was very happy.


    "Well, you can go out. Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do. And don''t bite me in your mouth!" Qiuhong warned Tongren, and then cleared Tongren out of his inner world with a proud face.


    However, Tong people are not unhappy at all. Even if they are driven out by Qiu Hong, he is still very happy, because this harvest is great, so even if Tong people return to the real world, he is still in a state of giggling.


    "The date has been solved?" broken bee has been standing in front of Tongren. She knows that Tongren has entered his inner world. Now it can be seen from Tongren''s expression that he has mastered the solution.


    "Tongren also reacted when he heard the broken bee''s question, and then opened his mouth and replied," well, I''ve learned. "Tongren put away his smile, as if his whole momentum had changed.


    "Congratulations, but now there''s a mess for you to solve." the broken bee pointed to the big hole blown up by Tongren and motioned him to repair it.


    "Well, I did this?" Tong Ren was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that the Lei Dun Kirin he had performed before had such destructive power that he had made such a big hole in the top of the underground world.


    "Is it difficult that I did it?" the broken bee asked. Seeing that Tongren had come out of his inner world, the broken bee didn''t have to stay by his side to avoid being disturbed by others. After leaving this sentence, he turned and left.


    Only Tong Ren stared at the big hole on his head, "what should I do? I can''t repair it." Tong Ren was very distressed, but he had to solve his own mistakes.


    Tongren thought of the 12th team. After all, it was the Technology Development Bureau. There must be a way to repair this big hole. With this idea, Tongren also left the underground world

 V1.Chapter 932

    Tongren thought of the 12th team. After all, it was the Technology Development Bureau. There must be a way to repair this big hole. With this idea, Tongren also left the underground world.


    After the broken bee left, only Tong man looked at the big hole on his head, "what should I do? I can''t repair it."


    Tongren is very distressed, but after all, it is his fault, which should be solved by himself.


    Tongren thought of the 12th team. After all, it was the Technology Development Bureau. There must be a way to repair this big hole. With this idea, Tongren also left the underground world.


    He was going to borrow tools from the Shifan team. Along the way, Tongren saw many people discussing the vibration of the lingting just now.


    Because Tong people had been brought into their inner world by Qiu Hong at that moment, they heard and inquired all the way. Only then did I know how powerful Lei Dun Kirin was before me.


    Tongren came to the twelve fan team in the discussion all the way. He was received by the vice captain of the twelve fan team, Nie Yinmeng. I heard that she was the daughter of the captain of the twelve fan team, Nie cocooni, but I don''t know whether the news is accurate or not.


    Tongren looked at nieyin dream and couldn''t get in touch with the strange looking captain, but he didn''t think much, because he came to pick up tools this time.


    "Hello, I''m from the second fan team. I want to borrow something here." Tong is very polite. He has heard that the captain of the twelfth fan team has a strange character, so he''s not sure whether other people under his hand will be as strange as him.


    However, the performance of nieyin dream was very normal. She smiled and said to Tongren, "I don''t know. What do you need?"


    She feels very close to people, just like the lady next door. Her voice is very gentle and her attitude is very friendly, which makes Tongren feel very good, and the strangeness is reduced a lot.


    "Well, that''s, uh, I don''t know if you have any tools to repair the basement?" Tong people don''t know how to say that huge underground world, so they can only describe it like this.


    According to Tongren''s estimation, I''m afraid the area of the underground world can be half the size of huilingting. I really don''t know how the former second team dug it out.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll get it for you now." Nie Yinmeng said to Tong Ren with a smile, and then turned and walked into the research room of the twelve fan team.


    Before long, nieyin Meng came out with something about half the size of a person, but it didn''t seem to weigh.


    None of the girls in nieyin dream showed any difficulty. Tong people took it from nieyin dream with a smile.


    "Ouch." when Tong Ren took it, his hands were pressed down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and didn''t fall it.


    "This, this what thing, how is it so heavy." Tong man asked puzzled. He clearly saw that nieyin dream was not heavy.


    Is Nirvana dream a Hercules? A woman who looks delicate has such great power, which also surprised Tong people.


    "This is called Lingzi aggregator." Nie Yinmeng explained the structure of the machine to Tong people, but Tong people who knew nothing about it couldn''t understand it.


    He only knew that all the buildings in the lingting court were made up of Lingzi, and this thing could gather Lingzi together to form a building.


    After thanking nieyin dream, Tong people took this heavy guy back to the opposite house of the second team.


    Along the way, there was still a voice of discussion, "these guys, do you have nothing to do? They are so talkative."


    Tongren mocked, and then began his repair work. Although it was hard to hold the things in his hand, it was still very effective to use them.


    It can gather the scattered Lingzi, and then slowly fill the hole blasted by Tongren. Tongren mended it in half a day.


    He also deliberately tried, first from the outside, and then from the inside, to make sure that it was intact before he returned the machine.


    This time he was still received by vice captain Nie Yinmeng. Seeing that Nie Yinmeng gently took the Lingzi aggregator in his hand, Tong people couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Are the twelve teams really freaks?" Tongren said in his heart, and then kept thanking nieyin dream.


    It was almost evening when Tongren finally left the 12th team. After two days of hard work, Tongren was very tired.


    Originally, he wanted to tell Fei Zhen and Lucia that he could understand it, but he was too tired, so he had to rest first.


    As for anything else, wait until tomorrow. Tongren will have a good sleep tonight.


    However, although Tong Ren was very tired, he couldn''t sleep after lying down, because he was still in the excited state of mastering the solution.


    Moreover, because he mastered the understanding, he also got the reward in the Arsenal system, but Tong people haven''t seen what the reward is.


    Anyway, I couldn''t sleep for a moment. Just look at the reward this time. The Tong man lying in bed sat up.


    Then he took out the scroll from the Arsenal system. This is a scroll about Feng dun. Tong took it in his hand and slowly opened it.


    The above record is a ninja called spiral pill. Although the attack power of this Ninja is not too strong.


    But it has one advantage, that is, it can be the same as the understanding of Tong people. With the improvement of Tong people''s strength, this Ninja will also be enhanced.


    Tong people are very happy to get two skills that can grow at once. This growing Ninja has a high cost performance.


    Don''t think of those fixed things, just like the eight pole fist that Tong people first got. Now Tong people won''t use that move at all.


    Because of his current battle scene, that low forehead move has completely failed to play any role.


    This reflects the practicability of this growth skill. It will not be abandoned because of your strength growth, but will become stronger with you.


    Tongren couldn''t sleep at first, and now he couldn''t sleep even more. He took the scroll and read it carefully. The content in it interested him very much.


    Unknowingly, Tong people read all night, but he didn''t sleep when he was going to sleep.


    However, when the spirit relaxed, a drowsiness rushed up. Tong people simply cleaned up and directly fell asleep in bed

 V1.Chapter 933

    Tong people had slept soundly, but they were awakened by someone. Two people came outside the door. They were Fei Zhen and Lucia sisters.


    "Brother Tongren, are you there?" Lucia shouted through the window and looked inside through the crack of the window.


    "Come, come." Tong stood up vaguely, then walked slowly to the door and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter? It''s early in the morning," Tong said lazily to the two little girls. Then he rubbed his hair, turned around and climbed to the bed again.


    "What morning? It''s noon. You''re confused." Lucia sneered. She pouted at Tong people and sat down directly.


    "Oh." Tong people didn''t expect Lucia to sit on his back. Although Lucia was not heavy, a big living man suddenly sat up, and Tong people couldn''t bear it.


    "Come down, Lucia." Fei really said she had a headache when she saw her sister''s behavior. She hurried over to pull Lucia down.


    "Who can''t let him get up yet." Lucia spat out her tongue at Tong people, and then expressed the posture of sitting on Tong people.


    "No, no, no, No. I can''t get up yet, my little aunt." Tong man had no choice but to get up. Although he hasn''t woken up yet, Lucia''s trouble also made him energetic.


    "What''s the matter?" Tong Ren rubbed his bleary eyes, then yawned and said to Fei Zhen.


    "We two have two things to tell Tongren brother today." Fei really said to Tongren seriously.


    "We heard from the broken bee captain that you have mastered the solution? Is it true?" Fei Zhen smiled. Tong Ren mastered the solution, and she was also very happy.


    "Well, it was yesterday." Tong people knew that the two sisters were still very concerned about themselves. They must have asked the broken bee captain. The broken bee captain told them two. Otherwise, with the broken bee''s character, how could they take the initiative to say it.


    "Tong Ren''s brother is really powerful. He has only entered the lingting court for a few years and has mastered the advanced liberation of Fujie."


    Lucia was also very happy that Tongren had learned to understand it, as if she had learned to understand it herself.


    "Yes, it''s said that the second stage of liberation of soul chopping Dao is not so easy. Some people can''t even do it all their life."


    Fei Zhen also expressed her emotion about this. She also has soul chopping knife, but now there is only the initial solution stage. There is still a long way to go to reach the solution stage.


    Lucia nodded her head. Like her sister Fei Zhen, she also had a soul chopping knife in the beginning state.


    "It''s not as difficult as I thought. Your brother Tongren learned it in a day and a half." Tongren was very proud.


    Indeed, there is almost no such speed. One and a half days to master the solution is enough to prove that Tongren''s Tianfu is high.


    "Make complaints about it." although Rukia knew that Tong was telling the truth, he still couldn''t help thinking of Tucao.


    "Hey, hey, you little girl is not convinced?" Tong people began to roll their arms and sleeves, making a posture of cleaning up Lucia.


    Lucia quickly hid behind Fei Zhen, and then stuck out her small head and kept spitting out her tongue to Tong people, "come on, come on."


    "Don''t bother to argue with you and talk about business. Don''t you say there are two things for me?" Tong said to Fei Zhen.


    "Well, this matter is very important. Captain Yamamoto and other captains held a meeting this morning to make some changes."


    "What change? Tell me." Tong people are still very interested in this. Since the team leader meeting has been held, it represents that this matter is very important.


    "Captain Yamamoto asked other captains to select four new captains from among the excellent players to replace the vacancy."


    Fei really looked very serious. In her heart, with the current strength of Tong people, she might become a new captain.


    "Oh? This is really a big event. Before, because Zhibo was bent on their rebellion, there were four vacancies in the position of captain."


    "Brother Tongren, do you have any idea?" Fei asked tentatively, because he was not sure whether Tongren was interested in the position of captain.


    "I''ll forget it. I''d better be my team member honestly. It''s too troublesome to be the captain."


    Indeed, as a team leader, he should not only manage the affairs of the team, but also pay attention to no one in the team. It''s really troublesome.


    Tongren doesn''t want to be so tired, so he doesn''t want to participate in the team leader''s job.


    "What, that''s the captain?" Lucia also wanted Tongren to have a try. After all, that was the position everyone expected.


    "What''s the matter with the captain? I''m not interested." Tong people really don''t have much interest in this matter. If they participate in that kind of thing, they might as well have a little more sleep.


    "Brother Tong, you are so boring." Lucia curled her lips, then turned and walked out. She wanted to see others.


    After all, this is a matter of great importance. Chen lingting must have fried the pot now. She doesn''t want to stay with Tongren.


    Fei Zhen glanced at Lucia who had left, smiled shyly at Tongren, and then said to him, "brother Tongren, the election will be held in a week. If you change your mind temporarily, you can also tell the broken bee captain."


    Fei Zhen reminded Tong Ren and said goodbye to Tong Ren. She was going to follow Lucia to avoid any trouble for the rash little girl.


    Tongren rubbed his face, looked at the ceiling and said to himself, "this kind of thing, ah, I''m not interested in what I think. I''d better go to bed."


    Although Tongren is very quiet here, the lingting court at the moment is really like what Lucia thought. Everyone is uneasy because of this news.


    The election at the captain level can not be described as disturbing, but if you want to be a captain, you also have to have absolute strength, and how many such people are there.


    Because of the relationship between strength, most people discuss the candidates in their eyes. There are different opinions and keep talking.


    Seven days passed, and others were talking, while Tong people were studying the wind escape scroll wholeheartedly.


    The skill called spiral pill is practical and powerful.


    This kind of Ninja is to gather power in the palm of the hand, and then let it rotate at high speed, resulting in whirlpool like destructive power.


    Tongren soon mastered it, and then went to the wilderness where no one kept practicing. He knew that spiral pill was only the most basic skill.


    After that, there are still many changes. If used properly, this will be another killing move of Tongren

 V1.Chapter 934

    Although Tong people are not very interested in elections, as a member of Chen lingting court, he still has to be present at this time.


    However, Tong people choose to be at the end of the crowd. Maybe no one will find out if they sneak away here. He doesn''t want to see such boring things.


    It''s OK to know who elected the captain afterwards. Why do you have to watch this boring process.


    But others don''t want Tongren to think so. Everyone wants to stand in front. They are very enthusiastic about it and form a sharp contrast with Tongren.


    "Cough, everyone be quiet!" with a dignified voice, everyone present was quiet, and the leader of Yamamoto was talking.


    "It must be clear to all that some things happened before Chen lingting, which led to a large number of vacancies in the position of captain. In order to fill them, all the captains decided to select them among the excellent players."


    Captain Yamamoto finished, looked at the captains, and then opened his mouth again: "do you have anyone to recommend? You can talk about it."


    There are always rules for the captain level. First, there are more than six captain level recommendations, second, defeat the former captain in public, and third, more than three captain level figures, including the general captain, can become a new captain only after testing.


    No matter which of these three points is more difficult, but because it is an extraordinary period, the requirements are relatively lower.


    As long as more than four team leaders recommend, you can become a new team leader, which reduces the difficulty.


    "I think, let my vice captain try." Lan ran, the captain of the WuFan team, opened his mouth. Unexpectedly, the first person to open his mouth was the person who usually doesn''t like to talk.


    The vice captain of the WuFan team is called shimaru silver. His name is well known, because he was also a talented boy.


    The intelligence of Marubeni was quite high. Even Tong people just compared it with him at that time.


    Therefore, it is also reasonable for lanran to recommend Marubeni. Marubeni is standing behind lanran with a smile on her face.


    It was as if he was born with a smiling face. Since he came into people''s sight, he had this expression most of the time.


    Under the gaze of all the captains, he was not a bit timid, but he was very relaxed. It seemed that this matter had little to do with him.


    "Shi Maru, I think so. After all, his strength can be said to be no lower than that of any captain." jingle Chunshui of Bafan team said.


    "I agree, deputy captain shimaru is still very good." Fuzhu Shiro of the 13th team also said.


    "I think it''s OK." broken bee still looked cold. Even if she agreed to be the captain of Marubeni, she didn''t have any expression.


    She and Marubeni both have the same expression. Everyone is used to this and can only smile silently.


    "I agree," said the captain of Liufan team, deadwood Baizai. In his eyes, strength is the most important. Since he recognizes that Marubeni can become the captain, it means that he thinks that Marubeni''s strength is enough to fight any captain.


    "I don''t mind." Geng Mujian Ba, the captain of the 11th team, said. Like Tongren, he didn''t care who became the captain.


    See that most team leaders agree to pass the recommendation of Marubeni, so the position of team leader of Marubeni is locked.


    There are still three places left, but all the captains have no suitable candidate to recommend, "why don''t I recommend one."


    Captain Yamamoto spoke, which surprised everyone. Unexpectedly, the captain would take the initiative to recommend the team members.


    "Left array of pocun, you come out," Yamamoto said to the team, and then out of the team came a tall and powerful man wearing a mask.


    "Captain." the man came forward, bowed to the commander of Yamamoto, and then faced the other captains.


    "Show them your understanding." Yamamoto said to the left array of pocun. The core of becoming a captain is strength.


    "OK." the left array of Bo Village answered, then took out his soul chopping knife and walked to a place where no one was there.


    "Is it difficult that he still has a big battle? Why go so far?" Lucia said in the crowd.


    Fei Zhen stood beside Lucia and looked blankly at the left array of pocun village in the distance. She didn''t know how he wanted to solve it.


    "Jiejie. The black rope scourge the Ming king!" with the left array of Jiecun shouting out Jieyu, a giant up to more than ten meters appeared behind him.


    The giant looked like a warrior. He was wearing thick armor and holding a ten meter sword. He looked very shocked.


    And with his understanding, there was a huge spiritual pressure around him. In terms of the degree of spiritual pressure, he was no less than any captain.


    "Oh? Very good? Since you recommended it by the general captain, I naturally have no opinion." jingle Chunshui said.


    Because the left array of pocun does have the strength of the captain level, the other captains also unanimously passed.


    Now there are only two places left, because no one recommended other players, so Captain Yamamoto decided to start the captain''s exam.


    All players who think they are qualified can participate, and then take the best two to become the remaining two captains.


    This is completely ignited the enthusiasm of all the following gods of death. Many people have signed up one after another, even if some people are not very strong.


    But the focus is on participation. Even if you fail, you can boast to the later team members. You are the one who has taken the captain''s exam, but you just didn''t succeed.


    Tongren was not interested in this, so he left directly when others enthusiastically signed up.


    He also thought about his training. It''s no use wasting time in such a place, so Tong people left directly.


    As a team leader, broken bee has always been in the center of the crowd. Originally, she wanted to recommend Tongren, but I heard that Tongren was not interested in it, so she didn''t speak.


    As for who said it, it was Rukia. When she left the second team that day, she talked to the captain of the broken bee.


    Although Fei really won''t let her say it, she is that character. There is nothing non secret that can''t be said in her.


    After all, she is a child''s nature, and has always been spoiled. Both her brothers and sisters and members of the sifan team like this lively little girl very much.


    Lucia also wanted to sign up. She had crowded into the registration office, but she was pulled out by Fei Zhen.


    "Why do you join in the fun?" Fei Zhen pinched Lucia''s small nose and said to her with a smile.


    "I also want to try. What if I become the captain? Captain Lucia, ha ha, how powerful."


    Lucia smiled and beamed at Fei Zhen. Fei Zhen was amused by her and giggled, and then pulled her out of the crowd

 V1.Chapter 935

    Lucia was pulled out by her sister. She was unhappy. As she walked, she muttered, "why, people want to be the captain."


    Fei was as white as Lucia, and then raised her hand and nodded Lucia''s head, "stop fooling around and practice your way first."


    Lucia had no choice but to linger behind her sister and return to the team house of the fourth team.


    After three days of preparation, the high-profile captain examination officially began, and almost everyone gathered in the square where they had gathered before.


    People keep talking, and everyone is looking forward to who can be the choice of the remaining two captains.


    There are not a few applicants, but most of them come to join the fun. They themselves know that it is impossible to be the captain with their strength.


    However, the focus is on participation. Naturally, many people will participate in this kind of thing. All applicants have entered the examination room and look forward to the appearance of the examiner on the stage.


    The person in charge of the first invigilation was no one else, but Captain Yamamoto himself. He came up with his crutch.


    Yamamoto looked at the crowd and smiled, "it seems that there are really many people coming to take the captain''s exam."


    Everyone came for the remaining two captain places. Everyone was looking at captain Yamamoto enthusiastically.


    "Cough." Captain Yamamoto knocked heavily on the ground with his crutch, and then coughed, making the noise disappear immediately.


    Looking at everyone under the stage, Captain Yamamoto said positively, "today is the time for the captain''s exam that everyone is looking forward to."


    Captain Yamamoto paused and said, "I know you all came for this goal, but it''s not so easy to pass the exam."


    Captain Yamamoto''s voice is very loud and resounding in everyone''s ears. This is the momentum of being a captain.


    The people under the stage also know that how can the captain''s examination be simple? Otherwise, everyone is qualified to be a captain.


    "Listen, I''m the examiner of your first test. If you want to go down, you must pass my test." Captain Yamamoto said.


    As captain Yamamoto''s voice sounded, some people whispered under the stage, as if talking about the difficulty of the exam.


    As the team leader, it is conceivable that it is difficult to test the team members in person. As we all know, this first level is a barrier.


    "The rules of the first exam are very simple. I will attack all of you indiscriminately. Whoever can stop it will pass." Yamamoto''s voice sounded majestic.


    Hearing what captain Yamamoto said, there was a lot of discussion below. After all, it was the captain''s attack, which was not so easy to bear.


    Although we know that Captain Yamamoto personally tested it, we didn''t expect it to be such a test method. It''s a little too difficult.


    At the moment, the members of the sifan team have been waiting aside, so that they can treat the people injured by Captain Yamamoto at the first time.


    "I''d like to remind you that those with poor strength had better quit by themselves, otherwise they will suffer." Captain Yamamoto said, pulled out his blade like fire, and then waited for the exit of the people below.


    Indeed, Captain Yamamoto''s attack is no joke. Although it is not aimed at someone, the power of this indiscriminate attack will not be much less.


    With the words of Captain Yamamoto, many people have retreated. They know their strength and don''t want to be hurt unnecessarily.


    There were already a lot of people with a withdrawal drum in their hearts. After captain Yamamoto said so, they withdrew from less than half of them all at once.


    There are still a lot of people with self-knowledge, but there are still some people who are lucky. Although their strength is mediocre, they are still mixed in the crowd.


    Captain Yamamoto waited for a while and felt that no one would quit. Then he was ready to release his attack.


    "The blade is like fire. The fire is like a prairie fire!" Yamamoto''s captain gathered the spirit pressure on the soul chopping knife and poured out all the flames on the knife.


    This is a powerful indiscriminate attack by Captain Yamamoto, covering an extremely wide range. Although there are still many people in the field, everyone can''t escape the attack of Captain Yamamoto.


    This move set fire to the prairie. Although the single attack power is not too strong, it is better than the number. Countless flames gushed up and attacked the people under the stage.


    Facing the attack of Captain Yamamoto, almost everyone pulled out their soul chopping knives to defend themselves in front of them.


    However, some people who relied on their strength did not draw a knife because they wanted to resist the attack of Captain Yamamoto with their bare hands.


    However, facts have proved that they are wrong. How can captain Yamamoto''s attack be so easily resisted?


    Although everyone in the field was trying to resist, there were still many screams, and the whole anger suddenly turned into a prison.


    Those who take the exam are just like being punished. They are burned by the flame with a blade like fire, fall to the ground and roll in pain.


    It''s OK to say that some people with strong strength were injured by this fire. They just suffered some minor injuries. It''s no big deal to use it to heal.


    However, those who want to fish in troubled waters and rely on their strength are not so lucky. They can''t easily bear the flame of flowing blade like fire.


    Fortunately, the members of the sifan team are waiting on the court. Once there is an injured person falling to the ground, they will carry him away at the first time, and then go to the court for treatment.


    Although some people were seriously injured, the members of the sifan team were very strong after all, and did not put a person''s life in danger.


    However, I''m afraid they will have to rest for a period of time before they can fully recover from their burns.


    Feizhen and Lucia sisters are also in the treatment team. Both of them are skillful in the use of return, which can play a great role.


    Especially Fei Zhen, she has a good talent. Now she can even catch up with Captain Mao Zhihua.


    There were not many people left in the field at this time. Thousands of people signed up. The vast majority were brushed off at the first level, leaving less than 100 people, some of whom were injured.


    There are only a dozen people who are really intact and resist the attack of Captain Yamamoto. Their strength can be said to be very strong.


    Even if some people can''t compare with the captain level, they can still compare with the vice captain level

 V1.Chapter 936

    Captain Yamamoto has now put away the soul chopping knife, because he is only responsible for supervising the next examination process.


    As for the test content, it is naturally much more difficult than the first level. The examiner of the second level is two people, one is the decadent leader of the sixth team, and the other is the more wooden sword of the captain of the eleventh team.


    Just the two of them stood in front of the crowd, and the prestige emanating from them cooled the hearts of many people.


    The combat effectiveness of these two people is also one of the best in the captain level. The two of them act as examiners, which puts great pressure on these participants.


    Two captains who are good at fighting ability at ordinary times, as their examiners, let everyone begin to care about the rules.


    As long as they don''t need to win these two people, they can still accept it. Otherwise, the test will be too difficult.


    "I quit." someone said in the crowd and turned away. He had been injured by Captain Yamamoto before.


    So no matter how the two captains presided over the second level, he could not break through. Since he knew there was no hope, he might as well quit early.


    With his withdrawal, someone immediately withdrew with him. They all knew that the second round of examination would be more difficult than the first round.


    Since they have some difficulties in surviving the first round, why take the difficult test that can be guessed in the second round.


    With the withdrawal one by one, only about 40 people remained in the end. They all stood firmly in place.


    It can be seen from their eyes that they are looking forward to the position of captain, so no matter how difficult the test is, they will not shrink back.


    After another round of elimination, the number of people was finally determined and ready to start the second exam.


    The rules of this game are also very simple, that is, those who can fight with the two captains for ten minutes can pass the exam.


    At first glance, ten minutes is not too long, but few people are confident that they can stick to the difficulty of fighting with the super high combat power of the two captain levels in these ten minutes.


    However, they still have to try. After all, this is the closest time for them to be the captain. Everyone decided the playing order after drawing lots.


    Generally speaking, it''s not good to be in the front, because as examiners, they are in good condition.


    The person in the front row will fight two captains who have no consumption at all, while the person in the back row may face a less full captain.


    The two people who drew the first one came up with a black face and faced rotten wood and Geng mujianba. It can be said that they had given up in their hearts.


    However, their mind is very tenacious. Even if they know they can''t fight, they still pull out their soul chopping knife.


    If you lose, it''s like an experience. With this idea, the two people rushed to their examiner.


    However, their charge has numerous flaws in the eyes of the two captains. Without thinking, they are often dying.


    But fortunately they are not fighting for life and death, otherwise both of them are dead now.


    Facing the charge of the two people, Bai Zai and Jian Ba are the same. They beat the candidates in charge of them with one move without any effort.


    No fancy powerful attack directly deprived the two of their ability to move. They could only struggle on the ground, but they couldn''t stand up.


    This surprised the people behind. With one move, they defeated the people who fought. This terrible strength seems to be not at the same level as them at all.


    Then there was the same scene. All the outgoing team leaders were knocked down by the two team leaders, and none of them could pass the exam.


    However, there are also powerful roles in these people. The fourth seat of the second team was defeated after three or four minutes under captain Baizai.


    This kind of strength is also very strong, enough to be alone, but if you want to be the captain, I''m afraid you have to further increase your strength. He''s still a little far from good.


    The tenth player to play against rotten wood is the third seat of Shifan team. His name is Rifan Valley Dongshilang. He has only recently entered the lingting court.


    He is similar to shimaruyin and Tongren. They are all talented teenagers. Although he is young, his strength should not be underestimated.


    Japanese Valley Dongshilang had entered Zhenyang Lingshu academy two years earlier than Tongren. However, because of Tongren''s grade jump, he entered Zhenyang lingting earlier than Dongshilang.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has silver white hair and green eyes. He looks at the rotten wood very aggressively.


    "Hello, Captain Baizai, I''m the third seat of Shifan team. Please give me some advice when I return to Gu Dongshilang on the day." he said to Baizai


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?" deadwood Baizai spoke for the first time, because he didn''t want to fight the death who looked like a child.


    "Is captain rotten wood going to admit defeat?" the winter lion Lang of rifanggu smiled at rotten wood and said a very provocative sentence without a trace of fear.


    After listening to this sentence, deadwood smiled contemptuously at the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, and then raised the soul chopping knife in his hand to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    "I hope you can be so fearless when you fall to the ground." in the eyes of rotten wood, the young god of death is very arrogant.


    Treat yourself as a captain so unreasonable, no matter from that point of view, you should teach him a lesson.


    First, let him know what is the correct attitude towards himself, and second, let him know the gap between him and the captain.


    In the face of the momentum of rotten wood, the winter lion Lang of rifanggu had no cowardice at all, because at this time, a strong spiritual pressure broke out on him, a spiritual pressure that was not weaker than rotten wood.


    With the soaring momentum of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, all the captains looked directly here, and everyone was very interested, because there was finally a strong one.


    "Oh, there''s going to be a good play now." jingle Chunshui said to the floating bamboo Shiro next to him. The floating bamboo Shiro also nodded. Indeed, this will be a highlight of the exam.


    The battle between the two captain level gods of death, whether in terms of battle scale or brilliance, is extremely eye-catching. Everyone cares about this battle.


    Both of them stood still, because they were comparing the strength of spiritual pressure, which was also a kind of competition

 V1.Chapter 937

    The battle between deadwood Baizai and rifanggu Dongshilang began. Their strong spiritual pressure filled the square and formed a rivalry.


    At this moment, they became the focus of everyone''s attention. Indeed, the peak battle at the captain level deserves people''s attention.


    However, their spiritual pressure is not much different from each other. They are all people at this stage, and the strength of natural spiritual pressure is very strong.


    Just from the strength of spiritual pressure, the competition between the two is equal, so if you want to win or lose, you have to fight a real battle.


    Because this competition has a time limit, in order to defeat the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang within the effective time, deadwood Baizai decided to start the solution.


    "Scattered, thousand Sakura." with the white sound of rotten wood, the blade in his hand turned into petals, leaving only one handle in his hand.


    This is the first time deadwood Baizai has used the original solution in this competition, because the previous gods of death can''t let deadwood Baizai use the soul chopping knife for liberation.


    "Sit in the frost, ice wheel pill." the original solution of rotten wood was used. At almost the same time, rifanggu Dongshilang also liberated his soul chopping knife.


    After the soul chopping Sabre of nipan Valley Dongshilang is released, an iron chain will be generated behind the handle, and the end of the iron chain has a moon shaped blade.


    A chill emanated from the ice wheel pill of the Japanese Valley winter lion lang. the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang stared at the dead wood white soul chopping knife. He knew the ability of qianben cherry very well.


    This kind of battle in which you know the other party''s skills but the other party doesn''t know your skills still has great advantages for people of the same level.


    He knew that a thousand cherry blossoms could be scattered into petals to attack the enemy, which had a strong attack power, but rifangu Dongshilang was not afraid.


    This attack form of thousand Sakura is its biggest highlight and its strength, but rifangu Dongshilang still has a way to fight it.


    Because the ice wheel pill in his hand is also a very powerful soul chopping knife. If the flow blade of Captain Yamamoto is the first soul chopping knife in the heat department, his ice wheel pill is the first soul chopping knife in the ice and snow department.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang himself has the strength that can absolutely compete with the captain. Coupled with his soul cutting knife, his strength is more powerful, so now he is very strong.


    After the two men broke up, the battle officially started. As a challenger, rifangu Dongshilang took the lead in launching the attack, and the first attack was only a tentative attack.


    Holding a knife in both hands, he rushed straight to deadwood Baizai, because he was so fast that he was in front of deadwood Baizai in a moment.


    The cold blade faced rotten wood''s white face, but rotten wood didn''t mean to dodge, because his thousand Sakura had attacked from all directions.


    If the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang chooses to fight hard, the rotten wood is white. If he doesn''t get hurt, he will certainly be cut to pieces by a thousand cherry trees.


    Because of the pressure of thousand Sakura, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had to give up his temptation. His blade did not cut down, but turned to resist the sweeping petals.


    The figure of japangu Dongshilang was pushed back by qianben cherry for more than ten meters. When qianben cherry came back, it leaked the face of japangu Dongshilang.


    There was no expression on his face at the moment, but he said faintly to deadwood Baizai: "it''s worthy of being captain Baizai. My strength is really strong. It seems that I''m going to make more efforts."


    Then he rushed up again, but this time his method changed. He changed the direction of attack before he got close to the rotten wood, and then changed the direction again when he got close at once.


    Japanyu Dongshilang wants to know that the speed of thousand Sakura can not keep up with his actions. If he can get rid of the lock of thousand Sakura, it will not be so difficult to defeat rotten wood.


    But is rotten wood white? His speed of controlling thousand Sakura will not be slower or even faster than that of japanyu Dongshilang.


    No matter which direction the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang cuts at him, he can easily resist, and then fight back as quickly as possible, so that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is forced back again and again.


    "Your attack is useless. If you want to fight me in this way, I don''t have time to play here with you." deadwood looked coldly at rifanggu winter lion Lang.


    Obviously, he didn''t take the initiative to launch an attack just now, just to see how capable the God of death called rifanggu Dongshilang is. After more than ten times of defense, he didn''t want to waste his time.


    In his opinion, the single mindless attack of Japanese Valley winter lion Lang does not pose a threat to him. Since the other party is just a show, it''s better to break him directly.


    However, just when deadwood Baizai wanted to fight back, a chilling cold burst around him, "tie of cold ice." not far away, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang pointed to deadwood Baizai with a soul chopping knife and said these words.


    This is his binding skill, which is made of the cold left by his rise after attacking the dead wood again and again.


    Before this skill is released, the opponent will not be aware of it at all. Therefore, even if it is rotten, it will directly take this move, and the body will be imprisoned in place and can''t move.


    "Captain Baizai, if you say so, you may underestimate me," said the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang to the deadwood Baizai. Now in his opinion, he has taken the initiative.


    The bound rotten wood looked at his body, and then looked at the Japanese Valley winter lion lang. a disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    With the deadwood''s white look in his eyes, nearly white petals directly broke through the ground from the foot of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang and directly attacked the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang''s body.


    And the shackles of deadwood Baizai were also forcibly lifted by him. Then, he manipulated the thousands of cherry petals behind him, and all swept into the Sun Valley winter lion lang. everywhere the petals went, it was a mess.


    Deadwood Baizai''s attack is fast and powerful, which makes rifangu Dongshilang fall into passive defense, but he is not flustered, and his body is still very stable.


    About six minutes have passed, that is to say, there are four minutes left. As long as rifangu Dongshilang remains unbeaten during this period, he can pass the exam.


    However, deadwood doesn''t want him to pass, but he can''t defeat the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang just with the power of thousands of Sakura. Therefore, in order to defeat the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang within the specified time, he chose to use the solution

 V1.Chapter 938

    The ability to understand itself represents strength. Once you start understanding, your strength will be strengthened to five to ten times that before. You are ready to take it seriously.


    "Thousand Sakura. Jingyan!" deadwood Baizai did not procrastinate. After determining that the original solution alone could not defeat the winter lion Lang of rifanggu, he immediately opened his own solution.


    Because of the opening of the solution, he was even sharper. His eyes stared at the Japanese Valley Dongshilang and launched his first attack after the solution.


    "Dahonglian ice wheel pill!" the balance of victory has tilted to the rotten wood, but with the momentum of rifanggu Dongshilang soaring, the odds of victory and defeat on both sides have returned to the balance again.


    "I didn''t expect captain Baizai to use the solution so quickly. If I don''t use the solution, I''m afraid I''ll lose in an instant." rifanggu Dongshilang also opened the solution now.


    His digestion form can be said to be quite powerful, because an ice dragon coiled behind the winter lion Lang in rifanggu, and with his digestion, it seemed that even the surrounding air was cold.


    "Sure enough, if he didn''t have considerable strength, I''m afraid he wouldn''t talk to captain Baizai like this." Mao Zhihua lie made a speech on the watching table, and the other captains nodded in agreement.


    The solution of rotten wood is to completely turn the soul chopping knife in his hand into a blade, including the handle he had held in his hand before.


    The form of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is more powerful. An ice dragon appears directly behind him, circling around him.


    Both of them are now in the strongest form of opening the solution. Everyone knows that the next battle will not be so simple.


    Therefore, in order not to be affected and injured, those with low strength have all dispersed, making a lot of space for the two people in the battle.


    Originally, because he was not interested, Tong Ren, who hid in the room to study ninja, also came at the moment, because he had felt the two strong breath in the spirit court before.


    He was still interested in the battle between deadwood Baizai and the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, so he stood in the crowd and watched the battle with great interest.


    "These two people are very strong. I feel like I''m a little worse than them." although Tong Ren has mastered the solution, he can feel that he is not as good as the two people fighting in the field from the perspective of spiritual pressure intensity.


    "It seems that I have to work hard. First look at the battle between them. Maybe I can learn some experience." Tongren said to himself.


    Watching the two captain level people use to solve the battle will be a little inspiration for the current Tongren.


    Now time is running out, so rotten wood should attack as soon as possible. He is not sure whether he can defeat rifanggu Dongshilang.


    Because he doesn''t know the skills of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, maybe the other party will have some powerful killing moves, and the outcome is unpredictable.


    "One move is decisive." deadwood Baizai said so coldly that he would use his strongest move now.


    Because time does not allow him to procrastinate any more, with this blow, if rifanggu Dongshilang can catch it, he will pass. If he can''t catch it, he will be eliminated.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang also knew the meaning of rotten wood, and said to rotten wood confidently, "come on, one move will win."


    Deadwood Baizai is ready. He wants to use his strongest move so far "utter king, a thousand Sakura King Yan!"


    With his attack, thousands of blades made of thousands of Sakura all besieged xiangrifangu Dongshilang and completely wrapped him in a sphere.


    Countless blades cut into the Sun Valley winter lion Lang from all angles. If he doesn''t make corresponding resistance, I''m afraid it will be dangerous.


    After all, this is the strongest blow of Deadwood. The power is naturally amazing. The huge spherical knife array is hopeless.


    Now you can''t see the inside from the outside, because there are too many blades made of thousands of Sakura.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was closely surrounded in the middle, but it can be perceived from the strength of the spiritual pressure that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has not encountered too much danger.


    But after all, he is in the constant attack of rotten wood, and he can''t break through. I''m afraid there will be trouble sooner or later.


    "This, the ability of thousand Sakura is a little similar to my Qiuhong." Tongren said aside.


    Indeed, at first glance, the abilities of these two soul chopping knives are very similar. They both turn the soul chopping knife itself into nothingness, and then produce a large number of sharp blades for attack.


    The difference is that qianben cherry turns into a petal blade, while Qiuhong turns into streamer. It may be that Qiuhong''s ability is stronger.


    Because streamer''s attack method is more strange and faster, the key point is that Qiu Hong''s solution and protection ability.


    This protection ability is even stronger than the attack effect. At the beginning, Tong people did their best to cut and attack, but they couldn''t break a little defense.


    Although it was eventually destroyed by Lei Dun Qilin, at that time, due to the lack of strength of Tongren themselves, Qiu Hong''s solution was not so strong.


    Tong Ren compared the two soul chopping knives in his heart, and then continued to stare at the two people in the field. He didn''t want to miss any moment in this wonderful battle.


    The spherical knife array wrapped with the winter lion Lang of Rifan Valley continued to attack, and there was a constant jingling sound inside.


    It felt like the sound of the sword on the shield, but everyone was not sure. After all, no one knew the situation in the knife array.


    Under the continuous attack of Shengjing, four minutes passed, and it was time for the examination.


    Although the rotten wood can still maintain the knife array, due to time, he can only remove the knife array and then remove the solution.


    After all the blades returned to the thousand Sakura body, the situation in the field can finally be seen by everyone.


    What catches people''s eyes is a huge ice hockey, but the surface of the ice hockey is riddled with knife marks. It must be caused by a rotten attack.


    With the "click" sound, the huge ice hockey cracked directly from the middle, and the figure of rifangu Dongshilang came out.


    "Wow, Captain Baizai is really powerful and the attack speed is amazing. If I hadn''t used the strongest defense in time, I''m afraid it would be more or less bad."


    This is the truth. If the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang didn''t use his absolute ice wall in time, I''m afraid he would be hanged by Fanjing

 V1.Chapter 939

    Absolute ice wall is called the strongest defense he has at present by nipanyu Dongshilang. The defense power of this move is really amazing.


    It disperses all the frost gas in dahonglian ice wheel pill, and then gathers around the body to freeze all the air, so as to form ice wall protection.


    The ice wall formed by absolute zero has strong defense. In the perception of Rigan Valley winter lion Lang, it can even resist the full blow of liublan like fire.


    However, he didn''t know whether he could stop it, because he didn''t use this skill to stop captain Yamamoto''s attack.


    It is absolutely impossible for captain Yamamoto to attack himself in order to test a skill.


    And even if captain Yamamoto promised, it would be a joke if he was cut by Captain Yamamoto or directly killed if he didn''t stop it.


    But in general, this move of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is absolutely strong. The ice wall is really strong. Even the strongest blow of deadwood Baizai can be successfully blocked.


    Because the rotten wood didn''t defeat the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang within the specified time, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang passed the test successfully.


    However, if the battle between the two does not limit the time, I''m afraid they will have to fight for half a day before they can win.


    Moreover, their strength is equal. As an old captain, everyone knows their strength. As a dark horse, his ability has not been shown to everyone, so it is really uncertain who will win or lose.


    "Since you can hold on to me for ten minutes, it means you have passed." deadwood said to Nippon Valley Dongshilang.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang nodded his head, turned around and returned to the test crowd again, which aroused everyone''s envy.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is the first one who can hold on for ten minutes at the captain level. Naturally, he is very amazing.


    Just as everyone looked at the sun fan Valley winter lion Lang, two huge spiritual pressures also emanated from the other side of the examination room.


    It was the powerful momentum of Geng Mujian Ba and the God of death opposite him. The God of death was Dong Xianyao, vice captain of jiufan team.


    He has been very silent before. No one knows his strength, but he has always been behind the captain of the original jiufan team.


    Until the disturbance of the former captain of the jiufan team, Dongxian Yao no longer followed him. Now he didn''t appear again until the captain''s examination.


    Dongxian should always keep his eyes closed. People who have heard of him know that if Dongxian is a blind man, it is really not easy for him to achieve what he is now.


    At the moment, he is standing in front of gengmujianba. As a god of death taking the captain''s exam, all he needs to do is stick to gengmujianba for ten minutes.


    Judging from the momentum of Dongxian Yao, he may really become the second successful man after rifangu Dongshilang.


    The spirit pressure issued by Dongxian Yao also belongs to the captain level, but his momentum is not as fierce as Mujian 8.


    Although more introverted, but that strong feeling is not wrong, he absolutely has the strength of the captain level.


    "Finally, there''s someone who can fight. What''s your name?" Geng Mujian Ba picked up the soul chopping knife in his hand and said to Dongxian.


    Because Geng Mujian Ba is a battle maniac and doesn''t care about other things, he doesn''t even know the vice captain of other teams.


    "My name is Dongxian Yao." his answer was slightly dissatisfied, but he was not angry.


    After all, Geng mujianba is the current captain. Even if he doesn''t understand etiquette, he still needs to give some respect.


    "Let''s start." Geng mujianba didn''t bother any more. Since it''s the captain''s exam, we should see how many kilograms and Liang people want to be the captain.


    In his cognition, the weak did not deserve to be the captain, so he launched the attack at the first time after knowing the other party''s name.


    Gengmujianba is the only one of all the captains who came up by defeating the former captain. At the same time, he is also the only captain who can''t use the solution.


    However, even if he can''t understand, he also has super high combat power at the captain level. He is such a person. He can launch high-power attacks with a soul chopping knife alone.


    His attack is nothing fancy, just a simple chop, chop, but although he doesn''t have any skills, this seemingly simple attack is not what ordinary people can resist.


    Geng Mujian''s Sabre has great destructive power. With his chop, he will beat back the defensive Dongxian.


    Dongxian wanted to know more about the ability of Mujian 8, so he didn''t choose to fight hard, but took the attack with a soul chopping knife, and then skillfully unloaded his power.


    Because he is blind, he has trained his strong perception ability, so that he has the ability to discharge his power.


    He can accurately control his own power and easily control the opponent''s attack power through soul chopping knife.


    "Chirp. Clear insect!" Dongxian wanted to open his solution. He didn''t do it like Geng Mujian Bayi, but fought with his own strength.


    "Come on, let me see your attack." gengmujianba smiled and stopped his attack. Facing a man worth fighting, he was very excited.


    Once this desire to fight is aroused, Geng mujianba''s eyes will only have the opponent to fight with him.


    "Clear the insects in one form!" this is Dongxian''s move. His soul chopping knife can vibrate at high speed and make a sound like an insect.


    This kind of sound can confuse the opponent''s audio-visual. Generally speaking, such interference will reduce people''s combat effectiveness.


    However, gengmujianba''s strength is far beyond Dongxian''s expectation. His move of clearing insects doesn''t have much effect on gengmujianba at all.


    For Geng Mujian Ba, fighting is an instinct. Even if the audio-visual is disturbed, he can judge the opponent''s actions by spiritual pressure.


    So just as Dongxian was about to rush at him, he also moved and cut directly at Dongxian with a knife with great explosive force.


    Dongxian Yao didn''t think Geng Mujian Ba could adapt to fighting under the interference of Qing insects so quickly, so Geng Mujian BA''s knife directly hurt him.


    But fortunately, Dongxian''s own strength is also very strong, so even if it is a hard fight between the front and Geng Mujian eight, there is no big shock.


    "Clear insects. Red locusts!" if one move doesn''t work, then use another move. In between, Dongxian will jump into the air, and then use his soul chopping knife to aim at Geng Mujian 8

 V1.Chapter 940

    Dongxian, who flew into the air, aimed his Red Locust at Geng Mujian 8, and then flew countless blades from his soul chopping knife.


    There was no room to avoid the attack like Tiannvsanhua, but gengmujianba was very calm without a trace of panic.


    He picked up his soul chopping knife, cut countless blades in the air, kept waving at its blades, and brought up a hurricane.


    After the strong wind roared, dongxianyao had fallen from the air, and Geng Mujian Ba, who was standing in the field, also stopped his action.


    Now he can be said to be a little embarrassed, because more than a dozen attacks passed through Geng Mujian''s defense and directly stabbed him.


    Seeing that Geng Mujian BA was hurt so much by Dongxian, everyone watching the war was in an uproar, because Dongxian''s performance was too shocking.


    Tongren had already drawn his eyes from the battle between deadwood Baizai and rifanggu Dongshilang. Now, like everyone, he focused on the new captain level duel.


    Although gengmujianba seems to have been hurt a lot, Tong people can clearly feel that the spirit pressure of gengmujianba is not weakened at all, but stronger.


    "Well, is it over?" Geng Mujian twisted his neck, and then pulled out all the blades on his body.


    As Tong people expected, Dongxian wanted to give Geng Mujian 8 damage. Although it looked terrible, it didn''t bring much damage to Geng Mujian 8.


    "How could it be? If the front is hit by a red locust, how could it be that nothing happened." Dongxian Yao was also surprised.


    In his understanding, he was hit directly by the Red Locust, and caused so much damage. Even if he didn''t die, he would at least lose his combat effectiveness.


    But in front of him, Geng Mujian eight seemed not to be hurt at all, which surprised him and began to get nervous.


    Sure enough, he is the captain of the battle team. Both attack and defense can not be underestimated.


    "It seems that I''d better attack." Geng Mujian Ba raised his arm, and then cut to the position where Dongxian wanted to be.


    "Boom!" Geng Mujian Ba blew Dongxian out and hit the wall directly with the light of this knife.


    The wall simply couldn''t stand such a big impact, so when Dongxian''s body touched the wall, the wall collapsed.


    Before Dongxian got up, Geng Mujian eight rushed over again. He laughed and said to Dongxian, "how''s it going? I''m satisfied with my attack?"


    With that, he made another knife and rushed straight to Dongxian, and then cut down where Dongxian was going to lie with a strong explosive force again.


    "Boom!" again, the huge sound of the destruction of the wall and the ground sounded, and suddenly a piece of dust flew.


    A figure rushed out of the dust, and then another figure immediately followed up. It was Dongxian Yao and Geng Mujian ba.


    Although gengmu jianba''s second attack was powerful, he did not attack dongxianyao, because he had already got up and avoided when gengmu jianba looked down.


    Now he is still moving at a high speed and wants to get rid of gengmujianba temporarily, but gengmujianba doesn''t give him a chance to escape.


    His figure closely followed Dong Xianyao''s back. "Ha ha, do you want to run if you can''t fight? You will be looked down upon." Geng Mujian shouted.


    However, Dongxian Yao didn''t pay attention to it, but was moving at a high speed. He didn''t want to escape, but to open his solution.


    However, his solution needs a short time to prepare. Facing a powerful opponent like Geng Mujian 8, he can only fight with one by opening the solution.


    However, gengmujianba didn''t give him a chance. He kept chasing after him. As long as Dongxian wanted to slow down a bit, he would cut it up.


    At this time, there are only three minutes left from the specified ten minutes. If Dongxian wants to run at this speed all the time, maybe he can pass the test.


    But he doesn''t want such success. He also wants to directly defeat Geng Mujian Ba as an examiner by his own strength.


    Dongxian wants to use the Red Locust again. Although he knows that this move can''t do too much damage to Geng Mujian eight, it can give him some time.


    With a large number of blades of the Red Locust sweeping towards gengmujianba, Dongxian began his interpretation, "Yan devil cricket!"


    His solution is to turn the iron ring on the soul chopping knife into a circular array that imprisons the space, making the whole space a place he controls.


    Because the attack of the Red Locust successfully delayed Geng Mujian 8, it also allowed the solution that Dongxian wanted to display.


    With the release of his interpretation, the center of the whole examination room was directly transformed into a huge black circular array, which wrapped him and Geng Mujian ba.


    "My hell devil cricket can block the solution of the opponent''s five senses. Even if it is spiritual pressure, it can''t feel any point."


    Dongxian is still very confident in his understanding. Within the scope of his understanding, only he can perceive his opponent, but his opponent can''t perceive anything.


    This is the strength of Dongxian to understand. Because he has the advantage at the moment, this is the best time to defeat gengmujian 8.


    Dongxian wanted to stab Geng Mujian BA''s shoulder first, which made his blood flow and hurt him.


    "If you suddenly close all your perceptual abilities, you will have a panic for a period of time. Since you are so rampant, I will let you feel it well..."


    "Ah!" before Dongxian could finish what he wanted, he was stabbed by Geng Mujian BA from behind, which directly hurt him.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect that I could hit it even if I cut it casually." Geng Mujian Ba didn''t have any perception ability at the moment, but he was still not a little flustered.


    "Sure enough, I''m crazy. In that case, I''ll solve it directly. You''ll save the exam."


    Dongxian wants to keep Geng Mujian Ba here forever in his solution, because according to the provisions of the spirit court, the person who publicly defeats the captain can directly take over his position. Geng Mujian BA was the captain at the beginning.


    Now Dongxian wants to have such an idea. Anyway, he can''t stand it. He might as well solve him directly.


    After killing the heart, Dongxian wanted to change the attack direction directly. He aimed at the heart of Geng Mujian instead of the limbs.


    He wanted to kill Geng Mujian BA with one blow. With this mentality, he moved quickly, and the tip of the knife went straight to Geng Mujian BA''s heart.


    However, the result surprised Dongxian, because Geng mujianba escaped his attack.


    "Is it accidental?" Dongxian wanted to stab Geng Mujian BA''s heart again with a skeptical attitude.


    But this time, Geng Mujian still hid from him. One time may be accidental, but twice, it''s definitely not.


    Dongxian should be sure that although all senses of gengmujianba are blocked, his combat intuition can still make him avoid his deadly attack

 V1.Chapter 941

    Gengmu jianba is now in a state of sensory blockade, but he can rely on the touch of his skin to avoid Dongxian''s attack.


    Every time Dongxian wants to attack him, he can react quickly through the contact between the tip of the knife and the skin, and then escape, so every Dongxian wants to attack will fail.


    However, dongxianyao doesn''t know how gengmujian 8 dodges, so he is still trying to attack gengmujian 8 in his own field.


    This time, Dongxian wanted to move faster. With his attack, he also achieved his expected effect, because his knife directly pierced Geng Mujian BA''s abdomen.


    The soul chopping knife asked by Dongxian passed directly through Geng Mujian 8''s left abdomen. This time Geng Mujian 8 didn''t dodge.


    Blood kept flowing from the edge of the knife. It felt that mujianba should have been seriously injured, but Dongxian didn''t see a painful expression on his face.


    Instead, what appeared on his face was a look of surprise and excitement. Mujianba put his left hand down.


    "It seems that your ability just blocks my perception, but can''t block my touch. The feeling of this knife stabbing into the body is real, and I feel very painful." Geng Mujian BA''s voice is very heavy.


    He looked at the front. Although he couldn''t see anything, he was sure that Dongxian would be there, because he had held the soul chopping knife that Dongxian wanted.


    From the soul chopping blade, Geng Mujian Ba felt that Dongxian Yao was holding the handle of his soul chopping blade at the moment.


    "Let you also taste the feeling of my knife entering your body!" the excited expression on Geng Mujian''s face became strong, then raised his hand and cut directly in front of him.


    Dongxian didn''t expect Geng Mujian Ba to use this injury for injury tactic, so he didn''t want to stop or escape before.


    Geng Mujian Ba, a knife with violent killing intention, cut directly on Dongxian Yao''s body, and then brought a splash of blood.


    Dongxian hit gengmu jianba''s knife firmly. The huge impact made him retreat for several steps, and then knelt down.


    He gasped heavily. Unexpectedly, mujianba could make such a powerful attack when his body was penetrated.


    And let Dongxian have no defense space at all. A sharp knife almost killed him directly.


    Dongxian Yao, who was seriously injured, could no longer maintain the state of dissolution, so the enclosed space called Yan magic cricket he made was also opened.


    His knife was still inserted into gengmujianba, but gengmujianba gave the impression that he was not hurt at all.


    With the release of Yan magic cricket, their figures appeared in everyone''s vision again. At this time, they had exceeded the specified time of the exam.


    Although Dongxian was seriously injured by Geng Mujian 8 and could not stand up, Geng Mujian 8 was also injured by Dongxian at this time.


    He hasn''t pulled out the knife yet. According to the current situation, they haven''t decided the outcome. Dongxian has passed the test.


    When the members of the sifan team saw that both of them were seriously injured, they rushed over immediately and gave them back treatment.


    "It''s not fun enough to fight." Geng Mujian''s knife in his stomach has been drawn out and is being treated at this time. He advocates hot-blooded melee, but Dongxian''s ability limits him.


    Finally, he met an opponent who could fight with him, which made Geng mujianba very unhappy, so he stood up after the members of the sifan team gave him a short treatment.


    Because Dongxian has passed the test, Geng mujianba didn''t focus on him, but looked at the people who haven''t participated in the test.


    "Who will go first?" gengmujianba looked at those people, his eyes were full of war, and he wanted to continue the battle that had not been fully enjoyed before.


    However, the remaining few people are not more mujianba''s opponents at all. None of them can last three minutes.


    "Boring." knocked down all the remaining people, and Geng Mujian Ba walked to the treatment team of sifan team again with his soul chopping knife.


    "Help me treat again." Geng Mujian eight fought with the remaining gods of death against the injury and received treatment again.


    The wound on his body was quite ferocious. He had been attacked by red locusts twice before and suffered a penetrating wound from Dongxian in his abdomen.


    Even the members of the quadruple team looked a little shocking and treated them carefully.


    In the eyes of others, I don''t understand why Geng Mujian Ba can continue to fight after being so badly injured.


    And his combat effectiveness is not affected at all. Is he really a freak? The only thing in my heart is to fight. I won''t stop until I knock down my opponent.


    At the moment, rotten wood is white, and all the battles have ended there. Like Geng Mujian Ba, only one of the people he is responsible for has successfully passed the test, that is, rifanggu Dongshilang.


    Because there are exactly two people missing in the position of captain, and there are exactly two people who have passed the second stage of the exam.


    All the captains have unanimously confirmed that the remaining two captains will be replaced by rifanggu Dongshilang and Dongxian.


    However, because Dongxian was going to be seriously injured at the moment, Geng Mujian Ba cut a deep bone scar from his right shoulder to his left abdomen.


    Although after four times of team leader Mao Zhihua''s treatment, he can only barely stop the bleeding of the wound at the moment.


    If Dongxian had to endure this attack, he would have been strong. If another god of death under the captain came to take this move, I''m afraid he would have died directly under Geng Mujian BA''s knife.


    The all-out strike of the leader of the battle team is not as simple as it looks, but it contains the spirit pressure of the top eight wooden swords.


    For this reason, the captain''s ceremony has to wait until a week later. Now people have begun to exit.


    Tongren walked on the way back to the second team house and kept thinking: "Captain level? Is there only this strength?"


    Because Tongren carefully analyzed the two battles, he felt that those people didn''t seem to have exhausted their strength.


    Especially deadwood Baizai and gengmu jianba. In his feeling, if these two people use their full strength, I''m afraid even the two Japanese Valley winter lion Lang and Dongxian who have successfully passed the test may also fail.


    However, this is only Tong''s personal understanding. He doesn''t know the specific strength of those people. It''s just a general judgment

 V1.Chapter 942

    It has been a week since the captain''s exam. Today is the day when the new captain takes office. Although there are not as many people as before, all the members of the four teams have come.


    Because they are about to meet the new captain of their team, which is still very key and important for them.


    The chief captain Yamamoto still presided over the ceremony. All major events in the lingting court are generally handled by the chief captain Yamamoto himself.


    At this time, four people, shimaruyin, Bocun Zuozhen, rifangu Dongshilang, and Dongxian, were ready. The four of them stood in front of the commander-in-chief of Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto looked at the faces of the four and solemnly said to them, "from today on, you will no longer be an ordinary God of death."


    The expressions of the four people were different. Marubeni was still the smiling face. The left array of pocun didn''t know what his expression was now because of the mask. There was a smile on the faces of Lang and Dongxian.


    "You will be the new captain. From now on, you will perform your task and lead your gods of death. I need you to make more efforts for the peace and progress of the spiritual court."


    Captain Yamamoto slowly said to the four people in front of him. His voice was very powerful. After listening to it, all four people nodded.


    "Take it, this belongs to your captain Yuzhi. Remember, this is not only a death bully dress, but also the honor of the spirit court."


    Captain Yamamoto took the four pieces from his vice captain and sent them to the four people in front of him.


    Marubeni took over Yuzhi, the leader of Sanfan team, and Yuzhi, the leader of Qifan team, was in the left array of pocun village.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang and Dongxian want Yuzhi, the captain of their former fan team, nine fan team and ten fan team.


    After the four took over, they directly put their death bully clothes on their bodies. After they put on this feather weaving, it seems that even their temperament has changed.


    The identity of the captain symbolizes the glory of the whole team. Today, the four of them will inherit and carry forward this glory.


    The following players belonging to the four fan teams are also very excited, especially the two teams of the nine fan team and the ten fan team.


    They had a good relationship with the vice captain and the three seats in their team before. It would be better for them to take over the post of captain.


    Because among them, there will be no sense of distance and estrangement, which is also convenient for the two captains to better manage the team.


    But shimarubeni and Bocun Zuozhen are going to be in trouble. Shimarubeni is better. After all, his family has heard of him.


    However, the left array of pocun has indeed been in obscurity before. If you take over the captain directly, you will inevitably have some friction with the team members.


    However, I believe that with the peaceful character of yipo village, he will always get along with his team members more and more harmoniously.


    In this way, the four took over the new captain and led their team members back to their team house after the ceremony.


    After Marubeni returned, he didn''t say anything to his team members, but went directly to the WuFan team and returned to the fan team he belonged to before.


    Because the captain of the WuFan team, LAN ran Youjie, is the person who recommended Marubeni and the former captain of Marubeni, Marubeni came back to communicate with LAN ran Youjie for a long time.


    After a long talk, Marubeni returned to his Sanfan team with his few luggage.


    After returning to the team house, the new leader of the Qifan team, Po Village left array, followed the process and prepared to take over the major and minor events in the team.


    Fortunately, his vice captain''s ability to shoot the iron left back gate is very outstanding, which can help him get familiar with the captain''s position slowly.


    Otherwise, the left array of pocun will have some trouble accepting this new position.


    Dongxian of jiufan team is the vice captain of the team. Usually, he will also deal with the size of the team.


    Now that he has become the captain of the ninth team, what he needs to do is still that, but generally speaking, he also needs to promote a vice captain.


    He knew his team members well when he was vice captain, so he had already decided on the choice of vice captain.


    Junizuki Xiubing is a good candidate. He has both strength and wisdom. He is a very good candidate.


    So dongxianyao directly submitted the invitation letter for the appointment of the vice captain to the commander of Yamamoto Corps. After reading it, the commander of Yamamoto Corps directly approved it.


    So Junichiro took over the choice of vice captain a few days after Dongxian was about to take office.


    As for the Shifan team of nipanyu Dongshilang, it is very lively now, because nipanyu Dongshilang was very popular in the team.


    Now it''s a great thing for him to take over the captain of the Shifan team. So is he. He knew the size of the Shifan team when he took office in the previous three seats.


    Because the former captain Zhibo is One-minded, and the still serving vice captain Matsumoto, they both belong to the type of shopkeeper.


    All the things in the fan team are generally handled by the winter lion Lang of Rifan valley. Now he just changes his professional title and then handles these things.


    The four teams all entered a new track, and the life was very calm. There was no major event in the spirit court.


    Tongren has gained a lot in this period of time, and his spiral pill has made great progress.


    After his research and improvement, the current spiral pill can become a release skill, some of which are like breaking the Tao.


    But specifically, it is different from the broken Tao. The broken Tao needs to be released by singing. Although some low-level broken Tao can abandon singing, the spiral pill doesn''t need to sing at all.


    This is a move to gather power in the palm. Now with the power of Tong people, they can not only throw out the spiral pill, but also achieve continuous control through the spirit chain between them.


    In this way, the attack range of spiral pill is greatly increased, which makes Tongren very happy.


    And he will communicate with Qiu Hong from time to time during this period of time. Not only does he want to get along with Qiu Hong more harmoniously.


    The most important thing is that Tongren wants to learn from Qiuhong how to make his solution grow, which is still very key.


    Today''s Tongren can turn his soul chopping knife into a hundred streamers and disperse around him.


    Compared with thousands of rotten cherry trees, this number seems a little insignificant. In order to make their own solution grow, Tongren began to seek Qiuhong''s help

 V1.Chapter 943

    Because of the continuous harassment of Tongren during this period of time, Qiuhong, who originally liked quiet, cut off contact with Tongren again.


    Tong people are very disappointed about this. Obviously, they have been so attentive, but they still don''t get Qiu Hong''s favor.


    However, he was only lost for a little while. After all, Qiu Hong ignored him for a long time. Now he just went back again.


    However, when Tong people were studying how to make the solution more powerful, the Ling court, which had been calm for a long time, finally ushered in trouble.


    A reliable source said that the earthly city closest to the corpse soul world was attacked by the virtual world, and there was a big virtual world in it.


    The God of death stationed in that city has lost contact now. According to the analysis of the current situation, he may be in danger.


    Because ordinary players are absolutely invincible to Da Xu, and even Da Xu can directly kill those weak gods of death.


    It is the responsibility of death to protect the peace in this world, so the spirit court immediately responded to the turmoil in this world.


    The captains decided to send a person at the captain level to lead the team, and then ten people with more than five seats went to the world together.


    Ensure that the strength of the team is strong enough to have the capital to deal with Da Xu. After learning the news, Tong people immediately took the initiative to apply for exit.


    Coincidentally, the captain of the broken bee also applied for the position of team leader. Tongren didn''t know what the broken bee wanted to do. Anyway, he was going to have a good meeting with the big empty.


    The last time I met Da Xu, I was still a very weak existence, but now it''s different. Today''s Tongren are hundreds of times stronger than before.


    Therefore, even in the face of Da Xu, Tong people definitely have the strength of a positive battle, and this actual battle can improve his strength faster.


    Tongren naturally won''t miss this great opportunity to exercise, so he volunteered and applied for war.


    After the decision of the captains, Tongren successfully joined the team on this expedition. The leader is captain broken bee, and the other nine teammates of other teams can not be underestimated.


    Because the broken bee is usually very stable, and she has the strength not to lose to any captain, it is normal for her to lead the team.


    A group of 11 people passed through the crossing gate and directly arrived at the city being attacked in the present world, which is called konzuo town.


    "Hoo, it''s really not peaceful." as soon as their team came out of the crossing door, Tongren felt the existence of emptiness.


    The virtual reason was that they were very close, but they had only general strength, so the people who liked fighting most rushed up directly.


    That man is a corner of Banmu. As the third seat of the 11th team, he also participated in the mission.


    And to say who in this group has the strongest desire to fight, of course, it is to belong to the corner of speckles.


    As a fighting team, everyone in the 11th team is a fighting maniac. Once an enemy appears, they will show great enthusiasm.


    Even Tongren, who are eager to fight, can''t compare with them, because one is psychologically belligerent, the other is inherently belligerent.


    "You bastard, take a knife from me." a corner of Banmu shouted and rushed up, cutting it down from top to bottom.


    Because there was a big gap between him and the virtual one, the virtual one had been cut in half by a corner of the speckled eye before it had time to respond.


    Because the soul chopping knife of the God of death can purify the soul, the cut void directly turned into a little streamer under the knife in a corner of the spot eye and dispersed.


    It will eventually be led into the corpse soul world, where it will have a new life. For better or worse, the soul will always be proud of liberation.


    In fact, every virtual life is an ordinary human, because their souls are greatly stimulated after death and can not control their emotions, so they will slowly evolve into virtual life.


    Thus, if you lose your original heart, you can only continue to exist by absorbing the souls of others, otherwise it will disappear completely.


    Therefore, although death kills emptiness, it is also helping them to liberate their imprisoned souls.


    "There is a Killian in the southeast." after the spot eye killed the ordinary empty, the leader''s broken bee sensed the position of the big empty.


    Da Xu is just the general name of those powerful virtual people. If they are divided, they can be divided into three levels.


    The first is the lowest Da Xu Killian. They all have a unified appearance. They are huge, dark and wearing white masks.


    This kind of emptiness does not have its own mind, because they can be called the combination of hundreds of emptiness.


    Because a virtual animal devours constantly, it will eventually grow into Killian. However, because there are many souls, they will become creatures that rely on instinct in the absence of dominance.


    However, once Killian has a mind, he can continue to evolve by swallowing the great emptiness of the same level.


    After this evolution reaches a certain degree, their body shape will gradually become smaller, not as huge as before.


    But the strength is indeed many times higher than before, and the mind will be clearer and have independent personality thought.


    This level of emptiness is called achukas, and each achukas can be regarded as the aggregation of countless souls.


    Once they reach this level, they will all appear extremely cautious, because their current achievements are swallowed up through constant fighting, so each akachus doesn''t want to become the food of others'' evolution.


    However, there are always struggles, because the mutual swallowing of akachus has achieved the most advanced great emptiness.


    The highest level of the Da Xu is called vastod. There are few Da Xu of the this level even in the virtual circle.


    Their strength is terrible. Even the captains of Chen lingting must be their opponents.


    However, at their level, generally speaking, they will not easily leave the virtual circle, which also makes Chen lingting feel more at ease.


    If Da Xu of this level makes trouble in this world, it''s really hard to clean up. I''m afraid we have to send an army to settle it.


    The big void sensed by the broken bee can only be regarded as the lowest big void, and judging from the spiritual pressure, it may be the Killian recently, so it will linger in this world.


    Because the specific direction was determined, the group rushed directly to the place where Killian was located.


    They came to this world this time mainly to eliminate this Killian. As for other weak and weak weaknesses, they can solve them easily

 V1.Chapter 944

    Because the God of death can soar in the sky after coming to this world, they and their party move forward very fast.


    After a while, the crowd came to the location of this Killian, and the Killian seemed to feel their coming and turned his head to cut them over.


    Although this level of emptiness generally has no mind, it can still feel that this group of people are not good by virtue of instinct.


    Its huge and empty eyes looked at the people, then opened its big mouth, and the surrounding spirits quickly gathered around his mouth.


    "Get out of the way, that''s a false flash." the broken bee reminded the people, and then took the lead to leave the place where he had stayed before.


    When they heard the broken bee''s words, they all flew away, leaving only one person still in place.


    That''s Tong man. At the moment, he has pulled out his soul chopping knife. It''s not that he''s not fast enough to dodge.


    But he wants to try how powerful the virtual flash is. He wants to know whether it is the virtual flash or his own solution.


    "The rainbow of autumn light!"


    Without hesitation, Tong people directly opened his solution, and then the two skills of writing wheel eyes and armed color domineering appeared directly.


    Now these two skills seem to exist in the muscle memory of Tong people. As long as they enter the combat state, they will be opened immediately.


    "Defense form. Backlight shield!"


    This is the transparent light shield used by Qiu Hong before. Now the limit of Tong people is 100 streamers. He condenses them all and turns them into a shield in front of him.


    Generally speaking, the attack method of virtual flash is extremely destructive. It is the strongest attack method that Killian can use.


    So even the captain level figures don''t want to have a hard regret with him, but Tongren''s behavior at the moment is very shocking.


    "This fool, what does he really want to do?" the broken bee, who was already in a safe position, said angrily at the Tong man who was still standing there.


    Killian gathered the Lingzi quickly. After a few breaths, a virtual flash had been formed, and the red light was sprayed directly from Killian''s mouth.


    The huge and fast light column directly blasted the Tong people who stayed in place. Although the Tong people can avoid this blow even if they move now, he didn''t want to avoid it. His idea is a positive hard regret.


    The red light completely wrapped the figure of Tong people immediately after contacting them.


    Other gods of death who had already left Tongren''s position were also full of worry and confusion. They were worried about whether Tongren could withstand the blow. What they didn''t understand was that mingtongren could escape the blow, but he didn''t move.


    After the red light completely passed through, Tong man''s body appeared again. Not only was he not injured, but he also took the initiative to rush to the Killian.


    Although the attack just now seems powerful, the defense shield made by the rainbow of autumn light can easily resist the attack.


    The invisible shield wraps Tong people in it. No matter how the virtual flash attacks, it can''t be broken.


    So when the power of the virtual flash completely passed, the Tongren began his attack. Now it''s his time.


    Although Tong man can control the blade of light transformed by the rainbow of autumn light, he wants to solve the big guy in front of him more accurately and perfectly.


    Tong people know that the weakness of emptiness lies in its mask. Once the mask is destroyed, it is equivalent to the end of life.


    However, the Tong man was still some distance away from the Killian just now, so he chose to approach quickly and solve the big guy with one blow.


    Tongren''s body shape is very fast. The combination of instant step and six movements makes his body not only fast but also strange, which is unpredictable.


    As for this little sane Killian, it is even more impossible to identify the direction that the Tong people want to attack.


    So it just released a false flash by relying on its instinct. This time, the false flash came faster than the last time.


    It seems that Killian also knows that if he doesn''t move faster, he may be close to Tong people. Although his close combat ability is also very strong, the feeling brought to him by Tong people makes him instinctively afraid.


    Therefore, it does not want Tongren to get close to it, but with its strength, it is impossible to restrict the current Tongren.


    This time, Tong Ren didn''t choose the hard regret virtual flash, but changed his body shape rapidly in the air, which not only avoided the virtual flash, but also narrowed the distance between him and Killian.


    "Attack form. Streamer feather!"


    This is another form of the rainbow of autumn light, which is to turn the soul chopping blade into streamer and attack the enemy in the form of blade.


    This kind of attack is not only fast, but also invisible. It''s unpredictable and has nowhere to resist. It''s easy to be hurt by this attack.


    It is the first time that Tongren has used his interpretation in actual combat. He can skillfully grasp both forms and is very powerful.


    The streamer feather directly crossed the last distance between the Tong man and the Killian, and then bombarded it on its white mask.


    Only a "click" was heard, and Tongren''s moves worked, directly creating a crack on Killian''s mask.


    "Roar..." the Killian was badly hurt. The pain made him instinctively roar at Tongren.


    Tongren''s attack did not directly solve him, which made Tongren a little unhappy. "Unexpectedly, there was still a lack of his attack."


    While thinking, Tong people showed the feather of streamer. This time, they attacked the place where the crack was before.


    That Killian is now in a rage. He used its virtual flash to the Tong people for the third time to kill the Tong people.


    However, in the eyes of Tong people, this Killian is a lamb to be slaughtered at the moment. The feather of streamer quickly approaches the crack.


    With a red light shooting into the sky, the figure of Killian slowly turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared in place.


    Tongren also released his solution at the moment. With the blow just now, Tongren didn''t give Killian a chance to flash.


    Before its virtual flash was launched, the attack of Tong people had arrived, and one blow directly broke the cracked mask.


    That''s why it led to the empty flash of Killian into the sky. Although it still used two blows, the performance of Tong people was really amazing in the eyes of everyone.


    In the eyes of people in the same industry, Tongren is now comparable to the captain level, and his strength is enough to prove that he is qualified

 V1.Chapter 945

    Tongren directly solved the current Killian with an overwhelming advantage. Although from the perspective of spiritual pressure, it may have just evolved to this state, it still does not affect Tongren''s power to abuse him.


    "This guy." the broken bee looked at the majestic Tong man floating in the air and glanced at him secretly.


    The strength of Tong people can be described as growing up slowly in the eyes of broken bees. From the beginning, they reluctantly insisted on one minute under their own hands, and now they are fully able to face-to-face with themselves.


    All this was completed in just a few years. You know, this progress of Tongren is quite terrible.


    "Get out of the way." Tongren, who was originally in the air, was still howling, but a sense of extreme danger hit his heart in an instant.


    He could clearly feel that several extremely powerful spiritual pressure appeared not far away from him, so he immediately reminded the God of death closest to the spiritual pressure to let him escape as soon as possible.


    "Ah..." with a sad cry, the God of death who was reminded by Tongren had been stabbed from behind.


    The knife directly penetrated his whole body, and one blow deprived him of his life, which shows the powerful cruelty of the enemy.


    That''s the third seat from the quintuple team. He didn''t want to play, but the captain of the quintuple team ordered him to come to this world. Because of this decision, he is now here forever.


    As his scream sounded, everyone gathered at the location of the God of death for the first time.


    Behind him, there is a beast shaped void that is thin into a rod, and then there are two non-human forms of void.


    There is no doubt that from the pressure they emit, they may be achukas, who is higher than Killian in the virtual circle.


    "It''s troublesome. The report doesn''t mention the existence of yachukas," said Matsumoto takeri, the fifth seat of Sanfan team.


    Heimu Jianyi of the jiufan team also asked the broken bee, "what to do, captain of the broken bee?" he was a little flustered. He didn''t know it was time to retreat first and start a direct confrontation.


    The broken bee is looking at the strength of the three yachukas at the moment. She found that these yachukas should not be high.


    The one standing in the front should be the strongest, probably with the ability of the vice captain, while the two behind are weaker.


    Looking at their own lineup, they and Tong people can play their own role. One person can deal with one. As for the rest, if others go together, there should be no big problem.


    After observing these, the broken bee issued an order: "prepare to fight, the number of enemies is not many, and the strength is not very strong."


    The broken bee said, looked at the Tong man and said to the Tong man, "Tong man, you can solve the one on the left behind. Is there no problem?"


    Tong man looked at the bear like void over there, looked at it, and then said to the broken bee, "give it to me, don''t worry."


    "Isn''t it just a void? What''s the difficulty in solving it? Let me kill him." Tong thought in his heart that he was ready to try.


    "A corner of Banmu, heimu Jianyi, you two are the main attack, responsible for the one on the right behind, OK?"


    The broken bee sends out the order again. She wants to make sure that the team members she leads have confidence to deal with these yachukas. Otherwise, even if the task is given, they may not be able to complete it, but will be in danger.


    "Don''t worry, Captain broken bee, it''s on me." a corner of Banmu''s eyes are shining at this time. After all, he is a battle maniac.


    Heimu Jianyi behind him also nodded. He was a relatively stable man. The broken bee saw that he had determined, so he continued to announce the order.


    "The strongest one in the middle is left to me, and others are responsible for supporting. Once there is a situation, we must support it at the first time. Do you understand?"


    The voice of broken bees is very simple. In this chaotic area, there must be support team members. In case an ordinary virtual or Killian suddenly appears, it is likely to change the direction of the war.


    Therefore, these people in charge of support should not only undertake the task of support, but also be vigilant around at any time to avoid emergencies.


    Now that all the orders have been issued, the ten people who are still at will immediately took action and the battle officially began.


    The four people in charge of the main force quickly found their opponents, and all the others were scattered and vigilant at any time.


    The first person to do it was a corner of Banmu and the achukas opposite him. The achukas looked like a huge Mantis with two huge sharp long blades on his arm.


    Just from the appearance, we can see that his two huge blades absolutely have amazing destructive power.


    And its spiritual pressure is a little higher than that of one corner of Banmu and heimu Jianyi with him.


    However, the difference in spirit pressure is nothing for the battle Madman of the spot eye corner.


    Because sometimes, not only strength, combat skills and combat momentum are the key to victory or defeat.


    Heimu Jianyi, who is jointly responsible for defeating this yachukas with the corner of speckles, has been following behind the corner of speckles.


    One by one, they rushed directly to the mantis like yachukas, and then the soul chopping knife danced, and the sound of soldiers and iron fighting continued.


    Sparks even rubbed on the blades of both sides, which shows how fierce the battle among the three was.


    "Ha ha, this is the first time I''ve really faced yachukas. I''d like to see how strong you are."


    One corner of the spotted eye was chopping vigorously, probably because of two dozen and one, so they now have an advantage. Yachukas in the form of Mantis has been retreating in defense and seems to have no intention of attacking actively.


    Just when a corner of Banmu fought with the achukas, the Tong people also started their own battle.


    This empty one feels completely different to Tong people. It is much stronger than the previous one.


    Although Tongren didn''t mean to be timid, he was also cautious. He didn''t want to be like the people of the 11th team. He was still very calm.


    However, because the achukas took the initiative to attack, the observation of Tong people was interrupted soon.


    Because of the enemy''s attack, he can only directly enter the combat state. At the moment, he still maintains the form of solution.


    His understanding does not consume him very much. It will be consumed only when two forms are formed.


    As for the idle state, his spiritual pressure will not be consumed, and even slightly increased

 V1.Chapter 946

    Tongren''s soul chopping knife has several forms after being dissolved, not only an attack form, but also a defense form.


    When it is idle, it is called "restore form. Protection of Lingguang!" the function of this form is to restore the spirit pressure consumed by Tong people.


    Because of the existence of this form, Tong people can maintain the solution for a long time. If they don''t fight, they have no problem maintaining the solution all the time.


    His soul chopping knife is very strange. There is not only one ability during the initial solution period, but also more after the solution.


    Tongren is still exploring. He can use these three forms now, but Tongren feels that there must be other forms of the rainbow of autumn light.


    Because this is a growing soul chopping knife, but Tongren''s strength is not strong enough, so the ability of soul chopping knife is only revealed so much for the time being.


    Tong people can be said to have no consumption now, so he doesn''t have any disadvantage in the face of this achukas.


    According to the Tongren''s own feeling, he even has a little advantage, because his spiritual pressure is slightly stronger than this achukas.


    In the face of the attack of this yachukas, the Tong people took the lead in taking a defensive form. The backlight shield was supported in front of the Tong people, and the two collided together.


    It can be said that Tongren took the shield as a sharp weapon against the blast. Under one blow, he was protected by the shield, so he didn''t do anything.


    However, it was not so easy for yachukas without any protection. He was a little dizzy.


    "What are you?" the archus seemed to be aware of what was in front of the Tong people, so he asked.


    Because Da Xu of this level has his own independent mind, they can communicate with others normally.


    Tongren listened to the words of this achukas, just smiled and didn''t say anything, and then quietly launched his attack form, streamer feather.


    The streamer feather is like an attack that cannot be captured by the naked eye. If you don''t carefully feel the spiritual pressure, even the blade attacks you, you won''t be aware of how you are attacked.


    Shua, Shua, the blade of the streamer feather left dozens of traces on the body of that achukas without any sign.


    Because the achukas was still confused about the shield of the Tong people, he was not aware of the attack of the streamer feather at all.


    When it had dozens of scars on its body, it reacted that it didn''t know when it was attacked by Tongren.


    Tongren''s streamer feather has strong attack power, but it doesn''t leave too deep scars on this achukas.


    This is an achukas who is good at defense. It is in the form of a bear, but it is covered with armor.


    And the most remarkable thing is that its tail is a snake. It still spits snake letters at Tongren. It looks like it''s going to swallow Tongren alive.


    Tong people are not very clear about the evolutionary form of Da Xu, so they don''t care about this snake like tail.


    His attention was mainly focused on the big virtual body. What Tong people were looking at was the virtual mask.


    The Tong man, who has an attack target, constantly controls his streamer feather and wants to attack the mask on the face of yachukas.


    However, the achukas also knew that his mask could not be destroyed, so he always used his two huge bear paws as a barrier.


    The defense of those two bear paws is beyond the imagination of Tong people. It can be said that they are no less than the defense of his backlight shield.


    A constant attack, a constant defense, no one can do anything, so the battle between the Tong people and the achukas was deadlocked.


    As for the leader of all the broken bees, her battle is a little difficult now. The achukas she faces not only has strong attack power, but also its speed is extremely fast.


    The body method exerted by this kind of emptiness is called ring turn. It is a body method that is no less than, or even faster than instant step.


    As the captain of the second team, even the whole Ling court has few speed faster than her, but this yachukas can be as fast as the broken bee.


    The broken bee fought at her speed. At this time, her strengths were completely gone, so the fight became not so calm.


    "Kill all the stings. Sparrow peak!"


    The broken bee opened her first solution, and then her body shape changed greatly, and her speed was faster.


    Compared with before, it will be nearly doubled. This move is called instant coax, which is a change made on the basis of instant step.


    This move can maximize the speed of the instant step, because each movement will make a huge sound, so it will be named instant coax.


    At this time, the figure of the broken bee has begun to become blurred. Even the achukas who is proficient in ringing and turning can''t keep up with the speed of the broken bee.


    However, opening instant coax will continue to speed up the consumption of spirit pressure, so broken bees need to solve the battle in a short time.


    Now her advantage has come back, and the soul chopping knife sparrow peak in the shape of finger sheath has exposed its edge.


    Quefeng''s ability is called "two strikes must kill", because quefeng will be directly fatal after attacking twice in the same place.


    This ability sounds very powerful, but it''s not so easy to attack two times in the same place with this short soul chopping knife in the battle between experts.


    In order to achieve this goal, the broken bee will increase the speed to the extreme, so that the opponent can not prevent his own attack.


    She moved at a high speed when she opened the instant coax. After finding a perfect attack opportunity, her attack began.


    Like thunder, she stabbed the tall and thin yachukas on the left shoulder. She wanted to leave a bee pattern here.


    That''s the mark left after the sparrow peak attack. Once the two marks overlap, the injured person will be killed directly.


    But just as the attack of the broken bee was about to reach the body of the achukas, an incredible scene happened to her.


    Because the body shape of the archus was no longer in place, the broken bee who was originally the attacker suddenly became the defender.


    The achukas had reached behind the broken bee, and with a knife he cut directly down the broken bee''s cheek.


    Although the broken bee has stopped in front of his face with the soul chopping knife in time, it is still pushed away by the huge impact.


    Fortunately, both of them were floating in the sky. Even if they were attacked, because of the timely defense of broken bees, they didn''t make her very embarrassed. They just withdrew for hundreds of meters.


    "Do you think only you can speed up? Don''t be naive. How can I lose to a god of death in speed?"

 V1.Chapter 947

    The archekas who fought with the broken bee is a virtual dragonfly. Now he has four more transparent wings behind him than before.


    It should be this change that makes his speed a little faster than the broken bee that turns on instant coax.


    For a time, the broken bee fell into the disadvantage again, which made her feel very bad. With her strength, she could even defeat this achukas in a very short time.


    However, Chen lingting is worried that when the leader level spirit pressure is fighting in this world, the powerful afterwave will have an impact on this world, and even affect ordinary humans.


    Therefore, in order to avoid this phenomenon, when passing through the boundary gate, the spiritual pressure seal at the level of Captain and vice captain will be partially sealed.


    Now the strength of broken bees is only one fifth of all, so her battle will be more difficult.


    However, other people in the same industry are OK, because except that broken bees are the captain, others are less than three seats, so their strength is not limited.


    For example, Tongren''s strength is not limited, so he can be so handy in battle.


    Now he is still in a stalemate with the bear shaped achukas in front of him. For a moment, there is no good way to break its defense.


    However, Tong man glanced at the other two battle circles and found that the battle of his companions was not so easy. He became urgent.


    This time, the enemy they are facing is very difficult. If they are careless, someone may be killed. There has been a precedent before.


    Tongren doesn''t want to reduce the team any more, so he has to find a way and try to rush to reinforcements before his companions can''t support him.


    Just when Tongren wanted to rush up, there was news again from the Arsenal system that had not been heard for a long time.


    Mission: defeat achukas.


    Reward: kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    "Kaleidoscope?" Tong people are very happy with this reward, because under normal circumstances, it is difficult to evolve from sanguoyu to kaleidoscope. It needs specific circumstances to stimulate the power of writing wheel eyes and thus evolve.


    Now with the help of the Arsenal system, it saves Tongren a lot of trouble. It seems that the Arsenal system also knows that Tongren''s writing wheel eye has stagnated for too long.


    Because of the existence of rewards, Tong people are more eager to defeat their opponents, so he is ready to use a big move.


    "Lei dun. Qilin!"


    This move has never been used since the battle between Tongren and Qiuhong, including his ordinary training.


    This time, it is used to quickly solve the present achukas. Tong people know that the power of Lei Dun Kirin is definitely not that the present achukas can resist.


    Because even Qiu Hong''s full defense failed to stop this move, not to mention that Tong people have made a lot of progress compared with before.


    Therefore, the power of this move can only be more powerful. With the rapid printing of Tongren''s hands, the sky gradually darkened.


    This is not the same as the underground where the Tong people used Lei Dun Kirin, because there is no real sky there.


    But now, the blue sky is on everyone''s head. Lei Dun Kirin uses the ninja of celestial phenomena, so it will be more powerful here.


    Although ordinary people living in konzuo town can''t see that there are two groups of people fighting in the sky at the moment, they can still see the suddenly darkened sky.


    The speed of dark clouds gathering is amazing. After a few breaths, the bright sun just now has completely disappeared.


    Instead, there is a thick dark cloud containing a lot of lightning. From now on, the power contained in the dark cloud is amazing enough.


    Tongren doesn''t understand this. Why is he spared half his strength every time he uses this move.


    No matter whether his strength is improved or not, as long as this move Lei Dun Kirin is used, its strength will be lost by half.


    However, in exchange for the power of Lei Dun Qilin, this Ninja needs more and returns more. It absorbs the general strength of Tong people, but what is about to show is a terrible attack.


    With the completion of Ninja, a huge head completely formed by lightning came out of the dark cloud and sprayed lightning in the direction of Tongren.


    That''s its breath. Lei Dun Qilin has become more intelligent with the growth of Tongren''s strength, and will be completely manipulated by Tongren''s mind.


    At the moment, the Tong people have gathered a large number of dark clouds at the foot of the place where he fought with the achukas.


    One is to prevent ordinary people below from seeing the body of Lei Dun unicorn, and the other is to maximize the attack power of Lei Dun unicorn.


    After everything was in order, the Tongren began his attack. Because the copper man had not stopped the attack of the streamer feather on the achukas, the achukas was always in a defensive state.


    That''s what Tong people want. Lei Dun Qilin''s best play is when the enemy doesn''t move.


    With the Tongren''s finger pointing at the achukas, the Lei Dun Kirin in the sky roared and rushed straight past.


    It was still a powerful lightning. Before the Kirin''s body touched the achukas, the powerful lightning had attacked it.


    Then came the rolling of Leidun Kirin, and the huge impact directly pushed the achukas back.


    Because Tongren wanted to help his companions, he had locked his attack target after he used this move.


    What he wanted to overthrow was not an achukas in front of him. He wanted to overthrow even the one who fought with blackwood.


    Lei Dun''s Qilin was very fast. He pushed this achukas into another battlefield, which was the first direction that Tongren thought out.


    "Get out of the way, brother Yijiao, brother Jianyi." Tong people loudly prompted them to get out of the way.


    Although they didn''t know what Tongren''s move was, they didn''t hesitate to feel the great danger. After hearing Tongren''s shouting, they immediately hid and drove away.


    Although yachukas in the form of Mantis also wants to avoid, how can Tongren give him a chance? Lei Dun Kirin''s lightning has locked it long ago.


    Next, it''s the last one. Since Lei Dun Kirin hasn''t completely lost his impact, it''s better to work hard and get rid of all three yachukas.


    So Tongren directly asked Lei Dun Qilin to rush towards the broken bee, aiming at the last Dragonfly shaped yachukas

 V1.Chapter 948

    Broken bee has seen the power of Lei Dun Qilin. It can be said that she is the only person who has experienced this move except Tongren before.


    When she saw the Kirin rushing to her side with the power of destruction, the broken bee knew what the Tongren wanted to do.


    With the current strength of the Tong people, the broken bee can feel that all three achukas will die under this move.


    Before the Tong people reminded him, the broken bee took the lead in hiding. As for the dragonfly form of yachukas, like the previous one, they were directly entangled by powerful lightning.


    Tongren won''t give them a chance to escape. You know, they still have adsorption effect in the attack of lightning.


    Powerful as Lei Dun and Kirin, the Ninja can directly clamp down the enemy and tightly block the enemy within the attack range.


    Now, the Tong man has gathered three yachukas together. What he needs to do next is to launch the strongest attack of Lei Dun Qilin.


    Once Leidun Kirin explodes, that power will even spread to the whole empty town, but Tongren can''t control so much now.


    The arrow is on the line and has to be launched. Lei Dun Kirin''s impact has stopped, but the three achukas are still under Lei Dun Kirin''s control.


    I''m afraid it will be very uncomfortable that you can''t dodge the taste of exploding in front of your face.


    Tongren didn''t go back to pay attention to the feelings of the three achukas. After all, they were hostile. Either you or I died.


    At this moment, Leidun Kirin has begun to expand, and the three achukas also feel this deadly breath.


    They frantically want to escape the attack range of Lei Dun Qilin, but they can''t escape. They can only wait for the explosion in place.


    The three achukas who thought they could kill the death team have now fallen into despair.


    Because the explosion of Lei Dun Qilin has begun, countless thunders poured on the three of them in an instant.


    Thunder lights the whole empty town, just like ubiquitous lights. At the moment, there are no dark corners.


    People were so dazzled that they couldn''t open their eyes, didn''t know what had happened, and even began to panic.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this amazing trend was like the end of the day, and everyone began to panic.


    In the sky, the light is even dazzling to the ground. Even Tong people who use this move are now dazzled by their ninja.


    As for others, even if they close their eyes, they can feel the sting of their eyes. After all, they are too close.


    The light of Leidun Kirin shines in the sky, but this Ninja will not only emit light, its main power is the explosion of lightning.


    It is well known that thunder will come after lightning, as is Lei Dun Qilin of Tongren.


    After the powerful light, there was a deafening sound, which was the sound of tens of thousands of thunder hitting together.


    It was as if the whole world had split, and it blew directly in everyone''s ears. I''m afraid even the deaf could hear it.


    With strong light and strong sound, many ordinary people have been stunned in the empty seat town. At the moment, the empty seat town is unprecedented chaos.


    Not only the light and sound, but also the circuit in the empty seat town has now entered a state of total paralysis due to lightning.


    In short, this move of Tongren is not only a move to kill the enemy, but also a move to plunge konzuo town into great chaos.


    The only beneficiary should be Tong Ren himself, but his behavior at the moment, even if he defeated the enemy, I''m afraid he will be punished seriously when he returns to the corpse soul world.


    The state of lightning and thunder lasted about three minutes before it completely subsided, and the thunder clouds in the sky gradually dispersed with the disappearance of power.


    In the empty town, relevant departments have begun to deal with the chaos with all their strength, and a lot of noise has sounded from all over the place.


    As for heaven, the place where the three achukas existed before has now become empty.


    They have been completely smashed by the power of Lei Dun Qilin. Under normal circumstances, the void killed by the God of death with the soul chopping knife will be liberated.


    However, the three yachukas who died of Leidun Kirin are not so lucky. Their death is equivalent to completely disappearing between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, those gods of death who came to this world with Tong people have been stunned. Except for broken bees, everyone has grown up and looked at Tong people.


    "What kind of monster is this?" everyone thinks so of Tong people. I''m afraid if Tong people want to destroy them, they just raise their hands and feet.


    "His fighting ability, can''t Chengdu catch up with Yamamoto captain?" broken bee was secretly shocked in his heart.


    You know, I''m afraid only captain Yamamoto can make such a large-scale explosive attack among the 13th team of the court protection team.


    The strength of Tong people refreshed the view of broken bees on him. If it was said that Tong people could fight with the captain level before.


    If Lei Dun Qilin shows this move in Tongren, I''m afraid no captain is his opponent.


    At least the strength of broken bees can''t beat Tong people. Even if she returns to the corpse soul world and removes the seal of spirit pressure, she can''t resist this move.


    However, the broken bee also knows that Tong people will have a period of preparation for the seal before casting this move. If they can interrupt him during this period, he may not be able to cast this move.


    The broken bee guessed that it was right. If someone interrupted Tong Ren when he was making a seal, his ninja would stop, so he couldn''t use it.


    Tong people who have consumed a lot of spirit pressure are now recovering. However, the recovery speed of Lingguang guardian is not fast, but it is always better than their slow recovery. Some are always better than none.


    Congratulations on completing the task!


    Task status: successful.


    Task reward: kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    This reward is very important for my colleagues. As a pupil technique, the power of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes is much stronger than that of sanguoyu writing wheel eyes.


    Tongren was very satisfied with the booty, but when he stood there and wanted to show his kaleidoscope, write wheel eyes and feel the power, an accident happened.


    At the place where the three destroyed yachukas died, a snake head suddenly jumped up to the Tong man, and then at the speed that he didn''t react at all, one bite would be on the Tong man''s arm.


    The sharp pain came directly from his arm. Tong man frowned. He didn''t think that yachukas who fought with him had a back hand.


    Judging from the shape of the snake head, it was the tail of the bear yachukas. The Tong people were disgusted and threw away the snake head.


    "This..." what else does Tong man want to say, but his tongue doesn''t listen, and his consciousness is blurred.


    "Finished, poisoned." this is Tong''s last thought before he fainted

 V1.Chapter 949

    Although Tong people have strong strength and can directly kill the three yachukas, he is not wary of this skill after yachukas''s death.


    The poisonous snake head directly bit Tong man. Even though his spirit pressure was very strong, he couldn''t stand the poison.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Didn''t you get angry just now?" a man in green clothes, glued clogs and a strip hat appeared.


    He appeared suddenly, and from his words, he knew that he should have been watching the battle just now.


    Behind him was a big man wearing sunglasses and two children who didn''t look very old.


    "Puyuan Xizhu, why are you here?" the speaker was broken bee. Obviously, from the title, it can be seen that broken bee knew the man.


    But from the broken bee''s luck, we can feel that the broken bee doesn''t seem to want this man to appear, and the tone is very stiff.


    "Why are you still like this?" the man named Puyuan Xizhu raised the brim of his hat, then smiled and said to the broken bee.


    Before, his face had been covered by his hat. When he lifted the brim of his hat, he could see that his face was very handsome, but the beard was a little eye-catching.


    At this time, the people of the death team were looking at the sudden emergence of several people. From their expressions, it was obvious that some people knew them, but others didn''t know them at all.


    "It seems that you need help." Puyuan Xizhu was very polite, with a smile on his face and looked at the broken bee like this.


    Broken bee didn''t go to see Puyuan Xizhu, because she had been looking at the Tongren who fell in her arms at the moment. After hearing Puyuan Xizhu''s words, she just replied coldly: "no, I''ll take him back to the corpse soul world."


    "Oh? Even if you set out right now, meeting the corpse soul world is just a team funeral for him." Puyuan Xizhu said.


    His words directly stunned the broken bee. The broken bee knew that although the man in front of him was a little annoying, his knowledge and opinions were first-class, and he would never laugh at the critical moment.


    Since Puyuan Xizhu has said so, it shows that the poison in Tongren is very serious at the moment. He can''t insist on reaching the corpse soul world.


    Although he didn''t want to talk to Puyuan Xizhu, Sui Feng said, "do you have a way?"


    Puyuan Xizhu picked his eyebrows, looked at the broken bee and thought, "it seems that the broken bee attaches great importance to this boy."


    "Well, I naturally have some ways, otherwise I won''t show up, but I want to save him..." Puyuan Xizhu didn''t finish his words.


    The broken bee heard what he meant, and then asked him, "what do you want?" at the moment, Tongren''s comfort is more important than others. Even if Puyuan Xizhu offered himself some conditions, he will meet him appropriately.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at the broken bee, then came a little closer, poked his head and said to the broken bee, "nothing? It''s just like seeing an enemy if you don''t see me in the future. There was a reason for that at the beginning."


    The broken bee thought that she thought that Puyuan Xizhu would embarrass herself, but she was just worried too much.


    Think about it carefully. The man in front of him may have no other harm except that he hated him deeply.


    "OK, I promise you." because Puyuan Xizhu''s request was very simple, the broken bee agreed without too much thinking.


    "Tiezhai, carry him back." Puyuan Xizhu glanced at Tongren, then ordered the strong man behind him, and took the lead in turning back.


    Other people didn''t say much. They all wanted to go with Puyuan Xizhu, but they were stopped by tiezhai. Only broken bees could accompany them.


    Seeing this, the broken bee asked others to go back first. After all, the virtual disturbance in konzuo town has been killed by Tongren. They have completed the task and can return to the corpse soul world.


    They took the body of the third seat of the WuFan team who had been attacked and killed before, said goodbye to the broken bee and entered the crossing door.


    The broken bee followed Puyuan Xizhu and his party to the place where they lived, a grocery store called Puyuan store.


    After they entered the door, they began to assign their own work. The little girl named Xiaoyu was responsible for taking care of Tongren, tiezhai was responsible for preparing prescriptions, and Puyuan Xizhu himself took a boy named Shitai to the back.


    Broken bee didn''t know what Puyuan Xizhu did, but she knew that since Puyuan Xizhu said, he would be able to save Tongren.


    Tongren is in a bad state now. His arms have turned blue and purple, and his face is extremely pale and haggard.


    The little girl named Xiaoyu has been feeding Tongren to drink this. It is a black liquid and emits an unpleasant smell.


    Xiaoyu looked at the broken bee''s eyes and explained to her, "this is called an inhibitor. It was invented by the store manager to specifically inhibit the spread of venom."


    The little girl smiled at the broken bee, and then continued to feed Tongren to drink the liquid. This is the way to control the effect before Puyuan Xizhu brought the real antidote.


    Broken bee can only worry at the moment, because she doesn''t know what Puyuan Xizhu is going to do, so she can''t plug in a little.


    Iron Zhai, who was responsible for dispensing, completed his work at the same time, and then began the frying of drugs. He wanted to extract the essence of these medicines.


    About half an hour later, Puyuan Xizhu came out from behind with Shitai. At this time, he was still holding a big guy in his hand.


    This thing looks almost like a god turning body. It''s all human. Because the broken bee doesn''t know what it''s doing, it asks, "what''s this?"


    After hearing her question, Puyuan Xizhu said proudly, "this is called a spirit carrier, which can transfer all negative states to this. How about it? It''s powerful."


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled and put this thing on the side of Tongren, then turned his head to tiezhai and asked, "are you ready?"


    "Almost." tiezhai replied. The medicine he refined was not used to detoxify, but to strengthen Tongren''s body.


    You know, Yitong''s current state can''t stand a little toss, so if you want to lead the poison in his body to this spirit carrier, you must first give Tongren a powerful medicine so that he can bear the process.


    "Take it out." Puyuan was glad to see that tiezhai was almost ready, so he opened his mouth and said to Shitai.


    Even too from the box he held before he took out several things like pipes. Both ends were pointed and looked very sharp

 V1.Chapter 950

    What she took out is called a conducting tube. As long as it is used to link Tongren and the spirit carrier.


    The way to use this thing is also very simple, that is, insert one end into the spirit carrier, and then insert the other end into the copper man''s body.


    As for where to insert it? Of course, it''s the mouth. The only place that can be inserted into this pipe and won''t appear indecent is the mouth.


    Puyuan Xizhu took the tube in Shitai''s hand, first inserted it into the body of zhuanling body, and then inserted the other end into Tongren''s mouth.


    It''s Tong Ren who is in a coma now. Otherwise, if someone puts this thing in his mouth, he will try his best with that man.


    But this is the only way. The medicine at tiezhai is ready now. Next, it''s time to officially treat Tongren.


    Puyuan Xizhu took the medicine and rubbed it on Tongren''s arm, where he was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    The effect of the potion soon spread. When Tongren''s face improved, Puyuan Xizhu began to transfer between Tongren and the spirit carrier.


    He held his own spiritual pressure and carefully controlled the transfer between the two. The broken bee could clearly see that a purple black liquid flowed along the pipe connecting the two and slowly transferred from the Tongren''s body to the spirit carrying body.


    With the venom slowly leaving, Tongren''s complexion has also improved better. At the moment, Xiaoyu has begun to feed him another liquid.


    This one is very different from the previous one. It not only looks without any color, but also smells good.


    "My good thing." Puyuan Xizhu sighed as he watched Xiaoyu feed spoonful by spoonful.


    This thing is called reviving liquid. It took hisuke Puyuan a long time to develop it, and the quantity is not very large.


    At the moment, in order to treat Tongren, a large bowl was consumed directly, so Puyuan Xizhu showed such a painful expression.


    However, the broken bee still didn''t see Puyuan Xizhu. As before, her eyes had been on Tongren.


    At the moment, Tong people have obviously improved, because their pale face has now shown ruddy.


    This makes the toxin leave the reaction of the body. Look at the spirit carrier. The white spirit carrier is now a little gray.


    Puyuan Xizhu controlled the conversion between the two. It took about ten minutes to completely complete his task.


    After determining that the toxins in Tong''s human body had been completely eliminated, Puyuan Xizhu also smiled. After all, he saved a human life.


    This kind of thing is worth happy after all. Even if he paid some price for it, it is nothing compared with it.


    The broken bee''s face, which had been tight before, also had a smile. Her smile was very rare. Today''s smile comes from her heart.


    Seeing that Tong people have been completely out of danger, broken bees are naturally very happy. After all, Tong people are the main force of this battle, and they are still her team members.


    Puyuan Xizhu secretly glanced at the broken bee, because in his impression, Suifeng never seemed to laugh. No matter what happened, the woman always had that expression.


    At the moment, seeing the broken bee''s smile, Puyuan Xizhu shivered in his heart: "well, she won''t like him?"


    But Puyuan Xizhu didn''t dare to say it. I''m afraid that once this word is said, broken bees will smash his Puyuan store.


    So he just smiled awkwardly at the broken bee, then stood up and told the guys to do their work.


    "Why don''t you stay with him for a few days?" although the poison of Tongren has been relieved, he is still sleeping because of Xu Ruo.


    If you want to wake up, I''m afraid it will be the next day as soon as possible. At will, Yosuke Urahara will tell the broken bee to let her stay here first.


    Broken bee looked at Puyuan Xizhu and Tongren. Although she agreed with Puyuan Xizhu, she felt something wrong.


    "No, since he''s all right, I''ll go back to the corpse soul world first. Please tell him to return to the corpse soul world when he wakes up."


    Broken bees should first report back to the corpse soul world. After all, although Tong people solved their opponents, they also brought no small unrest to the world.


    As the captain of this operation, broken bee still wants to go back to the corpse soul world to explain all this. She wants to talk about love for Tongren as much as possible, hoping to reduce the punishment on Tongren.


    After making the decision, the broken bee didn''t delay much, but left directly from the crossing door, leaving only Tong people who were still in a coma.


    However, Xiaoyu''s ability to take care of people is still very strong. Everyone is very relieved to leave it to her to take care of Tong people.


    As Puyuan Xizhu predicted, Tongren woke up early the next morning. At the moment, he has recovered his previous state.


    "Where is this?" this is the first question after Tong people got up. In his memory, he didn''t know anything after he was poisoned by the acucus.


    Now I wake up and find that this is not the soul world, and there is a sleeping little girl beside me.


    The little girl is naturally a light rain. She was taking care of Tong people last night, but she slept next to Tong people because she was too tired.


    Tongren felt his physical state and found that he was completely fine, so he determined that this was not a dangerous place.


    "Hello, little sister?" Tong people gently pushed Xiaoyu''s shoulder to wake Xiaoyu and ask what happened.


    Xiaoyu was woken up by Tongren. She rubbed her bleary eyes and said to Tongren, "are you awake? How do you feel?"


    "Did you save me?" although Tongren felt that it was not the little girl who saved himself, he asked out of politeness.


    Xiaoyu was embarrassed by this sentence of Tongren and said to Tongren shyly, "it''s not me. It''s our store manager who saved you."


    "Your store manager? Who is that?" Tong people asked in a puzzled way. Sure enough, there was another person who saved himself.


    "It''s me." the door of Tongren''s room was opened. Puyuan Xizhu came in from the outside and said to Tongren.


    Puyuan Xizhu''s first impression to Tong people was that he was an expert, because he felt a strong spiritual pressure on Puyuan Xizhu.


    A more powerful spiritual pressure than yourself now, but this feeling is very erratic. It seems to be covered by the person in front of you.


    "Thank you for your treatment, but can you explain the situation to me?" Tong man didn''t know why he was here, so he wanted to ask the situation. After all, he was not the only God of death who came to this world this time

 V1.Chapter 951

    Puyuan Xizhu still understood Tongren''s circle covering state. After all, Tongren were in a coma at that time.


    So the first thing Puyuan Xizhu should do is to introduce himself: "first of all, my name is Puyuan Xizhu. You can call me Mr. Puyuan or the store manager of Puyuan."


    After Puyuan Xizhu briefly introduced himself, he pointed to Xiaoyu and said to Tongren, "she is Xiaoyu, my assistant and a waiter in my store."


    "Hello, I''m Xiaoyu." Xiaoyu said politely to Tongren. After that, she stood up, cleaned up, and turned away from Tongren''s room because she was going to prepare breakfast.


    Although Xiaoyu is still a child, she can do everything adults can, even better than adults.


    Nothing else, just talk about Xiaoyu''s cooking, but it''s much better than Puyuan Xizhu. As for the other two men, they only know how to eat.


    After Xiaoyu went out, Puyuan Xizhu then said to Tongren, "it''s probably like this. You were poisoned and I saved you. Later, because you were sleeping all the time, others returned to the corpse soul world first."


    Puyuan Xizhu explained the situation to Tongren with a very simple narration, but it can be seen from Tongren''s expression that he was still a little confused.


    But Puyuan Xizhu didn''t tell him much. He was relieved to see that Tongren had completely improved and had sobered up.


    His task had been completed, so he left. When he opened the door, Puyuan Xizhu turned back and said to Tongren, "if you''re all right, come out."


    "But if you''re still uncomfortable, I''ll let Xiaoyu bring the rice." gave Tongren a standard Puyuan smile, and he left.


    Although Tongren was still a little hoodwinked, his body was no longer in great trouble at the moment, so he got up and went out with hisuke Puyuan.


    At the moment, Xiaoyu is still preparing breakfast. There are two people waiting at the table. At this time, they are looking at Tongren. Under the sign of Puyuan Xizhu, Tongren also sits at the table.


    Because death is the state of the soul, they will prepare the human skeleton before they come to this world, so that they can be used in this world.


    The so-called righteous skeleton is equivalent to a body that can carry the soul of death, but the body is artificially made.


    Tongren was already put into the human skeleton when Puyuan Xizhu detoxified him at that time, so he is no different from humans now.


    Because Tongren still didn''t understand what happened, he asked again, "Mr. Puyuan, can you tell me the specific matters at that time?"


    Puyuan Xizhu glanced at Tong Ren, turned to Mrs. Shi and said, "tell him." he was not interested in repeating this boring thing again.


    So she acted as a commentator and told Tongren about the specific matters of treating Tongren before.


    From Shi Tai''s statement, Tong Ren knows that several people in front of him have participated in the treatment of himself. He is very grateful to them.


    Tongren stood up, bowed to these people, and then opened his mouth and said, "thank you for saving your life."


    Tongren know that the kindness of dripping water should be rewarded by Yongquan, and these people are the people who saved his life, so Tongren should express their respect.


    "Nothing, but I asked for benefits from your broken bee captain." Puyuan Xizhu smiled and asked Tongren to sit down.


    At this time, Xiaoyu has prepared breakfast. She made thick soup for five and prepared bread for five.


    Obviously, Tongren has been included, but because Tongren was always in the state of death, he didn''t need to eat before.


    Now he suddenly wants to eat. He still doesn''t get used to it. However, seeing that everyone has eaten, he also picked up the bowl and spoon and ate together.


    As soon as Tang entered, Tong Ren''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that this seemingly weak little girl had a set.


    Although the soup looks ordinary, it still tastes delicious. It''s fresh, delicious and has a full aftertaste.


    "Thank you, Xiaoyu. The food you made is really delicious." in order to express their feelings, Tongren praised Xiaoyu directly.


    Puyuan Xizhu also received: "of course, our cooking is very good. We are about to catch up with me."


    This wave of niupuyuan Xizhu blew without changing his face. He was still drinking soup there, as if he was telling the truth.


    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, just smiled, but he opened his mouth: "store manager, there should be a limit to nonsense."


    Hearing what was too revealing, Puyuan Xizhu smiled coldly at what was too: "what? Am I wrong?"


    Seeing Puyuan Xizhu''s smile, he immediately smiled and said, "yes, you''re right, ha ha."


    Tongren also laughed together, but he suddenly remembered that he had not returned to the corpse soul world.


    "Mr. Puyuan, thank you for your treatment and hospitality. I will repay you later, but now I want to return to the corpse soul world."


    "Well, let''s go after dinner." Puyuan Xizhu didn''t keep him, and didn''t say anything more.


    Because Tongren didn''t owe him anything. After all, he didn''t have much trouble saving him, and broken bee also promised him.


    However, Tongren''s attitude towards Puyuan Xizhu was very firm. He thanked Puyuan Xizhu for saving his life until the moment he stepped into the crossing door.


    However, Puyuan Xizhu was not interested in listening to Tongren nagging. He waved to Tongren and asked him to return to the corpse soul world quickly.


    "This boy, don''t you know he''s going to be punished?" Puyuan Xizhu shook his head and then hurried to his business.


    The Tong people also returned to the corpse soul world through the crossing gate, but the waiting for him was not the welcome of the hero, but the escort of the prisoner.


    Because the previous battle of Tong people had a great impact on the world, they were punished after the discussion of the team leaders.


    Tong people will be imprisoned for three years, and even if they come out, they are not allowed to enter the world again within ten years.


    However, with the repeated defense and insistence of broken bees, the punishment of Tong people was changed to one year''s imprisonment, and they were not allowed to enter the world for five years.


    After all, Tong people still have credit. It''s good news for the corpse soul world to destroy three powerful achukas in one fell swoop.


    However, the corpse soul world advocates the principle of equal merits and demerits. Although Tong people have been punished, they also have rewards

 V1.Chapter 952

    The reward given by the corpse soul world to Tong people is very shocking, because Tong people now have the strength of Captain level, but the position of captain has just been filled up not long ago, and there is no vacancy.


    After the unanimous decision of all the captains, the Institute has decided to expand the establishment of the 13th team to the 14th team.


    The captain of the 14th team was Tong Ren. The time limit for him to officially take office was the end of his imprisonment.


    This award and punishment made Tong people speechless, but their arms could not twist their thighs. The captain''s decision was to be implemented.


    And now their prison terms have been reduced, otherwise they will be imprisoned for three years.


    Although Tongren was not happy, he was brought into the supervision tower, the nest of worms, which he managed.


    Tong people are still familiar with this place, but now their calling is somewhat different.


    He entered here as a manager before, but now he is a prisoner, which is a bit ironic.


    After entering the supervision tower, Tong man walked to his room, which he had dug for himself when he was bored.


    Unexpectedly, the original move came in handy. Tongren''s mood at the moment is OK.


    Although the spiritual pressure in the supervision tower will be sealed, Tong people still have Ninja that can be performed without spiritual pressure.


    Although he will be imprisoned for one year, this year can be used to practice his ninja.


    Before, Tong people had just evolved their own wheel eye, but he had never used the kaleidoscope wheel eye after evolution.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do when I''m idle. Tong people decided to temper their new pupil technique so that they can be used in future battles.


    He first opened his three gouyu writing wheel eyes, and then his heart moved. He saw that the three gouyu were directly gathered together.


    His eyes turned into six pointed stars and looked very strange. Tong people can feel that their eyes have great power.


    "The sky shines." this is the kaleidoscope writing ability of Tong people, which can release black immortal inflammation.


    This kind of flame seemed to burn through everything. Originally, Tong people were released towards the ground, but it took only a few breaths, and the ground had been burned out of a big pit by the flame of the sky.


    Seeing the power of the sky light, Tong people quickly put it away, "Wow, is this the power of kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes? It''s really powerful."


    After getting such a powerful skill, what Tong people do every day is to keep exercising. He wants to perfectly control the flame.


    During his imprisonment, Fei Zhen and Celia''s sisters visited him the most.


    Although ordinary people are not allowed to enter the supervision tower, after all, this is the place of the second team and the place under the jurisdiction of Tongren.


    In addition, the broken bee acquiesced in the behavior of the two sisters, so the two little girls would come to see Tong people every other day or two.


    Originally, Tong people still took this time as a closed door practice, but being visited by these two girls again and again made Tong people really feel that they were imprisoned.


    Tongren also said to them, but they didn''t listen and insisted on visiting Tongren all the time.


    Every time I want to visit prison, it makes Tong people very embarrassed, but I can''t lose my temper with them. Finally, I can only let them.


    However, they entered the supervision tower again and again, and communication with Tongren still played some role.


    Because Tongren learned from them that the friends who had been with him in Zhenyang spiritual Academy had graduated.


    They have been assigned to various teams, but because this is the supervision tower, even if they know that Tong people are imprisoned here, they can''t visit him. They can only pass on information through two little girls.


    So the two little girls became correspondents to convey the information that Tongren and friends wanted to convey one by one.


    It should be their greatest role, but their visits stopped after Tongren was imprisoned for half a year.


    Because the leader of sifan team, Mao Zhihua lie, banned their behavior. During the six months of visiting Tongren, they didn''t train at all.


    It''s good to have a short time. After all, everyone dotes on them both, but as the world grows, Captain Mao Zhihua is not happy.


    Even if two little girls are angry with her, she won''t allow them to go on like this. It''s OK to visit Tongren, but only once a month.


    The two little girls have been banned. Tongren can have more time to practice themselves, otherwise they will spend all their time chatting with them.


    Tong people want to use this time, not only to make their kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes more powerful, but also his spiral pills need to be more powerful.


    In order not to damage the construction of the supervision tower as much as possible, Tongren came to the deepest part of the supervision tower.


    From other people''s notice, Tong people know that the deepest part of the supervision tower originally imprisoned the prisoner, who is now the captain of the 12th team, nechali.


    It is said that he was held here because he was judged to be a great threat to the spirit court because of his crazy behavior.


    However, due to the full recommendation and guarantee of the former leader of the 12th team, he was able to be released and join the 12th team.


    And with his talent, after the former captain of the 12th team left, he took over the position of Captain and continued the work of the technology card issuance Bureau.


    But now, it is empty, but it can be used as a simulated battle place by Tong people.


    He wants to practice Ninja here to test his strength. His spiral pill, as an evolvable ninja, is still too weak.


    Tongren wanted to make his spiral pill evolve into Lei Dun Qilin''s powerful power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    In that case, he will have another super skill. Therefore, Tong people don''t spend less time on the ninja of spiral pill.


    He has now been able to remotely control the attack direction of the spiral pill, and with this period of exercise, his manipulation can be said to have been very skilled.


    The next thing to do is to strengthen the power of the spiral pill. If you want the attack power of this Ninja to be higher, you should not only increase the release of power, but also speed up the rotation speed of the spiral pill.


    After the improvement of Tongren''s thinking day and night, he finally completed the preliminary evolution of spiral pill in the ninth month of his imprisonment.


    The current spiral pill is not only bigger than before, but also when the spiral pill rotates, a circle of powerful wind blades formed by internal forces will be generated around it. The destructive power of this wind blade is quite strong.


    Now this move spiral pill is called spiral sword by Tong

 V1.Chapter 953

    Time passed quickly, and Tongren''s imprisonment time had come. In this year, although he had been in prison, he did not feel lonely.


    Because of Fei Zhen and Lucia''s sisters, Tong people have always been in need of people to communicate, and the broken bee captain also came to the supervision tower to see Tong people several times.


    Although the name of inspecting the supervision tower is used every time, the broken bee has never been to the supervision tower since Tong took over the responsibility of the supervision tower.


    For this behavior of broken bee, Tong people just think that broken bee is embarrassed. He is still very happy that broken bee can come to see him.


    Although the broken bee didn''t say a few words to him, at least he did. It can be regarded as a little comfort for Tongren in prison.


    Moreover, Tong people have a full time when they are alone. They are not like others. They are lost all day and aimless.


    He has been practicing his ninja all the time. In this year, because there was no noise of external trivial things, Tong people also focused on making great changes to his ninja. The most remarkable thing is his spiral pill.


    From the beginning of the remote control of the small spiral pill, it became a large spiral sword, and finally evolved into the Fenghua spiral pill just developed by Tong talent.


    The shape of this move is no longer bigger, but smaller than the initial spiral pill, about the size of the eye.


    This is the result of Tongren compressing all the power of the spiral pill together. Although the shape is much smaller, the power is several times that before.


    Tongren once tried the power of Fenghua spiral pill in the deepest part of the supervision tower, and the result was to make the supervision tower deeper.


    And the noise he made directly alerted everyone in the second team. Such a big noise made others think someone was going to escape.


    When Da Qiantian brought people to the supervision tower, Tongren was stunned. He didn''t expect such a great power.


    It can be said that in this year, the strength of Tong people has been improving, and after he comes out of the supervision tower, he is about to usher in a major event that belongs to him.


    He was made captain a year ago, but he was postponed because he would be imprisoned for one year.


    Now that the time of imprisonment has passed, it is naturally time for him to take office as captain, but Tong Ren is not ready to become a captain.


    So Tongren decided to talk to broken bee first, and then go to captain Yamamoto to explain his ideas.


    "Dong. Dong. Dong..."


    "Are you in there? Captain broken bee." Tong people have come to the outside of broken bee''s residence, knocked on the door and asked inside.


    "What''s the matter?" the broken bee replied, but it was not in her room, but behind the Tongren.


    Tongren turned back and blinked. "Obviously, he didn''t feel someone behind him. When did the broken bee captain get behind him?" Tongren thought in his heart.


    "I want to talk to you about my captain." although Tong people are a little confused about how broken bees appear, it''s important now.


    "What? Do you have any questions about this?" the broken bee asked, then bypassed the Tong man, pushed the door and went in.


    This matter has been settled, and Tongren knew it as early as a year ago. He didn''t ask any questions for a whole year, so he didn''t care much about his current reaction.


    "I just want to ask if I can postpone my promotion to captain. I''m not very clear about this kind of thing, so I came to ask you."


    Tong Ren didn''t say he would refuse the captain position, but he felt that he was not suitable to manage a team, so he said so.


    Because the broken bee has stayed in the corpse soul world for too long than Tong people, and now as the most familiar captain of Tong people, Tong people can only ask her about this problem.


    "No." the broken bee answered very simply and directly gave the simplest and clear answer to Tong people.


    "Since this has been set for a year, how can it be changed because you say it?" broken bee said to Tong people in silence.


    This is the rule of the spirit court. Although some things can be handled properly, how can things in the past year be easily changed.


    No way. Tong Ren, who got the negative answer from broken bee, went to captain Yamamoto again, hoping to accept his own opinion.


    However, Captain Yamamoto''s words made Tongren more speechless, because captain Yamamoto''s original words were: "if you die accidentally, the position of captain of the 14th team will be cancelled."


    This, even if Tong people don''t like to shoulder heavy responsibilities now, they can''t die for it? Tong people pity his life very much.


    Because his ideas were rejected, he was pushed to the position of captain of the 14th team as if he had been driven.


    Tongren''s announcement of becoming captain did not cause any response, because it was spread a year ago.


    The sudden addition of a team has naturally attracted the attention of many people, but over the past year, everyone''s attitude has weakened.


    Isn''t there an extra team? It doesn''t matter to think about it carefully, so on the day Tong Ren took office, only some of his friends came.


    Everyone at the captain level should come, but it''s also because they''re not interested in it. Neither mujianba nor rotten wood came.


    Although he didn''t come, he at least sent his vice captain. No one in the 11th team of Geng Mujian 8 came at all.


    However, Tong Ren didn''t care about it. After all, how many people came are the same. He was still a little confused until the result of Captain Yuzhi.


    So you become a captain? Become the same level as those people you envy before?


    Although Tongren was not too happy about his promotion to captain, some people were very happy about it.


    She is funny Lucia. She has wanted to be a captain for a long time, but she is a little girl. She wants to be a captain, but she won''t have a chance until many years later.


    But now the opportunity is coming. Although it''s not, uh, to be a regular captain, it can at least be a vice captain.


    Because her brother Tong Ren is now a well deserved captain, she can naturally let Tong Ren appoint her as vice captain.


    Because of this, Lucia has been grinding her mouth for a long time. Finally, Tongren can''t beat her. It''s good for her. Anyway, the 14th team is just an empty shelf

 V1.Chapter 954

    Five days after the establishment of the 14th team, there are now two members, namely team leader Tong Ren and vice team leader Lucia.


    Originally Fei really wanted to join the 14th team. After all, the two closest to her are here.


    But now she is the backbone of the quadruple team. She was the third seat in the team a long time ago.


    The position is under the leader Mao Zhihua lie and the vice leader Hu Che Yongyin, and her return ability is now comparable to that of the leader Mao Zhihua lie.


    Now she is an indispensable member of the quadruple team, so even if she wants to come to the quadruple team, she can''t do that.


    However, although Fei really can''t leave his fan team, those old friends of the bronze man can. Now they can only be regarded as the bottom of their own fan team.


    Because they entered the 13th guard team late and their strength is not too outstanding, no one can become a seat official.


    Since Tong Ren is now the captain, why not come to the fourteenth team? First, he can become the seat officer of the fourteenth team, and second, he can be with people who are well-known. He doesn''t have to be too cautious.


    So the fourteenth fan team of Hutong people became a place for people to go to him. After absorbing these new members, the fan team finally had some scale.


    However, with the exception of the Tong people, almost all other combat effectiveness can not be on the table, so the 14th team has become the weakest team in history.


    However, Tongren didn''t worry too much about it. After all, the fourteenth team has just been established. How can it grow up all at once.


    Everything comes bit by bit, and because the fan team has just been established, they can not be responsible for anything for three years.


    You know, the 13th guard team has its own responsibilities, but now the newly established 14th team doesn''t need to worry about it during this period of time.


    What they need to do is to grow up during this period, not only to absorb some newly graduated members, but also these old friends of Tongren should strengthen their own strength as soon as possible.


    Now that he has become the captain, he must be responsible for his own team members. It''s hard for Lucia.


    Because Lucia''s own strength is very weak, and she has been majoring in returning, but now she is forced to learn combat skills by Tongren, which makes her very depressed and regret coming to the 14th team.


    Tongren has been busy these days, so he is not only mentally tired, but also seems to have some physical problems.


    According to common sense, Tong people should not feel unwell, but recently, he always feels weak.


    And sometimes the mood will be very irritable. Tongren always thought it was caused by too much pressure after he became the captain, but once the mood got out of control, let him know that things didn''t seem so simple.


    Because he almost killed Asai love times in this emotional runaway. Fortunately, Asai love times''s body is still strong, and Lucia is nearby to give him timely and effective treatment.


    Tongren didn''t know why he became like this, so he was going to find someone to ask. The most reassuring thing for Tongren was broken bees.


    Although he is no longer a member of the second team, once something happens, he will be the first to think of broken bees.


    When Tong people finished talking about their situation with broken bees, even the well-informed broken bees were confused. She didn''t know why Tong people would become like this.


    However, when her hand touched Tong people, something unexpected happened to her, because broken bees felt a very powerful virtual power in Tong people''s body.


    Because this power comes from Tongren himself, he can''t feel the virtual power.


    But the broken bee can clearly feel the power, and she can feel that the power is ready to move in Tongren''s body.


    I''m afraid if Tong people are a little careless, they will be swallowed up by the power of emptiness. At that time, Tong people will directly lose their self-consciousness and become a powerful emptiness.


    However, he is in the spirit court. Even if he is strong, he will be destroyed, because there is no doubt about the strength of other captains.


    When the broken bee told Tong people the reason, Tong people felt shocked and incredible.


    Why was there virtual power in his body, but a sudden thought made him guess the source of the matter.


    It may be that he went to this world to complete his task more than a year ago and was accidentally injured by yachukas''s highly toxic. Although he was successfully treated by Puyuan Xizhu, an undetectable force sneaked into his body.


    Moreover, after Tongren returned to the lingting court, he was imprisoned. The spiritual pressure in his body was sealed, which also gave the opportunity for the virtual force to grow.


    Now this force is very powerful. Without proper treatment, Tongren may die.


    Because of the special situation of Tongren, the first person they thought of to solve this problem was Puyuan Xizhu, who had helped Tongren.


    He knows his ability, and Tong people have seen it. He must have some ways to solve this problem that others can''t solve.


    If even he can''t solve it, I''m afraid no one can help Tongren. Tongren can only be slowly and completely eroded.


    However, because Tongren was banned and was not allowed to enter the reality within five years, he could not directly go to the world through the boundary gate, and his current special situation could not be known to others.


    Otherwise, according to those people''s ideas, they might kill Tong people in advance because they will become empty at any time, so as not to cause some trouble.


    Tong people don''t want to die, and broken bees don''t want him to have an accident, so after discussion, they decided to let Tong people sneak into the world quietly.


    After all, the corpse soul world is so big that if you want to sneak into the world, you just need to find a place that is not monitored, plus some special methods.


    Fortunately, the broken bee was prepared. When Tongren set out for the present world, he gave him a spirit avoiding garment, which was invented by nishuki Puyuan and can hide his own spirit pressure.


    In this way, Tong people will not be found when they reach the world through the boundary crossing gate. Otherwise, they will be noticed with the spirit pressure of his captain level.


    With the help of broken bees, Tongren passed through the boundary crossing door smoothly. After coming to this world, he immediately rushed to Puyuan store.


    Now only hisuke Puyuan can help Tongren. He is the last hope of Tongren

 V1.Chapter 955

    Tongren is in a bad state and may not be able to control himself at any time, so he should seek the help of Puyuan Xizhu as soon as possible.


    Urara Kisuke is very busy with Xiao Yu now, and suddenly he saw a man rushing in.


    However, he calmed down after seeing the Tong man. Then he opened his mouth and asked the panting Tong man, "why? Do you miss me? Can''t wait to see me? How can you breathe like this?"


    Puyuan Xizhu still roughly knows the strength of Tongren, so he is a little puzzled to see Tongren like this now.


    "Hehe, I really can''t wait to see you, but I don''t miss you. I''m in trouble." Tongren said to Puyuan Xizhu.


    "You won''t be poisoned again? It''s really like you look like this." Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tong people and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Puyuan, I have more trouble coming to you this time." Tong people are not in the mood to joke when they milk.


    Therefore, in a relatively short language, he thought that hisuke Urahara summarized his previous state in naringting.


    "You mean? There''s virtual power in your body now? And it''s still swallowing your consciousness?" asked Yosuke Puyuan.


    Tongren nodded. Now he is in this situation, but he doesn''t understand why, so he came to find Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Mr. Puyuan, I''m afraid it''s going to be empty." tiezhai leaned forward, stood aside and said to Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Well, I guess so. I''m afraid it''s also the man''s work." after Puyuan Xizhu said this, he turned and walked back to the hospital.


    "Come with me, tiezhai. You can follow me too. The light rain is very heavy. You two stay here." Puyuan Xizhu said to the people.


    Tongren immediately followed him. Now he tried his best to suppress the chaos in his body, so he looked tired.


    The three walked together and came to a room outside. Then hisuke Puyuan opened the door and took the lead in.


    Tongren also went in. This is a basement. As soon as the door is opened, it leads to the road below. Tongren has been following Puyuan Xizhu.


    After a short walk, hisuke Urahara opened a door and the three walked in. The scene in front of them suddenly opened up.


    The place appearing in the eyes of Tong people is like the underground world of the second team. This place called basement can''t see the edge at all.


    It''s very much like the place where the tongs practiced it before. Even the sky is the same. It''s an imaginary sky formed by special means.


    "Why is it so similar to the underground of the second team?" Tongren thought there should be a great connection between the two, so he asked.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked back at Tong Ren, then smiled and said to him, "you''ve been there. Yes, this place is built according to the underground template of the second team. How about it? Isn''t it spectacular?"


    Although Tongren thought it was really spectacular, but now his concern was not there, but how Puyuan Xizhu knew the underground appearance of the second team.


    "Mr. Puyuan, with all due respect, the underground world of the second team exists more secretly. I also have the opportunity to enter because I was a member of the second team before. I don''t know how you got in?"


    Tong people are very puzzled. Is it difficult that Puyuan Xizhu was once a god of death? And a member of the second team?


    "Well? Used to be the second team? Can you be expelled from the lingting court?" Puyuan Xizhu didn''t return to Tongren''s question, but asked Tongren.


    Seeing that assistant Pu Yuanxi had made a mistake, Tongren explained: "no, because I beat three yachukas last time, it was unanimously recognized by the captains that I had the same level of strength as them, so he ordered me to be the captain of the 14th team."


    "The 14th team? When did this happen? I don''t know." Puyuan Xizhu was still very interested, and then asked Tongren.


    "It was decided the last time I returned to the spiritual court, and then I took office after I was sentenced to another year''s imprisonment."


    After answering Puyuan Xizhu''s question, Tongren still wants to ask why Puyuan Xizhu has a lot of knowledge about yulingting.


    He had asked the broken bee before, but the broken bee didn''t answer the Tongren on the pretext that he didn''t want to mention Puyuan Xizhu.


    This time, there was something to ask for help, so we simply asked together, which can also eliminate Tongren''s confusion.


    "Why are you so curious about my affairs?" Puyuan Xizhu walked to Tongren and looked at him one foot in front of Tongren.


    "If you can survive this time, I''ll tell you my secret. If not, it''s just a waste of words."


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled and said this to Tong Ren, then turned and walked away. Now he is going to start his duty.


    Since he knew that Tongren was the precursor of emptiness, he had a corresponding way. He was no stranger to emptiness.


    "Well, let''s get to the point." Puyuan Xizhu stood directly opposite his colleague and said to Tongren.


    "I''m ready, Mr. Puyuan." Tongren didn''t know how Puyuan Xizhu would help him, but he had to do it in any way, otherwise this virtual force would become stronger and stronger sooner or later and completely devour his self-consciousness.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked into Tongren''s eyes and said to him, "you know, the power of emptiness is a power completely different from that of death."


    "I know." after all, Tong people have dealt with creatures like Xu several times, and have some understanding of their essence.


    "According to common sense, this virtual power will cause great damage to the God of death when it enters his body, but now you haven''t reached that point, so there is still great hope to suppress this power."


    Puyuan Xizhu continued to explain to Tongren, and then he took out his soul chopping knife, which was a thin knife hidden in his crutch.


    "My knife is called Hongji. Generally, I won''t use it to fight, but now it''s a special situation and I can''t help it."


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at the soul chopping knife in his hand as if he were looking at a woman deeply pitied by him.


    "Now I tell you, if you want to suppress that virtual power, others can''t help, you can only rely on yourself."


    Puyuan Xizhu''s words surprised Tongren. "Rely on myself? How can I rely on myself? I have been tortured by this force and am about to lose my support."


    Tongren''s heart is very tangled at the moment, but looking at Puyuan Xizhu''s posture, there should still be a way to help himself, so Tongren asks Puyuan Xizhu

 V1.Chapter 956

    Seeing that Tongren was ready, Puyuan Xizhu said to him, "now, I want to consume all the power of death in your body."


    After hearing Puyuan Xizhu''s words, Tongren was even more shocked. Originally, he tried his best to suppress the virtual power with the power of death. Now Puyuan Xizhu said such words, wouldn''t he want Tongren to become virtual directly?


    "There is no other way for your situation. Only by letting the virtual power explode completely and through your firm consciousness can you completely suppress it."


    Puyuan Xizhu saw Tongren''s confusion from Tongren''s face, so he opened his mouth and explained to Tongren.


    "Once my power of death is completely consumed, I''m afraid I will directly become empty." Tong man said his worry.


    "Only when you become empty can you have the opportunity to suppress this force. I will help you at that time, but it mainly depends on yourself."


    With these words, Puyuan Xizhu rushed directly towards Tongren. He wanted to fight with Tongren in order to consume Tongren''s virtual power.


    "Wake up. Hongji!"


    As soon as he came up, Puyuan Xizhu opened his solution. Seeing this, Tong people also directly gave up the suppression of virtual power and opened their fire.


    Since it needs to be consumed, the trumpet should be more thorough. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and armed color domineering immediately open.


    "Shine. Qiuhong!"


    After all, this is not a battle of life and death. Puyuan Xizhu only opened the first solution, so it is not necessary for Tongren to open his solution.


    Tongren wants to take this battle as an opportunity to experience. He knows that Puyuan Xizhu, a smart man, will never be rash.


    Since Puyuan Xizhu chose to consume the power of Tongren in this way, it proves that he has the power that will never belong to Tongren.


    In fact, the two people''s soul chopping swords hit together, and no one''s power suppressed anyone.


    "Sing. Hongji!"


    Puyuan Xizhu also wants to try the real strength of Tongren. He wants to see what strength the new captain has in front of him.


    Puyuan Xizhu''s knife, with his explanation, directly emitted a red light wave to Tongren.


    The light wave flew very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of Tongren''s face. However, Tongren''s strength was not false. Qiu Hong in his hand stood in front of him and directly resisted this power.


    "Is this the ability of Hongji?" Tong man looked at the soul chopping knife in Pu Yuanxi''s assistant and thought in his heart.


    Although the main purpose of Tongren''s fight with Puyuan Xizhu this time is to consume their own power of death, fighting is fighting. As long as it is fighting, Tongren want to win.


    Therefore, he will try his best to use the power he can use to fight with hisuke Urahara. Thinking of this, his eyes have changed.


    Tongren, who already has kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, can use very powerful pupil technique. Although he only knows sky illumination, this ability alone is strong enough.


    "Sky shine!"


    Tongren stared at Puyuan Xizhu and directly used this skill. The black flame burned directly to Puyuan Xizhu''s body.


    Because Tongren can call at any time and extinguish the sky light at any time, he doesn''t worry that this move will cause too much damage to Puyuan Xizhu.


    After determining this kind of thing, Tong people will use this move. This is the first time he has used this move in actual combat.


    Although Tongren''s attack was sharp, Puyuan Xizhu was not an idle person. He could feel the destructive power from the black flame released by Tongren, so he also took timely precautions.


    "Hongji. Xuexia shield!"


    A red shield formed by Lingzi directly appeared in front of Puyuan Xizhu, blocking all the sky lights of Tongren.


    However, the power of Tianzhao is also extremely powerful. It can be attached to anything for combustion, even Lingzi is no exception.


    Puyuan Xizhu was also surprised to see this attack, so he simply pushed the Xuexia shield away, so that even if the Xuexia shield could not resist the burning of the sky, he would not hurt himself because the distance was too close.


    Puyuan Xizhu''s action was right, and Tong people saw that Tianzhao had no way to take Puyuan Xizhu, so they gave up their plan to use ninja.


    He still wanted to consume the power of death, so he increased the release of spiritual pressure and gathered all this power on the blade.


    Now Tongren''s spiritual pressure has been filled in the underground world. The spiritual pressure at the captain level is not underestimated.


    He wants to learn more wooden sword Bayi. He fights only with the chopping of soul chopping knife, which can not only consume the power of death, but also show great blood.


    Tongren has now displayed his lotus step. While constantly changing his position, he is also cutting to Puyuan Xizhu one by one.


    But Puyuan Xizhu was not a bit flustered. He seemed to be able to guess the attack direction of Tongren. He could always prevent it in time and even fight back against Tongren.


    The battle between them was very fierce. Even tiezhai, who was watching, saw his eyelids jump. The two people seemed to have made a real fire.


    The two men''s knives kept chopping at each other. If they didn''t know the specific matters, they thought they were enemies and were trying their best to hurt each other.


    Puyuan Xizhu still looks very calm, but looking at Tong Ren, he has begun to go crazy now.


    Because he gave up the suppression of the virtual power in his body, with the lack of the power of death, this irritable power emerged.


    What Puyuan Xizhu has to do is to let this force completely burst out. Now he is like an introduction.


    Tongren''s mind has begun to be blurred, and he himself knows this, but Puyuan Xizhu said that he wants to consume all his power of death. For Puyuan Xizhu, Tongren can only choose to believe it.


    Not only because Tongren are at a dead end now, but also because broken bee once said that Puyuan Xizhu is still very reliable.


    Since Tongren has pinned all his hopes on Puyuan Xizhu, it is natural to follow his methods.


    Now he, the virtual force has begun to take the initiative, and his sense of autonomy has become more and more uncontrollable.


    In this constant battle, Tong people finally consumed all his power of death, and then with a white mask on his face, the first step they had to do was completed

 V1.Chapter 957

    Now Tongren has exhausted all his power of death, so there is a unique sign of xute, a white mask, on his face.


    At the moment, Tongren is no different from Xu. He looks like a beast and is looking at Puyuan Xizhu at this time.


    Just as the beast sees its prey, the Tong people are ready to attack at any time, and Yosuke Puyuan has long been ready for it.


    "Tiezhai, it''s your turn." Puyuan Xizhu has completed his task, so he retreated and took Hongji back into her crutch.


    "The wall of iron sand, the tower of monk type, burns iron and glows. Because of its determination, it ends in silence. 75 of the road are bound, and five columns are connected with iron."


    With the singing of tiezhai, five huge iron pillars came down from the air and directly pressed the Tongren''s limbs and head on the ground.


    Although the strength of Tong people is extremely barbaric, they can''t resist the binding road released by tiezhai. After all, it is a binding road in its seventies, and its power is still very strong.


    Tiezhai''s ghost ability can be said to be quite strong. It''s easy to suppress the Tongren. It''s useless to let the Xuhua Tongren struggle at the moment. They can only roar at tiezhai.


    Just from the roar, we can feel how strong the power of Tong man is, but his current power has not been controlled, so there is no way to break away from the tie Zhai.


    "It''s up to you now." Puyuan Xizhu said solemnly, looking at the crazy Tongren.


    Tongren now comes to his inner world again, but this is not what it was before.


    Here is already a white world. Everything is white. The sky and land have been mixed together, and the figure of Qiuhong has disappeared. Instead, another familiar figure is not far away.


    This figure is obviously the shape of Tong man himself, but even he is white at the moment.


    The white Tongren was looking at Tongren with an evil smile, and then said to Tongren, "give me your body, and I will make you stronger."


    Looking at the white Tong man who looked like himself, Tong man also said, "I think you should be the virtual power in my body."


    "Yes, it seems that you are not stupid. What do you think of my proposal? Ha ha ha." the white Tongren smiled wildly.


    He has determined that Tong people are now at the end of a powerful crossbow. No matter how much resistance, it is futile. In the end, they will be swallowed up.


    "I don''t think your proposal is good. I''d better be suppressed honestly." Tong man was very unhappy with the white virtual power, so he took the lead in attacking after saying this sentence.


    Because this is a battle in the heart of Tong people, outsiders have no way to know what happened.


    However, Tongren''s body, which had been struggling violently before, did not move much, because at the moment, the two forces in his body were fighting for the domination of his body.


    Because this is the inner world of Tong people, even if he has exhausted all the power of death before, he also has the ability to fight here.


    In the inner world, the contest is not power, but will. Only when the will is strong enough can the other party be completely suppressed.


    Now what Tongren has to do is to suppress the power that does not belong to him, but it is not an easy task.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife has been pulled out, and the white Tongren also pulled out the soul chopping knife at the same time, which is also the appearance of Qiuhong.


    Now Tong man is equivalent to fighting another man himself. The white Tong man also has all the abilities he has.


    However, Tongren is still very confident, because he still has other forces that do not belong to the world, which is his capital to win.


    The battle between the two was imminent, and the sound of blade collision could be heard, including the howling of the white Tongren.


    He seemed to be determined that he would defeat Tong people. The soul chopping knife was like a stick and hit Tong people crazily.


    However, Tong man was not in a hurry. He just wanted to see what strength the other self formed by the virtual force had.


    You know, I was very flustered before. If Puyuan Xizhu hadn''t told Tongren this method, he might have been swallowed up in the end.


    But now, he gave up the power of death on his own initiative in order to let the white Tongren produced by this virtual power show up on his own initiative.


    And the white Tong people, as they planned, couldn''t wait to come out when they saw that the power of death of Tong people was exhausted.


    White Tong people just want to make Tong people powerless to be swallowed up by him. That feeling is like a little abuse of the enemy. It has a great pleasure.


    But if it is someone else, it may not be able to defeat another self generated by this virtual force.


    Especially in the case of extremely flustered state of mind, the possibility of overcoming virtual power is even smaller.


    However, Tongren is different. After he got the help of Puyuan Xizhu, his state of mind is stable. At this time, when he saw this white Tongren, his strength is general. It is impossible to defeat himself, and Tongren put down his heart.


    After looking at the white Tong man with a contemptuous smile, Tong man began his real attack. He was going to use ninja.


    Since it is impossible to completely suppress him by his own power of death, it is simply another way. As long as you win, that is a good way.


    Although Tong Ren is in his inner world, it does not affect his use of ninja. Now the battle is like he is thinking.


    As long as his ability can be used in this inner world, now Tongren will start a real battle.


    The armed color of the writing wheel eye suddenly opens, which is a force that does not exist in the world, so the white Tongren have no same power at all.


    The sudden change of Tong people also surprised the white Tong people who always thought they had a chance to win.


    His face has changed, because now Tongren has exceeded his control. He doesn''t know what Tongren''s ability is.


    The sky light that the Tong people used to attack Puyuan Xizhu is now burning directly again. The target is the white Tong people.


    The black flame was in sharp contrast to the white Tongren, and the flame from the sky came in an instant.


    Just when the flame of the sky is pestering the white Tongren, Tongren moves again. This time, he is displaying his latest Fenghua spiral pill

 V1.Chapter 958

    Tongren''s Fenghua spiral pill was studied by him for a year. It not only has strong destructive power, but also can be manipulated arbitrarily.


    The sum of the two phases is the power of this move Fenghua spiral pill. Tongren is ready for this blow at the moment.


    Fenghua spiral pill came out, followed by a long chain completely formed by the power of Tongren.


    Because of the existence of this chain, Tong talents can perfectly control the position and speed of Fenghua spiral pill.


    The white Tong people were entangled by the flame of the sky, and now they are facing another powerful attack from the Tong people.


    His face changed completely, because he knew that his strength was completely invincible to Tongren.


    If he has been hiding in the heart of Tong people, he can slowly devour Tong people bit by bit.


    However, when he felt that the power of death of Tong people was exhausted, he couldn''t wait to rush out and want to abuse Tong people.


    But now it seems that he was hit by the Tongren''s plan. Now that he has appeared, it is impossible to escape.


    Since Tongren finally led him out, how could he easily let him go? As long as he dared to turn around and run away, Tongren would defeat him directly at the first time, which could save a lot of trouble.


    But the white Tong man is not stupid. He knows that if he runs, he will die. If he fights hard, he may reverse.


    So when he made up his mind, he began to plan desperately. Now that it has been so, he has no meaning to reserve.


    The virtual force broke out directly from him. At the same time, the body of Tong people also broke out a powerful virtual force in the outside world.


    Puyuan Xizhu and tiezhai are waiting quietly. Now they can''t help Tongren. Everything can only depend on him.


    When he survived, Xu Zhili would be completely suppressed by him. If he couldn''t hear it, then Puyuan Xizhu had to kill him himself.


    This is Puyuan Xizhu''s plan. If Tongren really becomes empty, Puyuan Xizhu won''t give him a chance.


    Puyuan Xizhu is quite sure that he wants to kill the Tong people in this state. However, it is obvious that the Tong people have not directly become empty at this time, so Puyuan Xizhu is not in a hurry to start, but has been watching.


    Tiezhai was also very nervous at this time, because he had to be on guard against the violent rise of Tongren at any time. Therefore, even if he exercised the binding road of more than 70, he might not be able to completely suppress the violent Tongren.


    Therefore, he has been preparing to release more powerful binding at any time to help Puyuan Xizhu solve the Tong people who have completely become empty.


    However, both of them are worried too much, because at this time, he has an absolute advantage in Tongren''s inner world.


    The attack of Fenghua spiral pill and Tianzhao made the white Tongren unable to parry at all. Now there are signs of defeat.


    Even if he tried his best to resist, he couldn''t resist the two killing skills of Tong people. It is said that the power of these two moves is still not as destructive as Lei Dun Qilin, but it''s enough as a housekeeping skill.


    After all, Tongren''s practice this year is not in vain. The deepest part of the supervision tower has been deepened by Tongren.


    Because at this time, the white Tong man had no spare power to resist, but the Tong man was also afraid that if he had any hiding ability, he still decided to kill the white Tong man directly.


    "Lei dun. Qilin!"


    Tongren finally used his strongest skills so far. Although it is said that it is in Tongren''s own inner world, it does not affect the power of this move. Lightning and thunder still exist.


    With the rising of power, the huge lightning Unicorn appeared in the inner world of Tong people, holding his head proudly.


    In its eyes, the low-level ability of the white Tongren was simply vulnerable. Driven by the Tongren, it also rushed directly to the Na white Tongren.


    The huge roar filled the inner world of Tong people. This time, it was still like killing the three achukas.


    The moment Lei Dun Qilin''s power came into contact with the white Tongren, he was absolutely suppressed.


    This pure thunder force seems to have the effect of suppressing the virtual force. Originally, according to the power of Tong people, the white Tong people should be similar to him.


    But at the moment, facing the attack of Lei Dun Qilin, he doesn''t have much resistance. Maybe it''s really that lightning has the ability to restrain emptiness, or maybe it''s because the white Tongren had too much consumption before.


    In short, the powerful Lei Dun Qilin directly hit the blade of the white Tong man, which had a great impact on him.


    In all the way back, the strength of the white Tong people has been declining. He regretted that he didn''t wait until the Tong people completely had no resistance to appear again. In that case, the control of the body was in his hand.


    As for now, it''s just a last gasp. Once Lei Dun Qilin explodes, the white Tongren will die without any suspense.


    Sure enough, in the last startling explosion, the figure of the white Tongren disappeared. At the moment, only Tongren himself was left in the inner world.


    Because he defeated another self generated by this virtual force, Tong Ren also left his inner world.


    Outside, Tong man is still suppressed by the five iron pillars, but his body doesn''t struggle at the moment.


    Because the virtual force in his body has been completely suppressed, Tong people have occupied the absolute control of his body.


    But because he exhausted all the power of death before, and then fought with the white Tongren in his inner world, he is very tired now.


    Now the white mask on his face had fallen off and showed his own face again.


    Puyuan Xizhu saw that Tongren''s mask had disappeared, and his smile appeared on his face again. He squeezed a sweat for Tongren.


    At this time, tiezhai also withdrew the binding road to ease Tongren''s body, and then quickly stepped forward to help Tongren up.


    Tong people looked at the two people in front of them, also showed a proud smile, and then opened his mouth and said, "the power in my body has disappeared. Thank you this time, and I''ll owe you a favor again."


    "Hmm? The virtual force disappeared? Who told you it disappeared?" Puyuan Xizhu was stunned and looked at Tongren.


    Tongren was also surprised by Puyuan Xizhu''s words. Is it difficult for him to work so hard and not remove the virtual force?


    "But I''ve defeated him. Didn''t you say that if I survived, I could completely suppress the virtual force?" Tong asked puzzled.


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled and replied, "yes, you have indeed suppressed the virtual force, but suppression is not equal to elimination, and the suppressed virtual force is still very useful."

 V1.Chapter 959

    Tongren was confused by Puyuan Xizhu''s words. He didn''t know why the virtual force of chaos was of any use, but he was quite embarrassed.


    "Please Mr. Puyuan explain it to me. I don''t quite understand." Tongren asked Puyuan Xizhu for advice with a confused face.


    Puyuan Xizhu glanced at Tongren and said to him, "go up, let''s sit down and talk." after that, Puyuan Xizhu left first, and tiezhai helped Tongren follow.


    The three came to the main hall together. After Puyuan Xizhu gave a few instructions to Shitai, they did it at the table. Tiezhai also helped Tongren sit down.


    Xiaoyu has cooked a pot of tea at this time. The fragrant tea makes Tongren feel relaxed and happy just by smelling.


    After a gentle taste, I felt that the taste of the tea could refresh people''s heart and make Tongren''s tired body better.


    Puyuan Xizhu also took a sip of tea, and then put the cup on the table. He looked at Tong Ren and said, "since you''ve survived, it''s time for me to fulfill my promise. I''ll tell you all you want to know."


    This was agreed by the two people before. As long as Tongren conquers the virtual force, Puyuan Xizhu will tell Tongren everything about him and why the virtual force is still useful.


    Puyuan Xizhu sat up straight and said to Tongren, "you should have guessed that 60 years ago, I was also a god of death."


    Puyuan Xizhu''s words confirmed Tongren''s conjecture. After hearing this, Tongren opened his mouth and replied, "you should have been a member of the second team?"


    "Yes, I used to be the third seat of the second team." Puyuan Xizhu nodded. Like Tongren, he has served as the third seat of the second team.


    "It''s the same position as me." Tongren looked at Puyuan Xizhu. After that, he picked up the tea cup and drank again.


    Puyuan Xizhu said with a smile: "yes, we are a little similar. Both of us have served as the third seat of the second team, and both of us have served as captain."


    Puyuan Xizhu''s words stunned Tongren for a moment and thought to himself, "Captain? Why did he leave the corpse soul world in his identity?"


    "Mr. Puyuan, which team leader did you serve as before?" Tong Ren didn''t know much about the history of fulingting, and he had never heard of the name Puyuan Xizhu before.


    Puyuan Xizhu replied, "I was the captain of the Shifan team." speaking of this, Puyuan Xizhu was a little proud.


    He once served as the captain of the 12th team and the first director of the Bureau of technology development. His research ability is at the peak.


    Tongren were also surprised to hear what Puyuan Xizhu said. No wonder Puyuan Xizhu was so powerful that he knew everything. How could the first director of the technology development bureau be a layman.


    Speaking of this, Puyuan Xizhu suddenly remembered tiezhai beside him, and then pointed to tiezhai and said to Tongren: "tiezhai was once a person in the corpse soul world, and he was also a great man."


    Although tiezhai is now just an image of a shop electrician, his status was once no less than that of Puyuan.


    Looking at Tongren''s questioning look on his face, Puyuan Xizhu said, "tiezhai used to be the commander-in-chief of ghost Taoist priests."


    Ghosts are an organization that completely depends on ghosts. Iron Zhai can be the commander-in-chief of ghosts, which directly shows his strength.


    Tiezhai heard Puyuan Xizhu''s boast about himself. He didn''t say anything or express any expression. He just kept tasting the cup of tea in his hand.


    However, Tong people can''t be so calm as tiezhai. They are a team leader and a big ghost Taoist priest. Their identities are really shocked.


    Puyuan Xizhu has said his identity in the corpse soul world. Even if he has fulfilled his previous promise, now what he wants to tell Tongren is how to make use of this completely suppressed virtual force.


    "Virtual power is another power form completely different from the power of death. If properly controlled, it can also become a great help." Puyuan Xizhu said to Tongren seriously.


    "Now, try to manipulate the virtual power in your body without any worries." Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tong Ren.


    "Control the virtual force? What should I do?" Tong Ren didn''t know anything about this kind of thing, so he had to ask Pu Yuan Xizhu.


    Puyuan Xizhu said: "this point still needs to be found in your inner world. Don''t worry. Now this force has no resistance."


    Puyuan Xizhu gave Tongren a reassurance. Hearing Puyuan Xizhu''s words, Tongren stopped worrying and began to look for it.


    Because this virtual force is completely different from the force of death, Tongren immediately perceived the existence of this force.


    Then he slowly tried to manipulate it according to Puyuan Xizhu''s words, trying to turn this power into his own help.


    Outside, as Tong people urged the virtual force, a virtual mask appeared on his face again.


    However, this time is different from the last time. Not only is the momentum less irritable, but also the color of the mask has changed significantly.


    Before, the mask on Tong''s face was pure white, just like the virtual mask, but now, the mask on Tong''s face is a rainbow of seven colors.


    This should be the integration of the two forces through the manipulation of Tong people, which is why this situation occurs.


    Qiu Hong''s ability is rainbow light, and the feature of emptiness is their white mask. Now the two add up to become a color mask.


    However, the mask didn''t last long. It was only a few short numbers, and the mask was directly turned away.


    With the disappearance of the mask, Tong Ren also opened his eyes. He could clearly feel the existence of virtual force before.


    But now he can''t continue to control this power. Now the appearance of Tongren mask is just a short time when he grasped the virtual power.


    "How''s it going?" Puyuan Xizhu asked with a smile. Although there was only a few minutes just now, Puyuan Xizhu also felt a great difference.


    Tongren closed his eyes again, then opened his mouth and said to Puyuan Xizhu, "it seems that in that short time, my spiritual pressure power has doubled."


    This is the real feeling of Tongren. Even Xiaoyu and Shitai felt this powerful breath at the moment when Tongren''s mask appeared just now.


    "Congratulations. If you succeed and have a mask, your strength will become stronger." Puyuan Xizhu said to Tongren

 V1.Chapter 960

    Mask is the name of the God of death who can virtualize and condense the mask on his face. Tongren are in this state now.


    However, his mask is very unstable, because after all, his time to master this ability is too short, so it will be so.


    "It''s good to be able to do this for the first time." Puyuan Xizhu praised Tongren, and then smiled and asked Xiaoyu to cook another pot of tea.


    This pot of tea has been drunk by three people cup by cup. Since the conversation is going to continue, we have to trouble Xiaoyu.


    However, Xiaoyu doesn''t feel troublesome. Instead, in her heart, she is willing to help others as long as she can.


    After a while, the new tea was ready. The three people picked up the steaming teacup again and continued their conversation.


    Tongren raised a question again about Puyuan''s words. He thought in his heart: "from Mr. Puyuan''s tone, it seems that death has become a mask before, otherwise how could he be so clear."


    Tongren''s question was written on his face. Looking at his frown, Puyuan Xizhu smiled and asked Tongren, "I think you wonder why I know so much about the mask?"


    Tongren nodded. Even if Puyuan Xizhu didn''t say it first, he still had to ask, because he didn''t know too many things.


    Since Yosuke Puyuan is ready to eliminate all his doubts, he will naturally ask all these things.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at the time, then looked outside and said, "I should be back soon."


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, even Tai leaked out from a distance. He was told by Puyuan Xizhu before, so he went out.


    Very too behind, also followed a person, Tong people just saw his yellow hair, but could not see his face.


    When she led the man into the house, Tong could see his face clearly. Under the yellow mushroom head was a pair of seemingly godless eyes, followed by a non prominent nose and a big mouth.


    This man doesn''t seem to be noticed, Tong thought to himself. I''m afraid they won''t recognize them after they go out from here.


    "Pingzi, come and sit down." Puyuan Xizhu greeted warmly, just like receiving an old friend.


    Tiezhai also took out a tea cup and poured a cup of fragrant tea for the man named Pingzi.


    Hirako drank all the tea in the cup with one mouthful, and then said to Yosuke Puyuan, "what''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry."


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled and pointed to Tongren, then said to Pingzi, "this is a new friend. I think it''s necessary for you to meet."


    "Hello, I''m from hitong." seeing that Puyuan Xizhu wanted to introduce him, he stood up and introduced himself to Pingzi.


    Pingzi took a look at Tong people, then looked at them carefully, suddenly smiled, and then said, "my name is Pingzi Zhenzi."


    After replying to Tongren, Pingzi spoke again, but this time the object was not Tongren, but Puyuan Xizhu. He said, "this God of death was also involved in his plot?"


    "I think it should be, otherwise it won''t be like this. After all, this kind of thing won''t happen by chance," replied Yosuke Puyuan.


    Tongren was a little confused. He didn''t know what they were talking about. It seemed to have something to do with himself, but he didn''t explain it.


    "Have you just mastered breaking noodles?" Hirako Zhenzi said to Tongren. He knew that since Puyuan Xizhu called himself over, it showed that the God of death of Tongren had mastered breaking noodles.


    "Oh, it''s just a careless grasp." Tong Ren guessed that the man in front of him should also have been the God of death, and he also has this strong ability. Maybe he is Puyuan Xizhu''s deputy.


    However, Tongren is wrong. Pingzi is not Puyuan Xizhu''s deputy. They should be very good friends.


    "Do you want me to train him?" Masako Hirako asked Yosuke Puyuan again, showing an unexpected look.


    Puyuan Xizhu replied, "of course, otherwise what am I asking you to do? Is it just to catch up with you and introduce him to you?"


    Puyuan Xizhu pointed to Tongren again. Tongren didn''t know what to say now. He felt he couldn''t get in touch.


    So I can only be the same as tiezhai. I picked up the tea cup and began to taste the fragrant tea. At the same time, I was slowly recovering my strength.


    "Is there anything outstanding about him? It''s worth you to help him?" Pingzi also pointed to Tongren.


    However, Tong people don''t care. Let them say it, taste tea slowly and wait for the result.


    "He is still a little outstanding, because I feel a very inexplicable power in him."


    Puyuan Xizhu didn''t have any taboo. He directly said his feelings for Tongren, and it was quite accurate.


    Although Puyuan Xizhu hasn''t known Tong people for a long time, he has known broken bees for a long time. The people recognized by broken bees are not bad.


    Moreover, in two successive observations, Puyuan Xizhu found that Tong people not only have the power of death, but also have a power he can''t explain clearly, which is also quite powerful.


    "Is it difficult? Do you want to?" Hirako opened his eyes and looked at Yosuke Puyuan. His words didn''t come out completely, but he knew that Yosuke Puyuan knew what he meant.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." of course, Puyuan Xizhu knew what Hirako meant and directly gave a positive answer.


    Pingzi looked at Tong people carefully again. His eyes seemed to look at Tong people all over his body through his clothes.


    This kind of look made Tongren feel very uncomfortable, so he smiled at Pingzi, hoping to remind each other.


    But Pingzi didn''t pay attention to Tongren''s expression. He just stared at Tongren as if he wanted to see something.


    "Rely on his words, can there be a way?" Hirako turned his eyes and asked Puyuan Xizhu again.


    Puyuan Xizhu now showed a very positive look, and then said to Hirako: "I feel he can, and can only rely on him."


    Tongren couldn''t help talking to these two people. He didn''t say anything to understand from beginning to end.


    They have been talking about what Tong people don''t understand, and they also check Tong people like choosing things. Even if he doesn''t want to take it to heart, he can''t do it at the moment.


    "What are you two trying to say?" Tong man put down his tea cup and said to them

 V1.Chapter 961

    Tongren''s interruption also stopped the conversation. Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tongren with a smile and said to him, "it''s nothing. Let Pingzi talk to you."


    After listening to Puyuan Xizhu''s words, Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tongren seriously and said to him, "you are lucky that you have not been swallowed up by virtual power."


    "Listen to you, are there many unfortunate people?" Tong people think that this kind of virtual force sneaking into the body should not be common, but it is obvious that both of them have a deep understanding of it.


    Pingzi Zhenzi said to Tongren, "of course there are unfortunate people, and the number is not small."


    He was very serious. Tongren even heard a trace of anger from his tone, but it was not obvious.


    "Now what I''m going to tell you, whether you believe it or not, it''s all true." Pingzi Zhenzi said to him, staring at Tongren''s eyes.


    Tongren knew that Masako Hirako would tell himself some extremely important things, so he nodded and said he would listen carefully.


    Masako Hirako began to tell his story: "sixty years ago, I also belonged to the jingling court. At that time, my position was the captain of the WuFan team."


    "Another captain level figure? What happened 60 years ago? Let the three important figures in front of him who should have been in the corpse soul world all come to this world, and there are no rumors about them in the corpse soul world."


    Tongren thought in his heart and felt more and more shocked, which also made him more curious about what happened 60 years ago.


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at the surprise on Tong''s face and continued to say to him, "does this surprise you? I tell you, there were others who came to this world in those years."


    "Other people? Can''t they all be leaders?" Tong Ren said to genko Hirako in a skeptical tone.


    Pingzi Zhenzi smiled and said to Tongren, "in addition to Puyuan and I, there were four captain levels and three vice captain levels, plus tiezhai''s assistant."


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s words opened Tongren''s eyes. There are six captain level people, which is nearly half of the total.


    There are also three vice captains and vice ghost Taoist priest. If these are added together, they can make the whole jingling court turbulent. From this point of view, a sensational event did happen 60 years ago.


    However, he has been in the jingling court for so long, and even has become a leader level figure, but he doesn''t know anything about what happened that year.


    Can it be said that the captains didn''t want the gods of death who joined the jingling court to understand this matter, so they blocked all the news of the whole thing.


    There should be only one reason, but Tongren are very concerned about why half of the captains came to this world.


    Pingzi Zhenzi knew that Tongren would want to continue listening, so he didn''t hang Tongren''s appetite.


    "Under normal circumstances, I won''t mention it with others, but you are different." Masako Hirako looked at Puyuan Xizhu.


    Then he continued to say to Tong people, "you are the one he chose, so I also have great hope for you."


    When Pingzi and Zhenzi said this, Tong people covered up again and returned to the words they said before that Tong people didn''t understand.


    "Although I don''t want to mention it again, you still have to know about it." Pingzi Zhenzi said to Tongren.


    "You tell me, I really want to know." Tong Ren didn''t want to be in such a state that he couldn''t understand anything, so he said to Masako Hirako.


    "What you have experienced before is exactly what we experienced 60 years ago." as he said, Masako Hirako''s momentum suddenly changed. His hand brushed his face, and then appeared the virtual mask that Tongren also had at this time.


    In this regard, Tongren felt very surprised, "no wonder Mr. Puyuan wanted me to know him."


    Tongren thought in his heart.


    "See, this is the mask." then, Masako Hirako took off the mask again, and his momentum returned to the same as before.


    After taking off the mask, Pingzi Zhenzi said to Tongren again: "in addition to the two present, there is another captain. All the others who came to this world in those years have masks."


    Tongren''s shock can be described as wave after wave. "Did jinglingting have a war with the virtual circle 60 years ago?" he asked.


    In his cognition, I''m afraid there is no other possibility except this situation.


    "It''s not true. The reason why we become masquerades is because a person is a conspiracy planned by him, which makes us look like this.


    Although Pingzi Zhenzi''s words are very calm, Tongren have heard them. At the moment, Pingzi Zhenzi is quite angry.


    However, after all, he used to be a leader level figure and still has the ability to control emotions, so Masako Hirako is very calm.


    "Can you say that man''s name?" although Tongren wanted to know who it was, he still had to ask Pingzi Zhenzi''s attitude first.


    Pingzi Zhenzi had calmed his heart, then looked at Tongren and said to him, "you should also know this man. He is the captain of the WuFan team, LAN ran Youjie."


    "What? Captain lanran?" Tong Ren''s heart was quite shocked at this time. He never thought that that person would be captain lanran.


    Because although captain lanran is a leader level figure, he doesn''t have a bit of airs and treats everyone very peacefully.


    His usual performance in Jingling court is like a warm-hearted person who cares about others. If captain lanran is a different person, Tongren still has a skeptical attitude.


    "Is there any misunderstanding here?" Tong Ren asked, because he didn''t think captain lanran was a bad man.


    "I wish there was some misunderstanding, but I''m afraid we would have died 60 years ago if Xizhu Puyuan and tiezhai hadn''t appeared in time."


    When Masako Hirako said these words, he looked at hisuke Puyuan and tiezhai. They can be regarded as his life-saving benefactors.


    "Then? Can you tell me the details of the event?" Tong people didn''t know the situation of that year, so it was difficult to make a judgment.


    "It''s long to say." Pingzi Zhenzi drank a mouthful of fragrant tea again. According to his appearance, he was going to tell Tongren everything

 V1.Chapter 962

    "Sixty years ago, when I was the captain of the WuFan team, LAN ran Yusuke was my adjutant and served as the vice captain."


    "But lanran has always eluded me, so I can always keep a distance from him with a strong sense of vigilance."


    At this point, Masako Hirako smiled at himself, then shook his head. Looking at his expression, he knew that he regretted it very much.


    After a pause, Masako Hirako said again, "although I was deliberately vigilant about my adjutant, I didn''t expect that I finally fell into his trap and became his stone test object."


    Hearing this, Tong people raised a question again: "the test object? What should not be said is the existence of a mask?"


    What he has in common with those people is that they all have masks. Tong people can feel that the test object in pingzizhenzi''s mouth refers to something that shouldn''t exist.


    "Yes, we will become a mask only if we fall into his conspiracy, so we can''t continue to stay in the corpse soul world."


    Sure enough, as Tong thought, it was for this reason. Then he asked, "what happened?"


    Masako Hirako replied, "we were also poisoned, so we were invaded into our bodies by the virtual power. It was all designed by lanran Yusuke."


    Speaking of this, Masako Hirako recalled the scene 60 years ago. Everything began with the disappearance of souls in liuhun street.


    In those years, a large number of soul disappearances occurred in liuhun street in a short time, even involving the soul court.


    At first, he didn''t care much, so he sent some ordinary gods of death to go there. He thought the matter could be solved.


    But unexpectedly, not only did not find out the cause of the missing soul case, but also none of the God of death who went to perform the task came back alive.


    At this moment, the high-level officials in Chen lingting court paid attention to it and successively sent several pairs of people to inquire about the truth and falsehood.


    But these people, like the first team, didn''t come back, and the gods of death who were responsible for looking for them only brought back their death bully clothes.


    Those people seem to have disappeared out of thin air. The most important thing is that there are no signs of fighting in the position left by the dead bully costume.


    This makes this matter more suspicious. In order to thoroughly investigate this matter, the Ling court finally decided to send someone at the captain level to solve it.


    At that time, liuche Quanxi, who appointed the captain of the ninth team, and jiunanbai, the vice captain of the ninth team, accepted the order.


    Although their strength is very strong, but because things are too strange, they came to the suburbs of liuhun street very carefully.


    There are not many people here. In addition, a large number of souls disappeared here before. Now it is like a wilderness.


    Liuche Quanxi and jiunanbai explored everything here one by one, but something unexpected happened to them.


    In front of them, a huge void appeared, which seemed to be a great void at the level of achukas.


    Under normal circumstances, the virtual only comes back to the corpse soul world after being purified by the God of death, otherwise they generally only exist in the virtual circle.


    However, the big void that appeared in front of the two people was different. Obviously, he was not purified here.


    The appearance of Da Xu was very sudden, and then as soon as it appeared, it began to attack them crazily. However, their strength was also very strong, so they could naturally avoid the attack of Da Xu.


    Then he could fight back quickly. Because there was a fierce battle here, he also felt it in the spirit court, so he sent reinforcements.


    These people who went to reinforce were Masako Hirako and his party. Following the direction of the battle, they quickly came here.


    At this moment, the place where the battle took place has been quiet. The only people left in place are liuchequan Xi and jiunanbai who were in a coma.


    They didn''t know what had happened, so they immediately came forward to help them up, and then carefully guarded against the enemies who might come out at any time.


    The enemy who can defeat the two of them is obviously very powerful and must be paid attention to.


    However, what they never expected happened. Liuche Quanxi and jiunanbai, who were supported by the people, suddenly attacked them.


    At the moment, both of them have masks of emptiness on their faces, which surprised everyone.


    The mask on the West face of liuche fist is pure white, with six holes on it. Behind it, there are several protrusions like bones.


    Jiunanbai''s mask is like an insect, with two tentacles, and then his eyes stare at the people like two black holes.


    Although it was not clear what had happened, others had nothing to do with the two obvious people in front of them.


    After all, they have been friends for many years. How can they really do something to them, so they have to show their bondage and want to imprison them.


    However, although they were imprisoned for a while, their strength was no different from that of Da Xu, and they directly broke the binding road they set.


    Then, just as they were going to continue to imprison them, the accident happened again, and three people came out from behind them.


    The three men attacked secretly from the rear and seriously injured all the people who came to support in an instant, making them lose their combat effectiveness.


    Then the three men showed their faces in the moonlight. It was LAN ran Youjie, the vice captain of the WuFan team at that time, shimaryin, the third seat of the WuFan team at that time, and dongxianyao, the third seat of the jiufan team.


    Everyone did not expect that the three of them had such strength. Even if it was a sneak attack, it was not easy to beat all the captains and vice captains.


    Moreover, there was obviously some medicine on the knives of the three of them, so that all the people who were recruited fell to the ground and couldn''t struggle.


    Not only their physical strength, but also their spirit seems to have been hit hard at the moment.


    Afterwards, they knew that from then on, there was virtual power in their bodies, and they directly began to devour them.


    All the people without any help were recruited under the sneak attack of LAN ran, and then one by one, they were like liuche boxing West and jiunanbai.


    Their faces also showed masks, and they all lost the ability of self-control.


    Even though Pingzi Zhenzi''s strength is very strong and can persist for a long time, he still can''t defeat this force in the end, and finally he is empty.


    They were the subjects of blue dye''s experiment, but they had a turning point when the whole army should have been destroyed, because Yosuke Urahara appeared

 V1.Chapter 963

    The emergence of hisuke Urahara has directly reversed the irreversible form here.


    It turned out that hisuke Puyuan had long realized that this matter was not so simple, so he was worried about his subordinates who came to perform the task. At that time, as the vice captain of the 12th team, simishi Rishi.


    Puyuan Xizhu was still very concerned about his subordinates, so he followed him behind him. With him was tiezhai, who was the chief of the ghost road at that time.


    Because their strength is extremely strong, even lanran and Youjie dare not act rashly.


    The situation was temporarily stabilized, but Pingzi and Zhenzi passed out one after another.


    Because Yosuke Puyuan wanted to protect them, and lanran couldn''t do anything about them.


    Therefore, there was no battle between the two sides. Lanran quickly retreated and disappeared in the sight of the people.


    By this time, Puyuan Xizhu immediately sent the unconscious people to the underground world of the second team.


    He knew that it was impossible for these people to stay in the corpse soul world, because they would be executed as empty.


    In addition, lanran is an incomprehensible existence. Maybe he will have any actions in the future, which will be disadvantageous to Pingzi and Zhenzi.


    However, while Puyuan Xizhu was taking care of these comatose people, lanran made an action. He went to room 46 of the Central Committee.


    You know, major decisions in the general corpse and soul world have to be handled by the central 46 room, and lanran took the lead in going to the central 46 room in order to incriminate Puyuan Xizhu.


    In this way, even if it is the whole event planned by itself, the central office 46 will also put the suspect target on hisuke Puyuan.


    Because when they went to the suburb of liuhun street, they had made the evidence that they had been staying in the jingling court in advance, so that they would not be suspected after acting.


    Now, because hisuke Urahara disappeared when all the captains disappeared, it greatly increased his suspicions.


    To this end, room 46 directly controlled Puyuan Xizhu and tiezhai, and then carefully interrogated them.


    Although Puyuan Xizhu tried his best to explain, it was still useless, because at the time of the accident, only he and tiezhai were not in the lingting court.


    When Puyuan Xizhu was in trouble, a woman came and forcibly took him out. She was sifengyuan night one, the former leader of the second team.


    Sifengyuan family is one of the most famous families in the corpse soul world and one of the three families still standing there.


    The night one of the four Maple yard was the former owner. He not only served as the captain of the second team, but also the commander-in-chief of the secret mobile force.


    However, these positions were all continued by the broken bees. It can be said that the night one of the four Maple yard was a big man in the corpse soul world at that time.


    Because sifengyuan yeyi and Puyuan Xizhu are childhood sweethearts, and when sifengyuan yeyi was the captain of the second team, Puyuan Xizhu was the third seat on her team.


    Even hisuke Urahara was strongly recommended by sifengyuan on the night of the 12th team.


    Therefore, if anyone knows best about Yosuke Puyuan, it must be the night of Sifeng hospital.


    In her cognition, it is impossible for hisuke Urahara to do such a thing. She knows that hisuke Urahara must have been framed.


    So she didn''t hesitate to be expelled by the corpse soul world, but also had to break into room 46 and excite Puyuan Xizhu to bring it out.


    Then a group of them came to this world and established their base here because they could not stay in the corpse soul world.


    Puyuan Xizhu helped the Puyuan store, and tiezhai followed him. Sifeng hospital would come here occasionally every night, but after all, she was used to being lazy. She would stop wherever she could, so she wouldn''t often come to Puyuan store.


    As for Masako Hirako, with the help of Puyuan Xizhu, they successfully restrained the virtual power after coming to the world.


    Moreover, in the later training, the originally violent power has become their unique power, that is, the mask.


    Because of this, they were established as the masked Legion. Masako Hirako was the strongest, so he served as the leader of the masked Legion.


    Masako Hirako''s mask is like a helmet, but the mouth is in the shape of teeth.


    Then came the former vice captain of the 12th fan team, ape persimmon Rishi. Her mask had red stripes. The most obvious thing was that there was a horn on her forehead.


    And the former Sanfan team leader Feng qiaolou Shilang. His mask is in the shape of a bird''s beak with a white eagle hook.


    The former Liufan team leader liuche punches the West. After he completely mastered the mask, the huge bulges on his back have all disappeared.


    As for jiunanbai, the former vice captain of jiufan team, she hasn''t changed much, but she is completely different from others.


    Under normal circumstances, the virtual time will not exceed 15 minutes, otherwise there will be an uncontrollable risk.


    However, the duration of jiunanbai''s emptiness is several times longer than that of all the people together. She can keep it for 15 hours, and there is no negative impact.


    The former captain of the Qifan team, luowu Aichuan, has two small horns on the forehead of his mask, which is in sharp contrast to the ape persimmon Rishi.


    The former vice captain of the eight fan team yatanuma Lisa, she is a beautiful woman. There is a cross shape running through the top, bottom, left and right on her mask.


    Another is the Deputy ghost Taoist priest of the former ghost Taoist priest. There is zhaotian Boxuan. His mask is more joyful. Like an Indian, this row of bones and feathers exist on the huge mask with a smiling face.


    The above eight people were originally framed by lanran, and then became all the personnel of the masked Legion.


    Since they arrived in this world, they have always wanted to recruit lanran for revenge. Because of lanran, they suffered too much.


    You know, in the beginning, they had no way to suppress the virtual force. Someone would fall into a state of rage at any time.


    However, fortunately, Puyuan Xizhu, a person with excellent technology, can pull them back from the edge of becoming virtual every time.


    Then let them use this power to make it their own power, so that they can play several times their strength in battle.


    It can be said that if there were no hisuke Puyuan, there would not be the current masked Legion.


    Now, Tong people are also their original situation, and they also have the qualification of nihilization with the help of Puyuan Xizhu

 V1.Chapter 965

    Tongren went to this world this time and was not noticed by corpse soul world, so he came back with theout any movement.


    Everything is still normal, "hoo, fortunately I''m not an interesting figure." this is the feeling of Tongren returning to the corpse soul world.


    He first went to see the broken bee and took himself to the present world. With the help of Puyuan Xizhu, he succeeded in suppressing Xu Zhili.


    However, Tongren didn''t mention Pingzi, Zhenzi and the two things he could make empty. After all, these two things are very important. They told themselves before they returned to the corpse soul world.


    The broken bee was relieved to see that Tongren came back from this world safely. She was very worried that Tongren would die.


    The broken bee is still very clear about the fact that once Tong people become empty, Puyuan Xizhu will kill them.


    After greeting the broken bee, Tong people went directly back to the team house of the 14th team. There was also a person who cared about Tong people.


    During the time when Tongren left, Lucia was worried about Tongren''s situation all the time.


    She knew that Tong Ren''s brother would not be so grumpy under normal circumstances. Something must happen to make him so.


    However, I don''t know what happened to Tongren''s brother, and I''m afraid that my sister Fei is really worried, so I can only worry by myself.


    Tongren also knew that Luqiya must be worried about herself, so after returning to the team house, Tongren didn''t return to his room, but went directly to Luqiya.


    However, Lucia was not there. There was no way. Tong people had to go back to their room first and greet their team members all the way.


    Not far from his room, a small figure rushed towards him and got into his arms.


    "Brother Tongren, you''re back." Lucia said, and tears began to fall from her eyes. Although she didn''t know why she was crying, she just wanted to cry and couldn''t stop.


    It turned out that Lucia had been waiting outside Tongren''s room every day. When she woke up, she would come here to wait for Tongren.


    "What''s the matter? Lucia, don''t cry." Tong man put his hands on Lucia''s shoulders and said to her with some apology.


    "You... Where have you been? Brother Tongren, I''m so worried about you." Lucia still sniffed and sniffed.


    "I''m back. Don''t cry. I can''t see girls cry."


    Tongren comforted Lucia and hugged her in his arms.


    Tongren stroked ruqiya''s hair. Ruqiya slowly stopped crying, then looked up at Tongren and said to him, "Tongren''s brother is so bad that he knows to worry others, hum!"


    Lucia broke free from the embrace of Tong people, and then looked at Tong people angrily. Before Tong people explained, she gave Tong people a big white eye, then turned her head and left. She kept saying that Tong people are bad guys all the way.


    For Lucia''s painting, Tong people can only smile helplessly. This time, he worried Lucia.


    However, the rest of the team had no idea that Tong people had disappeared for a few days, because they were busy training every day.


    After all, the fourteenth fan team has just been established. Some of them are not strong enough, and even some have just graduated from the central spiritual Academy.


    For this reason, it depends on everyone''s continuous efforts to strengthen the strength of the fourteenth team.


    Tongren is also very pleased with this phenomenon. After returning to the 14th team, he kept training except for a few people of lanran.


    However, Tongren''s training ground is not in the 14th team, but the huge world underground of the 2nd team.


    There, Tong people don''t need any cover up. After all, the leader of the broken bee is in charge there. Tong people still have a deep friendship with her.


    What Tongren waist exercises here is the virtual force in his body. It''s better not to let others know this kind of thing.


    After all, emptiness is absolutely opposite to death. Tongren don''t want to be punished or directly executed for this reason.


    To this end, Tongren chose his training ground here. The most important thing is that there are broken bees to protect him.


    Therefore, Tongren can exercise his virtual power here carefree. As for the method of exercise, Masako Hirako has told him.


    Because this virtual force is added to Si''s body the day after tomorrow, it is not easy to control it completely.


    So this kind of thing still needs to be done bit by bit. The first thing is to feel the violence of this virtual force.


    Even if this power is completely suppressed, its indelible power is quite irritable.


    However, Tong people are not too afraid. After all, in his body, there are these two other forces that can suppress this virtual force.


    The two forces were unified into spiritual power by Tongren, and then under the suppression of spiritual power, even if this power is no big problem no matter how irritable.


    For this reason, the first step of the same person is still very smooth. In short, it is much better than Pingzi and Zhenzi.


    The second step is to draw this power out of the source. Tongren once tried it, which is not short-lasting or even negligible.


    This is like opening the sluice. As long as you have enough strength to keep the sluice from falling, the water will gush out continuously.


    But if you don''t have enough strength, the sluice will fall directly and the water in it will be blocked.


    The current situation of Tong people is that they can only lift the sluice suddenly, and then they have to put it down directly.


    For this reason, Tongren should covet it. Now Tongren have to do this every day.


    He used the spiritual power in his body to keep practicing between lifting and falling, but it was Tong people who could do this.


    Because the power of ordinary people is only one, it is impossible to completely suppress the virtual power.


    Such a lift and fall will affect the body. If you are careless, you will be injured.


    However, because of the special power of Tong people, he can hold on to it every day until there is little power left.


    This will greatly accelerate his practice speed, which is equivalent to reducing the practice time, so that he can quickly enter the third step.


    If the second step is to open the gate to release water, the third step is to expand the reservoir, that is, to strengthen the virtual force.


    Through continuous self strengthening, the virtual power in the body will continue to grow like the power of death.


    If this increases to a certain extent, the power used is not ordinary. What Tong people have to do is to take this virtual power and other forces that can evolve as their strongest fighting capital

 V1.Chapter 966

    After a month of hard training, Tong Ren has finally made some achievements. Now he can extend the duration of the mask to three minutes.


    Don''t underestimate these three minutes. Within these three minutes, the power of Tong people is quite powerful.


    In the words of broken bees, "I''m afraid the power of Tongren has surpassed me, and it seems that it will become stronger and stronger."


    Stimulated by Tong people, broken bees also began high-intensity training every day, and the task of broken bees was handed over to Da Qiantian.


    Da Qiantian likes this job very much. He can guard outside the underground world every day without patrolling elsewhere.


    This is a good place for him to be lazy. He not only doesn''t have to walk around, but also can steal a lot of snacks when broken bees can''t come up.


    The broken bee is not so leisurely. She was a genius and worked very hard.


    In addition, broken bee has strong strength. Now, under her strict self-discipline, her strength has also made obvious progress.


    The Tongren and the broken bee occasionally have a duel, but neither side dare to use too much strength to avoid collapsing here again.


    Because their strength is improving, and they can''t use their full strength, they end up with a draw every time.


    Tong people don''t think so, but broken bees don''t think so. This is a person who worked very hard for one minute under his own hands.


    "Now he has grown so strong, I''m afraid if they fight with all their strength, they are really not his opponent." the broken bee thought in his heart.


    Outside, the strength of those members of the 14th team has also been significantly improved, and they also have the lowest level appearance that the 14th team should have.


    However, they are still working hard, because they are a group of young people with full firepower. Fighting is their nature.


    As for their team leader Tong Ren, the ability of emptiness has also made great progress, and his emptiness is also changing.


    Because of the autumn rainbow in his body, his mask, which should have been white, has seven different colors.


    This color occupies the whole right part of the mask. It can be said that the current virtualization is a version combined with the power of death.


    Tongren''s life at this stage is boring, but it is still very full, because they have something to do every day, and there is always someone around them.


    For the current situation, Tong people think it''s good. After all, it''s better to have broken bees than to train here alone.


    Because the second step of the virtual Tongren entered a small bottleneck period, he felt that there would be no progress for the time being.


    So he seems to be studying other directions, such as the mix and match of armed color and domineering, plus the ability of kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes.


    Tong people tried to cover the mask with armed color domineering, but found that they couldn''t cover it at all.


    Maybe it''s because the power of the mask is too strong, or maybe it''s because other Tong people don''t know.


    However, Tong people succeeded in releasing the spiral pill in the virtual state. Even the art of shadow separation was successful.


    Tong people thought that if there were multiple, even dozens or hundreds of virtual themselves at the same time, the power would be terrible.


    But this can only be thought about. After all, no matter which skill is released, it will consume the power of Tong people.


    His strength is limited, so Tong people especially want to have a way to instantly restore all their strength.


    So he told the broken bee about his idea, but what he waited for was the mockery of the broken bee that he would think of something useless.


    Combat exhaustion is a common thing. How can there be a way to restore it to its peak state in an instant.


    Although the broken bee rejected Tongren''s idea, Tongren still felt hopeful to do it.


    However, because it was really too difficult to achieve, this matter was put aside by Tongren first.


    After thinking about it, Tong people first put their focus on virtualization. After experimenting with the spiral pill in the virtualization state, Tong people also began the next experiment.


    After the spiral pill, there is the sword in the spiral hand. The virtual colleagues can also release this move, and the power is about twice that before.


    The final test is the ninja of Fenghua spiral pill. The power of this move is amazing.


    Now, coupled with the blessing of the virtual power, Tongren''s move of weathering spiral pill directly opened a pit with a diameter of 100 meters on the ground.


    Not only himself, but also the broken bee was startled, but fortunately this move did not hit the top, otherwise there would be another hole in the sky here.


    This time, Tongren''s experiment once again made a response on the surface, but this response was only within the second team.


    It didn''t attract much attention, so Tongren and broken bee were relieved. They were both worried.


    After all, this is the second time, because Tongren''s skills have brought vibration to the underground world, and each vibration is not small.


    This time, Tongren didn''t dare to use Lei Dun Kirin in a virtual state. I''m afraid if he really used this move, at least the sky here will not be preserved within the attack range of Lei Dun Kirin.


    Because of this carelessness, Tong man was temporarily invited out of the underground world by broken bees, and he was prohibited from experimenting with high-intensity skills here again.


    After all, it was left by the last captain. Broken bee doesn''t want it to be destroyed by Tongren, even if Tongren didn''t mean it.


    Tongren, who was driven out by broken bees, is not idle. Although he can''t attack, he can temper some other skills.


    For example, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he felt that the ability of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes should be more than one.


    However, other abilities haven''t appeared yet, and Tong people don''t know. They can only feel the less obvious power by opening the writing wheel eye all the time.


    Tongren once tried various methods, but they failed to discover this hidden power.


    However, by chance, Lucia''s action made Tong people discover his ability to write wheel eyes in kaleidoscope.


    This hidden ability is very powerful, similar to Ninja like hypnosis, but much more advanced.


    In this regard, Tongren also gave it a better name, which is called "monthly reading"

 V1.Chapter 967

    Tongren''s ability to find their eyes is also thanks to Lucia, because it was when Tongren was experimenting that Lucia suddenly came to let Tongren know the result.


    At that time, Tong Ren was concentrating on looking ahead. He thought his ability to hide his eyes was also aggressive.


    That''s why he kept staring at the target, hoping to hurt it, but there was no result.


    Lucia saw him standing there motionless from a distance and naturally wanted to go up and see the situation.


    But it didn''t matter. When she saw Tong''s eyes, she was directly and completely controlled her body.


    Then her spirit was also controlled by Tong people. Fortunately, Tong people didn''t mean to kill, so Lucia just lost in the dreamland.


    Tong people also found Lucia''s abnormality and guessed that their ability should be magic.


    After all, Tong people once got reward items about returning scrolls in the Arsenal system, so they still know more about it.


    Lucia''s current situation is that she has been affected by magic, and in terms of the situation, she may still be an advanced magic.


    After all, it is the illusion released by kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. How can the level be low? The most important thing is that Tongren can also control the illusion at will.


    After Lucia was under control, he closed his eyes and entered the illusion together.


    The scene is as like as two peas, but the difference is that there is no one here.


    In addition to Lucia who just entered here and the Tong people who came in later, there are only two of them in this environmental space.


    Originally, Lucia didn''t understand what was going on. Suddenly her body couldn''t move, and then everyone else disappeared.


    This kind of thing is still a little scary for a little girl, but fortunately, Tongren also followed in, otherwise Lucia would be very flustered.


    Lucia''s first reaction when she saw Tong people was not to lean forward, but to quickly step back, keep a distance, and be very vigilant.


    Tongren was also stunned at this, but immediately laughed again. It seems that this sister has grown up, not the silly child before.


    Tong people were afraid of what extreme things Lucia would do, so they directly lifted this environmental space.


    Their consciousness returned to reality again. After Lucia''s consciousness recovered, the first thing was to look around immediately.


    But this time the scene was the same as before. Everyone else was still there, and Tongren was standing in front of her.


    "Brother Tongren, I seem to have been controlled just now." Lucia knew that what she had just experienced must not be an illusion.


    And in front of her is the Tong people she most depends on, so when you encounter this kind of thing, you naturally have to talk to the Tong people first, or let the Tong people be a little defensive.


    However, after listening to Lucia''s words, Tong people had a smile on their face, which made Lucia a a little angry.


    When it was obviously dangerous, I didn''t expect Tongren to be so unreliable. They not only didn''t alert immediately, but also smiled at themselves.


    Tong people saw the look in Lucia''s eyes, smiled and said to Lucia, "it was me who controlled you just now."


    "You? Why do you want to frighten me?" said Lucia, raising her little fist and hitting Tong people.


    Tongren didn''t hide, but let luqia hammer his chest. Anyway, it didn''t hurt, but also let luqia vent.


    After all, Lucia can''t really exert herself. After all, Tongren is the same as Fei Zhen''s sister, who cares for her in every way.


    Seeing that her little fist didn''t work, Lucia could only glance at Tong people with a big white eye, and then turned her head.


    She expressed her dissatisfaction in this way, and Tong people just laughed even more, because Lucia was really cute.


    Tong man touched Lucia''s head from behind and said to her, "you really didn''t blame me just now. You came by yourself."


    Lucia was not happy to hear Tong''s words. She turned her head again and pushed away Tong''s hand.


    "Hum!" Lucia was going to say something, but when she thought that she had just come by herself, she had nothing to say.


    Tongren then explained, "I''m honing my skills. You just came over, so you spread to the enterprise."


    "I wanted to talk to you in the dreamland space I created, but you were quite afraid, so I cancelled the dreamland space."


    Lucia said loudly, "I''m glad you know I''m afraid. Are you such a brother and flirting with your sister?"


    Lucia''s words made Tong people unable to refute, so they could only look at Lucia with a dry smile.


    "Sorry, it''s my brother''s fault." Tong Ren put his hand on Lucia''s head again and rubbed her hair.


    "It''s almost the same. If you do something wrong, you should take the initiative to admit it." Lucia smiled with satisfaction and strode away.


    She had something to do, but just now she saw someone standing here with her, so she wanted to come and have a look.


    However, thanks to Lucia''s coming to have a look, otherwise Tongren really didn''t know his own ability.


    Now that we know the ability of kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes from the manufacturing environment, it''s easy to do. Tongren should make an in-depth study in this direction.


    However, it is naturally impossible for him to choose other people as the target of his experiment. Instead, he chose some small animals, which is safer.


    Even if you can''t control the dreamland space well and cause damage to the brain of the Chinese surgeon, there is no great risk.


    The goal of the experiment is the little white rabbit caught by Tongren from the mountain. The rabbit''s words are quite obedient, which is convenient for Tongren to experiment.


    Therefore, there is a situation of red eye to red eye. The kaleidoscope of Tongren writes that the wheel eye is red, and the rabbit''s eye itself is red.


    After repeated experiments, Tong man came to a conclusion that his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can not only bring creatures into the environmental space, but also control the minds of some weak creatures.


    For example, these rabbits, which are regarded as experimental targets by Tong people, can completely control their behavior when Tong people show their monthly.


    In order to determine the accuracy of this level, Tong man decided to find some stronger animals as his test target.


    Because of Tongren''s action, the small hill nearest to huilingting was damaged by seedlings, and all kinds of animals were tested by Tongren.


    First it started with rabbits, then a bigger fox, and then a bigger wild boar, followed by deer and tigers. Anyway, all the animals here have become the experimental targets of Tongren

 V1.Chapter 968

    After a month''s experiment, Tong came to the final conclusion that weak animals can be controlled.


    However, those slightly intelligent animals are not so easy to control, and it is easy to get out of the control of Tong people.


    It can be inferred from this that the ability of Tongren to control their mind is not absolute, but depends on the ability of the practitioner.


    Moreover, Tongren guessed that even if he performed monthly, there were restrictions on bringing the Chinese practitioner into the dreamland.


    Maybe those powerful people won''t be affected by his magic, such as captain Yamamoto.


    There is no doubt about the strength of Captain Yamamoto. No one in the whole lingting court should have the ability to surpass him.


    Even though Tongren''s strength has increased so much, he still feels a sense of oppression in front of Yamamoto''s captain.


    In order to prove his conjecture, Tong people also specially found broken bees. After all, broken bees have the strength to protect themselves.


    Even if there is something wrong with Tongren''s dreamland space, broken bees will not have anything. This is Tongren''s confidence in broken bees.


    Broken bee didn''t want to promise Tongren at first, because she felt that this kind of thing was very boring. She still had her own things to do.


    And what she couldn''t stand most was that Tongren took her as the experimental target, which she couldn''t agree to Tongren''s request.


    However, Tong Ren has been in the second team for several years after all. He still knows the temper of broken bees, so he has long had a way to make broken bees his experimental target.


    This method has no technical content. It is nothing more than forcibly using kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes to control broken bees.


    Tongren is not the boy who was kneaded by broken bees at the beginning. Now he can force broken bees to do something.


    This is the first time Tongren has done this. If you want to say how it feels, it''s still very good, because he has successfully brought broken bees into the dreamland.


    However, the good times did not last long. After all, the strength of broken bees was still super strong. The dreamland space of Tongren collapsed directly after the spirit pressure of broken bees broke out.


    Tongren was standing in front of the broken bee at the moment. It was quite embarrassing. After seeing the angry expression of the broken bee, Tongren didn''t hesitate. He pulled out his legs and ran. He didn''t want to be beaten.


    It''s not certain that you can win, and it''s your own fault, but it''s OK to run.


    The reason why Tong people dare to do this to broken bees is still his calculation, because a while ago, Tong people also improved his body method.


    After all, should we enhance the overall strength? What''s the use of increasing attack power alone? All other aspects should be taken into account.


    Therefore, Tongren specially improved the lotus step. The previous lotus step was a combination of instant step and shaving.


    At present, the lotus step is also joined by Tong people with the power of wind ninja. Attaching this power to their legs can make Tong people faster.


    Moreover, because of this improvement, the lotus step becomes more unpredictable and erratic. For this, Tongren gave it a new name, called "butterfly step", dancing like a butterfly.


    However, the speed was countless times faster than that of butterflies. It took Tong people only a few breaths to escape from the field of the second team.


    He knew that the broken bee wouldn''t catch up with him. After all, even if he didn''t want face, the broken bee still wanted face. What''s the matter when he saw two captains chasing and fleeing quickly in the Ling court.


    Because it is determined that broken bees will not pursue themselves, Tong people will go to the second team as soon as they have a chance.


    Broken bees have been his very good experimental target, and Tong people can fly out after each experiment.


    After more than ten experiments, Tong people found that this method can more quickly exercise their magic ability.


    Therefore, it has become a habit to attack broken bees secretly. Every two days, Tongren will sneak into the second team.


    However, even people with a bad temper who are always molested by people will be angry, and broken bees are no exception.


    Finally, once, when Tongren ran away, the broken bee chased out of the field of the second team.


    She knew that if she didn''t punish Tong people thoroughly, Tong people would still harass themselves. Therefore, the chase and escape drama at the captain level began.


    Broken bee is the commander-in-chief of the secret mobile force, so the speed will not be slow. Even the butterfly step of Tong people can''t pull away from broken bee.


    Because the broken bee also opened her instant coax state. This time, she said she would catch Tong people and beat them up.


    They turned into two high-speed phantoms and kept walking through all parts of the lingting court, which attracted the attention of many people.


    However, those weak people don''t even know who these two people are. They can only see a vague shadow moving at high speed.


    But the captains can see more clearly. A few people are watching the chase and escape with interest.


    Jingle Chunshui was the most boring. He even ran with the two of them, so their pursuit became the pursuit of the three.


    As the veteran captain of Chen lingting, jingle Chunshui''s strength is also unfathomable, although he is only an uncle''s image on weekdays.


    Marubeni was also looking at it with great interest, but he didn''t want to join it. He still had a constant smile on his face.


    When several people passed through the field of the 11th team, they caused a burst of cheers. They all looked at the event with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    This is Geng Mujian ba. He was not in the spirit court. He was ordered to go to liuhun street to perform the task, otherwise the high-speed team would have to add another person.


    Captain Yamamoto was also affected by the noise caused by the two people. He put down his work and looked up to the two people.


    But he didn''t do anything to stop it. Even like those who watched people make trouble, he looked at the three people chasing them with a smile on his face.


    The broken bee chased Tongren and ran almost the whole lingting court. Even if she couldn''t catch up, she always followed closely behind her.


    This can make Tong people embarrassed. There''s no way. Since broken bee is really angry this time, he can only admit planting.


    Who let himself take her as the experimental target? In order to let the broken bee vent and not embarrass himself, Tong people chose to stop in an empty corner.


    The first thing he stopped was to shrink into a ball. He knew that the broken bee would come and beat him.


    Not surprisingly, the broken bee who caught up with Tong people saw him like this. He was even more angry and came up with a fist.


    However, fortunately, Tong people have taken precautions against themselves, so it doesn''t matter. It just hurts for a few days afterwards

 V1.Chapter 969

    Although Tongren was not seriously injured, he also chose the place where he was beaten in a remote corner.


    However, even so, someone witnessed the beating of Tongren with his own eyes. He was jingle Chunshui, the captain of Bafan team who came to join the fun before.


    Jingle Chunshui saw a good play completely, and then Tongren became angry, because jingle Chunshui told everything about today.


    Tongren, who was not well-known, and his 14th team suddenly became a topic of conversation for other team members.


    Tongren, the captain of the 14th team, angered the broken bee of the captain of the 2nd team, causing him to be chased and beaten in the lingting court. Everyone knows the news.


    I thought no one would pay attention to Tongren. This is a shame, so I have to hide in the house.


    However, just when it was calm and laughing inside the lingting court, a group of people from this world had arrived at liuhun street.


    After the seven of them came to liuhun street, they didn''t make any action, but began to inquire about what happened in the whole corpse soul world.


    They learned from the residents of liuhun street that a few years ago, the corpse soul community was organized by Zhibo, which led to a World War I between liuhun street and huilingting.


    The following is the internal change of liuhun street in recent years. Because of Zhibo''s one heart event, huilingting began to pay attention to the existence of liuhun street.


    After this period of renovation and changes, liuhun street is not like before. The whole liuhun street has good public security.


    Their purpose is to enter the spirit court, but now they obviously have no way to sneak in by the chaos of liuhun street.


    So they have to find another way. According to an old man, there are still people in the Zhibo family.


    People always think that they should go to find Zhibo family. Since they can start a war with jingling court, even if they fail, they must have a way to enter the lingting court.


    After inquiring about where Zhibo''s family lived, they came to the suburb west of liuhun street.


    Zhibo''s family is still very easy to find, because it belongs to the suburbs. There is only one house of Zhibo''s family in the whole place.


    They all came to Zhibo''s house, knocked on the door lock and made a clanging knock.


    Two tall men opened the door. They looked at several people in front of them and asked loudly, "who are you?"


    "We are here to find the master of Zhibo''s family." the head man said. His attitude was modest and didn''t make too much publicity.


    "You''re in the wrong place," said the strong man on the left, who was about to close the door, but was stopped by one of the people.


    The leader said, "don''t be nervous. We''re not looking for trouble. On the contrary, we''re here to help you."


    Although he said so, the two strong men still didn''t want to let them go. After all, they didn''t have much credibility.


    Besides, it''s not easy for the Zhibo family to survive now. They don''t want to get involved with irrelevant people.


    But when they came to the door again, a woman came out of the back of the house. "Wait a minute," she said.


    The two strong men also stopped when they heard it, and then made way for the woman to stand between the two.


    "Let''s talk about something. I''m the owner of Zhibo''s family." the woman''s name is Zhibo empty crane. She looks a little exposed in her clothes and her tone is the same as that of a man.


    Because the already frustrated Zhibo family and the large-scale war launched by Zhibo wholeheartedly make this Zhibo family even more miserable.


    Including the owner, there are only two people left in Zhibo''s family. The other is her brother, Zhibo rock eagle.


    As for these two strong men, they are the servants of the Zhibo family. Although it is said that the Zhibo family is down, they have never left.


    Although Zhibo kongho is a daughter, she will not lose to any man, including character.


    The first man can see that Zhibo kongho is different, so he doesn''t despise her.


    "We want to discuss something with you. Maybe you''ll be interested." the man said, and then looked at Zhibo empty crane with great interest.


    Zhibokong crane also looked at him and said, "aren''t you going to introduce yourself? You''re going to talk to me as a stranger?"


    After all, he is the head of the family. Even if the family is a little small, there is still some momentum.


    The man smiled, then opened his mouth and said to Zhibo kongho, "sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is yuedao xiujiulang. These people are my companions."


    Yuedao xiujiulang compared the others with his hands, and then looked back at Zhibo Sky Crane, with a gentleman like smile on his face.


    "What''s matter with the you coming to Zhibo''s house?" Zhibo kongho went straight to subject, because she didn''t like to beat around bush.


    "Since you asked so directly, I''m not good at procrastinating. You said it, and I''ll express our meaning directly."


    Yuedao xiujiulang paused for a moment and then said, "our purpose is very simple, that is, to enter the interior of the lingting court."


    Zhibo empty crane listened to his words, slightly frowned, and asked xiujiulang of yuedao, "enter the lingting court? What do you want to do?"


    "Naturally, I want to trouble those gods of death. Surely you will help us?" yuedao xiujiulang asked tentatively.


    Although they didn''t break through the spirit court, they were still clear about the general structure of the spirit court.


    If there is no large amount of force, they alone can not forcibly enter from the front door.


    Even if you defeat the guard, you will die if you go in. After all, there are still many powerful gods of death in the spirit court.


    It is absolutely forbidden to act rashly. The most important thing is that there is a layer of building protection called murderous stone.


    This kind of protection turns the spirit court into a sphere. No matter underground or above, it can not protrude into the spirit court.


    However, since the Zhibo family can organize people and horses to attack the lingting court, they should have a way to enter the iron wall.


    With this idea in mind, several people came to this remote Zhibo family and wanted to seek the help of Zhibo family.


    Zhibo empty crane glanced at several people with suspicious eyes, and then opened his mouth again and asked, "why do I believe what you say?"


    Just as Zhibo kongho finished saying this, a two handed giant sword appeared in the hand of a masked man behind yuedao xiujiulang.


    Moreover, his momentum has changed from plain to violent, like to bring oppression to the whole house of Zhibo family

 V1.Chapter 970

    Although his momentum was very domineering, he just wanted to deter Zhibo Sky Crane, and then he accepted it directly.


    "How? Do you believe this?" yuedao xiujiulang smiled at Zhibo empty crane and said to her.


    However, Zhibo kongho is also a person who has seen too big a scene. How can she be directly frightened by this momentum, so her expression has not changed.


    But in his heart, Zhibo kongho began to mutter, "these people, do you think Chengdu has such strong strength? I''m afraid if you don''t help them, they will be rough."


    Think about the situation of the Zhibo family now. Even if they are swept away by these people of unknown origin, I''m afraid the people of the lingting court will not come to help them.


    Because of what the Zhibo family has done, all the gods of death don''t treat them very well. If captain Yamamoto hadn''t ordered all the gods of death not to move the people of the Zhibo family, I''m afraid her family wouldn''t exist long ago.


    No way, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Even if Zhibo kongho is not afraid, she always has to think of her young brother.


    "It''s not so hard to get into the lingting court, but it''s not easy," Zhibo empty crane said to several people.


    Hearing that there was a way to enter the inner part of the lingting court, xiujiulang yuedao''s smile became stronger. If there was a way, no matter how difficult it was, they had to try.


    "Come in with me." Zhibo empty crane dropped such a sentence, turned his head and walked into the house, and several people followed.


    The construction of the Zhibo family is also underground, accounting for the vast majority, and above the surface is only the residence of the two brothers.


    The real Zhibo family is completely underground. Although they don''t understand why, they still follow.


    After walking to the main hall, Zhibo kongho sat directly on the chair in the center, and then motioned several people to sit down respectively.


    Even if it is a large family in poverty, it still has some details, which can be seen from the furnishings in these halls.


    After several people sat down, Zhibo kongho said, "you know there''s a murderous stone outside the court."


    Yuedao xiujiulang nodded, and then said to Zhibo empty crane, "it is precisely because of this problem that we came to you."


    Zhibokong crane took a sip of wine and said, "yes, I know how to break through the protection of murderous stone."


    With that, Zhibo empty crane stared at yuedao xiujiulang and said again, "I can help you, but you also have to promise me one thing."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Talk about it." in this way, both sides are like renting a deal, and no one will owe each other.


    "You can''t tell anyone that I helped you in after you entered the lingting court." Zhibo kongho said seriously.


    This matter is related to the safety of Zhibo''s family. They can''t make any difference when they are standing on the edge of the cliff. Otherwise, what is waiting for them will be an abyss, and it will be doomed.


    Yuedao xiujiulang naturally understood this truth, so he readily agreed to Zhibo''s request. After all, this request is still easy to meet.


    "What else do you want? You can put it forward together." yuedao xiujiulang said, looking at Zhibo empty crane.


    He knew that it would not be easy for him to enter the lingting court. Zhibo''s family might need to consume something, so xiujiulang yuedao said these words to pay Zhibo kongho.


    "I have no other requirements. Since you agreed, I''ll explain to you how you want to enter the spirit court."


    The people listened to Zhibo kongho''s words and were all serious. After all, this was the first step they had to take.


    If we don''t take this first step, the road ahead must be full of ups and downs, which everyone knows.


    Zhibo empty crane looked at several people and said, "the defense of murderous stone is not insoluble. His part in the air is still relatively weak."


    We can tell from the words of Zhibo kongho that their Zhibo family''s research on Chen lingting is quite in-depth.


    "If you want to break through the defense of murderous stone, you must have the protection of spirit avoidance ball. This kind of thing is very powerful."


    The spirit avoidance ball is like a defense shield, which can completely wrap people in it, and then play a temporary protective role.


    Zhibo empty crane said again, "as long as you are protected by the spirit avoidance ball and my Zhibo family''s unique flower crane cannon, I can guarantee that you will be able to enter the inner part of the lingting court."


    Zhibo kongho has a lot of momentum when she says something, because the inventor of Huahe cannon is herself.


    The Huahe cannon is not so much a cannon as a fireworks launcher. It is only because it is relatively large that it is called a cannon by Zhibo kongho.


    Because Zhibo''s family is in the suburb of liuhun street, even if Zhibo''s empty crane helps yuedao xiujiulang and them enter the lingting court, I''m afraid no one will put the suspicion on them.


    It is also because of this that Zhibo kongho can help them. He will not be found by Chen lingting, but also cause some trouble to Chen lingting. Why not.


    Then the two men who had been guarding the door brought eight transparent spheres of the same size.


    Zhibo empty crane found one of them and said to the crowd, "this thing is a spirit avoidance ball. As long as you release the spirit pressure into it, you can support it."


    With that, Zhibo empty crane took the lead in giving them a demonstration, propped up the whole spirit avoidance ball and wrapped himself.


    The strength of several people is also very strong, so they all learn from each other and support the spirit avoidance ball.


    In this way, they will meet the most advanced conditions. As for the rest, they will completely leave it to Zhibo empty crane to solve.


    "I think it''s getting late now, or you''ll have a rest. It''s not too late to start tomorrow," said Zhibo kongho.


    Her home is big enough to accommodate these people, so she invited them to live here.


    Because they were really a little tired. From the present world to the corpse and soul world, they immediately searched for available news. They really didn''t have much rest.


    It is obviously not a wise move to rush into the spirit court and fight with the gods of death in the spirit court under the condition of not being full.


    So several people rested under the arrangement of Zhibo kongho, and were preparing for the attack the next day.


    They are here to make trouble for Ling Ting, and their purpose is not just to make trouble.


    The most important thing is that they came here after running to rule the whole corpse and soul world. This place has great attraction

 V1.Chapter 971

    After a night''s repair, everyone''s mental state is much better, so they decided to do it today.


    Zhibokong crane has prepared her Huahe cannon. Several people on yuedao will stand in the spirit avoidance ball and be fired as shells.


    Then the shell will directly hit the protective cover formed by the gas killing stone, and then directly break through the protection with this huge force.


    Because of the existence of the spirit avoidance ball, they won''t get hurt on the moon island. As for the future, it''s up to them.


    After several people were ready, they entered the firing room of the Huahe cannon, and then Zhibo empty crane lit the fuse.


    The dazzling spark quickly burned the wire to the end, and then the spark entered the interior of the Huahe cannon.


    Because the gunpowder explodes in a narrow place, it will directly push all the air away, forming an outward pushing force.


    In addition, the shape of the Huahe cannon is huge, so even if seven people stand together, they can be launched into the sky at once.


    Several people now flew to the top of the spirit court like a shell, and then hit the protective cover directly.


    The spirit avoidance ball has the function of being immune to the killing stone, so it didn''t take much effort. Several people successfully broke in.


    The spirit avoidance ball protecting them also broke, and several people began to fall rapidly from the high altitude of the spirit court.


    However, since they dare to break into the spirit court, it means that they have strong strength. Falling from high altitude is nothing to them.


    With the invasion of several people, an alarm sounded inside the jingling court. It has been a long time since the last Zhibo Yixin incident that no one dared to invade the lingting court.


    And the gods of death in the spirit court noticed that these people did not come from the corpse soul world, but the invaders in the world.


    Chen lingting said that the living people who rashly came to the corpse soul world were travel disasters. It was obvious that these people in front of them had not encountered travel disasters for a long time.


    But looking at this number again, the gods of death also put down their hearts. After all, there are only a few people falling in the sky.


    However, their contempt for the enemy also made them pay a very heavy price, because none of these people are ordinary.


    Several people falling in the air were separated because the spirit avoidance ball was broken. Only yuedao was with a teenager.


    When all seven people fall, the first thing is to hide. After all, this is the spirit court. As the headquarters of the God of death, they can''t fight against it.


    The first one to meet the God of death was yuedao and the young man behind him. This young man was called shiziheyuan and was under yuedao.


    He worships the moon island very much, so no matter where the moon island goes, he will always follow behind and wait for orders.


    The one who ran into them head-on was the member of the Shifan team in charge of patrol. The leader was the vice captain of the Shifan team, Matsumoto.


    "Who are you?" Matsumoto will not be polite to those who intrude into the spirit court.


    But before you start, you always have to ask the source of the other party, so Matsumoto just put his hand on the handle and didn''t directly draw out the soul chopping knife.


    However, yuedao quickly drew out his knife and rowed at the people. Although his attack distance was not enough, it also had an impact on the team led by Matsumoto.


    "Mr. yuedao, why are you here?" Matsumoto, who was still wary of yuedao, suddenly changed her attitude.


    Including the members of the Shifan team behind her, they all seem to have known yuedao before, and they are very respectful to him.


    Moon island looked at them, smiled, and then said, "nothing. I''m just idle. I''m wandering here. Doesn''t it affect you?"


    His tone was like chatting with a group of acquaintances, but they met for the first time.


    And just now it was still a tense momentum. With the wave of Moon Island, everything changed.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. yuedao." Matsumoto also smiled, as if he and yuedao had suddenly become acquaintances.


    "Then you continue to patrol. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." yuedao said this, saluted Matsumoto, and then left with shiziheyuan. Nothing happened.


    The members of the Shifan team who came to intercept the two people also began to rush to other places.


    As if they had no sense of the invasion of the Moon Island, they quickly left under leadership of the Matsumoto.


    Moon Island didn''t fight here, so it directly passed the exploration of the gods of death, but it wasn''t so easy in another place.


    The oldest man in the line of yuedao was called fuze Tongzi. He landed directly in the team house of the 11th team.


    This situation is the worst, because he will be besieged by most of the gods of death at once, but fortunately, he fell in the 11th team.


    There is a tradition in the 11th team, that is, no matter what the battle is, it should pay attention to fighting alone, so Yun zetongzi also avoided being besieged.


    Fortunately, Geng Mujian Ba, the strongest captain of the 11th team, was not in the team house at this time. He had received an order before and is still completing the task in liuhun street.


    Therefore, in the face of the enemy''s attack, as the commander of the current team, the spot eye corner of the third seat took the initiative to stand up.


    He is a battle maniac himself. He hasn''t really fought in real combat for a long time since he last went to fight with achukas.


    Even if there were some small disturbances in liuhun street, these tasks were robbed by Geng mujianba, who could only be responsible for guarding the team house.


    But now it''s all right. A travel disaster fell from the sky. He has never encountered such a thing.


    "What''s your name? Lvhuo." a corner of Banmu looked at fuze Tongzi. He didn''t want to defeat an unknown opponent.


    "It''s impolite. Don''t you know you should report your name before asking someone else''s name?"


    Although he was in the team house of the 11th team and surrounded by many gods of death, he was not flustered at all.


    He looked at the corner of the spot calmly, then picked up the pocket watch in front of his chest and wiped the dust on it.


    "Oh? I forgot. Listen, the man who defeated you is called Banmu Yijiao, the third seat of the 11th team."


    With that, a corner of Banmu rushed up directly. He didn''t want to hear the name of the donkey fire for the time being. It''s not too late to knock him down and ask again

 V1.Chapter 972

    "There is no lie." looking at the corner of his spot eye, fuze Tongzi didn''t even move.


    He took the pocket watch in his hand and read out four words. With it, there was a strong impact, which directly forced the corner of the spot back.


    I only saw the present fuze Tongzi, surrounded by twelve numbers, which were twelve hours on the pocket watch.


    "Listen, arrogant God of death, the one who defeated you is called fuze Tongzi." he returned the words of one corner of the spot eye intact.


    "Yo, it seems quite interesting." a corner of Banmu looked at the twelve numbers around fuze Tongzi and picked his eyebrows.


    "Stretch out, ghost lamp pill." seeing that the enemy has demonstrated his ability, and the spot eye has not been raised, he directly opened his solution.


    The soul chopping knife in his hand directly changed from an ordinary blade shape to a long handle sharp knife, which was waved in the hand of a corner of the eye.


    Waving the soul chopping knife after the beginning of the solution, a corner of Banmu rushed towards fuze Tongzi again, and then slashed it in the air.


    Although the blade of one corner of the spot eye is very powerful, it is blocked by fuze Tongzi. The number 12 appears before the tip of the blade of one corner of the spot eye.


    As Yun zetongzi blocked this move, his attack also directly attacked a corner of the spot eye, and the number of attack was one.


    A corner of the speckled eye saw this number flying towards him, but also retreated a little, and then cut directly on this number with a blade.


    This time he worked harder, but the imaginary situation of chopping the number with a knife did not appear.


    Instead, a corner of the speckles was attacked again. The numbers of this attack were seven and eleven. The two numbers, one left and one right, attacked the corner of the speckles at the same time.


    "Crack it, ghost lamp pill." a corner of Banmu directly changed his soul chopping knife into a three section stick with a gun head.


    Blocking a number on one side didn''t make fuze Tongzi''s attack have any effect, and then he rushed forward again.


    The members of the 11th team fight very simply. They are the same as the captain Geng Mujian. They only use the soul chopping knife itself without using any ghost power.


    In the 11th team, it''s a shame to have the ghost cutting blade of the ghost Taoist system. What they advocate is the most direct battle.


    A corner of Banmu laughed and kept chopping at fuze Tongzi from all directions, but they were blocked by each other.


    Twelve figures kept flying between them, attacking and defending, very orderly, and fuze Tongzi had no flaws.


    As an active attack party, the corner of the spot eye did not give Yun zetongzi a chance to stop.


    "You''re a good target for training, ha ha." a corner of Banmu took fuze Tongzi as his target.


    Because since the beginning of the battle, fuze Tongzi has never moved anywhere and has been standing there, manipulating numbers to attack or defend.


    Because of this, a corner of the spot eye called him a target, because the eight targets in the training ground were like this, and the pestle was still there.


    At the moment, a corner of Banmu has entered a hot-blooded state. His knife is heavier than one knife. He cuts on the number manipulated by fuze Tongzi, shaking the air.


    Although one corner of the speckled eye made more efforts, it still couldn''t break through the defense of fuze Tongzi, and occasionally had to resist the attack from fuze Tongzi. The battle between the two is really hard to tell for a moment.


    While the two were fighting in full swing, several other people who broke into the spirit court also had their own different situations.


    The youngest person in the organization is xuexu, a boy with golden hair and a black hat.


    He is now in an empty warehouse with a game console brought from the world in his hand.


    At the moment, he is playing video games, as if the chaos outside has nothing to do with him, just playing by himself.


    The man with two swords in the organization didn''t encounter a battle at the moment, so he was still walking towards the lingting headquarters little by little.


    As for the others, they have been chased by the God of death, but they all escaped with their ability.


    The most puzzling thing is their leader, yuedao xiujiulang. His ability is very strange. He can always meet his God of death, as if he had been a good friend with him a long time ago.


    Therefore, along way, he and shizihe had not encountered any obstacles, and their forward speed was fastest among them.


    Among them, the only one who met the captain level was a woman named jastristan.


    At the moment, she is being chased by the second team leader, broken bees. Although she follows the wind very fast, she still can''t catch up with her for a moment.


    She can always use a very clever body method to avoid the pursuit of broken bees when broken bees are about to catch her.


    One by one, they started the chase battle in the spirit court. This scene was like Tongren being chased by broken bees before.


    Speaking of Tongren, he also came out of the room now. After all, the movement made by several people on yuedao is still very big.


    Even if Tong people were embarrassed to come out to meet people, they were also disturbed by the chaos outside. After roughly asking their team members, Tong people also joined the battle.


    "Are there any people in the world who dare to intrude into the lingting court? They are too brave." Tong thought as he hurried along.


    Not long after he came out of the 14th team, he just met yuedao and shiziheyuan. At the moment, they are chatting with the members of the 8th team.


    "En? Who are they?" Tong people haven''t seen these two people, and they don''t wear death bully clothes.


    But at the moment, the members of the Bafan team are talking to them. It doesn''t look like the travel disaster they heard before.


    The Tong man who didn''t know the situation walked towards several people, and then asked, "who are you two? Why are you here dressed like this?"


    Tongren regarded them as residents of liuhun street. He did not connect yuedao with the travel disaster.


    Moon island looked at Tong people coming towards him, and what still leaked on his face was that gentleman like smile.


    "You also, I''m xiujiulang of yuedao. This is my entourage, called shiziheyuan." yuedao is very peaceful and greets Tong people.


    Because Tongren is wearing the captain''s feather at the moment, yuedao doesn''t want to act rashly.


    Just before, a team of Bafan team members came here, which can protect them well.


    "Yuedao xiujiulang? Haven''t you heard of the it? What does it do?" Tongren asked with the a puzzled look, but he didn''t doubt it.


    "We are just ordinary people who come to visit the lingting court. Please don''t take it seriously." yuedao said to Tongren.


    Because Tongren had to hurry to find the intruders. After seeing that the members of the Bafan team were very friendly to the two people, they simply asked for two words and left directly

 V1.Chapter 973

    Jackpot Knuckle


    After Tongren left, they felt more and more wrong. How could there be visitors in the lingting court? He''s going to go back and find the man called Moon Island.


    But when Tongren returned, the figure of yuedao would not be there for a long time. After all, he was also a smart man. How could he have been waiting for Tongren there all the time.


    Tongren was very suspicious of the man called yuedao, so Tongren decided to search for his whereabouts. He began his spiritual exploration.


    In the previous meeting on yuedao, Tong people wrote down his spirit pressure, so it''s not so troublesome to search at the moment.


    "Found it." Tongren felt that the moon island was now in his East, so he set off immediately and wanted to ask what happened.


    Tongren''s speed was very fast. It didn''t take long to get to yuedao, and then stopped it in place.


    "Mr. captain? What else can I do for you?" yuedao was also surprised at Tongren''s turn back again.


    After all, Tong people missed him before. Now when they come back again, they may find that they have a problem, so yuedao is also very cautious.


    "You should be the two people in the disaster?" Tong asked directly to yuedao. He wanted to see yuedao''s attitude.


    However, yuedao''s thinking reaction was also very fast. He knew that Tongren could not confirm their identity. This was just a test.


    So yuedao was not flustered. He arranged his identity according to his previous ideas, and his tone was very peaceful.


    As yuedao said this, he put his hand on the handle of the knife. He was ready to show his ability to Tongren, otherwise Tongren would not give up.


    His knife crossed the air again, and then put it away. He smiled and looked at Tongren, and then said to him, "Captain Tongren, do you know who I am this time?"


    Tongren was also puzzled by his question, and thought to himself, "if you give me such a false stroke with a knife, I''ll know who you are? What''s the reason."


    But then Tong people reacted. This may be the special skill of the current travel disaster, but this skill has no effect on themselves.


    Think about the members of the previous Bafan team, Tongren is more sure. Under normal circumstances, the God of death can''t be as respectful as the ordinary residents of the soul street.


    After trying to understand all this, Tong people also laughed, and then said to yuedao, "Oh, I know, you are travel disaster."


    With that, Tong man took out the soul chopping knife at his waist. Obviously, he was going to enter the state of battle.


    Yuedao also felt a little stunned at Tongren''s behavior of drawing a knife. It was clear that he had used his ability, but it seemed to have no effect.


    Moon Island''s ability is very strong. He can use his own knife to directly mix unnecessary memories into other people''s minds.


    That is, he can directly fabricate a memory and make you believe it. He has cheated several groups of death teams in this way before.


    But now it seems that his ability did not have any effect on Tong people, but also exposed himself.


    No way, since the Tongren have drawn their knife, it shows that this battle is inevitable and can only be a war.


    The lion river behind the Moon Island stood up at this time and said to the Moon Island, "Mr. Moon Island, please go first. I''ll take care of him."


    Shizihe used to be a student. Now his tender face is full of perseverance.


    He didn''t want anyone to organize Mr. yuedao''s footsteps, and the person in front of him was obviously very difficult.


    Therefore, as a loyal follower of yuedao, he is ready to drag Tong people by himself, and then let Mr. yuedao move on.


    Yuedao xiujiulang nodded and said to shiziheyuan, "be careful. The other party is a leader."


    Shizihe nodded. He knew the identity of Tong people, which can be seen from his clothes.


    Tongren also laughed when listening to their conversation, and then opened his mouth and said, "what? Don''t you two plan to go together? Do you still want to drag me and move on?"


    Tongren didn''t feel any pressure on them, especially shiziheyuan. Tongren felt that he could even defeat him in an instant.


    I''m afraid it will take some effort to deal with yuedao, but while Tongren are thinking here, yuedao has turned and left.


    "Stop, didn''t I let you go?" Tong said, and prepared to rush to the Moon Island, but the figure of shiziheyuan directly blocked Tong''s body.


    "If you want to block Mr. yuedao, please pass by me first." the lion river was not a bit timid.


    Even if the opponent is a captain, he dares to fight one of them, because he believes that his strength is not weak.


    At this moment, he was ready to fight. On the fingers of his hands, a finger tiger appeared with the words "three seven".


    "Gambling fist." shiziheyuan shouted, and then his fist hit Tong people directly.


    Tong people didn''t take shizihe River as one thing, so they cut it with a knife.


    However, the result of this attack was far beyond the expectation of Tong people. He thought that the finger tiger of shiziheyuan would be completely broken under this move.


    However, the opponent''s fist was not hurt at all, and the huge impact pushed Tong people back for several steps.


    "Interesting." Tong people were also interested in this punch. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and armed color domineering directly used it.


    This is the basic skill of Tong people in combat, and then Qiu Hong in Tong people''s hand directly entered the state of solution.


    His goal is a middle-aged man called yuedao, so Tong people don''t want to waste too much time on this student like lion river.


    In an instant, the state was fully opened, and then all the light blades transformed by Qiu Hong were shot at the lion river. Wish, "attack form, streamer feather!"


    Now Tongren have been able to increase the number of light blades turned into autumn rainbow to about 300, and their power has doubled.


    He is still very confident in his attack, so he doesn''t think the lion river could have stopped it.


    Then shizihe wish once again surprised Tongren. He not only blocked all attacks, but also did not suffer any damage, which aroused Tongren''s interest

 V1.Chapter 974

    "It seems that this man''s ability is also very interesting." Tong man stood opposite shiziheyuan and thought carefully.


    Shiziheyuan''s ability is called the fist of gambling, which means that you can change the probability of things and keep them beneficial to yourself.


    For example, the attack of Tong people just now had a 100% chance of directly knocking down shiziheyuan.


    However, after shiziheyuan''s ability was dissolved, the probability of Tong people beating him became very low, so he didn''t hurt shiziheyuan.


    However, his ability is also flawed. If he uses too many times, his luck will not be controlled by him.


    The strange original ability of shizihe made Tongren feel wary. He decided to let the young boy feel his new ability.


    That is, he had been practicing magic with broken bees before. Tong people felt that it was impossible for shizihe to avoid his move.


    After all, even people as strong as broken bees will be recruited every time, not to mention the shiziheyuan, whose strength doesn''t look very high.


    Thinking of this, Tong people immediately began to condense their kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, and then sent out a strange wave directly from his eyes.


    Shiziheyuan didn''t dare to act rashly because his strength was not as good as that of Tongren. He just kept staring at Tongren.


    Just because he has been staring at Tong people, it makes Tong people''s magic more casual.


    "Monthly reading!" as Tong people read out these two words, shiziheyuan''s eyes on the opposite side began to be lax.


    Obviously, he has entered the dreamland created by Tongren. Tongren looked at shiziheyuan, smiled, and then turned around and left.


    He''s going to catch up with xiujiulang on yuedao. After all, that''s a thorny enemy. As for shiziheyuan.


    The monthly reading alone is enough to trap him here. With his strength, if no one comes to help, I''m afraid he can''t solve the illusion.


    In fact, shiziheyuan, who was still vigilant against Tong people, entered the fantasy world of Tong people and lost himself directly after seeing the strange red pupils of Tong people.


    The environmental world he entered is extremely real. There are dangers everywhere, and he himself is dizzy about the current situation.


    Mingming was still facing off with Tongren before. How could he get to another place in an instant, and it''s still so dangerous here.


    However, shiziheyuan''s mentality is still good. Although I don''t know where it is, it will always be right as long as I move towards Mr. yuedao''s breath.


    In the dreamland world, the lion river has never stopped moving, but in fact, his body has been standing there.


    Until a group of death came here and escorted him directly to the prison, the lion river was still moving forward in his dreamland.


    This is the power of the magic cast by Tong people. It doesn''t need real hands to make the enemy fall completely.


    Those with weak strength may die directly in the illusion created by Tong people, and as long as the brain dies, the body will also die.


    The power of magic is so strong. As for the caster, he is now on the way to catch up with Moon Island.


    The Tongren who opened the full state was faster, but yuedao seemed to feel that Tongren was chasing him, so he was also moving forward at top speed.


    However, speed is not what moon island is good at, and he is not very familiar with the environment in the spirit court.


    So it didn''t take long for Tongren to catch up with the yuedao, and then directly stopped in front of the him.


    "Where''s the original lion river?" Moon Island asked a little puzzled. Obviously, I can clearly feel the smell of the original lion river.


    But why do Tongren appear here now? Didn''t shizihe try his best to hold Tongren down.


    However, since shizihe had not completed his task, he had to come to zhantong people by yuedao himself.


    The feeling of moon island to Tong people is completely different from that of shiziheyuan. Tong people can feel that this man is difficult to deal with.


    But since he came to the corpse soul world, he has not been afraid of anything except that girls cry.


    And the more he faces a powerful enemy, the more he can stimulate the fighting spirit of Tong people. At the moment, he is ready to fight with yuedao.


    "Attack form, streamer feather!" Tong people are very direct, and the blade turned into Qiu Hong is directly drawn to yuedao xiujiulang.


    Because Tongren''s attack is invisible, it can only be resisted by perception, which makes yuedao in great trouble.


    Although his perception is not weak, this kind of battle is not what he is good at. He can be regarded as the brain in the organization.


    Intelligent he is not too strong for fighting, but he is always better than shiziheyuan. He saw that yuedao kept changing his position, and the knife in his hand sparkled.


    That is the evidence of contact with Liuguang feather. For a while, Liuguang feather''s attack can''t defeat yuedao xiujiulang.


    At this time, xiujiulang yuedao was very helpless. Originally, his ability was very strong, but he could only recognize Tongren, who played a direct immune role.


    He had never encountered such a situation before, so the appearance of Tong people also surprised him.


    Because Tongren''s body has a power different from the world, Tongren can naturally be immune to this ability.


    And with similar abilities, Tong people can be directly immune as long as they affect their opponents completely through spiritual pressure.


    This is why Puyuan Xizhu will take a fancy to Tongren. At the moment, Tongren doesn''t know how big his own role is.


    The battle between them was dominated by Tongren from the beginning. Although yuedao is also very strong, its ability is limited and can not be reflected in its strength.


    No way, the moon island at the moment can only be unbeaten under Tong people. At the moment, he is a headache.


    Tong people are very comfortable to play here and have been suppressing their opponents, but others are not so easy.


    A corner of the speckled eye fighting with the Tunze Tongzi is extremely embarrassed now. Up to now, he still failed to cut any knife on Tunze Tongzi.


    On the contrary, he was manipulated by fuze Tongzi, which caused several wounds, but he didn''t care much. After all, they were all flesh wounds.


    Xuexu, who had been in the warehouse before, is now in a state of battle, because a team of death patrolled the warehouse where he was hiding.


    Xuexu didn''t hide, but Zhijie took the warehouse as his territory. His ability is to create a video game world out of thin air, and then in this world, he is the absolute Lord.


    Now, the members of a team of five teams have entered xuexu''s world, where they will be strongly attacked by xuexu

 V1.Chapter 975

    Xuexu''s ability is very powerful. He can forcibly pull the enemy into his own video game space, which is a bit like Tongren''s dreamland space.


    Both can be forcibly blockaded by the enemy, but whether they can be blockaded depends on the strength of the enemy.


    However, the team that came to search now is obviously not very strong, with only two seat officials leading the team.


    Therefore, xuexu''s ability is extremely fatal to them. The warehouse with little light is now completely dark.


    This sudden change made the members of the WuFan team who came to search panic, because they knew that there was an enemy here.


    "Welcome to my world, come and play with me." xuexu''s voice rang through the whole space.


    His voice is transmitted in all corners, so it''s impossible to tell where he said it.


    But even if we can distinguish, these ordinary players trapped here have no way to get xuexu.


    Because xuexu at this time is not in the same space with these people. At this point, it is also somewhat similar to the ability of Tong people.


    Xuexu is now looking at these people in a place similar to the monitoring room. At the moment, the video game console in his hand is gone, replaced by a complete large screen with control buttons.


    This is xuexu''s ability to transform the whole video game space into his game console, and then he is responsible for the control.


    In this world, as long as the enemy''s spirit pressure is weaker than him, we must obey his orders and follow his rules.


    Now, xuexu doesn''t want to kill these enemies directly. He wants to have a good time with them to dispel his boredom.


    So he smiled and looked at the big screen in front of him. In the screen, the figures projected were those trapped members of the WuFan team.


    With a wave of xuexu''s palm, a blood bar was displayed on everyone''s head on the screen.


    This blood bar represents their vitality. Once the blood bar is exhausted, they will die in this video game space.


    Like Tongren''s space, if you die in the virtual space, your own ontology will also die. The two are connected.


    Originally, the strength of these five fan team members was not very good. Now they encounter such a powerful enemy. Before xuexu attacks them, they mess up and don''t know what to do one by one.


    Just when these team members were desperate to escape, xuexu lit the screen, and then suddenly ran out of dozens of monsters from nowhere in the whole space.


    These monsters are the monsters in the video game console in xuexu''s hands. Now, using his ability, they have become monsters with entities in this video game world, and their heads also have blood strips.


    "The first level, kill the monster." xuexu was like a command issuing system, with a flat and ruthless voice.


    These monsters have no special abilities, but their size is quite huge.


    In addition, the members of the WuFan team are already afraid, how can they fight these monsters.


    So it didn''t take long. A dozen team members were killed by dozens of monsters. The team member responsible for searching the warehouse was killed.


    On one side, xuexu achieved a complete victory, while on the other side, it was a completely different result.


    Members from xcution (executive department) were defeated except shiziheyuan.


    That''s the woman named Jackie who was chased by broken bees. She''s now in prison.


    Although her strength is very strong, she can''t compare with broken bee. After all, broken bee has done special training some time ago.


    Before, Jackie always relied on her flexible body method to deal with the broken bee, but the broken bee obviously didn''t want to waste time with her.


    So after turning on the instant coax state, the broken bee quickly grabbed Jackie''s body.


    However, Jackie is not a vegetarian. At the moment when the broken bee caught her, she kicked her.


    This foot was powerful and heavy. Even the broken bee was shocked by the power of this foot and retreated temporarily.


    However, it was also due to the wrong estimation of the power of the broken bee''s foot. She didn''t receive any damage.


    So after retreating a short distance, the broken bee rushed up again and immediately fought with Jackie.


    Because she found that Jackie didn''t wear any weapons, broken bee didn''t draw a knife. In the face of weak people, broken bee didn''t want to bully her too much.


    In this way, Jackie can have a few moves with broken bees and struggle for a period of time. Otherwise, it is estimated that her soul has come to the corpse soul world at the moment.


    Because the soul chopping knife of broken bee has the ability to kill two strikes. If broken bee wants to kill Jackie, it''s too easy.


    But she didn''t do that. Instead, she used white to fight against her. Even so, broken bees can still suppress Jackie.


    Broken bee doesn''t kill Jackie because she is kind. Broken bee won''t be soft in the face of the enemy invading the spirit court.


    However, there are provisions in the corpse soul world, that is, the God of death shall not kill the living human beings, no matter what reason.


    Moreover, the corpse soul world has encountered travel disasters before, but those travel disasters are just ordinary people whose spiritual pressure is stronger than ordinary people.


    They didn''t mean to invade the corpse soul world, but they came to the corpse soul world for some reason.


    Even if they don''t know the reason, in the face of such travel disasters, they usually erase their memories and send them back to the world.


    As for the current travel disasters, it is the first time that they dare to take the initiative to attack the spirit court.


    However, they still underestimated the strength of Chen lingting. The captains are not dry eaters. Their strength is extremely strong.


    It''s not easy to be a captain in such a large spiritual court. At least you have to be outstanding among thousands of people before you can be selected.


    For example, broken bee, even if she is strong, she can only be a vice captain before the first two team leaders go to this world.


    However, speaking of the captain of the first two teams, her white play can be said to be well deserved, except for the first place of Yamamoto''s general captain.


    Many of the broken bees'' current skills were learned from the leader of the former second team. They are not only superior and subordinate, but also like the relationship between teachers and students.


    The broken bee used the skills learned from the former second team captain to suppress Jackie, and there was no fighting power at all.


    In addition, the gap between the two people''s spiritual pressure was also very wide, so Jackie was defeated by broken bees after holding on for nearly ten minutes.


    Then Da Qiantian, vice captain of the second team, escorted him to the prison and waited for his release

 V1.Chapter 976

    Now the spirit court is still in a relatively chaotic state. Although two brigades have been arrested, many gods of death have died in their hands.


    The man who killed the God of death most was not xuexu, but the man with two handed sword who had never met the enemy before.


    His name is Kong Wu of Yincheng. At the moment, there are more than thirty people who fall under his sword.


    And he is still moving forward with indomitable momentum. The God of death of ordinary strength can''t stop him at all.


    Although ordinary people can''t stop him, there is an unusual man standing in front of Kong Wu in Yincheng.


    He is the captain of the Liufan team. He has been waiting here for a while. He knows that since the enemy wants to break into the lingting court, the destination should be the headquarters of the Liufan team, so Baizai is waiting on this necessary road.


    Kong Wu in Yincheng was the first to come here, so he became a rotten opponent.


    The rotten wood looked at Kong Wu in the silver city, and then said coldly, "pour it here. You can''t pass under my sword."


    Silver City Kong Wu listened to the words of deadwood Baizai, also smiled, and then said, "before you fight, let me fall down. Captain Baizai is becoming more and more crazy."


    From his words, it is obvious that he knows rotten wood, which also makes rotten wood confused.


    But then he became less interested in the man''s true identity, because as long as he was knocked down, he would know everything.


    "Scattered, thousand Sakura!" rotten wood is not the kind of procrastinator. It starts directly from the beginning of the battle.


    Thousands of cherry blossoms turned into thousands of petals from the place where the rotten tree Baizai stood, and then all gushed to Kong Wu in Yincheng.


    Kong Wu of Yincheng still has a certain understanding of the strength of rotten wood. He doesn''t want to be contaminated by the petals.


    This is not an ordinary flower petal. Each one is the blade of a thousand Sakura. It hurts when touched, so Yincheng Kongo directly avoided it.


    He had done his homework before he came to the spirit court. He knew that although the rotten wood was very strong, he also had weaknesses.


    This weakness is generally not noticed, but Kong Wu in Yincheng found out, which took him a lot of thought.


    Thousand Sakura will turn into thousands of blades regardless of the initial solution or the solution, but the form and attack will be different.


    But no matter what kind of state, as long as the rotten wood is white and uses the power of soul chopping knife, there will be a circle around him.


    This circle is called the harmless circle, which is the place where thousand Sakura can''t attack. This is the boundary that exists to protect deadwood Baizai himself.


    Because there are too many blades made of thousands of Sakura. If they are not handled properly, it will inevitably cause damage to deadwood Baizai himself.


    Therefore, when thousand cherry trees show their ability, there will be a circle with a diameter of one meter around the rotten wood.


    As long as Kong Wu of Yincheng can enter this harmless circle, he has a great chance to defeat rotten wood.


    After all, deadwood Baizai still relies on his soul chopping knife as the main source of damage. His own strength is not too strong.


    Knowing this weakness, Yincheng Kongo was not so flustered in the face of the attack of qianben Sakura.


    He leaned steadily towards the rotten wood, or moved his position, or directly blocked it with his two handed sword.


    Anyway, qianben Sakura didn''t do him any harm, but rotten wood is white. It''s not that kind of stupid person.


    He has seen from the action of Yincheng Kongo. It is obvious that Yincheng Kongo wants to get close to himself.


    Although I don''t know if the Yincheng Kongwu knows about the non injury circle, it''s better to be careful not to let the Yincheng Kongwu get too close.


    Because the rotten wood is not immovable. As long as he doesn''t control the petal attack for the time being, he can move.


    And deadwood Baizai''s instant step is also very powerful. Here, I have to mention the captain of the former second team again.


    The leader of the first two teams is not only the master of broken bees, but also taught the use of rotten wood Baizai instant steps.


    You know, when the former team leader of the second team didn''t go to this world, she was once called instant God.


    Just from this name, we can know that her instantaneous step ability may exceed that of Captain Yamamoto.


    Therefore, the deadwood who has been instructed by the instant God is white, and his instant step ability is also outstanding.


    In the blink of an eye, it moved several times, pulled back the distance of the original Yincheng Kongo, and then continued to manipulate qianben Sakura to attack.


    Now it''s my turn to have a headache. If I go on in this state, I can''t get close to the dead wood in any case.


    And the thousand Sakura''s long-range attack ability is very strong. Even now it''s too late to retreat.


    As long as you dare to turn around, you will be instantly cut into holes by thousands of Sakura, so Yincheng Kong I will always face thousands of Sakura.


    Although qianben Sakura has the strength to wrap the enemy, the attack power that does not converge in one direction will also be weakened.


    Therefore, with the strength of Kong Wu in Yincheng, they will not be surrounded and hanged by thousands of Sakura. The battle between them is temporarily frozen here.


    Before the same battle stalemate is a pair of fuze Tongzi and Banmu, but at this time, the two have divided the victory and defeat.


    A corner of Banmu was in a mess, but he still stood tenaciously in front of fuze Tongzi and supported his body with ghost lamp pill to prevent himself from falling down.


    "Ha ha, you are really strong." a corner of Banmu wiped the blood from the corner of his eyes, and then laughed and said to Fuze Tongzi.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so crazy. Can''t all the gods of death look like you?" Fu Zetong also said to a corner of Banmu.


    At this time, fuze Tongzi is not as intact as before. At the moment, he is also colorful, but it is not as serious as a corner of the eye.


    These injuries were all bought by a corner of Banmu, but although he was cut several times, he didn''t care so much.


    After all, they are all flesh and blood injuries, which will not make him lose his combat effectiveness, and he is still in the 11th team house.


    Even if they beat the spot eye, many people in the 11th team are ready to fight.


    I''m afraid even he can''t hold on for long in the wheel battle, so he has to use other abilities in order to break through

 V1.Chapter 977

    Fuze Tongzi''s ability is not only to manipulate numbers, but also to use these numbers to strengthen himself.


    Twelve numbers correspond to eleven parts of the body, and the number one will become his weapon.


    By incorporating all these figures into the body, fuze Tongzi can obtain very powerful power within a certain period of time.


    Now he has decided to use this trick. Otherwise, let alone go to the team headquarters or leave the 11th team house, there will be some trouble.


    He quickly put all the numbers into his body, and then his body changed.


    His skin color changed from the initial wheat color to dark green, and his body became unusually tall, twice as tall as before.


    Coupled with his strong body, now he is like a giant, standing among the members of the 11th team.


    At the moment, he turned into a huge mace with the number one and looked around at the players of the 11th team.


    Now, in his eyes, these ordinary players were simply vulnerable. With a sharp wave of the mace, they swept several gods of death away directly.


    Even if they tried their best to resist, they couldn''t stop him. At the moment, he was like a tiger into a flock of sheep.


    Because the main members of the 11th team went out with the captain Geng Mujian 8, the combat power left behind in the team was only one corner of Banmu.


    But at the moment, a corner of Banmu was also seriously injured. Even the previous fuze Tongzi could defeat him, not to mention the fully open fuze Tongzi.


    However, fuze Tongzi was not arrogant for too long, because the members of the 11fan team who went out have now returned to Fuling court and are rushing here.


    They feel that there is a strong spiritual pressure in the home of the team, and this spiritual pressure certainly does not belong to the members of the team.


    Therefore, there must be something wrong with the headquarters of the team, so all members are running to the team with all their strength.


    Geng mujianba''s speed is naturally the fastest. It has far pulled away the other team members. Caolu baqianliu lies on Geng mujianba''s shoulder and has been shouting to be faster. After all, the 11th team house is her home.


    When they came back, the inside of the team house of the 11th team was in a mess.


    The death and injury of the members of the fan team, the broken bricks and tiles everywhere in the hospital, and the houses and green spaces have been damaged.


    For this scene in front of her, the grass deer eight thousand flow was very angry. After finding the direction of the destroyer''s spirit pressure, she immediately shouted to Geng Mujian eight: "ah Jian, we can''t let him run."


    Geng mujianba looked at the scene in front of him and didn''t say anything, but 8000 Liu was so angry that he couldn''t stand it.


    So he immediately chased up with a knife. As for the team members lying here, naturally there will be people who will arrive later for treatment.


    Their duty is to catch up with the destroyer and cut it down. They not only want to avenge the dead team members, but also want to take their own bad breath.


    At this time, fuze Tongzi had left the 11th team house, which had been destroyed by him.


    So he had no reason to stay there, but before he went far, he felt the murderous spirit behind him.


    Naturally, the source of this murderous spirit was gengmujianba. When he was far away, he saw fuze Tongzi.


    Fuze Tongzi is still in transformation, because destroying the 11th team did not waste his strength, so the transformation state has been going on.


    When he felt the murderous spirit from Geng Mujian Ba, he also fought a cold war, because this was the first time he felt such an amazing murderous spirit.


    You know, Geng Mujian Ba is not a good stubble. He had the title of executioner long before he entered the spirit court.


    At that time, liuhun street was chaotic and unspeakable. It was simply a world of bandits and bandits. Only powerful people had the right to allocate and use resources.


    However, being strong doesn''t just depend on this. It''s all made by life. Gengmujianba was so famous at that time.


    Since he began to kill, he has not lost anything. No matter how powerful his opponent is, he will eventually die by his sword.


    However, gengmujianba is not interested in the power of those people. What he likes is simple killing.


    In his ten years of wandering in liuhun street, I don''t know how many people who don''t have eyes or are arrogant have been killed by him.


    It was not until captain Yamamoto ordered the preliminary rectification of liuhun street that gengmujianba''s ability was discovered by Ling ting.


    At that time, Captain Yamamoto personally sent out, which persuaded Geng Mujian Ba to join the lingting court.


    However, Geng mujianba''s temper did not change much, so he became the first new captain to take office after killing the former captain.


    However, for the reason of Captain Yamamoto, Geng mujianba''s killing heart is hidden. Only when it comes to real combat, the enemy will feel the cold killing intention from him.


    Now, the one who feels this strong killing intention is fuze Tongzi, who has just destroyed the house of the 11th team.


    Geng Mujian eight had caught up, and then stopped in front of fuze Tongzi and stared at fuze Tongzi.


    Both of them have one eye and wear eye masks, so the original four eye gaze has become two eye gaze.


    Before Geng Mujian eight could speak, the grass deer eight thousand streams on his shoulder shouted at fuze Tongzi.


    "Did you make my house like that?" the grass deer eight thousand flow pouted and pointed to the Tong Zi with a small finger.


    Fuze Tongzi didn''t pay attention to Cao Lu baqianliu''s questions, because he was on guard against Geng Mujian ba. After all, this was his real enemy.


    "Hey, I''ll ask you again. Did you do all the players in our team?" the grass deer 8000 flow was very angry.


    But fuze Tongzi just ignored her. There''s no way. Who makes her just a child image? Who will worry about her.


    "Ah Jian, it''s him. Cut him down for me." since the enemy ignored himself, he had to talk to Geng Mujian ba.


    With that, the grass deer eight thousand flow jumped off Geng Mujian eight''s shoulder. After all, her lying on Geng Mujian eight''s shoulder will affect Geng Mujian eight''s battle.


    "You hear, eight thousand streams let me chop you over." Geng Mujian said coldly to Fuze Tongzi.


    That tone was like talking to a dead man, but in Geng mujianba''s eyes, there was no difference between Yun zetongzi and the dead.


    But now he''s still standing. He''ll lie there later, and he''ll never get up

 V1.Chapter 978

    After saying this, Geng Mujian Ba ignored the look of fuze Tongzi and took off the blindfold of his left eye.


    That''s the seal of his spirit pressure. Generally, Geng Mujian Ba won''t take it off, but it''s different now.


    He can see that fuze Tongzi still has some strength, otherwise it is impossible to knock down all the left behind players.


    In that case, Geng mujianba should show his best. He should completely suppress fuze Tongzi and not give him a chance to struggle.


    As the blindfold was thrown to the grass deer behind him by Geng Mujian Ba, his body moved.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of fuze Tongzi, and then the blade cut up from bottom to top, which directly approached fuze Tongzi''s body.


    Fuze Tongzi is always on the alert, so even if Geng mujianba moves quickly, he can keep up in time.


    The huge mace directly blocked in front of the blade of gengmujian 8, and the sound of weapon impact made a "Dang Dang" sound.


    Once the attack was blocked, Geng Mujian eight didn''t stop the rhythm of the attack. The second knife immediately attacked again. This time, it was from top to bottom.


    The first move is to pick, and then to cut vertically. The attack method of wooden sword eight is so simple.


    However, the feeling to the opponent is not as simple as it seems, because every blade of Geng Mujian 8 has a powerful force.


    If you are a little careless, you may be cut in half by gengmujianba''s knife. Therefore, Yun zetongzi is still very careful.


    Gengmujianba''s attack rhythm is very dense, and the cutting power is extremely huge, so that fuze Tongzi has no chance to fight back.


    Fuze Tongzi knew that even if he could stop Geng Mujian at 81:30, he would sooner or later be defeated by his violent attack.


    Because under such a strong confrontation, the strength he transformed into is being consumed violently. On the contrary, Geng Mujian Ba seems not to consume much, and he also gives fuze Tongzi a feeling of being more brave in war.


    Gengmujianba is like this. His battle may not be very fierce at the beginning, but his own ability will become stronger and stronger as time goes by.


    Maybe it has something to do with his character. He is the kind of person who won''t have a trace of fear no matter what happens in the battle.


    It is this indomitable momentum that makes Geng Mujian 8 stronger and more fierce in battle.


    The close combat between them lasted less than three minutes, and the speed of fuze Tongzi couldn''t keep up, and the strength also decreased.


    Fuze Tongzi knew that if he didn''t give up his life, he might be dragged to death a little.


    So I just don''t think about anything else. It''s a dead end. It''s better to fight a wave. Maybe there will be a turn for the better.


    Fuze Tongzi is going to hit hard. He wants to gather all the twelve numbers on his right arm.


    Even the number turned into a weapon was absorbed into his body by fuze Tongzi at the moment.


    This move is a move to gather all his strength. Now his right arm has been greatly strengthened.


    Not only did his arms become thicker, but also his color became purplish red, while other parts of his body returned to their original normal shape.


    More mujianba looked at the change of fuze Tongzi, just smiled sarcastically and didn''t say a word.


    Because in his eyes, Fu zetongzi is just dying at the moment, and his ending will not change.


    "Unknown captain, I don''t know if you can catch my blow." fuze Tongzi is still very confident in his final skill.


    With that, he held up his right arm and hit Geng Mujian 8. Geng Mujian 8 didn''t mean to dodge at all.


    It looked like he was going to fight hard. With Geng Mujian''s attack, their attacks hit each other.


    The impact power below is extremely huge. Even the surrounding wall buildings are damaged by the shock wave generated by the two people''s impact.


    Look at the two people standing in the field at this time. They are standing upright. The hand of fuze Tongzi and Geng mujianba''s knife are still there.


    This time, on the surface, it seems that the two have reached a tie, but in fact, gengmujianba has occupied an absolute advantage.


    Because fuze Tongzi''s right arm has begun to bleed, he has been injured because of the previous fight.


    "It seems that your move is not very good either." gengmujianba said with a smile, looking at pangze Tongzi with a painful face.


    Fuze Tongzi watched jianba. He knew that he could not defeat his opponent. Maybe he had to run away now.


    However, speed is not his strong point. Just now, he was caught up because his speed was not as fast as Geng Mujian 8.


    Thinking of this, fuze Tongzi is ready to do a way to protect his life, that is, partial self explosion.


    Let the number in your body destroy itself, and then give up your injured right arm.


    This attack method may cause more wood sword eight to suffer some injuries or hinder his action.


    This is fuze Tongzi''s last resort. He doesn''t want to do this unless he has to. After all, it''s all his flesh and blood, and once he loses his right arm, he can''t recover.


    However, he was at a dead end at this time. If he didn''t do so, he would be directly cut to death by eight moves of more wooden sword.


    There was no way. With a horizontal heart, he rushed up again. He had decided that it was important to keep his life.


    Fuze Tongzi, who rushed to gengmujianba again, obviously had the determination to break his wrists, so when their attacks met again, he launched a self explosion.


    At the cost of his right arm, he wanted to cause damage to gengmujian 8, but he still underestimated gengmujian 8''s strength.


    With the spread of the huge force generated by the explosion, the already dilapidated buildings around were completely smashed.


    Fuze Tongzi also took this opportunity to turn around and run away, but at the moment he turned around, a startling knife ran directly through his body.


    It was gengmujianba''s attack. He was standing behind fuze Tongzi and grinning.


    At the moment, he was also injured. After all, it was an attack launched by fuze Tongzi through self explosion, but he didn''t care. After all, this situation is too common. This injury doesn''t matter to him.


    Moreover, this move of fuze Tongzi also aroused the blood of Geng Mujian Ba, and suddenly it was a startling knife.


    The fight between them ended with the body of fuze Tongzi turning into two halves

 V1.Chapter 979

    Fuze Tongzi is not unlucky, because if he meets other strong enemies, he can stay alive anyway.


    But what he met was a more wooden sword. How could a man who dared to kill even the former captain let him go for such a small role.


    At this time, although the inner part of the spirit court was no longer as chaotic as it was at the beginning, there were still people making trouble in this group of intruded travel disasters.


    As for the most troublesome, it should be the Yincheng Kongo who is fighting with rotten wood. His strength is definitely at the captain level.


    Even if the powerful deadwood is white, there is no way to take him for a moment. The battle between them has entered a white hot state.


    The two handed sword in the hands of Kong Wu in Yincheng emits a faint light, which can block the rotten wood''s attack back every time.


    Although it is difficult for him to get close to rotten wood, he will not fall into a disadvantage because of the distance.


    At the moment, he is still trying to fight deadwood, so in order to realize this battle plan, he is ready to strengthen his ability.


    Like fuze Tongzi, Yincheng Kongo can also strengthen his ability in the second stage. Now he is ready.


    After dodging away from the attack of thousand Sakura, Yincheng Kongo quickly retreated, withdrew from the attack range of thousand Sakura, and then began to strengthen further.


    The medium of his ability is the giant sword in his hand, which is transformed from his cross necklace and contains great power.


    As this force was inspired by the empty Wu of Yincheng, his noumenon also changed.


    A pair of armor extended from the hilt of the sword, which directly protected the Yincheng Kongo carefully.


    Moreover, the giant sword in his hand also changed in appearance, from the simple form at the beginning to a shape full of scales.


    Just like the sword body is covered with a layer of armor, the current Silver City Kongo exudes a momentum that was completely absent before.


    Rotten wood is white. Seeing this moment, naturally he can''t be suppressed by the empty me of Yincheng, so he also opened the solution.


    "Scattered, thousand cherry trees are strict!" as the rotten wood''s white words fall, all the petals of thousand cherry trees turn into a sharp blade with entity.


    The thousand Sakura after the solution has not only strengthened its attack power, but also has a wider attack range than before.


    Although Yincheng Kongwu is standing near the rotten wood, he can still spread the blade to the position of Yincheng Kongwu by manipulating thousands of Sakura Jingyan.


    "Have you solved it? But it''s useless." Yincheng Kongo looked at the thousand Sakura hanged towards him and said with disdain.


    He is still very confident in his strength after the second strengthening, otherwise he will not invade the spirit court.


    In the face of thousands of Sakura hanging, Yincheng Kongo didn''t mean to dodge or give in.


    He has put both hands on the giant sword. With the naked eye, he can see that the sword in Yincheng Kong Wu''s hand is different.


    At this time, the originally dark scale armor on the sword body has become blood red, which is formed by the full urging of Kong Wu in Yincheng.


    "Screen blade, the sword cleaves the stars!" Yincheng Kongo shouted, and then a heavy sword cut down thousands of Sakura.


    At this moment, all the power gathered in his sword was vented, and then crashed into thousands of Sakura Jingyan.


    A red light is destroying the blade formed by thousands of Sakura Jingyan at a not too fast speed.


    The sound of the blade breaking was heard all the time. It was the sound of the blade breaking of a thousand Sakura.


    From this point, we can see the strength of Kong Wu in Yincheng, because the rotten cherry is not an ordinary soul chopping knife.


    The two men used their own strength to turn the battle into a battle of spirit pressure.


    Although the red sword emitted by Kong Wu in Yincheng is very powerful, it can''t destroy thousands of Sakura King Yan''s blades.


    Both of them have strengthened their abilities, but the situation is now frozen here, because their strength is really equal.


    "No, this is their base camp. It''s not the way to be dragged down by him." Yincheng Kongo began to be a little anxious.


    Obviously, deadwood Baizai has no such emotion. He still controls his thousand Sakura Jingyan in an orderly manner.


    Yincheng Kongo will change his strategy. Otherwise, even if the rotten wood is white and can''t defeat him directly, he will be caught by the gods of death because he consumes a lot of energy and loses all his strength in the end.


    At this moment, he has begun to deliberately reduce his sword power, so that thousands of Sakura Jingyan''s attack can slowly enter the advantage.


    He wants to attract the blade of thousand Sakura Jingyan to his side, so that he can have the opportunity to take the next step.


    Because of deliberate control, thousand Sakura Jingyan''s blade is also looking for him to get closer.


    Just when his sword Qi was about to completely disappear, Yincheng Kong Wu moved, and great power erupted in his sword again.


    He first converged his sword Qi, and then ejected it in the form of explosion, so as to deflect all the blades of qianben yingjingyan.


    In this way, he will have a straight way to rotten wood. Only in this way can he have a chance to defeat rotten wood.


    However, he underestimated deadwood Baizai''s control over qianben yingjingyan. Although Yincheng Kongo''s outbreak did play a role, the scattered qianben yingjingyan was recovered again.


    That speed even made Yincheng Kongo hold his breath, which was completely beyond his imagination. Logically, his normal moving speed was a little faster than qianben yingjingyan, so he could always avoid qianben yingjingyan''s attack.


    But what he doesn''t know is that the attack speed and recovery speed of thousand Sakura Jingyan are completely different.


    For example, if the attack speed of thousand Sakura Jingyan is one, the recovery speed is at least five or even faster.


    Because the attack needs to constantly change the position and have fine control, but the recovery is different.


    Take back thousands of Sakura Jingyan, as long as they all close to themselves, there is no need to bother to control.


    Because Kongo in Yincheng didn''t understand the ability of Sakura Jingyan at all, his strategy ended in failure again.


    Deadwood is so strong that he will not easily give the enemy a chance to defeat him, even if the chance is slim.


    This sudden attack of Kongo in Yincheng was pushed back by the blade of qianben yingjingyan again

 V1.Chapter 980

    "I can''t help it. It seems that I can''t pass him without the last ability." Yincheng Kongo is ready to fight.


    He wanted to use this move to fight captain Yamamoto, but he didn''t expect that the rotten wood on the only way was so difficult.


    If you don''t beat him, you may have no chance to go to the headquarters of the team, so he will use the strongest blow.


    "Three strengthening!" this is the last strengthening of Yincheng Kongo. This move changed his appearance again.


    All the giant swords in his hands were melted into his armor, and then two short swords were regenerated on his hands.


    His momentum became stronger again, and the density of spiritual pressure seemed to be visible to the naked eye.


    "I didn''t expect to use this move here." the state of Yincheng Kongo at the moment has a feeling of condescending.


    It seems that deadwood Baizai is not enough to be his opponent when he starts three times of strengthening, so he will speak to deadwood Baizai with such contempt.


    "Is it my strength that surprised you?" deadwood asked Kong Wu in Yincheng, and there was still no expression on his face.


    I know that I know myself, so I have at least a basic estimate of my strength.


    However, at the moment, the attitude of Kong Wu in Yincheng has shown that he doesn''t see the rotten wood in his eyes.


    That shows that these three degrees of strengthening have indeed greatly improved him. This can be clearly seen from the strength of spiritual pressure alone.


    However, deadwood is also extremely confident in his strength, so he has no psychological fluctuation at all.


    "Hum, today I''ll show you what real strength is." as he said, Kong Wu in Yincheng disappeared.


    The next moment it appears again, it is already in front of the rotten wood. It is already in the range of no injury circle.


    I didn''t expect that the speed of Kong Wu in Yincheng could be improved so much. When he was completely unprepared, he went directly within one meter and successfully entered the harmless circle.


    However, his reaction was also rapid. Before Kongo''s dagger reached his body in Yincheng, he had dodged quickly.


    But obviously, Yincheng Kongo didn''t want to give him a chance to escape, so he got up again and immediately followed the action of deadwood Baizai.


    "Shuo Jing, a thousand Sakura Jing Yan!" deadwood Baizai''s response was also extremely fast, and immediately launched the ability of a thousand Sakura.


    Countless blades directly wrapped Kong Wu in the silver city. He couldn''t hide at such a close distance.


    In the blink of an eye, Kong Wu in Yincheng was surrounded by thousands of Sakura Jingyan. Now he has fallen into passivity again.


    The sound of rotten wood can be described as a comprehensive strangulation skill, which can completely wrap the enemy in a spherical knife array.


    However, at this time, the strength of the silver city Kong Wu was extremely strong. Even if he was surrounded by the sound scene, he was not flustered at all.


    He kept chopping in the surrounding circle formed by the sound scene, and the huge impact tore the sound scene open again and again.


    However, due to the precise manipulation of rotten wood, even if he was blasted out of the crack again and again by Yincheng Kong, he still couldn''t get out.


    The silver city kongwo, which maintains three degrees of strengthening, consumes great power every second, so he can''t afford it.


    Although I know that it will be extremely hard to maintain this array, if my strength dries up first, there will be no corpses left in the capital.


    "Curtain blade, eternal night!"


    This is the strongest skill that Kong Wu of Yincheng has. There''s no way. He can''t keep any more.


    It''s too much pressure for him. If he doesn''t do his best, I''m afraid he will really be hanged in this knife array.


    So he directly used his ultimate meaning, combined the two short swords in his hand, and then burst out great power.


    This force has a very powerful phagocytosis, just like a black hole, the spreading black light swallowed the blade of qianben cherry.


    This move is just like its name. When the bottom spreads, there will be no light and no life within the attack range of this search.


    Facing his own blade, he was swallowed up quickly, and the black light spread quickly towards himself.


    Deadwood Baizai is also ready to use his strongest profound meaning. Like Yincheng Kongo, he is forced to show his strongest strength when there is no way.


    "End view, white Emperor sword!"


    With the appearance of the White Emperor''s sword, the black light that had spread wildly was suppressed.


    Instead, there is a blinding white light, which is formed by the White Emperor sword.


    Now the rotten wood is white, showing his strength again. Behind him, it seems to show a pair of invisible wings.


    Although I can''t see it, I can clearly feel that there are indeed a pair of wings behind the rotten tree.


    At this moment, all the blades of thousand Sakura Jingyan have been taken back and turned into the first soul chopping knife here.


    However, it can be seen from the power released by this soul chopping knife. At the moment, the power contained in the knife is probably extremely destructive.


    In fact, it is true that deadwood is white. Generally, he will not use this move easily, especially in the spirit court.


    Because this move, even himself, dare not say that he can completely control it, which is likely to cause great damage to the spirit court.


    But I can''t think of so much at this time. It''s not just Yincheng Kongo who gave him great pressure.


    Moreover, this place itself has been beyond recognition under the previous battle between the two people, and it will not be affected by additional damage.


    The swords in their hands emit their own light, one black and one white, just like day and night.


    This attack did not have much impact on the surroundings, because the two incompatible energies seemed to offset each other.


    However, at the moment, this offset is still continuing. This is the last blow of the two. Whoever has great power is the final winner.


    Under their gaze, the white light dissipated the black light bit by bit, and then directly impacted into the body of Kong Wu in Yincheng.


    This power is extremely destructive, even if deadwood is white, he didn''t want to kill at first.


    But once the White Emperor sword was used, even he himself could not fully control it. Now, he can only watch this force destroy the body of Kong Wu in Yincheng.


    However, the body of Kong Wu in Yincheng is still protected by armor. Even if the light of the White Emperor''s sword stabbed him, he can resist temporarily

 V1.Chapter 981

    Although Kong Wu of Yincheng could hold on for a while under the dead wood White Emperor Bai''s sword, he couldn''t hold on for too long.


    After all, this is the strongest blow of rotten wood, and the strongest blow represented by the combat power of the spirit court is not ordinary.


    However, Kong Wu in Yincheng was really powerful. He resisted the White Emperor''s sword, but was seriously injured and didn''t die directly.


    And deadwood Baizai also had no ability to fight again after releasing this move. Yincheng Kongo was caught by the gods of death.


    With the arrest of Kong Wu in Yincheng, there are only three people left in the travel disaster that broke into the lingting court. One is xuexu with superior ability, the other is liluka who has been hiding secretly, and the Moon Island entangled with Tongren.


    Originally, Tong people were very confident that they could beat yuedao quickly, but yuedao surprised him.


    Because Moon Island has exercised his second strengthening ability, this ability is no longer related to changing memory.


    The strengthened ability is to change the existence, which means that the moon island has a state that will not be injured at all.


    No, when Tongren''s soul chopping knife wants to hit him, he will exert his ability to change his position.


    No matter how Tongren use up all kinds of ways, they can''t help the moon island. Neither monthly reading nor spiral pill can limit the moon island.


    But similarly, because the attack ability of yuedao is not too strong, Tong people were not injured.


    They just chased each other in the street of lingting. Along the way, they met many gods of death who came to support. However, even Tong people had no way, and they had no way.


    Tong people thought they could use their recovery ability to drag the Moon Island down a little. After all, their ability will always be consumed.


    But the two have been entangled for nearly half an hour, but they still can''t get what about the moon island. Tong people can only worry.


    Because he was like being led by the nose by the moon island at the moment, which made him very unhappy and madly urged the plume of streamer to attack.


    However, the attack from him did not have much effect. It could only push the Moon Island back a little.


    However, in moving, Tong Ren found something wrong, that is, his moving speed seems to be constrained by something.


    However, the feeling of this constraint is not obvious, and Tongren treat it as an illusion.


    This is also the biggest mistake of Tongren, because this is not his illusion, or the fact that he should have.


    This is the hiding ability of the moon island. You can leave a mark at each moving point through your previous movement.


    This kind of imprint can be connected with each other and then play a sudden role. Now, the number of imprints is almost the same.


    "The chain revolves and the earth breaks!"


    Moon Island launched his strongest ability, which is to link all the marks he left before.


    Then, all of them except yuedao will be restricted. Under this restriction, they will almost lose their ability to move.


    Then the moon island can detonate this link to carry out a large-scale powerful explosive attack.


    At the moment, Tongren was within the scope of the explosion. Seeing that he was almost fixed, he immediately felt the danger.


    All the blades of the streamer feather are recovered and turned into a shield against the light to protect the Tong people. At the same time, the armed color hegemony is also fully started.


    With a loud cry from the Moon Island, the explosion directly swept the whole place where he left his mark, making the whole soul court vibrate.


    The explosion of this power is not affordable to ordinary people. Within this explosion range, there are many gods of death in addition to Tongren.


    They don''t have the strength of Tongren. They can completely carry this wave of explosion and avoid injury.


    The huge fireball was directly displayed in the spirit court. The huge explosion sound was that the gods of death who were not in the explosion were trembling.


    As for those in the explosion, not to mention, as the black smoke from the explosion gradually receded, it leaked out of the scene.


    Needless to say, the buildings here can''t see what they were like before. The earth has been blown out of a deep pit.


    The pit is full of scorched earth, and some flames even love to move. As for the situation of those trapped gods of death, it can only be described as tragic.


    Those on the edge are OK, but they were injured by the explosion. Those with stronger strength are not even serious.


    As for the people inside, they felt bad. After the explosion, not only many people fell directly to the ground, but also most of the bombed bodies scattered.


    The attack on yuedao was so cruel that all the people in the center of the explosion were destroyed except the Tongren who resisted with strong defense.


    However, although Tongren was strong, he was not feeling well. At the moment, his inner abdomen also received a great impact.


    A mouthful of blood could not be held back. He spit it out directly. "Cough, cough, cough..." Tong man knelt down and coughed continuously.


    His backlight shield was all broken when the explosion was strongest, so the subsequent forces of the explosion were all vented on Tongren himself.


    But fortunately, he has armed color domineering protection, and the power of the explosion is not so great, so he confiscates any serious injuries.


    However, although his appearance was not injured, the shock caused by the explosion still made his body feel a little uncomfortable.


    But after spitting out the congestion in his chest, he felt much better and stood up again.


    The strong defense of Tong people also shocked yuedao, because he has taken special care of Tong people.


    It has been calculated that Tongren will go to that area before, so yuedao specially left a lot of marks in that area.


    The purpose is to detonate immediately after Tong people go in, so that Tong people can suffer the greatest damage, but Tong people''s strength was beyond his expectation.


    "You almost won." Tong wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, stood up and said to yuedao.


    At the moment, he was a little angry. He wanted to kill the Moon Island directly here. Even if the spirit court had rules, he also wanted to kill the moon island.


    After all, this is a special situation, so even if Tongren really killed yuedao, I''m afraid they won''t be punished.


    The Tong people who killed the heart shot the streamer feather in the direction of the moon island again. The overwhelming attack made the Moon Island impossible to escape.


    Because the previous blow has made yuedao use almost all his strength, he who withdrew from the second strengthening can only let Tongren control his life and death

 V1.Chapter 982

    Tong people will not give their opponents a chance. If their opponents who are unable to resist because of pity stop attacking, they may die.


    Even if he had given up resistance, Tong people still resolutely launched their strong attack.


    The blades of hundreds of streamer plumes shot at the moon island. After the sound of "poof" blade passing through the body, the moon island''s standing body fell soft.


    He has been directly killed by the streamer feather of Tong people. His whole body is covered with blood and looks very bright.


    Tongren reconfirmed that yuedao had been killed and immediately changed his position. He wanted to go to other places to support.


    Because they are uncertain about the number of enemies and their strength, Tong people are very worried, especially Lucia and Fei Zhen.


    However, Fei can really receive the protection of the fourth team. As for Lucia, she can only rely on herself. After all, the 14th team has no strong players at present.


    In addition to Tong people, the most others are the strength of the third seat of other teams, which is higher.


    So the first reaction of Tong people is to find Lucia, which can not only ensure her safety, but also recover her injury.


    The previous explosion on yuedao still had a great impact on Tongren, so he had to seek treatment.


    The power of the Moon Island explosion is no less powerful than that of Lei Dun Kirin.


    But in the end, he didn''t beat Tong people, so he had to die in the spirit court with regret.


    After the floating death of yuedao, there were only xuexu and liluka, because liluka didn''t want to invade the lingting court.


    So after everyone else entered the fighting state, she has been hiding in the hiding place, just quietly watching the development of the situation.


    But after this period of time, it is obvious that the situation on their side is very bad. Except for her, xuexu is the only one left.


    Even the most powerful Kongo of Yincheng and xiujiulang of yuedao were defeated, and the turmoil caused by the travel disasters should be calmed down.


    Liluka now only wants to return to the world safely, but she can''t act rashly. After all, she is inside the spiritual court.


    Once discovered by others, in her capacity, I''m afraid she will be punished or even die.


    This has been confirmed from the of hirozawa Tongzi and yuedao xiujiulang, so liluka has to find a way.


    She first came out of the hiding place quietly, and then quietly followed behind a pair of death on patrol.


    After determining that the ability of the pair of gods of death was not very strong, she began to practice her ability.


    "Toy house, storage!"


    As liluka''s voice sounded, the gods of death in front of her were immediately sucked into her control.


    This is a toy house that liluka took to the corpse soul world, which is full of her favorite toys.


    Her ability is to turn her favorite objects into toys and then put them into the toy house.


    However, this ability is also limited, that is, it can not absorb the pressure of its own opponent.


    However, such people obviously did not exist with this team of death, so she could succeed and put them all away.


    Liluka didn''t control these gods of death to kill them. He wanted to take one of them''s clothes.


    In this way, if you wear the death bully of the God of death on your body, you may be able to sneak back into the soul street before the chaos is over.


    So she directly restrained a female god of death, then stripped off her clothes and put them on herself.


    After covering up her identity, liluka began to take action. She first searched for the strong nearby with her spiritual sense.


    She should avoid these people, otherwise her identity may be found at any time. After determining the route, she began to take action.


    I walked along the path all the way. Although I met several teams of death gods on the road, it didn''t arouse suspicion because liluka was wearing death bully clothes.


    However, her action did not go too smoothly, because a man found him and chased him from behind.


    This man is the Tong man who is looking for Lucia. He was moving towards the 14th team house.


    But on the way, he met liluka, because liluka had hidden all her spiritual pressure, and the Tongren didn''t recognize who she was.


    Because there is a distance between them, and liluka''s body is very similar to Lucia. They are thin and small, so Tong people recognize the wrong person.


    Although he didn''t know why he couldn''t feel Lucia''s pressure, she was right in front, so he decided to catch up directly.


    "Lucia, is that you?" Tong people shouted while chasing after liluka.


    It''s okay that he didn''t shout, but this shout startled liluka. Originally, she was very calm, but she found that someone was chasing her behind her, and she was still shouting.


    Although she didn''t hear what Tong people were shouting, liluka was guilty of the being a thief after all. She began to run quickly without looking back.


    She thought to herself, "the person behind may find my identity. No matter what, rush to liuhun street first."


    At the moment, she is not far from liuhun street, and even can see the existence of baidaomen.


    As long as she can successfully enter liuhun street, she can hide in those folk houses, so Tongren can''t find her.


    However, the speed of Tong people naturally goes without saying. After finding themselves shouting, the people in front not only didn''t stop, but ran up, and Tong people noticed that it was wrong.


    Normally, in such a chaotic situation, if Lucia heard Tongren calling her, she would come immediately.


    But the man in front not only didn''t, but also faster and faster, which made Tong people aware of her mistake.


    Although he was hurt, it didn''t affect Tong''s speed. The lotus step ran. In a few blinks, he came to the man in front of him.


    Now liluka was even more flustered, because she had been caught up, and it was obvious that Tongren was much better than him.


    Liluka looked at Tong man and then stopped. Now all she had to do was calm down and disguise herself as an ordinary God of death.


    Tongren looked at liluka''s face and felt very strange, so he asked, "you''re from that team. Why don''t I remember seeing you?"


    Liluka hurriedly replied, "report to the captain, I''m from the second team. It''s normal for you not to know me because I don''t work very well at ordinary times."

 V1.Chapter 983

    It''s ok if liluka says she''s another fan team, but these two fan teams are naturally the fan team that Tongren are most familiar with.


    "Second team? Do you know who I am?" Tong Ren smiled and looked at the little girl in front of him. He didn''t feel malice on her.


    Liluka just wants to leave the spirit court now, so she naturally doesn''t want to fight death.


    Tongren is now wearing captain Yuzhi. Although liluka can see his captain identity, she doesn''t know which team leader he is.


    Because the captain''s sign is behind, but now Tong people are facing liluka.


    "Sorry, I haven''t left the second team for a long time, so I don''t know you. Please forgive me."


    Liluka has no choice but to hope to cheat Tong people in this way. She is very nervous now.


    Tongren then said with a smile, "don''t you know I''m the captain of the second team?" Tongren looked at liluca with a straight face.


    "Isn''t the captain of the second team a female god of death?" liluka thought in her heart. Although she didn''t know what Tongren was, she still knew that the captain of the second team was a female.


    Tong people saw that they were seen through by liluka and didn''t want to tease her anymore, so they directly explained the identities of both sides.


    "I''m the captain of the 14th team, and you, you should be a brigade disaster?" Tongren instantly mentioned his momentum and looked at liluka.


    Liluka is very tangled now. She knows she has been seen through, but now she can''t run or fight. She is in a very embarrassing situation.


    There was no way but to make it up. She said to Tong people innocently: "sorry, Captain, I lied to you. In fact, I am not the God of death. I don''t know how I came here."


    Up to now, she can only say so, but she doesn''t believe her lies, let alone Tongren.


    "Forget it, you go." Tong man was silent for a while. After saying so, he left without looking back.


    Because he doesn''t feel any hostility in this aunt year, and she looks like Lucia.


    Tongren can''t do anything about this little girl, so it''s better to let her go directly.


    It''s possible that she was coerced by other travel disasters, so she followed her together. Tongren thought so.


    Since it is determined that it is not the enemy, there is no need to fight. What Tong people have to do now is to find Lucia quickly.


    After releasing liluka, xuexu is the only enemy left in the spirit court.


    Now someone at the captain level has come to restrict xuexu. He is the captain of the Shifan team, Rifan Valley Dongshilang.


    Both of them can be regarded as gifted teenagers, but they come from different places, one belongs to the present world and the other belongs to the soul world.


    Otherwise, with their abilities and in the same place, there will be a wonderful duel.


    But now the duel is about to begin, because xuexu is making a mess in the lingting court, and rifangu Dongshilang came to punish him.


    The two have met now. This is a mess destroyed by xuexu. There are many dead and injured gods of death around.


    "Did you do all this?" the voice of the winter lion Lang in rifangu sounded coldly, and then stared at the snow Xu opposite.


    Xuexu smiled disdainfully and said to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, "I just solved these garbage and said to let them disturb me."


    Xuexu didn''t care what he did. Even when he talked with rifangu Dongshilang, he didn''t put down his video game console.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang used to be a bad person abandoned by the first brother. Now he is very angry to see that xuexu not only killed so many people, but also despised himself.


    For what xuexu did, rifangu Dongshilang didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he directly took out his soul chopping knife.


    "Sit in the frost, ice wheel pill!"


    As soon as the war began, he directly launched his own solution. The ice wheel pill changed its shape instantly, and a crescent knife appeared at the end.


    "How dare you commit such a serious crime in the spirit court? It seems that you are determined to go against the spirit court. In that case, I''m not polite."


    With that, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang rushed to the location of xuexu with an instant step. According to his expectation, the distance between them should be pulled in in an instant.


    However, xuexu just looked up at the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang who rushed over, and then lowered his head again to play the game console in his hand.


    It''s not that xuexu is looking for death, but because he has already arranged the game, waiting for the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang to rush towards him.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was really annoyed by him. He rushed over with a knife and just touched the prohibition left by xuexu.


    "Video game space!"


    Xuexu had left a ban in front of him. As long as someone stepped in, he would be forced into the video game space.


    Video game space can be regarded as the absolute home of xuexu, and he doesn''t follow him now.


    He is still outside and controls the game console in his hand. Now, nipanyu Dongshilang has been restricted by him.


    The originally indomitable Japanese Valley winter lion Lang suddenly came to a dark area and couldn''t see anything at all.


    Before he could react, a blood strip appeared on his head, which represented his life value.


    Like other gods of death, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has now become a character in xuexu''s game console.


    "What is this place?" the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang shouted in the dark direction. He knew that xuexu could hear him.


    "Welcome to my world, lovely captain." xuexu''s voice seems to have a smile, but it doesn''t sound true.


    "Your world?" the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang carefully guarded his surroundings, thinking that it was still dark here.


    Because the incident was too sudden, he was the first to launch the attack, but he was trapped by the enemy and included in this dilemma.


    He must find a way to leave here, otherwise he will always be restricted by xuexu. After all, he just said that this is his world.


    "Yes, this is the video game world created by my ability. You are the first captain to come here."


    Xuexu''s voice sounded again and came into the ears of rifanggu Dongshilang, making him more cautious.


    Because he doesn''t know xuexu''s strength, he doesn''t dare to act rashly. It''s inevitable that xuexu will trap him again.


    Originally, my situation is not so optimistic now. If there is any more trap, it will be too troublesome

 V1.Chapter 984

    Xuexu took the game machine in her hand, looked at the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang with mocking eyes, and then said, "why? Are you so scared? Didn''t you want to come and cut me just now?"


    Xuexu''s voice was introduced into the video game world again, which made the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang feel very unhappy after listening to it.


    "Since you don''t move, I''ll help you move, OK?" xuexu said and began to operate the game console in other hands.


    With xuexu''s action, a group of monsters appeared again in the video game world. These monsters are the summoners xuexu used to kill those gods of death.


    Although the individual attack ability of these monsters is not very strong, they win a lot in number, and many people can''t deal with them.


    But the strength of Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is also the captain level after all. These ordinary monsters are nothing to him.


    In the cold and chopping of ice wheel pill, although I wasted some strength, I still easily killed all these monsters.


    "Oh, that''s great. It''s really different from those wastes before. The captain is the captain." xuexu said outside.


    "Hum, little skill, don''t you dare to fight me by yourself?" said the winter lion Lang of rifanggu contemptuously.


    He wants xuexu to lift the video game space, so that he can give full play to his strength.


    But xuexu naturally won''t come out of FangRi Fangu Dongshilang. Otherwise, the prohibition set by himself would not have been in vain.


    And once the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang comes out, he has no advantage at all.


    In this case, xuexu can be said to have an advantage. After all, only he can beat others, but others can''t beat him.


    "Do you think I''ll let you out? Is it too naive." xuexu pressed the button again.


    "Just now it''s just the first level. Now it''s the second level. You''d better enjoy it in my video game space, ha ha."


    Xuexu''s laughter is very arrogant, because he does have arrogant capital now. Powerful opponents are trapped by him, and there is no external support, which is very optimistic for xuexu.


    "Well, since you don''t dare to let me out, I''ll fight it myself." rifangu Dongshilang knew that he had to rely on his own strength.


    With that, he began to raise his spiritual pressure, because he wanted to exert his strongest combat power.


    "Fujie, dahonglian ice wheel pill!"


    As the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang opened his dissolution state, an ice dragon attached to him.


    The cold air kept emanating from him. He wanted to use the case to break the video game space created by blood deficiency.


    However, it was still dark around. The winter lion Lang of Rifan Valley didn''t know that Chao Nabian should attack, so he had to chop indiscriminately.


    Each path carries great power, but after more than ten chopping, rifanggu Dongshilang found that it had no effect.


    Just when he wanted to move at full speed in one direction, the second level mentioned by xuexu began.


    At this level, there are not so many monsters. There is only one enemy to defeat.


    It was a giant. Now he was standing in front of the winter lion Lang in rifangu. There was a sharp contrast between their bodies.


    "Come on, giant Leo." xuexu shouted, and then began to manipulate the giant to attack the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    The monsters in the first level launch attacks randomly, but the second level is different. This is a monster completely controlled by xuexu himself.


    However, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is now in a state of dissolution. In this state, he has a strong attack power.


    "Millennium ice prison!"


    Before the giant controlled by xuexu took a few steps, he was directly frozen in place by the skills of Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    No matter how xuexu manipulated it next, he couldn''t move the giant''s body, which made him very angry.


    He was careless and didn''t think that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang still had this skill, but it didn''t matter.


    It''s just a virtual character formed by his ability. It''s frozen when it''s frozen. It has no impact on xuexu himself.


    "You passed the second level." although she was reluctant to admit it, xuexu said this to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    After hearing xuexu''s words, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang also reacted, "can you say that as long as you pass all the checkpoints, you can go out?"


    He just thought in his heart and didn''t say it directly, because he was afraid that xuexu would change his way of dealing with him.


    Now that he has roughly guessed the cracking method of the other party''s ability, he is not so eager.


    He is still very confident about his strength. Since he can go out after customs clearance, what else does he worry about? He just waits for xuexu to move on.


    "The third level is not so easy." xuexu''s voice sounded at the right time, just in response to the idea of rifangu Dongshilang.


    "OK, just put your horse here." the tone of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was very calm and seemed to have a lot of confidence.


    Xuexu smiled contemptuously again, then manipulated the game console in his hand and launched the offensive of the third level.


    After this step, he took action immediately, because he couldn''t stay in one place all the time, and then he might be found out.


    After choosing a hiding place again, xuexu looked at the video game console in his hand again. It was obvious that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had passed the third level now.


    The attack of the third level is simply too easy to crack for the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, because this level is a freezing attack.


    As the strongest soul chopping knife in the ice and snow department, ice wheel pill can''t be afraid of the cold in this video game space.


    Therefore, xuexu''s third level attack is in vain, and the next fourth level is in vain.


    Because the fourth level is fire attack, and because the attack is not so strong, it is suppressed by the ability of ice wheel pill again.


    "What''s the matter? Are there any other tricks?" rifanggu Dongshilang constantly cracked the level set by xuexu.


    Moreover, he also taunts and wants to annoy xuexu. Maybe xuexu will do some stupid things, maybe.


    "You''re pretty good, but now you''re so confident. I''m afraid you''ll regret it." xuexu said the word regret heavily.


    Then, there is the fifth wave of attack in the video game space. This wave of attack doesn''t seem to be so easy to deal with.


    Because this move is a random anonymous attack in the video game space, any kind of attack may occur.


    And the position is random. In this way, it is difficult to defend. Many gods of death also die at this level.


    Even if those who barely survive the fifth level didn''t arrive, I''m afraid the next level would kill them

 V1.Chapter 985

    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is now a little passive. Even if he is strong, he will still have a headache in the face of this unpredictable attack.


    "How''s it going? Is it fun?" xuexu''s voice sounded again. He was like playing with the winter lion Lang in rifanggu.


    Japanyu Dongshilang didn''t say a word, because now he had to concentrate on facing the attack in front of him.


    This is not the time to quarrel with xuexu. He doesn''t want to be hurt because of a moment''s distraction.


    Now, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang has improved his body method to the extreme. He is concentrating on facing the challenge in front of him.


    The snow thread of the outside world is also staring at the screen of the game console. He wants to capture the moment when rifangu Dongshilang died.


    However, after ten minutes of frantic attack, xuexu was disappointed, because the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was not dead or even injured.


    "How could it be? This is the most difficult level I made." xuexu said to himself, and then immediately began to operate his game console.


    Because there were only five levels set by xuexu before, all of them have been cracked by rifangu Dongshilang now.


    However, xuexu didn''t want to let rifangu Dongshilang out, so he was making the sixth level urgently, which was also a level of his sudden fantasy.


    Since the opponent is so strong, he wants to fight with his own hands, so the boss of the sixth level is xuexu himself.


    However, xuexu at the moment is different from him outside, because he has entered the video game world and strengthened himself in all aspects.


    Here, everything related to xuexu''s ability can change as expected through his control.


    Including transforming himself, so that he can comprehensively strengthen his speed, agility, attack power and even defense.


    After fully armed, xuexu appeared in front of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, and then opened his mouth and said to him, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful that you could pass the level I set."


    "Oh? Do you think your level is difficult to pass?" the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang began to ask.


    But before he resisted the attack of the fifth level, he really spent a lot of effort. Now he is not in his best state.


    "It seems that you are quite tough. Well, as long as you can defeat me, you can go out from here." xuexu said with a smile.


    He can also see that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had a lot of consumption before, so he said so.


    Since the opponent has spent a lot of effort, xuexu is naturally confident, not to mention that he has comprehensively enhanced his strength.


    "What? Are all the checkpoints set up useless? Do you want to fight yourself?" the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang also smiled.


    The two are fighting not only physically, but also verbally.


    No one gives way to anyone. It seems that as long as we win first, we will win in the actual battle later.


    "It doesn''t hurt to say more. You''d better shut your mouth." xuexu said and disappeared in place.


    His body method is different from the instant step cast by the God of death, but similar to the skills of space transfer.


    In his video game space, xuexu, as the master, can change his position at any time.


    And this position change is not subject to any restrictions. Where xuexu wants to go, he can get there in an instant.


    This ability shocked the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, but his reaction was still fast. He immediately raised the soul chopping knife across his left shoulder.


    This is the attack position chosen by xuexu, but at the moment he has been pushed back by the ice wheel pill of nipanyu Dongshilang.


    Gently dusted the frost off his body, and then xuexu leaked a cruel smile towards the winter lion Lang in rifangu, and then his figure disappeared again.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang is very calm and alert to the surrounding movements. Although xuexu''s ability at first glance is very powerful, after careful analysis, this powerful ability also has defects.


    Although xuexu can perfectly control his position, every time he appears, there will be a spiritual pressure in the place where there is nothing. This spiritual pressure is naturally xuexu''s.


    It is precisely because of this spiritual pressure that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang can react instantly and guess the attack position of xuexu through the position where the spiritual pressure appears.


    After seven or eight failed attacks, xuexu also clearly knew that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang should have guessed the weakness of his ability.


    Xuexu can''t change this. Even if he tries to control his spiritual pressure, as long as he wants to attack, the spiritual pressure will spread out.


    "What a tricky opponent," xuexu said to rifanggu Dongshilang, and then he began to make the next attack strategy.


    Xuexu''s attack stopped. This is the moment when rifanggu Dongshilang entered the counterattack. He has moved.


    I saw that the winter lion Lang of rifangu raised his soul chopping knife and then swept around fiercely.


    "Cold ice, six mirror Linghua!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the surrounding atmosphere began to become cold, and then frost began to appear.


    This is a new skill developed by nipanyu Dongshilang. It can use the strong cold contained in the ice wheel pill to freeze all the things around in a certain range.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had looked before. Xuexu''s video game space should have a boundary, but because it was dark around, he was not sure about the size of the boundary.


    However, in the previous battle, he had radiated the spiritual pressure and felt the space here.


    It can be said that xuexu''s video game space is not large, but because of its strange ability, it is impossible to go out no matter how you go.


    It''s like a ball. No matter how you walk, you''ll always spin in the ball.


    However, since we perceive the size of the video game space, the next battle is much more convenient.


    Even if you can''t determine the location of xuexu, you just need to release a wide range of skills, which is not very laborious for rifangu Dongshilang.


    Even if he is not in the best state at the moment, he still has the spiritual pressure required to release several skills.


    After the release of liujinglinghua, the frost has spread far away from the foot of rifangu Dongshilang.


    Xuexu is a little confused now. He can feel it. Once he touches the frost, he is afraid that he will be frozen in place.


    Once he can''t move, he will directly become a target and can only wait in place for rifangu Dongshilang to defeat him

 V1.Chapter 986

    No way, xuexu can only open his own video game space. Only in this way can he go outside.


    It''s not that xuexu doesn''t want to trap the winter lion Lang of rifanggu here, but that his ability can only do so.


    Now he has reached the limit, so he has no choice but to unlock his space before the frost of winter lion Lang in rifanggu reaches his area.


    After unlocking the video game space, xuexu''s first reaction was to escape. He knew that he could not beat the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang in the outside world.


    However, how could Japanese Valley winter lion Lang easily let him go? After all, he has come to his home court now.


    Before, he was too oppressed in the video game space. He could only let xuexu play, but now it''s different. The identities of the two people have been transferred.


    Now the person who takes the initiative is rifanggu Dongshilang. On the contrary, xuexu has now become a person who has been teased.


    The speed of Japanese Valley winter lion Lang can easily surpass xuexu, but he always keeps the average speed and keeps xuexu ahead.


    He had thought that xuexu would run near his companions so that he could catch them all.


    However, it is not clear now that xuexu is the last travel disaster in the lingting court.


    Except liluka, who was released by Tong people, everyone else has been subdued, and only xuexu is left.


    In the pursuit of the winter lion Lang in rifanggu, the God of death kept joining the team of encircling and suppressing xuexu.


    The number of people was increasing. Finally, xuexu couldn''t escape all aspects of the pursuit, so he simply surrendered.


    He knows a little about the rules of the corpse soul world. As long as he voluntarily surrenders, he should not be executed.


    Because of xuexu''s active surrender, the turmoil from the brigade disaster completely stopped.


    One returned to the world, two were killed on the spot, and four were arrested, but the God of death also paid a painful price.


    There are not a few gods of death in the hands of these travel disasters. According to preliminary statistics, nearly 100 people were killed and 300 injured.


    For this turmoil, the gods of death do not understand why these travel disasters did not shake the strength of the spirit court, but they arrogantly broke into the spirit court.


    But just as the gods of death thought about these things, another unexpected thing happened to them.


    This incident can be said to have caused a sensation in the whole lingting court. Captain Yamamoto, who did not care about the travel disaster, immediately convened the captain to prepare for the captain level meeting.


    The reason is that all the members of the central 46 room were killed during the disturbance of the spiritual court.


    Moreover, the Jingwu in the lingting court, which had been blocked before, also disappeared. It was called bengyu.


    Avalanche jade is forbidden by the Ling court. It has been blocked in the central room 46 all the time.


    Usually there will be special guards, but this time, together with all the people there, they were all killed.


    The murderer who did such a thing was naturally locked in these inbound travel disasters at the first time.


    Because such a disaster happened only after they broke in, which was a big impact on the spirit court.


    The central 46 room is equivalent to the court within the corpse soul world, which manages the order of the whole corpse soul world.


    But at the moment, all 46 arbitrators elected by the people of the corpse soul world have been killed.


    How can this kind of thing not be shocking, so there will be this captain level meeting.


    The captains were still making repairs, because these travel disasters did cause great losses to the inner part of the spirit court.


    However, after receiving the notice, they immediately came to the team headquarters. With the personnel coming one after another, there were three people less here.


    They are shimaru silver, the captain of Sanfan team, LAN ran Youjie, the captain of WuFan team, and dongxianyao, the captain of jiufan team.


    The disappearance of these three people made Tong people understand in an instant. I''m afraid the death of central room 46 has something to do with them.


    When Tong people went to this world before, Puyuan Xizhu hepingzi and Zhenzi once told him that these three people had bad intentions.


    Therefore, Tongren was alert to the three when he returned to the corpse soul world, but he didn''t find anything unusual about them.


    Unexpectedly, taking advantage of the turmoil of the travel accident, they did such a thing.


    Thinking of this, Tong people immediately said their doubts: "Captain Yamamoto, I guess the death of the central 46 room should have nothing to do with those travel disasters. The murderer should be the three captains who didn''t come."


    After listening to Tongren''s words, the captains are also a little incredible, because the three captains are usually very kind to others. How could they do such crazy things.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Captain Yamamoto asked. After all, we should pay attention to authentic evidence for such important things.


    It is impossible for them to believe what Tongren said because of their own words, so they will question Tongren''s statement.


    However, Tongren had no evidence. All this was just his guess, so he opened his mouth and said, "I have no evidence, but I suggest interrogating the prisoners first. Maybe they can say something."


    Tongren thought it was strange that these travel disasters broke in, so he guessed that these travel disasters might have something to do with lanran.


    The captains felt that Tongren was right, so they immediately interrogated the four prisoners.


    Among the four, the one called Yincheng Kongo is old-fashioned, because he was also a god of death.


    However, he is not the real God of death, because he is not dead, and his identity is the agent of the God of death.


    Because Kong Wu in Yincheng once entered the lingting court by chance ten years ago, his strength was already very strong at that time.


    So at that time, with the permission of Captain Yamamoto, he approved the identity of Yincheng Kongo.


    However, Yincheng Kongo did not act as the agent of death for a long time, because he voluntarily abandoned this position.


    It is also because his identity is not important, so the spirit court did not ask about this person, and did not take care of the agency of death.


    After interrogating Kong Wu in Yincheng, the evidence in his mouth confirmed that Tong people were right.


    It should be lanran who killed the people in room 46 of the Central Committee. That''s right, because the arrival of these travel disasters was planned by lanran

 V1.Chapter 987

    The cause of the matter also began three months ago. At that time, lanran had secretly been to this world.


    Naturally, his purpose of going to this world is to find Kongo Yincheng and his group. Obviously, lanran has long known the existence of this organization.


    First, after lanran''s instigation, and they do have a great covet for Chen lingting, so they listened to lanran''s statement.


    And because they got false information from lanran, they didn''t prepare properly, so they went directly to the lingting court.


    They thought that there was no development inside the lingting court, so they broke in so arrogantly.


    However, today''s Ling Ting is naturally not comparable to before. After the Zhibo one heart event, it can be said that everyone has strengthened their training.


    The strength naturally grows with it. It is precisely because of this that this group of tourism disasters that seem to be not weak will be defeated.


    As for blue dye, although he didn''t know what he wanted to do, the crime of killing all the members of the central 46 room alone was enough to sentence him to death.


    This is the first time that this kind of thing has happened in the history of the corpse soul world. Therefore, lanran''s three people are extremely evil.


    For those who have committed such a serious crime, how can the spirit court choose to calm down? Naturally, it is to bring them to justice.


    Therefore, after a short rest for three days, the commander of Yamamoto Corps issued an order to start the pursuit of lanran.


    This time, lanran''s behavior can be said to have made the commander of Yamamoto''s corps extremely angry. All the central 46 rooms were slaughtered, which is unforgivable.


    Because lanran has committed such evil deeds, he should have escaped from the corpse soul world long ago, which has also been confirmed.


    After checking by special means, there were traces of lanran''s three people crossing at the crossing point, but the place they went to was not the present world, but an empty circle exactly opposite to the corpse soul world.


    This news also surprised everyone in the corpse soul world. A god of death ran to the empty circle. What did he want to do?


    Moreover, the God of death is the enemy of emptiness. Why did lanran return to the emptiness circle just to escape the pursuit of Chen lingting?


    Although the specific reason is not clear, the arrest of the three people still needs to be carried out, even if they are now in a virtual circle.


    This time, Yamamoto''s general captain was really angry, because he directly ordered that except for the team, all the other team leaders and deputy leaders, including the three seats, go to the virtual circle.


    The purpose is to successfully arrest lanran, the most heinous person, and complete the task even if he breaks into the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den.


    Captain Yamamoto''s order must be said to be very shocking. In order to arrest the three people, all the combat power of naolingting will go to war.


    However, because it was found that lanran''s hiding place was not in this world, but in a dangerous virtual circle, the arrest plan was postponed.


    It was originally expected that the time of three days was changed to one month. After all, the spirit court is not in the best state now.


    And breaking into the virtual circle also needs strong strength. This month is also the time for the captains to improve their strength.


    After the meeting, Tongren went to head captain Yamamoto and asked to go to this world to practice.


    Because he wants to master this skill better with the help of Masako Hirako, which can also greatly strengthen his combat ability.


    Captain Yamamoto just thought for a moment and agreed to Tongren''s request, because he knew that Tongren must have his reason to say so.


    When the approved Tongren was preparing to go to the present world, she was stopped by broken bees because she also wanted to go to the present world with Tongren.


    The broken bee felt that the action of blue dye might not be so simple, so she wanted to seek the view of Yosuke Puyuan.


    So they went to this world together, came to Puyuan store again, and saw Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Yo, how come you two have kung fu to come together." Puyuan Xizhu smiled at them and joked.


    Broken bee''s expression was very serious. She opened her mouth and said to Yosuke Urahara, "something''s wrong, Yosuke Urahara. Now I''ll trouble you again."


    "Hey, I know it must be bad for you to come to me. Come on, what''s the matter this time?" asked Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Lanran betrayed Lin lingting and has now fled to the empty circle." broken bee directly told this news to Puyuan Xizhu.


    After hearing the broken bee''s words, hisuke Urahara, who has been laughing to show people, also put away his smile and replaced it with a serious face.


    "Tell me more." although hisuke Puyuan has guessed the reason why lanran betrayed Lin lingting, he still needs to know the specific details.


    So the broken bee and Tongren described all the specific matters that happened at that time with Puyuan Xizhu.


    After hearing their statements, Puyuan Xizhu''s face was even worse, and he frowned.


    Normally. Puyuan Xizhu will not leak this look, because he is very confident in everything he does at ordinary times.


    However, judging from his expression now, it is obvious that hisuke Puyuan is also a little shocked by lanran''s behavior.


    He knows that it will happen sooner or later for lanran to betray Lin lingting, but he didn''t expect that lanran would use such extreme means.


    And the avalanche jade with great energy is also occupied by blue dye. In this way, things are even harder to do.


    "Xiaoyu, go and invite Miss yeyi." Puyuan Xizhu turned to Xiaoyu who was sweeping the floor.


    Miss yeyi in Puyuan Xizhu''s mouth is the leader of the former second team, yeyi in Sifeng hospital, also Puyuan Xizhu''s best friend.


    In this case, Puyuan Xizhu still needs to find someone to discuss, and yeyi is his best candidate.


    After hearing Puyuan Xizhu''s orders, Xiaoyu also stopped his work, and then trotted all the way to look for yeyi.


    "What''s the night man doing?" the broken bee also heard what Puyuan Xizhu said, and then asked Puyuan Xizhu.


    Four Maple yard night one can be said to be the idol of broken bees. Broken bees have been greatly influenced by four Maple yard night one both in character and behavior.


    During the period when Xiaoyu left, the three also had a short discussion, and then at the request of Tongren, even Tai also set out to the place where Pingzi Zhenzi lived.


    We''d better get together and discuss this major event. We can also have a definite result to facilitate the next step.


    About 20 minutes after the two children set out, even Taizi came back with Pingzi Zhenzi.


    Masako Hirako didn''t come by himself, because behind him, there are all the members of the masked Legion who came with him

 V1.Chapter 988

    This is the first time Tongren has met all the members of the masked Legion. He is also a preparatory member of the masked Legion.


    Because the last time Tong people left this world, they had promised Puyuan Xizhu to join the masked Legion.


    The members of the masked Legion also have a certain understanding of the Tong people, because Masako Hirako has told them.


    As for the broken bee, the members of the masked Legion have known her for a long time. After all, they all held the post of vice captain or above in the spirit court.


    Although we are not so familiar with each other, we all know some basic information.


    After everyone was in place, Xiaoyu came from a distance with four Maple yard night. In this way, all members arrived.


    Because the front room of the shop was small, all the people moved to the back hall, where there was a wide space for them to discuss things.


    Although yeyi of sifengyuan was the last one to arrive, she did it right in the middle.


    She was used to it, and as soon as she sat down, she tilted her legs and leaned her hands on her chin, showing her laziness.


    "Little broken bee, you''re here too." night smiled and teased the broken bee, and even reached out to touch her head.


    Broken bees are also very cooperative, and they also have a heartfelt smile on their face. This kind of broken bee is the first time Tongren have seen it.


    If not both of them are women, I''m afraid whoever they are will treat them as lovers.


    "Well, now it''s time to discuss business." Puyuan Xizhu coughed all his life, and then officially started the meeting.


    "Tongren, please tell us the specific process again." Puyuan Xizhu said to Tongren.


    So Tong people said what had happened before again until he came to this world with broken bees.


    After hearing Tongren''s words, the ape persimmon Rishi of the masked Legion shouted, "lanran, this bastard, is really not a good thing."


    At the beginning, they were killed by LAN ran, so they were forced to leave the corpse soul world and hide in the present world.


    Now it is because of blue dye that there is a great unrest in the corpse soul world again, which makes the members of the masked Legion very angry.


    After hearing this, Masako Hirako, the leader of the masked legion, was very calm. He opened his mouth and asked Tongren, "Captain Yamamoto is really angry?"


    In his impression, Captain Yamamoto has always been in a calm state. This is the first time I heard that Captain Yamamoto will be angry.


    "Yes, Captain Yamamoto has ordered the police station to go to the virtual circle with high-end combat power of kailingting and catch lanran three people." Tongren replied.


    At this time, Puyuan Xizhu said, "is it too abrupt for old man Yamamoto to do so? You know, it''s not so easy to enter the virtual circle."


    "Yes, and there are crises everywhere. Any virtual animal can attack death," tiezhai added.


    The broken bee said softly, "but we can''t let lanran and his friends get away with it. After all, they all died in the central 46 room."


    Yeyi also spoke, but her voice was as lazy as her posture.


    "You must know what the central 46 room means to the corpse soul world, so it''s understandable that Captain Yamamoto will be so angry."


    As yeyi said, the central 46 room is equivalent to the core of the soul world. Now that the core has been slaughtered, how can it not make people angry.


    So even captain Yamamoto, who has always been as stable as Mount Tai, has made a real fire in this matter.


    "But I always feel that all this is blue dye''s conspiracy," Puyuan Xizhu said.


    He had dealt with lanran, and at that time, he lost a chess game. He was framed by lanran and forced to leave the corpse soul world together with the masked Legion.


    Puyuan Xizhu admires lanran''s scheming, so he is also very cautious about lanran.


    Masako Hirako also added: "lanran is not what he looks like. Maybe it''s the same as what Puyuan Xizhu said. It''s still a conspiracy planned by lanran."


    The members of the masked Legion also nodded in agreement. After all, they had been hurt by blue dye.


    Most importantly, if lanran doesn''t reveal her face, I''m afraid they will never think of it. Lanran, who looks kind and modest to others, can be a cruel and ruthless person in her heart.


    Tongren are also clear about the power of this, but now the commander-in-chief''s order has been issued. What they can do now is to improve their strength as soon as possible. In that case, there will always be more means.


    Even in case of any emergency and strength improvement, it can still make better turnover.


    So Tong people said that they wanted to ask for help and carry out masked training.


    Pingzi Zhenzi group also hoped that Tongren could join the masked legion, so they happily agreed to Tongren''s request.


    Broken bee also asked yeyi to further train her, although her strength may not be weaker than yeyi.


    But after all, yeyi''s experience is still much richer than broken bees, so she can still help broken bees.


    Yeyi is also willing to teach broken bees a lesson. After all, this kind of thing often happened when she was also the captain of the second team.


    Hisuke Puyuan also began to prepare for his work. Because he didn''t know what lanran thought, hisuke Puyuan could only guess, and then made corresponding preparations for various possible situations.


    In this world, they have begun their combat preparations, and the spirit court has also begun preparations long ago.


    Now is the time to draw the sword and draw the crossbow. Every member who goes to war dare not neglect it carelessly.


    After all, the place they want to go is a virtual circle, and they have to complete the difficult task of catching lanran.


    It''s not easy to complete this task, so no matter who it is, there will be some pressure in his heart.


    Even gengmujianba and deadwood Baizai are the same. Even gengmujianba specially went to find the captain of yiyamamoto.


    Deadwood Baizai has also closed himself. He will start a one month retreat. Only in an absolutely quiet environment will his strength improve.


    The action of arresting LAN Ran is about to begin, which may directly lead to the war between the corpse soul world and the virtual circle.


    This time, he lingting was attacked by the whole army, and the war was imminent

 V1.Chapter 989

    The tense time passed quickly, and a month passed quickly. Finally, Chen lingting launched an action to arrest lanran and her three people.


    The chief person in charge of this operation is not captain Yamamoto, because he is also responsible for guarding the headquarters of kailingting.


    Therefore, this responsibility is handed over to the head of the Bafan team, jingle Chunshui, because he is the best candidate to replace the head of Yamamoto in Yuling court.


    It is not only because he has been the captain for more than a hundred years, but also because he is a man with a stable and rigorous personality.


    In addition, his own strength and wisdom are not vulgar, so he became the general director, which is also agreed by all.


    After all the members were ready, the black chamber to the virtual circle was officially opened in the spirit court.


    Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible to reach the virtual circle from the corpse soul world, but this impossibility has also made unprecedented progress under the breakthrough of the Technology Development Bureau.


    This channel called black cavity is the channel connecting the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. Moreover, the developed channel is still very solid. It is put into normal use after repeated practice.


    The most important thing is that over time, the accuracy of the black cavity is also higher, and the location of entering the virtual circle can be defined within one kilometer.


    This small error is nothing for such a large virtual circle, so a group of death gates don''t have to worry about rushing into the center of the virtual circle.


    In this way, a group of people embarked on the journey to the virtual circle. After spending some time in the black cavity, they arrived at their destination.


    The scene in front of us is desolate. Here, we can only see endless sand dunes, and there are no buildings at all.


    And because the gods of death came to the edge of the virtual circle, there was no creature here.


    "Here they are." in the center of the virtual circle, there is the only huge palace building here.


    The three people in the center of the palace are lanran, Shiwan and Dongxian. They sit in the hall.


    The speaker is shimaru silver. He has seen the scene of death coming here from the virtual circle monitoring instrument.


    This kind of monitoring instrument is not even owned by the spirit court, and it will not be found at all under normal circumstances.


    Because their location is above the sky of the virtual circle, countless monitoring instruments can clearly show any corner of the whole virtual circle.


    As soon as the gods of death stepped into the virtual circle, they directly entered the surveillance of lanran and fell into passivity before the battle began.


    "What do we need to do?" Dongxian also asked, and the object of inquiry was naturally lanran Youjie in the leadership position.


    Lanran leaned her right hand on her chin and looked at him as if she didn''t pay much attention to the gods of death who came to catch up with him.


    "I want some minions to play with them. We''re not in a hurry." lanran said calmly.


    He is now the king of the virtual circle. He commands all the virtual circles here, including the three levels of Da virtual, and is his subordinate.


    As for lanran''s becoming the king of the virtual circle, it goes back a hundred years. It''s a long time ago.


    At that time, LAN ran was already the vice captain of the WuFan team, but he didn''t want to be just a vice captain.


    In his heart, even the position of captain can not meet his ambition. He has absolute confidence in himself.


    He believes that he should be the master of all creatures, whether it is the soul of the corpse soul world, the emptiness of the virtual circle, or even human beings in this world, should obey his orders.


    With such great ambition, lanran also began to prepare his plan, a crazy enough plan.


    Because he had such great wisdom, he wanted to develop a weapon that could help him dominate the world.


    After more than ten years of research, blue dye has finally successfully developed an object containing huge energy.


    This object is the most primitive avalanche jade that lanran spontaneously studied. However, although the avalanche jade was developed by lanran, he found that the avalanche jade he developed had great defects.


    Although there is great energy inside, this energy can not be successfully used by him. On the contrary, he will be hurt when absorbing this power.


    To this end, lanran also deliberately captured many souls in liuhun street for experiments, and the result was that all the experimental subjects died.


    However, when lanran was worried about his research and development of broken jade, there was a man who helped him invisibly.


    This person is Yosuke Urahara, who has just served as the captain of the 12th team. I have to say that Yosuke Urahara is really a genius.


    While blue dye is developing avalanche jade, he is also developing avalanche jade, and the avalanche jade he has developed is more powerful than blue dye.


    However, it is still the same problem. The energy in the broken jade seems to be out of control. Any God of death who tries to absorb its power is hurt.


    For this reason, hisuke Puyuan''s research and development failed, and the broken jade was banned.


    It''s not that the corpse soul world didn''t want to destroy the broken jade developed by Puyuan Xizhu, but the result is that this thing can''t be destroyed at all.


    Although his noumenon is only half the size of a fist, it is very difficult to destroy because the energy contained in it is too huge.


    If you want to move forward and destroy it with violence, I''m afraid the escaping energy will cause great damage to the corpse soul world.


    So the broken jade was permanently banned, and the R & D result of Puyuan Xizhu was abandoned.


    However, lanran is very interested in the avalanche jade developed by hisuke Puyuan, because he is also a person trying to absorb the power of avalanche jade.


    Most importantly, lanran found that Puyuan Xizhu''s avalanche jade can just improve the avalanche jade he developed.


    If the two broken jade are combined together, lanran will get all the power before.


    This power can even be as powerful as destroying the sky and the earth. Therefore, this broken jade has become the target lanran wants to capture.


    But at that time, lanran didn''t have too strong strength. If she wanted to rule the world, her own strength was the most important.


    So since then, lanran has increased his training. Because he is extremely intelligent, he can quickly master the essence of everything.


    However, all this was done secretly by him, and externally, he has always been a harmless gentleman image of people and animals

 V1.Chapter 990

    After his strength became stronger, lanran began to look for allies who could work with him to help him better realize his ambition.


    At this time, it was just the time when the talented young man shimaru silver color won the attention, and lanran also saw that shimaru silver was also a very ambitious person from the hidden performance of shimaru silver.


    Blue dye''s ability to bewitch people is still very strong, so before shimarubeni graduated from Zhenyang Lingshu academy, blue dye promised him great benefits.


    Over there, if one day lanran dominates the world, shimaru silver will be the ruler in the corpse soul world.


    This promise makes Marubeni very excited. It''s the temptation to rule the world. How can he not be excited.


    So after graduating from Zhenyang Lingshu academy, Marubeni directly entered the WuFan team and followed lanran''s men.


    Later, lanran finds the existence of dongxianyao among the gods of death in huilingting. Similarly, dongxianyao also has great ambitions for huilingting.


    Although he could not see, his ability was extremely outstanding. Coupled with his origin, he increasingly wanted to overthrow the spirit court at that time.


    Lanran aims at dongxianyao''s psychology and promises that dongxianyao will hand over the rule of the virtual circle to him.


    Dongxianyao, who was originally hostile to Chen lingting, directly joined lanran''s team and became another great help to lanran after Marubeni.


    However, only two people''s help is obviously not enough, but in the corpse soul world, lanran can only find these two people who can help him.


    As for other forces that can help LAN ran, the best is the power of the virtual circle, except within the spirit court.


    After three years of planning, lanran finished the complete preparation and led them directly to the virtual circle.


    At that time, the virtual circle was not as powerful as it is now. At that time, there was only this large virtual circle of wastod level.


    He was the king of the virtual circle at that time, bailegan ruisenbang. He was the absolute master of the virtual circle at that time.


    All Xu obeyed him. Even if some powerful Xu didn''t want to obey him, he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    However, bailegang''s rule was only maintained until the arrival of lanran, because lanran''s strength was really strong.


    It has to be said that lanran''s strength at that time should be in peilingting, which was invincible except for the captain of Yamamoto.


    However, he has always been very low-key, so no one knows his real strength. Even Marubeni and Dongxian don''t know how strong lanran is.


    After the three arrived at the virtual circle, they came to the center of the virtual circle for the first time, that is, the king''s palace of bailegang.


    At that time, the palace was very dilapidated and looked like a deserted house. There were no other buildings except this one in the empty circle.


    Bailegang is sitting on the throne. He is very angry about the sudden attack of lanran, because it affects his dominant image.


    It was the most intolerable thing for bailegang to be directly intruded into the headquarters, so he arranged to send Da Xu of all his yachukas levels to besiege the three people.


    Bailegang thought that the three would die directly under the siege of Da Xu, but what he didn''t imagine was that all his Da Xu were defeated.


    And from the beginning to the end, lanran, who stood among the three, didn''t do anything. Just relying on shimaru silver and dongxianyao, he had directly destroyed the senior combat power of the virtual circle at that time.


    This powerful strength directly suppressed the virtual circle. The most important thing is that bailegang had already lost before he made a move.


    He didn''t even see how LAN ran did it. His soul chopping knife had been pasted on his mask.


    You know, the mask of emptiness is his biggest weakness. Once the mask is broken, it is equivalent to the deprivation of life.


    Lanran''s strength is very strong. He directly makes the virtual circle have no resistance, but he didn''t move the killer.


    Because he knows that he still needs the help of this force in the future, so that you can let him completely rule the world.


    Now these big empty here may become his capable generals in the future, which may be of great use.


    Therefore, under the coercion and inducement of lanran, the dynasty ruled by bailegan changed its sovereignty directly. Since then, lanran has become the new king of the virtual circle.


    This is also the key for lanran to manipulate Da Xu. Because of this, there will be a group of masked legions.


    They are all lanran''s experiments on the emptiness of death. Even Tongren and lanran once thought of him as an experiment.


    However, he killed several Daxu who wanted to deal with Tong people directly, so lanran didn''t know if Tong people were poisoned.


    Since the experiment failed, lanran was not interested in Tongren. He still wanted to capture the collapsed jade as his biggest goal.


    However, it is not easy to capture the broken jade. After all, the high-end combat power in the Ling court is very strong.


    Especially captain Yamamoto, lanran knows that he can''t compete with Captain Yamamoto with his strength.


    So he needs a turmoil. He wants to create an event that can make the spirit court chaotic in all directions.


    This leads to the fact that xiujiulang yuedao led wanxianshu to attack the corpse soul world. All of them were bewitched by lanran.


    However, the travel accident they triggered did create a great opportunity for lanran, and he successfully seized this opportunity.


    When the three people fell into chaos in the spirit court, they entered the central 46 room together and killed all the people here.


    Because of lanran''s special ability, all the people here have been killed and no one knows. No one knows about the theft of broken jade.


    After finishing this, they quickly came to the edge of the corpse soul world and opened the channel to the present world.


    Then he turned from the present world to the virtual circle, and directly came to the virtual night palace built by them.


    It is better to say that the whole virtual circle was transformed by them than that they built the virtual night palace.


    Because the initial virtual circle is more desolate than this. After the transformation of lanran, it is much better here.


    At least there is a blue sky, a huge palace sitting in the center of the virtual circle, and the surrounding buildings.


    You know, the virtual circle was in the earliest time, but there was no sky. At that time, there was only endless night.


    But now it''s different. Under the sky, there is eternal light. There is no night in the empty circle

 V1.Chapter 991

    Lanran''s biggest change to the virtual circle is not only to make it more beautiful, because he has also made a great transformation to the virtual circle here.


    Sixty years ago, lanran wanted to combine the power of death and emptiness, which led to the event of that year.


    However, that time can only be regarded as an imperfect experiment, so lanran has started to put this kind of experiment on Xu since that time.


    He found that the endurance of emptiness was more than a little stronger than death. Although he was holding an imperfect broken jade at that time, the power in the broken jade could help emptiness evolve.


    This kind of experimental result makes lanran very excited. Since she can''t put the virtual power into the body of death, she simply puts the power of death into the virtual body.


    Because yachukas level big virtual has a strong strength, especially those who are outstanding, and even have the strength to fight against the captain level.


    Coupled with blue dye''s transformation of them, their strength has become stronger and more difficult to deal with.


    As a result, lanran''s men have such a group of powerful falsehoods. He calls this falsehood with the power of death broken face.


    The ten most prominent of the broken faces were named ten blades by lanran as the highest combat power of his men and followed him around.


    After the ten blades are their subordinate officials. Each ten blade has a different number of subordinate officials.


    These subordinate officials are equivalent to the vice captain of the death fan team, and their strength can not be underestimated.


    Now the virtual circle is not the chaotic world at the beginning. Because of the arrival of blue dye, everything here has become very regular.


    Even if some people are aware of the whereabouts of the gods of death, they dare not attack without blue dye''s order.


    So the gods of death moved forward without any obstacles. Finally, they reached the periphery of the virtual night palace.


    Everyone wondered why there was no virtual existence along the way, and there was such a huge palace here.


    Everyone is very careful, vigilant and aware of the movement around, because this calm is likely to be the precursor of the storm.


    Sure enough, when they decided whether to enter the palace, great changes took place in their position.


    The palace is like a giant beast that devours all things, absorbing all the hesitant gods of death outside the door.


    And all of them were separated. In this 6 way, the gods of death fell into a great passivity.


    Although the turbulence was great, everyone was not injured, but completely separated from his companions.


    Tongren now fell into a huge pit. He didn''t know where it was, but he knew that the whereabouts of his people should have been exposed.


    The most important thing to do now is to have a round with others, otherwise I''m afraid everyone will be broken one by one.


    However, when Tong people wanted to leave the deep pit first, someone issued a fatal attack behind him.


    This cold killing intention suddenly aroused the vigilance of Tong people. He immediately took out the soul chopping knife, and then turned back to block in front of himself.


    At the same time, all the gods of death who entered the virtual night palace were attacked by the enemy, and the battle was imminent.


    Tong people can clearly feel that the person in front of them seems to be hard to deal with, because a single blow gives Tong people a lot of pressure.


    "Ouch, I didn''t expect you to stop it. I thought I could kill you directly. It''s a pity."


    The man''s voice was very sharp. In his hand, he held a strange weapon, neither like a knife nor a spear.


    And his dress is also very strange. His mask covers half of his left face, with a huge white collar behind him.


    "Who are you?" Tong man looked at the person in front of him warily, and then asked. He was not sure whether the other party was empty.


    Although the breath of emptiness was obvious on him, there was only a small mask on his face, which did not seem to be the feature of emptiness.


    "Ha ha, even if I don''t know who I am, I dare to go into the virtual circle. I think you really want to die."


    With that, he rushed to Tongren again, and the long handle ring knife in his hand hit Tongren heavily, with a ferocious expression on his face.


    "Ignorant God of death, you can safely die in my hand, and I will be free for you." he shouted to Tongren as he attacked.


    Tongren''s eyes have been transformed into kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and the armed color domineering is also attached to the body and blade.


    At the beginning of the battle, he was suppressed by the enemy. The crazy attack made Tong people have to defend passively.


    In this intensive attack situation, Tong people didn''t even have time to open the solution, so they could only use Qiuhong to resist the attack.


    "Hahaha, what''s the feeling that death is only one step away?" he frantically chopped the Tongren and talked nonsense at the same time.


    Tongren didn''t answer him, because he can''t be distracted at this time. It''s not so easy to deal with the chopping frequency of dozens of times a second.


    After their blades touched nearly a thousand times, Tongren finally seized the opportunity and retreated in an instant.


    "The rainbow of autumn light!"


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife is different from others. He can directly enter the state of dissolution, and does not need the initial solution as a cushion.


    The strength of Tongren after opening the cave is several times stronger than before, and the invisible light blade surrounds his body.


    At this moment, Tong people don''t care so much about the attack of the enemy in front of him, because he has the strength to absolutely defeat him.


    "Attack form, streamer feather!"


    After Tongren''s words, the invisible blade around him burst out in an instant, and the goal was the arrogant emptiness.


    Although Tongren doesn''t know his specific identity, he has determined that his opponent is Xu, and he is a very powerful Xu.


    The blade of streamer feather is invisible and fast, so that the opponent has no time to defend, and the attack has come to him.


    In Tongren''s expectation, his streamer plume poured on the enemy, ranging from wounds to direct death.


    However, the enemy in front of him made Tong man''s eyes open and tongue tied. He didn''t get any damage without the protection of any defense skills.


    This result completely surprised Tong people. He didn''t expect that his full-strength attack in the form of understanding would be so ineffective

 V1.Chapter 992

    The enemy standing opposite Tongren showed a proud smile on his face, and then opened his mouth and said mockingly: "tut Tut, your attack is really weak. A waste like you can become a captain in the corpse soul world?"


    Because Yuzhi, the leader of Tongren, made his identity very obvious. Behind him, there was the sign of the 14th team.


    Tongren was not angry, because he knew that it was just the sarcasm of his opponent in words, in order to make his state of mind restless.


    "It''s too early to say I''m a waste now. In that case, let you feel the attack from the waste."


    Tongren didn''t know what method the other party used, and he could be undamaged under the attack of his streamer feather.


    However, he did not intend to use the ability of interpretation in this attack, because he was not sure whether the same attack would be effective against the enemy.


    It would be a shame if he made another mild attack. Tongren didn''t want to do that.


    This time, he will use his ninja. His hands have begun to seal. It is the seal of Lei Dun Qilin.


    Lei Dun Qilin of Tongren has the ability to create weather. Even under this false sky, he can also gather strong thunder clouds.


    As the thunder clouds became more and more dense, a huge thunder beast leaned out of it and thundered.


    The thunder power contained in the body of this Unicorn beast has become stronger and stronger, which is also because the strength of Tong people has become stronger.


    Now, its huge pupils stare at the enemy in front of Tong people, and a trace of lightning flashes in its pupils.


    This giant beast, which is completely formed by lightning, seems to have its own mind, and its majestic and shocking momentum is fully displayed.


    "Well, is this your ability to chop souls?" because he didn''t know the ability of Tong people, he naturally regarded this attack as the ability to decipher.


    However, no matter what kind of ability it is, the huge energy contained in it can be fully perceived.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to be too careless about the attack of Tong people, so he was ready to show his ability to fight Tong people.


    He opened his mouth and gathered great energy on the tip of his tongue. He was waiting for the attack of Tong people.


    As long as the attack of Tong people comes, his attack will be released naturally. Now he is not as arrogant as before.


    At the moment he stretched out his tongue, Tong man saw a clear number on his tongue: 5.


    Although Tongren doesn''t know what this number represents, he can know from his words that he should still have a certain position in the virtual circle.


    Above the sky, the huge Unicorn thunder beast has continued its strength, and it is ready for its attack.


    Under the deafening roar, the thunder beast began its attack. The thunder light surrounded its body and roared away at the enemy.


    This startling roar resounded through the whole virtual night palace, and the sound of the thunder beast could be heard in any corner.


    Although Lei Dun''s Kirin was huge, it did not affect its speed at all. It rushed to the enemy''s face almost instantly with the speed of thunder light spread.


    However, the enemy''s reaction speed was also very fast, and the energy on the tip of his tongue was released instantly. The yellow flash directly met the unicorn''s head.


    "This is false flash!" Tong Ren has recognized this ability from his attack, but in his cognition, false flashes are red, but the false flashes released by the enemy in front of him are yellow, which makes him confused.


    The next thing was a contest between the two forces. Lei Dun Qilin was blocked by the yellow flash and didn''t break through the defense for a while.


    However, the impact of Lei Dun Qilin can only be regarded as a small part of its attack ability, because the great energy that Lei Dun Qilin really contains is in its final explosion.


    The confrontation between the two lasted about three minutes, and there was a stalemate. Finally, Lei Dun Kirin''s explosive attack came.


    The force of this explosion is powerful and destructive, and the location of the explosion is in front of the enemy.


    Under the impact of such a close explosion, no enemy could bear it in the battle before the Tong people.


    After the huge thunder beast expanded, the huge power exploded in situ, and instantly swallowed the attack released by the enemy.


    The blue and purple thunder light directly wrapped the enemy in it and burst out huge energy, which was shocking.


    Originally, the place where the two sides fought was in a deep pit. Now, after the bombardment of lightning unicorn, the pit on the surface has become deeper and larger.


    Moreover, all the surrounding buildings were destroyed, leaving only a dark mess caused by thunder and fire.


    Tong man is floating in the air now. He is looking down because he is not sure whether the enemy has been damaged in this attack.


    After all, the enemy has the ability to resist the streamer plume without damage, so tong can''t guess the result.


    Under the gaze of Tong people, there was a vibration in the ruins. With the sound of "bang", the figure of the enemy appeared in the sight of Tong people again.


    "Sure enough, he didn''t die." this was what Tongren had guessed for a long time, but what he didn''t guess was that the enemy still had the ability to move.


    According to Tongren''s idea, even if he can save his life, he will pay a great price, but this is not the case in reality.


    "Cough, I didn''t expect that you were really powerful." although you didn''t die after being hit by Tongren, your body was also shocked greatly.


    After climbing out of the ruins, he coughed two mouthfuls of blood and walked out slowly.


    "Unexpectedly, my steel skin can only play such a defensive role under your move."


    He stretched out, creaked, and said again, "my steel skin is the strongest of all."


    Steel skin is the defense form of Xu. It can defend against any form of attack, but this defense also has limits.


    Obviously, the attack of Tong people has exceeded the limit of his defense, so he will be seriously hurt under the attack of Tong people.


    "I thought I could kill you directly." now Tongren has an advantage, so he also began to ridicule in language.


    "If you want to kill me, this attack alone is not enough." he stared at Tong man.


    He paused, then said again, "what''s your name, death."


    "Tongren, the captain of the 14th team, and the Tiantong people."


    "The fiftieth blade, Neutra gilga."

 V1.Chapter 993

    Because the strength of Tong people has been recognized by Neutra, he will ask the name of Tong people and explain his identity.


    "The 50th blade?" Tong people don''t know this concept, so they ask such a question.


    "Hum, your God of death is really ignorant." although Neutra acknowledged the strength of Tong people, he still held a mocking attitude towards their words.


    "I don''t care what ten blades you are. Get out of the way. I''m not interested in you." now Tongren are very confident.


    "Say you are ignorant, you are ignorant. Do you think I will be defeated by you? It''s a little naive." noidra shouted.


    "Pray. Holy cry Mantis!"


    With the shouting of Neutra, his noumenon changed greatly, and two arms grew behind him.


    Moreover, the blade in his hand also changed shape, from the previous ring to the current huge sickle shape.


    He held such a sickle in each hand, which looked frightening. The most important thing was that his spiritual pressure had also been greatly improved, and he stood at the same height as Tong people again.


    "Well, I don''t know how many times my blade returning state is better than your solution." Neutra is very confident.


    Returning to the blade is that lanran uses the power given to them by avalanche jade, so that Xu can have the same skills as death.


    When the return blade is displayed, his spirit pressure will also be increased several times, which will greatly strengthen his combat ability.


    Now, their spiritual pressure strength is almost the same again, and even Neutra is stronger.


    "As for who is strong, it''s better to wait until the fight is over." the Tong man is ready to attack, and the lotus step moves in an instant.


    He directly took the light blade formed by the streamer feather and rushed towards Neutra, keeping the streamer feather parallel to himself.


    Then it was printed again in the high-speed movement. This time, the seal is another powerful ninja of Tong people.


    "Fengdun. Fenghua spiral pill!"


    Just as the streamer plume''s attack hit Neutra head-on, his spiral pill was ready.


    With the involvement of the psychic chain, this Ninja with great energy rushed straight to noitra.


    After this move, Tong man has the next backhand, that is, the sky light released from his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    Three kinds of attacks successively attacked Neutra. The purpose of Tong people is to use their endless powerful skills to solve Neutra.


    After releasing the returning blade, Neutra was not a little powerful. The sickle held in his four arms could be waved directly to form an airtight shield.


    This protective ring is completely formed by waving the giant sickle, which can block all the streamer feathers released by Tong people.


    However, Tongren did not only use this move to attack, and the attack of Fenghua spiral pill followed.


    You know, the power of Fenghua spiral pill is not small. Although it doesn''t look so big in form, the energy contained in it is not much worse than Lei Dun Qilin.


    Neutra was the first one to undergo the move of Tong people in actual combat. It was this move that made him fall into a great passivity.


    While resisting the streamer plume, Neutra had noticed the two subsequent attacks of the Tong people.


    But he didn''t care too much, because now, even if he doesn''t use the giant sickle to form a protective shield, he can resist many attacks by relying on his steel skin alone.


    However, the attack of Tong people completely exceeded the defense limit of Neutra, and the power of Fenghua spiral pill directly impacted on his body.


    This force is not only a strong impact, but also because the Fenghua spiral pill itself rotates at high speed, so this blow directly let Neutra''s body fly out.


    Neutra was hit to the ground by this force. After sliding on the ground for more than ten meters, he left a big pit here.


    The attack of Tong people has not stopped, because the sky light is now attached to the body of noitra.


    Once the fire of Tianzhao is successfully attached to the object, it will not stop until it is completely burned.


    Neutra''s left body has been burned by the sky. Now he is quite messy.


    The clothes on his upper body were not only smashed by the attack of Tong people, but now half of his body has been burnt.


    "Hum! Hum!" with two muffled grunts, Neutra was also very decisive and directly cut off his two arms.


    Then he waved a knife to himself again and cut off all the parts of his body that had been spread by the sky light.


    He tried to extinguish him directly when the sky light attached to his body, but failed.


    Based on his combat experience, he directly found that he could not extinguish the flame of the sky.


    Moreover, this flame will spread along the body. There is no way. If you don''t cut off your body parts, you will be burned by this flame.


    "How can you compete with me without two arms?" Tongren said in a positive voice.


    "Hehe, I can''t beat you without two arms? What''s your theory?" noidra laughed.


    Then in the sight of Tong people, his body that had been cut off by himself only took a few seconds and grew again.


    "See clearly, this is called speeding regeneration." Neutra''s arm has grown again, and then the huge sickle was held in his hand again.


    Tongren was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the enemy could recover so quickly. After all, it was two arms.


    "Your attack should not be much, and now it''s my turn," said noitra, kicking the ground under his feet.


    His foot directly depressed the land because of the huge impact.


    "Despair. Dance of death!"


    Neutra quickly manipulated the sickle in his hand, and countless dense attacks directly attacked the Tong people.


    Neutra waved the sickle so fast that people couldn''t see clearly, so Tong people didn''t dare to be careless.


    He not only blocked the attack of Neutra with a light blade, but also his armed color and domineering spirit have been fully covered on his body.


    Fortunately, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can see the opponent''s actions. Even if Neutra''s speed is very fast, Tong people can fully keep up with his speed.


    The close combat between the two began directly

 V1.Chapter 994

    Close combat is Neutra''s favorite, because the huge amount in his hand can''t launch long-range attacks.


    So now he came close to Tong people and showed his cruel and tyrannical side again.


    The expression on his face had been distorted, looked a little arrogant, and stuck out his tongue.


    Tong people have seen the action of Neutra. He wants to release the virtual flash in the case of close combat.


    It is known to both sides that Tong people can''t hide so close to releasing virtual flash.


    However, whether noitra''s virtual flash can achieve the effect he wants depends on the strength of Tong people.


    Tong people know that the virtual flash of Neutra is coming soon, so the backlight shield is ready at any time and will try its best to stop neutara''s attack.


    Their attack and defense were almost launched at the same time, and the Yellow virtual flash directly hit the Tong people''s Backlight shield.


    Tong people condensed all the light blades in front of themselves. As for behind them, they don''t care for the time being.


    Because the main attacks of virtual flash come from the front, and the attack power in other directions is not very strong, Tong people can easily resist by relying on the armed color domineering defense.


    It has to be said that nuytra''s virtual flash attack is still very strong, because the backlight shield of Tong people is gradually weakened.


    Just when the light blades of the backlight shield were all broken immediately, the virtual flash released by noitra finally lost its power.


    "This is the chance." Tong Ren wants to seize the opportunity to disappear. At this moment, he can do the key thing.


    "Emptiness. Dark light!"


    Tongren''s palm quickly crossed his face, and then a mask with rainbow color appeared on his face.


    This is what he looked like after he released the emptiness, and his changes not only appeared on his face, but also his soul chopping knife.


    The light blade of the rainbow of autumn light is invisible, it can also be said to be transparent, which is difficult to detect by the naked eye.


    However, the light blade formed by his soul chopping knife directly turned black, and it was black like ink.


    The strength of Tongren''s spiritual pressure has been increased again after virtualization. This can be said to completely crush the spiritual pressure of noitra.


    With the release of emptiness, the first wave of attack of Tong people began, which is the result of his long practice.


    "Dark light. Dawn!"


    The light blade formed by the virtual soul chopping blade has an obvious increase in both strength and quantity.


    Now it has been manipulated by the Tong people to force all to noitra, just like black raindrops, stabbing noitra at top speed.


    Because the number of black light blades is too much, all over the whole sky of Neutra, so that he also has no place to escape.


    Therefore, Neutra can only resist this attack of Tong people, but he also knows that this wave of attack may not be so easy to bear.


    Looking at the broken light blade, noitra immediately began to wave the giant sickle in his hand and formed a protective shield again.


    Only heard the "crackling" sound of the impact of gold and iron, and the attack of Tong people has reached Neutra.


    It felt like a raindrop hitting a tile, and the crisp sound continued for a long time.


    After all, Tong people can manipulate their own light blades. Seeing that noitra had no intention to escape, they directly gathered all the light blades scattered in other places directly opposite noitra.


    Although tiles can resist the attack of raindrops, if it is hail, it is another matter.


    I think the intensity of the subsequent light blade attack is much greater than that in front of Tong people''s manipulation.


    Even though Neutra had tried his best to resist, he could not stop the attack of Tong people in the end.


    The black light blade went straight through noitra''s defense and stabbed him directly.


    Now the attack launched by the Tong people can''t be resisted by Neutra only by his own defense.


    The black light blade shot straight through from the front of his body, and then nailed behind noitra.


    But the injury did not stop noitra''s arm waving. He knew that once he stopped, he would be doomed.


    Although the light blade kept passing through the shield and causing damage to Neutra, he never stopped.


    Finally, Tongren''s attack stopped, because he kept urging the light blade in this state, his burden was not small.


    Seeing Tong people stop, Neutra is also relieved, because he can return to his state as soon as possible.


    Now he has more than a dozen penetrating wounds on his body. If he were an ordinary man, he would have died after so many injuries, but he didn''t.


    Speeding regeneration played a role again, and all the wounds on his body disappeared again, as if he had not been hurt.


    "You really make me very angry." neutla ate on Tong''s hand for the second time.


    But he didn''t hurt Tong people at all, which made his heart very uncomfortable.


    So he must leave a scar on Tongren anyway, otherwise he will not give up.


    After all the physical wounds were repaired, Neutra changed the shape of his body again.


    As like as two peas on his back, two arms were stretched out again, and the same huge falx was also held in his hands.


    "Watch it, hitong people, this is the real form of my holy crying Mantis." noitra''s expression is very angry now.


    And his eyes have become blood red. It seems that the color is about to catch up with the color of Tongren''s wheel eyes.


    "Holy crying Mantis. Ruling ceremony!"


    This is Neutra''s strongest attack. He won''t use it at ordinary times, because few people can force him to this point.


    But now Tong people have done it. He has not only embarrassed Neutra once, so Neutra will decide to use this move to defeat Tong people.


    Six arms waved at the same time, forming a hurricane in the air, which is completely composed of wind blades.


    The center of the hurricane is noetra waving a giant sickle. What he has to do now is to approach the Tong people directly.


    The force of this hurricane is very violent. Even the surface is destroyed by this wind blade.


    But Tong people are not afraid, because at this time, he has not fully used all his strength.


    Seeing that neutrash exhibited such a powerful attack, the Tongren decided that he would fight violence with violence and use more powerful skills to defeat neupera

 V1.Chapter 995

    Tongren''s training some time ago was not in vain, because he now mastered too many combat skills than before.


    Therefore, even in the face of the strong attack of Neutra, Tongren are confident that they can defeat it.


    Because he wants to use his latest honed skills, which is his ninja that combines Feng Dun and Lei dun.


    "Vision. Nine days of wind and thunder!"


    This is the Ninjutsu created by Tong people. The power required is extremely powerful. Not only the power of Ninjutsu, but also the power of death and emptiness.


    This is the strongest blow that Tongren can use now. This blow will directly take away more than half of Tongren''s strength.


    Although he knew there would be such a result, Tongren decided to use this move, so he had to face it directly.


    Now that the hurricane driven by noitra has rushed to itself, we should simply take gangkegang as our strength.


    As Tong people gathered their strength together, a thunder ball with a whirlwind came out in the palm of his right hand.


    Don''t look at the small volume of a thunder ball, but the power contained in it is a strong horror.


    Tongren is ready, and his right hand has begun to vibrate slightly, which is caused by too strong power.


    The hurricane driven by Neutra is close at hand. Just as the wind blade cuts the Tongren, he has launched an attack.


    Tong people directly pressed their palms on the hurricane, and the originally extremely violent hurricane was directly stopped.


    It was like blowing directly onto an airtight wall. Without any sign of moving forward, it stopped in front of Tong people.


    "The wind is the shape of the proud sky, and the thunder is the bone of the regretful sky. The wind leads the thunder, the thunder shakes the wind, the wind is the soul, the thunder is the soul, the vision starts, and the bones are cold. Drink!"


    This is the singing of Tongren releasing the wind and thunder of nine days. Because the power of this move is amazing, it can''t be satisfied by the energy of Tongren alone.


    So find a good way to rely on this singing and use the power of heaven and earth to make up for the lack of power and form a fatal attack.


    With a burst of Tongren''s drink, the thunder ball that had only resisted Neutra changed greatly.


    The thunder ball took the palm of Tong people as the starting point and exploded directly in the direction of noitra.


    Thunder mixed with wind blades, hurricane mixed with lightning, and a huge blue purple shock wave wrapped noitra directly.


    Because the power is too great, Tong people are forced to put their left hand up, just to maintain the stability of this move.


    This shock wave is directly vented in front of noitra, even if he is now in a hurricane.


    But this powerful force had already penetrated the barrier of the hurricane and eroded the body of noitra.


    The huge shock wave lasted about ten seconds. Although it was not long, what Tongren wanted was enough to do.


    Now the place where the tongs fought has lost its original appearance. Not only the pit under their feet is more huge, but also a huge tunnel appeared in the direction of Neutra.


    That''s the residual force of the nine day wind and thunder exerted by Tongren. Only the residual force destroys this place.


    Neutra, who is in the front of the shock wave, is naturally the direct victim of this attack.


    Now he has no arrogance at the beginning, because his mouth that keeps vomiting blood can''t speak.


    And his mind was almost in a semi coma. Only his eyes were still staring at Tong people.


    It seems that he is very unwilling and wants to stand up and fight with Tongren, but now he is lucky to be alive.


    Because in the end, Tong man could not control that power. After all, he was just a physical fetus.


    This great power can indeed bring a fatal blow to the enemy, but it also has a lot of counter injury to yourself.


    Tongren''s right arm has been completely paralyzed, but fortunately there are no other injuries.


    It can be said that Tongren defeated Neutra completely, but although they won, the price they paid was not small.


    Tong man sat on the edge of Neutra, glanced at him faintly, and looked into the distance.


    There were battles in other places, and there was more than one. Tongren knew that it was inevitable.


    After all, they directly entered the virtual nest, and with the reason of blue dye, how could they not encounter battle.


    Tongren is most worried about ruqiya now, because she is also a member of the vice captain. This action naturally followed.


    But her strength is understood by Tongren. She can remain invincible under Killian at most, but in case of a big deficiency above yachukas, I''m afraid Lucia will be in trouble.


    However, Tong Ren''s current state is also very poor. He spent too much power in the previous battle. Even if he wants to help others, he can''t move for the time being.


    He has converted the soul chopping knife into recovery form, and he wants to find a relatively hidden position.


    After all, I''ve just had a war with noitra, and it''s likely that there will be other virtual people here to support me.


    In their current state, if they encounter opponents of the same level, it will be difficult to deal with.


    Before leaving, Tong people took a look at noitra. Now noitra is obviously dying.


    Tongren didn''t want to fight a dying man. It''s better to let him die slowly, so Tongren left directly.


    However, Tongren''s leaving is unnecessary, because he doesn''t know the rules of the virtual night palace, so he will be so cautious.


    In the virtual night palace, each ten blades has its own palace. Before, the place where Tong people fought with noitra was his palace.


    This palace is called the palace of despair. Here, low emptiness can''t get close to it unless it''s the same ten blades.


    Therefore, even if Tong people cultivate here, no one will come for a while. After all, the other ten blades are busy now.


    They all received lanran''s order to stop the invading gods of death at all positions of the virtual night palace.


    And their subordinate officials also took action respectively. After all, there are not a few gods of death who came to the virtual circle this time.


    At the time of the battle between the tongs and Neutra, almost at the same time, there was a battle in another place.


    The two sides of the battle are Fuzhu Shiro, the captain of the ninetieth blade and the 13th team, respectively. Their battle has now become white hot

 V1.Chapter 996

    The spirit pressure of the virtual night palace has also been greatly improved due to the return of blade. In terms of momentum, he has completely pressed the floating bamboo Shiro.


    "Oh? Have you changed the form?" Fuzhu Shiro was not too surprised by the change of aroillo.


    "There''s no way. Since you''re ready for the war, I''ll accompany you to the end." Fuzhu Shilang said faintly.


    As the voice fell, his momentum rose slowly, and he easily avoided the first wave of aronello''s attack.


    The momentum of the floating bamboo Shiro who retreated to the distance was still growing, and the spirit pressure also kept rising.


    "Untie, ambergris Pisces!"


    In general, shihiro Fuzhu rarely participated in the battle, so his solution was not often used.


    This is almost the time he used the solution again in the past hundred years, and he can''t remember the specific time of the last time he used the solution.


    With the release of soul chopping knife, his posture has also changed, which makes people look more awed.


    The representative captain Yuzhi has completely disappeared, thinking that another layer of clothes has been covered outside the captain Yuzhi.


    This layer of clothes is completely formed by Lingzi. Directly, the two golden dragons coil around each other and cover the body of Fu Zhu Shilang.


    His long white hair turned golden at the moment, and even his eyes were golden at the moment.


    The soul chopping Dao in your hand is also changed. It is no longer connected before, but two separate knives.


    The dragon pattern appears on each knife, and it still emits a faint golden light

 V1.Chapter 997

    Floating bamboo 14 Lang looked at aroillo and said to him, "have you heard the story of fish leaping over the dragon''s gate?"


    There is an ordinary and weak fish called carp. It is said that its goal in life is to jump over the dragon''s gate like a natural moat.


    Even if it is very weak, it will never give up this goal in its life, because once it is achieved, it will be earth shaking changes.


    When a fish crosses the dragon''s gate and turns into a dragon, it will not only have a difference in posture, but also have a qualitative change in strength.


    You know, the power of the dragon only exists in legends. Although it sounds absurd, this beautiful legend will always be liked.


    However, it is obvious that aroni Lo is not interested in listening to Fu Zhu Shiro''s story, because another wave of attacks has begun.


    "It''s really noisy that the dying people are still grinding and chirping here," said aronello, and he immediately came to the face of Fuzhu Shiro.


    The huge tentacles pumped out the air and sent out a sonic boom, which shows how fast his blow was.


    But Fuzhu Shiro didn''t care too much, because even he felt a little terrible after opening the state of digestion.


    He gently raised his left arm and blocked the soul chopping knife of his left hand in front of him, blocking the way that the tentacle pulled over.


    The huge tentacle collided with the short soul chopping knife, but the result was amazing.


    Floating bamboo Shiro didn''t shake a little, and the power of the huge tentacle just disappeared.


    Even the slightest wind didn''t pass, and Fuzhu Shiro stood there, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s OK. The speed is good, but the strength is a little weak. Why don''t I help you improve it."


    Fuzhu Shiro smiled at aroillo, and then gently raised his right hand.


    As like as two peas on his left hand, he had a knife cut across his right hand.


    But the ability is quite different, because the knife of the left hand is used to absorb power, while the right hand is used to release power.


    As shihiro Fuzhu saw the soul chopping knife on his right hand pointing at aroillo, an amazing explosion gushed out.


    Aronello had known his ability in the battle with shihiro Fuzhu before, but now, this ability obviously exceeded his expectation.


    Floating bamboo Shiro will have this ability after he unties the soul chopping knife, but he can only absorb the power of magic attack.


    And after absorption, it is released by the same force at most, but after digestion, this force becomes different.


    Not only is it magic power, but even physical attack, salivary Pisces can absorb it and then convert it into their own power.


    The most important thing is that after converting the enemy''s power, ambergris Pisces will directly amplify this power.


    As a means of attack, ambergris Pisces can double the enemy''s attack power, and then give it back to the enemy in full.


    It is such a powerful ability that makes Fuzhu Shiro so confident. He knows that aronello will lose.


    However, although Fuzhu Shiro has a strong understanding ability, he still has weaknesses after all.


    That is, ambergris Pisces has an upper limit of tolerance, which limits this abnormal ability to a certain range.


    However, the upper limit is very high. I''m afraid that only captain Yamamoto can reach it.


    As for the present aronello, it is obvious that his strength is not enough to reach the upper limit of salivary Pisces.


    That''s why Fuzhu Shiro faced Alonso calmly. In his eyes, the defeat of the enemy was just a matter of time.


    As Dr. Fuzhu said, he improved Alonso''s attack and then returned all his power.


    Not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of speed, Fuzhu Shiro also strengthened it.


    It made the already rapid attack faster. In the blink of an eye, the impact had come to aronello.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, aronello immediately retracted his tentacles and blocked them directly in front of him.


    His tentacles not only have strong attack ability, but also are not weak in defense, which directly protects him completely.


    The powerful impact directly hit him. Even with the protection of his tentacles, his noumenon was shocked to a certain extent.


    And his figure was pushed back for dozens of meters, leaving a trace on the ground.


    "Are you mean? Use my power to attack me, ha ha." aronello disdained the attack of Fuzhu Shiro.


    Even if he was obviously at a disadvantage in the contest just now, he was not hurt, but his momentum was weakened.


    The angry aronello rushed over again and shouted, "Captain death, I must kill you."


    However, Fuzhu Shiro was not interested in such boring words. He still gently raised his left hand.


    So he stood quietly in place, waiting for the attack of aronello to rush towards him. He was very calm.


    However, aronello is not that kind of stupid person. After one loss, how can he directly suffer a second loss.


    Seeing that the floating bamboo Shiro has been in formation, he naturally won''t bump into it foolishly and provide strength to the other party.


    So he directly chose to turn sideways, but then he paid a painful price for his behavior.


    Because the floating bamboo 14 Lang also moved with his action. Before aroilo fell, the floating bamboo 14 Lang''s right hand had been raised.


    "The saliva reads the moving wave!"


    With the opening and closing of the corners of the mouth of the floating bamboo Shiro, another shock wave spewed directly in the direction of the landing of the aroillo.


    This shock is also completely different from the last one, because this shock wave is golden, just like the soul chopping knife of floating bamboo Shiro.


    This comes from his own strength. As the captain of the 13th team, his own spiritual pressure intensity is naturally quite high.


    However, it is obvious that aroilo made a big mistake in judging this point. In his cognition, shihiro Fuzhu will not use his own strength as a means of attack, so he will act like this.


    But Fu Zhu Shiro told him with reality that he can not only attack with his own strength, but also this force is quite powerful.


    The golden shockwave with the smell of destruction rushed directly to aronello, and then wrapped his body in it in an instant

 V1.Chapter 998

    The power of the golden shock wave is obviously not comparable to the previous attack, because aroni Lo has felt the deadly breath.


    Even if he blocked all eight huge tentacles in front of him in time, he could not stop that force.


    The huge and devastating impact did not take long to break through the defense of aronello.


    His tentacles did not seem to have much tenacious resistance under the blow of Fuzhu Shiro.


    Just here, while aronello tried to resist the attack of Fuzhu Shiro, Fuzhu Shiro moved again.


    He first put his right hand down, then raised it again, and the direction was still in the direction of aronello.


    With the operation of power, he fired the same golden impact on his soul chopping knife again.


    He didn''t want the enemy to have any chance to breathe, so he had to take advantage of this opportunity to kill aronello directly.


    One hit has already made aronello unable to cope with it. Moreover, the power of the second attack, combined with the power of the two attacks, suddenly surged up a startling wave.


    This time, the huge fluctuation also alerted the people fighting in other places. Many people paused and looked in the direction of Fuzhu Shiro.


    Now the war situation here is very clear, because Alonso''s body is half disabled.


    Most of his body has disappeared and should have been directly wiped out by the previous great impact.


    He stood there blankly, and the steel mask on his face had been completely broken, leaking out the ugly face inside.


    He looked at the floating bamboo Shiro until his death. He didn''t understand how such a powerful self would be killed directly.


    The Fuzhu Shiro, who knocked down his opponent, was also relieved. Then he sat down and began to cough.


    His health was not good. In addition, he started to fight with all his strength, which made his inner abdomen vibrate a lot.


    Fortunately, the enemy died directly under his two-level destruction attack, otherwise, I''m afraid he would be in danger.


    Now he is obviously not suitable to continue fighting, so he had to find a place to hide like Tongren.


    His strength did not consume much, but his physical condition was too poor, so he had to do so.


    With the victory of Fuzhu Shiro, the battle in the virtual night palace ended in two places, all of which were the result of the victory of the God of death.


    All this is under the surveillance of lanran. You know, there is no place under the sky that lanran can''t see.


    Although his men have lost two people, lanran doesn''t seem to care too much about them.


    He still had that expression and a faint smile on his face, which was exactly the same as when he was in the spirit court before.


    "Lord lanran, do you want me to go too?" Dongxian wants to go. Although he can''t see the war, he has a set of special equipment that can directly transmit the image of the battle to his brain.


    So he also knows what happened in the field, so he will take the initiative to ask for orders to solve those old teammates.


    Although Dongxian wanted to stay in the lingting court for many years, he had no feelings for it.


    He would not hesitate even to attack his original teammates. As long as it was beneficial to lanran, he would do it.


    "It''s not necessary yet. Let them play for a while. We''ll just wait here," lanran said.


    He didn''t want to start easily, because in front of the three, two black spherical objects were merging.


    That is the avalanche jade created by lanran and Puyuan Xizhu. Now lanran has mastered it all.


    He wanted to integrate the two avalanche jade together, so as to give full play to the most powerful power of avalanche jade.


    It is also for this reason that lanran wants to stay here. He doesn''t want to be destroyed at the last critical moment.


    In that case, all his efforts over the past hundred years will be wasted, and he will be pursued and killed endlessly by the spirit court.


    Dongxian wants to understand lanran''s idea, so she doesn''t say anything more, but quietly continues to watch what happens in the virtual night palace.


    Now, the picture transmitted by the device he is wearing is still the fighting between the belligerents, and the war is very fierce.


    The two men in the fight were Geng Mujian 8, the captain of the 11th team, and grimjoe Jaka, the 60th blade.


    Both of them are experts in close combat and are keen to hurt the enemy''s body. Now they have wounds of different sizes on their bodies.


    In terms of the degree of injury, grimjoe cleared a little more than Geng Mujian ba.


    At least he didn''t have two ferocious knife wounds on his chest like gengmujian Bayi, but gengmujian Bayi didn''t seem to care much about these two wounds.


    Even if he kept leaving blood, all his attention was on grimjoe.


    He clearly knew that it would be futile not to defeat the enemy. Even if he was injured, he had no time to tidy up.


    "Hey, death, why don''t you liberate your soul chopping knife?" grimjoe looked at Geng Mujian eight with some questions.


    In his cognition, the God of death will at least solve the soul chopping knife when fighting, so as to improve his strength.


    But Geng Mujian Ba fought with himself for a while and suffered a lot of injuries, but he didn''t liberate the soul chopping knife.


    Because of this, grimjoe wondered if the other party didn''t pay attention to himself? That''s why I disdain the liberation soul chopping knife?


    Thinking of this, grimjoe smiled cruelly. Since the other party is not ready to liberate the soul chopping knife, kill him directly and let him pay for his arrogance.


    But just when grimjoe wanted to attack, Geng Mujian eight opened his mouth and directly surprised grimjoe.


    "I won''t liberate my soul chopping knife, because I don''t even know its name." Geng Mujian Ba looked at his soul chopping knife.


    He paused and then said, "all I know is that it is my weapon for fighting. As for you... I can kill you at will!"


    More wooden sword eight''s tone was very hard. In his eyes, grimjoe had fallen to the ground and was dying.


    So far, none of the enemies who have really become gengmujian eight are alive, and all of them have been killed by them.


    "Yo, you can''t even do the simplest initial solution. I can''t imagine how you became the captain. Is it difficult that Captain Yuzhi stole it?"


    Grimjoe sneered at Geng Mujian 8. In his eyes, Geng Mujian 8 also fell to the ground at the moment

 V1.Chapter 999

    Grimjoe is the most destructive person among the ten blades, so the way he is given to die by blue dye is destruction.


    He likes to leave traces on the enemy with his blade. Watching the blood splashing of the enemy can make him more excited.


    Coincidentally, Geng Mujian Ba is the same person. He also likes the feeling of cutting his soul blade into the enemy''s body.


    The two men are not only similar in strength, but also have great similarities in character. They are completely two battle maniacs.


    But now, because of their equal strength, they can''t tell the difference for a moment, so they both decided to enhance their strength.


    What Geng Mujian eight needs to do is to remove his eye mask, which is used to seal his spiritual pressure.


    Once removed, the spirit pressure of Geng Mujian 8 will increase sharply, almost ten times as much as before.


    And grimjoe also has his own way to enhance his strength, that is, breaking the unique return blade, which can also increase his strength to about ten times that before.


    Gengmujianba had already taken off his blindfold, and then threw it aside. He looked up at the opposite grimjoe, and then said to him, "I didn''t expect that your virtual combat ability is also very high."


    Gengmu sword 8 had fought against Xu before, but that was the Da Xu of Killian level at most.


    It was the first time for her to fight with grimjoe''s ten blades. It can be seen from the strength of spiritual pressure that grimjoe''s strength is not weaker than his.


    In addition, this is an empty circle, so grimjoe''s strength feels a little stronger than the wooden sword eight.


    Seeing Geng Mujian''s momentum soar, grimjoe also showed his ability to fight next.


    "Creak. Leopard king!"


    With grimjoe''s blade returning words spoken, he not only changed greatly in momentum, but also completely different from before in form.


    The soul chopping knife he had held in his hand was gone, replaced by a pair of extremely sharp double claws.


    The key is that his legs have also changed, and his legs have changed from straight to curved.


    Just from the appearance, you can feel that grimjoe''s legs have super explosive power.


    In fact, it is true that there are great changes between grimjoe after returning to the blade and before.


    Not only in terms of attack power, but also in terms of speed, it is more than ten times that before. Under full speed action, he can hardly be seen.


    You know, in the wild, leopard hunting depends on its speed to occupy an absolute advantage, and now grimjoe is obviously a leopard hunting.


    "Changed? Very interesting." gengmujianba calmly looked at grimjoe who had undergone great changes.


    "But I don''t know the strength," he said as if he was not fighting grimjoe.


    For Geng mujianba''s attitude, grimjoe also smiled coldly, and then said, "what''s the strength? Don''t you know after trying, but you''d better not regret it."


    With that, his figure moved, and his bent legs burst out amazing strength and disappeared directly in place.


    The next moment, he had come to gengmujianba, and then his sharp claws directly grabbed gengmujianba.


    "Feel the fear from the leopard king, ha ha..." grimjoe, who rushed to gengmujianba, was very arrogant.


    His strike was not only extremely fast in speed, but also extremely powerful in power.


    Geng Mujian 8 obviously didn''t respond in time to grimjoe''s attack. Only after grimjoe had been close, he found grimjoe''s attack route.


    In terms of speed, Geng mujianba is really not as good as grimjoe, and even said that there is a lot of difference between them.


    Therefore, Geng Mujian Ba also suffered a lot of injuries because of grimjoe''s sudden attack. Even though he had made the fastest response, he was still left a ferocious wound on his chest by grimjoe''s claw.


    Even gengmujianba''s bones could be seen in this wound, but he didn''t leak a painful expression.


    On the contrary, he now has a smile on his face, because the strength of his opponent has aroused a stronger desire to fight.


    He hasn''t met such a powerful opponent for a long time, and he doesn''t have to worry about anything. He just wants to cut down the opponent in front of him.


    The opponent is strong, and he is not constrained. This is the battle Geng Mujian 8 wants most, and it is also the battle he enjoys most.


    So even if a wound was added to his chest again, he didn''t feel anything. This kind of wound was nothing to him.


    Because when he wandered in liuhun street in his early years, the scars left on his body were much more than they are now.


    He was not born or strong. Like others, he has become so powerful from nothing at the beginning.


    On the way of growing up, in his way of fighting, he will inevitably suffer all kinds of injuries in the battle.


    Gengmujianba has long turned a blind eye to physical injury. Gengmujianba will pay attention to it unless his limbs are seriously injured and lose his ability to move.


    But that kind of situation has never happened since Geng Mujian Ba became the overlord of liuhun street.


    Now grimjoe once again gave gengmujianba the feeling of being seriously hurt, which also made him recall his previous life.


    But that''s just a casual thought. After all, they are still fighting, and he can''t be too distracted.


    Geng Mujian twisted his neck, then opened his mouth and said to grimjoe, "you are very strong. Don''t you know there is anything stronger than you in the virtual circle?"


    "Oh? Did you find that I''m strong? It''s really dull." grimjoo raised his head and said to Geng Mujian ba.


    Then he straightened his eyes, looked at Geng mujianba''s eyes and continued: "listen, in this empty circle, except for Lord LAN ran, I am the strongest, understand?"


    Grimjoe''s voice was confident. Obviously, he is also very sure of his strength.


    "Is your strength the strongest here? That''s really boring." Geng Mujian eight whispered.


    Then he raised the soul chopping knife in his hand, looked like a giant, stared at the direction of grimjoe, and waved it fiercely

 V1.Chapter 1000

    Because Geng Mujian''s speed couldn''t keep up with grimjoe, he also changed the way of fighting.


    He changed the initial close combat into the current long-range attack. Only in this way can he cause damage to grimjoe.


    Generally speaking, gengmujianba will not choose this combat mode, but it does not mean that his attack has no effect.


    It''s just that Geng Mujian Ba doesn''t like this fighting method, but his attack is also very powerful.


    No matter in speed or strength, the move of mujianba doesn''t have to be weak. His attack power is weak.


    The speed of the sharp blade was no slower than that of grimjoe. In the same instant, the attack had come to the enemy.


    However, grimjoe''s reaction was faster than Geng Mujian 8, so facing the huge blade, he directly met it with the sharp claws of both hands.


    At the moment, grimjoe was floating in the air, so after blocking the attack of Geng Mujian 8, his body was pushed back by the huge impact.


    His movement even left a trace in the air, which was caused by the lack of air caused by too fast.


    Grimjoe did not expect that Geng Mujian''s strike had such amazing power that it could push him back so far.


    Now the distance between him and Geng Mujian Ba has changed from less than 100 meters at the beginning to kilometers now.


    However, this distance is nothing for grimjoe, because at his speed, he can rush to Geng Mujian 8 again in a second at most.


    In fact, he did the same. After the powerful blow of Geng Mujian eight under his crotch, his body moved again.


    The target is still gengmujian Ba, who has not moved. The sharp leopard claws are raised again and attack gengmujian BA''s throat.


    Grimjoe''s attack was intended to take Geng Mujian BA''s life directly, so he chose the attack position above his throat.


    We should know that the throat is a fragile place for strong people.


    Moreover, once his throat is pierced, he will be killed directly. Even if Geng Mujian 8 is very resistant, he will not stand there after his throat is seriously damaged.


    Grimjoe''s attack was very sharp, and the moving figure brought bursts of sonic booms, which rang through his ears.


    Although grimjoe''s attack was equally rapid, it did not receive the same results.


    Because just before he approached Geng Mujian 8, Geng Mujian 8 had already responded.


    He was directly in front of grimjoe''s attack path, directly blocking his sharp leopard claws.


    "Hum, do you still think I will be badly hurt by you? Don''t worry, that was the last time you could hurt me."


    Geng Mujian eight smiled, and his momentum increased with it, and then directly pushed back grimjoe in front of him.


    Gengmujian 8 is a fighting God of death. His combat ability will become more and more terrible with the progress of the battle.


    The first time he couldn''t see grimjoe''s movements at all, but the second time, he could predict grimjoe''s attack direction.


    "Hehe, it''s just a mistake to block my attack. Do you think that''s the only strength I have?"


    Grimjoe was unhappy with Geng mujianba''s words and deeds, but he was very proud. Naturally, he couldn''t stand Geng mujianba''s contempt for himself.


    "The claw of the leopard king. Break the air!"


    This is the strongest attack that grimjoe can release through the claw, and this attack does not need to reach the opponent''s vicinity.


    This attack form is somewhat similar to the blade of Geng Mujian 8, but it is more powerful than the blade of Geng Mujian 8.


    Because his broken space can be controlled continuously, it is not the same as the knife awn released by Geng Mujian 8. After being separated from the body, it is no longer controlled.


    Because of the particularity of this ability and the speed of grimjoe, he can defeat his opponent without even getting close to him.


    He is also relying on this ability, a little bit from the lowest Da Xu Killian, all the way to the top yachukas.


    However, although her strength has been very strong, there is still some distance from the most advanced Da xuwa stode.


    In the current virtual circle, there are only four people whose strength can be rated as vastod.


    They are ranked in the top four of the ten blades. Each is the top combat power of the virtual night palace. Although in the eyes of grimjoe, he is the strongest, but this is not the case.


    Each of the top four ten blades has an extremely powerful power, so lanran also has special regulations for them.


    That is, they can''t release virtual flashes under the sky cover, and they can''t return blades under the sky cover.


    Because whatever it is, it will cause unimaginable destruction to the virtual night palace, and even have a certain impact on the virtual circle.


    Only by virtue of lanran''s ban on them, we can see their strength. Therefore, each of the top four is an extremely powerful opponent.


    No matter who it is, it will bring strong resistance to the gods of death, and even say that there may be death in their hands.


    But don''t worry about those things, because the battle between gengmujianba and grimjoe is going on fiercely.


    The broken air manipulated by grimjoe will soon touch Geng Mujian BA''s body.


    Once hurt by the broken air attack, it is a heavy wound, because this attack comes from the strongest power of grimjoe.


    Geng Mujian eight was still not a bit timid about grimjoe''s attack, and his soul chopping knife also took action.


    No matter how grimjoe manipulates his moves in the air, he has been unable to break through the defense of more wooden sword 8.


    The soul chopping knife in Geng Mu Jian BA''s hand is like a powerful shield. He can stop grimjoe''s attack from any direction.


    And from beginning to end, his body did not move, as if his feet were rooted on the ground.


    When grimjoe''s attack power disappeared, Geng Mujian Ba didn''t suffer any damage.


    "How could it be? My broken space was blocked by him?" grimjoe said in surprise, not believing his eyes.


    Geng mujianba smiled again and said to him, "I have said that the previous one is the last injury you can cause to me."


    "Now, it''s my turn to attack?" gengmujianba said faintly, looking at grimjoe in the air.


    After saying this, Geng Mujian Ba put his hands on the hilt at the same time, and then aimed at the direction of grimjoe in the space

 V1.Chapter 1001

    Gengmujianba once went to find captain Yamamoto before he set out, because he wanted to get an answer from captain Yamamoto.


    As early as Geng mujianba entered the lingting court, Captain Yamamoto thought about taking him as a disciple and teaching him.


    However, with a more wooden sword eight temperament, it is naturally impossible to worship under the door of Captain Yamamoto, although this is an extremely rare opportunity.


    Even if captain Yamamoto promised him personally, he didn''t agree, but he didn''t make a direct negative.


    Because the task this time is very arduous, gengmujianba will ask Yamamoto''s general captain''s opinion before departure.


    After all, Captain Yamamoto''s strength still exists at the top of the corpse soul world, which no one can deny.


    Captain Yamamoto was not surprised that Geng mujianba came to him for advice, and he also hoped that Geng mujianba would come to him.


    In the eyes of Captain Yamamoto, gengmujianba is definitely a material that can be made, so he also wants to guide gengmujianba.


    The purpose of Geng mujianba to find Yamamoto captain is to learn what he didn''t learn at the beginning.


    Captain Yamamoto wants to teach more mujianba. It''s not very complicated, but it gives people an obscure feeling.


    This thing is called "Kendo". Kendo looks like the way to use the sword on the surface, but it contains the theory of controlling the sword.


    Geng Mujian Ba doesn''t know much about these things, because he doesn''t have much trouble in his usual battle.


    With his temperament, combat effectiveness is simply chopping, and soul chopping knife is a tool for chopping.


    But obviously, Geng mujianba''s idea has a big misunderstanding. He doesn''t understand why Kendo is called kendo.


    However, after the guidance of Captain Yamamoto, he seemed to have some opinions on his kendo.


    First of all, the soul chopping knife is not only used as a chopping tool, but also like an inseparable partner around the God of death.


    Secondly, gengmujianba''s fighting style also has a big mistake, because if you want to show respect for soul chopping Dao, you should at least hold it with both hands at the same time.


    This method is very simple, and it is only the only thing that Geng Mujian eight can master, so now he is ready to fight in another way.


    Geng Mujian Ba, who holds the handle of the sword with both hands, feels completely different in momentum. Now he has a fierce momentum.


    Although grimjoe was still a long way from him, he could also feel the obvious change of mujianba.


    "Old man Yamamoto gave this thing to me. Although I don''t want to use it very much, there''s no way. After all, you''re very strong."


    When Geng Mujian eight finished, he raised the knife in his hand, and then aimed it at Grimm Joe in the air and chopped it down.


    Although the knife didn''t look special, grimjoe had felt the smell of death.


    This move is the strongest strike that Geng Mujian 8 can use so far, and its power is even beyond his imagination.


    Although the knife awn released by this knife doesn''t look so impressive, the power contained in it is very shocking.


    The speed of this knife is very fast, but it doesn''t bring any sound explosion, because it has directly cut the air in half.


    The amazing blade came directly in front of grimjoe. Grimjoe didn''t even see the shadow of the blade.


    But fortunately, his reaction speed was very fast. He had already reacted when the blade just touched his body.


    But this reaction was a little late, because the blade of Geng Mujian Ba had hurt him.


    The blade was like a sharp blade cutting into the tofu. It almost didn''t receive much resistance, so it directly cut into grimjoe''s body.


    The knife wound was very serious. Grimjoe was already a little unstable, because his internal organs were cut in half by the more wooden sword.


    Fortunately, there is no segment in his spine. Otherwise, he has been cut in half and infarcted on the spot.


    But although grimjoe didn''t die directly, there was only a trace of him left, and he couldn''t even breathe.


    He stared at Geng Mujian BA in front of him. He seemed unwilling, but he just opened his mouth slightly.


    His lips touched several times, but he couldn''t make a sound. Just from the shape of his mouth, he could see that he was questioning Geng Mujian ba.


    What is the concept that you, who originally had an advantage, were suddenly killed by your opponent? Grimjoe had never seen anything like this.


    But this kind of thing really happened to him, and because of this blow, he will soon fall because of his serious injury.


    Geng Mujian eight looked at grimjoe. He didn''t show any expression. He just said, "go at ease. You''ve done your best."


    He was like comforting a hard-working man, and his plain tone made grimjoe more desperate.


    Because Geng Mujian Ba gave the same blow again after saying this, and the startling Dao mang attacked grimjoe again.


    Grimjoe could no longer have the ability to struggle, so he could only wait for death quietly.


    At this moment, grimjoe remembered his experience along the way again. From an ordinary virtual to ten blades, how difficult it should be.


    From the beginning of the most common virtual, he has always retained his inner mind. He wants to become the strongest man in this virtual circle.


    So he will keep fighting with other virtual in the virtual circle, and then devour the opponent''s power after victory.


    Until now, he had no idea how many battles he had experienced and how much emptiness he had swallowed.


    Even during this period, he almost became other virtual energy sources, but every time, he can reverse and become the final winner.


    But I''m afraid not now, because he was hurt too badly before, so at present, he can only look at the deadly blade and cut it straight to himself.


    He closed his eyes reluctantly until Geng Mujian''s attack turned his body into two.


    On the 60th blade, grimjoe''s life came to an end. With his fall, the gods of death in the spirit court were once again short of a strong enemy.


    And Geng Mujian Ba, who defeated grimjoe, didn''t have much joy. After all, the way he used to defeat his opponent was not his favorite way of fighting.


    Even if the last one who survived was himself, gengmujianba shook his head sadly, then smiled at himself, put away the soul chopping knife, and then moved forward

 V1.Chapter 1002

    Now there are still fights in the virtual night palace, and the atmosphere of tension and urgency is still maintained.


    However, in one place, although there was a battle, it was not the blade of both sides, but a very calm battle of wisdom.


    These two people are the representatives of their respective IQ, Neroli in the spirit court, and sal Apollo granz in the virtual night palace.


    The two are the technology developers of their respective camps. Because of their personality, they don''t want to carry out crazy armed attacks like others.


    They have their own way of fighting, that is, to subdue their opponents with wisdom and means.


    "Yo Yo, I didn''t expect that there are people like you in this virtual circle." Neroli''s expression was very strange, which was his habitual expression.


    At this time, with his head crossed and his eyes wide, he looked directly at Sal Apollo opposite and asked questions.


    Sal Apollo also looked at Neroli with disdain on his face, and then said, "are you qualified to talk about me? Let''s look at yourself and talk."


    Indeed, Neroli was dressed strangely, wearing


    From his image alone, I never thought he was a scientist with great wisdom.


    In contrast, the image of SAL Apollo is not so strange. He has long pink hair, a delicate face, a pair of elegant glasses and a touch of red lips on his mouth.


    "Hmm? My appearance? Do you wonder?" Neroli looked at himself, then showed his expression again and looked at Sal Apollo.


    "Forget it, there''s nothing to say to creatures like you who have lower IQ." Sal Apollo rubbed his hair with his hand.


    "Kill him." he was very direct. He pointed to neroli and gave orders to his subordinate officials.


    As the technical R & D personnel of the virtual night palace, Sal Apollo had a large number of subordinate officials for his orders.


    His subordinate officials are also the largest among all the ten blades. He doesn''t know how many people there are.


    At the moment, he has issued orders, so all the people in the scientific research bureau have taken action.


    "Wow, isn''t it too much for so many of you to hit me!" cried Neroli.


    It seems that he was frightened by these people, but in fact he didn''t. It''s just his habit.


    "Open your claws. Kill dizang!"


    Although nachali shouted, he reacted quickly and directly opened his solution.


    Although there are many enemies, it is obvious that there is no strong one in this group.


    After all, he is engaged in scientific research, so when selecting subordinate officials, Sal Apollo will naturally choose some with higher wisdom.


    As for strength, he doesn''t care too much. After all, his own strength is strong enough.


    Although these small characters occupy an absolute advantage in number, they can''t have a great impact on nechali.


    At least necroli is also a captain level figure, and his combat power is also the top existence in the corpse soul world.


    So no matter how many small minions went forward, they all fell under the knife of nechali, and none of them could hurt nechali.


    Although all his men were killed, Sal Apollo had no psychological fluctuations.


    After all, he let these small minions rush up just to consume Nirvana and weaken the strength of the strong enemy.


    As for himself, he turned and left when the little man rushed up. He wanted to make some preparations.


    Sal Apollo, who returned here again, changed his clothes, which were his exclusive combat clothes.


    As for the one he wore before, he didn''t want to dirty the scientific research exclusive clothes, so he specially changed his clothes.


    Slowly changed his clothes, and all his men were knocked down. In the field, except for the bodies, there was only Nirvana himself.


    "Oh, it''s over so soon. They''re really rubbish. They''re dead in vain." Sal Apollo kicked away a body that stood in his feet and looked at it gently.


    "It seems that I have to do it myself to deal with you," said Sal Apollo, taking out the knife at his waist.


    As if he were performing acrobatics, he directly inserted the knife into his mouth until the handle disappeared.


    "Hmm? Is this another performance for me? Or do you want to commit suicide directly?" Neroli looked at Sal Apollo with his soul chopping knife.


    "Drink. Evil concubine!"


    This is the blade returning form of SAL Apollo. There are several limbs behind him, all of which are red and similar to fruits.


    "Well, am I beautiful?" Sal Apollo gently stroked his hair and looked at Neroli.


    "Vomit... Vomit..." after hearing what Sal Apollo said, Neroli vomited and vomited all over the ground.


    "You''re disgusting, I''m sick..." Neroli straightened up, said a word to Sal Apollo, and then began to retch again.


    "Hum, ignorant God of death, without any aesthetics, I think you''d better die." said Sal Apollo and launched an attack.


    The body behind him waved directly, pulled it to neroli, who was vomiting, and stabbed him in the heart.


    however? Neroli''s reaction speed was still very fast, and he directly dodged the attack of SAL Apollo.


    Sal Apollo missed, but the tip of his limb swept directly to the vomit of nechali on the ground.


    Seeing the behavior of SAL Apollo, Neroli shouted again: "you, you are really disgusting, vomit..."


    He didn''t expect that the way Sal Apollo fought was disgusting, and, let alone, it was really effective.


    "Hum, I hope you will have a chance to say such words later." Sal Apollo didn''t pay much attention to Neroli''s ridicule.


    Because his previous attacks were purposeful, with his character, how could he contact necelli''s vomit.


    You know, he loves to be clean, and there''s a reason to touch necelli''s vomit.


    His evil concubine has a very special ability, that is, to control the enemy''s body, but this control must have a premise.


    The premise is to get anything on the enemy''s body, which can be blood, hair or even body fluid.


    Speaking of body fluids, nechali''s vomit is naturally the best choice, and it doesn''t take much effort

 V1.Chapter 1003

    Contaminated with necroli''s body fluid, Sal Apollo could give full play to his special ability of evil concubine.


    On the fruit of the limbs behind him, a mature fruit is directly condensed, which contains the physical doll of nechali.


    This doll as like as two peas, and even looks even more vivid.


    "Eh? What is this?" Neroli asked in surprise at the doll that had been caught by Sal Apollo.


    Sal Apollo looked at Neroli''s expression and said coldly, "can''t you even recognize yourself?"


    With that, he gently flicked the head of the doll in his hand, and then flicked the belly of the doll again.


    With these two gentle blows, he suffered a lot because his body seemed to have been hit twice.


    Although Sal Apollo did not directly touch necroli''s body, he did harm to it.


    "Is this the art of controlling couples?" Neroli looked at Sal Apollo in surprise. His ability was beyond Neroli''s imagination.


    "It seems that you don''t know anything? Yes, my ability is very similar to that of couple control, but it is more perfect."


    As you can know from the name, this ability is to make dolls and then manipulate the enemy''s body by special means.


    However, Sal Apollo''s ability to return the blade was more advanced than the puppet control. In Neroli''s frightened eyes, he held the puppet''s head.


    "Wow!" cried Sal Apollo, and then he simply pulled out the doll''s head.


    The behavior of SAL Apollo really worried neroli, but the situation was not what he thought.


    His head was still on his head and did not fall off with the action of SAL Apollo.


    "What? Are you scared?" said Sal Apollo to Neroli with a smile, and then threw the twisted head away.


    He took a little green thing out of the doll''s belly, and then looked at Neroli with a smile.


    "Do you know what this is?" he said, crushing the little thing in his hand, with a snap, and the voice was very simple.


    "Ah..." the cry of pain came directly from the direction of nechali. It was obvious that he had been injured.


    Because of the severe pain in his abdomen, he unconsciously bent down, and then his hands leaned on the ground, with sweat on his forehead.


    Now he is breathing with his mouth open, because the pain just now is too painful. I''m afraid he has been seriously injured.


    "How''s it going? Is it comfortable? The little thing I accidentally crushed just now is your courage." then he took out a yellow little thing again.


    With another crisp bang, the things in his hand were crushed by him again, and then there was another painful cry of nirvana.


    This time, what was held in the hands of SAL Apollo was necroli''s liver, which was also an important organ in his body.


    But the liver and gallbladder were hard hit but not fatal, and sal Apollo wanted this feeling.


    He wants to let necelli die a little bit in pain, so he won''t directly crush necelli''s heart.


    Now, in his hands, there is another pink organ, that is nichuri''s stomach, which will not cause direct and fatal damage to him.


    "You haven''t answered my question, how are you? Comfortable? Ha ha..." Sal Apollo looked at Neroli with a wild smile.


    Now in his eyes, nechali has no resistance, and can only wait for death there in pain.


    After all, the organs are broken one by one. This pain is not something that ordinary people can bear, and even if they can bear it, their strength will be greatly reduced because of the lack of organs, so Sal Apollo thinks he has an absolute advantage.


    "Cough... Cough... It''s very comfortable, but I don''t know if you can make me feel more comfortable." Neroli vomited two mouthfuls of blood, then smiled and said to Sal Apollo.


    Although his body suffered heavy losses, he will never be soft to the enemy with his character.


    "Well, then I''ll satisfy you and make you comfortable enough at one time." said Sal Apollo, and he began to continue his destruction.


    Start with the spleen, then the kidneys, intestines, lungs, and finally the most important heart.


    According to common sense, if this series of steps go on, normal people should die of multiple organ failure before the heart is crushed.


    But nechali didn''t. He was just coughing blood like at the beginning, but the breath of life didn''t decrease.


    However, Sal Apollo did not notice this, because in his eyes, necroli just lasted a little longer.


    However, at the moment, he had no idea of continuing to play with necelli. He might as well kill him directly.


    Thinking of this, Sal Apollo directly crushed the last organ of the doll and the most important organ of the human body, the heart.


    As the bright red organs of the doll were broken at the fingertips of SAL Apollo, necelli directly uttered an unprecedented painful cry.


    The pain was deep into the bone marrow, but surprisingly, although necelli was very painful, he never fell down.


    It seems that he just vomited blood there from beginning to end. No matter which organ was broken, he didn''t suffer too much damage.


    Seeing that Neroli was not dead at this time, even the assailant Sal Apollo thought something was wrong.


    After carefully examining the doll in his hand, he found that all the organs in his body had indeed been crushed by him.


    But necelli didn''t die directly. On the contrary, his expression is not so painful now.


    In the incredible eyes of SAL Apollo, Neroli stood up again and stretched.


    "Hey, it''s over. I thought when you were going to perform?" Neroli looked at Sal Apollo with a big eye and a small eye.


    "No way, why didn''t you die? I crushed all your organs," said Sal Apollo in surprise.


    "Hmm? Who told you that losing organs and death are the same concept?" Neroli asked solemnly.


    All organs are broken. Under normal circumstances, if you bear such heavy damage, you still have the reason to live.


    However, necroli is so strange. Even if all his internal organs have been broken, he can still be like a normal person.


    At the moment, he was like a man who had never been hurt, standing opposite Sal Apollo

 V1.Chapter 1004

    Neroli looked at Sal Apollo as if he were a fool, and even sighed.


    "With your humble strength, how can you kill me?" after a moment of silence, nechali said such a sentence.


    This sentence sounds like a mockery of SAL Apollo''s incompetence, but it is also true.


    After a series of tosses of SAL and Apollo, Neroli still stood here without even a trace of injury.


    "How, how can it be? You just hit my skills, and you always look like you''re going to die."


    Sal Apollo didn''t believe his eyes. With great doubt, he asked towards Neroli.


    "Your attack just now, I admit, did break all my internal organs," said Neroli honestly.


    "But I also said that broken internal organs and death are completely different things. You should understand this." Neroli said again.


    Although he said he wanted to let Apollo know this truth, how can people understand the unconventional truth.


    "Forget it, I don''t understand your IQ. Don''t you have an ability called speeding regeneration?"


    Having thought of this, it was easier to explain, and necelli continued: "my ability is also a bit like speeding regeneration, but I don''t lose the same ability."


    Overspeed regeneration belongs to the unique ability of breaking face, and this ability will be strong and weak due to individual differences.


    However, this ability of necroli is different from speeding regeneration, although both recover the body''s injury very quickly.


    "My ability, you can understand it as instant regeneration, is much more advanced than speeding regeneration," said Neroli confidently.


    This is the ability he painstakingly developed, because he participated in the last liuhun Street riot.


    In that war, he was broken all over his body. Although his cells have a strong regenerative ability, which can save him from death, he can''t avoid the embarrassment of his body being blown to pieces.


    In order not to happen that kind of thing again, he buried himself in research and development day and night. He wanted to develop an ability that could immediately restore his body to its original state even if it was smashed.


    Finally, after nearly two years of research, he successfully invented this gene, which he called immortal gene.


    He himself became the first grower of the immortal gene, and the strength of this gene was fully reflected in this battle.


    Even if Sal Apollo crushed all the organs of necroli one by one, he could not stop his instant reconstruction.


    So there was the previous scene. For every organ that Sal Apollo crushed, Neroli would cry out in pain.


    However, when Apollo thrall crushed necroli''s heart, he did have some worries, but his scientific research achievements did not disappoint him.


    The heart recombines directly at the moment of breaking, but after all, it is the breaking of the central organ. That kind of pain is not ordinary.


    After necroli''s preliminary explanation, Sal Apollo also knew necroli''s ability, and he was the one who got into a headache.


    Because he has the most powerful ability, it can be said that he can''t play much role in the enemy.


    However, the enemy''s ability has not been fully demonstrated in front of him, and the situation between them has been directly reversed.


    "Understand. Golden goods kill dizang!"


    Now it was the turn of necroli, so he directly opened his solution. Now, it was Sal Apollo''s turn to suffer.


    The body of golden Pisha dizang is very huge. With its appearance, the place where they are directly shrouded by its shadow.


    Nirvana''s ability to decipher is also very special, because the decipherment knife of the biological system is unique in the spirit court.


    In addition, there was a highly toxic quantity that even he did not know clearly in his golden pilates.


    Fortunately, he has immunity to this highly toxic. Otherwise, he really doesn''t dare to use this ability easily.


    After being summoned by nechali, the golden Pisha dizang directly released a huge amount of poison fog.


    The purple black poison fog pervaded the whole scientific research bureau, and sal Apollo had nowhere to escape.


    Moreover, this highly toxic poison not only erodes the human body by inhalation, but also invades directly from the skin.


    This is the powerful ability of golden Pipi to kill underground Tibet. A few seconds after the poisonous fog was released, Sal Apollo was poisoned.


    The toxicity of this poison fog is very strong. Once it is eroded, it will die without antidote.


    However, as the enemy, how could Neroli give him an antidote to save him? Now Neroli is quietly watching Sal Apollo die.


    Sal Apollo''s expression was very painful. Just as he had destroyed nichuri before, the object of destruction now became himself.


    The poison fog is destroying his body, not only his body, but also his surface skin.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Sal Apollo directly used his last life-saving skill, which he called the ability of conception notification.


    He saw his body split rapidly, and then the split jumped directly at nechali and his soul chopping knife.


    But how could this kind of thing touch Neroli''s body, and he easily hid them all.


    However, the huge body of the golden pike can''t hide, and it is directly attached to it by the body of SAL Apollo.


    With the body attached to the golden Pilates, its already huge body became larger again.


    Then it shrinks rapidly. As soon as this one shrinks, I see that the original energetic golden Pisha dizang is directly depressed.


    The huge body directly changed back to the original soul chopping knife. Even Nirvana didn''t understand this.


    Then, under the eyes of nechali, a huge egg appeared at the place where the golden Pilates disappeared.


    I saw that the eggshell broke slowly, and what came out of it was Sal Apollo who looked as if he had not been attacked by poison.


    "It''s so dangerous. I almost died in your hands. Fortunately, I also have some life-saving skills."


    Sal Apollo brushed his hair again, and then looked at Neroli with a wicked smile, as if mocking his lack of ability.


    "Oh? Almost dead? Don''t you think you can still live?" there was this obvious irony in Neroli''s tone

 V1.Chapter 1005

    Originally, Sal Apollo did not realize the meaning of necroli, but the next moment, things will be different.


    He was about to open his mouth to refute, and suddenly felt that his action had become extremely slow, as if he had been given some ability.


    In fact, that''s exactly the case. At the moment, Sal Apollo has been hit by the most terrible medicine developed by necroli.


    This medicine is called time medicine by him. As the name suggests, this medicine is the representative of time. It can make your reaction slow millions of times.


    That is, no matter what happens around you, when you react, it has been a long time.


    According to necelli''s estimation, the time delay of this time medicine is about a hundred years.


    In other words, no matter what he does to Sal Apollo now, he can only feel it a hundred years later.


    This time potion was only stored in the soul chopping knife by him, but unexpectedly, Sal Apollo used the golden stone to kill the ground Tibet to reshape his body.


    This made him directly hit the time potion developed by nechali, and became a body manipulated by nechali.


    "Well, it''s sad to take the initiative to absorb my time potion." Neroli shook his head, then put the soul chopping knife on Sal Apollo''s heart, and then slowly inserted it.


    After inserting the soul chopping knife completely into Sal Apollo''s heart, he pulled it out again.


    Nie cocoon specially treated the wound, although Sal Apollo''s systemic nerves were slowed down millions of times without any resistance.


    But necroli didn''t want him to die like this. He wanted him to feel his death process slowly in a hundred years.


    After the settlement of SAL Apollo, Neroli realized that there were no other enemies, so he began his search.


    In this scientific research institute, there should be many things that can interest him. After all, Sal Apollo is also in the name of scientific research.


    Because there was no interference from others, Neroli was leisurely looking for what he wanted in the scientific research bureau.


    And he also repaired his soul chopping knife here. At the same time, it is also a time to recover his spirit pressure consumption.


    Neroli''s side is very leisurely, but most people are not as leisurely as he is.


    It''s OK for the captains to say, but it''s difficult for the vice captains. Their strength is not easy for them to deal with.


    Now the most difficult situation is Rukia. She was originally the weakest of the group. Now she is facing a strong enemy. It can be said that she is quite embarrassed.


    The battle with Lucia was also very powerful. He was the subordinate officer of the 60th blade grimjoe, Sharon kufang.


    Because he received the order, he did not guard beside grimjoe during the time of death''s invasion.


    Now he had felt the disappearance of grimjoe''s spiritual pressure, which naturally aroused his anger.


    As a result, Lucia, who had not been under much pressure, became the target of Xiao Long''s anger.


    Although Xiao Long is a subordinate official of grimjoe, his strength is quite strong. After all, he is the first face made by blue dye.


    In contrast, Lucia is a little weak. She can''t even solve it. In the face of Xiao Long''s rapid attack, she can only keep running away.


    But the virtual night palace was so big that she was completely unfamiliar with the geographical location, so she also suffered some injuries along the way.


    Maybe Xiao Long didn''t want her to die directly, so he didn''t release GUI blade and just kept making ordinary attacks.


    As she ran away, Lucia thought to herself, "what should I do? His strength is much stronger than me. Am I going to die?"


    After all, she is a little girl who faces this situation for the first time. How can she not be flustered now.


    However, she is quite calm. After all, her moving direction still has a fixed direction.


    That direction is naturally the direction of Tong people. Before, she had felt the spiritual pressure of Tong people.


    But now the spirit pressure has subsided, which shows that Tong people are very likely to have defeated their opponents.


    And behind her is chasing her face. Obviously, there will be no strong strength of Tong people, which is why Lucia wants to escape from Tong people.


    And she also knew that after defeating the enemy, Tongren would worry about their own safety and would look for it according to their own spiritual pressure.


    In this way, the meeting time between the two will be reduced, which can greatly improve their survival probability.


    However, although Lucia had a small calculation in her heart, Xiao Long was not stupid. At the moment, he had felt a strong spiritual pressure coming here.


    And this spirit pressure is obviously from the God of death. Maybe it''s the little girl''s rescue.


    So in order not to have an accident, Xiao Long decided to directly kill the fleeing female god of death here.


    "Cut it off. Five tongs!"


    Xiao Long directly opened his first solution, and ten sharp blades stretched out from the fingers of his hands.


    Then, at the back of his neck, a blade similar to scissors also extends, which is very eye-catching.


    After releasing the returning blade, Xiao Long was stronger than before. He moved around and reached behind Lucia in an instant.


    The sharp five fingers rowed directly behind Lucia, but fortunately Lucia was not too weak and barely escaped the blow.


    But her forward direction was directly blocked by Xiao Long. At the moment, Xiao Long was standing on the road between Lucia and Tong people.


    "Give up your heart. When your rescue comes here, you will already be a dead body." Xiao Long is like the master of Lucia''s life.


    Although the road ahead was blocked, Lucia did not show despair, because she knew that once she gave up, she would die.


    Relying on their own strength to make a final struggle, maybe they can make time for Tongren to come in time.


    Thinking of this, Lucia also made up her mind to fight with Xiao Long, so she drew out her soul chopping knife.


    "Ling dance. Sleeve snow!"


    This is the beginning of Lucia''s solution. At the moment of the beginning of the solution, the soul chopping knife was covered with a layer of white frost.


    Her sleeve white snow is also a soul chopping knife of the ice and snow department, but her ability is not as strong as the ice wheel pill of rifangu Dongshilang.


    Although Lucia also knows the strength gap between the two sides, it''s impossible for her to wait and die

 V1.Chapter 1006

    As the vice captain of the death fan team of Huiling court, even if he is dead, he can''t give in to nothingness.


    This is her pride as the God of death and the vice captain of the 14th team. She will fight anyway.


    "First dance. Moonlight!"


    With Lucia''s interpretation, her soul chopping knife launched its ability, and a white light rose directly at Xiao Long''s feet.


    The temperature of this white light is very low, which can instantly freeze the dodging opponent in it and make him unable to move.


    At the moment, Xiao Long was standing there. Although he knew that Lucia had exerted his power on him, he didn''t take a step.


    In this way, he was directly frozen in by the moon white icicle, but Lucia also knew that the enemy could not be defeated in this way.


    As Lucia thought, after the icicle frozen his body, Xiao Long forcibly broke the icicle and came out after a few breaths.


    "The power of your God of death is really weak. You''d better die here early to avoid suffering." Xiao Long said and set off directly.


    Lucia knew that Xiao Long''s attack was close combat, so she had already released the moon white at her feet.


    At the moment when Xiao Long rushed to her face, she also reacted in an instant and ran away in an instant.


    The moon white under his feet also rose in time, sealing Xiao Long''s body in the icicle again, limiting his movement.


    "Good chance." after Lucia successfully blocked Xiao Long''s body, she didn''t choose to continue the attack, but directly bypassed Xiao Long and wanted to move on.


    Because she knew very well that her attack could not cause much damage to Xiao Long, it was the wisest choice to retreat.


    However, Lucia''s idea had a great mistake, because she chose to retreat, that is, she turned the most dangerous back to Xiao Long again.


    It was because Xiao Long didn''t release GUI blade before, and the damage he could do to Lucia at will was also very limited.


    But now it''s different. Xiao Long''s strength doubled after returning to the blade. At the moment after breaking the ice, he reached behind Lucia.


    "Stupid God of death, go to death." Xiao Long''s two hands rose at the same time, directly going to penetrate Lucia''s body.


    However, Lucia has long had a way to deal with Xiao Long''s catching up from behind. While Xiao Long launched an attack, she also launched an attack.


    "Second dance. Bai Lian!"


    Lucia''s move is still to release the icicle, but this time the icicle is released in a different position.


    It was the ground before, but this time, a huge icicle erupted directly from the tip of the soul chopping knife.


    This icicle not only resisted Xiao Long''s attack, but also gave Lucia more opportunities to move.


    Xiao Long''s sharp blade is like an ice breaker, which directly destroys the icicle released by Lucia.


    Then I looked at Lucia. Now she has opened a distance from Xiao Long, but this distance is not too far.


    Even if Xiao Long was not very good at speed, he was at least faster than Lucia. Without moving a few times, he approached Lucia again.


    "Hum, I see what moves you have." Xiao Long said fiercely to Lucia, and then raised the sharp blade again.


    This time was different from before, because the scissors at the back of his neck also attacked Lucia. He wanted to kill Lucia directly with this move.


    There was no way. In the face of Xiao Long''s attack, Lucia had to use Bai Lian again to resist.


    But this time, she could only block the frontal attack, but she couldn''t block the side scissors.


    The sharp blade was directly inserted into Lucia''s left arm. In an instant, it was a bright red piece, soaking Lucia''s dead bully clothes.


    The severe pain made Lucia''s eyes burst into tears unconsciously, but this is not the time for her to cry.


    When life-threatening, even if it hurts again, she must bear it and say nothing. Tears can''t hinder her sight.


    Rukia, who was hit by Xiao Long, treated her wound as quickly as possible and directly frozen it.


    Because her left arm has lost its ability to move, freezing it is the best she can do at the moment.


    Because of the ice, the bleeding at the wound also stopped, and the severe pain was relieved a lot.


    "I think you can stand it a few times." then Xiao Long launched his attack again. This time, the target was directly selected on Lucia''s throat.


    It''s still a sharp fingertip blade as a frontal attack, and then a scissors shaped blade surrounds the side.


    Lucia knew that in any case, she had to stop Xiao Long''s frontal attack. Otherwise, she had no vitality.


    But this time, the place where Xiao Long''s scissors aim is also deadly. Lucia can only dodge as much as possible.


    The sharp blade scratched dangerously from Lucia''s neck. Although the blade itself did not touch Lucia, the driving breath scratched a blood mark on Lucia''s snow-white skin.


    "Hmm? Haven''t you died yet? Don''t struggle any more." Xiao Long has now entered a crazy state.


    He was extremely angry, and now he was restrained by Lucia for such a long time, which would naturally make his mood out of control.


    Once again, Xiao Long launched a violent attack on Lucia. This time, Lucia was really dangerous.


    Because the sharp blade in the shape of scissors behind Xiao Long was extended. It was because of the shortage of attack distance that Lucia was saved.


    But this time, I''m afraid Lucia is not so lucky. Xiao Long''s attack will take her life directly.


    "Am I really going to die here? I don''t want to die yet," murmured Lucia.


    While Lucia was talking to herself, Xiao Long''s attack was launched. The same way of attack came again.


    Lucia could only use Bai Lian to resist the frontal attack, but she had nothing to do with the sharp blade of the scissors.


    At the moment, Lucia has closed her eyes and shed a sad tear from the corner of her eyes, because she still has too much nostalgia for time.


    Xiao Long''s scissors brought a strong wind. At the moment, the wind had blown on Lucia''s face and her hair.


    But at the next moment, this beautiful head will be cut off directly by sharp scissors, and Lucia''s life will disappear.


    However, this strong wind only blew Lucia''s hair, and did not happen what she expected.


    Aware that she was not dead, Lucia slowly opened her tearful eyes and stood in front of he

 V1.Chapter 1007

    The man who directly stood in front of Lucia was naturally the Tongren who rushed here. Fortunately, he arrived at the last minute, otherwise Lucia would be really dangerous.


    "You? Make me very angry." Tongren''s voice was very low. He looked at Xiao Long coldly, as if he were looking at a dead man.


    "You''re angry and... Er." Xiao Long''s words didn''t finish, so he was directly held down by Tongren''s head and retreated all the way.


    Tongren is quite angry now. Lucia and Fei Zhen are his closest people.


    But the face in front of him almost killed Lucia. How can this make Tong people not angry.


    Tong people pressed Xiao Long''s head directly on the ground, and then dragged it out for a long distance. He didn''t stop until Xiao Long began to fight back.


    "Lucia, are you all right?" Tong people let go of Xiao Long in their hands, and then turned back to Lucia and asked.


    First of all, he had to drive Xiao Long away from Lucia to avoid any more accidents. That would be bad.


    "I''m fine, brother Tongren." Lucia knew that Xiao Long''s strength was also very strong, so she didn''t want Tongren to be distracted.


    And Lucia herself is very good at answering. She is fully capable of dealing with her injuries.


    After hearing Lucia''s words, Tongren''s heart also relaxed a little, and then stared at Xiao Long in front of him again.


    At this time, Xiao Long had rushed out of the mound. He also looked at Tong people fiercely. Unexpectedly, he suffered such a big loss when they met each other.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Long''s tone was very bad and loudly asked the identity of the man who suddenly appeared.


    Tongren didn''t answer him because he felt that it was unnecessary for a dead man to know his identity.


    "Attack form. Streamer feather!"


    The answer to Xiao Long was the attack of Tong people. Hundreds of light blades directly stabbed Xiao Long without any defense.


    When the light blade of the streamer feather approached Xiao Long, he felt the danger, but it was too late.


    Facing the attack of Tong people, he can only try his best to stop it, but he is still caused great damage by the light blade.


    The red blood splashed, and even the land under Xiao Long''s feet was damaged by the attack of Tongren.


    "Sky shine!"


    Tongren''s attack directly attacked Xiao Long again, without giving him a chance to breathe. The black flame swept directly over Xiao Long''s body.


    No matter how Xiao Long drives and beats, the black flame burns Xiao Long''s body like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    "Ah... What''s your strange move?" Xiao Long shouted at Tong people in pain under the burning flame.


    Tongren was still indifferent to Xiao Long. He didn''t want to pay attention to the broken face, so he chose to do it again.


    "Fengdun. Weathered spiral pill!"


    The spiral pill compressed to the limit appeared again in the hands of Tong people, and then with his throw, it flew straight to Xiao long standing there.


    Xiao Long has seen the attack of Tong people. Although it is still burning in the sky, he can still dodge.


    But what he didn''t expect was that even if he dodged in time, he was caught up by spiral pill.


    Because the attack direction of Fenghua spiral pill has always been controlled by Tongren, and the turning speed is extremely fast.


    Even if Xiao Long ran away desperately, he could not escape the pursuit of Fenghua spiral pill until he was hit by a frontal blow.


    The explosive power of Fenghua spiral pill is extremely large, especially the attack that directly contacts the enemy''s body can show the power of Fenghua spiral pill.


    Not only the power of blasting, but also the distorted power also caused great damage to Xiao Long''s body.


    In itself, he is a broken face beyond the ten blades. Even the ten blades may not bear this series of attacks of Tong people.


    Not to mention Xiao Long, who is not as good as ten blades. At the moment, he has shown a look of despair.


    Although he was shouting with his mouth open, Tong people could not hear his voice. They only saw that with the burst of the power of Fenghua spiral pill, Xiao Long''s body disappeared in place, leaving only a small piece of broken face.


    The strength of Tong people is more than a section higher than Xiao Long, especially the Tong people in this state.


    Xiao Long almost killed Luqiya. Tongren naturally want to kill this dangerous person by means of thunder.


    After solving Xiao Long, Tong''s first reaction was to go to Lucia. He knew that her condition was not very good.


    At the moment, Lucia has handled the wound on her neck. It''s not very serious.


    The key is her left arm. Under Xiao Long''s scissors attack, her left arm was greatly hurt.


    Just lifting from the freezing state, the pain had made Lucia sweat.


    But now she didn''t want to cry, because her Tongren brother came and had punished the broken face.


    Tongren came to Lucia and looked at the wound on Lucia''s left arm. He was very distressed, but he couldn''t help.


    For Tongren, perhaps his weakest point is to reply. It can be said that he only knows some fur.


    Because Tongren''s understanding has the ability of recovery, his research in this field is not so in-depth.


    But seeing Lucia in front of him, Tong people decided to strengthen their skills of returning to the lingting this time.


    Even if you can''t reach the professional level of the quadruple team, you can at least give some help in case your partner is injured.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Tong''s voice was very low. He was afraid that it would affect Lucia''s return treatment.


    When Lucia heard Tongren''s words, she raised her head and gave Tongren a big smile. Even though her face was full of sweat and tears, she could not hide her inner joy at the moment.


    Because Tongren''s brother is here, at the most critical moment, he will always be a family member to rely on.


    "I''m fine, brother Tongren. This injury is nothing to me." Lucia said to Tongren with a smile.


    Tongren knew that this was what Lucia comforted him, so he couldn''t say more. He could only look after Lucia under one side''s self reply.


    They chose a quiet place. They have to pause here before they can move on

 V1.Chapter 1008

    The battle on Tongren''s side has come to an end, and the battle on another battlefield has just begun, and the war is about to begin.


    At the moment, a god of death and a broken face are facing each other. They are the captain of the sixth team and zomali Lulu, the 70th blade.


    It has been a while since he came to the palace of the 70th blade of the virtual night palace, but he was ambushed by some small characters.


    Some enemies don''t even need him to pull out the soul chopping knife. They can be solved by the power of the ghost road alone.


    However, after walking for about a quarter of an hour, deadwood Baizai finally met an opponent whose strength seemed ok.


    This man is zomali. He has been waiting here for a long time, and the person waiting is naturally rotten and white.


    He sent out his subordinates and some miscellaneous broken faces in order to eliminate some incompetent gods of death.


    But his idea was wrong, because the God of death who came to him was not incompetent.


    As for the rotten wood, he saw that this spiritual pressure was much stronger than others, and the first time he started fighting.


    He doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with these broken faces. Since he is the enemy of life and death, there is no room for communication.


    "Scatter it. A thousand Sakura!"


    As soon as he came up, he directly released his original solution, which is the attitude of rotten wood towards the enemy.


    If you can beat your opponent in an instant, try to beat him in an instant, which may reduce a lot of extra trouble.


    The blade turned into cherry blossoms is flying in the direction of zomali, just like a style.


    However, the fierce killing intention sent out was not possessed by the petals, and as the target of attack, zomali also made a quick dodge.


    He can become ten blades not only because of his spirit pressure strength, but also because of his combat ability.


    The most important thing is that zomali''s ring rotation speed is unparalleled in the virtual circle. His ring rotation is absolutely the first in the face.


    Because he often has a great advantage in speed, he can naturally take advantage of speed in battle.


    After evading deadwood Baizai''s attack in an instant, he began his own rhythm, turned and shifted, and directly came behind deadwood Baizai.


    Zomali aimed at the dead head, and then cut it down with a fierce knife. The speed of the knife was also amazing.


    But is the ability of rotten wood white? His instantaneous step speed is also not slow, and his response is extremely fast.


    For zomali''s knife, deadwood Baizai also dodged quickly, and then the petals of a thousand cherry trees swept zomali again.


    Because of blue dye, zomali knows the ability of rotten wood. He also knows the flaw of no injury circle like the back of his hand.


    Because deadwood is powerful, lanran specially released his information, along with Captain Yamamoto.


    As for other captain level figures, lanran is not interested because he doesn''t think others can affect him.


    "I know you. You''re the captain of the sixth team. It''s rotten." zomali''s voice was very thick.


    "What if you know me? What if you don''t know me? Don''t you still want to fight?" deadwood didn''t stop his attack.


    He knew that since the face he had never met knew his information, it meant that zomali knew his weakness.


    In this battle, we should also be careful not to let the enemy close to us, especially the harmless circle around us.


    This is the dead corner of thousand Sakura. Once the enemy rushes into this area, the rotten wood is white, and he can''t manipulate thousand Sakura to attack.


    For this reason, deadwood Baizai kept changing his position in the battle. He didn''t want zomali close.


    But zomali''s ring speed is still faster than dead wood, so he can keep a distance all the time.


    Even if Sakura''s attack was fierce, zomali had never been too far away from the rotten wood.


    "It seems that your harmless circle really exists." zomali has noticed that the rotten wood is white, and there are no petals around half a meter.


    For zoumari''s words, he only replied to him faintly: "noisy."


    His thousand Sakura has never stopped attacking. Even if zomali has been following him, it has caused him a lot of trouble.


    "Hum, now that you have identified your weakness, it''s easy to do," zomali said confidently, and then he took the initiative to step back.


    Originally, he wanted to release Guiren after pushing a certain distance, but deadwood didn''t give him this opportunity.


    Because deadwood knows that once their close enemies suddenly leave, they must want to enhance their strength.


    Because of this judgment, zomali''s first blade return release was put on hold, so he had to prepare for the second time.


    However, zomali''s ring speed is very fast, so fast that there can even be a phantom split with no difference from the real body.


    So he can use the phantom to do something. For example, zomali wants to use the release to return to the blade.


    As like as two peas of Marley''s voice are applied to the limit, they will produce five identical phantoms.


    Then zomali scattered all these phantoms, so that the attack range of thousand Sakura could not cover them all.


    Deadwood is white. He didn''t expect zomali''s move. Facing six figures, he can only guess.


    Because qianben Sakura''s attack range can only cover two figures, he directly chose the two furthest from himself.


    He judged that zomali should keep a distance from him because it would give him time to strengthen himself.


    "Calm down. Curse eye Sangha!"


    With a loud drink from zomali, he has successfully released his return blade, and then went straight to the dead wood.


    He knew that deadwood would obstruct his release of the blade, so he chose this method.


    He also judged that his real body was placed in the place closest to Tongren by trying to figure out how white the rotten wood was.


    Facts have proved that zomali''s idea is right, because the two goals chosen by deadwood white are not closest to him.


    Zomali also had the time to release the return blade, and then he could take this opportunity to rush directly to the dead wood.


    After returning to the blade, zomali, like other broken faces, will have physical changes and spiritual pressure enhancement.


    After returning to the blade, he first had several more eyes on his head, and his lower body became a spherical object.


    Zomali''s eyes are all over this spherical object. Just glancing at it, there are at least hundreds

 V1.Chapter 1009

    Zomali''s pupils are the source of his strength. From these pupils, it can release the ability to despair the enemy.


    This ability is called love by him, but his love can bring fatal harm to the enemy.


    Because each of his pupils has the ability to map the enemy''s actions. The key is that this ability can be triggered only by staring.


    Zomali''s 100 pupils, no matter where the enemy is, can''t escape his gaze.


    "Scattered. Thousands of Sakura Jingyan!"


    Since the enemy has used the return blade, the rotten wood is white. Similarly, he chose to release the solution.


    The petals of a thousand cherry blossoms turned into blades, floating on the white side of the rotten wood, and the blades were all facing zomali.


    "Don''t worry, I will use my love to influence you," said zomali, and then stretched out his left hand.


    In the palm of his hand, there is also a pupil, which, like others, has the ability to stare at the enemy.


    The pupil was shining, and the light shone on the dead wood''s White left arm.


    With this simple gaze, deadwood had found that his arm could not move, and then his left arm was dominated by zomali.


    It was the first time that deadwood Baizai encountered such a situation, but it was also because he didn''t know anything about the strength of the enemy.


    As the old captain of Chen lingting, even if lanran didn''t send out his information, many people have heard of him in the virtual circle.


    And deadwood has never concealed his ability, which leads everyone to know his ability.


    Even the no injury circle he didn''t want people to know, the news spread, and now it is a weakness of transparency.


    Because his left arm was no longer under his control, rotten wood Bai AI was also very decisive. He directly manipulated a blade and directly crossed his left arm.


    Together, he broke the tendon of his left arm. In this way, even if zomali could control his arm, he would fail because his arm lost its most basic ability to move.


    As soon as the two men improved their strength, they had lost an arm. Although it didn''t affect his battle, it increased zomali''s momentum for morale.


    But the rotten wood is white. Naturally, he will not show any cowardice because of such a small thing.


    After a simple and rapid treatment of his left arm, his eyes again focused on zomali.


    He can''t be dominated by that ability, otherwise he won''t have any chance of winning. He can only lose his life because he is completely dominated.


    For deadwood Baizai, this kind of battle can not be blindly defensive, so he chose to take the initiative to attack.


    "Jian Jing. Thousand Sakura Jing Yan!"


    With deadwood Baizai''s manipulation, his thousand Sakura Jingyan immediately flew around his body.


    Countless sharp blades temporarily separated him from zomali, and then followed by the attack on zomali.


    Tens of thousands of blades soared into the air and stabbed zomali''s position, like raindrops falling from the air.


    The dense sword rain completely blocked zomali''s scope of action. Even if his ring turned very fast, it didn''t help.


    Facing the roaring sword rain, zomali looked dignified, but not afraid.


    Because as a ten blade, he has a strong steel skin, and in addition to this defense, he has a more powerful defense form.


    But at this time, in the face of deadwood Baizai''s attack, she did not want to enter the defensive state, because he wanted to use another ability to offset deadwood Baizai''s attack.


    Zomali has begun to gather strength at this time. He wants to release his virtual flash, and the pink light gathers in front of his mouth.


    With the gathering of energy, his pink virtual flash gushed out, and the huge light directly welcomed the rotten Sakura Jingyan.


    The two powerful attacks directly collided violently in the air. The two forces were intertwined and emitted dazzling light in the air.


    It has long been expected that your attack may not have any effect.


    Because the opponent is really strong, it''s normal to have such a thing, and he didn''t put his hope on the move just now.


    The main reason why he released Jianjing was not only to stop zomali''s attack, but also to pave the way for his subsequent attack.


    There are three forms of his thousand Sakura King Yan, one is the annihilation king, the other is the utterance king, and the third is the powerful end king.


    At this time, deadwood Baizai fired his sharp blade to prepare for the next release of Fanjing.


    The blades that rushed to zomali and his false flash offset each other, followed by another batch of blades.


    The blade of thousand Sakura Jingyan changes with the mind of rotten wood, and can even reach tens of millions at most.


    From this figure alone, we can imagine what a terrible scene it would be if deadwood Baizai tried his best to urge thousands of Sakura.


    But this ability is too old to use easily. Once all the blades are out, even he himself can''t fully master it.


    After all, there are too many blades. If the power is disordered, qianben Sakura''s blades will hurt others and yourself.


    Originally, deadwood Baizai''s harmless circle will disappear because he is out of control. In that case, even himself will become the target of thousands of Sakura.


    Therefore, deadwood Baizai will not use that move unless he has absolute control in the future.


    Thousand Sakura''s blade hit zomali''s face, and immediately closed up and wrapped zomali''s body in it.


    "Utter the view. Thousands of Sakura views are strict!"


    For the attack of deadwood Baizai, zomali seemed more headache. There was no way. Who made deadwood Baizai''s strength too strong.


    Even if you lose one arm, you can suppress zomali so much, which is enough to show the strength of rotten wood.


    But fortunately, zomali also has his own unique ability. When the blade attacks, his spherical body also protects his body at the same time.


    This is his embryo guarding posture, just like a pink embryo, with extremely strong defense ability.


    Even if it is a continuous attack, it can only leave large and small white marks on it.


    It''s like a sharp blade cutting on a hard rock, which doesn''t do much damage to zomali''s body

 V1.Chapter 1010

    Although the self-protection is very strict, the sound scene is the sound scene after all. Zomali can''t believe the strong attack.


    Even if he is in embryo guarding form at the moment, blood stains appear on the sphere with the attack of the blade.


    That is the embodiment of zomali''s defense after reaching the upper limit. Even the hardest rock will eventually be broken by the sharp blade.


    Now zomali is facing this situation. Obviously, as long as the scene continues, his embryo guarding form will not last long.


    He himself knew that the defense might break at any time, so he was already ready. Once the defense failed, he would start to attack.


    With the continuous cutting of the blade, the defensive embryo formed by the sphere was completely cut into pieces, and zomali''s body was exposed at the same time.


    "Hundred eyes. Hongguang!"


    Zomali, whose defense form is damaged, has lost protection, so in order to break through the knife array formed by the annihilation scene, he must launch an attack.


    One shot is his strongest attack, because he must first ensure his safety, so he must break through the encirclement and suppression of Fanjing.


    With his cry, he saw a hundred pupils on his body open together, and then emit light.


    This kind of light has strong corrosiveness, and the blade at the innermost circle has disappeared by this light.


    However, fortunately, there are hundreds of thousands of blades in the sound state. Even zomali''s attack is very sharp and can''t break through the siege of the knife array for a moment.


    Countless sharp blades are still attacking him in the inner circle, trying to directly understand him here.


    But as one of the ten blades, how could zomali be killed so easily? After all, his strength is also recognized by the virtual circle.


    The power of Hongguang has been eroding outward. Even the blade formed by the sound scene began to be unable to withstand this erosion.


    Under this erosion, the knife array has become very weak. Only the outermost blade is still floating.


    But rotten wood is rotten wood. He won''t let zomali be so relaxed. When his right hand moved gently, the blade of thousand Sakura swarmed away again.


    The sound scene, which was about to break, became dense again because the blade was supplemented, trapping zomali in it again.


    Because zomali didn''t know so much about the ability of Sakura Jingyan, his strategy ended in failure again.


    The sound of rotten wood can be described as a comprehensive strangulation skill, which can completely wrap the enemy in a spherical knife array.


    Zomali had no choice but to use his ability that he didn''t use at ordinary times. He was going to break through.


    The so-called breakthrough is to strengthen your ability through special means in a short time. There will be a qualitative leap in both spirit pressure strength and attack strength.


    Zomali, who opened this mode, will get powerful power for a short time, but similarly, this power is not in vain.


    After using this power, zomali will enter a state of weakness for a long time.


    At that time, he could only maintain the basic form, but could not return to the blade, so he would not choose this mode.


    But now is a critical moment, and he can''t allow himself to think about anything. Rushing out of the siege is the most correct choice.


    Zomali didn''t hesitate any more. He directly turned on the breakthrough mode, and the spirit pressure suddenly increased several times.


    At this time, zomali''s strength was extremely strong. Even if he was surrounded by Shoujing, he was not flustered at all.


    He constantly attacked in the surrounding circle formed by the sound scene, and the huge impact tore the sound scene open again and again.


    But because of the dead wood''s precise manipulation, even if zomali blew out the crack again and again, he still couldn''t get out.


    Although I know that it will be extremely hard to maintain this array, if my strength dries up first, there will be no corpses left in the capital.


    It''s too much pressure for him. If he doesn''t do his best, I''m afraid he will really be hanged in this knife array.


    So he directly used his ultimate meaning, burst hundreds of eyes together, and then burst out great power.


    "Hundred eyes. Big dark sky!"


    This force has a very powerful phagocytosis, just like a black hole, the spreading black light swallowed the blade of qianben cherry.


    This move is just like its name. When the bottom spreads, there will be no light and no life within the attack range of this search.


    Facing his own blade, he was swallowed up quickly, and the black light spread quickly towards himself.


    Deadwood Baizai is also ready to use his strongest mystery. Like zomali, he is forced to show his strongest strength when there is no way.


    "End view, white Emperor sword!"


    With the appearance of the White Emperor''s sword, the black light that had spread wildly was suppressed.


    Instead, there is a blinding white light, which is formed by the White Emperor sword.


    Now the rotten wood is white, showing his strength again. Behind him, it seems to show a pair of invisible wings.


    Although I can''t see it, I can clearly feel that there are indeed a pair of wings behind the rotten tree.


    At this moment, all the blades of thousand Sakura Jingyan have been taken back and turned into the first soul chopping knife here.


    However, it can be seen from the power released by this soul chopping knife. At the moment, the power contained in the knife is probably extremely destructive.


    The swords in their hands emit their own light, one black and one white, just like day and night.


    This attack did not have much impact on the surroundings, because the two incompatible energies seemed to offset each other.


    However, at the moment, this offset is still continuing. This is the last blow of the two. Whoever has great power is the final winner.


    Under their gaze, the white light dissipated the black light bit by bit, and then directly impacted zomali''s body.


    This power is extremely destructive, even if deadwood is white, he didn''t want to kill at first.


    But once the White Emperor sword was used, even he himself could not fully control it. Now, he can only watch this force destroy zomali''s body

 V1.Chapter 1011

    The reason why the White Emperor sword is called the end scene is that this move is powerful enough to take away the enemy''s life.


    However, if Baidi sword fails, this gorgeous attack will be the last performance of deadwood Baizai.


    At this time, zomali is being eroded by the powerful sword of the White Emperor. Even if he has this means of resistance, it seems useless at the moment.


    After all, the power contained in the White Emperor sword is too strong, which is beyond the bearing range of zomali.


    In the intense and dazzling white light, deadwood Baizai seemed to see what zomali was saying, but the specific content was unknown.


    Because he had been wrapped in white light, the destructive force directly destroyed his body.


    After the light, there was only a mess on the ground. As for zomali''s figure, it had been completely wiped out under the White Emperor''s sword.


    Rotten wood looked at him and breathed clearly. Then he put the soul chopping knife into the scabbard.


    Although the battle ended with his victory, it was not easy for him to win. Now the spiritual pressure in his body is almost zero.


    After continuously displaying the three abilities of thousands of Sakura, the consumption of spiritual pressure is really not small, so he had to hide and cultivate for a while.


    Lanran has been paying close attention to the battle between breaking the face and the gods of death, but he doesn''t want to participate.


    In his eyes, these gods of death in lingting court, except captain Yamamoto, could not be regarded as his enemies.


    And what he cares about most is avalanche jade. At the moment, the integration of avalanche jade has come to an end, so even if the battle of the broken faces is not very optimistic, he doesn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Now, the battle in the virtual night palace continues. Not only the ten blades, but also the broken faces made by blue dye have joined the battle.


    Moreover, the great emptiness of Killian level in the distance is also coming in the direction of the virtual night palace.


    The situation of the death gods from the corpse soul world is not optimistic, because the enemy has support, but they don''t know about the support.


    Tongren has almost recovered now, because he not only relies on his ability to understand, but also has the help of Lucia.


    Now, although he is not in the best state, he is not much worse, but there is a little gap in spiritual pressure.


    As for Lucia, the injury to her arm was no longer a serious problem. Although we can''t take action for the time being, it''s a matter of time for a complete improvement.


    They were walking together in such a big virtual night palace. From time to time, they would encounter some obstacles, but their strength was not very strong.


    For these enemies, Tong people easily solved them and asked for some information from them.


    Now they are moving towards lanran''s palace. Before that, he will meet the first 40 blades in the virtual night palace.


    Because the four ten blade palaces are in front of lanran''s palaces. If you want to catch lanran, you must defeat these powerful enemies first.


    They walked for about half an hour and finally came to a grand palace.


    At this time, before going to the palace, there was a broken face waiting there. Just from the strength of his spiritual pressure, he should be one of the ten blades.


    "Hey, the front broken face, I''m the captain of the fourteenth team, Tiantong. I don''t know you''re the dozens of blades?"


    Tongren wants to ask about the identity of the other party first, so that he can analyze the strength of the other party and make a battle plan in advance.


    The broken mask was on his left head, and there was this dark green tear line under his eyes.


    He stood where he was, but said to the Tongren indifferently, "the fortieth blade, ulchiola SIFA."


    Urceola''s eyes are like looking at a small weak person. In his eyes, Tong people are not his opponent at all.


    And his expression was also captured by Tong people. He just smiled faintly in the face of ulchiola''s expression.


    Strength is not displayed. Whoever is strong or weak depends on real combat.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to fight?" Tong people didn''t rush directly, but first tested ulchiola with words.


    However, ulchiola did not test the idea of Tong people. He only touched the soles of his feet and moved in a moment.


    Tong people have always been in a state of disintegration, so they have resisted the thunder attack of urceola in time.


    He also turned his lotus step and rushed in the direction of urceola. Their attacks were directly combined.


    Lucia, who has been following the Tong people behind, also dodged. She knew that her words here would affect the battle of the Tong people.


    After all, once the two masters fight, it will also be a devastating blow to other existence around them.


    Lucia''s timely retreat was also seen by the two, but it did not affect their battle.


    Tongren didn''t expect ulchiola to rush directly, and the impact force was a little unexpected.


    At this time, he had opened the solution, but it was obvious that ulchiola did not release the return blade.


    The first collision between the two ended in a draw, which shows that ulchiola has super strength in the ordinary state.


    "Be careful." Tong Ren thought to himself. He is not at his peak at the moment. In the face of such a strong ulchiola, he should be cautious.


    "You are very weak, death." ulchiola''s voice sounded coldly in his ears.


    Although the Tongren have reported his name to him, it is obvious that ulchiola is not very concerned about his name.


    "Hehe, it''s so easy to judge just after the fight. Are you so arrogant?" Tong people also sneered.


    He did not mention the name of ulchiola, because he wanted to return the attitude completely.


    They both smiled coldly, and then retreated, but this retreat was only temporary, because their battle had just begun.


    This time, the person who launched the attack was replaced by Tong man. He moved forward with his own unique butterfly step. His speed was no slower than that of urceola just now, and it was more strange than that.


    The two men''s attack hit together for the second time, making a huge sound, and even the ground was damaged.


    Fortunately, Lucia took the lead in retreating, otherwise she would be involved and unimaginable hurt if she was careless

 V1.Chapter 1012

    The two attacks seemed very simple, nothing more than a collision of forces, but in fact they were not.


    Because although it seems to be just a simple power collision, it is actually a direct competition between the two people''s spiritual pressure strength.


    In urchiola''s hands, there are ten unique blades, while the weapons of the Tong people are gathered light blades.


    In terms of the strength of their weapons, there is almost no difference, so the strength is reflected in the spiritual pressure.


    However, even though Tongren had worked hard, they still failed to beat ulchiola in the second competition.


    The same is true of ulchiola, who failed to gain any advantage over this attack.


    Their bodies retreated for the second time, but this time, the next thing is not the collision of forces.


    Because urceola directly released his skills to the Tong people in the distance, it was his virtual flash.


    The place where urceola released the virtual flash was not his mouth, but his fingers. At the moment, dark green energy gathered on his fingers.


    This energy is ulchiola''s false flash. He can use this ability to make a strong attack on the enemy.


    However, Tong people already knew that breaking the face would release virtual flash in the battle, so he was already ready.


    "Defense form. Backlight shield"


    Tongren is still very confident in his defense form, because he doesn''t want to collide with urceola, so he chose defense.


    If you want to use the attack to resolve the attack, you need the same strength. Obviously, it takes a lot of strength to offset urchiola''s attack. The Tong people don''t want to do that for the time being.


    Therefore, he directly chose the defensive state, which can not only resist ulchiola''s attack, but also preserve his strength.


    Urchiola''s time to prepare for the virtual flash was also very fast. From his posture to the release of the virtual flash, it was only two seconds.


    If Tongren''s Backlight shield could not be completed in an instant, I''m afraid he would really feel the virtual flash of urceola with his body.


    However, the intuitive feeling is certainly not so easy, and even will be seriously injured due to weak resistance.


    The empty flash of ulchiola came quickly, and poured its power on the backlight shield of Tong people in a moment.


    This powerful energy impact, even if Tong people hide behind the backlight shield, they can vaguely feel the power.


    When the tongs tried their best to resist the attack of urceola, urceola''s figure moved again.


    The target is still the Tong people who are resisting the virtual flash, but the direction of the attack is not the front, but the oblique lower part of the Tong people.


    At the moment when the power of Xu Shan disappeared, ulchiola also reached the Tong people, and then suddenly stretched out his left hand.


    For the continuous attacks of urciola, Tong people were also stunned. He even failed to defend in time.


    Therefore, he was also held by urceola''s head, and was pushed up by the extreme speed and powerful force.


    As urceola''s strength continued to rise, they directly broke through the false sky cover set by lanran.


    Reaching the sky cover, urciola also released his hand, and the Tong people retreated back at the first time.


    The feeling just now made him very unhappy. It felt like ulchiola picked up something casually.


    It was easy to bring the Tong people all the way up. During that period, the Tong people couldn''t even get out of ulchiola''s control.


    "I don''t have time to dally with you, so I''d better fight here." ulchiola said coldly to the Tongren.


    Tongren also frowned, then opened his mouth and said to urceola, "do you want to pick a place for a fight?"


    With that, Tongren scanned the surrounding environment. It was not as bright as under the sky.


    It can be said that this is the original face of the virtual circle. There are only endless nights and simple buildings made of rocks.


    "Lord lanran once specifically ordered that the broken face above the fortieth blade cannot be released under the sky."


    Ulchiola was still in that tone and said coldly to Tong people, "do you want to know why?"


    "I don''t care why you fight. There are so many fights. Why?" Tong people don''t want to hear ulchiola tell a story here.


    But when he was about to rush, urciola''s second flash was ready.


    The dark green energy erupted again, and the Tongren had to be in a defensive state again to resist this powerful attack.


    It was still the same attack method. After the virtual flash, ulchiola moved and rushed to the Tong people again.


    But Tongren was already on guard this time. Although he was still resisting the pouring of virtual flash energy, he also clearly felt ulchiola''s action.


    At the moment of virtual flash reality, ulchiola''s attack came, and the defense of Tong people came at the same time.


    This time, urchiola''s attack did not have any effect, but his powerful impact force made the Tongren retreat for a distance.


    Urchiola looked at Tong people and said indifferently again: "you know, there is an essential power gap between you and me."


    "Moreover, once I release Guiren, this gap will become more obvious because of my strength."


    Tong people smiled gently and said to urceola, "I''m looking forward to your return blade."


    "I hope you will not be so naive after you have really seen my return blade," said urciola, and directly released his return blade.


    His returning blade is essentially different from other broken faces. When returning blade alone, it emits great energy.


    Even if Tong people wanted to interrupt him, they couldn''t do it. They could only watch ulchiola release guiblade not far away.


    With the gradual retraction of the explosive energy, urceola has completed his return blade, and his appearance has changed greatly.


    "Block it. Black winged devil!"


    At the moment, ulchiola has a pair of black wings behind her, and her hair has become longer.


    Even his mask, from the first left half of his head, has become the mask on the whole head.


    Moreover, the spirit pressure, which just escaped from his body, can make Tong people feel more pressure.


    It can be said that the return blade of ulchiola has not improved a little in strength, at least about five times as much as before.


    And he is equal to Tong people in ordinary state. The power after returning to the blade is naturally five times that of Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1013

    The strength gap between the two was suddenly opened. Now the Tongren are hardly worth mentioning in front of urqiola.


    Tongren himself knows the strength gap between them, so he has made corresponding preparations at the fastest speed.


    "Virtual. Mask!"


    After Tong man''s hand brushed his face, a mask belonging to emptiness appeared on his face.


    Because of the emptiness, the strength of Tong people has also been greatly improved, but it is still worse than urciola.


    "Hmm? Mask? It seems that you are also one of the experimenters of blue dye." ulchiola said coldly.


    "Black virtual flash!"


    As soon as urchiola''s voice fell, his finger pointed to the Tong people again, and a small black flash went straight to the Tong people.


    But urchiola did not attack continuously after he did this move. He just looked at Tong people in situ.


    Although the virtual flash released by ulchiola doesn''t look so strong, it''s much more powerful than before.


    Even though Tongren is on full alert now, this destructive force still puts him under great pressure.


    This black virtual flash is the unique virtual flash of the first four blades after releasing the return blade. It even has the power to destroy the virtual night palace.


    Because of this, this move is also prohibited under the canopy, but there is no prohibition above the canopy.


    The black flash reached Tong man in front of him in a moment, and then great power gushed directly at him.


    Fortunately, Tong people timely supported their backlight shield to ensure that they did not suffer heavy losses at the first time.


    Then the power of black virtual flash is not easy. Even if it is the backlight shield of Tong people, it is impossible to completely block the power of black virtual flash.


    Because at this moment, cracks have appeared on his backlight shield, and the cracks are getting bigger and bigger.


    That is the reflection of the impending collapse of the backlight shield. This is the first time that Tongren were broken by someone in battle.


    In a hurry, he also ran the armed color to the limit, and his whole body turned dark.


    In addition, he even worked with the iron blocks of the Navy''s six types in order to achieve the strongest defense.


    Although the iron block skill was almost abandoned after he mastered the backlight shield, at the moment, for the sake of insurance, he chose to use it.


    But when the backlight shield was completely broken, he knew that he might not be able to resist the attack.


    Because the power of black virtual flash was far beyond the imagination of Tong people, the black flash wrapped him directly.


    The forces sweeping in all directions kept pouring into Tongren, and he was like a small boat in the sea.


    Under the attack of black virtual flash, he didn''t even dare to move, because once there was a loophole in his defense, he would be doomed.


    Fortunately, the power of black virtual flash didn''t last too long, and Tong people successfully resisted it with their own double defense.


    However, he also knew that this might be only the first attack after ulchiola released guiblade.


    The next attack may be more powerful than the black virtual flash. He has to find a way, otherwise it may be dangerous today.


    In order not to continue to be suppressed by ulchiola, Tong people chose to take the initiative to attack, and all the black light blades stabbed ulchiola.


    At the same time, Tongren has begun to seal, and he is going to release his strongest attack so far.


    "Dark thunder. Kirin emerges!"


    This is his Lei Dun Kirin after entering the slope state. After blessing, the power of this move will be stronger than before.


    Tongren''s printing speed is very fast, because he doesn''t want ulchiola to have a chance to interrupt him.


    At the moment, thick dark clouds gathered on the sky cover, even if it had never been like this.


    However, Lei Dun Qilin of Tong people has this ability and can forcibly change the weather of his casting place.


    The black thunder has been shown from the thunder clouds. The power contained in it is the strongest attack that Tongren can launch.


    At this time, ulchiola is resisting the attack of the backlight feather of Tong people, but he is very casual.


    In his eyes, Tong people''s skills can''t play a big role for him.


    Even with bare hands, he can beat all the light blades released by Tong people without receiving any damage.


    However, the thunder clouds in the sky didn''t make him feel as relaxed as the light blade, because he also felt a strong threat in it.


    It''s like a fierce beast with absolute destructive power hidden in thunder clouds, which makes people feel some palpitations.


    Even better than urciola, he didn''t feel very good at the moment, so he was vigilant.


    Even if he didn''t want to regard Tong Ren as an opponent, his performance at the moment really surprised ulchiola.


    Although the backlight feather of Tong people does no harm to urceola, it can delay him for a moment.


    Now, Lei Dun Qilin is completely ready, because the huge thunder beast has shown its ferocity.


    The dark unicorn''s head poked out from the thunder cloud, his eyes widened and stared at ulchiola tightly.


    Lightning also flickers around its body, and each ray of lightning contains huge energy.


    "Does this move look strong?" urchiola looked at the unicorn beast in the sky and said to the Tongren.


    Tongren is still wary of urciola at the moment. He doesn''t want to be defeated because of his negligence.


    "Just look, how can you know the power of my move? It''s better to feel it yourself."


    "Come on, Youlei Qilin!"


    With Tongren''s cry, the unicorn beast in the sky roared and rushed to urceola as if it had received instructions.


    Although the unicorn beast is bulky, its speed is impossible for ordinary people to catch up.


    Moreover, the lightning escaping from its body alone can cause great harm to some people with poor strength.


    If it was a frontal impact, it would not necessarily have any results. Even the Tongren who released this move were completely unclear.


    The huge Unicorn opened its mouth in the sky, and lightning spewed out of it.


    The target is ulchiola floating in the air. The black thunder wrapped with the power of destruction directly blasted on ulchiola''s body

 V1.Chapter 1014

    Facing the black thunder, urchiola did not choose to escape, but chose to fight head-on.


    A dark green spear appeared in his right hand, which was completely composed of his energy.


    "Gun of thunder!"


    After the weapon in the form of a long gun was fully formed, urceola threw him directly at the black thunder that rushed at him.


    Two completely different forces collided together in this way, and a startling vibration broke out directly between the sky.


    Although the battle between the two took place above the sky, even under the sky, there was a shock.


    Standing directly below them, Lucia was worried because she didn''t know what was going on up there.


    And their spiritual pressure intensity is getting stronger and stronger. It is obvious that they have launched a war. At the moment, Lucia can only pray silently under the sky.


    She knew that urciola was very strong, because it could be seen from the previous battle that the tongs were at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, even if you reach the sky, you can feel the amazing spiritual pressure fluctuation of ulchiola.


    After the two men''s attacks exploded together, the blast directly destroyed the quartz buildings.


    And this is only the first time they hit each other, because the huge Unicorn has rushed to urceola''s face.


    Just now, the two almost tied, but the next blow was different.


    Because Lei Dun Qilin''s Noumenon attack is many times stronger than the thunder attack.


    The giant Unicorn bite at urceola. It wants to kill its opponent directly in front of itself.


    But how could urciola be defeated so easily? His strength has just been shown.


    "Second segment return blade. Dark wing demon!"


    The moment before Leidun Qilin''s attack touched urceola''s body, his figure changed again.


    This is his unique skill, and this skill is the first time he uses it in front of people.


    Even LAN ran, the master of the virtual circle, doesn''t know that urchiola''s return blade still has this second form.


    Ulchiola, who released the second segment of return blade, doubled his strength again. I''m afraid he won''t be weaker than all the others at this time.


    Even the three people in front of him may not be as powerful as urciola at this time.


    Now ulchiola not only has thicker hair, but also has a pair of wings behind her.


    With four wings, he makes people feel a little depressed just from the appearance. In terms of strength, he is frightening now.


    However, Lei Dun Qilin obviously has no cowardice about his change. It can also be said that Lei Dun Qilin has no emotion.


    In its eyes, there is only indomitable momentum. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he will fight to the death.


    This is not only Lei Dun Qilin''s performance, but also Tong Ren''s determination. He has bet on this move.


    At this time, there was not much spiritual pressure in Tongren''s body. This move directly evacuated his spiritual pressure.


    His eyes were firm and looked in the direction of Lei Dun Qilin. His eyes were full of black lightning.


    Ulchiola, who is facing Kirin, has a firm vision at this time. After all, his pressure is not small.


    The gun of thunder appeared in his hand instantly, and this time, he held a long gun in both hands.


    He took two long guns and stabbed the unicorn beast in front of his face, and then backed back at top speed.


    As he retreated, he condensed two long guns in his hand, and then threw them directly at the unicorn beast.


    After throwing the two in his hand, he gathered two again. In this way, he threw up to 100 long guns directly at the unicorn beast.


    However, Leidun Kirin is not a real monster. Its body is completely composed of thunder. Even if ulchiola attacks it, it will not be hurt.


    However, although the power of Lei Dun Qilin did not decrease, his speed was indeed blocked.


    After all, ulchiola''s thunder gun is also very strong, but it doesn''t play a big role when he meets this completely fearless Lei Dun Kirin.


    His attack was only temporarily blocked, but Lei Dun Qilin directly contacted his body through the power of lightning.


    Ulchiola clearly felt how amazing the power erupted on the thunder beast.


    The power of this impact alone made urceola directly eject a mouthful of blood, and his inner abdomen was strongly shaken.


    Fortunately, his body has a unique steel skin protection, and after the second stage of blade return, this ability is also enhanced.


    Lei Dun Qilin''s strength continues. After all, it is infused with all the strength of Tong people. Naturally, it is much stronger than before.


    It pushed ulchiola all the way, and a powerful wave broke out on the sky cover, which was very amazing.


    Ulchiola is now very passive, because Leidun Kirin''s body is too huge, and he can''t get rid of it.


    And the lightning that spreads on its body surface has a strong adsorption capacity, which can tightly trap urceola here.


    The huge impact force, coupled with the endless thunder attack, even urciola can''t bear it.


    The most important thing is that this is only the first attack of Lei Dun Qilin. You know, the real horror of Lei Dun Qilin has not been shown yet.


    Once Leidun Kirin explodes, I''m afraid it will blow up a huge hole with the firmness of the sky cover.


    Just like when Tongren first showed Lei Dun Kirin, a huge hole was blown out in the underground of the second team.


    The power of Lei Dun Kirin this time is much greater than before. It is likely that even on the ground will be greatly shaken.


    At this time, Lei Dun Qilin has expanded, which means that it will explode completely in a short time.


    At this time, ulchiola also felt the difference of Leidun Qilin. Although he wanted to get rid of his control, he couldn''t do it no matter how hard he struggled.


    With ulchiola''s frightened expression, the strongest damage of Leidun Kirin began.


    Lei Dun Kirin, which has expanded to the limit, completely broke out directly on the sky cover, and the vibration was earth shaking

 V1.Chapter 1015

    In this way, the power of Youlei Qilin completely broke out on the sky cover, shaking the whole virtual night palace.


    The dark thunder not only wrapped the flame, but also made a huge roar through the world.


    From the perspective of Tong people, the scene in front of them is a mixture of thunder and fire. Although it is black thunder, it still lights up this dark place in middle age.


    He doesn''t know what happened at the center of the explosion. Even if it was his own release, he can''t know the result until the end.


    "Oh, it seems that ulchiola and the boy are playing very hot." Lan ran said with his chin.


    His surveillance range only exists under the sky, so he doesn''t know exactly what happened above.


    He could only feel what happened above through the transmission of spiritual pressure. The fierce battle between them made him want to fight.


    "Yes, go and have a look. It''s no big deal here." lanran said to Dongxian with a smile.


    The fusion of avalanche jade will end soon, so the three of them don''t have to stay here all the time. They should go out for activities.


    After listening to LAN Ran''s instructions, Dongxian stood up and walked directly to the door, and then disappeared in an instant.


    "Yin, do you want to join the fun?" lanran asked shimaru Yin after telling Dongxian to do so.


    "I''ll forget it. I''m not interested in fighting them for the time being." Marubeni has been looking at the monitoring instrument.


    Seeing that he was not interested, LAN ran didn''t say any more, "hmm? It seems that some friends have come."


    Through the picture of the monitoring instrument, lanran sees another group of his old acquaintances in the virtual circle, but they are all his enemies.


    Marubeni also saw it, but he didn''t care too much. He just said casually, "are you still afraid of them? Captain lanran."


    "Hum, I''m just a little surprised. I want to see what waves they can turn." lanran said.


    When lanran was talking to Marubeni, the explosion on the sky cover was over. As Tong people first expected, the sky cover created by lanran had been blown out of a huge hole.


    And there are large and small cracks around. It looks shocking. It''s hard to imagine that it was caused by a person''s attack.


    Ulchiola, who suffered the attack, was even more tragic. Half of his body had been destroyed by the explosion.


    Now, only his head is complete, and even his internal organs are gone. You can see the power of Youlei Qilin.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be very powerful, but I really want to disappoint you. I''m still alive." ulchiola looked up at Tong people.


    Although he even looked up a little hard, there was no painful expression on his face. He was still cold.


    While ulchiola was talking, the attack of the Tong people came. This is his last strength. If he failed to strike, it would be over.


    At the moment, there was a sword in each of his hands. They were two magic swords that he had not used for a long time.


    Because Qiu Hong doesn''t like Tongren to use three sabres, which makes these two divine swords temporarily useless.


    But now it''s different. Tongren spent a lot of spiritual pressure, so his solution has been lifted at the moment.


    Now Qiuhong can''t even reach the initial solution state, so the cadre moye has become the best weapon of Tongren.


    "Yin Yang wheel kill!"


    This is the sword skill attached to the two swords of the cadre general Mo Ye. Although the attack ability is not too strong, it is enough now.


    Tong people know that all broken faces have the ability of speeding regeneration, but it may be that the previous thunder force still remains in urceola''s body, so his ability has not been shown.


    But Tong people can''t take it lightly. Once ulchiola recovers, it will be a fatal blow to him.


    Now she was ready to use her last strength and went straight to urceola, who was temporarily unable to move.


    And watching the Tongren rush to his own urchiola obviously can''t wait to die. He is gathering strength in the collective.


    At this time, you can''t want to repair your body, because that won''t help in any substantive sense.


    Therefore, he can only take the way of attack and directly intercept the attack that Tongren will give him on the way. This is the best way.


    At the moment, the only remaining right hand is gathering strength, and the prototype of thunder gun has emerged.


    His chance is only this time, because now he can''t release the thunder gun indefinitely.


    When they were less than 100 meters apart, urciola''s thunder gun successfully condensed.


    Then ulchiola forced with one foot, waved her right hand and threw the thunder gun directly.


    Although his strength was greatly weakened, the speed and power of this shot were no worse than those before.


    Tongren also saw urceola''s attack at the moment, but he didn''t intend to retreat. How could he be directly repulsed by this blow.


    Once he retreated, he didn''t have the strength to rush up, so even if he tried to get hurt, he would directly kill ulchiola.


    "Ah!..." Tong people shouted, as if they were fighting for themselves, running their sword skills and madly rushed to ulchiola.


    Ulchiola did not expect that the tongs would be so decisive, and forced to rush over regardless of their own attack.


    After the distance between them was shortened again, urchiola''s thunder gun was inserted directly into the right chest of Tong people.


    The power and destructive power were not easy. They directly penetrated the past from Tong people''s body, leaving a blood hole the size of a fist.


    "Hiss..." Tongren was shot through by this move. He sucked cold air in pain, but his speed did not decrease.


    "Die!" the Tong man who rushed to urceola raised his double swords and whirled them to urceola.


    In fact, the damage of this sword technique is not very high, but because ulchiola was seriously injured, coupled with the blade of the divine sword, he directly stabbed into ulchiola''s body.


    Then the breath on the sword burst out violently, which directly scattered the few remaining bodies of ulchiolaben.


    During this period, urceola has been staring at Tong people, with a cold look on her face, as if her life had been ended, which is nothing to him.


    Tongren made the last effort and was hit hard by urceola. Now he has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Tongren, who had lost his strength, was still floating on the sky, but because he was exhausted, he couldn''t control his body, and involuntarily began to fall down quickly.


    And his consciousness gradually blurred, which may be caused by excessive blood loss or hard work and exhaustion.


    While Tong man fell, the voice that had not been heard for a long time sounded again in his mind.


    Arsenal system reminder: the host successfully completes the hiding task and kills ulchiola, the 40th blade.


    Reward: Ninja. Must be able to help

 V1.Chapter 1016

    "Tie the way 37. Hang the star!"


    Lucia had been waiting anxiously under the sky. At this time, she saw Tongren falling from the air at a high speed. Naturally, she was flustered.


    But then she felt the disappearance of urceola''s pressure, which showed that the battle between the two ended with the victory of the tongs.


    After using the binding road to catch Tong people, Lucia quickly treated Tong people, because Tong people were hurt too badly.


    His entire right cavity had completely disappeared. If it were someone else, he might have died by now.


    However, Tongren''s constitution is essentially different from others, so this blow only made him seriously injured, but he did not die directly.


    However, this state of serious injury is very dangerous. If he is not treated in time, he will surely disappear here forever like urciola.


    Fortunately, Lucia was waiting here. Although her reply was not so clever, it could also come in handy.


    The first thing she has to do is to deal with Tongren''s wound urgently, at least to stop the wound from bleeding.


    Then she had to wrap up the injured part of Tong man, but there was no bandage available here, so she had to tear up her death bully costume.


    This can at least play the role of a temporary bandage. After treating the wounds of Tong people, she will restore some spiritual pressure for Tong people.


    Because Tongren is in a coma now, if Lucia wants to wake him up, she must give him some strength.


    Under Lucia''s treatment, the injury in Tong''s body is also being repaired bit by bit.


    Coupled with the strong physical quality of Tong people, his spiritual pressure recovery speed is a little faster than others.


    However, when Lucia treated Tong people, something unexpected happened to her, because Dongxian was coming.


    Lucia has a basic understanding of his strength. After all, dongxianyao was once one of the captains of huilingting.


    But at this time, both sides have become irreversible enemies, either you or me.


    Now in this case, if you meet Dongxian Yao, maybe their lives will be explained here.


    Although she knew she couldn''t fight, Lucia bravely pulled out her soul chopping knife and stood in front of Tong people.


    In any case, she can''t let Dongxian hurt Tongren unless she has no ability to protect Tongren again.


    "With your weak strength, do you want to stop me?" Dongxian asked her, standing opposite Lucia.


    He has distinguished from the thin spiritual pressure of Tong people. He was the one who fought with ulchiola here before.


    Moreover, it seems that ulchiola has been solved by the Tong people, but the Tong people themselves are not comfortable.


    Dongxian should abide by the principles very much. As long as it is lanran''s order, he will implement it unconditionally.


    Now, even if a delicate little girl stood in front of him, he would not have the slightest mercy.


    He has pulled out the soul chopping knife qingchong. Although he can''t see Lucia''s expression, he knows that she must be very frightened now.


    If Dongxian didn''t release the original solution, he just made a simple knife and cut into the air to Luqiya standing in front of Tongren.


    Although this Dao looks very ordinary, Dongxian now has a very different change from before.


    Dao mang cuts straight at ruqia. Under normal circumstances, this move can not only directly kill ruqia, but also directly kill the Tong people who have no resistance behind ruqia.


    But things didn''t develop so much, because there was a man standing in front of Lucia, who was Puyuan Xizhu who helped Tongren again and again.


    "Oh, it''s good to catch up." Puyuan Xizhu just said that his soul cutting knife was horizontal in front of him, so he blocked Dongxian''s attack.


    As early as he had just entered the virtual circle, he felt the spiritual pressure of Tong people, because Tong people were releasing Youlei Qilin at that time.


    Puyuan Xizhu had seen Tongren''s move, so he rushed directly in the direction.


    Fortunately, his speed was not slow. He could arrive before Dongxian wanted to kill them and successfully saved their lives.


    "Yosuke Urahara, I didn''t expect you to come here." Dongxian said in the direction of Yosuke Urahara.


    Puyuan Xizhu didn''t directly answer Dongxian''s request, but turned around and said to Lucia, "take Tong people to a safe place first."


    After all, he came to save people this time, so it''s better to let the wounded have a better rest area, which is also conducive to the recovery of the injury.


    At this time, another strong spiritual pressure also arrived here. She was Mao Zhihua lie, the captain of the sifan team.


    She had also felt the amazing spiritual pressure explosion here before, so she rushed here without being intercepted by strong enemies.


    "Captain Mao Zhihua." seeing the arrival of Mao Zhihua lie, Lucia looked very excited because Tongren''s brother was saved.


    Mao Zhihua''s strong reply should be the strongest in the spirit court. Under her hand, she can treat the wounded without direct death.


    When Mao Zhihua came here, she also noticed the situation here, so she came directly to Tongren and treated him.


    She knows Puyuan Xizhu, so she also knows Puyuan Xizhu''s strength. Even if she doesn''t know whether he has made progress in recent years, since it is him, there should be no problem in blocking Dongxian''s attack.


    Thinking of this, Mao Zhihua strong began to focus on the treatment. She first treated the wound that Lucia had hurriedly treated with a reply.


    Then she took off the temporary bandage on Tongren and took off all Tongren''s coats by the way.


    "Shijie. Meat!" Mao Zhihua released her Shijie directly in front of Tong people. She wanted to treat Tong people better.


    Mao zhihualie''s initial solution is not used in combat, but still used to treat the wounded.


    After releasing the initial solution, her soul chopping knife will turn into fluid and directly cover the injured person''s body.


    Don''t underestimate these fluids. This is the reason why Mao Zhihua lie can become the first ruler of the way.


    Because of the existence of this soul chopping knife, the speed and degree of treatment will be greatly increased.


    At this time, Tongren has obviously improved, because his face is not so pale, which shows that Captain Mao Zhihua''s treatment has worked.


    While the soul chopping Sabre can cure Tong people, Captain Mao Zhihua also shows his way back and treats Lucia''s arm.


    Originally, Lucia''s arm was OK. After the treatment of Captain Mao Zhihua, she completely recovered

 V1.Chapter 1017

    At this time, there is no need to care about the Tong people and Lucia behind them, because there is the protection of Captain Mao Zhihua.


    So now Puyuan Xizhu can put all his heart on Dongxian''s body.


    For dongxianyao, Puyuan Xizhu has a great view, because he is also one of the culprits who made him hide in the world.


    Since the two sides have been at loggerheads for decades, there is no need to say more when we meet again, and the battle is imminent.


    "Sing. Clear the insects!"


    "Wake up. Hongji!"


    The two men started the soul chopping knife almost at the same time, and the domineering momentum emanated from their respective bodies.


    Puyuan Xizhu moved first. He ran a quick step, bent down and rushed to the right side of dongxianyao, and then Hongji stabbed dongxianyao''s body obliquely.


    Dongxian wanted to react with great speed, so he turned around and swept the soul chopping knife, which directly opened up Puyuan Xizhu''s attack.


    "Razor Hongji!"


    Although Puyuan Xizhu''s soul chopping knife was opened, it did not affect his next attack.


    On his Hongji, a red light burst out, which was like a machete and directly attacked dongxianyao who was still standing in place.


    "Clear the insects!"


    Facing the attack of Puyuan Xizhu, Dongxian did not choose to retreat or dodge, but directly took a defensive state.


    His insect clearing form has great vibration force, which can shake away the attack given to him by the enemy as much as possible.


    However, this move can not completely block the enemy''s damage, but if it can greatly reduce the attack, there will be no threat.


    Originally, the red light wave emitted by Puyuan Xizhu seemed to have a strong cutting force, but when he met the qingchong type wanted by Dongxian, he was suddenly divided into two parts by the powerful shock wave.


    The red light wave that turned into two halves cut directly on the ground on both sides, raising a lot of dust.


    "Wake up. Hongji!"


    Puyuan Xizhu''s attack was very consistent. One blow after another, the soul chopping knife in his hand stabbed dongxianyao again at an explosive speed.


    This time, if Dongxian didn''t choose defense, he immediately dodged in the face of Puyuan Xizhu''s attack.


    This kind of powerful sting can''t be stopped by cleaning insects, so Dongxian has to choose another treatment method first.


    However, although his people dodged the past, Puyuan Xizhu''s soul chopping knife still left traces on him.


    The white robe that Dongxian has been trying to wear has now broken a hole, which is caused by the sword Qi of Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Clear insects. Red Locust!"


    At this time, Dongxian Yao had got up and flew into the air. The sharp blade launched by qingchong II fell quickly from the air.


    Because the scope of qingchong II is not small, and the speed is also very fast, in the face of this attack from Dongxian, Puyuan Xizhu also chose to take a defensive stance.


    "Bloody shield!"


    This is the shield released by Puyuan Xizhu using Hongji, which can condense his spiritual pressure and play a powerful protective role.


    Only heard the sound of "Bang Bang..." constantly smashed on the Xuexia shield of hisuke Urahara, but it failed to break hisuke Urahara''s defense.


    "Bloom. Hongji!"


    After dongxianyao''s attack, he came to Puyuan Xizhu''s round again. His blood Xia shield instantly differentiated and formed a dense red light arrow.


    At this time, Dongxian was in mid air, facing countless red arrows. His behavior surprised Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Virtual!"


    Yes, Dongxian Yao also has the ability of emptiness. That''s what he got after following lairan to the virtual circle.


    After the emptiness, Dongxian obviously increased his spiritual pressure by about five times. With this sudden power, he directly scattered all the red light arrows that shot at him and turned them into red light in the sky.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this ability," Puyuan Xizhu said to Dongxian in surprise.


    "Why? Isn''t this powerful ability good?" Dongxian didn''t feel anything, so he asked Puyuan Xizhu instead.


    "Be willing to fall." Puyuan Xizhu just said such a sentence faintly, and then launched his attack again.


    He will not be afraid of the emptiness that Dongxian wants. After all, his strength is also quite strong.


    "The thundering carriage, the gap of the spinning wheel, this thing has a light cluster and is divided into six. It is tied to 61 of the road, and six sticks are light prison!"


    This is a kind of binding road that can limit the enemy. If the binding road in the 60s is combined with singing, it will be more powerful.


    Six white light columns appeared directly on Dongxian Yao''s body, and he was fixed in place in an instant.


    "Hum, it''s like trapping me with this?" Dongxian disdained Puyuan Xizhu''s attack. He exerted all his strength and directly broke away from Puyuan Xizhu''s bondage.


    "At the end of thousands of hands, you can''t touch the hidden hand, you can''t reflect the sky Archer, the shining road and fan the wind of kindling. When you gather at a distance, you don''t need to be confused. Please follow my instructions, light bomb, eight bodies, nine articles, Tianjing, disease treasure, big wheel, gray turret, draw a bow to the distance and dissipate brightly."


    "The ninety-one of the broken roads, the thousand hand jiaotian jigger!"


    Puyuan Xizhu''s six stick light prison just now is just to limit Dongxian''s action.


    And his real attack began. The broken road of No. 91 has absolute destructive power.


    The complete singing can also let the thousand handed jiaotian jigger gun send out its strongest power, and countless light guns directly hit Dongxian.


    This attack can not be compared with the previous light arrows, because the power gap between the two is not the slightest.


    Although they are all attacks from hisuke Urahara, the spiritual pressure injected is completely different.


    The thousand hand jiaotian jigsaw gun is the most powerful way Puyuan Xizhu can use. It is very powerful.


    Dongxian is obviously nervous to face this attack, but now he has been wrapped in a mask, so no matter what his expression is, outsiders can''t know.


    Puyuan Xizhu''s move can be described as an overwhelming bombing to Dongxian, who is now ready to accept the move.


    He knew very well that he could not retreat or dodge from the side, because he would be directly attacked by the explosion of this move.


    If you want to bear the least damage, you have to use the front of the thousand hand jiaotian jig gun used by hisuke Puyuan.


    The battle between them was fierce, and the Tong people receiving treatment on the other side also woke up at this time.


    At the moment, his body is no longer so uncomfortable, but the pain in his chest continues

 V1.Chapter 1018

    Even if captain Mao Zhihua treated it himself, he couldn''t repair the wound on Tong''s chest for a while. After all, the wound was too serious.


    Tongren had noticed the battle between them, so he sat up with the help of Lucia and became a spectator.


    "Return to the blade and clear the insects. Crazy crickets!"


    Puyuan Xizhu was shocked by dongxianyao''s behavior again. He didn''t expect that dongxianyao had fallen so far.


    He has completely abandoned the attitude of death and turned into a complete emptiness.


    In Puyuan Xizhu''s understanding, lanran should just come into this virtual circle and rule here with great power.


    But he never thought that Dongxian would not only become the ruler here, but also directly integrate into the world.


    At the moment, dongxianyao''s form has changed again. It can be said that he is no longer a human gesture.


    Because at this time, he had completely changed into an insect, but his volume was a little larger.


    A pair of huge green pupils make hisuke Puyuan look very disgusted, and the dark fluff all over is even more disgusting.


    However, although dongxianyao''s appearance became extremely ugly, his strength was strengthened again.


    After returning to the blade, his spirit pressure doubled again. Now he is quite powerful.


    After Dongxian wants to return to the blade, there is not so much pressure on Puyuan Xizhu''s thousand hand jiaotian survival gun.


    Because now he, whether dodging or hard resistance, can make Puyuan Xizhu''s attack fail.


    He naturally chose to carry hard when he got strong power. Although the attack of thousand handed jiaotian jigger is very strong, his defense is also amazing.


    At the moment, a transparent film condenses on his body, which is the protective cover he can make after returning to the blade.


    The defense capability of this protective cover is first-class, but it is still not enough to resist the thousand hand jiaotian jig.


    The attack of thousand hand jiaotian jigger has touched the protective cover of dongxianyao, and then the powerful force will directly break it.


    Even if Dongxian had to continuously lose and add spiritual pressure to it, he still couldn''t resist the attack of Qianshou jiaotian jigger.


    There was a crack on his shield, and then it completely burst out without a few breathing time.


    Yu Wei of the thousand handed jiaotian jigger directly bombarded Dongxian Yao''s chest along the broken mouth and directly threw him away for a long time.


    However, his figure was not too embarrassed, but stopped steadily after exiting for about a few hundred meters.


    One of his left arms had been completely smashed by the power of the thousand hand jiaotian jig, and the connected chest was also damaged.


    But the next moment, all his injuries will be cured, which is the powerful regeneration of the broken face.


    Seeing this, Tong people couldn''t help feeling: "if I had this ability, I wouldn''t have to sit here."


    The trauma on his body can only be healed after continuous treatment. Look at Dongxian again. It''s good in an instant. The comparison between them is too big.


    "Hehe, is your attack over? But it didn''t hurt me." Dongxian Yao''s voice also changed.


    It was like insects chirping. The noise made the three people present dizzy and even began to get upset and irritable.


    This sonic attack is only the most basic ability after Dongxian wants to return to the blade. In addition, he has more powerful attacks.


    "Nine phase round kill!"


    "Die, Yosuke Puyuan." Dongxian shouted, then flapped the huge insect wings and rushed directly to Yosuke Puyuan.


    His speed after returning to the blade also has a huge improvement. At the moment, his pace has changed from the first instant step to ring turn.


    The nine phase round kill that Dongxian wants is a very powerful attack. This attack is formed by his sound wave.


    You know, when the sound wave condenses to a certain extent, it also has great power. That''s the case with Dongxian''s attack.


    At the moment, his attack was like a powerful air gun, directly hitting Yosuke Urahara standing there.


    However, Puyuan Xizhu was unmoved by Dongxian''s attack. He calmly set his soul chopping knife in front of him.


    "Explain. Guanyin opens the red Ji to change!"


    With hisuke Urahara''s interpretation, a huge woman in sleeveless kimono appeared directly behind him.


    As soon as the woman appeared, she stretched out her hands and directly protected hisuke Urahara from harm.


    With the solution of Puyuan Xizhu, Dongxian''s nine phase round killing attack also came directly, bombarding Hongji on the back of her hand.


    Although the attack of Jiuxiang round kill was very destructive, it did not cause any damage to hisuke Puyuan.


    Even Hongji, who protected Puyuan Xizhu, didn''t have any damage. Dongxian''s blow didn''t have any effect at all.


    "Sorry, Hongji, I still want to call you out." Puyuan Xizhu''s face was filled with his standard smile again.


    Huge Hongji didn''t open her mouth, but smiled at Puyuan Xizhu, saying it didn''t matter.


    Puyuan Xizhu''s understanding ability is very secret, because when he learned to understand, he was also in the underground world of the second team.


    There, the only person who accompanied him at that time was the leader of the former second team, sifengyuan yeyi. She was the only one who had seen Puyuan''s help.


    Because Puyuan Xizhu doesn''t like fighting at ordinary times, his interpretation has never been performed in the corpse soul world.


    But now, due to necessary circumstances, he can only use his own solution. After all, Dongxian is very difficult to deal with.


    "Is this your solution?" Dongxian''s voice sounded again. This was the first time he had seen Puyuan Xizhu''s solution.


    Even if they had fought in the corpse and soul world, Puyuan Xizhu did not show his understanding.


    At the moment, he was surprised by the solution belonging to the biology department, because it made him feel very bad.


    Just now, his all-out blow was directly resisted by hisuke Urahara''s solution. It seems that hisuke Urahara''s solution ability is very strong.


    "Yes, this is what my Hongji looks like." Puyuan Xizhu whispered to Dongxian.


    Now, he''s going to attack, because his solution duration can''t be too long, and the spiritual pressure consumption is huge.


    As soon as the right hand of Puyuan Xizhu was raised, Hongji''s attack began, and the huge palm moved with Puyuan Xizhu''s action

 V1.Chapter 1019

    Hongji''s huge palm directly grabbed dongxianyao floating in the air with Puyuan Xizhu''s action.


    Dongxian wanted to look at his big hand and directly adopted the most basic skill, virtual flash.


    In this state, Dongxian has recovered his eyesight, which is due to speeding regeneration.


    At this time, in his eyes, great energy was condensed, which was his unique virtual flash.


    His virtual flash is different from others, because it is a double virtual flash, and its power is naturally double.


    The emerald green double virtual flash directly blasted on Hongji''s huge palm. This blow was so powerful that it directly beat back Hongji''s palm.


    However, Hongji''s attack did not stop, because at this time, his left hand also patted Dongxian.


    This blow was very swift and violent. With a strong sound of breaking the air, he directly shot Dongxian out.


    However, this attack did not cause any substantial damage to Dongxian, because his defense is very strong at the moment.


    "Hum, it seems that your understanding is just like this." Dongxian asked the harsh voice to ring out again and mocked Puyuan Xizhu loudly.


    Puyuan Xizhu just glanced at dongxianyao lightly, and then he smiled, as if laughing at the mentally retarded.


    "I haven''t used my ability to understand. How do you know that my ability to understand is not good?" asked Yosuke Puyuan.


    With that, he took action directly, and saw his fingers gently touch Dongxian, and then the corner of his mouth moved slightly.


    "Feel the power of Hongji." with his words, Hongji''s body directly emitted a faint red fluorescence.


    At this time, dongxianyao, who is a distance away from Puyuan Xizhu, also lights up a faint red fluorescence.


    "What''s going on?" Dongxian was surprised at the changes in himself, because he didn''t know what it was.


    With Puyuan Xizhu''s heart moving, he directly caused great harm to Dongxian, because his wings were torn directly.


    But fortunately, he has the ability to regenerate at a high speed. The lost wings grow out at a high speed and return to the original state.


    "Well, my Hongji didn''t disappoint you?" Puyuan Xizhu said with a smile, looking at dongxianyao.


    "Nine phase round kill!"


    Dongxian wants to be very angry. He launches his powerful skills again, and the powerful air gun condenses out again.


    However, this time he did not launch because hisuke Urahara directly tore off one of his arms across the air.


    This immediately made Dongxian want to break the work directly, and the energy condensed in front of him also exploded directly.


    He was directly injured by his own attack, because all this came so suddenly that even Dongxian didn''t think of it.


    "I''ll kill you!" Dongxian''s speeding regeneration made him recover again, but this recovery followed the erasure of his mind.


    Now he has been played with by hisuke Puyuan repeatedly, and his empty mind has made him lose his reason.


    The two green pupils turned red because of anger, and the fluff on their bodies burst up.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be like this now. It seems that you don''t need to live in this world."


    Puyuan Xizhu put away his smile. His words were very cold, like explaining Dongxian''s death.


    "Hongji, bite your heart!"


    After Puyuan Xizhu finished this sentence, the opposite Dongxian would stop moving directly. Originally, he was strong and depressed directly.


    Then, he vomited blood one mouthful after another. At this time, his heart had been completely destroyed by hisuke Puyuan.


    Even if Dongxian wants to have the ability of speeding regeneration, it can''t recover again after the heart is broken.


    The heart is the source of his speeding regeneration ability. If it is destroyed here, it means that Dongxian''s life has come to an end.


    With the momentum of dongxianyao fading down, Puyuan Xizhu''s body also fell straight down.


    His understanding ability is very powerful. He can control the enemy by touching the enemy''s body.


    Dongxian will be infused into Hongji''s power because she was attacked by Hongji''s palm before.


    It is also because of the existence of this power that Dongxian''s body will be dominated by Hongji and can freely disassemble and combine his body.


    However, this ability also has great side effects on hisuke Puyuan, not only in the consumption of spiritual pressure, but also in the physical pressure.


    Now Puyuan Xizhu has no strength, but she still maintains the state of Qingming.


    He knew that although dongxianyao had not completely died, he would not be saved. Even the wiser person could not cure him.


    The battle between the two ended in this way. The three Tongren looked at it breathtaking.


    Unexpectedly, uncle, who usually looks gentle and elegant, has such strong power in battle.


    It''s so simple to solve the monster like Dongxian Yao. If you were a tong man, I''m afraid you would have died long ago.


    Puyuan Xizhu was treated by Captain Mao Zhihua immediately after he fell. I have to say that Captain Mao Zhihua''s return is really powerful.


    In a short time of more than ten minutes, he cured all Puyuan Xizhu''s internal injuries, and also restored nearly half of his spiritual pressure.


    At this time, in the central hall of xuye palace, lanran and shimaru silver witnessed the scene that Dongxian was going to be killed.


    But neither of them seemed to have any mood swings, just like a dead person who had nothing to do with them.


    Lanran even leaks a look of disgust. Dongxian wants his body the most times.


    Unexpectedly, such careful transformation was so vulnerable that he died in the hands of Puyuan Xizhu.


    However, they did not gain anything. After all, they learned from this battle that Puyuan was willing to help the solution.


    Looking back at the Tongren people, their status has been restored and they have the capital to move forward.


    But Puyuan Xizhu didn''t let them start in a hurry, because there might be some strong enemies ahead. Instead of acting rashly, it''s better to assemble the team.


    Because what Puyuan Xizhu said is very reasonable, everyone agreed with him.


    The most important thing now is to gather everyone together, and then go to the center of the virtual night palace together to find Zha lanran.


    Because this time, Puyuan Xizhu didn''t come from the world. All members of the masked Legion came with him.


    Each of them has a unique device developed by hisuke Puyuan, which can communicate with each other and facilitate information communication

 V1.Chapter 1020

    Through this device, hisuke Urahara gathered many people together in a short time.


    Some of them met on the road, others were brought by the masked legion, but others stayed here forever.


    Because their own strength is not too strong, there is no possibility of escape after a strong break.


    But on the whole, death''s team still has an absolute advantage, because they have annihilated many powerful planes.


    So far, the last seven of the ten blades have been solved, leaving only the top three, that is, the three most difficult to deal with.


    The last of the ten blades, named Yami, is actually the fastest falling of the ten blades that have been defeated.


    Yami''s opponent is no one else, but the leader of sifan team who rushed to Tongren before, Mao Zhihua lie.


    The battle between the two did not produce much fluctuation, but Yami did die in the hands of Mao Zhihua lie.


    If she hadn''t said it herself, I''m afraid no one would believe it. After all, Captain Mao Zhihua looks very weak.


    But she was a person who never lied, so even if it was a little surprising, everyone believed it.


    Now the death team has been almost summoned, and only a few captains can''t find it.


    Those who know how to return are now medical soldiers, responsible for the treatment of the injured will recover, while others become guards.


    Just as everyone stayed here, lanran also made new moves. At this time, the fusion of avalanche jade has been preliminarily completed.


    Now the two avalanches have merged together. Lanran can control the power of avalanche jade through her own mind.


    The power of avalanche jade is actually very simple. It is to create qualified ability according to the master''s will.


    Now lanran doesn''t want to stay in this empty circle, because his ambition is to rule the whole world.


    Needless to say, the people there don''t have the ability to resist, so lanran''s biggest obstacle is the corpse soul world.


    There is also a person lanran is extremely afraid of. His name is Yamamoto yuan Liuzhai Chongguo.


    The name of the captain is still so shocking. Even if lanran is arrogant, he has no confidence to deal with the captain of Yamamoto.


    But now, he has confidence, because now he is not what he was the moment before.


    With the will of avalanche jade, his strength will be greatly improved. In that case, even captain Yamamoto is not necessarily his opponent.


    "Silver, take Wanda wise, let''s go." lanran takes the broken jade out of her hand, and then opens her mouth to Marubeni.


    Marubeni looked at LAN ran, then went to the back of the hall and brought out a broken face like a child.


    "What about the God of death here?" Marubeni walked up to LAN ran and asked him. After all, there are all the captain levels in the virtual circle.


    "Don''t worry about them. Let''s leave it to stark. We can go to the soul world." lanran replied.


    Marubeni nodded. He is lanran''s subordinate. Naturally, he can''t ask too much. He just listens to lanran''s meaning.


    Marubeni took out her soul chopping knife, quickly crossed in the void, and a portal appeared directly.


    This is the passage from the virtual circle to the corpse soul world. If you are here, you can greatly reduce the time to reach the corpse soul world.


    After the channel has been paved, lanran takes the lead and goes in, followed by Marubeni and Wang dawis.


    The three came to the space tunnel together. It is very dangerous here. An careless person will be permanently lost here.


    But lanran obviously doesn''t care about the rules here at the moment. He fused with bengyu as early as he took bengyu in his hand.


    Now lanran has super combat effectiveness. Even if it is space rules, he also wants to challenge it.


    In this space tunnel, there is a substance called confined flow. Once touched, it will cause great harm to the body and even die directly.


    And another kind of existence called juxtaposition is the most fatal existence of this space tunnel.


    It is called the scavenger in the space tunnel, because the space tunnel can''t stay in it for a long time, so this kind of thing exists.


    The meaning of his existence is to force all the people staying here away or crush them to death.


    But lanran is interested now. He wants to start with jutu. He is very interested in his strength.


    The first target used for experiment was determined by him as the most terrible existence of this space tunnel.


    The rigid shape is very strange. It is like a sphere filled with the whole space tunnel.


    And it''s moving very fast. After lanran and her three people waited in place for a while, the sudden arrest finally appeared.


    "Stand back, silver." lanran was about to move. He knew that his blow would have strong fluctuations, so he informed Marubeni in advance.


    Marubeni has a skeptical attitude towards lanran''s behavior, but he still pulled Wanda wise to push back a distance.


    Facing the crushing of jutu, lanran just gently pulls out her soul chopping knife, and then aims at the direction of jutu''s rushing, and suddenly cuts down.


    Originally, the fast-moving arrest was directly restrained by the blow of blue dye. Living in the same place is the driving force to move forward.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Marubeni, which shocked him. They thought that lanran was now strong enough.


    That''s a space rule, but now it''s forcibly controlled by lanran, and it seems that lanran doesn''t just want it to stop.


    Because lanran''s knife was raised again, and then it was hit five times directly towards the arrest.


    These five heavy blows almost attacked the jutu at the same time. This time, shimaru silver was even more shocked.


    The jutu, which has existed here since ancient times, was directly broken by LAN Ran''s knife.


    You know, that''s in the natural rules. I''m afraid lanran was the first to reverse the natural rules by force.


    Because of his strong strength, lanran has absolute confidence to come to the corpse soul world. He wants to challenge the captain of Yamamoto.


    "Go on, silver." lanran looked at the broken jutu under her feet, just smiled faintly, and then took action again.


    Along the space tunnel, they came directly to the suburb of the corpse soul world, which is still some distance from the corpse soul world.


    "It seems that it is because of the destruction of the sudden that there is such a big deviation in the position." lanran said.


    "I think it should be the same reason." shimaru silver nodded and looked in the direction of Pei lingting

 V1.Chapter 1021

    When the three of lanran went to the corpse soul world, there was another earth shaking war in the virtual circle.


    The two sides of the war were a man and a woman. The man was the leader of the Shifan team, rifanggu Dongshilang, and the woman was the 30th blade, TIA helibel.


    As soon as the two talents met, the fierce battle began directly, and the blade kept cutting to the fatal place of the other party.


    "Are you strong? I don''t know what you are in the virtual night palace." asked the winter lion Lang of rifangu.


    He inquired about the situation here when he fought with the weak before, so he also knew the general situation.


    Herribel did not speak, but gently pulled down the zipper on her clothes. In the position under her chest, it was a number: 3.


    "The thirtieth blade? I thought it would be the first ten blades with your strength?" rifanggu Dongshilang said to helibel with a knife.


    Herribel narrowed her eyes and said to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, "Oh? I don''t remember. I showed you all my strength!"


    With that, a powerful momentum broke out on her, a powerful momentum beyond measure.


    "Jiexie. Big red face ice wheel pill!"


    At this moment, he felt extreme danger, so he immediately made the fastest response.


    But it was still too late, because the attack of heliobel had arrived, and the winter lion Lang of Rigan Valley, floating in mid air, suffered a heavy blow.


    "Are the captains of the corpse soul world so vulnerable?" Herbert looked down at the winter lion Lang in the valley of Japan in the air.


    Because of the blow just now, it directly made the body of rifanggu Dongshilang hit the ground straight.


    Because the ground here is full of sand and stone, it makes the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang leave a big hole on the ground.


    "Let me finish it and punish him. Queen mackerel!"


    With that, Herbert directly released her blade and formed a water curtain around her body to wrap her in it.


    When the water curtain dissipated, the Japanese Valley winter lion doctor saw her face clearly. She didn''t change much after returning to the blade.


    Except that her soul chopping knife became bigger, the others just looked more capable.


    At this time, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang below also entered a state of disintegration. Although herribel tried to interrupt him, it didn''t work.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang was very vigilant to helibel, because after releasing Guiren, she obviously saw that she was not strong at all.


    Just when the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang thought about how to deal with the enemy, hribel had moved and the ring turning method came directly to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    Her movements were very fluent, and she cut the body of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang in half.


    This time, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had no defense at all, and was directly chopped by helibel.


    Holly bell looked at the split body and said disdainfully, "see, go to an ice dragon. With a blow from a shark, it can sink to the bottom of the sea."


    But just as she said this, a sense of extreme danger came directly from her heart.


    This experience has existed since she entered the virtual circle. You know, she was just an ordinary virtual at first.


    Because of constant swallowing, she slowly grows to the point of great emptiness, and then because she can maintain clarity, she can swallow other great emptiness.


    After slow evolution, she became a big virtual at the level of yachukas, and her strength became stronger.


    However, it was during this period of time that Holly bell made great growth and progress.


    Because every great emptiness at the level of achukas, if you want to evolve, you have to devour the great emptiness at the same level.


    As long as the strength is not as good as others, it will become the food for others to evolve. During that period, Holly bell fought every day.


    Because of years of combat experience, she had an extremely keen intuition about danger, so he made the right response at the moment he felt the danger.


    Her figure continued to decline, narrowly avoiding a knife from the top of her head, which was the attack of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang looked at the Hermione who had escaped, smiled, and then opened his mouth and said to her, "I didn''t expect that your speed should be so greatly improved, but fortunately I was ready."


    Holly bell looked back at the body she had cut in half and found that it was just a split formed by ice crystals.


    "I can only use this ability once, so I won''t use it under normal circumstances. I didn''t expect to use it so early," said rifangu Dongshilang.


    "Also, what do you say is to end, get rid of, and don''t easily judge the ability of death?" the expression of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang became serious.


    While the winter lion Lang of Zhifan valley was still talking, she launched an attack and sprayed a column of water directly from her knife.


    She has the ability to control water molecules in the air, so as long as there is water in the air, she can greatly improve her combat ability.


    The water column rushed quickly and rushed directly to the winter lion Lang in rifangu. If it was hit, it would be seriously injured.


    You know, even water, in extreme cases, also has a strong destructive power.


    However, this water column did not cause any damage to the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, but stopped in front of him.


    The water column launched by heliobel froze directly in front of the winter lion Lang in Rigan valley.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang looked at helibel and said to her, "my soul chopping knife is the strongest in the ice and snow system. As long as it is water, it can become my weapon."


    "Even the water turned out by your ability is no exception. This is the ability of my ice wheel pill."


    "The ice dragon spins its tail!"


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang shouted, pointed his soul chopping knife at helibel, and then rushed out an ice dragon at the tip of his knife.


    The ice dragon circled and rushed directly at helibel, as if to freeze her directly.


    "Burning current!"


    Helibel was calm in the face of the attack of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, because her strength would not be hurt by such an attack.


    On her blade, a large amount of hot gas spewed out in an instant, and the heat evaporated the icicle of winter lion Lang in Rifan Valley directly.


    "My water can be turned into a weapon by you. Naturally, your ice will also become my weapon. Don''t you understand this truth?"

 V1.Chapter 1022

    Helibel looked coldly at the winter lion Lang in rifanggu, and then launched her attack again.


    "Broken waterfall!"


    Breaking the waterfall is the most frightening move of her skills, because this move is a huge amount of water, which directly presses the enemy from the air.


    However, her attack did not have any effect, because rifangu Dongshilang frozen it again.


    A huge ice wall appeared between them. They were on both sides of the ice wall to guard against each other''s attack.


    "Birds icicles!"


    This time, it was an attack from the Japanese Valley winter lion lang. because it was ice, it would follow his manipulation.


    Countless icicles covered her directly in the direction where she was, as if to bury her in it.


    "Well, this attack is the same for me no matter how many times I come," said Herbert.


    "Burning current!"


    She once again used the same method to evaporate the icicle launched by the winter lion Lang of Rifan Valley directly and turn it into water again.


    "War!"


    Herribel pointed her knife at the winter lion Lang in Rigan Valley, and directly fired a water column as fast as lightning from the tip of her knife.


    "Virtual flash!"


    Helibel''s attack density is very complicated. One move just took off, and the second move immediately followed.


    Holly Bell''s false flash is yellow. Like her other attacks, it comes from her blade.


    The powerful broad yellow light column directly wraps the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang in the air.


    However, fortunately, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang reacted quickly, and this powerful attack just narrowly missed him.


    But one of his ice dragon wings was destroyed by the virtual flash, which also made him look embarrassed.


    The stable Japanese Valley winter lion Lang looked at helibel and said to her calmly, "if I guessed right, you should be preparing for a kill?"


    After hearing what the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang said, herribel didn''t answer him, but it could be seen from her eyes that the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang''s guess was right.


    "You deliberately filled the area where you fought with me with water vapor in order to have an absolute advantage later."


    After saying this, he looked at the soul chopping knife in his hand, and then opened his mouth again: "although it hasn''t been used in the case of solution, but now, I have to try."


    Holly bell stared at the winter lion Lang in the valley of Japan and asked him strangely, "what are you muttering about there?"


    "You should know this. My ice wheel pill can manipulate all water, including the water vapor densely covered in the air."


    He paused and then said, "but there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you. My ice wheel pill has more than that, because the whole sky is under my control."


    As the voice of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang fell, the color of the sky began to change, and the dark clouds began to thicken.


    This is very similar to Lei Dun Qilin of Tongren. At first, it gathers dark clouds in the sky, and then spreads all over the sky.


    "What''s this?" Herbert looked at the sky in surprise. In her memory, there had never been such a celestial phenomenon in the virtual circle.


    "This is called celestial phenomena from the near. It is the most basic ability of my ice wheel pill, but it is also the most powerful ability of ice wheel pill."


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang explained his ability to helibel. From his words, we can hear that he is going to make a big move next.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t completely control this move, so I won''t use it if I can."


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang looked at the ice flowers behind him. Now, with the passage of time, his ice flowers have melted half.


    The ice flower represents his spiritual pressure strength. It was the strongest at the beginning. Now it has half of its strength at most.


    "It''s OK. I think I can still control this move," said the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang softly.


    "Please give me your name, thirtieth blade. This is your respect," said the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    "Helibel, TIA helibel." she told her name completely to the winter lion Lang of rifanggu.


    "My name is rifanggu Dongshilang, captain of Shifan team." rifanggu Dongshilang also explained his identity.


    "Ice sky Flowers burial!"


    After saying this, his attack began, and a huge gap suddenly appeared in the sky.


    And heliobel was just below the gap. At this time, a lot of ice crystals were emitted from the gap.


    "I thought you had some amazing ability, but that''s all." Herbert said sarcastically.


    Because at this time, there seems to be no threat from the attack of the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang, which is similar to the general snow.


    "Burning current!"


    Herbert wanted to use the same trick to evaporate the ice of the winter lion Lang in Rigan Valley, but this time, it was not as she thought.


    Because on the tip of her knife, a huge ice flower bloomed, and then on her body, it also bloomed.


    "What''s going on?" Herbert couldn''t understand why her own burning current couldn''t melt the ice crystal.


    Moreover, the ice crystal will bloom immediately after it is attached to her body, and even block her actions.


    "This is my fatal blow. I named it Bingtian hundred flowers burial. As the name suggests, when the number of ice flowers on your body reaches 100, your life will end."


    The voice of Japanese Valley winter lion Lang rang in her ear. Now she has been completely restricted by ice flowers.


    I saw more and more ice flowers on her. With the ice crystals buried in the ice sky, the 100th ice flower bloomed completely.


    At this time, Herbert was like being frozen inside. Although she could not see anything on the surface, in fact, her life was over.


    In her place, there appears a spectacular ice flower tower, which leads to the sky and can be seen even from a long distance.


    "Is that the ice of captain Rifan Valley?" at this time, the broken bee who was fighting with the enemy looked at the ice in the distance and murmured.


    Now her situation is not optimistic, because he is fighting a more powerful role than Holly bell.


    He is the 20th blade in the virtual circle, bailegan ruisenbang. His strength is definitely the top in the virtual circle

 V1.Chapter 1023

    At the same time, the strongest ten blades in the virtual circle, keyata stark, also appeared, and the man who fought with him was also a strong man.


    This person is jingle Chunshui. He is the nearest to the center of the virtual night palace, so he will meet stark here.


    Stark didn''t want to take part in the struggle, but lanran told him to guard the virtual night palace when he left.


    No way, even if you don''t like fighting, you have to stand up at this time. After all, the gods of death have hit the door.


    "Man, actually I don''t like fighting very much, otherwise you''d better go back," stark said to jingle Chunshui.


    Jingle Chunshui smiled and replied, "in fact, I don''t like fighting very much. Why don''t you get out of the way?"


    Although they are very modest in attitude, everyone knows that no one will give in at this time.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t promise you." stark said yes. His duty is to guard here. How can he let jingle Chunshui pass.


    Even now, lanran is no longer in the virtual circle, but it will not arouse the suspicion of the gods of death because of Stark''s obstruction.


    Now the three lanran are ready to act in the corpse and soul world. Their goal is the spirit court.


    The ongoing battle in the virtual circle is their best cover, so that they don''t have to worry about the return of the gods of death.


    Jingle Chunshui smiled and pulled out his soul chopping knife, frowned slightly, and then said to stark, "in this case, I can only do it."


    "The wind of flowers is disorderly, the God of flowers is crying, the wind of the sky is disorderly, the demons are laughing, and the bones of the flower field are crazy!" this is the beginning of jingle spring water.


    With the release of his original solution, the two soul chopping knives originally held in his hand changed their appearance directly.


    From the initial shallow beating shape, it has changed into two knives with a gap on the back, one long and one short.


    When stark saw this, he also took out his knife. Holding the knife in his right hand, he stretched out his body lazily.


    Then just as he stretched out his body, his knife directly fired a powerful attack.


    Dao mang ran across the sky and directly cut into jingle Chunshui opposite him. However, jingle Chunshui had already entered the combat state. How could he be hurt by such an ordinary blow?


    "Oh, you attacked me secretly. I thought you wanted to warm up before the battle." jingle Chunshui said.


    "Hmm? I''m just warming up." stark picked his eyebrows and said to jingle Chunshui.


    Jingle Chunshui smiled and didn''t speak, because he also planned to express his thoughts directly with attack.


    Jingle Chunshui rushed to stark in front of him in an instant, and then cut down his double knives in turn to make a strong attack on stark.


    But his blow was easily avoided by Stark. Not only that, stark also made a direct return attack on jingle Chunshui after he dodged.


    His knife soon cleaved directly at jingle Chunshui, but fortunately jingle Chunshui also reacted and hid in time.


    However, a gap was cut in the hat on his head. From this point of view, the knife just now was really dangerous.


    "Oh, I really have two skills. I didn''t expect it." jingle Chunshui straightened his hat and said to stark.


    Stark, with a knife in his hand, said to jingle Chunshui, "I should be surprised to be able to fight with me in a hat and cloak."


    "Virtual flash!"


    Stark said, suddenly changing into a blue flash, which belongs to him. It is not only fast, but also amazing.


    Jinglechun dodged against the blue water and chose to dodge again. He moved his body and directly avoided the attack of virtual dodge.


    "Don''t you need any preparation?" Stark''s attack surprised jingle Chunshui.


    Because the release of big virtual flash needs to accumulate power. Even if the process is short, it can give the opponent a reaction time.


    But Stark''s virtual flash just now was so abrupt that it felt like a skill he released at will.


    While they were fighting, the sky in the distance suddenly became gray, and then a huge ice tower appeared soon.


    "Is that also the power of your God of death?" stark looked at the distant ice tower and turned his head like jingle Chunshui.


    Jingle Chunshui also looked at the scene in the distance, then smiled and said, "I think it should be the ability of Captain RI Fangu."


    "Oh? Is your captain so strong?" stark said such a sentence to jingle Chunshui.


    "Well, almost. After all, it''s the captain level, and we haven''t compared with each other." jingle Chunshui replied.


    Stark looked at jingle Chunshui and asked again, "do you think who is stronger, you two?"


    Jingle Chunshui first looked at the ice in the distance, then looked at his soul chopping knife and smiled at stark.


    "Captain RI Fangu is a genius. I believe he can surpass me in a hundred years."


    Stark smiled at jingle Chunshui and said, "it seems that you are quite confident, but from your words, you are still stronger now."


    "I think so," said jingle Chunshui, taking off his cloak and hat, and throwing it away in the distance.


    Stark looked at jingle Chunshui''s actions, then opened his mouth and said to him, "it seems that you should start to be serious? Then I''ll be serious, too."


    "Go after him. Wolves!"


    This is stark''s return blade. The spirit pressure released at any time after he returns the blade is definitely the strongest of all broken faces.


    Moreover, with the release of Guiren, his appearance also changed, and there were gray fluff on his clothes and trousers.


    However, the biggest change is his weapon, which has changed from the original ordinary blade shape to the current double gun.


    Jingle Chunshui was not idle when stark released Guiren, because he had rushed up.


    "Not good solo!"


    On top of his double blades, each fired a whirling hurricane, sweeping directly from both sides to stark.


    However, Stark''s strength after returning to the blade has been greatly improved. For this move, it is easy to avoid.


    "Cut ghost!"


    Jingle Chunshui didn''t hit, and immediately it was the second attack. The double knives slashed at stark again.


    But this time stark did not choose to avoid. He raised his gun and directly fired a huge blue light column.


    This blue light column has amazing destructive power. Even jingle Chunshui can''t resist it

 V1.Chapter 1024

    During the war between jingle Chunshui and stark, the situation on another battlefield was very serious.


    That was the battle between the broken bee and bailegang. Now the broken bee has broken one arm. That''s bailegang''s masterpiece.


    At this time, he can completely suppress the broken bee and even cause serious injury to it before releasing the return blade.


    The broken bee had to move constantly because of its strength. He didn''t dare to stay at all.


    Because his arm was suddenly broken by bailegan, the broken bee didn''t even see how bailegan got to her side.


    "Hum, the death captain of the corpse soul world can only escape? Don''t you even have the courage to face the enemy?"


    Bailegan chased behind and mocked the broken bee with words, but the broken bee didn''t care much about it.


    On the battlefield, words were only used to provoke the opponent and could not have any killing ability, so she didn''t want to hear what bailegan said.


    Because bailegan''s ability was so strange that his arm was directly broken when he touched it gently.


    In addition, his fighting style is close combat. In this case, he can''t get close to bailegang at all.


    As a result, the broken bee entered an absolute disadvantage, which could only prevent bailegang from attacking her.


    However, when the broken bee was pursued, an old acquaintance of the broken bee appeared and became a good reinforcements for the broken bee.


    He is the Deputy ghost Taoist priest of the original ghost Taoist priest. There is zhaotian Boxuan. His arrival suddenly reduces the pressure of broken bees.


    "The six sides seal the array!"


    Youzhaotian Boxuan''s hand is a powerful binding way, which directly trapped bailegang and made him unable to move.


    Because he used to be the deputy leader of ghost Taoism, he is very skilled in the application of ghost Taoism. Even if he doesn''t sing, he can use some ghost Taoism that is not too advanced.


    "Miss broken bee, are you all right?" after controlling bailegang, zhaotian Boxuan turned around and asked broken bee.


    "It''s all right." the broken bee took this opportunity to deal with his arm immediately to avoid further deterioration.


    "Hum, you still have a mind to boo cold and ask for warmth. Don''t you pay attention to me?" bailegan said angrily.


    Zhaotian Boxuan looked at bailegang and said to him, "you have been bound by me. Do you really have the right to be so arrogant?"


    Now from this point of view, bailegang really has zhaotian Boxuan''s binding way, but don''t forget that this is only his ordinary form.


    "Decadent. Skeleton emperor!"


    Standing in the binding path of zhaotian Boxuan did not affect bailegang''s release of his return blade.


    At the moment after his return blade was released, the binding path of zhaotian Boxuan was completely turned into fly ash.


    At this time, the shape of bailegang after returning to the blade was also exposed in front of them, which brought a great shock to them.


    Because at this time, bailegang was a white bone, but it had a white bone, a crown and a long flag.


    The crown on his head was owned when he ruled the empty circle. It was a symbol of his power.


    However, since lanran came to the virtual circle, his status has directly changed from the master to someone else''s subordinate.


    Although bailegang was very reluctant, his strength was completely inferior to lanran, so he had to condescend to lanran''s hands.


    However, the two people in front of them don''t have the strength of lanran. For bailegang, they are just mole ants.


    "Be careful, Miss broken bee. His ability seems to be very strong." zhaotian Boxuan reminded broken bee.


    In all the battles he has experienced, he has never seen anyone break his tie so easily.


    Bailegang just relied on the return blade, which directly disintegrated the bondage of the six-party closed array, and the disintegration was very complete.


    "Youzhaotian, can you help me resist him for a while?" the broken bee asked youzhaotian Boxuan.


    Youzhaotian Boxuan first looked at the broken bee, then looked at bailegang, and then he nodded.


    He knew that there must be a reason why the broken bee said so, and he was more confident about his ghost ability.


    Even if he can''t beat bailegan, he can still do the least delay, so he will agree to smash the bee.


    After hearing the affirmative answer from youzhaotian Boxuan, the broken bee ran directly to the distance without looking back.


    But bailegang naturally didn''t want to let the broken bees go. At the moment, a huge axe with chains appeared in his hand.


    "Axe of destruction!"


    Bailegang pulled the chain, and the huge axe directly hit the broken bee who wanted to retreat temporarily.


    "Thunder roar gun!"


    When zhaotian Boxuan saw bailegang attacking the broken bees, he naturally followed him and directly deviated from bailegang''s axe.


    This is the ghost road of more than 60 numbers. Naturally, its power is not small, and there is zhaotian Boxuan who can directly give up singing and release it.


    "You want to die." bailegang, who was blocked by the blow, was very angry, so youzhaotian Boxuan naturally became the object of his anger.


    Bailegang waved his axe again. This time, the target was youzhaotian Boxuan.


    In the face of bailegang''s attack, youzhaotian Boxuan seemed very calm, because he knew that bailegang''s attack could not cause any harm to himself.


    "Dragon tail gate!"


    When the axe of bailegang smashed into youzhaotian Boxuan, a huge city wall appeared directly in front of him.


    This wall has a strong defense ability. Even the attack of bailegang can''t cause any damage to it.


    "Hum!" bailegan snorted coldly again, and then he chose to put the axe away. Since this attack method can''t work, it''s another way.


    "Death sigh!"


    This was the most powerful attack of bailegang. From his feet, no inch of land began to fall.


    A black wave began to spread in all directions from where bailegan stood, and the spread was fast.


    This terrible phenomenon was directly seen by youzhaotian Boxuan. He knew that the black fluctuation could not be touched anyway.


    "The military minister is eight inches long. There is no reason to retreat. The green latch, the white latch, the black latch and the red latch do not enter the sea after they bite each other. The city gate of the dragon tail, the city gate of the tiger bite, the city gate of the tortoise armor, the city gate of the Phoenix wing and the four beast gate!"


    This is a complete bound road chant. Only by singing it completely can these four beasts be released.


    Fortunately, there was a dragon tail gate as a defense before, which could not be eroded by the death sigh of bailegang

 V1.Chapter 1025

    Now, bailegang has been sealed off in these four huge city gates, and his head and feet are also forbidden.


    "Hehe, you want to imprison me with such a thing? It seems too naive." bailegan''s voice is very loud.


    Because bailegang can''t break through the confinement of the four beasts at the moment, it also gives the broken bee a long time to prepare for battle.


    "I didn''t want to use it, but I can''t help it. Who makes the enemy too strong." the broken bee laughed at herself.


    Indeed, with her strength, even with zhaotian Boxuan, she can''t cause effective damage to bailegang.


    But bailegang was the enemy they had to get rid of. Helpless, the broken bee had to use a solution she wouldn''t use at ordinary times.


    "Untie. Bird bee thunder whip!"


    After being disintegrated by broken bees, her soul chopping knife directly changed from its original small shape to a huge shell shape.


    Because she is the commander-in-chief of the secret mobile force, she likes to be hidden, but this form of interpretation is too big and completely violates the meaning of secrecy, so broken bees don''t like to use interpretation.


    But now, if we want to bring down bailegan, we need extremely strong force to do it.


    Obviously, the broken bee''s Sparrow bee Leigong whip is this powerful force. Only after it is solved can it pose a threat to bailegang.


    After being disintegrated, the broken bee dragged his heavy arm and rushed back. At this time, bailegang was still trapped in the four beast gate.


    "Youzhaotian, can you open a gap for me?" the broken bee looked at the huge cage in front of her and asked youzhaotian Boxuan.


    You zhaotian Boxuan had seen the disintegration of broken bees. That was when he was still in the corpse soul world.


    Seeing that the broken bee was ready to disintegrate, he also understood what the broken bee wanted to do, so he immediately opened his mouth and replied, "no problem."


    "You''re ready to release the zombie. I''ll open one of the doors at any time, which can also prevent him from escaping." zhaotian Boxuan said to the broken bee.


    After hearing this, the broken bee nodded. She knew the meaning of zhaotian Boxuan, so she began to prepare her own solution.


    The disintegration of broken bees needs energy and can''t be launched directly, so she is preparing at the moment.


    She saw that the broken bee aimed at the center of the four beast cock. She knew that as long as bailegan was there, he could be killed wherever he was.


    Broken bees are still very confident in their digestion power, because the power of this move is really amazing.


    "Youzhaotian." with a bang, the broken bee''s bird bee Lei gongbian fired out, and the broken bee also opened his mouth to remind youzhaotian Boxuan.


    Zhaotian Boxuan had been waiting for the broken bee to solve. He saw his hands move a few times, and a hole was directly opened in the door on the far right.


    And the broken bee''s Sparrow bee Lei gongbian just passed through the hole. This is youzhaotian Boxuan''s mastery of the ghost road.


    Because the broken bee locked the enemy''s position in advance, all the sparrow bee thunder whip exploded instantly when they reached the four beast gate.


    The power of the explosion of sparrow bee thunder whip is amazing, but it doesn''t have that much momentum because it actually happened within the four beasts'' cock.


    As the power of the explosion fluctuated, in the end, the four beast cock could not block this force and broke directly.


    The four beast cock, which was attacked several times by bailegang, was directly destroyed by such an overbearing blow by broken bees.


    Now the field is full of smoke. I can''t see whether bailegang is still alive.


    The loud sound of the broken bee''s bird bee Lei Gong''s whip exploding the four animals'' cock spread directly in the empty circle.


    After hearing the sound, the gods of death immediately rushed to the place where the broken bee and bailegang fought to give her assistance.


    Even jingle Chunshui and stark could hear the loud sound clearly.


    "Er? Is this man quite strong," stark said to jingle Chunshui, looking at the direction of the smoke.


    "Yes, the strength of the broken bee captain is quite strong." jingle Chunshui has been in the corpse soul world for so many years, and naturally knows the ability of the broken bee.


    Looking at the broken bees, the smoke has gradually dissipated, and then the figure of bailegang is exposed again.


    "What?" the broken bee shouted. Both of the people present expressed their incomprehension to this phenomenon.


    "Hum, you''re too young to kill me. You''d better die obediently."


    Cried bailegan.


    Although his appearance was dirty, in fact, he did not receive any harm.


    Because his ability is aging, the bird bee Leigong whip exploded in advance because of aging before it reached him.


    Although it also caused some damage to bailegang, bailegang''s speeding regeneration can easily heal his wounds.


    Now, broken bees and youzhaotian Boxuan are once again facing the oppression of the powerful momentum of bailegang. The fluctuation of death sigh has spread to them.


    At this time, the soul chopping knife of broken bee has returned to its original shape, because her digestion can only be used once a day.


    Not only is it a huge consumption of spirit pressure, the most important thing is that when you launch the bird bee thunder whip, you will also be shocked by a strong recoil force.


    Because of this, there is a limit on the number of times of broken bee''s move. Even if she wants to, she can''t release it.


    However, when they had no other way to deal with it, the death team rushed over.


    They came in time. If they were at one o''clock in the evening, the safety of zhaotian Boxuan and broken bees could not be guaranteed.


    After the crowd came, they immediately moved the battlefield, and the person opposite bailegang changed from broken bee to Puyuan Xizhu.


    Although he had this huge consumption before, with the help of Captain Mao Zhihua, he has almost recovered.


    In the face of such a powerful force as bailegang, the best candidate is hisuke Urahara, because he has many weapons that can be used in battle.


    Facing the erosion of bailegang''s death sigh, Puyuan Xizhu directly used the dividing column developed by him.


    The dividing column is very small, but it plays a great role. It can completely separate the area in the circle from other areas.


    And once the boundary pillar is successfully placed, the boundary pillar linked by psychic power will always exist unless you defeat Yosuke Puyuan.


    Because of the boundary pillar, the death sigh released by bailegan was directly blocked and completely blocked within the boundary pillar.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at bailegang and his mind was running fast. He wanted to find a way to perfectly solve this strong enemy

 V1.Chapter 1026

    On the side of the broken bee, there has been the support of large forces, but here in Jingle Chunshui, there is still only the fight between him and stark.


    But jingle Chunshui''s strength is stronger than broken bees, so it won''t fall into the disadvantage in the face of Stark''s powerful attack.


    After an attack by stark, jingle Chunshui became interested in Stark''s weapons.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be a virtual flash from your grab?" jingle Chunshui asked.


    "Then, can I assume that it will launch other things?" jingle Chunshui raised his mouth.


    Stark''s expression was very serious and directly answered jingle Chunshui''s question: "my weapon can only launch virtual flash."


    Naturally, what he means is that his weapon can''t have other attack forms except virtual flash.


    This also denied the hypothesis of jingle Chunshui. Jingle Chunshui smiled and said, "you really can''t lie."


    "Up to now, there is no need to hide it?" stark said to jingle Chunshui.


    He looked at jingle Chunshui seriously, then opened his mouth again and said, "since I have been so troublesome to release the blade, you should let me see your solution?"


    Jingle Chunshui raised his knife and said to stark, "my solution. I can''t show you yet."


    He paused and then said, "besides, even if you release the return blade, it just doesn''t strengthen the spirit pressure. If you attack like this virtual flash, release more..."


    Jingle Chunshui didn''t finish his words, because stark opposite had launched an attack on him.


    "Unlimited loading virtual flash!"


    I saw countless blue virtual flashes in the sky and bombarded jingle spring water at the same time.


    "It''s hard to do." jingle Chunshui just said such a sentence and began to move his body constantly.


    He should avoid as much as possible, because there are too many false flashes, and they are very dense. If he is not careful, he will be hit one after another.


    "It''s no use. You can''t completely hide." Stark''s attack continues.


    With Stark''s words, jingle Chunshui finally had a flaw, and he was directly hit by a false flash.


    Then there was a continuous virtual flash to the disordered jingle Chunshui, which directly bombarded him on the earth, leaving a deep pit.


    Stark, floating in the air, looked at the pit under his feet. He just wanted to open his mouth and say something, but he felt an extreme danger.


    He reacted quickly, moved around and left his place directly. What had just brought him a sense of danger was jingle Chunshui, who had been attacked by him before.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a despicable ability." stark looked at the jingle spring water revealed from the original place.


    He appeared in Stark''s shadow. That was his ability after the beginning of soul chopping knife. He was called Shadow ghost.


    "I forgot to tell you that my crazy bones like to play, but they didn''t seem to want to play with you just now."


    Jingle Chunshui raised his eyebrows and continued, "but now they are interested in you."


    Stark looked at jingle Chunshui, smiled and said, "play with me? I don''t know how to play?"


    "My Huatian crazy bone ability is to realize children''s games," jingle Chunshui explained.


    "The rules are made by Huatian crazy bone. Anyone who steps into the field of Huatian crazy bone spiritual pressure must abide by its rules, including me." jingle Chunshui said reluctantly.


    "If a ghost emerges, the one standing high wins, while the shadow ghost loses. Is it very capricious?"


    Stark looked at jingle Chunshui, then changed his double guns into two light blades.


    He held the light blade and said to jingle Chunshui, "since your soul chopping knife wants to play games with me, I''ll play with you."


    With that, he rushed over directly. Generally speaking, stark would not choose to fight in this way.


    But because he thinks jingle Chunshui is strong and a worthy opponent, he even wants to make friends with him.


    "Gorgeous ghost. Gray!"


    Just as stark rushed over, jingle Chunshui launched the language interpretation again, which is another ability of his Huatian crazy bone.


    In an instant, his knife directly hit Stark''s arm and made him bleed directly.


    However, the wound is not deep. It doesn''t matter to stark, but it makes him more afraid of the ability of Huatian crazy bone.


    Just then, jingle Chunshui said again, "it''s your turn. Try to say the color you want to cut."


    Stark frowned slightly. It seemed that the ability of Yan ghost was to attack the specified color.


    "White!"


    The most conspicuous thing on jingle Chunshui is white, because his captain Yuzhi is almost all white.


    His knife directly hit jingle Chunshui. Even though jingle Chunshui tried his best to stop it, he was still injured.


    His injury is worse than Stark''s, because there are too many white elements on him.


    "It''s a headache. This choice is very good. The ability of Yan GUI is to choose the color, and choose the color that poses the greatest threat to himself. At the same time, it can also cause greater damage to the enemy."


    Jingle Chunshui narrowed his eyes and said to stark again, "I wanted to remind you, but you saw through the rules at once. You''re really powerful, you guy."


    "But this time, it''s my turn to attack," said Jing lechunshui, and he attacked again.


    "Black!"


    The only black on Stark''s body is the black eye mask he released after returning to the blade.


    Jingle spring water is very extreme. He chooses this color as black. At the moment, his knife is inserted on Stark''s eye mask.


    The most important thing is that jingle Chunshui has taken off his captain Yuzhi. You know, the death bully clothes of the God of death are almost black.


    The color that poses the greatest threat to yourself can also cause greater damage to the enemy. This is the ability of Yan GUI.


    At the moment, as the most important mask to break the face, it was directly chopped by jingle Chunshui, and Stark''s vitality disappeared rapidly.


    He looked at jingle Chunshui with another eye and silently said, "I wanted to be friends with you, but it''s impossible."


    At the last moment of his life, stark remembered his memories before he became ten blades.


    He is lonely. Since he has his mind, he is the loneliest existence in the whole virtual circle

 V1.Chapter 1027

    Stark''s evolutionary process is different from other ten blades, because he has never taken the initiative to devour other emptiness.


    Because he was born too strong, as long as there is a weak virtual close to him, it will be swallowed up automatically because of Stark''s strength.


    Although stark didn''t take any action, all the places he passed were sparkling white bones.


    Because of this, Stark has always been lonely. He has neither friends nor enemies. He is himself everywhere.


    However, it was not until the emergence of lanran that his situation changed, because lanran was stronger than him, so it would not be swallowed up.


    Moreover, lanran also makes stark no longer fall into a lonely state through his special ability.


    Because of this, Stark is willing to follow lanran. Even if he doesn''t like fighting, he will fight for lanran to death.


    In the end, he was the end. When jingle Chunshui''s knife was pulled out of his head, his life came to an end.


    Jingle Chunshui looked at the fallen enemy and sighed. He could also feel that Stark''s killing intention was not very strong from beginning to end.


    After stark fell, bailegan himself was the only one left in the virtual circle, and at this time he was surrounded.


    But we all dare not go too far. After all, bailegang''s ability is still very strong and strange. People dare not have a hint of carelessness.


    However, facing bailegang, hisuke Urahara has thought of a solution to him, and this solution is highly feasible.


    Puyuan Xizhu picked up the contact tool he invented and whispered to tiezhai: "tiezhai, wait a minute, I need your help."


    "You said, Mr. Puyuan, I will try my best to cooperate with you." tiezhai heard Puyuan''s instructions.


    "It''s like this..." Puyuan Xizhu said his battle plan to tiezhai, and then got a positive reply from tiezhai.


    Now that everything was ready, the battle plan officially began. I saw that the figure of Puyuan Xizhu moved quickly.


    Then, in his as like as two peas, there were two identical branches, and the rest of them could not tell which one was the real Urara Kisuke.


    "Are you ready? Tiezhai, it''s going to start." Puyuan Xizhu whispered to remind tiezhai that he''s going to start.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you at any time." tiezhai was ready, and even his hands were ready.


    "OK, let''s start." I saw three Puyuan Xizhu moving together at high speed in situ, and then whizzing, they dispersed directly.


    The three figures ran in three different directions. First, a figure directly stood in front of bailegang, and a ghost road directly attacked bailegang.


    "Fifty four of the broken road, waste inflammation!"


    The power of this move would not have any impact on bailegan. He had lost all his power before he even reached his side.


    However, this is not the intention of Puyuan Xizhu, because at this time, a figure has rushed into the sigh of death.


    His speed was very fast. He didn''t react until he rushed to bailegang. The huge axe hit the figure directly.


    Then the figure of Puyuan Xizhu didn''t mean to dodge, or even to defend.


    He rushed straight to bailegang until he was cut in half by a giant axe and shed blood on the ground.


    However, when bailegang shot, another figure of Puyuan Xizhu directly appeared behind him like a space shift.


    Because the incident was so sudden, even bailegan reacted when the figure''s arm touched his own body.


    However, this slightly slower reaction represented the end of bailegan''s life, because he himself was eroded by the sigh of death.


    Although he can release the sigh of death and let everything he touches continue to grow old and die.


    But this force itself is very dangerous. Even bailegan himself can''t remove this attack.


    This point was completely established by Puyuan Xizhu''s guess, so he also made a battle plan in advance.


    The second figure''s instant contact with bailegang is the credit of tiezhai. He successfully realized the expected result of Puyuan Xizhu by using ghost Dao.


    "You scumbags," cried bailegan in some despair, while his body had been eroded.


    Moreover, this erosion is absolute. Even users will die directly because of this ability.


    Bailegang is a good example. His strength and weakness are great, so he will be defeated by hisuke Puyuan.


    With the erosion of death sigh on himself, his white bone image gradually collapsed, and even the crown on his head was rotten and weathered.


    So far, all the ten blades in the virtual circle fell to the ground, and the God of death achieved a great victory.


    But what they don''t know is that at this time, Chen lingting is facing a huge crisis, because lanran has started his action.


    The place where he started to settle down belongs to the west of the corpse soul world, so the door he chose to enter the spirit court is naturally the Baidao gate.


    Now lanran''s strength is unprecedented, because the power of bengyu has been integrated with him.


    Even with the initial integration, lanran now has the confidence to fight with Captain Yamamoto.


    As for the guard of baidaomen, naturally he couldn''t resist lanran''s footsteps. Even he didn''t see lanran''s face clearly, he had been solved.


    After they entered the spirit court, they immediately became the target of all the God of death''s encirclement and suppression, but the encirclement and suppression action was indeed a failure.


    Because all the death gods at the captain level were ordered to go to the virtual circle, but I didn''t expect lanran to take the initiative to return to the lingting court.


    Fortunately, Captain Yamamoto still stayed here. After receiving the news that lanran broke back, Captain Yamamoto also came in time.


    Lanran looked at the captain Yamamoto in the distance, not only smiled, but then said, "I don''t know how the captain Yamamoto was during the time I left?"


    Although he knows the answer, he still wants to ask, probably because his mentality is different now.


    Before, I was afraid of Captain Yamamoto because of the problem of strength, but now I won''t.


    Because lanran not only has the power to break jade, but also returns to the lingting court with a secret weapon.


    "Wanda wise, it''s your turn to show." Lan ran said to the silly looking face behind him

 V1.Chapter 1028

    Although Wanda wise looked silly, he could still understand what lanran said.


    He tilted his head and looked at captain Yamamoto. Then he shouted loudly and rushed straight up without a trace of fear.


    When he charged, his body directly changed in shape, which is the reason why he released the return blade.


    Wanda wise, who originally looked like a child, immediately turned into a strange broken face after returning to the blade.


    His whole body expanded, and his shoulders and legs had huge bulges, which felt like a puppet.


    However, although he released Guiren, there was still a big gap with Captain Yamamoto in the degree of spiritual pressure.


    "Flow blade like fire. Songming!"


    Captain Yamamoto directly drew out his soul chopping knife at Wang dawis who rushed to him.


    The soul chopping knife comes out of its sheath and directly sweeps Wanda wise into it with a powerful flame. Captain Yamamoto will not show mercy to any enemy.


    The flame power of Liuren Ruhuo is very amazing, but a more amazing scene was staged directly in front of Captain Yamamoto.


    Because all his flames were absorbed by Wanda wise. Wanda wise was like a big container, directly absorbing the flame of flowing blade like fire.


    "How''s it going? Captain Yamamoto, are you satisfied with Wang dawis''s ability?" lanran asks captain Yamamoto with a smile.


    Captain Yamamoto frowned a little, then raised his knife again. He wanted to confirm how his flame disappeared.


    "Flow blade like fire. Hot hell!"


    This time, the move used by Captain Yamamoto is more powerful. This is a skill that can trigger a huge explosion in the surrounding areas.


    However, what surprised captain Yamamoto was staged again, because his flame was absorbed by Wanda wise again.


    And not only that, because if the flow blade continues to output fire to the flame, now even the blade itself has lost the flame it should have.


    "Lanran, what sinister means did you use?" Yamamoto''s voice was very deep. It was obvious that he was angry with lanran to the limit.


    This kind of person who betrayed the spirit court now infringed upon the spirit court again, and even restricted his own strength, which made the captain Yamamoto how not to be angry.


    "Ha ha, then you have to ask Wanda wise, but he can''t speak." lanran smiles proudly.


    Because Wanda wise is a secret weapon specially created by him to deal with Captain Yamamoto.


    Because the strongest thing about captain Yamamoto is that he has the strongest soul chopping knife in the hot system.


    Its super strength, coupled with the super soul chopping knife, can make Yamamoto''s satellite TV so huge.


    Lanran wants to defeat captain Yamamoto, so she has to try her best to weaken the ability of Captain Yamamoto, so there is Wanda wise.


    Wanda wise''s blade was named the prince of fire fighting by lanran. As the name suggests, he existed only to put out the flame of Captain Yamamoto.


    Captain Yamamoto looked contemptuously at LAN ran, then at Wang dawis, and put away his soul chopping knife.


    "Hum, you look down on me too much. Even if you don''t need the soul chopping knife, you little people are not my opponent."


    Captain Yamamoto''s voice was very dignified, and he took off his coat while he spoke.


    Although captain Yamamoto is over a thousand years old, his strong muscles are still the same as when he was young.


    "Let me teach you. Is that true strength?" he said, and rushed to lanran.


    However, Wanda wise''s figure directly blocked in front of Captain Yamamoto. His existence was to restrict captain Yamamoto, and he was not afraid of this emotion. Therefore, no matter what captain Yamamoto did, he would stop it.


    "Get away from me!"


    Captain Yamamoto''s goal is lanran, not the freak in front of him, so he is still very angry at Wanda wise''s obstruction.


    Because of Wanda wise''s obstruction, Captain Yamamoto, who was already a little angry, was even more unhappy.


    He directly attacked Wanda wise and hit Wanda wise who came to stop him with one punch.


    Although Wanda wise is a little silly in his behavior, his strength is still very strong, because he was deliberately created by lanran to restrict the captain of Yamamoto.


    On his huge raised shoulders, more than a dozen thick arms directly appeared, which directly blocked the attack of Captain Yamamoto.


    Although Wanda wise now looks more strange, it is enough to see his strength if he can resist the attack of Captain Yamamoto.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Wanda wise had no ability to express himself, so he could only vent his emotions by shouting.


    Although captain Yamamoto''s punch just now didn''t cause much damage to him, at least there was pain.


    At the moment, Wanda wise used this way of shouting to vent his dissatisfaction and resentment.


    Then, more than ten arms on his shoulders moved together and began to attack the commander of Yamamoto.


    He punched very fast, and even made a shadow in the air, but he couldn''t hurt the captain of Yamamoto.


    Even his thick arm was torn off in the counterattack of Captain Yamamoto.


    But as a broken face, Wanda wise naturally has the ability of speeding regeneration, so several broken arms can grow again in an instant.


    Wanda wise just shouted and launched a frantic attack on the commander of Yamamoto Corps. Even if his arm was constantly torn off, he didn''t mean to stop.


    "A bone!"


    This is the voice of Captain Yamamoto. One bone is a strong move in his white fight, with great explosive power.


    This move was an attack by Captain Yamamoto, who gathered all his strength on his right fist.


    One punch directly cracked the armor in front of Wanda wise, and shook his body back dozens of meters away.


    But Wanda wise didn''t want to stop at all. His figure rushed over again.


    He was like a madman. After receiving lanran''s order, he only knew to launch a crazy attack on the commander of Yamamoto Corps.


    "Hum, do you still want to die? Then I''ll help you." Captain Yamamoto said coldly, looking at Wang dawis''s body rushing over again.


    "Double bones!"


    The previous punch was to gather power on one hand, but now it is to gather power on two hands.


    This is not a simple one plus one that can reflect the power of Captain Yamamoto''s move, because Wanda wise, who rushed again, has been directly and ruthlessly blasted into the surface by this move

 V1.Chapter 1029

    Captain Yamamoto''s blow was no joke, because it was filled with all the power he could burst out.


    One blow smashed Wanda wise''s body. Even if he had the ability of speeding regeneration, he could not save his death.


    However, although Wanda wise has died, as his master, lanran is not unhappy.


    Because this is the real role of Wanda wise. Lanran knows that Wanda wise can''t be the enemy of Captain Yamamoto at all.


    So when he made Wanda wise, he thought of all this, and then set the mechanism on Wanda wise in advance.


    At this time, Captain Yamamoto also felt that things were wrong, because Wanda wise''s dead body was gradually expanding.


    "Lan ran!" Captain Yamamoto only had time to shout such a sentence, and immediately flew to Wanda wise''s body.


    Only a "bang" explosion was heard, and Wanda wise''s body fulfilled his final mission.


    Because he had devoured all the flames of liurenruo fire before, this power would burst out after his death.


    Captain Yamamoto had sensed it in advance, so he flew down in front of Wanda wise''s body.


    He wants to stop this amazing explosion, otherwise all the flames of Liuren Ruhuo will definitely cause unprecedented damage to the spirit court.


    Fortunately, Captain Yamamoto''s spiritual pressure is strong enough to limit the outbreak to a very small range.


    However, he himself was badly hurt by the explosion flame of liublan Ruhuo, and his whole body was burned.


    "Captain Yamamoto is so powerful. Unexpectedly, you can stop this move." lanran said with a smile.


    "But I don''t know if you can stop this move?" Lan ran pulls out her soul chopping knife.


    "You scumbag!" Captain Yamamoto was very angry. Lanran''s means made him angry.


    Although captain Yamamoto''s momentum is very impressive, he has no fighting power at this time.


    Ben lost a strong part of his strength because the soul chopping knife was sealed. Coupled with the hard resistance to this explosion, Captain Yamamoto is now very weak.


    "Huang Huang and Yan Ling leave the palace!"


    This is the interpretation of the vice captain of the team, nagjiro Kubu, who was once a personal disciple of the captain of Yamamoto.


    It''s also an old combat power when Chen lingting was first built, but he never showed his ability at ordinary times.


    So even blue dye, who knows everything very well, knows very little about the vice captain of this team.


    At this time, lanran was stunned by the solution of Saburo, but his mood immediately adjusted.


    Lanran takes back the knife stabbing captain Yamamoto, because he knows that Kubu changjiro will not let him easily hurt captain Yamamoto.


    "Silver, he gave it to you." lanran turned her head, said softly to Marubeni, and turned away.


    Since there was a strong enemy blocking him, he simply gave up the idea of getting rid of Captain Yamamoto for the time being, because he still had more important things to do.


    And Marubeni has become the person to stay here. Lanran is still very confident about his strength. He knows that Marubeni will not let him down.


    "Lanran, are you so cowardly?" kikubu changjiro looked at lanran''s back and said to him.


    However, lanran didn''t look back, but coldly left a sentence: "your strength doesn''t need my hand."


    With that, he disappeared directly in place. With his strength, he could do whatever he wanted in the spirit court at this time.


    Because no one can stop him, his goal is to go to central room 46 again.


    He had heard before that the key to the spirit king''s palace was reserved in the central 46 room, which was called the king''s key.


    Lanran knows that in fact, it is not Ling Ting or central room 46 that really controls the soul world.


    Because above them, there is a supreme existence, that is, the spirit king in the spirit king''s palace.


    He is the master of the whole corpse soul world. If lanran wants to rule the corpse soul world, he must be eliminated first.


    Lanran knows something about the spirit king. He knows that the spirit king itself may be a symbol.


    It can be said that the spirit king is neither an ordinary person nor an ordinary soul. He may be a basic energy existing in the soul world.


    As long as the spirit king is swallowed up, LAN ran can be invincible. Even if the combat power of all people in the spirit court is added together, it will not be his opponent.


    Because of this huge temptation, lanran wants to go to the spirit king''s palace. Even if the spirit king is guarded by the highest and zero teams of the spirit court, lanran has absolute confidence to defeat them.


    On the one hand, lanran is looking for Wang Jian in room 46 of the Central Committee, and shimaru silver is fighting against Kubu nagjiro.


    On the other hand, the gods of death who went to the virtual circle also began to return to the corpse soul world at a high speed, because they knew that they had forgotten.


    Because they have searched the whole virtual night palace and found no trace of lanran at all.


    It can be inferred that lanran may have rushed to the soul world before them. In that case, it may be troublesome.


    Although the corpse soul world is guarded by the commander of Yamamoto corps, there may be something in case, which is exactly the case. In case it has happened.


    At this time, everyone shuttles through the space tunnel together, but the feeling of the space tunnel is obviously different.


    After walking for a while, they found that the scavenger who seemed to exist in the space tunnel disappeared, and the speed of restraining the flow became extremely slow.


    Although there are no obstacles here, people''s hearts are more tangled, because they have guessed that the disappearance of arrest should be caused by lanran.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, lanran has such a powerful force that it can forcibly change the natural rules.


    Tongren is also a little flustered at this time, because lanran is so powerful that he doesn''t know how to face it.


    Just a fortieth blade almost killed himself, not to mention the more powerful lanran.


    However, Tongren also gained something after the war with ulchiola, but it was obviously not enough time to study new abilities at this time.


    For this reason, Tong people turned their eyes to hisuke Urahara. He knew that hisuke Urahara might have a way.


    After all, as an intellectual responsibility, Tong people still rely on Puyuan Xizhu in this regard

 V1.Chapter 1030

    Tongren turned his hope to Puyuan Xizhu, so he hurried to catch up. He wanted to ask Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Mr. Puyuan, can I ask you a question?" Tongren knew that the question might be stupid, but he had to ask it.


    "Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tong people, and the speed didn''t decrease a bit." say it, what do you want to ask? "


    Tongren asked, "I heard before that there was a time error in the space tunnel. I don''t know if it''s true."


    "Yes, it can be called a time-space tunnel. It can not only shuttle through space, but also shuttle through time."


    When Tongren heard Puyuan Xizhu''s answer, he was happy and asked again, "Mr. Puyuan, I don''t know if you can stop the time here."


    Tongren knew that such a thing was almost impossible, so he didn''t speak loudly when he asked Puyuan Xizhu.


    Hearing Tongren''s question, Puyuan Xizhu, who was moving at a high speed, suddenly stopped and stared at Tongren seriously.


    "Do you have any idea? Tell me." Puyuan Xizhu is very serious now, because he has long attached great importance to Tongren.


    Others saw that they stopped and didn''t ask much. They knew that since they stopped, there must be something to discuss.


    Time was so tight that people didn''t come forward to ask what had happened, and they all kept moving at full speed.


    "I want a little time. Ten days is enough. Can you do it?" Tongren asked tentatively. He knew that since Puyuan Xizhu stopped, it meant he had a way, otherwise he wouldn''t stop suddenly.


    "Ten days? I don''t think I can do it very much." Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tongren''s serious expression and gave him a positive answer directly.


    After hearing this, Tong Ren also smiled: "that''s great. I need these days to strengthen myself. I feel that only in this way can I fight with blue dye."


    At this time, Puyuan Xizhu has taken out four ribbons from his clothes and fixed them on the space tunnel respectively.


    "Although I don''t know how you want to strengthen, I will try my best to cooperate with you during this period," said Yosuke Puyuan.


    "This is the rope of the stable space tunnel. At the same time, it can also fix the time. In addition, now the arrest process has disappeared, so I can agree to your request."


    This kind of rope is generally used to turn the prisoners who do not hide in the space tunnel, fix themselves here, and wait until the prisoners are suddenly forced by the arrest.


    Now, this rope has become a sharp weapon for Tongren to delay time. With the help of hisuke Puyuan, it can even last ten days.


    Puyuan Xizhu tied the four vocal cords to Tongren''s limbs respectively, and then opened his mouth and said to him, "my spiritual pressure intensity can only last here for ten days, that is, twelve days at most."


    "I see." Tong Ren nodded to Puyuan Xizhu, indicating that he knew the concept of time.


    Ten days is enough, because the items rewarded in the Arsenal system are simple and easy to understand. It only takes some time to practice.


    At this time, shimaru silver was fighting a big war with nagjiro, and there was no victory or defeat between them.


    "Marubeni, you had a bright future. Why do you want to go to the dark?" asked Kojiro.


    With the qualification of Marubeni, it must not be long before he will become the strongest captain except the general captain.


    If the time is long enough, maybe he will have a chance to surpass Yamamoto captain. After all, he is really excellent.


    No, it is the man who is called a genius who has become the biggest threat to the soul court except blue dye.


    "Darkness? Can you explain to me what is light and what is darkness?" Marubeni seemed to have only one expression.


    No matter what you do or who you talk to, the smile on Marubeni''s face has never disappeared.


    "Stupid, since you don''t want to give up, I''ll let you know how big a mistake you''ve made," cried Kubu changjiro.


    Marubeni smiled at kijiro and said to him, "I really want to see what you can do."


    Like lanran, shimmaru silver has never seen the solution of sakurajiro, so he doesn''t know much about his ability.


    "Kill him. Thunder!"


    Kubu changjiro''s Huang Huang Yan Ling Li palace is a soul cutting knife of the lightning system, which has absolute destructive power.


    As long as he makes a knife, it will change the sky. His knife should be the only soul chopping knife that can control the weather except ice wheel pill.


    With the cry of Kikujiro, a lightning pillar was directly formed outside his soul chopping knife.


    Kojiro''s thunder is not the same as Tongren''s, because Tongren''s thunder is completely formed by their own power.


    But the thunder of Kubu nagjiro comes from nature. This kind of thunder is more powerful than the thunder of Tongren.


    "Explain. God kills the gun!"


    The soul chopping knife of Marubeni is called divine gun. After his release, the ability of divine gun has been significantly strengthened.


    His knife can be regarded as a short blade, because the length of the blade seems not as long as a hand.


    However, Kikujiro knew very well that it was just the most basic form of shimaru silver''s soul chopping knife, just a disguise.


    After Marubeni releases the solution, his magic gun will have the ability of infinite elongation, and the speed will become extremely fast.


    At this time, shimaru silver still kept smiling in the face of the attack of Kubu changjiro. He was still very confident in his strength.


    With the thunder column launched by Kikujiro attacking Marubeni, his body immediately moved.


    After all, it''s still a lightning attack. It''s not so easy to resist. Even if Marubeni is very confident in his strength, he doesn''t dare to be so reckless and directly face the lightning attack.


    Because shimaru silver moves very fast, he has no way to lock his body.


    Moreover, the God killing gun of Marubeni can also launch an attack on Kubu changjiro in constant movement.


    The retractable blade is like a destroyer. Although it did not cut kubujiro, it was destroyed for the lingting building.


    Because shimaryin''s soul chopping knife can extend for a long time after being dissolved. According to his own explanation before, the extension distance of shensha gun is 13 kilometers.


    Such a long distance, coupled with the speed faster than blinking, the destructive power of Marubeni is quite amazing.

 V1.Chapter 1031

    However, since he can become the vice captain of the first team, it means that his strength is also one of the best.


    Even Marubeni is very strong, but it doesn''t have a little advantage in the hands of ryobujiro, and even has a slight disadvantage.


    There is a ray of thunder shining on the soul chopping knife of kurabe, which can perfectly contain the action of Marubeni.


    This thunder light has a strong paralyzing effect. If he is not fought by a strong man like shimaru silver, I''m afraid he will be defeated by him in a few rounds.


    "Vice captain nagjiro, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong." Marubeni smiled and said to nagjiro kurabe.


    However, yoshijiro did not have the idea of joking with Marubeni. His expression was very serious and his eyes had been staring at Marubeni.


    The prominence of Marubeni is known to all. There can be no carelessness in fighting with him.


    "Ouch, why don''t you talk? Are you afraid of revealing flaws?" Marubeni still tried to disturb minister Jiro''s mood


    However, this kind of thing is no wonder for an experienced old man like Mr. sakabe.


    He has been avoiding the shensha gun assassination of Marubeni. At the same time, he also uses the soul chopping knife to release lightning, trying to deal a heavy blow to Marubeni.


    But Marubeni''s reaction speed is very fast. Whenever thunder flashes, he can respond in time.


    Just when the two fought, there was a movement at a crossing door in the corpse soul boundary, and the fastest people had rushed back.


    Because it was too hasty, the selected entry point was slightly deviated from the position of jinglingting.


    The people who returned to the corpse soul world can already feel the spiritual pressure riot in the jingling court, which is from shimaru silver and Minister Jiro.


    As for the spiritual pressure of Captain Yamamoto and lanran, they didn''t feel it. Therefore, the first batch of people who came back chose to return to jinglingting immediately.


    There is a reason why they can''t feel the spiritual pressure of the two people. Captain Yamamoto is too weak, while lanran is too strong.


    Now lanran, it can be said that he has exceeded the limit of Captain level strength, so other talents can''t perceive his position.


    Spiritual pressure can only be clearly perceived when the strength gap between the two sides is small, or when they are stronger than the enemy.


    But in this situation, only lanran can perceive others, while others cannot.


    "Unexpectedly, they came back very quickly." lanran said softly, and then continued his work.


    In the eyes of blue dye, those people at the captain level are at best a thorny problem.


    But if he wants to beat them, it''s not a problem for lanran, but he''s not in that mood now.


    Now, in front of lanran is a small box, which lanran found in the whole central 46 room.


    During his years of plotting, he determined that only here can there be king keys, which is impossible in other places.


    And he searched everything here, leaving only the small box in front of him, but now he has nothing to do with the small box.


    He wanted to destroy the small box directly with brute force, but he didn''t succeed. The powerful attack didn''t even leave a mark on the surface of the box.


    This makes blue dye more sure of the function of this box. Wang Jian has a great chance to be here.


    "Is it still that I don''t fit with bengyu enough?" lanran said to herself. His hand touched his chest.


    That was the place where the avalanche jade fused with him. There, he could feel the powerful power from the avalanche jade.


    However, this power can not be fully used by him now, because his integration with bengyu only stays in the first stage.


    "You''d better take this box and go. It''s no fun to stay here." Lan ran said and turned away from the central room.


    His figure moved, and in an instant he came to the battlefield where shimaru silver and nagjiro kurabe fought, and then the soul chopping knife in his right hand waved fiercely.


    Although he didn''t get too close to him, the blade and spirit pressure from his soul cutting knife have caused great pressure on him.


    Minister Jiro, who can compete with Marubeni, can''t even survive a blow under LAN Ran''s hand, and blood flows out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s go, silver." lanran doesn''t want to continue, because now others don''t deserve to be his opponents in his eyes.


    All he has to wait for is that bengyu is fully integrated with himself, then opens the king key, successfully climbs to the spirit palace and makes himself the master of the world.


    After receiving lanran''s order, Marubeni also immediately took the knife, then got up and jumped, trying to leave with lanran.


    "Dragon graupel rack!"


    "Thousand Sakura!"


    Just when lanran and her two men were about to retreat, the team leaders rushed back. In front of them were deadwood Baizai and rifanggu Dongshilang.


    At this time, Geng Mujian BA was supposed to be at the front, but he separated from everyone in the empty circle.


    For this reason, people came back first, because the safety of the corpse soul world is the most important.


    Facing the two attacks coming from the pavement, lanran just makes a casual move, leaving a ground of residual ice and broken flowers in front of her.


    "It seems that he can''t walk away." Marubeni said to lanran with a smile, but there was no tension in his tone.


    Even if surrounded by people, with their strength at this time, they will not have any fear, because they are very strong now.


    Lanran looked back at Marubeni, and only said to him lightly, "be careful." then he rushed up.


    He didn''t liberate the soul chopping knife. He just kept chopping with the most primitive mirror.


    The reason why lanran is strong has a lot to do with his soul chopping knife jinghuashuiyue. His mirror huashuiyue is the strongest soul chopping knife in the dreamland department.


    The ability is more powerful than expected. As long as the original solution is released, people can directly enter the illusion, and there is no way to distinguish between true and false.


    "I know you''re strong, but I''ll do my best so that you don''t have a chance to make a fool of yourself."


    As he said this, he directly raised his soul chopping knife and cut it straight.


    However, while the two sides were fighting, Marubeni was quietly watching the battle in a corner, and his face was still smiling.


    "Don''t give him a chance to appear on camera? I''m afraid you''re too naive." Marubeni said to himself.


    "You all totally underestimated the strength of captain lanran!" Marubeni continued while watching

 V1.Chapter 1032

    At this time, the battle of several people has been fiercely launched, and the subsequent captains have joined the battle.


    "The black rope scourge the Ming king!"


    This is the solution of Pan team leader Bai cunzuo array. In the virtual circle, he is the only captain who has not fought fiercely.


    So his current state is also the best. After opening the solution, his spiritual pressure intensity has increased greatly.


    "Untie, ambergris Pisces!"


    Shihiro fukutakeshi, the captain of the Shifan team, also came. He also opened the solution. After all, his opponent is lanran, a powerful enemy.


    "Virtual!"


    All the members of the masked Legion who had been persecuted by lanran also came here. They wanted to avenge lanran.


    Everyone''s attack target is one, that is, lanran standing there smiling.


    "I''m afraid you and I have different understandings of the word strength. That''s why you want to defeat me so naively."


    Lanran looked at the crowd who rushed to him, but said such a sentence very plainly, and then he slowly raised his soul chopping knife.


    Suddenly, his momentum changed and became suddenly fierce, "let me tell you what real strength is."


    "Ah!" with a painful cry, the first rifangu winter lion Lang who rushed to lanran flew out like a broken kite.


    Then came the second and the third. Although lanran''s knife didn''t make too gorgeous moves, he seriously injured the strong at the captain level just by chopping.


    Seeing this scene, Marubeni couldn''t help sighing again: "although the ability of mirror flowers and water is very strong, this alone is not enough to convince the public."


    "It''s not easy to make the big virtual circle surrender to the leader of lanran. The fundamental reason for all this is that the leader of lanran is strong enough and powerful enough."


    This is the evaluation made by Marubeni to lanran, which can make a top strong person so admire. It can be seen that lanran''s strength is really strong.


    "Empty? This half hanging face is not even qualified to be my opponent." facing the attack of the masked legion, LAN Ran''s words are quite arrogant.


    However, because of his strength, he also has arrogant capital. Everyone who rushed up has been hurt greatly and small.


    "Hmm? Are you crazy? As the commander-in-chief of the covert operation force, he fought head-on with the enemy?" Lan ran said to the broken bee in front of him.


    "Don''t just think about the pursuit of combat aesthetics, don''t look for virtue in death, and don''t just care about your own life. If you want to protect the people you should protect, you should attack the enemy from behind."


    Lanran looked at the broken bee and said again, "even the ordinary God of death knows the knowledge taught by the Zhenyang spiritual art academy, not to mention you who are secretly Mobile?"


    "You traitor, how can you talk about death? Hum! It''s ridiculous." broken bee''s attitude towards LAN Ran is very bad.


    Although the attitude of broken bee was very bad, it didn''t affect LAN Ran''s mood at all. He still smiled and said, "after all, I was also a coach."


    "The people in central room 46 are so stupid that they would let you teach." broken bee''s words are full of ridicule.


    "It''s not good to comment on the dead, although they all say I killed them." Lan rang smiled contemptuously.


    While lanran was talking, the broken bee had moved, and her body shape instantly turned into dozens of figures.


    "Separation? This performance is quite wonderful." lanran''s speech is light, as if broken bees can''t bring him any pressure.


    "Thank you for your compliment. I''m really honored, but secret mobility is not a job to get praise by acting."


    The broken bee paused and then said to LAN ran, "in order to repay your praise, I''ll use this performance to solve you."


    With that, her body rushed up. Although her right arm had not recovered at this time, it did not affect her battle.


    "Birds and bees. Two strikes will kill!"


    With the fastest speed, he made two attacks at the same position on lanran''s body.


    "Do you have to kill with two strikes? It''s an interesting move, but you''re not my opponent." lanran won two moves, but he was completely fine.


    "The battle of death is a duel between spiritual pressure. With the degree of spiritual pressure of your move, it won''t hurt me at all." lanran is very confident.


    "Let me use spiritual pressure to completely suppress it for you to see." he said, and a strong spiritual pressure burst out from lanran''s body.


    "What!" although lanran''s spiritual pressure was strong, it was suppressed in a moment because he was stabbed behind his back.


    "You''re careless. The shadow will appear on the ice sometimes." the person who caused this blow to LAN Ran is jingle Chunshui. That''s his ability to cut souls, shadow ghost.


    The knife went straight into LAN Ran''s body, directly penetrating the front and rear abdomen, and the tip of the knife went directly from behind to in front of her body.


    "Did you succeed?" the gods of death in the battle were looking forward to the result. They questioned their strength, so they could only wait and see from a distance.


    "The captains finally succeeded and finally punished the traitor lanran." some people have begun to cheer.


    At this time, Tong people who honed their skills in the space tunnel with Puyuan Xizhu also returned to jinglingting.


    Because the time velocity of the space-time tunnel is different from that of the outside world, the ten days in the space tunnel is only more than half an hour.


    To be honest, I would also like to thank lanran. If he hadn''t solved the arrest, Tongren really didn''t have time to learn the reward skills in the Arsenal system.


    Tongren and Puyuan like to help steel return to the jingling court. They have heard the sound of cheering. However, when he rushed over, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Tong man shouted to the man in the center of the battlefield, because the facts in his eyes were not seen by others.


    After Tongren''s shouting, all the talents wake up. Jingle Chunshui impressively finds that lanran is not standing in front of him at the moment.


    The person who cut the knife he just made was the vice captain of the team, Minister Jiro kurabe. Now, Minister Jiro kurabe is in danger.


    "What?" all the people were stunned. They couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. It seemed that lanran was caught, but in fact, it wasn''t so

 V1.Chapter 1033

    Now, everything in the center of the battlefield directly shocked all the gods of death, because they were completely manipulated by blue dye.


    "Ah!" with another painful cry, jingle Chunshui also fell under LAN Ran''s knife and was seriously injured.


    "When are you?" Masako Hirako looked at LAN ran angrily. He hated the feeling of being teased.


    "When? The question you asked is very interesting." lanran replied to Masako Hirako''s question blandly.


    "You should know that my ability is complete hypnosis. In any case, I can control people''s senses and make them hallucinate."


    "That''s why I want to ask you, when did you start the mirror flower water moon?" Hirako Zhenzi shouted and rushed up.


    "Hmm? Then I''ll ask you. When did you mistakenly think I didn''t start a mirror?"


    Lanran looks at Pingzi Zhenzi and laughs contemptuously. He played with it between applause 60 years ago, and it''s still the same 60 years later.


    Pingzi Zhenzi Qian Chong''s speed was very fast. Their soul chopping knives directly cut together and burst into sparks.


    Then Masako Hirako looked at LAN ran and said, "fall down, reverse caress!" that was his original solution.


    "Welcome to the upside down world." Masako Hirako looks at LAN ran, but now they are completely upside down.


    Like lanran''s, Pingzi Zhenzi''s soul chopping knife belongs to the hypnotic soul chopping knife and has the ability to disturb others'' nerves.


    Now, they are in the world created by Masako Hirako. Everything here is upside down.


    When he saw shinko Hirako directly, he raised his knife and cut into lanran''s right arm. Although lanran defended quickly, he was still injured.


    However, it was not his right arm that was injured, but his left arm, because everything here was upside down.


    It seems that Masako Hirako is attacking to the right, but in fact, Masako Hirako''s knife is still cutting to the left.


    Then, Masako Hirako''s second attack came. This time, he aimed at LAN Ran''s right leg.


    "Is it here?" lanran has focused on his left leg at this time, but this time, he still got caught.


    "Ha ha, as I said, this is an upside down world, which means that it is upside down, no matter front, back, left, right, up and down."


    Masako Hirako licked his lips, then put his head to lanran and said, "don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    Lanran smiled. Although his leg was hurt, it didn''t affect him to stand up. He just said two words to Pingzi Zhenzi: "come again."


    "Hum!" Pingzi Zhenzi snorted coldly and rushed up again with a soul chopping knife, but this time, his attack was not so smooth.


    Because lanran has gradually become familiar with the rules that turn the world upside down, and has blocked three attacks by Hirako shinko in succession.


    "What can I do? LAN ran can take my three combos. I don''t know. I''ll take another more powerful attack. Can you take it?"


    With that, another wave of attack began, but this time, he felt very stupid about his behavior.


    Because this time, he not only didn''t hurt lanran, but also was slashed heavily by lanran, and blood flowed on his back.


    "You? How did you do it?" according to common sense, this inverted world is conducive to user combat.


    Because ordinary people are used to the previous battle mode when fighting. Even if they know that this is an upside down world, they will subconsciously obey their hearts.


    But unexpectedly, lanran found the flaw of this ability so quickly and successfully fought back.


    "How about captain Hirako?" lanran smiled proudly. He knew that the battle between them was over.


    Even though Masako Hirako is still standing there, his ability has been completely cracked. How can he win in the face of such a powerful self.


    "You?" Masako Hirako didn''t believe what had just happened, so he wanted to try again. Maybe it was just a coincidence of lanran.


    But when he rushed over again with a knife, he no longer had the ability to stand up with a knife.


    Another blow from LAN ran directly cut a huge wound in his chest.


    "Cough... Cough!" Masako Hirako began to vomit blood, because his internal organs had been greatly injured.


    LAN ran lowers her head, looks at shinko Hirako lying not far away, and lightly says, "with your childlike ability, how can you compare with my mirror?"


    The battle between them was over, and lanran''s strength made death desperate.


    The people at the captain level are not his opponents at all, not to mention these people. Is it that Chen lingting will be so aggrieved.


    "Tongren, do you remember what I said to you in the space tunnel?" Puyuan Xizhu said to Tongren.


    Tongren nodded. "I remember, Mr. Puyuan, I''m ready." Tongren knew that he might be the only one who could compete with lanran.


    In the space tunnel, hisuke Puyuan has explained all the abilities of lanran to Tongren.


    The reason why lanran''s soul chopping knife is called the strongest is that as long as he has seen the beginning of the mirror, he can no longer escape the hypnosis of this ability.


    The only people who have strength in the Ling court and haven''t seen blue dye''s solution are Tong people themselves.


    That''s why Puyuan Xizhu attaches so much importance to Tongren. He places his hope of defeating lanran on Tongren.


    And he also told Tongren about their ability to break jade. After all, half of the broken jade on lanran came from the one developed by Puyuan Xizhu.


    "Listen, you only have one chance. Once you are confused by jinghuashuiyue, we really don''t have a chance." Puyuan Xizhu said to Tongren seriously.


    "Well, I know." Tongren is under a lot of pressure now. Facing lanran, he doesn''t dare to slack off.


    Even if he learned suzanneng, he can''t guarantee that suzanneng has the ability to defeat lanran.


    Trusting everyone''s hope, Tongren came to lanran with a quick step and confronted him with a knife.


    "En? Isn''t this the Tongren captain? What? Do you want to be my enemy?" lanran said to Tongren with a smile.


    Tong Ren stared into LAN Ran''s eyes and said to him, "if I can, I really don''t want to be against you."


    "But since you want to have an attempt on the corpse soul world, I must be against you, because this is my duty and my mission."

 V1.Chapter 1034

    After surviving Tongren''s words, lanran''s smile became stronger. He opened his mouth and asked Tongren, "your mission?"


    "Yes, it''s my mission?" Tongren''s tone is very firm. He knows that lanran has a strong ability in language. He doesn''t want to be taken away by him.


    "Your mission is to protect the spirit king? But have you seen the spirit king?" lanran asks Tongren again.


    Indeed, Tong people have never seen the king of spirit. Even they have heard of it only a few times.


    "I just want to protect my friends and my companions." Tong''s voice is still firm.


    "Then you don''t mean to oppose me, because I didn''t kill any of your companions."


    Indeed, the people who fought with LAN ran before, Bao kuque Bu changjiro, although everyone was injured, none of them died.


    "Tongren, don''t be bewitched by his words." just when Tongren was confused, Puyuan Xizhu''s voice sounded behind him.


    It has to be said that this reminder of Puyuan Xizhu is still very effective, otherwise Tongren may listen to lanran''s words.


    After the reminder of Puyuan Xizhu, Tongren immediately separated from the confused state and directly prepared for the battle.


    "Since you want to fight, come on." lanran looks at Tongren. He doesn''t take the initiative, but is waiting for Tongren''s attack.


    In fact, lanran knows Tongren very well, not only because he has the habit of collecting intelligence, but also because Tongren''s performance is really attractive.


    On the one hand, Tongren almost got all the information about lanran from Puyuan Xizhu, and now because of the collapse of jade, he can only guess that lanran has a strong strength.


    "It''s useless to say more. Let''s fight." since Tong Ren has decided to regard LAN ran as the enemy, there''s no need to continue to entangle with him.


    "Xie, rainbow of autumn light!"


    As soon as he came up, he opened his state of understanding. This is Tong Ren''s caution in the face of blue dye. He had to do so.


    After all, lanran''s strength is obvious to all. All the leaders in jinglingting fell under lanran''s knife.


    Now there are only a few remaining combat forces, and they have to be on guard against another person besides lanran, Marubeni.


    He has been there quietly watching the war, but no one dares to ignore his existence. After all, he is also a member of superior combat power.


    "It''s easy to understand as soon as you come up. It seems that you want to be the enemy with all your strength." Lan ran looks at Tong Ren and says plainly.


    Tongren''s reply to lanran is not verbal, but practical. His streamer feather has flown to lanran.


    "Single shield!"


    Lanran didn''t move, but whispered, and a transparent shield appeared in front of him.


    This shield is completely transformed by his spiritual pressure and has a very strong defense ability. It does not waver in the face of the attack of Tong people.


    "The attack power is OK, but it''s not enough." lanran whispered, and then directly pulled off her shield.


    I saw his soul chopping knife fiercely cut out, and a huge knife awn directly rolled away the streamer feather of Tongren.


    "What?" Tong man looked at his light blade and was stunned. This was the first time, and his attack was repulsed.


    In the past, even if it could not cause effective damage to the enemy, it could at least weaken their defense.


    But at the moment, lanran''s defense was withdrawn on his own initiative, and he beat the light blade of Liuguang feather back with only a simple blow.


    "Since the scattered light blades can''t work, I''ll gather the light blades." this is the sudden idea of Tongren.


    "Streamer feather. All blades are one!"


    Just like the backlight shield, this move also gathers all light blades, but is only used for attack.


    The momentum of this time is obviously different from that of the last time, because when the scattered forces come together, the strength will increase exponentially.


    Facing the attack of Tong people, LAN ran just smiled gently, and then released his defense shield again.


    "It seems that the fusion of avalanche jade is going to enter the second stage." lanran touches her chest while resisting the attack of Tong people.


    There is the place where the avalanche jade is fused in his body. Lanran can clearly feel that the power of the avalanche jade is more surging.


    "Baidun!"


    With the fusion of avalanche jade, lanran''s own strength has been enhanced, so his shield has become stronger.


    Originally, the shield that was going to be broken under the attack of Tong people was solid again, and its 100 times defensive power once again resisted the attack of Tong people.


    "Damn it!" Tong people thought their attack would play some role, but unexpectedly, they failed.


    Lanran looked at Tong Ren''s expression and smiled faintly. If the dish didn''t release googlen, her shield would be broken.


    However, it is only the fragmentation of the shield, because their strength lies not in defense, but in attack.


    Because lanran''s soul chopping knife can only be controlled by the illusion of a mirror at the moment of its solution.


    Therefore, jinghuashuiyue does not pose any threat to Tongren. Both sides know this.


    And now lanran doesn''t need to rely on the ability of soul chopping knife, because he is strong enough.


    "Instant step!"


    This is a kind of footwork that lanran practiced by combining the instant step of death with the sound of emptiness.


    Not only in speed, but also in accuracy and agility, his instantaneous step is more perfect than other footwork.


    "Kaleidoscope write wheel eye!"


    Tongren dare not be careless. In the face of a strong enemy like lanran, he is naturally fully prepared. His armed color has covered his whole body.


    Kaleidoscope''s ability to write wheel eyes can clearly see lanran''s actions, so Tongren will not be completely suppressed.


    But speaking, lanran is not only fast, but also amazing in power.


    Even if Tongren can see the attack direction of lanran in time, and then adjust his body position at the same time, lanran''s knife still makes Tongren''s arm numb.


    At that moment, he condensed the defense of the backlight shield on his arm, and then blocked LAN Ran''s attack.


    Coupled with his armed color domineering, it can be described as double protection, but he still failed to unload this powerful force.


    Together, she couldn''t do anything to Tong people. LAN Ran''s choice was to move in an instant, change direction and start a continuous attack on Tong people.


    A very fast chop made Tong Ren very embarrassed. Even if his defense was enough to resist LAN Ran''s ordinary attack, it was still very difficult

 V1.Chapter 1035

    When defending against lanran''s attack, Tong people don''t even have a chance to counterattack, because once the defense is lax, they are likely to be injured.


    In such a tense battle, getting hurt is a very uncomfortable thing, because your opponent won''t give you time to heal.


    Injury means entering a disadvantage. Entering a disadvantage means that you are likely to be defeated, and the price of defeat is the total annihilation of the soul court.


    Tongren knows that he is now the last hope of huilingting. No matter what, he will go all out.


    Even if he was defeated by lanran in the end, he did his best. He acted in people and accomplished things in heaven.


    "Emptiness. Dark light!"


    Finally, Tongren found an opportunity under the attack of lanran and directly opened his emptiness.


    Since the solution does not have a little advantage, we should add the emptiness. The overlap of the two forces has increased the spiritual pressure of Tong people several times.


    However, at this time, Tongren still has no advantage in front of lanran. After all, lanran''s broken jade has been integrated into the second stage.


    "Dark light. Dawn!"


    The light blades of Tong people have all turned dark. Although they are no longer invisible, their attack power has been greatly improved.


    "Your performance is gorgeous." Lan ran looks at Tong Ren''s actions, but he doesn''t have any pressure.


    In his eyes, he doesn''t even need to beat Tong people in a hurry, because the integration of bengyu and himself continues.


    Even if lanran directly defeats Tongren, she has to wait here until the collapse jade is perfectly integrated before she can go to the Lingwang palace.


    After all, there are these tricky guards on the spirit palace. They are an extra team of the God of death.


    This team is known as the zero team, which is composed of only five people, but don''t underestimate these five people. Each of them has the strength to rival the captain of Yamamoto.


    These five people have become the guards of the spirit king and always guard those who may ascend to heaven from the spirit court.


    If lanran wants to defeat them, he can only wait until bengyu is perfectly integrated with himself. In that case, he can be absolutely sure.


    As for now, instead of sitting there and waiting, it''s better to play a few rounds with this interesting new captain.


    It can not only kill time, but also temper the will of avalanche jade, so that the next integration can come more quickly.


    After the attack of Tong man, it was his second attack. At this time, he had begun to seal. A powerful attack was coming soon.


    "Vision. Nine days of wind and thunder!"


    "The wind is the shape of the proud sky, and the thunder is the bone of the regretful sky. The wind leads the thunder, the thunder shakes the wind, the wind is the soul, the thunder is the soul, the vision starts, and the bones are cold. Drink!"


    This is the singing of Tongren releasing the wind and thunder of nine days. Because the power of this move is amazing, it can''t be satisfied by the energy of Tongren alone.


    So find a good way to rely on this singing and use the power of heaven and earth to make up for the lack of power and form a fatal attack.


    This move exists in the basic form of spiral pill, but it is more powerful than spiral pill. I don''t know how many times.


    When Tongren threw it fiercely, the nine day wind and thunder ball went straight to blue dye. Even blue dye couldn''t escape that speed.


    However, lanran doesn''t want to avoid. He has resisted the damage of the light blade. What he needs to resist next is just a slightly more powerful attack for him.


    At the moment of Jiutian Fenglei''s hand, Tongren''s palm was printed again. This time, he wanted to use Youlei Qilin.


    One big move after another. Tongren doesn''t believe it. Lanran can take it all easily. As long as he gets hurt, he will have a chance to defeat him.


    "Darkness came to the world. Kirin emerged!"


    Just as Jiutian Fenglei''s sphere collides with lanran, Tongren''s Youlei Qilin is ready.


    This is the big killing move he relies on to attack. Every time he uses it, he will receive miraculous effects. Tongren believes that this time is no exception.


    LAN ran holds a hundred shields and looks at the sky. At this time, the sky has become a state of dark clouds.


    And the slightest ray of thunder has loomed in the clouds, and even can feel the destructive power of this move.


    But his expression is still very calm, because he doesn''t think that Tong people have the ability to defeat him.


    After all, his real strength has not been fully displayed until now. Giving him some time is his peak moment.


    After launching this series of attacks, the consumption of Tong people is very large. At this time, he has withdrawn from the virtual state.


    Because his spiritual pressure was almost gone, it was not enough to support him to stay in the state of emptiness.


    However, although the strength is exhausted, Tongren is not so worried, because Puyuan Xizhu gave Tongren a small pill in the space tunnel.


    Puyuan Xizhu told him that this is his newly invented medicine. Its effect is to instantly restore all spiritual pressure.


    However, such a powerful medicine naturally has a strong side effect, that is, there will be a month of depression after taking the medicine.


    During this period, your spiritual pressure will not remain. No matter how hard you try, there will be no spiritual pressure.


    And your body will be very weak, even the level of ordinary people can not reach, or even more serious.


    However, although there will be such serious side effects, Tongren must swallow the medicine now.


    Because he will continue to attack lanran. Only in this way can lanran be pressed down by a strong attack.


    At this time, the nine day wind and thunder has shown its power. In addition, Lei Dun Qilin and double Lei Dun radiate the power of destruction.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at lanran''s direction and felt thoughtful. Then he immediately went to the interior of the lingting court.


    He wants to go back to the 12th team house. Although he has not been the captain of the place for a long time, there are still things he left behind.


    At this time, although the expression on lanran''s face has not changed, his hundred shields can''t withstand the attack of nine days of wind and thunder.


    Even if lanran has been instilling spiritual pressure, the crystal wall of googlen will be broken.


    The numerous cracks have covered 100 shields, and lanran is ready to retreat at any time. After all, his defense can''t carry it.


    With the sound of "boom", googlen made by lanran fell apart directly under the attack of Tongren.


    However, lanran retreated in time and was not hurt by the fragments of googlen, but the power of Jiutian wind and thunder has not dissipated.


    After the fast thunder ball smashes 100 shields, the next target is lanran naturally, and lanran has already drawn up his knife to prepare for the wa

 V1.Chapter 1036

    Jiutian Fenglei still has a lot of residual power, so even lanran doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, this level of attack will cause great damage if he is not careful.


    Facing the attack of Jiutian wind and thunder, LAN Ran''s soul chopping knife is directly in front of him as a means of defense.


    Because lanran''s own spiritual pressure intensity is also extremely high, even if the power of Jiutian wind and thunder is very strong, it is not enough to defeat lanran.


    On the contrary, its power is almost gone after the continuous consumption of blue dye.


    But it doesn''t matter, because at this time, the Youlei Qilin has taken shape, and the huge thunder beast head in the sky suddenly poked out.


    This is the first time Tong people have used this ninja, and its power is greater and greater every time.


    Lanran looks at the dense thunder clouds while breaking up the nine day wind and thunder ball with little residual power.


    "Is there anything else." lanran''s expression is still not dignified, because his means have not been used yet.


    At this time, Tongren had swallowed the recovery medicine given to him by hisuke Puyuan, and the magnificent spiritual pressure filled his body instantly.


    Tongren, who has regained his strength, is ready to continue his attack. This time, he is ready to use his power to write wheel eyes.


    "Sky shine!"


    This is the powerful power contained in Tongren''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which is powerful and difficult to erase.


    Tianzhao''s flame can appear directly at the enemy''s position, so no matter how fast lanran moves, he will be burned by Tianzhao.


    The powerful black flame attacks with Youlei Qilin in the sky, which makes lanran bear a lot of pressure for a while.


    When he resisted the impact of the unicorn, the black flame directly attached to him.


    "What''s this?" originally, lanran wanted to put out the flame directly, but he found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    "That''s my sky light, immortal inflammation!"


    Tongren''s voice sounded coldly. In the face of lanran, he would not show any mercy. All the means he could use would be imposed on lanran.


    "Suzanneng!"


    This is the strongest skill Tong people have mastered so far. It is born through the ability of kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes.


    Tongren doesn''t want lanran to have any chance to breathe, so he chooses such a crazy attack.


    At the same time, lanran is suffering from the burning of Heiyan and has to resist the attack of Youlei Qilin.


    At the moment, thick dark clouds gathered on the sky cover, even if it had never been like this.


    However, Lei Dun Qilin of Tong people has this ability and can forcibly change the weather of his casting place.


    The black thunder has been shown from the thunder clouds. The power contained in it is the strongest attack that Tongren can launch.


    At this time, lanran is resisting the burning attack of Tongren''s sky light, but his expression still doesn''t seem to have any pressure.


    Even now lanran has aroused a trace of interest, because in this lingting, people who can make trouble for him like Tongren no longer exist.


    Lanran is also belligerent. In the face of Tongren, his fighting intention has been picked up. He will start to take this battle seriously.


    Lanran looks down at the black inflammation on his body. He is very decisive and directly cuts off the skin with black inflammation.


    He had tried to extinguish the black inflammation before, but the attribute of the black inflammation seemed very strange.


    Even if lanran''s knowledge is profound enough, he still can''t find out the strange attack power of Tongren.


    There is no way. If we don''t deal with this black inflammation, we may be greatly restricted in the next battle.


    Because he doesn''t know what kind of harm this black inflammation will cause to himself. In that case, he might as well be a little more straightforward.


    After lanran cut off his skin, he immediately got rid of the burning of black inflammation, which made him feel more relaxed.


    Then, under the gaze of Tong people, lanran''s damaged wound healed instantly, as if she had never been hurt.


    "Is this? Speeding regeneration?" Tong Ren was shocked by LAN Ran''s ability, because it was beyond his imagination.


    "Can''t even lanran absorb the power of emptiness?" Tong thought in his heart. He was very strange.


    Because lanran is such a proud person, even if he is the master of the virtual circle, how can he change himself into the same as the virtual circle?


    LAN ran heard Tong Ren''s question and smiled and said to him, "this is not the super speed regeneration of low-level creatures."


    This is the will of bengyu. Bengyu has the ability to protect the master. Therefore, as long as lanran is not directly fatally injured, bengyu will instantly heal lanran''s injury.


    So in his eyes, Tong people''s skills can''t play a big role for him.


    Even with bare hands, he can beat all the light blades released by Tong people without receiving any damage.


    However, the thunder clouds in the sky didn''t make him feel as relaxed as the light blade, because he also felt a strong threat in it.


    It''s like a fierce beast with absolute destructive power hidden in thunder clouds, which makes people feel some palpitations.


    Even if it was as strong as blue dye, he didn''t feel very good at the moment, so he was vigilant.


    Even if he didn''t want to regard Tong Ren as an opponent, LAN ran was surprised by his performance at the moment.


    Although Tongren''s sky light does no harm to lanran, it can delay him for a moment.


    Now, Lei Dun Qilin is completely ready, because the huge thunder beast has shown its ferocity.


    The dark unicorn''s head poked out from the thunder cloud, his eyes wide open and stared at LAN ran tightly.


    Lightning also flickers around its body, and each ray of lightning contains huge energy.


    "Does this move look strong?" lanran looks at the unicorn beast in the sky and says to Tong people.


    Tongren is still wary of lanran. He doesn''t want to be defeated because of his negligence.


    "Just look, how can you know the power of my move? It''s better to feel it yourself."


    "Come on, Youlei Qilin!"


    With Tongren''s cry, the unicorn beast in the sky roared and rushed to lanran as if it had received instructions.


    Although the body of the unicorn beast is huge and bulky, its speed is impossible for ordinary people to catch up.


    Moreover, the lightning escaping from its body alone can cause great harm to some people with poor strength.


    If it''s a frontal impact, it doesn''t necessarily have any results. Even the Tongren who released this move don''t know at all

 V1.Chapter 1037

    The huge Unicorn opened its mouth in the sky, and lightning spewed out of it.


    The target is lanran floating in the air. The black thunder envelops lanran''s body with the power of destruction.


    Facing the black thunder, lanran didn''t choose to escape, but chose to fight head-on.


    The soul chopping knife in his hand burst out with unprecedented strength, and suddenly cut it out. Even in the face of Youlei Qilin, there was no disadvantage.


    Two completely different forces collided together in this way, and a startling vibration broke out directly between the sky.


    After the two men''s attacks exploded together, the blast directly destroyed the buildings.


    This is only the first time the two fight each other, because the huge Unicorn has rushed to LAN Ran''s face.


    Just now, the two almost tied, but the next blow was different.


    Because Lei Dun Qilin''s Noumenon attack is many times stronger than the thunder attack.


    The giant Unicorn bite at urceola. It wants to kill its opponent directly in front of itself.


    But how can lanran be defeated so easily? His strength has just been shown.


    With the progress of the battle, the changes in lanran''s body also changed, because the power of avalanche jade was strengthened again.


    "Three sections of fusion, bengyu''s will will will finally be completely integrated with me." lanran said loudly.


    Just before Lei Dun Qilin''s attack touched LAN Ran''s body, his body shape changed again.


    When he fused with the avalanche jade, lanran''s body shape also changed. At the moment, he no longer looks like a normal human.


    Because in the center of his eyebrows, another vertical eye appeared. Although the eye did not open, it could give Tongren a very dangerous feeling.


    However, Lei Dun Qilin obviously has no cowardice about his change. It can also be said that Lei Dun Qilin has no emotion.


    In its eyes, there is only indomitable momentum. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he will fight to the death.


    At this time, the Tong man was completely wrapped by the power of xuzuo nenghu. His form was like a huge red soldier.


    Moreover, in the hands of the armored soldier, he also holds a long sword, which is also completely formed by energy.


    Tongren at this time can be said to be his strongest form. He looks very powerful when he opens xuzuo nenghu.


    I''m afraid there is no enemy among all the captains of the Yitong people.


    Even captain Yamamoto in his heyday may not be able to completely suppress Tongren, or even can not suppress Tongren.


    After all, there is a gap between the current Tongren and the previous two strength levels. Although it is only a short period of ten days.


    But it is these ten days that have made the changes of Tongren different. Now he is the hope of huilingting.


    His eyes were firm and looked in the direction of Lei Dun Qilin. His eyes were full of black lightning.


    The blue dye of the positive Kirin is also very determined at this time. After all, his pressure is not small.


    His attack did not stop for a moment, because the impact of Youlei Qilin was really strong, which made him a little incredible.


    At present, if lanran is in the strength of spiritual pressure, Tongren may not have the strength to compare with him at all.


    But in terms of attack, Tong man''s power is so powerful that he can turn his limited power into an extremely fierce attack.


    Facing such a fierce attack from Tongren, lanran can only keep waving her soul chopping knife to contain Youlei Qilin.


    However, Leidun Qilin is not a real monster. Its body is completely composed of thunder. Even if lanran attacks it, it will not be hurt.


    However, although the power of Lei Dun Qilin did not decrease, his speed was indeed blocked.


    After all, lanran''s chopping is also very strong. It''s just that he can''t play a big role when he meets Lei Dun Qilin who is not afraid at all.


    His attack was only temporarily blocked, but Lei Dun Qilin directly contacted his body through the power of lightning.


    Lanran clearly felt how amazing the power erupted on the thunder beast.


    Just because of the impact force, lanran directly ejected a mouthful of blood, and her inner abdomen was strongly shaken.


    Lei Dun Qilin''s strength continues. After all, it is infused with all the strength of Tong people. Naturally, it is much stronger than before.


    It pushed blue dye all the way, and a powerful fluctuation broke out on the sky cover, which was very amazing.


    Lanran is very passive now, because Lei Dun Qilin''s body is too huge, and he can''t get rid of it.


    And the lightning that spreads on its body surface has a strong adsorption capacity, which can trap blue dye tightly here.


    The huge impact force, coupled with the endless thunder attack, even urciola can''t bear it.


    The most important thing is that this is only the first attack of Lei Dun Qilin. You know, the real horror of Lei Dun Qilin has not been shown yet.


    Once Leidun Kirin explodes, I''m afraid it will blow up a huge hole with the firmness of the sky cover.


    Just like when Tongren first showed Lei Dun Kirin, a huge hole was blown out in the underground of the second team.


    The power of Lei Dun Kirin this time is much greater than before. It is likely that even on the ground will be greatly shaken.


    At this time, Lei Dun Qilin has expanded, which means that it will explode completely in a short time.


    At this time, lanran also feels the difference of Lei Dun Qilin. Although he wants to get rid of his control, he can''t do it no matter how hard he struggles.


    Just under lanran''s frightened expression, Lei Dun''s strongest damage to Qilin began.


    Lei Dun Kirin, which has expanded to the limit, completely broke out directly on the sky cover, and the vibration was earth shaking.


    In this way, the power of Youlei Qilin completely broke out on the sky cover, shaking the whole soul court.


    The dark thunder not only wrapped the flame, but also made a huge roar through the world.


    From the perspective of Tong people, the scene in front of them is a mixture of thunder and fire. Although it is black thunder, it still lights up this dark place in middle age.


    He doesn''t know what happened at the center of the explosion. Even if it was his own release, he can''t know the result until the end

 V1.Chapter 1038

    The power of Youlei Qilin explosion is earth shaking. Just at the center of the explosion, a huge pit was left.


    If we only talk about the extent of breaking the ring, the attack of Tongren should be the greatest damage to the interior of the lingting court.


    Fortunately, when they were fighting fiercely, the gods of death had retreated first, leaving enough space for them.


    Otherwise, no matter who is involved in the battle between the two, he may suffer the disaster of destruction.


    Even a task at the captain level may suffer heavy losses because it can''t bear it, let alone others.


    The place destroyed by Youlei Qilin is about thousands of meters around, and even one tenth the size of huilingting.


    And there are large and small cracks around. It looks shocking. It''s hard to imagine that it was caused by a person''s attack.


    The attack on LAN ran was even more tragic. Half of his body had been destroyed by the explosion.


    Now, only his head is complete, and even his internal organs are gone. You can see the power of Youlei Qilin.


    "Er, I didn''t expect you to be very powerful, but I really want to disappoint you. I''m still alive." Lan ran looks up at Tong Ren.


    Although he even looked up a little hard, there was no painful expression on his face. He was still cold.


    Because of the power of avalanche jade, even if lanran is greatly hurt, he can recover instantly.


    However, Tong people know that even if the power of avalanche jade is so powerful, it should also have constraints.


    He guessed that maybe lanran will temporarily lose his combat ability after the injury is instantly cured, or he may reduce his combat ability.


    After all, no matter what kind of therapy, it will not be perfect, even if it is the power of collapse, it should be the same.


    "Ten fist sword!"


    This is the ability of xuzuo nenghu of Tongren. He can turn into a huge sharp sword in his hand to attack.


    The attack of ten fist sword is very deadly, because it not only has excellent attack ability, but also has the ability to seal.


    Even if lanran is too strong, he will lose his combat ability once touched by the sharp blade of ten fist sword.


    In that case, Tongren has a greater chance of winning, so he is very powerful at the moment.


    The huge energy body, operating the ten fist sword, directly stabbed LAN ran standing there without mercy.


    At this time, LAN ran completely recovered from his injuries, and then his knife was raised.


    He really didn''t expect that a tong man who was not a big man in his eyes could force him to such a point.


    "The fourth stage!"


    At the moment, because of the change of mood, the integration of bengyu and him has been promoted at the same time.


    Now he has undergone great changes in form. The vertical eyes in the center of his eyebrows have opened, and his original two eyes have become completely black.


    Normal people''s pupils are white, not much blue dye now. The pupils have turned completely black, which looks very scary.


    And behind him, twelve white wing shaped things grew at the same time, which was very huge.


    "Tie the road 90. Black coffin!"


    Lanran is very strong. It can be seen from the fact that he can completely abandon singing and release up to 90 levels of bondage.


    At this time, Tongren was directly restricted by lanran because he was controlled by lanran''s ability.


    However, it was only a moment of stagnation, because at this time, Tongren had completely burned their spiritual pressure.


    Now he is like a combat machine, and his blood has boiled all over.


    You can even see a trace of blood and sweat overflow between his pores. In order to defeat lanran, Tong people have fought hard.


    Now he is not only overdrawn by his spirit, but also overdrawn in his life.


    Because only in this way can we obtain powerful power in a short time, even if there will be a strong counterattack after that.


    With the fierce wave of Tongren''s ten fist sword, lanran''s black coffin was directly broken into pieces.


    Then, Tongren''s knife aimed at lanran. This time, without any restriction, Tongren''s knife slashed at lanran.


    However, lanran also knows that Tong people''s attack is very powerful, so he can''t stay where he is.


    At the moment when Tongren''s knife was cut down, lanran also moved. His body suddenly retreated and narrowly escaped the attack of ten fist sword.


    "You, completely angered me." lanran didn''t expect that the battle between him and Tong people would be so deadlocked.


    Originally he thought he could knead Tong people completely in applause, but now he is not.


    Because of the strength of Tong people, they can even suppress lanran''s ability and reverse the status of both sides.


    After escaping the attack of Tong people, lanran immediately began a new round of evolution, which is the final fusion form between him and bengyu.


    This form takes his vertical eye as the center, just like a butterfly and cicada molting, and the epidermis directly fades down.


    Then a body reappeared in it, which looked very uncomfortable.


    Because behind this body, there are more than ten huge necks with heads, which look very strange.


    At this time, these heads opened their big mouths together, and then the spiritual pressure in the air gathered in an instant.


    "Spoke fiercely!"


    Lanran''s attack is like a big virtual flash, but in terms of power, it is much stronger than the virtual flash.


    The destructive light was directly ejected from many heads, and then gathered together to form a huge column of light.


    This light column is very dazzling. Even in the corner of the spirit court, you can see the existence of this light clearly.


    Tongren looks at lanran''s attack and the corners of his mouth rise slightly. He is waiting for this moment. Lanran''s attack can''t pose any threat to him.


    On the contrary, the stronger lanran''s attack ability, the greater the damage to lanran.


    Because in the hands of Tong people, in addition to the ten fist sword, there is a shield called bajijing.


    The strongest point of this shield is that it can reflect all the damage, so no matter how strong lanran''s attack is, he is the only one who gets hurt in the end

 V1.Chapter 1039

    Boom!


    A dazzling stream of light swept across the ground and forcibly hit a big pit on the solid ground - that''s the long track of radiation breaking. From the degree of depression of this big pit, we can see the power of radiation breaking and the depth of damage.


    At the end of this optical flow, there is a small figure. This small figure holds a large shield, which is so asymmetric. The shield is suffused with bronze light, and the unintended patterns are all over the mirror. The mirror reflects white light, which hurts people''s eyes.


    "This is..." lanran looks at the mirror and is stunned. His heart is shocked. You know, Fuli breaking can be regarded as his strongest move, but the other party is blocked by a mirror. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, which is angry - at least lanran thinks so.


    The teeth on both sides kept running in, swallowing the sweet and bitter blood. Lanran was gnashing his teeth in anger. He was unwilling! Originally, he had a chance to win. Now he is about to become a lost dog. LAN Ran is unwilling! He used to laugh at and despise each other. Now he will be defeated by each other in the twinkling of an eye. He is unwilling to do so!


    Although reason was telling him to retreat and stay in the green mountains, he was not afraid of no firewood, but emotion controlled him. The humiliation of being defeated prompted him to continue the battle without any suspense. So... His blue dye raised his arm again, and the broken jade in his body changed strangely with the great emotional fluctuation of his master.


    But at that time, he didn''t notice the strangeness of the mirror. It was an eight close mirror, which had the ability to reflect damage to the enemy. In other words, the greater the damage he did to Tongren, the greater the damage he reflected to himself. If lanran knew that it was eight close mirror at that time, I''m afraid he would have given up the idea of continuing to fight, But now it''s too late for everything, and it''s too late for him to repent.


    "The ninth law of falling, falling into prison!" almost with a roaring voice, the giant roared out the lead singer with his hard to hear voice, which was the roar of beast instinct.


    Because the avalanche jade in the body is undergoing drastic changes, avalanche jade and lanran are forced to merge for the sixth time, which is beyond the final fusion. Lanran''s back suddenly opens two huge wings, dark and haunted by black fog. This black wing gives the giant the ability to fly. A gentle sweep of the wings creates a violent wind, Blowing Tongren''s clothes, hunting made a noise, and a gentle step left a deep pit on the ground. Now lanran can be said to be no longer human. He has become a monster, a real monster. It is also this monster that is looking directly at Tong people with a ferocious face at the moment.


    With a huge body tens of meters high and a huge sense of body weight, the air around becomes heavy. Dozens of things that can become heads are shaking around above the body. Under the body, they are not standing on their feet, but on the ground on their four feet, with sharp claws in front of them and dark wings haunted by black fog behind them, The appearance is extremely distorted.


    Tongren looked at the behemoth, and his mouth curved with an arc of contempt. He was also a sad figure who sold his body and soul. Although avalanche jade can give its owner powerful power, the power that can be obtained after integration with it is very powerful, which can be seen from the fierce fight between lanran and Tongren. But there is no pie falling from the sky in the world. Everything has to be paid. Since you have obtained great power, it is necessary to give me your body and soul.


    This is a deal, a very equal deal.


    "Tongren... Tongren!" now lanran has no consciousness. His mind consciousness has been destroyed and controlled by the collapse of jade. Now he only knows that he keeps roaring like a beast and bumps into Tongren. There is only one thing that this huge body will cause when it collides with a thin figure - Tong people will be knocked out!


    "Tut --!" the Tong man spat lightly, took the mirror as a shield, and rushed towards the behemoth with the magic ten fist sword in his hand. Just when the monster and Tong people were about to collide, Tong people suddenly flashed the impact on one side. Because of its huge body, the monster could not change its collision track on the way. It could only continue to collide along its original track. Tongren also seized this opportunity, waved his ten fist sword and constantly cut on the monster''s hard skin. The white cold awn constantly collided with the hard skin, emitting dazzling sparks and air ripples.


    In the face of the stormy attack, the monster was still painless. It roared and was warlike. After it finally turned back, the monster raised its huge claws and copied the thin figure under the body.


    Qiang -!


    The sound of claws across the sword.


    Tong people waved their ten fist swords and raised them above their heads, praying to block the huge claws. The claws and ten fist swords collided with each other, which aroused bursts of air waves, spread outward continuously, rolled up the dust in the sky and filled people''s eyes. The hot temperature generated by the impact of water vapor in the space around Tong man is constantly evaporating, and the ground under his feet is constantly cracking. The huge stone slabs continued to sound "click click" because of the subsidence. The splintered slate pieces shot everywhere. Finally, the monster''s huge claws covered the ground.


    Remove the claw palm, there is no expected minced meat under the claw palm, and there is no blood stain on the claw palm. In other words, at the critical moment when the claws and palms covered the ground, Tong man dodged this fatal blow with his reaction power trained in the sea of blood.


    The monster looked at the thin figure rolling in front of him and roared at him again. It was a deterrent out of the beast''s instinct. Ugly rolled two circles on the ground. Tong man staggered and finally stood up. He was almost lifted by this spare strength. Then, the angry wave brought by the monster''s roar attacked Tongren. It can be said that one wave was not flat and another wave arose. Tongren couldn''t help sighing. He clenched his silver teeth and covered his face with his sleeve to resist the storm. He could only open his eyes from his sleeve and look at the behemoth in front of him.


    The monster kept roaring and seemed to be full of interest. This makes Tongren''s eyebrows pick. Why is the monster excited

 V1.Chapter 1040

    The wind billows and the sand flies away.


    This is an appropriate description of the lingting scene at this time. The strong wind scattered in all directions, driving the dust and the strong waves tearing the air to rush towards the Tongren. Like a gauze as light as nothing, the eight close mirrors can''t bear the fierce waves and gradually crack.


    This blast can be called a gas explosion.


    But¡ª¡ª


    There was a strong breath behind the eight close mirror, which suddenly burst out and rose gradually.


    It''s Tongren.


    He opened his own spiritual pressure swastika solution. The so-called spiritual pressure swastika solution can not be compared with the previous solution. The former is much more powerful than the latter, not only the increase in damage, but also the sensitivity and defensive are much stronger than the previous solution.


    With a sudden push back, Tong people rushed to the monster at high speed with the impact of an instant as if they were stepping on the void. The cold light flickered, and the bloody smell came into the tip of the nose.


    During this period, Tong people wielded a huge energy sword, ten fist sword, and stabbed at the monster. The sword body made a high sword sound, and the sword intention shook all directions. Although it was only an energy sword, at this time, they wanted to cut off the real sword and the monster''s hard shell, revealing the black fog lingering meat inside. They didn''t want the meat of normal people at all.


    Gulu Gulu


    The chopped minced meat made a strange sound. Then, the cut place sent out an unpleasant smell. The sticky black liquid continuously twisted and changed its shape on the cut place. It even opened a big hand on the original wound and shook it continuously, just like growing directly from the wound.


    "Tut - Monster!"


    Looking at lanran, who is neither human nor ghost, Tongren gave such a disdainful evaluation. Lanran is now completely a monster. He could see the shape of the dragon before, but now he can''t.


    "Roar!" the monster roared. Then it violently waved two claw palms and patted them hard at Tong people. No, it should be three claw palms, plus which one just grew out of the wound. The head on the neck also opened the big mouth of blood, as if to devour the world, and there was a faint flow of gold in the big mouth of blood.


    Another burst!


    Tong''s heart was shocked and he was busy jumping aside. Then he made a sharp turn. His upper body also leaned forward because of inertia. He simply turned forward through the relay and flashed under the monster - this is a dead corner.


    "The Qi of the sword is full! Go to hell!"


    Then, Tongren waved his sword and drew a huge sword breath. With the smell of sharp sword, he cut open the monster''s hard leather armor, deeply stabbed it in, and then pulled it out. In this way, the white light cut off the monster''s skin armor. In an instant, the huge torrent of blood continued to spray out and shoot in all directions. It turned into a blood rain all over the sky, stained the ground and splashed on Tongren''s face. The cold face was matched with the dirty blood splashed on his face. At this time, Tongren gave people a terrible smell and a terrible deterrent force, as if it was around Tongren.


    The monster screamed in pain. Then, the broken wound began to heal automatically, with an unpleasant smell, just like the wound last time.


    Is there no way? Tongren, who hit with almost all his strength, was panting and bent down to support his knees, so as not to fall down due to lack of strength. He looked at the monster whose wound was healing in front of him, and his heart was full of despair. Although each attack of Tong people has great destructive power, it is based on consuming a lot of aura. The other party can cause great damage to Tong people only by relying on his huge body. Obviously, in terms of aura consumption, the other party has many advantages over himself.


    A long war is very bad for yourself!


    Tong man looked at the monster in front of him and quickly alienated the enemy and ourselves in his head. At this time, he needs an opportunity, an opportunity to win with one blow.


    Tongren showed a dignified expression. He didn''t know where the opportunity was or how to use it. Even he could foresee that he would be hanged by the monster.


    Tongren naturally felt fear, and the previous momentum no longer existed.


    "Tongren, don''t be afraid, I''m coming." the long lost voice sounded. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Tongren felt that a person suddenly appeared behind him and stroked his back with the warmth of a long time. For a moment, he seemed to see the beautiful shadow he never forgot. Gave him great strength.


    Yeah! I want to explore the mysteries of the world with Lucia. I want to play with Fei Zhen. I want to... At least if I die, let me be the protagonist first!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah


    Desire becomes strength. Warm heat flows from the left chest into the muscles and veins, and the soft temperature spreads to the whole body in an instant. His warm divine body, the meridians around his body emit dazzling light, and complex lines have been outlined on the body of the ten fist sword.


    Raise the ten fist sword high, and the sword body has been magnified dozens of times due to this majestic force, surpassing its own body and the monster''s huge body. Now the world has been shrouded by the golden light, through the clouds and directly to the other side of the sky, dispelling the previous despair and helpless darkness, and the world has become silent.


    Driven by the constantly jumping mood, Tongren waved a sword full of Guan Hui.


    Just a sword!


    The light of destruction fell from the sky, and the sky seemed to be frozen, losing its original color. The whole world was golden, as if it had fallen into a golden hole. Tong people are like gods above the world.


    There was a certain delay in time, and then - at the moment of time thawing, a golden vortex fell down, which turned into a torrent of destruction, falling from the sky to devour everything. The golden color covers all the colors and fills the picture. All things in the world are gone, and the world is pale.


    It''s like a waterfall flowing down 3000 feet. The huge sword light running through the sky cuts off from the mid air. It tangles with the majestic momentum of dividing everything into two, and finally becomes the only pure glory in the world. It blows away the night and brings the battle to an end.


    The white light broke through the air and cut open the monster''s body. Blood gushed out and turned into a blood rain all over the sky, falling on Tongren''s face, body and clothes. Cold eyes, cold expression, coupled with the endless blood stained on the whole body, it seems as terrible as death. It''s not death, but it''s better than death!


    "Win... Win! We win!" the next death player couldn''t restrain his excitement and cheered and jumped to

 V1.Chapter 1041

    The holy light flow fell from the sky, and the brilliant giant sword wrapped around the huge energy of destroying the sky and the earth divided the monster in front of us into two. Then, the residue of the monster disintegrated again and turned into residue. It was terrible to see the death. The black blood stain of the monster dyed the ground red, turning the Feiling lake into a sea of blood. In the sea of blood, there was a god of death who was bathed in blood - Tongren!


    The monster has almost been chopped into residue. It is impossible to recover. No matter how powerful the healing power is, there is no way to put it together in the minced meat.


    More than monsters are chopped by the light. The light flow cut in the air deeply leaves a huge crack on the earth. Everywhere the light flows, everything is crushed, turned into dust and disappeared into heaven and earth. The buildings of the whole Feiling lake have become rubble. The buildings on the straight seam pit extending forward since Tongren began have become decadent tiles, forming small cracks in the distance and spreading radially.


    "Finally... Finally won..."


    Unable to bear the spiritual power consumed by a blow that actually exceeded his ability, Tong man was a little unable to stand now. He fell slowly from the air like a tottering. Because it was difficult to control the residual spiritual power in the body, Tong man coughed for a time. He tried to calm the messy breath, but he couldn''t do it. His legs kept shaking and his body was extremely unstable. He shook left and right.


    His face was extremely pale.


    "Tongren! Are you okay?"


    Suddenly there was an urgent sound of care in his ear. Tong people felt dizzy. They were swept by the fatigue caused by fighting with monsters and staggered back. He stepped back a few steps, hoping to stop the decline, but he still failed to do so. Before he fully recovered his consciousness, Tong people stumbled into someone''s arms, and the back of his head fell into two soft and warm things.


    "Lu... Rukia... Why are you here? Was it you just now?"


    Tongren looked up at the person holding him, and suddenly a pair of clear and bright eyes came into his eyes. It was Lucia, who was obviously on her way for a long time, and she was dusty all over. Tongren safely closed his eyes. He wanted to have a rest. Since everyone else had come, there was nothing to worry about next.


    "Well, yes, my Tongren. Sleep, sleep, sleep if you want, my dear Tongren." Lucia showed a gentle smile and gently stroked Tongren''s hair. Lucia coaxed Tongren like a child, and the latter also slept peacefully in the former''s arms.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tongren woke up and immediately opened his eyes, but it was a vast expanse of white, as if everything in the world had disappeared.


    The flickering sound of candles, the sound of gentle breathing and the buzzing sound in my brain are mixed with the ringing of my ears. The world seems to be empty, leaving her wandering here alone.


    Her head was tingling, heavy, like heatstroke, and a heavy sense of dizziness haunted her.


    Finally overcome the weakness, Tong people opened their eyes again and saw the warm wooden ceiling, mild and luxurious. The touch from the back and under the body is obviously too soft, giving people the feeling that they will be submerged by the things under the body at any time.


    "It''s still comfortable at home."


    Staring at the ceiling in a daze, Tong people involuntarily expressed their inner feelings. The wandering consciousness has not come back yet. She is completely unaware of the hoarseness and discomfort of her voice.


    It was not easy for Tongren to wake up. Tongren recalled what happened before going to bed and the scene of fighting with lanran flashed in his mind. Just when Tongren felt that he was about to beat lanran, a gentle voice came into his ears and gave him infinite strength. He waved a sword beyond his limit, and the golden light swept his vision, Then, after everything calmed down, Tong Ren felt an endless sense of weakness. He fell to Lucia behind him, and the soft touch spread all over his body.


    There is a soft touch at hand, and a faint snoring sound is transmitted to the ear. It is almost integrated into the world. Every breath conforms to a certain natural law. It sounds very like the breath of nature, which is difficult to detect.


    Tongren straightened up and looked at the owner of the voice. It was a girl with a delicate face. The slender curled eyelashes trembled slightly. The small Qiong nose fluctuated regularly with the breathing of its owner, and the half open crystal cherry lips breathed the aura of heaven and earth.


    That''s Lucia. At this time, she is obviously too tired and has fallen asleep by Tong''s bed.


    It seems that the other party has taken care of herself for a long time. When she wakes up, she must thank the other party. Tongren looks at the peaceful and sleeping person. There is a saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth on the other party''s delicate cheeks, but there is no dripping wet bed quilt. Tongren can''t help but recall the corners of his mouth and smile. His heart was suddenly at ease. As if all the troubles had left him.


    In order to succeed without disturbing sleeping Lucia - Tong people remember that this guy is angry to get up! Tongren carefully turned over and got out of bed, put his feet into the wooden mop, sorted out his clothes, and went out to wash.


    Push the door and leave the room. Tong people go to the washing place. During this period, Tong people are careful in any action. He is afraid to disturb Lucia in his sleep.


    "Brother Tongren, you wake up." a vague girl voice came into Tongren''s ears. It sounded that the girl was holding a heavy object and was panting with fatigue.


    As soon as he went out, Tong people met Fei Zhen coming face to face. Fei really held two sets of toiletries and a large basin of water. It seemed that she was going to Tongren''s room.


    "Fei Zhen? Do you want to hold these?" looking at Fei Zhen, who was tired and about to collapse, Tong asked while helping to hold some things.


    "Haven''t you fainted? Sister Lucia has been taking care of you there for several days and has refused to go back. I don''t consider carrying these toiletries to let you clean up and run around." Fei said with difficulty. Although some heavy things were carried by Tongren, these in her arms are not something that she can carry by a weak woman.


    "So......" after hearing Fei Zhen''s words, Tongren was stunned. Luqiya was really hard to take care of herself. Tongren couldn''t help shaking his head and didn''t know what he was feeling.


    "Hey, brother Tong, be careful, the water will overflow!" Fei shouted anxiously when she saw the water in Tong''s arms, which was about to be thrown out because of the owner''s shaking.


    "Oh, oh."

 V1.Chapter 1042

    She opened her eyes slightly, and Lucia habitually groped up to make sure that the person she never forgot was still there. When she felt something wrong, Lucia gave a light "eh". She had a scattered consciousness, and then woke up.


    "Where''s Tongren''s brother!"


    Lucia issued a burst of exclamation. She hurriedly stood up, looked around, looked for Tongren, but found nothing. Tongren was not in the house. Lucia, who came to this conclusion, put on her clothes and wanted to go out to find Tongren.


    When she opened the door, Lucia hurried out without noticing the oncoming stack of weights and the man behind them.


    The Tong man outside the room was wondering how the door could open by himself. He didn''t pay attention to the girl rushing out of the room. Her hand slipped, and the heavy objects in her arms scattered on the ground, making a huge sound of "Dong Dong Qiang".


    "Ow!"


    "Oh!"


    Two cries of pain sounded almost at the same time. One came from Lucia, who was hit in the head by a heavy object and screamed in pain, and the other came from Tong people who fell to the ground because they were suddenly hit by a heavy object.


    "Sorry!"


    Tongren tried to get up from the ground, covered his sore ass and apologized to Lucia. It''s obviously that the other party is hit in the head by a heavy object, which is more serious than being hurt in his ass!


    "Brother Tongren..."


    When she was hit on the ground, her legs couldn''t help forking. Ignoring the pain from the big bag on her head, Lucia couldn''t restrain her inner excitement when she saw Tongren. She rushed at Tongren and complained to Tongren with a crying voice. Her pink little hands kept beating Tongren, making Tongren stunned, He didn''t know why the other party suddenly cried.


    "You big villain! You didn''t tell me when you left. It worried me for a long time, bad guy! Bad guy! Do you know people are worried about you!"


    It seems that she is out of words. Lucia holds Tongren''s collar and keeps expanding her small hands on each other. She keeps whispering the word "bad guy". She is crying with rain and tears. Her body keeps shaking, just like a child shivering in a thunderstorm night.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''m not here. I didn''t go there."


    Feeling the trembling and crying close at hand, Tongren didn''t know what to do for a moment. He could only put his hand on each other''s head, hoping to bring a little peace of mind to each other, opened his clumsy mouth and comforted him.


    "You know what? I don''t want anyone to leave me anymore. My parents have left me, so... So I don''t want you to leave me again! I''m afraid... I''m afraid that you will suddenly leave me like your parents one day."


    Lucia kept crying to Tongren. She was very afraid now. He didn''t want to lose Tongren again.


    Tongren silently helped Lucia. He tried to imagine Lucia''s pain, hoping that it would make him better comfort Lucia, but he couldn''t imagine that his family was happy. He couldn''t feel the pain of losing his family when he was young. Words can''t express that pain, It''s not something that people like Tong people can feel at home.


    This kind of pain will make people feel at a loss and helpless, and then complain about the injustice of God. Finally, the rest must be the painful sense of loss and helplessness, which should be borne by the child''s Lucia. It''s really too heavy for her. The world is too harsh. However, what can Tongren say?


    The world where Lucia was born is ruthless and cold. People can''t even solve their own problems. Who will care and help the two little girls? At that time, like the Rukia sisters, there were many children who lost their families and could only beg on the streets. Perhaps, adults had long seen the strange, and had been able to cool down and ignore these children.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Since you are still alive, you have to live well, or you will treat yourself badly and your friends who help you survive and depend on each other. The past can only be the past. We must not let it become a shackle and a sharp blade that stabs the heart. If we can''t let go of the past, it can only be accompanied by the pain of a lifetime, or even can''t move forward. We can only stagnate in one place forever, which is very bad and useless for ourselves.


    Tongren sighed. All he can do now is to let the tragedy not repeat itself. He increased his tone and made a solemn commitment. He didn''t want Lucia to be sad again, so he had to do so. He thought it was a very meaningful thing for her and Lucia.


    "I! Tongren hereby swear that I will not leave Lucia half a step from now on! I will not make him sad or suffer any harm. If I violate the oath, Tongren is willing to suffer five thunders from the sky... Huh!"


    Before the last word "boom" was said, Lucia jumped up quickly, covered Tongren''s mouth, looked at Tongren with sad eyes, spit out a gentle breath, and made Tongren''s cheeks itch. She looked at Tongren with a faint look. Her big apricot eyes were full of tears at this time, and Lucia spoke slowly.


    "Fool, I don''t need you to take any oath. I just need you to be with me. Where you need five thunders every day. Don''t say that again in the future, okay?"


    "But... But aren''t you afraid of my sudden disappearance?"


    "Yes, but who can guarantee that no matter what happens, we can''t leave each other? No one can! We can''t help ourselves before our fate!" Lucia''s face was full of sadness. She showed an expression of tears, which could be seen more than pure pain.


    Tongren was silent. Indeed, as Lucia said, no one can guarantee. Although given the promise, Tong people naturally try their best to complete it, but in the face of fate, who can stay out of it and resist its decision? Even the strong in the corpse soul world dare not swear, let alone he, Lucia, or even ordinary people?


    Power may really give people the ability to change their "life", but it is said that "destiny". If the "destiny" wants you to destroy, you will have to destroy when that day comes, and you can''t resist and remember at all.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Even if I really can''t change my fate, I will try my best to do everything at all costs. Therefore, even if I die in a foreign country soon, I will crawl back to see you and won''t disappear. Definitely! Absolutely!"


    Although the man knew this truth, he still made a solemn oath, because he was determined not to be afraid of anything. Even if he could not change his fate, he would not leave Lucia. He would try his best to protect Lucia. This is the man''s faith

 V1.Chapter 1043

    Luqiya stared at Tongren in a daze. She was moved by Tongren''s oath. Luqiya''s pupils contracted rapidly, and her black eyes reflected the man''s unshakable expression. She wanted to deeply engrave the man''s face in front of her in her mind and soul.


    "Poof." hearing Tongren''s solemn declaration, Lucia finally burst into tears and smiled. She didn''t know whether it was because Tongren''s oath made her laugh or because Tongren''s oath made her happy. At this time, Lucia slightly turned her face and buried her whole head in Tong''s arms, feeling the strong heartbeat of the man in front of her.


    The strong voice of Tongren made Lucia feel that everything in front of her was so real and reassuring.


    The scene was once immersed in embarrassment. After taking the oath, Tongren didn''t know what else to do. She wanted to find some topics to break the embarrassing atmosphere, but the words in her brain were limited. She could only let Lucia lie in her arms and be silent.


    After half a ring, Lucia gently opened the cherry lips, and the warm breath came straight to Tongren''s ears.


    "Oh, brother Tongren, isn''t Lucia useless? Since she said such a mean thing, I know that brother Tongren can''t always be mine, but I still said such a thing. Does that make me look very stingy?" after being comforted by Tongren, Lucia calmed down and snuggled up to Tongren, The previous Yueyi color is no longer there, but a heavy face.


    "Of course not!" Tong Ren was a little flustered. He hurriedly comforted again.


    "Well, I see. That''s it. It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed."


    Tongren turned to look at the sky and found that it was really late. When Fei Zhen first moved in the toiletries, she was stunned to see Lucia snuggling up to Tongren, and then left. It had been several hours since she casually wiped the wet floor. The dusk outside had begun to close, which was also reminded by Lucia, Tong talent found his arm a little sore - it was pillowed by Lucia.


    Fei Zhen couldn''t help trembling. It seemed that there was a white current running through her whole body. It opened a deep gap in her brain. It was very deep and dark. Her thoughts poured into the gap like a bank burst. Although she seemed to have lost her five senses, she could still feel that there were two dark figures at the end of the gap, two familiar back figures. They were moving forward, and they were getting closer and closer, shoulder to shoulder, still moving forward, Still close, they melted into each other like conjoined babies, but they were still moving forward and close until they were one. Just before the complete assimilation, Fei really knew them. One was her sister, Lucia, and the other was a person she liked, Tong people. Fei really didn''t understand what was going on, but the suddenly disappeared five senses came back. She found her eyes swollen, astringent, suddenly wet and her nose sour. After that, I found that it was hot near my temples and slid into my ears, like dew dripping on the lotus leaves. She cried.


    "Fei Zhen." she heard a low and impatient voice calling her. So he quickly wiped his tears, locked his eyebrows, pretended to be arrogant, opened the door of the wardrobe and replied, "what are you doing in my room early in the morning?"


    It turned out that the owner of the voice was Tong people, and then Tong people spoke again, "your sister is looking for you".


    Fei was really surprised. "What''s the matter?"


    The voice of "how do I know" became more impatient. He said, "go and ask him yourself." a girl''s voice came out of the window, "sister Fei Zhen..." with a little shyness and embarrassment.


    It''s my sister! Feizhen pretended to be angry. She first stared at Tong Ren to warn him of his attitude, and then shouted "coming" out of the window. Her head turned to Tong Ren, "cut, heartless man." Fei Zhen whispered a few words. She didn''t know why she suddenly got angry. She pulled the door of the wardrobe and changed a new dress. She wanted to be angry with Tong Ren.


    The door of the wardrobe was opened. Tong people unconsciously glanced at it, his pupils narrowed slightly, looked at it for a second, and then immediately ran away, and his cheeks began to turn red unconsciously. Fei really didn''t notice his abnormality. She jumped out of the wardrobe generously and landed on the ground lightly. He examined the skirt, "it''s a little short. Have I grown tall?" he said, touching his head. It''s a beautiful skirt with lace edge and light pink.


    "Like the thousand cherry trees of Tongren''s brother?" Fei Zhen asked. The skirt is slightly puffed up, very bright peach red, and the embroidery of the skirt body is very exquisite.


    "It''s amazing," Tong people exclaimed. The waist was tied very thin, and a blue ribbon was tied around her back and tied into a bow. In fact, it was still her previous style, but the collar was different. The collar of this dress turned up high and felt very handsome. Fei really knew that Tong people would praise her, so she smiled, waved her head slightly, squinted at him, and then said, "I''m leaving."


    Tongren hurriedly responded "ah". So Fei Zhen turned over and jumped downstairs. Tong Ren looked at her back, but felt very uncomfortable.


    Fei Zhen jumped downstairs and saw Lucia. Lucia also heard the sound of landing, quickly turned her head, looked directly at her sister for one second, and then hurriedly turned her eyes to the sky and said, "sister, you... You... You''re here.".


    Originally, I wanted to complain. I wanted to say: you made me wait. I haven''t eaten yet. Lucia, who called you and me dry throat, has put away these ideas. These words that were ready to blurt out have been quietly covered and erased by her and covered by a familiar face. What they reflect is only embarrassment. Therefore, I have to get to the point.


    Lucia answered and asked, "is there something wrong with the corpse soul world?"


    Fei Zhen nodded and replied, "no, in fact, Captain Masako Hirako is looking for you."


    Lucia seemed to understand what it was, so she said, "let''s go!"


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Lucia said some false information along the way - I don''t know why they kept a certain distance from each other after yesterday''s incident. Until then, Lucia found that there was really nothing to say between them except business. When they were children... They never felt this way when they were children... When they were children... Fei really gave a speech when she was a child. Lucia just dealt with it and listened. In fact, she was thinking about something else. She was thinking about that dream. When I wake up, I''m always a little fuzzy, but I still remember some details. She couldn''t help but want to tell others about this dream, see Fei Zhen, and still talk about those empty trends.


    "Sister," cried Lucia.


    "What''s the matter?" Fei Zhen looked surprised and nervous, because he saw her face so serious, there must be something wrong.


    "I had a dream", Lucia stopped, lowered her head and eyelids. Her heart was struggling. Although she wanted to tell her sister, she felt it was not suitable for him to know. Just like privacy, Lucia actually had no privacy in front of her sister Fei Zhen. The only thing she could hide was that she concealed her love for Tongren - she also knew that her sister liked Tongren. But she just feels as if the dream can''t tell others, but her sister is not others! When I was a child, I didn''t feel like this. Is it because I changed, or because he changed, or because we all changed... Who knows... This kind of thing


    Lucia had not spoken for a long time, and her head hung deeper and her eyelids lower. Fei was really worried when she saw Lucia like this. What kind of dream was it? He was eager to know.


    Lucia suddenly raised her head, looked happy and said, "I dreamed of a lot of little rabbits."


    Fei really looked disappointed and sighed, "Hey, they are so grown-ups. Why are they so childish?"


    Lucia glared at him. "Do you have any opinion?"


    Fei Zhen made an innocent expression, and they continued to move forward, but it was very quiet. Yes, this is Lucia''s choice. It''s better not to let him know. It''s useless to know. She tried to tell herself that the decision just now was just to keep her sister from worrying. That''s right, maybe! Lucia thought about whether the decision was correct, and Fei Zhen. They grew up together. Fei really knew that the dream must not be the content, but why didn''t she tell me? Since he didn''t want to say it, forget it. I''ll wait. It''s not the first time anyway

 V1.Chapter 1044

    The one-sided noise along the way turned into harmonious silence. All they could hear was footsteps, but only they knew the waves in their hearts. In the silence that no one cared, they went to Puyuan store. Instead of the place where the dim sum flavor was recognized, it was the store manager''s greeting.


    Zhenzi Pingzi, the leader of the 13th team and the 5th team, was kneeling at the door of the store to meet the God of death who had no seat.


    Fei Zhen stood aside, stunned, while Lucia was very calm. She vaguely saw that Masako Hirako was sincere and firm, a man enough, and couldn''t help feeling a little moved.


    Pingzi Zhenzi said, "I really thank you, Lord Lucia, when I''m in Huiling lake."


    "It''s all right. I should."


    Lucia said it very easily, then looked into his eyes and felt a little impatient. She just wanted to say something to comfort, but Pingzi Zhenzi suddenly stood up.


    "Ah, that''s great. It''s finally over. I thought I would be asked to repay this time. Ah, ha ha, it''s worthy of your excellency Lucia. Now I''m relieved.".


    This time Fei was really calm, while Lucia was helpless, embarrassed, angry and mixed with feelings. Then he punched hard and took a long breath, which was more comfortable.


    Pingzi Zhenzi got up from the ground, covered his nose and said leisurely, "I sent apes and persimmons to buy goods. It''s lonely. Let''s stay for dinner!"


    "Yes," Lucia readily agreed. She wanted to recover some losses. Pingzi Zhenzi glanced at Fei Zhen on one side, Fei Zhen understood, and entered the room with an embarrassed expression.


    "Ah, Miss Lucia, let''s go to the living room and wait for dinner!" said Masako Hirako with a smile.


    "OK, but sister..." before she finished, Lucia was pulled in by Pingzi Zhenzi.


    Lucia still couldn''t help asking, "where''s your sister?"


    Masako Hirako said with a smile, "you''ll know later." his expression was a little mysterious.


    Lucia asked again, "where''s the night one?"


    "I don''t know, damn it, that guy doesn''t say a word when he goes out." Pingzi Zhenzi complains helplessly. They continued to talk about some boundless words until


    "The meal is ready." Lucia went with the prestige. She saw Fei Zhen wearing an apron. Her face was already red, and she was still holding a soul chopping knife with vegetable leaves in her hand. Lucia burst into laughter with tears. She just smiled, glanced at Fei Zhen once in a while, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Pingzi Zhenzi smiled and said, "it''s really hard for you" with emotion. Then the three people went to eat around the table. Masako Hirako kept looking at Fei Zhen with a bowl and wanted to talk and stop. Lucia and Fei Zhen sat opposite each other. As long as she thought of her sister, she couldn''t help laughing and almost choked several times. Fei Zhen ate very little and went back to wash the dishes. As soon as he plunged into the kitchen, there was a ethereal voice from Pingzi Zhenzi not far away.


    "Fei Zhen, I''ll take a nap later. Go and clean the warehouse after you wash the dishes. Don''t damage the goods!"


    "Hey," Fei sighed deeply, "I see.".


    At this time, Lucia walked slowly into the kitchen.


    Fei really thought she could not help laughing. Unexpectedly, Lucia said, "sister, let me help you!"


    "This... Good...!" Fei was really flattered. Maybe Lucia wants to make up for her previous lack of honesty. In short, she wants to do something for him. So, after washing the dishes, they walked into the warehouse together. There was dust everywhere. Obviously, there were no guests in the store.


    "I really don''t know how Pingzi makes a living," Lucia said helplessly. Looking around, the whole room is full of waste cartons for moving. There are labels on the boxes, but most of them are words of inferior quality. Lucia said again, "no wonder the soul guy can survive!" taking back her helpless mood, Lucia said, "start working."


    "But your new dress..." Fei Zhen reminded. Rukia hesitated for a moment. Remembering the coldness of Ichigo in the morning, she said, "it''s all right. If it''s dirty, it''s dirty!" but she still couldn''t bear it.


    "Or you''ll change your skirt!"


    Lucia was a little excited. "Do you think I look good in it?" as soon as they said this, they kept looking at each other for a long time. Suddenly, Fei really said like a psycho, "aha, aha, aha, what are you talking about, Lucia, how do you feel like a little girl! Aha, aha, aha." he said, patting Lucia on the back.


    Lucia was stunned imperceptibly, and then immediately retorted, "you''re just like a child. Your eyebrows are even more strange when you laugh."


    Fei Zhen felt that the embarrassing situation had been relieved by her own witticism, then she "cut" and continued to clean up.


    The air is covered with fine dust. In the dark basement, only a small lamp can prove that your smell is accurate. Fei Zhen joked, "it''s so choking that people can''t breathe. It''s like Tongren''s spirit pressure. Cough."


    Lucia was still in a daze, and then seemed to reflect this sentence. A faint arc appeared at the corner of her mouth and answered, "ah".


    Fei Zhen felt regretful after saying that. It was not easy to return to the same two person world as before. Why should she mention other men, and that person. He glanced at Lucia. She worked very fast. Although there was suspended dust around, she seemed to be fighting against the spirit pressure dust or dancing with it. Fei really looked a little distracted, just like they were by a stream at a certain evening several years ago. But now she seems happier, or she works harder for happiness. Is it because of what she just said that made her feel that something was around

 V1.Chapter 1045

    Lucia stroked her hair, looked at her masterpiece and slowly began to show a smile. The Tongren on one side looked at the room that Lucia had cleaned up. Lucia also gradually felt the existence of someone behind her. She also felt more and more like Tongtong''s spiritual pressure. She smiled and felt these subtle changes.


    "It''s like the spirit pressure of Tongren''s brother. I don''t know if he is nearby." Lucia raised her hand, put out a finger on her lips and said quietly.


    Tong''s face is also filled with a smile. It seems that she is very cute to Lucia''s performance. She is fascinated by others and looks at Lucia quietly with her chin in her hand.


    Luqiya felt more and more strongly about Tongren, and felt that the spirit pressure was also very similar to Tongren''s, so she couldn''t help looking back to see if she was the same person, but Tongren had expected that Luqiya would check it after feeling him, so she was ready before.


    When Lucia looked back, she found that there was no one around her. Tong people moved behind Lucia early in the morning when Lucia looked back. Lucia scratched her healthy black hair, frowned and said, "it''s strange. How can there be no one? I felt it at the beginning."


    Even now, Lucia can still feel the spiritual pressure of Tong people, but she just can''t feel where the same person is, because Lucia keeps looking back and can''t find anyone, because Tong people are also blinking with Lucia''s turning back.


    Gradually, Lucia seemed to feel something wrong and began to get nervous. Was it a powerful enemy playing tricks on her?


    Rukia also felt that the person who was under the pressure of Tongren''s spirit was very powerful, so she didn''t act rashly. She said it was very powerful, but it was actually stronger than herself, so Rukia became very cautious and quietly watched the changes around her.


    The powerful spirit pressure appeared and disappeared, which made Lucia don''t know what to do, but Lucia also seemed to find its law. The instantaneous movement technique was very powerful, but there would be a pause without blinking. Lucia was waiting for this pause. At the beginning, this pause appeared once, but disappeared immediately. Lucia didn''t seize the opportunity in time.


    Lucia looked around warily, waiting for the opportunity to come again.


    "Hoo, Hoo." Lucia wanted to feel more clearly because of the release of spiritual pressure, and her breathing began to become urgent.


    Suddenly, the pause appeared. It was a black shadow. This time, Lucia didn''t hesitate. The soul chopping knife took shape in her hand. She thought that the dark shadow suddenly cut in the past. You know, the soul chopping knife is a powerful weapon.


    "Qiang!"


    I saw a hand as if painted with black paint tightly grasping the tip of the soul chopping knife. Lucia pushed forward hard, trying to make the man feel some threats.


    But it seemed useless. Lucia was firmly controlled by the black hand and couldn''t move.


    Lucia recognized that this was armed and domineering, and instantly felt the great difference in strength with this man. It seemed that she could not fight hard. She thought that if she couldn''t fight, she should also raise her head to see what this man looked like.


    At this time, without waiting for Lucia to look up, the man stretched out another hand, hugged Lucia''s waist, and then lifted it up. Lucia also exclaimed and covered her face.


    Then the man said, "Lucia, what are you doing? Why are you covering your face?"


    As soon as Lucia heard the voice of Tong people, she let go of her hand covering her face and looked out.


    "It''s really Tongren''s brother! What did you do just now? I was scared to death!"


    Lucia turned her mouth and coquetted with others, and put her hand against them to express her anger.


    Tongren put Lucia down, took her in his arms, rubbed his hair and said, "Oh, well, don''t save Tongren''s brother''s anger. Your Tongren brother just wants to joke with you!"


    Ruqiyanu was still a little dissatisfied and said, "I thought someone had hurt me. I was so nervous that my brother Tongren scared me!"


    Facing the coquettish Lucia, Tong people hugged her again, patted her gently and said, "I just wanted to tease you and see what your reaction was. You have a strong sense of prevention and almost cut it for me."


    Lucia showed her head from Tong Ren''s arms and said, "cut! Who told you to frighten others? You scared others before you took out the soul chopping knife to cut you!"


    Tongren also let go of Lucia, and said with a bad smile, "your knife skill is still far from it, but you didn''t hurt your brother."


    After a fight, they both said they were hungry and wanted to eat, so they went out and asked Shang feizhen to have dinner together. At this time, Tong people also had a whim and proposed to cook for the sisters in person.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, the two sisters shook their heads together and said they didn''t want to eat the meal made by Tongren.


    Tongren pinched his waist, his face turned red and white, and said, "you two little girls, Tongren''s brother wants to cook for you personally. You two don''t eat yet!"


    Looking at Tongren''s angry appearance, the two sisters looked at each other and smiled. Then they hugged Tongren''s arms one by one and said, "brother Tongren, let''s cook for you, and you''ll start with us!"


    Tongren reluctantly shook his head. Indeed, his cooking is not very good. It''s still because the two sisters don''t say anything about his favorite cooking every time. He sighed and immediately showed a smiling face and said, "well, you two can''t screw it. Let''s cook together."


    When she started cooking, Tong found that what she said was good was big and small hands, and what she said was bad was a busboy in a restaurant. However, she shook her head reluctantly. It was because her cooking was bad that she had to do busboy for the two sisters. Tong also laughed. It was easy to have the two sisters for 71 days. She didn''t have to do anything.


    Tongren couldn''t help giggling, giggling and even laughing over there, which attracted the two sisters'' glances for a while. Fei Zhen used to shake her hands in front of Tongren, looked at her colleagues and asked strangely, "what''s the matter with Tongren''s brother, what''s so funny?"


    Tong people waved and said, "nothing, nothing, just feel happy." of course, Tong people can''t tell them why they laugh, otherwise the two sisters must be angry, which means that Tong people are taking advantage of their beauty, but in fact, the same person is really taking advantage of her second sister''s beauty.


    Before long, the meal was ready. When Tong people saw that the meal came up, they pulled the two sisters and started.


    It seems that the two sisters are also hungry and are scrambling for food. Tongren looks at the two sisters with a smile. To be honest, it''s like marrying two daughter-in-law. Don''t mention how beautiful Tongren is.


    People can''t always stay indoors when they think about it, otherwise their cultivation will decline sooner or later, so after dinner, they proposed to go out with the two sisters

 V1.Chapter 1046

    The two sisters didn''t have any opinion. Anyway, they didn''t have any opinion as long as they followed the same person, so after cleaning up, the three went out for a walk.


    Recently, Tongren feel a lot of leisure. It''s impossible to destroy them all without emptiness. They just don''t know where to gather to cause trouble. If they gather again to form emptiness, it will be an inevitable war.


    It is because they have been so free recently that Tong people are not free recently. They have put down their practice and no work. Although the two sisters are very attached to Tong people, they have never put down their practice. Tong people are also afraid that their accomplishments will surpass themselves one day. How can they seriously protect the two sisters.


    So Tongren also asked jokingly, "how''s the 13th team recently? Is your brother still so fierce?"


    Hearing this, Lucia first shocked her body, and then said helplessly, "brother? He''s still so boring and doesn''t know what he''s doing recently. The 13th team is still the same, but recently the investigation force has gone to this world."


    Tongren couldn''t help wondering. He hugged Lucia and asked, "Why are there still troops in the world now? Shouldn''t the search troops be withdrawn?"


    Lucia was also a little confused. She looked at Tong people suspiciously and said, "I don''t know. The investigation force doesn''t seem to have been ordered to go to this world. It seems that it all disappeared and then appeared in reality."


    "Oh?"


    This makes Tongren more confused. The investigation force belongs to the high-level force of the God of death. Generally, you can''t go to the present world without orders. It''s a little strange to disappear and appear from the present world. Is it something that happened in the quiet spirit court? At the thought of jinglingting, I don''t know what happened to liuhun street outside.


    Thinking so, Tong man looked at the sisters and said, "this kind of thing should be said earlier. Well, let''s go outside the jingling court first to see if anything has happened."


    The two sisters looked at each other, and then nodded to Tongren and said, "let''s go. We both listen to Tongren''s brother."


    Outside the jingling court, there was no change in the queues as usual, but it was strange that the captains of all the teams did not seem to be there.


    This further increased Tong people''s suspicion. This phenomenon is not normal. It''s ok if several captains are not here, but they all disappeared. It seems strange.


    I happened to see the people of the 13th team. Out of curiosity, Tong people went to the 13th team and saw asajing Lianci patrolling around with his shoulders.


    Tongren walked forward and asked, "cough, Captain asajing, what about your captain? Why there is no one."


    Asajing glanced at Tongren for the first time, looked up at Tongren with a high look and said, "you second team, whether our captain is here or not has anything to do with you. I advise you not to bother me!"


    It seems that Asai''s temper is still the same hot, but seeing that he turns his head and peeks at Lucia from time to time, it seems that he wants to see what Lucia thinks of his majesty just now.


    Tongren was helpless for a while. As soon as he wanted to go, he saw ruqiya get in love with akajing and said, "don''t be so fierce, Tongren''s brother. People just asked where your captain is. Why do you talk like that?"


    Asai was a little angry when he saw ruqia for the first time. For a moment, he seemed to be in a hurry. He scratched his head and said to ruqia, "don''t be angry, ruqia. I was joking with him just now. I''ll tell him now."


    He looked at me and couldn''t cover his face, but he had to say it well. His tone was a little soft and said, "I don''t know where the captain went. Anyway, I didn''t see the captain when I got up in the morning."


    Tong man leaned on his chin and said, "Oh."


    "You boy!" asajing was so angry with Tongren''s performance that he blushed and wanted to argue with Tongren again.


    But looking at Lucia''s face, Asai only hummed once, didn''t say anything, turned around and angrily returned to his team.


    Tongren was thoughtful. He didn''t see the captain early in the morning, and the investigation force disappeared. Then he appeared from the world, which was a little wrong.


    There must be another secret. First, the people of the investigation force disappeared collectively, then appeared in the present world, and now all the captains of various teams are missing.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go out and have a look." Tong Ren took the two sisters by the hand and was about to run away.


    Running, Fei Zhen asked, "brother Tongren, where are you taking my sister and me? How can you be so anxious."


    Indeed, sister Fei Zhen has never seen me in such a hurry because of anything.


    I do feel a strange feeling that something bad is going to happen. It''s unusual since all the captain disappeared.


    "Just come with me. Let''s go to liuhun street. I always feel something wrong." Tongren shouted anxiously.


    The Luqiya sisters didn''t talk nonsense, so they quickly followed the Tongren.


    At liuhun street, the scene stunned the three people present, including the expression of Tong people.


    This liuhun street should have been crowded with people. People die every day in this world. When people die, the first place to go is the corpse soul world. Then they enter this liuhun street, but there is no one on the street today, which makes Tongren don''t know what to do for a moment.


    There is no one in the sky of liuhun street. Normally, even if there are few people, it should not become a person, because in this world, it is impossible not to die. Where have these people gone when they die? Is there any other parallel space for these souls to live? The disappearance of these people, And whether the empty soul street is related to the sudden emergence of the investigation force and the missing captain.


    With this question, Tong people are patrolling around, hoping to meet some breakthrough points. Lucia and her sisters are also following Tong people around looking for clues. Now the two girls are frowning. No matter how stupid they are, they can see that this is definitely an accident. No matter how bad they are, they are also people in the corpse soul world. It is everyone''s responsibility to investigate this matter.


    Tongren and his party searched the streets one by one, expecting to find anything, but there was no one here. There was no one inside through the window of the house, and the vendors who should have come out to sell things disappeared. This is a problem.


    Just when things were at a loss and everyone was a little discouraged, a little boy''s cry came faintly at the end of the reception.


    "Woo woo woo..."


    Tongren doubted and walked to the end of the street to see what happened to the child. Lucia also patted Tongren on the shoulder and said, "brother Tongren, be careful. There may be danger ahead."


    It''s not too much for Lucia to worry about the danger ahead, because everything can happen with the disappearance of so many people and the abnormality of jinglingting.


    Tongren gave Lucia a a look, indicating that Lucia didn''t have to worry, and then went straight to the end of the street

 V1.Chapter 1047

    Tongren approached the end of the street bit by bit, and the cry became clearer and clearer. The two sisters followed Tongren with one hand breast protection, very nervous.


    Tong people waved a dark soul chopping knife and condensed it in his hands. It''s not what Tong people are afraid of, but it''s always good to be on guard.


    Tongren came to the end of the street and another corner was the source of the cry. This scene is similar to the classic bridge section of various horror stories. It not only makes Tongren sweat when you are hungry, but it is still a specific soul cutting knife. If you find something wrong, you will cut it down without hesitation.


    Tongren poked out his head and wanted to find out. What caught his eye was a little boy with his back to him. Unable to see his face, Tongren couldn''t help frowning.


    "How are you, kid? Are you okay?" Tong asked tentatively.


    The little boy didn''t say a word, but continued to cry. Tong people saw that it was not easy to do, and then stretched out a hand to touch the little boy.


    The little boy shouted, turned around, covered his face and begged for mercy: "please... Don''t catch me... Please."


    When Tong people saw that the little boy was not a ghost, but the little soul who had just entered liuhun street from the corpse soul world, they were relieved and put away the soul chopping knife in their hands.


    The Tong man squatted down with pity and doubt in his eyes and asked, "what''s going on here, little friend? How can you be left alone?"


    The little boy saw that Tong people didn''t mean to hurt him, so he wasn''t so nervous at the beginning, but because he cried for too long, the constant sobbing still couldn''t make him speak a word.


    Tongren saw that the little boy was in this state, so he stopped asking her. He let him sob for a while and immediately adjusted it.


    Seeing the little boy timidly looking at Tong people, they don''t speak. It seems that something must have happened just now, which makes the little boy very afraid.


    Tongren coughed and asked with positive eyes, "kid, we don''t mean to hurt you. We just want to ask you what happened here. I don''t mean to force you."


    The little boy looked at the Tongren and the Lucia sisters, and then slowly said, "everyone is dead and has been taken away. I''m just lucky. I didn''t find it until I hid."


    As soon as Tongren heard the little boy falter, he became interested, patted the little boy and asked, "Why are they all dead? Who is it? Why should we catch people?"


    In fact, there is another doubt that even if people are captured, there will be a steady stream of new souls entering liuhun street, but looking at the little boy, he doesn''t look like a person who knows these, and Tongren didn''t ask him.


    The little boy sucked his nose and said, "that day, there was a big hole in the top of here, and then there were many people with skeleton masks. Some heads were skeletons. It was really scary. They started to catch people when they came down, and some resisted were killed directly. I came here to find my brother after I died, but I saw him taken away by those people with my own eyes!"


    "The face is a skeleton. Is there a hole in the chest?"


    The little boy nodded and said, "yes, everyone has a hole in their chest. It''s really terrible. I don''t know where to go if I want to run."


    Tongren nodded and said, "I see, children, take care."


    With that, Tong people left the street directly. Lucia and her sisters saw that the little boy had no place to go, so they said, "little brother, come with us and we will protect you."


    The little boy nodded and followed us. It''s true that it''s not a way for the little boy to stay here. If someone came to catch him one day, Turk wouldn''t be so lucky.


    According to the preliminary judgment of Tong people, they must be virtual, because only virtual has those characteristics, strange skeletons, skulls and large scalp numbing holes in their bodies.


    But how did Xu enter liuhun street to catch people? It''s really elusive, and Tongren always feel that the investigation force that appeared after suddenly disappeared has something to do with this matter, and it''s an unusual relationship.


    Fei Zhen came forward and took Tong Ren''s arm and asked, "brother Tong Ren, what should we do now? The clue seems to be interrupted. What should we do next?"


    Indeed, the current clue is interrupted. There is no way to invade just knowing that it is virtual. Knowing the source of virtual can tear space and let virtual come through this realm to catch people. There must be someone behind it to help virtual.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to tear the boundary of the corpse soul world just by virtue of how powerful the reality is.


    Tongren leaned on his chin, frowned and thought, and then said to the Lucia sisters, "it seems that it''s impossible for us to find a solution to the problem in the corpse soul world. We have to think of another way."


    Ruqiya said angrily, "if you know Tongren''s brother has a way, just say it quickly. I can''t wait to hear Tongren''s plan."


    Tongren smiled and stopped buying a lawsuit. Holding his shoulder, he said to Lucia and others: "there is still a breakthrough in this matter, but it must not be realized in the corpse soul world. I think this matter must have something to do with the investigation force. Aren''t they in reality now? Then we have work to do."


    "Tong Ren''s brother means..."


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and said in a positive voice, "we''re going to this world. As long as we find out the sudden emergence of the investigation force, it''s possible to connect the whole thing."


    At this time, Lucia said, "there are ways to go to the present world, but it may be to ask the help of the high-end God of death to open the door of crossing. My soul chopping knife can''t do it for the time being, and opening the door of crossing can only pass with the permission of the superior God of death, but now all the captains are missing. It seems unlikely to go to the present world."


    Lucia and her family thought that if they couldn''t go to this world, they couldn''t solve the problem. They were lost one by one. At this time, Tong people smiled, stretched out their hands to condense the soul chopping knife, and then put it out in exaggerated surprise, so that the hair of Lucia and others nearby was blown up.


    "Brother Tongren, do you want to... Open the door of crossing by yourself? It takes many advanced gods of death to open it!" Fei Zhen exclaimed.


    Tongren didn''t speak. Then he burst. He was wrapped around with a heavy spiritual pressure, which made the people next to him feel oppressive.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Tong people inserted the soul chopping knife into the ground with one hand, and something in the shape of a door emerged from the ground. After a while, the crossing door appeared impressively in front of everyone.


    "Brother Tongren is so powerful! Isn''t this the gate of crossing? You summoned it alone!" Fei Zhen and Lucia exclaimed at once.


    It takes a lot of spiritual pressure to release through the gate, but people are stunned. They don''t want to do anything. Standing there seems to be very strong.


    Tong people waved their hands to Lucia and others and said, "come in, let''s go to this world and see what happened!"


    The crowd nodded, and the follower Tongren entered the crossing gate together. Then, with the entry of the crowd, the crossing gate slowly disappeared

 V1.Chapter 1048

    With the closing of the crossing gate, the hell butterfly also appeared. The little boy looked at everything in surprise and asked whether he could go back to the place where he lived before. However, Tongren said that he should keep good measurement in this world and can''t go to find his past relatives at will. There are many temptations that may make the little boy empty.


    The little boy nodded bitterly. Although he wanted to be his relatives in this world, he could not cause trouble to his brothers and sisters. From this point of view, the little boy was still very sensible.


    At this time, Lucia touched the little boy''s head with pity and said, "little brother, you don''t have to be sad. You can practice and become a god of death through the exam, so that you can have a chance to see the world in the future."


    Hearing what Lucia said, the little boy''s eyes were full of uncontrollable joy. Then he nodded to Lucia and stopped talking.


    After a while, the surrounding blue environment began to sublimate slowly. It was no longer a blue around, but also gradually became clear and visible. It seemed that it was about to reach the present world.


    With a big hand, Tong people directly broke up the hell butterfly in order to interrupt the contact function. The role of hell butterfly is to make the God of death and the corpse soul world establish a contact tool. For the sake of insurance and not to have too many things on this trip, Tong people broke up the hell butterfly.


    The surrounding blue completely disappeared, and Tongren and his party also arrived in the present world. Fortunately, the present world is not as dead and chaotic as the corpse soul world. There is still human security in the present world, which also makes Tongren happy. At least strange things did not happen in the present world.


    Since the investigation force appeared in this world, it''s OK to find them and monitor them, so the Tongren turned and asked Lucia, "er... Now we have arrived in this world, do you know where the investigation force is now?"


    Lucia frowned, and then said to Tong people, "it''s in this world. Yes, their spiritual pressure gathered here at that time, but this world is not as easy to find as the corpse soul world. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. They can''t be found in a short time."


    Tongren probably heard the same truth. Since the investigation force appeared in the world and then disappeared, it certainly didn''t want others to know what they were doing there. Even the disappearance of the captains was very strange, and I didn''t know whether there was any connection between them.


    After such a rash descent into the world, nothing has been found. The interruption of the clue for a time makes Tong people feel very big. Tong people can''t help frowning, shaking their heads and saying, "it''s not fun now. If the clue is broken, I can''t feel too much spiritual pressure."


    At this time, Fei Zhen looked at his colleagues angrily and said, "brother Tongren is really eccentric recently. Ask your sister if you have any questions, and don''t ask me. I don''t like brother Tongren anymore."


    At this time, the same person found that it seemed that he always asked Lucia about everything recently. It seemed that Fei Zhen was ignored. Then he smiled and shook his head. Fei Zhen passed the building. Fei Zhen is really a child''s character. He kept struggling in Tongren''s arms, as if he wanted to show his sadness to Tongren.


    Tongren held Fei Zhen shaking left and right, gently touched her hair, and then buried her head in her chest, like comforting a wounded little beast. Fei Zhen no longer struggled, so he skillfully pasted it on Tongren without saying a word, and a satisfied smile hung on his face.


    For a long time, Fei Zhen came out of the arms of Tong people, frowned and pretended to be fierce. Tong people said, "brother Tong, you can''t be so eccentric in the future. You want to touch rain and dew with my sister and me, okay? Rain and dew!"


    Lucia looked at her little sister and smiled secretly, but she didn''t want to make a few noises, which happened to be seen by Fei Zhen.


    "OK! You two join forces to bully Lord Fei Zhen! I won''t fix you!"


    Thanks to Fei Zhen''s breaking the embarrassment of not finding any clues, the three fought together, sometimes running and sometimes laughing. The scene was not happy.


    When they were fighting, Tong people felt a delicate but powerful spiritual pressure, and immediately stopped fighting. Then Lucia and Fei Zhen felt it and stopped fighting. They both closed their eyes and judged each other''s position in situ. What surprised them more was that the spiritual pressure seemed not to be one person, but many people, Tongren felt that he took a group of people to hide in the corner, then put away his spirit pressure and carefully observed every move outside.


    Are these powerful spiritual pressures those investigation troops that suddenly disappear and appear? It doesn''t look like it, because the investigation troops don''t have such exaggerated spiritual pressure. This spiritual pressure has at least reached the level of vice captain of the team, and their spiritual pressure doesn''t feel like the spiritual pressure of death, but more like emptiness.


    Lucia and Fei Zhen both pulled out the soul chopping knife and were ready to fight at any time. Tongren felt that they pulled them for a while and whispered to them, "put away the spirit pressure and don''t go out. There are a lot of people on each other and they are very strong!"


    There are really a lot of people outside the corner. There must be about ten people, and their accomplishments are very high. Moreover, this spiritual pressure is not the spiritual pressure of death at first sight. Only the virtual spiritual pressure can be exaggerated to this extent.


    Out of curiosity, Tong Ren wants to poke his head out to see the situation. The next scene is enough to surprise him.


    A group of people dressed in death clothes are searching around, and their heads are full of strange skeletons that are only virtual. This makes Tong people very confused. These people don''t look like the combination of death and virtual power, but they are all people dressed in death clothes, and they are all people with virtual masks, and their spiritual pressure is still virtual.


    Tongren could not help but frown and observe their every move. The leader seemed to be a yellow haired God of death, but his chest was empty, holding a painted black soul chopping knife, waving and chopping around.


    This "thing" who didn''t know whether it was death or empty wantonly waved the soul chopping knife in his hand in the street and sent out some numbing laughter.


    "What are these? They look terrible?" said Lucia, covering her mouth.


    It''s really weird. For a moment, even Tong people can''t confirm whether these people are the God of death or empty.


    Just then Fei Zhen exclaimed, patted Tongren and said, "brother Tongren, look! They are from the investigation force! Look at the seal behind their clothes."


    Tongren also looked in the direction Fei Zhen said. The words "check" were written behind the clothes worn by these things who didn''t know whether death was empty or not. This was the people investigating the army, but how could they appear here?


    And why do they wear empty masks on their heads and empty chests? There is no reason to say that they are the gods of death.


    Fei Zhen''s scream just now seemed to be heard by the Yellow haired God of death, and then he suddenly turned his head and roared at Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1049

    With the roar of yellow hair death, Tong people had no time to blame Fei Zhen. They hurriedly grabbed Lucia and Fei Zhen''s hands and ran out.


    Lucia kept the little boy and ran away, thinking that the gods of death behind her would catch up, so Lucia didn''t even dare to look back.


    "The big sister is them! Even if they took everyone, they also took my brother!" at this time, the little boy shouted, pointing at the gods of death with his young hands.


    Now the truth has become more complicated and confusing. A group of death gods with big holes in their chest still hold soul chopping knives, and not everyone can do the power and virtual assimilation of death gods.


    What''s going on? Tong people don''t have time to think or have time to think. What they can do now is to escape their pursuit.


    It was at this time that a loud voice came along with a terrible sword spirit towards Tongren and others.


    "Evil moon and sky rush!"


    A black sword Qi was thrown over at a very fast speed. Tong people quickly released their armed color and hardened, struggling to block this evil blow.


    Finally, the arm fell and threw out the terrible sword Qi.


    Just barely get him to change his position! Tongren did not completely resist the sword Qi, but only reluctantly changed his position. It seems that the releaser of the attack is above the vice captain''s strength.


    "You go first! I''ll be there soon after I delay!" Tong man summoned a soul cutting knife and said to Luqiya and others behind him.


    Fei Zhen clenched her hands and said with worry: "no, brother Tongren, I want to fight with you. We can fight, too. We don''t go!"


    This silly girl, what else do you want to share joys and sorrows and run quickly at this time? Tong people think so, and the second dark sword Qi has thrown at him.


    Tongren also released the spirit pressure on the soul chopping knife and threw it at the sword Qi. The two sword Qi collided and completely offset each other.


    Tongren was surprised to see the low efficiency direction of the sword in front. The releaser was the Yellow haired God of death. It can be seen that his strength is really extraordinary.


    Tongren no longer underestimated the enemy, put on a good posture and began to prepare for the battle.


    At this time, not only the Yellow haired God of death, but all the people like the God of death rushed towards the Tongren, one by one, holding the soul chopping knife tightly and chopping at the Tongren.


    Tongren carefully looked at each cut, calmly hid and fought back, but the gods of death with holes in their chest seemed to have no pain nerves. Tongren didn''t cut a knife on their shoulders, but even a trace of blood didn''t come out, And those people have been cut down like nothing, but they continue to attack Tongren and others in an indifferent manner.


    It seems that they must have attacked humans in this world. From the unusual spiritual pressure on them, we can see that they have eaten human souls.


    With the passage of time, the physical strength of Tongren and others is also consuming rapidly. Seeing that the sweat is left on Tongren''s head, Luqiya and others are even more embarrassed. It''s already starting to breathe.


    Tongren must not be able to see such a situation. Sooner or later, they will consume their physical strength and cut them to death. When Tongren''s brain is running quickly, how to do this, Huang FA''s God of death suddenly doesn''t attack them. They are also very funny. They just waved a knife hard to cut Tongren. After a while, their action stopped abruptly.


    They stood still, as if they were accepting some kind of order. There were a few knives that stopped halfway, and their hands stopped in mid air.


    So suddenly stopped, let Tongren still have some lingering fear. Luqiya behind said: "Tongren brother, let''s chop them now, or they should harm people everywhere."


    Tongren waved and said, "no, we don''t have to do anything first. Let''s withdraw first. Let''s see what they want to do. Come with me."


    Tongren and his party hid in a bush, recovering their strength and looking at the actions of these guys. These guys seem to be controlled by someone. They don''t seem to have thinking. They are dressed in the clothes of the God of death investigation force, but what they do is not what the God of death should do. It''s too strange.


    Why did they do this, and didn''t they investigate the army? Could it be that there was a gap in the quiet spirit hall and then work for Xu?


    Since the little boy said that the people in liuhun street were gone, it had something to do with them, so what was the purpose of catching those people? Now it should be clear whether they were death or emptiness, because there was no chain on the big hole in their chest, which proved that they were not death, and the probability of emptiness would be greater.


    At this time, they suddenly moved, mechanically put the knife into the scabbard, and then walked like a robot. It seems that there is no doubt. The God of death and the God of death can only communicate with hell butterflies, and human beings can communicate with mobile phones. The virtual is to resonate with the chaotic power of the virtual. Most of the virtual have no ideas, There are also those who hold a grudge. When they become empty, they may have some thoughts, but they only have revenge in their hearts.


    They walked forward in an orderly line, as if they had received some kind of instruction, and the performance of the leading yellow haired God of death was really strange.


    He kept shaking his body, as if he was particularly repelled by this action, and his head wanted to turn in our direction from time to time, but he immediately turned in the past, and soon the Yellow haired God of death didn''t move.


    Is your consciousness still there? Not completely eroded by the virtual power?


    Tongren felt the nearby spiritual pressure and wanted to see if the person controlling them was nearby, but Tongren found that there was no other spiritual pressure nearby except these strange gods of death.


    This also shows that the control is extremely powerful, can control at a long distance, and is not a person, so his strength should at least surpass the captain, because Tong people who have fought with the captain know what the captain''s level is.


    Now Tong people can''t ask others to help him here. Even if the hell butterfly is still there, no one can help him if it is reported to the corpse soul world, because the captains happened to disappear at this time. Tong people are three big heads at this time. Don''t worry.


    Now they can only follow the Yellow haired God of death to see where they are going or who they are meeting.


    Tong people followed closely behind them and never dared to get close to them for 100 meters. They tried to rely on buildings for shelter and felt them in the way of feeling spiritual pressure, so as to achieve the purpose of tracking.


    "Brother Tongren, what should we do now? We can''t beat them if we fight hard, and the child doesn''t know what to do now." Fei really looked at Tongren anxiously.


    Sure enough, the little boy was crying again at this time. Tongren squatted down and patted the little boy with his hand to comfort him

 V1.Chapter 1050

    Tongren patted the little boy and said, "don''t be afraid, little brother, brothers and sisters will protect you. Don''t worry."


    The little boy was still crying. He looked up at Tongren and said, "wuwuwuwuwu... Brother, the one with yellow hair just now is my brother!"


    After hearing the tiger''s body, Tongren said in some confusion, "how did your brother become like that? Why did he attack us? He should know you even if he doesn''t know us!"


    "Wuwu... Wuwu... I don''t know. My brother is a very gentle person. How can this happen? Brother and sister, will you kill him." the little boy looked at us with a runny nose and tears, which made Tongren unbearable to pat the little boy on the back and said: "No, no one will be killed. My brother promised not to kill your brother. By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    The little boy rubbed his eyes and said, "my name is Chunben, Yanting Chunben."


    "Chun Ben is good. We will save your brother. No one will get hurt. Don''t worry." Lucia touched his hair and comforted him.


    In this way, Chunben''s brother was originally a slave to the investigation force, which is also a very powerful God of death. Maybe something unexpected happened later, which led him to assimilate with Xu. To solve this problem, we must find the behind the scenes person to defeat him, but it can be seen that even the virtual investigation force is unable to deal with it, let alone the behind the scenes person Messenger.


    What we can do now is to follow them, at least know where they are going, or what kind of person they are behind.


    Tongren and his party followed behind while recovering their physical strength. To tell the truth, it was really painful. The spiritual pressure in front was low and high. It was really anxious.


    At this time, I came to an open space. Suddenly, one of the people suddenly stopped walking, but took a step across, and the rest still walked forward.


    Before they understood what was going on, the God of death suddenly turned around and showed a strange smile to them, and when he smiled, he could not see the original skin and had been replaced by the ghost face of emptiness. It seems that this man is hopeless and still completely swallowed up by emptiness. Now he can''t be said to be a god of death, but a ghost Real emptiness.


    The empty man smiled strangely at Tong people, and then their body shape grew rapidly, even burst their clothes, and their body was still rising, even the surrounding floor tiles were rising, and their body shape was still rising uncontrollably.


    Immediately, the empty animal exploded, forming a burst of smoke. Accompanied by a deafening roar, a long nose and a pair of red eyes gradually appeared from the smoke.


    Killian?


    Tongren made a preliminary judgment, and felt that he could fight. In his hand, he gradually condensed a soul cutting knife, ready to fight at any time.


    But immediately Tong''s speculation was overturned, because he found that there seemed to be more than one, not more than one, but there were a lot of Killian on him.


    This is achukas!


    There are several obvious categories in the virtual circle. The first is that most of Killian have a common virtual appearance, a black high body, a white long nose mask, and relatively poor ability. It is formed by a particularly strong virtual swallowing hundreds of ordinary virtual psychic powers. It needs to constantly devour the soul to evolve.


    The second is achukas. Achukas has a high ability, but he still needs to devour his soul to continue to evolve. Once bitten by a higher level of big virtual bite, he will stop evolution forever and even be swallowed into other virtual power parts, but he has the right to command Killian.


    The third is vastod. Vastod has a very strong strength and is above the captain of the God of death. There are few in the whole virtual circle. The higher the level of big virtual is, the closer it is to human IQ. After liberation, the experience becomes smaller.


    The reason why he is not Killian is that Killian numbers are hundreds of virtual animals. After long-term killing, they are finally integrated into a new individual, the so-called lower level virtual animals.


    In general, the Killian level emptiness formed by the fusion of hundreds of empties does not have individual consciousness, but only acts by instinct. However, if one of the fused empties has a virtual individual consciousness and strength far more than other empties, it is possible to form a Killian level emptiness with individual consciousness, which will devour the Killian of the same level through years To enhance their abilities and eventually evolve into yachukas.


    Therefore, the big void in front of him is definitely achukas. He conforms to all the characteristics of achukas. The most important thing is that he has broken faces and seems to have swallowed a lot of big voids.


    He looked at me with smoke in his mouth, and the air seemed to condense in an instant. Tongren tightly grasped the soul chopping knife in his hand. Because he had never met yachukas, he didn''t know the strength of the big virtual. What he could only preliminarily judge was that the virtual was higher than the vice captain. It''s really hard to say whether it was higher than the captain and level.


    At this time, I saw the empty mouth open and began to absorb the surrounding spiritual power. The surrounding air was even torn. With the whistling wind, the big empty mouth began to form a twisted vortex.


    Immediately a red ball of light appeared in his mouth and was twined with black lightning.


    This is a flash!


    After the Tong people reacted, they immediately ran away with Lucia and others. The power of virtual flash was enough to destroy a city. If they were hit, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Tong people moved quickly with Lucia and others, flashed by, and a big hole was hit in the place where they had just left.


    The rising heat mixed with hot wind blew Tongren and ruqiya far away. Even the remaining power was so strong that it seemed that they really met their opponents.


    After setting up Lucia and others, Tong people stared into Lucia''s eyes and said, "you hide first. I''ll deal with him first."


    "Brother Tongren, let''s run together. This big empty is really terrible." Fei Zhen grabbed Tongren''s sleeve and said.


    Tong Ren hugged Fei Zhen and said, "do you despise Tong Ren''s brother''s strength so much? Tong Ren''s brother must beat him all over the ground to find teeth and crook his badly beaten nose."


    After settling them down, Tong people ran out quickly. Waving a knife was a sword Qi thrown on Da Xu''s face. Da Xu shook his body and cracked his mask. It seems that Tong people''s attack worked for him.


    Tongren ran to an open space, waved to the big empty move and said, "come on! Your opponent is me!"

 V1.Chapter 1051

    Da Xu seemed very angry at the attack of Tong people. He turned his head and moved directly to Tong people.


    Although it seems that yachukas is tall and seems to completely crush Tongren, the world speaks entirely by strength, and Tongren are not so afraid of yachukas. After all, he has no way to think when he is strong.


    But if you can''t think, you can''t think. Yachukas''s strength is still very strong and can''t tolerate any mistakes. He was caught and swallowed his soul. Then who will protect ruqia and others.


    When Tong people were thinking, the virtual flash was generated in Da Xu''s mouth again. With black lightning, a touch of red light came out quietly, as if to erase everything.


    "Boom" is another false flash.


    Tong people ran and climbed in confusion, and kept looking at the direction of Lucia, for fear that Da Xu would suddenly change his target to attack Lucia and them.


    Tongren condensed their spiritual power and released it on the soul chopping knife, and then waved a blow of sword Qi to Da Xu. Tongren kept moving away from Lucia and they saw almost the same place. Tongren held the knife holder with both hands in the front direction of his body, smiled and said, "now we can have a good fight."


    Of course, Da Xu can''t understand what Tong people are talking about. He just wants to devour ran by instinct and then evolve.


    Da Xu seems to feel that Tongren''s soul is very delicious. It seems that after eating Tongren, he can greatly increase his strength. Similarly, his desire for Tongren is not great. It moves towards Tongren slowly, and the void growing on him is still making a deafening roar.


    It seems that this is a void that has swallowed up to a certain extent, but I don''t know who used some force to hide this void on the suddenly stopped investigation team member, and I don''t know whether there is a void on other investigation team members, but looking at this, I already know that this void is terrible.


    Seeing that so many Killian parasitized on him can continue to move by instinct instead of internal conflict, it seems that he once had a strong virtual army.


    It doesn''t rule out whether he has IQ or not, but just because he only knows how to plunder Tongren''s soul, he is not smart, which also reassures Tongren a lot.


    While retreating, Tong people threw sword Qi at Xu. Xu kept roaring because he was under attack. It seems that it is also because Tong people''s attack worked and made Xu angry.


    The Tongren Mou was full of strength. An old tall man who jumped with vigorous steps instilled a lot of spiritual power in the soul chopping knife and suddenly waved down.


    This impartial cut on the big virtual mask. The virtual mask burst because it could not bear heavy damage. The mask exploded, revealing the original black color of the virtual mask.


    This blow seems to have seriously damaged Xu''s cultivation, Xu also began to become manic and restless, and the Xu on his body began to wriggle irregularly.


    Because the virtual phagocytosis from Killian to yachukas is very careful, and even some yachukas hide, because if they are seriously damaged at this stage, there is no way to evolve, then the cultivation will stop at yachukas and may be degraded.


    It seems that the attack of Tong people completely angered this achukas, because he couldn''t be angry brought by evolution. He frantically released a false flash to Tong people, but it was not as accurate as before. He began to let go at will, as if venting his anger in his heart.


    As soon as Tong people saw that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it, they began to continue to send out sword Qi to Xu, and flexibly used instant steps to avoid Xu''s grasp. Tong people also left scars on Xu with soul chopping knife at the moment of avoidance.


    Suddenly, it seemed that the virtual one couldn''t catch the Tong man. At the moment of an instant step, the Tong man chose a Killian self explosion in his body, and a burst of white light suddenly appeared.


    "Not good!" Tong people shouted.


    A loud explosion spread all over the open space. This yachukas didn''t hesitate to waste a Killian''s strength to kill the Tong people.


    It can be said that the fish died and the net was broken. It seems that this achukas has no way to evolve, so he and Tong people chose to die together.


    On the other side, Lucia and others who also heard the explosion looked at the sound from the explosion in the distance, looked at the long direction together, and the heat wave of the explosion even spread to them.


    Fei Zhen suddenly stood up, looked frightened at the explosion in the distance and said, "brother Tongren won''t have an accident, no, I''m going to have a look!"


    Lucia held Fei Zhen, who was impulsive, and said calmly, "Fei, don''t be impulsive. I know you''re worried about Tong Ren''s brother, and I''m also worried about him, but he tried his best to isolate us from the battlefield in order to protect our integrity. Now he can''t go. This can only add trouble to Tong Ren''s brother."


    "But... Brother Tongren must be very hard. I want to help him." Fei Zhen looked at Lucia wrongfully and said in a trembling voice.


    Lucia held Fei Zhen in her arms and said in a comforting tone, "don''t worry, good sister. Brother Tongren will be fine. He promised that we would clean him up."


    In fact, when Lucia said this now, he had no bottom, because he didn''t know what the war situation was like on the other side of Tongren. He only knew that the emptiness was strong and Tongren were in trouble to deal with, but they must have made trouble when they went at this time.


    On the other side, Tongren stood up tremblingly. The explosion just now still made him tremble. Although Tongren avoided the damage caused by the explosion at the moment of the explosion, it was still inevitable that the shock wave caused by the explosion. Tongren spit out a mouthful of blood and looked at the void in the distance against the soul chopping knife.


    I thought I couldn''t go on like this. I saw that there were several Killian on yachukas. If there were a few more explosions, it was estimated that Xiaoming of Tongren would not be protected.


    However, Tong people still made a provocative gesture to Xu Gougou''s fingers with a smile, and then continued to throw out a sword Qi and blast it on the virtual mask. Now the virtual mask is in ruins. Without the protection of the mask, the exposed place is extremely fragile. These virtual faces often instinctively protect the key.


    Seeing that Tong people were OK, Xu could continue to attack himself. Obviously, his strength was not enough to hurt Tong people. Maybe it was because he was angry, that Xu moved to Tong people again.


    Tongren still relied on his flexible instant steps to distance himself from him, and continued to attack him with sword Qi. Several sword Qi rubbed against the weak part of Xu, making Xu cry.


    Tong people dodged left and right, suddenly revealed a hand and caught Tong people in the process of instant walking. It turned out to be a Killian hand on his body.


    Tongren made a big mistake, that is, he forgot that there were parasites on him, and he could give orders to him.


    The achukas raised the Tong man, aimed at the part of his mouth, giggled, as if he had finally caught the prey, and then suddenly opened his mouth to the Tong man.


    The surrounding air tore again, and the energy body gathered on the virtual mouth.


    Another false flash

 V1.Chapter 1052

    Xu''s mouth still gathers energy and is ready to go towards Tong people. If Xu Shan hits Tong people at such a close distance, let alone the same person, it is the head-on meeting Xu Shan at the captain level. The probability of survival is very low.


    Tongren struggled desperately in the hands of Xu, trying to break free from the bondage of Xu, because the range of struggle was too large, resulting in the soul chopping knives falling down.


    The virtual flash was about to launch, and Lucia over there ignored her reason. He and Fei ran to Tongren and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Tong, run quickly. You''ll die!"


    "You let go of Tong Ren''s brother and come to me!"


    So Lucia and Fei pulled out the soul chopping knife and prepared to stand with Da Xu. When Da Xu was about to release Xu Shan, Tong people, who should have been discouraged, showed a proud smile at this time.


    Xu Shan came quietly and sprayed wantonly at Tong people, immediately drowning the figure of Tong people. Lucia and Fei Zhen who were running on the side also stopped and looked at the scene in despair.


    Tears gushed from Lucia''s eyes. Was the Tongren she liked wiped out here?


    After the virtual flash, the obvious virtual first was stunned. Some couldn''t believe looking at the things in their hands, and then roared angrily at the things in their hands.


    Lucia also found something wrong, so she looked at Xu''s hand, and then immediately surprised Fei Zhen, pointed to Da Xu and said, "Fei Zhen, look!"


    Fei Zhen also looked in the direction of Xu. She saw that Tong people should have been caught in his hand, but now Xu was not holding Tong people, but a wooden stake used by Tong people to practice shadow separation!


    At this time, the figure of Tong man flashed and was directly above Da Xu''s head!


    At this time, it was dark, and lightning was twining on the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand. It turned out that Tongren started the shadow separation technique when they wanted to fight Xu from the beginning. It seems that Tongren had long thought of a big move to accumulate strength, and the shadow separation was just a feint, The purpose is to distract Xu''s attention, so as to make Xu extremely angry and ignore Tong people''s real body.


    This is also a cause and effect. It is due to the favorable climate, location and people. Today is also a cloudy day and it is still thundering, otherwise Tongren will not make this plan.


    With Tongren''s rapid printing, his body rushed straight down.


    "Lei Dun Qilin!"


    The sky thunder behind the Tong man quickly became a Thunder Dragon. Lightning and thunder roared behind him. With the red eyes of the Thunder Dragon behind him, the Tong man also rushed to Da Xu like an arrow leaving the string.


    Da Xu hasn''t reflected the fact that Tong man hasn''t been killed yet. He continues to look at the wooden stake in his hand. It''s a pity that Tong man has reached the top of Da Xu for a long time.


    Tongren scoffed on his face and said proudly, "it''s several years early for you to hurt your brother!"


    A flash of lightning mixed with strong spiritual power poured directly into Da Xu''s face. With Da Xu''s roar, Tong people jumped off Da Xu''s head.


    Da Xu scratched everywhere, covered his headache and cried, as if his accomplishments would be explained here, and the price he paid was still life.


    The emptiness is disappearing bit by bit, slowly dissipating in the air with reluctance and pain.


    Lucia and Fei Zhen almost ran to Tong people together, checked whether Tong people were hurt, and looked at Tong people with anxious eyes.


    "Brother Tongren, are you all right? Let me see." Fei really looked at Tongren and patted him around with concern.


    Tongren shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Your brother Tongren is so powerful. How can there be any accident? All right, all right."


    Tongren held the sisters for a while to comfort them. At the same time, Tongren also observed the little boy. The little boy put his arms around his legs and didn''t pit there.


    After cleaning up, Tongren proposed to strike while the iron is hot. If you encounter some difficulties now, you will give up tracking,! Then, if we see the virtual investigation force again, it is likely to lose its trace. If they do something harmful in this world, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Tong people came forward to see that the little boy was in a wrong state, so they came forward and asked, "little brother, let''s go. The bad guys have been driven away. We can continue to go."


    The little boy scratched his head and said, "brother, I admit your strength, but it''s too dangerous. Brother, you and your sisters go first. It''s really troublesome for you. Taking me is also a burden. It''s really troublesome for your brothers and sisters."


    Tongren was embarrassed when he saw the little boy. He felt that he was their burden. Tongren shook his head. He was really good at comforting Lucia and Fei, but Tongren didn''t have any experience in this kind of little boy.


    At this time, Lucia patted the little boy and said, "little brother, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go. Tongren''s brother is very powerful. Don''t worry, we can."


    The little boy hesitated and rubbed the corners of his clothes and said, "well... It''s not good. My brother and sister''s investigation is also very hard. I''ll be under pressure with me. My brother and sister should go. I can do it myself."


    Although the little boy said so, no matter how stupid Tong people are, they know they have something to say. The little boy himself is certainly not good in this place. Although Tong people have limited strength and say that bad grasshopper legs are also meat, it is still possible to protect the little boy.


    At this time, Tongren also spoke.


    "Come with us. We can not only protect you, but also help you find your brother. Don''t worry."


    A child is a child. Although he is sensible, the child''s nature still exists. Everyone needs a warm embrace to protect him.


    "Thank you for your help. I will repay you in the future!"


    We sighed for a while with the little boy. After a good appeasement, we were ready to clean up and continue to follow up the investigation force.


    However, the battle with Xu also took too long, and it was impossible to catch up with the investigation force at once, so Tongren planned to have a rest and continue to look for it.


    Tong people meditated in situ and recovered their spiritual power. Recalling the battle with Xu just now, they really pinched sweat. Da Xu just didn''t have human intelligence, but it was still strong and terrible. If they met Xu above yachukas level, they might not be so lucky. After all, Tong people''s current strength is really unable to fight a powerful enemy.


    From a distance, the sky is gradually getting dark. It''s also at night. The night is a virtual high incidence period. If you don''t hide quickly, you must be attacked.


    Tongren''s own spiritual power is terrible, but they don''t find it. The more powerful their spiritual power is, the more powerful they will attract powerful virtual attacks. In fact, virtual is similar to the cultivation of death. They all rely on some means to improve their strength, but the virtual evolution means are wider, which can devour human souls and companions, It can be seen how cruel the means of evolution are.


    Tongren tried to suppress the spiritual power, because the battle just released too much spiritual power, and the surrounding emptiness must have been disturbed, and they must all come towards the spiritual power of Tongren.


    Different from other gods of death, Tong people are not pure gods of death, but have inspired God of death power in their bodies, and other gods of death are not so exaggerated. Generally, most of their spiritual power will be consumed after fighting, and Tong people''s spiritual power seems to be continuous, but the spiritual power in their bodies is also very neutral and will not burst Tong people''s bodies, And once the power is released, it flows back and forth like a circulatory system.


    After a short recovery, Tong people called everyone to look for the hotel togethe

 V1.Chapter 1053

    Tongren casually found a hotel on the roadside and went in. He said he wanted three rooms. The boss mechanically promised. At first, Tongren felt that the boss of the hotel was very strange. He didn''t talk like a robot, and he didn''t give people the same feeling. In short, it wasn''t a human feeling. That feeling was like a dead soul.


    Tongren thought it might be because they were nostalgic for the present world and didn''t want to go to the soul of the corpse soul world, so they opened a hotel here to get popular every day, giving themselves an illusion that they were still alive.


    Tongren looked at the hotel owner and didn''t say anything, because there are not a few souls in this world. Those bad souls have become empty and have been dealt with by the God of death. Tongren will turn a blind eye to such a soul. After all, there must be something he can''t give up when he stays at home.


    Tongren thought so, so he turned and went upstairs to the hotel. After all, it was embarrassing to stare at the boss all the time, so Tongren settled Lucia and Chunben and returned to his room.


    Tong people sat quietly in the room, thinking about what happened after they came to this world. Tong people thought deeply. What they can be sure now is that the investigation force is absolutely empty, and it is uncertain whether they can be saved. After all, people who have become empty must have evil intentions and have a certain attempt, so it is very difficult to save the investigation force, The little boy''s brother, the Yellow haired God of death, became more and more confused.


    The Yellow haired God of death must be an empty one, but his move to release the God of death is very strange. Generally speaking, after becoming empty, he should change his original appearance. There is indeed a face breaking, but he also holds a soul cutting knife. The little boy said that this is his brother, so that is to say, this is a member of the investigation force.


    But the investigation force suddenly disappeared, and suddenly appeared in the world, and just met it. The state of the Yellow haired God of death is very empty, but the behavior and action habits are no different from the God of death.


    This kind of existence is very contradictory. It can be said that there is no one before and after. However, it seems that he can''t control these two forces well, that is, he can''t control the power of death and the power of emptiness.


    If you fight this yellow haired God of death again, will you kill him or let him go? After all, he is Chunben''s brother. Tongren promised the little boy to save his brother, but if you don''t kill him, you can''t avoid him attacking himself. For a moment, Tongren is very contradictory.


    Tongren meditated quietly and continued to exercise their spiritual power. Some time ago, they awakened their armed color domineering spirit and could also use the armed color to harden. Then the next level of armed color domineering spirit is the overlord color domineering spirit. Overlord color domineering spirit is the most domineering spirit. So far, Tongren has not awakened this domineering spirit. He is like a bottleneck blocking Tongren''s practice, It''s just here that Tong people''s strength is stagnant and can''t rise one step.


    It takes talented people to wake up. Ordinary people can''t control it. Therefore, Tong people haven''t awakened their overlord yet. It''s a little frustrating for Tong people, because it''s been a while to break through this calm, but they can''t even touch the threshold of overlord.


    In fact, Tong people have worked hard enough. Their original intention is to protect the sisters and practice hard. But now they are stuck in the bottleneck and can''t break through, which makes Tong people very distressed. But men, how can they expose this distress to women.


    Just when Tongren''s cultivation certificate was hot, a violent explosion came from the next room, which startled Tongren in cultivation.


    Tongren hurried out of bed to check. He saw four or five empty people standing in Lucia''s room, which had surrounded Lucia''s sisters. At this time, the hotel owner was the hotel owner. Now he was pinching Lucia''s neck.


    Although he is now virtual, he has just become virtual. Soon, Lucia has strong spiritual power and can be said to be the favorite of virtual. The hotel owner couldn''t help but be swallowed up by the darkness in his heart.


    I should have killed him just now!


    Tongren secretly scolded his carelessness and directly condensed the soul cutting knife in his hand. As soon as he was about to wave the knife to the virtual knife pinching Lucia''s neck, he felt a heavy blow on the back of his head. He turned back and suddenly found that Xu nearby had come. Just when he was practicing, the spirit pressure would be put out, and he found the door with some emptiness.


    There are many strange shapes and what they look like. They are ox headed and horse faced, thin and tall. Looking through the window, there are several big virtual animals moving in the direction of Tongren. They are all at the level of Killian, with their mouths open. Some are running towards Tongren, and some are swallowing each other''s companions. Anyway, there are all kinds of them, The current situation is an ambush

 V1.Chapter 1054

    Tongren saw the hotel owner pinching Lucia and rising angrily. How can his beloved woman treat her like this.


    "Let go of your hand! Beast!" Tong people roared and gathered a soul chopping knife and cut it at the hotel owner. The hotel owner seemed to have eyes on his back and avoided Tong people''s powerful knife when pinching Lucia.


    The innkeeper turned around and smiled at Tong Ren with a ferocious mask, and then rushed out of the glass.


    Lucia was taken!


    Lucia has a great position in the hearts of Tong people. Now she has been caught by Xu and thinks with her heels that she is going to kill and absorb her soul.


    Tongren is angry. He has lost some sense because Lucia was robbed. As soon as Tongren is about to chase out, he finds that his shoulder hurts.


    Turning his head and looking intently, it turned out that it was a virtual that was biting Tongren''s shoulder. Tongren didn''t even think about it. He turned back and slackened down. It was a knife. The virtual was cut in two and then disappeared into the air. The Fei real situation next to him was not very good. He struggled to deal with several virtual sieges with a soul chopping knife.


    Tongren quickly threw a sword to help Fei Zhen out, but he forgot that when he helped Fei Zhen, he also had enemies.


    The empty fist standing next to Tong people beat Tong people back for several steps. This feeling of being attacked by enemies is very uncomfortable. It is meaningless to use shadow separation in this narrow space. Therefore, Tong people can only harden with armed color and resist in embarrassment. After these empty fists are finally solved, Tong people can see that they are hurt.


    It''s not that Tongren are weak, but because Tongren have to take into account Fei Zhen and Chunben. Sometimes it''s inevitable to be attacked by virtual loopholes.


    Tongren didn''t have time to rest, because Lucia had just been arrested, and now he didn''t know what had happened. It seemed that the void had swallowed up his companions, and it was also one of the few with IQ.


    Tong people released their spiritual power and felt everything nearby. After determining Lucia''s spiritual pressure and the virtual spiritual pressure, Tong people ran over, because he obviously felt that Lucia''s spiritual pressure seemed to become weak bit by bit.


    Rukia''s rich spiritual power is the most delicious devouring object for Xu, but for Tongren, it is a person who can''t be lost.


    After Tongren judged the general position of Lucia according to his feeling, his feet rushed towards the hard and strong place like a wind and fire wheel, like an arrow leaving the string.


    What Tongren didn''t find was that his spirit pressure, which was not suppressed due to anger, became abnormal and disordered all the way, which also made Xu who had just started to go to the hotel accurately locate his direction, and then rushed to him in a swarm.


    The closer Tong people are to Luqiya, the more upset Tong people are. Because Luqiya is not protected well, he also makes himself feel special remorse. He thinks he is strong. In his eyes, Da Xu may be a difficult existence, but in the eyes of other experts, even at the higher level, it is not worth mentioning, This also has a certain causal relationship with Tongren''s laziness in cultivation some time ago.


    There is a stronger existence than themselves, but even if there are many virtual obstacles, Tongren will save Lucia. In Tongren''s heart, Lucia and Fei can really count everything of Tongren.


    Lucia''s spirit pressure was getting weaker and weaker, but she also felt closer and closer.


    Come on, come on!


    Tongren ran desperately, thinking that when he rushed over, Lucia had nothing to do.


    Finally, Tong people found it. At this time, I saw the hotel owner, that is, the virtual one, pressing Lucia on the ground and pinching Lucia''s neck to absorb the spiritual power. This spiritual power transformation can be regarded as the high-level spiritual power swallowed up in the virtual. Therefore, this virtual cultivation must be above yachukas. It''s hard to say whether he has an IQ or not.


    Tong people only know that this void is not a void without any intelligence. On the contrary, he looks not only strong, but also not weak.


    Seeing the Tong people coming, the empty one put down Lucia, and then gave out a dull laugh and said, "your woman has strong spiritual power, but it''s not enough. I''ll evolve another level, but if your spiritual power is enough."


    Tong people are not surprised that he can speak, because when Xu grows up to a certain level, he may be smarter than humans. Tong people just feel that they are in trouble. If there are no miracles in this battle, Tong people may lose.


    Tongren twisted his neck and condensed a soul cutting knife in his hand. His eyes were cold and didn''t even say a word. The next second, Tongren came to the empty face. Tongren quickly cut out a beautiful knife. The empty one was also very sensitive. He leaned over to avoid Tongren''s knife drawing, and then quickly distanced himself from Tongren.


    "Cluck, cluck, it''s so fast, but you can''t hit me."


    Before he finished, Tong people cut a sword Qi at him without any fancy actions. This time, there was no time to hide. The front was solid and suffered from Tong people''s sword Qi.


    His appearance is similar to the normal void, with a strange mask, but the difference is that he has a human body. This is the third stage of the great void. It is obvious that he has shrunk to the size of human beings. Now it is not strange to have thinking, but if he is letting it go, it may not be so.


    Tongren''s sword Qi hit him and there was an obvious blood mark. The void seemed to be aroused. He stretched out a finger and the same scene reappeared again. The twisted air and torn space around absorbed the surrounding spiritual power, and gradually his fingertips showed an energy body, which was a dark green light ball.


    Tongren just didn''t understand his moves, but turned on the armed color hardening and was ready to fight back at any time. Suddenly, the light ball extended and swept over Tongren in the form of a ray.


    Is this a false flash?


    What''s the matter with his virtual flash? How can it have this color?


    Tongren quickly hid with questions. He felt that the emptiness in front of him was probably not the emptiness he had seen before. He was much stronger than the previous emptiness. Now Tongren can be said to be invincible.


    Suddenly, the Xu directly grabbed the soul chopping knife of Tongren and said with a mocking face: "don''t tell me, you can''t even understand. If so, you really don''t have the qualification to stand with me."


    Tongren shook him off with a sword spirit, frowned at him and said, "will I understand what it has to do with you? I don''t need to fight with you!"


    Although Tongren said so, there is no bottom in his heart. After all, this empty head is not the kind of role that is still settled in Tongren''s eyes. Maybe it''s just to increase morale and boost himself. After all, there is no fight now, and I don''t know what strength this empty head is

 V1.Chapter 1055

    To be honest, Tongren is not a god of death at all. It is only a coincidence to have a soul chopping knife. It may be possible for Tongren, but it''s no use now.


    It''s still too far from awakening Tongren''s soul chopping knife. Up to now, Tongren''s soul chopping knife has not had much contact with Tongren, so it''s unknown when it will be solved.


    "You are too weak. You can''t even understand. The God of death who fought with me before is not understood by you. Fighting with you is insulting my cultivation!" the man said to Tong with a false and ferocious smile.


    In fact, Tong people don''t have any way. His body is very strange. He knows a little about the ability of death. Sometimes there are some empty trends in his body, and there is a kind of power that Tong people don''t know now. There is a great flash in Tong people''s undeveloped body.


    It seemed that the empty one found something on the same person, and then put one hand against his chin and said, "in addition to the particularly unstable spiritual pressure in your body, I can still feel the breath of my kind. It''s really very complicated. What are you?"


    This empty man even began to study Tongren, which also aroused Tongren''s anger. A sword Qi was waved again and hit the empty man. The empty man took two steps back without being hurt. He continued to say sarcastically: "look, you still have a chance to develop now, I''ll let you develop well. When your accomplishments have achieved, I''ll eat you!"


    Tongren stood up with his sword against the ground and said, "what if you can''t solve it? I will save my people. Don''t be too rampant!"


    Xu said, "while you want to kill me, you''d better take a look at your situation first. I really don''t despise you. Look around you!"


    At this time, the surrounding emptiness also rushed to a place not far from the Tong people. With a fierce expression, they looked at the Tong people as if they were a delicious big cake. However, because the emptiness was there, these emptiness, that is, their instinctive reaction, did not dare to approach the Tong people, and there were grade restrictions in the emptiness circle, Therefore, with some emptiness, I want to devour my colleagues. I can only look at one over there and dare not go forward.


    The virtual suddenly seemed to come up with an idea. He giggled over there, and then said to Tong people, "well, I''ll see if you can survive those virtual attacks. How can I get nothing today? I''ll take this little girl."


    Tongren didn''t have time to say anything, but they were all ready to move around. They wanted to tear Tongren up soon.


    The empty man seemed to give some instructions to those empty people outside suddenly. Like a madman, he rushed frantically to Tong people. He saw that the empty man picked it up. Lucia was ready to continue to absorb spiritual power, and then continued to say to Tong people: "if you get through these, I will recognize you, which means you are worth being eaten by me."


    Tongren roared and said something about putting Lucia, but the empty people behind them were not covered. At first, Tongren still had the ability to resist and killed several empty people with a knife, but no matter how strong their ability was, they couldn''t hold many people. Soon, the empty group drowned Tongren and pressed them to the ground, On the other side, the Tong people also saw that the void also began to absorb the little spiritual power left by Lucia. If Lucia''s spiritual power was absorbed by him, Lucia would really be dead.


    At this time, the same person also felt that his back and legs were torn, and a strong sense of helplessness rushed to his heart. At this time, Tongren''s heart was also desperate. The pressure in his heart seemed to be too high. Tongren stretched out his hand in the direction of Lucia and said in a trembling voice: "don''t... No..."


    Tongren''s heart became more and more depressed. Just when the group of empty people were proud, suddenly Tongren drank violently, and a red light spread from Tongren''s body to the whole area. Some nearby empty people were directly shattered and died, and some of their masks were also shattered and fell into a syncope state. Even the strongest empty people were half cracked by the shock, Countless blood flowers burst out on him in an instant.


    Tongren''s eyes now look like a murderous God who has just come out of hell. The surrounding air seems to turn red. Tongren grabs the soul chopping knife and swings it horizontally. A blood red sword Qi rushes out of the sky. The surrounding emptiness is directly killed by him.


    Yes, at this critical juncture, and also because of the danger of Lucia, Tong people successfully broke through the bottleneck and awakened their hegemony.


    There is a beautiful red light around Tong people at the moment, but Tong people don''t want to observe these details now. He also found that he awakened a strange power. A virtual one woke up from syncope and attacked Tong people again. Tong people didn''t move too much, just looked back, the virtual mask broke directly, and Tong people gave a knife lightly, The virtual animal disappeared directly into the air.


    Next to Xu also began to fear that Tong people no longer dared to advance and attack. They were very timid. They looked at Tong people neither forward nor backward. At this time, the same person turned his head to the powerful Xu and said, "you told you, don''t touch her."


    "How... How."


    Without waiting for Xu to finish speaking, Tong man had raised his knife right above him. The fast Xu didn''t react. He just knew that Tong man suddenly disappeared. Suddenly, Xu felt that his head was caught by a powerful hand. Xu trembled and looked up. He saw Tong man''s eyes full of blood, vigorously grabbed his head and said, "I told you not to move her!" At the moment of speaking, the domineering color starts again.


    The fake face of Xu was shocked and burst directly, revealing a human appearance. He had a tall nose, blue eyes and arrow like eyes. His eyes were unbelievable. With the rupture of the fake face, it was too late for Xu to make any response. Tong people had long thrown out a sword Qi mixed with black. The sword Qi cut through the air and directly hit Xu into the ground.


    He coughed violently for a while. Suddenly his eyes were full of money, and a strange green light appeared around him. He looked at Tong people with a sneer and said more. It seemed that he recognized Tong people''s general strength. Gradually, a strange magic knife was condensed in his hands, and his body was covered with masked materials with spiritual power. Suddenly, his hands were wrapped around his back and his wings "bared" It opened with a sound of.


    The wings roared with the wind. At the moment of taking off, there was a storm. A pile of small stones flew out. They looked at Tong people fiercely, and a sneer arose from the corners of their mouths.


    His knife gathered spiritual power, twined with lightning, and rushed to Tongren from top to bottom.


    Tongren''s eyes burst red again. He used the domineering color on Xu again, and wrapped his skin with the uneven armed color. He looked ready to go, as if he could wield a knife to win the other party''s head at any time

 V1.Chapter 1056

    The virtual image was an offline bullet that rushed to the Tongren sword. The lightning and thunder twined around the light. The Tongren also instilled spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, mixed with armed color, and waved it on the virtual head. The two forces were very powerful. The two forces collided with each other. The power of the instant collision broke through the sky, and the power of the earth trembled, Immediately, the two forces counteract, quickly bounce off, collide and bounce off. This action cycle. I don''t know how long later, the overlord color and domineering spirit of Tong people dissipated. It seems that they can''t be used again in a short time. The empty appearance over there is not optimistic. There are cracks left by being cut everywhere, and they are still breaking up.


    "Oh... Oh... Oh, it''s interesting. It seems that I forced you to make a breakthrough. I wanted to eat you just now. It seems that I can''t today. You''re a human I''m optimistic about. Give me your name!" he said with a sneer on his face.


    Tongren also tightly covered the place that had just been cut by the virtual magic knife, reluctantly squeezed out a sneer and said, "Tongren, you should remember this name. I am the one who will kill you in the future!"


    "Hahaha, OK, I''ll tell you my name too. You can remember it, ulchiola! You also have to remember it for me. I''m the one who will eat you in the future!" ulchiola said with a restored expression of five Gan.


    I thought he was a chatterbox. As a result, he just likes to ridicule people, and he is a lonely person. It has a lot to do with his character.


    At this time, Lucia also woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Tongren standing in front of her body with injuries all over. Then she looked at the front and took away her empty body.


    "Are you all right! Brother Tongren!" Lucia didn''t think about it when she woke up. She just checked Tongren''s injury.


    Ulchiola said indifferently, "woman, today, you are lucky. It is this man''s successful awakening that blocked me, but next time I won''t be so lucky. Practice quickly so that I don''t feel boring because I eat you too early." as soon as Tongren heard his temper, he said angrily: "whoever wants to be eaten by you, I''ll cut you if you see you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Gradually, with the strong wind, he disappeared in the dark night. When he could not see him at all, Tong man suddenly vomited blood. He had no strength to support the soul chopping knife in his hand, and fell to the ground.


    It seems that Tong people are afraid of urceola attacking themselves again for so long and have been struggling for so long. Although they have awakened their hegemony by chance, their strength is still in the primary stage. They are still far from urceola. At least what can be determined is that urceola''s strength can fall behind the street at the captain level, However, it''s hard for me to fight with him. As he said, my colleagues really don''t master the soul chopping knife solution now. If I master the solution and don''t say that my strength has increased a lot, there will be one more combat means for my colleagues in the future.


    Seeing the Tongren fall to the ground, Fei Zhen and Chunben also follow up. Seeing this situation, Tongren flock to the ground. Lucia is even more anxious to shed tears. She shook the Tongren and said, "brother Tongren, don''t scare me. I will try my best to cultivate and never let you work so hard again."


    Tongren wanted to comfort him, but now he just tried hard to release his spiritual power, resulting in too much consumption. Temporarily, the spiritual power operation function was blocked, which now led to a state of immobility. Moreover, Tongren is very sleepy. He can''t say anything. There''s no place in his body that doesn''t hurt.


    Tongren simply closed his eyes and fell asleep. He seemed to have a dream. In the dream, there was an endless parallel world. In the center of this space, there was a dark shadow standing in that space, and there were all kinds of soul chopping knives everywhere, which made Tongren wonder who was in the middle and why there were so many soul chopping knives, Where are the owners of so many soul cutting knives.


    "Hey! Who are you? Can you hear me?" the Tong man shouted at the dark figure.


    The dark shadow didn''t respond. Because of self-protection, Tong people took out a soul chopping knife first and slowly moved over with it. This soul chopping knife belongs to a huge sword. Tong people dragged him slowly to move towards him. Why do they hold it? Because this knife is too heavy, Tong people feel very laborious holding it.


    "You are a man or a ghost! Answer me!" Tong people still shouted to him.


    The figure over there still didn''t answer. The closer the Tong people are, the more they can''t see his figure clearly. It seems that they always keep that distance from Tong people.


    Tong Ren looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in his gourd, so he became more and more curious. He had to move towards him bit by bit. He didn''t know how long it had been moving. The figure seemed to move. Like Tong Ren, he gathered his spiritual power in the air and pulled out a soul chopping knife. He didn''t even see her figure, so he directly reached his colleague''s eyes, The distance just now was 100 meters, but it took some time to come, but he came in an instant.


    Even Tongren didn''t see his face clearly. She stabbed Tongren with a slender Taidao. Tongren quickly dodged and vigorously waved a sword, but his sword didn''t hurt him, and Tongren also found that he was missing.


    Is it an instant step? However, the instant step generally has a shadow. It is impossible to achieve the effect of no trace in the advanced instant step, but this person makes Tong people not find a shadow at all.


    Just when Tongren didn''t know where he was, his head suddenly sank. He didn''t know what happened. He just felt the pressure on his head. Tongren looked up hard and found that the man was standing on his head, but he blew Tongren up. He had never been stepped on his head!


    Tongren suddenly waved his knife upward. Did he find out when he ran away? He just found that the weight on his head was gone. He knew he ran away. As soon as Tongren wanted to turn back, he felt a chill in his abdomen and blood. Suddenly, he saw that he had been cut off!


    Tong people heard such a sentence before they mixed in, "it''s really weak."


    It feels so real that Tongren''s body is split in two, and the pain still exists. This real pain makes Tongren feel like they can''t live or die.


    After all, it was a dream. How could it be so true, and the man who cut Tong man didn''t seem to see what he looked like. Tong man looked up hard to see his face. He just saw an eye on his face, and then he didn''t know anything when he was dark, and fell into a coma again

 V1.Chapter 1057

    Who is the person in the dream and why it appears in Tongren''s dream? It''s unknown. It''s very strange to use the soul cutting knife and unknown faces like the same people.


    Gradually, Tong people also woke up in the dream. After waking up, Tong people first touched their waist, and then found that it was really a dream. Luqiya and others who watched next to Tong people cheered to see Tong people when they woke up. Everyone looked at Tong people happily, as if they had won the first prize in the lottery.


    Tong people frowned at this posture and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Why are you so happy? Has anything happened?"


    "Of course something good happened. Brother Tong, you finally woke up. We were scared to death these days. We all thought it hurt your internal power falsely, because you didn''t attack the key wound outside, but you just refused to wake up and didn''t wake up until now!"


    For days? Tongren thought he just had a dream. How could it be several days, and he didn''t feel that the time span was so large.


    Tongren scratched the back of his head and asked suspiciously, "ah... Well, how long have I been in a coma? Why are you so jumpy?"


    Fei Zhen pinched her waist with both hands and said angrily on her face, "brother Tongren, you don''t know. You''ve been in a coma for seven days! My sister and I are scared these days. We all think brother Tongren doesn''t want us."


    Tongren himself was in a coma for 7 days, and the sisters were so close to him that Tongren was deeply moved.


    The two girls were very moved, and the atmosphere became warm. The attractive blush on the two sisters'' faces made Tong feel pity.


    Tongren waved his big hand and took the sisters'' Petite bodies into his arms, holding them one by one. The three also had a tacit understanding and patted each other on the back.


    The scene is also slowly, because the warmth of the three people seems to be a little pink. In the afternoon, the wind gently blows the bell on the eaves, making a clattering sound.


    After the warmth, the three people reluctantly released their arms. Lucia proposed to cook for Tongren to make up for him, so Fei Zhen and Chunben followed him to the kitchen. Tongren thought about this dream on the field. Is it true that there are such strong people in the world? The people met in the dream are not generally strong. Generally speaking, their dreams are invincible, But Tong people were bullied in their dreams for the first time.


    The person I met in Tong people''s dream doesn''t know who is sacred. He can be so powerful. He has completely crushed all the opponents Tong people have met, which also makes Tong people eager to dream of him again, because Tong people have people who want to protect, so they urgently want to become more powerful.


    Take urciola, who met a few days ago, for example. He may not survive a few rounds under the man''s hand.


    Thinking of this, Tong people also want to speed up the process. They must have delayed their cultivation for a few days in a coma. Their cultivation is also in a stagnant state. If they continue like this, they may meet ulchiola next time. They won''t say that they will be ridiculed by him and lose their lives.


    Tongren Teng sat up and wanted to become a hot blacksmith to practice, or make up for the accomplishments he had fallen these days, but he suddenly found that his thigh seemed to be pressed against a hard object, long and cold, and seemed to have a sharp feeling, which made Tongren sweat all over his life.


    Tongren quietly took out his hand and was ready to summon soul chopping knife to fight at any time, because who knows what is pressing under Tongren''s thigh now.


    However, the colleague also found a problem, that is, he could not summon the soul chopping knife, which made him cold. Now the soul chopping knife is the only combat weapon for him. Now he has lost the soul chopping knife, that is, he has no ability to stay in the pit for entertainment.


    But Tong people didn''t intend to give up. They released the armed color hardening on their hands and were ready to touch what was pressed under their thighs in the quilt.


    Tong''s heart stretched out his hand and touched it. At that time, Tong was confused. He even touched something similar to the handle of a sword!


    Tongren grabbed the handle of the sword and fished it up. A huge soul chopping knife was revealed in his vision. It was a soul chopping knife without a sword drag, huge and sharp.


    The size and shape of the soul chopping knife depend entirely on its own spiritual strength. Seeing the soul chopping knife in front of me, Tong people are both surprised and confused, because it can prove that their spiritual power is very strong, but at the same time, they are worried about the unknown origin of the soul chopping knife. After holding it for a while, Tong people find that the soul chopping knife is really not ordinary heavy.


    Tongren looked at it and felt more and more like where he had seen the knife. Suddenly, Tongren took a breath from the corner of his mouth. Isn''t this the soul chopping knife he used in his dream!


    When Tongren took this soul chopping knife, the soul chopping knife itself also released a faint blue light, as if it was resonating with himself in recognition of the Lord.


    Suddenly, Tongren felt something wrong. Their spiritual power seemed to be absorbed by this soul chopping knife, and it became more and more obvious. It only made Tongren miserable. It was not generally uncomfortable for their spiritual power to be extracted.


    After absorbing for a long time, when the spirit power of the same person was almost dried up, the soul chopping knife finally stopped absorbing. Tongren felt the feeling of low spirit power for the first time in such a long time. It was an inflated feeling in normal times. It was the first time to see so little today.


    However, it seems to neutralize the unstable spiritual pressure of Tong people, which also makes Tong people feel much more comfortable. At least they don''t feel that their body is bursting at any time.


    Tongren was a little taboo. He looked at the immovable soul chopping knife in his hand and sighed. He thought that if only he had picked a light soul chopping knife when he was fighting with that man, it would not be so hard today.


    Tongren put the soul chopping knife aside, meditated again and entered the state of cultivation. Soon, Tongren''s body radiated blue light, and the soul chopping knife in the distance also glowed together.


    But Tong people feel that their cultivation speed is good, which is not only twice as fast as before, but also their cultivation achievements have greatly regressed!


    Tong people looked at their hands in disbelief and frowned. How can they do without their previous accomplishments? They just rely on their own strength to protect Lucia and Fei. Really, how can they become like this all of a sudden.


    Although the loss of cultivation has been heard before, Tong people have never thought that it will happen to themselves one day.


    Tongren can be said to be a question mark of steamed bread. He kept scratching his head. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do

 V1.Chapter 1058

    Tongren clenched his fist angrily and looked at everything around him. He felt like smashing things, but this feeling disappeared in a second, because he saw that the soul chopping knife he had just put aside was shining blue, and Tongren''s luck would light up.


    Tongren had no choice, so they had to stop practicing. At the same time, Lucia and Fei Zhen had finished the meal and were calling Tongren to have dinner.


    When eating, Lucia found something wrong with Tong people on the table. He found that Tong people frowned and looked embarrassed, so he asked Tong people: "what''s the matter, brother Tong, is my meal not delicious?"


    Tongren rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "it''s okay. Lucia''s food is delicious. I like it very much!"


    She grabbed Tongren''s hand and said with concern: "brother Tongren, don''t pretend. You can''t hide anything from me. Your unhappiness is reflected in your own face."


    Tongren couldn''t hide it completely, but at the same time, Tongren didn''t want to tell Lucia about the disappearance of cultivation. After all, it''s lost enough to say it, but if you don''t say it, you''re afraid of Lucia''s thinking and her sadness, so you can''t become melancholy for a moment.


    Lucia Bingxue smart immediately saw the heart of Tongren and said, "just say it, brother Tongren. Fei and I can accept it as long as you don''t like other girls."


    Fei Zhen also nodded beside him, an expression that no matter what Tong people become, they won''t leave Tong people.


    Tongren also nodded. After all, if there is a problem, it should be solved together. Now it is better than what they found. Tongren rubbed their hands and prepared for a showdown.


    "Actually, it sounds ridiculous. You may not believe it."


    Lucia "poof" laughed and said, "Oh, brother Tong, how can we not trust you? You say it, we all listen."


    "Well, it''s like this. My accomplishments seem to disappear all of a sudden. It can''t be said to disappear completely, but I just lost several levels at once."


    Fei Zhen was still eating. He choked at once and patted the table and asked, "what... What has disappeared? Cultivation has disappeared?"


    "No, even if you are absorbed when fighting with Xu, your spiritual power will recover after you leave the battle. I just recovered, and now nothing has healed. Brother Tong, you shouldn''t lose more than half of your accomplishments at once!"


    "Yes, yes, brother Tong, think about it again. Have you missed any information and what you''ve met these days."


    As soon as I mentioned what I had seen and heard recently, Tong people were awakened by depression. They started with a strange dream, then a strange sword appeared, and then most of their spiritual power disappeared.


    Tongren told Lucia and others about his dream and the sudden big sword. Lucia frowned and asked to see the sword.


    Tongren nodded and went back to the house to take out the sword. This time, Rukia and Fei were really shocked.


    "This soul cutting knife, oh, no, it should not be said to be a knife. Where did this giant sword come from? I haven''t seen it. It''s wrong!"


    "The sword is still emitting blue light. What kind of soul cutting knife is it? It doesn''t even have a sword tow."


    After listening to the two women''s gossip, Tong people also came up with an idea, so they raised their head and said to them, "well, I think my cultivation is 80% related to the soul chopping knife and dream. We should go to someone who knows this thing for advice tomorrow."


    "But this knife, I guess the whole corpse soul world doesn''t know anyone. Even if we ask who we''re going to ask?" Fei Zhen said holding her chin.


    Tongren hugged his fist with both hands and said solemnly, "no one in the corpse soul world will understand this. I know that there is a place to know this."


    The two women looked at him together.


    "This world."


    Lucia said, "is... Tongren''s brother going to find..."


    "Yes, it''s hisuke Puyuan!"


    After they have made a decision, they are ready to clean up and go to this world tomorrow. But before that, Tongren also wants to know one thing, that is, what state their cultivation has regressed to.


    So I made an appointment with Lucia. After packing up, I went to the martial arts competition ground to practice my hand and see how far I had retreated.


    After cleaning up, Tongren and Luqiya quickly arrived at the competition field and began to prepare for the competition. Tongren took out the big exaggerated soul chopping knife, and Luqiya had lost the soul chopping knife. Tongren released the armed color hardening on Luqiya in advance, and Luqiya would be injured in the process of one second competition.


    Lucia smiled and said, "brother Tong, people are making progress now. Let''s see my progress these days!"


    With that, Rukia Jiao gave a cry, and her whole body sent out a golden reading spirit, wrapped her fists and feet, and looked at Tong people.


    "Let''s start the competition. Brother Tong, I''m not polite!"


    Rukia rushed forward, and the strength made the ground crack when she left. It seems that Rukia is really practicing well during this period of time.


    The speed is also amazing. Lucia wanted to stab people with a straight punch. She just wanted to see people bullying Tong people on those who have reduced their cultivation.


    When Lucia''s fist was about to hit Tong people, suddenly the figure of Tong people disappeared. When he appeared again, he appeared over Lucia. Although the step drop greatly reduced Tong people''s cultivation, he surprisingly found that his instant step seemed to become more perfect and faster.


    The Tong people held up their huge sword and cleaved down. Lucia''s body method was also very good. She lightly touched the ground and escaped the attack of the Tong people. However, the damage of the Tong people was amazing. The damage strength of the dueling people in the martial arts field was halved, but you smashed the ground at once.


    "Brother Tong, your sword is really powerful, but it''s not so fast!" Lucia threw a face at Tong mischievously.


    Tong people are not willing to show weakness. They look at Lucia with a smile and say, "look, I catch you!"


    This is not like a martial arts competition in a martial arts competition field, nor is it like a decision of life and death. This is simply a public show of love. They are like little lovers. Yes, they both want to let each other and leave some room.


    But martial arts competition is always to be serious, and we can''t always let each other.


    Suddenly, Lucia said coldly in her eyes, "brother Tong, I won''t make trouble with you. I''ll try my best. You can be optimistic. I also have the strength to protect others in the future!"


    Tongren smiled at her, held up his giant sword and said, "come on, Lucia, let me see how much you have improved!"

 V1.Chapter 1059

    Luqia was lucky again. This time, the golden reading Qi wrapped his whole body and came to Tongren with an instant step. Tongren didn''t expect luqia to be so fast, so they made an emergency response and directly raised the giant sword to protect his head. With Luqiya''s understated kick, Tongren under the protection of the giant sword was kicked high.


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. He released his armed color domineering spirit and gathered his spiritual power on the strange soul chopping knife and swept straight towards Luqiya. Luqiya was hit by the sword spirit thrown by the backward sweep on the spot, spilling a lot of blood on his body. When Tongren saw that it was broken, he hurt Luqiya, disarmed color domineering spirit and was about to go to see Luqiya.


    Just as Tong people were about to meet Lucia, suddenly Lucia''s body exploded and formed a burst of smoke. Just as Tong people looked confused, the smoke dispersed and revealed a practice stake. It was broken! She was put together by xiaonizi and learned her own shadow separation to deceive herself.


    Tongren hurriedly looked for Lucia''s figure to resist the next attack. At this time, a voice sounded behind Tongren.


    "Brother Tong, are you looking for me?" Lucia smiled and hit Tong with her fist.


    A golden breath gushed out and directly flew Tongren out for dozens of meters, even leaving a big pit on the ground. It rolled on the ground for several times before it stopped.


    Tongren rubbed his face, stood up, looked at Lucia with a giggle and said, "well, you should cheat Tongren''s brother with his brother''s skills. I''ll show you!"


    Tongren held up the giant sword and instilled spiritual power. In an instant, the giant sword was wrapped with blue light. Tongren waved and cut continuously, and the blue sword Qi was thrown out one after another. Lucia also tried her best to hide. From time to time, she would be touched by the sword Qi, and she was disheartened for a time.


    This made Lucia angry. He raised his fist directly to Tong people and dived down. Suddenly Tong people stopped attacking and stood waiting for Lucia to come.


    Suddenly, Tong people disappeared again. When they appeared again, they were in front of Lucia, which startled Lucia.


    "Don''t be careless," Tong man smiled at Lucia.


    Suddenly, your eyes turn red, and the surrounding air turns red, spreading out around Tongren.


    It''s another bully.


    Lucia was just caught in the front and fainted directly. Tong people stopped. If they didn''t want to hurt Lucia, they just stunned Lucia.


    Tongren hugged Lucia and slowly descended to put Lucia down in their arms. Tongren also found Lucia''s dark circles. It seems that they are worried about themselves these days. Watching Lucia sleep peacefully, Tongren couldn''t help kissing on Lucia''s forehead and vowed to protect Lucia and Fei Zhen.


    Tong people picked up Lucia and turned to take Lucia back. At this time, a voice called him.


    "Hey, let her go."


    There was a trace of familiarity in the voice. It seemed that he had heard it somewhere. Tong people slowly turned around and saw that it was asajing of the 13th team.


    Tong people also know that asajing''s love affair is interesting to Lucia, so they want to fight with Tong people when they have nothing. Tong people are too lazy to pay attention to him at the same time.


    Tongren shook his head. It seemed that he was not interested in asajing''s love for the second time. He turned his head and was about to go out to practice martial arts.


    Suddenly, an elongated strange soul chopping knife roared over and roared right in front of Tong people, blocking their way out.


    "Roar! Snake tail pill!"


    At this time, Tong people seem to understand why Asai love to do this for the second time, because his favorite Lucia sticks to himself every day. Whoever says it will be uncomfortable.


    Tongren scratched his head. He looked back at him helplessly and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Asai once clenched his fist and said angrily, "Why are you holding Lucia? I know what you want to do!"


    Tongren looked at ruqia in his arms, hooked his neck, whose positive fragrance, and then jumped up with the help of spiritual power to put ruqia on the nearby audience.


    Tongren took a look at asajing for the first time. To tell the truth, Tongren still disliked him because Lucia didn''t write your name. Why should he take care of it every day?


    After the Tong people settled down, Lucia floated down with the help of spiritual power, and then took a few steps to asajing Lianci''s face and said to him, "tell me, what''s the matter with you? Lucia is asleep now, and I''m anxious to send her back."


    "You can go. I''m enough. You can do whatever you should do." ASA Jing said with a frown.


    Tong people are also strong, and even have pre emptively released the spirit pressure, and then launched a ruthless look at ASA well love times and said, "if I don''t."


    "Qiang!"


    ASA Jing used the snake tail pill instead of the answer. He took back the snake tail pill and threw it directly at Tong people. Tong people disdained to raise one hand and parry with the soul chopping knife.


    Asajing Lianci releases spiritual pressure at this time. In fact, let alone asajing Lianci''s spiritual pressure, although it is not exaggerated by Tongren, it does have a strong sense of oppression.


    "Why don''t we make a bet? Let''s compete. If you win, I''ll let you take Lucia back." ASA Jing said to Tong people with a bellicose expression.


    What Tongren dislike is that others say they are in a commanding tone.


    "Why do you want to listen to you?" Tong man, as soon as you were about to open the snake tail pill and turned away, ASA Jinglian waved the snake tail pill again and cut at Tong man.


    Asai almost roared, "you can''t help it!"


    Tongren couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to fight, released his armed color and domineering spirit, wrapped himself, and then picked up the strange soul chopping knife, showing a posture of fighting at any time.


    If there was nothing more to say, asajing Lianci roared and then cut at the Tong people. Seeing that a knife was about to cut the Tong people, the Tong people immediately took a quick step. A burst of lightning flint under their feet came behind asajing Lianci, fiercely picked it up with a knife in one hand, and directly patted asajing Lianci with the back of the knife. Fortunately, Lucia was asleep, Otherwise Asai will be ashamed again.


    Asajing Lianci felt that he had been insulted. He got up in embarrassment and looked at Tong people with a fierce face, as if he was going to eat Tong people.


    In fact, it seems that Tongren''s spiritual power has been absorbed a lot by this soul chopping knife, but Tongren''s body seems to have been transformed. All aspects of the body seem to have been strengthened a lot, and the body art is even better. But it''s not good to wave the soul chopping knife easily in the past, because the soul chopping knife now is much heavier than before.


    "Don''t look down on me!" asajing broke out spiritual pressure for the first time and threw it at Tong people with snake tail pill.


    Tongren took the knife and slashed down, and the snake tail pill was directly pressed under Tongren''s soul chopping knife.


    Tongren raised one eyebrow, looked at asajing Lianci and said, "it''s urgent to stop, or I''ll break your soul chopping knife!"

 V1.Chapter 1060

    Tong people put a little water on the members because they fell in love with Lucia and asajing. All attacks were to avoid his key points.


    ASA Jing used his wrist to pull out the snake tail pill, stroked it, and then released the spiritual pressure again. This time, the spiritual pressure around him was no longer cyan, but scarlet.


    "Snake tail pill, first solution!"


    His spiritual pressure increased sharply, the appearance of snake tail pill became larger, and the sharp fangs on it became longer.


    Tong people didn''t take it seriously. They didn''t feel that asajing''s love was powerful, or what kind of storm it could set off.


    Asajing Lianci rushed to Tong people again, which made Tong people''s eyes narrowed, because asajing Lianci''s speed was much faster than that at the beginning. Tong people held up the soul chopping knife with him, because Tong people''s spiritual power has been absorbed and has been basically exhausted. Now the only advantage of Tong people is physical skill, and asajing Lianci''s spiritual power is still rising, It''s another knife. This knife completely shows the comparison between Tongren and asajing Lianci. This knife pushed Tongren five meters away.


    Tongren held a knife in both hands and felt that things were becoming more and more complex. It seemed that he could not last long in his hands and had to make a quick decision.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you crush me just now? Why don''t you understand and look down on me? And I always want to know why your spiritual power is so weak." ASA Jing looked at Tong people suspiciously.


    This sentence poked the pain of Tongren. He was not the God of death at all. He maintained the form of soul chopping knife completely by the power of Lucia''s God of death. But now the soul chopping knife can''t be summoned. What can be used is this heavy big guy, let alone any solution. Even Tongren can''t solve it now.


    Asai said seriously, "I don''t care why you don''t want to fight with me wholeheartedly, but I tell you, if you don''t show all your strength, you''ll lose."


    Tongren also clung to the soul chopping knife in his hand, waiting for ASA Jing''s next attack and urging the armed color to be domineering again.


    Asajing Lianci seemed to be a good opportunity, so he followed him further and rushed to the same person again. In fact, Tong people had already figured out countermeasures. When asajing Lianci''s knife was about to cut on Tong people, Tong people made a bold move, suddenly stretched out a hand and firmly grasped asajing Lianci''s neck, Asajing Lianci''s snake tail pill was also cut on Tong''s shoulder.


    Asajing looked at Tong man in horror, because he didn''t leave a drop of blood where he was cut! It is better to say that his attack has no effect at all, which is completely offset by the hardening of the armed color.


    At this time, the Tong people also launched the overlord color overlord again. Using the overlord color overlord at such a close distance, Shanghai is the highest. A piece of red air is sent out from the Tong people''s body again. In an instant, asajing love directly gushed out a mouthful of blood, and fell into a brief coma. The Tong people see that the opportunity is ripe, Hold the soul chopping knife tightly, pour in the spiritual power, and directly turn it into sword Qi and cut it on asajing Lianci. He directly flew out with a knife, fell to the ground and rolled back for a long time before he stopped.


    It seems that the outcome has been divided. Tongren has undoubtedly won the battle. Tongren resists the soul cutting knife on his shoulder and is ready to go in the direction of Lucia.


    At this time, Tongren felt a strong spiritual pressure, even stronger than themselves in their heyday at that time, and the direction of this spiritual pressure was in the direction of asajing''s love.


    Asajing Lianci stood up with a soul chopping knife on the ground with one hand, covered with blood, pointed the knife at Tong people and said, "hum, hum, I... Admit that you are strong, but you still can''t take Lucia. It was good to show in front of Lucia, so I''ll show you now!"


    He held the soul chopping knife high, and even the air flow rose nearby. His spirit pressure was released wantonly again. This time, the scarlet color of his spirit power was more obvious. At the same time, Tongren also felt the crisis, just as Tongren felt the power of urchiola at that time.


    ASA Jing took the knife up and down, held the knife in both hands and inserted it into the ground, shouting loudly.


    "Explain!"


    What Tong people didn''t expect is that asajing Lianci''s progress is also fast. He has mastered the solution so quickly!


    The curling hot air ran layer by layer in the direction of asajing Lianci, and suddenly the smoke dispersed. Asajing Lianci was covered with a baboon''s hair shawl, and the snake tail pill became more vivid. Now it is completely a living snake, with a height of five floors.


    Asajing Lianci looked at Tong Ren in high spirits. It seemed that it was because of the solution. All the injuries just now healed themselves. Then he looked at Tong Ren and said: "Your moves don''t seem to be in this world. They are very strange. Last time your soul chopping knife was very strange, and this time it was even more strange. But I have to say, you are very powerful, but it''s a pity that you are the one who will lose today!"


    Before Tong people respond, asajing Lianci has rushed over. Tong people are ready to parry him with a knife, and then exert an overlord again.


    However, the expectation of Tong people failed. When asajing Lianci came to Tong people, Tong people released their domineering color, but asajing Lianci did nothing at all, but the children spit blood directly.


    Obviously, asajing''s spiritual power and pressure are higher than those of Tong people. Tong people''s overlord color is only useful for enemies with the same strength or higher enemies, but once the other party''s cultivation is far higher than himself, it will be backfired.


    "Why are you stunned there!" asajing repeatedly shook the snake''s head and directly connected it to the Tongren''s chest. With the movement and elongation of his tongue, the Tongren was directly taken to fly, and even the soul chopping knife fell to the ground.


    Asajing Lianci directly danced the snake tail pill and ran straight into the wall. Tong people were also pushed in by the snake tail pill. It seemed that the victory and defeat had been divided.


    Asajing Lianci threw out the snake tail pill, and Tong people fell to the ground. There was no response for a long time. It was almost that Tong people''s spiritual power had been consumed. It was not easy to be absorbed by this soul cutting knife and resist such a powerful attack.


    Asajing Lianci didn''t quit the solution mode. He was afraid that Tong people would stand up again, go to the painful soul chopping knife, kick down Tong people''s side and say, "it''s reasonable for you to lose in my hand. After all, I will solve, and you won''t do anything."


    Then asajing Lianci walked in the direction of Lucia. The proud end, let alone how high, was. At this time, Tongren also slowly grabbed the soul chopping knife and staggered to his feet. The attack just now really hurt him badly

 V1.Chapter 1061

    At this time, Tongren also poured all the last spiritual power left in his body into the soul chopping knife. At this time, the soul chopping knife released a very pure blue light and directly gave birth to a transparent protective cover on Tongren. Some changes also took place on Tongren, and his body was gradually covered with a layer of blue armor.


    At this time, Tongren raised his head and suddenly waved the soul chopping knife. A pure blue sword Qi cut through the air and threw it directly in the direction of asajing Lianci.


    Asajing Lianci also felt the dense spiritual pressure behind him. The sword Qi directly hit a thick column, and the column was cut off. You know, the Qi field of the martial arts competition field directly halved everyone''s cultivation, but the sword Qi of Tongren can still cut the column in two.


    Asajing Lianci also seemed to feel the crisis and looked at Tong people with a frightened face.


    But although he knew the changes of Tongren, asajing Lianci couldn''t help muttering.


    "Is this a solution? No, it''s not even the initial solution! Why is it so strong?"


    At this time, asajing had no reason to retreat. You picked the thing and forced you to install it. Then you have to install it on your knees.


    Asajing Lianci waved the snake tail pill and screamed at Tong people, but the next scene directly frightened asajing Lianci.


    When the snake tail pill just met the protective cover on Tong man''s body, it suddenly bounced off. Tong man also looked at him and said faintly: "although I don''t know what happened to my body, do you still think you might win now? It''s better to stop now. I''m not idle."


    ASA Jing didn''t let go for the second time, and said with an unbelievable face, "the victory or defeat is still uncertain. I don''t know who will win!"


    Asajing Lianci also grabbed the snake tail pill and rushed to the same person again. Tongren shook his head and just lightly waved a sword Qi. Asajing Lianci just resisted the sword Qi, so the release of increased spiritual power finally offset the sword Qi, but he also had some changes. The snake head of the snake tail pill collapsed and the baboon fur disappeared, It seems that she was forced to close herself because of lack of spiritual power.


    Although it offset the sword spirit of the Tong people, asajing Lianci also lost the capital to fight with the Tong people. Then the Tong people inserted the soul cutting knife into the ground and patted the body. The protective cover and Lingli Huakai protecting the body also disappeared.


    Tongren hugged his shoulder and said to asajing love times, "do you want to fight again?"


    Asajing Lianci''s face looked unwilling. Without saying anything, he took an instant step and rushed to his colleague. When Tong people also raised the soul chopping knife to give asajing Lianci the last blow, a magnetic voice suddenly came through. Tong people and asajing Lianci stopped their actions at the same time.


    "Stop it! Stop it!"


    Lucia didn''t know when she woke up. She looked angrily at Tong Ren''s love with asajing. One of them gave a punch and said, "I didn''t say it. Neither of you is allowed to fight anymore. Do you think my words are ignored?"


    Tongren and asajing looked at each other for the second time, and immediately began to perform. They all said to each other, "we are actually good brothers! It''s just a mutual discussion. Don''t believe it''s true." let''s not say that they really have a tacit understanding and are really good at lying.


    Rukia looked at the performance of Tong Ren and asajing Lianci suspiciously and said, "Tong Ren''s brother has been injured recently. It seems that Xiuwei has been swallowed up by some force. You still bully him! Don''t do this in the future."


    "Lucia, I didn''t..." Asai looked at Tong Ren with suspicious eyes while explaining to Lucia. He didn''t seem to believe that my accomplishments had been swallowed up.


    Tongren patted Luqiya on the shoulder, took a look at asajing, and said proudly, "Luqiya, don''t be angry, brother Lianci and I just have a duel. You have to trust Tongren''s brother."


    Asajing Lianci was so angry that he was going to explode prickly heat. It seemed that he still wanted to fight with Tongren, but I have to say that the protective cover and shoulder armor developed with soul chopping knife other than Tongren were so strong that even Tongren didn''t expect to be so strong one day.


    Realizing that state, Kaikai also resonated with the soul chopping knife. I don''t know what state it was. It just saved Tong people when they had no spiritual power. Tong people also looked at the heavy soul chopping knife in their hands and liked it more and more.


    When Lucia saw Tongren say that, she said, "well, since Tongren''s brother said it, I won''t pursue anything. I forgive my love with you this time. I must get along well with Tongren''s brother."


    Last second, Asai was still threatening Tongren with his eyes. Lucia suddenly looked at him. His expression immediately changed and said, "ah ha ha ha ha ha ha. That''s a concession. Lucia, I have a deep friendship with brother Tongren. How can we really fight."


    Lucia nodded with satisfaction when she saw that both Tong Ren and asajing Lianci vowed to go back first. My brother Tong Ren and I have something to do tomorrow, so we''ll leave first. Go back quickly, too


    ASA Jing was afraid to make Lucia angry, so he had to nod weakly and say, "well, Lucia, you have to rest early, and I''ll go first."


    Asajing Lianci threatened Tong people with lips and said, "if you dare to do anything to Lucia, I''ll abolish you!"


    In fact, he is also right to say so. Asajing Lianci and Lucia are childhood sweethearts, so Tongren are not angry with asajing Lianci, because it is human nature. Everyone will be uncomfortable to see the girl they like with others.


    Therefore, Tong people have no strange love, and feel that they are also friends of science and education in the future.


    "Brother Tongren, you were really powerful just now. When you dueled with me, what skills did you use to harden your skin? Later, you stunned me. What kind of death skill is it? Can you teach me?"


    It''s really not that Tong people don''t teach her. Armed color domineering can only be practiced with the opportunity and efforts of the day after tomorrow. For Lucia, it may take strength, but domineering color domineering can only be awakened when there is a domineering breath in her body. In general, it can''t be awakened. Tong people can successfully awaken because they are in a desperate situation, Or you won''t know when to wake up.


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "well, Lucia, when I see the time, I will naturally give it to you. When the time comes, you can be as powerful as Tongren''s brother."


    Lucia pursed her mouth behind her hands and said, "well, brother Tongren, we have a deal today. You can''t give it to Fei Zhen secretly. Although she is my sister, I still hope brother Tongren likes me better."


    Tongren pinched Lucia''s small hand and said, "well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and prepare first."

 V1.Chapter 1062

    Tongren and Lucia are busy tidying up. Fei Zhen doesn''t know what to do. She keeps asking, "Tongren brother. Sister, if we go to this world tomorrow, can we eat well?"


    "No." Tongren and Lucia said in unison.


    Tongren saw Fei really sniff and looked unhappy. Then he came up and rubbed her hair and said, "it''s not that we don''t take you to eat delicious food, but that we go to this world to do business. You forget that most of Tongren''s brother''s accomplishments have disappeared. If we don''t find a solution, how can we protect your sisters in the future."


    Of course, Fei Zhen is not a fool. Of course, she knows what the purpose of magnetism is. But little girl, she always likes some novel things, especially earthly things, which makes people who have been in the corpse soul world for a long time particularly outward.


    Seeing Fei was really unhappy, Tong Ren comforted her and said, "well, Tong Ren''s brother promised you, but you can''t go until Tong Ren''s brother solves the problem. You can''t leave me."


    As soon as Fei Zhen heard of the play, she was as happy as a child. She hooked Tongren''s neck and said, "great, Tongren brother, you have promised me that I want to eat marshmallows!" Fei looked at Tongren with a smile, and Tongren gently lifted her hair.


    "It''s all cleaned up. Let''s get ready to clean up and have a good rest. We''ll leave tomorrow." Tong man stood up and pinched his waist with both hands.


    No one saw Chunben muttering to himself, "brother, brother."


    The next day, when the sun shone into the room, Lucia and Fei really got out of bed early and constantly tried on their clothes to consult each other about whether they looked good. What they knew was that they told Tong people to look at it and make him comfortable. What they didn''t know was that they thought they were going to participate in the beauty contest.


    When Lucia and Fei Zhen are ready to go out and cook for Tong people, they find a banging sound in the kitchen. At first they think it''s Tong people, but when they think about it, Tong people don''t have the habit of getting up early. Even if they get up early, they won''t cook, because Tong people can''t cook at all.


    Thinking of this, Lucia felt that there might be a bad guy coming. After making a color to Fei Zhen, she quietly released her spiritual power to wrap her fist. Fei Zhen also pulled out the soul chopping knife and approached the kitchen a little bit.


    Lucia feels that she is very strange in her heart recently. She can always feel the general shape of the object in front of her. She doesn''t know what happened. With this ability, Lucia no longer uses the way of releasing spiritual pressure to feel the spiritual pressure of others. She uses this. In fact, this is one of the domineering, called seeing and hearing color domineering, but she is just a novice and has just awakened, But it''s just that Lucia doesn''t know.


    Suddenly, Lucia stretched out a hand to stop Fei Zhen and motioned to have a look first, because after Lucia developed the new fighting mode, her strength was stronger than Fei Zhen. At the last stage, if she was really a powerful enemy, Lucia couldn''t deal with it, Fei really couldn''t fight.


    Lucia put her head out and saw a small, short figure cooking with kitchen utensils. She knew this figure.


    After Rukia lifted the reading Qi mode, she said softly, "Chunben, get up so early."


    Chun Ben was obviously shocked by his little body, and then turned his head a little shy. He looked at Lucia and scratched his head and said, "ah, good morning, sister Lucia, I''ve caused trouble to everyone these days, so I got up to cook for you. Ah, my craft is very good."


    Rukia is very clever. It can be seen at once that the little boy just started to form a team with us because he asked for us, because he needs to protect and find his brother, but there are many things about Tongren, so he has a long scruples about Chunben. Children all want to be concerned. Chunben is a sensible child, so he hopes to get the attention of Tongren and Rukia in this way, To help him find his brother.


    Lucia came forward and gave Chunben encouragement. Her eyes smiled and said, "Chunben is very powerful. She can cook at such a young age. It must be delicious. My brother and sister are waiting for your delicious food. Come on."


    Chunben showed a long lost smile, which Rukia hadn''t seen for a long time. Indeed, Chunben is a child. Everyone likes children. They show a happy look every day.


    After encouraging Chunben, Luqiya and her sisters are going to wake Tongren up. At this time, Tongren is sitting cross legged on the bed. It seems that they have already woke up and are in a state of cultivation. Therefore, Luqiya and non conifer do not mean to disturb Tongren, but are very moved by Tongren''s practices and, because Tongren practice so hard to protect the sisters, So the sisters also quietly walked out of the room.


    At this time, Tong people are also in their own cultivation world, still the parallel space, the exaggerated soul chopping knife, or that person.


    Tongren looked at the man with a knife in his hand, and still kept a certain distance from him. Tongren didn''t chase him anymore. Now Tongren didn''t work so hard with this soul cutting knife. Now he can lift the soul cutting knife with one hand, and there is no embarrassment in the past.


    Tongren put a knife on his shoulder and quietly looked at the man in the distance.


    Finally moved, the man suddenly turned around, and a soul chopping knife was generated in the air. He quickly cut to the Tongren''s defense line. The speed was amazing and could be in line with the factors in an instant.


    But the Tong people are different now. Although their spiritual power has been swallowed up, they have also been honed by so many enemies. Now the Tong people are different now. It is impossible to bully Tong''s human body skill.


    The man holding the soul chopping knife directly reached Tong''s body and cut it down. Tong didn''t get cut, but hid nearby and easily avoided the chopping attack. The man immediately turned around and stabbed a sword. Tong immediately put down his sword as if he knew it in advance, resisted the attack, and then generated a protective cover to hit the man.


    When the man flew out, his figure flashed behind the Tong man, his hand fell with a knife, mixed with sword gas, and a knife with sword gas chopped the protective cover!


    It can also be seen that the man''s strength is terrible. He can kill the protective cover at once. You know, the protective cover still doesn''t move when ASA Jing is in love.


    Tongren frowned slightly, and the spirit power poured into the soul chopping knife, straight threw out a knife, and the blue sword Qi rushed at the man.


    The man also took the sword Qi of Tong people lightly, and then rushed over to Tong people again. Tong people could only retreat one after another when they were defeated. They kept parrying the man''s attack, and the sword in their hands became brighter and brighter. Suddenly Tong people poured all their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and threw it at the man

 V1.Chapter 1063

    The man hit the sword directly and flew high again. He rolled many times on the ground before stopping.


    Because they used up all their spiritual power, Tong people fell into a state of fatigue again, and gradually appeared a dark blue virtual body armor, and the protective cover opened again.


    Tongren seems to have touched the way. It seems that this state will appear every time they use up their spiritual power. It seems that it is because their spiritual power consumption is too large, so the soul chopping knife wants to protect the user''s relationship out of instinctive consciousness.


    Anyway, after several days of training, Tong people have also established some contacts with soul chopping knife. Some attacks are not launched by Tong people, but soul chopping knife is fighting itself.


    When Tongren thought it was over, the man stood up without pressure, shook his neck left and right, and said the first sentence.


    "You are really weak."


    Tongren felt no stranger after hearing this sentence, because ulchiola also said this sentence to him, which made Tongren''s combat power ignited again, set up a soul chopping knife and ran straight in the past.


    Indeed, to be honest, the attack that Tong people used all their strength just now didn''t hurt him at all. I don''t know why he lives in Tong people''s consciousness.


    Clearly knew that his enemy could not defeat him, but Tong people knew it was in a dream, so it would not have any impact on the display, so Tong people rushed over without hesitation.


    A burst of sword light and sword shadow, Tong man waved and cut at the man like resisting the wind, but the man still held the knife alone to resist the attack of Tong man. Although the huge sword has played a certain power in Tong man''s hand, it seems very difficult to hurt that man.


    "It''s a waste of time to give you this knife."


    Tongren''s pupils contracted for a while, and he increased his strength to cut at him, but the man still dodged left and right. Sometimes he resisted with the soul chopping knife in his hand, and all the remaining attacks were parried.


    Suddenly, the soul chopping knife among the people flashed, and suddenly picked up the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand. With the man''s fierce eyes, he waved a sword spirit and directly pushed Tongren away, and Tongren''s soul chopping knife fell into the man''s hand.


    The man looked at the soul chopping knife and was particularly distracted for a moment. Then he looked at Tong people indifferently and said, "then let you see the real power of this soul chopping knife."


    After that, the man raised the knife and fell, and a strong spiritual force released a long and high sword Qi. The ground cracked where he crossed, and the light swept towards the Tongren.


    The surrounding space collapsed, the dazzling light immediately engulfed Tong people, and the Lingli Huakai on his body was immediately disintegrated. The parallel world of the whole space began to tremble. Then, after a loud explosion, the whole space became silent again, leaving only the ground split by the sword air and the torn air.


    "Hoo!"


    Tongren was awakened from meditation, and suddenly a cold sweat came out. The man was so strong that he said he had wronged the soul chopping knife.


    I think so. After all, people are more familiar with soul chopping knife. I can only say that I have just established contact with soul chopping knife. I can''t say it''s powerful at all.


    It seems that if you want to really give full play to the real power of this soul chopping knife, you still have to wait until you touch it slowly. Tong people looked at the soul chopping knife on one side and took a deep look, as if they were thinking.


    Does the soul chopping knife also have thinking? Will there be some negative emotions? If the soul chopping knife is broken, does it mean that the soul chopping knife is dead.


    Tongren shook his head and thought about these questions. He''d better not hold them here by himself. He''d better ask someone who knows, such as Yosuke Puyuan, who used to be the God of death, but he lived in seclusion in the present world for various reasons.


    Thinking of this, Tong people went out to dinner, and after praising Chunben''s breakfast, they were ready to go.


    Tongren wrapped the soul chopping knife around a circle of white cloth and carried it on his back. In order not to attract people''s eyes and ears, Tongren can only do this. It''s better to do some preparation than nothing.


    Tongren took ruqiya and others out of jinglingting. When they first met Chunben, they released the door of Spring Moon and crossed into the present world again. When they first arrived in the present world, they obviously found that it was much better than when they came last time. There was no emptiness and the terrible atmosphere disappeared. This is also due to Tongren. The last time, after Tongren defeated ulchiola, The virtual capital followers, ulchiola, hid.


    Tong people also miss their days in this world, but they also bear a heavy responsibility. They really have much responsibility according to their ability. After all, now slaves belong to the second team of God of death. Although they are not a qualified God of death, their strength can be comparable to many captains.


    Just this time, I came to this world. I also made a good investigation of the last investigation force. Thinking of this Tong man, I rushed to Puyuan Xizhu''s residence.


    When they first arrived at the gate of Puyuan Xizhu''s house, Tongren found that the door was not closed, so they crowded in and shouted, "Puyuan! Are you there?"


    Seeing that no one answered, Tong people thought it was no one, so they wandered around. When they walked to the door of the indoor money, they heard a voice from inside.


    "Tongren, come in. I knew you were coming."


    With that, the door also opened. Puyuan Xizhu lay on the sofa and said to the Tongren outside the door, "come on, come in. I know you have something to find me."


    Tongren was not obscure, so he went straight into the sofa next to Puyuan Xizhu, sat down and joked, "how does Mr. Puyuan know I''m here?"


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled, patted his thighs, crossed his legs and said, "don''t you forget what I do. I knew it last time you came here. Tell me what you want to do."


    I almost forgot that Puyuan Xizhu was expelled from the corpse soul world because he uncovered the purpose of blue dye. Then he has been building a bridge between the corpse soul world and the present world in the present world, responsible for opening the door of crossing. Since then, he has lived in seclusion in the present world, continued his previous research, and began to buy the pills Luqiya bought here.


    Suddenly, a slipper flew to Puyuan Xizhu''s face and hit Puyuan Xizhu directly off the sofa. Tongren was startled by this scene and almost dropped his chin on the ground.


    "You fake drug seller! I''ll kill you!"


    It was no one else who spoke, but Lucia herself. No one was more fierce than him except her. Although she was very good to Tongren, she was really not used to Tongren.


    Puyuan Xizhu was almost scared to death when he saw that it was Lucia, but pretended to be calm and said, "we don''t know this lady, so you get off me first."

 V1.Chapter 1064

    "I''ll give you a head..."


    Looking at Lucia''s fierce appearance and looking at herself, Puyuan Xizhu was a little mentally weak. As soon as his eyes closed, he began to pretend to be dead. Lucia was willing to stop after a good meal, and proposed to ask for 50 soul pills as compensation.


    Puyuan Xizhu is a famous profiteer. There is no difference between asking for his pills and asking for his life. However, after looking at luqia''s murderous expression, Puyuan Xizhu counseled and agreed to luqia''s terms. Luqia came down from him.


    Puyuan Xizhu still looked at ruqiya with lingering fear, and let Tongren and feizhen cover their mouths and laugh.


    But the business still needs to be done. Puyuan Xizhu picked up his cigar, lit the fire, exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "well, Tongren children, you should tell me what you have done these days and why you came to me."


    It''s a Jianghu rule to tell hisuke Puyuan some information he wants to know before asking any questions.


    "Ah, in fact, I didn''t do anything. I just came down in the corpse soul world these days. I want to ask you some questions about the soul chopping knife. It may be because the soul chopping knife has changed my body." Tongren said in detail.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at Tong Ren with his chin, nodded and said, "what has happened to your body? I just feel that you seem to be weaker than before."


    "The problem happened here. My cultivation and spiritual power were swallowed up by my soul chopping knife." Tong man looked at Pu Yuan''s eyes and said slowly.


    Puyuan Xizhu smiled and said with a smile: "it''s impossible. How can the soul chopping knife devour your spiritual power and cultivation? You''re not the soul chopping knife from the God of death."


    Tongren reluctantly shook his head and sighed. It seemed that he wouldn''t trust himself if he didn''t show him the real guy. So Tongren untied the bandage tied to himself, put down the soul chopping knife behind him and directly handed it to Puyuan Xizhu.


    At the moment when Puyuan Xizhu saw the soul chopping knife, his pupils contracted violently, then frowned and looked at the soul chopping knife, then looked at Tongren and said, "your soul chopping knife?"


    "Yes." Tong people nodded helplessly. Such a big soul chopping knife would absorb spiritual power and exaggerate its shape. Anyone would be distressed.


    Puyuan Xizhu frowned at the soul chopping knife, and then said in a trembling tone, "where did this knife come from?"


    Tongren didn''t know where to start, and then sorted out his thoughts and said, "since that day when I came to this world, I had a dream when I waved my knife to the corpse soul world. What dream did all the strangeness begin with?"


    "At that time, I dreamed that I was standing in a parallel space, all around was very quiet, and there was a person standing in the center of the parallel world."


    Puyuan Xizhu saw that I said what he wanted, and then suddenly said, "who is that man? Do you see what that man looks like?"


    "I didn''t see what he looked like. I remember he was dressed in black, and then he was very tall, tall and thin. He also released the soul chopping knife with spiritual power like I used to. It''s not like an ordinary God of death. I don''t know whether he is a god of death, but he does have a soul chopping knife, and it''s very powerful. I don''t know his origin."


    Puyuan Xizhu frowned, shook his head and said, "it can''t be him. It shouldn''t be. It has nothing to do with that, but why did he appear in your consciousness?"


    "Let me talk to you in a simple way. I know what''s wrong with your body. There''s a soul in the soul chopping knife. He can get in touch with the master, so understanding and initial solution are one thing. Generally speaking, is the relationship between you and your soul chopping knife good enough, and the relationship between you is strong enough? It can also be said that the soul chopping knife is a living individual , can you understand that? "


    Tongren nodded and said he had almost understood it, and then continued to talk about the origin of the soul chopping knife.


    "In fact, the origin of this soul cutting knife is somewhat special. Every time I dream or practice, I will enter the parallel world and fight with that person every time. This knife is the soul cutting knife I randomly selected for the first time. I don''t know its name. In short, this soul cutting knife gives me too many mysterious feelings."


    Puyuan Xizhu closed his eyes and said, "well, let me help you see the story and origin of your soul cutting knife. At the same time, I also want to see how strong this soul cutting knife is."


    When hisuke Urahara applied his spiritual power and touched the blade in his hand, the soul chopping knife obviously trembled, and then began to become restless and emit blue light. Gradually, hisuke Urahara''s forehead also emitted bean sized beads of sweat.


    I don''t know how long it took. Hisuke Puyuan opened his eyes, took back his hand, looked at Tongren and said: "Well... How to say, if you take the knife casually, you shouldn''t say so. This knife is actually the embodiment of your spiritual power, but it also has its own personality color. The huge body of the knife is determined by your spiritual power, and no knife drag is the personality of the soul cutting knife itself, that is to say, your soul cutting knife is a living body."


    "This knife is called soul eating. As the name suggests, it will absorb the master''s spiritual power and cultivation to improve its cultivation. It is said to improve its cultivation. Generally speaking, it is hungry."


    "At this time, you can satisfy the soul chopping knife itself by killing the high-class emptiness. Your soul chopping knife has a strong personality. You like the emptiness with strong strength. Another way is that the soul chopping knife devours your master''s spiritual power and cultivation. But every time it devours, the master''s body will be transformed once, and the strength will lose a class."


    Tongren nodded, and then said as if he suddenly thought of something: "also, I feel that this soul chopping knife is a little strange because it consumes my spiritual power very quickly. It''s really not generally fast. Every time I feel that my spiritual power is not enough in combat, and every time my spiritual power is exhausted very quickly."


    Puyuan Xizhu grinned and said, "don''t complain. You''ve found a treasure. This soul cutting knife will not exist in the normal world. It can be said that it is still a talent relationship. When you choose this soul cutting knife, this soul cutting knife also chooses to follow you."


    "What''s more, your soul chopping knife can be solved and broken, but it hasn''t reached the point where the evolution of soul chopping knife and your connection sublimate."


    "What''s more, the particularity of this soul chopping knife is that it needs all the spiritual power to be emptied before it can evolve. You should have an evolutionary state now, but the evolution is not perfect, which has not reached the initial solution. Anyway, your soul chopping knife still has a lot of room for evolution. Keep closer contact with the soul chopping knife until you enter the parallel world you said When you are in the world, you must empty the spiritual power first and then try to break through, because in the outside world, you are likely to be broken if you can''t enter the original solution after you empty the spiritual power. "

 V1.Chapter 1065

    Tongren nodded slowly and said, "I know, Mr. Puyuan. That means that the person in the parallel world in my dream is the soul of my soul chopping knife?"


    Puyuan Xizhu was obviously stunned, then paused and said: "In fact, I''m not sure what it is. I''m not sure what it is. I''m not sure, because he is a powerful existence with you. It''s because you wake up to the soul chopping knife when you dream of him, so he doesn''t have much connection with the soul of your soul chopping knife. It can be said that you can treat him as the soul of your soul chopping knife or not. Anyway, he doesn''t have it at all now It means to hurt you, and it just seems to be lurking in your consciousness. "


    Tongren is waiting for your mind to get confused. What is it that you can do or not do? It seems that there is a god like creature sleeping in your consciousness.


    "I''m not sure what exists in your consciousness, but it is definitely a strong existence. Let''s say that if he is released, even if he goes out, the whole corpse soul world is estimated to be killed in an instant. The team leader, the old man, I guess, won''t last for a few rounds."


    After hearing this, Tongren''s head buzzed. At this time, what happened? There was a time bomb lurking in his consciousness, but it was useless to listen to this alone, and I didn''t know whether he was a good man or a bad man.


    "That''s all. I advise you not to rely too much on his power. If he comes out one day and is a negative figure, the whole corpse soul world, the present world and the empty circle will collapse." Puyuan Xizhu swallowed his saliva and frowned.


    Tong people rarely see Pu Yuan Xizhu''s response, because Pu Yuan Xizhu is also a figure beyond the captain''s strength level. Even when he dare not touch such resistance, Tong people don''t know what to do. It turns out that there has been a peerless master in his consciousness, and as himself, he doesn''t know.


    "Then why do I have a protective layer and spiritual armor? I didn''t do anything at all. At that time, I also released all my spiritual power. I won''t have these actions again. I don''t understand why it happened." Tong Ren scratched his head and asked the last question with a puzzled face.


    Pu Yuanxi pushed the hat and said, "I just said that your soul chopping knife is different from other soul chopping knives. It will evolve only after the spiritual power is released. When your spiritual power is empty, the soul chopping knife is eager to protect the Lord, so it will summon a protective cover and spiritual power to protect you, and the power of the soul chopping knife itself will be increased."


    "The protective cover and Lingli Kaihua you are now in are not the original state, but the protection given to you by the soul chopping knife, so you haven''t seen his strength."


    "Everyone has different conditions for releasing the first solution and the second solution, so your soul chopping knife doesn''t have much records, so I don''t know when it can reach the first solution and the second solution."


    The Tong people nodded and finally told the truth about everything, which greatly improved their fighting and Cultivation in the future.


    Puyuan Xizhu lifted his hat, smoked another cigarette and said, "your question is over. I also want to ask something about the corpse soul world. Although I was driven out, I also want to know."


    "For example, what did you do in this world? I don''t ask how you came. Your exaggerated spiritual pressure in the past can summon you to cross the gate. I just want to know what you did in this world."


    Tongren did not hide Puyuan''s love for help, and told him in detail: "In fact, when I came to this world, there were some problems in the corpse soul world. You know, they all disappeared. I heard they still appeared in this world. I thought about coming to this world to see the trace of the investigation force, but I found that their situation was not quite right. Even I had a hand with them. They were very strong one by one, all above the vice captain''s accomplishments."


    Puyuan Xizhu obviously frowned and said, "what can happen to the investigation force? When I was in office, they were the head of intelligence in the corpse soul world."


    There is also a reason for this, because the investigation force was founded by Yosuke Puyuan. He has a good relationship with no one in the team, so it is inevitable that he is a little unhappy.


    Tongren scratched his head and said to him with positive eyes, "I don''t want to exaggerate with you. They have become empty. There are big empty holes in their chest, and one of them is still the child''s brother." when Tongren said, he pointed to Chunben. Chunben saw that he was talking about himself, so he was a little shy and closed his mouth, buried his head and didn''t speak.


    Puyuan Xizhu looked at me strangely and said, "how is it possible that it has become empty? It has disappeared from the corpse soul world?"


    "How can no one know about it? What about the team leaders? Have they started to act? What did the old man say?"


    Tong man frowned and said, "all the captains have disappeared. There is no trace yet. I don''t know what''s going on, so I decided to have a look."


    Puyuan Xizhu obviously couldn''t believe it after hearing the news. He took off his hat and scratched his head in a distracted way. Then he said firmly in his eyes, "well, let''s go together at that time. I''ll see what''s going on, but before that, you must find out for me."


    Tongren heard that Puyuan Xizhu would also help their own investigation and became much happier. After all, there was an expert, so it was one step closer to the truth.


    However, Tongren was also surprised that Puyuan Xizhu said he wanted him to improve his strength to find out the original solution. Now it is far fetched for him to talk about the original solution just after he established contact with soul chopping knife.


    Puyuan Xizhu saw the scruples in Tongren''s heart, then patted him and said with a bright smile: "don''t worry, I want to ask you in advance, can you suffer?"


    Tongren saw that when Puyuan was willing to help, he could obviously help himself improve his strength, so he put on a light and said, "can you really solve it? I don''t care if you can bear hardships. As long as you can improve your strength, I don''t care."


    Puyuan Xizhu stood up, pointed his finger at his colleague and said, "just come with me. This is my secret base and a good place for people''s strength to advance by leaps and bounds. I don''t show it to ordinary people. In terms of you being my old customer, I''ll give you a discount."


    Tongren just followed hisuke Urahara to the inside of the room. There was a hidden door. At this time, hisuke Urahara took out a crutch and gently pulled it out. The crutch became two parts. The sword body of the soul chopping knife was exposed at the end of the singing. Then hisuke Urahara took out the soul chopping knife completely and inserted it straight into the lock next to the door, It turns out that the key to this door is Puyuan Xizhu''s soul cutting knife

 V1.Chapter 1066

    Puyuan Xizhu shook his lower arm and pressed down his hat. With the roar, the door was opened and revealed a huge open space in front of Tong people. It''s hard to imagine how Puyuan Xizhu could put such a large space in it.


    Looking at the open space inside and the closed spiritual pressure around, Tong people know that this room is definitely not simple, and its existence time is definitely long enough. Puyuan Xizhu is definitely not the first owner here.


    Puyuan Xizhu took Tong people to the open space, then jumped onto a mountain, looked at Tong people with a smile and said, "are you ready for the training I give you? My training is definitely not simple. Maybe it will die, so it''s too late for you to go out now. I''ll treat it as if you didn''t see anything."


    You don''t have to ask. Now Tongren can''t run if they want to run. Just think about it. It''s a secret base type of things here. How can they be seen by others? So if they don''t do what Puyuan Xizhu says, something may happen.


    Therefore, Tongren didn''t say anything else. Since Yosuke Urahara said it was dangerous, he was careful. There was no need to refuse Yosuke Urahara, and it was not a bad thing to master the beginning all at once.


    Tongren took up his big knife, smiled at Puyuan Xizhu and said, "come on, don''t you mean to improve my strength? What can I go? What dangers do I have that I haven''t seen before?"


    Puyuan Xizhu also nodded with a smile and said, "since you agree, I''ll talk to you first. The best way to establish contact with the soul chopping knife is to change yourself into the soul form. How to say, that is, the death form. Then you encounter a battle that makes you fall into a desperate situation. In this way, it''s uncertain that your soul chopping knife will be solved."


    "Soul state? What do you mean? I can control the soul chopping knife well now. It''s not as hard to wield the knife as before. I feel that it''s a big thing to let the soul chopping knife begin to solve now."


    Puyuan Xizhu pursed his mouth and smiled, ignoring the others, but continued to say: "soul form, so it is called thinking meaning, which is to break away from the state of the flesh, as the saying goes -"


    "You have to die once."


    This sentence scared Tongren enough. How can they let themselves die once? It''s also that Puyuan Xizhu was originally a businessman and scientist, so what he came into contact with was beyond Tongren''s reach.


    Tongren scratched his head and looked at Puyuan Xizhu suspiciously and said, "die once? Can I live again? If I really die, I won''t be finished."


    "There is a chance to live, but it also depends on your own luck. This is not what I can decide. Wait a minute, I''ll let your soul out of your body, and then arrange an enemy who can drive you to a desperate situation." Puyuan Xizhu said in a flash.


    "What''s more, who says you can completely control the soul chopping knife now? Your soul chopping knife is a strong existence. It can be said that you haven''t played even half of the strength of the soul chopping knife, so you can''t escape this hard training. Are you ready?"


    Tongren swallowed his saliva and frowned. He thought that if he didn''t work hard now, he would die sooner or later. If he couldn''t protect the Lucia sisters, he might as well not be alive, so he would give up today.


    Tongren raised his head and signaled that Puyuan Xizhu could start.


    Puyuan Xizhu sent out ruqiya and others, and then locked the door. Now there are only Tongren and Puyuan Xizhu in the space.


    Then Puyuan Xizhu hugged his shoulder and said seriously, "it''s really decided. Then I''ll start."


    Now Tong people know that it''s not a joke. They also treat it with the attitude of dying.


    Puyuan Xizhu closed the soul chopping knife and became a crutch again. Then he took the bottom of the crutch and gently touched Tongren''s head. After a "bang", Tongren''s body fell straight down, but he didn''t fall. After Puyuan Xizhu caught Tongren, he settled Tongren up.


    Why can Tongren see this? Because Tongren''s body is in the state of out of body at the moment. Tongren feel very curious about seeing their own body. Although they can''t touch the entity, they still feel very real and interesting.


    At this time, Puyuan Xizhu didn''t have time to look at Tong Ren who played treasure. He just lit a cigarette and said: "I don''t have time to watch you play here. Now your initial solution is the top priority, so now I will release a virtual one with fairly good strength. You have to overcome it. Of course, only you can open the initial solution, and it''s good for you to defeat him. Don''t forget that your soul chopping knife can grow by swallowing the virtual."


    Tong people nodded. Of course, Tong people are also very confident in their own strength. They should be able to overcome emptiness without first understanding.


    Puyuan Xizhu seemed to see the small calculation in Tongren''s heart. Then he missed his teeth and smiled, took out the soul cutting knife and said, "of course, you may want to win with body art. I will cut off the soul lock in your chest, but you are limited by time. Once the other end of the soul you don''t cut off is swallowed up, you will become empty, and then I will have to kill you."


    Tongren looked at the soul lock on his chest in fear, looked at Puyuan Xizhu''s soul cutting knife in horror, frowned and thought. If his time is limited, he can''t win by body skill, that is to say, he can''t fight a war of consumption with him. He must understand the original solution after the release of spirit pressure.


    At the thought of this, Tong people even feel cold behind their backs, because they really don''t know the way to solve the soul chopping knife. If they are really swallowed up by the soul lock and become empty, they can''t escape death. They are either eaten by the released empty or killed by Puyuan Xizhu. Both positive and negative are dead. If they don''t want some countermeasures, it seems that they are really finished.


    Before Tongren made any decision, Puyuan Xizhu''s assistant took the knife and directly cut off Tongren''s soul lock. Puyuan Xizhu seemed to deliberately make trouble for Tongren. When cutting off the soul lock, the soul lock left at the end of Tongren was ridiculously short. Tongren looked at Puyuan Xizhu with incomprehension, full of anger, but there was no way, Who makes hisuke Puyuan stronger than him.


    "Ouch, I''m sorry. I didn''t master the strength well. I cut too much." Puyuan Xizhu closed the soul chopping knife and looked at Tong Ren pushing his hat with an apologetic face.


    In fact, the Tong people know that Puyuan Xizhu is intentional. Puyuan Xizhu is just trying to gamble to see how strong the Tong people are, and whether the ability of soul chopping knife savior can protect the Tong people when the Tong people can''t kill the virtual one.


    The newly cut soul lock immediately began to grow teeth and began to devour the soul lock, which made Tongren feel that their soul was burning.


    It seems that Tong people also know that they don''t have much time. If they don''t do something, they may really die. This is not a joke

 V1.Chapter 1067

    There are several conditions for people out of the body to become virtual. The first is that after death, when the soul out of the body, there is hatred for the world or someone or something, and then they are guided by the virtual cavity, lose their heart, and become virtual.


    The second point is that after the soul out of the body after death, it does not report to the corpse soul world at the first time, so it has stayed in this world for too long, so self erosion becomes emptiness. Such emptiness will not consciously command aimless swallowing.


    The third point is similar to the second point. In the case of Tongren, the soul lock is accidentally broken, which will erode their body bit by bit according to time, and finally become empty.


    Although this is the case here, Tongren doesn''t intend to shrink back, so he motioned that Puyuan Xizhu can release emptiness.


    Puyuan Xizhu nodded, then took out a bottle and threw it directly on the ground to break it.


    There were bursts of smoke. After the smoke receded, there was a virtual with a soul chopping knife. It was still a little similar to ulchiola in that form. It was covered with a strange skeleton mask on its head and a soul chopping knife in its hand.


    Na Xu saw Pu Yuan Xizhu and stepped back for several steps. He picked up the soul chopping knife and made a defensive posture. At this time, Tong Ren met the situation for the first time since he came into contact with Xu, because he had never seen a Xu who was afraid of human beings.


    "Cough, don''t torture me any more. I''ll kill me. Just don''t torture me any more." he looked at Tong Ren with a look of begging for mercy.


    Puyuan Xizhu put away the soul chopping knife and didn''t want to kill the empty one at all. Then he pushed his hat and said, "I won''t torture you. Today I''ll give you a good choice to help me kill someone. As long as you kill him, I''ll not only let you swallow his accomplishments, but also let you go."


    "Is that true? Great, don''t lie to me. Where is that man?"


    Puyuan Xizhu pointed at me and said, "it''s right behind you. If you can defeat him, I''ll set you free."


    Na Xu looked very happy. Tong Ren was helpless for a while. Even if Na Xu defeated himself, Pu Yuan Xizhu would not let him go.


    With an excited look, Xu walked up to Tong people and said, "is that you, wow, your soul chopping knife? Is it so exaggerated?"


    Tongren looked at Puyuan Xizhu and that empty for a while, and felt helpless for a while.


    The empty face smiled strangely, and even the mask on his face smiled strangely. Then the soul chopping knife resisted on his shoulder and said, "let''s start. Anyway, kill you and I will be free. Don''t lose heart. It''s your honor to be eaten by me."


    Tongren raised the soul chopping knife to make preparations. Tongren also wanted to accept the battle quickly, because the soul lock was still swallowing. If you don''t hurry up, it might be over.


    Just when Tongren was stunned, the virtual suddenly disappeared in front of Tongren''s eyes. Tongren quickly released his armed color and domineering spirit, turned back and held up the soul chopping knife, which just collided with the virtual soul chopping knife.


    "The reaction is not bad. It''s worth fighting with me." the Xu looked at Tong man with a grim smile.


    "It''s just that your technique is a crooked way. Your skin turns black and then flashes. It''s really disgusting."


    Tong people didn''t even think about it. They put down the reason why they can only be saved by defeating Xu. This Xu is really disgusting, looks foul, and doesn''t sound good.


    Tongren held the soul chopping knife high and cut his face indiscriminately according to the empty meal. In terms of body art, the empty seems to be equal to Tongren, but in terms of spiritual power, Tongren has checked more than a little.


    "Don''t you know anything else? Do you only know how to chop here?" the Xu looked rampant at the Tong man.


    It was because of this sentence that Tongren suddenly launched a hegemonic color and arrogance, which stunned the falsehood. However, it was this stupidity that made Tongren find an opportunity to attack. Without fancy actions, Tongren directly threw the soul chopping knife and directly cut the falsehood out.


    It seems that Xu was injured. His mask broke, and some blood came out of his body. He flew out upside down, but it was a short moment. He flashed in space, and the next second came to Tong people''s eyes. With his big mouth open, Tong people looked at it!


    Tongren didn''t have time to avoid the armed domineering of the whole body wrapper. He raised the soul chopping knife and flashed out. Tongren was pushed upside down by the shock wave and hit the edge of the open space heavily.


    Tongren quickly got up. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Xu holding a soul chopping knife was cutting off his head, and said with a sarcastic tone: "Why are you so weak? I thought you could be strong. Puyuan Xizhu asked me to kill you. It''s really dirty my hand."


    After hearing the three battles of fire, Tongren poured his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and suddenly waved it to his soul chopping knife. The two soul chopping knives collided with each other. Tongren''s soul chopping knife was emitting blue light and seemed to be roaring.


    The Xu was stunned at first, then said "what" and then continued to exert himself.


    The Tong people saw that they were successful and released their overlord again. This time, both sides were backfired and coughed up a mouthful of blood. It was just that the Tong people were better. The virtual side had almost fainted. The Tong people wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths, and then instilled all their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. To quickly solve the battle, they hit the virtual for seconds.


    A blue sword Qi waved from Tongren''s soul chopping knife and directly hit the virtual body. The virtual body was pushed to the ground with the sword Qi. However, there was a violent explosion.


    The ground was pierced with a deep crack by the sword Qi. It can be seen that Tong people have made great progress in this period of time, because there was a raging smoke on the ground, and I don''t know whether the void has been solved.


    Because of the depletion of spiritual power, Tongren appeared a protective cover and spiritual power Huakai. They slowly descended to the ground and bent their knees slightly. Because of the depletion of spiritual power and the erosion of the soul lock on their chest, Tongren became more and more uncomfortable.


    "Because it should be killed. The ground is like this. He should be almost there." Tong man panted.


    Suddenly, a figure slowly stood up in the smoke. Tongren Dingqing saw that it was the empty one. He didn''t die. Tongren secretly scolded, then raised the soul chopping knife and waited for the next move of the empty one.


    The man was covered with blood. Now he shrugged his arms. The mask on his face had been beaten to nothing, and his body was blurred. He put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "ah, I haven''t fought like this for a long time. It seems that you are destined to die here today."


    Suddenly he waved the soul chopping knife to his chest and shouted one by one.


    "Return to the blade!"


    Return blade? Tong people didn''t expect that the emptiness had reached such a degree. The meaning of returning to blade was similar to the solution of death. They all changed their own form and entered a more powerful stage.


    Tongren looked at the void in front of him with a dignified face. It seemed that he had to quickly touch the way to solve, otherwise he would be killed by the void. But now he doesn''t know how to solve. Even the first solution has been inked for a long time. It seems that this battle must be a hard battle

 V1.Chapter 1068

    There was dust everywhere around Xu, and his face could not be repaired. His body became more and more tall, and the soul chopping knife became a battle halberd. However, he didn''t have wings on his back like ulchiola, and his spirit pressure was still soaring. He looked at Tong people with a covetous look, as if he was going to eat Tong people the next second.


    At this time, the empty talk.


    "If I can use Guiren, I have to say that you still have a lot of means, but you are also the end of a powerful crossbow. You are going to die here." Na Xu said to Tong Ren with a frantic attitude with a war halberd in his hand. It seems that he is also a self-healing transformation, and his injuries have been resolved before returning to blade.


    As soon as the figure flashed, it flashed towards Tong people. The speed was so fast that Tong people only saw his shadow. They only felt the violent impact behind them, and then flew out, but they didn''t receive any damage physically. It seems that the shield of soul chopping knife protected Tong people.


    The falsely held the halberd and said with a strange smile, "Oh, you''re very strong. See if I don''t break you even with a human cover."


    The defense ability of soul chopping knife is strong, but it can''t resist for long, because its soul lock is swallowing itself, and it''s coming to an end.


    "It seems that you will not only be defeated by me, but also become empty. Now you have some fun. I really want to see if you are stronger."


    Tongren still stood reluctantly with the pain of soul lock erosion and the weakness of spiritual power being evacuated.


    He knew that if he didn''t do anything at the moment, he would be killed by this emptiness, or he would be killed by Puyuan Xizhu after becoming emptiness. In short, he didn''t like any kind of death method.


    While Tong people were meditating, Xu rushed to him again with a halberd and a wild laugh. A heavy sweep just hit Tong people''s shield and made a sound of metal collision. Tong people also found that there were some cracks on the protective cover.


    The two men ran and chased one by one, and the scene was in a mess. The sword Qi wielded by the war halberd kept scraping on the Tongren''s shield. Because it was the war halberd, the attack area would be very wide, so the Tongren hid very hard, and sometimes took out the soul chopping knife to fight back, but it also made the Tongren miserable because of the depletion of spiritual power.


    Finally, in a scratch, Tongren''s protective cover cracked and then broke. Tongren also stepped back for several steps because of the rupture of the protective cover, and the direction in his heart seemed to disintegrate.


    Now Tongren''s body is very heavy. Because of the depletion of spiritual power, Tongren are tired and tired. It''s impossible to describe Tongren''s embarrassment at the moment with a shrine.


    Moreover, the soul lock on Tongren''s chest is about to devour his head. While looking at what happened here, Puyuan Xizhu frowned and muttered, "don''t you come out yet, or it''s not in his consciousness at all."


    On the other hand, Lucia outside is also worried about the safety of Tong people, because she doesn''t know what Tong people are going through inside. Fei next to her has asked to break in more than once, just to ask a question why Tong people have been detained for so long.


    "Sister, let''s open the door. There must be something wrong with brother Tongren inside. Sister, let''s go in and have a look. I''m worried about brother Tongren."


    Lucia stopped Chong Fei Zhen and said, "don''t worry, brother Tongren has sworn with us that there will be no problem. We must believe him. He must have a way."


    On the other side, Xu frantically waved the war halberd to stab Tong people. Tong people also resisted in embarrassment. Lingli Huakai was also stabbed by the war halberd beyond recognition. He also received several injuries, but Tong people bit their teeth and resisted. Suddenly, they falsely found the gap and drew a sword Qi with the war halberd to directly hit Tong people, While Tongren left a wound, Lingli Huakai couldn''t support it. It was scattered in the air as a trace of Lingli.


    Tongren vomited a mouthful of blood and flew out upside down. He lay on the ground and looked at everything around him in a trance. The soul lock on his chest also swallowed up his chest and began to expose holes bit by bit.


    Tongren thought in his mind, am I going to die? Am I going to become virtual? Am I still unable to understand the original solution? I''m leaving Lucia and Fei really?


    I''m really unwilling, but Tong people''s body can''t move. They lie on the ground and don''t even have the strength to stand up. Xu over there began to laugh wildly and say: "waste is waste. Hahaha, as long as I solve you, I can be free. It''s your honor to be killed by me. I''ll taste you later!"


    With that, Xu opened his mouth and began to condense a red ball of light. It seemed that he wanted to use virtual flash to end Tongren''s life.


    "Whew!"


    The virtual flash flashed by and shot in the way of ray towards the direction of Tong people.


    Immediately, the virtual flash drowned Tongren. Puyuan Xizhu lowered his hat, sighed, looked at Tongren melancholy and shook his head.


    Before Tongren lost consciousness, a voice sounded.


    "Let me tell you how to use it!"


    After that, the figure of Tongren disappeared. After the virtual flash, he waved to Puyuan Xizhu happily and said, "I killed him. You can let me go!"


    At this time, Puyuan Xizhu didn''t say a word with an expressionless face. He just stretched out a finger and shook it back and forth.


    It seemed that Xu was still very angry and shouted wildly, "why do you human beings break your promise..."


    Before he could speak, his head was caught by a hand, so strong that even his broken face began to crack.


    I saw Tongren holding his head behind him. At this time, Tongren turned into a black suit. The originally wide and large soul chopping knife in his hand has become a machete with a sharp blade and a ring at the bottom. His body also exudes blue and black spiritual pressure. His appearance made the whole space tremble. The most magical thing is that the soul lock completely stopped when it eroded to his chest, There was no big hole. It can be said that the solution was successful.


    Puyuan Xizhu also smiled and pinched sweat for Tongren. Nannan said, "it''s really him."


    At this time, Tongren is no longer Tongren. Although he has Tongren''s foreign trade, his words and deeds are not him at all. Now there is a broken face on his face! And the pupil color has also turned orange. Now he is waiting for the void with a grin. It seems to be very excited.


    "Tongren" Gaga laughed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t understand this body, but it''s enough to fight you."


    The Xu looked at the "Tong man" and said tremblingly, "who are you?"


    "Tongren" didn''t answer his question. He inserted the soul chopping knife into the virtual body. When the soul chopping knife entered the virtual body, the blade obviously emitted blue light, and even gave birth to teeth, biting the virtual body. "Tongren" directly pulled out the soul chopping knife without even giving the virtual scream, Directly throw out a black sword Qi and cut the empty far away

 V1.Chapter 1069

    "Tong man" looked dissatisfied and threw back and forth with the soul chopping knife in his hand, just like a weightless toy. Then he said in a hoarse tone: "it''s really uncomfortable that he can''t be solved. This boy''s body is really strange. Would it be more interesting if he could be virtualized."


    Puyuan Xizhu didn''t speak. He looked at the "Tongren" with a frown. Then he muttered to himself, "no, he didn''t come out. This feeling is empty!"


    Puyuan Xizhu suddenly figured it out. It seems that there are three parts of power in Tongren''s body. The first is the power of death and the second is the virtual power. Moreover, the virtual power has always existed in his body. It can be seen from the broken face on his face that it has always existed since he was born, Only because the erosion of today''s soul lock made his chest almost empty, so he released the virtual power in his body, and it is definitely not all the power. The magnetic field in the same person''s body is very strong. It is obvious that some power in the same person''s body is limiting the virtual power, resulting in the virtual power can not be fully played.


    This kind of power is the third kind of power. Now, what Puyuan Xizhu is not sure is this kind of power, because the power of death in a body can not completely suppress the virtual power, because the power of death is acquired, so it can not suppress the virtual power. Therefore, there is another power in the human body that can limit the virtual power, which is only possible, It''s the destroyer!


    However, Tong people are not the direct lineage of the destroyer, so they should not have it, but even if they have it, it will not be too strong, because the emptiness in Tong people''s body is a very strong emptiness. The destroyer lineage that can suppress the emptiness must be very strong, but Tong people have no reason to have the destroyer lineage, and it is still so strong.


    Puyuan Xizhu knocked on his head and took back the knife he was going to take out. He became more and more curious about Tongren. Tongren should have been an ordinary mortal. First, he obtained the power of the God of death by chance, and also found that his abnormal spiritual pressure was a strange material for cultivating the power of the God of death. Later, he accidentally released the emptiness in his body due to the erosion of the soul lock, Then I learned later that there was a long extinct destroyer force in my body.


    At this time, the "Tongren" smiled jokingly and walked towards the empty. The empty blood spread on the ground was still retreating, and the blade returning mode had been directly destroyed by the "Tongren".


    "Tong man" came to him, put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder, looked disdainfully at Xu lying on the ground and said, "how can Xu''s family have such waste as you? You really don''t deserve to be swallowed by me."


    "Who the hell are you? You''re not death!" cried the empty despair.


    "Tong Ren" put his face close to him, giggled and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. It''s a pity that my noble mouth can''t help. Grasshopper legs are also meat. The boy''s body seal is too strong. I just woke up and can''t even use the most basic solution. It''s really suffocating. So I can only eat you quickly, so that I can make the boy''s body grow up quickly."


    "Tongren" lifted up the empty face, raised the soul chopping knife and was about to cut off his head. Suddenly, the other side of the broken face trembled, and the pupil color of the eyes was constantly changing. "Tongren" put down the empty face, grabbed the broken face, frowned and said, "no, the boy is awake!"


    Suddenly, the pupil color on the other side of the broken face returned to normal, and then asked the "Tong man" with a puzzled face and said, "who are you? How can I control my body!"


    "Face breaking" said, "Why are you so angry? Do you know who I am? I saved you! You have avenged me!"


    Tongren grabbed the broken face and pulled him down, and Tongren''s other hand suddenly grabbed it. As long as he pulled off the broken face, Tongren looked at the broken face with hatred on his face and said angrily: "how are you in my body? This is my body. You go out!"


    "Broken face" was angry when he heard this. He looked angrily at Tong people and shouted, "you know I saved you! I''m not rare for your strange body. If you dare to take off your mask now, I''ll eat half of your spiritual power!"


    Tongren became interested when he heard this, but he couldn''t stop his anger at all, because half of his accomplishments were swallowed up by this guy!


    "You ate my psychic power? Do you know that it took so long to reach that point? How can you say that you will be swallowed by me!"


    "Your little spiritual power is really not enough for me to plug my teeth. I almost didn''t wake up. If your soul lock hadn''t been eroded and I lost consciousness, I wouldn''t have woken up!"


    Tongren calmed down for a moment, shrugged his hair and said, "are you the soul of soul chopping knife? Your appetite is really not small, so let''s establish a good communication?"


    The broken face even smiled, and then said, "you little boy, don''t connect me with the garbage like soul chopping knife. I just don''t have a place to go now. I just began to live in the soul chopping knife."


    It seems that for the first time, Tong people socialized well with the virtual people in their bodies. Although virtual is an evil force, being trapped in Tong people''s bodies now can''t cause any waves.


    Lying on the ground, Xu saw that Tong people were doing some strange behavior and thought there was something wrong with their body. At this time, he quietly stood up and urged the spiritual power in his body to inject into the soul chopping knife to attack Tong people.


    "Then what are you? If you don''t understand, I can''t let you stay in my body." Tong man threatened to break his face.


    A disdainful reply; "Do you think I want to stay in your body? If it weren''t for the relationship of family blood, I wouldn''t waste time like you."


    While they were busy copying, Xu on the ground suddenly jumped up, waved a soul chopping knife and cut at Tong people, shouting: "you''re finished! Ha ha ha..."


    Before he finished, he found that the void had been cut by the waist. Now it stopped in the air and still maintained the form of two halves. This was obviously a face-to-face fight, because Tong people didn''t have time to start in a hurry. Even he didn''t know when to break his face and move his hand. Unexpectedly, such a heavy soul cutting knife didn''t see the appearance of waving a knife.


    The severed void has an incredible expression in the air and is sprayed with blood. It''s really dark to start with. Half of the body damage can be repaired by itself, but the void is exhausted and has no spiritual power to recover. Therefore, death is a problem for him sooner or later.


    "It''s annoying for adults to talk and children to cut in less." he looked disdainfully at the empty tone and said unhappily

 V1.Chapter 1070

    The empty man is not dead yet. His upper body is wriggling on the ground. His mouth trembles and says, "it''s impossible. Who are you? Are you empty? How can I never see you in the empty circle? How can it be? How can I die." the empty man said reluctantly.


    He mentioned the soul chopping knife and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t mean you''re dead. You can live in another way. It''s also a good choice to be swallowed up by this soul chopping knife."


    The empty man grabbed the floor and moved forward. He said, "no, no, no! I don''t want to be swallowed up by the soul chopping knife!" it can be said that the empty man swallowed by the soul chopping knife in the empty circle has never appeared. Once the empty man swallowed by the soul chopping knife is spread to the corpse soul world, it may be a shame.


    But it''s useless for him to run. Breaking the face is bound to devour him. Who is the truth? When Puyuan Xizhu said that the soul chopping knife can absorb emptiness, Tongren didn''t know how to absorb it. He just saw the opportunity to see how to operate.


    Breaking the face seems to see the Tongren''s mind. Unexpectedly, you said proudly: "learn a little, kid."


    Before Tongren refuted him, he had already manipulated Tongren''s body, lifted the soul chopping knife and stabbed it on the empty head mercilessly.


    "There are two ways to use spiritual power. When absorbing others, you can use spiritual power in reverse. To put it bluntly, I''ve found the soul cutting knife that devours the soul here. I haven''t really seen the rest."


    Just right, this is also an advantage for Tongren. The soul chopping knife swallowed the empty body at once, grew fangs and tore the empty body madly. After a while, the empty body was eaten, and there was no bone residue left. The soul chopping knife also seemed to release the blue light with satisfaction.


    While the broken face was proud, suddenly, Tongren grabbed the broken face on his face again and said, "since the matter is finished, you should go where you go. Wait until the next time I have a problem, you can come out!"


    He was caught without any defense, and his face was still flashing an angry expression. He kowtowed and said, "OK, you ungrateful smelly boy, I won''t help you next time!"


    With a force from Tong''s hand, he pulled the broken face down. When he pulled it down, his face was still hot. With the roar of Tong people, the broken face was broken into dust in the wind.


    Tongren suddenly sat on the ground, and the original solution dissipated slowly. The soul chopping knife also became the original appearance. This stop can be said to be the same person''s good luck, or the same person could have won.


    Puyuan Xizhu clapped his hands and said, "yes, this is the lowest virtual one I caught, but the strength is not covered at all, but you are left, and you have passed my assessment. Congratulations on your successful breakthrough through the gate of initiation and escaping the negative factors of virtualization."


    Although Puyuan Xizhu said so, he is also a mirror in his heart, because it is impossible for Tongren to become virtual, because there is still the power of destroying and robbing the master in his body to restrain the virtual power. Therefore, there can be three kinds of forces in Tongren''s body, and there is no conflict, because these forces have the attribute of generating and conquering each other, Therefore, there is no danger that Tong people should have attribute classes.


    Tong people just feel powerless all over now, because although it can not be regarded as complete emptiness, it is also semi emptiness. What they know is that they think Tong people are emptied. In the action of resisting emptiness, they don''t know that Tong people are schizophrenic.


    Puyuan Xizhu also opened the door. Ruqiya and Fei Zhen, who were waiting at the door, rushed in without hesitation when they saw that the door was open. They were frightened to see Tongren sitting on the ground with a weak face. What happened to a Tongren. Moreover, Tongren also suffered a little injury in their hard-working virtual battle in the early stage, which distressed ruqiya and her sisters. They thought they couldn''t get up from any serious injury.


    "Brother Tongren, what''s the matter with you? How did you get hurt like this." Fei really cried directly. He couldn''t help it anymore, showing a child''s character.


    Rukia looked at Tong''s injury and stood up directly. She was about to draw a knife to cut Puyuan Xizhu.


    "What kind of cultivation are you? Why did Tongren mall do this? What did you say you did to him!" Lucia had been repressed for a long time. When she saw that her colleague was injured, she broke out directly.


    Puyuan Xizhu was wronged. Obviously, he didn''t do anything and kindly helped Tongren to solve the problem. Now he is still questioned by the teacher. He looks unhappy and pouts at Luqiya.


    "You still sell cute! Find a fight!"


    "Luqia, stop! It has nothing to do with Puyuan!" Tong people saw that they were going to fight and quickly stopped luqia. Because Tong people called him, luqia didn''t pull out the knife, but he was not angry. Puyuan Xizhu said "we''re not finished" and turned to Tong people.


    The two sisters raised Tongren''s pregnant woman and looked at Puyuan Xizhu fiercely. Puyuan Xizhu looked wronged. They may have cheated Luqiya before, but they really helped Tongren this time!


    Puyuan Xizhu is also a childish man. He pushed his hat, picked up a cigarette and muttered "what''s great" before he walked out of his own secret base.


    Tongren was lying in bed. The two sisters looked at Tongren with concern. Once Luqiya asked, "does Tongren''s brother still hurt?"


    After a while, Fei Zhen asked, "Tongren brother eats this."


    Tongren is now the "patient" who is under the key care, looking at the two sisters with a happy face, but Tongren is still very righteous. He perfectly explained the matter of Puyuan with the Luqiya sisters, saying that Puyuan didn''t hurt him, but falsely hurt him, and he also solved it. This is the credit of Puyuan Xizhu. The two sisters listened to Tongren with suspicion, I believed Tong people after I had no objection.


    After the wound was treated, Tong people sat on the bed and recalled the process of starting the solution just now. When starting the solution, they couldn''t think of anything in their mind. How can they say, it was a state of emptiness, so that the solution would succeed. Similarly, the solution is the same. The solution is the next thing for Tong people.


    Now Tongren has solved the problem of soul chopping knife, and now there is only the investigation force. Puyuan Xizhu has gone one step ahead to investigate, and Tongren will go further to investigate. Anyway, it has also solved the problem of soul chopping knife. Now it should not be a problem to pursue the investigation force with Tongren''s strength.


    At this time, Lucia and Fei Zhen came in. Lucia handed a bottle to Tongren and said, "brother Tongren, at this time, Mr. Puyuan left you the Juling pill, which can be solved more easily when the spirit power is empty."


    Tong man shook it in his hand and nodded to Lucia.


    At this time, non conifer rushed up and said, "brother Tongren, are you all right now?"

 V1.Chapter 1071

    Tong Ren touched Fei Zhen''s head with pity and said, "yes, Tong Ren''s brother has solved everything. Do you have any plans? Tong Ren''s brother can give us a few days off."


    Fei was so happy that she jumped up. Then she came over and hugged Tong Ren and said, "Yeah, I know Tong Ren''s brother is the best. Let''s buy good-looking clothes and eat delicious food!"


    Tong Ren nodded to Fei Zhen and said, "OK, you two go and pack up now. I''ll treat you today. Whatever you want to buy and eat."


    "Yeah, long live brother Tong!"


    The two women were excited to get dressed. Tong people also ended their cultivation and were ready to pack up their clothes and go out with the two women. After they had cleaned up, the two women went out with one on the left and right sides of Tong people.


    Tongren still carried the heavy soul chopping knife with bandages on it, drove a car on the roadside and drove to the center of the city.


    After getting off the bus, Tongren and his party were shopping like crazy shopping demons, and their smiles were filled on Lucia and Fei Zhen''s faces from time to time.


    After buying clothes, she began to eat roadside snacks. Fei is really an incredible existence. Her thin and small body can really eat a lot of things.


    Some hooligans nearby drank too much and were still eyeing Tongren. Tongren had already discovered this detail. It seems that these drunken hooligans are really waiting for an opportunity to take advantage. To be honest, Lucia and Fei really stand out in the crowd. It can be said that as long as they are both here, they will kill all women.


    Some drunkards nearby also saw the two women with obscene smiles. They whispered with several drunkards and pointed to the two women.


    After discovering this detail, Tong people patted the two women and said, "if we have the same food, let''s go."


    Fei said with an unhappy face, "brother Tong, people haven''t eaten enough. Let people eat more!"


    Tongren grabbed their hands and dragged them away. He said, "tomorrow, Tongren''s brother will take you out tomorrow. Now go with me first."


    Lucia also seemed to find something wrong, because after they left, it was obvious that a bunch of staggering people who drank followed them out. At first glance, it was something good. Although there were a lot of things to play and eat in the city center, it was extremely unsafe.


    Lucia also made a gesture in her eyes to Tong Ren, and then put her fingers. Tong Ren also nodded and compared Lucia with a thumb.


    The people behind also followed Tong people. They came over and whistled for a while, but Tong people ignored them. Tong people walked forward with one hand without looking at the back.


    To tell the truth, it''s not that Tongren are afraid of them, but that Tongren are really lazy to pay attention to them, because they are not mortals and don''t want too many people to see their abilities. If something bad happens, it''s hard to do.


    Seeing that they couldn''t get rid of them, Tong people shook their heads reluctantly and began to turn from alley to alley. Finally, they turned to a dead alley. Tong people put down the soul chopping knife and leaned aside, and then turned around and began to wait for those people to come, because just now, in order to find Hu Tongtong people, this dead Hu Tongtong person came in on purpose, To prevent them from running again.


    After waiting for a while, a circle of people came here panting. When they saw the two women behind you, they obviously recovered their vitality. They were very excited. They looked at the two women, a fat man, rubbing their hands.


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t respond, the fat man showed a fierce face and came to Tongren angrily. He grabbed Tongren''s shoulder and pushed it aside, but he found that he couldn''t move as if he had touched a stone. The man was so angry that he pushed Tongren with blue veins on his face.


    Later, the man was so angry that he even touched a knife and stabbed Tong people directly in the stomach, but the next second the man was covered, because although he pierced Tong people''s clothes, he could not hurt Tong people''s skin at all.


    Because Tong people applied armed color hardening at the moment when they saw him pull out the knife. In fact, even if they didn''t use it, Tong people also have soul cutting knife to protect them. It can be said that even if he did not use it, the man couldn''t hurt Tong people at all.


    The man was angry and stabbed at Tong''s head again!


    I saw Tongren slightly put his head to one side and easily avoided a blow. In the next scene, the man''s stomach directly hit Tongren''s shoulder. Tongren''s shoulder was slightly strong, and the man directly abandoned it.


    To be honest, the man really flew out, because the Tong man made some spiritual force and directly bounced the man out. After the man fell to the ground, he screamed and there was no sound. I don''t know whether he fainted or fell asleep. Anyway, there was no sound anymore.


    The man over there shouted, "brother! Are you okay, brother."


    Those people swarmed up. Lucia and Fei were really not idle. They put down people one by one. Tongren was more relaxed. They flashed and hid easily and punched from time to time, but Tongren also touched gently, but the power was still great. Anyway, all the people who hit the fist flew out.


    One of them seems to have practiced some martial arts. He sat and hid right and attacked Tong people. Tong people haven''t seen any insomnia. Their daily life is too weak compared with this.


    Tongren didn''t have to test other actions at all. Because he was bullish, the man couldn''t touch him at all until he was really tired. Moreover, after drinking wine, they just lay on the ground and didn''t move. Tongren was very helpless and didn''t hit him.


    After a while, Tong people put a large number of people, and several people standing behind did not go, as if they were not afraid of Tong people.


    One by one, they all came to Tong people. Tong people saw that there was something wrong with those people, so they decided to clear up. They even had a hole in their chest, but there was no mask on their face. It can be seen that they had just become empty, and it was possible to save them. Their soul lock was similar to that of Tong people at that time, and they were torn off by others, Once such people become virtual, they will become very strong, because their original resentment against the world is very strong, otherwise they will not be bewitched by virtual.


    Tong people suspect that these semi virtual people have a certain connection with those investigation forces.


    So he said to Lucia, "the three people in front of me, beat and catch them, and torture them later."


    Lucia understood it. It was like they rushed over. These three people didn''t have soul chopping knives, so Tong people were relieved to give it to Lucia. Moreover, Lucia still had years of body protection, so it should be no problem to deal with them.


    Tongren also walked towards them, picked up the soul chopping knife on the side and walked towards those people. At least Tongren has nothing to do in this world. The emergence of those people must have something to do with the investigation force

 V1.Chapter 1072

    Hearing what Tongren said, luqia urged her spiritual power, and her thoughts surged all over her body. She rushed directly to the three. Tongren obviously found that the places where luqia''s feet exerted force directly burst open. It can be seen that it''s not a bit to weaken luqia''s ability in the martial arts arena.


    But who knows what the semi virtual person is capable of. Tong people dare not rashly let Lucia take risks, so they opened the bandage of soul chopping knife and followed up.


    Lucia''s combat effectiveness was really strong. She directly went up and punched a man. The half empty man flew out directly. After flying upside down, she lay on the ground for a long time without a voice.


    Tongren also raised the back of the knife and swept down a semi virtual person. Tongren saw that it was not very difficult, so he stopped moving forward and left it to Luqiya.


    As soon as Tongren turned around, he heard a huge explosion behind him, and it seemed that a figure flew out. Tongren Dingqing saw that you were Lucia!


    Before Tong people went to see Lucia, there was another movement behind them. A big stone flew directly and hit Tong people impartially.


    Tongren was hit by a lieba. He looked at what was happening behind him with a painful face, and motioned Fei Zhen to see Lucia''s situation. Fei Zhen also understood Lucia''s situation.


    Tongren pulled out the soul chopping knife from his back, looked at the situation in front with an angry face, and suddenly flew over a big stone. Tongren moved this time, lightly waved the soul chopping knife, and the stone was cut in half like tofu. Tongren gently patted the dust on his body, inserted the soul chopping knife on the ground, and looked at the figure in front with a contemptuous face.


    It was a huge figure. It seemed that one of the three had mutated into Da Xu. This was the first time Tongren had seen such a situation. It seemed that the dark hand behind the scenes had extended the devil''s grasp to the present world, which might lead to some revolution.


    The Tong people turned on their armed color and arrogance. They no longer despised the enemy. They looked serious and held the soul chopping knife in both hands, waiting for Da Xu to have the next attack means.


    Da Xu opened his mouth. Now Tong man is like a conditional backfire. He quickly dodges, because he knows it must be a virtual flash, so it''s better to make a quick decision and reduce casualties.


    Tong people jumped up in the air and poured their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. They immediately started their momentum and cut down on the mask of Da Xu. When the soul chopping knife touched the mask of Da Xu, the mask broke directly. The soul chopping knife immediately gave birth to teeth and bit Da Xu. Fortunately, the main way for the soul chopping knife to devour Da Xu is to devour Da Xu, So it''s easy for Tongren to fight without being absorbed.


    When Xu found that he was bitten by the soul chopping knife, he began to struggle to separate, and the virtual flash could not be sent out. The energy body still wanted to disappear when the soul chopping knife touched it. It seemed that the soul chopping knife absorbed too much. The virtual sent out a pain that was not like the roar of human beings. The painful process could be operated without anesthetic.


    Seeing that the bite was almost done, Tong people raised the blade and deeply inserted it into Da Xu''s head again. Generally speaking, as long as the virtual head was damaged, there would be no possibility of survival, but this virtual gave birth to a hand and grabbed Tong people. It seems that this is not Killian! It''s archus! And it''s a pressure ball that''s about to evolve, CASS.


    Yachukas who is about to evolve is very taboo to be attacked, which is obviously about to evolve. When some yachukas find that their injuries have no way to evolve, they will go wild.


    This achukas is obviously violent. After the leader in his body is killed, other Killian in his body will become restless. They will explode one by one, and a lot of Killian burst out all of a sudden. One by one, they are crazy towards Tongren.


    These Killian have no intelligence. Now they are angered. They will only become more crazy. They will devour each other. Therefore, they do not have the emotion of fear. Only high-level emptiness will become timid and intelligent.


    No matter how good Kung Fu is, it can''t hold many people, so Tongren can only retreat temporarily. The soul chopping knife resonates with him at the moment and releases the protective cover. This time, the protective cover seems to be bigger. Lingli Huakai is no longer illusory and becomes a little real. It seems that after the initial solution is successful, it not only brings permanent improvement to Tongren''s body, And the skills of all have been improved.


    Tongren was also very happy to look at the soul chopping knife, and then poured spiritual power into it without hesitation. Then with a wave of the big sword, the very broad sword spirit directly cut the past. With a powerful look, many Killian with little strength were directly killed, and some resisted and continued to want to attack Tongren.


    At this time, one of the three people who had just been hit stood up, then covered his head in pain and howled in pain, and then suddenly stopped crying. He just lowered his head and said nothing. Then suddenly, a 360 degree rotation came from his neck, a pair of red eyes stared at Tong man, and then waved his big hand, and a soul chopping knife appeared directly in his hand.


    Then Tong people also saw the man''s appearance, that is, a member of the investigation force! Unexpectedly, the civilian was attached to the man when he was inadvertent. This method can be said to be extremely cruel. It directly occupied the man''s body and won''t return it. It''s like the man disappeared directly from the world.


    What Tong people hate most in their life is this kind of emptiness. When they erase a person, they will also kill his family, and he will kill more than one person. His current form is the person he killed in the investigation force. Tong people hold the soul chopping knife and look at the person of the "Investigation Force" with a dignified face.


    "I''m going to eat you!" the "investigation team" suddenly burst out and rushed to the circle of drunkards. It''s no exaggeration to say that at 11:00, the falsehood is really tearing them by hand. They are killing them mercilessly one by one. Falsehood''s favorite thing is to kill civilians and then devour souls. In this way, he can also eat the grievances of civilians and greatly increase his strength, However, this is also the existence of yachukas. The Tongren''s spiritual power poured into the soul chopping knife and waved it down. A blue sword hit the personnel of the "investigation force" head-on. The man was directly attacked and cracked. It seems that the Tongren''s attack on him is still effective.


    The Xu looked at the direction of the Tong people with a ferocious face. Although the mask had been cut off by the attack, it could not cover his terror at all. Suddenly, after he said something that didn''t look like a human voice, the group of Xu rushed towards the direction of the Tong people again as if they heard a signal

 V1.Chapter 1073

    The scene was extremely chaotic. Tong people didn''t even think about it. They directly hugged Lucia and Fei Zhen and started to walk through one big empty step after another. Now it''s really not suitable for fighting. Lucia was injured and the terrain is not good. It''s impossible to have a dead end and so many empty wills.


    Running, the Tong people came up with a plan, and then suddenly stopped running. They stopped and put the two sisters down. There was a whisper in their ears. The two sisters looked at the Tong people like their eyes. They clapped and cheered. Then they were obedient and hid behind the Tong people.


    It happened that the group of virtual also followed up, one by one drooling at them, but none of them meant to take action first. It seems that there is an executor in the middle, perhaps the person of the virtual investigation force.


    The Xu of the "investigation force" came out of the virtual group and looked at the Tong people with a ferocious expression and gave a greedy giggle. It seems that the leader here is really him, and as long as he doesn''t move, no one dares to move us first. In their eyes, we are all plates of delicious food.


    Tong people hooked their fingers to the virtual one, and the virtual one giggled, then sent out some languages that human beings didn''t understand, and then jumped over.


    Tongren saw that he had succeeded in talking, and then took up the soul chopping knife to fight with him. The tip of the knife bumped into each other. Both of them were in a dilemma. They had been in a stalemate over there, and no one would relax. Tongren stepped forward with force on his heel, pushed the virtual forward, and the virtual flew backward and hit a Killian.


    This seems to be an insult to Na Xu. Na Xu took off his broken face and put it on his head. He looked at Tong man angrily. Tong man recognized the man at once. This man really belonged to the investigation force, and the collaborators always saw it. They also said hello.


    The man smiled, raised his knife and said, "return to the blade!"


    This time it''s Tongren''s turn to be surprised. How can he always meet this kind of emptiness? He has been able to meet it since he met the emptiness that will return to the blade, but Tongren also has the confidence to win, because it seems to be the emptiness that has just returned to the blade, which should not be as powerful as the emptiness of Puyuan Xizhu''s secret base.


    The void began to change. Suddenly, long tusks grew on the mask, and something similar to spider legs grew behind. The soul chopping knife also became a thin and long weapon similar to a spear.


    Then Xu Teng rushed to Tong people and made an annoying cry in his mouth and stabbed Tong people. Tong people met him and gave him a knife. Xu also flexibly avoided Tong people''s attack and stabbed Tong people with a spear through the gap between Tong people. Tong people also cleverly avoided the spear, and then jumped back, as if they were still mocking the falsehood, That empty also took the bait. Unexpectedly, Lao Gao jumped and rushed down to Tongren.


    Tongren confidently raised the soul chopping knife, but Nanxu suddenly changed direction, threw out a spear and stabbed Fei Zhen straight. Tongren didn''t have time to save it. The spear turned into the soul chopping knife ran straight through Fei Zhen''s abdomen. Fei Zhen looked at Nanxu with an incredible face. Nanxu was very proud. He grabbed Fei Zhen''s neck and opened his mouth to swallow it, But at this time, Tong people didn''t come forward to stop it, which is very strange, but Xu greedily devoured Fei Zhen pinched in his hand. At the moment, Tong people are instilling spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. Is Tong people trying to kill Xu and let Fei Zhen take risks?


    Suddenly, when the void was swallowing Fei Zhen''s energy, he found that he couldn''t continue to absorb any more just after absorbing a little. When he opened his eyes, what he pinched in his hand was a wooden stake. Sure enough, Tong people didn''t use Fei Zhen again, but Tong people designed to calculate the void. At this time, Luqiya next to him also became a wooden stake. It seems that it was acting in partnership, Just to bewitch the virtual.


    At this time, Fei Zhen and Lucia were holding one of the three people in a dead end in the distance. At this time, Na Xu saw that he had been fooled, but he rushed frantically towards Lucia, but at this time, Tong people had injected all his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. It was so easy for him to run away.


    Tongren used a strong sword to hit the virtual back. At this time, Tongren also had a protective cover and Lingli Huakai. The virtual situation was very miserable. His body was directly cut in half, but he was still dying. This is the virtual racial advantage and strong vitality. If human beings were found such a cut, they must die on the spot.


    The Xu was lying on the ground, breathing violently, covered with blood, moaning constantly, and looked at Tong people in horror. It seemed that he forgot to use signals to let Xu attack Tong people, but he just stepped back. Tong people didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He lifted the soul chopping knife. It was like saying hello to him in advance, revealing his long fangs, Tongren didn''t show mercy. He immediately inserted the soul chopping knife into Xu''s head. The soul chopping knife wantonly tore the virtual, and the virtual struggled to shake his head until the virtual completely turned his eyes. The soul chopping knife tore the virtual body, and the body of the soul chopping knife kept emitting blue light.


    Those Killian who just started to be next to the void began to eat each other because of the death of the leader. Of course, the tongs can''t let them grow up. When the soul chopping knife is thrown, a pile of Killian is cut to death. It''s not that Killian is weak, but the tongs are getting stronger now, With the original solution, he can now be said to kill any virtual below yachukas. When Tong people saw that virtual whole had been killed, they went straight to the luqia sisters. They subdued the semi virtual person there. At the moment, because luqia''s torture means had completely withdrawn from virtual, they begged grandpa and grandma for mercy there.


    In other words, none of them expected to lose to Tong Ren. Even the women didn''t handle it. They were going to rob the color. It seems that they have been caught.


    There was no pity in Tong people''s eyes. His voice said coldly, "take it away."


    Two women also make complaints about the dark force on his shoulder, and the shoulder of the person dislocated, and then faint.


    "This rascal is really weak, but he can''t compare with Tongren''s brother. Tongren''s brother is cut and doesn''t even frown. Look at him crying for mercy."


    It''s true that Tong people are really tolerant. They don''t even blink when fighting with emptiness. It''s very painful when they are eroded by the soul lock, but Tong people are stunned and carry the pain. They are still fighting with emptiness, which makes many people ashamed. Now many gods of death are still shaking their legs when they see emptiness

 V1.Chapter 1074

    Tong Ren looked at the unconscious man and lost consciousness, so he didn''t say anything. Originally, Tong Ren''s intention was to ask him what he had to do with the disappeared investigation force. Now his virtual power has escaped. The first three people should be people who didn''t know, because they became virtual puppets after a little coercion and inducement, Now this man is no longer possessed by emptiness. Anyway, he is a normal person now.


    Tongren directly opened a room, threw the man up and asked Lucia to pat him with his soul gloves. The man''s soul was directly photographed. Then he looked at Tongren and Lucia in horror and wanted to run. Unfortunately, Tongren grabbed the man''s soul lock and said with a threatening face: "You should know the consequences of breaking this. You''d better not provoke me. Be honest and sit down for me. You can say whatever I ask you."


    The man seemed to be too frightened to listen to Tong''s words. When Tong saw what he said, it seemed that he pulled his soul lock hard and made a cluck sound. The man screamed out with a scream, but now he is in a state of soul. Normal people can''t hear him. Only Tong and Lucia Fei can really hear him, Tong people are also for convenience and lest this person cause something difficult for themselves.


    The man saw that Tongren was so tortured that he didn''t give up. He turned back and said, "you... You let me go quickly! I... or I''ll ask my big brother to kill you!"


    Tongren looked at the man with a contemptuous face, raised his mouth coldly and said, "call, I see how you call. Come on, I''ll give you my cell phone."


    "Hum, boy, you''re finished. Do you know my big brother..."


    Before he finished saying this, he got confused because he couldn''t touch the mobile phone on Tong''s hand at all. Because Tong people are of the same age, he can directly hurt his soul, but that soul can''t hurt Tong people, or get the mobile phone to make a phone call.


    "Ah! Ghost!"


    Tongren looked at the man with a disgusted face, then turned his head and said softly to Lucia, "let him be quiet. It''s really annoying."


    Rukia listened to Tongren say that, then nodded, then took out a shock stick with a bad smile on her face.


    At this time, the man came back and was very happy. He half mocked and half mocked Lucia and said, "this electric shock stick is not easy for me. You know it''s still here..."


    Before he finished, Lucia stabbed him.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah."


    Lucia lost a scissors hand, said with a little woman''s smile, "for the soul."


    In fact, the soul shock stick really doesn''t have much effect on the soul, but it''s so effective against the soul. It''s a big killer.


    The man''s soul was pulled out on one side, and his body began to tremble. This is a chain reaction, because his body did not die, and sometimes it would feel the same as the soul experience.


    About a minute after the electricity, Lucia stopped. At the moment of stopping, the man softened, fell on the floor and breathed heavily. He looked at Tong Ren and Lucia with a look of begging for mercy.


    "It should be good. Tongren''s brother can start the trial. I think he should have been soft and can''t brush any tricks." Lucia looked at Tongren vaguely and said.


    Tongren nodded and said, "OK, wait for him to slow down, and then let''s start interrogating him. We must ask something, otherwise there will be no head for this matter."


    After a while, the man slowed down, sat on the edge of the bed with a cautious look, looked at Tong Ren and Lucia and said, "I''m convinced. Just say what you want to ask. I''ll never paint any more patterns."


    Tongren nodded with satisfaction and said, "this is how it should be. If you had done this earlier, you would have avoided the pain. Why should you be so disobedient and have to do it with me."


    The same person can see that he is not convinced, but there is no way. Who let Tong people have the means to torture him? Now, the contrast between his obedience and that just now is really great, which makes Tong people want to laugh.


    Tongren coughed and said, "then I asked. My question is very simple, that is, why did you appear there, and someone must have asked you to go. By the way, you have to tell me who you indicated behind your back."


    The man''s eyes dripped and looked that he didn''t hide any good fart. His probability of telling the truth can also be said to be very low.


    The man hung his nose and didn''t even dare to look at Tongren. He said, "we just drink there, and then see that the two chicks are very good-looking. Then we understand the outside mind and want to take advantage of it. I really didn''t think it was your woman. There was no one to call us over, and there was no one behind it. Everything was a misunderstanding, young Xia."


    Tongren picked his eyebrows and saw that he didn''t tell the truth, so Tongren also gave a dry smile and said lightly: "call him."


    Lucia liked to do it. The electric shock stick touched the man again, and a burst of current surged through him. The man shouted again. His expression was ferocious, as if he was his enemy in front of him.


    Tongren coughed, moved a stool, sat in front of the man, and said sarcastically, "I''ll call you until you tell the truth. Whether you say it or not, anyway, I have more time. Anyway, your time is limited. If your soul has been outside for a long time, you may have to go to the sky to report."


    Tong man waved his hand and took the electric shock rod. The man was choked by the point. He said, "I said... I... said, please don''t torture me."


    Tongren nodded, looked at him with a smile and said, "then tell me, I''ll listen. If there''s something wrong, I''ll still call you."


    The man looked at the electric shock stick in Tongren''s hand with a chance, and hurriedly stepped back for several steps. He looked at the electric shock stick and Tongren and said, "I said."


    "I did. Actually, it''s like this. We knew you were coming when you were still here. We were waiting for you here on purpose. Behind me, there was a mastermind behind me. He was wearing a black kimono. Anyway, I was not a living person. I didn''t know whether the skeleton on his face was true, but I really saw his chest There was a big hole in my mouth. Later, I knew that you were not ordinary people. One day, he suddenly called us all, and then three people in kimonos rushed directly at us. After they rushed at us, we didn''t know anything. When we woke up again, all three of us wore half masks on our faces, and we couldn''t pull them off It also controls our thinking. It''s really hard. We''re also very afraid. "


    Tongren listened to his words, nodded, held his chin with his hand, and thought about something there

 V1.Chapter 1075

    Tongren thought carefully about what he said. If he did, he would be right. He had no reason to lie again. Looking at his poor appearance, Tongren smiled and patted him and said, "boy, you must have told the truth this time, but I asked you." Tongren smiled badly, Then he was stunned by the electric shock stick in his hand.


    The man looked bitterly at Tongren and Lucia and others begging for mercy with their hands together, and even knelt down to Tongren and said, "Oh, great Xia, how dare you lie? I told you what I know. I really did all the moves, and I really don''t know the rest!"


    Tongren and Lucia looked at each other and smiled. He dared not lie. The power of the soul electric shock stick was great. Although it could not cause any harm to the soul, it was really a torture to the soul.


    The man looked pitifully at Tongren and said, "brother, you have a lot of adults. Just think I''m a fart and let me go!"


    Tongren''s eyes turned quickly, thought of an idea, smiled at him, and said, "I can let you go."


    Then Tong man pulled his soul lock, grabbed his face and directly stuffed his soul into his body. The man slowed down for a while, then slowly opened his eyes, and then did it for a while, looking around inconceivably.


    After looking around, the man pinched his face hard, then covered his face with pain, but he couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "it''s great! I''m still alive! Thank you so much for your mercy. I''ll never forget it!"


    Then the man jumped out of bed and walked to the door for the rest of his life.


    At this time, Tong people suddenly lifted the soul chopping knife, just across the front of the man''s neck, scared the man smart, and then petrified there on the spot.


    The man looked at Tong people with a sweaty face, and then said, "what''s this, brother? Didn''t you say you''d let me go?"


    Tongren nodded and said with a smiling face, "yes, I said to let you go, but I didn''t say to let you go now."


    With that, Tong Ren also put down his knife and looked at him with a bad smile, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at her.


    The man paused and said, "well, brother, you say, how can you let me go? You make conditions. I''m willing to promise you anything."


    Tong man nodded, pointed at himself with his finger and said, "I want to work for me and be my spy. You still go back to your organization normally and report everything to me."


    The man was stunned, then thought for a moment and said, "yes, I can work for you, but we are not together every day. How can I tell you the situation there?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own way to do it, but you should actively cooperate with me." Tong man pressed his hand on the soul chopping knife and said.


    The man nodded to indicate that Tongren could.


    Tongren snapped his fingers, then raised a sneer and said, "there is also the real name and address you need to provide me. If you betray me, I will erase everything you know. Can you understand?"


    In fact, although Tong people say so, they just scare him. Tong people can''t really kill his family. This is just to make him loyal to Tong people.


    After listening to this, the man obviously twitched in the corners of his mouth. This is a normal performance, because even if a person is what he is, he can''t ignore his family, because the family can''t be lost to everyone, just like Tongren can''t lose the Lucia sisters. Chunben is eager to find his brother.


    The man thought he had made a general decision. He looked at Tongren seriously and said, "OK, I promise you, I will not betray you, but you must promise me, keep your promise, and don''t do anything to my family. Do you think so?"


    Tongren nodded with satisfaction. His goal has been achieved, so he can achieve his purpose of remote monitoring. This is really not very good.


    "My name is cha Chai. I live in XX community. I also hope you can bear a lot of burden on my family. Don''t hurt them. If anything happens, just pet me."


    Tongren smiled and said, "you''re quite responsible. As long as you complete the goals I gave you, I won''t hurt your family. Now come and sit next to me."


    Cha Chai nodded and sat next to Tong man. Tong man waved and a hell butterfly flew out. Then the hell butterfly flapped its wings and went into Cha Chai''s body. Cha Chai closed his eyes tightly and thought it was the transformation of his body.


    Before he said anything and didn''t react to anything, Tong said, "well, the search and guess is over. You can leave first."


    Cha Chai looked at Tong Ren with a confused face, scratched his head and said, "this is the end? Why don''t I feel anything? I don''t have the feeling of being controlled. Is it wrong?"


    "That''s an empty means. How can I be like them? I just implanted a hell butterfly in your body. He took some of my spiritual power, which is a tool for us to communicate. Moreover, the hell butterfly has my spiritual power, and your body is more than ordinary people." Tong people patted and guessed.


    Cha Chai said excitedly, "is it great that I can be as powerful as my eldest brother and defeat Xu greatly?"


    "That''s a lot worse. Emptiness is much more terrible than you think. Haven''t you seen emptiness? You should know the degree of his terror. I don''t need to say more. Do good things for me. I will not only treat your family well, but also give you some benefits, but it depends on how you do things for me, you know."


    Cha guessed that he would be kind to his family. Suddenly, he looked at Tong Ren with excited eyes, and then said with some red circles in his eyes: "Thank you so much, brother. I really used to be with the wrong person. We were still enemies a while ago. Now we have a relationship between superiors and subordinates. Thank you really, brother. As long as you treat my family well, I can go up the knife mountain and down the fire sea for you."


    Tongren looked and guessed, and worked hard for himself. He nodded happily and said, "there is no eternal enemy. As long as you are willing to stand on the same front with me, there will be no problem."


    After Tongren said that, Cha Chai said a few polite words to Tongren and left, but what Cha Chai didn''t know was that he changed his life track because of today''s decision. Whether it was good or bad was unknown. Tong people looked at the pace of Cha Chai''s departure, and their eyebrows gradually wrinkled

 V1.Chapter 1076

    The investigation and guess is back. Now the espionage operation has begun. What will happen in the end? To tell the truth, Tongren is not very clear. It''s just that it''s much better than blindly looking for clues.


    Tongren thought, anyway, he doesn''t know where the current investigation force is now. It''s better to relax now. Anyway, he can''t find the investigation force now. In short, Tongren is not an immortal. What he does is to help the corpse soul world find the behind the scenes and improve his cultivation.


    Tongren saw that it was dark, and they were full when shopping just now, especially the two girls. Now they don''t want to move when they are full.


    Tongren said to the two sisters, "it''s getting late. Tongren''s brother will open another room for you two, and then you two go to bed. How about Tongren''s brother take you out to play tomorrow."


    The two women looked at each other, looked at Tongren with a bad smile and said, "don''t open a room, brother Tongren. It''s troublesome enough. Just sleep like this."


    "It''s certain to play tomorrow, but brother Tongren, last time it was because Chunben was there, but this time you have no shield."


    "Hey! Come on, you''re still minors! You can''t do this! No, no, I''m still young. Let me go, sisters!"


    To be honest, it''s not that he is not a man enough, but that he is too man. He has the sense of responsibility of a man. He feels that this will have a bad impact on the longevity of the two girls'' hearts.


    However, Tong people are not willing to break free from the shackles of the two women, so they just give up. The two women press Tong people on the bed for a while.


    Finally crazy tired, the two women asked a question that made Tong people want to vomit blood.


    "Brother Tongren, do you like sister Lucia or sister Fei, and you can only choose one. You can make a good choice."


    "Yes, yes, you should choose well, otherwise we will be angry and beat you!"


    The two girls kept touching Tongren''s chest and looked at Tongren with a pair of expressions. Tongren said it was really difficult to choose. These two girls were Tongren''s sweethearts and could not do without each other, which made Tongren start to have a headache from time to time.


    This is really a difficult thing for Tongren, because he really doesn''t want to lose either of the two sisters. Tongren seriously looked at the two sisters and thought about it.


    "If I had to choose, I would choose..."


    Tongren looked at them and said, "I will choose both of you. I want both."


    "Wow, brother Tongren, you cheat!"


    "It won''t work. You have to choose one!"


    The two sisters beat Tongren''s chest, looking unhappy.


    Suddenly, Tong Ren pressed both sisters on his chest and said: "I don''t want to lose either of you. Really, you are too important to me. Every time you encounter danger, I worry. You are really important to me. I really can''t lose anyone. I won''t make this choice in the future. Although it''s too much for me to occupy you, I really can''t extricate myself from falling in love with you You two. "


    The two sisters looked at each other, smiled and said, "Oh, brother Tongren, we''re kidding you. You really mean it, but we also told you the ugly story. You can''t like other girls except us. Don''t be unfaithful to us!"


    Tongren fondly touched their heads, smiled and said, "Tongren brother has spoiled you two all his life, and there will be no more girl. Don''t worry, I won''t provoke girls other than you two. Don''t worry, Tongren brother only likes you two."


    Tong people also feel that they are very scum, but there is no way. At the same time, they can''t tell who likes them better. Because they are people who share weal and woe with life and death. In fact, lovers are also comrades in arms. Such complex feelings are difficult to give up. Therefore, Tong people have always cherished the feelings brought to them by the two girls and are taking care of them carefully Watch them both.


    Tongren turned over and wrapped the two girls in the quilt, hugged them tightly, and enjoyed their own warmth at the moment. The two women also put their hands on Tongren''s chest, and gradually they fell asleep.


    In the dream, Tong people once again reached the parallel space. Recently, they always dream about this space, and this picture will be presented whether they dream during sleep or in the cultivation mode, and their feeling is still so real.


    This time, Tong people saw two figures in front of them, one black and the other white. He knew that the black figure was the one who had killed himself infinitely in his dream, and he really didn''t know who the white figure was, but the white figure gave Tong people the feeling of deja vu. He always felt where he had seen it and had dealt with it.


    Tongren mentioned the soul chopping knife. It seems that two people may come up to fight Tongren together this time, so Tongren is also very cautious. Suddenly, a familiar and ethereal voice sounded at this time.


    "Here you are, boy."


    The voice was not someone else. It was the voice that appeared during the virtual battle with Yosuke Puyuan that day. He still remembered very clearly. He said "let you know how to use the solution."


    This person is not someone else, that is, the virtual attached to the soul chopping knife that helped him that day is actually him. At this time, Tong people know the difference of this virtual, that is, it is superior to all the virtual boss level characters they have met. That virtual also slowly turns around.


    At that time, as like as two peas in the white clothes, the white clothes were white, and their faces were white. All parts of the body were white. This was not the most surprising thing for Tung people.


    Tongren was stunned and didn''t know what to do. He looked at the empty man and couldn''t speak.


    The arrogant smile said: "Well, let me introduce myself briefly. I come from the void in your body, but I have independent consciousness. In the early days, I wanted to materialize with you and completely control your body. However, your soul cutting knife is called soul eating. Because of my existence in your body, you directly sealed me. That''s why I''ve been sleeping all the time Until then, when you were about to be killed, and your body was gradually becoming empty, so your soul chopping knife gave me authorization to control your body for a period of time, but I found that you were too weak to control even the most basic solution. It was really hard. "


    This directly refreshes the world outlook of Tong people. There is a powerful void in their body

 V1.Chapter 1077

    "Why don''t you talk? You''re really boring. I''ve lost the best time to occupy your body. How to say, I can provide you with my strength now. In other words, your current constitution is very special. You are not only the God of death, but also emptiness!" the emptiness tilted his head and Tongren said.


    Tongren could not help but frown. He didn''t say whether there was good emptiness in the world, but at least his emptiness was not good emptiness. He would start to occupy his body.


    Tongren hesitated for a moment and said, "what do you really want to do? Can you help me? I don''t care very much now. What I care about is how you produce and how can there be emptiness in my body?"


    The Xu covered his head and said impatiently, "I told you, your physique is special, your physique is special! You want me to say it several times. I told you that I live in your body because of your special physique. Now attached to your soul cutting knife, I had to tell you how to improve your combat effectiveness. You are really annoying."


    One day can improve the combat effectiveness. Tong people immediately have a 360 degree reversal of attitude. No matter whether he is empty or what, start right away, soften his tone, and say with a flattering expression: "you say you say, brother Xu, tell me how to improve the combat effectiveness!"


    That empty one listens to call oneself empty elder brother, more angry, almost is to roar to the Tong people, and say: "who is empty elder brother! You are empty! Your whole family is empty! Is there any courtesy! I have a name! My name is white soul! White soul!"


    Tongren was more puzzled when he heard his cry. He looked like begging for mercy and said, "OK, OK, brother Bai, brother Bai, tell me how to improve the combat effectiveness. Don''t waste my time. I have to go shopping with people after I wake up!"


    "Yo! Boy, why are you so energetic? I haven''t taught you yet. Please, I won''t teach you even if you beg me!" Bai soul said angrily while painting.


    Tongren also turned his eyes at him and said, "cut, do you like teaching or not? Anyway, I speculate that you teach me because you''re afraid of me dying. If I die, you''ll die. In this way, you can''t occupy my flesh, but also waste your time and accomplishments. Am I right?"


    The obvious thing about Bai soul was that he was shocked after hearing this sentence, as if he wanted to say, how do you know something like that, but his self-esteem still made him bite his teeth and say angrily, "who cares whether you die or not? I pity you because you are too weak. Do you like to learn or not!"


    Tongren looked successful. Now he knew that if he died outside, it would be difficult to talk to the white soul, so he could learn skills and give him half death.


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "come on, brother Bai, I''ll believe you once. Teach me what you want to teach me. I''ll see if I''m good."


    Bai Hun seemed to be very funny about this sentence, and even laughed. His voice trembled and said, "ha ha ha ha ha, whether it''s sword or body art, do you believe I dumped you ten blocks?"


    "Brag!"


    Tongren didn''t talk too much nonsense, but directly rushed over with a vigorous step. When he mentioned the soul chopping knife, he fiercely chopped it at him. Bai soul didn''t even move. It seems that he despised Tongren very much.


    Tongren instilled spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and quickly chopped it on the white soul without leaving a trace of affection. The strength of the white soul was terrible. When the soul chopping knife of the same person immediately touched the white soul, the body of the white soul disappeared in a moment.


    Tongren was very surprised. There was basically no such speed among the enemies met by Tongren. If he insisted, only the shadow in parallel space had this strength, but today he stood there strangely without speaking or moving, and watched them compete quietly.


    At this time, the white soul spoke and was still arrogant.


    "It seems that I can''t even use my spiritual power to give you a shit. You''re really weak."


    Tong people can''t hear others say they are weak in their life. Tong people instill all their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, ready to give Bai soul a fatal blow.


    Ready, a pure sword spirit cut white soul in the past, but Tong people saw that white soul didn''t mean to escape at all, so they stood there straight.


    "You''re dead." Tong said faintly.


    "Ha, don''t forget, who taught you this trick."


    With a bang, Bai soul directly cut and hit without any other power, which directly dissolved the sword Qi of all the spiritual power of Tong people, which was very puzzling to Tong people.


    White soul is still smiling. It seems that he is very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    "Let me tell you one more thing. Spiritual power is not the only means to become stronger in the world. If your Qi field is strong enough, all attacks can be resolved."


    Tongren said with a look of disbelief: "come here, come here and give me a look. I''ll see how strong you are!"


    At this time, Tongren''s spiritual power is exhausted, and the protective cover and Lingli Huakai have completely come out. It seems that they are going to fight with white soul. Now the state is the peak of Tongren''s defense.


    The white soul shook his head and said, "you really don''t believe in evil. I''ll give you a look and you''ll really die."


    Looking at Tongren''s face, Bai Hun shook his head helplessly, and then raised the soul chopping knife. At this time, Tong could see the appearance of Bai Hun''s soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife was very similar to his own, but his whole body was black, and the dark color even flashed, but it was different from Tongren''s soul chopping knife. There was a sword drag on his soul chopping knife, Moreover, the shape of the sword drag turned out to be a word "zhe".


    There was no time to stop, Tong people even turned on the armed color domineering, and the instantly dark color wrapped his soul chopping knife black body.


    Bai Hun pointed the soul chopping knife at Tong people and said something, but Tong people didn''t hear it, and then the figure disappeared. When it appeared again, Tong people felt that Bai Hun''s knife crossed their body, but there was no feeling. After a little while, Tong people saw nothing, then jumped twice and began to provoke. Bai Hun said: "What is this? You might as well scratch me..."


    Before Tongren finished, a horizontal line suddenly appeared in the protective mountain in front of Tongren''s eyes, and then it broke immediately. Then the Lingli Huakai on his body were immediately cut off and disappeared into the air. Then, Tongren found that the weight on his hand seemed to be gone. When he looked down, his soul chopping knife was in half. It was such a heavy soul chopping knife , it broke at once!


    What''s more incredible for Tongren is that Tongren felt a burst of warmth in his stomach and found that his stomach was bleeding, and he was still armed and domineering. What a powerful blow it was, and Tongren fell down vaguely immediately.


    In a daze, Tong people heard a word.


    "Remember, this is called ghost shadow flash. Let''s teach you skills next time."

 V1.Chapter 1078

    Tong people suddenly woke up in a cold sweat. At this time, it was ten minutes in the middle of the night. Looking at the sleeping Luqiya sister Tong people quietly got up and washed his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, he seemed to have an illusion. His mind was full of the white soul''s crazy smiling face and the general posture of the white soul ghost.


    Tongren washed his face again, as if he wanted to get rid of this feeling of being dominated. He couldn''t figure out what strength the white soul was and could make himself lose so embarrassed. Usually, Tongren killed others second. Now it''s someone else''s turn to kill himself, and it''s still the emptiness in his body.


    Is there really a virtual existence in his body? What is the connection between the uncertain power and the virtual power that Puyuan Xizhu said? Tong people are more and more annoyed, because now although the white soul can''t control his body, he can still hear Bai Hun talk from time to time. Now he is hidden in the soul chopping knife. He really doesn''t know when he will give himself a break, At that time, what should Lucia and Fei really do, and what should they do with everything they cherish? At this time, when Tongren was melancholy, the hell butterfly felt and glittered there.


    Tongren touched the hell butterfly, and then slowly produced an environment like a mirage. The environment became clearer and clearer. Tongren saw that it was Zha guess. He was looking carefully left and right, and then saw Tongren on the other side of the environment. He was stunned at first, and then moved quickly.


    "What are you going to do? What can I do for you? Just say it if you have something to do." Tong man looked at Cha and guessed with a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t quite understand what he was doing at this time.


    When he got to a corner, he wiped the cold sweat on his head and covered his mouth with his hand and said, "brother, I don''t know if I can still see you. I thought I''d call you. If someone saw it, I''d be killed by these Yin soldiers before I wait for you to be killed."


    Yin soldiers are virtual armies. Just as human beings have armies, so do virtual armies. Those Yin soldiers have this strong combat effectiveness, but they are brainwashed virtual soldiers who don''t have any thoughts. They just instinctively know to work for their masters all day.


    "What''s the situation over there? Have you found anything? How can there be Yin soldiers?" Tong people are more and more strange about this matter. The matter of white soul was put aside first. After all, it''s important to find out the current situation now.


    Chachai continued: "Brother, let me tell you something. We said that three leaders died and decided to reassign. I was assigned to a man named eagle. Let me tell you about his foreign trade first. He has orange hair, and then he is wearing a black kimono. He looks very powerful with a black slender knife in his hand, and there are big holes in his chest Owen found that he could speak normally and had that skeleton mask on his face. "


    "Orange hair? Where are you now?" Tongren heard that he was the God of death with yellow hair. This is the brother Chunben has been looking for, and it seems that things are finally going to make further progress.


    "I don''t know where it is now. It seems that it is a closed space made by hell butterfly. They are going to kill people in the city center now, and they are going to take action immediately. Brother, please evacuate the crowd! I can''t talk to you for a long time, I''ll hang up first." after that, the dreamland space made by hell butterfly began to collapse immediately.


    Tongren looked at things and couldn''t delay at all. It seemed that they couldn''t care about the sleeping Lucia and Fei Zhen. After shaking them up quickly, they ran out of the house without even coming and washing. Under the moonlight in the dark outside, the street was shrouded in a strange atmosphere. Because they were Chunben''s brother, they had to bring Chunben here, but Chunben was still there Side, but there was no time to pick him up, so Tongren temporarily assigned work.


    "Fei Zhen, I have to let you go. Chunben is still at Puyuan Xizhu''s side. You pick him up first, and then come to the city center to find me. If you can''t find him, please contact hell butterfly." Tong said anxiously.


    "Lucia, come with me. I may not be able to cope with anyone here. It may be better for you to help me." Tong man patted Lucia on the shoulder and said.


    Both women nodded and motioned to listen to Tongren''s, because Tongren had been in charge of everything for a long time, so they were used to listening to Tongren''s.


    The three soon separated and began to take action. The Tong people can''t take Fei Zhen, but Fei Zhen''s strength is weaker. Compared with Lucia, they can cooperate better with Tong people. It''s not eccentric. This is good for both girls. If they take Fei Zhen, they are likely to meet a strong enemy. If Tong people can''t cope, they are likely to protect her Not Fei Zhen, but let Fei Zhen die.


    At this time, Lucia also blinked sleepily and asked Tongren: "brother Tongren, where are you going at this time? It''s so late that there won''t be food in the city center. Moreover, Chunben should be very comfortable in Puyuan. Why should Fei really call him back?"


    Tong Ren frowned, then looked at Lucia and said anxiously: "The city center is empty. My informant said that he was going to carry out a large-scale massacre in the city center, perhaps to expand the army, because they also lost three investigation troops, and the behind the scenes must be worried, so we made this bad decision. Let''s go to the city center to stop them. Fear. The most important thing is that Chunben''s brother appeared. I''m going to see if I can After all, I promised Chunben to save him. "


    Luqia nodded cleverly and said to Tongren, "well, don''t be too anxious, brother Tongren. Anyway, luqia will accompany you. Although it can''t be said to help brother Tongren defeat Xu, I will never drag brother Tongren back. I''ve been practicing well recently."


    Speaking of now, Lucia is also quite reliable, because since the last time Tongren were seriously injured in order to protect Lucia, Lucia has been practicing hard. Up to now, she will practice whenever she is free.


    Tongren was very pleased to hear ruqiya say so, nodded, then gently touched his head and said: "we ruqiya are the most sensible, but you don''t have to practice too hard. It''s bad to be possessed by evil. Tongren''s brother will protect you. I believe Tongren''s brother has this strength."


    In fact, life should have this momentum. Although it is a great disaster, we should maintain a good attitude every day. Speaking of why Tongren want to erase all the emptiness in the world, it is also because Tongren''s mother received the emptiness attack when she was young that she had such a big psychological shadow. Tongren don''t know what she has been insisting on, but don''t hurt the world again

 V1.Chapter 1079

    Tongren and Lucia quickly arrived at the city center. Looking at the silence of the city center, they knew that Xu had not taken action. Fortunately, they were a step faster, otherwise they would have to be a bloody rain when they arrived here.


    Tongren saw that there were pedestrians and a drunk man in the street.


    Tongren frowned and said to Lucia, you go and get other pedestrians first, let them go somewhere else, and I''ll get the drunk.


    Luqiya nodded and went. When Tongren arrived at the drunk less than 5 meters, he smelled the smell of nongnong wine, which not only made Tongren ban his nose, because what Tongren hated most in his life was saving. The taste of grain concentration really stimulated Tongren''s stomach, and Lei made him feel like vomiting.


    "Uncle, what time is it? Go home quickly. A terrible monster will appear later." Tong man patted the drunk and tried to communicate with him.


    LETV drunkard seems to be very ashamed of Tongren. He throws a wine bottle over, and then frightens Tongren with a fierce face and says, "which son did you bring here? Do you also want to take my money? Get out of here, or I''ll beat you!"


    At first glance, Tong people are not the kind of people who believe in falsehood. At first glance, they are the kind that is difficult to do. Therefore, although Tong people are impatient, they don''t want ordinary people to be hurt.


    "Uncle, if you don''t go home, you can go with me. I''ll take you to a safe place. You must listen to me."


    The uncle shook his arm and yelled.


    "Go away, you son of a bitch who only knows money. You must want to blackmail me for money before you let me go with you. Don''t think I don''t know what''s on your mind. You must have come for my money!"


    At this time, Tongren noticed that the man was holding a big bag in his arms and looked very bulging. At first glance, he had a lot of money. I don''t know why the man''s resistance was so strong. He was robbed a lot before. It didn''t depend on Tongren. Tongren wanted to save him.


    Tongren also had a mind. He grabbed the money bag in the man''s arms, and then began to run at the speed that the man could catch up with.


    As soon as the man saw that the money bag had disappeared, it was good. He saw what it cost him to get it. While scolding Tongren, he ran and said, "smelly boy, stop! I''m the money for baby''s treatment. Stop! Don''t take my life-saving money!"


    Tongren thought to himself, this stupid uncle can only save others'' lives if he saves his own life first. If he dies, who will save the child''s life.


    But Tongren didn''t blame him. After all, he didn''t know that the person was innocent. He didn''t know how terrible the emptiness was, so he had to rely on the money bag in his hand to make it move.


    "This infamous smelly boy! I must..."


    Later, there was no sound. Tong people thought he was tripped or tired from running. Unexpectedly, the man looked at the sky and said with a frightened face: "that, what is that!"


    Tongren also looked into the sky. At this time, a big hole was torn in the sky, and a big empty face gradually poked out. At this time, the uncle woke up half drunk, and then looked at the sky in horror. He couldn''t say a word. Tongren also threw the money bag to the uncle and said, "hide well, your child will be saved if you survive!"


    With the help of spiritual power, Tongren gradually rose up. As soon as Tongren threw his big hand, the soul chopping knife also broke free from the bandage and showed a shining light. When he sensed the great emptiness, the soul chopping knife began to tremble, similar to excitement.


    "I''ll fill you up right away!" Tong man touched the soul chopping knife and said.


    Tongren rushed to Da Xu with a bang, poured the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, waved it with force, and a huge sword Qi cut through the sky to the huge virtual mask.


    Na Xu also gave out a painful roar and began to retract, but Tong people didn''t give him a chance. The overlord color and domineering spirit opened. With a sudden shock, the big Xu immediately stopped his action. It seemed that in the state of syncope, Tong people opened and moved to his mask in an instant, and then forced a black blood to pop out on the crack of the mask, The soul chopping knife also has the advantages of tusks. With a strong bite, Da Xu also woke up from syncope. When he found the pain, he struggled violently, and unexpectedly brought Tong people into the torn space. After the virtual was eaten by the soul chopping knife, Tong people found that he stretched out darkness and had only a group of shining red eyes around him.


    Tongren knew that he had entered the virtual circle, and the virtual strength next to him would not be too bad. The soul chopping knife began to tremble, indicating that he was more excited. The soul chopping knife was excited, but Tongren was so excited that he began to run with his life in the virtual circle. Tongren sat and hid from the right sudden and dodged the virtual attack back and forth, But he immediately saw a familiar scene.


    He obviously saw the God of death with yellow hair, with a big hole in his chest, and has been swallowing the weak Xu, constantly improving his strength. Besides, there are some people in God of death clothes swallowing. It seems that he wants to create a strong army by himself. Tong people also see that the God of death with yellow hair is not behind the scenes, and he is still a puppet, Just a high-level puppet.


    Tongren saw the empty actions next to them, and they trembled one by one. Tongren, you have never seen the empty one. You are afraid of this emotional color. The only reason is that the empty ability is too strong.


    Tongren couldn''t help grasping the soul chopping knife, and this void was definitely not an ordinary void, because the big void next to him dared not approach. When he saw the Yellow haired God of death devouring the same kind, he began to bypass it.


    Tongren injected the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and prepared to fight with all his strength. This is the second time he saw the investigation force. He must do something.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife shook the sword Qi and swept a large area of emptiness in front of the yellow hair God of death. The yellow hair God of death took this move positively and stepped back for several steps, which directly interrupted his phagocytosis effect.


    Trembling with blood, he stood up, and then there was a deafening roar. The space began to vibrate with the roar of the Yellow haired God of death. Then the surrounding space began to crack, and gradually the space collapsed. Tongren felt that they fell in the air.


    Tongren drove Lingli and slowly reached the ground. At this time, Lucia also ran over, looked anxiously at Tongren and said, "Tongren brother, what are you doing? It scared me. I saw that you had no movement after entering the virtual circle. I thought you had an accident."


    Tong people touched Lucia''s head, then turned around and frowned and asked, "where are the civilians? Have they been evacuated?"


    Lucia also frowned and said, "some people still don''t believe me. They didn''t evacuate successfully. Only a small part of them evacuated."

 V1.Chapter 1080

    Tongren was also anxious after listening to Lucia''s statement. Suddenly, a huge noise broke the two people who had originally reported the situation. The scene in front of Tongren and Lucia could never forget.


    I saw a big hole in the sky. There were thousands of empty and big empty people falling down. Some hit the residents'' upstairs, some hit the ground, and one by one began to make the cry of animal roaring class, as well as the cry of human beings.


    "No, they''ve come in!" the Tong man mentioned that he was about to come forward, when Lucia stopped him.


    "Don''t Tongren brother!" Lucia shouted, holding Tongren''s arm.


    Tongren was excited for a moment and cried out to Lucia, "what are you pulling me for? I''ll kill them! They can''t exist in the world. Look at those civilians who are going to die!"


    With that, a virtual stuffed a human woman into her mouth, and then chewed with a satisfied expression.


    Lucia took Tong''s arm and said with a pleading attitude: "brother Tong, I know our profession is very special. We are the God of death. We should kill demons and demons for this world, but the enemy is too strong. Even if we are a defector, I don''t want you to have any accidents!"


    Tongren was stunned at once. Even he was not the God of death. So what did he insist on all the time? Why did he always be so stubborn to destroy the emptiness.


    But it was too late for Tongren to think. On their flanks, a group of people found them and were moving in their direction. Colleagues had too late to move forward and backward. Even if they didn''t save those people, he always had to take care of his own safety and Lucia''s safety.


    Ruqiya saw Tongren''s hesitation, then gave Tongren an encouraging look and said, "don''t worry, I won''t drag Tongren''s brother''s forehead back this time. I''m also very powerful."


    Then luqia looked back and had to say that luqia was really a talent for dancing. Although the soul chopping knife was gone now, sometimes Tongren were stunned in terms of body art.


    This piece of ruqia Jiao gave a cry, and the golden thoughts rushed up to ruqia''s body. Immediately, ruqia was wrapped in gold, and then put her hands around her chest, and then suddenly got up. A golden light from her body surged out again, spreading in a radioactive way. The surrounding emptiness began to move slowly as long as it touched the golden light.


    Rukia ran up and punched a Killian in front. The false mask broke, and then the body was destroyed. It seems that Rukia''s skill can not only slow down the enemy, but also reduce a lot of resistance to physical attacks. Rukia has been practicing physical skills since the soul chopping knife disappeared. It''s not easy to reach this state now.


    Every time luqia punches, it''s like a tiger killing a virtual one. It can be seen that luqia has made a lot of efforts in private to improve her strength recently, but luqia seems to have been consuming her energy. After playing for about three minutes, she began to pant.


    After the state is untied, Lucia can no longer kill Killian with one punch. Now even ordinary empty can be solved with two or three punches.


    At this time, Lucia was caught off guard, and the nearby empty began to take advantage of the empty space, opened his big mouth and wanted to bite Lucia. Tong people saw it and directly threw a sword Qi to kill the empty space. Lucia also began to become shaky. It may be that the new moves were not practiced too skillfully, and the excessive Dharma began to bite her body.


    The Tong man stepped forward and crossed Lucia''s small waist, said seriously, "give it to me in the future!"


    Luqiya breathed heavily in her partner''s arms. Her face was not very good. It was a manifestation of excessive exercise. Luqi Asia Pacific wanted to show herself in front of Tongren and also wanted to prove to Tongren that she could be alone.


    Xu around him also began to move closer to Tong people. Tong people held Lucia in one hand and the soul chopping knife in the other hand. He asked him to put the soul chopping knife in the opposite direction, and then waved it fiercely!


    "Draw a knife and cut!"


    A sword Qi mixed with strong spiritual power spread around in a ring, which is also the most powerful AoE damage means of the same person at present.


    The surrounding emptiness began to be cut off, and some emptiness that had not dissipated was also eaten by Tongren''s soul chopping knife. At the same time, Tongren began to generate a protective cover and Lingli Huakai, which means that Tongren''s Lingli has been consumed completely. Now for colleagues, releasing three relatively large sword Qi will consume Lingli completely.


    Tong people are also calculating when they will consume their spiritual power, so they have been very careful to release their skills.


    For others, it may be a disaster to release the spirit power, but for Tongren, it is a new beginning, which can refer to a new combat mode to meet the enemy.


    Now Tongren have no psionic power, so they can only make some physical attacks on Xu. However, Tongren''s soul cutting knife itself is also very powerful. Basically, one knife can kill a Xu.


    When the remaining emptiness around him was eliminated, Fei Zhen also arrived and asked Tongren with concern: "are you all right, brother Tongren? I brought Chunben to you. Now can you determine the position of brother Chunben?"


    Tongren frowned and pointed to the crack in the sky. At this time, there was a shadow standing in the torn crack in the sky. The man was the Yellow haired God of death, Chunben''s brother.


    At this time, he was looking at Tongren with a roar, as if he had finally found the man who had just cut himself. Then he looked at Tongren and jumped down, and the heavy pupil floated over.


    Tongren patted Fei Zhen and said, "Fei is really obedient. She hid with Chunben and Lucia. I can deal with this man."


    "What about brother Tong Ren? Zhendou will have a hard time. I want to help you." Fei Zhen bit her lips and looked at Tong Ren and said.


    Tongren touched Fei''s head lovingly and said, "be obedient. Sister Lucia is very weak now. He has no one to take care of her now. Take them to a safe place and I''ll come right away."


    Fei Zhen frowned and looked at Tong Ren, but there was no way. The current situation was really to send ruqia, so Fei Zhen no longer hesitated. She grabbed ruqia''s hand and held Chunben and began to run. Before taking him away, Chunben said, "brother Tong Ren, you must save my brother!"


    Tongren nodded, but he didn''t have any points in his heart, because now the Yellow haired God of death must have come to take his surname. If he didn''t try his best, he would die.


    Moreover, Tong people are not so sure. They are sure to be yellow haired God of death, because his strength is really strong. Seeing that the Yellow haired God of death is coming, he looks like a smiling man, followed by two members of the investigation force. He looks evil at Tong people, and his skin turns black because of virtual erosion

 V1.Chapter 1081

    Tongren also mentioned the soul chopping knife and looked at the Yellow haired God of death seriously. He seemed to feel the murderous spirit of the Yellow haired God of death, and a sense of crisis with heavy coercion.


    At this time, the Yellow haired God of death put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder, and after talking to the two subordinates behind him, he showed a heavy ghost smile.


    "Ha ha, I''ve seen you." the Yellow haired God of death spit out words in a hoarse voice.


    The level of emptiness is classified. Now that the Yellow haired God of death can speak, it can be proved that the Yellow haired God of death stands in a high position in the emptiness circle, because the more powerful the emptiness is, the more human it is.


    Tongren frowned, twisted his neck and said, "look what you''ve done. If you still have some conscience, stop and go back to the corpse soul world to accept punishment!"


    "Hehe, the corpse soul world? The place full of garbage? And what conscience do I have? You are the same as us, just for survival, by all means, but you do better in name. I also want to persuade you to go back to your shit jingling court."


    "Even if you are like this again, don''t you think about your brother? What about your brother? What about Chunben? Do you know how dangerous it is that he came here to find you?" Tong man questioned Huang FA''s death god in a questioning tone, as if he wanted to call back his conscience.


    The Yellow haired God of death smiled twice, covered his face and said, "brother? Chunben, what are you talking about? What are these and what? I don''t know at all. Well, if you know it is also the memory before the body, you won''t know it, you silly boy."


    "Now how to say, you are happy to the end. It doesn''t matter if I tell you. It seems that the body belongs to the quiet spirit court. At first, we just swallowed them directly, and then our master directly transmitted us to the present world. To tell the truth, the body''s consciousness is very tenacious. It took me so long to swallow his consciousness."


    It seems that those behind the scenes really let them come to the corpse soul world to harvest souls. Now because of the high alert of the quiet spirit court, they have to come to this world to attack humans.


    But there is still one point that has not been fully explained, that is, those captains have disappeared for no reason, and there is no news yet.


    Tongren grabbed the soul chopping knife and continued to ask, "where are the leaders of jinglingting court? They were swallowed up by you?"


    "Hehe, your captains, we can''t eat them now, because they are tracking our master now, but those fools don''t know our master''s position and are still fighting endlessly, ha ha ha ha."


    It seems that this explains the whereabouts of the captain. Now fortunately, the captain has not been virtualized, otherwise it will be more difficult. The heart is that Yosuke Puyuan should also find the captain. There may be no problem with his strength.


    Tongren raised his mouth and wanted to say something. Then he pretended to be curious and asked, "who''s your master? He''s very powerful. He dares to catch people in the corpse soul world openly."


    The Yellow haired God of death suddenly sent out a black breath on his body, and then a mask appeared on his face. "Whoosh" with a knife, he cut at Tong people.


    "You don''t deserve to know the master''s name!"


    It seems that there is still some false IQ. It''s not the kind of people who say everything. Tongren can only fight passively. Now for Tongren who consume clean spiritual power, they naturally can''t defeat the Yellow haired God of death.


    "Qiang!"


    Tongren picked up the soul chopping knife and bumped into the soul chopping knife of the yellow hair God of death. Tongren made an inch of strength and pushed the yellow hair God of death up, and then followed by a powerful chopping attack. The yellow hair God of death also blocked the situation, and then immediately opened alone to keep a distance from him.


    Tongren can also be an expert. This is not a good enemy. He may not be as good as Tongren in terms of experience, but his ghostly posture and black sword Qi can''t help but remind Tongren of the white soul.


    Tongren took the opportunity to turn on the domineering color and wanted to pursue the victory. Unexpectedly, the Yellow haired God of death also released a kind of pressure. The domineering color and domineering spirit bounced back. Tongren couldn''t help fainting and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "The same move, who do you think will be fooled for the second time?"


    The yellow hair God of death directly threw out a black sword spirit and directly cut it on the Tongren''s protective cover. The protective cover directly cracked. The sword spirit of the yellow hair God of death seems to have caused damage to the Tongren''s protective cover. The enemies met by the Tongren basically failed to break the Tongren''s protective cover.


    "Hee hee, one more time and it will be broken." yellow haired death smiled grimly, his eyes turned red, and then quickly attacked Tong people.


    It was Tong people who were still in syncope. The Yellow haired God of death directly poured the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and the strong stab was close to Tong people''s chest.


    "Yi!"


    Tongren''s protective cover broke, and it was not finished. At the moment, the soul chopping knife of yellow hair death was inserted into Tongren''s chest, and it directly broke Tongren''s soul power Huakai. Because of the arrogance of the armed color, the wound inserted was not very deep, but it still couldn''t help bleeding again. Tongren also fought back, and the huge soul chopping knife waved, Yellow hair death also quickly avoided.


    Tongren kept blood on his chest and seemed to be blurred in front of him. Was he killed here? Looking at the Yellow haired God of death laughing wildly, Tongren suddenly remembered that Puyuan Xizhu had given himself a bottle of something called Juling pill, so he quickly took it out and swallowed it without thinking about it.


    Suddenly, he felt a large amount of power gushing out of his body. It was a power to run from inside to outside of his body, and even the surrounding ground began to vibrate. Tong people looked around in surprise, because the soul chopping knife was shining with a blue light, as if he couldn''t wait to devour the Yellow haired God of death in front of him.


    There are more and more leisure forces from the body, and the surrounding air pressure begins to rise unsteadily, as if he had created a wind source here.


    Tongren suddenly remembered something. It was this feeling when the virtual upper body in his body helped him fight last time. His spiritual pressure gradually soared. Now his feeling is just about the same as that at that time. The Yellow haired God of death seemed to see something wrong. Then he raised his knife and pointed to Tongren and rushed over.


    "Where are you doing? Slow down!"


    The spirit pressure around Tong people rose to a certain amount, and then finally burst. The shock wave directly drove the yellow hair God of death really far away and stopped driving the spirit force in the air.


    "First solution!"


    With a bang, the ground at the foot of Tong people split instantly. In the smoke, it seems that a man in black kimono is carrying a strange and sharp soul chopping knife

 V1.Chapter 1082

    The smoke soon dispersed. Tong was dressed in black and carrying an exaggerated soul chopping knife for foreign trade. He looked at the Yellow haired God of death with a fierce face, then twisted his neck and thought that the Yellow haired God of death hooked his fingers and said, "come."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, what is this? It''s also called a solution. It seems that I can tear you without even returning to the blade." after that, the Yellow haired God of death rushed over like a tong man.


    But he doesn''t know that sometimes speaking comes at a price.


    Tongren waved the soul chopping knife and thrust it into the ground. The terrible spirit pressure was directly materialized and turned into a burst of blue lightning. The Yellow haired God of death who rushed over was just caught. He was electrified and opened his mouth over there. It seemed that he was about to stand unstable.


    At this time, Tongren also held up the soul chopping knife, cut it on the shoulder of the Yellow haired God of death, lifted him up, shook him twice and threw him out directly.


    The Yellow haired God of death bumped into a big stone and made a roaring sound. Take a look at the ground, the blood on the ground, and it seems that there are several pieces and a pair of fragments.


    The Yellow haired God of death came out slowly. It seemed to be seen in the smoke that he had lost an arm. When he stood up tremblingly, Tongren had rushed over at once.


    Huang FA''s death god looked bad. He echoed his men to stop Tong people, and then urged his spiritual power to recover the wound. One chased and the other ran. The two men of Huang FA''s death god were still very strong. For a time, they really stopped Tong people. His two men were very strange. They were like twins. They cooperated well in both moves and moves.


    The twin''s sharp Sabre technique almost closed all the dead corners. After a burst of sabre light and sword shadow came down, Tong people could deal with it. It was also gradually clear that the twin''s attacks were regular, and they always did those moves mechanically.


    Tongren suddenly remembered that there were twins with similar knife skills in jinglingting. His brother played sine knife and his brother played anti string knife. They were all from the investigation team. They didn''t expect that their former comrades in arms had become enemies today, which made Tongren feel a little uncomfortable.


    After understanding the twin''s attack law, finally in the gap of an attack, Tongren caught the gap and parried the two with a soul chopping knife. After that, the strong spirit pressure was released again, forming a blue radioactive lightning. The twins were electrified, and the bodies of the electrified twins were constantly twitching. Tongren put the soul chopping knife at his waist and pulled it out suddenly.


    "Draw a knife and cut!"


    After being released so close, the twin brothers burst into black blood flowers on their chest. The rest of the pressure directly hit the two people, and they also hit the stones on both sides, making a huge noise.


    At this time, the Yellow haired God of death also recovered his arm, stared at Tong people with a evil face and said, "it''s very powerful. Now let''s see this!"


    "Return to the blade!"


    The surrounding magnetic field began to become unstable. All the airflow seemed to gather on the soul chopping knife of the Yellow haired God of death, and began to shake the earth and mountains. The appearance of the Yellow haired God of death began to be painted. There were black lightning around, and the mask became more and more ferocious and grew long fangs.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    After the smoke dispersed, the Yellow haired God of death also rushed out. His body was full of armor, and his eyes in his mask also flashed red. Because of the fast moving speed, there were bursts of residual shadows behind his figure.


    "Qiang!"


    Tongren collided with the Yellow haired God of death. The blue and black breath collided together. Sometimes the blue breath was high, and sometimes the black breath was high.


    Tongren and Huangfa death worked together, and then both sides bounced a distance. Then they almost instilled their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and then waved it to each other.


    "Evil moon and sky rush!"


    It was also the skill at that time. The black sword Qi pierced the sky and directly offset the sword Qi of Tongren, and the sword Qi was still moving forward.


    Tongren felt a flash. Just after passing the evil moon Tianchong, he found a man nearby. It turned out that the Yellow haired God of death approached Tongren with an instant step after releasing the sword Qi.


    The yellow hair God of death quickly cut off the knife and directly cut it on the Tong man''s left arm. The Tong man took a step back in pain, and then hit back. The soul cutting knife also instantly grew tusks, bit on the yellow hair God of death''s shoulder, and tore off a piece of meat. The yellow hair God of death also screamed and quickly retreated.


    Now it''s also an equal posture. Tongren was hurt, and the Yellow haired God of death was also hurt. It''s really hard to tell who was hurt seriously, but they all covered their wounds and didn''t dare to look at each other.


    But this is also a disadvantage to Tong people, that is, when the same person is injured, Lucia can''t cure him in time, but the Yellow haired God of death can heal himself. Even an arm cut off by Tong people just now can be cured intact and can continue to fight with Tong people.


    Tongren smiled bitterly. It seems that this stop can''t defeat the Yellow haired God of death without fighting everything. In fact, Tongren doesn''t know when the emptiness hidden in his body will help him.


    The Yellow haired God of death said proudly, "what''s the matter? I can''t do this. I can use my spiritual power to heal myself. Oh, you, so the human body is weak. It''s better to be a degenerate like me. The God of death and emptiness can understand and are really powerful."


    The combination of death and emptiness?


    This sentence awakened Tong people. Maybe Tong people have been ignoring a character, that is lanran.


    As an experimenter, lanran has been using death and emptiness as experimental topics before betrayal, trying to combine them, but he has made no achievements. At that time, he went to the emptiness circle after betraying the corpse soul world some time ago, so the research can continue. I really don''t know what lanran has done during this period, Let such an impossible thing appear in this world, and his current research estimates that there are still some defects, that is, he can''t have too much of his own thinking, and his strength is very narrow.


    Tongren directly opened the door and asked, "where is lanran?"


    The Yellow haired God of death was obviously stunned. He looked at Tong people with unbelievable eyes and murmured, "you, how do you know it was done by adults?"


    "Answer my question, where is he? I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you." Tong''s eyes said coldly, and the soul chopping knife in his hand began to accumulate energy secretly.


    The Yellow haired God of death suddenly laughed wildly, and then said sarcastically, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

 V1.Chapter 1083

    It seems that in the mouth of the Yellow haired God of death, Tong people can''t ask anything else. Now they can only confirm that lanran did it. Moreover, the progress of the experiment is very fast. A little thinking God of death and a virtual community have appeared.


    What''s the matter with the community of death and emptiness? People who have the power of death are later hollowed out in their chest, or other ways to make it emptied. Finally, they are only the emptiness with the power of death, that is, they also have the virtual power of death. In this way, the intersection of black and white will become many times stronger than any individual.


    That is to say, when such a community meets a single God of death or a single void, it will be stronger than them, because after all, an individual who is proficient in the two forces will certainly be stronger than any individual, which should be the reason why lanran wants this.


    The Yellow haired God of death still smiled wildly and said, "ha ha ha, why don''t you rush up? Come on, let me break you up this time!"


    Tongren''s tight turning soul chopping knife was also extremely nervous, because the Yellow haired God of death probably didn''t use all his strength, so Tongren couldn''t attack as rashly as before.


    The Yellow haired God of death suddenly launched an instant step and pasted his masked face.


    "Since you don''t do it, let me do it first!"


    The Yellow haired God of death wantonly waved his soul chopping knife and hit the Tongren''s soul chopping knife with sword Qi. The wound on the Tongren''s left arm was also faintly painful, but the Yellow haired God of death had completely healed itself, which was the difference between the God of death and the God of death and the virtual community.


    Tong people have always been in passive defense. Up to now, the soul chopping knife is still accumulating strength and has not launched an attack. Even fools know that Tong people are waiting for an opportunity to kill Huang FA''s God of death with one blow.


    The Yellow haired God of death has been attacking not light but not heavy. With a crazy smile, he said, "how do you know to run? Otherwise, if you block it, you won''t fight back. Don''t tell me you''re afraid!"


    This seems to be the way to excite the general. Tong people can''t be confused by this coming issue, otherwise all the previous plans to accumulate strength and install advice will fail.


    Tongren began to run. While armed and domineering, they also generated a protective cover and Lingli Huakai. While running, they looked at the moving position of the Yellow haired God of death to judge the direction of the next attack.


    "Can you only run? Can''t you fight me like a man? Is this the way you fight death?"


    Maybe he forgot that he used to be a god of death, but his consciousness has been swallowed up. Otherwise, he can not only be angry, but also talk about himself.


    Tongren looked at the soul chopping knife flashing blue light and frowned slightly, almost!


    Almost!


    Just when the Tong people were thinking, the Yellow haired God of death started the instant step again, and then the red light in his eyes suddenly shocked the Tong people. Although it was not armed, it was because the Yellow haired God of death was a leading state in the momentum, so the Tong people would be hurt by the threat of the Yellow haired God of death.


    Tongren coughed up a mouthful of blood and ran away quickly, but at this time, the Yellow haired God of death appeared on the only way for Tongren to dodge. The Yellow haired God of death suddenly waved a sword to Tongren''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    The same person''s protective cover broke because the attack of yellow hair death was strong enough to hit Tong people directly on the ground and rolled several times before stopping.


    Tongren coughed out with a mouthful of blood again. At this time, the voice of white soul came to his ears.


    "No, let me do it!"


    Tongren clenched his fist and slammed the soul chopping knife, and then let him roar at the soul chopping knife.


    "I don''t need your help! You go back!"


    The Yellow haired God of death looked curiously at the Tongren''s actions and smiled: "Pooh, hahaha, I''ve broken your brain and started talking to yourself. Why do you need to ask for help? Call all your comrades in arms, and I can defeat you together."


    The words of the Yellow haired God of death are really not groundless. Now even if Lucia and Fei Zhen are included, they may not be able to defeat the Yellow haired God of death, and the Tongren also want to hold on alone and don''t want to hurt everyone.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife lit up just at this time, which also proved that the energy of soul chopping knife has been completed. Now it''s almost time to find a chance to give him a shot.


    Tong man staggered to his feet, raised the soul chopping knife with confidence on his face, pointed to the yellow hair God of death and said, "come on, let me see how powerful you are."


    Yellow hair death also showed a smile and rushed to Tongren. Tongren stepped away, and then yellow hair death immediately turned around. Stretch out a sword to stab Tongren.


    But Tongren didn''t escape. He took the sword. The sword also went straight through Tongren''s left shoulder. If it weren''t for the protection of Lingli Huakai, Tongren might have lost his left arm now.


    "Why? I''m so scared. I can''t even hide now." yellow hair death still looked at Tong people and said.


    Tong looked at his left shoulder with pain on his face, and then looked at the God of death with yellow hair. Then he snorted coldly and said, "you''re finished."


    Tongren grabbed the soul chopping knife with his hand and waved it up. The huge sword Qi ejected like water, and the whole ground began to vibrate, just like an earthquake. None of the buildings hit by the sword Qi behind were cut off like tofu. Although Tongren''s sword Qi was not as powerful as the man in black in the parallel world, But it''s definitely a wonder.


    It turned out that Tongren Tongren had been at the best opportunity to attack, but later they chose to control the Yellow haired God of death with their body, so as to maximize the attack and expose the enemy to the most damaging attack.


    Although the method is not very good, it is also the most direct and effective method.


    The Yellow haired God of death was directly cut into two sections, and the mask on his face was also broken, revealing his black skin and his unwilling face.


    It seems that he can''t live. No matter how strong his healing ability is, he can''t cure such an area of wounds, because his current level is not enough to recover his body.


    The Yellow haired God of death fell to the ground with a bang, and his mouth was still reading in pieces, and it seemed that he was not dead, but Tong people still turned around and didn''t take care of him, and directly let him live and die. Others might mend the knife, but Tong people wouldn''t. this is a kind of disrespect for the enemy and a bad behavior.


    Suddenly, Tongren found that there seemed to be something moving behind. Looking back, he was really stunned, because the Yellow haired God of death was swallowing his companions, that is, the two twins. Unexpectedly, the vitality and resurrection means of the Yellow haired God of death were far more than his own imagination

 V1.Chapter 1084

    The Yellow haired God of death opened his big mouth and bit the head of one of the twins, and then tore it off. The black gas just appeared around the Yellow haired God of death.


    How cruel it is. How can the twins, whether before or now, be his companions? How can they deprive their companions of their right to live and then renew their lives.


    After the Yellow haired God of death swallowed one of the twins, his body began to grow slowly, and tusks began to grow on his body. What''s more, it''s strange that the person who was swallowed didn''t resist at all, and there was a strange smile on his mouth, as if it was an honor to be eaten by the Yellow haired God of death, And the other twin next to him even stood there without saying a word with a strange smile.


    After the Yellow haired God of death completely swallowed the man, he directly inserted his hand into the chest of another twin, and then the bloody scene came. The Yellow haired God of death tore him in half with his bare hands, and then the man who was torn in half was slowly integrating into his body.


    At this time, the Yellow haired God of death was like the Shura who had just come out of hell. His eyes had completely turned blood red, and the whites of his eyes and pupils had been completely indistinguishable.


    After the fusion, the Yellow haired God of death squatted half and looked at Tong people with a full look. Le opened his mouth and smiled and said, "I wanted to eat you, but I didn''t expect you to have two children. You don''t have a chance from now on. You missed the best time to kill me."


    Tong people want to move, but they find that they can''t move at all. Now their body is excessively injured and can''t recover to their best state at that time.


    "You''re really honored. I''ve never used this state before. It''s the first time to fight with this state. I have to say you''re a lucky man."


    Tongren looked at the Yellow haired God of death with an unbelievable face and said, "that''s your companion. Is that how you treat your companions? They are brothers who live and die with you!"


    "Hum, ha ha, brother? Companion? So people like you won''t get the chance to soar. These are just containers for me to recover and improve my strength, comrades in arms? It''s really funny. Don''t be so superficial."


    The Yellow haired God of death stood up, twisted his neck, pulled up the soul cutting knife inserted on the ground, and pointed the knife to the sky.


    "Return to blade! A section!"


    The bones on the body of the Yellow haired God of death Thunderclap Bala''s sound, and bones sprang from behind to form a bone wing. The mask was also generated again. A strange Buddha head was generated on the face of the Yellow haired God of death, and scattered scales began to appear on his body.


    The soul chopping knife also changed into a circular state, and the transformation was completed. Huang FA''s death god looked up at xiatong people, and directly rushed at Tong people like a shell.


    "Move it, please move it, you can''t lose here, please move it!" Tong people shouted wildly.


    Seeing that the soul chopping knife of yellow hair death is about to be cut on Tong people.


    On the other hand, the surrounding emptiness also gradually found Lucia and Fei Zhen. They all thought that they were coming one by one. Lucia staggered to stand up and struggled to urge Nian Qi, but it was also because of excessive fatigue. Nian Qi only wrapped two fists, not the whole body.


    Fei Zhen also pulled out the soul chopping knife and tried her best to fight for her last chance of survival. Fei Zhen was better, and Lucia was very hard, because she was tired and her wounds made her attack weak and slow. Finally, Lucia didn''t hit the empty in front of her, which was very cunning. She saw an opportunity to take a direct blow to knock Lucia down, Lucia Jiao lay on the ground with a cry, and her mind was dispersed. Looking at the empty in front of her, she opened her mouth. Lucia was ready for the worst and closed her eyes.


    At this critical moment, an elongated soul chopping knife directly hit the virtual to attack Lucia. Lucia also found that she had not received the attack for a long time and narrowed her eyes.


    Snake tail pill?


    It was no one else who came. It was ASA Jing''s love!


    Lucia was surprised and said weakly, "love times, why are you here? Is it allowed?"


    Asai smiled for the first time, looked at Lucia, then helped her up and said, "where''s the top? Now the captain is not here, we are the top!"


    Asajing Lianci was also followed by a large number of death troops, vice captains of each team and almost all death.


    "We just want to investigate the captain''s whereabouts, so we''re going to come to this world to have a look. At first, it''s a little noisy here, so we want to have a look. Unexpectedly, there''s still a fight here, and there are so many empty, and we also see you. Fortunately, we''re here. We can''t be any later."


    Lucia looked at Asai, nodded, pushed away his hand, and then shakily commanded the gods of death: "everyone, divide into groups, eliminate the emptiness of reality, and then go home early!"


    Asai once frowned and asked Lucia, "what about the boy? What''s he doing? Don''t tell me he didn''t come."


    "Tong Ren''s brother? Tong Ren''s brother must be hard now. He''s over there, fighting against Xu."


    Asai smiled for a second, and then ran towards Lucia''s fingers. The nearby God of death was also fighting against the virtual group one by one. In this way, the odds of victory were much greater.


    Asajing Lianci said silently in his heart, "you can''t die. I have to defeat you!"


    On the other side of Tongren, facing the attack of the yellow hair God of death, Tongren had no way at all. He just got a knife from the yellow hair God of death. The yellow hair God of death slashed the right shoulder of Tongren, and then kicked the Tongren open. He murmured to himself, "why don''t you have the strength just now? It''s really a waste of my return blade."


    After that, he kicked Tong people. Tong people were directly kicked and lay on the ground far away. They didn''t move because they lost too much blood, their brains were dizzy, and their eyes were very fuzzy. They could only vaguely see the Yellow haired God of death approaching them.


    In fact, Tong people can be said to be the limit here. They don''t know whether ASA Jing can catch up with him. Moreover, if they catch up, they may not be able to beat the Yellow haired God of death. Looking at the terror recovery ability of the Yellow haired God of death, they don''t know what to absorb in a while.


    The Yellow haired God of death also gradually came to Tongren''s side, and then looked at Tongren suspiciously. Although he couldn''t see his expression with a mask, he could also hear that he was very unhappy with his current state.


    "Is it my illusion? I mistakenly thought you were quite strong and qualified to fight with me or be eaten by me. Now it seems that I am really worried. You are a weak person at all."


    The Yellow haired God of death slowly inserted the knife next to the Tongren''s neck and was ready to cut off the Tongren''s head at any time

 V1.Chapter 1085

    At this time, the Yellow haired God of death threw away the soul chopping knife, put his hand into the big hole in his chest, and then began to say some spells.


    At the beginning, Bai soul didn''t care. He thought it would be some forbidden arts. With his high strength, he even took hungry rice to heart.


    Until the body of the Yellow haired God of death began to expand, the white soul carefully looked at the situation on the side of the Yellow haired God of death, and suddenly the eyes of the white soul contracted sharply in the pupils.


    "Is this the flame borathius? No, it should have been extinct earlier. How could this ancient virtual existence exist in this little character?" Bai soul kept muttering in his heart, as if he could not deal with it in front of this strength.


    Although the flame borathius is only a very strong and common cause of emptiness, the white soul has also lived for a long time. Naturally, he has seen this emptiness, but perhaps the few ancient emptiness left now are themselves and those scattered in the parallel worlds of the world.


    Flame borathius is a kind of race. In the ancient world, it belongs to herbivores, but white soul can''t understand why there will be ancient emptiness in this era.


    Great changes have also taken place in the situation of the Yellow haired God of death. The original human face of the Yellow haired God of death has long disappeared, and the clothes on his body began to collapse because of the sharp rise of his body, which really surprised the white soul, but in other words, it''s just curiosity. Should he be kind to the white soul or something else, Always white tiger also slowly began to have a great interest in the behind the scenes.


    The body of flaming flame borathius expanded rapidly. All his clothes had been blown open, and many eyes had grown on his back. He was like a big spider, and gradually became no longer like a human. He had sharp claws, long tusks, a figure like a Cyclops, and almost like an elephant''s legs, It doesn''t look like a person at all.


    After the transformation, the Yellow haired God of death became fiery. Paula Hugh issued a deafening roar. It has to be said that the ancient emptiness was very powerful. Even a roar was carried with air flow, and even the hair of the white soul was blown up.


    After the roar, he clenched his fist in the direction of the white soul and smashed it like a big shell. The white soul disdained to look at the coming flame boraxiu, called with disdain on his face, and took a quick step to avoid the blow of the flame boraxiu. His fist hit the ground and directly opened a big hole in the earth.


    Although the white soul is very strong, it is the body of Tong people after all. It can''t resist such an attack directly, so the white soul can only withdraw first.


    Flame boa Xiu didn''t intend to let Bai soul go. After one punch didn''t hit, another punch followed. Even the fist style could blow down the slightly thinner tree.


    But Bai Hun didn''t frown at all, but showed a long lost serious expression. This expression is the first time since Tong people knew Bai Hun, although Tong people still can''t see it.


    In the process of dodging, the white soul didn''t forget to fight back. One by one, the chopping attacks with black gas kept chopping on the body of the flame boratio. The flame coin Lashio also roared. It seemed that such an attack hit him, which made him very painful. The white soul was not only not busy, but also attacked the flame boratio in an orderly and reasonable manner.


    The biggest feature of flame boraxiu is its strong defense. The single attack or AoE damage is very high, but the attack speed and movement speed are too slow. Once you encounter a sensitive enemy, flame boraxiu will only be beaten.


    Unfortunately, the white soul is such an enemy. It is not only fast, but also the attack is not generally high, so it makes the flame boraxiu very angry. The more he can''t hit the white soul, the more angry the flame boraxiu is, the more crazy the attack becomes, and at the same time, more and more defense is exposed. Inadvertently, There are also many wounds on the body of flaming flame boratio.


    On the other hand, asajing Lianci ran all the way to determine the situation of Tong people. Although asajing Lianci and Tong people are rivals, they are compatriots and comrades in arms of jinglingting after all. Moreover, asajing Lianci has always planned to defeat Tong people in person. When he defeated Tong people, no one is allowed to defeat Tong people.


    There is also a corner road. On the higher steps of the last section, you can get to the place of Tong people. ASA Jing''s heart is more urgent. But at this time, there are three people. Those three people are hot in black. They are the people of death, but why should they stop ASA Jing''s love here.


    "Hey, don''t get in the way here. Do what you should do." ASA Jing looked at the three people impatiently with snake tail pills twice.


    The three people didn''t respond, but the action of one second by one was a big jump for asajing''s love, because they turned around and gave asajing''s love a knife at the same time, which was the most surprising. The most surprising thing was that they were wearing virtual masks and big holes in their chest, giving asajing''s first feeling that they were teasing them.


    Asajing once frowned, walked around and said, "just patrol well. Don''t scare people everywhere. Don''t you know what we''re doing in this world?"


    The three men didn''t answer asajing Lianci, but saw that they didn''t cut him just now and attacked asajing Lianci again. At this time, asajing Lianci started to flash to the rear. Just wanted to say something, they saw a big word written on the back of the three people, that is cha!


    This is the investigation force! The missing investigation unit!


    Asajing Lianci finally grasped the soul chopping knife and looked at the three people seriously. Asajing Lianci didn''t want to despise the enemy and release the solution directly.


    "Explain!"


    In the strong wind, asajing Lianci once again wore pink baboon hair, and his shoulders were also covered with armor. The soul chopping knife also turned into a long snake shape, and the snake head of the soul chopping knife roared at the three people.


    "Baboon King Snake tail pill!"


    On the other hand, the body of flame boraxiu was also scarred by the white soul. At this time, flame boraxiu no longer took the initiative to attack, but also had the meaning of running away. This is the ancient empty thinking, which is to preserve his cultivation, so as to steadily evolve into a higher level.


    Finally, there was a blow. The white soul directly cut the soul chopping knife on the body of flame boraxiu. Zero flame boraxiu roared, and then his body began to catch fire. Similarly, there was fire on his claws.


    At this time, Bai soul smiled, then strategically stepped back and muttered to himself, "it seems that I have to use some real skills."

 V1.Chapter 1086

    On the other hand, Asai releases the solution for the first time, swings the Baboon King Snake tail pill and sweeps it towards the three people. The three people also draw out the soul chopping knife together to resist the coming Baboon King Snake tail pill.


    With a bang, the three people were directly hit and flew out. ASA Jing Lian clenched his fists and raised a smile. It seems that the three people were killed by him in a second.


    As soon as I wanted to go, I found that the three people all stood up. Although the physical damage was huge, Leng didn''t cause any damage to the three people, and rushed up one by one.


    Asajing Lianci didn''t have time to wonder. He directly rolled the three people together with snake tail pills. At this time, asajing Lianci began to analyze. The snake tail pills rolled together, but it was very painful. At least, the ribs must be broken, but the three people not only didn''t show a painful look, And he was still struggling to escape and continue to attack Assa well.


    It is clear that asajing Lianci has heard the sound of bone fracture, but they just don''t have a look of pain.


    This should not be caused by the strangeness of the body. If there is no pain, these three people can''t have no pain all the time.


    At this time, asajing Lianci surprisingly found that one of the three people bound by the snake tail pill suddenly stretched out a hand and stabbed his body with a soul cutting knife. Suddenly, asajing Lianci remembered something. In this fist speaking world, there is a family dominated by blood. They can use their blood to increase all aspects of their body, such as strength Defense, jumping ability, or psychic power.


    Moreover, what surprised asajing Lianci was not his ability, but that such people only appeared in jinglingting. Asajing Lianci also slowly remembered that when he was still in the 13th team of the court, asajing Lianci had some friendship with the investigation force, and he had heard of the blood inheritance of the investigation force.


    The point is that here, blood inheritance is to improve some of their combat status through self mutilation. This is a very different and rare combat technique. Only the investigation force of jinglingting court has this skill, and this is only for those three people.


    After confirming that the three are members of the investigation force, asajing Lianci wants to talk to them, because at least he was a brother of the same division before. This communication should have some benefits, but asajing Lianci finds that the virtual investigation forces can''t communicate with him. They basically don''t know anything except babbling.


    Asajing Lianci''s snake tail pill also began to tremble, because after one of them used blood increase, his muscles began to soar, and the snake tail pill was about to lose control of them.


    "Bang!"


    Because the man''s volume was too inflated, the snake tail pill was directly blown open, and the snake head flew several meters high. ASA Jing Lianci began to move. Although the snake tail pill was dismembered here, because each connection was connected by spiritual power, so as long as ASA Jing Lianci had spiritual power, the snake tail pill could continue to fight, Asajing stepped back to keep a distance with the three people, and secretly watched them start to analyze.


    The main output character of these three people is the muscle bloated person at the beginning. One''s blood ability is to enhance that person''s attack power. The blood ability of the third person is to make that muscle bloated person have extremely high defense power. In particular, the third person''s ability is group ability, which can make everyone in the team have extremely high defense power, So if you don''t kill him first, this man can''t be defeated.


    On the other hand, the white soul inserted the soul chopping knife into the ground, then rolled up his sleeve and looked at it as closing his eyes. At this time, the flame boraxiu also began to attack the white soul crazily because of his anger, but there was a protective cover outside the white soul, which could be said to have high defense. Even the flame boraxiu fought a lot, and there was no crack.


    At this time, Bai Hun was still closing his eyes, thinking and opening one eye, then smiled and said: "It''s no wonder that the people above want to create death and virtual Homo. They are really strong and scary. Even the ancient emptiness has come out. It seems that they want to create more terrible creatures. Unfortunately, he hasn''t created a conscious individual now. He has always been instinctively plundering."


    Bai soul also found that the Tongren''s body is very good. At least now it has the ability to understand. Some time ago, it could only reluctantly change the original solution.


    The white soul also began to grin happily. It seems that it has been hiding in a powerful stock. Suddenly, the white soul''s eyes lit up, the surrounding air pressure burst open in an instant, and the flame boraxiu was directly collapsed and flew, rolling on the ground for several times before it stopped.


    The white soul began to emit black gas and red light. Suddenly, the white soul got up and shouted.


    "Explain!"


    The surrounding air seemed to solidify in an instant. The red domineering aura, coupled with the black smell emitted from the white soul, was released without any sense of disobedience.


    In the smoke, a man was carrying a slender black soul cutting knife, a beveled cloak, a cool mask, and a black body around him.


    Suddenly, a black sword breath flew out of the smoke and directly hit the face of flame boraxiu. The mask on flame boraxiu''s face broke half in response to the voice. It seemed that there was still black blood. The smoke dispersed and a residual shadow rushed out. It gave flame boraxiu another knife mercilessly, although it could not catch up with the power of the large soul cutting knife, But the speed has been improved a lot. Because it is the body of Tong people, they can''t give full play to their full strength, but it''s more than enough to deal with a flame boraxiu.


    At this time, boratio could see that he could not escape or beat him. Then he began the crazy attack mode. His two claws were burning with flames, and he waved his claws to the white soul crazily. The white soul also hid leisurely, as if it was a slow action in front of him. The white soul turned in an instant, A knife was inserted into the back of flaming borathiu. Flaming borathiu also roared. Turning around was a memory attack, and white soul dodged in an instant. Flaming borathiu was also the end of a powerful crossbow and began to become shaky. White soul could see that it was time to give the last blow. If you could knock down flaming borathiu, Tongren''s body can also be further improved.


    The white soul opens the armed color domineering, and the overlord color domineering is also directly opened. At the moment of rushing to the flame boraxiu, the flame boraxiu also falls into a brief coma. The white soul extends a hand and directly takes it into the empty chest

 V1.Chapter 1087

    On the other hand, asajing Lianci reconstituted the Baboon King Snake tail pill and began to feint. However, asajing Lianci could not reach the defense caster behind him, because the bloated man never let asajing Lianci go. Maybe they fought like this in the past, but their hearts were becoming empty, and they could still maintain the original way of fighting.


    Asajing Lianci threw out the snake tail pill and directly wrapped it around the arm of the bloated man. The man blushed like Guan Gong. He struggled and approached asajing Lianci. Just when the bloated man was about to approach him and was about to catch him, asajing Lianci suddenly wrapped him around, Then he immediately gave up the soul chopping knife and ran out, forcing the caster behind the defense to approach.


    Asajing Lianci wrapped his spiritual power directly and hit the man on the head with his fist. Asajing Lianci found that he hit him on the head as if he had hit an iron block.


    Asajing Lianci immediately retreated, and the person who collided with him broke away from the snake tail pill and rushed to asajing Lianci again. Now asajing Lianci has fallen into an embarrassing situation from now on. He thought he could completely defeat the back caster, but he found that he could not hurt the caster.


    On the other side, the white soul also threw out the last blow, and the black sword Qi completely knocked down the flame boraxiu. The flame boraxiu was now strong in hands and feet, and lay on the ground with a weak expression.


    White soul also directly withdrew the soul chopping knife from the form of digestion, directly inserted the soul chopping knife into the flame boraxiu, and then the soul chopping knife began to bite the flame boraxiu''s body. The flame boraxiu''s body began to gradually become smaller because it was swallowed by the soul chopping knife, and slowly returned to its original form.


    Now he has returned to the form of yellow haired death, and the black skin on his body has begun to burst. This is because his original consciousness is still alive and belongs to the kind of human with good consciousness, but he has changed from virtual to human. How can he live with the hole in his chest.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Chunben hurried to see what his brother had become after the battle.


    The Yellow haired God of death also slowly opened his eyes, and then as soon as he opened his eyes, he began to emit black gas. This seems to be the virtual residual knowledge. The white soul, no matter which three, seven and twenty-one, directly grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth, because even if he is weak, he is also an ancient great void, so it is considered to be a weak ancient great void, he is also an ancient void, and there is a rule for the swallowing of ancient great void, That is, the power of swallowing the object will be obtained when swallowing. If the flame boraxiu has the function of bringing its own flame, then the white soul swallowed him, it may have the flame function in some way. Therefore, the ancient great emptiness is still very strong, because there is no ancient great emptiness now.


    Chunben ran here bit by bit. Looking at his brother''s body with a big knife, the wronged anti-inflammatory came out immediately.


    "Tongren brother is bad! Tongren brother beat my brother!" Chunben ran over with milk.


    It happened that Lucia also followed up from behind and saw the "Tongren". As soon as she wanted to say hello, she found something wrong, because the Tongren didn''t seem to be "Tongren".


    Lucia quickly hugged Chunben and looked at him from a distance.


    At this time, Tongren''s body was controlled by the white soul, so it seemed that he didn''t know Lucia and them.


    "Human women and children?" Bai soul looked at them suspiciously, because human women can explain, because they may be the God of death, but without a soul chopping knife, human children are a little incredible, because there is a war in this world. How can normal human children come here, even if they are here, they can''t live.


    The white soul also felt at his feet. He saw that the Yellow haired God of death was holding his pants and said, "friend, we have to hate. Don''t bother the child. He is my brother. Don''t hurt him."


    The white soul cut, and then said with a disdain on his face, "who wants to kill them? You talk, I''ll go first."


    In order not to doubt the identity of Tong people, Bai soul also wisely chose to run away. Seeing that Tong people are gone, Chunben can''t wait to leave Lucia''s arms and run straight to the place of yellow hair death.


    Chunben ran directly and knelt in front of the Yellow haired God of death, and bean sized tears fell on his face.


    "Brother, do you hurt? I miss you so much. Don''t die. You can''t die." Chunben patted the body of the Yellow haired God of death while crying.


    The Yellow haired God of death stretched out his hand and touched Chunben''s head and said, "how did your child come here, mom? Are they all right?"


    Chunben wiped his tears and said, "Mom... Mom, they are all very good. They are very sad after my brother died. They look at your photos and cry every day."


    "Brother, it hasn''t been long. Take this soul chopping knife. If you want to live for your brother in the future, you must enter the jingling court as a god of death to cut demons and eliminate demons in the present world, so that the hateful void has no chance to hurt humans and our family."


    Chunben can also see that his brother began to turn into white light from his feet and is slowly disappearing.


    "Brother, brother, don''t die. I''m just a relative like you. Don''t die. Don''t leave me. I came to see you."


    The Yellow haired God of death also smiled and said, "Chunben, people are inherently dead, or lighter than Hongmao or heavier than Mount Tai. My brother has hit jinglingting and the whole corpse and soul world, and the public security in the virtual circle of this world has caused serious order inequality."


    "Woo woo, I don''t want you to say this. I want you to survive. You can''t leave me like this."


    Yellow hair death''s hand also began to disappear. A smiling expression showed Chunben and said, "goodbye, Chunben."


    Finally, Huang FA turned into a god of death and disappeared in Chunben''s eyes. Chunben also crazily grabbed these dots as if he wanted to recapture his brother. Unexpectedly, Chunben came to see his brother''s last side this time.


    After the end of the war here, Xu, who was the same age as the Yellow haired God of death, began to become headless and began to devour it indiscriminately. The degree of chaos in the scene made Lucia have to pick up Chunben and start running.


    Chunben also secretly cried in luqia''s arms. Luqia also knew that it was the parting of relatives after all. It would be hard for anyone, so she gently stroked Chunben''s head to express comfort.


    The white soul on the other side also ran and found something wrong, because there was a fighting voice below. It turned out that it was asajing''s love for the second time. He is now fighting with the three people who have blood inheritance

 V1.Chapter 1088

    The battle between asajing Lianci and the three is extremely fierce, like the power of three British against Lv Bu, but the difference is that LV Bufeng can beat Liu Guanzhang first, but asajing Lianci''s state is not Lv Bu''s state in those years. Now he is in a precarious battle with the three, almost completely losing the upper hand.


    Now Tongren''s body is still controlled by Bai soul. Now Tongren''s ontological consciousness has not awakened, but people with strange ideas such as Bai Hun are really thinking whether to save him, whether to save him or not. It''s not good for them to save him. If they don''t save it, they will be dead if they are known by the same people. If they don''t give him a chance to move out at that time, it will be over, Thinking of this, Bai Hun shook his head and nodded. He jumped down with a dive. When he came down, a trample made a big hole in the ground, which shocked the person whose body expanded and flew out directly.


    The white soul also took advantage of the victory to chase after him. He used his ghostly body method and flexible knife method to give the man with inflated body a continuous attack. Finally, a sword Qi threw the man away from him. The man with inflated body directly blasted on a nearby wall, leaving a deep crack and emitting a pile of smoke and dust.


    Asajing Lianci was unhappy when he saw that his back was Tongren. He couldn''t beat him, and he was saved by him!


    "You stinky thing, why are you here now? Don''t tell me you''ve been observing for a long time!" ASA Jing shouted at the top of his voice regardless of the image.


    Bai soul looked back at him and said, "Hey, his friend, I really shouldn''t be saved. I really don''t want to save my temper..."


    "What, where are you talking about? Who is your friend? And what are you doing with a mask? Is it Halloween today? And how did your knife get thinner? Is it because you can''t take it and see that you deliberately changed it?"


    White soul now completely regretted to save him. It''s really better to let the boy live and die. It''s really a waste of time to save him by himself.


    Before Bai Hun answered back, the people who had just been hit by Bai Hun in the wall came out at once. Bai Hun was also stunned. It''s rare that he didn''t die after so many battles. Even if Tong people''s body is not so strong now, it can''t be weak to this extent. So he definitely did some tricks on this point, Bai Hun looked at asajing over there and said a word for several times.


    "Hey, boy, tell me what their abilities are before you kill them. It''s better to fight." Bai soul said with a bad attitude.


    Asajing Lianci also wants to quarrel with him, but it seems that both sides are in a war situation. It''s better to unite against the enemy for the time being, and then talk about their grievances later.


    "They have a special ability, but they don''t know whether you, a hick, know about blood inheritance. One of them is the guy in charge of defense in the team, the other is responsible for strengthening damage and rigidity, and the other is the guy with a swollen body, who is responsible for the main output in the team." Asajing Lianci took the snake tail pill and analyzed it with a proud face.


    But baihun''s heart is ten thousand unwilling, which is simply playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong. A blood inheritance is said to be divine by him. Is there any reason in the world.


    Blood inheritance is a means of self mutilation to obtain a temporary promotion function, and the effect will become worse and worse due to the enhancement of time. Bai soul knows this kind of thing like the back of his hand and doesn''t need ASA Jing''s love times to guide. After all, he is an ancient virtual, and he really doesn''t feel strange about blood inheritance.


    The white soul smiled and said, "son, I advise you not to annoy me. I''ll give you a hand to save you. It''s already very kind. Don''t say anything disrespectful to your elders. You''d better leave it to yourself. Just watch while you''re watching."


    Asai once almost received a great insult. He clenched his teeth and said, "look at you? You''d better rest! Look at mine!"


    Asajing rushes forward with a vigorous step driven by vanity, because he has lost to Tongren once, and he can''t lose to him again.


    After the previous events, asajing Lianci was more careful. He jumped up directly and opened the defense in the air. In mid air, he directly changed the snake tail pill in his hand into a baboon king snake tail pill. Then he heard a bang. The bloated man punched the snake tail pill, and the power of terror raged wildly on the snake tail pill.


    The condensed soul chopping knife, which had just become the Baboon King Snake tail pill, broke and began to break everywhere, but it was difficult to carry it in the end.


    This is not over yet. This is only the first wave of attack by the bloated man. After asajing Lianci was prevented, two other investigation troops also sneaked in from behind asajing Lianci.


    The speed of the person with inflated body is also ridiculously fast, which is the fastest and the most powerful attack among the opponents assai has met so far. Otherwise, assai will not be unable to prevent the first attack of the person with inflated body.


    But with the white soul, when the bloated man approaches asajing Lianci, asajing Lianci won''t be too difficult to deal with.


    Because no matter how bad it is, Bai soul is also an experienced player. With his help, asajing''s fight will not be too difficult.


    Two investigators came to attack, one above and one below.


    In this regard, ASA Jing kept a low sound. All the Baboon King Snake tail pills around him moved, and those in the air fell down, and those on the ground also attacked upward.


    "Boom!"


    The two members of the investigation force attacked were directly pushed out by asajing Lianci''s snake tail pill. Asajing Lianci was also moved to a dead cold from the two members of the investigation force, but the breath was really choking.


    At the same time, the Baboon King Snake tail Pill on asajing''s head was broken, the bloated man directly dropped his huge fist, and the red and hot breath on his body instantly increased a lot.


    It seems that the bloated man also made a temporary attack in an emergency.


    The palm was spread out, and the swollen man clenched his fist, and all the red and hot breath rushed out of his body. For this, asajing Lianci raised his hand and tried his best to resist the river Baboon King Snake tail pill.


    "Boom!"


    The bloated man collided with the Baboon King Snake tail pill. In an instant, the afterwave spread around, and the houses below collapsed in an instant.


    White soul was watching the scene as if he had nothing to do with himself. ASA Jing couldn''t watch it for the first time. He began to shout over there, "you bastard, help me! It''s all like this. I''m fighting for a while and I''m dead!"


    At this time, Bai soul picked up his eyebrows and said, "aren''t you very confident in your strength? I won''t let you help just now, but I''m afraid you''re angry."


    Asajing Lianci found that he hit a stone this time. It seems that he can''t help himself without apologizing to him, so asajing Lianci directly bounced the bloated man to the ground, looked at the white soul and said, "Oh, brother, just help me. It''s also for the peace of the world. Just help me."


    White soul also saw that ASA Jing''s attitude towards love was more sincere, so he didn''t say anything. He pointed to the back and said, "go and hide for a while. As early as this, can you still suffer this crime?"


    This almost made asajing love die, but he can''t say anything. Once he said something, it''s really impossible for the white soul to help him. With the white soul''s temper, he had to play this asajing love to death.


    "OK, I''ll wait here and see if you have the strength to protect Lucia." Asai took Lucia as a shield to cover up his embarrassment.


    Bai soul didn''t want to analyze what he meant by Lucia. Now he wanted to end everything in front of him, and then hurried to find a place to wait for Tongren to wake up.


    "Blood inheritance? Interesting. You''re pretending to be an X with me. When I ate people in ancient times, I didn''t know what you guys in open crotch pants were doing."


    It''s true to say that with the strength of white soul, this blood inheritance is really nothing. With the strength of white soul in those years, he didn''t even want to swallow it, but now there are few such things, so there is a reason to swallow it.


    "Isn''t it just a blood inheritance? I''ll show you the real strength today!"

 V1.Chapter 1089

    "Bang!"


    Just listen to the explosion sound in the air, and the white soul instantly turns into a residual shadow and directly skips through the air.


    It seems that the person with swollen body was also frightened by the sudden move of white soul. He was stunned for a second, and white soul came to his eyes in this second.


    Whether in the close combat field or in the long-range field, the white soul can be called a king level figure. The white soul grabbed the arms of the expanding man with both hands, and then the two knees blew on the chest of the expanding man, and the expanding man quickly raised his hands.


    Even if the bloated man hurried to protect his hands in front of his chest, he was strongly broken by the white soul, and then the bloated man continued to be attacked by the white mixture.


    After all, he is just a virtual blood successor. His current strength is similar to that of the captain. It is impossible to resist under the attack of white soul.


    When the white soul kicked him down to a certain extent, the white soul suddenly kicked the person with swollen body with straight feet. The white soul didn''t intend to let him go. While he was flying upside down, the white soul flashed a ghost. In an instant, the person with swollen body was full of blood.


    At the same time, the two investigation team members behind also arrived and rushed to the white soul, but they didn''t rush to the white soul.


    But they didn''t intend to let Bai Hun go. The two investigators followed closely and attacked Bai Hun crazily with a soul chopping knife, just like the fierce knife technique of the twins.


    However, the advantages of the two investigation team members did not last too long. The white soul immediately released its domineering spirit with a muffled voice. As soon as the two people were shocked, the white soul got rid of the continuous attacks without effort.


    Although he now feels that the person with inflated body is not easy to deal with, he can do it if he just delays time. The strength of the person with inflated body is not strong enough to kill the white soul. Once he is all around, he can escape immediately.


    It doesn''t mean that the current white soul can''t beat the bloated man. At least if the rash attack doesn''t work, it will certainly bring some side effects to the Tongren''s body. If it can come steadily, it will come steadily. That is, if the white soul gushes out all its strength to attack him, it is likely that the three people will lose a lot if they keep one hand.


    In the state of dissolution, Tongren''s body can''t change again, but he has absorbed an ancient emptiness before. The power of this soul swallowing soul chopping knife is to enable him to have a function that can deprive his soul power and original host ability after killing each other. Therefore, Bai soul did not hesitate to let the soul chopping knife burn a black flame, The flame of blazing flame boraxiu was originally yellow red, but now the Tongren''s body is controlled by emptiness, so the sword Qi and various state skills are black.


    White soul is also very confident now. After all, he is also an ancient virtual. Although he was killed in the state of unawakened breaking face, and then inexplicably sealed on this soul cutting knife, he also feels very magical. The soul cutting knife that killed himself is now held in his own hand, and it is still sealed on his own soul cutting knife.


    "Let me see how powerful you are to seal me in the breakthrough period." Bai soul stared at Zhen soul and said to Nan Nan.


    The person over there seemed to have recovered from the wound, and then added a lot of other state skills, he rushed towards the white soul again. The white soul did not retreat, and the soul chopping knife with burning black flame chopped at the person with expanded body.


    "Bang!"


    The two fierce attacks collided, but baihun still had the upper hand, because the black flame had a strong burning effect. After the fight, it was still burning on the bloated man, just like the Tianzhao writing wheel eye of yuzhibo group.


    The people behind the bloated man also began to chant, and the burning arm gradually calmed down. Immediately, the man''s hand also began to condense, and a slender sword came out.


    The sword was like Geng Mujian BA''s soul chopping knife. Geng Mujian Ba on the other side of the world also sneezed, and then Geng Mujian Ba also sneezed. He said with a puzzled nose, "who talks about me."


    More wooden sword eight! What do you mean? " It always seemed that the powerful virtual sight in front of him was on Geng Mujian 8, "don''t you want to fight with me, asshole!"


    Below, Geng Mujian Ba didn''t seem to hear it and didn''t answer the empty question. After watching for a long time, he grinned, "it seems that you can make me happy for a while."


    At present, the empty man also grinned, and then immediately pulled out the soul chopping knife and said, "why, do you want to have a competition!"


    Geng Mujian eight immediately twisted his neck and said, "dry!"


    Na Xu didn''t understand what Geng Mujian BA''s sudden attack meant, so he had to ask. However, Geng Mujian Ba who rushed towards him had to shut his mouth.


    The virtual flash disappeared in place. The next moment, Geng Mujian BA''s blade fell on the original place, and then the earth below cracked a long hole, which was caused by Geng Mujian BA''s sword Qi.


    "Geng Mujian eight, I''ll kill you!"


    No matter what happened, the empty heart was angry and directly opened Guiren. At the same time, it flashed directly behind Geng Mujian 8.


    That speed really doesn''t even have time for people to react, but his opponent is more wooden sword. His instinct is like a beast. His body responds one step ahead of time before his brain can respond.


    Geng Mujian eight turned around instinctively and raised his hand to block, but at this time, the empty sword just came up. Although he successfully prevented it, Geng Mujian eight still couldn''t stop going backwards.


    Then Xu went up and continued to attack. In the process of Geng Mujian eight retreating, he directly followed. He just wanted to wave a knife, but he was directly pushed back by Geng Mujian eight.


    The strength of more wooden sword eight lies in its strong perception of danger, its extraordinary attack power, and its invisible skin.


    From the two men''s battle, they always attack on their own initiative, flash around gengmujian 8 at a speed that is difficult to capture by the naked eye, and swing and chop gengmujian 8 continuously.


    But gengmujianba''s reaction was really terrible. Gengmujianba could block his attack every time, up and down, and the battle between them had been deadlocked for a time. No one took advantage of it.


    "Is it my illusion? Your fighting style seems different. Why do you only know to use a knife?"


    "In fact, it''s not an illusion. I also found that this virtual head always used the skills of virtual flash when our captain first fought. It won''t be used now."


    The nearby God of death said one after another that when the empty and Geng Mujian eight fought, they watched the war all the time, because Geng Mujian eight knew his temper and didn''t allow others to join him.


    After observing for a while, they all found the change of virtual combat style, but it was still very powerful to have such a big change for a while.


    In their impression, the head has been pursuing the strength of virtual flash, but now, the virtual flash doesn''t use too many virtual flash skills, but uses more tricks similar to body art, which they haven''t seen before.


    Importantly, with these newly developed moves, I was not good at the front, but I kept a 50-50 level in the face-to-face confrontation with their captain!


    "Can''t it be said that this is the result of Na Xu''s recent training!" at this time, the members of Geng Mujian No. 8 team clenched their fists tightly.


    At this time, those who are still practicing hope that they can become strong.


    However, although gengmujianba has improved a little over this period of time, the improvement of that degree can not change anything at all for the current situation.


    Compared with the obvious change of that emptiness, the increase of Mujian 8''s strength is insignificant.


    "Ha ha!" gengmujianba began to laugh.


    Na Xu also saw that Geng Mujian BA was abnormal, and then asked Geng Mujian Ba why he smiled. "Did I beat you insane? It''s the first time I saw you give the enemy a chance to practice. Now do you regret it?"

 V1.Chapter 1090

    While talking, Geng Mujian Bayi looked at the empty and cut it. The empty didn''t carry it hard, but jumped up at a very fast speed and threw a knife at Geng Mujian Bayi in the opposite direction.


    The virtual constantly exerts the opposite force. When the falling force can make the virtual turn around, the virtual quickly turns around.


    In this way, gengmujianba didn''t have any reaction time, so Xu hit gengmujianba directly on his chest and retreated a lot.


    Anger turns to anger, but the emptiness hasn''t reached the point of being possessed by the devil. The current competition can only be regarded as an ordinary competition, and it doesn''t hurt his life. Otherwise, he would have released GUI blade and Geng Mu liberated yesun.


    Without the bonus of return blade, the virtual attack is very difficult to cause damage to Geng Mujian 8. Geng Mujian 8 retreated two steps, twisted his neck and rushed up again without anything.


    The psychic power on his body exploded, and the wooden sword eight opened his mouth and rushed up.


    I realized that this attack was far more powerful than the previous attack. That Xu also played tricks. This time, he chose to retreat and didn''t carry it hard. But it underestimated Geng Mujian eight.


    Although he withdrew from the attack range of gengmujian 8''s blade, the sword Qi on the blade had to put his empty hands out in front of his chest, and then he felt the burning pain on his arm.


    Tiptoe to the ground, the empty and flexible turned back, and Geng Mujian Ba opened a great distance.


    The Xu stabilized his body, shook the zhenhun sword twice, and looked at Geng Mujian eight fiercely.


    But at this moment, he was stunned. Geng Mujian Ba didn''t attack, but stood in the distance, holding wild sun and constantly massaging his shoulders.


    "Your level is really not suitable for fighting with me, because when I concentrate a little, I feel that you are going to die. If you die, I won''t find anyone to practice in the future."


    He was so angry that he was practicing day and night in order to kill Geng Mujian Ba, but Geng Mujian Ba said he didn''t deserve to fight with him.


    The Xu directly lit up the soul chopping knife and said, "I really can''t stand you. I wanted to compete with you, but you should humiliate me!"


    This sentence is a more wooden sword eight. He was very happy. His exciting method was successful, which aroused the empty desire to fight. More wooden sword eight smiled at him and said, "come on, let me see the results of your cultivation!"


    Gengmujianba also released yesun in advance. A dark blue Ghost Head floated behind him. Then gengmujianba rushed straight. The emptiness over there was unwilling to be weak. He released the return blade. A pair of big wings arched directly from his back, and the soul chopping knife became a battle halberd.


    Yes, this is ulchiola some time ago. I heard about lanran''s plan some time ago and wanted to join in the fun, because in the virtual circle, the virtual relationship is not harmonious. Originally, ulchiola came to see the fun. As a result, he met gengmujianba for the first time and was directly won by gengmujianba, Gengmujianba also saw that he could give himself some pleasure in fighting, so he saved his life, otherwise he would have died in gengmujianba''s hands.


    Now gengmujianba gave him time to practice. He wanted to see what kind of strength this ulchiola had. Welchiola also lived up to gengmujianba''s expectations and successfully untied the return blade. Now his strength is above the only level, so gengmujianba is so eager to stand with him.


    Ulchiola didn''t directly connect Geng Mujian 8''s knife, but he dodged Geng Mujian 8''s knife in a flash. But now he is smarter and hides far away. He doesn''t want to be hurt by Geng Mujian 8''s sword spirit for the first time.


    Geng Mujian Ba also smiled and looked at ulchiola, pointed to his head and said, "are you smart? Now I know to hide away, but I still despise your fighting style and will hide. Won''t you just fight with me?"


    Ulchiola wants to be tough with gengmujian 8, but his strength is here. He may not be able to beat gengmujian 8 with all his strength, so he is ready to give gengmujian 8 a threat from a distance.


    Before Geng Mujian''s eight words were finished, ulchiola directly gathered the spiritual power, and a spear gathered by the spiritual power appeared in his hand. Without too much words, Geng Mujian directly threw it at Geng Mujian''s eight. Geng Mujian''s eight did not hide, but turned a little sideways, but the spear also had a range explosion effect, It was stuck on the ground beside gengmu sword and exploded directly.


    After the explosion, there were bursts of smoke. Seeing that Geng mujianba''s face was painted with a blood path, but he still hung a smile on his face. Rong said, "this is not enough."


    Geng Mujian''s eight spirits pressed outward, picked up the soul chopping knife and jumped directly over. It was a knife towards ulchiola. Ulchiola quickly released a virtual flash, but it was also directly bounced by Geng Mujian''s eight.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, ulchiola quickly flashed aside, and then quickly cut down. The knife directly hit Geng Mujian 8''s back, but it was amazing to find that this attack didn''t hurt Geng Mujian 8 at all, and even his clothes didn''t break!


    "You''re still far away. You''d better practice again." gengmujianba looked back at urciola and said.


    Of course, urceola didn''t give up or kept cutting Geng Mujian 8, but it didn''t help. It''s not that Geng Mujian 8 is invulnerable, but that Geng Mujian 8''s spiritual pressure is too strong. As a result, urceola can''t cause physical damage to Geng Mujian 8''s blade at all.


    On the other hand, there were many wars in baihun. Baihun was always looking for the weaknesses of these three people, but he didn''t find a hard weakness. He was of no help except to destroy the following people first.


    Asajing Lianci started the mockery mode while watching Bai soul without any harm to her.


    "Hey, you can''t do this masquerade party. If I had abandoned them long ago, it would be over."


    Bai Hun just wanted to turn back and scold ASA Jing for his love, but he was helpless. The bloated man rushed over again. Bai Hun could only throw out a sword and retreat quickly.


    But he also suddenly found one thing, that is, when attacking the bloated man, if he vomited a mouthful of blood, the two people behind him would cause the same damage. Maybe he used this thing to confuse asajing Lianci and Bai soul at the beginning.


    Holding the attitude of trying, Bai soul rushed into the back two people again. As he expected, the body expanding man really stopped him. At this time, Bai soul immediately launched an instant step and directly picked up the body expanding man with a force. Bai soul also took advantage of the victory and directly stabbed the body expanding man.


    "Poof!"


    With the black flame, the whole soul chopping knife disappeared into the body of the person whose body was expanding, and the two people behind also vomited blood together. Because it had the effect of flame, the injuries of the two people seemed not light, even a little unstable.


    At this time, the white soul also stopped the steps of the instant step, began to crack his mouth and laugh, and hooked his fingers to the person with swollen body to signal him to come again.


    It seems that the white soul has completely mastered their cooperation skills. As long as the person with inflated body is not, the two people will have the opportunity to treat him. Therefore, as long as the person with inflated body is completely killed, the remaining two of them will be easy to say.


    The white soul quickly injected the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and was ready to give the person who was swollen with body the last blow. The person who was swollen with body seemed to stand up tremblingly because he was hurt by the attack just now, and then limped to the white soul.


    At this time, he was not the opponent of Bai soul. Bai soul directly threw out a sword and wore a black flame, and directly split the body of the person whose body expanded. The person trembled on the ground, and then on the ground of ziale, the vitality was strong, and even his fingers were still moving. Now it seems that Bai soul has thoroughly understood their cooperation skills.


    The two men vomited a mouthful of blood because of their partner''s death, and then fell to the ground, which shows that their blood inheritance is the same, and they may be triplets. Therefore, when they are used, they will become the result of mutual phagocytosis, and the white soul will directly exit the digestion mode without ink, The fangs of the soul chopping knife opened and inserted into the body of the bloated man to abso

 V1.Chapter 1091

    Asajing looked at a series of operations of "Tongren" with astonishment. He couldn''t understand what he was doing. Then he walked a few steps closer to him and said, "Hey, arrogant, what are you doing?"


    The white soul glanced at him, dragged his mask, turned his head and said, "what do you do has nothing to do with you? Don''t hinder me. You''re busy with your business."


    "Yo, it''s quite mysterious. I just want to see what you''re doing!" Asai said with a frown and a crooked head looking at the white soul.


    This time, he finally saw that the face of "Tong man" was a fake face, but there was no empty cavity in his chest. The soul chopping knife in his hand was very wide, and there was a mouth at the tip of the knife. Now he was tearing and biting the head of the person with swollen body.


    Asai stepped back several steps and said in amazement, "you... What are you, are you death or emptiness!"


    The white soul''s body emitted black gas, and then the eyes in the mask were still shining red. He looked at asajing and said, "I said, let you get out of the way. Now you have found the secret. In order to protect this body, I have to kill you."


    At this time, asajing Lianci found that it was his momentary mouth debt. It seems that it has threatened his life now, because he has sensed the sudden surge of zero pressure and endless murderous gas of "Tong man", just like a lion preparing to pounce on its prey.


    Asajing looked warily at the "Tongren" in front of him, and then released the solution of the soul chopping knife, waiting for the next action of the "Tongren".


    Bai soul is also fighting over whether to kill the red haired boy in front of him, because it is known that there is still a virtual horse in Tongren''s body, which is a very difficult thing. If the boy makes it public, the copper man''s body cannot be treated as an experimental body, So what''s the point of your long latency.


    Thinking of this, Bai soul also began to make up his mind. If he is soft hearted and doesn''t kill him now, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble. It''s better to start now, otherwise it may be more difficult for him to start when death''s army comes.


    After thinking about it, Bai soul directly opened the solution form and wanted to end him quickly, so he immediately stepped in front of asajing Lianci. Lifting the knife was like cutting his neck. Asajing Lianci had no extra defense, but raised a hand and made a simple defense. In fact, asajing Lianci couldn''t make any other response, It''s good to raise your hand to defend in such a short time.


    Just as the soul chopping knife in Bai soul''s hand was about to cut on asajing Lianci''s neck, Bai soul''s body suddenly trembled, and then the attack stopped, and the broken face on his face was broken in half, revealing half of Tong people''s face and Tong people''s original pupil color.


    Today''s Tong people are very funny. Half of their faces are the original Tong people''s faces and half are the broken faces of white souls.


    "You boy, why do you always come out when I''m working? Do you know what I''m doing now?" Bai soul said with open teeth and claws.


    As soon as Tongren woke up, he saw white soul chirping here. He was angry.


    "This is my body. I can do whatever I like. You''re still angry now. Tell me what you did when I fainted!"


    Bai Hun paused, looked at asajing in front of him and said, "don''t quarrel with me now. The blind thing is to kill this boy first. If you don''t kill him, you will die and know!"


    Tongren''s eyes turned and saw asajing Lianci. At this time, asajing Lianci was lying on the ground in all directions, and his crotch was still wet. A pair of eyes stared at Tongren and saw what shock he received.


    "What have you done to him? He is really annoying, but he can''t sin to death. What''s more, he is the God of death. As the God of death, how can I kill the God of death?"


    White soul threw away the soul chopping knife, then knocked his head and said, "do you know the fact that we now coexist with the power of death, which is not allowed in the corpse soul world? Do you know that if you are notified to the quiet soul court by the people in the corpse soul world, you will have to be treated as an experimental body, do you know?"


    Tongren thought about Bai Hun''s words, and then looked at asajing love times lying on the ground. Now asajing love times is melancholy on his face. It seems that if I don''t say it again, I''ll take my life and take my life.


    Now Tongren also holds 50% of asajing''s life. His right to exist seems to be the same for the sake of Tongren''s one word.


    Asajing''s love affair is like a wounded kitten. He trembles in his place. Tong people have never seen such asajing''s love affair. Unfortunately, it''s useless.


    Tongren also thought about this matter carefully, because his friendship with asajing Lianci was not too deep, and he didn''t know whether this person would reveal his secret, but asajing Lianci was not that kind of person, and he and Tongren didn''t have sworn hatred, so there was no need to kill him, After all, they are all from the death fan team of jinglingting court. There is no need to kill him, and if you kill him, there will be no benefit. Maybe there will be a lot of trouble.


    Tongren patted the mask on his face and said, "forget it, I guarantee with personality that he won''t tell about it. You don''t have to worry about finding out about yourself. I''ll keep it a secret. The important thing now is whether you should return to your body. It''s a little strange that I still have a mask on my face."


    "You will regret it. The most unbelievable thing in the world is friendship. Don''t come to me when you are regarded as an experiment one day. I''ve already told you, and why do you always exclude me so much? If I hadn''t helped you, you would have been killed by the flame Bora Xiu, and you would still be here to avenge me!"


    Tongren listened to the ink mark of where the white soul was. It can be said that he was upset. Then he reluctantly grabbed the mask expression and wanted to eat shit. He said slowly: "you always like to end in this violent way. I let you go back!"


    "You ungrateful boy! I won''t come out to help you again! Next time I''ll wipe your body completely and let you never turn over..."


    Before Bai soul finished, Tong people pulled the mask on his face and said, "just think about it. I won''t give you a chance."


    After pulling out the mask, he threw it on the ground and stepped on it. After all, Tongren is qualified and resentful. He and baihun are not familiar to that extent. Whether the cure will be occupied by the body is actually what baihun used to threaten Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1092

    After the white soul was forcibly driven into the Tongren''s body, the Tongren looked at asajing love sitting on the ground with a kind of smiling eyes


    This is the first time since Datong people gave consideration to asajing''s love for the second time. Seeing that asajing''s love for the second time has this state and attitude, Tong people can''t help laughing and saying, "what are you doing there? This is not a toilet. Why are you going to the toilet here?"


    Asai looked at his crotch for the first time, then immediately drank his leg and said, "where are you looking, boy? I''m not scared to pee my pants! I''m really worried about Lucia. You''re not only greedy for women, but also a pervert. You won''t let go of a man!"


    Tongren was worried and said angrily, "is that how you treat your life-saving benefactor? If I hadn''t been here just now, you would have been hacked to death. Do you know?"


    "You said I was ungrateful. You scolded the person who saved you just now. We are equal now. As long as you don''t tell me about my pants, I won''t tell you your secret. What do you think?" Asai rose and lifted his pants.


    Tong man rubbed his chin and said, "since you have made such concessions, I will promise you. Anyway, you know how powerful the man in my body is. If the matter is exposed, I will let him kill you first!"


    Asajing also hastily agreed and ran away. Tong people also know that asajing ran away because he was too shy. He can understand, but it''s really funny to pee his pants.


    However, Tongren has promised asajing Lianci not to talk outside. Otherwise, in terms of asajing Lianci''s character, they may really tell him about his affairs, so the gain is not worth the loss. Therefore, Tongren and asajing Lianci can be said to have their own handle on each other, so now their hypocrisy is stopped here, So no one can move anything.


    Tong man shook his head and picked up the soul cutting knife that white soul had just thrown on the ground. He looked at him thoughtfully and said, "soul eating, soul eating, what have you experienced so miraculously? How can it be a container for sealing white soul."


    When Tong people were looking at the soul chopping knife, hell butterfly suddenly reacted, and then Tong people dared to open the illusion of hell butterfly.


    The phantom looked in a trance, then saw the Tong people and said, "brother, where are you now? We have arrived at a new place again. I saw a group of people in your clothes and a group of monsters!"


    Tongren''s eyes lit up and said, "what have you found over there? Tell me quickly. The people here have been solved. It''s safe now. Where are you?"


    "Ouch, brother, you''re safe. We''re not even and waves rise again. There''s another person here. Now it''s just me and him. That person is fighting with a man whose hair is like a pile of swords!"


    Hair like a sword? Is it


    On the other side, gengmujian eight is playing with welchiola. Gengmujian eight is waving hot sweat and frantically chopping ulchiola with wild sun. On the other hand, ulchiola opens the return blade, releases a virtual flash and attacks gengmujian eight with a psychic growth spear. Gengmujian eight also tries to defend, dodges and then attacks.


    It may be that ulchiola''s strength has indeed improved, but gengmujian 8 doesn''t necessarily use all his strength, because gengmujian 8 doesn''t bleed at all, which is not in line with his fighting style.


    "Not bad! Boy, I''ve really learned a lot. I take back what I said just now. It''s my fault to despise you. Now I recognize you!" Geng Mujian said with a wild smile while waving his knife.


    Ulchiola''s face was cold and said, "fighting is fighting. Why talk? Look at the sword!"


    There was a sound of banging swords around.


    Gengmu jianba fights happily, and so does urchiola. Both sides are battle maniacs. There must be fierce sparks when they collide with each other


    Let''s not talk about urceola, let''s talk about Geng Mujian ba. He is an indomitable legend in the corpse soul world. He is very enthusiastic in the field of combat and has always maintained an obsessed attitude towards combat. Therefore, it''s really not easy to meet urceola who can enjoy himself.


    Geng Mujian Ba is a dangerous figure in the quiet soul court of the corpse soul world. Whether it''s for the void or the God of death, this guy is born for fighting. Once he fights, he will never die, either kill the enemy or himself. Up to now, Geng Mujian Ba must leave blood at every station, It''s not that Geng Mujian BA''s body is not good or his strength is not strong enough. It can only be said that he is too keen on fighting. Some attacks want to be hard connected directly. He has always enjoyed the pleasure brought by fighting, and has reached the point where he can''t extricate himself. Once he likes it, it may not be a good thing, because either you die or I die!


    Urchiola, from the beginning, was it an unconscious void or was it swallowed up in the bloody storm, from the most basic Killian to a certain extent, and then began to practice like a person. It''s not easy to sleep. In fact, it can continue to swallow at that level, But ulchiola only wants to devour those people whose strength he feels is recognized by him. For example, Tongren is an enemy he recognizes very much, but the time has not come. But now he feels that gengmujianba is a person he can devour. Therefore, xiante is also practicing hard day and night. When he starts practicing again, he will not attack anyone, It shows that they are all very gentlemanly people.


    It can also be said that they love each other and kill each other, so they don''t have the heart to kill each other now, but they all yearn to give each other a fatal blow, which will meet their psychological vanity in a large area.


    "Boy, attack harder. I want to kill you!" Geng Mujian said with no taboo.


    Ulchiola made a virtual flash and said, "cut, you''d better worry about yourself. Don''t be blown out of a big hole or cut off your head by me later!"


    "If you have this ability, just come! In that case, I''d like to die in your hand!" Geng Mujian 8 stepped forward and hit fiercely, just breaking ulchiola''s mask.


    Urchiola also made a false flash, rubbed the side of Geng Mujian''s face and passed, leaving a trace of charring. Above, there were no concessions to each other, and they always crossed each other. The power was also rapid. There was no word to describe it

 V1.Chapter 1093

    The sword light and sword shadow lasted for half an hour until Geng mujianba''s arms were tired. After the tiger''s mouth on ulchiola''s hand was damaged, the petition could be regarded as a truce.


    "All right, I''m tired. You should cultivate me quickly. Let''s continue at this time tomorrow." Geng Mujian threw eight soul cutting knives and sat cross legged on the ground.


    Ulchiola also withdrew from the blade. As soon as the soul chopping knife was closed, he said with a cold hum: "hum, you must kill old man Matt tomorrow!"


    Then he limped away.


    "Captain Geng mu, do you really want to let him go? You see, he is getting stronger day by day." said the two gods of death nearby.


    Geng mujianba took a sip of wine, then began to laugh freely and said, "let him go? He has his own ability, because he has been appreciated by me. Who can make me happy like him here?"


    The nearby God of death scratched his head and didn''t speak. They also understood the meaning of gengmujianba. That is to say, gengmujianba finally found an opponent who could be happy. The team members next to him didn''t dare to disturb him. It was really hard for him to find an opponent who could wake up. If he was disturbed, even his own team members, More wooden sword eight may cut them.


    Ulchiola also stumbled against a rock wall, and then hurriedly urged her internal force to recover her body. In fact, when fighting gengmujian 8, she couldn''t beat him. She could only use her strength to resolve the attack. Her shoulders had been dislocated many times, but in order to survive, He had to treat quickly and join the battle again. In fact, he can''t run now and dare not run.


    Once you run away, it''s ok if you can''t catch him. Once you''re caught by Geng Mujian Ba, you''ll be dead without burial. It''s possible that you can''t kill him immediately after you catch him. Geng Mujian BA''s temper is very straight. Generally, he will be very angry, and then he will torture him endlessly. It''s better to be cut down by him directly.


    At the thought of this, ulchiola couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Then he inserted the soul cutting knife into the ground and began to heal himself with his hands folded.


    Speaking of the past few days, ulchiola has made great progress. He is also a lineage inherited by blood. To put it bluntly, he has an ancient virtual lineage, but he has not successfully awakened. His ancient virtual prototype is a black dragon, but the rules of blood inheritance are very conservative, which makes it difficult for him to break through, Therefore, his return blade can only be said to be a temporary increase. The wings behind him will give birth to wings because of blood inheritance.


    Ulchiola is also trying to find a way to break through blood inheritance, but if it can break through immediately, it is not called blood inheritance. Ulchiola''s blood inheritance is special, because he originally had a layer of blood inheritance on the basis of ancient emptiness, which is because of this interlocking reason, It''s hard to break through the current urciola.


    In the age of ancient emptiness, there may still be no blood inheritance, but he does have the power of blood inheritance, but these two forces also affect the development and strength progress of ulchiola. However, recently, he seems to have found a way and successfully found the fact that he is ancient emptiness in the process of breakthrough, That''s why he stubbornly wants to stay, defeat Geng Mujian Ba and become famous all over the world. This is the common goal of both emptiness and death.


    On the other side of the hell butterfly, I was sweating and said, "brother, you''d better come and save me first. Now all the teams I had followed were destroyed, and these are only a virtual team, but now I''m really desperate. I don''t know what I''m going to do."


    "You wait there. By the way, tell me where it is. I can go there and make peace with you, and then save you. But don''t act rashly now. If your appearance is falsely found now, the eldest brother can''t get to you right away." Tong man said slowly looking at the Phantom of hell butterfly.


    Cha Chai also began to be afraid of Tongren''s words, and then hurriedly said, "brother, come and save me. I''m next to a large shopping mall in Daowai District. There are many empty things here. I''ll close it first, and then you arrive later. You''re calling me. I''m hiding now!"


    Tong people saw that chachai had closed the illusion of hell butterfly, and then hurried to have a round with Lucia, but they didn''t expect to see asajing Lianci touching his head and laughing as soon as they got to Lucia.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    "No, you''re back. What about Tongren''s brother? Where has he gone? Have you seen others?" Lucia didn''t look at asajing at all. She just wanted to keep looking for her sweetheart.


    Asai''s love affair is still going on.


    "Tong man, that waste is rubbish. I tell you, Lucia, if I didn''t save him, I would be dead! I had to save him. You don''t know how he looks..."


    Before asajing Lianci finished, Tong people came up and coughed twice, and then said, "cough, vice captain asajing Lianci is really powerful, but I want to know how I was saved by you. If I remember correctly, I remember someone was scared to do something?"


    Asai opened his mouth and made a silent gesture as soon as he saw that his colleague wanted to say, and then quickly turned his head.


    Lucia saw that it was Tong people coming, and Fei Zhen on one side also saw it. They all rushed to Tong people''s arms.


    "Brother Tongren, you''re back. Aren''t you hurt? Fei is really good. I really listen to you and don''t work hard. These sister Lucia saw it."


    "Brother Tongren, Lucia is also good. She didn''t fight. She''s hiding from you. Look how obedient we are!"


    Tongren brother held one in his hand and said, "Tongren brother believes what you said. You are also very good. Tongren brother is not hurt. You are all great, aren''t you? Oh, right, love second brother, are you right?"


    In particular, the second brother called a particularly heavy voice.


    After hearing this, ASA Jing turned around like a conditioned reflex and said, "yes, yes, your Tongren brother is very powerful and can kill very powerful virtual. I''m really ashamed of myself. Tongren, look, I''m right!"

 V1.Chapter 1094

    Tongren looked at asajing Lianci with a smile and said, "well, yes, you''re right. Thanks to the help of brother Lianci, I can win the third army. Compared with these, it''s still the credit of brother Lianci."


    "Oh, no, if Tongren brothers hadn''t saved me, I wouldn''t be what I am now, ruqiya, you see." asajing''s love this time is embarrassing, because he is really inferior to Tongren in terms of force and courage. Now he still says that he can''t be Tongren, so ruqiya said on the side that he wanted to make a round.


    Now Lucia is quite dependent on Tong people. When anyone mentions Tong people, she will listen with her eyes shining.


    "Of course, my brother Tongren is the most powerful, and no one can compare with my brother Tongren!" Lucia looked at Tongren and quietly took Tongren''s hand and shook it from side to side.


    At this time, Tong people also shook Lucia''s hand and said, "well, don''t make trouble first. We may have something to do now."


    "What''s the matter, brother Tongren? Can Fei and I really go?" Lucia looked at Tongren angrily.


    Tongren nodded, smiled and said, "yes, let''s go first. My informant may be in danger now, so let''s not stay here until the matter is handled, and then thank others. Let''s go over the matter for a while."


    Luqiya and feizhen nodded, and Chunben, who was next to them, also stabilized his mood. He picked up the soul chopping knife of the Yellow haired God of death, looked firmly at Tongren and nodded. After Tongren could see it, he said, "well, Luqiya, feizhen and Chunben, let''s go."


    Asajing once saw that they didn''t take their own meaning. He panicked and hurried up and said, "Hey! Where are you going? Can you take me? I haven''t done anything recently. I just want to walk around in this world."


    He said so, but he also said so in order to be with Lucia. Otherwise, who would be foolish enough to take a task that is in danger of life, and there is still no reward.


    In principle, Asai''s mission has been successfully completed, so he joined for Lucia now.


    "Do you want to follow, brother Lianci? The place we are going to is very dangerous. You won''t hold back." Tong man looked at asajing Lianci with a smiling expression and said.


    Asai once clenched his fist and said with a straight face, "of course, I can help you. I''m also very powerful."


    Asajing looked at Tong Ren for the first time and turned to look at Lucia.


    "Yes, you can come with us. Brother Tong let him go with me. It must be very interesting."


    Chunben looked at asajing''s love times, and then didn''t make a sound. Tongren didn''t have any opinion, and then said, "yes, come on, let''s go together and take care of it."


    In this way, there is another person in the team who can fight. Although Tongren and asajing Lianci are not happy with this practice, it is understandable. The reason why Tongren is not happy is that he is not willing to be with asajing Lianci. Asajing Lianci wants to stay because of Lucia, He wants to stir up the relationship between Tongren and Lucia again and again, which can''t prove how bad he is. It''s just that radishes and cabbages have their own love. Asajing loves Lucia as well.


    But Tong people are not that kind of villains. It''s fair to like this thing. You can''t say you like it and you can''t touch it. Therefore, Tong people always follow their own moral principles to deal with things. Not only asajing love times, but also all things are the same. Therefore, this is also the main reason why asajing love times can live.


    Seeing that there was no such response, asajing Lianci looked at Tongren for a moment, and then Tongren twisted his neck and said, "let''s go. Don''t delay time. I''m afraid something will happen to him later."


    Apart from the two girls chatting with Tongren, the atmosphere was also a little awkward. After all, although asajing Lianci grew up with Lucia, she can no longer go back to the hour. She broke into jinglingting all the way in liuhun street, but now she has less contact with herself since Lucia met Tongren, This is also what assai saw every time.


    Tongren seemed to see the secret in asajing Lianci''s heart, so they kindly took asajing Lianci to chat. At first, they were embarrassed to chat, but later, the conversation became hot, and Tongren could open it. In fact, asajing Lianci was also a good man, just a stubborn big boy, and was shy about feelings, In fact, they don''t have so many bad impressions of Tong people. The most common thing is to envy Tong people, so Tong people pull him into the partnership. Since he is Luqiya''s friend, he may also develop into his own friend. Therefore, Tong people don''t care what happened before. After all, Tong people are not the kind of person who bears a grudge.


    Because a friend can''t get along well overnight. Tongren understand that the key to making a good friend is whether you show your heart. It''s like a mirror. If you smile at him, the mirror smiles at you. If you cry at the mirror, the mirror also cries at you. If you break the mirror, it will hurt your hand.


    When they were halfway through their journey, the hell butterfly sent an induction, and then came an illusion. Cha Chai''s face was mapped out. Lucia and Fei Zhen and others greeted him. Then Cha Chai didn''t respond to the greeting, but said nervously to Tong people about the situation on his side.


    "Brother, where are you now? Have you come to the city I said?"


    Tongren picked his eyebrows and said, "we are almost in the outer area of the road now. Do you find anything, or is something wrong now."


    "Brother, it''s really a big deal for me to tell you. Do you know grimjoe?" Cha Chai said in a tone over there.


    Grimjoe?


    When it comes to grimjoe, there is a beginning. Grimjoe is also a broken ten blades evolved from Killian Da Xu.


    Speaking of this, ulchiola is not a figure in the face breaking Legion at this time, so now the ranking of grimjoe is still very high. Grimjoe''s level is almost a level that is difficult for both captains to play. Grimjoe Tong people have only heard of it, but Tong people have really seen ulchiola, At that time, urceola had just evolved from Da Xu to human.


    After thinking for a while, Tong man frowned and said, "what''s the matter with grimjoe? I know grimjoe. Is he here or what?"


    "Brother, you''d better go back first. This guy''s ability is too strong. Several gods of death died in his hands just now. My parents are bothering brother!"


    Chachai was sad and regretful, and then disappeared into the fantasy of hell butterfly

 V1.Chapter 1095

    After the hell butterfly hung up, Tong people began to frown and think. Grimjoe has indeed heard that he has a high position in the virtual circle.


    Since lanran''s betrayal, there has been a saying of breaking ten blades under lanran''s hands. Grimjoe is the character in breaking ten blades, and the ranking is also very high. Maybe he is not familiar with grimjoe now, so Tong people also stopped and stood in place and meditated directly.


    Asajing Lianci looked at the Tongren''s actions with an ignorant face. He thought that the Tongren wanted to escape when they heard that the enemy was too strong, so he was angry and began to scold the Tongren.


    "Hey, what are you doing? If you don''t take care of it, you won''t go away from this difficulty. It''s just grimjoe. Let''s do him. You sit here now. I mean you like to practice hard or something!" asajing blushed and scolded Tongren.


    Asai''s love affair is excusable, because this sudden move even ruqia is one of them, but ruqia just didn''t complain about Tong people. She has been together for so long. Ruqia also knows that Tong people are not afraid of things, and doesn''t blame Asai''s love affair. But no one can understand what Tong people want to do.


    Tong man glanced at asajing and said, "take it with you. Don''t hinder me. I''m bothered now."


    "You..." asajing once looked at Tong Ren with an unconvinced face. His colleagues were too lazy to pay attention to him, so they took care of themselves and sat in place.


    Lucia patted Asai on the shoulder and said, "don''t hinder Tongren''s brother. What he does won''t be wrong. We just need to wait."


    Tongren began to meditate, and his consciousness brushed into the parallel world. In the parallel world, there was still a white soul looking at him from a distance.


    Bai Hun saw that Tong people had entered the sea of consciousness. Now Bai Hun was so angry that he wanted to cut Tong people''s waist at one to nine, but looking at Tong people, he had something to ask for help. Bai Hun also put down the soul chopping knife, no longer showed murderous spirit, and then looked at Tong people with a straight face and said: "What''s the matter, boy? Just put me back in my body, I came to me. Anyway, I''m not going to make trouble for you. Tell me what''s going on. I think you''re in a hurry."


    Tongren walked in a few steps and then stopped and said, "master baihun, I won''t buy a lawsuit with you. Now I have met a very powerful opponent, but my friend is in his hand. I don''t know what to do, but I don''t want to always rely on your strength. I also want to become stronger."


    "So I really don''t know what to do, so I came here to see you and want to know something about where you are. My friend''s exit is really dangerous, and his danger is caused by me. If he has any accident, I will regret it all my life."


    Bai Hun squinted at Tong people and saw that it was really burning, so he didn''t intend to buy a lawsuit with Tong people, so he said in an ethereal voice, "what problem do you have? Let me see if I know, or if I can give you a hand."


    Tongren looked at Bai Hun, then sighed and said, "I don''t know if you know the broken ten blades. Now there is a guy with broken ten blades in the world. He may be very powerful. I may not be able to beat him, so I''ll ask you, what methods can hit him, smart or whatever."


    After breaking ten blades, Bai soul obviously trembled slightly, and then squeezed his chin and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren saw that Bai Hun was feeling good again and opened the mouth hi mode. Then Tongren hurriedly interrupted Bai Hun and said with a melancholy face: "I guess you will. I didn''t come to this parallel world to listen to your boasting. I want to know what this broken ten blades is and whether you know anything about them."


    Bai soul heard Tongren say this, but he coughed awkwardly. He said in his voice, "cough, I just tell you how vulnerable the broken ten blades are to me. As for the broken ten blades, I know something."


    As soon as Tongren heard that there was a door, he looked at Bai soul in surprise, expecting him to tell Tongren something he wanted to know, "you say it, I''ll listen."


    As soon as the white soul saw that his words had been recognized by the Tong people, he sat down cross legged and began to say: "in fact, as the name suggests, that is, those ordinary basic strength and emptiness swallowed up to a certain extent. There are two choices. The first is to continue to swallow up, so as to get more body shape and deterrence. The second is to evolve into human nature."


    "After evolution into human nature, you can understand some skills that death can learn, such as your spiritual pressure, external release, spiritual power concentration, and even soul chopping knife."


    "But there is also a certain opportunity to understand the soul chopping knife. For example, slope is the best example. He can understand the ability of the God of death, that is, he understands the representative of emptiness in the ability of the God of death. You know what lanran is doing recently. He wants to assimilate the power of the God of death and emptiness, so he sends someone to the corpse and soul world to capture the investigation force and fight in his body Into the prototype of Killian, so as to achieve the purpose of assimilation. "


    "But this also has disadvantages. Take your yellow hair God of death for example. Jili an''s great virtual ability is not strong enough to devour the consciousness of the God of death, so he can''t give full play to his full strength for a long time. The power of the God of death is half accessible, and his original virtual power can''t be released."


    "But don''t worry, the probability of assimilation is very low. Only the level above pure jili''an Da Xu can evolve into the degree of breaking face. You know, breaking face, that is, the original false face is broken and some human skin is exposed. It''s similar to when I use your body. Your face will appear the original appearance of my false face, but according to your consciousness However, we can determine the coverage of the mask. We have to combine differently. We won''t bite you or me. Therefore, in this era, we have to appear unique. This is why I don''t want our things to be revealed. It''s harmful but not beneficial. "


    After hearing what he said, Tong Ren nodded, leaned on his chin and said, "that is to say, does lanran bring all the pain now, so does he want to break the balance between the present world and the virtual circle of the corpse and soul world, and then achieve his goal?"

 V1.Chapter 1096

    White soul held his shoulder and nodded on one side and said, "that''s almost what he meant, but he''s not strong enough now. What he can do now is to stabilize his power in the virtual circle and the ability of the breaking Legion. If he doesn''t stop it in time, it will be a great trouble in the future."


    Tongren nodded and said, "then I have another question. I want to ask you to investigate someone. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it."


    "If you have any problem, just say it directly. If I know, I''ll tell you." Bai soul said word by word.


    Tong rubbed his shoulder and said, "my informant has found a guy named grimjoe in the world. I want to know how much you know about this guy."


    "Grimjoe..." Bai Hun thought about the name, and then fell into a meditation of memory. Suddenly, a cold war said, "I know grimjoe, he is ancient and empty!"


    Some Tongren scratched their heads in surprise and said, "ancient emptiness? What''s that? You''ve never mentioned it to me."


    "Ancient emptiness is the first batch of emptiness that appeared when the emptiness circle was born in ancient times. Now there are few left. I am also a member of ancient emptiness. Now I don''t know what field grimjoe mixed into. I know something about him before." Bai soul looked at Tong people with a hesitant look.


    Tong Ren coughed dry and said with a look of memory: "grimjoe, the information provided by my current position says that he is the ten blades of blue dye''s hand. Since you say the characteristics of breaking the face, he should be a guy with strong fighting power. He should have understood the emptiness of some death power. Now I really don''t know what he is trying to support."


    After listening to the statement of the same person, Bai soul obviously hesitated, but still sighed and said: "grimjoe, I really know. I not only know that I was almost eaten by him in the early days when I was still a great empty man in yachukas."


    Tong people looked at Bai soul in surprise and said, "is he so strong? He almost ate you!"


    "Listen to me first. He is different from other achukas great emptiness. It is a great emptiness that can evolve into animal form. Since he is broken now, I''ll tell you what he looked like before he became a slope."


    "This grimjoe''s full name is grimjoe Jaka. Before he became a broken face, when he was still in the division of Killian''s emptiness, there was a kind of Killian who had a separate consciousness. This probability is basically less than one in ten thousand. They were extremely careful when they swallowed it. How to say, they were careful when they did what they did All do not want other Kili An Da Xu, eager to obtain strength and a sense of satiety, has been swallowed up by day and night. He is so special, special and scary. "


    "Later, when he swallowed some emptiness, he evolved. Different from the evolution of many Killian emptiness, he did not grow in size, nor did his mask become more ferocious, but became an achukas emptiness in the form of a leopard with a strong sense of self-protection."


    "Later, I met him in a desert area in the virtual circle. At that time, he looked really thin and small, and his body size was not as big as ours. We ate it directly and tore him apart first."


    "But we were really wrong. I didn''t expect that he was so thin and small. One of my copper coins was also a big virtual one at the level of achukas. He directly bit and cracked the mask, because if there was no mask, or if the mask was completely broken, the soul would begin to collapse. I watched that grimjoe ate my companion, because I had originally It was also the adult stage of yachukas. I was also a conscious emptiness like him. At that time, my feeling was to retreat. Although I lost my companions of the same sex for a long time, it was important to keep my life. "


    "Since I have said so much, I still want to talk about your current hostile blue dye. I knew this when I was sleeping, but you didn''t get this soul chopping knife at that time."


    "Lanran''s mind is very delicate. He can count people in applause. He is a terrible enemy for you. Your ally, Yosuke Urahara, you know."


    As soon as Tongren heard that he also knew that Puyuan Xizhu immediately became interested, and then excitedly said, "do you still know Puyuan Xizhu? Have you ever fought before?"


    The white soul laughed, shook his head and said: "Hehe, I haven''t fought with him. If I had fought with him, I wouldn''t even have the consciousness of my soul now. He has a strong presence in the God of death, even better than lanran. But before, because of lanran''s conspiracy, hisuke Urahara calculated. In fact, there were some resentments between lanran and hisuke Urahara, but hisuke Urahara didn''t plan lanran, and was later killed Lanran has been driven out of the corpse soul world. Now she has been driven to seclusion. "


    "It turned out that when Puyuan Xizhu also had a good scene, he was the founder of jinglingting in the corpse soul world and the captain of the first generation, but he was secretly tricked into the present world by lanran."


    Tongren looked at Bai soul with some doubts and asked, "no, isn''t Puyuan Xizhu the one who is responsible for crossing the gate in this world? Then he was the founder of jinglingting?"


    The white soul smiled, very loudly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren''s face was refreshed again, and then he said with a surprised expression, "he is the uncle who wears a sun hat and slippers every day?"


    "People can''t judge by their appearance, and the sea water can''t measure. You still see too few people. Can''t you feel the spiritual pressure of hisuke Urahara? May he be the kind to guard the corpse soul world and the world? Don''t use your head to think about it? When I woke up in your body for the first time, I felt the power of hisuke Urahara. You fool didn''t know." Bai soul looked at Tong people with disdain and smashed his mouth when he spoke.


    Tongren just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Bai Soul: "well, I know you want to quarrel with me again, but I don''t want to do it now. Don''t be angry with me. Anyway, I told you everything I know."


    "And if you deal with grimjoe, you''d better come up and let me out. With your strength, you may be dead before I have a premonition of the crisis. I can teach you some ways to directly place my strength on you, and don''t take more conscious methods. Are you ready now?"

 V1.Chapter 1097

    Gain the power of the white soul and have consciousness? How is this possible? In the past, the price for Tongren to obtain the power of white soul is to let the white soul occupy the consciousness to obtain the power and kill the four sides. Now, Tongren will inevitably doubt the power of white soul.


    "How can this be possible? Your power is blessed on me. How can I be conscious? You shouldn''t be lying to me and want to take control of my body."


    In fact, it''s normal for Tongren to have this moment, because after all, the white soul is empty, and Tongren is a human, and the purpose of the white soul is also very clear, that is, to devour Tongren''s soul and then seize Tongren''s body, which he said long ago.


    White soul listened to Tongren''s words with white eyes, then pouted and said, "now I don''t take your body right, and I''m not very interested in taking your body right. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. I just give you advice, so if you meet grimjoe, you won''t be beaten too badly by him."


    It''s not so much that the fight is too bad. In fact, it''s all about the face of Tong people. If Tong people in Chengdu fight with grimjoe now, they may be beaten without residue. It''s not to belittle Tong people. It''s true that grimjoe is too powerful now. He is a member of the ten blades of the broken face with Bai soul. It''s impossible to say he''s not powerful.


    And now Tong people don''t fully grasp the solution, just the degree of solution. Therefore, these hard targets must be achieved if they want to defeat grimjoe.


    Tongren also scratched his head and said, "what should I do? After all, I haven''t seen grimjoe. I don''t know what his strength is. Do you say I can''t beat him if I can''t beat him? If you say to borrow your strength, you can''t do anything just talking."


    "That''s true. First of all, if you want to borrow my power, you should at least understand it. Otherwise, if you only have the degree of initial solution, you will still be occupied by me." Bai soul crossed his legs and said.


    Tongren smiled, and then said a sentence after a long time: "you know, now understanding is unknown to me, and I don''t know when I can understand it. To be honest, I haven''t touched the way of understanding it at all. Up to now, I have learned it only after I took half my life. Do you think I can understand it now?"


    White soul also smiled and said, "you said you know that your body is special, so the channel to get the solution is to use the erosion effect of soul lock to make you break through the limit, so I won''t say much. It''s your own business whether you want to become stronger or not."


    "It may take a long time. I have to save my friend. Do we have enough time?" Tongren was a little excited, but he still asked Bai soul.


    The white soul put down his legs and said, "you are really frightening with short experience. When this parallel world appears, the time outside is static or very slow. Maybe you spent an hour here and a minute or a second in the present world. Can you understand me?"


    Tongren nodded vaguely and said, "that means I have endless time to practice. Isn''t my condition superior to many people?"


    "It''s not like this. The reason why this parallel space appears is that there are other new life individuals in your consciousness system. This parallel world was established by the man in black who just started in your consciousness, so you''d better thank him."


    "The parallel world can''t stay as long as you want. The parallel world is extremely unstable. If your spiritual pressure or released energy is too huge, the parallel world may collapse, but you shouldn''t let the parallel world become distorted."


    Tong people suddenly remembered that some days ago, the man in black let go of a huge sword Qi and directly tore the parallel world. Then he was forced to go out of the parallel world. It may take the same energy as the man in black to destroy the JUNHE energy of the parallel world.


    Tong man patted his thigh, nodded, looked up and said to Bai soul, "then I know what''s going on. Start your training now. I''ll see how to solve it quickly."


    Bai soul didn''t say anything, but came to Tong people in an instant and directly stretched out a hand through Tong people''s chest, but it was strange that Tong people had no pain, and the feeling of erosion of soul lock was used in his heart again.


    "Poof!"


    The white soul pulled out his hand, and a trace of black blood appeared from the Tongren''s chest, but there was no pain. Then the white soul immediately walked back to the distance, twisted his neck and said, "come on, before being infected by the cavity in the chest, try to resolve the cavity in the chest!"


    It''s just that Tong people are ruined by the pit, and Tong people can''t solve it now. This is tantamount to pushing Tong people to a dead end. Tong people''s panic seems to be that the soul lock experience scared Tong people to death. They look at Bai soul with the eyes of trying to kill Bai soul. At the moment, Bai soul looks at him with a smile.


    "You have agreed to let me help you. This is the only quick way to let you understand. If you succeed, I will continue to teach you how to control my power. If you fail, I can naturally occupy your body. Anyway, you have been eroded into emptiness, and I don''t care."


    Bai soul seems to be very happy to look at Tong people in the distance, but Tong people are really unhappy, because he has never had the experience of understanding, even the idea of understanding or the attitude of trying. After all, there is no time to train Tong people for understanding during this period of time.


    Tongren was a little anxious, then asked Bai Hun for help and said, "how can I solve it? I can''t do it at all. I haven''t had any experience before. Aren''t you kidding me? If I become empty, I won''t occupy your body for you. It''s a big deal to go on the road together!"


    Tongren was a little angry and scolded baihun. Baihun really didn''t tell him how to solve it, and he also took a hole in his chest. In Tongren''s eyes, it was pushing himself into the fire pit, so Tongren was so angry and shouted with baihun. Indeed, it would be the same for anyone, It''s possible to force Tong people to exaggerate.


    "It''s hard to understand. Besides, why do you scold me? I''m trying to break through for you. You still bite the hand that feeds you. I''m really cold hearted. You say you don''t have an attitude towards learning. How can I teach you?" Bai soul said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 1098

    Tongren also saw that it was really not his life. It was just a casual experiment, but Tongren was also a colleague. It was seen that baihun definitely had a way to let him understand. Just because baihun was a vain person who loved vanity, he might want Tongren to ask him to help Tongren.


    White soul shook his hand and continued, "I didn''t say I didn''t help you solve it, but you keep complaining about me. I really don''t want to teach you."


    Tongren guessed right. He was very angry and made a sword to Bai soul. Bai soul also hid with the trend.


    "If you have any way, tell me quickly. What''s good for you if I die? You''re not with me. You''re really a white eyed wolf!"


    The white soul turned around and said to Tong people with a tongue sticking face, "in fact, I''m also a helpful person. I didn''t say I won''t help you. As long as you ask me and say a few good words, I''ll give you the method. What do you think?"


    Shit! At this time, Bai soul is still praising Yitong people. It is also that Tong people have never been soft to Bai soul and have always been working against Bai soul, so Bai soul may be unhappy. It is just the spirit to kill Tong people through this event.


    Tongren''s consciousness of seeing white soul was so clear, and then he thought that white soul lowered his head for the first time, because there was no way to solve it without the guidance of white soul. Of course, if he was to solve it or make it virtual, it would be more beneficial for white soul. Therefore, considering these, Tongren''s head lowered his voice and white soul said: "Brother Bai, just teach me the secret of understanding. I Tong people are here, please."


    In fact, Tong people also use their cleverness, because there are only Tong people and Bai Soul here. Others are famous for not seeing his dialogue with Bai soul, so they are relieved to be soft.


    When Bai soul heard Tongren beg him, he began to laugh and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren resisted the impulse to cut him, so he said again: "brother Bai, please, teach me the secret of solution!"


    Bai Hun smiled, looked at heizaki Ichigo''s satisfied clapping hands and said: "Well, I won''t tease you. In fact, as the name suggests, the solution is the final liberation form of the sword. After the solution, it is very powerful. The ability of the soul chopping knife will be magnified several times, and the ability of the soul chopping knife will be more thoroughly and comprehensively developed, but the solution is not so easy to learn, nor is it like cabbage on the street."


    "Understanding is a very rare way of fighting. Many people need more than ten years to fully understand the understanding. The ability of understanding also has great defects. The defect of understanding is your own spiritual pressure. If your spiritual elegance is high enough, your understanding will be more powerful. If your spiritual pressure is low, there is no way to play it Give me all my strength. "


    "Therefore, the strength of the soul cutting sword is increased in proportion to your spiritual pressure. Not everyone''s soul cutting sword is invincible, and a series of exercises should be carried out after learning the soul cutting sword, because your soul cutting sword may not be the form of your previous soul cutting sword, and you need to have a new understanding of your soul cutting sword. In fact, your body has You had the experience of dissolution, but you were in a coma at that time. The reason why you want to master the dissolution is because your own dissolution and the dissolution of my attachment are a very different effect. "


    Tongren rubbed his head and said, "Hey, you shouldn''t be lying to me. You haven''t told me my specific solution for so long. What''s the use of just telling me the solution process? If you''re talking about me, it''s OK, but what you''re talking about is completely someone else''s!"


    At this time, Bai Hun also let go of his loud smile and said: "Your wooden head can be seen. If I knew the law of your solution, I would tell you soon. What am I still talking about here? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren really wants to kill him, but because his own is really limited, and Bai Hun is right. He can''t help himself fight all his life. If he can help Tongren in anything, Bai Hun can help him decide everything, so what are you doing alive?


    Tongren calmed his mood, then looked at Bai soul and said, "then at least tell me how to solve it. Tell me the most basic things, and at least tell me some directions I want to make efforts. I''m like a headless fly. You say I must become empty."


    "Well, in fact, it''s also very simple. Whether you can solve this kind of thing at once depends entirely on your talent and understanding ability. The direction of solving it. First of all, you should understand the power source in your body, such as your God of death power. If you want to break through your bottle neck, you should control your spiritual pressure. You can''t do it when it''s big or small. You''ll burst yourself when it''s big The body will either become possessed. When it is small, you can''t understand it at all, but as far as I know, although your spiritual pressure is strong, it is very unstable. This is the reason why I refuse to let you understand it. "Bai soul looked at Tong people seriously and said word by word.


    "However, I can also help you. I wish you a hand. There may be no small spiritual pressure in your body. I can help you control the ceiling of spiritual pressure, that is, when your spiritual pressure is too strong to explode, I can help you absorb some."


    As soon as Tongren saw the door, he said, "yes, it''s not too late. Let''s start!"


    Tongren began to activate their spiritual power according to the method of white soul, and let their spiritual pressure begin to release. The hole in their chest was blowing. Tongren hadn''t released their spiritual pressure in this way for a long time. Since their spiritual power was absorbed by the soul chopping knife, it hasn''t been so exaggerated, because there is no direct relationship between spiritual pressure and spiritual power, Spiritual power is the result of their own cultivation, but spiritual pressure is the meaning of talent, so Tongren didn''t feel how their spiritual pressure would be. Before, they converged because their spiritual pressure was too high, lying down would attract uninvited guests. If uninvited guests were attracted, their spiritual pressure was low, I''m afraid they would be uninvited guests, So until now, Tongren are converging.


    Now Tong people don''t have to converge. They release the spiritual pressure switch in their body, and the terrible breath gushes out like a fountain

 V1.Chapter 1099

    When Tongren released the spirit pressure, even the white soul was stunned. It seemed that Tongren had too much spirit pressure. It was really surprised to the white soul. After seeing Tongren''s spirit pressure, the white soul also smiled and muttered: "I didn''t see the wrong person. I recognized your spirit pressure!"


    While releasing the spirit pressure, Tong people touched the soul chopping knife with their hands, and then felt the feeling of soul devouring to themselves. Soul devouring seemed to be very happy with the spirit Ya released by themselves. For a time, they gave a sharp explosion sound to show their excitement. Therefore, Tong people also increased their efforts to release the spirit pressure, which was even more exaggerated, and the surrounding air began to tremble, Bai soul also saw the clue, because Tongren''s body is a special constitution. It seems to have a very strong spiritual pressure, and it is the kind of rising spiritual pressure.


    Suddenly, Tongren felt as if they had established a connection with the soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife also released a golden light and began to devour the surrounding spiritual power. The soul chopping knife also began to send out a buzzing and pleasant bell. Bai soul was also looking at the heat, because Bai soul knew that Tongren had high spiritual power, But I didn''t expect that Chaoqun had reached such a point, but Bai soul was also preparing all the time. In case Tongren could not control the spirit pressure, it would be broken.


    Tongren heard a voice in the process of soaring spiritual pressure, which seemed to be calling his name all the time. Tongren listened carefully.


    "Tong people... Tong... People" is a seemingly ethereal but real voice. It''s not strange. The most strange voice of Tong people is the voice of a woman. The voice is very good. It can make people feel the numbness of the body.


    Tong man turned his head to look at the soul chopping knife, then held it and said, "are you calling me, soul devouring? Are you?"


    Tongren asked with a serious expression.


    The soul chopping knife also responded to Tong people. Because of the connection established between the two people, the soul chopping knife began to hum, and the golden light just released began to become more and more rich.


    "Tongren adult, it''s me, I''m a Soul Eater." the girl is still very simple, but it''s also very nice to hear. The voice is really nice to hear, which makes Tongren feel obsessed.


    Tongren patted the soul chopping knife and said, "are you a girl? Can you tell me how to solve it? I''m very eager to know about it now. I hope you can tell me some relevant information."


    "Well, it''s not difficult for the master now. Although you haven''t materialized the soul cutting sword, it''s not difficult, because your body belongs to a special constitution, so just press the spirit firmly, and then pour the spirit power into the soul cutting sword without distractions." the girl still said dimly.


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "do you control the spiritual pressure? I just let it go now. It''s not that I don''t accept it. I really can''t accept it. Do you have any way to help me?"


    The soul chopping knife didn''t make a sound. It seems that the soul pressure of Tongren is too high, which makes the materialization of soul chopping knife faint. Now the soul pressure of Tongren is still soaring, and there is no trend to decline. Moreover, Tongren also gradually feel the discomfort of muscles and veins in their body, and their whole body seems to burst because of the increase of soul pressure.


    To be honest, Tongren, you have never released such a strong and strong spiritual pressure. It should be the first time up to now. Moreover, Tongren found that they couldn''t speak. The great spiritual pressure made Tongren unable to speak, and the green tendons of their whole body began to burst, and the most serious ones on their forehead began to crack.


    no way! It has to be like a way! I can''t just tell you here. I''ll stop him! Tongren thought in his heart, and then began to urge the spiritual force to try to seal the continuous spiritual pressure.


    But he found it impossible! Not only didn''t play any role, but also found that the blood vessels all over the body began to ache, and the cavity in the chest began to become more and more real, as if they were about to become empty. Tong people tried hard to establish contact with soul chopping knife, but even if it was useless, the terrible spirit pressure continued to rise, and the soul chopping knife was still the same as before, Apart from buzzing and then showing golden yellow, is there really no change? It''s really worried about Tong people.


    Finally, a blood vessel of Tongren burst, that is, red blood flowers burst on his left arm. Tongren wanted to shout, but the fierce spiritual pressure made him unable to speak. At first, Bai Hun told him that he had forgotten to calm down.


    At this time, Bai soul finally realized that there was something wrong with Tong people, because the space around Tong people began to tear open, and if it rose, the whole parallel world would collapse. What might happen to Tong people? Bai soul also saw the blood flower exploding in Tong people''s left arm.


    Bai soul couldn''t reach Tong people directly by the way, and then wanted to reach out and stop Tong people''s wounds first. However, he found that the arm of Tong people was bounced off as soon as he touched it, because the spirit pressure of Tong people was too terrible. The strength of Bai soul was bounced off, and Bai soul was also angry. He gathered his spirit power to grasp Tong people''s arm again, and this time he directly grabbed it.


    "This boy is very desperate. For your sake, I must have saved you!"


    The white soul frowned, and the Tongren''s wound stopped instantly. Then the white soul''s eyes shone, and began to release the spirit pressure, and then grabbed the Tongren''s arm and said, "close!"


    It''s also wonderful. The rising spirit pressure of Tongren stopped at once, and then began to drop rapidly. At this time, Tongren, you also recovered your consciousness, and then you were relieved to see the white soul on one side, and then you began to calm down. In your heart, you just wanted to contact the soul chopping knife and solve it.


    When the spirit pressure drops to a certain level, suddenly the soul chopping knife emits a black light, and Tong people also seize the opportunity, right now!


    "Explain!"


    With the sudden spread of spiritual pressure, the surrounding spiritual pressure turns into air flow with the wind and retreats around.


    Bai soul didn''t have time to ask Tongren''s joy of success for the first time, so he took advantage of the victory and immediately turned into a white smoke into Tongren''s body, and then Tongren''s hungry body immediately reflected.


    The first change is the eye part. Tong people''s pupil color becomes orange, and then the white part of their eyes begins to be black, and the empty hole in their chest can also begin to close.


    "Tong people, now, release the spirit pressure! Control the consciousness!" Bai soul said in Tong people''s consciousness.


    Tongren immediately released the spiritual pressure, and a strong wind blew around. The strange virtual mask gradually formed from Tongren''s face, but the difference is that Tongren''s eyes are different this time

 V1.Chapter 1100

    Although when the white soul attached to Tong people, Tong people also had some changes, such as the continuous black gas on their bodies, the gradually formed mask, a blow to the orange pupils, and the gradually turning black whites of their eyes.


    But Tong people always release the spiritual pressure and have been struggling with the conscious aggression of white soul.


    "Tongren, your spiritual pressure must always be released. Don''t relax. Resist the erosion of my consciousness, and my strength belongs to you!" Bai soul said in Tongren''s consciousness.


    Although it sounds like controlling consciousness is a very simple thing, it is really difficult. Controlling consciousness may be simple, but it is very difficult for the white soul to invade consciousness.


    Tongren ruthlessly released the spirit pressure and tried to maximize their consciousness, but Tongren also found that there was always no way to suppress the consciousness erosion of white soul. The mask on Tongren''s face gradually generated the whole, and the black gas on Tongren''s body became more and more rich, and the mask generated on Tongren''s face also changed unprecedentedly.


    The mask, which originally looked like a tusk, now looks like a human skull. It is more and more different from the masks on other virtual faces. Red stripes extend on the white bone mask, and the sharp teeth also look like a tiger.


    Tongren''s consciousness resistance also began to dry up slowly, and everything in front of him began to become very illusory. It seemed that he could feel that what Bai soul said in his consciousness was somewhat ethereal.


    "Hey! Don''t sleep over! Then we can only start all over again! You don''t mind the trouble!"


    Tongren Shixiang keeps his consciousness clear, but his consciousness is being swallowed up by the white soul. Even Tongren may not know that he has tried his best to suppress his consciousness aggression, because he actively asked the white soul to invade his consciousness, Therefore, the restriction of another power in Tongren''s body on the virtual power has become much weakened. What makes Tongren miserable is the layers of guilt caused by being attached behind them.


    Finally, after the mask on Tong''s face was spread out and a burst of smoke was spit out, Tong''s consciousness was completely eroded. Now Bai soul himself controls Tong''s body.


    At this time, Bai soul stretched out his hand and scratched his head and said, "it''s really a pity. Although the child worked hard, he''s still a lot worse. Fortunately, the parallel world created by the destroyer can delay the time of this world, otherwise it will certainly lead to insufficient cultivation time. Now wait for the boy to wake up."


    With that, Bai soul turned into a white smoke and walked out of Tongren''s body. When Bai soul''s consciousness walked out of Tongren''s body, the mask on Tongren''s face also burst, and the black gas on his body also collapsed. The disintegration of his face was relieved. It can be seen that Tongren had suffered a lot of sins because of the pressure of spirit, so Bai soul sat aside, Looking at the comatose Tong man shook his head.


    On the other side, a figure with light blue hair stepped into the eye and looked down at it with a cynical look, because at the moment it was floating in the air. On his face, there was a broken face from cheekbone to chin, dark blue eyes, a soul chopping knife inserted in his eyes, and that crazy smiling face.


    Suddenly, a man appeared beside him out of thin air, seemingly his subordinates.


    "Lord broken face, how long will you stay in this world? Hasn''t your character been completed? Lord lanran asked me to Cui you back."


    The man turned his head, looked at the man fiercely and said, "presumptuous! If lanran wants to lose, let him come to me personally and teach you what a small minion wants. Do you look down on my sixth blade?"


    The man was busy and didn''t say, "adults are not what you think. The thing is like this. Adults of lanran are also busy every day. Now they are busy, so they let the small ones inform you. Adults don''t blame the small ones. It''s hard to do the small ones."


    The man knew without saying that he was grimjoe. He was so arrogant and confident that he could check his strength. There was no one else except him. He took out a soul chopping knife, ran through the man''s chest and said: "I''ll teach you a lesson. You''ll talk to LAN ran about these words. If you want me to go back, at least let someone reliable in the delivery come to me!"


    The man covered his stomach in pain. At first glance, he knew that grimjoe was merciful, otherwise he would have torn him to pieces, but his colleagues proved grimjoe''s strength.


    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll report it to you when I go back. Adults, you can calm down and scold the small ones, but if you''re angry, you''ll be in bad health!"


    Grimjoe seemed to enjoy being praised or bearded by others. He showed a crazy smile and said, "well, go back and explain to lanran, just say I have unfinished business."


    The man nodded tightly and then disappeared into the darkness.


    After the man left, grimjoe also slowly fell to the ground, and then leaned his hand on his chin and said, "hehe hehe, Tongren, interesting. It''s said that there is a magical power without breaking the face and ten blades, as well as the blood of the destroyer. It must be very delicious. I really want to meet the boy for a while."


    Grimjoe began to have great confidence in his strength, and then his desire to fight was also very strong. From this point of view, he seemed to be able to compete with Geng Mujian eight, but there was a great distance between them.


    On the other hand, Geng Mujian 8 is also fighting with urchiola who has just rested. The soldiers of both sides are banging and attacking each other. Recently, urchiola has made little achievements. The green spirit power is wrapped in the soul cutting knife. Sometimes he can cut Geng Mujian 8. This time, he also saw blood. At the moment when the blood soared, urchiola was not only excited, And gengmujian Abu himself, gengmujian Ba looked at the blood flowing from his chest in surprise, then wiped it with his hand, licked it on his mouth and said: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Tong man? Do you know him? Is he still alive?" ulchiola asked gengmu jianba, who was almost shining in his eyes, as soon as he heard that Tong man was interested, then stopped his attack and floated in the air.


    Geng Mujian Bayi saw that he had a common friend, and then he put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "Tong man, if he is still alive now, he will not be weak to that extent. I think you and he still have some roots. I am willing to stop fighting and listen to you."


    It seems that Geng Mujian BA''s interest in Tong people is also very high, at least more than the current battle

 V1.Chapter 1101

    Ulchiola smiled, then twisted her neck, dropped down and said: "Tong Ren, I once met him when I was practicing in this world. He was not very powerful at that time, but he gave me a very different feeling. He was frightening, dared to fight, and even a sense of death. I learned this feeling when I fought with him. Although he was not too strong at that time, his strength must be not strong now Rong Xiaoshi, I could have eaten it at that time, but I want to catch a big fish for a long time. When he develops well in the future, I will eat him. You also know that there are at least three forces hidden in his body. "


    "I can''t let you eat him. That boy is my prey and will die by my knife sooner or later. I advise you not to hit him, or I''ll break your skull now." Geng Mujian Bayi said seriously, and even released frightening spiritual pressure.


    Ulchiola also raised the soul chopping knife and said, "will I be afraid of you? We haven''t decided the outcome yet. I advise you not to deduct your wild words. In the end, you can''t afford to go."


    Geng Mujian Ba also grasped the soul chopping knife and said with an excited look: "ha ha ha, I like people like you. I must cut off your head and hang it on the door of jinglingting court today!"


    "If you can, you can try!"


    The war was triggered again, and the two sides grew together again. One side was blue and the other was green, and the forces in it were not divided. It also proved that ulchiola was very serious in practice during this period, and now the stone can be comparable to Geng Mujian 8.


    "Qiang!"


    The light of the knife flashed. The two people used it to be certain at the same time. They separated at once, and then Mou came forward with enough strength to collide with each other again.


    Because of urceola''s agility, Geng Mujian Ba has many knife edges, at least more than urceola''s, but Geng Mujian BA''s spirit seems to be more excited.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    It seems that the victory clock is always biased towards gengmujian 8. I don''t know what gengmujian 8''s body is made of. It''s just that an ITA''s sleeves are cut off and his blood is flying sideways. However, I don''t see that gengmujian 8''s action is a little slow. It can be seen that gengmujian 8 is enjoying constant fighting.


    Ulchiola saw that the battle was going to be decided quickly, and then released guiblade.


    "Return to blade, a section!"


    The blazing green flame wrapped ulchiola''s whole body and looked at Geng Mujian 8 like a great murderer. At this time, Geng Mujian 8 was also hesitating whether to release wild sun, but he didn''t think about it, because his own understanding was not his most powerful means.


    Ulchiola rushed over like a shell, threw a knife and cut it on Geng Mujian 8''s neck with sword Qi. Geng Mujian 8 also flew high and hit a pillar nearby because of the huge thrust.


    When urceola saw the sword hit his neck, it seemed that the victory or defeat had been decided. Geng Mujian 8 seemed powerless to return to the sky. Then urceola withdrew from the blade and floated down slowly.


    Ulchiola fell to the ground, looked at the place where the wooden sword flew upside down with a cold expression, tilted his head and said, "is that all you can do? Do you still want to cut down Tongren? Save it!"


    Before ulchiola finished, a soul chopping knife was suddenly shot at him in the smoke, which completely confused ulchiola. The soul chopping knife was directly inserted into ulchiola''s stomach, and ulchiola also threw out a mouthful of blood.


    And this is not over. The thrust of the soul chopping knife pushed ulchiola upside down and flew out, slamming on the side wall.


    Ulchiola also threw up a mouthful of blood in embarrassment. Geng Mujian 8 hit ulchiola directly on the wall.


    "Who do you think has that ability?" Geng Mujian Ba came out slowly in the smoke, covered his neck and looked at ulchiola. Ulchiola also pulled out Geng Mujian BA''s soul cutting knife, threw it back directly, opened the blade again and treated his wound.


    Ulchiola squatted and supported her body with a soul chopping knife. She said with a dry smile, "it seems that if you don''t show some real skills, it''s really not enough to see."


    Geng Mujian eight picked up the soul chopping knife, resisted on his shoulder and said, "come on, don''t let me down!"


    Ulchiola saw that the wound had almost recovered, and then burst out of psychic power at the market. Then his eyes flashed green and said, "I hope you have a chance to survive after watching it."


    "Return to blade! Second paragraph!"


    Second paragraph? This second paragraph directly suppresses the eight gengmu swords, because the skill of returning to the blade is still different from the understanding of the God of death. Returning to the blade, as the name suggests, changes its original broken state back to its original posture. In this regard, it can only be achieved if breaking the face can turn its ability into a sword, so that breaking the face can be liberated from the state of returning to the blade and become the original The form of the blade is also particular about this point. If the slope surface has not turned the ability into a sword, it arbitrarily advocates that it is wise to remove the blade returning mode, which will permanently prevent its soul cutting blade from returning to its original appearance.


    Moreover, these are also divided into low-level broken faces and high-level broken faces. Now ulchiola is a broken face that belongs to her own growth. Blue dye may not know when it evolved into broken faces, and it is definitely much earlier than grimjoe. Moreover, Guiren and jiejie have the same point, that is, they will recover their wounds and further fight.


    When it comes to the second segment of Guiren, it can be said that lanran doesn''t have a skill. It can be seen from the records that Guiren''s second segment can greatly improve the ability to break the face, and even greatly improve the spiritual pressure of breaking the face. Moreover, the second segment of Guiren is absolutely unprecedented. Lanran has never seen it before, and his power must be very powerful, I don''t know if Geng Mujian eight can resist.


    "Boom!"


    After the transformation, ulchiola launched the spirit pressure. At the moment, the stones around him jumped up. It can be said that the combat effectiveness of the divine sword has been increased by more than three times.


    The clothes on the upper part of urziola''s body after the second section of blade returning disappeared, revealing his miserable white skin. Looking around, from his lower abdomen to his legs and his back have been covered by a black feather. The back part of urziola''s robe pinned at his waist is also divided into two parts.


    "Boom!"


    Urceola stirred the wings behind her, and the wings were fully opened, revealing the sharp claws of the bat, and the horns on the helmet began to become long and sharp upward

 V1.Chapter 1102

    At this time, ulchiola showed the style of ancient emptiness. There were a pair of black devil wings behind, and the corners on the helmet also changed significantly. It began to extend longer and sharper outward, and there was a tail that could be manipulated freely behind, and the shape of the tail was also very sharp. A sharp bone was similar to the sword bone of bone knife, which swayed wantonly in the wind.


    The shoes on the feet have also disappeared, and have long become extremely sharp claws. This form looks very powerful. The powerful soul pressure even blows more wooden swords away when you see it. It seems that it is no longer a close match.


    At this time, when the war situation was supposed to be certain, Geng mujianba showed a satisfied smile, then opened his clothes and said, "it can be regarded as a good and refreshing time for me. Looking at the momentum is good, attack, ha ha!"


    At the moment when Geng Mujian eight smiled, between lightning and flint, ulchiola came to Geng Mujian eight, sharply stretched out a hand and directly threw it into Geng Mujian eight''s body, which was inserted into Geng Mujian eight''s body.


    "As I said, if you can survive."


    "Poof."


    Ulchiola pulled out his hand on gengmujian Ba, and a stream of blood immediately came out, and gengmujian Ba also vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately more mujianba''s body became shaking and even trembling. Urchiola began to ridicule: "is that all you can do?"


    Geng Mujian BA''s perseverance trembled in place, suddenly raised his head and laughed: "ha ha ha ha, it''s really good, but there hasn''t been a hole here for a long time."


    It turned out that Geng Mujian BA''s trembling was because of excessive excitement, not because of physical weakness.


    Urceola narrowed her eyes and said, "monster." then she rushed up again.


    Geng Mujian eight also cut the soul with a face of excitement, and the two were at an impasse again.


    "Puff, puff!" ulchiola slashed several knives on gengmu jianba. At this time, gengmu jianba suddenly grabbed the hand of ulchiola''s soul chopping knife.


    "Got it."


    "Poop!" Geng Mujian eight handed knife fell and directly unloaded one arm of ulchiola. When the blood was shining, ulchiola was dull. He had never seen such a fanatical person in the battle. He didn''t know how many knives he had. He even chose the close enemy to inflict heavy damage in such an adventurous way.


    What''s terrible is that Geng Mujian BA''s injuries would have died if he had been the captain of the God of death, but Geng Mujian BA was really like a nobody, still excited to attack ulchiola.


    At this time, ulchiola stretched out one hand and directly condensed a long gun with spiritual power.


    "Gun of thunder!"


    Ulchiola''s heart crossed, and then he threw it away vigorously. Geng Mujian Bayi saw that this move was not hard to resist, and then he flashed away. However, he underestimated the power of this move. When it stabbed on the ground, it immediately exploded, and the afterwave directly collapsed Geng Mujian Bayi, and the direction of the explosion was towards ulchiola, At this time, ulchiola also seized the opportunity to pull out the soul cutting knife and aim it at Geng Mujian BA''s neck.


    Gengmujianba also made an emergency defense. His hands stretched out in front of his neck, but he still hurt his neck. When he fell, gengmujianba covered his neck, then stopped the blood with his spiritual power, raised his head and covered his neck with his hands, and looked at urceola with a satisfied smile.


    "I haven''t played like this for a long time, but I can''t be careless, otherwise I''ll really die." Geng Mujian BA''s eyes exuded unprecedented seriousness, and suddenly began to hold the soul chopping knife with both hands. You know, Geng Mujian BA''s fighting style is barbaric, and he is also famous for his brute force and madness.


    When it comes to Geng Mujian eight holding a knife with both hands, it means the head, because Geng Mujian eight has not held a knife with both hands for a long time, which also shows that Geng Mujian eight is enough to recognize the preciseness of the battle and has to be serious. It can be said that holding a knife with both hands is a housekeeping skill.


    It''s a bit of a story to say that Geng mujianba held the knife with both hands, which was given to him by the old man in those years. He also changed the fighting mode to feed his hands. As a result, he became famous in the first battle and was placed in a martial arts school. Therefore, Geng mujianba never used that move again.


    At the moment, Geng Mujian eight put his hands on the soul chopping knife. In fact, he looked at ulchiola calmly, and ulchiola also frowned at him.


    "Don''t you even use interpretation? Do you look down on people so much? Well, I''ll tell you the price of looking down on people."


    "You may not know that this is much more powerful than understanding."


    Ulchiola rushed over without listening to Geng Mujian 8. Geng Mujian 8 also closed his eyes and held up the soul chopping knife with both hands. Then when ulchiola was about to cut him, he suddenly opened his eyes, and then took the knife up and down.


    "Boom!"


    In the face of Geng Mujian 8, all the earth cracked, and then urchiola in front felt bad in the smoke in front, but he could see the blood burst on him with the naked eye.


    There was no movement on both sides, ulchiola''s body was cut off, half of his wings were cut off directly, and the horn on his helmet was cut off on one side.


    Suddenly ulchiola smiled and shook her hand, and the back wing and the previously cut arm returned directly.


    Overspeed regeneration!


    At this time, some of the unique skills of breaking face did not exist when they evolved into breaking face. On the contrary, ulchiola did not have the ability to disappear, but became stronger. Although ulchiola does not have the ten blades of breaking face now, its strength must have far exceeded anyone in the ten blades of breaking face.


    Gengmu jianba also smiled miserably, raised his hand and continued to chop, but ulchiola didn''t take advantage of others'' danger and directly stepped back far.


    "Today, you and I are tired. Let''s change the day when we win and lose. You can recover well. This time, it will be regarded as your kindness not to kill before."


    With that, ulchiola spread the black devil''s wings and disappeared into the night with a bang. Even there was the sound of ulchiola''s wings accelerating in the sky.


    Geng Mujian looked straight at the sky and said, "hehe, it''s embarrassing this time. It seems that he needs to practice more. He pity him. I''ll kill you next time I see you!"


    With that, Geng mujianba smiled and lay on the ground to rest.


    On the other hand, Tong people woke up in the parallel world. I don''t know how many times they have been emptied back and forth. Although they can''t control their consciousness every time, they are not far from success every time, although they are only a little close

 V1.Chapter 1103

    The first thing Tong people woke up was to look around, then sighed and said, "Hey, it seems that they have failed again. How can it be so difficult to control the virtual solution."


    It''s not a pity that Tongren will fail, because it often takes decades for the God of death to understand it. At this time, everything comes like a fish in water because of their own talent relationship, the problem of spiritual pressure, the establishment of a good connection with the soul chopping knife, and the guidance of the white soul.


    However, the reason for the failure is that Tong people still have miscellaneous thoughts in their hearts, and they are too skillful in controlling swords from time to time, which leads to this situation. This is also an important factor in the income of Tong people. For Tong people, if this problem can be solved, it is not difficult to understand each other.


    "Hey, you boy, I make you have no distractions and have a certain control over the sword. You are eager to survive. Fortunately, you have a good talent. Otherwise, ordinary people have long been swallowed up by my virtual power. If you can do so now, you will be satisfied." Bai soul tilted his brain bag, covered his face and said helplessly.


    It''s true that suckling is such a thing. Tong people''s heart is not pure enough, and their control of things is not so pure, so they are almost beautiful. After all, it''s the first time to contact the power of emptiness.


    Tongren frowned, looked at Bai soul seriously and said, "brother Bai, tell me, is there any other quick way to learn the virtual solution?"


    After hearing this, Bai soul immediately smiled and said, "there are ways, but you certainly won''t agree. I can guess what your expression is."


    Tongren was really hoodwinked when they heard Bai Hun''s words. Unless they occupied their own body, what else could Tongren not promise.


    The colleague tentatively asked, "do you want to occupy my body? If so, forget it. I hate the feeling of being controlled by others."


    White soul shook his head, smiled and said, "how to say, it''s like a gamble. I can put my false mark into your consciousness, that is, a success. If you can resist this suppression, you can use my power forever. Are you willing?"


    Tongren thought for a moment, held his cheek with his hand and said, "that is to say, if I can succeed this time, can I use your power permanently, and use it as I want? Will you still float in my consciousness when you speak? Is there any risk? If I fail, is there any consequence?"


    "In theory, you can use my power permanently, but there is a time limit and it is not always used. You may use a lot of spiritual power to use my power. This is very fair. It doesn''t mean you can use it if you want, or you can''t use it if you want, or it''s too unfair."


    "And, you know, it''s unrealistic for you to completely shield me. When I speak, I''m still attached to your consciousness. As long as I speak, I talk a lot. But if you want to think about it, I have to say that there are certain risks. If you fail, you may permanently lose your consciousness and your body I will control it forever. "Bai hunle said happily.


    Tongren was angry when he saw the expression of Bai soul, and said angrily, "shit! You''re playing with me! How can I promise you when you said such serious consequences? And you haven''t told me about the success rate of this matter!"


    "I didn''t play with you. I told you the truth and told you the pros and cons. It''s your business to dare. If you don''t mind the trouble, we can practice slowly, but it may take a long time. I calculated that you can practice until you are beaten badly in the world, but I don''t think it''s meaningful. There''s another thing I want to tell you, It''s about the probability of success. Your current physical condition still has a high probability of success. "


    As soon as Tongren heard that there was a door, he hurriedly asked, "what is the probability of success? How much is it? Can you tell me thoroughly?"


    Bai soul didn''t say anything, but smiled and stretched out a finger to turn around Tongren.


    "Sure?" Tong asked innocently.


    "No, it''s a ten percent assurance." Bai soul said with an eyebrow.


    Tongren immediately said like a deflated ball, "only 10% of you are sure to tease me. Who will go back and take the risk? You''d better push me into the fire pit!"


    "I didn''t push you into the fire pit. What I said is the truth. Although I''m only 10% sure, it''s enough. You''re already the person I''ve seen. Your talent is good. I tell you that you just look up to you. You know, you''d better not call me around. Don''t let me destroy this parallel world now." Bai soul half threatened and half flirted with Tongren.


    Tongren looked at Bai soul without feeling. He couldn''t speak, and he was like discouraged. He inserted the soul chopping knife into the ground and said, "cut, you just don''t have the ability to make trouble for me here. To put it bluntly, you just want my body control."


    In fact, it''s right to say so. After all, white soul is empty, and the main purpose of emptiness is to devour it. Otherwise, he is still empty. Moreover, white soul has done so with utmost benevolence and righteousness. After all, he didn''t hide from Tong people or deceive others. Therefore, white soul is still very sincere here.


    "Let''s not talk about whether I want you to control your body. The question at heart is whether you want to be your friend or not. Anyway, if I were you, I''d try, because if I didn''t improve my strength forever, I''d die if I finished early. It''s better to kill the four sides if I succeed. If I don''t succeed, I''ll try my best."


    "Besides, I have no malice to you, because after all, I''m sealed by your soul chopping knife. It''s really hard to say who occupies your body. Don''t forget that you still have the blood of the destroyer in your body. If it''s a round of occupation, he will be one step earlier than me. This is not good for me at all, and if I occupy your body If so, I will certainly help you clean up all the great emptiness here in this world. There is absolutely no sense of joking. "


    After hearing Bai Hun''s meaning, Tong people are absolutely reasonable, because Bai Hun really doesn''t plan on Tong people, guides him to understand, and lends his own strength to Tong people. It seems that Bai Hun doesn''t have the idea of harming Tong people. Moreover, the current situation is really not optimistic. If there is no seat now, Then everything you know will be involved, because it is impossible to rely on all the captains to solve this matte

 V1.Chapter 1104

    Thinking of this, Tong people also gradually began to think about it. This is nothing more than a question about their own interests, that is, whether they can live or not. However, their original intention is to prevent these virtual evils in this world. Therefore, Tong people now completely ignore life and death and are bent on saving the world.


    After thinking about it, Tong man raised his head and said, "well, I promise your method, but can I make a request at the same time?"


    "You human beings have many requirements and things, and you are always so annoying. Hey, it''s an acquaintance anyway. If you have anything, just say it, and I''ll do it for you." Bai soul twisted his neck and stretched his waist and said.


    Tongren bit his lips and said with a hot face, "I hope if I fail, you can help me take care of the two girls and live for me like me. Can you do this?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Tongren frowned and said, "don''t care if I have any feelings or not. Can you promise me my business?"


    "OK, I promise you, why do you talk so much." Bai soul said to him with a grin.


    When the white soul won, Tong people were relieved, and then they were there. They didn''t know what they were thinking about.


    "In fact, it''s really a pity that you die. Anyway, you still have a sense of justice, but I hope to die, because in this way I can occupy your body and get free."


    Bai Hun''s words really ignore the feelings of Tong people. Now Tong people have not died, they begin to talk about future things. It can be seen that Bai soul and Tong people are different paths between people and ghosts after all. After all, they can''t live in harmony.


    Tongren also laughed and scolded: "asshole, who said you should occupy the body? Although you only have the grasp of Yicheng, you are still sure. I am still very confident. I believe I can Kant in the past. Don''t hold the idea that you can occupy my body too much. It''s hard for you to lose your hope."


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. I just want to know when you want to start. I''m not in a hurry to wait for you. My tiger words are engraved, but everyone wants it. It''s said that it''s into your consciousness. In fact, you see it cheap."


    It seems that we should talk about business. After all, Tongren don''t have much time.


    As soon as Tongren heard that he was about to start, he asked curiously, "start? I can do it at any time. I just don''t know when you will give me a false impression."


    "Of course, the virtual engraving should be imposed on you when you are in this world and when you are mentally clear. Otherwise, when will it be given to you? Now there is no way to achieve it in this parallel world, do you understand?" Bai soul taught Tongren with a textbook like discourse.


    It turns out that the virtual engraving needs to be used in this world and when it is clear for a while. Therefore, the one-time success mentioned by Bai soul refers to this world, because there is no way to be really hurt in the parallel world, so exercising in this world can''t have any effect.


    Tongren suddenly stopped talking when he heard baihun''s words. He turned his eyes and looked at baihun.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''d better keep your little intelligence in other places. Here the media has a way to give you a false impression. If you can solve problems in a parallel world, why do I ask you that?"


    Tongren is also silent. He listens to the complaints of Bai soul silently, because this is a direct problem. Who doesn''t want to live? Who likes to live a narrow life? Tongren, your mentality is still good. If Bai soul, he would like all people to die with him as a funeral.


    "If you think my proposal is OK, just quit the parallel world. I won''t be here with you. I''ll go back to the soul chopping knife first. I also want to practice."


    With that, Bai soul disappeared into Tongren''s parallel world, leaving Tongren messy in the parallel world, because his decision is related to his own life and death. Whoever he is will hesitate interestingly, unless it is an accident of a terminally ill patient, whoever he is will be scared to have an abnormal state of mind.


    Tongren is thinking about people like Lucia and Fei Zhen this time, because he may no longer exist in the world after he has made this decision, so now he is most worried about the Lucia sisters. Although Bai Hun promised Tongren that he can help take care of the Lucia sisters, he doesn''t take care of them by himself, although it''s still his own body, But people are no longer themselves, which is inevitably sad.


    Tongren''s psychological pressure is also huge at this time, but these difficulties can''t defeat Tongren. After all, as long as Tongren''s strength becomes a man to save these three worlds, it may be too early to announce Tongren''s death penalty now, and Tongren may not be able to make a decision for a while.


    After a moment, Tong man stood up and was ready to face it. At this time, the figure of white soul also emerged.


    "Why, coward, think about it? It''s up to you to decide whether to be a shrinking turtle or face it." Bai soul tilted his head and looked at Tong man and said.


    Tong people raised one eyebrow, looked at Bai soul and said, "who is the coward, and you are the shrinking turtle. Now tell me what to do."


    Bai soul saw that the mental state of Tong people is also very good, so he took advantage of the hot post and said: "first of all, I need to break into the virtual impression in your consciousness, which I can give you in this world. Therefore, you can''t do anything in the parallel world now. It''s probably empty talk."


    "I know I can''t do anything now, but you should at least tell me how the process is. At least let me have a mental preparation for Ben recently."


    "Hey, you humans are really laborious. OK, for your sake, I''ll tell you. My virtual seal can only be applied to you when you hit grimjoe. Therefore, when you meet grimjoe, I will naturally give you my virtual seal and my strength, but at that time, it depends on whether you can carry it down You know, I can''t help you with these. "


    Tongren nodded and said, "yes, do as you say. I''ll break the parallel space when I''m ready, but I don''t need your virtual power for a while and a half now. After all, I can understand it now!"

 V1.Chapter 1105

    "You are really stubborn. I told you that your battle with grimjoe needs virtual help. A mere solution is nothing, but I also know your own idea is quite right, so I won''t make any comments now. You will taste it at that time. Is the solution enough to defeat grimjoe?" White soul said that he was leaving the parallel world at once.


    When Tong people saw that Bai soul had left, they were not here. They directly grabbed it with a big hand and closed the parallel world. A moment later, when Tong people opened their eyes again, they were already in this world.


    In front of us are Asai Lianci and Lucia. They are looking at him like monkeys in the zoo.


    "What''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face? Look at me like this?" Tong man touched his face and said.


    Asajing''s love immediately showed a look like eating shit and said, "you can pull it down. You sleep. I said you''re really strange. You''re going to fight soon, but you''re lazy here. You say you sleep. What do you mean by fighting for five minutes? Amuse us?"


    Tongren is also too lazy to pay attention to him, but he at least knows the time conversion between the parallel world and the present world. He has been in the parallel world for at least half a month, but he came out only five minutes.


    Lucia patted Tong people on the back and said, "brother Tong, are you okay? I think you''re sweating. Did you have any nightmares? Do you want to talk to me?"


    "It''s all right. Your brother Tongren didn''t have a nightmare. Even if he had a nightmare, may I sweat? I''m not like someone. Do you think it''s a second brother." Tongren''s clothes look sinister and insinuate, saying asajing''s second love standing next to him.


    "Who, who will be afraid? Are you afraid? Why do you call me? I''m a big man." ASA Jing grabbed his hair and said with some guilt.


    Tongren didn''t want to pay attention to him, and then turned around and said to Lucia, "we don''t have much time now. Let''s go to the area of investigation and guess now. I heard that there is a very powerful void there. I must defeat him."


    "Let''s go, brother Tongren. You should do what you can this time. Don''t get hurt again, otherwise Luqiya and Fei are really distressed." Luqiya grabbed Tongren''s sleeve and said, which also provoked asajing to bite his teeth and look at Tongren with hate eyes.


    Tongren was also deliberately angry with asajing for a second time. He held the two women with open arms and said, "your Tongren brother is powerful. There will be no accident. Don''t worry."


    Asai was also a restless master, but he also muttered with laughter: "cut, it depends on his own strength. Lucia will like me sooner or later..."


    In fact, these tongs can hear. It''s strange for tongs. Since their understanding was liberated, they began to become olfactory, auditory and perceptual abilities have improved. The reason why they don''t look back is that asajing love behind them didn''t want to attack themselves. Otherwise, tongs can feel it.


    "Since we don''t have any opinions, let''s go, otherwise we won''t catch him if he leaves." Tong man looked at the people and said.


    So the patriarch set foot on the journey at once. In fact, Tongren also knew that this trip had the probability of near death. If they didn''t fight, all the people they wanted to protect behind them would be wiped out. Therefore, it can be said that Tongren also gave up.


    On the other hand, grimjoe also made a cross legged sitting posture in the air with psychic luck, waiting for something. Because grimjoe once evolved from the great emptiness of a leopard, he was very proficient in perceiving spiritual pressure. Therefore, he had already found Tongren and waited for Tongren here, And seems to be very interested in Tongren''s spiritual pressure.


    "It seems that a very interesting person has come. I just don''t know how it tastes. This person seems to follow me. It''s just that we decide to be superior and die."


    At this time, grimjoe also released a high spiritual pressure, so that Tongren can find themselves more easily.


    The Tong people in the distance seemed to feel a strong spiritual pressure and became extremely nervous. The strength of this spiritual pressure was beyond their imagination, because even asajing Lianci and Lucia felt it the same way. When asajing Lianci felt it, it was obvious that he trembled, and then some people opened their eyes and said: "What a terrible spiritual pressure."


    Then Tong people narrowed their eyes and said, "if you are afraid, the fairy can go back. None of us forced you to come."


    "Who, who''s afraid? I''m just going to beat him up! Look, I''ll take care of that man!" Asai once showed his muscles and continued to boast.


    Tongren, you''re angry. Like him, you feel it in your heart and think, is this the spirit pressure of grimjoe said by Bai soul? It''s also some big and some beyond your own thinking.


    He heard from Bai Hun that grimjoe was very strong, but he didn''t think he was so strong. It was a bit like the spirit pressure of Geng Mujian Ba taking off his eye mask, which made people feel fear. However, Tongren frowned and released their own spirit pressure. Tongren''s talent is good here. The unusual super spirit pressure is similar to that when the spirit pressure is released The spirit pressure of terror was flat. ASA Jing Lianci also looked at Tong people with a frightened face. It seemed that he underestimated the strength of Tong people.


    Before long, Tong people arrived and found that the spiritual pressure seemed to be getting closer and closer to themselves, but they couldn''t find where the breath was. It seemed that there was a strong spiritual pressure everywhere.


    Just then a voice sounded.


    "Yo!"


    Tongren quickly turned his head and saw that it was a figure with light blue hair. At the moment, he was sitting cross legged in mid air. No wonder he couldn''t find his position. It turned out that he was in mid air from the beginning.


    "Grimjoe?" Tongren asked directly.


    Then grimjoe showed his sharp teeth and said, "it''s under!"


    At this time, Asai Lianci also made a very low-level mistake, that is, he wanted to show himself in front of Lucia!


    "Explain!"


    "Baboon King Snake tail pill!"


    Asai took a quick step, swung the snake tail pill and rushed towards grimjoe.


    But grimjoe didn''t escape, and asajing was getting closer and closer to grimjoe. When he saw that the snake tail pill was about to hit grimjoe, an amazing scene appeared.


    "Boom!"


    Grimjoe didn''t even use the soul chopping knife, but with a straight punch, he flew the snake tail pill with asajing for the first time.


    "Get out of the garbage."

 V1.Chapter 1106

    After assajing Lianci was beaten and flew out, grimjoe didn''t chase him out. It seemed that he didn''t hesitate to hurt the weak. Grimjoe had to say that he was really strong. When assajing Lianci was shot, grimjoe didn''t even use the soul chopping knife. He shot assajing Lianci with his bare hands, and grimjoe didn''t even look at assajing Lianci at that time, Just keep grinning at Tong people.


    This also exerts a lot of pressure on Tong people. This guy is not easy to provoke. He has been waiting here for a long time now. It seems that Tong people have to fight if they want to fight or not. Tong people can''t help frowning.


    Asajing''s contact with the other side was also not optimistic. He was hit and flew out and directly hit the wall next to him. There was no sound when the weather changed, and he didn''t know what happened. After a long time, he came out from the crack of a blown down stone. Looking at the scars all over his body, his clothes became ragged, and the snake tail pill in his hand was directly hit back to its original shape.


    "Damn, how can this guy be so strong? It''s a plug-in level figure. It seems to be a cow x than the captain level!" asajing Lianci looked at grimjoe reluctantly and clenched his fist, but he couldn''t attack anymore, because asajing Lianci''s soul cutting knife was forcibly beaten back to its original shape, and the attack looked not light, He was also injured. Otherwise, asajing''s character will definitely rush up, which is enough for asajing to drink a pot at once.


    Grimjoe began to laugh and said, "although I don''t know how to beat a dog and see the owner, I really don''t like to fight with the weak. I''m really embarrassed just now. If you feel angry or wronged, call back. I''ll never fight back." grimjoe still clapped his face, His eyes still didn''t look at asajing, who mocked him for many times.


    He would be angry even if he was spineless. What''s more, he was asajing''s lover. He struggled to stand up at one time, raised the soul cutting knife and roared at grimjoe: "you XXX, I want your life, take the knife!"


    Asajing once again fired a shell at the city. Yes, he rushed at grimjoe, and directly coagulated the Baboon King Snake tail pill in the air. It looked like a knife at grimjoe, but he was grimjoe. He didn''t hit him at once, and grimjoe just twisted his head a little and hid, It''s really simple. It can''t be simpler.


    ASA Jing was angry and didn''t give up. He raised the snake tail pill to prepare for another attack, but grimjoe didn''t think so. He gently stretched out a hand, looked at ASA Jing and said, "boring."


    After the sound of "boom!" ASA and Jinglian were beaten away by grimjoe again. After landing, they still couldn''t stop climbing. They were like a wind and fire wheel rolling on the ground all the way, while grimjoe in the sky was like a nobody. It seemed that a harmless fist from humans and animals could achieve such power. I can''t believe it, But it was really seen by Tongren and Lucia.


    At this time, asajing Lianci was already exhausted and dying. At least asajing Lianci had some strength, and it was impossible to kill directly. However, asajing Lianci was already scarred. He stood trembling with his hand against the flash marriage in the wind and looked at grimjoe angrily, Asajing Lianci and grimjoe belong to the same people. They are both people with strong self-esteem and self-confidence, and they are not allowed to fail. Therefore, asajing Lianci is holding on, and has not fallen yet. On the one hand, he wants to prove his strength to Lucia, on the other hand, he really doesn''t want to lose to the emptiness in front of him, and Tong people are still watching here, It is impossible to escape before the war, which is also unrealistic.


    Up to now, the strength of asajing love times can''t catch up with Tongren at all, but self-esteem is something everyone has, but asajing love times are more. Looking at asajing love times, Tongren''s heart is not the taste. Although they have had some unhappiness with him before, asajing love times is still no problem, and there is no hard conflict with Tongren.


    Asajing love struggled to stand up and still looked at grimjoe. At the moment, grimjoe still looked at Tong people and even smiled at Tong people, which made asajing love very unhappy. At this time, asajing love broke out spiritual pressure again and tried to fight with isolation wood lacquer again, but Tong people didn''t think so.


    Asajing love once again rushed to grimjoe, which must be the same result. So at this time, Tong people moved and walked directly in front of asajing love, which just startled asajing love. At this time, the overlord color was turned on, because asajing love was injured and there was little spiritual power left, So he was stunned directly by the overlord color and domineering spirit of Tong people.


    Then Tong people directly put asajing love on the ground, and then stared at grimjoe fiercely, with faint disdain in his eyes. Grimjoe also looked at Tong people, and his expression was getting more and more excited. He directly said: "Hey, that boy with strange spirit pressure and tricks, hey, that''s you! Come and fight with me and hide these flies for me. Don''t hurt them by mistake when I hit you. Come here and let''s see who is stronger."


    Tongren felt the strength of grimjoe, and Li''an''s words were a threat, but it didn''t make Tongren afraid. He said that after asajing''s love was handed over to Lucia, he would turn back to meet grimjoe. At this time, Lucia couldn''t stand and said, "brother Tongren, let''s run away. This guy is too strong to beat him for the time being. I don''t want to see you get hurt."


    The nearby Fei Zhen also said with tears: "yes, brother Tongren, you run away with us. We are definitely not his opponent. He is at least the strength of the captain. This is a monster. Let''s go. Brother Tongren is obedient. Please, be obedient."


    But he is not a coward. He smiled and hugged two women and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll live and kill him. Don''t worry, I won''t die. Your brother Tongren can create miracles every time. Touching it once is no exception. Don''t worry. Wait for me in the flower bed behind the stone. I''ll solve the battle quickly."


    With that, Tong people looked back at grimjoe and found that grimjoe''s eyes had never left tong people

 V1.Chapter 1107

    At this time, grimjoe completely let Tong people see what he looks like. The empty hole should have been in his chest, but his hole is really in his stomach, which is even more strange. It doesn''t look like normal emptiness at all. Is this broken foreign trade?


    "Oh, do you look very special? Why are you different from others?" Tong man walked to grimjoe with a soul chopping knife.


    Grimjoe said coldly in his eyes, "ha ha ha ha ha ha, you are looking for topics here, but don''t mention those with me. You just need to know how you were killed by me."


    "If you can, you can try. I haven''t killed ancient Da Xu for a long time." Tong said word by word. His eyes are full of self-confidence, and he also firmly believes that this battle can be solved without virtual explanation.


    Grimjoe was obviously dead, then he opened his mouth and said with a smile, "you still know ancient emptiness? It seems that you have a lot of experience. If you know ancient emptiness, you should be a god of death who is not too weak in the world. Let me play with you. Remember, we will decide whether we are superior or not."


    In fact, Tongren also felt the pressure of grimjoe from the beginning, because the breaking strength of not often fighting with soul cutting knife is very strong, which is beyond doubt. However, Tongren are not that kind of ordinary people after such a long battle, and they can be easily liberated now. Therefore, Tongren are quite confident in fighting often, At least when fighting with him, we can''t take it too lightly. In baihun, grimjoe is a respectable fellow, so the combat effectiveness must not be poor.


    Tong people began to carefully calculate the combat distance with him. At the same time, they turned on the armed color and the overlord color. The armed color is still useful, but Tong people don''t expect the overlord color to be useful, because after all, grimjoe is better than himself now. If he uses the overlord color, he is likely to bite himself back, so Tong people are also smart, Moreover, the overlord color overlord is not used to frighten the opponent. It can also turn on the seeing and hearing color overlord at the same time, which can make Tongren''s response more sensitive, so Tongren are also full of confidence.


    Looking at grimjoe still sitting in the sky in that posture, Tong people just don''t fight at all, because this is a kind of disrespect for his opponent. No matter whether he really has a burst of self-confidence or doesn''t really pay attention to Tong people, his move has really touched the efforts of Tong people.


    "I''ll beat you down!" the Tong people released the spirit pressure and quickly poured the spirit power like lightning into the soul chopping knife, and then ran to grimjoe like a Thunder Dragon. In fact, today''s weather is still very suitable for the Tong people, because it''s cloudy and rainy now, which is more suitable for Lei Dun, so the strength of the Tong people has been greatly improved.


    Tongren actually rushed fiercely. Grimjoe finally looked at this move. It didn''t seem that he could hide, so he stood up, flashed on the side, and immediately wanted to stab people in the head, but Tongren was not a vegetarian. He quickly lowered his head, and then raised the war soul knife, Grimjoe''s fist just hit the soul chopping blade, and Tong people were pushed out directly. It seems that the power of this fist can''t be underestimated. It was hit on the soul chopping blade, not on Tong people. It was hit on the soul chopping blade and retreated several meters straight back. If it was hit on the face, The lightest is to be shocked. This is the lightest.


    Tongren immediately slowed down, and then the spirit pressure broke out again. The protective cover and Lingli Huakai were gradually generated on them. Now Tongren have a wider range of protective covers because of the improvement of their strength, and the body wrapping degree of Lingli Huakai is also higher. Now Tongren''s strength does not need to drain the Lingli to summon the soul and bring out Lingli Huakai. Now, as long as it is needed by colleagues, Lingli Huakai can be summoned, which also proves that Tongren''s Lingli has a big stage of hard improvement.


    "Why is your move so strange? People are also strange, but your strength is still OK. At least I feel much better than the acrobat. You can at least accompany me for a while. Come on, go on, let me see what you can do." grimjoe spread out his palm, stretched out a finger and hooked his finger towards the Tong man.


    Tongren''s evil spirit smiled, lifted up the soul chopping knife and said, "you''d better pray not to die here. I may be the sword doesn''t have long eyes. Be careful not to divide your head. There should be a limit for self attack!"


    Tongren threw out a sword Qi sideways and flew straight to grimjoe''s head. Grimjoe dodged the sword Qi and said a word in front of Tongren in a moment.


    "There are really many tricks."


    -The blow hit Tongren''s stomach. If it was a distance, it could have directly opened a hole in Tongren''s stomach, but Tongren only didn''t fly out once and didn''t get hurt. Grimjoe''s blow directly smashed Tongren''s protective cover. At this time, Tongren was also quick in eyes and hands. He turned a knife horizontally and went straight to grimjoe, Grimjoe was too late to dodge, and his face was scratched and ejected some blood.


    Grimjoe covered his face and tilted his head, looked at Tong Ren and said, "Yo, it seems that I was careless. Your strength is really OK. At least on the God of death side, you hurt me first. I haven''t been cut for a long time. You really deserve my stop."


    In fact, grimjoe''s history is terrible. He smashed the Tongren''s protective cover with a fist, which shows that he is definitely not an ordinary person. If asajing loves to fight for the second time, it will take a long time to break. Therefore, the Tongren have never taken it lightly, even though he successfully hit grimjoe.


    At this time, grimjoe''s breath was different. He raised his hands, looked at Tong people with a sneer and said, "wait and see. Well, today''s knife, you can only cut me."


    "Brag, you." Tong man also replied to him without stinginess, then raised the soul chopping knife and rushed to grimjoe again.


    This time, grimjoe directly disappeared in front of Tong people. Tong people haven''t figured out what''s going on, because just now it was very like an instant step, but breaking the face can''t be an instant step. As for what it was, Tong people really didn''t see what it was.


    Just when Tong people were surprised, Tong people said, "instant step?"


    Suddenly, grimjoe flashed to the top and hit the Tong people hard. He directly knocked the Tong people down to the ground and blew out a big hole.


    "It''s loud, idiot."

 V1.Chapter 1108

    Tongren slowly climbed out of the hole. Obviously, he didn''t receive any damage, but the linglihua Kaike on his body was unlucky. The armor behind him directly punched a hole out, but fortunately it blocked the blow for Tongren, otherwise he could stand it directly.


    Tongren slowly stood up. At this time, the voice of white soul came from his consciousness.


    "Boy, did you fight against grimjoe? How about your strength? Do you need to try virtualization now?"


    Tongren replied in his mind, "don''t make trouble first. I''ll tell you when I need it later. He''s very strong. I can delay it now."


    "You''re pretty good at fighting, but you''re much better than that. I''m curious about what your strange king should be. Can I use your skills after I eat you?" grimjoel said with a smile.


    Tongren is also a middle finger here and said, "just dream. I want to cut you down and let the soul chopping knife devour you!"


    "You really don''t have common sense. The soul chopping knife can swallow up emptiness. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Tongren rushed over again, stabbed with sword Qi and slashed on grimjoe, "it''s really a lot of words. If you can beat me and say those words again, it''s really a shame for you."


    Hearing Tongren say about the broken face clan, grimjoe obviously shocked the tiger''s body, then immediately stepped back, tilted his head, looked at Tongren and said, "you are really interesting. You know everything about the broken face clan. It seems to me that you know what Lord lanran is plotting. Ha ha ha, there are still a lot of things that fools know."


    "But since you know, why don''t you tell me how much you know? I''m just asking. I''m happy to say that. Maybe I can spare your life."


    Tongren also smiled and said, "it seems that your watchdog dog is not competent enough. Maybe he can tell you more if you lick your master more. Why ask me an outsider? Are you very unpopular with you?"


    "Death!" these words obviously angered grimjoe. Grimjoe directly raised his fist and rushed over. It was going to hit Tong people''s face. Tong people stretched out the soul chopping knife horizontally. At this time, the end of the soul chopping knife also changed. He opened his mouth directly. Before grimjoe hit Tong people''s soul chopping knife, The fangs on the soul chopping knife had bitten grimjoe''s arm, and couldn''t be thrown away.


    In addition to being surprised, grimjoe was also in a panic. He quickly broke free from the shackles of the soul chopping knife, and then the frightened Tongren said, "this is... This is soul eating!"


    "How can Soul Eater be in your hand! No! How old are you? How can you have this knife, white soul? You must know white soul! Tell me his whereabouts! I''ll save you from death!"


    Tongren smiled at this time and was very happy: "haha, save me from death? You''re really interesting. Do I use you to save me from death? And what''s the matter with my soul cutting knife? Isn''t it strange that I just said there was no soul cutting knife that can devour things? How can I hit myself in the face now?"


    "I don''t have time to joke with you here, and it''s necessary for me to tell you that this soul eating knife was not a soul cutting knife, it was empty! I had a friendship with him when he was empty, but he was later made into a soul cutting knife by a god of death because of his special ability, and then he cut the white soul guy. Don''t talk nonsense with me now. Tell me the origin of your knife and the white soul Where to go? I didn''t try my best to talk with you here. Hurry up. You know, tell me, it''s all OK to say. "


    At this time, Tongren was more excited when he heard that the gentleman of his soul chopping knife was confused, and then smiled and said, "well, I won''t hide it from you. It''s also very uncomfortable. If you can defeat me, I''ll tell you that if you are killed by me, your question will stay in your stomach all your life!"


    "You''re so stubborn!" grimjoe also frowned. Because he was eager to know what Tong people knew, he couldn''t kill her directly, so he had to fight him with one hand.


    "Qiang!"


    Two soul chopping knives collided and made a thunderous sound. At this time, Tongren looked at the sky and suddenly stretched out a hand and shouted.


    "Lei Dun Qilin!"


    Tianlei fell directly on the soul chopping knife and directly electrified grimjoe. At this time, grimjoe was also paralyzed, so Tongren stuffed a Ningling pill into his mouth.


    "First solution!"


    This is the first time that Tongren used the two tricks together. A large amount of current flowed down. Coupled with the liberation of the original solution, the lightning burst like a spider''s web at once.


    "Boom!"


    Grimjoe fell back for several meters, but only a pair of sleeves were blown up, and there was no major injury. At this time, the attack was also the first shock given to grimjoe by Tongren.


    At this time, Tongren was dressed in black, and the soul chopping knife in his hand turned into a strange look again, and lightning was twined around him. This is also a coincidence, which greatly increased Tongren''s strength.


    "Is this your solution? That''s what soul devouring is like? It seems that I''m worried, ha ha ha ha ha." grimjoe still keeps a crazy attitude and opens his teeth and claws at Tongren.


    Tongren also showed a cynical smile and said, "you really have some problems not only in your brain, but also in your hearing. This is called Shijie, you know?"


    Grimjoe was angered by the Tongren''s words. Grimjoe, who was ashamed and angry, turned around and flashed behind the Tongren and directly blew a punch. However, at this time, the Tongren''s perception was greatly enhanced in the state of initial solution. He directly blocked his attack without even looking at it.


    He turned back and threw a knife directly. Grimjoe squatted down quickly, then got up immediately and punched Tong people in the stomach. This time, Tong people didn''t respond in time. They were hit in the stomach by grimjoe. Tong people spit out a mouthful of blood and retreated a few steps. In fact, Tong people have been playing well, because the soul cutting knife is also heavy, He didn''t come back for a while. As a result, he was punched by grimjoe.


    But Tong people didn''t fall down or be beaten away, just because they had a certain resistance after transformation.


    "Don''t you tell me what''s going on? Do you want to be killed? I don''t understand," said grimjoe, breaking his finger.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t I say promise me?"

 V1.Chapter 1109

    Grimjoe has no way to deal with the behavior of Tong people, because now his colleagues can be said to have a handle on grimjoe, and it can''t be said to be a handle. It can be said that grimjoe is eager to know what Tong people know, so now he can''t do anything about Tong people, but also have to say something nice. He''s really bent.


    Now it can''t be said that Tong people have completely gained the upper hand, because they can''t take advantage of grimjoe in terms of force, because grimjoe is an ancient emptiness after all, and the degree of danger is directly proportional to the risk coefficient of this trip, so Tong people don''t take it lightly, and are very careful to stand this grimjoe, Who knows what crazy things he will drive out in order to know what he wants to know? It''s hard to say. After all, he is empty, and Tongren is human.


    This is because grimjoe is so angry that the splashed noodles on his face click. He looks at Tong people angrily and says, "you boy! Don''t push an inch. I ask you this to save your face. You''d better tell me what you know. Don''t blame me for being rude at that time. I''m angry, but you''re not easy to provoke. You''d better weigh it for me!"


    "Let me see if you''re angry. I''m still really curious. What kind of state are you angry? I''m really looking forward to it. Hurry up and show me what you''re angry like! I can''t wait." Tong man tilted his head and said.


    Tongren is really not pretending to attack his opponent, but fighting for time to find a safe escape path for Lucia and others. As for whether he can beat grimjoe, it seems that Tongren doesn''t care much. It can be seen that at any time, Tongren is a man with a strong sense of responsibility, So the reason why grimjoe is angry is that he doesn''t pay attention to himself. To tell the truth, Tong people really pay attention to it, but they pay too much attention to it. Therefore, they spare no effort to create escape time for their ruling companions. This fearless spirit is one of ten thousand in the whole corpse soul world.


    Grimjoe finally raised his head. There was anger in his eyes. He broke his neck with his hand and said, "you''re dead. I''ll beat you until you''re the worst. You''d better prepare for me, otherwise I''m really worried about killing you accidentally. If I can''t smell what I want to know, it''s bad. You''d better be flexible and don''t let me down."


    "Brush!"


    Golimcho disappeared in front of Tongren''s eyes and seemed to have used Xiangzhuan again. Although Tongren''s eyes could not catch golimcho, due to the opening of the original solution and the overbearing color of seeing and hearing, Tongren''s perception ability was not only improved by one level, so Tongren closed their eyes and made a state of meditation, He completely gave up looking at his opponent with his eyes.


    "Back!"


    Tongren judged the location of grimjoe by perception, and then quickly swung the soul chopping knife back. It just collided with grimjoe''s fist and made a sound that can only be made by metal collision. Tongren have long been used to this. Grimjoe''s fist is really strong and powerful, and it''s true to fight with his soul chopping knife, But Tong people also realized that grimjoe couldn''t have only this strength. He didn''t have to cut the soul knife. Fighting is a typical expression of self-confidence.


    Tongren turned away the blade and the fangs appeared again. But this time, grimjoe did kick Tongren''s soul cutting knife with his foot. It seems that grimjoe is not only proficient in martial arts, but also has a first-class brain and reaction ability. Tongren also wiped his sweat. It seems that it is impossible to defeat grimjoe without some real skills.


    But now is not the time to reveal his cards, so Tong people are still waiting. If grimjoe''s soul chopping knife fights with him, he will liberate him and fight with him. Therefore, the war situation is also very fierce. Up to now, grimjoe is always fighting with bare hands and empty fists, and the soul chopping knife is pinned on his waist. This is his fighting style, It''s also his proud capital. It''s really impossible for Tong people to do it now. Therefore, Tong people don''t feel that Grimm Joe is actually loading X. he really has this strength, which is highly recognized by Tong people. Therefore, Tong people have always maintained a rare silence when fighting.


    "Why do you always fight with your hands? Can''t you use the soul chopping knife, or do you still have a basic understanding of the sword? You look down on people too much." Tong man said angrily, holding the soul chopping knife in his hand.


    Grimjoe smiled, then twisted his neck and said, "soul chopping knife? I didn''t bury you. You really don''t deserve it. My soul chopping knife only cuts the guy I think is equal. You really can''t, you know? And you concentrate on fighting. Now you can distract yourself from arguing with me."


    In fact, what grimjoe said is true. For him, the Tongren is a little ant, and it is no exaggeration to say that if grimjoe wants to pull out the soul cutting knife to fight, he can fight only if he uses the virtual solution. Therefore, the current scruples of the Tongren are here, and they don''t want to use the solution for a long time, So it became the capital that grimjoe could ridicule him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do it!" Tong people burst out and rushed to grimjoe, injected spiritual power into the soul chopping knife again, and cut off grimjoe with the sword spirit of destroying the sky and the earth. Moreover, grimjoe was not too flustered. He just stood there and didn''t move. It was as if he recognized that people could chop at will. Tong people also saw it, So I was also muttering in my heart, what is this grimjoe doing? Is he really strong enough to ignore his attack?


    "Kong!"


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly hit grimjoe''s chest. Grimjoe really didn''t move. What''s more amazing is that grimjoe didn''t leave a scar on his body, but left a shallow trace. This is the strongest attacking hand of Tongren''s initial solution. At this time, Tongren was surprised enough. When Tongren was surprised, he jumped back directly, He kept a distance from grimjora. This time, the Tong people had a thorough understanding of his horror. He was like the skin of Geng Mujian Ba Yi, which seemed that he couldn''t cut into his body. Moreover, the Tong people found that the reason why Geng Mujian Ba wouldn''t be hurt by the cutting was because his spirit pressure was constant and overbearing, but in front of him, grimjor was completely hard, It''s really hard!


    "You may not know that when a virtual animal evolves into a broken face, many physical changes will take place, such as the broken mask and human intelligence. The most important thing is that the body''s defense is extremely increased, and basically has indestructible skin." grimjoe said with some pride

 V1.Chapter 1110

    Grimjoe patted the place on his body that had just been cut by Tong people and continued: "I don''t know where you got the courage to fight with me. Can''t you really see the gap between you and me, or is there a problem in your brain? Go and ask about grimjoe, the sixth blade of the virtual circle, who doesn''t know me. Are you really funny or don''t know me? Now do you know the gap between you and me? Now you know It''s too late to tell me what you know. I can''t kill you. You''d better not challenge my patience, or I may really hurt you. "


    It seems that grimjoe is also a loyal person. Although he is a force hostile to the tongs, he is not an incomprehensible one. He just wants to know the truth. He is still good to people, but it is a pity that he is now on the battlefield and not a friend of the tongs. Otherwise, their character will be good friends.


    At this time, Tongren, who should have retreated, suddenly began to burst into spiritual pressure. The breath around the soul chopping knife in his hand turned blue little by little, and there were thunder and lightning around him. At this time, Tongren also found that his left eye seemed to be a little painful. Tongren thought it might be that he had been fighting for a long time, and didn''t care much about what he hadn''t had a good rest these days, Grimjoe saw that Tong people didn''t have the consciousness of submission. Instead, they were not angry. Instead, they laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha, you are really good. Although you are not as strong as me, you have a good sense and a strong backbone. You are not an ordinary person. I think you should know that even if you tell me the truth, I won''t let you go, so you continue to fight, but it''s all good. Anyway, when you ask you is all good. It''s better to fight well and be frank Just a moment! That''s the same sentence. We''ll decide whether to compete or die! "


    Tongren also flashed excited spiritual pressure, and his eyes turned blue, but his left eye was still vaguely uncomfortable. Due to the rise of spiritual power, Tongren began to turn blue, but his left eye was different, because his left eye even began to turn red, but he didn''t know what was going on, which made Tongren still uncomfortable.


    "You talk a lot. You decide whether you are superior or dead. I''ll unload you now!" Tongren urged Lingli to start a quick step towards Grimm Joe. This time, Tongren''s action was too fast. Grimm Joe was surprised. He quickly sent out a ring and then flashed behind the Tongren. Before Grimm Joe hit back, the Tongren waved a knife to the back.


    How could this be possible? Grimjoe couldn''t help but be surprised. He had to use the ring turn again in front of the attack. It shouldn''t be. In the process of the ring turn, it was very fast. Yitong people''s strength should not be able to see grimjoe, but just now he miraculously waved a knife back. Almost grimjoe just flashed behind, and Tong people looked back With a knife, grimjoe not only looked at Tong people with admiration, but also had a fluke that Tong people were coincidental.


    But he immediately overturned grimjoe''s idea, because when grimjoe started the sound again and turned to the right of Tong people, Tong people''s soul cutting knife had been cut off above grimjoe''s head, which made grimjoe have to roll to resolve Tong people''s attack. How is this possible? Tong people couldn''t underestimate grimjoe''s action just now, but now it is What''s the matter? It not only makes grimjoe think about it, but also makes Tong people feel very strange.


    Because his left eye has been very uncomfortable, but at the same time, he seems to be able to clearly capture the trend of grimjoe, as if his eye level has been raised and grimjoe''s speed has been slow, but in fact, it is not grimjoe''s slow, but there is a problem with Tongren''s eyes, but whether it is good or bad is unknown, but Tongren It''s a bad thing now, because his left eye is really uncomfortable, which still affects his battle.


    Tongren can''t help rubbing his eyes. He was just seen by grimjoe. Grimjoe also thought of some problems. Did he cry? No, it''s a kind of pupil surgery, but it''s impossible, because pupil surgery and blood inheritance are the same reason. If it''s not family blood, it''s okay. There''s no pupil surgery in Tongren''s family, but there''s nothing now The evidence can only say that he has pupil surgery, otherwise there is no better explanation now.


    "What have you experienced? Why are every part of your body so magical? And you seem to have some family lineage, but you can''t see what lineage you are. You''re really interesting. Come on, I''m very interested in you." Grimjoe grinned and tilted his head. He looked at Tong people playfully, as if Tong people were being played with by him.


    Tongren also put down his hand to rub his eyes and said, "my name is Tongren. You''d better remember this name. This is the root of your nightmares every night. Don''t be scared to death!


    As soon as the voice fell, the two men collided again. Golem Joe punched, and Tong people hardened their armed color on the soul chopping knife. Now the repulsion distance began to become shorter. However, it can be seen that Tong people are also more brave in the war, and their progress is also very obvious. There are many kinds of skill progress, one of which is through their own force and strength in the process of fighting Spiritual power has made progress, and people belong to this kind of people. Now their arrogance is still rising.


    The sword light and sword shadow lasted for a long time. Finally, the sword Qi thrown horizontally by the Tong people widened the distance between the two people again. The Tong people were smoking. Because of the battle just now, the Tong people began to be hot, while grimjoe was still smiling with his head tilted and shoulders held, as if the Tong people''s attack was useless to grimjoe, It is true that after fighting for so long, neither side has been hurt, but grimjoe has a slight advantage. He is neither injured nor consumes much spiritual power, nor tired. Xiangtong people have begun to sweat.


    At the beginning, they were really close to each other, but Tong people didn''t think so, because if they were fighting a war of consumption, Tong people would certainly not be able to defeat grimjoe. They were serious people with eight hundred faces and ten blades, and they also had a high ranking in the virtual circle. How could they be people that Tong people can hurt? It''s also a bad idea, It''s enough to meet such an uninvited guest as grimjoe when Tongren are developing.


    "Hey, I think you''re tired. Shall I give you a break, you soft footed shrimp."

 V1.Chapter 1111

    After hearing this sentence, Tong people can say that they ate a thunder at that time, and then detonated his spirit. Soft foot shrimp is equivalent to a coward in his vocabulary. There is no difference, which makes Tong people explode in an instant. Then they pinch their fists and ask, "you''re saying you''re coming. Who do you say is soft foot shrimp?"


    This broke the impression of Tong people on the few respectable enemies of grimjoe just now. Now Tong people can be said to be angry. They want to tear grimjoe up now.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said you were soft feet shrimp!" grimjot spread his hands in front of his mouth, which played a sound amplification effect. He thought he would further Qi Tong people.


    Tongren suddenly burst out an unprecedented spiritual pressure. This spiritual pressure is higher than any time. The fluctuation of spiritual pressure even blew Tongren''s hair up. Tongren''s eyes are full of blue light, and the breath around him began to become unusual. Now Tongren doesn''t have reason in his mind. He is like a crazy beast now, I can''t wait to tear up the broken face in front of me now. Tongren finally broke out and rushed like a shell.


    "What a terrible spirit pressure." grimjoe also picked up his fists and released a serious look, ready to meet the attack of Tong people. He saw Tong people holding a soul chopping knife in his hand, then raised it high and cut it towards grimjoe.


    "Bang!"


    The two sides collided with each other. At this time, grimjoe was retreated quite far. At this time, Tongren''s soul chopping knife also produced fangs and directly bit grimjoe''s shoulder. Grimjoe roared and threw away the soul chopping knife. Just now, when the soul chopping knife was about to live grimjoe, he drew some grimjoe''s spiritual power, Moreover, the biting of soul chopping knife is very painful for breaking the face, which also makes grimjoe angry. Looking at the Tong man in front of him, grimjoe also burst into spirit pressure and rushed over.


    Directly launched the ring turn, a simple and rough upper hook directly hit Tong people on the chin, and Tong people also flew directly. After taking advantage of the victory, grimjoe flew to the sky and hit Tong people again. Tong people were hit by grimjoe like a ball, At last, grimcho punched Tong people directly to the ground and blew out a big hole.


    This is not over. Grimjoe looked at the place where the big hole was smoking, and then leaned forward and flew down directly after aiming. He also made enough strength in his fist to prepare for another blow to Tong people, but it backfired. A slender soul chopping knife stretched out and directly put it on grimjoe''s chest, "bare!" Grimjoe''s chest was flooded with bleeding flowers.


    "Explain!"


    At the moment, Tongren finally used the solution. The black kimono ground had these uneven corners. The colleagues also completely understood the soul devouring sword energy, and then they were able to solve it. This can be regarded as causing a physical injury to grimjoe. Grimjoe touched the place where his chest was cut, leaving a shallow blood mark, It seems that his skin is still very hard. Even the Tongren under the solution are difficult to hurt him, which reassures him a lot.


    Grimjoe also tilted his head and said without paying any attention: "is this your solution? Can it be called a solution? I have fought many gods of death. People''s solutions are to enlarge weapons. Why are you getting smaller and smaller? It''s really a strange thing. You won''t be able to do that. It''s too disappointing."


    Before he finished speaking, a black sword spirit flew over, and grimjoe had no time to dodge. He quickly let his hands protect his forehead and collided with the black sword spirit, which was also a problem of this sword spirit. Grimjoe also took the battle seriously, because the black sword spirit of neitong people was hurt on his arm, Now there''s a little blood flowing out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    At this time, grimjoe burst into spiritual pressure, and a lot of spiritual power came out of her body, and then wrapped it on her body. There were all his spiritual power on her fist, which also made Tong people think of Lucia''s moves, and then began to face it carefully. Grimjoe wrapped his whole body with spiritual power and rushed over again, which was much faster.


    "Boom!"


    Grimjoe''s fist hit the soul chopping knife of Tong man. Tong man stepped back for several meters this time, and then he didn''t know how. A flame suddenly burned on his sword, which also startled grimjoe, jumped back quickly, and then began to observe Tong man''s every move.


    Even Tong people were surprised. When his soul chopping knife caught fire, he shook it and thought it was grimjoe''s means that made his soul chopping knife catch fire, but after a long time, he found that he didn''t do it. This is what his soul chopping knife sent out.


    Grimjoe looked at it for a while and said a sentence: "this is the flame of the soul of boratio. How could it be here? Did you eat it? No, how can humans swallow the ancient emptiness? But you are not emptiness. These are simply impossible to explain. You are really complicated and confusing. I am really more and more interested in you."


    Tongren also smiled and said, "I don''t care what flame boraxiu is. I cleaned it up anyway. I don''t know how to get this ability. Anyway, I definitely didn''t eat it, because I decided to be disgusted as soon as I saw you."


    "Little boy, you''re talking wildly. You know that the first blade in the virtual circle has to give me three points. What are you? You''re a parasite of various forces, but you''re not qualified to talk to me here. I won''t kill you now. You''ve done everything with your mercy. You''d better not ask for trouble. I''ll tell me what I want to know, I won''t embarrass you, "said grimjoe, with his head tilted and his hand inserted into his trouser pocket.


    Tongren looked at the soul chopping knife burning with flame in his hand and said, "you should remember what I said. I don''t want to say more. If you really want to know and beat me down, I will naturally tell you that you''ve been inking this and that all the time. Aren''t you bored? Are you menopause? I really can''t stand you."


    "In that case, we have nothing to say, and I''m too lazy to say." grimjoe said, and rushed over with an arrow. Tong people also poured their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and prepared to cut directly on grimjoe''s head in a moment

 V1.Chapter 1112

    Tongren cut grimjoe with one knife after another. Grimjoe didn''t use his fist to resist Tongren''s soul chopping knife like he did at the beginning. Grimjoe seemed to be very taboo of the flame burning on Tongren''s soul chopping knife.


    My colleagues also saw this clue, and then said half jokingly and half sarcastically: "are you still afraid of fire, aren''t you absolutely ashamed? The spirit of talking crazy at the beginning has gone there. Why are you so embarrassed now? You''re fighting back!"


    The so-called flame borathius means that he has a soul flame that makes many virtual people fear. The soul flame is enough to make a virtual burn and slowly lose spiritual power and die. This is also related to the strength of the virtual. The stronger the virtual is, the lighter this ability is. If it is weaker, it is almost immortal to be stuck by the soul flame of flame borathius.


    "You really don''t hurt your back when you stand and talk. This is obviously attribute restraint. Although the flame boratio is also empty, his soul flame is equally afraid whether it is death or empty. You have the ability to shut him down and let''s have a good fight." grimjoe also explained and dodged. Look at that, although grimjoe is a face breaking level, But the soul flame can still hurt him, which makes Tong people more relieved, because the previous crescent sky rush to grimjoe only left a blood mark on his body. If the soul flame is added now, the damage to him should not be doubled.


    Tongren smiled cunningly after listening to his words, and then looked at him with a embarrassed smile and said, "I''m really sorry. I can only open or close. If any one cuts you, I''ll apologize. Do you think you can accept it, coward?"


    "You''re kicking your nose and face! Do you really think I dare not kill you!" grimjoe was also completely angered by the Tongren, and suddenly broke out a spiritual pressure. After avoiding the Tongren''s sword, he rushed sideways to the Tongren.


    Grimjoe didn''t have many gorgeous moves. He turned and punched Tong people in the face. Tong people were directly beaten, but he immediately picked up the soul chopping knife, which also hit grimjoe, but still didn''t cause any damage. Grimjoe also took advantage of the victory and pursued, hiding left and flashing right to attack Tong people, Tong people are also very embarrassed in defense, because Graham Joe is really too fast. Although Tong people''s eyes can keep up with his movements, their bodies really can''t.


    Tong people also have deep doubts. They have never been in this situation, because their actions have never been unable to keep up with their eyes. If their eyes can''t keep up with their actions at all, it can be said in the past, but it''s really strange that they can''t keep up with their eyes. It''s because your eyes see his attack, However, they can''t make timely defense physically. They clearly know where the fist will go, but they can''t avoid it physically when their eyes see it. This is somewhat strange. Moreover, Tongren also find that they only have the left eye. The right eye is normal. If they close the left eye, everything will return to normal, Therefore, Tongren concluded that there was a problem with his left eye, but now he still can''t consider that there is no problem with his eye. Now there is a life-threatening ghost in front of him. If you want to confirm something, you can only wait until the fight is over. Moreover, Tongren may win.


    Tongren also closed his left eye because of the discomfort of his left eye, and then earned his right eye to fight with grimjoe. Grimjoe also found something wrong with Tongren, and then mocked Tongren and said, "why, are you letting me or am I blind? You''ve always closed one eye like a clown. Yes, you can be serious."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me, just worry about yourself. Don''t chat with me here!" Tong man waved his sword and rushed to grimjoe again. Grimjoe shook his head and then rushed up with his fist.


    Tong people cut on grimjoe''s shoulder together. Grimjoe also punched grimjoe on the cheek. The result was the same. Grimjoe''s body was still on fire. Tong people had been beaten out by one punch, because he opened one eye and closed the other. To tell the truth, it was very hard to stand like this. Lian had a hard time looking at things, Not to mention a face-to-face fight like grimjoe, and grimjoe has no real strength. Now he is still testing the strength of Tongren with Tongren. He still hasn''t pulled out the soul chopping knife to fight with others, so Tongren is also very nervous. Now he is so abnormal with his fist. He can''t kill himself with the soul chopping knife, Therefore, Tong people are also looking to see if grimjoe has any next action. They can release the virtual solution to deal with him. They don''t know whether they can control their consciousness. Anyway, he is absolutely new and has the strength of white soul, so Tong people don''t have too many concerns in the battle.


    Tongren''s eyes are becoming more and more uncomfortable. Tongren touched them and even bled. Tongren is still very confused. He hasn''t done anything he shouldn''t do. How can this eye bleed? Is it a curse or something, but the blood and tears can''t stop flowing down on Tongren''s hungry face, which makes Tongren''s heart a little hairy.


    "Yo, why are your eyes still bleeding? I remember I didn''t hit your eyes. You won''t offend anyone. You''ve been cursed. Alas, it''s really pathetic." the isolation wooden bridge looked at Tongren with pity, shook his head and said, then grinned and said, "but I''m sorry, I''m still going to kill you!"


    When the Tong people rubbed their eyes, grimjoe''s "boom" turned in front of the Tong people. Before the Tong people reacted, they felt a punch on their face. It was grimjoe''s punch that had accumulated strength for a long time. The Tong people rolled on the ground and didn''t stop for a long time. Until they hit a stone, the Tong people stopped retreating, The momentum was also smashed by the Tongren. Grimjoe looked at the Tongren with his shoulders in the air, as if he were a god of death search officer testing his strength. The Tongren also stood up tremblingly, raised the soul chopping knife high, and then began to gather his spiritual power on the soul chopping knife, and then there was a sword spirit towards grimjoe, Grimjoe didn''t even move. He grabbed the sword Qi with his bare hands, then looked at the sword Qi and said, "hahaha, is this your housekeeping skill? How fragile it is!" then he squeezed it hard, and the sword Qi was crushed by grimjoe with his bare hands

 V1.Chapter 1113

    "I''ll ask you again for the last time. You''re sure you won''t tell me, right? My patience is limited. You''d better not challenge my patience." grimjoe said after crushing the sword Qi of Tong people.


    This time, Tong people really want to think about it. Grimjoe is really angry. If he doesn''t tell him what he wants to know, some unpleasant things will happen. Tong people think so, hold a soul chopping knife in his hand, and then look at grimjoe angrily and say: "Come on, and don''t put your brave words there. We haven''t decided the outcome yet. I have no reason to give in to you, okay?"


    To be honest, although the strength of Tong people has been understood, they are still inferior to grimjoe. After all, breaking the face and ten blades is not for nothing. Although it is impossible to bring out one of their strength alone, the strength of the killing and exploding party must be there. Therefore, when Tong people say those words, they are also ready to fight with grimjoe, and so are Tong people Staring at the changes of grimjoe, I saw that grimjoe listened to his colleagues and stayed quietly above the sky for a long time. If he wasn''t fighting, Tong people really thought he was sleeping.


    Grimjoe moved rigidly like a zombie and said to Tong people, "you''d better be aware of me. My accuracy is not good. I''ll be ready to kill you at any time. You''d better tell me now, or I''ll really kill you. What I said is true. Tell me quickly!" Grimjoe was so angry that even the green veins on his forehead were exposed. It can be seen that Tong people were also angry with him. Tong people were still hanging around like that. The soul cutting way was inserted on the ground below, and then leaned against the soul cutting knife and said, "you''re still that sentence. If you have the ability of X, you promise me to ask me later!"


    Before Tongren finished speaking, grimjoe disappeared in front of Tongren''s eyes. It didn''t work. Tongren quickly opened his left eye. He unexpectedly saw grimjoe rush to Lucia and their side at a very fast speed, and claws were born on his hands. It seems that he has made up his mind to make some articles for the back of Tongren. Tongren will allow this kind of thing to happen Sheng, opened the instant step and chased in the direction of grimjoe.


    Lucia also found grimjoe moving towards this side, and then quickly opened the reading hood, but Lucia''s reading hood is basically useless for grimjoe. As long as grimjoe wants to break it, it can be broken.


    "You cheap man, what ability is it to sneak into other people''s women!" Tongren quickly opened and burst into grimjoe''s side again and again. His left eye can clearly capture every action of grimjoe, even the next action, and even see grimjoe''s expression, but it also makes Tongren feel very anxious, because his eyes have never had such a problem before, and can meet him One step of action, it''s a little pulling. What''s this with? Have your eyes mutated, or have your eyes evolved, or did the white soul do it?


    Suddenly, Tong people saw a virtual shadow on grimjoe, and the virtual shadow turned back at the moment when it reached Lucia''s protective cover. What is this? But since the same person saw it, he would certainly make a certain response. The phantom seen by Tong people turned to attack, so Tong people picked up the soul chopping knife and prepared to cut it down.


    An amazing scene appeared. Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly cut on grimjoe''s shoulder. In addition to being surprised, it should be grimjoe. It should be because he wanted to come back to attack Tongren on the way, but now Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly cut on his shoulder. How can it be? This is also the biggest stab damage of Tongren to grimjoe , the soul chopping knife directly cut into his shoulder and gushed a lot of blood. Tong people also kicked off grimjoe. Grimjoe stumbled and floated back to the sky. Then he touched the place where he was cut, and then looked at Tong people with complex eyes, as if he didn''t believe that his colleagues could play that strength.


    It''s also true that the move just now belongs to grimjoe''s famous skill, which cooperates with the sudden attack of the ring to the enemy, but the Tong people did crack it, which is very strange. Ordinary people can''t do it at all, but the Tong people did it, and did it effortlessly. This is also a thing that makes grimjoe very concerned. The Tong people were originally A normal person who is not even the power of death, but how can he hurt grimjoe today? This is also a problem that grimjoe can''t solve. Grimjoe shook his head and thought it might be a coincidence just now. Then he adjusted himself and prepared to attack again.


    Grimjoe dived in front of the Tong man again and was ready to punch him in the front, but grimjoe suddenly rang and turned to the back to punch again. This time, the Tong man didn''t stop, so he was hit a long distance.


    However, although he hit the Tong man, grimjoe was also very afraid, because when grimjoe hit the Tong man just now, he obviously saw the Tong man twist his head and look at him, which means that the Tong man saw through grimjoe''s tricks.


    It is precisely because the virtual shadow just appeared again that Tongren reacted like that, but only the eyes kept up, but the body failed to keep up once, which is also a matter of no way. After all, Tongren''s cultivation is limited and there is no way to let their body keep up with the speed of their eyes, so they are also very helpless.


    Now Tongren is basically determined. There must be problems with his presentation. You can wait until you are free to ask Bai Hun. If Bai Hun doesn''t know, you can ask Puyuan Xizhu. In short, you must ask this point clearly. Another thing is that grimjoe in front of you is the great deficiency of leopard nature, which Bai Hun said is completely right, No matter his character or strength, he was recognized by Tongren. Indeed, his strength must be one of the best in the virtual circle, because he didn''t use the soul chopping knife in the battle of Hetou people. He was fighting Tongren with bare hands.


    They fought with Tong people with their bare hands, and now they beat Tong people like this. Fortunately, this is grimjoe''s fighting style, otherwise they would have died miserably in grimjoe''s hands, so Tong people are also trying their best to delay time and separate grimjoe, See if you have a virtual solution and have any means to fight grimjoe

 V1.Chapter 1114

    Grimjoe is also worried about it, because in his opinion, Tong people can''t beat themselves, but various signs of Tong people show that this doesn''t mean anything. It seems that grimjoe has now admitted that Tong people can capture their own figure, but he is still very curious about Tong people, at least now more curious.


    "You have a lot of strange tricks. Don''t say I''m more interested in you now. I''ve decided not to keep you alive. If I can see something about your ability, I''ll definitely eat you." grimjoe grinned, looking like he''s going to get it, but he''s also an enemy, Because Tong people are also a god of death that can be solved now, if grimjoe can be more serious, Tong people may not be able to play as if they were in water as they are now.


    Tongren also put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said: "If you can, you can try it. I''m determined to accompany you at any time, so I''m too lazy to tell you. What I hate most is reasoning and ink. If you do that, I really want to cut you directly. And I advise you to use the soul chopping knife to prevent you from dying miserably."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    With that, grimjoe erupted again, and then the body began to become extremely dense, and even the spiritual power began to materialize. Now the spiritual power began to form molecules and began to spread on grimjoe''s body. Then grimjoe directly rushed to the Tong people. The speed was really outrageous, and even the Tong people couldn''t accurately capture her figure.


    Grimjoe flashed to the back of the Tong man at a very fast speed, and then quickly punched the Tong man. The Tong man was directly beaten and flew up, which was not completely discovered by the Tong people. The other people just saw a residual shadow running obliquely into his rear, and then he was directly beaten and flew up before he turned his head. When he got to the air, the Tong man drove away because he wanted to protect himself After opening the protective cover and Lingli Huakai, the Lingli Huakai has become a lot more refined, and there are a lot of belly armor on the side, so that you can defend to more places, and you can achieve the ultimate defense.


    When flying in the air, Tong people also picked up the soul chopping knife and looked around at grimjoe''s position. However, they found that they couldn''t find him when grimjoe attacked themselves. Moreover, their projection ability has basically been maximized. How can they still not keep up with grimjoe now? So Tong people are burning their eyebrows and become anxious now He became restless. It was because grimjoe''s sudden disappearance made him panic. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain above his head. He also fell to the ground along the power. Grimjoe''s power was really terrible. He went directly through the protective cover of Tong people and hit him directly to the ground. It seems that grimjoe is true I''m going to beat Tong people, which is what Tong people are worried about. From the beginning to now, grimjoe has been torturing him, not killing him, but not making him feel better. In short, he has been living in the heat he gave, just like falling into an endless abyss and falling all the time.


    Tongren quickly got up from the ground, and then quickly opened it and slipped back. He saw a big hole in the place where Tongren originally took it. Yes, this is the big hole caused by grimjoe. Therefore, Tongren saw the virtual shadow with his left eye, that is, he saw his actions before, so he began to run as soon as he landed.


    "It seems that your body is really mysterious. Tell me what method you used to become like this. I''m really curious. Can you foresee my actions? Why do I hit you every time I feel that I must hit you? This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing. To be honest, I really listen to your skills, so I''m also eager I want to know if I will gain some of your abilities if I eat you. Now I want to eat you. "After that, grimjoe licked his lips with his tongue, and then looked at Tong people with strange eyes, as if the light in his eyes could kill Tong people.


    Suddenly, grimjoe turned to the Tong man''s place with the ring again. This time, the Tong man saw it thoroughly, and his left eye was also used at this time. The Tong man accurately predicted grimjoe''s position, and then quickly hit a sword. Just when the soul chopping knife was about to cut grimjoe''s body, the Tong man found the virtual shadow on him and suddenly shook down As like as two peas, he was shaking his eyes and then flashing to the left. But Tong people had no time to do anything else. He could not run away and could not control the chopper. At that time, gimjo did exactly the same action as the Tong people saw, and then slipped to the left.


    Tong man''s pupil also ran to the side with grimjoe, but his body really couldn''t do anything.


    "I admire your eyes, but your body is too slow!" said grimjoe with some regret, and then hit a punch.


    This punch directly hit Tong Ren in the face and directly blew Tong Ren out. Grimjoe didn''t intend to let Tong Ren go. Then he made a loud turn, directly encircled Tong Ren in front of the backward direction, and then quickly hit an uppercut. Although Tong Ren can be seen, his body is still useless and can only be beaten passively, Now Tong people have no way. Their eyes are not in proportion to their body, so they can only be slaughtered.


    When Tongren''s body was hit by grimjoe, Tongren still couldn''t do anything. All this was watched by Lucia. They wanted to help Tongren, but they were stopped by asajing love for the second time, because if Tongren couldn''t beat him here, no one could beat grimjoe.


    So asajing''s second love can only pray that Tongren can turn defeat into victory, but the same person doesn''t seem to have that ability now. At the moment, Tongren is being beaten by grimjoe from west to East, and then from the north of South Avenue. The sky is full of the remnants of grimjoe''s sound and the appearance of flying around with Tongren''s body. The Lingli Huakai on Tongren''s body was immediately broken, At this time, Tongren completely had no means of protection

 V1.Chapter 1115

    Now the Tong people don''t have any defense measures, and the Lingli Huakai doesn''t have any. The protective cover has long been broken by grimjoe, so the Tong people floating in the air are also very flustered. Now their defense means have been consumed by him.


    So how to resist his next attack or follow-up attack? At this time, grimjoe was on the momentum and fought fiercely. Finally, a punch hit the Tong man''s face. With the blood vomited, the Tong man was beaten away by grimjoe again.


    This time, he directly fell to the ground and smashed a big hole. Grimjoe in the sky didn''t stay too long. He just floated down to see the situation of Tong people, mainly to see the degree of injury of Tong people, whether it was enough to make him succumb to his own.


    Grimjoe walked down the big hole hit by the Tong man. There was smoke around. It was always curling upward. Suddenly, a soul cutting knife sprang out of the smoke and stabbed grimjoe on his shoulder. Unfortunately, this knife did no harm to grimjoe, even no bleeding, but left some traces, This is also the reason why grimjoe doesn''t avoid. It has something to do with his absolute self-confidence, otherwise he can''t avoid.


    After all, it''s a knife. Even if grimjoe is stupid, he won''t hit the edge of the knife directly. It''s because he still feels that the current Tong people are too weak. The current Tong people haven''t released the attitude he recognized. Maybe the Tong people can deal with other broken faces or emptiness in this state, but it won''t work here.


    Gri M Jo slowly grasped the knife of the Tong man, and then make complaints about the Tong''s knife. He said, "this knife is really strange, but it will be bigger and smaller, but I feel the same. It''s all about scrap iron."


    After that, grimjoe kicked the Tong people directly and vigorously, and the Tong people flew out along grimjoe''s leg extension strength, and the soul chopping knives remained in grimjoe''s hands. Grimjoe looked at the soul chopping knives of the Tong people, then threw them back, and continued to rush in the direction of the Tong people. According to this, grimjoe still didn''t use all his strength, It''s also possible that I''m not interested in Tongren''s soul cutting knife. This is the first time Tongren was beaten so badly.


    Grimjoe looked sarcastic, then broke his fingers and said, "you lost this time. Should you fulfill your promise? Tell me what I want to know. You promised me before. You can''t refuse to pay, you know, or I''ll unload you!"


    At this time, Tong people suddenly stared at grimjoe and said, "who said I lost, try this first!" after that, Tong manpower horse turned on the domineering color and directly confused grimjoe. Although grimjoe''s strength is far higher than that of Tong people, grimjoe''s spiritual power consumption is also a lot.


    Another point is that they don''t concentrate on fighting, so Tong people can easily stun grimjoe by imposing hegemony on grimjoe. However, grimjoe just fainted for a while. He won''t faint for a long time with his strength, but these seconds are enough. Tong people directly opened the instant step and picked up the soul chopping knife, Then again let the soul chopping knife ignite a flame, aiming at grimjoe''s back is a sword!


    Grimjoe screamed when he was cut. Then he turned his head in anger and burst into spiritual pressure. At such a close distance, Tong people were directly blown away by the high spiritual pressure explosion. On this day, Tong people were abandoned, and the rest seemed to have done nothing. It is true that Tong people''s current strength can''t beat grimjoe, otherwise grimjoe would be swallowed by Tong people.


    After the spiritual pressure broke out, golimcho directly took the ring turn, punched Tong people in the stomach, and then turned around and kicked Tong people into the air again. Tong people who withstood this series of attacks coughed up a mouthful of blood, but they still didn''t give up their defense. There were still only two people in the sky, One flashed back and forth to attack, the other floated back and forth, and was really badly beaten.


    Tongren is not a coward. In the process of fighting with grimjoe, he also pulled out the soul chopping knife. After aiming at grimjoe, he poured all his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and carefully observed grimjoe''s trend with his left eye. At this time, his colleagues felt that the time had come, and then suddenly earned the initiative from passivity. He opened it in a flash and rushed to grimjoe''s face.


    "Evil moon and sky rush!" Tong man almost released this skill on his face, and exaggerated afterwaves were also released around him. Black was mixed with the soul flame of boraxiu, and one blow pushed grimjoe away.


    Finally, it was the density in the spiritual pressure of grimjoe. In the process of defense, he decomposed the evil moon and sky rush of Tongtong people, and waved his hand to break up these decomposed molecules together. Then he stared at Tongren, but did not attack again, which was very strange. Tongren couldn''t figure out what grimjoe was doing for a while.


    "Ah, it''s really annoying to fight with you. Originally, three or five fists could solve your garbage, but why do you have so many strange garbage skills?" grimjoe said impatiently and looked at Tong people with disgusting eyes.


    Tong people also use the same sarcastic words to say grimjoe: "if you think my skills are garbage, then I love to beat you with these, because you need to know the people who use garbage skills to deal with garbage."


    In fact, grimjoe also knows that Tongren''s skills are not garbage, but like semi-finished products. The slight development of skills is not perfect. Saying that Tongren''s skill garbage is nothing more than mocking others.


    To tell the truth, grimjoe attaches great importance to the various abilities of Tong people, and now he is hesitant to eat Tong people. He is really stocking for a period of time to see how strong he is, or let him go now. It is better to eat directly. To tell the truth, grimjoe doesn''t know.


    "I really haven''t seen such a boastful human like you for a long time. I remember the last time I saw a man named Geng mu, but he also has proud capital. He is really a strong man, and few people can beat him.


    But what about you? You''re not even an enemy of that man''s foot, and you''re still pretending to be XX with me. Are you really letting others be weak? "Grimjoe continued to ridicule Tongren with a distorted expression.


    Tongren is also ridiculed to the extreme. He can encounter so many such words in the first battle, and he is the one who has been scolding himself. The most important thing is that he is really stronger than you

 V1.Chapter 1116

    Tongren has a strange personality. What he can''t stand most is that others are better than himself and ridicule himself. But now Tongren is experiencing the melting point of their patience. Tongren is also the first time he has met such a guy.


    It''s not because he can''t beat him, but because the activation is so eloquent, and the most important thing is that grimjoe once wanted to attack Lucia and them, which makes Tong people can''t accept this broken personality. Therefore, Tong people also decided to do something to make him have a long memory, So at this time, the white soul in the sea of Tongren''s consciousness also spoke.


    "Boy, do you need my strength now?" the white soul said dimly to the consciousness of Tongren.


    Tongren nodded and said, "I really need your strength now, but from time to time, can you let me keep my consciousness and give him some color to have a look? I''m like the sea beating him now. Any way is OK. Just don''t take away my consciousness. This boy really annoys me. If I keep paying attention to him, I really can''t sleep well."


    Grimjoe watched the Tongren talking to himself over there, and then continued to ridicule the Tongren and said, "what are you talking about over there, little brother, don''t tell me you''ve been beaten out of your mind by me. You''re schizophrenic. Why are you homesick now?"


    "I''ll send you home right away. Shut up!" the strong black gas appeared again around Tong people, which is also a means of the white soul, that is, the delayed consciousness erosion, and the power of the white soul can be used temporarily.


    However, after a long time of use, the consciousness will be eroded by the white soul, but it is also a piece of cake for the Tongren. After all, the white soul has not yet injected the virtual seal into the Tongren''s consciousness, so it is OK now. There is no mask on the Tongren''s face.


    This means that Tongren is restraining the pressure of Bai soul on his spirit, and finally the first stage of consciousness erosion of Bai soul is controlled, which also surprises Bai soul.


    "You boy, it seems that you have been working hard in this aspect of consciousness recently. Your progress is also great, so it is also the most rewarding. My strength is 1%. Lend it to you first. Don''t be too little. Although 1% is a bit lame, you can let yourself experience the improvement of virtual solution, that is to say, this is a trial version." Bai soul gives guidance to Tong people in their consciousness, and then introduces skills, such as how to deal with broken faces.


    That is to say, grimjoe''s current form is close to human beings, so the tricks used are very similar to human beings, as well as the way of death and things to consider. Therefore, when facing a war, we must not underestimate their brains.


    Because the intelligence quotient of virtual qualified broken face is still different. If you want to have a high-level virtual intelligence quotient, you can''t catch up with a low-level broken face intelligence quotient, which is an invariable law. In addition, in terms of grimjoe''s attack preference, it was originally evolved from the leopard type great virtual. When it comes to his attack style, it is said that he likes to hit people with his fist rather than soul chopping knife.


    His self-confidence is on the one hand. In fact, the most important thing is his habit. When he is a leopard type DA Xu, that is, he is used to attacking with claws. Therefore, after he evolved into a face breaking, after understanding the sword energy of the soul chopping knife and completing the transformation, he used his fist to attack again, but this is also used for people with low strength, If he meets an expert, he will also use the soul chopping knife.


    Now grimjoe hasn''t used the soul chopping knife, and he hasn''t returned to the blade, which means that his strength is less than 30%, so Tong people don''t have to worry. Since he doesn''t need the soul chopping knife, just consider the current problems, but if he uses the soul chopping knife, then again, the key is that grimjoe is standing above his self-esteem.


    It''s impossible to break the agreement and then pull out the soul chopping knife to slash Tongren. This is unrealistic. In addition, although grimjoe is a broken face, his character is still good. The person who becomes a broken face is no longer a virtual one. It can be said that there is a higher level of interview.


    After the analysis of Bai soul and Tong people, I decided to have a hard try with this grimjoe. At least let Tong people master the power of emptiness. Tong people also understand the spiritual pressure. This spiritual pressure explosion is black, because their spiritual power is now used by white soul, so it has changed color, Grimjoe also looked at Tong people in doubt and said, "how can your breath change one by one? Who''s behind you? Be honest, otherwise..."


    Without waiting for grimjoe to finish, Tongren immediately took a knife and combined this instant step to cut grimjoe''s arm directly. Blood gushed out. It gave people the feeling that grimjoe''s arm was about to fall off. Grimjoe felt a sense of crisis for the first time, and then jumped up quickly. Now Tongren''s pupils have turned orange red, This is the state of the white soul upper body.


    "Eh, you are the experimental product of Lord lanran? No! Then why don''t you have a virtual hole? What the hell are you?" grimjoe was surprised to see this for the first time, pointed to Tong Ren''s chest and looked at his face from time to time.


    He also immediately found something wrong. Tong people not only have no virtual holes, but also have no broken faces on their faces. This is a species he has never seen.


    Grimjoe thinks that he is still in this world in the virtual circle. Even in the corpse soul world, he has heard of it. Moreover, he has never seen creatures like Tongren, which can not be said to be strange, because lanran is also studying the power of death and the technology of virtual bright assimilation recently, but he has never seen Tongren, which can not be said to subvert grimjoe''s world view.


    It can be said that the appearance of Tong people makes grimjoe creepy. What he fears most is that he has all the empty breath, but all the signs are not right. This has also become grimjoe''s primary question, because the state of Tong people is really something he has never seen, nor can it be said that grimjoe''s vision is low, but an individual like Tong people appears for the first time.


    At this time, Tongren''s left eye began to hurt faintly again, and it also shed blood again, but the things in front of him were really clearer. Tongren''s left eye had shed blood, and Tongren felt that the world in front of him had accelerated a lot, and became much clearer, and even more and more virtual shadows could be seen.


    If this is the transformation of foresight, what exactly does Tong people see in front of them? No one can explain it clearly. Moreover, Tong people also missed the opportunity to ask Bai soul just now. At that time, they just thought of beating the grimjoe in front of them, and didn''t think so much

 V1.Chapter 1117

    But now is not the time to worry about this. Although the body has indeed become different from before, it is also about to fight with grimjoe, because the enemy will not pity himself because of the sudden situation of his body. The Tong man rubbed his eyes, then shook his hand, pulled out the soul chopping knife and looked at grimjoe in a dangling manner.


    Grimjoe also twisted his neck and said, "although your body is very special and interesting to me, if I eat you, is it your secret? Although your ability is a little abnormal, don''t forget that as long as the old man eats you, I can have your strength, and I can eat several of your faces."


    Tongren couldn''t help looking back. Behind them were asajing Lianci and Luqiya. Tongren didn''t allow their diagnosis to come to naught, so Tongren took a deep look at Luqiya and others, and couldn''t turn around for a long time, because Tongren saw that there was a virtual shadow on Luqiya, and her virtual shadow seemed to indicate.


    Rukia''s shadow stretched out his hand to Tong people, and his expression was very frightened. There were tears in his pupils, so Tong people also turned back quickly. He saw that grimjoe in the back stretched out sharp claws. It seems that it has changed some things on his body. For example, this claw is the best explanation, because grimjoe felt it.


    The existence of Tong people is not so easy to deal with, which also reveals why there is a panic on Lucia''s virtual shadow.


    It''s because when the Tong people were looking at Lucia, grimjoe in the back rushed up to attack the Tong people. The Tong people also took advantage of the situation and pulled out the soul chopping knife to resist grimjoe''s claw attack. This time, they didn''t retreat at all. They just stood there, looked at grimjoe with contempt and said: "I''ve met a broken face like you once, but he was still empty at that time, but he was much more polite than you. He didn''t even attack and curse like you."


    The void in Tong''s population is ulchiola. At first, I don''t know whether he has evolved into a broken face. It''s been a long time since I saw him last. At least two months have passed, but I haven''t seen him. This is also a regret in Tong''s heart. It''s agreed to have a showdown next time, but now I don''t even have a personal film.


    "Hum hum, what manners do you want? Strength is everything. If you don''t have strength, today''s you will be the best proof. You''re about to be blown to pieces by me! Just show me!" With that, as soon as grimjoe exerted his arm, a jet of air burst out, just like the tea ferry. Although the form was different, the power was much higher than the attack of the tea ferry, because the Tong people flew out directly when they contacted grimjoe''s bombardment.


    Tongren couldn''t stop for many times in the air, but finally hit it. Please close it and stop. It was really painful at once. It directly made Tongren cough up a mouthful of blood, but Tongren also fiercely opened his left eye and saw a series of virtual shadows in the sky. Tongren knew subconsciously, and grimjoe had to do a lot of tests on himself Combo, if he combo, it''s a headache, so Tongren will fall into a hard battle.


    So when Tong people saw the virtual shadow, they quickly withdrew from that range. It was obviously enough damage, otherwise Tong people wouldn''t pull so fast. Grimjoe was also very strange. Every time his destructive skills came, they would fail, and grimjoe seemed to find it.


    Tongren seems to master one skill, that is, he has seen through all his attack routines, and is also surprised to find that his actions have been broken. Don''t say, Tongren is like his heart devil, just like living in her heart. Tongren can see through whatever actions, and then can hide.


    Grimjoe also became more and more angry, and his movements became disorganized and began to become faster. Tongren''s eyes were also overwhelmed. His face and stomach dodging left and right and grimjoe''s attack showed his leisurely side. Although the speed of his eyes was greater than that of his body, Tongren still tried their best to resist.


    Although his body did not respond, he immediately withdrew and then attacked or defended. In short, Tong people became braver and braver. On the contrary, grimjoe, who had been attacking all the time, became more and more confused. He didn''t understand why he would be found by him wherever he hit, which made him extremely painful. He couldn''t understand it. He wanted to attack with all his strength ¡£


    However, due to his own face, he never used the soul chopping knife, but grimjoe also figured out one thing at the same time. If he would know how to attack Tong people, why not try to attack like that, an attack he couldn''t guess.


    To this end, grimjoe deliberately tried. Grimjoe thought he wanted to attack Tong people''s waist. Sure enough, before his legs kicked it, Tong heat dodged in advance, and then returned with a sword. Grimjoe also twisted his neck to avoid the sword, and then grinned proudly. He kept a distance from Tong people all of a sudden and wanted to go straight behind Retreated quite far.


    Grimjoe just closed his eyes and quietly released his spiritual power on one side, but he didn''t come forward to attack Tong people. Tong people were confused because the virtual shadow on grimjoe was slowly disappearing. Immediately, the virtual shadow on him completely disappeared, which made Tong people completely unable to understand him.


    But Tongren still wanted to ridicule him: "what''s the matter with you, Mr. broken face? Why did you close your eyes over there? Are you so afraid of me? Or did you give up fighting and sleep at the same time."


    Grimjoe doesn''t talk to him either, because grimjoe now knows the secret of Tongren''s eyes. His eyes seem to have a special function, that is, they can predict the enemy''s next action. For example, if the two sides fight.


    Then one of them wants to attack the left side of the person. If the person has the prediction function, he will see the other person''s idea in advance, and then make an evasive action. The next step can fight back or do something else.


    This can be called invincible, but it''s not so invincible. If you want to crack this ability, there''s no way. The only way is what grimjoe is doing now. Suddenly grimjoe smiled and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I thought of it, you''re finished!"

 V1.Chapter 1118

    Grimjoe was excited because he knew something. It was also a bet. If Tongren''s eyes could guess other people''s attack rules, it was because he was thinking about it in his mind. If he didn''t think about it, consider it from another angle, If Tongren guessed their own attack routine because their brain was facing the attack rules, what would it look like if they abandoned their original attack rules? What would it look like if they didn''t want to fight in their mind? Would Tongren still predict?


    At the thought of this, grimjoe couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, grimjoe''s character is more like a wooden sword eight. The blood and madness of a wooden sword eight can also be seen in grimjoe. They have the same self-confidence and almost the same strength. This is a breath that only a strong person can have, Therefore, although Tong people feel that grimjoe is abnormal and uncomfortable, they do not regard grimjoe as a strong man. Rice bag feels that grimjoe gives him the feeling of being a ghost.


    "If you don''t want things, can you hit you?" grimjoe suddenly said, which stunned the Tong people. He didn''t want things to have anything to do with the battle. For a moment, he really didn''t understand what grimjoe said.


    Suddenly Grimm Joe rushed over with a sneer, and then he punched coldly. Although Tong people hid in the front several punches, it was also because his eyes could follow, but he gradually found that his eyes could not keep up with Grimm Joe, not to mention his body. He had been badly beaten by Grimm Joe for a long time.


    Another point is that his advance payment system has disappeared. When he looked at grimjoe, there was no virtual shadow on him anymore. This is the best proof. Now grimjoe must have done something better than his eyes, so he can no longer predict grimjoe''s actions. Grimjoe is also very excited, It''s like scientists are as excited as they have discovered a new world.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    This time it''s also the turn of Tong people. It''s strange why the virtual shadows he can see at the beginning are gone now, but he looks at the virtual shadows of others, but grimjoe''s is gone. Moreover, it has to be said that grimjoe''s behavior begins to become very strange. He looks at Tong people with his head tilted, which is also very scary, It seems that you really want to eat Tongren.


    Did grimjoe really use any tricks to become like this? It should not be. He should not be high-end technology. Otherwise, why didn''t he become the virtual king and ranked sixth in the virtual circle, so it must be something that can be explained.


    Can we say that the sudden ability of the left eye is to predict what others will do next? That should be right, but Tong people have just found one thing, which is misleading themselves and has always been something they can''t solve.


    That is, when people attack something, they need to use their brain to convey it, because the brain is the basic connecting all action affairs. Therefore, as long as the brain is thinking about things, his actions will be exposed and become the same in the form of an imaginary shadow. Therefore, as long as the brain is not thinking about things, I have no way to predict the next action of others.


    But ordinary people can''t think of this kind of thing. Even if they think of it, most people can''t do things they don''t want in their mind. Therefore, it has to be said that grimjoe is really powerful. He can think of things not in his mind first, and then really don''t want things. This is very powerful.


    Tongren thought of this and looked at grimjoe''s current state. His blue hair shrugged as if he had lost his memory. His eyes looked straight at Tongren, and then his mouth showed a strange look. It seems that there is a certain price for things that don''t think in his mind. It seems that he will become stupid. The battle that can''t think is slightly lower, But in front of grimjoe, Tong people have no ability to fight back, even if their brains can think about things.


    The result was almost the same, so he must be beaten by grimjoe, so Tongren also mentioned the soul chopping knife to his eyes, and then thought that grimjoe hooked his finger, indicating that he could attack now. When grimjoe saw it, he directly rang and disappeared.


    Tongren quickly waved the soul chopping knife to the back, thinking that grimjoe would attack the back. He instinctively looked at the back. He didn''t know he had made a mistake until there was a pain in his abdomen. Grimjoe attacked the front this time, and when his colleagues were ready, So grimjoe is strong enough to fight without brains.


    Grimjoe made another effort on his feet, lifted his knee and kicked up directly, and Tong people were kicked up directly. Not to mention grimjoe, who likes to beat people around, this is also the most disliked fighting method of Tong people. His physical skill is not good enough to compete with grimjoe, so he suffers a lot in terms of physical skill.


    But now people can''t use the empty engraving of the white soul, because they don''t have the time to be silent and disillusioned, so they don''t have to speak out their ability to look after the house like that.


    At this time, the white soul also spoke: "boy, see the power of grimjoe. When he fights with you, he still doesn''t have a soul cutting knife. In this case, he despises you on the one hand, and his strength is on the other hand, so I want to know very much.


    When are you going to use my virtual engraving? In fact, I want to tell you, it''s OK to use it now, so as not to hurt your body later. "


    But Tong Ren shook his head and said, "it''s not the time. I should at least see what his peak state is like without soul chopping knife. It''s not the time yet. I can''t accept your virtual engraving so early. If I need it, I''ll tell you. Take a break first."


    After the Tong man was kicked out by grimjoe with his fist, he immediately stood up again in the ruins and began to look at grimjoe''s state. Now he began to think about things with his mind, because the Tong man can see the virtual shadow on him, and the virtual shadow is about to attack, so he must think of some ways

 V1.Chapter 1119

    Because the Tong people did see a virtual shadow attacking themselves, they immediately stood up, and then they also horizontally raised the soul chopping knife in front to resist the blow of grimjoe, but the virtual shadow in front disappeared. What happened at this time? Tongren didn''t have time to be surprised. He found that his side suddenly came out of grimjoe, and he also clenched his fist at himself. Therefore, Tongren didn''t have time to tangle with the virtual shadow just now, so he felt that it was the key to prevent grimjoe.


    However, the Tong man was still a step slower than grimjoe, and grimjoe punched him directly on the wall next to him. The Tong man was instantly knocked, and it was not enough to see stars in front of him. Grimjoe grabbed the Tong man''s head directly, and then threw it vigorously. He threw the Tong man directly onto the wall on the other side, and then hit another hundred of your walls.


    Because of the great disparity in the city, the Tongren were playing like a ball, and the flying brothers kept going back and forth, so the Tongren were gradually finding a balance, but when they found something to escape, they were directly kicked aside by grimjoe. The Tongren had no way at all, so they kept running to judge grimjoe''s position, But it was too late to wait to see the virtual shadow every time, because at that time, grimjoe had kicked Tong people with one foot.


    The fist head fell on Tong people''s face and body like raindrops. The last fist hammered Tong people to the ground and blew out a big hole. Tong people stood up strongly underground, and the orange red in their eyes began to grow stronger. Tong people themselves knew that it was time to open the virtual solution.


    Therefore, his life and death are all pressed on the skill of uncertain whether he can retain his consciousness. After taking a deep breath, Tong people put their hands in front of the cold, and then the spirit pressure began to rise.


    The stones around began to fly, and the black smell on his body became stronger and stronger. At this time, the white soul in his consciousness was also ready to break the virtual engraving into the consciousness of Tongren.


    At this time, Tongren''s face began to break sharply, and the white part of his eyes began to turn black gradually. He saw that the virtual solution was about to be opened. Bai soul also said in Tongren''s consciousness: "boy, hold on, I don''t know if you want my strength to protect what you want to protect, then show me some attitude, you know!"


    While Tongren was fiercely resisting the erosion of consciousness brought by the white soul, a big hole suddenly appeared in the sky above grimjoe, and a man appeared in the big hole. The man had mysterious eyes and dirty braids.


    And the strangest thing is that he was originally from jinglingting, but after lanran rebelled, he ran into the virtual circle with lanran. That man is not someone else, so he should be regarded as a traitor who betrayed the soul world with lanran. Dongxianyao!


    If Dongxian was a man with dark copper skin, dirty braids on his head and goggles on his eyes, he used to serve the 13th team of the court, and he was the captain of the ninth team of the court. How to say, this guy didn''t become a god of death for justice at all, He became the God of death for pure revenge, and finally betrayed with lanran.


    However, the relationship between Dongxian and grimjoe was not very good. When grimjoe met, he obviously hummed a hot press at Dongxian and said: "What are you doing here? Don''t you see I''m busy? If you know what to do, feel like doing something else for me. Don''t bother me here. Don''t you see that I''m about to reap the life of the God of death? Don''t you look at it quickly."


    "Grimjoe Jaka, you should pay attention to your words and deeds. You''d better not shout around with me. I''m ordered to transfer you back. Don''t toast here and don''t drink. My ugly words have been said in front. Don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    As soon as the following Tongren heard that they were leaving, they felt that jiaobaihun had stopped the virtual engraving. However, as soon as they saw dongxianyao, they couldn''t control their temper, and then pointed to dongxianyao''s nose and said: "Dongxian wants you, a dog who eats inside and outside! You and lanran are both dogs! You are a disgrace to the soul world. Bah, I scold you for hiding my own mouth, but I still want to scold!"


    Dongxian also noticed the Tong man, then looked at grimjoe and said, "grimjoe Jaka, I ask you, who is the God of death below and why the fly keeps buzzing. Give me an explanation."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Looking at their passionate scolding, they all wanted to laugh. At this time, they also stopped the emptiness. At the same time, the pain in their eyes came up. Tong people had to frown, cover their eyes, look at the situation above, and then twist their neck.


    "You should pay attention to your attitude, grimjoe Jaka. I was ordered to come back to you. If I had a fight with you here, I wouldn''t have any problem. It''s just that Lord lanran told you to go back. Don''t you know what you''ve done. You led the nether army to swing around in the world and were destroyed. Lord lanran has blamed you now. You should follow him now I''ll go, you know. "


    Grimjoe looked at Dongxian with disgusting eyes and said, "all right, don''t ink, I know. I''ll just go with you."


    It can be seen that lanran plays a role in grimjoe''s side. After all, he is a man with ten blades, so he is under lanran''s management. Therefore, lanran can only listen to what he says, and he may not have the right to speak.


    If ulchiola joins the ten blades, it seems that he may really keep doing what lanran says, but grimjoe can''t. He still wants to listen to lanran.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Tong man couldn''t stand and said, "Hey, you ran away? Should I say you were timid or you had an idea? Were you afraid to fight with me and ran away? Ah, that''s good. I''ll spare your life. I''ll definitely kill you next time, remember!"


    Grimjoe looked at Tong man, then broke his fingers and said: "You should feel lucky. If someone doesn''t come to me or the situation is urgent, you may be dead first. You should know that. I don''t make too many comments. In short, you''re glad I have something to go. Next time I can see you, I''ll cut you into pieces with a knife! In short, I''ll see you later!" ..

 V1.Chapter 1120

    This is a narrow escape from death. Tongren didn''t use the virtual solution just because of the coincidence of opportunity. It happened that grimjoe was called back into the virtual circle, so Tongren missed the opportunity of virtual. In fact, this is also good. If Tongren''s virtual failure takes away their consciousness, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Seeing that grimjoe was gone, asajing Lianci and Lucia rushed over and quickly asked Tong whether they were hurt.


    "Brother Tongren, are you all right? Let me see. He didn''t do anything to you?" Fei really looked at Tongren anxiously.


    Tongren shook his arm, then touched Fei Zhen''s head and said, "Oh, you don''t have to worry. What can happen to your Tongren brother? Your Tongren brother is so powerful. How can he be defeated by a small broken face? Don''t worry!"


    Asajing was unhappy when he heard this for the first time, and then whispered: "cut, I don''t know who it is. He was beaten around by others with bare hands and won''t be defeated by small broken faces. I really don''t want to be ashamed..."


    "Well, I''m really ashamed to hear that. I just don''t know what it''s like to be betrayed by brother Lianci." Tongren insinuated and lit asajing Lianci, and the rest of his eyes kept scanning asajing Lianci.


    Asajing''s love affair was obviously choked by Tongren''s words, and then he was angry. He just wanted to stretch out his fist and put it down, because at the moment, Lucia was looking at asajing''s love affair with hatred on her face, and then Lucia also spoke.


    "Hey, you ungrateful white eyed wolf, brother Tongren just went to fight for us, and then you came here to stir up the game. You really don''t know what you want to do. You don''t want to participate in our team activities in the future, you know!" Luqiya looked at asajing for a second time with a fierce look, because this move has always been easy to work, But it''s only good for asari love times alone, because from small to large, that is, ruqia can make asari love times. Asari love times is not only used to listening to ruqia, but also likes ruqia silently in his heart, and his feelings have been suppressed in asari love times, but also limited at the same time, Asajing Lianci''s body, mind and action. In short, asajing Lianci is a poor man.


    "Lucia, I didn''t... in fact, I just think that guy can take advantage of the limelight. You always praise him. I''m just like this. I really don''t like what you think, but you have to believe me!" asajing repeatedly grabbed Lucia''s shoulder and said.


    Lucia shook off Asai''s hand and said, "what''s the use of saying this now? Is this the first time that this kind of thing has happened? You have made Tongren brother angry many times. You know, Tongren brother has been tired enough to fight for us."


    Asajing Lianci didn''t expect that Tong people are so tall in Lucia''s heart, so he also looked at Tong people fiercely. You know, Tong people like Lucia, but asajing Lianci also likes Lucia. Everyone is equal in front of likes, but asajing Lianci is not equal here, So Asai''s love for the second time is very distressing.


    However, asajing Lianci still can''t say it. In this way, it will cause a lot of criticism. In short, asajing Lianci is very taboo to the emergence of Tong people. Since Tong people first appeared in the 13th team of the court protection, and then entered the second team, all this seems to have changed. It seems that their own Lucia has been thrown away with Tong people, Maybe he left with Tong people a long time ago, but the most painful discomfort for ASA Jing''s love is that his colleagues easily appeared and took everything from him, so can ASA Jing''s love not hate Tong people? This is also a reasonable thing, so Tong people have always taken it seriously and contained ASA Jing''s little emotion, Moreover, he and Tong people have never had any hard conflict.


    Although Tong people don''t take it seriously, asajing''s love affair is serious. Although this man is small-minded, it is also because Lucia is small-minded, because the girl he has always liked is suddenly taken away by a guy you haven''t heard of. Then whoever it is, everyone will feel uncomfortable. Asajing''s love affair is that his psychological tolerance is not very good.


    He has always believed in Lucia''s fate. He always felt that Lucia would grow old with himself, but he also forgot that his opponent was not others. After all, he was Tongren, so there were not many opportunities for Lucia''s love.


    But now is not the time to flirt. Asajing''s love affair still knows. Because the face here has just left, there may be something to find us. Therefore, the urgent task now is not to play here, but to leave here quickly, and the sooner the better, so asajing''s love affair is "hum" After a sound, he shook his shoulders and began to walk into the city. Tong people looked at this state and blinked helplessly at Lucia, and then left.


    On the other hand, grimjoe and Dongxian both went back to the virtual circle together. Grimjoe seemed to be very careless and said, "Hey, Dongxian, let''s go directly to the virtual night palace. Then don''t dally. What''s lanran looking for me to solve quickly."


    "Don''t be so conceited. Don''t forget what order Lord lanran gave you to take the Yin soldiers to the world to do some investigation, but what''s your crime for causing all the Yin soldiers to perish!" Dongxian scolded grimjoe like a superior, and grimjoe had been unhappy with this guy for a long time, So it''s also fire.


    Grimjoe put his trouser pocket in disdain, then shrugged his broken face, showing a look of contempt for him and said, "what kind of thing are you? You''re running wild in front of me. Since you''re a man working for lanran, you''ll be honest. When will you take care of my working methods, huh? Little black skin?"


    "Are you fighting me or are you against me? You need to know who your superiors are now, and I am, you are in my hands now. Can you understand it, really want me to teach you a lesson? I don''t want to hurt the peace between the slopes because of a little incident." But the hand has touched the soul chopping knife.


    As soon as grimjoe heard that the east line said he was his superior, he immediately burst into laughter: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

 V1.Chapter 1121

    This is called the proud and charming exclusive of grimjoe, because his own strength is very strong, and now it is because the captain of a mere God of death fan team brought by blue dye, as a person who instills himself, how can he do it? In short, grimjoe is very unconvinced, and he is even willing to ask him to fight Dongxian at any time.


    When the virtual circle was still chaotic, some virtual circles were in the present world, but after death, they were rushed to the virtual circle, and then found that the virtual circle could still maintain the basic survival of the virtual circle. Therefore, most virtual circles began to settle in the virtual circle, including grimjoe''s, but everything changed after the arrival of blue dye, A man who used to be the God of death occupied the virtual circle and captured the virtual night palace. Everything was crowned with the word order by blue dye. Therefore, grimjoe looked down on these people wearing death bully clothes. Everyone was, Dongxian and Tongren. In short, grimjoe didn''t like death.


    Finally, Dongxian held back, but he didn''t put down his knife, and then said with a squint: "Grimjoe Jaka, I advise you to obey orders and be honest. In this way, you will suffer less. I''m not at all. Hehe, you''re kidding. Don''t toast at that time and don''t eat and punish wine. Our ugly words have been said in front. I hope you take them to heart."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    A flash of knife light flashed. Yes, Dongxian was about to pull out the knife. The arm of grimjoe, who was still holding it just now, had been cut off by Dongxian, and then gushed out bright red blood. Grimjoe looked at his arm in disbelief, and then his eyes stared at his arm. He didn''t seem to believe what had happened, and then suddenly threw out his other hand A virtual flash, which directly ran through the night and sent out a kind light, and then the next action of Dongxian was even more incredible. Dongxian wanted to hold grimjoe''s broken arm in one hand and form a quench with spiritual power in one hand.


    This may be to destroy grimjoe''s regeneration ability, because when Xu becomes a profile, the overspeed regeneration ability will be removed. Therefore, as long as there is a broken place, as long as there are stumps and broken arms, they can be taken back.


    Without waiting for grimjoe to compete for his broken arm, Dongxian Yao had already thrown his arm into the quenching, which directly flashed a splitting fire. Grimjoe''s broken arm was directly turned into ashes in the quenching to be made by Dongxian, so grimjoe couldn''t recover the arm. Dongxian would also shake his hand and look at grimjoe with a look of indifference ¡£


    "He''s x, you''re fucking finished!" Grimjoe pulled out the knife directly and asked Dongxian to cut it. Dongxian also pulled out the soul chopping knife. The two directly collided with each other. The shock wave produced by the energy directly smashed the space around the virtual circle. Grimjoe could see that he was very angry. This Dongxian wanted to directly remove one of his arms. No one would let go Whether he can recover without sleeping first is a kind of humiliation.


    What''s more, grimcho simply can''t recover to the original appearance, because speeding regeneration belongs to the skill that will disappear when it evolves into a slope. Now ulchiola still retains this skill and has enhanced it. None of the remaining broken faces has been retained, but even if ulchiola can recover, grimcho''s can''t recover ¡£


    This is the same as that grimjoe lost an arm forever. Grimjoe bit the soul chopping knife into his mouth, then gathered spiritual power in his hand and put his hand on the body of the knife. Dongxian wants to look like the same, but also put his hand on the body of the knife. This is not only an obvious bite, but also a return to the blade. At this time, it must be when the accumulated hatred has reached a certain limit ¡£


    Because golimcho didn''t release GUI blade when fighting Tong people, we can see that the hatred between Dongxian and golimcho didn''t break out because of this. In fact, it had accumulated many times of hatred to fight like this, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this, because they are all members of the virtual night palace now, and they are comrades in arms anyway.


    "Creak! Leopard king!" "explain! Green insect final form, Yan devil cricket!" at this moment, both sides should let go and try their best. At this tense moment, a figure suddenly appeared and directly crossed between them.


    This person is lanran. At the moment, he is holding the knife asked by Dongxian in his left hand and gripping grimjoe''s shoulder in his right hand. Then he looks at the two people with a frown. The two people are still looking at each other. Lanran doesn''t think it''s the same thing. Lanran sees that there is no way, so he explodes spiritual pressure, directly presses down the spiritual pressure of the two of them, and then there is no way to return to the blade and solve them ¡£


    "What''s the matter with you two? You are partners together, but you can''t fight!" lanran said in an ethereal voice to grimjoe and Dongxian.


    Lanran sees that they don''t talk either. Seeing lanran coming, she just puts away the soul chopping knife, and then turns her head to do something else. It''s obviously a little laborious when grimjoe puts away the soul chopping knife. After all, she doesn''t have an arm.


    "Why is the arm gone, the sixth blade? Who did it? Is there such an expert in the world?" in fact, lanran just wants to know if it was hisuke Urahara. He just wants to know if hisuke Urahara has found himself.


    Grimjoe said after "cutting" a sound: "virtual king, no one can hurt me in this world. Is your men very disobedient? They not only spoke very unreasonable, but also looked at my arm. Have a look at how to deal with this matter."


    As he said this, grimjoe also extended his arm to lanran. Lanran glanced at Dongxian and said, "where''s the broken arm?"


    "Hehe, broken arm, you have to ask your men where the broken arm is. If there is no arm, my future battle may be greatly reduced." grimjoe looked at Dongxian obliquely.


    Dongdian medicine directly and quietly lanran said, "I burned it."


    Lanran also nodded at Dongxian, then turned to grimjoe and said, "well, I''ll apologize for my team members. I''ll be comrades in arms in the future, but I''ll be more tolerant. I''ll find a way to deal with your injury. You don''t have to worry."

 V1.Chapter 1122

    "Don''t worry? Lord Xu Wang, he hurt his compatriots, so let him go?" grimjoe was a little unconvinced, and then began to squint at Dongxian to say, trying to see what lanran''s reaction was.


    Lanran looked at Dongxian''s request and said: "Well, let''s teach you a lesson. Dongxian wants to reflect in the dungeon. You can''t come out without my permission. Grimjoe Jaka, you can stay in the virtual night palace. You can''t go to this world again. You can''t make trouble until you''re cured. I''m so determined. Whether you agree or not, in short, my decision has come down. If you go back again, He will be punished more severely, "Lan ran said with his shoulder in his arms.


    They also nodded to see that there was no opinion. After that, lanran also picked her eyebrows and disappeared in front of everyone. She didn''t know why she went. Did she really go to the world to find a cure? It''s very difficult.


    If you go to this world, who are you going to find? Is it going to go to Puyuan Xizhu? Now Puyuan Xizhu will not help lanran, but may also cut lanran, so they don''t know where lanran has gone, but they don''t care where lanran has gone.


    They also looked at each other With a sound, they began to leave at the beginning. They didn''t laugh away their gratitude and revenge, but now they can''t do anything after getting lanran''s clear prohibition order. However, one day in the future, grimjoe will take revenge, because with his character, the Revenge of broken arm must be taken.


    On the other hand, Tong Ren and his party are on their way back to the hotel. Hell butterfly also appears again. From the illusion, Tong Ren also saw Cha Chai''s face once. At the moment, his hungry face is obviously not so anxious. It is also because Tong Ren has leveled so many things. Otherwise, Cha Chai would have been exposed and probably died long ago.


    "Elder brother, I heard that grimjoe was repulsed, right? Elder brother is really powerful. He not only repulsed the enemy, but also allowed my younger brother to live for so long. Now my younger brother is coming back. Can you meet brother Peng?" Cha guessed.


    Tongren smiled, scratched his head and said: "It''s OK to come back. There''s no problem at this time, and there''s no problem there for the time being. In fact, it''s not that I defeated grimjoe. In the middle, someone came to him suddenly, so I didn''t finish the fight. Otherwise, I feel that if there''s a real fight, I''m really not his opponent, or it''s just a fluke. Where will we be with you, and there are people on your side It''s over for the time being. After the meeting, let''s have a good family gathering. I''ll call you again. "


    "OK, brother, I''ll be right back. Before that, the street next to XX city will be fine. I''ll be there right away. Brother, I tell you that I''ve made great progress recently. I''m not short-sighted, my physical strength has increased, and I always feel like a knife in my heart." Cha guess said to Tong people with an excited face, and then gave Tong people a look at his gathering spiritual power.


    Tong people were surprised at first, then asked Cha Chai to quickly put away their spiritual power, and then directly hung up the hell butterfly. In fact, luqia and they also saw it. Did Cha Chai realize the sword energy of soul chopping knife? Even he inspired his own power of death under the guidance of luqia, and other gods of death became gods of death because of specific conditions of


    However, this person who understands the ability of the God of death himself, in addition to himself, Tong people have seen it for the first time. In fact, the power of the God of death is not a very strange ability. The so-called power of the God of death is actually mastering the Yin and Yang eyes. It can be said that it is the special magnetic field on his own body, so he can only see the emptiness after he has obtained the ability to see the emptiness. So these are the reasons That shouldn''t make sense. At the beginning, why should we choose three people to control? This is another reason, in fact!


    At the beginning, Xu was still very smart. He deliberately found three people with special physique, that is, three people with Yin and Yang eyes, and then began to attach themselves to them. Those who are attached will not feel attached. They do not feel attached because their magnetic field is special and can communicate with ghosts and gods, so they do not feel that they are attached to the body, but falsely enlarge their hearts Then there are some small-scale body art improvements. These are all there, so they seem to know nothing. In fact, they are forced by emptiness and ignorance, so they can''t see anything. Therefore, they feel justified when they do evil.


    However, cleverness is always mistaken by cleverness. Xu feels that he is superior to others, but they forget death and can still see that they can open them. The two were not saved before because the attached virtual directly occupied the body. Fortunately, his own Qi field is special, so Xu didn''t have an opportunity to take advantage of it quickly, so he can be today''s leader Spy.


    If Tongren hadn''t found it in time, the current investigation and guess would be over. After all, no matter how weak it is, it''s all empty. It''s not easy to control a mortal''s consciousness. Therefore, with the timely help of Tongren, investigation and guess would have escaped from death, or it would be in vain. Now we have seen the ability of the God of death of investigation and guess. We can let him join the team quickly and then we can do it in the future I can use it.


    After that, Tong people and their party began to go to the street of XX city. During their employment, ASA Jing was still very uncomfortable twice, because he seemed to be redundant from beginning to end. At this time, Tong people also felt pity when looking at such asa Jing twice, because they were both men. ASA Jing twice didn''t have any excessive behavior, but now it has become so, After all, if you stick to the first come, then stabbing people will win love, but Lucia likes Tongren you, and Tongren is also a mirror.


    Therefore, Tongren also had to plan a plan, that is, not to hurt Lucia and not to let ASA Jing think twice, but this plan seemed to be a moment and a half, so they couldn''t think of it, so Tongren had to sigh, and then show that they kept some distance from Lucia and looked directly at it, so that ASA Jing didn''t feel so uncomfortable twice.


    When they were about to arrive at the street of XX City, Tongren and his party also saw Cha Chai. At this time, Cha Chai made Tongren feel completely different. It didn''t mean how powerful the incident was, but a feeling of seeing the same kind.


    It''s like the God of death. Seeing that Lucia and Fei Zhen are the same as the God of death, Tong people believe it again. This search and guess can immediately understand the power of the God of death. Although we don''t know the intensity of spiritual pressure, we can''t see his lens badly

 V1.Chapter 1123

    Seeing the investigation and guess of Tongren and his party, he was also very excited. The paper one was afraid and came over and said, "big brother! Big sister! I''m back!"


    Tong people are also very excited when they see Cha Chai, because now Cha Chai is their friend after all, and now they are back. They also feel very happy. First, they don''t consider what ability Cha Chai is, but at least it''s a sign.


    "What''s the situation over there now? Is there any deficiency?" Tong man leaned on his cheek and tilted his head to look at Cha guess.


    Cha Chai shook his head and said: "Brother, the situation over there is stable. I have too many, so I asked you if you can come back. The emptiness over there has basically been evacuated, and now it can''t pose any threat to the city. Therefore, brother, don''t worry. It''s very safe over there. Don''t worry. When I leave, there''s no emptiness!"


    "OK, well done. This money is a little fun. Take it first, and then go home and show filial piety to your parents. You know, then I found something about you, so don''t go home for the time being. Let''s study it in this world. You''ve made a lot of progress during this time, so I want to see how far you can''t get in." Tongren patted Cha Chai on the shoulder and said, then he still showed a reassuring smile and stuffed the money into Cha Chai''s chest.


    When I looked at the money, I was flattered. I quickly thanked Tong Ren and said: "Oh, brother, I didn''t expect that at the beginning, I thought you were forced to work hard. I didn''t expect that there would be a reward! Brother, you also found the situation in my family, so I won''t be polite to you. I''ll take the money. I must be filial to my parents when I go home. You can rest assured!"


    "I''ve also found that my body is different recently. Since you seem to get through Ren Du''s two veins last time, I can always feel an inner world. I can always see a knife or dream of a knife, and now I can materialize my spiritual power. Well... There''s no problem with the precious Zhu fist. Can I show you ¡£¡±


    With that, Cha Chai stretched out his hand, and then spread his hand. A golden spiritual force flowed out of his body, and then wrapped his fist. Tong people also put their hands on the golden spiritual force made by cha Chai, which gave Tong people a very soft feeling, general and comfortable, and felt that their spiritual force was full of the same feeling of warmth.


    However, Tong people still can''t see what kind of spiritual power is at this time, so they don''t say anything for the time being, but simply say: "I guess you''re very good. The power of spiritual power is very pure, but I really don''t see what attribute it is, so it still needs you to understand it slowly. Take your time. Don''t worry. You''ll work harder at ordinary times, but don''t worry too much, otherwise you''ll be possessed."


    At this time, asajing Lianci looked at this investigation and guessed. After looking at it for a long time, he found out that this is not a person in Jingling court, that is, he is not qualified to become a god of death. This is illegal in Jingling court. It can be said that asajing Lianci caught Tongren and ordered something wrong. At this time, he is also arrogant: "Yo, how come I haven''t seen this little brother in the corpse soul world? When did I become a god of death and master the operation of spiritual power? It''s really powerful. Why haven''t I seen it? It''s very strange!"


    Because Cha Chai was naive and didn''t know the purpose of asajing Lianci''s words, he then resumed his words and said, "hahaha, brother, your words have made me lose my life. I''m not from your corpse soul world. I''m a living man. I came to hang out with my eldest brother some time ago. I asked him about the intelligence of Xu. Then my Tongren brother is also a very righteous man and gave me some ability."


    ASA Jing twisted his neck and said, "ouch, the power of death. You can ask your boss what the power of death is and what kind of people should get it. Why is it so common sense? When did you find that you have the power of death?"


    "This is what I found a few days ago. It seems that the power of death has awakened. It seems that the audition is very powerful. It seems that I can fight side by side with you in the future. My name is cha Chai. Please take care of it. I''ll trouble you to take care of it in the future!"


    Cha Chai extended his hand to asajing Lianci to show his friendship, but asajing Lianci didn''t think so. He hated the world, clapped Cha Chai''s hand open, and then hugged his shoulder. Cha Chai''s hand was beaten and hung in the air. ASA Jing Lianci also took an inch and said: "He''s still my brother. Tongren City is full of garbage. Let''s collude with him. I don''t need your care and cooperation. Get away from me. I feel like vomiting when I look at it. It''s really disgusting." Asajing Lianci was disgusted. First of all, Rukia was surprised. Asajing Lianci was like a poisonous tongue woman at the moment. At this time, Tong people didn''t care about him. At this time, Cha Chai directly stretched out his hand, grabbed asajing Lianci''s hair, and then pressed it down hard. His voice was very angry and said: "Hey, red haired boy, no one is easy to mess with. I don''t know what grudges you have with my eldest brother. I can say whatever you want, but I hope you can talk to my eldest brother well in the future, or I''ll pull your hair off directly next time. Remember, don''t mess with my eldest brother. Then you can roll or stay, just don''t talk anymore."


    Asajing Lianci was dragged and couldn''t get up for a while, which also surprised Tongren. How could asajing Lianci''s strength be at the level of Captain Fu? How could it be cleaned up by a Xingshou who just awakened the spiritual power? It may not be believed, but this happened in front of his own eyes.


    Tongren, Luqiya and others hurried to fight and separated asajing Lianci and chachai. Chachai still looked angry and red. The golden power wrapped around his fist as if he had to make a hole in asajing Lianci.


    Asajing''s love for the second time is also very panic. His strength has regressed, or is this person really so strong? It doesn''t make sense. This newly fledgling man is not a god of death. He can eat twice with himself at the vice captain level. What makes him most unbelievable is that he has been suppressed by him. He is at the vice captain level, At that time, he was also a person who could compete with Tong people. How could he be settled by this boy.


    Tong people are also very strange. They feel very strange. Why does Cha Chai suppress ASA Jing''s love times? It''s normal at this time. Moreover, Cha Chai''s spiritual pressure is not high, but he can suppress ASA Jing''s love times. This is a very strange thing. It seems that cha Chai still needs to be studied by Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1124

    After chachai and asajing''s love affair was opened by Tongren and Luqiya, the two sides were forced to separate. Tongren still wondered why chachai could explode such strong spiritual power and suppress the degree of asajing''s love affair, at least at the level of vice captain or above, but chachai belongs to the newcomer who just found spiritual power, It''s strange to be so tall.


    Asai''s love for the second time is also frightened, but it''s more incredible. It''s understandable that he can''t beat the same person, but these two people can grab his hair and press him on the ground, which shows that it''s not such a simple problem as others.


    It is likely that he is weak, but Asai loves him again with an unbelievable expression. He still wants to have a competition with chachai to see if he is no longer able. Chachai is also unwilling to let go. If you want to fight, then fight. The two sides collide again. Asai loves his red spirit and chachai''s golden spirit collide together, and there is no difference!


    At the end of the confrontation, asajing Lianci directly pulled out the soul chopping knife and released the original solution. Pointing to cha Chai, he asked, "he''s x, who are you! You''re definitely not a newly awakened newcomer. What are you? Hurry to report your name!" Tong people also came forward to stop it.


    Tongren also opened the solution in an instant, directly stood in front of Cha Chai, hit by a dead bully, fiercely resisted the soul chopping knife on his shoulder, then looked at ASA Jing Lianci with fierce eyes and said: "If you don''t want to be cut down again, hurry and stay cool for me. Grimjoe, I may not be able to fight, but you and I can deal with it, so don''t be presumptuous."


    Asajing took away the soul chopping knife at first sight, then pinched his waist and said, "cut, what''s the big deal? Isn''t he a new man with strange spiritual power? He also drew a knife at me and waited for the captain to come back. See if I don''t kill you, you wait, Tongren!"


    "When did you become like this? Are you still the Asai love times I know? You really make me feel sick like never before. You''d better leave our team." Lucia suddenly squinted at Asai love times and said.


    In fact, it''s reasonable for asajing love times to become like this, but it''s just a little too much. Asajing love times just likes Lucia because of the emergence of Tong people. Therefore, asajing love times is like a dog protecting his love, frantically biting Tong people, so Tong people generally don''t dismantle his platform, because it''s really because women are not worth him to go Beat him. Besides, Tong people still hope that they can have a relationship with asajing and establish a relationship of friends.


    Asajing Lianci hurried to slip her beard with Lucia, followed her closely and said like a child: "Oh, Lucia, I really want to be good for you. This thing is red and black. You must see people clearly!" asajing Lianci said to Lucia bitterly, hoping that Lucia can listen a little, even a little.


    At this time, Tongren didn''t look like a thing. Asajing Lianci still had to take it with him, so he went to Lucia and said: "Oh, Lucia, don''t be angry. My second brother is just joking with me. People have come all the way to help us. There''s no reason to drive out. Do you think it''s right? We have one more person to take care of, so don''t be so serious. Listen to Tongren''s brother and go back to Tongren''s brother to take you to buy delicious and fun food and new clothes, do you think it''s good!"


    Not to mention delicious, fun and new clothes, a girl can get high, so it is at the critical moment. When you don''t know how to coax a girl, it''s completely easy to try this move. Therefore, huoluqia immediately forgot the anger of asajing Lianci. Asajing Lianci also walked away with a Tongren.


    Fei, who was next to her, puffed up her small mouth angrily and said, "Tong Ren''s brother is so eccentric. When she goes out, she just looks at her sister. It''s really a loss of conscience. Fei Zhen won''t be with Tong Ren''s brother anymore. Tong Ren''s brother will go with her sister."


    It seems that this is to tear down the east wall to make up the west wall. Hong Kong Style coax Lucia here, and Fei here is really angry. Therefore, if rain and dew are mixed, they didn''t do well at first. Now they overturn a little, which is normal, so Tong people also scratch their heads to coax Fei Zhen.


    "Brother Tongren doesn''t like that. You see what you said, brother Tongren likes you both. Neither of you has any bias. You have to believe me, otherwise there will be a big problem. Fei Zhen, you like it, and your sister Lucia, I like it, but I''m not biased at all. Didn''t your sister get angry just now, so I went to coax him first, and you are one of them Like, buy delicious and fun, and don''t lose any new clothes, so Fei is really angry. Brother tongre only likes you! "


    Fei Zhen looked at Tongren, then at Lucia, then pointed to Tongren''s face and said, "if you kiss me, I''ll forgive you. You can do it. I don''t care. Anyway, if I''m angry at that time, I''ll cry."


    It''s terrible. If there are only two people, it''s easy to say. You can kiss a few people. But ASA Jing Lianci, Lucia and cha Chai are watching, especially Cha Chai. Now they are looking at Tong people like a loser and whispering, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s difficult now, so please start your performance!"


    But there''s no way but to kiss Fei Zhen. This thing is like a special medicine. Just kissing Fei Zhen, Fei Zhen is good, but Tong people are uncomfortable, because Lucia''s first is pinching the meat on Tong people''s waist.


    At this time, Asai Lianci also came and said, "look, look, Lucia, look at this scum man! We can''t find such a boyfriend in the future, you know!"


    Lu Qi then gave Ke asajing a big wave. Liu Zi said, "what does it have to do with you? At this time, you are a layman who always cares about our family. It''s none of your business!"


    This time asajing was depressed again. Now he was like a heartbroken man standing disorderly in the wind.


    "Brother Tongren, you kiss me too. Even if you know something like this, I won''t let you go!" Lucia threatened Tongren.


    Are you still forced to do this? It''s really a strange thing in the world, but it''s painful to put it on Tong people. At the moment, Tong people''s faces are pinched purple, and then they quickly get close to Lucia''s face, which is a quick kiss. It''s hard for ASA well to fall in love with him, and almost give Tong people a big ear melon seed, but Lucia is very happy, I also put down the hand of the man riding Tong

 V1.Chapter 1125

    After settling down with the two girls, seeing ASA Jing''s love times didn''t quarrel with Cha Chai, Tong people proposed to go back to the hotel together. If they didn''t go back to the hotel, there would be no place to go now. The most important thing is to see what ability Cha Chai has. He has high spiritual power, but he can''t feel too strong spiritual pressure. He can suppress ASA Jing''s love times. If you make good use of it, Tongren''s team can also add another general. If so, they will no longer be afraid of Da Xu''s sudden sneak attack.


    When they arrived at the hotel, they opened three more rooms, one for Lucia and Fei Zhen, one for Cha Chai, and one for ASA Jing. After opening the room, Tong people asked Cha Chai to come to their own room again. When they first entered, Cha Chai had some taboos, and then immediately laughed: "Hahaha, brother, do you remember the last time you were here, you pointed a sword at me."


    There are also some relationships, that is, they don''t know each other. If Tong people didn''t meet Cha Chai and save his life at that time, it is estimated that there is no way to develop such ability in him, so all the opportunities and coincidences are carefully arranged by God.


    Tong people pulled over a stool, then patted Cha Chai on the shoulder with a smile and said, "ha ha ha, it''s all fate. If it weren''t for the chance meeting at the beginning, we wouldn''t meet today. You''re right, Cha Chai."


    It''s strange to say that the enemy lineup, which was originally the opposite, is now moving so far in their own face-to-face distance, which makes Tongren feel a little strange. It''s really a relationship of fate, so all people come together according to God''s arrangement. Lucia is, Fei is, including Cha guess, asajing is, not to mention how people are, just If you meet someone, it''s a good thing. Everyone has their own way of doing things, so Tong people have always contained all people up to now.


    Friends are tolerant and understand each other. They may be unhappy at the beginning, but they will fall in love with each other over time. Some people who always quarrel with you on the surface may give you a hand in reality when you really need help. Although asajing Lianci and Tongren are a little unhappy, it is a good idea for Tongren to see the new asajing Lianci People.


    At the thought of this, Tong people don''t think about it anymore. Now the top priority for blind people is to find out the strength of this investigation and guess. Can you give yourself a hand in the future, so Tong people directly show their soul cutting knife. In front of investigation and guess, investigation and guess is also stunned.


    "Elder brother... What are you doing? Are you going to cut me again? I haven''t made any mistakes recently. Don''t bother me!" Cha guessed with a look of begging for mercy. Looking at Tong man, the movements on his hands were more interesting. His hands were folded like he was begging for Tong man.


    Tongren smiled, then put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said: "Hahaha, you boy, I have nothing to do with cutting you. My soul chopping knife came out to let you see what the soul chopping knife in your heart looks like, or I want to see if you can create a parallel world, because if you can feel your soul chopping knife, I think you can have a parallel world."


    "Parallel world? What''s that? Brother, this may disappoint you. Don''t expect too much. What if I''m rubbish? Will you cut me directly? I just feel like a soul chopper in my heart. It''s like he''s calling me." Cha Chai gestures in the air with his hands, and then looks at Tong people timidly.


    Tong people know that they are a little afraid of him. Up to now, Cha Chai is still a little afraid of Tong people. How to say, the first point is momentum, and the second point is that they have had this experience, because the original Cha Chai has seen Tong people''s power after all, so they are still a little afraid. It''s almost the same reason why they are frightened.


    Therefore, Cha guess has maintained an attitude of respect and fear towards Tong people, which Tong people can''t help. This kind of feeling should be cultivated slowly. Fear is not afraid, and it''s all mutual. Therefore, since it''s afraid now, do more things that make him not afraid.


    Because today''s Cha Chai is also a powerful person. Even if he is not powerful now, he will be powerful in the future. In any case, he is a seedling. If there is anything in the future, Cha Chai can also help Tong people. Therefore, Tong talents are so interested in Cha Chai. The fact that he was asked to be a spy did not have this feeling, but now it is different ¡£


    "Well... To put it simply, it''s a parallel world created by the woven net in your consciousness. If nothing unexpected happens to your parallel world, only you can see it. I''m just guessing, but do you know it only yourself? I don''t have any feelings, so tell me what you feel later." Tongren said to cha Chai seriously.


    Cha guessed, scratched his head and said, "brother, although you explained it to me, I still didn''t understand what this probably meant, but I can really feel the soul cutting knife you said, and I also feel that there is a special force flowing in my body. Sometimes it''s very warm, which makes me very comfortable. It''s this brother. He can come out every time I have one lucky move!"


    With that, Cha Chai twisted his neck and frowned a little. The golden spiritual power just appeared and wrapped Cha Chai''s whole body, including his fists and feet. Anyway, there was no place on his body that was not golden.


    It''s true that the golden power is rare, but Tong people also found it. The power of Cha Chai seems to be mixed with a complex atmosphere, but it''s not aggressive at all, which makes Tong people distressed, because when Lucia lost the soul chopping knife and almost all the power of death, she also developed a new attack method, but when the power is surging, Tongren also observed that the spiritual power is also golden.


    In Luqiya''s home, in the spiritual power, colleagues can see that there is a strong sense of attack and protection. In short, the breath of body art accounts for a lot, but Luqiya is still in the process of cultivation, so we really don''t know what it will look like in the end, but we can control the current development history, so if we know that there are good people to guide us, Let Cha guess that good development is not a problem.


    Now the man who brought Cha guess into the door is Tong man. Then Tong man also put on airs. Then he built soul chopping knife, which is deeply poor on the ground. He doesn''t know what to do with it later. Then he put his foot on the handle of soul chopping knife and said, "Cha guess, your foundation is good. Would you like to worship me as a teacher and improve your strength?"

 V1.Chapter 1126

    This is the general routine of Tong people. Although it is too old-fashioned to say that they are apprentices, Tong people also want to have their own apprentices after all. When it comes to apprenticeship, Tong people just look at others and call it a scenery. Although the current apprenticeship mechanism is somewhat low and there is nothing new, there is no way. Tong people just like it!


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to worship Tong as a teacher, Cha Chai immediately laughed and then immediately stopped. It seemed that there was something wrong with Tong''s expression, so he stammered: "Ah, I don''t know about this. Elder brother, do you think I can''t be your younger brother? After all, we''re not an era of cultivating immortals. Elder brother, think about it."


    Tong people still think about it. This idea may have been in Tong people''s mind for a long time. Although it''s right to accept apprentices and worship teachers, it''s really a little low, but there''s no way. Who makes Tong people like it.


    My colleagues were not too willing to look at Cha Chai, and then they broke their fingers and said: "Anyway, I just know that you are my apprentice. You can not only improve your force, but also drink hot with me. Anyway, your spy task is also dangerous, and you know it yourself. Do you want to go back there to be a spy, and then you will be killed if you are found?"


    As soon as Tongren said this, it can be said that cha Chai''s goose bumps suddenly got up. This deadly fire is not a joke. He has only one life. It''s not a joke. Even if he is dead, he still has a soul, but Cha Chai has known since last time that the dead soul will become virtual if he doesn''t go to the corpse soul world, but he doesn''t want to become virtual or go to the corpse soul The world.


    Who doesn''t want to live? This is a very intuitive question. Wen will be very realistic when he looks at Cha Chai''s head. Cha Chai is also noisy. He scratched his head and said: "Brother, if I were to learn from you, would I not have to be a spy, and then I could be as bad as you? I just want to know this. Another thing is, look at me. Where do you think I am? Brother, I don''t understand. For so long, I also know you are a person who investigates your strength, but I''m not powerful."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll tell you briefly first. Your spiritual power is special. I don''t see what your spiritual power is biased towards for the time being, but I can help you make progress. Therefore, you are so many things. Whether you are powerful or not is not decided by others. This is your own problem, you know?" Tongren said.


    Cha Chai listened to Tong people seriously. It''s better to live than to die. If you go back to the original spy life, you may really die. Therefore, stupid people won''t choose to go again, so Cha Chai also thought about it.


    "OK, brother, I accept. I promise to be your apprentice, but don''t let me be a spy again. If I die, what will my parents do? Do you say yes or no? I''ll do whatever you say in the future!"


    Tongren waved his hand and said, "in fact, you don''t have to do this. You can get along normally. Since you are already my apprentice, I have the right to improve your strength. So now you explode your spiritual power. Let me see. Come on."


    "Burst of psychic power? Is that the golden thing? I have plenty of it. Yes, brother, I''ll start now?" Cha Chai looked at Tong people curiously, because he used to worship these people. He looked at a huge soul chopping knife every day, and then lived a carefree life of cutting demons and Demons all day, but he didn''t expect to be used in vain some days ago.


    Tongren frowned and said, "don''t be skinny. You have to call me Shifu. You know, that''s right. It''s the golden thing you said. You can burst it out. I''ll see how you can do it. Come on, don''t dally. If you want to become stronger, you can''t do it with mud and water. You know, there''s a boy named asajing next door. His strength is not very good."


    Cha Chai nodded, and then his face showed his green tendons. This was the first time he took the initiative to explode his spiritual power, so he didn''t control it very well. As soon as the strong spiritual power came out, the glass in his room was blown open. Tong people were also very surprised. They looked at Cha Chai with a bright face. The golden spiritual power wrapped him like a hot incense burner.


    At the moment, the golden spirit power wrapped chachai, and then chachai looked at his body with a surprised look, and then said to Tongren: "Master! Do you think so? I seem to be a loser. Now I feel the blood flow all over my body is very fast. I feel warm and comfortable inside my body! Is this the power of the God of death? Ha ha ha ha, I am also the God of death!"


    "It''s still early for you to become the God of death. You don''t have a death bully costume or a soul chopping knife, so please exercise your spiritual power for me first. First control your wandering spiritual power. Let''s talk about the matter of the God of death. You''ll thank yourself for controlling your spiritual power at that time, you know." Tong man patted Cha Chai''s shoulder and said earnestly. Cha Chai also listened carefully.


    Having said that, Cha Chai nodded and said: "I don''t care about those things. Tell me, Shifu, can I kill those hooligans who bullied me? It''s OK to beat three or two. In fact, when I came out, I was falsely possessed just to revenge those hooligans, but I found that my consciousness seemed to be out of my control. To be honest, it was very exciting and bad at that time It feels good. "


    "It''s refreshing to do bad things at that time. Many people pursue that reckless madness, so you should be careful. Now you are close to each other, so you can''t go back to your old business. You have no problem dealing with a group of hooligans now, and I''m sure you can hit a person with one punch. You can even become invulnerable. Your spiritual power adds to the body skill "It''s very big," Tong said, patting Cha Chai with a smile.


    Cha Chai was so powerful that he couldn''t do anything. He had to fight with those hooligans, but he was stopped by Tong people in time, and then he said to cha Chai very seriously: "I didn''t teach you anything to hurt human beings. Remember, we can''t kill people. We should try our best to help human beings, kill demons and demons, especially virtual ones. If we can deal with them, don''t let him go."


    Cha Chai also calmed down. Indeed, he is about to become a god of death, so he should pay attention to his image. After all, he can''t bully the weak

 V1.Chapter 1127

    What is weak? It''s those humans who don''t have their own sense of protection, or other species. When they are helpless, you can choose not to help them, but you can''t bully her, just like those hooligans you came into contact with in the past.


    In the past, chachai was a weak person for those hooligans, but now for chachai, it''s good that adults beat children for the same reason, so it''s meaningless to find them for revenge.


    After Cha guessed it, he nodded at Tong people and said, "OK, I understand, master, I don''t want to avenge them. Tell me what you want to do next, do you want to continue to control the spirit power, or do something else."


    Tong people also looked at Cha Chai with a thoughtful expression, because Cha Chai was a person who gave him a lot of surprises, so Tong people also firmly believe that cha Chai has this talent. Although they don''t know what specific ability Cha Chai has, gold will always shine, and talents still need to be mined. Therefore, Tong people are ready to develop the parallel world function of Cha Chai.


    "I just told you about the parallel world, but your spiritual pressure seems to be sealed by something and can''t drive to the maximum. So now we can''t try to open the parallel world, but you''re too slow to practice like this. You''ll be eaten by the virtual world before you fight the virtual world. So I''m going to help you. I''ll give you a hand, but only this time."


    I want to help myself. I immediately feel flattered. Then I stick it to Tong people like a man without bones and say, "master, teach me. I want to be as powerful as you, so you have social skills. Just teach me. I will study hard. Don''t worry. I will carry forward your spirit and believe me!"


    Tong people smiled when they saw Cha Chai''s determination, then pulled Cha Chai to do it on the bed and said, "don''t worry, do what I said first, that is, simply meditate. You know, you have to show that you have entered a state of cultivation, and then start to understand something. I''ll tell you what it is. Just do what I say now."


    Cha Chai also listened to Tong people very much. When he sat there, he began to sit there, but Tong people just found that cha Chai was meditating, but he really didn''t know what he was doing, that is, he occupied the pit and didn''t shit. He sat where he was, but he didn''t know how to practice. He sat there and looked at Tong people all the time, I''ve been staring at you over there.


    After a long time, Cha guess scratched his head and said, "master, I really don''t know what you mean by meditation. Maybe my talent is limited. I really can''t understand the master''s intention. Please give me some advice."


    It''s true that cha Chai used to be a mortal. Now he met Tong people and came into contact with spiritual power. He won''t still have feelings for all kinds of things. Therefore, Tong people are not angry and let him sit first. It''s also true that cha Chai can''t understand the profound meaning of meditation for a while and a half, because this is an exclusive ability of Tong people, So it''s not easy to teach him.


    "You should first burst out your spiritual power, and then try to control your spiritual power. In this way, you can release your spiritual power in a circular way and achieve a Weifang effect without loss. Can you understand? It may be difficult at the beginning. You can try it."


    After listening, Cha Chai sat on the bed and began to close his eyes. When the spirit left, the golden spirit power raged around him. Even Cha Chai''s eyebrows began to turn golden, and his hair began to sublimate slowly.


    Finally, the psychic power exploded like a missile. There was a strong wind in the room. Although there was no exaggeration of the psychic power of Tongren, it could also be said that it was very talented. After all, it was just a mortal who had nothing to do with the power of death. It was not wrong to be able to do so now, but the psychic power of Cha guessed was only placed outside, and the fourth middle school didn''t see him shrink.


    "Control the spirit power, press him down, and then start the cycle!" Tong man looked at Cha Chai and said, and stretched out his hand.


    Cha Chai also tried to press down his spiritual power, but there was no change. Indeed, his spiritual power began to be a huge carrier. For a moment and a half, there would be no way to let him fall. However, Cha Chai was working hard, and even green tendons burst out on his forehead, but when he was still milking, Tong people wanted to help him, but still from time to time!


    Suddenly Cha Chai coughed up a mouthful of blood, but the golden light on his body was still not weakened. Now it was bond''s time. Tong Ren suddenly put one hand on his shoulder and began to use his own spiritual pressure to help him fall. Sure enough, it was easy to sell with others. Cha Chai''s spiritual power fell quickly, and then exposed to a limit, and then began not to rise or fall, Very stable.


    At this time, Tong Ren didn''t neglect it. He took out the soul chopping knife, stretched out his fangs and bit on Cha Chai''s golden spiritual power, so as to achieve a state of absorption. When Cha Chai was absorbed, he first "hum" and then held it back. At this time, Tong Ren also patted him and said: "Check and guess, arch the spiritual power outward and let them form a cycle. Speed up, or you''ll be drawn to dry!"


    It''s not good to be drawn to work. Cha Chai quickly broke out the spiritual power. The spiritual power absorbed by the Soul Eater just now was filled again. Then Tong people also took back the Soul Eater. Now Cha Chai''s spiritual power is quite stable and began to circulate to achieve a real and complete cultivation.


    Finally, he understood the meaning of meditation, looked up and guessed the excitement on his face, and hurriedly thanked Tong humanity: "thank you, master. Except that I felt a little uncomfortable when my spiritual power was pumped just now, I''m much better now. Thank you, master. Now I can even meditate!"


    "You don''t have to thank me. At this time, the most recent way of cultivation is Ben. I''ll show you how the process is. In the future, your cultivation still depends on yourself. I can''t help you at all. And you''ll be happy?" Tong said with a dry smile on his face.


    After listening to this, I immediately pretended to be a problem baby: "master, elder brother, what other tricks do you have? I also want to learn. Tell me, I''ll learn this well."


    "Open the parallel world, didn''t you just listen to me? Only by opening your parallel world can you develop safely. Now no one knows your specific ability, so you have to go to the parallel world." Tongren said the soul chopping knife.


    Cha Chai scratched his head and said, "yes, master, that''s what you say, but I won''t tell you the truth."


    "Who said you would." I saw that the air around the bucket man began to turn red, and everything began to turn red

 V1.Chapter 1128

    When Tongren was talking, they turned on their domineering color and directly shocked Cha Chai. Gradually, Cha Chai felt a sense of sleepiness. Then, their eyelids became heavier and heavier, and they saw things in front of them more and more blurred. Some did not understand why Tongren did this. Then they realized that they were blurred to a certain extreme, and their eyes closed, He passed out in a flash.


    When Cha Chai fainted, Tong people also felt that they put the spiritual power in their hands, and then grabbed it on Cha Chai''s arm, and then tried to connect and communicate the spiritual power in Cha Chai''s body. Unexpectedly, Tong people thought it was more difficult. Cha Chai''s spiritual power seemed to be the release of the spiritual power. They kept carrying the connection of Tong people, but it was useless, Tong people are domineering in an overlord color, and their spiritual power has not responded in the end. As soon as Tong people see it, they speed up the connection.


    When chachai''s spiritual power also runs into Tongren''s body, there is obviously a warm feeling, which also tells Tongren from the side that the connection has been successful, so Tongren also released chachai''s arm at this time, then put his hands on both sides of his thighs and grabbed his own soul cutting knife, The soul chopping knife also emitted a blue light, and even sent out a violent vibration.


    After the sound of "boom!" Tongren also closed his eyes, and then when Tongren opened his eyes again, he found that he was already in his parallel world. Tongren shook his head to the left and right, and found that he had checked and guessed first, which made him relieved. This shows that his efforts are not in vain, Spiritual power is transmitted to each other so that we can enjoy a parallel world together.


    The parallel world is obviously different this time. In the distance, something similar to the soul chopping knife was inserted on the ground. Then, when Tongren wanted to look down on the soul chopping knife, there was a voice that Tongren were very familiar with.


    "Smelly boy, why did you come again? Hiss, it''s very powerful this time, and you brought a man over." Bai soul floated behind Tong people, said in a vague voice, and then fell from the sky to the ground, and slowly sat down towards Tong people.


    This time, the white soul''s clothes are different. The death bully clothes on his body are no longer all white, but black and white death bully clothes. It has a sense of hierarchy. Combined with the white soul''s pale skin, it makes the white soul''s Riley more mysterious.


    Tong man staggered, stood up and said, "Hey, didn''t he take a little apprentice himself? Then, this guy''s body and spiritual power are a little strange. He wants to let him create a parallel world by himself. Go inside and ask his own guidance staff or something."


    "So you brought him here? I''m very curious. How did you bring him here? Did you kill him or something?" Bai soul looked at the ground and guessed, and then looked at Tongren seriously.


    The Tong man sat cross legged on the ground and said, "no, I just passed our spiritual power to each other, and then made a spiritual power connection and sent it here. There is no other way. What can I do to kill him? Can I come in?"


    "Then your luck is really good. It''s easy to explode and die if you rashly connect psychic power and enter the parallel world. But if you don''t have anything, it means that you two won the jackpot, otherwise you must be dead."


    In fact, this is also related to the physical conditions of Tongren and chachai, because Tongren''s spiritual pressure is relatively strong. Another thing is the pain caused by crazy release of spiritual pressure in the past. Chachai''s body has strong spiritual power, which shows that the hardware conditions of the body are very good, and ordinary people can''t catch up, That''s why they can get here without anything.


    Tongren was quite frightened after hearing this, and hurriedly asked Bai Hun: "Brother Bai, will our accomplishments be gone? I''m really a handkerchief. If our accomplishments are gone, I won''t be able to kill demons and demons, and I won''t be able to protect my family. You know, if I were like that, I might die. Until I die, I don''t use your virtual engraving as a last card, so I''ve always been It''s useless, and grimjoe doesn''t mean to kill me. "


    "Cultivation swallowing, this is something that will not happen in a short time. You can rest assured. Your soul chopping knife eats emptiness to maintain evolution. Therefore, it is not enough to eat your spiritual power alone. Moreover, your soul chopping has a certain IQ. He will not trade naturally. He will eat your spiritual power without your consent. In short, you will not die like this ¡£¡±


    "What''s more, don''t take my false impression as a card, because it''s not easy to control. Once you can''t control it, you will do something you can''t control intellectually. In addition, grimjoe is definitely murderous to you. In short, I tell you that if the blindfolded fool didn''t ask him to go back, you would be dead It''s too late. "


    Tongren nodded after hearing this. Bai Hun didn''t say it out of thin air. He had already solved it. Grimjoe still fought with his bare hands. In such a situation, his colleagues didn''t take advantage of him. Instead, they were beaten by grimjoe. Therefore, grimjoe''s strength was recognized by Tongren, but he couldn''t beat him People are very upset.


    In order to get rid of the topic, Tongren said, "what''s the matter with your clothes? It''s black and white. It''s like a panda. You look very special today, but I can''t tell what''s special. In short, it''s special."


    "Well, this is because you two have entered the parallel world together, so my appearance has changed. How can I tell you? The colors in the parallel world are reversed. White is black and black is white."


    "Before, I was completely white because there was emptiness in your consciousness. You killed emptiness and killed people, so I appeared in your heart, that is to say, there is a dark force in your heart, that is, me, I am darkness, and darkness is me." Bai soul said rightfully.


    "Whose is the black on your body? Is it the boy''s?" Tong people asked Bai Hun, looking at this query and guessing.


    The white soul looked at Cha guess and said, "I don''t need to ask this boy. It''s called cha guess, right? That''s right. I''ve felt him since he came here. Do you know who it is, or in other words, do you know who her real power is?"


    Tong man shook his head and said, "how can I know? If I know, I''ll ask you why."


    "The reason why you can''t see his ability is that he has a shielding system," said Bai soul

 V1.Chapter 1129

    As soon as he heard that it was a shielding system, Tongren immediately came to the spirit. He really encountered this situation before. When he wanted to detect the ability of search and guess, he found that there was a shielding system, and he found that it was the kind of shielding that was useless in how to detect.


    Even Tong people and cha Chai have connected their spiritual power, but they still can''t know the ability of Cha Chai, so the ability of Cha Chai makes Tong people very curious, but there is no way to know what his ability is, which also makes Tong people very distressed.


    After all, he accepted chachai as an apprentice, so if he didn''t even know his apprentice''s ability, it was a little too subtle. Tongren looked at chachai who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. He was distracted. At this time, Bai soul came over.


    "Boy, maybe I know your apprentice''s identity, because I''m also ancient. Although my strength is sealed here, I still know who he is. Why do I feel his spiritual power is special, because he shouldn''t be a person of this space class at all? How to say, he''s actually super powerful, and his ability has been lurking in his body."


    "Until you inspired his latent power, but it''s not a good sign. Do you know why I say so? Do you feel that his power is his own, or do you feel that he can have that power?"


    From this point of view, Tong people are really awakened by a word. Indeed, for so long, chachai''s strength seems to be strong and terrible. Just that powerful and rich spiritual power is not available to ordinary people, but chachai just broke out, and then the little contradiction between chachai and asajing came out, But the first use of power can gain the upper hand.


    Therefore, Tong people are also suspicious. Cha guess shouldn''t have that power, but Cha guess just broke out, which is very strange. Therefore, what Bai soul said is reasonable, and it''s definitely not the idea of empty hole Laifeng. There must be a reason why Cha guess can become stronger at once. Otherwise, Bai soul can''t be aware of this guy, So Tong people are going to listen to what Bai soul says.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know the identity of Zha guess? Isn''t he a hooligan? He''s with me now. He worked as a spy for me some time ago, and then suddenly broke out his ability. In fact, I still don''t know what his ability is. If you know, you''d better tell me, and I know how to point it out Guide him. "


    But at this time, Bai Hun smiled and said: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I don''t know if you will tell him, but I still want to say, after all, your apprentice. "


    "Just say it quickly. Don''t procrastinate like a woman. Yes, it doesn''t matter what he is. Just tell me how to make him stronger. Don''t talk nonsense. You''re really annoyed!" Tong man looked at Bai soul a little impatiently and said.


    The white soul was not angry, but slightly frowned and said, "you are still the same. It''s impatient. He can become stronger. After he becomes stronger, it''s not necessarily him. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Tongren was confused, then looked at Bai soul with a puzzled face and said, "just say it. He won''t be him after what has become stronger. What you said is very chaotic in my mind. Hey, I beg you, you''d better pick the key point, OK?"


    "It''s really boring, then I''ll tell you. Your apprentice is a demigod, and ox x is very. You know, he is the reincarnation of an ancient god. Now you understand, why can''t he rely too much on that power." Bai soul said.


    "If you rely too much on the power of the God, your apprentice will summon the God and then surrender his body. As long as the divine consciousness of the immortal is restored, it is easy to occupy your apprentice''s consciousness."


    "What will happen if that God takes over your disciple''s body? Your disciple''s consciousness will certainly disappear. Another thing is whether the world will exist is a problem, because destruction or survival is between the thoughts of that God. Now do you understand? If you want to live, you''d better let the body in your disciple''s body not come back to life, or let him die Ah, the consequences are unimaginable. I can''t protect you at that time. Anyway, you can do it yourself. I''m not afraid of death. "


    After Bai soul said that, he lay leisurely on the hanging chair, and then observed the Tongren''s expression. At this time, the Tongren''s expression is also very strange. Tongren can''t believe looking at the query lying on the ground, and then his mouth is good.


    "Ancient god? Is that the same as your ancient emptiness? What''s the difference between you? Does this root have anything to do with whether it will destroy the world? It''s emptiness to destroy the world now. I don''t think it has anything to do with checking and guessing. If you say so, I feel it''s hard for me to understand. You''d better explain it to me first, OK ? "Tong said to Bai Hun with a serious face.


    The white soul nodded, then sighed and said, "there''s really nothing you can do. Let me tell you. Your apprentice is obviously the reincarnation of an ancient god. An ancient god can have many reincarnations, but it takes a certain chance to awaken the power of the ancient god. Some people don''t know they are the reincarnation of the ancient god all their life."


    "Therefore, it is also very difficult for a God to reincarnate. First of all, the person should know that he is a container for God''s reincarnation, and open a certain God''s power to awaken God''s consciousness at least."


    "After saying so much, I feel that you must not want this man to reincarnate. On the one hand, he will no longer be him after his reincarnation. On the other hand, he must have endless power after his reincarnation. It must be out of control. If the God doesn''t want to kill, it''s OK. If there is, we can count one and we can''t run away."


    After listening for so long, Tong people understood: "that is to say, there is a god sleeping in Cha Chai''s body. Now the situation is to suppress the God as much as possible, right? In a word, we can''t let the God have the chance to restore his divine consciousness, right?"


    "Well, yes, your brain is enlightened. That''s probably what you mean. Anyway, you''re closest to him. It''s easier for you to do such things." Bai soul said with a grin

 V1.Chapter 1130

    "However, he is very strange. It is not clear that he has become the reincarnation of God. But after so long, what is the reincarnation container of ancient gods? What gods will come up and destroy the world? This is unrealistic."


    The white soul also smiled and said, "I''ll tell you directly. It''s the ancient god Athena. I don''t know if you have any impression or know anything about this God. In short, Athena is not simple and not as kind as you think."


    Tongren was stunned at first, then frowned and said: "Athena, isn''t that the goddess of wisdom? How could it destroy the world? If Ares, the God of war, said that, I might believe it, but you said Athena. It''s far fetched. Athena, at first glance, it''s a harmless God for humans and animals, and it''s still very gentle. In my impression."


    White soul smiled: "ha ha ha ha ha, so this is the loophole in your knowledge. In fact, you can''t blame you. After all, you weren''t born at that time. You can''t blame you for not knowing. When I was in the same era with me, I knew the God Athena. He was really a goddess of wisdom, but it was only once. Now it''s different from the past."


    "If you know, tell me. I still want to know. How did Athena become the goddess of war? I remember he was a very kind God. Shouldn''t he be like that? What happened to him?" Tong people asked Bai Hun curiously.


    The white soul clapped his hands, then stood up, put his hands behind him and said, "good question, this Athena is what Kendy has encountered. In the past, he was a goddess of wisdom and an embodiment of wisdom, intelligence and courage, but there was one thing that he was no longer like that. In fact, it still had to fall to the king of the gods."


    "Zeus... Is it Zeus? What does this have to do with him? I think it has nothing to do with him at all." Tong man frowned, then put it in his pants pocket and walked around anxiously, because he was still a little worried about checking and guessing.


    The white soul clapped his hand and said, "yes, it''s Zeus. I know you''re very good to your apprentice and are very worried, but there''s no way. I still have to say what to say. Athena now is not what you think. He''s much more ferocious as before, so I just want to tell you and send you a preventive injection. You know."


    "Zeus should start from the beginning. Zeus was the original king of the gods. You know he had supreme strength. When it comes to this, that''s why only Athena''s divine knowledge has been retained. I have to tell you that when Zeus was the king of the gods, he quarreled with one of his wives, which seemed very fierce."


    "At that time, one of his sons, that is, the God of fire, Zeus meant to let the God of fire stand in the team, but the God of fire chose to stand on his mother''s side. Then Zeus was of course very angry. You said I was the king of the gods, and you dared not listen to me. Zeus was afraid that they would rebel together, so he also wanted to kill chickens Watch the monkey, and directly kicked the God of fire from the heaven. When the God of fire fell, it was miserable to tell the truth. He was lame. "


    "At that time, Zeus kicked down the God of fire directly in order to teach these people who wanted to usurp the throne a lesson. Although he didn''t kill the God of fire, it was an example to others. Some people were already afraid. There was no way. The villains began to hide before they showed their feet, so Zeus also got a short peace. After all, Zeus was still powerful at that time Strong. "


    "After a while, Zeus''s wife became pregnant again, because he was the king of the gods and gave birth to children with very strong genes. He was very afraid that his children would surpass him one day. This was not groundless worry, but the fact that his wife wanted to rebel from the last time, but because the God of fire was kicked down, he was temporarily fighting Don''t move. "


    "He was afraid that when the child grew up, he would not listen to himself, but to his mother. In case his strength was strong enough to compete with his own words, it would be no fun, so he decided not to let it develop further, so he decided to eat his wife. He said that he really ate it. When his body grew up, he swallowed his wife directly."


    "In this way, Zeus is much more relieved, so he doesn''t have to worry that someone will usurp the throne. Since the wife is removed, it means that no child will cause trouble to himself at birth, so he called back the God of fire who was kicked out of heaven by him. Since his wife is dead, there''s nothing to fear on Thursday. A god of fire, Zeus still didn''t press Force. "


    "Suddenly one day, Zeus felt that he had a splitting headache and felt very painful. Then he asked the God of fire to show himself, but after watching it for a long time, he didn''t know what caused his head to hurt so much, so he was forced to authorize the God of fire to open his head. When his head was opened, an amazing scene happened, and the God of fire in front of him was directly killed."


    When Zeus didn''t respond, he found something flying out of his mind. He was wearing shining armor and kept flying in the whole person. At this time, Ares, the God of war around Zeus, got up to protect Zeus, but his strength really surprised Ares. He flew to Ares with a spear barrel and didn''t stand up for half a day Come on.


    Then Poseidon, the next god of the sea, and some little gods went up together to attack the man in armor, but none of them was flying by his bucket. It took no effort to put down the surrounding gods.


    At this time, Tong man also spoke: "this man is Athena. It''s really powerful. He came out of Zeus''s brain."


    "Yes, it''s Athena. He directly put down the gods. The degree of ferocity is absolutely full. That''s why I want you to be careful, because his mother was swallowed by Zeus and came out for revenge, but she was helpless to Zeus''s own father, but she also threatened him. She hated the violent and bloody war and asked Zeus to abide by her own rules Pieces. "


    Bai Hun paused and continued: "That is the defensive war. We should try our best to avoid the damage caused by the war. Zeus also agreed at that time. Later, he was secretly plotted by humans for something. Later, the divine knowledge remained in the world, and vowed to wash the world with blood and let everyone pay the price when he woke up one day, so he became the goddess of war."

 V1.Chapter 1131

    Tongren was stunned and said: "What does his revenge have to do with human beings now, and does it have to take a person''s life to restore her divine consciousness? That''s not true. If Athena''s divine consciousness wakes up, will she lose her consciousness of checking and guessing? Isn''t checking and guessing very suffocating? Can''t checking and guessing change into that kind of psychic constitution and become a reincarnation container?"


    The white soul also smiled on his head and said, "hehe, it''s ok if you don''t want to. Do you think the divine knowledge of ancient gods is so easy to be destroyed? You''re just a fool talking about dreams. Don''t you have some common sense? Will God eat you?"


    "It seems that my apprentice is in a similar situation with me. He will be swallowed up by Athena. I may be swallowed up by you or that power. How can these be so difficult? It seems that it is not easy to improve his ability. Brother Bai, after all, how can he practice? He can''t stand it." Tongren sat and said to Bai soul.


    Bai Hun looked at Cha Chai lying on the ground, then looked at Tong man with regret and said, "it''s OK for the child to practice. Now Athena''s consciousness has been locked up. This is also the reason why Athens is afraid that its power will be used indiscriminately by future generations, so it''s ok to practice. And now I don''t think I can practice Jingdong Athena''s divine consciousness. In short, it''s like this now."


    "What do you mean now? Can''t he practice now? Why can he practice now? Can''t he do it later?" Tong said, and stood up to shake Cha Chai up, and then wanted Cha Chai to listen to his own affairs.


    The white soul quickly stopped it, and then sternly said to Hetong people, "Hey, are you stupid? The only thing about this Athena reincarnation container is that you can''t let this search guess know. In this way, it is likely to awaken his ancient memory and directly complete reincarnation."


    "In other words, it''s OK not to let him remember the past. The ancient immortal is really difficult to do. Neither can this nor that. You say that her party died directly because her skills are not as good as others. Why is it so troublesome?" Tong said.


    The white soul rubbed his hair, stared at Cha Chai and said, "how can there be such an easy thing? God''s consciousness is very firm, with supreme power, personality and unyielding will, so they are called God."


    "In fact, they are not much better than human beings. Now they are divided into three boundaries: corpse soul world, earthly world and virtual circle. Therefore, today''s God is not omnipotent. It may also be destroyed by your God of death, by high-level broken faces, or by human destroyers. In a word, it is not the stone age, and God is not omnipotent now."


    Tongren listened to Bai Hun''s words, nodded and said, "that''s really right, but after all, he is a God, and he must not be as easy to deal with as you said. This is the goddess of war - Athena. I want to know if he is saved."


    "It''s hard to say now. Now he has opened some of Athena''s abilities. Now he still has the illusion of soul cutting knife in his heart because his power form is still the God of death, but with the help of the power of ancient god Athena. That''s the meaning. I just glanced at him. Athena''s divine consciousness is not loose at all. Nothing has happened yet ¡£¡±


    "That is to say, at present, the Chacha guess still has no strength to loosen Athena''s divine sense, or Athena is still waiting. Now someone''s strength may exceed Chacha guess. As I said, there are many reincarnation containers of Athena. If I remember correctly, there are five. Now I can perceive only three, plus Chacha guess, that is to say, the first few accidents It''s too late. "


    Tong people were also very confused. They asked, "what happened? Why is it like this? Can you guess?"


    "I''m not sure what fate it is. I know that the first few people know the reincarnation container that knows divine knowledge, and then catch it for research. Athena gave up the reincarnation container in order to protect herself. Another is that she is too conceited and too confident in her own strength. In the process of reincarnation, she burst out because she can''t bear Athena''s strength Death. "


    At this time, Tongren seemed to be touched, and then asked Bai Hun in surprise: "That is to say, as long as the power of search and guess does not reach the point recognized by Athena, you can live a normal life, right? It will not be regarded as a reincarnation container, right? In this way, Athena''s power search and guess can still be cultivated, and then it should also cooperate with her own power of death."


    "It''s almost like this. Now, Cha guess must not know that he is Athena''s reincarnation container, otherwise he knows no matter how stupid he is. Sooner or later, his consciousness will be swallowed up by Athena''s divine consciousness, so for his good, even if she knows, he has to wait until his strength is about the same, so he at least has the ability to resist her God Knowledge. "


    Bai soul said it very seriously and looked at the situation of Cha guess from time to time. It was really pathetic to say that cha guess. The power he had just acquired was Athena''s power. It was so powerful that he could not understand it, and it was easy for his God''s consciousness to be occupied by Athena''s God''s consciousness. It was really miserable. So Bai soul also looked at Cha guess and sighed. Although Bai soul did not fight with ancient gods Yes.


    However, they also have some knowledge of ancient gods, so Hetong people say that they also have a little understanding of ancient gods. God is originally known as the immortal body. In fact, God will die, that is, he will retain his divine consciousness and constantly look for appropriate reincarnation containers. When all his brick and stone containers die, they will change another batch. This is God''s cruelty.


    Continue to deprive human life and everything of human beings, and then completely eliminate human consciousness, and then occupy the body and resurrect to do some unfinished things. So is Athena, because the resentment thousands of years ago still wants revenge now. The best explanation is that the power of investigation and guess can be awakened.


    Tongren asked baihun, "what is the power of baihun? His spiritual power is golden, but I just can''t see what kind of ability he has. I don''t see whether he is aggressive or defensive. Moreover, I''ve seen a man with spiritual power for the first time, but he doesn''t have a soul chopping knife. He told me that there is a soul chopping knife in his consciousness."


    "Then we should find the soul chopping knife as soon as possible. There are many explanations for the emergence of the soul chopping knife. It can be explained that it is to protect Cha Chai, prevent him from using Athena''s power completely, and let his Athens power evolve slowly, which can be regarded as renewing his life."

 V1.Chapter 1132

    "Life renewal? It sounds scary. How to renew your life? You can''t go on like this all the time. The soul chopping knife is very relaxed, but it just appears in his mind. It''s not so easy to do. Moreover, I forcibly opened his parallel world and brought it in together." Tongren said.


    Bai Hun smiled and said, "you are really an ugly person. You are so forgetful. Did you forget how you got the Soul Eater at that time? Did you get the soul chopping knife at the beginning because of the girl, but the soul chopping knife is not an entity, or it is always hidden in your spiritual power, right? In fact, it is also Soul Eater."


    "Is that also a soul killing knife? It''s obviously not. The soul killing knife is so wide and big, but it''s obviously small and pitiful. How can it be the same soul cutting knife? Just cover me." Tong Ren scratched his head and looked at Bai soul and said.


    Bai soul shook his head helplessly and said: "This is your business. If you don''t understand it, it doesn''t mean it''s not what I said. You know, I may know your body better than you. You know, I''ll tell you about the soul cutting knife in your body first, which is the one you gathered with spiritual power. In fact, that knife is the soul eating state. Do you find it?"


    It''s really a bit similar. When the soul devouring is in the state of liberation, it''s a wide and long large soul chopping knife, which is almost ten times larger than others. It''s not enough to go out. It''s just in the state of liberation. That''s it.


    When swallowing the soul, there is no change compared with the state that it is not liberated. The change is not too great. Only the curved blade at the front end, the sharp scabbard and tail, and the terrible tusks that can devour Da Xu or psychic power. But now, it seems that only the initial solution can do it. Tusks cannot be produced in the state that is not liberated and the state that is not liberated.


    After that, the soul eating appearance was completely changed. The original broad blade became slender and much more agile. The blade was all black, the slender appearance was gorgeous, and the sword Qi turned black. Tong called this sword Qi evil moon Tianchong. At that time, the Tong people released it three times after being released, which was the limit, but this evil Yue Tianchong is a pediatrician for Tongren now. He can put as much as he wants, but it''s still smart.


    "I know the change and evolution of my soul chopping knife, but I don''t understand the original soul chopping knife. In fact, I don''t know why he appeared in my spiritual power. In short, he released his spiritual power when he was injured, and the soul chopping knife appeared."


    After hearing what Tongren said, Bai Hun smiled gently, then put his hand on his chin and said: "The reason why you don''t know is because you are special. Your apprentice is similar to you. Like you, his real soul chopping knife needs to be found in the parallel world, but in his own parallel world, why can he have such an opportunity? Do you know? It feels strange. It''s similar to you. In fact, it''s not as good as you More, you are not the same at all. "


    "It seems to be the same ceremony, but if you really take a turn, it''s really different. On one side is the reincarnation of Athena, the holy goddess of war, and on the other side are men with three kinds of forces that can''t be synchronized. The beginning of your calling soul chopping knife may be the same place, because you are not the God of death of normal blood, but you do get the power of the God of death."


    "Your soul chopping knife will be summoned by you at the beginning because the girl named Lucia gave you the power of death, so your body awakened your original three powers, so the soul chopping knife still calls you. You resonate with her, and then she becomes an entity. If you remember correctly, your Shitun soul chopping knife is a woman."


    Tongre makes you look at Bai Hun and say, "what? Female? How can it be? I''m a big man. How can the soul chopping knife be a female? It''s unrealistic. Can you change his gender, brother Bai?"


    Bai soul glanced at Tong man, then glanced at Tong man carelessly and said, "Your Soul Eater is actually a woman with a bad temper. If you really provoke him, he may change your gender. It''s really possible."


    Tongren obviously trembled when they heard Bai Hun''s words. This is also true. Maybe only Tongren''s soul chopping knife can be materialized. Although Tongren hasn''t materialized the soul chopping knife, it will be very troublesome to materialize a piece of food. It may be that Tongren doesn''t know how to release the materialization of the soul chopping knife, so it also makes Tongren very distressed. It''s their own I really don''t know how to use it. It''s also a great anecdote in the world. The most important thing is that he really can''t.


    "Is she really so powerful? Is she so divine? Did you deliberately exaggerate?" Tong people looked at Bai soul with some doubts, and scratched his head with doubts on his face, as if Bai soul was really bluffing him, with distrust on his face.


    Bai soul also looked at Tong people helplessly and said, "do you know why this soul cutting knife is called soul eating? Let me tell you a story. It''s about your soul cutting knife, so you have to listen carefully."


    It seems that baihun is going to popularize science with Tongren for a period of time, but let alone Tongren still like to listen to baihun''s stories. At least they are useful, and each story is vivid. It sounds very pleasant, and Tongren are still very willing to listen.


    "This soul chopping knife has to be mentioned in the early days. It was in the ancient times. At that time, when the virtual was rampant and the streets were full of virtual, the opportunity was in the ancient virtual world. Xu occupied almost all the territory, but there were still some brave people who fought with virtual with weapons, but they all ended in failure. No one could beat virtual."


    "Finally one day, a girl stood up to fight against injustice for human beings and wanted to eradicate the kind of emptiness and let human beings regain their freedom, but no one answered her call. Finally, the girl found the most famous blacksmith in the city and wanted him to cast strange soldiers for him, and then gave a heavy blow to emptiness to get emptiness out of human territory."


    "Later, the blacksmith fell in love with the girl. At first, the blacksmith was very opposed to the girl to fight, but there was no way for a long time, but the people in the city refused to go out with them. At that time, it was very powerful. Everyone knew that there was no return."

 V1.Chapter 1133

    "The blacksmith didn''t work at first, so he made a set of equipment for himself and the girl, and then went on the road. At the beginning, he didn''t think much of the blacksmith. He thought that the blacksmith was a death act in the past, but it didn''t happen. The blacksmith was a soldier before, and the girl was a spy before. Her body methods were very agile. The sword and them also slowly produced spirituality."


    "They fought all day, day and night, and finally had a small success. Almost all the nearby virtual people died under the knife of the two people. People in the city also called them two heroes. In terms of that era, the two people were very inflated."


    "Finally, there was a mistake. When they were fighting an ancient Da Xu at the level of achukas, the girl slipped and fell to the ground. The blacksmith looked bad and had to go up to help the girl. But da Xu waved his claw and the blacksmith was beaten upside down. At this time, the girl was nervous and couldn''t stand up, but the girl didn''t Afraid. "


    Da Xu grabbed the girl and began to make a lot of songs on the girl. Finally, the blacksmith came back and looked at the girl in front of him. Da Xu was like mocking, holding the girl''s head and looking at the blacksmith, laughing strangely.


    "Ah... I may be... I can''t accompany you to wander around the world anymore. Remember... Avenge me." before the girl finished, Da Xu''s hand made a force, and the girl''s head exploded in Da Xu''s hand. Blood and broken flesh jumped to the ground. The blacksmith was crazy at that time. A sword cut Da Xu''s hand, and Da Xu also fled, The blacksmith also picked up the girl quickly, but he should know that he couldn''t save it, but he still didn''t give up, so he ran back with her.


    When he returned to the village, the girl had been dead for a long time, but he didn''t want to admit it. In fact, the girl had left him at the moment when her head exploded, and the girl''s smiling face was always printed in the blacksmith''s heart. Without saying a word, the blacksmith took the girl to the platform where he made his own weapons, Directly threw the girl into the boiler full of magma, and then he jumped into the boiler full of magma with the building platform.


    The girl''s dead body was directly used to make a sword, but a strange thing happened, that is, the blacksmith''s body was indeed smoking, but there was no sign of burning. The blacksmith''s eyes were red and smashed wildly on the forging table. There were piles of sparks around him, but the blacksmith''s body was not melted by the magma.


    Villagers gradually gathered around him, and no one was surprised to see him. Such a forging was three days and three nights. He didn''t stop until the blacksmith''s hammer was cracked. He slowly lifted himself to forge a big sword for three days and three nights, and then slowly came out of the magma, His eyes were full of blood red. After a roar, he ran away again.


    Yes, he went to fight again. This time, the sword in his hand seems to have mutated. There are even tusks at the edge of the knife. He frantically plundered the nearby virtual life. No matter what level, they were killed quickly. Those who were not dead were also hanged by the tusks on the blade tip. The blacksmith became extremely cruel, Even no purpose, just keep waving a sword.


    Then he found the void that took the girl''s life. At that time, the void had changed, but the blacksmith recognized it at a glance. It was a white void with chaotic broken faces on his face. He was hurt and took a soul chopping knife.


    Yes, that''s the white soul. After killing the girl, it evolved directly from the level of Da Xu to breaking face. However, the blacksmith at that time did not rival the white soul, but began to smoke after he was exhausted. His body decayed rapidly and there was magma on it. Finally, the blacksmith turned into a wisp of smoke and dispersed in the air.


    After hearing this, Tong Ren nodded and said, "you were really wicked in the past. Weren''t you sealed by this soul cutting knife, but you didn''t say that the blacksmith cut you down. Did you reveal any details, brother Bai?"


    "That''s what happened at that time. After the blacksmith died, the soul chopping knife will disappear with the iron. When will it be? You may be young or not born at that time. I met a wandering warrior at the peak of face breaking. He wore a slender soul chopping knife with black paint on his waist, which is like a soul devouring solution, so this knife has many advantages Master. "


    "Although it was a matter of the past, I still want to talk about it. This knife has a master, and it used to have a master. Now its master is you. At that time, I didn''t think too much. I just saw his good-looking and wanted to eat him. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. I was cut in the waist with one blow, and then he released the original state. Yes, I was eaten after being cut by this knife ¡£¡±


    "Later, I don''t know how long I stayed. Suddenly, I met you in the parallel world. When I saw you, I knew that the person who sealed me here was dead, so I wanted to break through your body and completely occupy your consciousness, but there was no way. The soul of your soul chopping knife bit me. It seems that the girl hasn''t let go I''m sorry. "


    Tongren leaned on his cheek and said, "what are you talking about? I''m not interested in knowing what glorious history my soul chopping knife had in the past. I only care about what development space he has. You just highlight how powerful this soul chopping knife was in the past."


    White soul also smiled and said, "I told you this to tell you that you think you are the main soul chopping knife. Make a comparison with you and chachai in time. Your soul chopping knife can be said to have a fair eye on you. Even if you are not a god of death, you will be like you, but chachai is different."


    "Why is it different? Can''t you have a soul chopping knife, or what?" asked Tong people.


    Bai Hun shook his head and said, "no, no, I told you that the origin of your soul chopping knife story is that I hope you know that your soul chopping knife has a past, but the soul chopping knife guessed by cha has no past. It''s like that kind of soul chopping knife that appears out of thin air. You know, it''s an automatic soul chopping knife because it wants to limit the existence of the goddess of war."


    "And this kind of operation? Is there anything different between him and me? Will it be impossible to release the soul chopping knife?" Tong said.


    White soul cleared his throat and said, "it can be released, but it''s not here. His soul chopping knife doesn''t need to be released in parallel with the world, but let him understand the calling skills, and then he can use it as he pleases."

 V1.Chapter 1134

    Tong people also looked at Bai soul in doubt and said, "is it really OK, that is, don''t have to cultivate him in the parallel world, just in this world? Can he summon the soul chopping knife at will? This is too bullshit. I don''t believe it."


    In fact, Tong people don''t believe it. It''s because Tong people are the strongest in such a long time. Suddenly, they come to check and guess, and they are their own apprentices. They suddenly have huge spiritual power and can use the skills they used at the beginning. It''s hard for Tong people. After all, they are the core of this team, It''s like someone suddenly replaced him.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The white soul grinned and said.


    Tong man also covered his face, then smiled and scolded Bai soul and said, "you dead thing, don''t get involved in my affairs. I''m not so stingy. I''m just a little unlucky. I''m still very happy that he can be strong. You still say I''m childish and you should!"


    "You can pull it down. You pull your face to the ground and say it doesn''t matter. Ha ha, ha ha, you''re killing me. Can you stop being funny? I can''t stop laughing when I see you like that now." Bai soul looked at Tong Ren and covered his mouth and laughed.


    Tong man frowned and said, "Oh, well, don''t mention these again. Let''s get down to business. I still don''t understand his power. I asked you to come out just to help me analyze it. You buried me. I''m really drunk!"


    "You are an apprentice. In fact, his strength is OK. He is somewhat inclined to the career of fighting father. Do you know what''s fighting father? It''s the kind of person who attacks hard and cures with his teammates."


    Tongren scratched his head, turned his eyes and said, "fight daddy? What''s the name? It''s very strange. Can you explain it to me in detail? Even if I don''t see that he has this ability, you''re teasing me."


    "You can''t see that it''s normal. This guy''s psychic power is very strong. It''s rare to have such a psychic power just after awakening. It''s still deliberately hidden by the goddess of war Athena. This is not all strength, and this guy''s ability now can''t be underestimated. He can sling a person at the vice captain level of death. Don''t underestimate him."


    Listen to Bai Hun''s words, Tong people are a little confused, because he has indeed seen the scene of Cha Chai hanging ASA well for a second time, but how can this Cha Chai be so strong at once? This is the only thing Tong people can''t understand. The opportunity is really unusual.


    "The boy''s predecessor is Athena. Athena knows a lot of things. In ancient times, slaves belonged to the holy knight, mainly using spears and large shields. It is estimated that he will use it in the future. His spiritual power is golden because he has the blood of the holy knight, and because he has been trained in the holy knight for a long time, so his body is weak Strong. "


    "His ability is quite special because you activated the power of death, so now there is another ability in his body. It seems that the two abilities get along well, which shows that the power of death is consciously restraining Athena''s divine consciousness, that is, it is using the power of death to restrain Athena''s divine power, so it has not been used yet ¡£¡±


    "If you want to use the divine power, it''s not difficult. Find the soul chopping knife. Note that it''s the real soul chopping knife, not the soul summoning knife. Only when you find the soul chopping knife and make him understand, can you use Athena''s power."


    "But don''t use it too much. Now the physique of investigation and guess is a semi divine physique. If you use Athena''s power completely, and then use it too much, over time it will become the whole whole divine body. In this way, Athena''s reincarnation container is basically successful. If you really accept your apprentice, you will let him use it less."


    "And it''s better not to use it. In this case, if he doesn''t know it all his life, it''s also good for him. It''s just in line with your cautious mind. Aren''t you afraid that he will surpass you, or don''t tell him."


    After listening to Bai Hun''s words, Tong people are certainly very angry. They are a little jealous of their ability to check and guess. No matter what God it is, it''s at least a God. Therefore, it''s normal for Bai Hun to say that Tongren can''t stand it. This is because Tong people are angry. They are indeed jealous, but it''s not like what he said, This is completely discrediting yourself!


    "You''re an old and immortal thing, just be angry with me! I won''t be jealous of her strength. I''m also very powerful. I''m just a God. What''s great? I''m really not rare. I love it!" Tong said.


    Tongren really made a little childish, because he has always been the leader of the team. Leng Buding appeared a very powerful teammate and his apprentice, so it''s a little uncomfortable. Tongren can''t stand it. Moreover, Bai soul is always angry with him about it.


    Seeing that Tong people were angry, Bai soul smiled and said, "Hey, boy, you are not angry. You play without buttonhole beads. How can you be angry when you talk about it? It can''t be good. The appearance of every leader!"


    "Cut, I''m not angry. Just think about it yourself. Whether my strength is strong or not has anything to do with me. Now I''m still the strongest, and I''ll be stronger in the future!" Tong said with his fist.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    In Tongren''s field, the problems he thinks about are always strange. He''s just afraid that a group of people will surpass him, and then the Luqiya sisters will go to chacai for help, so the last thing they suffer is themselves. So now Tongren is also very afraid, and they''re afraid that one day chacai will surpass being themselves, Then it''s bad that your team doesn''t need you anymore.


    "I also know some scruples in your heart. You''re afraid that the search and guess with Protoss blood will surpass you, right? In fact, this will not happen, because you also have blood inheritance, and you don''t have me!"

 V1.Chapter 1135

    In fact, this is the least consolation in Tongren''s heart, because after all, it was Bai soul who said it. If someone else said it, Tongren might think for a moment, but not, because it was so simple that Bai soul said it. In fact, Tongren''s feelings for Bai soul are not boring, because Bai soul brought him here all the way.


    In short, if there is no white soul, there will be no Tongren today. Although the white soul is empty, it can be said that the help to Tongren is wireless. Therefore, Tongren have never wondered how unpleasant the words of white soul are, because they are really useful.


    "Well, how can I improve my strength one step? I really need strength now. Although grimjoe is very powerful, he is not the most powerful in the virtual circle after all. There are more advanced broken faces and blue dye, so I urgently want to know the methods to improve my strength." Tongren looked at Bai soul with sincere eyes.


    The white soul also doesn''t stick to words and smiles. He shook his hand and said: "In fact, it''s very simple for you to improve your strength, but it''s also simple. Everything can be done only after overcoming the side effects of virtual engraving. Therefore, you should clean up your affairs in virtual engraving first. You can''t procrastinate. Otherwise, there will be problems and meet strong enemies at that time."


    "Tell me what you should do if you meet a strong enemy. Now you can understand at most, and you still need your Juling pill to help you achieve it. Therefore, when your strength is at its peak, that is, you are about to reach the captain level. You can''t be higher. You are always afraid of the head and tail, so your progress is so slow. You know, if you dare to fight, you may succeed."


    After listening to Bai Hun''s words, Tong people also felt reasonable, and then bypassed the topic, because they were really not ready to connect the virtual engraving, because it was too cruel. There was only a 10% chance that they could survive, and they could not die so early, because there were still things that needed Tong people''s help. Luqiya sisters could not live without Tong people.


    There are all kinds of fetters that can''t be without Tongren, so Tongren also have a headache. If they don''t need virtual engraving, they will not be able to protect what they want to protect sooner or later. If they use it, if they don''t succeed, they will lose everything immediately.


    Bai Hun can also see the distress of Tong people, so he came forward to comfort and said: "In fact, you don''t need to do this. In fact, if you don''t need to empty the seal, I can still lend you strength, that is, your consciousness has to be blocked for a while. I know you don''t like this, but there''s no way. This is what no one is willing to do, because this is a nine death life."


    "If you don''t do well, we will all die. You only have 10% assurance that you can synchronize the virtual power with the solution, so I also understand your current mood. It''s very helpless. I know that even lanran is making this product, so I also know how difficult this ability is to succeed, but you have me. You still have 10% to hold me down. The most important thing is not to Give up. "


    Tong Ren nodded, indicating that he could understand, then slowly stood up and said: "Well, I''ll take this matter into consideration. I''m sure to accept the virtual engraving, but now is not the time for me to feel, so I still want to wait. You know what I mean, I just feel that the time to be first has not come, and I can''t act rashly. Therefore, you should also understand my mentality. Our top priority now is to check and guess this Understand the side things and then talk about other things. "


    Bai soul didn''t answer, but secretly saw the bottom of Tongren''s eyes, which seemed to be depressed. After all, everyone knows the problem. If he wants to be strong, he has to pay the price of his own life. He doesn''t want to accept it. Who doesn''t like living and who likes to die? This is a very simple question, but it''s complicated when he is horizontal with Tongren ¡£


    Although the situation of Tong people is not a special situation, but how to look at it, Tong people are oppressed. They not only want to protect everyone, but also want to leave their lives and enjoy life. However, if they want to live, they have no ability to protect everyone, protect everyone, gain strength, and have no chance to enjoy life with everyone. Therefore, this is the point where Tong people are upset and uncomfortable.


    Tongren sighed and began to look at it. It seems that he has told his own reality for some time. He no longer thinks that it may be a comfort to yourself. Looking at Tongren like that, in fact, Bai soul can''t bear it.


    "Hey, let''s see what to do with this guy and what to do with his ability. We can''t put him here and let him become a talent by himself. It''s unrealistic. Just teach him something like you taught me at that time. He can do it. Don''t worry."


    Tongren then smiled at Bai Hun. The smile was full of bitterness, which means that his psychological affairs may have tortured him. In fact, this kind of thing is simple but not simple, but people care about it, so it will make him very upset. This is normal. Therefore, Tongren is just holding on to life and collapse at any time It''s possible, but now Tongren force their psychological resistance to be stronger, so it hasn''t broken out. If they all fall, what should ruqiya qualified Fei really do, and what should asajing love times and cha guess do? They are all their own families.


    So the same person also forced himself to be strong, so Bai soul didn''t mention it again when he understood it. He apologized and let him pass. Then he looked to change the topic and said, "his strength is still OK. If now, I can help him see. His spiritual power is very pure, so he must be a super warrior and strong."


    Bai soul leaned over and touched Cha Chai''s body, and then Cha Chai''s body began to show spiritual power, which also startled Tong people. Then he carefully observed the movement over Bai mix Cha Chai. He saw that cha Chai''s spiritual power climbed out fiercely like a golden wave, but Cha Chai himself didn''t have any intention. He just lay on the ground motionless.


    After reading it, Bai Hun narrowed his eyes and said: "The child''s body is quite special. You can really take him in the future. Although his Athena power can''t be used now, you can use some Protoss skills, such as time repair, which is similar to restoring something to its original appearance, that is, high-end healing, and there are many skills."


    Looking at Cha guess so powerful, Tong Ren smiled from his heart for a moment, because his team member was still so strong as an apprentice

 V1.Chapter 1136

    "What can you do? Can you give me an example? I also like to see." Tong man waved like a curious baby.


    Bai Hun smiled and said, "I don''t know what abilities he has. I knew he was a basic Templar and knew all the skills. It seems that his soul chopping knife will be very interesting. Just wait and see. I said it''s boring."


    It seems that Tong people have to go and see what their abilities are. After all, their disciples have to explore by themselves, but Tong people are also selfish. Once there is a sign that they can awaken Athena, he will let Cha guess terminate the training, because in Tong people''s dictionary, their strength and strength are behind, After that, the people and family you care about are the bottom line of Tongren.


    Therefore, Tong people will control the training standard of Cha Chai and can''t practice hard every day. Therefore, the progress of Cha Chai should be very slow, but Tong people have no way for a while. Now Cha Chai is a relative of Tong people. Can Tong people lose him.


    Later, some things happened after the Tong people called cha Chai up. When Cha Chai woke up in the parallel world, the first person he saw was Tong people. Cha Chai first stepped back, obviously with a psychological shadow. Then he looked around, saw the white soul, and saw no sense of attack. After a long stalemate, Guess slowly opened his mouth.


    "Well, you, you. Ah, no, where are we? I remember my brother and I were in the hotel. How could we appear here? No, brother, did you want to cut me down before? It scared me to death. I didn''t make a mistake. Brother, you can''t scare me, or I''ll go home. It''s too scary." Chachai wiped the sweat and said.


    Seeing that cha Chai''s character was so interesting, Bai soul smiled and said, "hahaha, your apprentice is very interesting. I thought his personality was that kind of special dignity. It seems that I was wrong. I''m really ashamed."


    Cha Chai also found Bai Hun, and then ran to the back of Tongren with trembling. He pointed to Bai Hun and asked Tongren, "elder brother, who is this? How does it look like you... But it''s not like him? He''s so white, elder brother, you''re so..."


    Before Cha Chai finished speaking, Tong Ren pinched on his meeting and said, "what? What am I? He''s white. Why are you looking for him? Why are you here? Is it because I''m black? You''d better explain it to me, Cha Chai!"


    "No... no... yes, brother, you are also white. That person''s skin color is really frightening and pale!" Cha guessed, shaking left and right. He didn''t forget to ask Tongren for mercy, but it''s useless. The more he pleases Tongren, the harder he tries.


    Finally, Tong people let go of the investigation and guess. At this time, Cha Chai was lying on the ground like a dead dog, wearing coarse clothes, which made the white soul laugh for a while. Then Cha Chai was still unhappy. Then he pointed to the white soul and shut up and said, "I tell you, it''s you, the white boy. If you didn''t look like my big brother, the old man would have beaten your skull away. I''ll tell you, don''t provoke me!"


    "His temper is still very hot, and his personality is very similar, but it''s also very interesting. Hehe hehe." Bai soul smiled and even couldn''t get angry. Tong people had no choice but to shoot him. Even so, he couldn''t die.


    Then Bai soul stopped laughing. Tong people also winked at Bai soul and motioned Bai soul to give him something to guess. Then Bai soul was also full of mistakes. The teacher''s shelf was over there. Don''t say, it was still very similar. If you want to have a fan, what you want is what you want.


    "Although you come up to speak unkindly with me, as a teacher, I still want to teach you something. Have young people found that their body is different from others, such as golden spiritual power?" Bai soul said.


    At this time, the shocking story came. This check and guess picked up one eyebrow and then the stubborn Lao Gao said, "who are you? Why do I listen to you? I tell you I really don''t like you. If you say one more word, I''ll blow your teeth!"


    Tong people were also surprised when this sentence came out. This is really Cha Chai''s character, but we can''t say that. After all, people have self-esteem and teach Cha Chai with Bai Hun''s kindness. This Cha Chai turns out that you still don''t appreciate it and scolded Bai Hun.


    Looking at white soul as like as two peas, he laughed and said, "you are really like your master when you are young and energetic."


    "I didn''t say that. If you say one more word, I''ll help you burst your teeth. Don''t listen or wait. I''ll pull out your teeth now. Stand there and I''ll kill you!" Cha guessed as he walked.


    Tongren has long been petrified on one side. He didn''t expect Cha Chai to say so. He helplessly covered his face and didn''t look at the situation over there. It seems that cha Chai can''t avoid a violent beating. Looking at the expression of Bai soul, he doesn''t want to let him go.


    "You don''t know who I am. Do you pretend or what? I really don''t understand. Why are young people so bold now? It seems that I don''t come up with some skills. You can''t give in. Come on, send it quickly and I''ll tell you who I am." Bai soul hooked his finger and looked at it.


    But Cha guess didn''t care what Bai soul said. He just jumped up and punched him: "I saved you and gave you a chance to say who you are, but if you want the next punch in the world, I''ll listen to it."


    At this time, the white soul stretched out a finger and just blocked the white soul''s fist. It was so blocked. Then the white soul shook his head and said, "it''s not enough."


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes, the spirit pressure of the white soul poured out quickly, and directly arched Cha Chai out. Cha Chai was still very miserable. He rolled and climbed to the foot of Tong people, and then the one who was beaten stood up. As soon as he saw that it was Tong people, he was not impulsive. He quickly asked Tong people, "brother, who is that boy, hanging like this?"


    "Well. It''s almost my master," Tong said slowly.


    "What? Elder brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I was so disrespectful just now! People will be angry!" Cha guessed and clapped his hands.


    Tong shrugged and said with a helpless expression, "I can''t help it. Who made you so skinny? I didn''t expect you to do so. You''re a tiger. Hurry to find a way to please a wave. I won''t teach you how to please."


    Cha Chai looked back at the white soul with his head tilted, and then walked slowly in the past

 V1.Chapter 1137

    Looking at this attitude, Bai soul also wants to laugh. Looking at such an interesting character, Bai soul is also very happy. This can also ensure that cha guess can learn real things, so that Bai soul can try his best to teach Cha guess.


    "What''s the matter, little guy? Don''t you want to blow my teeth? Why are you here now? Do you want to blow my teeth? I''m afraid to death. Don''t hit me. I''m so afraid." Bai soul looked at Cha and guessed with a playful face.


    At this time, it was found that he was in trouble. Then he bowed his waist like a villain in clothes, rubbed his hands and said: "Brother Bai, I''ll teach you brother Bai because you''re white. Don''t be angry with me. Just think I''m a fart and let me go. I didn''t know before. I didn''t know you were my ancestor. If I knew, how dare I do this? Do you think so?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I knew you were going to blow my teeth away. Anyway, I''m very helpless and angry now. You must do something, or I''ll kill you, or I won''t let you out here. Believe it or not." Bai soul hugged his shoulder and said.


    Zha guessed the way he coaxed the children and said, "Oh, ancestor, you have a large number of adults. Don''t worry about these. I don''t know you are my master''s master. You think you treat me as a fart and just let me go."


    At this time, the white soul was also very childish. Holding his shoulder, he turned his head to another hair and gave a "hum", and then ignored Cha guess. He just sat in meditation. In short, he gave Cha guess a feeling that he was not easy to coax.


    "Shizu, you see, I''ll pinch your shoulder, and then you''ll calm down. You''ve made me very nervous, so don''t put pressure on me, so let''s get along well and don''t be so stiff." Cha Chai said with a smile.


    Bai soul also said reluctantly, "cut, what did you think just now? Your young lovers dare to try everything. I tell you, if I had a temper before, you would have died long ago. You would feel lucky there. I''ll tell you!"


    In fact, the white soul is teasing him. The white soul is not angry at all, but at the beginning, it is true to scold him, so this is also a unique temper of the white soul. It must get something back from him, but there is no anger.


    "Look at your sincere attitude, I don''t remember villains. You don''t have to. I''ll teach you some basic knowledge. Listen carefully. My classroom is very precious and can''t be heard by ordinary people. But you should cherish every word. Can you understand it? If there''s no objection, I''ll start talking about your problems." White soul also showed a rare and serious expression. This expression seems to have not appeared for a long time. It shows the time when Tongren falsely engraved.


    Cha Chai looked at Bai Hun with a little doubt. Because he was not a person who could hold things in his heart, he just said: "Shizu, I think you are also very tired. Why don''t you let my master teach me? You are flattered to teach me yourself."


    Bai soul also looked at Tong Ren and smiled and said, "your master, he won''t. If he could, he would have given it to you. What he gave you is the follow-up content, so I''ll give you the regular entry-level content in this short time."


    After Cha guessed it, he showed a bright smile and said, "OK, I know. Shizu worked hard. Please give me advice. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Since I was a spy, I felt something wrong in my body."


    At that time, it was just when Tong people gave chachai hell butterfly, so they awakened part of the spiritual power in chachai''s body, and then they were able to get a stronger body than normal people. At that time, chachai always thought it was Tong people who gave him, but what he didn''t know was that the mysterious power in his body had quietly awakened and could practice.


    "In fact, your physical condition is quite special. I have to admit that you are very special, but first of all, you should tell me the shape of soul chopping knife in your mind, so that I can help you analyze the direction of your future strength." Bai soul said with his shoulder.


    Cha guessed that compared with his eyes, he began to contact the soul chopping knife in his heart, but he still looked like it. His eyebrows were locked. Then he opened his eyes, shook his head and said, "Shizu, it''s really not that I deceive you. I really don''t know what it is. I don''t look like a normal soul chopping knife. I feel very big. It''s a big hammer. Yes, but it''s not a big hammer."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good if you can see it, so I don''t intend to force you. Just try to feel the soul chopping knife associated with your body, and then gather the spiritual power in your hand. Now your spiritual power control ability is very low. You can''t control your own spiritual power at all, so your spiritual power system is in chaos." The white soul frowned and said.


    "What can I do to make the spiritual power become a normal state? Is it difficult? How long do I need to master it? Is there some trouble, Shizu? Don''t do it if it''s troublesome." Cha guessed, looking at Bai soul with an embarrassed face.


    "It may be a simple thing for others, but it''s not so easy for you to talk about it, because your spiritual power is too much and complex, and it''s really not easy to control it." Bai soul rubbed his head and said.


    "But it''s not that there is no solution. You can regard the spiritual power as a big grid, and then try to fill the box. If it won''t overflow, try it," said Bai soul.


    Cha Chai did the same, then shook his head with a frown and said, "no, Shizu, there are too many. I found it full as soon as I got there, and there are still a lot of them that haven''t been put in. That''s no good, Shizu."


    Bai soul also shook his head helplessly. It seems that Bai soul had expected it long ago. He just felt that there was a play and let Cha guess have a try. Unexpectedly, Cha guess''s spiritual power was indeed a lot, and it was what he expected.


    This is Bai Hun. He also looked at Tong people, and then said, "Hey, boy, you really want this boy to complete the soul chopping knife summoning ceremony. Tell me, is your determination like this?"


    "Of course, why don''t I bring him here?" Tong man nodded his head and insisted.


    "That''s good, then I''ll start. In fact, there is a way to let him release the soul chopping knife, but his spiritual power is unstable and there is still a lot of surplus. Therefore, I decided to let you go to a place and let him release his spiritual power. If you are lucky, you can release the soul chopping knife. You can have a try and I''ll open a channel for you." Bai soul said

 V1.Chapter 1138

    "Go to a place? What kind of place is it? Now our body is still in the hotel. If we go, it will be tomorrow. It will be too hasty to go now. There are still girls here." Tong man looked at Bai soul with some shaking and said.


    "Just say whether you want to practice and advance. It''s useless to say whether you want to go with me or not. Don''t be short-lived there. I don''t want to write with you. Telling you this also warns me that I have done my utmost kindness and righteousness. You''d better come to me after a good discussion, otherwise you don''t practice!" Bai soul said angrily.


    In fact, everyone will worry. After all, it''s hard to say things for so long, but it''s still hesitant for a long time. Therefore, Bai soul is angry, and it''s impossible not to be angry. Tongren have too many levels to take into account, so it''s impossible to make further progress without making a choice, It''s good for Tongren to do so. Bai soul also hopes that colleagues can know that sometimes strength and female blade can''t be owned at the same time. At this time!


    If you don''t have to choose, it''s the best thing. If it happens, it''s impossible for both sides to choose if you want to retreat. Therefore, it''s an indisputable fact that people either want women or strength.


    As the saying goes, you can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. There must be one on both sides to give up. It can''t be said to give up, but you have no way to protect one side. Therefore, it''s very difficult for Tongren at this time.


    It''s impossible to keep the words on both sides, so Tongren also looked at Cha and guessed, expressed his views, and finally decided to follow Bai soul to the place to go, which also eased Bai soul''s mood a little.


    Bai Hun didn''t blame Tong people for their sincere determination, because as the saying goes, well, every family has a difficult Sutra to read. Besides, Tong people don''t have a family, but they also have concerns, so they can''t make some dangerous actions casually. Bai Hun also understands Tong people, and Tong people agree, It also makes Bai soul look at Tong people differently, so Bai soul''s heart is still warm. Although Bai soul is empty and has no heart, its friendship is in place.


    "Let''s go to the place you said. First tell me where we''re going. In this way, I have a little bottom in my heart, otherwise I''m also very irritable. You know." Tong man frowned and said.


    The white soul grinned and said: "You must know where we got it, but it''s not too early to tell you now, so it''s better for you to shut up and go. This is also a test of your strength. You may hate me, but one day your strength will improve. You will thank me for the bad days I brought you. There is a causal relationship."


    "Well... Then do as you say. Do we need to do anything? Do we need to cooperate with casting spells or something?" Tong asked.


    The white soul twisted his neck and said in a vague voice on his mouth, "you can just stand here. You don''t have to do anything. I said you won''t do such a thing as casting a spell, so let me come. I''ll connect others first."


    With that, Bai soul disappeared in front of the two people, leaving Tong people and cha Chai, who were stunned. Tong people pulled corners of their mouths in amazement, and then tasted what Bai soul said just now. They always felt that there was something wrong.


    "You may hate me, but one day your strength will improve. You will thank these bad days. There is a causal relationship." "I''ll connect others first." the same person suddenly realized that he came down in a cold sweat.


    What does Bai Hun do to make Tong people feel bitter and then start to hate him? That is to let his beloved fall into crisis. Then his beloved, that is, Lucia and Fei Zhen, can only make Tong people trigger an unprecedented desire for protection.


    Therefore, in order for Tong people to start this state, Bai soul used the worst policy. In other words, Bai soul also wants to trigger this crisis and make Tong people have a further breakthrough, that is, the trouble of finding Luqiya sisters is the best.


    But Tong people also don''t know where to go. Is the enemy strong or not? If it is too strong, they may really have no way to deal with it, so they just hope that the enemy won''t be too strong. Otherwise, what will they do if something happens to them.


    That''s how I think about it. Since it''s Bai Hun, if he chooses the enemy for Tong people, it must not be too low-level, but he doesn''t know what it is or where it is, so Tong people are also very anxious. It''s a difficult thing in the atmosphere where they don''t know the situation of the enemy, so Tong people are also trying their best to restrain themselves I have to let myself force myself to think in a good place, but I''m still flustered. After all, it''s Lucia if she''s in danger.


    At this time, the parallel world began to tremble. Tong people were also conditioned. Yes, they directly and quickly pulled out the soul chopping knife. The sword eyebrow stood upside down and looked around. Suddenly, a gap opened, and then the space around them began to distort. After a loud noise, the parallel world burst, and Tong people also followed their hearts.


    Because it obviously sees the reality under its own feet, and it is also the scene of its own hotel. After staying on the earthly picture for less than three seconds, it was a flash, and then it reached a dark place. It was really dark.


    There was empty air around. Tong people held the soul chopping knife tightly, and then suddenly came across a soft thing behind them. Tong people immediately bounced off the conditioned reflex, and then raised the soul chopping knife to look at the thing they had just hit.


    "Brother Tongren? Is that you?"


    Suddenly the thing made a sound. Tongren Dingqing looked. It was Lucia and Fei Zhen!


    Tongren was overjoyed and hurried to save the two girls, but Tongren frowned at the same time. There seemed to be something wrong, but looking at the two girls in his arms, Tongren was more relieved and patted the two girls from time to time.


    "Welcome, Tong Ren, you''re here. I''ve already picked you up. You''re still lingering in the Bantian night market."


    I don''t know when the white soul appeared in their comprehensive speech.


    "Where is this? Why is it so gloomy? And it feels like deja vu to me." Tong man frowned and said.


    White soul smiled, then waved his hand and said, "of course you feel very familiar here, because this is -"

 V1.Chapter 1139

    "Don''t buy a lawsuit with me. Tell me where it is. Tongren almost roared.


    Tong people are still wondering why the white soul can be materialized here, because in theory, the white soul can only see his shape in the parallel world in consciousness. Why can he still see his figure in this world?


    The white soul showed half of his cheek and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    With the white soul waving his hand, Tong people saw groups of emptiness emitting white light, ranging from large to small, that kind of small emptiness, and strangely shaped emptiness, including Killian and yachukas. In short, there are countless emptiness, many and many.


    "This is a virtual circle!" Tong people shouted hurriedly. Tong people were still wondering why they felt familiar because they entered the virtual circle when they pursued those investigation troops in the center of the city last time. But inside that imaginary circle. It can only be regarded as a small virtual circle. There are several virtual investigation forces and several virtual that are swallowing each other, so there is nothing.


    As soon as they heard that it was an empty circle, the nearby investigation and guess was better. The Luqiya sisters were completely flustered. They sobbed and hugged each other and told their fears. Then they thought that Tongren came for help. Tongren looked at them and were stunned.


    "Brother Tongren, we are so scared. What can we do? We have entered the virtual circle. At this time, it means that we will be torn up by the virtual circle. What can we do? Brother Tongren, we are so scared." Lucia cried with Fei Zhen''s face full of tears.


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t speak for a long time, Cha Chai said, "it''s all right, sister-in-law, brother and I will protect you both. Don''t worry, we will protect you and don''t cry." then Cha Chai was going to reach out and help the Lucia sisters.


    At this time, Tong people also stopped Cha Chai, and then looked at Cha Chai with an eye that could not explain the situation. Then he grabbed Cha Chai''s hand, shook his head slowly on one side, and cha Chai had an idea and said, "ah, sorry, brother, I forgot that these two are sister-in-law. I shouldn''t reach out to them. I''m really sorry. You see, I didn''t mean it."


    "Don''t make a fuss there. I''ll take you to the virtual circle. Do you know what it''s for? It''s not for you to come and act, but for you to experience the darkness. Then I said to you first that you can leave only after overcoming all the emptiness here, otherwise you will be slowly eroded in the long emptiness here. Let''s start!" The white soul shouted.


    At this time, Tong people couldn''t control 3721. They quickly untied the shackles of the soul chopping knife from their back and crossed in front of their own body. When the soul chopping knife of the same person was taken down, Xu around them began to attack madly like the four of them.


    Why four people? Because after Bai Hun brought them here, they disappeared, but Tong people also found that it was easy to fight. Basically, they could kill one person with a knife, even one person with a fist. In this way, there was no need for two women to do anything. If they were empty on both sides, they could completely deal with them, You don''t have to do it.


    It''s strange that these virtual animals are really weak. Tongren can kill every second with one knife. It''s not difficult for Tongren to kill Killian with one knife. But this investigation and guess is just awakening power after all. It''s just a piece of garbage. He doesn''t even know how to fight with virtual animals, but he is just like Tongren. Yes, one punch is virtual.


    Tongren also found that some of the emptiness had just become emptiness, and some even had no complaints. It can be said that they were weak. Looking up and guessing the situation over there, people felt the surging wind and clouds. They tried their best to fight, and the blows from boxing to meat were very enjoyable, I just don''t know what the client''s idea is.


    Finally, the first wave of emptiness was killed and cleaned up, and Tongren and chachai also had a good time. It seemed that this was not a battle for life, but a game stop. Tongren and chachai on both sides were also sold on a commission basis. It was fun to play, and their smiles were filled on Tongren and chachai''s faces, The two of them are still looking at each other.


    At this time, Cha Chai opened his mouth. His eyes looked at Tongren and said, "master, oh, I''ll call you big brother. What master taught is really awkward. Let''s have a game. Let''s take these monsters for a game. Dare you have a game, big brother!"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Come now. Let''s win in quantity. Remember, the official count is only after the password starts. We don''t have to let who or who kills less. Please have dinner when we go back. You can see it!" Tong man smiled and looked at Cha and guessed.


    After the Tongren and chachai gave the order together, they began to count twice. The Tongren''s spiritual power broke out. They were armed and domineering to protect their body. They kept chopping the empty in front of them. None of the empty in front of them was not killed by his knife. They still said, "one, two, three, four..." "Eleven, twelve, thirteen..." they even remembered the number. It can be said that they didn''t let each other down all the way. Tongren flashed left and right to harvest the empty around. They also packed the empty head in front of them in circles, and then continued to count.


    Finally, the virtual surge was over, and their counting was just over.


    "Ninety three!"


    "Ninety three!"


    It''s even!


    The same person is even with chachai. Chachai hasn''t cut the soul knife yet. It''s really terrible that chachai can even with Tongren. Because chachai is not a strong man on Tongren''s side, but the number of enemies killed is even with Tongren. What does this mean? It shows that it''s not Tongren that you have retreated, but chachai''s rapid progress.


    Now Cha guess has mastered the control of spiritual power in the fight, so the small thing of killing virtual is simple. Because Tong people still have a soul chopping knife, the speed must not catch up with Cha guess. This is also Tong people''s strength. They are not as fast as Cha guess, but they are also flat. That is, it shows that Tong people still have two brushes.


    "Brother, I still want to thank you for tolerating me. I even released water in the game. Finally, I was shocked when I heard your number of enemies. It''s really yours. Brother, you are really good to me. I will follow you in the future!" Cha guess said enthusiastically.


    Tongren waved his hand and said, "don''t be sensational. There''s another wave of emptiness. Let''s kill it and go out early!"

 V1.Chapter 1140

    The second wave of emptiness is obviously stronger. These emptiness are those that have swallowed up companions, and some emptiness that have swallowed up human souls. They are always diverse and messy, but they are also invincible to Tongren and cha guess. After all, one is Tongren with three forces, and the other is the reincarnation of the temple Knights of the goddess of war, So it''s impossible to lose.


    However, even if it is so weak, Tong people also kill them second, but the situation in chachai is not very good, because chachai can only fight with his fist, so it goes without saying that the attack is narrow. It seems that a virtual sharp claw scratched on chachai''s back, but there is no bleeding, but still left a white trace.


    Cha Chai was so angry that he turned back and punched. The virtual attack on Cha Chai was smashed in his head by cha Chai, but when Cha Chai turned back, he was also attacked by the virtual attack in front. At this time, Tong people can''t see it, and then shouted, "Cha Chai, get down!"


    Cha Chai heard the sound, and then fell on the ground, and then a blue sword Qi crossed. Cha Chai''s emptiness was all cut off. Cha Chai also looked at Tong people with bright eyes and said, "it''s so cool, big brother, really ox X!"


    Tongren didn''t show the appearance of pig brother on the surface, but they had created flowers in their heart. This Crescent Day rush can be said to be Tongren''s signature skill, so handsome is sure. It''s even more inflated after being checked and guessed. Tongren are happy at the moment.


    "Brother Tongren is so powerful!" brother Tongren, come and teach me how to release that move! "At this time, Luqiya and Fei in the distance really talked, but Tongren was stunned again. Today, it can be clearly seen that you are very abnormal.


    But Tong people didn''t say anything, so they immediately turned around, and then the nearby Cha guess looked at Tong people with envious eyes and said, "brother, you''re really powerful. There are brothers here boasting and women there supporting you. The key is to make the whole two at once!"


    Tong man punched Cha Chai''s head and said, "what do you think, little lust ghost? Is Lao Tze like that? I''m an honest man. Don''t communicate with me with strange eyes. It seems that I''m in collusion with a little lusty wolf like you."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    At this time, while they were chatting and farting, Xu made a surprise attack behind Cha Chai. It happened to be seen by Tong people. Tong people directly raised the soul chopping knife, and then pushed Cha Chai aside and directly cut it down. The Xu was directly cut in half by Tong people. What they didn''t even struggle was dissipated in the air. It looked like a poor death.


    "Hey, silly boy, don''t be kidding. Look, you were almost attacked just now!" Tong man wrinkled his eyebrows and said.


    Cha Chai scratched his head and said, "Oh, it''s all right, brother. I can resist beating. I''ve felt strange since I woke up."


    It seems that the lineage of the goddess of war has been inspired and can start to let chachai fight with some skills. This is also a good thing. Anyway, it will be a while and a half. As long as chachai doesn''t progress too fast, if it doesn''t evolve into all gods at once, it won''t be occupied by Athena''s divine consciousness. Therefore, chachai can still practice well now.


    When it''s time to practice, it''s almost time to finish the whole practice. Let chachai stop practicing, and then cultivate some other strength. Anyway, the current strength is completely enough. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    "Don''t give me skin here. It''s a very rubbish virtual. If you encounter a high-level virtual, let''s see what you should do. You''re still here to tell me that you can resist beating?" Tong man stared at Cha guess and almost roared.


    Cha Chai smiled and said, "OK, OK, brother, I know. I know you''re good for me. I''ll just pay attention."


    At this time, a Killian came from a distance. He moved lazily here. There was smoke in his masked mouth. At this time, Tong people also pointed the soul chopping knife to the Xu over there and said, "look at that, that strength is OK."


    "Elder brother, wait here. I''ll meet him and see what''s in his painting." Cha guessed and shook his shoulder and passed. Looking at his back, he looked like a god of war and a belligerent player walking to the challenge arena.


    When chachai broke out, the psychic power began to move towards Killian. The golden psychic power was raging around chachai, just like the Super Saiyan in the seven dragon ball. But when someone turned blond, chachai didn''t. It also showed that chachai had this talent, and it was the goddess of war Athena who gave him strength!


    Chachai walked to the lazy Killian step by step. Looking at chacai''s momentum, he was not afraid of the Killian at 11:00. This is much better than the death gods in the corpse soul world. Some death gods in the corpse soul world will be afraid when they see ordinary emptiness.


    This search and guess is like a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger, walking towards the front silk of Jili An Da Xu, who seems to be taller than him. She tilted her head fearlessly and looked at the Da Xu.


    In the gas field, it may be that Zha guess is slightly better. Jili An Da Xu is also full of smoke. Looking at Zha guess, Jili An Da Xu shook off his palm and photographed it down. It seems that this Da Xu wants to kill Zha guess directly to vent his anger.


    At this time, Cha Chai smiled. It was an extremely confident smile. Then he raised his fist. The whole body''s spiritual power was like a spiral, disturbing his arm, and then hit the fist of Jili An Da Xu in front of him.


    A miracle happened. Killian''s hand was directly blasted into slag. The aftereffects of the fist power even cracked Killian''s mask. Killian howled on his mouth and looked at the current chachai in horror. At the moment, chachai seems to be killing God. Of course, this varies from person to person, It is the existence of killing God for Da Xu.


    At this time, Jili An Da Xu saw that he couldn''t run away. It was as if he had an idea of dying with Cha Chai. He opened his mouth and formed a red lightning on his mouth, which was winding around the spiritual power and was about to send it out soon.


    Cha Chai also looked at things for the first time. He turned back and asked Tong people, "brother, what''s this?"


    As soon as the Tong man saw that it was a virtual flash, he immediately asked Cha Chai to say, "get away! That''s a virtual flash! You''ll have no bones!"

 V1.Chapter 1141

    "Hmm? What? What flash?" Cha guess looked at Tong people with an ignorant face and said, obviously because he was too far away to hear clearly.


    At this time, Tong people are very worried about checking and guessing, because now the end of checking and guessing is that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. If they are hurt because of their ignorance, they will not be hurt. After all, this virtual flash is not fun. It''s powerful!


    Tongren took a quick step to fly out. When he lifted the soul chopping knife, he would cut down on the virtual mask. If this chopping blow could make Killian die directly, he would avoid the damage caused by the virtual flash to cha guess, so he must be fast!


    However, the virtual flash was still a step faster. Once the virtual flash came out, Tong people were directly blown away by the heat wave and fixed their heels in the air with their spiritual power. Tong people just watched and guessed that they were swallowed up by the flash of virtual flash. Moreover, Tong people also knew that the flash of base power was also very strong. When the virtual flash did not evolve into a face, virtual flash was the main attack means of virtual, So Tong people are worried.


    In any case, virtual flash is also a skill that can not be underestimated. This check guess is so straight, and the front has just been on the virtual flash. It''s strange if there is no accident. Tong people think so, and then frown. There are worries in their heart. They don''t know whether check guess is still alive.


    The waiting was long, but it was not as long as expected. The virtual flash lasted for a period of time and then suddenly stopped. Tong people have never seen such a short virtual flash. Has Cha guess been killed? Did you die under the virtual flash?


    But in fact, he didn''t. at the moment, Jili An Da Xu was bending at a strange angle. The reason why he couldn''t let go of the virtual flash was that his neck was being pinched by investigation and guess at the moment, and it was like a shower everywhere.


    "Shit, it''s so hot. This thing really messed up my mood." Cha Chai frowned, stretched out one palm, and then spread it out there to fan the wind. The other hand still pinched those Li An''s neck. He couldn''t let go for a long time, so he was in a stalemate.


    "Er... Cough... Cough..." Jili andaxu was still dying, and tried to get rid of chachai''s hand.


    But it really has no effect. Cha Chai''s hand is like an iron pliers at the moment. No matter how the struggle of Jili andaxu can''t get rid of Cha Chai''s hand, it''s like this hand has infinite benefits. Unexpectedly, Jili andaxu can''t.


    It''s strange to say. It''s not worth being curious to find out where such great strength comes from. It''s just to find out the terrible defense. After being hit by the front of the big virtual flash, he didn''t say anything. He also said that he was so hot, and he didn''t even have any burns on his body, Prove that Killian''s virtual flash is a heat.


    It''s really just a little hot for him, but he may not know other things. Now he can see it. Check and guess whether this terrible defense is an ordinary defense, because this is the first person who has seen a false flash under a positive hard connection and has nothing, Even Tong people themselves need some conditions to listen to Ding.


    At least he needs to enlarge the spirit pressure to the maximum, and then put the soul protection cover and spirit power Kai on his body. There is also a reward soul chopping knife in front of him. He dares to fight Xu Shan head-on, otherwise it is absolutely impossible. It is not that Tong people dare not, but that Tong people really don''t have that strength. It can be seen how powerful the reincarnation of war goddess Athena is.


    Cha Chai looked at the emptiness in front of him with very cold eyes, raised one side of his eyebrows and said, "this is Jili an''s emptiness. What''s the name of flash? It''s too weak. It''s really not enough to see. What''s the name of emptiness? It''s really waste, ah."


    After that, Cha Chai turned his head and looked at Tong Ren and said, "brother, how to deal with this thing? It''s too weak. Can it be used as a pet? I think he''s still very tall. Maybe he can ride him after he''s tamed. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Tongren really admired Cha Chai''s imagination in his heart, but he shook off his hand and then made a neck wiping action.


    Cha Chai also understood it. He turned his head and said with embarrassment: "I''m really sorry. I really want to save your life for a moment, but my eldest brother is easy to talk. If you have any hatred, come to my eldest brother. Don''t come to me. I have young and old. I''m just an executioner. I don''t have any hatred with you. Remember."


    "When will the grinding of haw be over? After a while, Killian ran away in your hands! Take his hands quickly. He''s empty. Don''t think to let him go. Check and guess!" Tong people put their hands into a sound amplification style and shouted to check and guess.


    This roar was startled by a guess. It happened that with a force on his hand, he directly grabbed and burst Jili an''s head.


    Blood is everywhere. It seems that this one-stop victory or defeat has been decided. Cha guess has won very thoroughly. The virtual return gradually turns into dust in the air and disappears in front of everyone, as if he has never been here. To tell the truth, Tongren really began to sympathize with them at this time. In fact, sometimes those who fight with virtual return began to be numb.


    Sometimes it is difficult to judge bad people and good people. Indeed, emptiness is the root of all evil in people''s mouth. In any case, emptiness is also very poor. Think about it. Why didn''t emptiness do such things for survival? Sometimes, this problem is full of a lot of disputes. Why should we protect mankind and then sacrifice What about animal deficiency?


    Does emptiness exist in this world in order to be killed by the God of death? After killing emptiness for so long and so many emptiness, Tongren also began to reflect on themselves. In fact, although they killed emptiness that should be killed, emptiness was also a person before his life. He also had a certain wish to die. After his death, he became a complaining spirit and finally became emptiness, so this is very unfair.


    Whether it is always a good person or a bad person is left to the rest of the people to judge. In this way, it is cruel for Tongren for the interview.


    After killing Xu, Cha guessed that he jumped down easily, then reported his achievements to Tongren and said, "brother, did you see my play just now? Am I very handsome? Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "There are some achievements indeed. It seems that the talent is very strong. It''s going to surpass me." Tong man smiled at Cha Chai and said.


    In fact, I already know very well. Chachai''s strength is because of his talent. The war girls behind him will become like this.


    At this time, Lucia and Fei really came over, smiled and said, "Wow, Cha guess brother is so powerful!"

 V1.Chapter 1142

    After hearing the false praise of Lucia and Fei Zhen, Cha Chai was a little embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head and was surrounded by the two girls. Cha Chai really didn''t know what to do, but at this time, the expression on Tong''s face looked strange.


    Cha Chai also noticed something wrong with Tong people, and began to think that Tong people were blaming themselves for having their own girl, but it was not at first sight, because people with the same character are unlikely to be jealous, even if they are jealous, they will show more obvious, so there must be something wrong with this reaction, so Tong people will become like this, but Cha Chai can''t say anything.


    If Cha Chai asks Tong people at this time, it will be very embarrassing. Tong people will be very embarrassed and it will become difficult to end. Therefore, as Tong people''s brother and apprentice, Cha Chai decides to observe Tong people''s reaction for a period of time.


    Tongren also looked at Lucia for a while and then stopped looking. At this time, there was emptiness on both sides again. It seems that this posture is the last wave of emptiness. This wave of emptiness is large and small, small to the kind that has just changed into emptiness without any consciousness, large to all kinds of Killian. Even yachukas saw several, It seems that the cultivation of white soul is really enjoyable.


    At this time, Tong people also swallowed a Juling pill without hesitation, and then opened the first solution, and then said, "check and guess, let''s go and kill them directly! Don''t keep alive, otherwise they will rush over and it''s hard to deal with it in the back."


    Check and guess the heart leading God meeting, once again open the spiritual power explosion, the whole body is covered with the golden spiritual power again, and closely follow the Tongren behind to prepare for the big killing. At this time, the two women behind also heard a voice saying: "wait, we can fight, and we will help you!" Then he began to run towards Tong people and cha guess.


    Tong people didn''t pay attention to it, but frantically cut down Da Xu around them. At this time, Lucia pulled out a soul chopping knife. This time, Tong people were completely surprised. When did Lucia restore the power of death? Why didn''t she tell herself?


    Just when he was distracted, a virtual slap slapped Tong people, and then many virtual people began to siege Tong people. At this time, Tong people were not flustered, turned on their armed color domineering, and then an overlord color domineering. The virtual people around them directly shocked the mask to rupture and died on the spot. Some masks and their bodies were blown out a trace of cracks, which showed great power.


    At this time, Tong people also fiercely swung the soul chopping knife and frantically harvested the nearby emptiness. Soon, the emptiness around them was cleaned up. Tong people and cha Chai killed emptiness together, and then the dead gathered together and began to share joy.


    "Ha ha ha ha, those empty are too weak. I can kill them with a few knives. Brother Tong Ren, brother Cha guess, do you think others are fierce? Do you speak, I am not fierce." Lucia rolled up her sleeve on her arm and said with a grin.


    Cha guessed what he was about to say when he was stopped by Tongren. Then Tongren tilted his head and looked at Lucia and said, "do you think it''s strange? I seem to have found something. When I don''t understand it now, come and think about it for me."


    "You said, Bai Hun said that he could go out after killing all the emptiness, but Bai Hun never came. What''s the reason? I just don''t understand. Why didn''t he go out?" Tong man carried the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said.


    At this time, Lucia said, "it doesn''t matter how many people come to kill, ha ha!"


    Just as Lucia was laughing wildly, Tong people directly took out the soul chopping knife, which was a violent slash, directly chopped Lucia away, and then directly stabbed her into Fei Zhen''s stomach. Fei Zhen should not be Fei Zhen now. When he was bucket by Tong people, Fei Zhen''s human face began to show a false face, And it''s getting bigger.


    At this time, Cha guess was completely confused. He hurriedly ran over and looked at Tong people and said, "brother, what are you doing? Why are you killing your sister-in-law? Even if they made any mistakes, it wouldn''t be like this. It''s not correct, brother!"


    "Look, are these things true for Lucia and Fei?" Tong looked at Cha Chai with cold eyes. Lucia''s spirit pressure on one side also turned into a black flame, and then was bucket. Fei Zhen in her stomach also expanded and became vastod''s great emptiness.


    Cha Chai was also startled, and then began to scold: "I''m x, little bitch, disguise my sister-in-law here?"


    "Luqiya", who was cut aside by Tongren, immediately stood up and said, "hahaha, young Xia, you really have good eyesight, but I''m just curious about how you did it. After so many years of experience, I disguised a little girl, and I even helped."


    "So let''s just let you know more about human beings before you install them. You''re too rubbish. I feel like vomiting."


    "Lucia" began to generate a broken face on her face, which seems to be the character in the broken ten blades, "Lucia" touched the tip of the soul chopping knife with her hand and said: "I just want to know how you know my identity. No, let''s make a deal. I''m also an absolute honest person. If you answer my question, I''ll make you die happier."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you really can''t spit out ivory in your dog''s mouth. I''ll simply tell you that you can''t kill me, but as a person who can see through you, I''d better tell you. It saves you regret when you die."


    "First of all, at the beginning, you called me and came to my arms. At this time, I didn''t doubt it, but your body is too hard and cold. This is not a girl''s touch. Do you really think we are vegetarian?"


    "Also, Lucia and Fei Zhen are girls with strong character. It''s impossible to be scared like that when they enter a virtual circle. Looking at their state, I feel like I''ve seen them for the first time, as if I haven''t been here before."


    "Moreover, Lucia is a relatively cold girl. Fei is really a quiet girl. When I fight, they never come back to ask me this and that, and let me teach you. Why are you so interesting!"


    "Also, Lucia and Fei are really girls who stick to me. They can''t be so familiar. They don''t have a good relationship with chachai, that is, I have a good relationship with chachai, so they will talk to me. They really haven''t taken the initiative to praise others. Your performance is really interesting. It''s the first time I''ve seen them." Tongren smiled at the "Lucia" in front of him and said

 V1.Chapter 1143

    Take a "Lucia" over there, which is also a straight music listening to the giggle, and then raise your head and hold your shoulder, motioning Tong Ren to continue.


    "In fact, I think you''re stupid. I said I want you to observe the girls in this world. Luqiya can''t use the soul chopping knife for a long time. You even took out one. Who are you afraid can''t see that you''re changing?" Tong said.


    The Xu also smiled grimly and said, "ha ha, well, you don''t have to say any more. I''ll take your dog''s life now!"


    "If you can, you can try, just try." the fact that Lucia is not here shows that Lucia and Fei Zhen are in a safe state now, and there should be no problem now. Then, just leave it to themselves and cha guess. When Tong people think so, they have begun to draw their knife and rush forward.


    The two soul chopping knives collided with each other. They devoured the soul and gave birth to tusks. They took a bite on the broken shoulder. The broken face was surprised, then quickly released the spirit pressure and bounced away the Tongren, and then looked at the Tongren''s soul chopping knife strangely.


    "The soul chopping knife is very special. I''ll kill you later, and this soul chopping knife will have a new owner." the broken face grinned.


    Tongren also mentioned the soul chopping knife and said on his shoulder, "you stupid x is really ink. Do you know what I hate most, that is, someone pretends to be someone I know, and then pretends not like it. The most important thing is that you are too ugly!"


    It seems that this broken face is also very concerned about what others say about his beauty and ugliness. After listening to Tongren scold him, he rushed over and attacked Tongren with soul chopping knife. Tongren easily dodged. Then some attacks can''t hide, so he took soul chopping knife to block it. In short, it''s very easy, which also judges the virtual strength, It seems that the level of achukas will not be higher. He is definitely not the ability of vastod, otherwise the attack will not be like this, which makes Tong people feel relaxed.


    "Hey, you have to have a limit to be weak. You''re a little too weak. You''re too weak. I really don''t like to fight against a garbage face-to-face. I''ve fought against face-to-face with face-to-face, but I don''t want you to be so mushy, really."


    Hearing Tongren''s ridicule, the broken face immediately said, "do you know how many places I rank in the empty circle? I''m the top 300 broken face! Don''t underestimate me! I warned you not to make a floor shop in front of the cesspit! You know?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Then I narrowed my eyes and said, "what''s the matter with you? Are you scared silly by me, or what''s the matter? Are you crazy by me? I''m really laughing to death, you silly X!"


    "I really don''t know who is stupid X. when I broke the sixth blade in the virtual circle, I really didn''t know what you were. You''re still 300 here. You really don''t feel ashamed. Don''t you laugh off your big teeth when you say it?" Tong Ren grinned and looked at the broken face with a special look. His head tilted. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    The broken face was stunned first, and then said, "what? You said it was the sixth blade? How could it be? You fought with Lord grimjoe? How could it be? How could you be still alive? It''s impossible. You must be bragging about X over there!"


    "It''s really not good. Just come down and practice with me. Don''t talk so much nonsense, okay? I don''t like people who love ink. Just come here and finish it. Where does so much nonsense come from? It''s disgusting." Tong people mocked him.


    He was so angry that he held the soul chopping knife and said, "you... Take your life!" without even saying anything, he released GUI blade in the air, but Tong people also saw this GUI blade, which is a little special. It can''t be said to be special, but he saw it for the first time. This GUI blade is full of red light, And the body looks very uncoordinated.


    The broken body began to grow and expand uncontrollably, and then there were a lot of bone spikes on the side. The soul chopping knife also changed into an exaggerated radian and twisted. In a word, it is ugly! It''s really ugly!


    "Woo woo... Cough. Boy. You''re really lucky. This is the first time I release GUI blade. Let''s show you my power!" the broken face looked at Tong man with a twisted face and said, and then rushed over quickly.


    The first return to the blade, is it a forced return to the blade? If it is forced to return to the blade, the soul chopping blade will not be released and will remain in that state. In short, it is very miserable. It will not be able to become the same at this time. It seems that this face has not fully understood the energy of the blade, It is a tragedy whether the spiritual power in the body has been successfully transformed into sword energy. Not only can it not change back, it will also be ugly, just like this broken face.


    In a word, this broken face has cost a lot of money. For hundreds of people, it even used the return blade without understanding the sword energy. This will kill people. Your body will lose energy later. Even if this broken face defeats the Tongren, it will still die because of the excessive loss of spiritual power, But it has to be said that the energy of forced blade return is very powerful. Ordinary people can''t bear this power.


    Tongren looked at the broken face with interest and said, "conscious, forced return blade, I want to see how powerful you can become. Come here, I''ll see if you are powerful in your mouth or really so powerful!"


    The two rushed over at once, and the swords collided with each other again. This time, the strength was even. No one on both sides stepped back. The man said with a broken face and a crazy smile: "ha ha, boy, I can''t do it. I think I''ll kill you now!"


    Tong people are very bored. They look at the broken face and say, "it''s really boring!"


    Then a sword Qi rushed out from the middle of the broken body. It was the Tongren''s signature skill, Yueya Tianchong!


    "Seriously, you don''t deserve me to fight with you. You are much worse than the sixth blade. I think people are much better than you without soul chopping knife." Tong man shook his head and looked at the broken face with white eyes after being attacked, and sobbed for a while.


    Then he turned around to look at the battle over there, but there was another sound behind him. The slope stood up again, and the hole in his chest was still burning.


    Is this the flame of the soul

 V1.Chapter 1144

    Broken soul flame is also called burning spirit, that is, as the name suggests, burning vitality to improve your strength. It is almost the same level of skill as forced returning blade. It is a suicidal skill. No one can live under this situation. Burning spirit is still good to say, but forced returning blade is a little bullshit, It''s really strange to survive.


    In addition, with the help of burning spirit, the probability that he can survive is very small, so Tong people only need to consume him and don''t have to do anything else. Now his breaking strength is also considerable, not as weak as expected. His ranking of the top 300 breaking faces is only when he doesn''t return to the blade and burning spirit, But now it''s time to return to the blade and burn the spirit. If his strength is ranked, it''s about 100, so we should take it seriously.


    Tong people don''t have ink and directly open the solution. The black air flow is wantonly surging around Tong people. The soul chopping knife has quietly turned into a slender black shape. The dark death bully costume once again reflects the mysterious atmosphere and strength of Tong people.


    "Hahaha, this is the real battle. I don''t care who died in the end. I can be happy!" the broken face also began to become delirious under the influence of burning spirit and forced blade return, so now it''s a jealous madness. It''s estimated that such a person, Geng Mujian Ba, will feel great. He''s a madman when he comes to Tongren!


    The broken face was covered with bone spurs, and his eyes had long turned black. The soul flame on his chest also covered his body with a red smell. Although the soul chopping knife in his hand had become crooked due to the forced return of the blade, it was extremely sharp, which was not as bad as the soul devouring in Tongren''s hands, So Tong people are also very vigilant.


    In an instant, the broken face opened and the Tongren opened the instant step. The two rooms collided with each other again, and then FeiKai. The people on both sides burst into blood flowers. Tongren is no exception, and may still be on the side of the heavy injury. Because the broken face soul cutting knife is very distorted, there are many wounds left on the body, That''s the bad part.


    Tongren also found this feature, and then moved with compassion, thinking about how to avoid this difficult soul cutting knife, because the wounds on Tongren''s body are not light, and the visible blood began to drip on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Wasn''t it very strong just now? Why can''t it work now if you shed a little blood? Are you really paper paste? Can''t help fighting so much, but it really disappoints me!" the man shook the soul chopping knife in his hand wildly and looked at Tong man and said.


    Without waiting for Tongren to say anything, the broken face followed up after a start. At this time, the original problem appeared on Tongren once, and his left eye began to hurt again! Moreover, in the case of bleeding, the eyes on the left were even clearer. The eyes on the left started the skill again. The action of breaking the face began to become very slow, and even the black shadow appeared again. Therefore, the Tongren hid in the opposite direction according to the direction of the black shadow.


    This time the escape was completely harmless. Tong people were also wondering why their eyes saw the black shadow again, and every time they appeared after they were injured, and my eyes would bleed. Tong people were very worried about whether they would lose their sight in the future, so they always taboo their ability and always hide, Afraid of him appearing again.


    Now the pupil of Tongren''s left eye has completely turned red, and there are some clearly visible hungry textures in the red eyes. What kind of eyes are these? Is it genetic variation? My colleagues don''t understand very well.


    However, since it appears, you can''t shrink back. If it comes, you can be at ease. Since it appears, you can use it. There''s no fear, so Tongren also twisted his neck and pressed the wound hard to stop bleeding.


    Then he lifted the soul chopping knife in front of him, looked at the broken face very seriously, and stood there motionless.


    "Ha ha, boy, you''re quite agile. You''ve escaped my attack. You know, my speed is still very fast. If you want to run, it seems that you have activated some auxiliary skills. I see your eyes are bleeding. Do you want me to dig it out for you, smelly boy!" The broken face obviously felt that he had the upper hand and was going to suppress Tong people to the end.


    But Tong people really calmly shook their hands and said, "come on, I bet you can''t hit me. Come on."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    After saying that, the broken face directly jumped again and directly stored energy in the air to cut the soul knife. Tong people were also ready to go. When they tried to force on their feet, they found that there was a virtual shadow on the broken face. The broken face obviously shot a bone spur at the place where Tong people moved. That position was just his eyes. Fortunately, Tong people didn''t rush out at once.


    Otherwise, even if he saw the virtual shadow, he probably couldn''t keep his eyes, so the Tongren didn''t move, and the bone spur shot directly at the Tongren''s side, and then the soul chopping knife that had just broken his face and accumulated strength also hit down.


    Tongren also didn''t hesitate. One evil month, Tianchong directly hit the broken soul chopping knife, which was choking. He flew out directly and hit a stone wall. He was obviously injured, and his soul chopping knife also received contusion.


    After all, it is forced to return to the blade, so it is estimated that the hardness of this soul cutting knife has also been affected, and it will suffer a lot if it is attacked or compared with others.


    Sure enough, the broken face was already injured, and his body was also hurt. His soul cutting knife was directly cut into two sections by evil moon and sky. It was also because the aftershock of evil moon and sky caused great damage to him.


    Although it was so, the broken face smiled happily over there and said, "haha, it seems that I guessed right. You are really the ghost of your eyes. Your eyes can see things that others can''t see. You should have been there since childhood. Am I right?"


    In fact, it is like this. When I was a child, Tong people were recognized as yin-yang eyes. This yin-yang eye was miserable enough. His yin-yang eyes were single, and they thought they were neuropathy when they saw things and told others, so Tong people''s eyes were also a shadow when I was a child

 V1.Chapter 1145

    It can be seen that when Tong people were young, they lived up to now with a great psychological shadow on their back. How difficult it is to survive to this extent. When they were young, if Tong people said that they could see fooling around, it is estimated that not many people can believe it. Even if they believe it, it is estimated that they will scare away the children around, Most people think Tong people are mentally ill.


    For such a childhood and the current situation, which one do you don''t want to experience? One is a lonely and helpless childhood. People scold you as crazy and mentally ill every day, and the other is the current embarrassment. Your eyes are still bleeding.


    Speaking of Tongren''s mood now, it''s really like overturning the five flavor bottle. When I didn''t have this ability before, I couldn''t see other people''s actions, but it''s not absolutely good to see now. After all, my eyes are always bleeding.


    It is this unknown situation that makes Tong people miserable. It doesn''t know why it sees the virtual shadow on that person, nor why its eyes bleed, and Tong people are absolutely afraid now.


    He doesn''t know why his hungry eyes bleed. The pain of not knowing his name is the hardest, because his good eyes bleed all at once. Before, they still didn''t bleed, but now they stay all the time. He is also very tired, so he also vowed that when everything is over, only, We must go back to this world and solve the problem of eyes.


    However, Tongren said that it was impossible not to be afraid. It was because of this skill that they saved themselves many times, but it was not the same thing that their eyes always bleed. Tongren can''t always let go of the problem. If they don''t treat it in the future or it''s too late, they will lose their eyes. It''s not worth it.


    So Tongren also frowned, and even didn''t look at the broken face. At this time, the broken face was holding the soul chopping knife cut in half. He stood up on the ground trembling and hungry, with a slow pace towards Tongren, and his mouth trembling.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cough, eh... You, I tell you, if you don''t kill me now, you will definitely regret it. Do you know how strong my explosive ability is? I still have a killer mace." the said in a broken sentence.


    But at this time, the Tongren''s thoughts are all in their own eyes, so they completely ignore the broken face. The slope is also angry. They want to come and cut the Tongren with a soul chopping knife, but they stumble over a stone on the ground. In an instant, they stuck a dog to eat shit, The soul chopping knife directly fell into the ground and disappeared into the night sky.


    At this time, Tong people didn''t want to pay attention to the broken face. They just kicked the broken face aside with a little strength in their legs. The broken face was also weak and couldn''t be sent out all their life. Maybe they fell there and fainted.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai is also in love with that big empty. That big empty belongs to the advanced big empty at the big empty level, but the only difference between him and broken face is that he has no choice to evolve into broken face, but his strength may be much stronger than broken face. Therefore, Tong people have foresight in this regard, but Cha Chai did not, Because Tong people know how terrible it is.


    But Zha guess doesn''t know. It''s like it''s reasonable that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Therefore, Tongren still want to help Zha guess. After all, it shows that multiple friends are multiple roads at this time. Therefore, Tongren want to help Zha guess anyway, so that Zha guess won''t be killed by that big mistake. This is the advantage of having friends.


    But Tong people also found that cha guess really didn''t need to help him. At the moment, Cha guess was mixed with golden airflow all over his body, like a whirlwind. There was a big virtual in front of the attacker. This big virtual didn''t have any power to fight back. So people fought with cha guess, So at the moment, Cha Chai''s courage is bursting.


    I have long forgotten what level the big void is in front of me. Since his golden spirit power appeared, it has become extremely powerful, and its self-confidence has also increased. Among the enemies facing now, those who are hard to guess are very appreciative of using mechanism calculations to win. Therefore, Tongren may not be as good as Cha guess at this point, This is also Cha Chai''s personal charm, his strong talent in physique and the demigod constitution given by God. At the most critical time, there is an ancient god standing behind, that is, Athena, the goddess of war. At this time, you can''t defeat God by measuring how powerful you are.


    This is also the secret weapon that Tongren feels they can fight against lanran in the later stage. Therefore, as a last resort, chachai can''t make too much publicity and show himself too much. Otherwise, lanran will find out, but there will be no good fruit to eat. Thought of here, Tong people also said.


    "Cha Chai! Make a quick decision. Let''s go out quickly! Go back early and quickly, or they''ll go back late. Lucia, they should worry. Don''t you have to go home to see your parents and beat him quickly!" Tong man pulled his neck and closed his eyes and shouted to cha Chai.


    After Cha Chai won a game, he began to accumulate strength in the position of his fist, and then bombarded the empty body continuously.


    At this time, the broken face on the ground who had fainted stood up, and then after muttering something, his body began to become very strange, and his ribs began to completely break out of the skin.


    Moreover, these are details that Tong people don''t see, so this broken face is also moving in the direction of Tong people bit by bit. At this time, one feels that a dead corner is invisible, not only check and guess, but also Tong people themselves.


    There is also the big void, which began to condense red lightning. It seems that there will be another big void level virtual flash. This time, we also have foresight, so we have long run away, because although we are not sure whether we can hurt the investigation, there is no doubt that the power of the virtual flash is huge, Besides, I really hate this hot feeling.


    Just when Xu Shan was about to launch out, the broken face suddenly jumped up from behind the Tong man, and then the strengthened rib bones disappeared into the Tong man''s body.


    At this time, Tongren coughed up a mouthful of blood. Now Tongren not only hurt, but also found that he couldn''t move.


    The Da Xu directly hit the Tong people with a knife. At this time, they found out that they were allowed to follow the routine.


    Tong people don''t want to check and guess that they are semi divine. They can heal themselves and treat others. However, if Tong people hit directly, they will have to lose their skin if they don''t die

 V1.Chapter 1146

    At this time, Tong people can''t move at all. The broken face in the back holds Tong people firmly. Tong people try to break free with too much force, but it''s useless. Tong people move and the bone spurs stuck in their body are painful. Tong people can''t.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    The virtual flash over there is also a flash. Seeing that the virtual flash is about to hit the Tong people, the Tong people are struggling hard, but they find that the bone spur really fixes themselves very firmly. How to move, even if the Tong people move, they find that the effect is the same. There is no way to break away from this bondage, and the virtual flash is getting closer and closer, Tongren may bear the strongest attack in their life. At this time, the virtual flash shock wave even blows Tongren''s bangs up.


    At this critical moment, a figure suddenly rushed to Tongren''s body. The speed had exceeded the speed of the virtual flash. It can be seen how fast the figure was. The figure helped Tongren resist the virtual flash. When the virtual flash touched the man, they all scattered, and the man completely resisted it, and then the hand shook off, The virtual flash also stopped abruptly. The man unexpectedly received a virtual flash so hard, and then there was nothing. How could this be possible?


    The man was no one else. It was Cha Chai. At this time, he was wearing a shield engraved with runes on his hand and was still shining with gold. Then he said to the Tong man, "brother, I''ll protect you this time! I''m also very reliable! Believe me!"


    At this time, chachai holds a large shield in his hand, but there is no weapon, which is very strange. It can be regarded as a weapon that chachai successfully summoned Athena, the goddess of war. It can also be said to be a soul chopping knife, just like the soul chopping knife that Tong people first gathered their spiritual power in their hands, which is very reasonable.


    After all, he is the descendant of Athena. It is understandable that he summoned a shield out of thin air. It is not a common thing. Seeing that he was saved, Tong people also swallowed a Juling pill, and then the spiritual pressure on his body soared, and the broken face collapsed in an instant, but there are many wounds on Tong people, Just now a man was poked several holes in his body.


    For a moment, Tong people fell down because the degree of injury was really serious. They were directly hit with eight big holes by bone spurs. The wounds on their bodies were blurred. At that time, Tong people could have been resolved with armed arrogance, but they were attacked by the broken face because of carelessness. Now Tong people are miserable, Lie on the ground and gasp heavily.


    Because of the deterioration of the wound, the broken bone spur was still highly toxic, and there was constant bleeding. Soon, Tongren might die, and Tongren''s consciousness began to blur. All this was guessed by investigation.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you? How are you lying on the ground?" Cha guessed that Tong people fell to the ground and ran over with a puzzled face.


    Tongren couldn''t say a word because of too much blood loss and the pain on the wound. Just seeing that Tongren''s skin was turning purple, Tongren reluctantly stretched out a hand and held chachai''s hand. Chachai also saw that Tongren didn''t have much time.


    At this time, Tongren''s consciousness was also difficult to speak: "I won''t die like this. I really despise the enemy. I put such a broken face in his poison. I''m really unwilling. What should Lucia do?"


    Cha Chai suddenly put down Tong''s hand and said, "don''t worry, brother. You can''t die. You can be saved. If you were me before, you might die today, but I also found that I still have a very strange ability."


    Cha Chai was speaking vigorously, but he couldn''t hear him at all in Tongren City, because the toxin was about to invade the heart and Tongren couldn''t speak because of excessive blood loss. At the critical moment, Cha Chai had pressed his hand on Tongren''s wound, and then read some words of please don''t move, because it should be a spell in ancient times.


    A miracle happened. Tongren''s wound suddenly exploded, and then the toxin that should have been in it suddenly burst open, and the holes in his body were repaired bit by bit. He was full of golden spiritual power wrapped around him. The scar was also connected to the bleeding place, and then the scar immediately faded, revealing new skin. Tong people''s face was gradually getting better. The flesh and blood on his body began to grow again bit by bit like a machine reorganization, which was very magical.


    After a while, Tongren''s Shangjiu healed and his consciousness recovered. Then Tongren looked at the original big hole in his body in surprise. Now only the big hole in his clothes was left. The body had been completely repaired and had not been left for a long time.


    "It''s incredible, brother. I don''t know the name of the move, but it seems that if my king applies spiritual power to his body, his body will recover slowly. In fact, I was injured just now, but when the spiritual power surges, I saw the place where the spiritual power flows with my own eyes, and my wound is slowly recovering. It''s amazing." Chachai looked up and said proudly.


    Tongren smiled, because he wanted to escape from the hand of death successfully, so he was very excited and went to the market to check and guess. If Cha and guess hadn''t awakened the ability of Athena, the goddess of war, he might be dead today.


    Tong people stretched out a hand and directly held Cha Chai''s hand and said, "thank you, brother. Go back and say thank you. Let''s clean up all these things first, and don''t leave any alive. Then let''s go back to have a big meal!"


    "OK, big brother, I''ll go to work now!" Cha guessed, shaking the shield in his hand, and then looked at Tong man with a smile.


    This time, Tong people revisited their hometown again. Tong people are much more vigilant than before. They are carrying a soul chopping knife in their hands and wrapped with armed color. They are staring at the broken face lying on the ground. The splashed face has not died!


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, Clu.


    Tongren also smiled when he heard this, and then he slowly went hungry

 V1.Chapter 1147

    Lao Tzu also has the final say what he can do. "I can not live until when you are alive. This is not what you say. Actually, I can say that Lao Tzu has already been tired of living when he stepped into the door of death. When he dies, I can do it. I don''t care."


    In fact, it''s just to be angry with the broken face, because looking at the proud expression on the broken face, Tong people are very angry, because just now, Tong people almost died in the broken face''s hand, so they must be angry with him.


    "You have the guts... Just take the poison from me again. I''m sure it''ll make you miserable!" said the broken face.


    Tongren also withdrew from the solution, then picked up the soul chopping knife, made it produce fangs and said, "I''m not interested in looking at your poison again. It''s really boring. If you have any technical content, I can appreciate you a little, but it''s really stupid in posture and brain. I really mean, I really despise your moves!"


    "You......" before the broken face finished, Tong people inserted the soul chopping knife into the broken face''s head. The mask on the broken face was broken in an instant, and murmured unclear words. Then they were bitten by the tusk of the soul chopping knife.


    After dealing with the broken face, chachai was also a shield, which exploded the big empty head, solved all the problems on both sides at almost the same time, and highlighted the strength of chachai. It has been powerful since this shield came out.


    After they saw that they were finished, they came together, and then the space around them disappeared bit by bit. It seems that the trial of white soul has ended. Cha guess also opened the "soul chopping knife" and eliminated the void.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two have returned to the parallel world, where the white soul is sitting. At the moment, he is clapping his hands and saying, "you two are really doing well. Some abilities of checking and guessing have been gradually understood, and Tongren have also found."


    "Discovery? What can I find? Except that I absorbed the broken face, I really didn''t see any new discovery. Is it hiding somewhere, but it''s wrong? I didn''t find it, so you found it?" Tong people scratched his head and said.


    White soul stretched out his palm and stretched out a finger. He looked at Tong people with a smile on his face, then pointed his finger to his eyes and said, "don''t your eyes feel uncomfortable? Don''t your body know what it looks like?"


    Tongren suddenly became smart. Yes, he was completely affected by the battle just now. He patronized whether he could survive. He almost forgot that there was another thing haunting him, that is, this always bleeding eye!


    Tongren nodded hurriedly, then patted his thigh, frowned at Bai Hun and said, "yes, yes, that''s the eye, but it worried me. He always bled, and I found recently that he has changed color. Won''t I be blind?"


    Bai Hun smiled, then stretched out his hand and shook it around with his fingers and said: "I don''t know if you will be blind, but I know which eye of yours is very powerful. You are different from Cha guess. His strength belongs to the world, but your eye is something that doesn''t belong to the world. It may have something to do with your childhood."


    "When I was a child? How did you know my superiors when I was a child? Do you know anything about my family''s past? Do you really know my past?" Tong people asked Bai soul curiously, because Tong people''s past is really strange.


    When I was young, I mentioned earlier. Because of the special pupil power of Tongren, I can see some normal hot things you can''t see, but it''s not like yin-yang eyes, or I can predict the occurrence of some strange things, such as earthquakes, tsunamis and other types of disasters, and I can also see a series of ghosts, so I was rejected when I was young ¡£


    But for a while, it seemed that something had happened, and his memory seemed to be frozen. Now Tong people can only say that his eyes were abnormal when he was a child, and he was rejected by children.


    Tongren don''t know the rest. Moreover, at the moment of their amnesia, their mother is gone, that is to say, their amnesia has a certain relationship with their mother, but no one knows these things except Tongren''s father and themselves. Now the problem comes. How does Bai soul know Tongren''s past? Does he really know everything Are you?


    "When you were a child, I knew a little, but not a lot. It has something to do with your eyes, but I don''t know the origin of your eyes. It seems that only your family knows, but your father''s whereabouts are still unknown, and your mother has long passed away. It''s true that you want to know now It''s very difficult, so I''m just telling you that if you don''t understand the eye problem, you may really be blind. "


    You''ve heard it clearly. Some words of Tong people are flustered. It''s a small thing to know the secret of their eyes, but if they are blind, it will cause a lot of inconvenience to their future life. Tong people like to enjoy life very much, but they don''t want their eyes to be so blind.


    Tongren went further to baihun and wanted to ask: "brother Bai, if you know, don''t hide it for me. Anyway, we are brothers. You see I''m so miserable, just tell me. This problem has haunted me for nearly 20 years."


    "What are you doing? It''s not that I don''t tell you. It''s not good for me not to tell you. So I''m going to tell you. You''re so nervous. Although I don''t know how to solve this matter, I know someone knows how to solve it." Bai soul said with a grin.


    "I''ll tell you about your eyes first. I really don''t know what''s going on with your eyes, but they must be the product of the past, but they are very early in ancient times. At least they definitely met my age. They may be the product of earlier times, but I tell you, this eye can be said to be or regarded as a living individual."


    "Like us, your body now has virtual power, the power of death and the blood of the destroyer, but your blood of the destroyer has not been developed, but there is also a problem with your eyes. He is superior to the combined power of your three forces, so your eyes are very strong, but he also has side effects."

 V1.Chapter 1148

    "Side effects? Is it eye bleeding or something? Recently, I''ve been bleeding a lot. I don''t know how to bleed. In addition, I also have the virtual shadow in front of me when I was young, which is similar to what I can see later actions, but my eyes bleed every time. I don''t know at all I understand. "


    Tong people confided their doubts to Bai soul, but Bai soul always smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Bai, I really want to understand the problem of my eyes. It seems to be a problem that has haunted me for most of my life, but I really don''t have a solution. Can you tell me, even if you don''t know too much."


    Bai Hun nodded and said: "I know. I will definitely tell you. Just listen to me. A long time ago, when you were very young, your mother was a destroyer. Do you know? I won''t tell you who your father is. Do you know your mother is a destroyer? You certainly don''t know that. That''s why I told you about the past."


    "Destroyer? My mother? It''s a destroyer? Didn''t she say she died to protect me? Didn''t I cross the road and my mother let me die to protect me? How could it be a destroyer? Why didn''t I know?"


    White soul also smiled and said, "if you know, what else can I tell you? Think about it. Your mother is a destroyer. Is it a car accident that may kill your mother? How can this be possible? You don''t use your brain to think about it."


    It''s the same with Tongren. If it''s really the same as what baihun said, it''s really impossible to die in a car accident. It''s also conceivable. What kind of person is Tongren''s mother? If it''s really the same as what baihun said, it''s a robber! How can it be killed by a car? It''s impossible. Who is baihun He really has some authority, and he can be regarded as a friend of Tongren after staying in Tongren''s consciousness for so long.


    Probably won''t cheat Tong people because of this kind of thing. Anyway, now Bai soul is also a friend of Tong people, and can''t go to Mengtong people. Since it was once empty, now it is in human consciousness, he is a partner of human beings.


    Up to now, Bai soul has been helping Tong people. They have never said they are stingy, so they see it in their eyes.


    "OK, brother Bai, I believe everything you say, but since my mother didn''t die in a car accident, what''s the reason? I''ve heard a lot of versions recently and before. Now I''m also very helpless. I don''t know who I should trust, so I just listen to you now. Tell me what you know." Tongren frowned and said.


    White soul held his chin with his hands, and then raised his eyebrows. "Why are you doing this? No matter how you say it, even if our relationship is no longer good, but as a member of your body, I have the obligation to tell you. After all, if you die, I''ll die. Therefore, we''re not a superior subordinate relationship. Relax when you talk. I''m not used to you."


    "First of all, it''s absolutely impossible for your mother and your mother to die because of your car accident. There are a lot of conjectures here. Your mother was a great person before she died. Even now, people mention her as a great person. Why do I know? I said don''t be angry, because I was there when your mother had an accident ¡£¡±


    "At that time, I was not a big empty in the form of a leopard. I just entered the empty level of Killian. At that time, I wanted to pursue a mysterious power. That power was a body organ left behind by a mysterious thing in ancient times, but that body organ was body conscious. Up to now, I don''t know what the name of that eye is. I''ve seen it that time."


    After hearing this, Tong people asked, "was the power you were chasing my eyes now? Was that the power my mother guarded? What happened in the end? My mother was not a destroyer. How could she be knocked down by several virtual brothers."


    "Your mother, your mother was really defeated by us. It was the power that caused the collapse of the world. Therefore, at that time, this power could be suppressed. At first, your mother wanted to suppress that power by herself, but her body couldn''t, so she didn''t put it in her body or give it to me Ladies and gentlemen. "


    "At that time, because the situation was urgent, there would be a void to approach the force. Although the void would not master the force, the void would be driven by the force, that is to say, it would attach itself to the void, which is this consciousness."


    "So in a hurry, your mother reluctantly gave up her love and put the power into your body. It is also because after entering your body, the power is very unstable, so your mother used the forbidden book to seal most of the energy of that power. She was also eaten back, and her life is about to wither. It is also because of that power, which caused a great storm ¡£¡±


    "At that time, I remember that after your mother used the forbidden art, time and space began to distort. Several virtual were directly distorted and torn. We just ran away, but I witnessed the whole thing!"


    At this time, Bai soul also frowned, and then looked at Tongren again and said, "your mother disappeared directly in the present world because of the use of forbidden art. The aftermath of forbidden art directly confused the scene."


    "Naturally, there was a car accident. Later, I inquired about it from the side. The government was also afraid of people''s panic. It saw your mother disappear on the spot, and then left only your video, and then lied that it was because of the car accident."


    Tongren lowered his head, frowned and said, "so these people have been slowing me down to the present? I have such a history. I don''t know myself. I don''t even know myself. It''s really strange."


    The white soul also stroked his hair and said, "well, your mother should not be dead, nor can it be said that she is not dead, but she disappeared on the spot. The forbidden art will disrupt time and space. At this time, it has side effects."


    In other words, it is uncertain whether Tongren''s mother died or not. It is just because of the word of panic at that time, it is unknown whether Tongren''s mother has died. After all, it is necessary to see people alive and dead. Tongren''s mother may really be waiting for this in a certain time and space

 V1.Chapter 1149

    "In other words, my mother may still be alive now. How can I find her? Are you sure she''s still alive?"


    The white soul held his chin and said, "Oh, your child doesn''t listen to me seriously at all. I''m not sure. His forbidden art distorts time and space, but the price is that he doesn''t necessarily go anywhere. That''s why I told you."


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the distortion of time and space. It''s just that as a destroyer, she saved the world and you. Otherwise, that eye was the source of all evil at that time. What it can bring is disaster. You know, only disaster."


    Tongren didn''t know what to do for a moment, so he said, "then why should my mother give me the disaster? Isn''t that the source of all evil? Since he is my mother, he should love me. Why should he put that power in my body?"


    "In fact, you should think about it. The situation at that time was like that. Many virtual people competed for that power. Including me, what does your mother exist? He is a destroyer, so he can''t allow that to happen."


    "That is, you can neither let the evil eye invade your body nor let the virtual group get the evil eye. In short, it is a very complex thing. The reason why your mother disappeared is that she used the forbidden art in order to protect your integrity."


    "Moreover, the forbidden art is mainly to protect you. After he put the power of the eyes in your body, he found that your body can''t withstand his erosion, that is to say, you become useless in front of that power. So think about it. What kind of forbidden art can control that power? Measure it yourself ¡£¡±


    After Bai soul finished, he just looked at Tong people like that and wanted to see what they thought next.


    On the other hand, grimjoe and Dongxian in the virtual night Palace are going to make trouble in lanran''s virtual night palace again. Both of them are plausible, so lanran doesn''t know what to do. If grimjoe and Dongxian are fighting every day these two days, it will be endless.


    "Lord lanran, look at this empty head. It''s really hopeless. I cut off my arm. It''s still so disobedient. Please give me an order and I''ll help you completely wipe out this bastard immediately!" Dongxian asked for the soul cutting knife and looked at lanran.


    Grimjoe was also waiting for his eyes and said, "you fart! I''ll be killed by you? I can take care of his x skills. I can''t take care of myself. Get out of here. I have something to say to LAN ran. You''re really in the way."


    "Grimjoe Jaka, I advise you not to mess with me. If you still want your other arm, be honest with me. It''s good for you. You''d better not give me a toast or a penalty." Dongxian also clenched her fist.


    Grimjoe directly pulled out the soul chopping knife and almost came back to the blade and said, "you rubbish, dare to talk to me like this. I think you''re tired of living. I''ll send you to hell now. Just get out of my sight!"


    "It suits me. I just beat you in front of Lord lanran and let you give up completely!" Dongxian wants to look at him and say.


    "Roar! Creak, leopard king!" "shout! Clear insects!" both sides are equal!


    The posture on both sides was urgent. It was about to fight. At this time, lanran suddenly shouted!


    "Stop!" lanran directly launches the barrier and directly separates the two people who are about to go to war. They are also confused.


    At this time, lanran also tilted her head and looked at the two people and said, "they are all in the same team. Don''t fight. Now listen to me. I also have a lot of big discoveries, so you all stop and listen to me now!"


    Look, lanran is angry, so grimjoe and Dongxian want to stop their hands and listen to lanran.


    "First of all, I want to tell you that your fight is meaningless. Isn''t it because of one arm? I can solve it for you now. The reason why you can fight is because of one arm!"


    Grimjoe stared and said, "Lord lanran! If an arm had been placed in the past, it would have been a problem for us, but now it is a problem! I have evolved into a broken face, and there is no self-healing system!"


    "Do you blame us if you don''t have it? I cut off one of your arms. It''s light. I tell you, don''t kick my nose and face here! If you do this again, I''ll really kill you!" Dongxian looked at grimjoe disdainfully.


    At this time, lanran also became powerful. He directly killed Dongxian with his spiritual power, and then said, "why do you talk so much? You broke the trouble, and I''ve covered it up enough. Don''t tell me this is useless. This task is over, and you don''t need to lead grimjoe to do another task in the future, you know? If you''re talking, I''ll kill you!"


    "Yes! Lord lanran, I will obey your orders!" Dongxian said those words to lanran on one knee.


    Grimjoe looked at Dongxian as if he were watching a joke, so he didn''t mention how happy it was.


    After that, lanran also turned to the direction of grimjoe and said, "hehe, you have to worry. Even if you kill Dongxian, you can''t recover your arm, so your uncle will let Dongxian go."


    "Didn''t lord lanran say that he had found something that could restore my arm? I didn''t pay attention to what Dongxian wanted. It doesn''t matter as long as he can cure my arm." grimjoe frowned.


    Lanran also said politely, "the method of arm recovery has been found. Now it is in reality, but it is a mortal, but there is a mysterious power behind it. That is to say, when a food awakens, we are not opponents, but you can move his family."


    "His family? How can I know the immortal''s family? I can''t touch people like that," grimjoe scratched his head.


    Lanran smiled generously and said, "although we can''t go directly to find the boy who can restore your arm, because after all, the risk is too great and we can''t afford it, so we can take the worst policy to catch his family and threaten him. As long as his family is here, we''re not afraid that he won''t come."


    "And he has a friend you should still know. If you can, you can catch him too!" lanran said.


    "Who is it? Lord lanran knows it like the back of his hand?" Grimm asked coyly.


    Lanran didn''t reply to his flattery, but simply said, "do you know Tongren?"

 V1.Chapter 1150

    As soon as he heard the name of Tongren, grimjoe was obviously happy at that time. Then he thought that lanran waved his hand and said, "Lord lanran, how can you notice him? He''s a little garbage. I beat him into a dog without a soul chopping knife."


    "You''re right, but if you say he''s weak, it''s wrong. He may be weak now, which makes it seem that he can''t beat you, but it''s definitely an appearance. Although you are the sixth blade of the virtual circle, you also need to know that Tong people''s talent is not ordinary, even the boy with the reincarnation container of ancient gods." Blue dye said faintly.


    "Now, Tongren has not reached the fixed point, but I also want to give you an order. You are not allowed to kill this Tongren. He has a certain potential. His body is very complex and has a lot of power, but there is no conflict, so I think the potential of oil virtualization. Therefore, this man will be used by me in the future. You must not move him." LAN ran looks at him with her head askew and says.


    Grimjoe doesn''t worry about this problem, because even how strong a person is, it has nothing to do with himself. Grimjoe is just interested in competing with the strong. Now he has given a dead order, so he doesn''t have to worry about Tongren. He''s still happy.


    Grimjoe fell off his wrist and said, "yes, I can''t move him, but Lord lanran, what''s the use of this Tong man? Why can he pull with the guy who can restore my arm?" because grimjoe knows the ability of Tong people, he doesn''t care much about Tong people, but he cares about the relationship between Tong people and cha guess.


    Lanran smiles, and then confides his plan with grimjoe. After that, grimjoe starts laughing. If Dongxian on one side looks confused, grimjoe also stretches out his right hand and gives lanran a thumb.


    "Lord lanran is really wise. In this way, we can kill two birds with one stone in time, so we can further occupy the present world. But Lord lanran, another problem is how to deal with the captains of the gods of death who are still in the present world. Several abilities are still outstanding. I remember seeing those captains when I went to empty those investigation troops for the first time."


    "At the beginning, we tried to eliminate the captains, but we found that all the captains were easy to mess with, especially the men of Geng Mu family. They didn''t become captains, so we arrested a group of investigation troops at random..."


    After listening to grimjoe''s words, lanran smiled and said, "of course, after all, it''s my former comrades in arms. Their strength is still OK, so it''s still very difficult to make them empty. You know, so try not to hurt yourself by the mantis."


    Grimjoe nodded. At this time, a smiling man came over. It took more than a thousand quick steps to get here. When he looked at it, it was Marubeni. At the moment, he was sitting next to lanran''s big chair.


    "Captain lanran, when can I have some fun in this world? I can''t sit still. It''s really boring!"


    It''s not to say that breaking the face and death are a lot of resentments, but when the breath of Marubeni and grimjoe collide, there is a feeling of tiger wolf confrontation, that is, how to say, everyone despises everyone and is so deadlocked.


    Lanran also glanced at Marubeni, then smiled brightly and said: "Why do you always want to go out to get some air recently? Isn''t it good here? Anyway, those gods of death can''t catch here. Even if they come, they are looking for their own death. What''s good outside? Is it the spring flower in your heart in full bloom? Can''t stand it anymore, ha ha ha!"


    "Well, lanran, I won''t tell you something useless. How''s your broken jade? I heard that Puyuan Xizhu has made some moves recently. You''d better be more vigilant and don''t catch people casually." shimaru said expressionless.


    As soon as lanran started, a piece of blue jade appeared, then looked at Marubeni and said: "The situation of avalanche jade is still the same. If you want to integrate, you still have to wait. If Puyuan likes to help, don''t be afraid of him. He can''t do anything big. After all, we are in an empty circle, and the people we catch are very powerful, with recovery ability and super combat power."


    "Oh? Is it the God of death who came to the corpse soul world to rob the prison last time, the God of death who left Lucia, and the army is not the God of death. In short, it''s the ghost guy, right? He''s OK, but it''s of no great use." Marubeni said with a smile.


    Lanran also smiled and said, "you and grimjoe made the same mistake. That Tong man may not be very strong now, but he will definitely shine in the future. It seems to me that he is the candidate to make a point by weakening his power."


    "Is he so strong? He just can defeat Qiaomu Baizai, but Qiaomu Baizai also has more than half of the reasons and his rival lost to him. Have you forgotten how embarrassed that boy left the corpse soul world." shimaru silver still has no expression.


    Lanran shook her head and said, "it seems useless to tell you. Only ten people have been caught, can we show you how powerful it is. But who will go this time? I wanted grimjoe to go, but his arm was hurt, so I''m afraid it would hurt his vitality, so forget it. Dongxian wants you to go instead of grimjoe."


    When Dongxian Yao heard the order, he knelt down on one knee and offered it, and then said firmly, "yes."


    After the brief dialogue, we can see that Dongxian wants to be loyal to lanran, but we can''t say so. Dongxian wants loyalty like loyalty revenge. From such a micro point of view, Dongxian may want to be loyal to lanran, but from a macro point of view, he is loyal to revenge.


    Therefore, Dongxian wants to listen to lanran. Because lanran can give him the source of strength, it is responsible to say that in Dongxian wants, lanran is just a springboard for him. When they mutiny together, Marubeni and Dongxian have their own aspirations to follow lanran.


    If Dongxian wants to serve sorrow, he wants more powerful power, but the corpse soul world can''t satisfy him, so he follows lanran wandering around the world and embarked on the journey of rebellion.


    Marubeni''s words are even simpler. He doesn''t want the so-called revenge. It''s also a casual decision to betray with lanran. His departure with lanran just shows that he always acts with lanran at ordinary times, but he has been following lanran for many years to recover something taken from luanju''s childhood

 V1.Chapter 1151

    Therefore, everyone follows someone with a goal. Not everyone is single-minded and pure, but follows you wholeheartedly. Lanran is the same, Dongxian is the same, grimjoe is the same, and Marubeni is the same.


    Grimjoe also has some gloating glances at Dongxian. Now don''t mention how embarrassed he is. In short, grimjoe is very comfortable in his heart. At least he has relieved his anger for many days.


    Although your arm was about to be cut off by Dongxian, you not only have to apologize to me in front of blue dye, but also lower me. The most important thing is that you lost my arm and you have to find someone to repair it for me.


    It''s like a person pretending to be X. he thinks he''s powerful and authoritative in a certain aspect. Then he damages his official business, but later he was seen by authorities. You have to pay to repair the place as it is.


    In this way, grimjoe is taking a great advantage. Lanran is also explicit. She is asking things to take medicine to grimjoe to treat his arm. She still wants to talk to Dongxian about how difficult the two people in the world are. If Dongxian wants to go, it is nothing more than to regulate Dongxian, because he is really arrogant, Broke a little rule and cut off the sixth blade''s hand?


    Therefore, this is also the retribution that Dongxian should deserve. It''s something that lanran is not curious about. It''s a thing that lanran wants to make grimjoe comfortable in his heart, and the wounds on his body can be cured. It''s so simple. In any world, vanity is a kind of food. If you give enough, you will get a lot of equivalent rewards. This is also a very intuitive problem, Grimjoe is an example.


    On the other hand, Tong Ren also said after thinking hard for a long time: "It must be getting late in this world. Since it''s Cha Chai who has successfully awakened his strength, let''s slow down my affairs. You can investigate the past events at any time, and then check and guess. First show Bai Hun your ability. I''ll tell you, it''s really a combat milk Dad! That''s right!"


    Listening to Tongren say so, Cha guessed that he also nodded, then scratched his head and said to baihun: "in fact, it''s not as powerful as big brother said. I just wanted to protect big brother at that time. In fact, I''m not very strong. It''s all big brother fighting."


    Cha guessed that he was still so modest, and then Tong people said to him, "well, don''t be modest. Show your brother baihun a hand, and we''ll go back. Don''t you want to eat supper! If you still want to eat, try it for me quickly!"


    As soon as he heard the food, Cha Chai came to the spirit completely, and then he couldn''t wait to turn on the spiritual power. The golden spiritual power was like a wave, showing a panoramic view in front of the white Tongren. The white soul also raised a smile and looked at Cha Chai.


    "It''s a great progress. Before you left, his spiritual power was not so well controlled. Now it''s completely learned how to control it. It''s really powerful. I have to admire it. It''s really frightening for later generations."


    After hearing Bai Hun''s false praise for himself, Cha guessed that he was also embarrassed. Then Lin and mobile all pushed off to Tongren and said, "Oh, Shizu is serious. It''s all taught by the master. He gave me everything. That''s how I learned."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you''re beginning to be modest. When praising you, you go on. You know, you''re a strong man. That''s enough. You just have to have a momentum and let yourself form a kind of coercion. This is also good for others who are weaker than you or are false. It has a deterrent effect, so come on." The white soul smiled and clapped his hands, looked at Cha Chai and nodded.


    Now the relationship between Bai soul and everyone is harmonious during the day, and it is not as choking as before. Maybe it can''t be seen with Cha guess now, but now it can be seen completely with Tong people. It''s not like that they scold when they disagree and draw a knife when they disagree. Now Bai soul and Tong people seem to be as silent as a grasshopper tied to a rope The contract is over.


    Sometimes you can understand a lot of problems by looking at each other. Therefore, friends sometimes come like this. Therefore, as the saying goes, it''s good to have friends from afar. It''s fun to have friends from afar. Bai soul belongs to Tongren''s friends from afar. It''s old enough, and then the way of acquaintance is so special that it appears in the parallel world Inside.


    At this time, after the psychic power was controlled to a certain extent, Cha guessed that he directly released a long Knight spear in his hand. This is also a tong man who was frightened, because what is it? What is the type of his soul cutting knife? Why is it a shield and a spear? Does it have multiple soul cutting knives in their shapes? This is also unrealistic.


    At this time, Bai soul also saw the doubts of Tong people, and then explained: "this is the reason why he is strong. It is because of his ability to change the shape of the summoned object. Let me ask you to guess."


    "At the beginning, you just wanted to give Tong people to resist the hand of virtual flash. Do you think you want to protect Tong people, so your spiritual power has a certain perception with you, so there will be a shield. Now do you know?" Bai soul said.


    "Ah, I see. Just now when I was organizing psychic power, I wanted to attack when I thought about it. It was a heavy weapon, a weapon that gave people a sense of security. It was the emergence of a spear." Cha Chai said with a smile after scratching his head.


    At this time, the white soul smiled and stretched out a finger, shook it in the air and said, "in fact, it''s not like that. Even if your blood genes are strong, you can change these two kinds, because I told you that you are a very strange individual."


    You also noticed that the white soul was not tender and took the initiative to tell him the identity of the white soul. Because chachai is the reincarnation container of the goddess of war Athena, he has some blood of the Templar legion, so he can summon spears and shields.


    This is not surprising. There have been many miracles in chachai, which is nothing. Moreover, chachai is the reincarnation of Athena, the goddess of war, so it is not magical that anything magical happens to him.


    However, chachai can''t display both states now, because his current strength can''t summon the spear and shield at the same time, so chachai still has a lot of room for progress. Moreover, chachai has only these means from time to time. Even if he doesn''t use the shield and spear, his body skill is unique

 V1.Chapter 1152

    Now Cha Chai also showed his spear and spiritual power. There is another kind of healing ability. Then Cha Chai said: "Brother Bai, I''m trying to show you my healing ability, because I can''t bear to hurt you. Then I''ll try it on myself. I can''t help it. This healing can only be treated if someone is injured. I''m afraid I can''t do it without it."


    It can be seen that Zha guess''s heart is very kind, otherwise he won''t take himself to do an experiment. If Zha guess''s kindness or this series of karma coincidences, he won''t enter the team of Tongren. It''s all karma.


    At this time, Cha Chai also took out a three edged army stab, and then made a gesture in front of me and said: "brother Bai, brother, you have seen that this is a three edged army stab. It is a powerful weapon recognized by the military. It can poke a hole that can not be sutured, but I can use my ability to recover the wound without any side effects. Watch it."


    Cha guess the reason why he said this is that he is also afraid of pain. After reading it at one time, Tong people and Bai soul can end the pain earlier. This is a three edged army sting. What does it feel like to make this thing fight? Cha is very talented and hard enough.


    I saw that he couldn''t start after measuring for a long time. Normal people also know that it''s unrealistic to let anyone open a big hole in his body, so it''s reasonable to check and guess. After all, there are more people who are cruel to themselves.


    Finally, Cha guessed that he swallowed his saliva and couldn''t do it. Then he looked at Bai Hun and Tong people helplessly and said, "two big guys, I really can''t do it. It''s too scary. I''m really afraid of death. Can I try another person?"


    At this time, Bai Minglong people were also happy. Then they waved their hands and said, "no, no, you''re enough. Come back quickly. We all believe you. It''s time for us to go back. We won''t be able to eat supper for a while, but we lose!"


    After listening to the late night investigation and guess, he was excited. He directly put down the three edged army stab and ran towards Tong people. Coincidentally, when the three edged army stab was put down, it directly hit Cha guess''s thigh, and then fell down. This is also a bit of an inch. Directly, the three edged army stab was inserted into Cha guess''s feet, and blood gushed out immediately, like a small fountain. Yes.


    At this time, don''t mention Cha Chai''s expression, as if he couldn''t escape sooner or later. Yes, then Cha Chai made a howl like killing a pig, which choked Tong people and white soul. He pushed them away and finally got hit.


    Cha Chai pulled out the three arris army and stabbed people from a distance. He hurriedly urged the spirit to treat the big hole poked in his foot. The wound on his foot was like the big hole in Tong people. Cha Chai was also relieved when he was repairing it quickly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Slowly, after the injury was cured, he stood up and patted the dust on his ass, then looked helplessly at Bai Hun and Tong people and said, "cut, don''t look for me when you have your hands, but I won''t treat you and laugh at me!"


    With the end of the laughter and laughter, the white soul waved his big hand and the parallel world broke in an instant. They returned to the present world again. It was still the same room, and then looked at their watch. It was only two minutes later. The experience in the virtual circle and in the parallel world had to be half a month, but it was two minutes in the present world ¡£


    "It''s amazing. We just came back. I also found that I''m not sleepy in that space, but after returning to this world, it seems that the physical fatigue has come back, and it''s true that we feel back." Cha guess said.


    Tong people picked up a smile, patted Cha Chai on the shoulder and said, "of course, there is a saying that well, the divine world is one day, people are one year after another, but now the situation is drilling through. In the parallel world, one year is one day in the present world, which is very similar."


    "That''s true. What''s the principle? How did the parallel world come into being? Why didn''t I?"


    This is also the proud aspect of Tongren, so Tongren asked you to say in your voice: "In fact, this is determined by your own spiritual pressure. You are a very powerful individual, but your spiritual pressure is not high, so you can''t open the parallel world in the congenital situation. There is another saying that is the day after tomorrow. You haven''t experienced this yet. It doesn''t matter. Take your time."


    "What''s the day after tomorrow? If I haven''t experienced it yet, when will I experience it?" Cha guessed.


    Tongren smiled, pointed to the soul chopping knife on his back and said, "in fact, it''s this soul chopping knife, which is called the day after tomorrow. It''s the strength of your soul chopping knife that determines whether your parallel world will open or not. Mine is strong enough, so it opens."


    "Soul chopping knife? But I don''t have a soul chopping knife. You all look like swords. I finally summoned it. I haven''t seen these two Wanyi. To tell the truth," Cha guessed a little unhappy.


    Tongren patted for a moment and said, "in fact, this is not a problem. Your soul chopping knife is actually the shield and spear. They are very powerful. In fact, you don''t master enough. Everything is your sword energy. Only with a certain grasp can you open the power behind."


    Cha guessed the peeping Tongren, and then was shocked. He touched the soul chopping knife behind Tongren and said, "hey? No, brother, how can you carry the soul chopping knife every day? I can only summon it now. Why? Brother Bai doesn''t mean we can''t have a real soul chopping knife?"


    "In fact, this is just a statement. This is the materialization of soul chopping blade. Your soul chopping blade has recognized you. It is similar to a contact. You have obtained a contact with your soul chopping blade. This soul chopping blade trusts you and can be used by you. You can get a materialized soul chopping blade, otherwise it is impossible." Tong man touched and devoured the soul.


    Cha Chai clapped his hands and said, "Wow, brother, you are so powerful. Can you talk to the soul chopping knife? Can you show me how the soul chopping knife talks?"


    "You fool, it''s not talking to him, it''s a kind of spiritual contact. The soul chopping knife is actually alive. When you are connected with the soul chopping knife, you will know the name of the soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife is yours."

 V1.Chapter 1153

    "What''s more, brother? You know so much. It''s right to learn things with you!"


    Cha Chai praised Tong people here, but Tong people felt guilty for a while, because it was not their own personal act, because Tong people''s achievements today were brought out by Bai soul. If Bai soul hadn''t occupied their own body, they wouldn''t be who they are today.


    After a long time, Tong people also smiled and said, "in fact, this is also the ability of white soul. It may be very difficult for you to meet in the future, so you are also destined to be with him. Normal people can''t see white soul."


    "Ha ha ha, yes indeed. I''m lucky to see Shizu. He''s still very good," Cha guessed.


    Tongren looked at his watch, then looked at it mysteriously and said, "Hey, boy, are you hungry? Let''s go out and ask Lucia to eat. It''s said that there is a night market in the evening. There are many delicious and fun things. The most important thing is to eat at night!"


    Cha Chai''s first moment was like a rattle. It seems that the temptation of eating to him is greater. He also likes to eat when he saw Cha Chai, and then Tong people are certainly very happy. After all, are they still young and like stimulation.


    After the two cleaned up, they began to knock on the door one by one. At first, Tongren was still thinking whether to call asajing love times, because they had some quarrels with asajing love times recently, so Tongren was still very depressed. Do you want to call him.


    But after thinking about it, I''d better take it with me. It was originally a group of people. If I didn''t take him, I thought it would be disrespectful to him. Therefore, Tongren was going to take him to the night market. It happened that there were more people and the night market was interesting.


    So I called asajing for a second time. As soon as I opened the door and saw that it was Tong people, asajing closed the door as soon as he opened the door. This is also a thing that made Tong people angry. I teach you to eat in the new area, but you install x with me here. Is that ok?


    But Tong people still resisted the impulse to split his brain with a soul chopping knife, and then walked to Lucia''s door.


    Then Tongren began to knock on the door of Lucia and Fei Zhen, and then said to them, "are you hungry, girls? Tongren''s brother will take you to have a snack. How about going out with Tongren''s brother? Let''s go, girls."


    Naturally, the two women are very face-saving. They are very straightforward and say to Tongren one by one, "OK, Tongren brother, but if I go, you have to go behind my back, otherwise you may not be able to go. My retreat hurts today!"


    "Oh, brother Tongren, my leg hurts too. You''re going to carry Fei Zhen''s sister. You can still hold one in front."


    Tongren was very embarrassed to scratch his head and said, "well, let''s go downstairs later. Let''s go first, and then talk downstairs. You see, OK, I''m going to take chachai brothers with me, so girls, just listen first, OK?"


    As soon as the two girls saw that there was a play, they immediately teased Tong people. Because they haven''t done this to Tong people for a long time, the two girls also pestered Tong people very tightly, which made Tong people a little unable to walk for a while.


    Hearing ruqia''s voice outside and the noise of fighting with Tongren, asajing Lianci immediately rushed out of the door. It''s also a coincidence. As soon as he opened the door, he shot ruqia flying. It happened to hit her nose. For a moment, ruqia''s nose was bleeding, and it was still absolutely painful. Asajing Lianci had not seen ruqia for a long time, Just look at Tong people.


    "Hey, smelly boy, where''s Lucia? You took him there. Where are you going so late?" said Asai.


    Tong people didn''t answer him. They just walked over to him and hit him on the shoulder. They directly installed asajing Lianci as a big lieba. Asajing Lianci was still very angry. Ephedrine would turn his head and quarrel with Tong people.


    But there was no sound. Tong people slowly and carefully picked up Lucia behind the door, then took out toilet paper to wipe her nose blood, then looked up provocatively at asajing and said, "it''s none of your business. Get out of here."


    Lucia, when you are hungry, Tongren''s hand said, "no... it''s okay, Tongren''s brother, he didn''t mean it. I bumped into it when I stood behind the door. It''s okay. Let''s go together. I''ll wash my nose first. You have to wait for me. Don''t go!"


    After Lucia left, Fei Zhen also went to accompany her, but the embarrassing atmosphere has always been reserved. Tong people looked at asajing Lianci with disdain and said, "I don''t stop you from liking Lucia, but you should pay attention to me in the future and don''t join us."


    "I didn''t mean it. It''s you. If you didn''t want to take her out, could I be worried? Could I hit her? It''s your fault. Don''t threaten me here. Who will be afraid of you?" ASA Jing began to shirk his responsibility in a moment of excitement.


    Chachaisa sent out his spiritual power, and the pupils of his eyes began to turn golden. This was about to hit him, but the Tongren stopped him and said to asajing Lianci: "I have been very tolerant of you. If you are so annoying, I will give you some color to see. I will never teach you a lesson. You remember me well, ASA well."


    "Who will be afraid of you... Just don''t bully Lucia! Otherwise I won''t let you go." seeing that Tong people are angry, asajing Lianci''s tone is also softened. Otherwise, if Tong people really do something to asajing Lianci, asajing Lianci has to endure it.


    Tong people''s eyes gestured to check and guess, indicating that they could go. Also, check and guess reluctantly followed Tong people.


    When they all went out, they saw that ASA Jing''s love times were also out. Cha guessed and said, "what are you doing out? Did we say to take you out? If you want to have a face, go back to me. Don''t you know what you are like?"


    "Who are you talking to, you little bastard? Where I go has nothing to do with you. Should I inform you when I go out, little prick?" asajing said without giving in at all.


    Cha Chai instantly burst out the golden power, and the directly shocked ASA Jing Lianci stumbled. Cha Chai looked at ASA Jing Lianci with golden eyes and said, "I think you want to be beaten. Today I pulled out your red hair."


    Tong people also stopped Cha Chai. ASA Jing Lianci also looked at Cha Chai with a frightened face, because Cha Chai''s breath was stronger, let alone beat him. Just now Cha Chai said it was to kill him, which was no joke.


    "Cough... I have something else to do. Excuse me first. Lucia has a good time." after saying that, ASA Jing left for the second time

 V1.Chapter 1154

    Tongren and chachai watched asajing love disappear here. They looked puzzled. Looking at the direction asajing love left, chachai scratched his head and said, "brother, do you think this man is sick? You shouldn''t have pulled me just now!"


    "Well, well, this man is also sick. We can''t bite the dog if the dog bites you. We''re not angry. Let him go. Anyway, we don''t have any loss." Tong man smiled and patted Cha Chai''s shoulder and said.


    In fact, it''s not that Tong people are afraid of asajing''s love times or what. If they want to kill asajing''s love times, it''s easy to raise their hands to catch, but it''s just because they are comrades in arms and members of the 13th team of the jingling court of death.


    Moreover, he grew up with Lucia. If he killed him, Lucia would not be happy at that time, so just let him go. Anyway, Asai won''t do anything special. Children will be jealous.


    Tongren thought so and said to cha Chai, "it doesn''t matter. There is something wrong with his brain. In our opinion, he is regarded as a disabled person. You say you want to fight with him every day, but you can''t, so sometimes you lose your temper."


    "I just can''t swallow this tone. If I ignore him, I can do it. I tell you, brother, you are a person I respect very much, and so is brother baihun. So I just can''t bear to see the noble man I hit being scolded by other kids, so I will be angry. I don''t want to talk to him like him." Chachai frowned.


    Tong Ren patted Cha Chai on the shoulder, then took him to a corner and said: "Check and guess, there were girls and a lot of people just now, so I''ll tell you here. This boy, the red haired boy who was going to fight with you just now, is actually very good. He and Lucia are childhood sweethearts and partners in liuhun street together, so I''ll bear him more."


    Cha guessed "cut", then looked at Tong Ren fiercely and said, "brother, I don''t care why you connive at him. I''ve always been such a sad person with X in my life, even if he is the childhood sweetheart of Lucia''s sister, childhood sweetheart???"


    Cha Chai was obviously embarrassed. Then he covered his mouth, looked into Tongren''s eyes and said, "brother... I seem to understand the reason why you don''t drink asajing''s love for a head-on conflict. You''re afraid that sister ruqia wants more, don''t you???"


    "Smart, brother, you understand me, so you should bear him as much as possible in the future. I feel that he is also a very poor man, so I don''t want to pay attention to him." Tong man looked at Cha and guessed with a bitter smile.


    Cha Chai also scratched his head and said, "Hey, that boy owes a lot, and the red hair on his head is also the Lord who owes a lot of beating, but I won''t hit him. Pay attention. Isn''t it difficult to do it here, brother? So I''ll take it as if I didn''t see him, and I''ll do it in the future."


    In fact, Cha Chai is fighting for Tong people. If it''s not Tong people, now Cha Chai should still be a little gangster. Therefore, all these changes, Cha Chai''s life has been changed by Tong people. He is very grateful to Tong people. Whether Tong people use him or not, it''s Tong people who fished him out of the abyss of


    So Cha Chai stays with Tong people like a bodyguard and never leaves, in order to maximize the help to Tong people. It should have been able to run after the spy mission is over, but Cha Chai has been with Tong people for the sake of friendship. You can be called a loyal person at this point ¡£


    A voice came from outside the corner: "Hey, you two boys, are you going to have supper? We''re both hungry. Our chest is close to our back. If you two are dawdling, we''ll go first by ourselves. We won''t wait for you!"


    As soon as they heard that they were about to leave, Tong Ren and cha Chai also had a cold war, but that didn''t work. They said they were going to have supper. In fact, they were taking two girls'' mothers to heaven. So far, these two girls were not Cha Chai, but they looked good.


    It''s a great pleasure in the world to have two big beauties with you after a midnight snack, and it''s also a lot of face, because these two big beauties are goddess level. It''s amazing. These two girls have a 200% return rate. They can definitely give you a good x-dressing experience on the street. The two styles are different.


    Although they are two beauties with different styles, they also have a long history. Today, Lucia is wearing a dress that is biased towards student girls. Her shorts and cowboy straps are really cute. Fei is really wearing beautiful clothes. She is wearing strong clothes. What she outlines in women''s lines is amazing. It''s very rare. Even Tong people are looking straight ¡£


    Not to mention other men, they looked at the two girls with a pig''s face, then looked at Tong people and cha Chai here, and then showed a kind of eyes that men can understand, filled with anger, jealousy and envy.


    But no one came up to harass Tong people, because their costumes were really strange, especially Tong people, who were carrying a big exaggerated soul chopping knife with a bandage on it.


    "Wow, brother Tongren, I''m so happy that we didn''t eat well last time. I happened to meet them, so this time we''re going to eat!" Fei Zhen looked at Tongren excitedly.


    Lucia also ran to Tongren and said, "brother Tongren, this time you have to accompany us well. You haven''t been with us for a long time. You can''t run away this time. Just give in."


    Faced with the entanglement of two girls like kidnapping, a lot of emotions emerged on Tongren''s face, sometimes excited, sometimes embarrassed, and sometimes showed a vigilant expression.


    "Well, well, what do you want to do? Tongren''s brother promised you, but now let''s have a good look at what you want to eat, and then we can play for a while. Then let''s go back. Filling our stomachs is the main thing," Tongren looked at the two sisters seriously.


    The two sisters agreed with one voice, which made Cha Chai admire Tong people very much. It''s very superb to step on two boats, and it''s actually the kind of two sisters, so Cha Chai is also very experienced and Weitong people. No, he also compared his thumb to Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1155

    In fact, it''s not easy for Tongren to maintain these two feelings. This is also a direct relationship with the two girls who like Tongren. Moreover, the two girls are still sisters. They naturally agree with Tongren. You can''t open this harem.


    Tong people are also frightened day by day. After all, Tong people also like these two girls very much. It is a problem that one doesn''t serve well, so they are careful in what they do. For fear that one of them will say they are eccentric.


    So let''s say that a man is an amorous animal. It can be said that he loves you, but he may not only love you. In terms of feelings, Tongren is not a love saint. He just falls in love with two girls at the same time. There is no way, not a scum man.


    This is the mutual tolerance of three people all the way. Otherwise, it is for any hot you or any two girls. Then this disordered relationship has long dispersed. It is everyone''s pay and tolerance that has come to the present.


    The two girls jumped and looked at this and that all the way. It really made Tongren''s face full of smiles. After all, they were the two girls they loved, so they followed up with a smile. After a look, the eldest brother went, and then they followed up. Now they are very happy, Because it soon integrated into the circle of Tongren and became a family.


    In fact, Tongren''s circle is not easy to enter, because Tongren basically has no way to be picky about your life. Therefore, Cha guess can integrate into this circle because his temper and life are just in line with Tongren''s circle.


    Looking at the comparison between the current circle and the previous circle, I really have a great feeling, because the former circle makes Cha guess that he doesn''t want to go back at all. That is, he fights and kills aimlessly all day. When a very righteous little gangster, people have a thorn in the flesh. It can be said that it''s a rat crossing the street. Everyone yells and fights. How good it is now, Normal life.


    Cha Chai also thinks so. It''s more and more relaxed. After all, it''s separated from the previous confused life. It''s also a relief. It used to be forced by life and had nothing to do. Now it''s also on the life of normal people. Therefore, Cha Chai cherishes this hard won friendship. It''s rare to be quiet in today''s life.


    At the time of this song, Tongren also listened to the sister Lucia. She said she had met chachai here in the past, so she asked chachai and said, "chachai, when we first met, it was near this side. At that time, we were still fighting each other. It''s really amazing that we have reached this point. We really don''t know each other. Fate!"


    "Yes, we met in the opposite alley. For a while, we were still in the stage of virtual possession. In those years, you worked alone and turned over all the people, and I admired you from that time." Cha Chai said with a smile.


    Tong people also waved their hands and said: "Pull it down. At that time, it was thanks to Lucia and them, otherwise it would be difficult for us to defeat those big empty ones. But you should know what a Killian meant to me at that time. So killing him would cost me half my life. Although it has no power now, I''m still afraid when I think about it."


    But Tong people also thought at the same time, because this period of time is something they must not have thought of, because they are firm and there is nothing wrong. They check and guess that it is the reincarnation of Athena, the goddess of war. Therefore, generally speaking, their consciousness should be very strong. How could they be occupied by emptiness at that time? This makes no sense. How could the demigod be occupied by emptiness £¿


    This doesn''t make sense, because if the great void occupying chachai''s body is strong enough to be stronger than Athena, the goddess of war, he can''t defeat it, but sometimes why can he fight it?


    Is there something wrong with the ancestry of Cha guess or something? For a while, Tong people don''t understand it for a long time, so they don''t intend to ask Cha guess positively, because if Cha guess knows that they are a semi divine reincarnation, they will recall some ancient memories. It''s not easy to do at that time. At that time, they will not only lose Cha guess, but also whether the world will disappear Lost.


    So Tong people asked vaguely, "guess, do you remember when you were falsely possessed?"


    "Elder brother, why do you ask this? Do you still have a grudge in your heart? I didn''t know. I just knew to fool around at that time, so I was tempted by the false temptation. Otherwise, how could it be, elder brother." Cha guess also answered the question vaguely.


    Tongren shook his hand and said: "Well, I want to know what negative impact you had after you were attached at that time, because we were almost the same. When you were attached, I was also attached. How about we be fair? I know there will be some shadows in my heart, but I share my things with you. In return, you also talk about your things."


    Cha Chai put his hand on his chin and meditated for a long time. Then he snapped his fingers and said: "Well, brother, I''ll tell you. They are all pure men. I tell you I''m not ashamed. At that time, we did evil every day. Suddenly, there were three black shadows, but I could still see blood red eyes. At that time, I felt like a ghost. What I was most afraid of was this thing."


    "Big brother, I really don''t hide it. I know that when you are scared, you have a little psychological shadow on this aspect, because you are always afraid. Even when you sleep, you don''t dare to stretch out your hand by the bed. At that time, my customer really knows what it feels like to pee."


    "Because I''m really scared to pee. I peed there in front of people, and then I was a little back. When I saw a virtual pee, I fell in love with me and attached to my body. But recently, I can still maintain my original consciousness. Even if the virtual inside is struggling, I don''t understand what he is suffering." Cha guessed and scratched his head.


    It seems that Athena''s divine consciousness in his body began to loosen at that time, so when did she wake up? Because she sensed that another individual wanted to occupy the body, Athena was angry, but she couldn''t kill the void in her body, because there was some damage in gray-scale investigation and guess, and finally Tong people beat him out

 V1.Chapter 1156

    "In fact, it''s not. Brother, you know, I was not a good man before. I was just afraid of raising a knife. Then I''m afraid you all dislike me and won''t play with me again." Cha guessed that he was embarrassed and said.


    Tongren was also happy when he heard it, and then put his hand on Cha Chai''s shoulder and said, "what''s your heart? You''re still like a child. It''s so interesting. You''re not a child. How can you think of these things, ha ha ha ha."


    "I''m just afraid that you dislike my past. After all, I''ve fought with you. I''m afraid you have some prejudice against me, so the more I''ve been trying to find a chance to talk to you, after all, I want to get rid of evil and return to justice." Cha Chai said with his hands folded.


    Tongren also looked at Cha Chai and said, "in fact, these things have a causal relationship, because you may have done many evil things, and then you were falsely attracted to us. Finally, you came to fight with us, and then I subdued you. I think you are still a good person, and then let you be a spy. After completing the task perfectly, you made a good friendship with me."


    In fact, it''s all the decisions of fate. Therefore, it''s not a coincidence that we can meet and touch each other. It''s just God''s operation. Although Tongren don''t believe in fate, it''s just this matter as a metaphor. If they don''t have any origin with a little hooligan, this fate is still quite accurate, Sometimes.


    "Brother, in fact, I''m glad to meet you. Before that, I really haven''t seen people like you, who can give my family general warmth. In this case, I haven''t gone home for some days." Cha Chai said with a smile.


    Tongren waved his hand to the waiter and said, "come on, waiter, bring me a beer! Yes, it''s us."


    Then he continued to look at the investigation and guess and said, "well, I think so. Since we have been tired for a long time, let''s have a rest and have a holiday. We can go home from tomorrow. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Cha Chai nodded his head tightly. Cha Chai was very grateful to Tong Ren. Sometimes Tong Ren timely told his brother and wanted his boss, and there was still a salary on a fixed day. Although he didn''t know where your money came from, he was also very happy to stay with Tong Ren. This is the real feeling of Cha Chai, The feeling after Phoenix''s rebirth is great.


    "OK, brother, when you have something to do, you''ll beat hell butterflies for me. Then we go out together. My roommate hasn''t gone to Mufu for a while. It''s time to go back and be filial this time." Cha Chai frowned.


    Tongren nodded and looked at him and said, "yes, it''s time for you to support your parents well. Isn''t it also a sum of money for you? These money can buy something for your parents. Don''t wait for your parents when your son wants to support him. You''re happy, you know?"


    "The eldest brother is also happy. The eldest brother can also support his parents. Besides, the eldest brother is so rich. I don''t think it''s a god problem for the eldest brother to support his parents. If you say so, I feel that the eldest brother is powerful and rich." Cha guess is also laughing.


    At this time, the beer just came up. Then Tong people directly knocked open a bottle with Lingli and blew the whole bottle at one breath. This was a surprise for Cha guess. Luqiya next to him saw it and didn''t say anything. He just looked silently.


    "Elder brother, what are you doing? Is it that all your people come here to drink and talk in a bottle?" Cha guessed.


    Tong people can put down the wine bottle, make a wine partition, then look at Cha and guess and say: "Do you know why I say you are happy, because you still have parents and can support them, but what about me? My mother''s whereabouts are unknown and my father is missing. It''s entirely my own life. If it weren''t for Lucia and Fei, I guess I would have died."


    Unexpectedly, it suddenly poked the pain of Tongren, so Cha guessed that he picked up a bottle of wine and blew it down, then threw the bottle to the ground, shook his head and said: "Sorry, brother, I don''t know about your family, but in the future, we will be your family. Don''t worry, sister Lucia and sister Fei are with you."


    Tongren smiled, waved his hand and said, "ha ha ha, OK, it''s enough to have this heart. Am I happy today? Spit it out quickly. In addition, I seldom drink. I can drink with people who can see the show. What about you."


    "Hahaha, brother, I don''t have any choice. You know what life I used to live, so I basically don''t have any real friends. Now I''ve met you." Cha Chai smiled and looked at Tong Ren and said excitedly.


    It''s also because Tongren''s voice is a little loud, and the hungry and bad teenagers next to them are constantly looking at this side, but they are looking at Lucia and Fei Zhen. They can also see that Tongren and cha guess are not easy to mess with, so wait until they drink too much, but these are perceived by Tongren. Seeing the news, color bullying is not fun. It''s very fierce It''s harmful.


    Since Tong people have been domineering, they are used to opening domineering life. The benefit of seeing color domineering is that they can keenly observe the murderous spirit of some people.


    The bad thing is that you can''t sleep. Sometimes sleep is really bad.


    Not only did Tong people find it, but also Cha Chai found it, but they still drank as usual, as if they didn''t know anything. However, Tong people and cha Chai are staring at the every move of their prey like spiders.


    Tong people are still drinking and farting with Cha Chai. They don''t care about the views of the people next to them or the eyes of some small gangsters.


    After drinking for a while, the little gangster at a table finally couldn''t stand it. Fiercely, he stood up and walked to the Tongren table with a wine bottle.


    At the beginning, you completely ignored them. They watched while Tong people and cha Chai were with them. Later, these little gangsters couldn''t see it, and then they began to tease Lucia and them.


    "Hey, ladies and sisters, are you interested in having fun with your brother? I think you listen to the hot and dry. Come with us!" a rogue head tilted his head and looked at Lucia.


    Lucia ignored them, still holding the small fry on the plate, and then talked and laughed with them.


    This is the face of some gangsters who don''t write to him, so they seem to be very angry in time and pick up a cigarette

 V1.Chapter 1157

    "Hey, sister, I''ll give you face when my brothers come over. Don''t drink those two bastards. Look at them. One is a little garbage and the other is carrying a strange thing. You play with them to lower your identity. You know, you might as well have fun with your brothers. Come and stand up. Don''t wait here. Time doesn''t wait." Said the rogue head with a smile.


    Lucia and Fei are still Hetong people. They talk and laugh, and don''t even look at the hooligans.


    This is to make these hooligans angry again. They feel that this place is what they say, so they ignore them. It seems to be an insult to them, and they can''t stand this kind of anger.


    The rogue head inside came out and seemed to have something hidden in his pants pocket. Then he went to cha Chai and walked away. Maybe he felt that there was a big soul chopping knife tied to your back and felt a little empty.


    The hooligan took out a folding knife directly from his trouser pocket, and then ruthlessly inserted it on the chachai table. The hooligan head dangled and said, "can''t you hear us, little bastard? Do you have to make your brother angry?"


    Cha Chai still ignored him. The hooligan thought that he might have frightened Cha Chai. He even took an inch and knocked Cha Chai''s head with the handle of the short knife in his hand and said, "boy, your loss of money and my angry expenses for accompanying brother. Do you think money can solve everything these days? If you give money, you can face a violent beating. It''s really magical. Hurry up!"


    After all, these hooligans are really greedy. They still want to rob money, but their luck is bad enough. They may be the strongest man in the team and the most grumpy.


    Cha guessed that he was a little out of breath. He twisted his neck and said, "get out while I''m not angry. I just want to have a good meal."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, what are you talking about? What are you talking about? Say Chen, you''re not angry and go away quickly? I''m really laughing. I haven''t seen a person like you since I was so old. I''m really laughing to death. Do you think so!" the rogue head patted him and smiled.


    Chachai broke out a trace of spiritual pressure and directly shook the rogue''s head, but he still didn''t look up.


    The rogue leader was startled, then trembled with a folding knife and said, "you... You boy dare to touch me? Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I asked someone to come and kill you now? You little bastard, it''s really disgusting."


    This is obviously the usual language after meeting the hard stubble. Once you see that the opponent has two skills, you have to change it into a method of intimidation. You think it''s a soft persimmon who wants to frighten with a knife, but it''s a wall, so now you want to find face.


    "Then call someone quickly. I really can''t say your ink." Cha Chai also looked up at the rogue leader. At this time, Cha Chai and the rogue leader showed the same eyes after they were in fashion.


    "Waste dog?" "Cha Chai?" after they looked at each other, they were surprised to see each other, but they immediately changed their eyes. Cha Chai looked at each other covetously, and then the waste dog looked at him with an indifferent and mocking face.


    At this time, the man named waste dog said about the short knife in his hand, and then said, "you''re really interesting. You have the face to come here for dinner. Why, you''ve found a new big brother? Xiao Cha guessed that it''s promising. Now there are two sisters following."


    "What kind of life I live has nothing to do with you. You''d better be sensible. Don''t bother me and hurry back to your garbage dump. I feel sick when I look at you now. Disappear quickly." Cha guess turned his head again and didn''t look at him, but frowned and said.


    It can also be seen that there are some differences between them. There must be some unhappy memories, but Cha Chai still endured the impulse of no adults, so he has been restraining himself for so long.


    I put my hand on Cha Chai''s head, then grabbed his hair and said, "I asked you, he''s X. don''t pretend you don''t know me here. The original gratitude and resentment is now over, isn''t it? You''re also a man and you''ll run?"


    Cha Chai stared at him, but he didn''t do it, because Cha Chai knew that once he did it himself, the waste dog must be killed by himself, so he had been enduring it all the time, but the waste dog also deceived people too much and bullied Cha Chai all the time.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you want me to teach you how to be a man? It''s good to run away? Believe it or not, I''ll go to your house and stab you to death. Do you think you''ll be fine if you run away, naive!" the waste dog shouted loudly.


    At the mention of his parents, Cha guessed that he was angry for several years. He suddenly grabbed the waste dog''s collar, glared at him and said: "You give me a face. Don''t be shameful. I''ve given you enough face. Don''t threaten my parents. If I see something wrong with them, I''ll kill you first! Do you hear me? Now feel get out of here. I don''t like him talking to you!"


    "Do you want to fight? Hurry up. It''s like you can beat your brother. Just like your stupid x, I can beat you ten!" the waste dog still made bold remarks.


    At this time, Tong people also spoke. Tong people simply said, "smoke him for me."


    "What kind of East is your boy..." before the waste dog finished, he found that his trading warning had left the ground.


    I saw Cha guess put one hand in his trouser pocket, one hand easily picked up the waste dog, and then shook the waste dog twice in the air from time to time.


    Cha Chai glared at the waste dog and said, "I can bear what you''ve done to me before, but don''t install x for me today, otherwise I''ll really beat you to death!"


    "Ouch... It''s fitness recently, isn''t it? It must be a lot stronger. Put down the old words and see if I don''t stab you!"


    Cha guessed that he really let go of him. He also hurriedly picked up the short knife in his hand and stabbed Cha guess''s body. At this time, unexpectedly, the knife really stabbed him straight.


    "Ha ha... Now do you know the end of being the enemy of me? What''s the taste of the knife?" said the waste dog proudly.


    Cha Chai looked at the waste dog and the knife in his hand carelessly, raised his foot and kicked him up. He really kicked him up, which directly kicked him into the air, then instantly pulled out the short knife inserted in his body, blew it accurately in his hand, and then gave him to the ground as soon as he went down

 V1.Chapter 1158

    Looking at the short knife stabbed in the rogue''s hand, Cha guessed at him and said, "look at the taste of this knife? Is it cool?"


    "Ah... Crazy, crazy, what are you doing? Come and save me!" shouted the rogue leader.


    Those people seemed to be in pain when they saw the rogue leader. It was also the rogue leader who called them, so a group of people rushed to drag the rogue leader. At this time, the rogue leader again made a pig like cry: "Hey! My hand is still here!"


    It doesn''t matter. The funny scene was staged in the eyes of everyone. A group of people grabbed the rogue leader''s clothes and refused to give up, but their hands were stabbed on the ground by a knife. As soon as they pulled, the rogue leader''s hands bled.


    "Are you... Are you stupid! My hand is still stabbed by a knife! Find a way to get it out! Why are you bastards watching there! Hey! Get the knife out!" the rogue''s head was almost rolling his eyes with pain at this time.


    At this time, the blood of the rogue leader seems to be flowing more and more. Cha Chai just looks at him with his shoulder. He just looks at him quietly, as if he still has a smile on his face. It seems that this rogue used to bully Cha Chai. Now Cha Chai just wants to see what the rogue looks like in the end. Anyway, Cha Chai will be treated. It''s OK to treat him if it''s a big deal.


    At this time, Cha Chai walked into the rogue head. The rogue head''s reaction was even more interesting. His legs pushed back, but his body really couldn''t move at all, because there was a knife inserted in his hand at the moment, so he couldn''t move.


    At this time, the rogue leader was completely soft, because it was really shocking to look at his hands, so he had to look at Cha Chai pitifully and say, "Cha Chai... No, brother Cha Chai, brother Cha Chai, I don''t know Mount Tai today. Let me go. I really know I''m wrong. My hands are really going to cost, really!"


    "Don''t worry. Your hand is OK. It won''t break in a moment and a half. So don''t cry here, or I''ll leave now. Stay well and reflect on your mistakes. We''ll let you go when we finish eating. If you make any small moves during this period, I''ll put a knife on your hand. Don''t provoke me, you know?" Chachai said.


    The rogue leader can be said to have collapsed when he heard Cha guess say so, but there is no way. Who makes him so arrogant? If Dow is honest and doesn''t provoke Tongren, he won''t open a hole in his hand today. It''s all retribution!


    Cha Chai returned to his seat and continued to eat the stir fry that had not been finished just now. Then Tong Ren looked at him jokingly and said: "What''s the taste of revenge? Why, is that man the one who bullied you in the past? It''s still very heavy for you to start, but you can''t die. You know, I''d like to take you to the corpse soul world to register a death trademark some days. You can''t kill humans."


    "Ah, brother, I know. I don''t want to kill him. If we call the police, it will be difficult for us to do, so I won''t give you trouble. Let''s eat here and I''ll let them go." Cha guessed with a smile.


    However, it was the Revenge of this scene. Cha guess was very refreshing, because after all, it was the person who had betrayed him, and it was also the person who had betrayed him in Shanghai. This just formed the reason for revenge. Cha guess was also refreshing and relieved of the past.


    Tong people also think that a lot of things have happened during this period, so it''s time to relax the tense nerves, and then it''s time to rest. It''s been more than a month, and those who fight and kill haven''t stopped. They either hunt down other people''s mothers or are chased by others. Therefore, everyone is very tired. It''s time to relax, and it''s really hard to guess I haven''t been home for a long time. It''s time for the city to let him go back. In this way, I can spend some time with my family.


    "Are you full? Let''s go. If you don''t mind, you can go home." Tong looked at Cha and said, and then looked at the two women with a smile, as if wondering where to do next.


    Cha Chai wiped his mouth with paper and said, "OK, brother, I''ve long wanted to take a vacation. I''m really tired. I''m thinking about whether I''ll be killed every day, but now, it''s calm, and I should have a rest."


    Tongren also looked at Cha Chai with a smile and said, "yes, especially when you were a spy, you really made countless contributions. You simply reported all the virtual movements to me, but it''s really good. You really have the potential to track."


    "Brother, don''t talk. I''ll never answer it again. It''s too scary. Although I have some strength now, I don''t want to answer it again. It''s really unbearable. My feet tremble when I think about it. It''s really hard. You know, I''m like a little fool Every day. Yes, I hide in a tree canopy and look at them several times Discover! "


    Tongren also smiled and patted him and said, "Oh, well, I''m sorry in the past. In the future, your treatment will be more generous. Don''t worry. If you follow me, I''ll make you popular and spicy. I won''t worry about money. Don''t worry. I have this strength."


    "Of course, who is my eldest brother? Of course I have this strength, but I don''t want your money. I just feel too comfortable with your bag. I don''t want to go back to the previous road, so I''m also very determined to follow you, eldest brother!" Cha Chai sincerely raised his glass and drank it at Tongren''s glass.


    Tong people laughed, then drank it all in one gulp, then waved and said, "check out!"


    After the four cleaned up, they paid the money and were ready to leave. At this time, a voice came from the corner.


    "Hey! Brother Cha, brother Cha! I''m still here! Don''t leave me! At least get me out!" said the waste dog.


    A line of hands said, "Oh, look at my memory. I almost forgot it. I''ll pull it out for you now. Stop arguing!"


    With that, Cha Chai went to the waste dog. When the hooligans next to him saw Cha Chai coming, they all gave up a straight road, all respectfully, and watched Cha Chai come over.


    "Ouch, brother Cha guess, you''re here. My little brother is dying of pain here. Look, please pull it out. It''s really troublesome for brother Cha guess. I won''t provoke my big brother again in the future. Don''t worry!" the waste dog bowed his head and said

 V1.Chapter 1159

    Cha Chai also stood up and looked at him, then stretched out a hand, grabbed his hair and said, "Hey, you waste dog, you will live like your nickname in the future, remember? I don''t want to see you make trouble here again, remember?"


    "Yes, yes, brother, brother, I know. I know this is where you cover it. I won''t make trouble again. Don''t worry. You release my hand and we''ll go right away!" the waste dog turned away because of pain, but still managed to smile.


    This is society, so no matter what kind of person you are, as long as you ask for help, you should have a weak attitude, otherwise why should others let you go? This is a very practical problem. It is better to admit your wrong attitude.


    Cha Chai grabbed his hair, then raised his hand and pulled out the knife inserted in his hand, and the blood on the waste dog''s hand sprayed out again. It seems that cha Chai is going to get him, too. It seems that this hand can''t be as good as it used to be.


    "Ah! My hand! Ah! What are you doing! Didn''t you say to let me go!" the waste dog looked at his hand and shouted.


    Cha Chai looked at him faintly and said, "I lost and want to save you. The knife has been pulled out. I didn''t say that the process is painless. Just have a long memory. Don''t be so skinny next time, or I''ll stick my head in the knife next time."


    "Er... Let''s go, fuck, let''s go!" the waste dog looked at the guess, then covered his hands and ran away. It''s impossible not to hate the guess. It''s estimated that the boy is planning something bad again. In short, don''t disturb the guess.


    Seeing that the people were almost gone, Tong said, "check and guess, do you want us to see you off? Anyway, we don''t have anything to do. If we''re on the way, we can go together. Our place is also very close to here."


    "It''s all right, brother Tongren, you go first! I''ll just go back here by myself. I still have to go to the supermarket to buy something before I go home. Don''t worry. I can contact you when I have something." Cha Chai put his hands on it and said.


    After that, several people also broke up here. Tea guess industry went to the supermarket happily to buy something for their parents. It hasn''t been home for a long time. It hasn''t been home for a long time since they went out, and they haven''t contacted their parents for a long time, so it''s completely changed this time, I''m going back to surprise my parents.


    After entering the supermarket, you can buy whatever you see and what is good. Some massage instruments, fruits and vegetables, anyway, are rich now. It''s better to take advantage of the money to show filial piety to your parents.


    On the other hand, the hooligan who just escaped from Cha Chai''s hand scolded all the way: "bastard Cha Chai, the suckling has become so powerful that he cut my hand. It''s really incredible. What has he experienced?"


    "Elder brother, do you want us to fight back? I''ll look and guess, that is, I know those three legged cats'' Kung Fu. I don''t think they can beat us. Don''t worry, elder brother. If you go, I''ll go with you!" said a hooligan nearby.


    The waste dog glanced at him and said, "you can get rid of his x, and pit me here. When I started fighting just now, why didn''t I see one of you helping me here? It''s really hypocritical. What''s the use of asking you a bunch of rice buckets, really!"


    In fact, there are reasons for these people to follow fat dogs, because waste dogs have some brains. I don''t know who they learned from. They began to collect protection fees, and they do it by themselves without any organization. These people are unemployed vagrants, so they are allied with waste dogs.


    "Brother, I didn''t say that I''ve made some money in these three days. Do you think we''ll have to think of you one day? Yes, I''ve been cut. It hurts. Let''s go to the hospital now!" a gangster said to the waste dog.


    The waste dog looked at the wound on his hand and said, "ouch, it''s time to go to the hospital. You can''t get a tetanus shot. It seems that it''s going to cost some money again. Let''s go to the hospital first. We can''t afford to delay!"


    At this time, when they were leaving, a dark wind blew over, and the whole group of people roared for a while. Then they looked at the back and said, "it can''t be a ghost. Why is the wind blowing at this time? Something''s wrong. Let''s go quickly. It''s too scary!"


    When they didn''t run far, there were some changes in the front space. There was a big crack in front of them. This is the way that Dongxian wants to appear in the present world and take away the skills used by grimjoe.


    A leg stretched out from the middle of the crack, and then there was a man, an exaggerated eye mask and a soul cutting knife pinned to the. This is one of the traitors in the soul world who ran to the virtual circle, dongxianyao! At this time, he appeared in front of these people out of thin air. At this time, those gangsters were also a little angry, but they were also blind and stunned because of the scene in front of them.


    "Hey, what are you? Why did you come out here? If you don''t make it clear to me, you don''t want to go back. I tell you, I drank wine tonight, but it''s hard to provoke!" said a gangster around the waste dog. At this point, I did drink wine and didn''t drink less!


    Dongxian didn''t pay attention to him at all. He just looked at the people in front of him, sighed, and then said, "it''s too weak, no way."


    Now, I''m angry with the waste dog. Just now, I was bullied by investigation and guess, and a hole was opened in my hand. Don''t mention the grievance in my heart, so I just shouted at Dongxian: "you son of a bitch, where are you talking about what? Come here, believe it or not, I''ll pull your head off!"


    After the waste dog said this, the gangsters around him also ignited their morale again, and then one by one pointed to Dongxian to say these gossip.


    Finally, a drunk gangster couldn''t help but say, "look at that little ah San, who has a dirty braid. What I hate most is these stupid x''s. don''t go on anyone. Save myself and see how I kill him!"


    But what he doesn''t know is that if Dongxian is not Tongren, Tongren don''t want to kill, but it doesn''t mean that Dongxian won''t kill.


    The man turned his head and touched it with his finger before he met Dongxian Yao. At first, the man was surprised, but he wanted to shout when he saw nothing.


    But before he said a word, the place just pointed by Dongxian''s finger began to burn a black flame, and immediately the man disappeared directly in front of everyone

 V1.Chapter 1160

    This scene was seen by all the people present. What really happened was that a man disappeared into the night. If the wheel was strange, the flame stone was the most strange just now. When Nana''s flame stuck to the man, the waste dog could see it clearly.


    It definitely didn''t disappear directly in the night, but because the flame burned too fast. The direct reason is that the real body was directly swallowed by the flame. The flame seems to be corrosive. It directly burned the bastard from inside to outside. It can be said that it''s a very small thing, and Dongxian has turned around at this time.


    At this time, the waste dog began to complain. His face was full of sweat and almost crying: "Woo woo... What''s the matter today? First I met the waste man, then I got a cut in my hand, and now I met this monster. Why did God do this to me? I just want to eat a meal. It''s unfair, ah ah!"


    You collapsed because of the pressure in front of you, and it seems that you still smell black. When the gangsters next to you saw it, they said: "Big... Big brother, what''s the matter with you? How did you turn black? What should I do? Just now, the boy died. Later, something happened to big brother. We... Will we die here?"


    It happened that Dongxian Yao also noticed the waste dog. Looking at the black gas emitted from him, Dongxian Yao just smiled and said, "ha ha ha, it seems that I don''t have to find another better carrier. This carrier is the root of hatred."


    "Well... Ah, why did you do this to me..." At this time, the waste dog has been crying and is about to roll his eyes, but he still sees that Dongxian is going to walk towards him bit by bit, so the pressure in his heart is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that he doesn''t believe that today seems to be his death day. When people have a mental breakdown, they will go crazy, and the fat dog stands up trembling.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I''m worried. If you want to kill him or cut him, take advantage of it now. I''m satisfied with his x, and I don''t want to live anymore. This day is really annoying. Please give me a good time, ugly ah San!" said the waste dog.


    If Dongxian was not angry, he just stretched out a hand and said, "Hey, boy, do you feel that you are extremely bent and don''t want to see God? Don''t you feel that God has brought you all your suffering? Don''t you feel bad."


    "That''s right! I just feel that God is not good to me and ashamed of me! I work so hard every day. Why do you make me like this! Do you think it''s easy for me to do this? I''m also very hard!" the waste dog screamed and spit out.


    Dongxian will look at the waste dog with her head tilted and say, "do you want revenge? Do you want to bring bad luck to the person who brings you bad luck? Do you feel very oppressed? How can it be so? Just let him go and take revenge on him!"


    In fact, this waste dog''s complaining is completely distorted, because he asked for these big storms. If he hadn''t done so many evil things at the beginning, he wouldn''t have made so many enemies. Wouldn''t he meet Cha Chai today, meet Dong Xianyao here, and meet Dong Xianyao here? No matter what he did, he would be dead There are differences.


    "Well, I''ll give you strength, and then you can do things for me. When I can let you revenge, and my strength is very powerful! Do you want to try it, old man, if you want revenge, it''s now!" Dongxian wants to smile and look at the waste dog.


    Now the waste dog has been completely dazzled by hatred. It''s not that who owes him. It''s just his own temporary distortion of hatred. He always thinks that the world revolves around him. Such foolish x behavior has also ruined his life.


    Therefore, it was his thought that ruined all his prospects, and finally lost the basic of being a human being and being a normal person. This is a very clear consequence, and it is also the biggest punishment for him after all these things come down.


    The waste dog looked at the East fairy in front of him and said eagerly, "strength! OK! Give me strength! After I want strength, I can go to revenge. Ha ha ha ha ha, smelly Cha guess, look at me. If I get Li Liang, I won''t kill you! Ha ha ha!"


    As soon as she heard the name of Cha Chai, Dongxian was stunned, because the task was to catch Cha Chai alive. However, the boy seemed to know Cha Chai. In this way, it would be easier, and then he would finish the task more quickly.


    The reason why Dongxian doesn''t go out in person is because, first, it''s easy to attract people''s attention if he goes out in person, because after all, Dongxian was once a god of death. It''s not feasible if he catches people in this world in person, and the most important thing is not to pinch him to catch him. He has clearly thought about it before. This trip is to lure him to meet them in a virtual circle ¡£


    At this time, Dongxian knocked on the skull of the waste dog and said, "do you know the man named chachai? Can you tell me more about it?"


    "I can tell you, but you have to give me the power I think of. Do you think it''s OK to return my aunt to one yard for the time being?" asked the waste dog.


    Dongxian nodded lightly and said, "yes, it''s not a problem. It''s ok if you answer my question."


    Dongxian coughed and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and that guy? Why do you want to kill him? Do you know its specific location?"


    "Chachai and I used to be friends, but we can''t be regarded as friends. We were ordinary gangsters in a camp. Maybe I always bullied him, but once again, many of our people died and saved him alive, but they really disappeared. Finally one day, we found him just now, but his strength was amazing. In short, we felt very powerful!" Waste dog Nannan said.


    Dongxian nodded and said, "then why did you kill him? Aren''t you a friend? Then why did you kill him?"


    "Hehe, friend? I have so many brothers because he is dead. He is still here. He pretends to be a good man with me! It''s a joke!" the waste dog scolded.


    "I just want to kill him. After killing him, I''ll skin him and hang him on the tree. In short, I won''t let him go! And all the things he did to me today, I can''t let him go! I must double my revenge on him, and he must often feel this way!" the waste dog said with staring eyes.


    Dongxian was happy at this time, and then leaned on her cheek and said, "it''s actually good, but it''s not the task I gave you."

 V1.Chapter 1161

    After listening to Dongxian''s words, the waste dog was in a trance for a while, then frowned at Dongxian and said, "what? Don''t kill him? How can I solve my hatred? And your task? What''s the character you gave me? Tell me quickly."


    "First of all, it''s easy if you know the exact home address of Cha guess, but it''s not easy if you don''t know. You want to make that cha guess in pain, don''t you? It''s still a little linked to my plan."


    "Since you want Dongxian to suffer, you have to listen to me, and after giving you strength, you want to use it for me. You can only get my approval when my task is over. It''s OK to check and guess."


    "So, you must obey my command, or I don''t trust to give you this power, so I plan to say it in the present world. If you don''t listen to me or do something else that has nothing to do with the characters, it will be very difficult to do. At that time, I may kill you. Do you know? Can you understand now?" Dongxian said with her head tilted.


    The dog has the final say that it is completely vengeful, because its own black air is increasing. Even the foreign trade has changed a lot, such as cusp teeth and the hair that is rooted on the root. The red eye of the eye is staring at Dong Xian, saying, "you don''t have to threaten me here. What do you feel I''m afraid of death now? You give me strength, I''ll do things for you, and I''ll make the final decision."


    "I have a business mind. Yes, I''ll give you my strength in a moment, but before I give it to you, I''ll tell you my plan. Do you know why I asked you? Do you know the exact address?" Dongxian asked with a strange smile.


    The waste dog spit, then said with fierce eyes: "how do I know what medicine you buy in the gourd? In short, if you order, I''ll do it. If I can make Cha guess the grandson''s pain, that''s all I want. Just kill him."


    "Well, you have this momentum of revenge. I appreciate you very much. Now I''ll tell you about the plan, because you''ve been in contact with chachai for some time. He must have parents, so can you understand what I mean? Bring me the person who should be kidnapped, and then I''ll assign you." Dongxian said with a cold smile.


    The waste dog gave a silly smile and said almost madly: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "That''s about to let me give you strength. You''re ready. You have to act rashly in the next few days. When I write my letter, I''ll let you go out and kill the living at will!"


    The waste dog was surprised and said, "Hey, what nonsense do you say? How can you kill living people? I really want to, but there are police in my city. Once I catch it, I can''t live with my parents. It''s very troublesome."


    "Hehe, this is the strength I give you. You often can''t do it here. You''ll know then. In short, you''ll know the pleasure and progress when killing living people. You''ll fall in love with this feeling!" Dongxian said faintly.


    It''s not too late. Dongxian wants to wave a big hand, and then one hand spreads out. A black energy ball comes out of Dongxian''s hand, and then says to the waste dog, "ouch, I almost forgot. First, if you want to become stronger, you have to die first!"


    "????? what???" before the waste dog made any questions, a big hole had been blown out of the waste dog''s chest.


    But the waste dog didn''t open his mouth and shout pain. Generally, such injuries can''t directly kill human beings, but they will torture human flesh. It must be extremely painful, but the waste dog didn''t say a word, because the whole thing has no feeling.


    "Wow, I thought I was really going to die. There was a big hole in my chest, but why didn''t it hurt? It''s really amazing. Hahaha, I''m going to fly up, hahaha." the waste dog smiled and said.


    Dongxian shook his head and said, "no, no, no, you are dead. You can see from the back. Or you are ignorant. You don''t even know when you died. It''s really pathetic, but you will gain strength."


    The abandoned dog was almost scared to death when he looked at it. He saw that his body was lying behind him. No, it should be said that it was his own body, because the abandoned dog on the ground had opened a big hole in his chest, and then the blood kept flowing out.


    The blood has dyed a large area of the ground red. At that time, the waste dog does not have any pain, but the waste dog can still see that there is a hole in his current body, but he just feels that his body is somewhat unreal and empty.


    "Congratulations, you are about to become empty. Now the hole in your chest is the best proof. I estimate to break your soul lock directly, so you have no ability to recover, so you can go to empty. After you empty, I will give you some strength and let you have your own consciousness." Dongxian said like a teacher.


    The waste dog also came to the spirit, and then said: "ha ha ha ha ha ha, anyway, I am not afraid of death. What soul lock is not soul lock, as long as it can become stronger, now I want to let Cha guess that guy feel pain!"


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t go to see and guess now? I told you first that it''s not easy to become a conscious emptiness, and even if I have such emptiness in Beiyang, it will take about 3 days. Now your body is dead, so you will slowly start to emptiness in these days." when you get to that heart, you should say it expressionless.


    The waste dog frowned and asked, "isn''t it finished when it becomes empty? Do you have to wait so long, and what is the advantage of consciousness?"


    "As the name suggests, after many people become empty, their consciousness will disappear, that is, their obsession will be retained, but you are no longer you. You don''t even know who to seek revenge. Therefore, giving you consciousness will strengthen your body and spirit. If you have consciousness, it will be very powerful, that is, you will move forward!" Dongxian wants to say.


    The waste dog is also excited to hear, "OK! It''s just three days, I''ll wait!"

 V1.Chapter 1162

    "You see, the empty hole in your body is eroding the process of your being a human soul. You are doing the final struggle, but it is also useless. You will eventually become empty and use it for me, and then get the pleasure of revenge." Dongxian wants to say.


    The waste dog is also gearing up to watch the changes of his body. It may be that the temporary strength gained quickly, which made him expand very much, but he always doesn''t know what he is facing. This is also the beginning of his misguided journey.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai also bought good things, bought something for his mother to massage his waist, bought a bottle of good wine for his father, and then walked on his way home. Now Cha Chai is also very surprised at these things, just like watching a movie.


    Everything about myself and everything around me is changing. It''s because of the emergence of Tongren and their gangster life. It''s a complete end when they are in yoga. It''s really ashamed. If it weren''t for Tongren, I guess it might still be a local ruffian because of the emergence of Tongren, In Cha Chai''s heart, Tong people appear like saviors.


    As soon as Cha Chai smiled, he stepped up his pace and went home, like giving his parents a little surprise. Cha Chai also had deep feelings all the way. When he took this road in the past, he either had no money to go home to ask his parents, or he was blocked and ran home for refuge.


    But today, I came home with something in my hand to visit my parents. In the past, I kicked the horse spoon and pestled my parents, but now the time is different. Zha guess is also determined that Lu will never go again, live a safe and stable life, spend more time with my parents, and then accept the characters of Tongren to make money and honor my parents, Stop fooling around.


    Now, at the thought of his parents'' aging face, Cha guess''s tears just involuntarily want to fall down, but he still held back when his nose was sour. Now what we have to do is not to show our parents, but to show our new self to our parents.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the door of his own house, but Cha Chai always felt that a pair of eyes were watching him, but he still couldn''t determine the position. In order not to want to check and guess more, he shook his head and knocked at the door. For a long time, there was a sound from the back door.


    "Who are you?" a woman''s voice came out and could be heard. There was a feeling of fear in her voice.


    Cha Chai sipped his mouth, frowned, stood in front of the cat''s eye and said, "Mom, it''s me. Open the door. There''s no one else."


    The woman was obviously a little excited, because Cha guess had not been home for a long time. As soon as she entered the house, Cha guess''s mother said, "Oh, the eldest son is back. Why are you still holding things? You said you wouldn''t come back to see your parents."


    Zha guessed that she couldn''t speak for a moment, because in the past, she basically came home to ask for money, or she came home to hide. Now it''s normal to go home to see her parents, but she really doesn''t know what to say. She''s very embarrassed.


    The home is still the same. Because he is not sensible, he sold what he should have sold before. Moreover, he also found that his father ignored him. Even though he smoked bitterly on the sofa over there, he stayed there without saying a word.


    "Hey, look, old man, I guess you''re back. You don''t say a word or welcome," said mother.


    My father smiled directly while smoking, looked at him with a hurt eye, and said, "Hey, he came back to ask for money, or someone was going to beat him, and he came to hide. On this day, both of us were frightened. Our pension is very high, but we can''t stand his adult Huohuo, or we can find something to do."


    In the past, Cha guess''s temper must be the theory of a meal with his father, and then scold, but now it''s different. He looks at his parents and listens to their nagging. You feel that it''s an unprecedented enjoyment.


    Put it in the past, the investigation and guess can''t listen at all. His mother has seen his father. In this way, she began to read and say some: "son, you see you are old and not young. You must find something to do. Otherwise, you can''t do it. You still want to marry a daughter-in-law in the future. Mom and dad can keep you, but they can''t keep you for a lifetime."


    "Raising you all your life, in fact, mom and Dad don''t have any opinions, but you also want to grow up and set up your own hungry family. Mom and dad will die one day. If you don''t go on like this, guess." my mother said painstakingly.


    Cha Chai listened and laughed. Cha Chai''s mother was still a little surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Did mom say something wrong, or did she roll it off? Xiao Chai, what are you laughing at? Tell your mother, otherwise your mother would be very embarrassed."


    "No... no, I just like to listen to your nagging. I just feel like I want to listen to it all my life." Cha guessed.


    As soon as this sentence came out, his father was stunned, and then the residue of dry smoke in his hand fell on the ground.


    His father still didn''t believe it. He came up to him and said, "what''s the matter with you? Is your brain broken? No, you don''t look like a little guess of our family. It''s not at all. Where''s the original ruffian smell? What have you experienced?"


    "Yes, I was beaten, but it should be done. Mom and Dad, I quit and found a job. I''ll come back to see you. Don''t be afraid like before. Don''t worry. My son will grow up and won''t give you such trouble as before." Cha guessed.


    The father was shocked and said, "really? Quit? You''ve been working for nearly 10 years. How can you just quit?"


    "Yes, son, do you have something to hide from us? I also feel it strange," said the mother.


    In fact, there is something to hide, because Cha guess can''t say. He can''t say that he fights with Xu every day. In this way, no one believes it.


    "Oh, mom and Dad, you''re not afraid of mosquitoes and flies for ten years. Don''t worry. I''ve quit, and now I have a job to make money. Look, I''ve bought things for you!" Cha guessed happily and opened the bag.


    He took out the wine and massage belt, sent them to the table and said, "look, I bought them. I''m a normal person now. I''m no longer the kind of fugitive who worries you every day. I''ve cut off contact with everything in the past."


    "That''s really gratifying. Son, you''re the most right thing you''ve done in your life. You''re really my good son!" chachai''s mother put out her thumb and said to chachai

 V1.Chapter 1163

    The family did not believe that cha Chai had changed his ways, but it seemed to be true when he looked at the state of Cha Chai, so the family didn''t care about it. His mother cooked quickly, and his father put out the smoke. Then he opened the good wine he had saved for many years and told Cha Chai: "Little guess, I hope what you said is true. I saved this bottle of wine on the first day you left home. That is to say, I want to open it and drink it on the day you mend your ways. I don''t think this generation can drink it."


    Looking at his aging father''s mother, Cha Chai also shed tears. He really couldn''t accept his original evil deeds. Cha Chai trembled and picked up the wine glass. He ran into a wine glass that hadn''t been loaded with his father for more than ten years. At that moment, Cha Chai was happy.


    I feel that the days on the right track are so good. Now I have met my parents. It seems that all my wishes have been understood. What I have to do is to protect my beloved family. Therefore, I guess I have completely grown up.


    At that time, it seems that someone has been staring at him outside the door, but the distance is too far. This is really powerful. The people who monitor him are powerful, and so is the investigation and guess, because the people who monitor can continue to monitor the investigation and guess at such a distance, but the investigation and guess is also powerful. They are close to each other in terms of the distance where they can buy yuan.


    Since it''s a distant threat, chachai doesn''t care much, and then she wholeheartedly accompanies her parents. Everything is reconciled. Whether chachai''s family or chachai''s past, it''s a blink of an eye that turns the page and doesn''t stay.


    On the other hand, Tong Ren and Lucia also returned to the hotel. After settling down the two women, Tong Ren just returned to his room and met asajing love times. It was a coincidence that they passed by, but their eyes were not good. Recently, Tong Ren also resented asajing love times, because sometimes asajing love times did too much Split.


    However, Tong people are generous. They don''t speak unkindly or do anything to him because of asajing''s love for times. He has always tolerated asajing''s love for times, but he is not cowardly or afraid of him. He just simply scruples about Lucia''s ideas, otherwise Tong people would have stretched out their hands to fight asajing''s love for times Yes.


    Now the relationship with asajing is embarrassing enough, because they basically meet by looking at each other and basically don''t speak. The only fear of communication is when they were still in the martial arts arena of jinglingting in the corpse soul world. At that time, they fought.


    After sighing, Tongren also returned to the room and heard the heavy door slamming sound of asajing Lianci. Tongren also understood that he and asajing Lianci are the same passers-by. It should be a pity that there should not be too much communication.


    However, Tong people feel it''s a pity, but it really doesn''t affect their own life. Therefore, Tong people don''t take it seriously. They only have one friend, and they don''t lack friends. Therefore, asajing''s love for the second time has disappeared in your mind.


    Now I''m free. Tong people also want to understand the origin of their eyes. Last time I asked Bai Hun, but the answer is not the one that can satisfy Tong people. So this time, Tong people want to go further and ask.


    This time is also the time for Tongren to practice, so it is also natural to enter the parallel world. At this time, the white soul seems to be gone, but Tongren has seen the man in black who hasn''t seen for a long time, the man in black!


    Tongren was the man in black who entered the parallel world at the beginning. He still turned his back to Tongren, and then he didn''t take anything in his hand, even the soul chopping knife. Tongren also knew his strength, so he didn''t rush forward.


    But what was unexpected to Tongren was that this guy turned his head. This time, Tongren also completely saw this guy''s foreign trade. He was dressed in black, with long black hair and dark sunglasses.


    It''s a typical uncle image, and it''s also the first time Tongren. You feel that this uncle has no desire to attack him.


    "You''re here, Tong man. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." suddenly, the man in black just spoke, which startled Tong man. Then Tong man couldn''t see the ghost. Looking at the man in black, he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    The man in black frowned and said, "Tongren? Why don''t you talk? I''m talking to you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Ah... Ah... Uncle, you can talk. I thought you had to come and cut me like the last time. I was a little surprised." Tong Ren looked at the man in black stuttering with an incredible expression.


    The man in black immediately reached you. Tong thought he was going to attack him again, so he raised the soul chopping knife, but this action made the man in black laugh. This laughter was one of the few funny people Tong heard.


    "Ha ha, what are you doing? I just want to be closer to you, not to hurt you. You are my host. How can I hurt you? I just want to talk to you, and I know your recent situation. A lot of things have happened?" said the man in black.


    Tongren, you put down the soul chopping knife, then frowned at him and said, "well, I''ll ask you something first, and then we''ll talk. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Happy to accompany you." the man in Black said softly.


    Tongren was young, recognized his voice and asked, "are you a robber, and why did you attack me at the beginning?"


    "Let''s reserve this question first. As for why we attacked you, I can answer you. I haven''t known how long I''ve been in this parallel world, so you suddenly came. Can''t I test your strength well? At that time, I was really disappointed. I wrote down you and died, but I still gave you my soul." Said the man in black.


    Tongren was speechless, and then asked, "who are you? What do you mean to eat the soul? But the ancient famous sword was given when you said it to you?"


    "In fact, it''s just a name. I can have any knife I want, but soul eating is really the strongest soul cutting knife I can take out, and I put so many soul cutting knives, you still chose soul eating. You can see that at the beginning, you and soul eating began to choose each other." the man in Black said calmly.


    Tong people became more and more nervous, and then asked, "who the hell are you?"


    "Me? You can call me to cut the moon." the moon smiled at the Tongren and said

 V1.Chapter 1164

    "Beheading the moon..." Tongren thought about the name carefully, and then wondered if there was anything related to beheading the moon in history.


    Chopping moon waved and said, "well, you don''t have to think about it anymore. You can''t know my existence. In short, this chopping moon is, as the name suggests, your transformation is called chopping moon. Your death bully clothes and your understanding are called chopping moon."


    "Eh... Uncle, we''ve only known each other for a while. Why should I name the soul chopping blade after you? It''s a little illogical. In short, I don''t want to understand why." Tong Ren grabbed the soul chopping blade and looked at the moon and said.


    The moon smiled, and then said in a clear tone: "hahaha, you don''t have to have such a big gap with me. In fact, I also know that people''s hearts are meat long, but before how to say here, it was all my territory. You suddenly appeared!"


    "Er... What you said is really reasonable, but I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t want to come into such a strange place. In short, can you explain to me how these are formed, such as now."


    After the Tongren spit out their doubts, the moon also smiled and said, "this place is the place where I place my spirit. What''s not good is my urn, the place where I move after my death, you know?"


    "What? The urn? Am I not a dead man now? No, I''m not dead!" Tong said in surprise.


    The moon gave a dry smile, then came over and grabbed the soul chopping knife of Tongren and said, "I told you, that''s a bad saying. It''s not an urn in essence, it''s just a simple sustenance of spirit. What should you be afraid of? Young man."


    "I''m afraid that one day when I die, others will catch my soul and directly kill me. Therefore, I think of this parallel world. I made it before I was alive. When I die, the relationship between spiritual pressure will come directly here."


    "So it''s me, not you, who should doubt the difference. This is not your territory, young man. How did you come here? It''s best to recruit me truthfully. It seems that you have some means. In this parallel world, I can''t do real harm to you."


    "But I also have a way to make your life worse than death. I''m not threatening you. I just want you to name your transformation name in the form of my name. Can you understand?" the chopping moon floated in the control and looked down at the surprised Tongren, who couldn''t move away for a long time.


    Tong people smiled when they reacted. Originally, Tong people''s first impression of this month was not very good. They came up either to poke or to chop. Now they have something to change their form and name it after him. It''s really unreasonable.


    "Why should I listen to you? How old are you, a bad old man? I have to use your name to name it with my transformed appearance. Have you been here too long and have mental problems?" Tong said without being humble or arrogant.


    Beheading the moon is not angry. He just pinches his beard and says, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren really can''t understand that a soul living in his own consciousness even said that he made the parallel world himself, and it''s still so arrogant. He has been in contact with him twice. The first time is to cut down Tongren directly, and the second time is today''s scene. He even threatened Tongren with some of his own effectiveness, Tong people are unhappy.


    Tongren shook off the bandage of soul chopping knife and said: "If you think so, just beat me directly. In this way, I''m still a little willing. Otherwise, I''m not happy, and you''re not happy. Why? I just feel that sometimes, oh, no, you''re not as good as emptiness. The best example is white soul. Do you even know his emptiness, and he doesn''t threaten me."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude. For the sake of fairness, let''s use what you say. Let''s fight to determine the victory and defeat, and then have a good word of male and female. If you lose, give me my name. If I lose, I won''t bother you again. That''s OK." The moon tilted her head and said after looking at Tongren for a long time.


    Tongren directly broke out the spirit pressure, and then the spirit power completely turned blue. At first glance, they took a fancy to this battle. They used the original solution. A large, deformed soul cutting knife was carried on Tongren''s shoulder, and there were some open fangs.


    But the difference today is that these tusks are trembling, excited or afraid. Should this kind of thing appear on the soul chopping knife? After all, the soul chopping knife is just a material carrier. Is it true that the soul in the soul chopping knife is afraid of the guy who claims to be the moon chopper? When Tong people think so, they have directly burst into spirit pressure Go.


    At this time, the moon chopping also used some moves different from ordinary ones, at least which Tongren had never seen before. My view is that the moon chopping directly summoned a sword shaped spiritual power with empty hands and threw it directly at Tongren''s forehead.


    The speed is faster than you can imagine. You didn''t see the trajectory of the attack at the beginning. When you found it, it was already inserted in your own leg.


    It hurts!


    Tongren took a breath, and then opened the protective cover and Lingli Huakai. Tongren, you are surprised that you can''t see the attack routine of this family.


    At this time, the eyes hurt again, and the left eye shed blood again, but in exchange for the move of cutting the moon, but although the speed is seen, it is still fast, which is a little outrageous, because Tongren can barely see the residual shadow with their eyes, but their body can''t keep up.


    There was a metal impact sound on his body, which was the sound of the guy''s attack and your protective cover on Tong man, and the protective cover had cracked at this time.


    "Your defense means are still good. I really admire you for being able to use several swords under my crotch. But can you really use the Soul Eater''s soul chopping knife?" the sentence of chopping the moon is complete. Tongren are shocked. It''s also true. It seems that the real strength of Soul Eater hasn''t been brought into play in Tongren''s hands for so long

 V1.Chapter 1165

    Tong man twisted his shoulder, stared at the moon tightly and said, "don''t give me nonsense. Don''t you want my class? Then you''ll defeat me. You can''t go there for a long time. I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. Just fight like this?"


    "Ha ha ha, you are very arrogant, but ah, young man, I should tell you something. Just don''t underestimate the enemy, even though your opponent is an old man in his old age!" the moon cutting Sunglasses lit up and hit like a hurricane.


    Tong people can completely see the action of cutting the moon only once because of their left eye, but it still seems to have side effects, because it seems that it is not an easy thing to see the action of cutting the moon, and Tong people quickly summed up a truth, that is, some truth about their own eyes. This truth is very fatal, but it is truth.


    As long as Tong people meet some enemies whose eyes can''t keep up, they have something in their heart that seems like a switch. As long as they encounter something or person that their eyes or body can''t keep up with, this eye will enter a state by itself, which can not only keep up with the speed, And there will be virtual shadows of the predicted type.


    But the price is that your eyes will bleed. At this time, what you fear most is that you have no way to solve it now.


    At first glance, Tongren''s left eye began to bleed again. With the flow of blood, the figure of chopping the moon became very clear, and the action was not so fast. Chopping the moon also found the change of Tongren. It seemed that he exuded some domineering spirit.


    "Yo, boy, you are really amazing. There are a lot of amazing things on you!" chopped moon looked at Tong people with interest and said. He even stopped his hand. Anyway, he would not attack Tong people anymore. He was floating in the air like that.


    As soon as he heard this, Tong understood. He must have a certain understanding of his eyes. If he could not say so, but now they are still fighting. If they can''t ask for a while and a half, what should we do?


    Because Tong people are very eager to know the problem of the eyes, whether it is good or bad, and whether they can control it. These all need Tong people, you know, but just now they still have a very horizontal stomach and this old man called chopping the moon.


    If you change your attitude all of a sudden, the beheading moon doesn''t look like a fool. You can see that Tong people are flattering, so you probably won''t tell Tong people very happily. Why can Tong people conclude that beheading the moon is knowing.


    It''s because Bai soul has a little understanding of this kind of thing, but Bai soul may not know what''s going on with this eye because of lack of experience. However, looking at the way the moon is beheaded, it should be living in a very long time. Therefore, the moon must know something. Bai soul can''t say it, but the moon can say it, So Tongren also want to know.


    "Boy, the side effects of holding your eyes are very suspicious. It''s obvious. I guess the side effects are not small. You must want to know if you are tortured by this thing!" the moon tilted her head and mocked Tongren.


    Tongren got into his fist, because he was really eager to know this fact, but still because of his self-esteem, he didn''t want to make the moon stronger, so he stood there for a long time and refused to speak, just clenched his fist.


    "In fact, boy, I can see the doubts in your heart. It''s just that you won''t reconcile with me due to the problem of self-esteem. We''re not enemies. Is it necessary? Do you think so?" the moon showed her teeth and looked at Tong people with a smile.


    It''s also Tongren and beheading the moon, just like Tongren and asajing, but it''s better than asajing, because there is no hard hatred, so it doesn''t need to be like this, but Tongren doesn''t have a good first impression of him.


    Ten thousand steps back, these are all characters in the parallel world. They still need to be contacted in the future. Even Bai soul was not very familiar with Tongren at the beginning. Therefore, it is said that they are in love with each other for a long time, and there is no need to cut the moon pass so thoroughly. People don''t know how long they have been in the parallel world. When a person suddenly comes out, they are also excited.


    For a long time, Tong people also sighed, and then looked at the beheading moon with strange eyes and said, "well, let''s stop fighting. If you know anything, just try to tell me, so that we won''t be embarrassed to meet in the future."


    "Of course, I can tell you. From the beginning, I always wanted to tell you that there was something wrong with your eyes. But you know this. We don''t do money losing business. I can''t tell you nothing. It''s an equivalent exchange. How about naming your transformation in my name?" The moon smiled and looked at Tong people.


    Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy, and people are still old. Only when they have experienced too many things can they become old slicks in people''s mouth. They feed and do business for three-thirds of their interests, not to mention that the same news is exchanged with a change of name, one change of body.


    Tongren leaned on his chin and thought for a while, then nodded and agreed, because it seems that cutting the moon is about eight or nine times. If you let him go, Tongren, you don''t have to uncover the veil of your eyes. Maybe you''ll be blind when you know.


    So Tongren didn''t dare to neglect it. For one thing, the beheading moon is the same smile as a famous person. At this time, it''s not time to wait. So Tongren also put away the soul chopping knife and wrapped it with bandage again. Then he went to the beheading moon and said, "if you know what, it''s prominent. I promise you that all future changes will be named by your name."


    "Do you look obedient? If so, I guess you can find a solution to the problem now, can''t you? Then I''ll tell you. You have to do as I say, or you won''t be able to do it." cut the moon clapped his hand and said.


    Tongren could not touch his head and said, "what, uncle, what is the end?"


    "You have to be blind, and it will bring bad luck to the people around you. Not only the people around you, but also the world you live in will come to an end. Do you know how powerful this eye is now?" said the moon.


    Tongren is completely shocked now. This eye is the root cause of killing his mother. Why do you come to yourself and the people around you now? Tongren, you don''t want Lucia or Fei Zhen or check and guess what happened

 V1.Chapter 1166

    "What is it that will cause this problem in my eyes now? I felt it some time ago. Why didn''t this phenomenon appear earlier? It''s unreasonable?" Tong people frowned and looked at the moon and asked.


    The chopping moon also floated down, and then followed by the big melon collapse of the big Tongren, and then said: "Hey, you stupid boy, why have you been fine for so many years? It''s because of your mother. Thank your mother well and delay the time for so long. Otherwise, you''ll wait for regret. You''re saved when you see me, you know?"


    "As for why the phenomenon appeared some time ago, it''s because the sealing time your mother gave you is over. Do you still expect to seal it for a lifetime? Don''t you stupid boy want to break the curse yourself?" the moon looked at him and said.


    This is what you said about Tongren. You can say that you don''t know anything about Tongren. Basically, you have lost all your original memory. What you can remember now is only the memory after your mother''s death. You don''t know everything before. It doesn''t mean that Tongren you don''t love his mother, but it''s really because of something situation.


    Now he can''t even remember the face of Tongren''s mother, not to mention what happened, and whether his mother is dead or not is also a mystery. Since Bai soul said it, there must be some truth. Don''t think about it.


    "I really can''t remember anything. This should be what I heard Bai Hun say. I really don''t know the same thing and forgot it. Moreover, I should have remembered it at that time, but I just can''t remember it. This can''t all depend on me. Of course, I thank my mother, who gave me a second life, but I just can''t remember it Here we are. "


    "You say I can do anything, but this can''t be said that I don''t love my mother. I also want to solve this mystery, so I''ve been working hard in this direction. You can''t say that." Tong said with some sadness.


    Beheading the moon, he looked at you like this, then waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t make me sad here. I don''t understand your past. If you don''t know, I just don''t know more. I''m not an immortal. How can I know?"


    "But the only thing I can solve is the problem of your eyes. It should not be difficult for me, but what I can solve is difficult, so you''d better be psychologically prepared." Zhanyue looked at Tongren seriously and said.


    Tongren, you nodded and said, "yes, I have practiced my psychological endurance. I don''t have to say these words, so just say it. How to solve my problem is my ability to solve my confusion."


    The moon cut, then spread out his hand and said: "It''s really a boy who overestimates his strength. It''s OK for me to tell you. If I don''t tell you, others won''t tell you, because no one wants to die. Even if I know, I''ll hide away from you, but I''m different. I''ve been dead for a long time. I''ll just solve your doubts."


    "Then as soon as possible, uncle, I also have to solve this eye problem quickly. Otherwise, what should I do? It hurts when it comes to the critical moment. It''s definitely a matter. Tell me what you know." Tong said.


    The moon smiled and then looked into Tong''s eyes and said, "I''m surprised at your eye. In fact, because he shouldn''t have only one side eye, because this eye should appear in degree. You know my consciousness, there is another."


    "There''s another one? You mean there''s another one in the same situation as me?" Tong was surprised and said.


    Beheading the moon nodded and said, "these eyes have a name. They are called Indra''s eyes. Now you have to tell me what effect your eyes have. I can judge more accurately, otherwise I can''t give you a solution."


    "Well... What''s the effect? I''ll say so. If I meet an opponent who is better than I think, such as you, the eye will flow out blood, and then I can see more clearly. I can''t see your figure at first. At that time, as long as your eyes bleed, I can see clearly, and there is still a virtual shadow on your body, which is like anticipation I know that. Anyway, I feel a little magical, so I''ll discuss it with you to see if you know. "Tong man frowned and said.


    Chopping the moon rubbed his beard and said, "you''re better. If you''re blind, there will still be some time. Indra''s eye is a very powerful pupil. When he came to the world, that''s the bad luck of the world. It''s no exaggeration."


    "Indra''s eye? Well... Since it''s Indra''s eye, why can it bring disaster? Shouldn''t it be a positive thing? Indra is not the product of evil. What''s the matter with Indra''s eye?" the Tong man asked.


    The moon smiled and said, "you don''t know. Indra is an immortal in the East. It really exists. In fact, because Indra''s eyes have spells, Indra uses his eyes to achieve most of his spells. Then his apprentice has a haunted mind. He dug Indra''s eyes while Indra was sleeping one day."


    Although Indra didn''t die because of this move, he was also angry. All his evil thoughts rushed out at once. In an instant, he broke through the Buddha seal, and then turned into an evil god. His forehead and eyes also became evil things because of anger, which can''t be subdued by all gods and fairies, not to mention a mortal body.


    When Indra''s disciples found that these eyes had become evil eyes, they were afraid and threw them directly into the human world. They also fled to the human world because of fear. After Indra knew that his disciples had betrayed him, he directly used his eyes to find the figure of his disciples in the human world. Those two eyes also committed many evils in the human world.


    Before long, these eyes had their own independent consciousness, but they didn''t know when they separated.


    "But now one of the Indra eyes is with you. Can you realize the seriousness of the problem?" the moon looked at the Tong man and said.


    Tongren nodded and continued to ask, "how can I solve the problem of this eye? This evil eye is completely parasitic on my eyes."


    "It''s not parasitism, but your left eye is the noumenon of Indra''s eye." the Moon said seriously

 V1.Chapter 1167-1168

    "What''s the difference? No matter what the body is, I have to find a solution to the problem first!" Tong people looked at the moon with some anxiety, because they were nervous. Tong people''s hands kept scratching on their pants and couldn''t stop. I don''t know what to do.


    Beheading the moon "hum" and then said, "young man, there are always ways to calm down. There is also a reason why your eyes have become the noumenon of Indra''s eyes, because your eyes are too far away from that one."


    "In other words, the eyes are in pairs, but the eyes are separated for some reasons, so the strength is also half, but it is also a good thing for you, because the erosion effect on your body is also half."


    "If you want to untie this curse, there is a way. First of all, this is a very painful way. You should first find the other eye of Indra and see if it still exists. If it exists, deprive it, and then the two eyes will get up again. If it doesn''t exist, it''s also a good thing. It will automatically eliminate the erosion mode. Is this simple enough?"


    Tongren listened to the words of chopping the moon and said: "That is to say, the eye was originally conjoined, but it was separated for some reasons, but it still had the opportunity to connect, right? The role of the eye is to determine whether the eye is still there, right? It''s not a very difficult reason. It''s such a big world and an eye. Where should I find it?"


    "This is not simple. Shouldn''t your eyes be able to perceive the position of another body?" said the moon.


    Tongren shook his head, indicating that he had never had this function, and this eye Tongren didn''t particularly like it. After all, he took away his mother''s things. As a son, how could he like it? This is a very hard problem.


    "What should I do if I find it? What''s the use of finding it? Do you want me to dig out my other eye and install the Indra eye? Is that too painful?" the Tong man asked with some laughter.


    The moon shook her head and said, "it''s not necessary. Indra''s eye has magic power, but if it''s on someone else, you must dig out that eye. It''s an energy body, so it will be directly introduced into the other eye."


    "Have you ever thought about what would happen to the person who was dug out of his eyes? Without one eye, he had to be dug out by means of violence. He would have to lose his skin if he didn''t die. How can you be so cruel?" Tong man frowned at the beheading moon.


    Beheading the moon didn''t say anything special, just simply looked into his eyes and said, "do you want to live?"


    "If you don''t prescribe the right medicine for your eyes, you will not only be blind, but also die. Now do you understand? Do you think Indra''s eyes are as simple as pediatrics? Don''t be silly, child." Zhanyue looked at Tong''s red eyes and said.


    After hearing this, Tong people sighed for a long time, because they didn''t want to die, but the price of wanting to live was too high, which would make a person lose his life, but if they didn''t find that person, everyone around them would die. This is the power of Indra''s eye, which is an unbreakable curse. It is very poisonous and dangerous It''s dangerous.


    It is very dangerous not only to yourself, but also to others. Although it is a part of the body of ancient immortals, because of the change of time, the eye of Dhara has also become an evil thing, so you are worried about Tongren now.


    "Do you have to deprive don''t heat of your life to survive? Can Indra''s eyes be calmed?" the Tong man asked.


    It can also be seen that you are not the kind of person who likes to kill, and you are not the kind of person who tramples on your life for your own Shengmin. Therefore, this method may not work, at least in Tongren.


    But this is also a way. Whether it can be used or not is to see whether people can be cruel. After all, it is a matter of human life. If killing is a very random thing, the population in the world will be greatly reduced.


    But that is a saying. After all, there is order everywhere. In this world, there is order in this world, in the corpse soul world, and in the virtual circle, there is also order in the virtual circle. These are all equal, so the world can operate normally every day.


    It''s not impossible to find that person, but the world is too big, because I don''t know whether this person is in the present world, the corpse soul world, or the virtual circle, because this range will be too wide. Tong people don''t have the feeling of feeling like chopping the moon.


    Now Tong people are in a dilemma. They can''t find it, but they can''t retreat. If they step back, they will die. Soon these bad luck will come to find themselves and the people close to them.


    So Tongren, you don''t want to deprive others of their lives, and you don''t want to let the people around you hit you and suffer, but there''s never a perfect way to save Tongren. In fact, Tongren are also very helpless. For some reason, a strange eye appears, and it will still bring bad luck. It will not only hurt yourself, but also the relatives and friends around you It''s hard to escape. When I think of Tong people here, I''m inexplicably sad.


    What should we do? For a moment, Tongren are worried, because if we judge this event according to our own rationality, we will certainly and certainly deprive the person with Indra''s eye of life, because no one is perfect, Tongren are also human, and who doesn''t want to live well, which is a very normal thing.


    However, if we judge the problem sensibly, the heart of Tong people''s winning mother will play a role again. We can''t get comfort on the premise of depriving other people''s lives, otherwise, Tong people will never let go of themselves for a lifetime.


    So in the end, sensibility prevailed over reason, so Tongren will not deprive the people of Indra''s eye of life anyway. Therefore, Tongren, you still have to find other ways to understand this matter.


    So Tongren also hesitated for a long time, and then walked to the side of Zhanyue and asked: "Uncle Zhanyue, is there any other way to solve this thing? I think it''s a pity to kill that man, so can you find another way?"


    "Are you sure you don''t want to understand the heat energy? It''s a good opportunity. He''s still thinking about your eye now, so it''s better to start first." the voice of the chopping moon murmured

 V1.Chapter 1169

    If it were someone else, he might really go to that person to ask for eyes, but he is Tongren, so Tongren still has to think of another way to solve this problem, which is really unreliable.


    Tongren is also very hesitant, because it is a dilemma. On the one hand, it is the life of that person, as the Moon said. Maybe that person is also looking for Tongren now, but you don''t go back to him, which is really harmful.


    The other side is his own side, because this Indra eye is a thing that will bring bad luck. It is a evil thing. If we don''t find a way and find the other evil eye, it may really destroy the Tongren people.


    This bad luck is not for fun. An angry immortal has been looking for his disciples for a long time, so it''s impossible. What if one day comes, and what if disaster really comes.


    Will the hunger around you all disappear? Will Lucia, Fei Zhen, Asai''s love times, Cha Chai, friends in the soul world and friends in the world disappear? Then when will it start? This curse of extinction.


    Thinking of this, Tong people are worried. They don''t want the person with Indra''s eye to be hurt, nor do they want the curse to fall on themselves and the people around them. Therefore, they really don''t know what to do, but they can''t.


    Looking at such a calm chopping moon in front of you, Tong people feel a little helpless, so you have no choice but to look at the chopping moon blankly, because the saying of chopping the moon means that Tong people will almost die if you don''t win another Indra eye, but Tong people absolutely don''t want to die, Taiwan''s efforts now are for the better. If they die like this in the future, Tongren will never be reconciled, at least they will die unjustly.


    Beheading the moon also saw the state of Tong people, and then asked, "have you thought about it? Don''t tell me you don''t look for that person''s eyes. This is the best way. Don''t be so ignorant. It''s better to live than die!"


    "No, I just don''t want to deprive that person of his life. If the Indra''s eye is still outside, I can''t feel him, so I just don''t want to kill him. Do you think people can live after being pulled out of their eyes?"


    After listening to Tongren''s statement, the moon became smaller. It was a very happy smile. Then he looked at Tongren and compared his thumb and said: "Sure enough, it''s the person I like. You can do great things together in the future. You really didn''t win that person''s eyes. It seems that I''m lucky, or are you like this? Are you afraid or don''t want to go?"


    "What else have I never experienced? I''m still afraid. I just feel that the man will be very poor. His fairy is suffering the same torture as me, so it''s not easy enough for me not to go to him for trouble. Why should I kill him? I''m just a little unwilling. Moreover, I''ll overcome the hunger dizziness in Indra''s eyes. Even if I can''t, I''ll kill him "Pull it out"


    Beheading the moon was very surprised, and then said, "you are really cruel. You are cruel enough to yourself. It''s not. I didn''t say this is the only way. Your child is really extreme. If you don''t buckle others'' eyes, you have to buckle yourself."


    "There''s another way? Come and listen. You''re scared to death. I thought I was dead!" Tong said.


    The moon smiled and said, "ha ha ha, you boy, how can you think so? All roads lead to Rome. There are always more ways than problems. How can you just stick to one direction and can''t get out? Your eyes have other ways."


    Tongren, you finally took a breath, and then sat on the floor, gasping. This doesn''t mean how exaggerated Tongren''s actions are. It''s equivalent to the emperor frightening you to death. After a while, it''s the same as you said it was a wrong judgment.


    It''s like a great disaster is coming. It''s the same that you finally escaped. But you know Tongren. Because the eye of the Buddha is not a simple thing, the solution must be the same as the difficulty of taking away people''s eyes.


    Tong people are already ready. They can go as long as they don''t take other people''s eyes or lives.


    The chopping moon floated down, and then stood beside the Tongren and asked, "boy, I''ll tell you about this. Do you know something called bengyu? It''s very divine and can save your life. How can you be interested? No, it''s ok?"


    "Avalanche jade? I know avalanche jade, but what''s the use of that? I know Puyuan Xizhu made it." Tongren said.


    Chopping the moon smiled and said, "avalanche jade is a good thing. It can effectively restrain your eye problems. It''s better than killing someone. It also caters to the condition that you don''t kill. How do you feel? I feel OK."


    "I remember Puyuan Xizhu originally made the broken jade, and then it was sealed in Lucia''s body. Later, it was used by lanran and extracted from Lucia''s body. I know all these, but what''s the use of which broken jade?" Tongren asked puzzled.


    The Moon said with a black line on her face, "didn''t I tell you just now that avalanche jade has powerful energy and can effectively control the curse of your eyes, that is to say, avalanche jade can solve your eye problems. Can you understand? What have you heard?"


    Avalanche jade, as its name suggests, is a kind of thing with a blue gem on its surface. It was made by the original leader of the 12th team of jinglingting in the corpse soul world, Yosuke Puyuan, but it is only a semi-finished product.


    But at the same time, nishiko Puyuan also found that if she becomes the whole, she will have an individual thinking, that is, she can produce her own independent consciousness, and her power is also powerful and terrible. Her spiritual pressure will exceed that of a person above the captain level. At least,


    Therefore, at that time, Puyuan Xizhu was a little afraid. First, if the experience was used by misguided heat energy, it would lead to an uncontrollable situation. Second, he was afraid that the broken jade would gain a very strong power after it was completely formed, and he was afraid that it would pose a threat to the soul world, so he stopped the research.


    That''s why the unfinished avalanche jade was put into Lucia''s body. Now it has been found and taken away by lanran. This is the story of avalanche jade

 V1.Chapter 1170

    "But the avalanche jade is still there by lanran. Am I going to take away the avalanche jade?" Tongren asks you with some doubts.


    Beheading the moon nodded and said, "that''s for sure. If you want to control your eyes, you are bound to collapse jade. If you want to continue to live, you must seize it, and collapse jade has strong energy."


    But Puyuan Xizhu didn''t think so much when he invented bengyu. He just wanted to break the boundary between death and emptiness. He wanted the corpse soul world to become more powerful. Later, he also found that bengyu was the perfect material that could combine the two substances.


    His strength is not only comparable to that of a captain, but also can produce a separate consciousness. It is a good thing.


    Tongren didn''t understand. He began to ask, "is this broken jade so evil? Now lanran has taken away the broken jade from Lucia''s body. How can I get the broken jade out again? Now he must have protected it."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but I told you that the avalanche jade he stole was a semi-finished product made by Puyuan Xizhu. Now there''s no way to do anything big, so he was developing avalanche jade when he was still in the corpse soul world."


    "This broken jade was just used to benefit the corpse soul world by Puyuan Xizhu. It was also made by directly superimposing the virtual soul. In fact, lanran found that Puyuan Xizhu was breaking the jade early in the morning. It can be said that all these things are the conspiracy of lanran."


    "From the beginning, he found that Xizhu Puyuan was developing broken jade and tried to design Xizhu Puyuan. Because Xizhu Puyuan and lanran are the same in the corpse soul world. They are both developing new inventions, so the two people had a direct conflict. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Lanran is plotting against Xizhu Puyuan." Chopping the moon, he said with a smile.


    "Who on earth are you and how do you know these things? Are you from the corpse soul world? How do you know such things I don''t know? Something''s wrong?" Tong man, you look around at the black clad uncle chopping the moon.


    Chopping moon smiled, then patted her clothes and said, "ha ha ha ha, who am I? You don''t need to know this. You will know it in the future. It won''t take too long, and I also told you. Isn''t my name chopping moon so forgetful?"


    Tongren was completely convinced by the spirit of chopping the moon. Indeed, he told himself that he was chopping the moon, but his real identity must not be as simple as chopping the moon. From the beginning to the parallel world, he felt that this guy was unusual. Tongren always felt uncomfortable, especially when chopping the moon was so close to him, Very uncomfortable.


    Tong people don''t know what kind of power this is, coercion? No, in short, I feel very stuffy and unhappy in my chest.


    Tongren couldn''t help it for a moment. In short, Tongren didn''t wonder who the beheading moon was, so he waved his hand and said, "well, uncle, as long as you''re not my enemy, just now you said there, you can continue."


    "Hahaha, I don''t know if it''s the enemy, but I still need to talk to you about the collapse of jade. When you get stronger, not only your body can be greatly improved and your strength can be enhanced, but the problem of your eyes can still be solved."


    "I''ll go on. Is there no room for two tigers in a mountain? Puyuan Xizhu is also a person who has no competition with the world, so lanran will plot against him. When Puyuan Xizhu is driven out of the corpse and soul world, lanran starts to plagiarize Puyuan''s works and transform them into many things he uses today, okay?" The moon struck up a smile and the voice murmured.


    In other words, at the beginning, lanran''s jealousy began to frame Yosuke Puyuan, and lanran began to go to the abyss of the world. He may never go back. Those who once trusted him, let alone make them sad, now he can''t look back, It is impossible to wave to the quiet soul court of the corpse soul world as the captain of his five times team.


    In the past, lanran was a good person and a good calligrapher, but for his own selfish desires and the desire for power for many years, lanran led to so many things today, that is, his betrayal.


    I wonder if I can find another Indra eye, but the effect of collapsing jade is absolutely first-class. In fact, it is more than enough for Tongren''s eye to collapse on it. However, only collapsing jade can quickly help Tongren get rid of the bad luck of Indra''s eye, and only collapsing jade can resolve the current crisis.


    "Avalanche jade is self-conscious, that is to say, it can be independent. In short, it is an invincible existence. You can materialize avalanche jade or put avalanche jade in your body, which is OK."


    "It''s a pity to give it to you, but it''s OK. Your qualifications are not bad. Now it''s the Indra eye that affects your growth. As long as you solve the problem of Indra eye, it''s time to let you soar to the sky. Do you believe that your body will change dramatically after you get the broken jade, enough to destroy it The world! "Said the moon, looking at the Tongren with open arms.


    Tongren was a little confused, and then asked in surprise, "what? Destroy the world? What does that mean? Again, I just want to solve the problem of Indra''s eye. I don''t need so much power to protect my sweetheart."


    "You really don''t have an ideal. What a wonderful thing it is to rule the world. Anyway, you are still young. You may not feel the pleasure of stepping on the world at your feet. This is too much more than the feeling of protecting your sweetheart. You ignorant child." Zhanyue shook her head and looked at Tong people and said with regret.


    Tongren also looked at the moon and said, "I won''t help you realize this ambition anyway. I''m not interested in ruling the world. I just want the day when my wife and children heat the Kang."


    "You''re really a simple wish. Isn''t it easy to realize? Well, remember it anyway. You''ll find me in the future. You can''t fan yourself a big ear melon seed at that time!" the moon covered his stomach and looked at him and smiled.


    Tongren, you also smiled and said, "if I look for you, I''ll slap two. It''s a deal. I''m sure I won''t win the world."

 V1.Chapter 1171

    "Well, it''s a deal. I just heard it. Don''t beg me at that time!" chopped Moon said with a smile.


    Tong Ren nodded and waved and said, "well, I know all this, but do you have any plans, that is, how to rob the broken jade? I can''t just go to lanran to rob the broken jade now."


    "Of course, it''s OK. If I were him, I''d take a little blue dye. I wouldn''t tear down his empty circle, but it''s me, not you. Just practice well. I''ll take you to grab it at that time." Zhanyue said with her shoulder.


    Tongren gave a "cut" and said, "you? Take me? You have this virtue now. Can you take me to find lanran and go to Qiang bengyu? Don''t make me laugh. It''s good for me to talk to you for so long, uncle."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Tong people are also unwilling to show weakness. Looking at the moon, he said, "you can pull it quickly. If you are powerful, how can you die? It will still exist in this parallel world. It''s too conscious, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Just when the two people teased each other, a figure suddenly appeared. When Tongren looked at it, it turned out to be a white soul. Tongren had not seen the white soul for a long time, and missed it very much. The white soul was very excited when he saw the beheading moon.


    "You... Ha... Oh no, why are you here?" Bai soul looked at the moon and said.


    In the middle of the time, Zhanyue also frowned at him, and then changed his mouth. It seems that Bai soul knows this Zhanyue, and the real name of this Zhanyue must not be called Zhanyue, but there must be another name, for sure.


    I saw that Bai Hun respected uncle Zhanyue very much. At least it must be Bitong. You should respect him.


    "Brother Bai, why do you want to talk to this smelly old man like that? Be normal." Tong man looked at Bai soul and said.


    Beheading the moon also didn''t speak. He just looked at Tong people laughing and listened to Tong people say this sentence. Bai soul couldn''t stand. He walked up to Tong people and said, "why don''t you know heaven and earth? Do you know who he is? He is."


    Before white soul finished, beheading the Moon said, "well, white soul, needless to say, the little boy is still very good. I don''t blame him. Who hasn''t been frivolous when he was young, so don''t blame him. What''s the matter with you? Talk about it quickly."


    "Ah, when I came here, I looked at the recent cultivation achievements of Tong people and saw when it was most appropriate to enter the virtual engraving. So I came to the parallel world to have a look. I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s really rare." Bai soul said respectfully to his stomach and cut the moon.


    Tongren, you don''t understand. Looking at Bai Hun and this beheading moon is so polite, it seems that it is really the relationship of strength, otherwise sometimes it won''t be so, so Tongren won''t say anything for a while. The people respected by Bai Hun must also be worthy of your respect. Therefore, Tongren without any dispute is no longer fighting with beheading moon on the surface.


    In fact, beheading the moon also likes Tongren very much, because beheading the moon has not seen a living person for a long time. Tongren is a living person and a very excellent person, so beheading the moon is so willing to give Tongren opportunities again and again.


    Beheading the moon also looked at the white soul and said, "Hey, boy, how much do you know about the corpse soul world? Can you tell me?"


    It doesn''t need to be seen. This is why beheading the moon wants to solve the problem of Tongren, so I asked Bai Hun. Otherwise, ordinary things won''t talk to Bai Hun, because after all, Bai Hun is empty and knows more about the corpse soul world than beheading the moon.


    "The corpse soul world? I don''t know much about the recent situation, that is, lanran defected, and then studied the power of death and virtual assimilation, which is also what Tongren and I have been studying recently. We are also studying the virtual assimilation when he was interpreted."


    Chopping the moon smiled and said, "Wow, is it very powerful? The virtual solution is still very bold. Did Tongren agree? This virtual solution is also very dangerous, but it is also a means to greatly improve their strength at one time."


    "He, he hasn''t thought well yet. He hesitated recently for fear of being occupied by me, and then hesitated until now, so I''m also very helpless. It''s all for his good." Bai soul shrugged helplessly and looked at the moon and said.


    Tongren was a little unhappy, and then said, "Hey, hey, what are you talking about me there? The virtual solution is not Chinese cabbage. It changes when you say it changes. If you were so simple, wouldn''t I have done it long ago and spend a lot of time like this?"


    "You are the question of how dare you. In fact, as early as in this world, you should have directly emptied, so that grimjoe can run? Why don''t I believe it? Besides, I told you that if your consciousness didn''t hold up, I would take good care of your family for you. Why are you disobedient? If you emptied at that time It''s changed, and now it may all be successful! "Bai soul teased Tongren.


    Beheading the moon also held Bai soul and said, "well, don''t instill those ideas into children. We were still discussing the problem of broken jade just now. Do you have any opinions? I mean, how much do you know about the current situation of broken jade?"


    "Avalanche jade? What do you say? It''s a source of strength and a good thing!" Bai soul looked at the moon and said.


    Chopping the moon also pointed to Tong Ren and said, "isn''t this the boy''s eye problem? That''s why I''m going to look for the broken jade. Do you know the exact whereabouts of the broken jade? Weren''t you also empty?"


    "Eye problem, could it be that the boy''s eyes are..." Bai soul looked at Tong people and said.


    The moon smiled and said: "Right, I just feel that everything is hitting these boys'' heads. It''s good idea and shit luck, but if he can''t crack it, he can''t do it. He has one eye and the other is still missing. So it''s a good means to get the broken jade, but I still think he can get the other eye directly, but I''ll go Ah. "


    "Why don''t you go, Tong man? You don''t want to use a virtual solution. I can understand that this threatens your life, but this thing to take your eyes doesn''t threaten your life!"

 V1.Chapter 1172

    "Ha ha ha, you just don''t know. Our Tongren is a child who cherishes life. He doesn''t want his own life to be persecuted, and so do others. So you''re really great in pain and heat. Otherwise, I wouldn''t think of collapsing jade. I would think of you to ask if you know something about collapsing jade." The moon looked at the white soul and said.


    After hearing this, Bai soul looked at you and said, "Yo Yo, you boy, there is an outbreak of Bodhisattva''s hunger. It seems that only breaking jade can kill you. But do you know the history of breaking jade? I''m afraid you don''t want it. It''s a very tragic thing. I''ve been asking about it recently. Do you want to know? Tongren?"


    I''ve just been killed so many times, so I don''t want to be a shrinking turtle anymore, so I said, "what you say, anyway, I won''t lose a piece of meat. I don''t care. You say it, I''ll listen to it. What is this broken jade made of? Say it!"


    "At the beginning of Puyuan Xizhu, avalanche jade was formed by the proliferation of emptiness, so it was superimposed with the emptiness of the soul to kill. This is also the reason why avalanche jade is so powerful." Bai soul looked at Tongren''s eyes and said.


    Tongren nodded and said, "I still know this. Uncle Zhanyue just told me that the broken jade is superimposed with an empty soul, so just say the key point. I still understand some things. Just say what you want to say. I don''t know what to ask."


    "Well, now that you know something about Yosuke Puyuan, I''ll tell you about lanran''s recent affairs. Lanran is also studying the broken jade recently. Now the broken jade of Yosuke Puyuan is in lanran''s hands."


    "So he has been busy developing another avalanche jade recently, so the current situation is also a very rare crisis. Once lanran completes the production of avalanche jade, I guess there will be a war," Bai soul said.


    Tongren said strangely, "is broken jade a kind of thing that can be locked at will? How can lanran do it? Before cutting the moon, lanran didn''t tell me that you can also make broken jade. You''ve always had semi-finished products in hand."


    "Hahaha, don''t you think about it? This is what happened in your corpse soul world. I know it all, but you really... Well, I won''t tease you. Did you know that a large number of people in the corpse soul world were missing for a while?"


    When Bai soul finished, he found that Tong people''s pupils were wirelessly enlarged, which seemed very surprised. Then Bai soul also continued: "I told you before that the production process of avalanche jade is made with the compression of soul, so it is imitation."


    "Lanran still imitated the jade breaking technique of Puyuan Xizhu, wiped out all the people in the upper soul street of the corpse soul world one by one, and then compressed all their souls, but I still don''t know what''s going on now. That''s all."


    After listening to the pain and heat of these paintings, it can be said that it was thunderous at that time. I was surprised to see Bai soul''s mouth move, as if his mouth was hard to use. I was surprised to see Bai soul with an unbelievable face.


    Tongren''s expression lasted for a certain time, but then he slowed down, frowned and said, "do you mean that lanran harvested all the lives of the people in liuhun street and made another broken jade? Is that like this?"


    "Of course, it''s what lanran did. Otherwise, do you feel that you can make others do things? Otherwise, will lanran directly stay in the virtual circle? Will you create a virtual night palace directly in the virtual circle?" Bai soul looked at Tong people with some confusion and said.


    Tongre''s teeth were itching, biting his teeth and said, "lanran, this beast, do you know that there are many of my friends in liuhun street? All my friends died in his making hungry collapse jade? His X and Chunben''s brother were also used by him."


    "Boy, if you have revenge, break out quickly. You must make a difference before looking for lanran. Otherwise, if lanran integrates the broken jade, it will be too late and only regret." Zhanyue looked at Tongren with her shoulder.


    Tong was so popular that tears were about to fall down. All the people in liuhun Street died. They thought they were just abducted. As a result, they all died. They also knew that tongre was a kind man. He didn''t want a large-scale massacre. He didn''t want to.


    Lanran also completely angered Tongren. Then Tongren said, "I''m going to kill lanran. I''m going now. It''s useless for you to say anything. If I don''t get lanran''s head, I can''t escape bad luck. I''ll go."


    "Hey, boy, you''re so impulsive! Do you know what power avalanche jade is? If Bai Hun said, lanran is almost about to integrate avalanche jade now. It''s no use for you to go now. Do you know what kind of power it would be if avalanche jade were integrated? You haven''t seen it!" cut the Moon said to the Tong man.


    Tongren also stopped for a while and said, "I don''t care if he breaks jade or not. My companions are almost dead, you know? Dead is gone, and there is no soul left. I''m going to have a look and see what virtue lanran is now!"


    "You know, the characteristics of bengyu are very powerful. If he wakes up and becomes a complete body, he will have an independent consciousness, and his strength is above the captain level. Think about what it would be like if bengyu was transferred to lanran?" Bai soul looked at the pain and said quietly.


    "The characteristic of this broken jade is not only something that transcends the boundary between death and emptiness, but also can ensure that the master''s body will not be destroyed. You know, don''t die, I''ll say so much." beheading the moon also said a word.


    Tongren also regained his mind and was thinking about the effect of the broken jade, because after all, it was in lanran''s hand. Lanran is also a very powerful guy and will invent things. The broken jade is also a must for lanran. Therefore, if Tongren rushed forward, the victory rate is not high.


    But when you think about it, all the relatives and friends in liuhun street have been made into broken jade by blue dye. When you think about it, you feel bad in your heart.


    After a long time, Tongren stood up and said, "well, I won''t stay in the parallel world first. I''ll think about it. I really can''t figure it out. I''ll find you in the parallel world."


    With that, Tong people left the parallel world. When the parallel world was about to disappear, the moon and white soul also looked at each other and smiled

 V1.Chapter 1173

    After Tong people came out, they sat on the bed of the hotel for a long time and couldn''t calm down. They looked sad, but what Tong people didn''t find was that two playful faces secretly looked at him in the middle of the crack of the hotel door, and they all looked at him with great concern.


    Suddenly, one of the two people didn''t stand firm, and the door was opened with a squeak. The two people were also interesting. At first, the person who didn''t stand firm fell down, and then the other person wanted to help him fall with his left foot and his right foot.


    Tongren heard the sound, subconsciously took out the soul chopping knife, then pointed to the door, put the spirit pressure outside, and shouted: "who!??"


    When I looked at her, it was the Lucia sisters. At the moment, they were looking at each other awkwardly. Suddenly, Tong people couldn''t stand music, and then hurried to help them up. The Lucia sisters said, "Oh, what are you doing? Why are you lying here?"


    "No, Tong Ren''s brother is all stupid. She wanted to peek at Tong Ren''s brother and fell there." Fei Zhen said.


    Rukia listened, then quickly patted Fei Zhen''s ass, and then blew in her mouth and began to tickle Fei Zhen and said, "OK, you Fei Zhen, now you''re doing that to frame my sister here. Just now, it was clear that we wanted to come together!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    At this time, Tongren''s mood is also slightly improved. Maybe at this time, only Luqiya sisters can give Tongren some comfort. After all, the disappearance of a large number of people in liuhun street in the corpse soul world is also a great blow to Tongren.


    There are not many happy scenes. In a moment, the pain and heat return to the previous painful state, and the two sisters stop making trouble. Looking at the pain and heat like you, do you have to do something after thinking about it? After all, it''s your own man.


    The two girls sat on Tongren''s thighs left and right, then touched your face and said: "What''s the matter with you, brother Tongren? Can you tell me? In this case, we can analyze it with you. Look at you, we''re worried about you, and there''s no way to ask anything. You see, it''s no harm for you to talk to us."


    Tongren can''t help it. After all, the two girls are also the most important people to themselves, so talking to the two girls will also have some negative factors for the two girls. Therefore, it has become a problem for Tongren not to say it, because the two girls also have friends in the accident in liuhun street. Will it be good to say it £¿


    "What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter if our brother Tongren looks so sad. Brother Tongren, tell us. It''s good for everyone, and we can share your sorrow." Lucia said while holding Fei Zhen.


    Fei Zhen also touched Tong Ren''s thigh and said, "yes, yes, brother Tong Ren, we can share your sorrow."


    Tongren looked that it was all about this molecule. If they didn''t say it, they would appear to be unfair. Therefore, Tongren also scratched his head and told the truth: "well, Lucia, Fei Zhen, you know what happened in liuhun street?"


    "Well, we know. Aren''t many people missing? Have they been kidnapped? Haven''t those captains gone to save hostages? Brother Tongren, you don''t have to worry about this. They will be rescued." Fei Zhen looked at Tongren and said.


    Lucia also nodded and said, "yes, yes, you don''t have to worry. Brother Tongren, our God of death captains are still very efficient. They will save the people in liuhun Street who have been kidnapped. Don''t worry, there are still many experts."


    At this time, Tong people shook their heads, looked at the luqia sisters and said, "no, they can''t be saved. All the people in liuhun street have died. They have all died. You know, our friends have died there."


    "No... no, brother Tong, don''t be kidding. How could it be? It''s already a long queue. How could there be casualties? No, they''re just some hostages?" Lucia said tremblingly.


    Fei Zhen said with red eyes: "Yes, yes, brother Tongren, you must have listened to some rumors. The people in liuhun Street will not die. You must have heard wrong. How is this possible? How can we say that lanran is also our compatriots in the past? It is impossible to do this to his compatriots in the past. This is unrealistic. Is this true?"


    Tongren also sighed slightly and said, "I just don''t want to tell you. I''m afraid you''ll feel uncomfortable. After lanran betrayed, do you know the broken jade originally made by Puyuan Xizhu? When he was driven out of the corpse soul world before, you know."


    "At that time, I haven''t come to the corpse soul world, but you must know that Puyuan Xizhu has studied the broken jade. At that time, lanran moved her heart of compassion. Your heart knows why lanran wants the broken jade in Lucia''s body?"


    Rukia also said with a little knowledge: "when you said that lanran took the broken jade from my body, I don''t know what happened, because what Puyuan Xizhu sealed in my body is only a semi-finished product, which won''t be of any use."


    Tongren snapped his fingers and said, "at that time, his betrayal had appeared in his head, but there was no time to implement it. When his minions gradually formed, he chose betrayal."


    "At the beginning, lanran was a very smart man. He took advantage of fake death, and then went to the virtual circle. First, he inquired about the news of the circle, and then looked at his strength. He also became a king over there and established the virtual night palace." Tongren frowned and said.


    "Later, it was also because she saw that the avalanche jade was a finished product. There was no way to give full play to its full strength. Therefore, lanran thought of the manufacturing method of Xizhu Puyuan at the beginning, but found that the swallowing power of avalanche jade was too strong. Many virtual souls of Yongke did not turn avalanche jade into a complete body to make it evolve."


    "Later, lanran also said that his eyes looked at the corpse soul world. At the beginning, he wanted to use a knife in the jingling court, but he also found that there was no way to start, because the strength was really very different, so he just extended his hand to liuhun street and arrested all the souls of all towns. After that, some of them with combat effectiveness were virtual, and those without combat effectiveness were fusion and jade collapse." Tong people still frown when they recall

 V1.Chapter 1174

    After saying this, it''s time to share the sorrow. Originally, Tong people were sitting there by themselves. First, it seems that there are two people accompanying Tong people to worry together. Lucia and Fei are almost the same posture and pain. You''re sitting side by side.


    It''s exaggerated that Lucia and Fei are really the same model as Tong people. Yes, they are doing the same actions.


    After a long time, Lucia looked at Tong people in disbelief and asked, "is it true at this time? Are all the people in liuhun Street dead? I still can''t believe it. In the past, liuhun street was full of vitality, even though it was all souls."


    "Yes, I can''t all die. I''ve heard about the missing people in liuhun street, but I can''t even die at once. Isn''t it a little bullshit?" Fei Zhen looked at Tong people with a suspicious face and asked.


    Finally, Tong man put down his hand and said, "well, in order to verify whether these things are true, let''s go to the corpse soul world first, take a look at the situation of liuhun street, and then we''ll make a careful conclusion. What do you say, OK?"


    Both women nodded and said, "OK, we can go to the corpse soul world with Tongren''s brother, but if it''s really what I heard, we must give a statement to the residents of liusoul street in the corpse soul world, and we must find justice wherever we go."


    Tong Ren nodded in the same way, and then made a decision. He said secretly in his heart, "if all the residents of liuhun street were killed in battle, we must find lanran and let him pay some due price!"


    When they were ready, Tongren burst into spiritual pressure. He lit the soul chopping knife directly in the room. The spiritual power was like a spirit snake into the soul chopping knife, and then he tried to insert it on the ground. He also slowly appeared from the ground through the gate.


    Hell butterflies also flew out everywhere. Tongren and his party went in without any idea. With the flight of hell butterflies, Tongren and his party soon crossed the corpse soul world, or the last place they crossed.


    Tongren looked around at the entrance of the corpse soul world. It was still as gray as before. It was said that it was gloomy, but it was definitely not very dynamic. Tongren took a big step and went inside the corpse soul world to have a look at the past.


    It may be that Tongren won''t drive out here too much, because Tongren is not a dead man after all. He is a real living man in this world or the corpse soul world, but Lucia and Fei are really different. They grew up together in liuhun street.


    At that time, he grew up here together with asajing Lianci, and then became a soul who can be advanced as the God of death. Therefore, he was admitted to jinglingting and became the God of death. This soul street should have a lot of memories for Lucia.


    When they see everything they are familiar with, they should be happy, but they are not the original scene. Although liuhun street is full of people, although there are people, it may be because lanran no longer needs so many souls, so liuhun street can continue to enter the soul. There are people on liuhun street, And a lot.


    Lucia was excited when she saw so many people, because there were so many people in liuhun street, so she was very happy. At least he could confirm that the news heard by Tongren was false, and people were all lively here.


    Rukia ran away from the familiar liberation and looked around. She found many people''s faces. Although they were different from those in the past, they were still very enthusiastic, but Rukia still didn''t see the people she wanted to see, so she was still very worried.


    Lucia ran to one familiar neighborhood after another, but she found that things and people were different, and they had not been these people for a long time. Each face made Lucia look at the street in fear, as if praying for someone she knew.


    However, it backfired. The more Lucia wanted to see her old friend, the more she couldn''t see it. The more she wanted to see the moon. Gradually, Lucia burst into tears. This is not the soul street in the past. It''s hell. It''s a different place from the past. Although the buildings are the same, But people are different.


    It didn''t take long for Lucia to sit down in the street. It seems that those who used to be are gone. They are no longer the same as before, and people are no longer the same as before. Therefore, Lucia can''t help it any more, and tears come out of her eyes.


    Of course, it is impossible for Tongren to watch ruqia cry by themselves there. In three and two steps, they walked over, hugged ruqia and said, "ruqia, cheer up. I won''t participate in your past, but I will participate in your future. Don''t worry."


    "Wuwu... Wuwu... Brother Tong, they are all dead. How cruel! Although they have died once, you know, they are also living people in front of us. They are gone."


    Tongren gently stroked Lucia''s hair and said, "good boy, we have all experienced life and death. We can pray for those lost people. Don''t miss them any more. We still have a lot of ways to go and many people to know."


    In fact, Tong people are purely comforting Lucia, because Tong people also have deep feelings about this matter. When people die, they usually come to the corpse soul world, that is, they spend their second life here, but if they die here, they really don''t know where to go, at least we can''t see our own scope.


    Tongren is also frowning at this time. It seems that what Bai Hun said to him is true. The population of liuhun street in the corpse soul world has been cleaned once, so now I don''t know how far lanran''s jade collapse plan has been implemented.


    He also hates the person lanran and brings the doom to everyone in the upper soul street of the corpse soul world.


    Tongren secretly made up his mind for a moment. He must keep practicing, and then fly up one day, so that these hatred can find a place to retaliate. Here, Tongren also hate red eyes, but he is going to retaliate against lanran, but his strength is really no match for lanran now.


    If you want to become stronger at one time, you just grab the broken jade, but don''t just find the Indra eye to another eye.


    But both sides are very arduous tasks, which is not something that ordinary people can do, so Tongren''s head is also very big now

 V1.Chapter 1175

    But it''s useless to sit and wait for death. After all, lanran is not the kind of person who can be manipulated casually. After all, it''s the power between death and emptiness. It''s unrealistic to say that it can be defeated at once, but Tongren can''t close so many now. He and lanran almost have a bitter hatred, so Tongren want to revenge now.


    After all, lanran''s decision is to catch up with the corpse soul world. I don''t know how many lives. The most important thing is that many of luqia''s relatives and friends live there. If it''s gone, luqia''s mind can''t feel better.


    Because Luqiya is uncomfortable, Tongren is also tied up with lanran. This hatred can''t be eliminated in a day or two. Therefore, Tongren feels that lanran and you are dead or I are dead. After all, they are two people with hatred as deep as the sea.


    However, Tongren can''t fight against lanran because of their strength. After all, it''s too obvious that there is a great difference in strength. Going with others now is nothing more than giving lanran a head, so it''s not a way to go rashly. Therefore, Tongren are also very sad now. The most sad thing is when you want revenge, There is no power to go.


    However, Tongren has also thought well. If Tongren wants to deal with lanran now, it can''t be said that they have no way at all. After all, they have some means. After all, their own virtual solution is still not used. It''s uncertain that they can fight with lanran. Although lanran has also studied the combination of death and emptiness, Tongren still has this confidence.


    Tongren suddenly got up and said to Lucia and Fei Zhen, "you stay here first. Tongren brother will stay in this world for a while. If you want Tongren brother, you can fight hell butterfly for Tongren brother. Tongren brother is waiting for you in this world!"


    Tongren said with a forced smile and tried not to let the two sisters see anything. It happened that the two sisters really didn''t see anything, so Luqiya and Fei really agreed with this statement. In this case, Tongren will return to the world and Luqiya sisters will continue to stay in the corpse soul world. In this case, the calculation formula has something to do with themselves, It won''t hurt the Lucia sisters.


    So Tongren left the corpse soul world in this way. He didn''t want to be his own wish and then implicate the luqia sisters, because his enemy was of unpredictable strength. If luqia and them were threatened, Tongren would regret it. It''s conceivable, so Tongren would rather go his own way, And don''t threaten the Lucia sisters.


    Tongren waved the soul chopping knife again, inserted it on the ground and appeared again through the gate. Tongren went to this world just to relax, because if they go to lanran now, they can''t win, and they may be killed directly by lanran. After all, lanran may have developed a broken jade, and its power is also indomitable, It''s hard to say.


    Even in the period of death when lanran is not too strong, Tongren can''t defeat it. After all, lanran is a man who dominates the virtual circle. However, it is such a man who has made enemies with Tongren, so you won''t care if you can beat down the sky and turn the earth around. As long as you provoke me, I have to make you pay.


    Tongren went to a high place in the world, and directly arched themselves into the sky with their spiritual power, and then reached the highest peak. This is a mountain peak in the world, which is still very high. In the past, they climbed up, but today they jumped up at once. This is still a great feeling for Tongren. After all, their strength has also improved by leaps and bounds.


    Tong people sat on the highest peak and looked at the people at the bottom of the mountain like little ants. Then they also thought of the beginning of lanran, which is probably the same. They looked at the millions of people in liuhun street and harvested them one by one.


    Just when Tong people were dejected, a voice sounded. The voice was very familiar, but it was a little long ago.


    "Hey, you''re here." the producer should be an old friend of Tongren, but Tongren''s mood at the moment is not nostalgic.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai has been at home for a long time. Recently, his relationship with his parents has changed greatly. At least he can talk to his family normally, but Cha Chai''s father still wants to know what Cha Chai does.


    Otherwise, there will not be so much money all of a sudden, and cha Chai''s father still doubts the nature of Cha Chai''s work. It is estimated that the content is similar to that in the past, because it is not normal for Cha Chai to earn so much money at once.


    After all, in the past, when chachai was a gangster, he still had some income, at least not enough to be hungry, so chachai''s mother was fine, but chachai''s father was still worried about chachai''s work. After all, there can''t be so much money.


    "Little guess, what kind of work are you doing? Why did you make so much money all at once? Where did all this money come from? Otherwise, Dad would better find you a reliable job." Cha guess''s father said.


    Cha Chai took a sip of wine and said, "don''t worry, Dad, I''m doing a serious job. I can''t cheat you. Don''t worry. Now we have this condition, everything is not a problem."


    "Little guess, listen to your father. I know this man is used to a living habit. He won''t abandon his past life too early. Besides, you''re still so young. Follow your father. My father has a workshop job for you." Cha guess''s father said.


    But it''s impossible to go, because Hetong people''s work is really good. Although there are some dangers sometimes, their yearning for Hetong people is still reflected in their faces.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I say it''s a serious job. I''m hungry. Why don''t you believe it? My whole money is normal money. It''s definitely not money that has something to do with the past. Don''t worry." Cha Chai hurriedly explained.


    But how can chachai''s father not believe it? Some Wen angrily said, "why don''t you obey me, you see, I said there was a good job for you, but you just don''t listen!"


    "The child''s father, why do you think you are like this? The children have said it''s a serious job. People have said it''s a good job. Why are you so stubborn when you''re hungry? How can you complain about the child as soon as the child comes home?" said Cha Chai''s mother.


    But at this time, Cha Chai also sensed a sense of crisis. It seems that he is not far away from here, and he is still moving forward. The uninvited guest seems to have a human breath, but the main thing is the empty momentum

 V1.Chapter 1176

    It turns out that as early as three days ago, the waste dog and Dongxian began to exercise their own empty breath. Because the waste dog died directly, they were very angry. This is also why Dongxian should make effective use of the waste dog''s resentment, so as to perfectly improve the waste dog''s resentment energy, These days, the body of the waste dog has also changed bit by bit through the baptism of his own resentment.


    At the beginning, the waste dog really couldn''t believe the East fairy in front of him, because he didn''t know whether his body could become stronger. Although he didn''t know, he also fully knew that there were other levels and places in the world.


    So he knows the waste dog. His world outlook has changed since today. In the past, he knew the difference between fighting and killing every day. He lost some protection fees, but now he found that he still had a big hole in his chest, and then you can still know what you want to do so clearly, The key point is that the big hole in your chest doesn''t hurt at all.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the waste dog has changed the world. Now he also wants to understand that since the world outlook has changed, it doesn''t matter what he is. Whether he is a person or a monster, he can start to be king if he can accomplish what he wants. Before, the waste dog''s outlook on life was based on money, There is no deviation at all.


    Now, the life outlook of the waste dog, because after knowing such a clear world in which life and death are separated, he can fully understand the "true meaning of life", but the true meaning of life he can understand is definitely not a good thing.


    Therefore, it is people like waste dogs that make him virtual so fast. Before three days, waste dogs have completely completed virtual transformation. The most important thing is to retain their consciousness without the help of Dongxian.


    Therefore, because of the hatred of the waste dog, Dongxian appreciates the waste dog very much, because he may be the only person Dongxian wants to see who has turned himself into a virtual person. Such a person may become a powerful guy in the history of virtual.


    Therefore, waste dog and Dongxian want such talents to come together. It doesn''t mean that they are in collusion. It''s just that both of them are like that. Therefore, it''s natural to mix together. No one will feel anything wrong. It''s very appropriate.


    The emptiness of the waste dog is also very rapid, and it is also a state of being separated from the soul. When it just becomes empty, it can still spit people out. This shows that his qualifications are even more empty than breaking the face. He can not only speak, but also preserve his own independent consciousness. He is already among the best in the virtual industry, Therefore, the future development can also be said to have a promising future.


    The future is promising and there will be endless future troubles. It is because after being investigated and guessed, the lesson is a little too much. After a little, the hatred is greatly deepened. Therefore, the personality of abandoning dogs is not the standard of normal people.


    There are absolutely some diseases in my heart. Otherwise, how can I put all the responsibilities aside and then blame all the sins on Cha Chai? How can such a person become a great event and put all the responsibilities aside.


    When the virtual part is completely over, the posture of the waste dog is very novel. Unlike other virtual parts, it not only retains consciousness, but also has a dark color all over, and the mask is ferocious and excessive, with scarlet color on the edge.


    It seems to be a new kind of emptiness, which is separated from the emptiness of white bones. It seems to be the first time to see such emptiness. It is also very curious to go up and look at it, and it also has a soul chopping knife in its hand.


    I''m afraid that the waste dog is some strength. If he goes wild and unstable, he will hurt himself by mistake. Therefore, if Dongxian doesn''t do such a risky thing, he''s looking for someone. It''s a big deal. He can''t be careless.


    Suddenly, the waste dog turned his head and looked at Dongxian and said, "am I strong now? I feel a kind of power running upward, and it''s very strong. I''m also suppressed. The more uncomfortable it is, I want to release a lot. Won''t it hurt my body?"


    At this time, the waste dog is still pointing to his own flesh lying on the ground. It has obviously died for a long time, but it seems that he is obsessed with the above things and let his consciousness tell himself that he is not dead yet, but lies here for a while.


    Dongxian also doesn''t point him out, because some empty feelings are unstable. It is very likely that one thing will make his emptiness fall short of success. The soul that has just become empty is also extremely fragile. As long as there is some shaking in his heart, the empty hole in his chest will become unstable, It is likely to become the original soul.


    Obviously, if Dongxian couldn''t let this happen, he began to lie: "Don''t worry. Just keep your body here. Now your body is the strength I give you. When the task I give you is over, I''ll directly let you take revenge, and then you can wave a knife into your body. How''s it? Isn''t it good?"


    Waste dog is a young man with a fairly simple mind. When he heard that it was such a big profit, he readily accepted it. He looked at Dongxian with an evil smile and said, "I''m going to kidnap his parents, right? Is it going to be caught alive? There''s nothing else?"


    "Don''t ask, you must live. If you die, I guess you and my head will be separated." Dongxian said to clean up her neck.


    The waste dog looked at Dongxian, nodded and said, "then I''ll listen to you. Now what I do, you can tell me."


    "Now your task is very simple. What you can''t help is called spiritual pressure. You can release it wantonly. It won''t cause any burden on your body or your strength. Don''t worry. Your task is very simple. At the beginning, you can release spiritual pressure around the fake and let him panic as much as possible." Dongxian wants to look at the waste dog and say.


    The waste dog broke out of spirit pressure, and the number around him was moving. The painted black body also began to emit a mysterious fishy red smell. Dongxian Yao was more and more interested in the waste dog, at least he saw such a void for the first time.


    It should be a kind of abnormal hatred, which led to his physical variation, and the spiritual pressure is still terrible and frightening. It''s a little Tong people''s feeling, but different from the pain and heat you, when his spiritual pressure is released, it slowly feels scarlet, there is no sense of security, and more is that kind of bloody feeling

 V1.Chapter 1180

    "Is that really the only way? I feel very comfortable now. I feel that all the organs on my body are numb. It''s comfortable as if I''m doing massage. Is this spirit pressure? The trees next to me are falling down." the waste dog looked at me and said.


    Sure enough, the trees around the waste dog are one by one. They are all blown by the spirit pressure of the waste dog. The waste dog is also very satisfied with his masterpiece. He tilts his head and looks at the products of his spirit pressure for a long time. It''s like he finally has the freshness of power. He always looks at the things around him as if they have been destroyed one by one.


    Dongxian wants to look at the waste dog in this state. It seems that his state of mind has been stable, and then he strikes while the iron is hot and says, "how, after having power, it''s different. It''s much stronger than before, don''t you think!"


    "It''s really much better than before. At least I''ve never seen such power before. It''s better now. I''ve begun to like such power." waste dog Le opened his mouth and laughed at Dongxian.


    So this is fish looking for fish and shrimp looking for shrimp. Bad guys are still easy to provoke. They all smell the same. It''s almost eight or nine times that a waste dog meets Dongxian. Otherwise, a waste dog will die in sin sooner or later. This is good for a waste dog.


    Dongxian wanted to look at such a crazy waste dog and said, "now you can go to find the one to guess. Remember, it''s mainly his parents. Don''t hurt him. He must be a person who must live. Remember, don''t spoil my good deeds."


    At this time, the waste dog can''t listen to what Dongxian wants, because the power at this time is very powerful. It''s really unreasonable for a person to give up, but the waste dog is different. At this time, he almost changed into a madness like mental illness and smiled wildly, Dongxian Yao smiled and touched his hand into his clothes.


    Dongxian directly took out a pair of flying sickles, directly sent them to the waste dog''s hand and said, "look, your temperament is still very suitable for this weapon. This weapon was also used by our ancestors in the past, so let''s use it for you and see if you like it?"


    The waste dog took the sickle, smiled excitedly in his hand, and then immediately danced. The flying hook sickle was in the limelight in the waste dog''s hand. In the waste dog''s hand, he seemed to pull back and dance like water.


    When the waste dog took back the knife, the trees around him began to fall down, and each one was cut off by roots. Every dance was so powerful. It can also be seen that the waste dog and the flying hook sickle really had some fate, because the waste dog was also used for the first time.


    "It seems that you like it very much. I''ll use this sickle for you. Now I''ve given you more than the power to destroy others. Now I''ve even given you weapons. Isn''t that good?" Dongxian said with a slight smile.


    The waste dog played with the sickle and said excitedly, "hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe! Check and guess! This time, I must pay the price! Don''t think you''re powerful. I''m actually stronger than you! Stronger than you!"


    After the waste dog made a jump, he quickly disappeared into the night. When the waste dog went away, Dongxian also disdained to look at the waste dog on the ground, twisted his neck and left. When he left, he would turn back and spit on him.


    In Dongxian''s eyes, the most despised estimate is emptiness. In his eyes, emptiness is a very garbage creature, but he has no choice but to follow lanran for revenge, so he has to betray the corpse soul world. Therefore, Dongxian''s loyalty has a certain chip, otherwise Dongxian won''t be so loyal to lanran, It''s just impossible.


    Dongxian Yao is also a smart man. He gladly accepted lanran''s character, either as a representative or in person. Last time, in fact, Dongxian wanted to do the missing people in the corpse and soul world. All bad things are to find people to do and confuse people to do. Such behavior also makes him an invincible position. He can''t take him in this world, Lanran is still happy.


    The waste dog quickly approached chachai''s house with Feilian, and released the scarlet spirit pressure. The surrounding trees were shaking constantly. The closer it was, the more excited the waste dog was, as if the great revenge was finally coming.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai also felt it. He looked around with vigilant eyes, completely ignoring what his father said, and he had been sensing who the spiritual pressure was, but he really couldn''t tell who it was, but he did have some familiar feelings.


    Cha Chai thought it was Tong people who came to have fun and joked with himself. Therefore, Cha Chai was perfunctory. His father went out with a vigilant face. When he went outside, Cha Chai was more vigilant, and the golden spiritual power on his body also appeared.


    Suddenly, a Feilian flew over the day after tomorrow! Cha Chai also felt the sense of crisis in time. He rolled to the side and nervously raised his head to see the hungry appearance of his opponent, but there was no time at all. The root Feilian immediately attacked him. Cha Chai had no way. He broke out his spiritual power. He coagulated a spear at the joint of his arm, and a sharp hook blew Feilian away.


    At the same time, Cha guess also saw the appearance of his opponent. At the same time, a virtual surrounded by black all over his body must be virtual, because there is a big hole in his chest, and even the black on his body wants to be a black flame.


    "What is it at this time?" Cha guessed, looking suspiciously at the creature in front of him, a little surprised.


    The waste dog laughed: "cluck, cluck, cluck." after the operation, a Feilian played in the past. Cha guessed that he quickly used a spear. Feilian was hit on a nearby tree. Of course, the tree method was very miserable. It was broken directly.


    Cha Chai was also surprised at the lethality of the weapon, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the black thing in front of him seriously.


    "Brother, although I don''t know what you are, I told you, don''t force me to get angry. I know you have some skills, but if I''m also fully armed, you''d better go quickly." Cha Chai looked at the waste dog sharply with a spear eye.


    The waste dog laughed wildly and said, "brother, we really met. Have you forgotten what you did to me? Do you want me to give you a try?"


    While he was talking, the shadow in front of Cha Chai suddenly disappeared, leaving Cha Chai in situ with a confused face

 V1.Chapter 1181

    Cha Chai still wondered why this man disappeared all at once. He relaxed his vigilance, but he also thought of what you said. Never leave your back to others, but it was too late after Cha Chai thought of it.


    The waste dog has come to cha Chai''s eyes. It''s unrealistic to want to run. It''s the characteristics of a love enemy that makes Cha Chai feel the pain of being late. The waste dog holds Feilian and talks about it directly. Cha Chai is directly ripped open.


    The blood flew wantonly in front of you. The fat dog also took advantage of the victory to pursue, shook Feilian and directly pierced Cha Chai''s hand. At once, it was fixed on a big tree, and with a wild face, shook another Feilian''s hand that wanted to go to Zha Chai.


    But it always backfires. Cha guess directly pinches the waste dog''s neck and pinches it hard. The fat face on his hand falls off. After all, the blood problem is here. No matter how powerful the waste dog is, it has just been killed and turned into a void.


    He can''t do it. He''s from the ancestry of chachai''s war goddess. Now he''s cut a big hole in his chest. Others will die at a glance, but it''s really a small problem for chachai.


    The waste dog looked at Cha and guessed with an incredible look. It''s incredible that you can still make actions now. He said stutteringly, "cough, cough, cough... Are you not afraid of pain, you boy? You still have such great strength. Your body is bleeding."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Is it important? I don''t care much. Anyway, I don''t care. It''s you. You''re not a good person. You have to be an empty person. What do you look like now!" Cha guess scolded with a lesson in mind.


    This angered the waste dog. The waste dog suddenly pulled out the Feilian stabbed in chachai''s hand, and then fiercely said to chachai''s chest, "you''re dying. You''re still loading me with X here. You''ll send you to hell right away. You''re in a hurry!"


    Cha Chai didn''t resist. He twisted his neck, and then suddenly burst into spiritual pressure. He directly broke out the waste dog. The fat dog also bumped heavily into a tree behind. It showed that he was very hungry and embarrassed. He didn''t have the momentum just now.


    At this moment, Cha Chai has been stabbed dozens of times. If he were a normal person, he would have died long ago. But Cha Chai just looked at the wound and said, "you really hurt me, waste dog. I think you want to die again!"


    Chachai''s wound is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, which also startles the waste dog, because every attack of the waste dog is to find the key of chachai''s attack. The first attack directly cuts chachai''s belly.


    The purpose is to make Cha guess suffer from keeping an empty stomach, and which episode is direct will scrape the field of Cha guess lazily, and the fat dog is also cut in the eye. Don''t prompt how happy you are at the beginning, but then you lose your spirit after seeing Cha guess''s reply means like a pervert, because the waste dog doesn''t know what kind of strength Cha guess is all the time, Even replied.


    The waste dog stabbed chachai''s hand mainly to give chachai a feeling of revenge, which I experienced. I also want you to experience it once. It is also this move that makes chachai recognize that he is a waste dog, although foreign trade has changed a lot.


    It should be said that it is completely different, because we can''t see the original appearance of the waste dog in time, that is, it doesn''t look like a human face at all. This is the consequence of the waste dog''s temporary pursuit of power and revenge, and all his friends are dead.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    However, the waste dog was shocked immediately. Chachai''s body had no wounds at all. It was completely recovered. At the moment, he was walking towards himself with a spear. His golden breath was like a Templar.


    The waste dog swallowed his saliva, then shook Feilian and threw it at chachai again. But this time, chachai didn''t have the desire of a waste dog. It was easy to hide and lost the attack. Chachai came to the waste dog like a flexible squirrel stepping on its vigorous hair, and then said with a disdainful smile: "Whether it was before or now, I abused you every minute."


    After saying that, a golden breath was directly thrown out of Cha Chai''s spear. The chest of the waste dog was directly pierced. With an incredible face, it flew to the distance, directly hit a pile of trees and made some screams.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation of residential buildings here is quite good. Otherwise, some neighbors would have come out to see it. This is also the reason why chachai dared to fight here. As early as when chachai mixed with society, he solved many people here. The public security here is also poor. Basically, there is no security. If the public security in the area is very sound, chachai might have been planted in his own house Let''s go.


    The waste dog stood up trembling and looked very uncomfortable. His eyes looked at Cha Chai reluctantly. He shook his sickle once and limped up. Cha Chai''s attack is not a joke. Generally, if someone is hit by such an attack, he is estimated to die, which also shows that the ability of the waste dog is not weak, at least not in this Weak.


    The virtual that can positively resist the attack of checking and guessing still doesn''t exist. It''s easy to deal with those high-level virtual checking and guessing at yachukas level last time.


    But it is also a profound proof of the strength of waste dogs. Waste dogs can hurt Cha Chai. After all, Cha Chai is a demigod constitution. It is not easy to hurt Cha Chai, but waste dogs hurt Cha Chai, which is also very scary.


    Some time ago, the direct positive rigid virtual flash of Cha Chai was not empty at all, and it was nothing to carry it all, but it was strange that this waste dog could hurt Cha Chai and let him see blood.


    Cha Chai also observed this situation. The original emptiness could not hurt him, but the waste dog, who was abused by himself, would hurt himself!


    Cha guessed that he was completely frightened by the appearance of the waste dog. The waste dog had no false face, and there was no white bone armor everywhere. It was black. His body was surrounded by nothing white, and his body was like mucus, It''s like the black spider man in spider man

 V1.Chapter 1182

    It can be said that the appearance of waste dog is unprecedented. It is a state that we have never seen before. There are many false varieties we have seen in the poor investigation and treatment. However, it can be said that even Tongren should look similar for the first time. It is estimated that Tongren have never seen this kind of false, This void simply does not belong to the scope of Killian''s great void.


    All the broken faces were changed into broken faces after the evolution of Killian Da Xu, but now this waste dog has become an unheard of kind. I have never seen the appearance, black armor color and strange mask.


    Everywhere is different, and even some doubt whether it is virtual or what kind of thing it is. In terms of virtual, this waste dog is absolutely unique.


    It''s absolutely unprecedented. It''s hard to say if the body of this waste dog has been like this all the time, because it''s enough to surprise Cha Chai. The big virtual that can hurt Cha Chai here must be above the level of yachukas.


    However, the waste dog that was stabbed on the ground by cha Chai a few days ago has the ability to hurt Cha Chai. The waste dog has just become empty. What can make him so strong? Although Cha Chai abused him, Cha Chai still relies on his own ability to reply, otherwise he has the opportunity to explain it here today, The waste dog is really terrible.


    Cha Chai still saw the waste dog standing on the ground trembling, with a sickle in his hand and hurt all over. He looked at Cha Chai and said, "no... it''s impossible. How can it be? Well, I stabbed you so much. How can you come later?"


    The waste dog is still moving here. Cha Chai also pinched the spear to prevent the waste dog from starving. At first, Cha Chai opened his belly. Cha Chai is orderly. I understand that I really don''t want to be attacked again.


    "Oh, nothing is impossible. I just tell you a simple truth. Evil outweighs good. Don''t you know that even if I don''t kill you, don''t provoke you to kill you." Cha Chai looked at the waste dog with a frown.


    The waste dog suddenly put down his sickle and shouted, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Cha Chai was also a waste dog. She said that she was almost thinking in her heart, but what she said was also right. She still returned to the original problem. Xu may not be all bad guys, because there is a blue dye in the God of death and in the corpse soul world.


    Lanran is also an upright figure on the surface, but he just betrayed the corpse soul world and fled to the virtual circle. There are ways to do this. Therefore, this is also a complex problem. After all, is it a world of the jungle.


    So when the waste dog said this, Cha guess didn''t say anything, but just sighed gently on one side, because anyway, he and the waste dog were old friends in the past, and he didn''t want to see his friends degenerate like this in the sunset.


    "Hey, waste dog, let''s stop fighting and turn around. It''s meaningless. You''ve become stronger, I admit, but what can you get? Can''t you? Let''s go back to the past." Cha Chai looked at the waste dog with regret in his eyes and said.


    The waste dog was stunned when he saw Cha Chai, and then opened his mouth and laughed and said, "ha ha ha, Cha Chai, Cha Chai, when did he say he would go the same way with you? I can''t beat you, but I''m definitely not the same person as you. I''m destined to do big things, and you are destined to accept revenge!"


    "Who are you? Why would I kill x if I received your revenge?" Cha guessed that he was angry for a moment.


    The waste dog lifted the sickle again, and then said with wide eyes: "he''s x, are you calling here with me? Believe it or not, I''ll waste you now. You know, your uncle and I are just different now, you know!"


    The waste dog shouted at the top of his voice. It looked like he was shouting again with Cha Chai, but he was also saying that he was different from his past. He also had the strength to be respected. He was no longer a waste dog and had stood up.


    The waste dog''s saliva is about to gush out. At this time, the investigation and guess really have no mood to quarrel with him. At first, I thought about myself = I must make a good change, but I finally found that when I changed, my original friends also stayed in the past forever. Some died and injured. Waste dogs are the most typical examples, really.


    In fact, in the original time, waste dog and plug guess were good friends. They fought together, ate together, ran away together and paid money together. But later, Cha guess met Tongren and met a real friend who dragged himself out, so Cha guess went out.


    But they still couldn''t get out of the waste dog. After that, they decided to put the waste dog on the ground because they wanted the waste dog to wake up. This can''t go on. They should cut the mess quickly and live a normal life. They thought that the ability of the waste dog could be understood, but after that, they were no longer close partners.


    "I''ll come back with you? Where can I buy it back? You tell me, I''m like this now. Other brothers are dead. You''ll die badly. What no one said is to wash your hands and leave me here and be a fool?" the waste dog shouted at Cha Chai.


    Cha Chai didn''t say a word. He just lowered his head without saying a word. It seemed that there was something in his heart, but he didn''t say the same. This made the waste dog more angry. If you didn''t say anything, it was obvious that he was angry. That''s what he thought at that time.


    "OK, Cha Chai, I''m good at it now. I went home to see my parents and didn''t contact us. Let''s quickly end this ridiculous relationship. I''m going to vomit!" the waste dog grabbed Fei Lian and rushed towards Cha Chai.


    Cha Chai still didn''t say anything. He just stood there without saying a word and didn''t say anything.


    "Yi!"


    A spear pierced the waste dog. The waste dog''s Feilian also lost his goal and flew out directly.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck

 V1.Chapter 1183

    After the waste dog disappeared, Cha Chai was stunned because he figured it out. He didn''t want to kill the waste dog from the beginning to the end. How can he do such a thing on his own impulse? He had the same feelings with the waste dog, but today it''s the sword against the waste dog. The waste dog has no mercy, and cha Chai has no mercy.


    But the waste dog has become empty. It can''t go back. The waste dog is not the original waste dog. Even the original waste dog can''t do it. Now the investigation and guess is different from the past. It can''t be like the original.


    When Cha Chai didn''t notice it, a tear fell on his eyes. This is the confession and unwillingness of his friends in the past. Why can''t waste dogs change with themselves, why can''t they become better people, why?


    Cha Chai kept asking himself in his heart what changed everyone''s feelings. In the past, when he was with the waste dog, although there were some conflicts of interest, they quarreled very quickly, and good ones were very fast, but why.


    Why have they become unforgivable each other now? They even have to fight each other with swords. At the thought of this, Cha guess''s head hurts. Why have former friends become like this now?


    Chachai not only didn''t save his old friend, but also killed him after he became empty. It was a little sad to say. Chachai sat on the ground and didn''t know what to do. His eyes were full of boredom and depression. He was really out of his mind.


    On the other side, Tong people sat on the top of the mountain and heard the sound. "Hey, you''re here too." then he turned his head.


    At first glance, I saw a pair of wings and black feathers. At first glance, it was ulchiola!


    "How is it you? You''re here too." Tong man responded, but he was already ready to start fighting. The spirit overwhelm didn''t come out, but the spirit power had rolled into the soul chopping knife, and the body began to rise blue.


    Ulchiola also didn''t directly attack Tong people, but also sat next to Tong people and said, "Hey, this is where I usually practice. There''s no way. I just don''t like eating people, so the training is also very hard. I can''t touch my opponent on weekdays."


    It seems that the two people can''t avoid a big war, so the Tong people look at urchiola calmly for a moment, and then say, "yes, they have made a lot of progress recently. They can even say this in front of me."


    "Bang!" the two released high concentration of spiritual pressure, which directly lifted them up. Ulchiola directly stirred his wings to stay in the air, while Tong people applied it on their feet; Psychic power directly stepped on the stone and didn''t move.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Tongren opened the bandage of the soul chopping knife, then shook it and said to urceola, "then you also want to taste this taste. We celebrities don''t talk secretly. Since we met, we will decide whether we are superior or dead! Come on!"


    "It''s still the same as before. I don''t know whether to live or die. It''s a pity, Tongren. If you really say that, you will die under my knife today!" ulchiola''s spirit pressed out, and the soul cutting knife opened in an instant and rushed straight at Tongren.


    "Qiang!" they collided again. This time, Tong people didn''t step back, but both sides should take this. No one stepped back, and no one could move forward. It can be seen that they are so close.


    "The first solution!" Tong people directly opened the first solution. The soul chopping knife exposed its fangs and was about to bite ulchiola opposite. Unfortunately, ulchiola was not grimjoe, and his reaction speed was absolutely fast. Ulchiola directly avoided the attack of the fangs, and then picked up. The fangs of the soul chopping knife were empty, Tong people are as small as a passive parry.


    Urchiola will use the soul chopping knife to chop the Tongren when he wins the chase. At this time, the Tongren are covered with lightning. Suddenly, the following is released. It turns out that when the Tongren have just begun to solve, there will be a large amount of lightning around the Tongren.


    Urchiola was electrocuted and immediately threw out a knife. This knife was also directly offset by the hardening of the armed color of the Tong people, leaving a small white track on his body. The two sides were separated again, and the scene was extremely fierce.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Tongren also clenched the soul chopping knife and began to have Lingli Huakai on his body, but this time there was no protective cover. At this time, it was painful and hot. You did it deliberately, because urceola is an agile player. In this way, the protective cover will greatly restrict urceola and be unfair to him, So this time Tongren didn''t use the shield skill.


    Ulchiola also saw it, then raised a smile and said, "Yo, I''ve become a lot of gentlemen recently. I haven''t seen it for a few days, but you''d better put it on me, because I''m afraid you''ll regret doing so!"


    "Ha ha ha, come if you have the ability. If I feel too hard, I''ll put it on!" Tong said unwilling to show weakness for a moment.


    The two men once again turned into remnants and collided with each other. Under the shadow of the sword, there were two belligerent souls, one by one. They didn''t show weakness, and they didn''t leave a way for their opponents at all.


    "Click!"


    Ulchiola chopped on the back of Tong people with spiritual power. Lingli Huakai was directly scraped away, and you can''t fill the pain with spiritual power.


    "As I said, if you have a protective cover, you can put it on yourself. Anyway, it''s not harmful. It''s for your own good. Now it''s different from the past. Do you think I''m still the same as before?" ulchiola looked at the Tongren angrily.


    Tong people also smiled, and then directly started the protective cover and said, "well, I just don''t show mercy anymore. Let''s have a good war. If you are too weak, I will kill you!"


    "You are too weak, I will eat you directly!" ulchiola responded

 V1.Chapter 1184

    "Ghost way!" Tong people use skills they haven''t used for a long time. It''s not that they despise the enemy, but Tong people don''t use ghost way easily because they don''t want the power of death to erode themselves for too long. If they want to completely complete the virtualization, they have to abandon one like this.


    Ulchiola smiled and looked at Tong people with some disdain and said, "you have come up with the most basic skills to beat me. You really don''t give face to your opponent. I see you. In that case, I really want to teach you a lesson."


    Urchiola tilted his face, put his hand on the soul chopping knife, and said, "come out! Black devil''s big wing! Bite!"


    Suddenly, ulchiola''s soul cutting knife suddenly vibrated, and then his blade flew out directly. Gradually, the blade began to moan, and then turned into a series of residual shadows, which soon disappeared in the sight of Tongren.


    Tongren wondered for a moment. He just looked at ulchiola and said, "ha ha ha ha, what are you? How can you give back the soul cutting knife? You''re too funny. This is the biggest joke I''ve seen this year, ha ha."


    "I heard that you have seen a forced return blade of the first 100 in the virtual circle, that is, the forced sword liberation, right? Today, I''ll show you the real sword liberation of the virtual soul chopping blade." ulchiola said to the Tongren.


    At once, the laughter of Tong people stopped suddenly, because at the moment, ulchiola''s soul cutting knife can no longer be said to be a soul cutting knife. He turned directly into an exaggerated dragon with wings! The body is emitting black flames and a fierce face!


    "Ancient black dragon?..." my colleague said Nannan on one side, which also successfully attracted urceola''s attention.


    Ulchiola asked with a puzzled face: "eh, no, how old are you this year? How can you know the ancient virtual things? You even know what the predecessor of the black devil''s big wing is. Who are you? No, you, you are not the God of death."


    The Tong people were told by ulchiola that they were not the God of death. Didn''t he see the death bully outfit?


    "What''s your look? Haven''t you seen the death bully costume on me? I''m the God of death, otherwise I can be empty?"


    Tongren teased ulchiola and said that ulchiola was not angry either. He just looked at the pain and heat and couldn''t speak for a long time. Then he immediately smiled and said, "ha ha ha, it seems right that you chose to stay."


    With ulchiola''s words, the black dragon behind him took a breath of fire and came to you. You quickly dodged and looked at the place behind you. If you hadn''t reacted quickly just now, you would have been burned.


    Tongren once again burst out the spirit pressure. The reward was then injected into the soul chopping knife, and then raised the soul chopping knife to the top of his head. At once, a huge sword Qi threw it away, and flew directly in the direction of ulchiola and black dragon.


    Ulchiola also jumped on the head of the black dragon, and then escaped the attack together, which surprised Tongren. Normally, few people can escape their crescent sky rush, but ulchiola is the man who always creates miracles. He not only escaped the crescent sky rush, but also jumped on the black dragon and escaped the attack together.


    It seems that the black dragon is not an ordinary person, and ulchiola is even more an ordinary person. He can control such a black dragon, and he has no pressure to explain to the people standing in Tong in time that ulchiola has a proud talent.


    At this time, a voice also sounded in Tongren''s consciousness and said, "now when your Indra eye has not started, because you have made progress during this period of time, it is possible to keep up with ulchiola''s actions, but he is useless."


    This sound is the sound of chopping the moon, and it is still constantly giving advice to Tongren to teach him how to hit the urciola.


    "First of all, if you want to put ulchiola in this state, you first need to cut down the black dragon released by his sword, otherwise you won''t want to meet ulchiola, you know?" said the tone of beheading moon education.


    Tongren was also angry. He said to the beheading moon in his consciousness, "what''s the matter with you? Just take it there. Don''t disturb my fighting mood. Don''t I know how to fight? Uncle, you''re really annoying!"


    Beheading the moon also "cut" for a while, and then said: "Hey, you are really a dog biting LV Dongbin. You really don''t know a good heart. I just give you advice. As a result, you tell me this here. Hey, it''s really cold heart, cold heart, cold heart!"


    Although Tongren said to cut the moon, the method of cutting the moon is completely effective. Urchiola''s black dragon belongs to his predecessors. It can be said that urchiola''s identity background is the descendant of the ancient virtual and the virtual of the black dragon family. Therefore, his soul cutting knife is a soul cutting knife formed by a figure of his ancestral level, So urceola is strong and terrible.


    The most important thing is that it still returns to the blade from time to time, which is similar to a kind of sword liberation. However, if the sword liberation is used, urchiola will not be able to use the return blade for a while and a half. Therefore, Tongren still have some opportunities. How to say, these states have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    The Tong people put the soul cutting knife in front of their chest, and then looked at the black dragon and ulchiola in front of them. It is obvious that ulchiola is the same level as grimjoe. They are ancient virtual types and have the same strength. Therefore, the Tong people should try their best.


    The last time I fought with urciola, urciola''s fist can completely defeat the tongs, but this time, are you making progress, so it''s impossible to fight like that.


    People gain wisdom by taking a cut. Although Tong people have a lot of time, they don''t waste all this time for cultivation. They give their limited time to their cultivation, improve their hunger body skills and spiritual power.


    And recently, there are also good people studying the ghost Road, so it''s not too empty to be a tong man, even in the face of a strong enemy like ulchiola.


    "Hey, are you stupid? Why are you standing there all the time? My time is limited. When I eat you, I have to practice. Whether you fight or not, hurry up, everyone is not idle." ulchiola said, looking at the Tongren on the ground.


    Tongren burst into spiritual pressure for a moment, the air around him didn''t turn blue, and then said, "don''t be so anxious to die!"

 V1.Chapter 1185

    The reason why Tong people seldom use ghost road at first is that they want to find the secret of the virtual solution, but they have never found a shortcut to the virtual solution, but now they are not in a hurry to explore the virtual solution. Therefore, ghost road is also used by Tong people, but don''t underestimate the role of ghost road, He has greatly increased the power of death.


    In an instant, Tongren''s body was surrounded by the spiritual power of the ghost road. Even his eyes turned blue, and there were blue things similar to lightning around him. The air pressure around him began to become unstable because of Tongren''s ghost road and the initial solution.


    As soon as he dodged, the Tong man opened the instant step and directly came to the black dragon''s eyes. He immediately looked at the knife, but the black dragon was not a vegetarian. He quickly stepped back, and then opened his big mouth to spit out flames and breath. The Tong man was also in a hurry.


    The flash reached under the black dragon''s body. The Tongren held up the soul chopping knife, and the fangs on the soul chopping knife also opened. They began to scratch hard along the belly of the black dragon. All the way, the lightning and flint, and the soul chopping attack of Tongren''s soul chopping knife also ended.


    It didn''t open the black dragon''s belly as Tong people thought, but it did cause some damage. There were obviously two separate belly armor on the black dragon''s belly. This is the masterpiece of Tong people''s soul chopping knife just now. Although it caused much damage, it still caused damage. At least, Tong people are very happy about this, At least I tried.


    At this time, ulchiola also touched the black dragon at his feet and said to the Tongren, "you''re not bad. You hurt him."


    Tongren smiled, lifted up the corners of his mouth and said, "hehe, I''m not only going to hurt him, but also kill him. You should protect him. Don''t let me cut down my vote carelessly. It''s not fun, you know, little black dragon?"


    The black dragon is obviously angry. Anyway, Tongren is a mortal. It''s incredible that he can hurt his black dragon. Moreover, you don''t take all your strength to fight him. He still understands this. Therefore, his black dragon just delays one of his skills, Not much substance.


    Is it because of the blood relationship of the black dragon? In any case, it is also a noble blood, not only because he can spit fire, but also because his defense is amazing and is about to be level with the Xuanwu turtle. The scales on his body are a special material.


    It''s invulnerable. Even the most powerful weapons can''t hurt him, but there were powerful people in ancient times. For example, the exterminator liked to pair up in the city que to hunt black dragon Xu and pull out his scales. In this way, it can be used to make weapons and armor, Is a very rare.


    However, the variety of black dragon is very rare, and it will not appear in front of ordinary people. The previous dragon virtual will not wander in the general virtual field, because he also has noble integrity. Black dragon is very rare virtual.


    Ulchiola is also a black dragon, but it is also because races will evolve. Now ulchiola is such a black dragon even if it is a sword liberation. When he has not found out his own liberation, he uses such a black dragon to work for him.


    Black dragon Xu has no other hunger characteristics, that is, it is highly aggressive, the flame temperature is high, and its own defense is also very high. Generally, there is no way to hurt him, but Tong people are different. Tong people were a man who combined three forces at the beginning. Now sometimes they find that their eyes are also an ancient force, So it''s not a strange thing to be hurt by others. After all, Tongren are people with a variety of strength. It''s not a strange thing to be hungry.


    However, there are too many undeveloped forces on the same person. Now the power of the God of death is also because it has been sealed for too long, it can''t give full play to its power, and it is completely laying the foundation for the solution of emptiness. Therefore, the situation of Tongren is also a headache. Speaking of the power of emptiness, he still can''t use it, and the power of the God of death is still not unfamiliar.


    The last power is the power of the destroyer, the power left by Tongren''s mother, but he still doesn''t know how to use it. There is no one to guide him. He can''t find a way, because he doesn''t look like Shitian Yulong and has a strong bloodline of the destroyer, so he can''t find a way to practice. He''s very anxious.


    Therefore, if Tongren want to become stronger now, the quickest way is the virtual solution. In this way, the virtual power will also be developed. Otherwise, if they have been studying the power of death, it will take at least decades of starvation.


    First, Tong people don''t have such a long time. Second, Tong people won''t hang on a tree all the time because of the power of a god of death. Now it''s for a virtual solution that they can fly to the sky. Tong people themselves understand.


    At this time, ulchiola looked at the Tong man in a daze, so he said, "Hey, what''s the matter? You start to be complacent when you say you hurt him, or what, or you''re not too satisfied with your attack and abandon yourself there. Ah, don''t fall down for too long. My expectations for you are very high."


    "Don''t look for superiority over there. I''ll be stunned only if you''re too rubbish. You know, if you''re strong, do you think Oh, I''ll have time to be stunned?" Tong man pointed to urceola''s nose and began to scold.


    Ulchiola also laughed at once, because he felt that Tong people were arrogant. He also felt that Tong people could not defeat themselves if they went to war, because what kind of training they had experienced during that time.


    From the very beginning, when he came to join the fun and met Geng mujianba, he began to practice infinitely. Because his fighting style is very similar to Geng mujianba, they are also hot. If there is no Geng mujianba, they can''t find their way to return to the blade. In fact, urchiola is not called return to the blade, which is just his own statement.


    It is indeed the liberation of the sword, but it is not pure enough, because when ulchiola found that his soul cutting knife can become a black dragon, he found that his original blade returning has some deviation, which is definitely not the blade returning according to his own blood.


    Therefore, urceola is also looking for his own hungry return blade, that is, he can realize two paragraphs, so he believes that the return blade of this lineage will not be too difficult

 V1.Chapter 1186

    So he really worked hard, and had experienced things that no one else has ever experienced. He was so talked by Tong people that he would not know how to get through ninety-seven hardships. Now he even said his own didn''t come. He was strong enough to not make him has the final say, so Ulrich Ola was also at the end of his life. If you want to fight with Tong people, at least let him recognize himself.


    "I think you''re laying a floor in front of the cesspit. It''s not far from death. Is the distance between us too large, and then your brain begins to short circuit? If so, you''re really poor." ulchiola mocked.


    Tong people were also unwilling to show weakness. They broke out spirit pressure again, then pointed the soul chopping knife at the direction of ulchiola, held it up and said, "don''t flatter me here. I want to kill you every minute. You know, don''t be too floating!"


    It seems that they will scold as soon as they meet, and it seems that not only their fighting skills have increased, but also their scolding skills have become a lot of essence. Not only do they have no face, but their scolding is not the same.


    This is the most interesting thing. It''s the most interesting thing to quarrel. If you don''t swear heavily, you''ll look like a coward. Therefore, both sides are tough guys and don''t want to communicate in this way. Therefore, they are ready to go. The best way to solve the quarrel problem is fist and muscle. Who has a big fist, Who has the final say.


    Tongren took the lead in breaking out the spiritual pressure in their body, and then rushed fiercely. Ulchiola also pulled up the faucet in his hand and was ready to spit out flames. Tongren also saw the opportunity and turned when the raid was about to be launched.


    Another flame was cut from the side of the black dragon with a soul chopping knife. It can be seen that the speed of the Tong people after using the ghost road has also been greatly improved. In short, the black dragon is too big to hit the Tong people. Therefore, it can be said that it is like a fish in water with the black dragon''s fighting colleagues, not a complete rolling, but the equal strength of the five to five is almost the same, Very comfortable.


    Ulchiola also gradually saw the changes of the Tong people, because the essence of the black dragon was like this. It was its own soul chopping knife and knew the truth of catching the king first. Therefore, the Tong people were also the first to attack the black dragon above, and did not attack ulchiola, because if the black dragon was destroyed, Urceola''s soul cutting knife will also be greatly reduced.


    With this idea as like as two peas, the Tung people attacked the black dragon, which made him have some headache, because it was exactly the same as that of Tong people. His own chopping knife was liberated as a black dragon and he had just learned it recently, and he wanted to try it.


    However, no matter how strong something is, it mostly has a short board. Just like the black dragon, the black dragon has high damage and a wide range. Even its own defense is very few. In this way, it is very powerful wherever it is taken out.


    But unfortunately, I met Tong people. Your agility is very high, and Shanghai is also good. For such a black dragon, Tong people''s play is like a fish in water, just like performing. Black dragon''s hungry short board is slow and bad response.


    This is exactly what makes Tong people take advantage of. As long as they stand on the cheap of battle, they will break your type in one fell swoop. Ulchiola knows all these things, such as no room for attack and indelible consciousness.


    "Ulchiola, I admit that you have really learned some powerful skills, but the dragon''s movement is too slow. Although his skin is very thick, do you know I''m going to break him soon!" Tong said to him.


    When ulchiola was surprised, he found that the head of the black dragon was cracked, and the skin on it was not light, which was realized by the instant steps launched by Tongren. Moreover, he found that there were many irregular tooth marks on the black dragon, which were the special effects of soul eating. While cutting him, he was still swallowing the black dragon, And now the war has been completely reversed.


    The balance of victory seems to be leaning towards Tongren, and Tongren is getting bigger and stronger. The pain and heat of rich combat experience is to immediately find the hungry weakness of the other party and then attack it quickly. This is the strategic advantage of Tongren.


    But ulchiola is not a good persimmon to pinch. Seeing that Tongren are more and more brave in the Vietnam War is not a way, so they also launched an instruction. When Tongren rushed to the black dragon again, the black dragon suddenly burst into flames, raging flames.


    This is the second stage of the evolution of the black dragon Da Xu. I saw that the black dragon was wrapped with a fierce fire, and then the appearance of the skin changed a lot, became purple, seemed to be harder, and felt like there was no grass anywhere.


    But Tongren didn''t seem to take it to heart. He tilted his head and said, "what do you mean? Yes, it''s useless. Don''t be too proud. Don''t be hacked to death by me with a black dragon. What a pity!"


    "Hum, you''re good at boasting. Come on, I can''t burn you. I can guarantee that if you get close to my faucet, I''ll turn you into coke in less than a second. You''d better not be too angry. Don''t capsize the sewer at that time. You''re too late to regret."


    Tong people are also very cautious. What urceola said is absolutely reasonable. The fly doesn''t bite seamless eggs. What urceola said is definitely not a hollow Laifeng.


    No matter how bad it is, ulchiola has also developed something that normal Xu can''t achieve. Even breaking the face, there are few people who can let the sword liberate Austria. Take the top 100 slope in the virtual circle killed by Tongren last time.


    Ulchiola is much better than him. Ulchiola''s ability is first-class now. It''s because he wants to implement new abilities. The reason why he is like this is because of the Tongren.


    It''s not that the Tong people are strong in hiding, or how weak the black dragon of ulchiola is, but that the two people formed an indescribable spark after they collided together. One is the black dragon relying on pure strength, and the other is the Tong people who are quick and hurt well.


    The sparks produced by the two cannot be described. One of them is bound to fail, but now the black dragon has also changed, with flames on its body, and then its skin is harder. Therefore, it is really hard to say who will win.


    "Now, come back and look at me. Don''t be so depressed. I want to see how capable you are!" ulchiola said, staring at the Tongren word by word

 V1.Chapter 1187

    Tongren can''t do this at first. Ulchiola''s black dragon room has entered another state, which is not as easy to bully as before, so it''s a good way to make a quick decision. However, after ulchiola''s black dragon opened this state, it feels invincible, And Tong people also feel that the flame on the black dragon is definitely not easy to provoke.


    Therefore, if Tong people rashly go up to attack the black dragon of ulchiola, it must be a bad choice. It is likely that they were accidentally hit by the flame on his body. Seeing that the flame on his body is very hot, Tong people don''t want to hit it. Don''t say whether it hurts or not. If they burn Tong people''s face, The Tong people exploded directly.


    But at the thought of flames, Tongren also have flames. The soul flame appeared on the soul chopping knife last time when they swallowed the flame polashu. Just this time, they can try with ulchiola. There are many skills such as blood inheritance that can compete with ulchiola. These are all kinds of skills, All can be used by Tongren.


    Generally speaking, the last time Bai Hun used it in Fujie, so I don''t know whether the original solution can be used. Besides, Fujie is a must kill skill of Tongren, but Tongren don''t want to show their cards so early. After all, ulchiola hasn''t used Tao''s best skill or used Guiren, Only one sword can liberate Tong people. They can''t solve it like this.


    When Tong people think about it, they have to wait for urceola to launch the return blade and fight with him again, otherwise they will suffer a loss if they release it too early. Generally speaking, the first person to release the unique skill is very poor, unless they are really ahead of a lot.


    Otherwise, if a unique move is released too early, the one who releases it first will be the one who loses a lot. If it is a close competitor, the one who takes the first move means that the one who has lost a move first and starts first is strong, which means that it is in front of the master.


    Although urciola is also powerful in the virtual, it seems to the tongs that urciola is suitable for the same level. At least what is it? In fact, it can''t be defeated. Therefore, the tongs have always pretended to be calm. In fact, they are at sixes and sevens in their hearts. It''s still unknown whether they can defeat urciola, Very distressed.


    When Tong people poured their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and wanted to activate the soul flame, they found that their body was hot, and then they found that their body began to burn, which still scared the flame that was still busy fanning their body sector.


    However, Tongren also found that the flame burning on the mountain seemed to have no temperature. Rather than no temperature, he should say that he suddenly adapted to the high temperature, because he found that the ground was red by him.


    Therefore, the flame must have a temperature. Otherwise, the ground cannot become red. Tongren are not only burning on their body, but also burning soul flame on both sides of their cheeks and hair. The flame is orange red, which is very dazzling.


    "Wow, it seems that you are also angry. Do you want to compete with my black dragon? I think you two belong to the same type. Come on, let me open my eyes!" ulchiola said with a mocking face at Tongren disdain.


    Tongren also did not give in at all. He threw the soul chopping knife overbearing and directly inserted it on the ground and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    The black dragon was also very spiritual. It seemed to understand what Tongren were saying, or ulchiola deliberately conveyed it to him. In short, the black dragon was very excited after Tongren finished that sentence. He couldn''t wait to rush towards Tongren. There was still a flame spitting breath in the bottom. Tongren saw that it was not easy to do, I can''t hide!


    Why can''t you hide? Because if Tong people want to avoid their current position, they can only hide in the next place, but the place is still very narrow. If Tong people Dodge, they are likely to be pressed into meat sauce by the black dragon. It''s not as hard as hard.


    Tongren didn''t say anything. He directly raised the soul chopping knife and put it in front of his body. He saw that the breath in the black dragon''s mouth had been sprayed out. The direct flame submerged Tongren. Ulchiola said proudly on his face: "waste."


    But immediately his smile disappeared. He saw Tongren holding a soul chopping knife and holding the mouth of the black dragon, and he was still burning a flame. He didn''t look burned at all. It seemed that he was completely immune to the fire attribute. The black dragon''s flame was completely useless. Not only that, Tongren didn''t have anything at all, Completely resist.


    Tongren held the black dragon''s mouth big with a knife, looked disdainfully at ulchiola and said, "this is your black dragon. Why don''t you feel any crisis? Just tickle me again? Can you be serious?"


    In fact, this is also ulchiola''s back. He didn''t know that Tongren''s soul cutting knife can swallow emptiness before. Moreover, after having the soul flame, all the remaining flames can''t cause some real damage to Tongren. Therefore, Tongren''s flame immunity is really a headache for ulchiola.


    "It''s just a warm-up thing. Does the language of make you so inflated? Will you be embarrassed if you can''t pretend to be x for a while?" ulchiola looked at Tong people with a mocking face and said.


    In fact, warming up is just to find a scene for yourself, because after all, the black dragon is what his ancestors became and liberated by his sword. How can it be a casual thing? It''s just a cover for Tongren.


    Before that, Tong people didn''t know how to attack, but this time Tong people can know that the fire damage of black dragon can''t work for themselves, so as long as they resist some or escape some physical damage of black dragon.


    Like the physical damage of the black dragon, Tong people have not been hit yet, because the black dragon''s action is too late and slow, just like a giant. Moreover, the black dragon''s eyesight seems not very good, and he can''t see the figure of the same person.


    And up to now, the passive effect of Indra''s eye still doesn''t appear. If there is no virtual shadow, it means that the strength of the black dragon is under the Tong people. It can''t be said that the original strength is not as good as the Tong people. The black dragon liberated by the sword is like a summoning skill. The stronger the summoner is, the stronger the black dragon is

 V1.Chapter 1188

    Although it is said that the stronger the summoner is, the stronger the black dragon is, it can not be said that ulchiola is weak. If ulchiola is in the virtual circle, he still occupies a high position. Although he is not broken, his strength is also very objective.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong people with dignified eyes at the moment, and his expression was very fierce. It can be said that he was very serious. He was analyzing the mystery of Tong people''s tricks, such as how the soul flame came into being. The soul flame is a very hurtful thing. It is generally impossible to appear on human gods, but Tong people appeared, And it didn''t hurt the body.


    Soul flame, as the name suggests, is a virtual attack means to burn your life to temporarily improve your strength. It is a skill that you can''t use as a last resort. The last time, the top 100 deathbed counterattacks used it once.


    Soul flame is to burn spiritual power and raise spiritual power on Xudong in the chest. This is a very risky play for Xu. Although it will greatly improve his strength, it also has great disadvantages. It will discount his life, and it is a permanent discount. No matter how many souls you absorb, it can''t, Even if it absorbs the pure human soul, it will not get better.


    But why does a soul flame skill that can only be used by emptiness appear on mortals such as Tong people, and how did he do this? Does it mean that Tong people are also empty, and ulchiola can''t help but have a lot of questions in his heart.


    "Why don''t we sit down and talk for a long time? I''m curious about your identity. Can you tell me what I want to know? I''m very curious about you. Especially in the time we haven''t seen each other for so long, a lot of things must have happened. Let''s have a temporary truce first. I won''t hit you, and don''t hit me." Ulchiola said.


    Tongren didn''t care. He looked at urceola with disdain and said, "why, now I see who''s powerful and dare not go on? I don''t think you''re a fuel-efficient lamp, and you don''t seem to be a kind of advice. Why don''t you fight? You''re like that grimjoe. Now, I still appreciate you, but don''t become like that!"


    "I don''t need you to appreciate it. I don''t want others to appreciate it. My ultimate goal is not to become such a respected person. In my opinion, whether those things that are not practical are irrelevant has nothing to do with me. Therefore, let''s have a good talk. It''s good for us. Although I''m empty, it may not be enough I have to be your enemy. I''m still very easygoing and have no racial discrimination. "Ulchiola said faintly looking at Tong people.


    Tongren coughed and said: "Yo, there''s also racial discrimination. Do you think human beings are very weak? What''s standing in front of you now? Is it God? Mine doesn''t matter. I''m not a god of death of orthodox blood, and I don''t have any ideas about what to protect world peace. It''s ok to talk. I don''t matter, but we have to ask and answer."


    In other words, Tongren also want to ask ulchiola some questions, so Tongren are very interested in ulchiola. If it is generally empty, Tongren may be eaten directly by ulchiola at the beginning, but ulchiola did not do so, but let Tongren develop, and then fight again, which is why Tongren appreciate him reason.


    "Well, we don''t talk in secret. I''m just curious about why you do empty tricks, and the power I feel in you is very mysterious. In other words, I don''t know what you are at all. There is a power in your body that is very similar to me, a feeling of the same kind, but I can still feel your power of death, that is, the ghost way." Ulchiola said.


    Tongren put away the soul chopping knife, sat down on the spot and said, "I don''t know what''s going on with my body, but I can also explain to you that my body is really special and relies on a lot of strength, but why do you ask?"


    "That''s why I want to ask you. I just want to know. From the first time I saw you, I knew you were special, but I don''t want to eat you. I want to make you stronger. I just want to share those feelings that I beat you."


    Tongren smiled and said, "you want to enjoy the feeling of defeating me. I think it''s hard for you to realize it. I''m also very strong if it''s bad. Now, there are at least three kinds of my strength in my body. You still can''t defeat me."


    "It''s not certain, Tong man. I''m not idle these days. I''m also trying to show you my strength when I can meet you one day, so I''ve been working hard until now, you know?" ulchiola said with her head tilted.


    In fact, Tong people also understand that ulchiola and Tong people have the same feeling. They always want to meet each other and let each other see their strength. Therefore, they are practicing desperately until now. Otherwise, who will persist in such painful practice? For anyone, it is a matter of exhausting their muscles and bones and starving their body and skin. Is it a simple thing to say anyway? It''s difficult of


    So both sides are working hard for this moment. There is no need to kill anyone, just to prove their strength.


    Urceola also wanted to eat Tong people from the beginning, but now he wants to defeat Tong people and prove himself. This is urceola''s original intention.


    Tongren feel the same. If they can defeat ulchiola, Tongren will go to compete with grimjoe, because Tongren feel that ulchiola is bound to be stronger than grimjoe. Whether it''s the degree of effort or strength, if ulchiola joins the face breaking legion, their combat effectiveness will rise. I don''t know how much.


    "In other words, it''s your own hunger problem. Your soul chopping knife can release some skills that can be used by emptiness, right? Your body is really strange. No one is curious about it. Didn''t your corpse soul world take you as an experimental topic?" ulchiola teased Tongren.


    Tongren looked at him disdainfully and said, "you have to say a few words about me at any time, right? I want to tell you that not only others don''t know about my body, but I''m also very bound. Do you understand now?"


    Ulchiola snorted coldly and said, "then you should protect yourself. Your ability should not be extracted. Practice for several times. I don''t want to eat you this time. You are really stronger."

 V1.Chapter 1189

    "I''ve become stronger. It''s a matter of mutual admiration. This is something I know without you saying. Save it. I also know that you''ve become stronger. At least you''re much stronger than that time." Tong looked up at him and said.


    Ulchiola also smiled. This smile was stunned for Tongren, because Tongren had never seen the effect of ulchiola. Ulchiola was always informal. He either mocked Tongren or took medicine from Tongren. This was the first time he saw him smile, and then ulchiola said: "Hahaha, haven''t we all made progress? In short, my progress has something to do with death."


    "It has something to do with death? How can it have something to do with it? What God of death will teach you to practice?" Tongren said suspiciously.


    Because normally, it''s good that the God of death doesn''t kill emptiness. Who will teach emptiness techniques? This is not normal, but it''s impossible. Therefore, my colleagues are interested for a moment and walk over with the soul chopping knife on their back.


    Ulchiola also relieved the liberation of the sword. The original black dragon received the blade like a miniature. It seems that he has mastered the emptiness of the liberation of the sword. It seems that he used it without mastering the liberation of the sword.


    Those broken faces are out of the broken faces in front of grimjoe. The rest are almost urged. What is called urging, because lanran uses broken jade to help them evolve and give them IQ and stronger strength.


    This is why lanran is so strong that she has become the new master of the virtual circle and established the virtual night palace. It is said that lanran has broken jade, so she can go hand in hand with Xu and make Xu submit to him. He is a virtual.


    After lanran enters the virtual circle, that is, the virtual king, all virtual are his slaves, and only a few broken legions are his subordinates, that is, in the corpse and soul world, lanran can''t cover the sky with one hand, so he ran to the virtual circle and became the emperor.


    There is a team leader in the corpse soul world, so lanran doesn''t dare to do anything. In order to have a complete idea, if lanran wants to control the world, he must first betray the corpse soul world, because the corpse soul world is the only place that lanran can''t control.


    The first is that lanran''s strength does not allow the corpse soul world to rise and fall for him. The second is that the hearts of the leaders of various teams in the corpse soul world are also uneven. If you want to control the corpse soul world, you must first have a strong strength. Therefore, the leader of a team just has this strength, so he has successfully ruled the corpse soul world for so many years, which is not really a rule.


    Each team is made up of its own strength, so people''s hearts are uneven, and the same is true between the team leader and the team leader. Therefore, lanran can''t rule the corpse soul world, that is, no one can rule. This is normal.


    At the thought of lanran, he thought of so many things. It was because he had broken jade that Xu became so rampant.


    "So do you mean that I worship a god of death? Do you think so?" ulchiola looked at me and said to the Tongren.


    Tong man shook his head and sat on a nearby stone and said, "that''s not true. I just feel that the God of death is unlikely to let go of emptiness. What''s more, I just want to know which God of death can let you go. No one has caught you for so long?"


    "Ha, that''s true. At that time, no one will catch me. You know, since a large number of people have disappeared in liuhun street of your corpse soul world, the captain of your jinglingting court has gone to deal with LAN ran, so no one estimates that it''s normal for me. It''s not that no one will punish me. Aren''t you also a god of death, not to punish me?" Said urciola.


    Tongren touched the back of his head and said, "I didn''t come to catch you. I came here to relax. As a result, you met me like this, so I don''t want to fight. Who makes you laugh at me, too? That''s it."


    "Who mocks you in this world? What else is virtual? That''s it. Didn''t I say that virtual is also a good man. Not all virtual people like to eat people. I haven''t eaten the body and soul of mortals all the way through my evolution!" ulchiola said.


    Tongren also continued to say: "I said you are one on the surface and one on the back. What are you doing now? I just don''t believe you haven''t eaten a soul. Just now you had to eat me. What''s going on now? Are you going to expose the shortcomings of the prototype?!"


    "Hey, can you talk well? I don''t want to quarrel with you again, or our time to finally calm down will be broken. I''ll talk to you first, but I don''t mean to hit you!" ulchiola looked at him and said.


    Tongren also "cut" and said, "Oh, hey, I think you can beat me. I''m just so humble. Why are you still motivated? Don''t you want to be good? I said to you, you should give me a good promise to be modest!"


    "Why do you say you just like being so choking? Do you still want to fight? I really can''t communicate with you. What I said just now is a deaf ear?" ulchiola is also a person with great personality. He stood up and theorized with Tongren.


    It''s an indisputable contradiction. It''s obvious that the two people started again. After urchiola was uncomfortable at the beginning, he was going to have a fight with Tong people.


    "Well, who will be afraid of you! I advise you to show your best appearance and fight me, otherwise I may cut you down!" Tong man threatened ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also opened her mouth and said straight inside, "well, I''ve wanted to eat you for a long time. I hope you''re more chewy. Don''t let me down!"


    One does not do two endlessly, the two quickly collided with each other.


    On the other side, under a sewer pipe, there was a pool of something similar to mud crawling on one side, and there was no sound.


    "I... am I dead?"


    "Where am I? It''s so dark here..."


    "Why can''t I move..."


    At the bottom of the sewer, a pile of black mud creatures made some sounds, and they seemed to be unable to distinguish their faces. They didn''t even have hands and feet and couldn''t see their faces, but they could actually speak.


    This pool of mud struggled to climb out of the sewer, but it did see the darkness without seeing the sun. What is it, an alien creature or something? Why does it have the ability of human speech and still can''t see the mud monster with facial features? This is a very strange thing, because this guy just doesn''t know what it is

 V1.Chapter 1190

    The monster was smoking, and then began to show bubbles like boiling water, and those black mucus substances seemed to condense together, and then began to rise rapidly, and gradually seemed to integrate into a person.


    Gradually, when talking about nausea, Bala''s mud is finally integrated into a human form. With the seeping groans, a human form is finally formed. It can be distinguished by the moonlight that this is not a human, and there are tusks on his dark body.


    "Well... What''s going on? I''m dead. Why am I here?" said the black object.


    When the black object waved his hands, he found that it seemed to be more dexterous than before, and his body seemed to be more light than before. The man felt it, then clenched his hands and burst into spiritual pressure, and found that the walls of the sewer were trapped.


    The black figure also began to get excited, because his strength seemed to be improved, and just relying on spiritual pressure could cause real damage to the surrounding objects. Yes, it was no one else. He was the waste dog killed by cha guess!


    As for why he was resurrected, I don''t know. It can''t be said that chachai didn''t start hard enough. At that time, chachai was sure to kill the waste dog. The waste dog disappeared directly and evaporated in the air. It was dead and can''t die again.


    But as for why the waste dog is resurrected again, it is unknown. Even he doesn''t know why he is resurrected. He just knows that the waste dog now has the ability to resurrect, and it seems that it will become stronger after resurrection.


    In this way, he has no cultivation at all. He can improve his strength by his own resurrection function. It seems that the body of the waste dog is really special, just like the venom in spider man, with the ability of immortality.


    The waste dog looked around at his masterpiece and seemed very satisfied. Then he gave a wild animal like laugh and said: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    When the waste dog burst into spiritual pressure directly, the wall of the sewer began to collapse, and even the upper wall began to crack. Hungry, the gas kept rushing upward, and finally a well cover collapsed. The waste dog looked out, stared at the moon outside, smiled excitedly and said: "It''s really the way of heaven and man. It seems that God says he''s on Laozi''s side."


    The waste dog bent down and rushed out of the well cover, and then disappeared into the night. At this time, the chachai family on the other side had just finished dinner and then watched TV at home. Chachai should go out for a walk because the atmosphere was too embarrassing.


    Cha Chai just walked out and felt a trace of something wrong. Because he was the reincarnation of the goddess of war, he was very sensitive to the smell of evil. He suddenly smelled a trace of evil, which seemed to be empty.


    But it''s also a pat on the head. There''s no emptiness in this area. He must be too sensitive. It''s impossible to have emptiness. He thinks too much. The only emptiness was found and destroyed by himself that day. It''s his once good brother, waste dog.


    When it comes to killing the waste dog, Cha guess is still a little depressed. After all, they are their best brothers. Basically, they are together all the time. They are basically inseparable. They are also the two people who take care of their gang together.


    But I''ve played with everything. I''m a stranger to the waste dog. Even if the waste dog is alive, it can''t be my brother, because after all, I killed him myself and made so much before.


    In fact, the main contradiction between the waste dog and cha Chai is not money, nor is it a woman. When you were fooling around at the end of the street, the waste dog just pulled Cha Chai and said if it was a good thing. Let''s go quickly, but Cha Chai is vigorous and has no sharp intuition like the waste dog. It''s just what you asked in the past. What do you look like in such a way of


    Therefore, they were controlled by the virtual. Maybe they didn''t even know when they were controlled. Later, the people around them seemed to be bewitched. They all followed the group of people controlled by the virtual, and only a few people escaped.


    Among them, there are waste dogs. The waste dogs are very puzzled. Cha guessed what they did in the past. Why did he follow them after asking two questions in the past? Then he saw it with his own eyes. They all have a habit of killing people in the street, that is, they can''t stop killing human beings, but they used Cha guess''s body at that time. The waste dogs saw Cha guess tear their hands Company.


    At that time, the waste dog was so angry that his eyes were red, but because of the large number of people, the fat dog was also rational and didn''t go, but his heart was at sixes and sevens. Once again, the waste dog took the initiative to go to check and guess and ask about things, but he found that the character of check and guess had changed greatly.


    There will be some problems in the spirit of the person who is attached to the virtual body, just like Cha Chai. In the past, he was a person who valued love and righteousness, but later, after being attached to the body, he became a cold-blooded and ruthless person, which was cut in the eyes of the waste dog, but what he didn''t know was that it was all done by the virtual, not by cha Chai. Cha Chai retained his consciousness only in an individual time.


    Moreover, while retaining their consciousness, they are still confused. Sometimes they can''t even remember who they are. It''s about that barbecue stand. Chachai and others saw Tongren and recognized that their spiritual power is very special, so they want to eat them.


    Therefore, I guess that the people headed by two people began to follow Tong people. At the beginning, they thought that Tong people were special in spiritual power, and there were no other special circumstances. Therefore, they thought that they were special in spiritual power and ate them.


    But no one thought that Tong people were so powerful. They directly built some mortals and put them one by one. When Xu saw that it was the God of death, he felt that he could not escape, so he vowed to die. The other two people''s emptiness came out directly from the noumenon, and the original people directly exploded and died.


    But chachai''s body didn''t burst out, but now I know why it didn''t come out. It''s because of chachai''s blood. There has always been a force in chachai''s body that won''t let him go, so it didn''t appear for a long time.


    After killing the two empty people, the same person also found that the two people had no way to save, so he forced the empty soul out with spiritual power and killed it directly, and then took away the comatose chachai

 V1.Chapter 1191

    All this was seen by the waste dog. The fat dog is also a normal little gangster. He can''t live without fighting every day, but he hasn''t seen such a bloody scene. He has never seen killing and robbery.


    Most of them go to the street vendors to bully and bully them and charge them a little protection fee. They must have never seen such a scene. Think about it. No matter how many people kill, they are bucket people. But where have they seen such a big scene? Even if they see it, they dare not say a word. At that time, they directly frightened the waste dog, He thought it was a guess.


    He thought Cha Chai would also die, because at that time he completely regarded Tong people as a murderer. At first, he was very worried that cha Chai would die, and then there was no news of Cha Chai. The waste dog was scared and stupid at that time, so he didn''t dare to call the police. Therefore, he also delayed the best time. Those dead people were found by others a long time later, very long.


    At that time, it was the forensic identification that these people had died for at least a long time. They died not because of fighting, but because of other causes. Moreover, most of them were myocardial infarction, and none of them died because of skin and flesh injuries.


    I don''t know what''s going on with these skin and flesh injuries. It''s reasonable to say that these people died when they received these skin and flesh injuries. Then why did they fight? So it became a grievance for a while and didn''t deal with it again.


    What scares the waste dog most is that when he saw it, it was a man and two women fighting with a group of people, but in the video, he saw only Tongren himself. However, although the video did not record the figures of the two girls, it did record a more strange scene, that is, some people were beaten and shook like that, But no one.


    Therefore, the news was blocked for the first time, and the waste dog was asked not to spread. On the same day, when they returned to the barbecue stall again, the waste dog saw Cha guess again, and the fat dog rubbed his eyes at that time.


    He simply didn''t believe his eyes, because he saw chachai was taken away, and the three people appeared in front of him again that day. They even ate together. The waste dog was even more puzzled. He thought all this was designed by chachai, but it didn''t involve the waste dog, which also made the waste dog very angry, Thought it was a personal grudge.


    Therefore, the waste dog went to ask the teacher for punishment. Cha guessed that he was surprised when he saw him, because Tongren was also there. He was afraid that Tongren would hurt the waste dog when he was angry, so he told the waste dog to get out quickly, but the waste dog didn''t see this relationship, which was abuse.


    Finally, Tong people also spoke, but fortunately, it was to flat him, not kill him, so Cha guess is to completely cut off the past. At the same time, it is also to hope that the waste dog will put down the past life as soon as possible and be a normal person, but how can the waste dog understand.


    So chachai stabbed the waste dog''s hand, hoping to wake him up, but in exchange for the endless hatred of the waste dog, he was very chachai betrayed their friendship, hated chachai''s leaving without saying goodbye, and hated chachai''s worrying himself for so long.


    Moreover, she was so worried that she got a knife in exchange for checking and guessing. This completely intensified the anger of the waste dog. The waste dog was red eyed directly, so she was a little abnormal on the way back. In fact, many evil spirits were on top of him.


    But Zha guess didn''t open his eyes, so he couldn''t see these evil spirits. Until Dongxian wanted to appear, those evil spirits ran away. The waste dog was also dazzled by misunderstanding and hatred. For a moment, his hands and feet were disordered, which triggered the virtualization.


    Therefore, in the virtual state, the pain and hatred will be magnified countless times. The waste dog is completely on the road of revenge. This is the verification that there are so many fights. Now, when I think about it, I still feel cool behind. I always feel very uncomfortable. When I think of the waste dog, my heart will be very painful. After all, the waste dog is my past brother.


    Cha Chai always thinks of all kinds of happy things he had with the waste dog in the past. After he killed the waste dog himself, such nightmares will emerge in his consciousness for a long time. Therefore, Cha Chai doesn''t want to waste the dog. He thinks of him. She thinks of the past friendship and years, But I can''t go back.


    He can''t go back any more. The road between him and the waste dog''s friend may be over here. He can''t go back any more. He can''t hold the waste dog together and laugh happily. Thinking of this, he can''t help but want to shed tears.


    It''s not that cha Chai is not enough for a man, but that his partner who has been with him for many days has lost his life in his own hands. He still doesn''t give up. The man doesn''t wipe his tears lightly. Just because he hasn''t reached the sad place, Cha Chai is really sad at the moment.


    What can be compared with a partner, but his partner''s life is buried in his own hands. There is no way for Cha Chai, because Xu is sure to kill himself, and it does hurt him. Therefore, he is not stupid. He will live, Seeing that it''s a waste dog, if Cha guess doesn''t kill him, then the waste dog is cha guess.


    So chachai''s doing this is just self-defense. There is no intentional killing of waste dogs, so chachai''s mood is relieved. Even if waste dogs are small, there is no story here. Waste dogs are small. Chachai grew up together, chasing hungry girls and fighting together.


    Angry with the teacher, punished and dropped out of school together, everything is so synchronous, but the life of waste dog and cha guess has moved towards a different road, which is almost irreparable.


    Thinking of this, Cha Chai sighed and walked back. Thinking of the past, Cha Chai still wanted to cherish the present friendship and the Tongren group, so he said the waste dog, and cha Chai also wanted to treat friends more.


    As he walked, Cha guessed when he wanted to see Tong people. He went to the door unconsciously, but before he took out the key, he found that there seemed to be a bad smell in the house, which was like a false smell!


    "Bad! Careless! When this smell just appeared, you should have a look!" Cha Chai quickly took out the key and scolded in his heart!


    "Click" the door opened.


    What comes into view is the picture that cha guess can''t believe all his life

 V1.Chapter 1192

    It was not their parents who opened the door, but waste dogs! It''s a real waste dog! It''s not a virtual waste dog, it''s normal!


    This made Cha guess confused. The first time Cha guess looked into the house, his parents were preparing meals. No, they had just eaten. His parents had no problem and there was no god thing, but ah, the waste dog was a little strange and scared.


    Why is the waste dog killed with chachai a few days ago here? And isn''t he dead? Chachai saw his spear directly through the body of the waste dog with his own eyes. How can he still be alive, and still show a living man.


    Suddenly, the back of Cha Chai''s head was hit not light but not heavy. When Cha Chai looked back, it was the waste dog, still the same as before. There was no virtual appearance at all, and he was still smiling like that. But what happened to the virtual smell in the room just now? Was it because he was really too tired, an illusion, or did he always have paranoia?


    Cha guessed that when he looked at the waste dog, he was surrounded by a piece of gauze on his hand, and there was a little blood on it. Are these things all hallucinations? Is it true that he thought too much? Even if it''s not empty, what''s the matter with the waste dog? Isn''t he dead?


    "Hey, what are you looking at? It''s time to eat. Why don''t you help your uncles and aunts?" the waste dog shouted at Cha Chai.


    It''s still the past, or the old waste dog, which makes Cha guess in a trance. Is it true that he is dreaming, or is he really suffering from fantasy? It''s unbelievable.


    How did the deceased Su Sheng do it? This thought is a matter of no shadow. Therefore, he must be too nervous to think of this. Moreover, he is still so real looking at the waste dog and the bandage on his hand.


    "Little guess, please help me. The dog came to our house. Today, we''ll make up for him. Look at what his hands look like. You must have a degree of madness!" Cha guess''s mother looked at them and said.


    Chachai''s father''s face was not very good. Looking at chachai, he said, "what else did you say? There''s a new job. Isn''t it still the same? Is it necessary to hide it from my father? Listen to me, you and the dog. Understand that I''ll arrange work for you both. Don''t mix it up!"


    The waste dog nodded and bowed and agreed, which was puzzled by the way he looked, because he didn''t understand what happened to the times. He had mistakenly entered the parallel world or what happened. However, the waste dog in front of him was still so real. It didn''t look like he was occupied by the virtual body, and he didn''t want to make it virtual. He had seen the virtual appearance of the waste dog before, It''s scary.


    Cha Chai frowned, touched the waste dog and said, "are you okay? These days, i... how do I feel so hard on you."


    "Ah... I''ve been working out for a while. I also want to strengthen my body. How can I do without exercise? You have to exercise, too. You know, Cha Chai, or you''ll always drag me back!" the waste dog smiled at Cha Chai''s shoulder.


    Cha Chai also raised one eyebrow and said, "fitness? Why didn''t I know you had this habit before? Huh?"


    "Oh, oh, look at your two children. They will quarrel as soon as they meet. How long have you not seen each other? They still quarrel with me here. Don''t quarrel, otherwise you two will go out! Hear me! Don''t quarrel!"


    Looking at such an ignorant mother, Cha guessed a lot. Who is this waste dog? Now, there should be no problem in his consciousness. Besides, he shouldn''t have remembered wrong. Cha guessed that he was a dead man now.


    At that time, everything in front of us is so clear and visible. This is an impossible thing. If you die, how can you still be here? Cha guess is also thinking repeatedly. You always don''t know what to believe, so you keep dragging.


    At dinner, the waste dog sandwiched vegetables for chachai''s mother. This move stunned chachai. The waste dog sandwiched the vegetables with a bandaged hand, and he didn''t see that his hand felt painful, and he still used it at will.


    This is very strange. Chachai''s hand is broken. Why can it still be used like this? Doesn''t the wound hurt? Chachai''s mother also saw it and said in a hurry: "Oh, boy, you eat your food. You see your hands are broken. You can''t bring food to your aunt. You can eat it yourself. Your aunt can eat it."


    The waste dog was also stunned, then nodded and looked at the nearby Cha Chai. He was looking at him with a strange look. The fat dog also pretended to be calm and asked, "what''s the matter? Guess, why don''t you eat? Look what I''m doing and see if I can eat enough?"


    Cha Chai shook his head. Maybe he just thought too much, but the waste dog is a person who cherishes his life. He will protect his body where the skin is broken. If his hand is broken, he hates to have to eat, but now he still uses his hand to add food to his mother. This is a little strange, because it is illogical at all.


    No one is hurt like this. Besides, his palm is pierced. Normally, he can''t use chopsticks at all, but maybe the waste dog is not afraid of pain. What if he is not afraid of pain.


    Cha Chai has been actually monitoring the waste dog, because first, he doesn''t mention whether the waste dog is true or whether he is dreaming. Cha Chai now feels that there should be no mistake in his consciousness, because he can''t remember anything wrong. After all, it happened to him.


    So it''s either an illusion to fight with a waste dog before, or it''s an illusion now.


    But Zha guess didn''t feel that he was hallucinating now. Therefore, he pinched his thigh to see if it was true. Later, he also found that the pain existed, that is to say, he was not dreaming or in a fantasy.


    Cha Chai also carefully observed the waste dog during the meal. As before, he wanted to wolf down like he ate. It was as if they were so good. There had never been any contradiction. The waste dog ate with his head depressed over there. Cha Chai looked at it and didn''t eat or talk.


    It''s nice to watch old friends eat at home. In fact, sometimes it''s also a kind of enjoyment. It''s a kind of predictable enjoyment that was owned in the past, but not now. I can''t speak for a long time.


    The waste dog noticed the action of checking and guessing, then frowned at him and said, "do I have food on my face? Why don''t I eat?"


    "Enough."


    The golden light began to appear on Cha Chai''s fist and a smile appeared on his face

 V1.Chapter 1193

    The Golden Dawn condensed on Cha Chai''s fist and shone on the whole room. The waste dog looked at Cha Chai in surprise and said, "guess, what are you, bright, like it''s very interesting!"


    "Don''t pretend, my friend!" chachai looked serious and directly punched the waste dog in the face. The waste dog flew out with blood from his nostrils, and the table was directly hit and flew, and the dishes and chopsticks fell off the ground. Chachai''s parents looked at all this with a look of amazement, as if they didn''t believe that his son would do such a thing.


    Because his son is an asshole. He won''t beat people at home, let alone his own friends.


    Chachai''s father grabbed chachai and said, "you bastard! What are you doing? Do you still have a king''s law? Go and help your friend up!"


    When chachai''s father said so, chachai''s mother was going to pick up the waste dog.


    But none of them found that the black gas began to rise on the body of the waste dog, and the place hit by the investigation and guess had been completely deflated, or even completely cracked, revealing something like black mucus.


    It seems that Cha''s guess is right. The waste dog is indeed empty, and his judgment is not wrong. His experience these days is also a true fact!


    "Mom! Don''t go! Listen to me! Don''t go!" Cha Chai rushed up and grabbed his mother.


    At this time, Cha Chai''s mother''s face was full of tears. Looking at Cha Chai''s face, she said, "are you crazy? Beating people everywhere! He is your friend! He has been a big friend since childhood!"


    Although it''s a jerk to see Cha guess, in fact, it''s just that cha guess''s parents don''t know the truth. They won''t know that there are ghosts and gods in the world, at least not before.


    At this time, my mother didn''t wait to guess what else to say. The waste dog just giggled on the ground. Is that really normal? It looks like a large number of monsters.


    Cha Chai also knows that the waste dog is about to show its true shape. He is busy condensing the spiritual power of his body, and then looks at the waste dog as if he is ready to go.


    The waste dog stood up slowly. He said he stood up. He didn''t say he stood up, or his feet stood up so straight. He didn''t borrow the power of his assistant to complete these things.


    It''s really weird. Chachai''s father also saw that it was wrong. He hurriedly said that chachai and his mother protected behind him, and then said, "what are you... What are you, and whether you are a waste dog!"


    The waste dog didn''t answer, but slowly touched the sickle that cut chachai at that time. After a long time, he stared at chachai behind chachai''s father and said, "the waste dog is still a waste dog, but it''s no longer a waste dog in the past! You should remember that if you force the dog, it will bite people!"


    Before his father could understand what he meant, the waste dog had thrown a sickle in their direction.


    "Be careful!"


    "Yi!"


    Chachai quickly stretched out a hand, but chachai''s arm was directly penetrated, but somehow he stopped the sickle.


    "Ah! Little guess! Your hand!" chachai''s mother looked at chachai and shouted. Two lines of hot tears immediately came out.


    They all know the love of their parents for their children. Even if their children are bastards, they are also a piece of meat that they fall off. When chachai was still in his stomach, chachai''s parents loved the child so much. Although the child''s future development may not be very good, their parents still love their children very much.


    So at this time, chachai''s mother also broke out her maternal instinct. She rushed over and wanted to protect chachai.


    But at this time, the waste dog seized the opportunity and threw another sickle again. The sickle rushed straight to chachai''s mother''s head.


    At this critical moment, Cha guessed.


    "Ding!"


    The sickle did not fly to chachai''s mother''s head. At this time, chachai was holding a shield in front of his mother.


    This time, chachai protected his mother. In the past, when chachai fought, his mother always cared about him. Whenever chachai annoyed his father, chachai''s mother protected him behind him. Chachai''s mother has always been the patron saint of chachai.


    "Dad, you see, I can handle it here. Take my mother to the house. I can solve it, trust my son." chachai said, holding his father''s arm.


    "What are you talking about? Silly words, mom won''t leave you!" chachai''s mother cried and looked at chachai.


    This is chachai''s father. He grabbed his mother''s hand and said, "stop talking, give it to him, let''s go."


    Chachai''s mother was dragged to the room by his father.


    "Want to run?" said the waste dog, taking out the sickle put in chachai''s hand.


    Cha Chai also took a breath from the pain, but his body also moved quickly. Another shield flew the sickle he threw.


    Cha Chai urged Lingli to slowly reply to the wound on his arm, and then Qingjin was exposed on his forehead and said, "waste dog, I never thought that you would threaten my parents. You are really over. Although your resurrection is a little unexpected to me, I will kill you again!"


    "Ha ha, don''t talk big. If you hadn''t had the ability to recover, I would have killed you!" the waste dog shook the sickle in his hand wildly.


    After Cha Chai recovered, he directly poured his spiritual power into the shield and fiercely hit the waste dog. The waste dog didn''t dodge or hide, so he shook the sickle there.


    The waste dog was directly investigated and dealt with, and the door of chachai''s house was directly smashed. Chachai did so because he was afraid of damaging the furniture at home, and he didn''t want his parents to see him fighting.


    When the waste dog was knocked out, he threw out a sickle mercilessly, which was directly separated from Cha Chai''s head, which directly wasted Cha Chai''s eye.


    Blood puma out on Cha Chai''s face. The sudden blindness made Cha Chai very flustered. For a moment, he was also confused. He was cut several times by the waste dog.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with you! Cha guess, I cut you down a few days ago. Why are you so rubbish?" the waste dog shouted, staring at Cha guess, who was bloodthirsty.


    It''s hard to cut Cha guess for a while. It''s really not good to do it one by one. What''s next! Guess the mood at the moment is also very messy and annoying. I will be temporarily blind because of a mistake

 V1.Chapter 1194

    I didn''t expect that cha Chai''s carelessness led to his blindness. It''s really very unwise, but Cha Chai also has no way. After all, it''s some things caused by his own impulse.


    It''s not that it''s wrong to see through the waste dog, nor is it wrong to protect his parents. These are what Cha Chai must do. Now Cha Chai''s eyes are cut by a sickle, and there are chains on the waste dog''s flying sickle. Being cut into his body will have an effect of controlling him.


    Now my eyes are hurt by the waste dog. I can''t see the waste dog in a short time. Although I only have one eye, it still affects the vision of others.


    Just as chachai was looking for the figure of the waste dog, suddenly the waste dog appeared behind chachai. At this time, chachai also felt it in time. He turned quickly and protected his body with a shield.


    "Qiang!"


    The waste dog slashed the sickle on chachai''s shield. Chachai also found that the power of the waste dog was terrible for a moment, and his arms were shocked and numb.


    Seeing this, the waste dog kicked chachai''s shield directly, which directly flew him up, fell heavily on the tree, and then lay on the ground.


    Chachai''s eye injury is indeed a big discount on his own strength. The main thing chachai observes is the eye, and chachai is not the whole of God, which is a semi God constitution.


    The recovery speed is not the same as the complete body. Although the wound will be repaired, the time is also a little slow. The wound in the eye will recover in at least 10 minutes.


    But in these ten minutes, Cha guess can''t recover his eyes, that is, this blind area of vision will last for a long time. Cha guess struggled to get up, and then suddenly found that he didn''t know when the waste dog rushed in front of him again.


    The waste dog also took out the flying sickle and put it straight into the waste dog''s shoulder and fixed it directly on the tree. Cha Chai also roared to express his anger.


    "I just want to know. I bewitched your mind when I was at the door, but how did you escape? I''m very strange. Do you really know me like the back of your hand?" the waste dog said with a guess face.


    It turned out that long before Cha Chai was going home, the waste dog pretended to be his past, and then left a spell at the door. Then he naturally knocked on the door to say hello to cha Chai''s parents and waited for Cha Chai to enter the door.


    Bewitching is a very common virtual illusion. After the transformation of waste dogs, it also becomes stronger. A normal God of death can crack this. Although it has been transformed by waste dogs, it is still a very low-level thing, but it can be easily cracked. It is a pity that it is not a god of death and a person who can resist waste dogs, Still not.


    At that time, it is impossible for chachai to know about the waste dog without knowing about the waste dog for many years, so chachai can easily see through the ghost plan of the waste dog, because for chachai, the waste dog is like her brother for many years, and she can''t make mistakes.


    Cha Chai rubbed the wound on his eyes, looked at the waste dog and said, "do you know that sometimes your own clever brush seems to be very clever, but in fact, there are many loopholes. Don''t want to hurt others. Waste dog, it''s not good to be a normal person?"


    "Normal people? You and his X are really joking. Cha guess, ha ha, ha ha, who did I become like this because of? You didn''t count in your heart? Hmm?" the waste dog pressed the sickle harder and inserted it into Cha guess''s meat.


    Cha Chai is also a ninja. He has to hand it in. He is staring at the waste dog with an angry face. He can''t make any movement for a long time. It seems that both sides are at war and want to start fighting. Cha Chai also doesn''t miss the old love. Although Cha Chai was really uncomfortable when the waste dog died for the first time, he has experienced it once, which is nothing.


    So chachai glared at the waste dog and shouted. The strong and exaggerated spiritual pressure directly paid for the waste dog. Chachai decisively pulled out the sickle inserted on his shoulders, and then ran towards the waste dog like a tiger, with a momentum as fierce as a tiger!


    Abandoned dogs have also noticed the changes in the order of search and guess. At the beginning, search and guess seems to have been bewitched. That''s because search and guess is really made by the abandoned dog as a friend. However, it is also based on the fact that search and guess has feelings for the abandoned dog.


    But now the waste dog is completely ruthless. He even wants to attack chachai''s family, so chachai really can''t stand it. So he decided to defeat the waste dog directly and fight him all his life. But all this is based on whether the waste dog can survive under the hand of chachai!


    Although it was the waste dog that hurt chachai''s eyes, chachai''s eyes didn''t have any obvious strength improvement when fighting. He didn''t look like Tongren. He could see through the opponent''s moves. For chachai, his eyes were used to see things.


    Moreover, chachai is no longer invisible, but temporarily blind. Although the previous knife completely destroyed the lens in chachai''s eyes, because of chachai''s lineage, he can reply bit by bit. Therefore, if a waste dog wants to defeat chachai, at least cut off his head and completely destroy it.


    But this is impossible for flying over, because Cha Chai is also a fool who can easily cut off his head and give it to you. For Cha Chai, the waste dog is just a more agile opponent. Before, it was hard to deal with because it activated his friendship with him in the past, Because Cha Chai''s character of valuing love and righteousness makes the waste dog turn into a loophole.


    But now chachai won''t release water. Although he is who, no matter who he is, even if Shinzo Abe comes, as long as he hurts her parents, he is unforgivable. So chachai waved his big hand and turned the shield into a spear.


    The waste dog pulled Feilian back, and then threw it around crazily and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "You are so much nonsense, and you always want to be a dog!" Cha Chai picked up his spear and rushed at the waste dog.


    The fat dog also laughed wildly and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

 V1.Chapter 1195

    The waste dog directly exploded its spiritual power in place, and the exaggerated spiritual power was raging on one side. Cha Chai also noticed that the waste dog seemed to be really different from the previous flower mounting. Therefore, luck wrapped the golden spiritual power around the whole body. It''s strange to say that cha Chai''s spiritual power is like a well, Shang Yang, who kept on one side, formed the same protective thing on his body.


    Gradually, the things on Cha Chai''s body also showed up. When the golden spiritual power was wrapped on his body, it formed a spiritual power to turn Kai, which was like the move of Tong people when they first solved. However, different from the same people, Tong people''s spiritual power to turn Kai was a completely protective move, but Cha Chai''s spiritual power to turn Kai seemed to become taller.


    The golden armor wrapped chachai''s whole body, just like a god of war, and a knight''s helmet was gradually formed on his head, as if he were a Spartan warrior, and he seemed to have no lack of power and domineering.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Then the black breath wrapped around the body.


    The blood red eyes are like gluttonous beasts. The violent energy on the body is surging wildly. It is like a big wolf dog glaring at the prey in front. The sickle on the hand is gradually absorbed by the body. It seems that it is going to become another very strong state, which makes people look like a blood losing beast, But chachai one is not afraid.


    People on both sides looked at each other slowly, and then their feet rushed up and aligned again.


    On the other side, he stood up at the same time with any urceola, and then looked at the other party''s unspeakable momentum surging in the middle, like a time bomb that could blow them up at any time. Urceola frowned.


    "Hey, are you reasonable? I told you well before. We can live in peace. I just want to ask you a question. If you don''t tell me, you don''t tell me. Niaishi told me it''s better. What are you doing this time? Do I owe you money or something?" ulchiola said angrily, The two of them were also very angry with him. For the first time after their colleagues used up, urceola said so many words for the first time, so it was also very novel.


    Tongren smiled and said: "Hey, aren''t you always a very cold guy? What''s the matter with you today? Why do you want to talk to me like this? But is your measurement so big? I told you, today we decide whether to compete or die. How can humans make friends with others? You always want to eat us, and we always want to kill you."


    "How can you judge a person so casually? As I said, I don''t want to eat you now. I''m still very interested in you. I think if we work together, we may create more powerful power than lanran!" Ulchiola frowned at the head man''s hoarse shouting, as if Tong people were deaf.


    Tongren touched his nose and said, "Hey, you''re impolite. Who would yell at the friends you want to make and say you don''t want to eat me now? Then you mean you can eat me in the future, right


    This time, ulchiola was impatient. The spirit pressure burst open because of anger. The boulders around him began to loosen. The green in his eyes gradually began to shine, as if he was going to kill Tong people in the next second.


    "I really can''t say anything to you. If you don''t want to practice, don''t practice. But you told me today, but you can''t say that. Hu sou is fine. I want you to pay some price. You know, you''d better be aware of death. I''m the head of the knife. In case you die under my knife, stupid human!!!!!" Said urciola.


    Tongren also said, "you too. Don''t show your killing intention so obviously. If you face a character stronger than me, you won''t be killed by the second. You really want to see you like that! Ha ha!!!!!!!!!"


    "Such a hungry man hasn''t been born yet!" saw Wuer Ola finish, just put her hand on the soul chopping knife again, and then close your eyes. You pressed a spell, and then the green smell suddenly exploded, which scared Tong people.


    "Return to blade, the black dragon of sword liberation!" ulchiola shook off her arm, her eyes narrowed fiercely, and a green light rushed out of the sky, which was about to break through the clouds in the sky. Moreover, Tongren found that ulchiola''s return to blade seemed different.


    A huge black dragon appeared on the back of ulchiola, but it was not as real as moving forward. This time, the return blade seemed to be as hungry as before. The black dragon flashed behind wueryiola and then disappeared.


    But the way of disappearance is really different. It is not the kind of direct disappearance, but into ulchiola''s body.


    A gust of wind came wantonly, and all the boulders around him were blown to pieces. Tongren also opened the protective cover in time to resist the afterwave of ulchiola''s transformation.


    There was a very intuitive change on ulchiola''s body. The original place had been covered with a black keel, and the mask on his head had also become a dragon head mask. The soul chopping knife had completely changed its appearance and directly turned into a dragon tail like a thorn.


    The eyes are also more green, just like a hungry ghost.


    "Your transformation is meaningless. If I guessed correctly, you integrated the spirit of the black dragon and let yourself transform. Frankly, your ancestor seems to have been used by you, and you still don''t want to use that kind of psychology. It really makes your family think you are angry. It''s really too cold!" you sigh and mock him deliberately.


    Ulchiola''s eyes became colder, then twisted her neck and said, "my business has nothing to do with you. You''d better show me the best hunger and let me enjoy the battle. Otherwise, there is only one destiny for you, that is death! Let me go now!"

 V1.Chapter 1196

    The spirits and spirits of both sides were at war a long time ago. For Tongren, this battle is not only a time to vent, but also a time to prove their own strength. On the one hand, Tongren also want to see how Dai''s ability of ancient emptiness is. Is it as evil as what white soul said? Tongren have seen the strength of ancient emptiness, No matter what state you are, you can''t beat it.


    Therefore, Tongren also want to see if ulchiola''s progress during this period of time is just bluff. Ulchiola also plans to fight Tongren with full firepower, because what ulchiola can''t stand most is Tongren.


    The characters of both sides can also be said to love and kill each other. They have always been testing each other''s real strength, but sometimes they are reluctant to really kill each other. This is their contradiction. It is false to say they don''t want to kill, but many are still reluctant to kill.


    Ulchiola''s eyes are as fierce as blood losing beasts. Tong people are also wrapped in blue spiritual power. They look at ulchiola without fear. It seems that I''m not afraid of you.


    Finally, the two sides couldn''t see it anymore. They rushed over at the same time. They said they were in love and killed each other, or they were really right. They rushed over like that, full of blood and meat collision. Fortunately, it was at the top of the mountain last year. Otherwise, when human beings saw it, they would think it was a high-level company making a film, This is really the same as Hollywood special effects.


    Fortunately, it''s not in the urban area, otherwise the surrounding buildings will become beyond recognition, that is, they have broken the surrounding rocks on the mountain, so the battle between Tong people and urchiola seems impossible.


    "Qiang!" Tong people collided with urchiola''s soul chopping knife. This time, Tong people still released the tusks on the soul chopping knife. It seems that the tusks were hurt by urchiola last time. Now they are full of hatred. They suddenly opened their mouth and wanted to swallow urchiola directly. Urchiola was surprised, Just step back.


    Even Tong people are surprised, because Tong people have never seen their Soul Eater have this state. The current state of Soul Eater seems to be very excited and shaking constantly. It is true that soul eater is a spiritual soul chopping knife.


    The Soul Eater made a burst of excited chirp, just like the sound of wiping and hitting the blackboard with chalk. For a moment, the Tong people were fierce, because the Tong people didn''t see what happened to the Soul Eater. Were they hungry or how hungry? It''s like torturing Tong people to see children. They don''t understand what he says, and they have a brain of paste.


    "Hey, your soul chopping knife is really interesting. Is it really spiritual and evil? Your soul chopping knife is really a thing of Yuan Jian''s civilization. It''s really a long experience today." ulchiola said to him carrying the soul chopping knife.


    Tong people also smiled, then compared the soul chopping knife to urchiola and said: "Don''t talk nonsense. I advise you to cheer up, or your head will be separated for a while, but it won''t be so fun. You won''t even have the person who buried you at that time. Now you''re still talking to me so carelessly. You really feel ridiculous, you guy."


    "You guy? Are you talking about me!" ulchiola roared.


    Tongren smiled and said, "what about you? I''m going to kill you. Just show me!"


    The spirit pressure broke out among my colleagues, and the spirit power around me was wrapped around Tong people like thunder and lightning. With a fierce look, he rushed towards ulchiola. Ulchiola also said that the soul chopping knife frowned in front of him.


    The two people collided with each other again. Ulchiola still frowned. Tong people were very upset when they saw one. They asked, "Hey, you stinky thing, why do you frown with me here? I''m very upset when I look at me!"


    "I have something to tell you that makes you more unhappy. I just feel that your strength seems to be receding. Although it is stronger than before, you really don''t see enough. I''m useless to do my best, you know? And you rotten bastard, don''t always say what ugly thing I am and what guy I have!!!!!!" Said urciola.


    As soon as Tongren heard that ulchiola said he was a loser, the nameless fire of heartache began to run up layer by layer. In an instant, there was a soul flame on his body again, and wrapped himself up again. Don''t be too gorgeous!


    "This is still not enough to see!" Ulchiola looked at the Tongren somewhat depressed and said, and with a force in her hand, she threw the Tongren out with the soul chopping knife directly. Since ulchiola''s soul chopping knife returned to the blade with the power of her own blood, the attributes of her soul chopping knife have changed a little, and it has become flexible, and is like asajing.


    Tongren was also very surprised. Ulchiola could throw herself out directly and easily, and she was thrown out in the case of soul flame. It was really embarrassing. She thought that the powerful soul flame state was vulnerable in front of ulchiola.


    Tong people have just discovered that ulchiola has been fighting with himself with a soul chopping knife in one hand. It seems that he has never seen Tong people from beginning to end. This is really a surprise to Tong people.


    "I''m really disappointed and hungry. It seems that you''re going to be eaten by me." ulchiola showed her sharp teeth and looked at Tong people with some regret.


    The copper man''s psychology is also at sixes and sevens now, because a madman like ulchiola, who knows what he will do. If he really wants to eat him, there is really no way. Therefore, it is only understandable that he can stand with ulchiola.


    But Tong people don''t want to be so casual. They just use interpretation, because after all, this is their strongest means. If they take out their strongest means and urceola has stronger skills, they will feel bad. Therefore, Tong people can''t be contradictory for a while.


    "It seems that you are really useless. I''ll eat you. Don''t worry. If you make this statement, I''ll live for you. You''re eaten by me now. You''re looking at yourself, don''t you know?!" ulchiola said ferociously to Tong people with a grin

 V1.Chapter 1197

    It seems that ulchiola is like this. If you want to resist his attack, you must solve it, but you still can''t use it immediately. After all, it''s ulchiola. Moreover, Tong Ran is now sure that urceola must have some skills hidden.


    If you use it now, it won''t work. You still have to drag it. As the bottom card of Tongren, you can''t use it casually. Moreover, it seems that ulchiola is not joking, so Tongren still have to seize the opportunity to explain it.


    "Boom!" urceola slammed on the ground and immediately came to Tong people. The place he left was crushed by urceola''s great power. It seems that this state has greatly improved urceola''s ability in all aspects.


    The broken stones in the back can prove that ulchiola has increased greatly even on her feet.


    Urchiola held up the soul chopping knife and cut down the Tongren along with the inertia. The Tongren also had no way. At this time, they couldn''t connect hard, so they rolled flexibly on the ground, and then looked at urchiola''s action quickly. At this time, the soul flame was opened again, and even blood inheritance was used, At this time, the soul chopping knife.


    The last time in this world, the soul chopping knife absorbed the ability of emptiness. Now Tongren use it, and then try to fight urchiola, but after seeing urchiola''s attack just now, it completely gave up the idea.


    The momentum of a whole piece was directly cut by ulchiola, and ulchiola''s soul cutting blade was not sharp at all. How could it cut the boulder? His soul cutting blade became a dragon tail not because of the liberation of the sword?


    Moreover, the dragon tail is a dull thing at first sight, so the man who cuts the giant stone Tong must not believe it. Did he practice the materialization of spiritual power? Otherwise, it is impossible to cut the boulder in half with this soul chopping knife, for sure.


    Tongren looked at the soul chopping knife in urchiola''s hand while wondering, but urchiola opened his mouth and directly sprayed out a flame, and then stretched out his fingers. A green virtual flash was ready to go. Tongren looked bad. It was.


    This should be ulchiola''s powerful long-range attack, and this virtual flash is unique to ulchiola, because some big virtual are sprayed out with the innermost Bo, but ulchiola comes out on his fingers.


    Therefore, ulchiola''s milking is not only a complete integration of the power of the black dragon, but also must be based on a lot of great virtual strength. In this way, if ulchiola enters the virtual circle, the ranking must not be lower.


    At least the first 100 of the virtual circle that hurt Tong people before can''t be the opponent of urchiola, so the opponent Tong people encounter every time is choked to a state, and every time it is stronger and stronger, and there is no weak to Tong people.


    Tongren also frowned, looked at urceola and said, "Hey, what are you doing with the dragon tail brush? It''s really ugly. You must think you''re handsome. In fact, it''s really ugly and rubbish. I won''t lie to you!!!"


    Tongren mocked ulchiola and stepped back a few steps. Ulchiola, who should have been angry at this time, was not angry. Instead, he kept laughing over there and said, "ha!! you are really interesting. You are dying!"


    "I''m not dying, but I think your garbage skill stones are not active in the kennel, which still disappoints me." Tongren said in order to increase morale and make ulchiola angry, making him show some flaws.


    But ulchiola was still not angry. He looked at the Tongren with disdain and said, "you are dying. I tell you, I just haven''t seen the kind of garbage who says my skills are garbage, but I''m still retreating. What do you say, Tongren?"


    "Rather than being disappointed, I should be very disappointed, because I thought your ability would be greatly improved, but you are really hungry and can''t make me happy. How disappointed should I be?!!!" urqiala looked at Tongren excitedly.


    You''re right, actually. Ulchiola and gengmujianba belong to the same kind of people. Sou is a kind of war madman. He is very eager for this kind of battle. He hopes that his opponent will be stronger and he can make progress when his opponent is stronger, and then he will make progress and become stronger. This is the extreme thought of ulchiola. It is really terrible.


    However, he and Tong people belong to the same category, because Tong people are also people who often make progress in war. He rarely breaks through the bottleneck in cultivation. He may become more powerful only in battle, but he rarely sees any flying progress of Tong people in normal times, It was during the war that the feeling of Tong people''s small universe could be aroused.


    But today, Tong people are very sad. He doesn''t have any feeling that the small universe is going to explode or that he can make progress. Therefore, Tong people are very anxious about this constant battle, and they often slip away when they think about problems.


    Urchiola also saw that Tong people were absent-minded, so she looked at Tong people angrily and said, "Hey, you guy, can you make me too boring? When did you become like this?"


    When saying this, Tong people were still thinking about the problem. They simply didn''t hear what ulchiola was saying. Tong people were still thinking about how to make a significant breakthrough in their strength, unless the virtual solution is whether their strength can still rise.


    At this time, ulchiola was no longer thirty-seven or twenty-one. He was so hungry that he directly shook the soul chopping knife and rushed straight to Tong people. At this time, Tong people still didn''t respond to the past, but found that their left eye was bleeding again.


    Tongren was also a colleague. He saw a virtual shadow on his side, and then jumped up with a quick conditioned reflex. All of a sudden, he stepped directly on ulchiola''s soul chopping knife.


    Ulchiola was also stunned. It seemed that he didn''t react. How did Tongren City complete this action? At this time, Tongren also saw another virtual shadow. The virtual shadow is the next moment. Ulchiola threw away the soul chopping knife, and then stretched one hand to Tongren''s neck. Since he saw it, he can''t catch it

 V1.Chapter 1198

    Sure enough, according to the situation of the virtual shadow, ulchiola stretched out his hand, but what he didn''t know was that the Tongren had already prepared something, that is, a soul chopping knife picked up at high speed. The hand picked up and fell, and the Tongren waved the soul chopping knife with spiritual power.


    "Click!" urceola''s arm was cut off by Tongren. Urceola also stared at his arm and looked at Tongren strangely, but he had no time to look at Tongren.


    Seeing that Tongren''s soul chopping sword is about to fall again, ulchiola quickly uses the ring to break away from the scope of Tongren''s soul chopping sword. Ulchiola also feels very strange. Why Tongren can see through their actions, and their actions are consistent. They are famous for their speed. Generally, even Geng Mujian 8 can''t avoid it, Tong people can.


    Is it true that I underestimated the Tongren, or do I feel wrong? Is it the Tongren who have been connecting their reaction ability for a while, ah. And it seems that his skin hardens and doesn''t resist Tongren''s soul cutting knife.


    His arms were directly cut off by Tong people. What does this mean? It''s that ulchiola''s rival in love despised Tong people''s ability. Then he was made like this by Tong people. He avoided his soul cutting knife and asked for his arms.


    Ulchiola became more and more angry. He thought that Tong people had always hidden their strength and played with him. He looked at Tong people angrily and said, "Hey, you can install X so well. If you are so powerful, you should use it earlier to harm my rival in love!!"


    "What kind of dog theory are you? Your skills are inferior to others. I didn''t give you water. You are empty. I am the God of death. I''m stupid. You should be. Why should I give a empty waterproof? Are you out of your mind? Do you feel that everyone is so kind? Is it Tongren looked at urceola with a question mark on his face and said.


    In fact, Tongren''s heart is also very unpleasant, because Tongren''s input is very large in the beginning of the solution, but they also know that the Indra eye can only be opened when they are not as strong as the enemy, so it shows that they can''t beat ulchiola. Therefore, some people will be unhappy for a while. Why is he better than himself?


    Tongren are too willing to use the power of Indra''s eye in competition, because it will form a habit after all, and then rely on Indra''s eye. Therefore, Tongren are eager to make progress. Moreover, Tongren have also found that they will study it for a while and a half to solve this bottleneck, So he spent most of his time on cultivating the ability of initial solution.


    Because ulchiola didn''t know what happened to Indra''s eyes, he was always surprised at the performance of Tong people. He also thought about it in his heart. Tong people don''t seem to be the kind of people who hide their strength. Maybe he was really that kind of strength just now.


    But all of a sudden, his actions were seen through, and it was a little hard to say for a moment. Did this Tong man really make progress in the battle? It seems that there is some truth, ulchiola thought.


    Ulchiola shook his mutilated arm and said, "it seems to be an idol. It''s right. You''ve made progress in the battle. It''s very good. I didn''t think you could get on me. Even Geng Mujian eight can''t hurt like this."


    "You''d better think about yourself. I don''t want to be waterproof to you, and it''s not good for me to water. If it''s good, I can become a mortal!!!!!" Tong said, teasing ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also urged the psychic power, and then replied with her arm: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Tongren raised the soul chopping knife again, then looked at urchiola very fiercely and said: "What''s my strength? You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to take care of yourself. Next time, I''m sure I won''t be able to cut off your head. What''s more, you have to fight well with the enemy. Don''t let me move like crosstalk."


    When he said that, urchiola had already thrown up the soul chopping knife and rushed to the Tong people. As the Tong people thought, as expected, there was a virtual shadow on urchiola''s body, and it became dazzled. That is to say, urchiola''s attack was followed by a lot of attacks on the Tong people, which can be said to be a series of heavy attacks!! £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    However, the Tongren didn''t panic for a moment. Looking at these virtual shadows, they reacted in the fastest time. They hid left and flashed. Finally, they set up the soul chopping knife easily. It happened that they caught the blade of ulchiola. Measuring the soul chopping knife was so skillful that it seemed to bump together after rehearsal, and it was full of tears on the Tongren''s expression Disdain.


    Ulchiola also felt very strange, because he had understood his knife technique, and it was impossible for people to hide so easily. Even if it was more powerful, he had to be cut several times by ulchiola''s move. At this time, Ben''s skill has been improved recently.


    However, paying attention to Tong people will make some miracles. Tong people are not cut down by ulchiola. Once they arrive, Tong people still calmly face ulchiola and look at him indifferently.


    Ulchiola looks at this state. It seems that the speed of Tong people can be reflected. It seems that there is no way to defeat Tong people without a little real effort.


    Because urceola really doesn''t know why it hurts. That is, she can always avoid so many hungry attacks. At this time, no one will accept it. Why should she be so angry? It''s totally unreasonable.


    Before, ulchiola had the upper hand. Why are the tongs so strong now? What''s the reason? Is it really to learn from the experience in the battle and fly up?


    Urchiola looked at the Tong man in front of him. When he worked hard on his hand, they bounced away, and then there was a distance.


    "It''s really unlucky that you broke through during the battle. It seems that I''m afraid of negligence. Your progress is really speechless. When I say Tongren, you teach me." ulchiola said.


    "I didn''t."


    The simple words of the same person confused ulchiola

 V1.Chapter 1199

    In ulchiola''s heart, I always feel that there is an open figure in Tongren City. I am practicing angrily and my achievements in cultivation can be improved in a casual battle with others.


    It''s reasonable to say that ulchiorali may not be a virtual person with much talent, but ulchiola is also very hard. He eats very few people and has less resentment. Therefore, sometimes he is more like a person, and ulchiola''s appearance is very strange. He is not like an ordinary virtual person, but evolved from a dead person, It has become virtual from the beginning.


    Ulchiola even doesn''t exist like a memory. The general emptiness has been in the real world from the beginning, and it doesn''t appear from the virtual circle. Ulchiola in the real world has no parents and friends, and the key point is that some people can see him, but some people can''t see him, This also makes the young urceola very curious.


    But as he grew up, he found some illusions that seemed to be his own. He thought that other children would be hungry and hurt when they fell. But why wouldn''t he feel hungry? So because of his hatred, urceola began to do the first bad thing in his life. When he was young, he ate a child!


    But when he saw the child''s parents sad, he knew a truth. Knowing a species with seven emotions and six desires, if it deprives a person of his life, it is likely to have a joint relationship and will be sad together with other people''s emotions.


    So urceola doesn''t have those illusory feelings, that is, endless guilt, so urceola doesn''t have the feeling of wanting to revenge the world, so urceola has been wandering aimlessly in this world.


    It can be said that at the beginning, ulchiola''s world did not go. It had no purpose. It was a completely closed world, because few people saw him, and even if they saw his haul, they would not pay attention to him, which made ulchiola very strange. Why was no one playing games with her until ulchiola met another person.


    Tongren''s blow to the crescent sky made ulchiola return to reality from his thoughts. Ulchiola quickly avoided your cutting blow, then caught a stone, quickly maintained his body balance and looked at Tongren again.


    Early in the morning, Tong people found that ulchiola was going to hide, so they deliberately released a crescent sky rush, which made Tong people catch ulchiola. When they fought with him, did they go or not? As soon as they saw that there was still a virtual shadow on his body, Tong people were relieved, so grimjoe saw this flaw, Not everyone can see!!!


    At least ulchiola and grimcho are the same kind of emptiness. The food is not seen like grimcho. Therefore, Tongren can still use the power of retreating Luo''s eyes to fight for a period of time. These are the small abacus in Tongren''s mind. Ulchiola, before ulchiola sees it, The purpose of the Tong people is to give urchiola heavy damage as much as possible.


    Therefore, it is not necessary to test the power of ulchiola. It is what Tongren e-commerce should do to give ulchiola a heavy blow as much as possible!!!!!!! Therefore, Tongren also compared the soul chopping knife to his chest, a very serious attitude.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai and the waste dog are similar. It''s not a five-year war, but they all fall into a hard battle. Cha Chai is wearing a holy armor and is covered with golden light. The shield in his hand also becomes golden under the light of his body, giving people a very pure feeling, Speaking of it, this kind of power is really offensive and defensible!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Cha Chai also ignored the words of the waste dog. Directly, he stared with his eyes and shot a golden light. The waste dog didn''t come at all. It reflected that cha Chai destroyed an arm and disappeared directly.


    It just disappeared in the air, and there was no trace left. This also made Cha guess that he was stunned. Unexpectedly, this holy armor became so strong after wearing on his hungry body. His consciousness was still a little excited. The waste dog also reacted that his arm was gone, Then he looked at Cha Chai with a mocking face and smiled.


    "Do you think you can kill me at this level? It''s so funny. Hahahahahaha, or at least you should pay more attention. Check and guess, don''t let me look down on you.


    It seems that today''s waste dogs still don''t know the secret of their body. Their body belongs to a very special constitution. They don''t know what the material is. Anyway, the hardness is stronger than the normal virtual time, and the flexibility and developability are better than many virtual times.


    The most important thing is that this ability can be that the waste dog is close to countless resurrection. The waste dog still doesn''t seem to know the cost of his resurrection, so it''s so rampant.


    The waste dog has no arms. He is still yelling and guessing: "you waste, garbage, how nice it is for your second sister to kill me. Here? It''s really like a woman. You think you''re shooting a youth idol drama over there!"


    The waste dog also knows that he can''t beat Cha guess, so he sits here for the last resistance. Maybe his body won''t be comfortable next, but he must make his mouth comfortable. Therefore, if it''s too much to say Cha guess, the purpose is to make himself feel better before he dies.


    But I am a person who has no future. It is because of his attitude that he is the source of all his evils. If he retires with Cha Chai, I don''t know how good life is now. Therefore, it is causality. Some people must accept these things.


    Cha Chai looked at the waste dog. At the moment, the waste dog can be said to be crazy. It doesn''t look like it. So Cha Chai shook his head and said, "go, don''t let me see you."


    At this time, it was supposed to let the waste dog go, but now the waste dog is not happy

 V1.Chapter 1200

    "Hey, do you look down on me, huh? I don''t need you to be poor. Don''t talk so much nonsense. If you want to kill me, kill me quickly. Don''t use my ink here!" the waste dog shouted at Cha Chai.


    Cha Chai doesn''t really want to kill the waste dog again, because after all, it''s still that sentence. After all, it''s a friend. Although it''s a character hostile to him, his emptiness also has something to do with himself. Because he treats him so much, he wants to become emptiness. This is also inseparable from Cha Chai himself, because he is his own friend, Even so.


    Chachai shook his head and said: "Waste dog, I don''t pity you. I''m really tired. I really don''t want to go on like this. Just stop and go back. I really don''t kill you. Then since you have become like this, you can disappear yourself. Don''t cause any loss to the people in the world. I hope you can find the most basic human nature of some people."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The waste dog threw off the sickle and rushed to chachai again.


    Chachai helplessly raised his shield to parry the sickle of the waste dog, and the golden light suddenly appeared on his body. After a sharp explosion, the waste dog was blown away directly with his shield. He didn''t expect that chachai''s shield could be used in this way. Chachai was also stunned to look at the shield.


    After the waste dog fell on his heels, he smiled and said, "guess, this is what it looks like. If you continue to do that, it''s boring. Let''s have a good fight, my good brother."


    "You''d better go. I really don''t want to fight. I really hope you can be normal. Although you have become empty now, we don''t have any reason to fight. Get out of the way." Cha Chai looked at the waste dog and went straight to the past and said.


    The waste dog suddenly laughed with a heavy nasal sound and said, "guess, you are sick. There is no reason to fight. The x-bed wants to kill you. Can you understand! Can you still tell me not to fight here? Do you still think you and I are hooligans? Come and die, guess!!!!!"


    Cha guessed that he didn''t want to fight, but he didn''t want to accept that a waste dog has become like this. In the past, they often had a vicious contradiction, but Malaysia Airlines will be good, but now no one knows what''s wrong. It''s always going on like this. In the past, when a waste dog was most angry, he wouldn''t say he wanted to kill him, but now he''s thinking about waving a knife. What''s it What makes them like this? Is it money or something, but in the past, waste dogs and cha guess have never been due to conflict of interest.


    But what''s the matter with suckling? Even when the waste dog died once, he still came here to find chachai revenge. It''s a great revenge. It''s very capable. Chachai''s consciousness is also very incomprehensible. Is it because he stabbed the waste dog''s hand with a knife? This is not quite right. The waste dog is not such a person who loves revenge, especially not with him bear grudge.


    Is it possible to be used by others? It''s clear that someone should be instructing behind this matter, otherwise Fengpu can''t become empty, and it''s impossible to come to chachai for revenge. Behind this, someone is instructing waste dogs to do things.


    Although the waste dog is a hooligan, he knows what a waste dog is like after years of understanding. So it''s said that the waste dog has become like this. Someone wants to conceive them behind their back. In this world, they have taken the life of the waste dog, and now they are going to make a guess. But if it''s painful for Cha guess, why doesn''t the waste dog directly kill Cha guess''s parents, Why?


    But does the good consciousness of the waste dog still exist in his heart? It should be said that it is not, because the cruelty of the waste dog after its emptiness is obvious to all, so why don''t the waste dog kill Cha Chai''s parents? There is only one thing that can strengthen the whole event!!!


    That is, Cha guess''s parents are useful and valuable! But what do they want to do? His parents are mortals. What do they want them to do? Cha guess can''t figure it out for a while, so that''s why.


    "Hey, what are you thinking there? It''s like last night. Believe it or not, I''ll cut off your brain now!!!" the waste dog said excitedly, as if he was dissatisfied with the state of not fighting with himself.


    Cha Chai waved away the shield, then looked at the waste dog with a golden breath and said, "if I ask you something, you must answer me truthfully. For the sake of past friendship, if you answer my questions, I''ll have a good time with you."


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, that''s almost the same. Ask, and then finish asking, and I''ll cut off your head!" the waste dog waited with his eyes looking at Cha Chai and shouted.


    Cha Chai nodded and asked, "finally, call your second brother. Tell me, I just want to know why you don''t kill Owen''s parents because you are so bloodthirsty. Is there some reason for being? I hope you can read about your past feelings and tell me about it."


    After listening to the question, the waste dog was stunned, then frowned and said, "hey? Yes, why don''t I kill your parents. It''s my uncle and aunt. Then why should I kill you!?"


    The waste dog began to talk incoherently, which made Cha guess have some consciousness, can''t touch his head, and it was very painful.


    "I. I. why should I kill you? Who am I! Ah!" the waste dog began to shout at the top of his voice.


    Cha Chai suddenly remembered that some emptiness would be unstable when it just became emptiness, because at first, the sin in his heart was used by the power of emptiness, and then became emptiness to find revenge.


    But once you have some doubts or problems about your revenge, you start to think. Once you start to distract from hatred, it will make the virtual gathering unstable

 V1.Chapter 1201

    For a moment, Cha Chai was puzzled by the state of abandoned dogs, because abandoned dogs have never been like this. After they were virtualized, they either laughed at themselves or threw sickles at themselves. It would be like this. However, Cha Chai couldn''t help observing the state of abandoned dogs carefully and seemed to be struggling with his own consciousness, It''s like the past.


    What makes Cha Chai feel like a waste dog in the past. Now it seems that the waste dog is confused about his purpose and doesn''t understand why he wants to kill Cha Chai. That''s why this situation occurs. Otherwise, it won''t happen for no reason.


    "Shit. Me. Ah, who''s talking to me? What am I doing? Why do I kill?" the waste dog began to recover some consciousness before, as if the person who finally sank to the bottom of the sea suddenly appeared on the water. It''s the same, the same sadness, the same loss, but I don''t know what''s going on.


    Cha Chai approached the waste dog and said, "Hey, hey, waste dog, it''s me. Cha Chai, are you okay? Can you hear me?"


    "Check and guess. He''s x, I know. But why does my head hurt so much!"


    The waste dog made a cry that didn''t look like human beings. He covered his head with his hands and cried in pain. The most terrible eyes were still white eyes. Tears kept flowing out of his eyes. It seemed very painful. If he couldn''t see it, he came forward to see him.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you, waste dog? Can you remember me? Can you think of me? I''m Cha Chai, your brother. Can you say a word? Hey!" Cha Chai said anxiously, shaking the waste dog.


    However, the waste dog keeps making painful sounds, covering his head. The old dog can''t reply to the query and guess. The query and guess is also very anxious, that is, more efforts are made on his hands, and he tries his best to the patient''s waste dog''s body, hoping that the waste dog can wake up.


    But the waste dog still didn''t reply to cha Chai''s words, but his body didn''t shake, and his hand dragged the dancer''s head, but slowly put it on Cha Chai''s shoulder. Cha Chai thought it was the waste dog who returned to the spirit, so he was still very happy.


    Suddenly, I felt cold in my abdomen. When I looked closely, it was the sickle of the waste dog that penetrated my stomach. Then I saw that the fat dog also slowly raised his head and said, "Oh, who do you call brother, child, do you know me!??"


    In front of the song, the waste dog is definitely not a waste dog, but it is still a waste dog''s body. Why not a waste dog? But the feeling of this "waste dog" is whether it is a waste dog. There is a very powerful feeling, but it is definitely not the waste dog himself.


    "Waste dog" pulled the sickle out of chachai''s abdomen, and chachai ate pain and carved a mouthful of blood, but this was not over. "Waste dog" raised the sickle in his hand again, and then cut it off towards chachai''s head, which surprised chachai.


    Hurriedly retreated, and then the shield emitting the holy light appeared in chachai''s hand again.


    He just resisted the attack of "waste dog", and the fat dog was also a surprise. Then he looked at Cha Chai''s body and said: "Yo, it''s a good reincarnation, but I haven''t fully awakened yet. I''ll kill you, occupy your body, and let this body exert its maximum power. You''re too weak. How can the Templar let you spoil it!"


    "What reincarnation, and what Templar, your family is approved to speak strangely. I''m not very interested in those things you said, so I just want to know who you are and why my friend disappeared?" Cha guessed.


    "Waste dog" said with a smile, "your friend? That''s still your friend. I don''t think you''re very happy. Can''t I get rid of him for you? You should thank me."


    "What?! what got rid of? You guy made it clear to me. What does it mean to help me get rid of it? Did I say I want to get rid of him, but who is your dirty thing?" Cha guessed with a frown.


    It seems that what is this emptiness? Ordinary people, the recovery speed of the wound is a little slow. The wound of a sickle is so difficult to recover. It didn''t exist before Cha guessed, but today''s blow is really bad.


    "Waste dog" twisted his neck and said: "Look at your bear''s love for ink, I''ll tell you. The boy has long died. I should say, but I still gave him my strength. I just saw that his hatred level was still OK, so I gave him strength. But later, the boy seemed to be not pure about revenge, so I just came out to help him."


    "At the beginning, when he was still alive, I didn''t like him, but his distorted mentality and hatred were still OK, so I just lent him the strength to finish it. This boy is really stupid. It can be said that he is the most rubbish I have ever seen. Why is his talent so bad!" the waste dog said reluctantly.


    Cha Chai also recovered the wound, then put away the shield, summoned the spear and said, "so it''s my friend who possessed him and let him do so many bad things, isn''t it?"


    "You can say so! But now I have a new goal! Your body is good. I''m willing to make the most of your body for the tenth time, young man," said the waste dog madly.


    He shook off the sickle once and attacked chachai''s neck directly, but chachai stood with his head down and said nothing. The "waste dog" thought chachai was stupid,. The queen of e''an said excitedly, "ha ha ha ha ha. You are really enlightened. You gave up resistance and gave up your body to me. I will treat your body well!"


    At this time, chachai looked up, and then he clearly found two lines of hot tears on chachai''s face. These hot tears were not only a farewell to his past partners, but also a silent cry to the waste dog. At this time, chachai was just busy and there was golden lightning on his body, and he was not afraid of the fast coming "waste dog"

 V1.Chapter 1202

    Cha Chai touched the spear, poured the spirit into it, and then ran quickly. He wanted to directly penetrate the body of the "waste dog" in front of him with the advantage of the spear length, but some things were contrary to his wishes. For example, Cha guessed that it was the same to kill the waste dog with a spear, There is no way to directly insert a spear into the body of a waste dog as Cha guessed.


    Instead, the two collided, and then the two sickles of the "waste dog" were firmly inserted into chachai''s spear, and they didn''t move. You can see how strong the "waste dog" is in front of you. This is definitely not a joke, because chachai''s spear is an artifact, which is the same as his shield, The two are used together.


    But now the ability of checking and guessing is not very strong, and it is not possible to directly summon all the two miracles. Therefore, it is impossible to directly maximize the power. However, checking and guessing is also a cruel role. Not everyone can stop checking and guessing like this. Tongren can, but except Tongren, checking and guessing has not seen it, But I''ve seen it now.


    "I''m surprised, right? Didn''t I tell you that I gave him strength, so you know how much my strength is? I''ll tell you so much. You should be able to think of the rest, so let me kill you! In this way, your body can get the maximum strength to exert its strength!!" the waste dog looked at him crazily and guessed after all.


    But after all, Cha Chai doesn''t know where his body is strong. He always hears others say that if he wasn''t this body, he would be nothing. But Cha Chai doesn''t feel that his body is special. Instead, he feels that his body is very ordinary. These abilities are developed by Tongren the day after tomorrow, There''s no reason why your body is special!


    This is totally unreasonable. How can it be the kicking of your body? Your body is ordinary from the beginning, but after meeting Tongren, your body, not only your hungry body, but also your life seems to be beginning to become different. Therefore, Cha Chai has always believed in the credit of Shi Tongren, It''s awesome.


    Cha Chai also worked hard in his hand. He directly pulled out the spear, and then the golden spirit burst out and said, "what are you? You always talk about my body here. Is it interesting? Just like you, I''ll give you my body?"


    "Young man, I can''t help you. It''s not easy for me to kill you. If my body hadn''t rotted and it was too far away from me, would I still be able to deal with you for so long? You would have been my lunch."


    "If it were in the past, I wouldn''t pay attention to your talent at all. I was the king of emptiness at that time, you know!! if you talked to me like this, you would have died!!" said the waste dog.


    Cha Chai quickly threw a blow sideways and directly blew the waste dog away. Then he proudly carried the long blank on his shoulder and said, "Oh, you garbage, you still show me the prestige of the past. Believe it or not, I can kill you now. I still advise you not to be too arrogant and be careful of the gutter capsizing."


    "The young man is really vigorous. Let me educate you. Although I can only use 10% of my skills now, it''s too simple to clean up the loser at ease. Ha ha ha ha ha." the waste dog threw off his sickle and rushed over.


    Chachai also broke out spiritual pressure and once again operated his golden spiritual power. He directly rushed to the waste dog holding the sickle. However, chachai did not take any defense measures, but rushed straight in that way without any defense. This also created a confusion for the paying dog, and then said semi mockingly, "what''s the matter? Give up!?"


    Of course, Cha Chai didn''t give up, but Cha Chai used a deadly play, which was completely learned from Tong people. Waste dog Pu also found that cha Chai''s action seems strange, but it''s too late to think too much, because they are about to collide with each other. If we don''t make some reactions quickly, It is very likely that both sides will lose


    It''s hard work here, but the "waste dog" doesn''t dare to do so, because the recovery ability of chachai is really strong, and the whole body is golden Lingli Huakai, so hard work is undoubtedly the best combat style of chachai.


    It was about to collide. At the critical moment, the waste dog quickly took a cushion step away from the attack range of chachai, and then directly inserted the sickle in his hand into chachai''s heart. The speed was also fast, so fast that it could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "Kayi!" the sickle of "waste dog" was directly inserted into Cha Chai''s body. Just when "waste dog" wanted to gain confidence, he found that cha Chai was still movable. At this moment, Cha Chai suddenly burst up and directly inserted the prepared spear into the waste dog''s left shoulder. The power of the spear was terrible. When he just touched the left shoulder of "waste dog", It''s already penetrating.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!! little rabbit!! are you crazy!! it''s good for you to do this! Your heart will also be badly hurt!"


    At this time, Cha guessed with a smile and said, "are you blind? Who said my heart was hurt????"


    "Waste dog" was surprised. In the twinkling of an eye, the Feilian in his hand was directly inserted into chachai''s Lingli Huakai, and did not squeeze in at all. This also shows that chachai''s Lingli Huakai armed forces are very overbearing.


    "Boom!"


    Cha Chai directly punched the "waste dog" in the face. The fat dog just flew out and shot into a nearby haystack. There was no sound for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Cha Chai was surprised and found that his body had begun to fester. Although Cha Chai knew it was magic, he still shook his hand, because Cha Chai''s weakness was that he was afraid of magic. Maybe it didn''t exist at that time, which led to the fact that cha Chai''s immune probability to magic is zero now

 V1.Chapter 1203

    It''s very painful to check and guess, because it seems that this illusion is very powerful. When your hands begin to rot, you also feel it. What''s more, the upcoming universal therapy has failed, which is really difficult to use!!!


    Moreover, Cha Chai looked at the world around him and began to become distorted. The sky also turned into a seeping purple, and the ulceration on his hands also began to become very serious. It seems that he had a toxic reaction. At this point, he was in a very powerful illusion, and he was in his illusion, but it was his illusion!!!! Chacha guess has no resistance to magic.


    At the beginning, the low-level illusion of abandoned dogs was still because Cha guessed that it was the observation of the past of abandoned dogs that made him successfully get rid of the illusion, and it took a lot of effort to realize it. It was indeed very laborious, but Cha guessed that the illusion in this time might be the illusion of virtual housekeeping skills, Because at least this degree is the released art.


    There was a ethereal voice in the air: "hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe


    Cha Chai also knew that it was Xu who lured the waste dog to attack him. He also quickly released his spiritual power and strengthened his spiritual power to turn Kai. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on the shoulder of his back. It seems that he attacked his back!!!


    Cha Chai felt that he waved back with a spear, but he really felt that he didn''t hit anything. On the contrary, he amplified the pain of his back. What should I do this time? Cha Chai Mian Mian''s illusion that he can''t touch at all. For a moment, there''s no way, but he could defeat the "waste dog" completely, But he still has such a powerful illusion!!!


    The reason why Cha guessed that he was poisoned by magic is that he still has too few managers and this qualification. He met such a powerful magic user, but he also made his fight very passive because of his shallow experience.


    Magic is an attack method that can directly attack the spirit. It is an ability that can be mastered by both emptiness and death. Basically, it can be used as long as it can be exposed to spiritual power, but there are only a few people who can really use magic.


    Moreover, in the world of death, there are only three kinds: body art, psychic power and magic. As the name suggests, the attack methods of magic are to confuse the opponent''s spirit and disrupt the opponent''s spiritual and ideological things. Finally, the caster can control the opponent''s insensitivity, that is to say, the insensitivity of investigation and guess has been controlled by that guy, It''s easy to catch.


    Finally, if chachai is confused, chachai will feel abnormal. Finally, he will fall into an illusion world. He can''t extricate himself for a long time. Moreover, it is very difficult to avoid this kind of magic, but he can break the illusion with his own spiritual power.


    But this is not an easy thing. In terms of spiritual power, it is at least better than the caster''s ointment, and it is also successful to use spiritual power to flow in the body, so as to produce a way that can completely break the illusion, so as to succeed.


    Moreover, it is very difficult to avoid illusions. Illusions usually use the senses as the starting point, that is, your five senses, hearing, vision, smell, taste and touch to attack your brain nerves, so as to make you long-term illusions and hurt your opponents.


    At that time, there are also ways to overcome illusions. That is, try to avoid illusions. The way to avoid illusions is to turn off the senseless perception ability of diamonds to fight. This is the first step to overcome illusions. It''s also to see what parts of the other party are used to illuminate you by illusions. If it''s eyes, don''t look at his eyes.


    Moreover, these solutions are unique and very painful. If it is not for professional understanding, they really haven''t done it. There is another way for Russian and Japanese penguins to release, that is, to make more use of physical skills to avoid each other''s illusions, which may be successful, but there are many kinds of returning books, such as the initial illusions, It''s also the first trick for a waste dog to guess.


    It''s a kind of olfactory magic. Generally, you get caught after you smell the smell. Moreover, you don''t know what magic is at all. You still don''t know it. It takes time to stay in the house with the waste dog, but the waste dog''s return of books is really poor. His first confusion direction is a problem, At the beginning, it confused the memory of Cha Chai''s head and made his memory confused, but Cha Chai was sure of the memory of the past. There was no way.


    Moreover, Zha guess also knows a lot about waste dogs, that is, there is no way for waste dogs to escape. Therefore, Zha guess can crack the most open illusion. On the one hand, it is a better understanding of waste dogs, on the other hand, the illusion of waste dogs is too rubbish and stupid.


    Now the body of the waste dog occupied by the virtual consciousness should be a kind of illusion similar to the pupil technique, and it also belongs to a very special blood inheritance. When I checked and guessed that I used a spear to kill the waste dog, in fact, the illusion has been launched. The illusion of the waste dog is a direct type of confusion through vision, It can make logarithms directly fall into the spiritual world they make. It is a terrible kind of magic, and it is also a rare magic.


    Moreover, since it is trapped in the illusion of waste dogs, some details of the spiritual world begin to be displayed in the hands of the caster, which will change some time, space and quality, and the most abnormal thing is that the insensitivity of checking and guessing will be dominated by waste dogs.


    Here, I also found that my hands began to fester, and the spiritual power could not be cured, but now I still didn''t find that I was falling into magic, and I still thought I was fighting against the waste dog in the real world.


    But he also found that he could not see the waste dog, and not only his hands were festering on his body, but also his body began to fester. But Cha guess was really calm, because he didn''t find out what poison he had just been poisoned, but if it turned out like this, he must have been deceived, But it''s also a standard. It''s useless to say anything without finding a waste dog.


    Just now, the abandoned dog was directly hit in the haystack by cha Chai, so it must maintain the stability of magic in the dark, but the problem is that cha Chai doesn''t know where the abandoned dog is, but he just knows that he is hiding and doesn''t want to fight with himself

 V1.Chapter 1204

    Chachai''s body began to suffer more and more, but if he couldn''t find a way to solve the problem, he was likely to die in the illusion. Therefore, chachai insisted on standing up and looking for the figure of the waste dog, but he also found that the place in front of him had changed. It was in an alley in a building area, It''s not at home anymore!


    Moreover, Cha Chai found that it was extremely cold here, but it was also your pain on the body that made her have to squat down, and a big man appeared on her forehead. Cha Chai was about to show his teeth in pain, but Cha Chai still held back and made no sound.


    When he was crawling hard on the ground, he found that something seemed to have stepped on his feet. When he turned around, he saw that it was a man lying on the ground, which surprised Cha guess. What and what are these? There was a corpse lying on the ground.


    What kind of fairyland is this? It''s true that the environment created by the "waste dog" is such a world. It''s a little abnormal, but Cha guess is also interested in the dead body. He just wants to know who he is.


    This is the influence of the caster on Cha Chai. It can completely control Cha Chai''s seven emotions and six desires, and even let Cha Chai think about some ideas that don''t exist in his own brain. Therefore, Cha Chai drives out some things that he doesn''t know what happened at the beginning. When Cha Chai wants to see the dead body, he is always confused, That''s a simple question.


    Generally speaking, dead bodies should be frightening. They have bacteria and make people feel creepy. How can they have the feeling of wanting to see them?! Are you really interested in this body??


    "How can I be emotional about a corpse? No, I always taboo this kind of thing. It''s unlucky. What''s the matter with me?" Cha guess was also very distressed about his actions just now. He didn''t know what had happened. He looked at his actions, and cha guess swept his body and made a discovery.


    He found his hand was better! What is it as like as two peas in the world? Why, I am not in the same way. Why is it good now? It is not the same as the first illness that has been cured by a long illness. It is just like the appearance of never rotting. It is exactly the same as that which did not rot before. But the rotten body still exists. This is very strange.


    It seems that the neglect of the waste dog led to a small disclosure of this matter. He forgot to make a continuous wound on Cha Chai''s hand, but the waste dog still has the power to control Cha Chai''s mind, so he still set the end, that is, to accept the wound.


    After accepting the wound that appeared and disappeared, Cha Chai was indeed controlled. In terms of matters, he really thought in which direction. If he was normal, he would never think so. Therefore, Cha Chai is completely not in the mood to worry about his cleaning up. Why is it good, bad and friendly, So his main worry now is why he wants to go to the dead body.


    Because the two of us have a great resistance to dead things, and there is a great resistance to dead cats and dogs, not to mention people, so the question of checking and guessing is also a question of longevity, and this question increasingly affects the control of waste dogs.


    "Eh... No, why should I go to see the body? I''m most taboo about entities. Why should I go to see it? I really don''t understand. Oh, it hurts." Cha Chai said, covering his body.


    The illusion of the waste dog has made Cha guess feel that the skin of his abdomen is tingling. In fact, in reality, the waste dog is slowly stabbing his stomach with a sickle, and then in the illusion, Cha guess thinks that his belly is rotten.


    But I have come here. Let''s see why I want to see the dead body. I haven''t seen the dead body. Let''s see why I want to see the dead body. No matter where it is, the emergence of something always makes sense.


    So Cha Chai rubbed his steps to the place of the body, looked at it for a long time, and then made up his mind to go around the entity.


    It was found that this entity had been dead for a short time, but he turned his back to cha Chai, so he didn''t see his lineup for a while. Cha Chai hated this kind of thing most, so he also used a helpless mouth and nose.


    In the real world, the waste dog slowly inserted the sickle into chachai''s abdomen, but with the protection of Lingli Huakai, the waste dog couldn''t insert the sickle for a long time, but the waste dog didn''t seem to worry at all. Looking at chachai, he said slowly: "TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TS


    "Waste dog" still stabbed chachai in the abdomen. Because the material of Lingli Huakai is special, it will take some time for chachai to see blood, but the old man doesn''t have such strength. Now, it can only be when chachai''s psychology is the most vulnerable, and the spirit power decreases. At that time, it was "waste dog" The best chance to do it can be said to be.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    In the environment, chachai also opened the true face of the body bit by bit. Chachai''s heart was also full of hometown, saying whether it could be his parents, his relatives, or a movie star.


    Anyway, he thought of everything he could think of, but he still refused to open the body, because the shadow in his heart was a little big for Cha Chai.


    But it''s impossible not to open it, because there''s only one corpse nearby, and there''s nothing else. Cutting this entity is an opportunity for the street. After looking at the corpse, something should appear.


    After making up his mind, Cha Chai approached the body, then slowly put the body on the body, then compared the cross on his chest and forehead, and then closed his eyes.


    The injured also tried hard to open the body, but he also found a big hole in his back!


    This makes Cha guess even more curious. This big hole was hit at a glance. Who is it? It will be hit like this

 V1.Chapter 1205

    When I was in doubt, I also found that the body didn''t seem to have died for a long time, but the blood has solidified. It seems that it has been dead for about three days. Who''s the matter? I don''t know when I threw the body in the field. It''s really miserable.


    Cha Chai turned over the body directly regardless of the thirty-seven and twenty-one. When Cha Chai saw the pity of the body, he was almost scared to death, because the dead man was not someone else, but a waste dog


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah


    "Poof poof." the body on the ground moved! Is it that the waste dog didn''t die, or is it something that reverses the time here? In short, the search and guess suddenly got confused. I don''t know what''s going on and began to scratch my head.


    The waste dog on the ground sat up, and then some blood flowed out of the big hole in his chest, startled himself, and said, "ah, I''m x, where am I? How can I still lie here? I won''t die?"


    This time it''s cha chaimeng''s turn, because whether it''s the sudden resurrection of the waste dog or what the waste dog says now, it makes him a little confused, because he doesn''t know whether the waste dog is empty or human, nor what to do now.


    I don''t know why Dr. Hu came here. In short, all this is very strange. Why did I come back to such a place? In my memory, I was fighting with the "waste dog" at the door of my house. Why did I look up and come here all at once? At that time, I still thought I remembered wrong, I never thought about it in the direction of magic.


    But I was surprised to see the waste dog in front of me, because the behavior of the waste dog just now was really strange, as if I suddenly remembered why I came, and then my personality seemed to be replaced by another one.


    "Why are you here? What did you really say just now? Why is it like that all of a sudden? I haven''t seen such a state at all. What''s the matter with you, and why a big hole was opened in your chest? What''s the matter?" Cha guessed, looking at the waste dog with doubt and frowning.


    The waste dog glanced at him and said, "it has a divine relationship with you. It''s good if I don''t kill you. You''re still talking to me here. Do you know that I''m getting stronger now? It''s not easy to beat you!"


    Cha Chai looked at the hole in the chest of the waste dog, pointed to him, and then said, "I don''t see what my virtue is. I''m still here. I said I''m going to kill me. You''d better see what your body looks like now. Don''t blame me for not telling you!"


    The waste dog looked at him disdainfully and "cut", and then looked at his chest. Then he was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word. He stared at his chest and couldn''t say a word for a long time. He also stretched his fingers inside and found that it was indeed a big hole, and his fingers could pass the big hole passed by the dog, It seems that the waste dog is dead now.


    But the body is dead. Why can you still talk? This is not surprising to cha Chai. Because Cha Chai knows that there is a soul, he concludes that the waste dog should be suckling and soul, but where is the soul locked?


    "Hey, where''s your soul lock? How could it be gone? And how could you be here? You were still fighting with me just now. Something''s wrong. How do I feel that this matter is not so simple?" Cha guessed, looking nearby in some doubt.


    The waste dog also came out of panic, and then asked with a question mark on his face: "what? Soul lock? How can I have that kind of thing? I just want to know how my body is here, and I''m in my body, alas!!"


    Because of the current situation, the waste dog has some language disorder for a while, but his thinking is still normal. He probably wants to guess with Cha why he lost consciousness when he hit, and then he was hungry in this place when he came here.


    "You''d better say something useful. It''s so hard for me to communicate with you here. You''re not like this before. You''d better explain to me. Although I''m red with some unknown poison, I can still kill you!!!! you''d better do what I say, or I swear I won''t make you look good!" Chachai threatened the waste dog.


    The waste dog still didn''t guess. Instead, he stood up, looked at the surrounding affairs nearby, frowned at Cha and said, "I. I may know where this is. Shit. How am I here!"


    "What? You have to make it clear to me. I don''t care where you died or where you know it. I just want to know where it is?" Cha Chai looked at the waste dog and said to him seriously.


    The waste dog scratched his hair in pain and began to swear wildly: "he''s X! If Dongxian didn''t say he would be hungry and protect my flesh, now my flesh has become like this, what else should I do!"


    "What and what? You''re all right, and how did you know dongxianyao? What are you talking about? I just don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Cha guess looked at the waste dog with concern.


    If Dongxian does anything for revenge, it seems that it is because the waste dog has something to use to take medicine, so it is said that he found the waste dog. Now he is dead and empty.


    The waste dog leaned against the ground like a deflated balloon and said, "Hey, don''t say anything. I''m finished. If I knew, I just want to listen to you. My parents haven''t seen it for a long time, and I don''t know how it''s going."


    As he spoke, the atmosphere was a little sour. Then the fat dog couldn''t help it. A tear crossed his side face and said, "I really regret what I''ve been doing these days. What have I done, Dongxian wants! Ah!!"

 V1.Chapter 1206

    "You should be clear. Do you have any conflict with Dongxian? Aren''t we brothers? I can solve it for you only after you told me! What''s the use of your persistent complaint? Cheer up!" Cha guessed.


    The waste dog looked at Cha and guessed with tears on his face and said, "cheer up? Do you know who did this!! tell me, brother!!! Who stabbed my hand with a knife!! who is it??? If it wasn''t for that, could I be like this now? My life is flying like this. Do you know that at least you are still a living person, but me!!! Me!!!"


    At this time, Cha guess didn''t even think about it. He just went up to a big ear melon seed, beat the waste dog around his neck, and almost his head was about to fly. Cha guess really hated the waste dog. It wasn''t who forced him to become empty, or who forced him to become such a non human and non ghost thing, In fact, it''s all his own business.


    "You... You. Dare to hit me!! you dare to hit me!" the waste dog looked at Cha Chai crazily and said.


    "Slap, slap, slap." several consecutive slaps directly hit the waste dog''s face, fanning the waste dog''s face red. It seemed a little angry in the strange atmosphere. Cha guessed that his calm face had been slapping his face without expression.


    Suddenly, the waste dog finally caught Cha Chai''s hand like a blind cat hitting a dead mouse and said, "hey... You''re addicted. You madman, you don''t know what pain is. You don''t stop. Why do you hit me! Why do you hit me and you!"


    "It seems that you still haven''t figured out why you were beaten. It seems that you still want to beat you!!" Cha Chai slapped again. Looking at Cha Chai, he didn''t mean to joke at all, so the fat dog also corrected his attitude.


    Because he seems to feel that he can''t beat Cha Chai. Although Cha Chai''s body has been injured, he still can''t. therefore, his tone is always beaten. It''s better to be a little better. In this way, he can still get beaten. At least.


    The waste dog quickly lived directly in the eight chapters of the investigation and guess and said, "Oh, don''t hit me. There''s something to say. Don''t move. It''s God''s hand. Who took the rice? Look, it''s not good to hit people in the face and curse people but not their mother."


    Seeing that the attitude of the waste dog has changed 360 degrees, I guess I don''t want to hit him. In short, it''s also a brother. If I can still communicate normally now, I''ll talk a lot. No matter when he was a waste dog, I have to say a few words.


    No matter what the awareness of fari dog is, there are some things to tell him. After all, he has been a friend for many years. There is nothing that can not be solved. Cha Chai also sipped his mouth and frowned at the waste dog.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have nothing to say to me, so you didn''t take care of me just now, right? I''m really wondering. You pulled me over to talk, but you didn''t say a word yourself. What do you mean? Don''t you despise me? You just want to repair me. I tell you I''m different now!" shouted the waste dog.


    It seems that he is still the same. Even if he falls into the abyss, he won''t admit it. Because of the relationship between those in the game and fans, his physical and mental world has been distorted for a long time. Cha guess doesn''t hold illusions to persuade him to come back. Some people will be exposed for a lifetime, but they can''t come back for a lifetime, So guess is to tell him how to change.


    Cha Chai sighed, then looked at him and said, "in fact, I had a lot to say. You also know that I value love and righteousness, and I don''t want to give up you, but you know, we can''t mix all the time. People always have needs."


    "What''s the matter???? did we have no need in the past? Or did it mean that you had nothing to do? I remember you and we were the happiest and happiest at that time!" the waste dog looked at Cha and guessed.


    Cha Chai also led you to nod. He didn''t deny that he was not happy at that time, so he nodded and said: "I also know that we were not happy at that time, but that''s enough. We can''t live that life all the time. People always have to grow up. It can''t be like a child all the time. It''s not good to rob his territory today and beat his brother tomorrow."


    "Another thing is, the friends I know now are also very good. You have seen these, so just tell you that my friends are death and full of justice. It is also because of my friends that I got rid of the sea of suffering. If it wasn''t for him, I really don''t know where I am now!" Cha guess looked at him with flashing eyes and said.


    The fat dog smiled and said: "It seems that someone took you out of the quagmire, but I didn''t meet such a person. You''re really lucky. You have a bad temper. How can you meet a noble person? Hey, when can my noble person come? Maybe he won''t come in his life. Just like you said, without a person like me, it''s hopeless. How can someone come."


    "Then you are wrong. At the beginning, I wanted to take you out of the sea of suffering, but you didn''t appreciate it. I have started to blow up your knife. I guess you haven''t fully understood it until now. I mean to teach you a lesson, the principle of the previous life." Cha Chai looked at the waste dog and said word by word.


    The waste dog lowered his head and said, "Hey, what''s the point of saying this? I''m already like this. I can''t look back. Maybe I''ll die here."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. There are solutions to reverse phagocytosis. There are always more methods than problems. Now, what I want to ask you is what Dongxian wants. Since this is your body, can you remember who it is? At that time, your body has been dead for at least ten days!" Cha guess looked at the waste dog and said.


    As soon as the waste dog heard that Dongxian wanted the name, he couldn''t sit still. After hot pressing, he said, "don''t mention him to me. When you talk about him now, I just want to kill him. He''s a liar. He''s using me and helping me keep my body well!"

 V1.Chapter 1207

    "It was said that I would save my body for a good thing. The last body did reveal a big hole. How can people live? It''s just a joke!! this Dongxian asked me to kill him if I saw him!! you must know that feeling. I can''t live like this, but you can still live!" said the waste dog.


    Cha guess also sounded confused. Then he approached the waste dog and asked, "what can you save your body? Can I make it clear? I want to know the specific information, so you have to make it clear to me, not to solve the problem?"


    "Forget it, you either listen to the excitement or make fun of me. It must be so. Otherwise, what kind intention will you take? Why don''t I believe it? Your purpose is not very simple," said the waste dog or the challenge.


    Cha Chai also showed his palm and said, "I think you''re a big ear thunder or haven''t played enough. Look, I''m sure you''ll regret it, so you''d better say it to me now. It''s better!"


    "OK, OK, I won''t be stubborn with you. It seems that I''m stubborn. Yes, just tell me what you want to know. I''ll tell you. You say it. I know it. I''ll tell you everything," said the waste dog excitedly.


    Cha Chai can also see that the waste dog has a certain hatred for taking medicine. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. If Dongxian wants to give him any benefits, the waste dog won''t comment on Dongxian. Therefore, Cha Chai also wants to catch the waste dog.


    "Well, you tell me, I won''t touch you. Just tell me how you met things with keys. I just need this information, and you must tell the truth, you know???" Cha Chai said slowly looking at the waste dog.


    The waste dog nodded, turned his eyelids towards Cha Chai and said, "in fact, when I met him, I was also very uncomfortable on this side of the street. At that time, Dongxian asked this guy to appear out of thin air."


    "There is no omen at all, but the direct space is broken. He just came out, and I was scared to death. When he came out, because one of my friends drank too much, he had to say a few words when he went up, and then he went to cover it."


    "But later, the terrible hunger happened. You don''t know how scary it was. The heat was directly lost by the fire of Dongxian. You were directly burned in the air and didn''t leave anything. It was really terrible and urgent. At that time, I was very afraid. I don''t know why you did this to me. Everything came to me."


    "After he killed one of my friends directly, some of my friends just sat there or ran away. Anyway, I feel that if Dongxian won''t stay alive, they should all be killed." the waste dog frowned and said.


    Cha Chai rubbed his chin and said, "I don''t care about your friends at all. I just want to know about you and taking medicine, so you can also talk about how your Dongxian communicates. I mainly want to know about this."


    When Cha Chai wants to know so much, the waste dog is not as good as the subject. Looking at Cha Chai, he said seriously: "That''s all the later things. At that time, he seemed to want to kill me, but my temper came up at that time. You should know, I just liked to complain at that time, and I still had a black smell, but I wasn''t afraid."


    "I don''t know why I wasn''t afraid at that time. Maybe I was dazzled by hatred. In short, I wasn''t afraid. Why did the black gas appear on my body? It was poor. Then Dongxian had to look at me and say, whether I knew Cha guess or not. When I felt it, of course I knew Cha guess. These things were caused by cha guess!" The waste dog said excitedly.


    Cha guessed a little puzzled, and then inserted the waste dog''s words: "what, what is I? I''m the Yin. You have to pay attention to me. Do you think I won''t hit you, just ok? Pay attention to me!"


    "Oh, I know. Isn''t this my scene restoration? I don''t know if I should pay attention to my words. In this way, you put down your fist first. We all have something to say. It''s not possible for me to scold you. This is also unrealistic. You know, I''m only difficult to do. After all, I''m dead!" The waste dog begged to death. He looked at Cha Chai and said.


    "Do you think it''s easy for us to talk about this, and I''m serious about repeating things to you? You can''t hit me. I''m still working hard here. Do you think so? Where did I just say? You see, I''m nervous as soon as you hit me. Ah, yes, I said that I was very angry when I got up because of you, and then I was black More. "


    "Then, the East fairy asked me what to say. He didn''t have to work hard. He also asked me if I wanted to think about your revenge. You know my situation at that time. I said I wanted revenge, and then he said he gave me strength. But when I saw what other people died, he also told me that if I wanted strength, I had to die first, and then I told him to keep me well Your body. "


    "At that time, he also promised me, and then he said to give me Oh, keep my body. Then he said that the soul lock was useless, so he directly lost it to me. At the beginning, my body corroded very quickly."


    "I was really scared at first, but there was always a voice speaking in my consciousness, saying that you didn''t want revenge. At first, I was very exclusive, but then I didn''t exclude it and began to accept the power. I don''t know how to respond."


    "Later, there was an impulse in the market to kill you. I asked me to go to you. At first, I couldn''t beat you, but then I died once. At first, I automatically integrated my body. I felt great and powerful, but then it happened. I began to think why I wanted to kill you."


    "I thought I had no reason to kill you. Then I just felt dizzy and woke up here." the waste dog said a lot and dried his mouth.


    Cha Chai smiled and said, "you''ve been played, you know, you''ve been brushed, and you''ve lost your life. You''re really stupid enough."

 V1.Chapter 1208

    "Why is it being used? Isn''t it giving me strength? I''m disgusted with Dongxian''s request. He has promised me that he will help me keep my body. I''m really indifferent." the waste dog said with a bad face.


    Cha Chai patted the waste dog on the back and said, "May that help you? Do you know who he is? He is the God of death. He used to be the God of death, but the crime was sentenced to the corpse soul world, and then died in a virtual circle. Do you say that such a person will ask for the truth to help you? Don''t be silly! I don''t believe he is suspicious of helping you. For him, he just wants you to complete his work."


    "That''s right. If it''s what you said, I''m still really late. It''s really hateful. I still helped him. It''s really disgusting. I knew I wouldn''t help him anymore!" said the waste dog regretfully.


    At this time, the waste dog said to hit here and stared at it. Then he looked at it straight and didn''t say a word, but there were tears in his eyes. It looks very sad!


    "What''s the matter with you? What makes you like this? What''s the matter? Are you too excited?" Cha guessed, looking at the waste dog and asked.


    The waste dog pit looked at Cha and guessed. His eyes were blankly and said, "brother, I''ll tell you something. Can you not hate me? I hope you can know that it''s not easy for me to leave the country. As soon as you talk about the task, do you know what the beast asked me to do?"


    "Ouch, you just came to kill me. I know that. Don''t take it too seriously. You didn''t kill me. What do you say? It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to do this." Cha Chai patted the waste dog on the shoulder.


    The waste dog looked at Cha Chai, shook his head, then bowed his head and said, "if only I could do this, I can''t kill you again, but the task he gave me is really uncomfortable for me. I really don''t know what to say. I''m really sorry for you!"


    "Ouch, what else can we do? Just say it. Anyway, we''re going to solve it together. Is there anything we can''t say? I think we can say anything!" Cha guess looked at the waste dog and said.


    The waste dog bit his lips and looked at Cha Chai. Tears had fallen down and said, "I''m really sorry for you. You can do whatever you want me to do, just hurry to save your parents! Go!"


    Cha guessed that he was blinded by the waste dog, and then he quickly asked, "what, what does this have to do with my father and my mother? You should make it clear to me, otherwise how can I analyze it! Tell me quickly, waste dog!"


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Cha Chai grabbed the collar of the waste dog and said, "you mean, my parents are likely to be hijacked now, don''t you? Where do they want to take them, why do they want to hijack my parents, what''s the attempt!"


    At this time, Cha guessed that he was going to lose his mind. He shouted wildly: "why do you want to hijack my parents? Why, is there anything you can''t rush at me? It''s good to have to kill the fish and catch the net?!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Cha Chai directly highlighted a mouthful of blood, and then couldn''t speak. There was a problem with his lungs. The blood kept appearing from the innermost part, and the position of his chest was also in a state of blood spurting.


    But Zha guess also didn''t see anyone hitting his lungs. At this time, what''s the matter? It''s unrealistic at all. Normally, the lungs won''t be necrotic. It must be man-made!!!!


    When the waste dog saw the state of Cha Chai, he looked at him in a hurry, and then closed his eyes. He was surprised at what was around him, and then said, "this... His x is a fantasy! How can I say that this happened!!"


    Seeing that cha Chai''s lungs deteriorated seriously, the waste dog spread his hand on Cha Chai and said: "Guess this is an environmental world. Do you know how to crack it? But I have to tell you that this illusion seems to be very powerful and not so easy to crack. Now you should go to the doorway to crack it. You must be fast, or you will be in danger!"


    In the outside world, the "waste dog" held a sickle in his hand, silently inserted it into chachai''s lung, and then said proudly: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    In the dreamland, Cha Chai listened to the words of the waste dog, then meditated and began to operate the spiritual power. The golden spiritual power was really strong. It began to continue on him. As for his own body, it didn''t take long for his chest to stop blood, and cha Chai''s breathing was normal.


    "I think you''re about to go out. You must save your parents. You must get them out. Don''t let them be hurt. I guess they''ll disappear from the world. Take care, check and guess." the waste dog said slowly with a smile.


    Chachai''s spirit was running rapidly when it left, and began to gradually break the surrounding fantasy world. Chachai''s figure also began to disappear. Before leaving, chachai suddenly patted the waste dog on the shoulder and said, "I''ll see you later, and you''ll let me save it!"


    The "waste dog" in the outside world chopped and guessed that there was a big man on his forehead, then smiled and said, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

 V1.Chapter 1209

    "Qiang!" the groan of metal collision resounded through the sky. The sickle in the hand of "waste dog" was not inserted into chachai''s body, but directly blocked by chachai with his Lingli Huakai''s arm guard. It can be seen that the defense is very strong!


    But the "waste dog" found that cha Chai didn''t open his eyes, thought it was a coincidence, and then sneered and said: "Yo, kid, you''re still pretty sure, but it doesn''t mean you''re going to die. You know, I can still give you another knife! Look, I definitely want you to fall on your head! Don''t be too arrogant! You know!"


    With that, "waste dog" threw up the sickle, and then grabbed it hard. It was about to cut off Cha Chai''s neck. At this time, Cha Chai also opened his eyes.


    Cha Chai directly and simply caught the knife and said, "Hey, hey, you used my friend''s body. I was very upset. You even used a magic trick for me. Do you have a lot of ideas, but your way is here, you know!"


    "How... How is it possible, why... You can see through my magic, and such friendship has been solved. My magic can be seen as a sleep, you can''t! It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" the virtual voice shouted.


    Cha Chai smiled, then directly used his spear to top the void in front of him, patted the wound on his body and said, "it seems that you didn''t give me less processing on my body when I rested in the dreamland. How can you explain the wound on my body?"


    The most annoying thing about Cha Chai is that he was injured. In the past, once he was injured, he could not go out for a long time, so Cha Chai hated being injured, but Xu turned his bottom line again and again, which is unforgivable.


    "Cut, you''re just a chance bridge. A fledgling guy like you, not even the God of death, even came with me. Although you cracked my magic, it''s not surprising!" the virtual screamed.


    Cha Chai compared the spear to the empty direction and said, "don''t ink. Let''s make a quick decision. Don''t talk nonsense to me. I''ll solve you as quickly as possible. This is also good for me to do things. You''d better not install it here. Evil outweighs good, you know!"


    "Hehe, I don''t know who is evil and who is sucking. Come on, I''ll definitely give you a good look!" the empty and arrogant said, his hands are not idle. He quickly shook the sickle on his hands and looked at Cha Chai, releasing an extremely bloodthirsty look. Cha Chai seemed to have seen the same look, but he forgot where he had seen it for a while.


    I don''t want to do so much. Cha Chai quickly raised the spear and threw it in the direction of "waste dog". It seems to be a powerful blow. If the "waste dog" is stabbed by cha Chai, it is estimated that it will be almost immortal.


    "Waste dog" It was also extremely flexible and quickly turned around. It directly avoided chachai''s spear, and then chachai rushed straight. It seemed that the excitement shrouded in a layer of scarlet color on his hands, which was a feeling of heat wave, but chachai was also calm in the face of danger. His heel stepped back, and then his spiritual power burst out layer by layer.


    "Hahaha, you boy who only knows how to use brute force, do you know what technology is? No matter how much spiritual power you have, it''s useless and will be consumed by me. I know how you escape my magic. You are completely given because of too much spiritual power of this body! If it weren''t for this body, what are you Ah! Do you deserve to fight with me! "Said the waste dog greedily.


    "Hey, eh, hehe, it''s just that your body is occupied by me! I will give full play to this extreme! It''s angry, the leader''s Paladin and my strength. It''s beautiful to think about it!" the waste dog said wildly.


    Although Cha guessed that he didn''t understand what the waste dog was talking about, he vaguely knew that the footprint should be the paladin in his mouth. He should say that he was talking about himself. Although he didn''t know what he said, he just tried to hit him.


    "Waste dog" holding a sickle straight is coming towards Cha Chai''s shoulders, which is intended to directly set Cha Chai on the ground. However, he eats Cha Chai, but Cha Chai is not an agile person. He just dodges next to him.


    Just avoided the sickle of "waste dog", and then directly pressed the "waste dog" on the ground and said, "little boy, although I can''t understand what you''re saying here, there are some things that can''t help beating you up, you know!"


    "Just brag for me! I''ll see what you can do at that time! Just save me what harm you little bastard wants to do to me. If I don''t kill you, I must do my utmost, you know! I know! Little garbage!"


    It seems that this void is still constantly testing on the edge of chachai''s patience. Chachai can''t stand it for a long time. He punched him on the back of his head spoon directly, and the waste dog was directly hit by chachai, and his brain was directly trapped on the ground.


    One punch after another is merciless. The head of the waste dog is also because the eternal power of the waste dog is too strong. It has already fallen into the ground, and the waste dog can''t say anything. The ears of the waste dog are much cleaner. It''s half perspective. You don''t have ink with him.


    After playing for a long time, Cha Chai was also tired. Even if he took a breath, the waste dog didn''t sound at all, but it was definitely not dead. When Cha Chai thought so, the sickle on the ground suddenly moved. He directly searched and guessed on Cha Chai''s thigh. It was right to think about his death, but he didn''t think that the waste dog acted so fast!


    After Cha Chai''s thigh was inserted, he was directly hung up by the waste dog. Seeing that the iron chain of the sickle had already been hung on the tree, he would directly hang Cha Chai up. When the pain hit, Cha Chai shouted directly. There are many sensitive muscle groups on his thigh, so, I guess it hurts a lot.


    Cha guessed how he could not have imagined that he would be cheated by a waste dog. However, his current situation is more embarrassing. Now he is hanged upside down. It seems that this empty is still an old fox.


    "Waste dog" also slowly pulled his head out from under the ground

 V1.Chapter 1210

    "Hoo, the air outside is really good. You''re really hungry, boy. It''s a heavy hand. It''s also the spirit of friends in the past. How can you start so heavy!" the virtual face looked at Cha and guessed.


    This Xu is also a very powerful guy. He also has amazing recovery ability. His recovery ability is almost the same as that of chachai. Chachai''s recovery ability needs spiritual power, but he doesn''t know how to use divine means.


    I saw that cha Chai had been hung up, and then the virtual still mocked Cha Chai and said, "ouch, didn''t you jump just now? What''s the matter now? Why is it so rubbish now? Why am I still hung up?"


    Cha Chai looks like he''s hanging on his head. But what I don''t know is that his leg was caught by a sickle when he got there. As long as he moves, it hurts. It''s a feeling of deep pain. It''s unparalleled. Moreover, it''s the kind of person who has many tracks. If he drops Cha Chai over there, he''ll have something to do with Cha Chai, It must be.


    The blood was not in a hurry to find out. It twisted its neck in place, then stretched its muscles and bones, and then said, "you know why I made you like this. Tell me where your parents are!"


    Sure enough, he went to his parents. It seems that the fact that he abandoned the dog is really right. This falsehood is going to his parents. At first glance, it seems that it is to torture Cha guess. Some people will ask. Lanran arranged that Dongxian would kidnap her parents if she came to this world, But why not kidnap her parents?


    At this time, a very intuitive problem, because if chachai is caught in the virtual circle directly, it will certainly not be direct because of chachai''s character. He will treat grimjoe''s arm so happily, so it''s direct. If chachai kidnaps the virtual circle, he won''t say much loss, and it''s still very laborious, But if chachai''s parents invite you to the empty circle.


    In this way, things will become much easier. If chachai goes by himself, he will certainly not treat grimjoe''s arm, because chachai is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. He knows grimjoe is the enemy of Tong people, so he will certainly not help, but if he catches his parents and threatens them, I''m sure I''ll treat grimjoe.


    This is lanran''s perfect plan, so it''s hard not to accept it. If chachai doesn''t accept it, his parents will be punished. Therefore, this plan is harmful to chachai.


    Now the Tongren in Liaoxi don''t hurry, and they are also hanged. In the face of the virtual torture, they are not afraid at all. It really seems that Zhao Zilong is full of courage. For such people, they certainly don''t ask anything, but they don''t give up, that is, they pour spiritual power into the sickle, It was the sickle that made chachai feel painful.


    But Zha guessed that he was motionless for a long time. He stood there and didn''t say a word. He looked at the empty every move there, didn''t shout pain, and didn''t do anything else. In short, he was very hard. In that way, he kept looking at the empty and didn''t say a word.


    "Hey, you''d better say it. It''s hard for you to keep your sin without saying a word. Look at your legs bleeding and they have been left below. Are you still indifferent? It will kill people!" said the empty man.


    Cha guessed that his forehead was full of green tendons, and then said: "Then you put me down. I''m li ke. I beat your dog''s head. Believe it or not! You remember it for me. I want you to know, you know! If you don''t let me go, you''ll be told so much nonsense. I won''t tell you anything. Don''t worry. If you can find it, I''ll lose. Remember!"


    "Hehe, where on earth did you get those self-confidence? Can you understand the situation of suckling? I''m suppressing you, but you still let go of your heart and tell me quickly!" the hypocritical said.


    Cha Chai smiled and said with a very happy smile, "ha ha ha ha, are you running again? I said I wouldn''t tell you. Why do you still beg me like a dog here! Hmm? You say yes, I''m talking about your dog! Come to my brother! Come and learn a dog bark for my brother!"


    "Oh, guess, do you think I can''t hurt you? I said I won''t kill you, but I can torture you. Anyway, you also have the means to reply. You''d better not challenge my endurance limit!" the waste dog threatened.


    Cha Chai stood upside down and looked at the Xu and said: "Then let me see what you can do. I''m feeling tight recently. If you have that ability, loosen it quickly, but I think you probably don''t have that ability. You don''t think it''s very powerful. You still want to torture me. Come on, I''ll have a look!"


    "OK! Check and guess, you asked for this, but don''t blame me! I''ve agreed with you to discuss it. If you don''t recognize it, don''t blame me. It''s not easy. You''ll take good care of it for me. See!"


    The virtual direct is to wave the sickle and pull a sickle fixed on Cha Chai''s leg. The blood is sprayed out in an instant. Cha Chai also wants a Jinke crown. The severe pain in his leg makes Cha Chai almost faint.


    But the virtual didn''t stop torturing Cha guess, but directly repeated the action just now on the other leg. Cha guess still endured it. It was really painful. The sickle hung upside down on his leg. There was no way to imagine the pain.


    However, it is not easy for Cha Chai to get into the dental crown and not give up his parents'' position. But how long can Cha Chai sometimes last? If the key is broken, it is impossible to recover!


    Now the investigation and guess can be said to be very painful. The two legs also lose too much blood. Now the consciousness is a little blurred. It is also seen that the investigation and guess will faint soon.


    Then ephedrine appeared a bottle of water in his own hand and said, "hehe, will I make it so easy for you?"

 V1.Chapter 1211

    It was the empty man who slowly emptied and sprinkled the water on Cha Chai''s face. After a clever, Cha Chai woke up again and changed the surrounding environment, but what came into view was an inverted, terrible empty face!


    "Hehe, childe Cha Chai woke up, so you''re going to say something. Otherwise, I think your criminal law is painful enough, and I don''t want to torture you. Tell me what I want to know, and then it''s OK. Why don''t we do it? Don''t you say it?" the virtual hand was tied around the chain and swayed on the sickle inserted in Cha Chai''s legs.


    But it''s easy to say. Who would tell their parents'' position to a demon? This is not something that ordinary people can drive out, but Cha guessed that they did it, and they have been biting their teeth to protect their parents.


    Cha Chai smiled, spit on the empty face and said, "you stupid x thing, if you want to do anything, do it for me quickly. I really don''t like listening to your ink, you know! You just make a long story short! I really don''t like it!"


    That slobber wiped the face of the face, said: "ha ha ha! Cha guess the son is really a well deserved toast, not to drink a penalty wine, so I can only teach you a lesson to see it! You know, my way!"


    The Xu opened his arms and tried hard to hit Cha Chai''s legs, but the next action even he was stunned. There was a crack on his mask, and then his body didn''t listen. He not only stopped, but hovered in the air. Cha Chai was stunned. He looked around immediately, because it was likely to be a sneak attack!


    But after looking around for a long time, you won''t see anyone sneaking attack. It seems that the person who just sneaked attack is an "imaginary enemy". The spirit of checking and guessing is really too tight, so this kind of thing will happen. But the virtual action in front of you is a little too strange. You mutter and don''t say it, and you tremble with practice! It''s really a hard thing.


    Cha Chai also mocked him and said, "ha ha, you''re not very good. What are you doing now? Are you shaking with fear? Don''t let me see jokes. Don''t say you''re very good! You say it! You say it!"


    "Er... You... Don''t be too proud, you boy. I''m just for some internal reasons. Just take it for me! Hehe, hehe, you''ll stay there all the time!" the ferocious face said to cha Chai.


    "That may not work. It''s time for you to get out of my body." suddenly a voice rang!


    This search guess is so familiar. Dingqing looks at the waste dog, but his current state is a little strange. Because of this virtual mask, it is said that the skin is broken, revealing the skin of ordinary human beings. This face is the waste dog!


    The Xu Nan Nan said, "woo... You... Didn''t you fall into the abyss, how could you climb up, and your soul belongs to me! What''s the matter? Just! Ha ha!" the Xu roared.


    "Oh, ha ha! You should ask Dongxian for this. Do you think he will give you a perfect way? He will pit everyone. And the relationship between you and him is just a series of books. From the beginning, my soul never belonged to you!" cried the waste dog.


    The Xu slowly touched his hand to his face and said, "no, it''s impossible. How can I give it to poor humans for nothing? You bastards don''t compensate me for carrying my shoes. They are plotting against me here! You should know that I''m from Shenyang!"


    "You''d better save your strength and fight my soul well! It''s hard to say whether this body is you. You know, from the beginning, my mind was disturbed by you!" said the waste dog angrily.


    "But I also know it''s my own reason. I want to avenge you, but I regret it! The reward I want is nothing at all. Now I want you to get out of my body!"


    The void also began to struggle and said, "don''t think! You''re so annoying! What kind of thing are you! You poor human, this spirit body is mine, and no one can take it away! And the body of the person in front of you is mine! Do you know! You''d better give it to me and squint it, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be angry!"


    "Guess Cha, don''t be stunned! Get out of control now! Don''t be stunned now! Cheer me up, I really don''t want to see you like that!" the waste dog shouted almost hoarse, as if he was also in control and suffering.


    Seeing it, the waste dog seemed to control the flat difficulty. His body kept shaking, and his eyes began to turn red. In the air, there were some words that human beings didn''t understand, and everything began to become strange.


    "Cluck, you''re the only one who came out to make trouble with me. Now you can control me, but at this moment, I want to see what kind of storms you can make. It''s really strange that you have such poor qualifications and can suppress my ability for a while. It''s really not easy! It''s really not easy." The virtual began to ridicule the waste dog.


    The fat dog smiled and said, "you disgusting thing, don''t want to hurt my friend again. It''s best for you and his x to disappear now. I really feel disgusted when I look at you less!"


    "Ha ha! Ha ha! That''s not up to you! My ability, my ability, you can maintain it for a while at most. After all, it''s your own soul, but now it''s no different from mine!" that virtual is still very rampant.


    The waste dog also made a sign in his eyes. Cha guessed that he was about to lose his hold

 V1.Chapter 1212

    Chachai also saw the seriousness and determination of the waste dog, so it was not only happy, but also made a very risky thing, that is, use your legs to lift yourself directly. If usual, it would be easy to do this with chachai''s body.


    However, the current situation is that chachai''s legs are inserted with sickles, so it''s more difficult to move. However, chachai climbed up directly with pain, but the sickle is the shape of playing. At this time, chachai''s legs and thighs are punctured. Chachai is in a dilemma, Very painful mixed with uncomfortable feelings.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha! You boy, don''t struggle over there. You''ll be my dish sooner or later, you know? As long as I have a casual skill, I can kill you. So, if you want to, you boy, just give me a hand over there. Don''t move! Don''t move, just stand on the other side, you hear me!" The virtual looked at Cha Chai and said in some panic.


    Because it is known that cha Chai has a strong recovery ability, it is said that it does not dare to make such assertions to provoke Cha Chai. Generally speaking, normal people do not dare to go to this section or let the body see blood, but Cha Chai is equivalent to the existence of an immortal body. It is said that serious Cha Chai does not care so much about their own body, because they can recover, I''m not worried about it.


    So the intention of saying this is to give chachai a sense of withdrawal, because after all, chachai is a relatively tough man. If he wants to do anything, ordinary people can''t stop him. Although his immortal body hasn''t fully awakened, it''s also a semi divine body, At this time, it''s not easy to provoke people anywhere.


    Therefore, even this emptiness is very taboo to check and guess the ability. If it is to check and guess when you awaken what ability, does it become difficult? Thinking so, that emptiness is to persuade you to surrender to check and guess directly.


    When Na Xu was about to say something, Cha Chai already pulled out the sickle from his lower leg. Although the blood began to flow from the crown prince, Cha Chai still endured pain, then looked at Na Xu with sweat and said: "If you give me his x, shut up! You compare it to me. Do you know! If you want to die, I''ll meet your wish immediately when I come down!"


    "Oh, shit, do you think you are very powerful? Do you know that I didn''t pay attention to such people in the past? Believe me or not... I''ll let you... Oh... Oh... Damn! It''s really hateful! It''s really hateful! It''s really hateful! It''s really hateful! Don''t give it to me!" The empty voice began to blur, and then began to shake.


    Cha Chai also pulled out both legs with great vigour, and then made a backward somersault, which directly broke away from the control of the sickle, but these two legs must have been abandoned, but they also successfully broke away from the virtual control, which is a good thing.


    Na Xu saw that the action of Cha guess was also Jing Ke, and then said, "I''ll go! Oh, my God, it''s me. I really don''t know how to deal with Sony! Are you completely dead! Do you know why? Even if you have a reply, you can''t work so hard!"


    "Ha ha, what do you know about this rubbish!? kill x, when I reply, just screw your brain off! I''m Lima''s screw it off for you!" Cha Chai looked at the empty and said angrily. This time, Cha Chai was really angry, and his body began to emit a strong color and a trace of red hunger. On the one hand, he replied to his wound.


    On the other hand, it is increasing its own strength. Now chachai is equal to the power of a time bomb. It has supreme defense and attack power, and still has abnormal recovery ability. Chachai is really terrible. Looking at chachai''s wolf like eyes, it is even a little afraid. It is like a prey Like.


    But the empty man spoke: "Hehe, you boy... It''s turning into a breeze! It''s really naive! You''re already a strong crossbow wood and want to screw off my head. Are you naive? Sleep, whose brain is screwed off? It''s not necessarily something! You know, I''d better say it! I tell you, as long as I restore the control of my body, you''ll be finished!"


    "Oh, you''re really pathetic. Just be casual. I''m all yours. If you can kill me, come quickly, or don''t install an X for me over there. OK? I want to kill you more and more now! Do you know!" Cha Chai looked at the empty words and said them word by word, as if every word could be a residue. It was as painful in the empty heart.


    Now, chachai''s legs have improved, and the blood stains on them have completely stopped. Even if they move, they are still a little laborious and uncomfortable, but it has to be said that chachai''s recovery function is still very abnormal.


    Then Xu is also very arrogant and says: "Oh! Don''t worry too much, but! Don''t pretend to be an X for me, you little boy. Look at Carney''s own back! If you really want to make a spark, give it to me! If you can stand up, I''ll take your last name. You have to keep your own head. I''ll break through the border and kill you! Ah! Ah! Oh! Right!"


    Cha Chai looked at him and smiled, but the other day didn''t understand what he was talking about, but it was also music. He understood what he was thinking.


    "After I got you, I went to get your parents! Ha ha ha! This plan is really perfect! No one will think of such a plan, you know? Ha ha ha!" the virtual minister bat smiled.


    In fact, he doesn''t know how to check and guess, and his parents don''t know how to check and guess, because he has a task. Both sides need to live. If he violates the characters asked by Dongxian, he still has the ability to run, but it''s blue dye.


    I still have to go back to the virtual circle. I can''t escape lanran''s palm, so it''s further. I want to bomb my parents'' residence so that I can kidnap them

 V1.Chapter 1213

    So it''s hard to do this. On the one hand, you can''t kill Cha Chai and his parents, and you still have to pretend that you''re torturing Cha Chai and killing him bit by bit. Therefore, Na Xu has acted as an actor recently!


    It''s really interesting. He''s also an interesting person. On the one hand, he faces Cha Chai as a double-sided actor. Cha Chai has always been encouraged. Only Cha Chai doesn''t know the inside story.


    For chachai, now friends and family are the most important things for him. If anyone moves for a while, it is estimated that he will be madly attacked by chachai. For chachai, friends and family are everything. Since this catastrophe, chachai has also understood what is the most important thing for him! This is the most important thing, you know?


    "Hehe, if you want to do it, do it quickly. I''m really impatient. You can do it quickly! Hahaha, you move there and don''t understand! Hahaha, what x do you still install with me! Stop! When the old man''s legs recover, it''s your time to die, you know!" Cha guessed angrily.


    Because Cha Chai is mad, this crazy guy even threatens himself with his parents. Now Cha Chai can''t tolerate others threatening his relatives. After all, this narrative violates the bottom line of Cha Chai!


    He replied to cha Chai and said: "He''s x, I used to be a person that lanran didn''t dare to offend. What kind of thing do you dare to act wild in front of me! I can make you ashes if I move my finger! Don''t tell me too much, you know? Can you touch my strength in the past? Watch it! You''re hungry for me!"


    I saw that the empty body began to condense black light, and the waste dog also made a deafening sound, as if it was very painful. Gradually, the eyes of the waste dog had completely changed into red, and the appearance of human beings at 11 o''clock could not be seen! And the Lotus Mountain also slowly gave birth to a mask and knew that it was completely covered!


    "Waste dog! Are you okay! Hey! Say a word!" Cha Chai looked at him and shouted.


    I guess the wound on my body is almost healed, but the wound on my leg is too deep and the recovery is not too fast, but I can barely stand up, but I still can''t fight. It''s still very dangerous! Do you know!


    "Giggle, what a waste dog! It''s called a waste dog! Ha ha, it''s an interesting name, he, it''s so interesting!" that Xu still laughed wildly.


    Cha Chai looked at him with a frown and said, "I asked you where others are and where you got so much nonsense! Answer my question, you dirty thing! Die for me!"


    "Giggle, what about others? Do you want me to tell you? He has temporarily lived in my consciousness. If he wants to come out, it''s not too simple, but it seems that he has won you a lot of time! Come here!" The virtual looked at Cha Chai and tilted his head. He smiled and said with interest, and he was very arrogant.


    Chachai slowly stood up, stretched out his palm, and then spread out a shining spear in his hand. He also lit up the holy light again. His whole body was covered with golden armor again. It was Lingli Huakai!


    "Yo, the spear of Ares! It seems that your body is very interesting. How many immortals are there in your body? I think you can''t expand now!" the virtual giggled and looked at the query in front of you.


    Cha Chai also slowly walked over and said, "don''t always say things that people don''t understand. If you say something about those immortals, I''ll stab you directly. Don''t look at me like a very envious face. There''s nothing special about my body. It''s your poor qualification that will envy people like me!"


    "Yo, young man, he''s still a good tempered man. It seems that things have become interesting. I''m happy to accompany you, you know, but at the beginning I just feel that it''s no fun to kill you directly. How about it! Are you interested in telling me where your parents are and how about letting the four of us play together!" the Xu opened his mouth and retreated his tongue.


    "Boom!" Cha Chai rushed directly to the void with his holy Qi and glittering spirit. Kai rushed straight to the void. Those were not disorderly in the face of danger. At first glance, he was an old hand of Zhandu. He directly picked up a sickle, threw it twice and stabbed it into a tree. Then he hurt the tree with his hand. At this time, another sickle is also good.


    When Xu went up to the tree, he directly threw another sickle and directly stuck it on chachai''s back. Because chachai''s ability is the cause of the temple knight, it is said that there is a serious lack of agile form. Therefore, it is quite difficult to control chachai when he met this Xu.


    Cha Chai bit his lip painfully, then turned around and swept it directly with a spear, but he really didn''t poke it.


    "Ha ha, you have to admit that your weapons are really powerful, but you can''t use these things. So, give me your ability! Don''t worry, I''ll give full play to your ability!" the hypocritical looked at Cha Chai and said.


    Cha Chai was really angry. In the case of anger, he became a little brainless. The rules of the battle were completely disordered, and there was no time for Tongren to calm down. Now he is completely in a state of madness.


    Cha Chai was also angry with his IDE, so he also suffered a lot of attacks that he shouldn''t love

 V1.Chapter 1214

    Chachai''s body is also gradually bleeding, because the deficiency is constantly attacking chachai, and what makes chachai gasp is that his body starts to become very heavy. This is the manifestation of excessive blood loss, because chachai''s ability can recover the wound, but for the time being, hungry rice still has the function of hematopoiesis, which is very dangerous! You don''t know!


    "Ha ha! Ha ha! What''s the matter with you? Why do you keep getting beaten? What''s your spear for? Why can''t you hit me!? it''s really funny!" Na Xu still quipped and guessed.


    Although Cha guessed that he was going to hit him, his body no longer allowed him to do so, because he began to feel dizzy. If it goes on like this, he may not be able to hold on! I can''t hold it!


    Then, when their parents go to sleep to protect, their friends and waste dogs go to sleep to save. After a series of ideas, Cha guess stood firm again. His eyes were full of golden light. He directly and sharply took a spear and hit the empty stomach directly. In a moment, the empty stomach was punched a big hole. This is the power of the Templar!


    The void was also startled. The so-called evil outweighs the right, that is to say, the Templar is dedicated to solving the existence of evil, so it does great harm to the void. The void also saw that the spear is definitely not a soft tofu!


    Both sides immediately separated from each other. Cha Chai also hurriedly treated the scars on his body, further scarred the wounds, and then get better quickly. In this way, there are obstacles to his fight, so Cha Chai is very cautious.


    "Boy! I have to say it! Your spear is very powerful! You see, we''ve been fighting for a long time. It''s better to tell me the whereabouts of your parents. In this way, it''s more fun. Otherwise, we fight around every day. What''s the end afterwards? You say yes or no, I may be a little tired of fighting. Do you say yes or no!" said the Xu.


    Cha Chai smiled and said: "You are hungry in vain. It''s hard for me to think about what''s in your mind. How can you feel that I can tell you where my parents are? So you still don''t understand human beings. That''s why you are cold-blooded and have no friends. You''re really poor! I said you''re really poor!"


    "Hehe, boy, you know something. As long as you have power! So what you want is setting! You know, that''s why you''re ignorant. What family stuff is an oil bottle!" Na Xu said.


    Cha Chai also smiled and said, "so you''re not a spouse. You''ve been empty since you were born. You don''t deserve the owner. You really feel that you''re poor. You don''t even have a minimum fetter. You''re still talking about something big. You''re playing fist with me here! Ha ha ha!"


    "Don''t laugh! What''s the use of fettering that kind of thing? Isn''t there one more person? Even if I don''t need to know those details, I''m my own fetter! Don''t say anything, look at the move!" that dashed!


    Cha Chai also raised his spear and pointed it at the virtual one. The virtual one was also startled. One dodged not in time, and one arm was stabbed directly by cha Chai, but the virtual one didn''t stop moving forward, because Cha Chai has no weapons now!


    "Qiang!" the collision sound of weapons sounded, and an unthinkable scene appeared. Chachai''s hand appeared a shield, which directly caught the virtual sickle. It was incredible. Chachai couldn''t speak for a long time!


    It seems that the situation is wrong. He hurried back and said, "no, your spear should not appear together. How can your spear still use a shield? It''s impossible!"


    "I think you are crazy. When my spear hit you, I summoned him back! Then I summoned the shield again, and I said it! You empty ah, you are really a failure. Not only your strength is rubbish, but also your brain is not easy to use. It''s really poor!" Cha Chai mocked him.


    The angry face was almost green, holding a sickle in his hand. He looked at him with a green face and said, "little arm boy, you really want to die this time, you know! I didn''t want to use that move, but you must pay a price. You must let you know that there are people outside, and there are days outside! I will make you very painful! Come and accept the pain for Owen!"


    At this time, he directly put the two sickles on the ground, then clapped them at the position of the two sickles and said, "return to the blade!" unexpectedly, this virtual will return to the blade. Check and guess that you also have some understanding of the noble!


    "How come everyone has the ability to return the blade? Is that what you Xu can do? It''s really boring. Can you change me for a new pattern!" Cha guessed that he said sarcastically because he had seen the forced return blade in the virtual circle.


    "Although I don''t know what nonsense you''re talking about, Guiren is a valuable skill for Xu. This skill can only be used on the slope. Peony stone, as an ancient Xu, I will certainly do it. It''s a piece of cake!" that Xu began to boast.


    His return blade has some special features. Both sickles have disappeared. A armor arm changes its voice. Before opening and closing, there is a sharp blade with enough form.


    At first glance, it is the attribute of sickle. It seems that Xu likes sickle very much. It can also prove one thing, that is, the very strange flying knife is his soul chopping knife. I just wonder that this Xu has been sealed all the time?


    But it''s too late for Cha Chai to consider these things, because the emptiness in front of him is the coercion, which can twist all the trees around him. It''s terrible. It''s already

 V1.Chapter 1215

    It''s not a loss to show your skills that you seem to want to keep in front of Cha Chai, because Cha Chai is also a strong person, but now Cha Chai has no way to face this virtual return blade, because it''s return blade after all!


    When the wind blows hard, the virtual is directly copying the search and guess. The search and guess also starts to run like a prey and tries to avoid the attack of the virtual, because at first glance, even if the virtual is agile, the search and guess is not an agile warrior. The search and guess is a kind of person similar to the heavy soldier, So it''s not easy to catch the emptiness.


    But if you can''t catch him, why run? It''s because if you''re sure you can''t catch him, he can catch you, and harass you indefinitely, and you still can''t catch him. Therefore, Cha guess is the best way to go. It''s not that cha guess can''t beat him, but that he can''t beat him or catch him, It''s just a spontaneous run.


    Therefore, the red robe tactics of checking and guessing are still very feasible. At least, it is really hard to catch up with the virtual. It also greatly reduces the hit rate of your ide skills. It is basically impossible to check and guess, and the speed of checking and guessing is not too slow.


    Compared with other people''s speed, Cha Chai is a very agile soldier, because soldiers of this type will be very fast unless they are bloodthirsty crazy soldiers, otherwise everything else is floating clouds. However, as a temple knight, Cha Chai is a typical thing with high damage and high defense, which is a very fast person, No one will believe it at this time.


    However, chachai has really achieved a fast speed, and its own defense and attack power are indeed very high, which is beyond doubt. However, in the face of a high explosion speed, chachai is still a headache, because unlimited consumption is very painful. Even if you have strong response means, your own spiritual power is still limited!


    Cha Chai frowns and thinks about how to solve some problems. Because Cha Chai has no ability to solve, and also does not have the ability to solve, he is temporarily not transformed, but he is very distressed in the face of the emptiness of this assassin type.


    Cha Chai doesn''t have the conditions to improve his ability now, and his physical strength is rapidly overdrawn. It''s likely that he was caught off guard by his opponent. Therefore, Cha Chai has always been very cautious, for fear that if the joint goes wrong, he will be occupied by the empty one, and then the balance of victory will gradually leave him. This is what Cha Chai is worried about!


    "Hehe, boy, when are you going to run? Come and play with your brother quickly. Wasn''t it still very hard just now? How did it become like this now!" said the empty arrogant.


    Because it was he who gained the upper hand that made this virtual abnormal expansion, he looked at him casually and said, "hehe, you low IQ thing, I''m too lazy to fight with you. You just stood so cheap. Let me fight with you. Do you feel that everyone is as dry as you? You''re really a stupid x dog XXXX!"


    Hearing such an unpleasant voice scolding himself, Cha Chai can say it. Such boundless ridicule really makes the virtual crazy. When he comes directly to cha Chai, he decisively puts down a hand knife, but Cha Chai also defends with a shield in time, But what I never thought was gone!


    In front of Cha Chai''s eyes, it was a small matter. At that time, Cha Chai was also very confused, because he made the void disappear directly under his own eyes. It was really a direct disappearance! I didn''t even see it myself!


    But immediately Cha guess knew he was there, because his back was cold for a while, and the virtual flashed to the back of Cha guess in the air and hurt Cha guess. The Lingli Huakai on his back was directly defeated, and the blood with the fragments of Lingli Huakai dissipated directly in the air. This is simply too abnormal! Guess I can''t see him at all!


    But looking at such a thing is not a way, so the investigation and guess is also full of strength and ready to go to the next attack of the virtual one, because the position of his spine is behind him, which is directly destroyed by his blow. At this time, the investigation and guess is very uncomfortable, but it makes him a virtual one who returns to the blade. At this time, there is no way, and the strength is similar to breaking the surface!


    On the other hand, the battle between Tong people and urchiola is also extremely fierce. With the help of their Indra eye ability, Tong people have cracked all the actions of urchiola, and urchiola is also very shocked! Because people who can avoid their own tricks like this have never seen them before. They can''t be more concise and wooden sword eight! Even gengmu jianba can''t avoid his moves like Tongren. Who is this Tongren! No, we have to have such questions!


    "Hehe hehe, you boy, how fast you are! I can understand what I despise you. Let''s have a good fight. Since you are also a strong person, let''s have a good competition!" ulchiola said.


    Tong people also smiled and said, "ha ha, I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    Ulchiola opened the spirit pressure, and then quickly disassembled the Tongren and flew over. The movement was so fast that even his eyes felt dazzled. The Tongren found that when he avoided his leg, he found that his kick touched his hair. Was it really his speed?


    It''s another kick. This time, you''re not so lucky to hide, but you''re kicked directly in the face. But Xu Ying is still here. They also kick here, but why can''t you hide?


    Tong people also suddenly realized that it was like this. Ulchiola didn''t go and didn''t fight with his head. Peony stone also found another way to restrain him.


    You can predict my movements, but I''m faster than you. Although Tong people have seen his movements, they just don''t hide. This shows that ulchiola has become faster and his body can''t keep up with his eyes

 V1.Chapter 1216

    Therefore, the battle of Tong people is either dangerous or very big. Investigate and deal with other types of battles. Among other things, the sudden acceleration of ulchiola is terrible in terms of attack speed and movement speed. For Tong people, it is a speed that they can''t catch up, let alone catch up, Even with Indra''s help, it was difficult.


    Even the virtual shadow of Indra''s eye of Tong people can''t control the speed of ulchiola. It''s really fast and terrible. While Tong people are struggling to block, they are trying to get out of the attack range of ulchiola.


    Finally, in a corner of a corner, the instant step at the foot of Tong people directly dodged, which was to avoid the attack of urchiola. It was also very embarrassed. Now it was in front of urchiola. I don''t know what would happen to him.


    Sure enough, ulchiola curled her mouth and said with dissatisfaction on her face: "Hey, Tong Ren, you don''t respect me, okay? If you have any skills or unique skills, just let it out quickly! My time is limited, not to listen to your ink! Don''t try to squeeze me out like shit bit by bit! It''s disgusting and I don''t like it! Are you pulling shit or what! Take it seriously!"


    But when you think about it, it''s good. You want to have a good competition with me, but you only have the ability to take a shot, but if you let it out rashly, there''s no way to fight urchiola.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like the current state, or do you think you''re afraid of this state? I really don''t see it!" Tong people still ridiculed ulchiola as usual, but ulchiola was strange this time and didn''t refute him.


    Ulchiola frowned and said, "Hey, Tong man, you''d better be more serious! Do you know, be more serious! You also know my special character. This time, if you don''t let me experience the real battle, I will really eat you!"


    "You too. If you don''t make me happy, I''ll kill you! Listen to me. I won''t let you take it for no reason. Don''t be too inflated. Pinching continues to make people progress and pride makes people lag behind. You know, you''re likely to die in my hand today. You also raise your spirit and take my moves well! You know, you''re a fool A arrogant man! "Tong man looked at urceola angrily and said.


    After that, Tongren also suddenly burst into spiritual pressure. The soul flame on his body also rubbed a lot, and the whole body gradually formed a layer of flame armor wrapped with flame. This is another kind of spiritual power to turn Kai! It is a little more advanced than before!


    "Hehe, I hope you will make me feel excited at once! Dad, Tongren! Come on, Tongren, I can''t wait to beat you! Hurry up and pass me!" ulchiola shouted, looking at Tongren crazily.


    The two sides bumped into each other again. Tong people were still slightly inferior, but their momentum was not reduced. They looked at ulchiola. Suddenly, the red air suddenly began to spread from the feeding center of Tong people. My colleagues coughed and gave a mouthful of blood, but in exchange for a brief coma of ulchiola, which was the signature skill of Tong people! It was my running skill Yes!


    Overlord color domineering! Although Tongren coughed up blood, ulchiola was unconscious. At this time, Tongren also took the opportunity to burn the soul flame on the soul chopping knife. They also said that their armed color domineering blessing was on the soul chopping knife, which also imposed blood inheritance for a while! All skills are done in one go!!


    Tongren directly hit ulchiola''s stomach with a sword Qi and pushed it out directly. Tongren also found that ulchiola''s innermost part was obviously hungry. There was a trace of blood, and the God also began to bleed!


    It also proves that Tong people''s blow directly damaged urchiola''s hard skin and directly caused heavy real damage to him. The place where urchiola was cut by Tong people was bleeding wildly, which also made Tong people feel that there was a play!


    Tongren also rushed up while the iron was hot, grabbed ulchiola''s neck, and directly threw him down. Then he also said that Zhang fainted, aimed at his Hou Hong''s part, and fell down at a high speed! You know! Pulling Luo!


    It seems that it''s going to be stuck on ulchiola''s neck. The soul cutting knife of Tong people is so broad. If it''s directly stuck on ulchiola''s neck, it''s a real separation of heads and will directly solve him! Ephedrine is going to be solved!


    But can we directly solve ulchiola? The answer is no, because he is ulchiola after all. Ulchiola directly threw up the dragon''s tail. A burst of Hurricane directly blew away the Tong people and fell on the next column!


    "Oh! Tongren, you are really merciless. It seems that you are finally serious. It''s really powerful. I haven''t been hurt for a long time. You can let me show that I didn''t read you wrong! It really makes me happy. What''s the feeling if I eat you!" ulchiola stood up with a soul chopping knife.


    "I won''t feel it, because you can''t eat me at all! You don''t have that blessing and ability!" Tong people burst out and rushed over again.


    The battle between you and urchiola is now formal and white hot. Both of them enjoy it. The original thing of liuhun street is enough to annoy Tongren, but the battle now is to make you feel much happier.


    Ulchiola is the same. He didn''t let Tong people take it just now. It can be seen from the degree of the wound that ulchiola can''t directly give it to Tong people! This is the essence of the problem!


    "When!"


    This scene was absolutely shocked. The Tong people''s last full blow was blocked by ulchiola with a sword in one hand, and ulchiola stood still

 V1.Chapter 1217

    How is that possible? How is this possible! It must be fake! The attack of Tong people was not hurt at all under the defense of ulchiola! Is something wrong?! Moreover, urqiala''s eyes are also looking at him in cold light, as if it were his prey!


    Tongren frowned slightly, quickly bounced away, and then began to observe ulchiola carefully. It seems that ulchiola''s is very powerful in history! If you don''t give up, he will really kill you! In that case, Tongren will also try the meaning of coming!


    The number of tongs is still fast. Otherwise, it must be achieved by the subsequent damage of ulchiola. At that time, tongs will suffer a lot. After all, ulchiola is empty and has the ability of self-healing, but tongs are human and do not have that ability, so tongs'' body can not be injured casually, Not to mention with him.


    "Hehe, what are you doing? Stop! Don''t you want to fight well? If you do this, I''ll think you''re afraid of me, so you''d better be normal?! be serious! At least one! What I want is a battle that can ignite my heart. It''s not a feint type like you, you know! It''s a real man''s battle ! "said urceola.


    Tongren also want to fight like a man with urceola, but it is not allowed to fight like this, because their body is not allowed to fight like this. After all, they are not empty physique!


    Tongren looked at urceola while opening more, and then said, "Hey, if you have any tricks, try them out quickly for me, otherwise, I always feel that you haven''t fought well with me!"


    In fact, Tongren didn''t think so, because he wanted to see the actual situation of ulchiola, otherwise he didn''t dare to use it rashly, because ulchiola could not resist Tongren. At the beginning, ulchiola''s strength was higher than that of Tongren, But it is also because the day after tomorrow''s practice began to become more powerful.


    Ulchiola doesn''t know the degree of weaning, but the strength of Tong people knows! In less than half a year, I have mastered the ability to start and solve! At this time, the God of death looks like no one before and after! He is a genius of cultivation, but the conditions for his progress are also very harsh!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife is not like other soul chopping knives. It is a soul chopping knife that is difficult to recognize the Lord. However, when the peerless people take Tongren as the master, the soul chopping knife still has another characteristic, that is, the performance of swallowing the Lord! It is an ability that delays the master''s cultivation, because his ability is an ability that can absorb the master''s spiritual power and feed materials to grow up!


    This ability has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that the unique performance of soul chopping knife can make soul chopping big and thrive. It is also the first powerful soul chopping knife that can grow by itself! But at the same time, his bad paragraph page style is very obvious. He needs to devour emptiness and the master''s spiritual power to evolve. At this time, it is a soul eating knife!


    So his name is very interesting. It is called "soul eating". It is also true to suck the soul to get their own progress. It can also improve the master''s ability by the way. However, if he absorbs the master''s spiritual power, jiushitong people are very distressed.


    There was a time before that when he was killed by this soul chopping knife. Otherwise, if Tong people''s current strength, they will certainly protect a lot of their strength! It''s a pity that Tongren''s soul chopping knife has recognized the Lord. It''s a soul chopping knife that others can''t use. Its characteristics are still very wide and heavy. Generally, no one can lift him!


    Even when the action champion comes, he will feel stunned. Is Tongren''s soul cutting knife generally heavy, but speaking of these, it means that Tongren''s life is not very difficult today! So far, things have not improved.


    "Hey, how can I just feel that you are not in the state and let me start my most powerful mode. This mode is more than enough to beat you. Don''t be picky! Now hurry up and fight me well!" urchiola looked at him with green tendons on his forehead and said. Because urceola always felt that Tong people didn''t fight with him with all their strength, which made urceola unhappy! If he is unhappy, he may not do anything, so Tongren must be very cautious when communicating with him for a while!


    Tongren also cleared his throat and said, "how do you know your state is enough to see? I''ve always hidden my strength and played with you! Just give me a fight with your unique skills!"


    "Hehe, since you''re trying to die, I might as well let you see my unique skill before you die. You''re optimistic, but I''m not sure how long you can watch!" ulchiola looked at Tong people and said, as if she knew her strength and Tong people.


    It was ulchiola who burst out a terrible spiritual pressure, and then the Tongren seemed to see it again. There was a black dragon behind ulchiola. Is this what ulchiola said about his unique skill of IDE?


    It seems that those who come are still coming. At any time, Tong people also talk about the chest of spiritual power and directly swallow a Juling sheet, which is also the rapid rise of their own energy. Tong people see that it is time. Now it is the best time for them to take the solution against urchiola! Is it right that the school''s son is here!


    Tongren''s spirit pressure was that the nearby air began to twist, and then burst into a loud drink: "untie! The sky lock cuts the moon!"


    Ulchiola smiled and whispered, "that''s interesting."

 V1.Chapter 1218

    A steady stream of spiritual pressure broke out from Tong people''s body, making the trees nearby tremble! You know what!


    "Tiansuo beheads the moon!" the Tongren roared. The soul chopping knife in his hand has long been transformed into a black slender soul chopping knife. It doesn''t look heavy at the beginning! It''s a big change. At least we can see that urceola is one of the bright lights in front of us, and is accompanied by a very satisfied "hee hee" voice.


    Ulchiola twisted her neck and said, "ha ha, look, it''s much more interesting. Your state will be really interesting! It should make me a dozen more refreshing!"


    "Hehe, you''re going to hit the ground with your head on the ground! Look carefully at my understanding in the window. You saw it for the last time! You know, I wanted to kill you very early!" Tong Ren looked at him boldly and said, and his breath seemed to have some changes or accompanied by some black breath.


    Ulchiola didn''t talk nonsense. He just came up and cut off the head of Tong people. Tong people didn''t move for a long time. That''s how he looked at ulchiola and didn''t move all the time!


    When ulchiola''s soul chopping knife was about to hit the Tongren, an amazing scene appeared! This scene is like a reproduction of the scene. At the moment, Tong people are holding a knife to block the attack of urchiola, and their eyes are full of passion!


    "Ha ha! Tongren, you have shown some real skills. It seems that it was the right choice not to eat you at the beginning! I must win this war and not draw!" urchiola looked at Tongren and said.


    Now ulchiola is completely crazy in your eyes, because what ulchiola does when she sucks is to ask for her life with Tongren. It''s very clear whether you die or I live!


    This battle is the one that urceola enjoys most. It can be said that, but this battle is very important for both of them. In order to survive, the tongs and urceola can have a full time in the battle.


    The two sides collided once. The momentum of Tong people still prevailed. After all, it was broken. Moreover, the blade of Tong people began to turn black, and a very broad sword spirit was directly sprayed out of Tong people''s soul cutting knife!


    Urceola didn''t dodge in time and grew directly on the sword Qi. The armor protecting the chest was directly broken by the response, but urceola still enabled ring turn, which didn''t completely damage all the next skills.


    It can be seen that the strength of Tong people is also very powerful. It can cause hidden dry damage to ulchiola! In this case, the war against grimjoe will not be too rich. This is the time for Tongren to wait, waiting for their own strength to protect more people! Protect Lucia and feizhen!


    Tongren looked at the wuerqiao opposite. Ali was still the same. His excited expression and the soul chopping knife in the shape of dragon tail were wrong! Soul chopping sabre in the shape of dragon tail! This urceola didn''t change at all and didn''t use his powerful level skills. It''s a cover up!


    It hurts and heats your eyebrows slightly, because you seem to have been fooled, but there is also a black dragon on the back of ulchiola. How can it be useless, but Tong people want to know the truth!


    "Hey, didn''t you put a god skill just now? Why didn''t you see any changes in your God? Are you already the wood of hi strong crossbow? How do I feel that you are no different from before!" Tong man looked into urceola''s eyes and said.


    "Ha ha! You Tong man, you are aware of it. You finally realize it. Do you know how long I have been installing it? I just haven''t evolved at all! But you still have good eyesight. You can see that my skills are a cover up!" ulchiola still admired it.


    Tongren must have been fooled by ulchiola to see their own interpretation!


    "In fact, at the beginning, I still had a series of words to see if you have made progress in ten miles! But you have really made progress. The black dragon behind me is just a cover up. It is an ancient false cover up. The purpose is to make the enemy afraid, but you are not afraid at all! Who are you!" Ulchiola looked at Tong people curiously, but Tong people were in a panic. Because their skill stone was used in advance, then their own side was very inappropriate. Now it can be said that Tong people have gone!


    Ulchiola is also gradually recovering from the wound. There is no fatigue at all, but Tong people are not strong in crossbow wood, that is, their ide moves have been seen through, which is a very uncomfortable thing.


    However, Tongren found at the same time that his eyes were bleeding again, which proved that his speed could keep up with that of ulchiola, but it was not a good omen, which showed that ulchiola was still able to surpass him.


    "Tong man, your ability is very strong, but you know, your empty appetite is very big! I''m already a person who doesn''t care whether you can make me fight in the future. I need to evolve urgently now, so I''ll not only defeat you, but also eat you later!" ulchiola roared

 V1.Chapter 1219

    Now Tong people have no way, because their understanding has been cheated by this guy. It''s useless not to do anything. Urceola has many tracks! This is an oversight of Tong people, which led them to fall into a trap of urceola. If we don''t kill urceola in time, who knows what will happen!


    Tong people also know this. If they don''t hurry to kill ulchiola now, they probably want him to say that they are his food! Do something and change it quickly!


    Tongren quickly used their spiritual power to fill up the soul chopping knife. Directly, a black sword Qi rushed towards ulchiola. Ulchiola was not in a hurry. He quickly transferred the sound and directly avoided the attack of Tongren. At this critical moment, ulchiola unexpectedly rushed towards Tongren! What do you mean!


    "I heard that you like melee very much. Let''s enjoy it with your favorite melee! Don''t let me down, Tong man!" ulchiola said excitedly.


    It can be seen that ulchiola is looking forward to this battle, but it has been looking forward to it for a long time! I haven''t met my opponent in for a long time since I defeated Geng Mujian 8! For Tong people, I want to have a duel day and night, because ulchiola is really a person who is eager to fight!


    Tongren also frowned and said, "hehe, you don''t want to be cut to death by me. It''s meaningless not to let you. But you should remember! I''m not easy to provoke. Rabbits will bite when they are urgent! Don''t let me evaporate you when the volcano erupts!"


    They also collided with each other again. Urchiola and Tong people roared together. Indeed, because the power given to each other is too great, one side is when they want to eat it! Another way is how to avoid his powerful people and have the opportunity to kill him directly! It''s really what I did. Love and kill each other!


    Tong people are very powerful in the case of solution. Both physical strength and speed are improved in a large stage. In the eyes of Tong people, this solution really makes him worry to death. Because this solution does not evolve for a long time, Tong people have no way to evolve. It is precisely because of this that Tong people are very upset!


    "Hey, how about your body skill? I remember we used it the first time we fought. Your body skill seems to be a unique thing! If you don''t try it! It''s really something I''m looking forward to! Hahaha!" ulchiolain was very happy for the fight.


    Even reached a very crazy level. Ulchiola once wanted to wait until the strength of Tong people could break through the sky, and then eat Tong people when he had the strength! But he found himself unable to wait! Because your heart is in pain and heat, your strength is already very shallow and dry. Now you want to eat it!


    "Boom!" the two people directly hit each other with their fists. The boulder next to them was smashed by the shock wave, and the afterwave even reached the road below! Some people''s places far away from here are full of pagers, which are broken by shock. They have reached such power!


    "Blood inheritance! Speed ¡Á 2! "Tong people directly inherited their blood, because the last soul chopping knife absorbed the virtual ability, but now it is in use, so Tong people are ready to use it all!


    The soul flame has also changed its state now. It''s almost just now. It''s no longer attached to the body surface of Tong people. It''s completely clothed on the soul chopping knife of Tong people! Now Tongren seem to be in good condition!


    Urchiola also looked at the pattern of Tongren and said, "hehe, Xiaotong, you really work hard. I have to say that your skill stone is cool enough, but your life is here! After all, you are a human! If you teach others to teach axes in front of me, you won''t live long!"


    "The Dragon Emperor is attached to the body!" ulchiola burst into a drink. One thing, his whole body began to turn red. His physical appearance gradually changed. Piles of scales appeared from the rear of ulchiola, but what he never saw was ulchiola''s wings. Where would his wings go!?!


    "Brush!" ulchiola shook off the steam around her, and her keel was exposed to the air. The people below gradually gathered around and pointed at Tong people, which also made Tong people very worried! After all, ulchiola is empty. Who knows what he will do!


    "Come on, Tong man, if you see the mortals below, if you don''t want to be like them, fight well and let me at least have a happy feeling, you know! This feeling can''t be worse than the feeling brought to me by mujianba!"


    Tongren has already. It seems that he has really defeated Geng Mujian 8. How strong is such an ulchiola

 V1.Chapter 1220

    "Dragon Robe mode!" wuerqiola roared and rushed towards Tongren. He said it was a Dragon Robe or really like a dragon robe. He felt strong all over! Even Tong people are stunned. His blood inheritance can also give himself a defense mode! Their own defense modes are psychic Kai!


    What he can do without any consumption is to summon a "Dragon Robe for himself to fight. How hungry and terrible such a person is! Generally speaking, it does not exist, but ulchiola makes existence become existence. Even his own is a legend. It can be said that he has no chance!"


    Tongren also released Lingli Huakai under the condition of solution, because Lingli Huakai will still affect Tongren''s movement and travel speed to a certain extent. Therefore, Tongren pursue attack, so they give up Lingli Huakai for protection!


    At that time, it also has disadvantages. For example, the state skill of ulchiola is a non expendable skill, but the skills of Tong people have expendable skills, and without the protection of Lingli Huakai, the battle of Tong people will not be too simple! This is really a little simple! And especially in front of ulchiola, it is even more impossible to be short!


    When thinking so, urchiola has attacked the Tong people, but the Tong people didn''t imagine dodging, but let the soul flame burn wantonly on the soul chopping knife, and then a black sword cut through the air and set it straight towards urchio! The shape of sword Qi is like jet. Don''t be too cool!


    But ulchiola is not a vegetarian. She quickly dodges. Although one side of her body has received the attack of evil moon and sky, it is lucky that she has the addition of "Dragon Robe", so it greatly reduces her damage!


    But it can also be proved that urceola''s "Dragon Robe" is absolutely a super defensive existence! Because if you can completely resist the evil moon Tianchong of Tong people, what kind of understanding should be strong!


    Therefore, ulchiola was not injured. He only received the "Dragon Robe" to block most of the damage. Tong people were also very hungry and curious. The "Dragon Robe" on ulchiola was very heavy! He was able to fight with himself at an unabated speed with his "Dragon Robe", which is a good thing to prove his strength!


    Ulchiola held the soul chopping knife high above his head, and then cut it straight at Tong people. Tong people also provoked the soul chopping knife with one hand, saw through ulchiola''s moves and parried his soul chopping knife!


    Both sides are sparing no effort to attack each other, so the scene is also extremely chaotic. Tong people rarely see such players who can compete with themselves, because the people they meet have always been very interesting!


    No, I can''t beat him completely. That is, I can completely crush him. I''ve never been close! This is also that urceola and Tong people are fighting partners with each other!


    "Hey! Tong Ren, you just don''t have some more fun tricks. I''m really tired of watching. Hurry to give me a better surprise. I can''t wait to eat you!" ulchiola shouted at the top of her voice, which can be expected. He still didn''t give out all his strength!


    Now Tong people are uncomfortable, because their understanding is their last and most powerful trick. If it is now equal to urceola, it is a very bad thing! Because urceola didn''t use all of them, but all of them were used by Tong people. It''s unfair at this time!


    Tong man is also a mortal. He is not a God. He can''t experience the pleasure of fighting, because he still wants to live, or to find the whereabouts of his mother and father, and he still has people he wants to protect! How can I just die in this force in a hurry? Tong people are not reconciled at all.


    Great event Tong people still look at urceola and say, "he''s X. why are you so hungry and nonsense? What can satisfy your feeling of fighting? Those are bullshit! I''m a human, I''m a living person!"


    Ulchiola was stunned and said with a smile, "Hey, this is boring. Aren''t you begging me for mercy? Cheer up and don''t say these strange words! It''s not hungry to make my fight feel comfortable! Otherwise, do you feel you can live to this day! You stupid boy!"


    Tongren also found that ulchiola seems to have a serious personality split, because ulchiola is a relatively high and cold person, so generally speaking, he won''t say so much, but I don''t know why. As long as a Tongren fights, this ulchiola will become like this, The root of madness is that you can''t control it, that is, don''t mention whether others can control him.


    Anyway, ulchiola''s madness is really thanks to her colleagues. If she doesn''t let her, ulchiola won''t be so keen to eat someone!


    And that kind of emotion is very special. It doesn''t have to be killed directly, but it''s the kind of thing that you still don''t want to kill and eat! But if you let him go, it''s still very uncomfortable. This is the essence of ulchiola''s broken characte

 V1.Chapter 1221

    I saw that ulchiola in front of Tong people was crazy waving the dragon tail in his hand. While waiting for his red forbidden pair, he looked at his colleagues and said, "ha ha! Tong people, how happy this is! Don''t pay attention to the eyes of ordinary people!"


    "If you feel out of the way, I''ll kill some for you now!" when it comes to this, ulchiola has directly rushed over, that is, those people, which people are also real, that is, there is no sense of crisis, and the gods are still taking photos there! I''m really convinced!


    £¡ Tong people have already done this when they see urchiola say so, because they don''t want people in this world to suffer this panic again. Tong people are also angry. They directly grabbed urchiola''s leg and threw it! Ulchiola was directly hurt and hot. Your strength fell on a rock wall next to her!


    By the way, the Tong people still threw out two sword Qi and directly hit the place of ulchiola, as if the Tong people were guarding the land! That kind of simple look makes me feel like laughing! They even laughed!


    "Ha ha! You''re really funny! This is the battle of Chang Xiangyang! Tong people! Dare you come quickly and give me some more fierce attacks. I''ll see what makes you so confident!" urchiola looked at Tong people and said, in fact, it''s not Tong people who are confident, because if Tong people are not like that, Do you want to die again? Ulchiola is very terrible!


    The Tong people have no choice but to look at the Dong people of ulchiola in that way, because the Tong people can at least keep up with ulchiola, and his blood inheritance is largely due to the increase of the confrontation, defense and speed of the Tong people, Now Tong people can completely keep up with ulchiola!


    When saying this, Tong people also looked at ulchiola vividly, because ulchiola''s tricks are obvious to all, because one of his little skills is to deceive Tong people!


    But if you use it, you can use it. It''s OK to play well, because for Tongren, it''s always a disadvantage, that is, now it still has the upper hand! Therefore, Tongren thought it through for a moment, because he knew how powerful ulchiola was, so this battle may be his last battle. Anyway, Tongren want to enjoy this battle, and God fighters want to fight the biggest enemy!


    Urchiola is also excited to see that Tongren are in such a state, because whether to kill Tongren or not has been tangled in his heart for more than half a year, so today is the most decisive moment! Release or kill, but completely sterilize urciola, why do you say so, because he is still hiding his strength!


    Tongren didn''t respond when they saw ulchiola, so another evil moon rushed to kill him. This time, ulchiola was directly greeted by his body. This attack even opened his skin! The air was full of the black smell of his sword Qi, which was in the blood of ulchiola. The evil moon and sky Chong really hurt ulchiola!


    "Cough! Cough!" ulchiola began to cough violently. Tong people could see that they deliberately didn''t hide at this time, but they didn''t think too much. They just asked, "Hey, why don''t you hide? Do you think you can kill me for sure? If you are so confident in yourself, I advise you to fight well!"


    However, it is Tong people who admit that their current strength may not be as good as ulchiola, but Tong people do not recognize ulchiola and let themselves go! After all, everyone has self-esteem, not to mention Tongren!


    Ulchiola leaned against the cover, coughed violently, and then said, "Oh, cough, cough! Did I still use you to educate me, but I didn''t let you. I just wanted to see what the power of your move was. It was different from your sword spirit in my impression. It could break the defense of my Dragon Robe!"


    This is even more shocking to Tong people. At this time, they have so much confidence in themselves that they even use their own body to experience the strength of skills. It''s crazy. It seems that no one can do it out of ulchiola. This is really too risky. No fool goes back to try the taste of sword Qi! Not to mention others!


    Moreover, ulchiola is a guy who only integrates his strength. This guy doesn''t know that Tongren''s sword is powerful, so the only explanation is ulchiola''s confidence in his jealousy of his strength, which is a very risky play. Now that we have talked about ulchiola''s play, So Tong people''s playing style is a very conservative playing style. His playing style is very conservative. He doesn''t want to go to the head for any skills, because the old saying is good!


    It''s like falling in love. Yes, the most realistic person who pays his heart is the loser. Therefore, the battle is the same. It can''t be a person who wins all the time, and it can''t be a person who loses all the time. This boy is fair, but it''s not fair in front of him

 V1.Chapter 1222-1223

    In front of ulchiola, he looked at his colleagues with a smile and said, "ha ha! Tong people, it''s a pity. If I put it in the past, I will let people like you develop, and then try to eat you again!"


    "But, I still let you go for too long. You''re still really strong now, so I''m ready to kill you before you surpass me, so I''m not ready to keep you. I also need to eat and absorb energy, so you always want me to fill my stomach, don''t you, Tong man!" he was crazy.


    Tongren also raised his soul chopping knife, looked at urchiola coldly and said, "hehe, if you can, you can come and have a try. Do I refuse to come? Don''t be too miserable by me! It''s you who should be careful!"


    Tong people are also talking hard at different stages, so what they hope is that ulchiola can retreat from difficulties, but they all know what character ulchiola is. They are almost people who are happy without war. What''s the reason why he came here? He came to this place in this world to take the name of Tong people, So it''s impossible to let him go!


    In fact, there are a few people in Tongren''s heart, but they just don''t want to do too little. They also want to give more protection to the public security in this world. Although they are not the orthodox God of death, they also have a desire to protect the world. Therefore, Tongren also try their best to persuade ulchiola with their own words, and now let him wake up!


    But Tong people also absorb this. It''s futile to let ulchiola stop killing. It''s better to kill him directly. Ulchiola is just a virtual person with a unique character, that is, constantly looking for people who can be seen by dogs, and then add a hand! It''s not harmless to humans and animals!


    "Hehe! Tong man, if I''m not mistaken, you just wiped it. You''re not trying to persuade me to surrender. What do you think? I can help you survive. Why are you so stubborn? It''s really glorious that you can give it to me for nothing!" urchiola said.


    Tongren laughed when he heard ulchiola''s words, and then patted his thigh and said, "hehe, I still felt very nervous. Now I''m completely relaxed. What do you say? What do you say? I''m stubborn. I resisted you from the beginning. You have to eat me!"


    Ulchiola was stunned, and then the Sanskrit came to taste immediately. Then he wiped his chin and said, "are you afraid? I''m good at observing human heartbeat recently. Your heartbeat is very fast now. Is there something that makes you gasp for breath? I said you should be afraid of me, but it''s useless. I still want to eat yours!"


    "I''m afraid of you? I''m a god of death. Will I be afraid of you? The reason why I told you that I don''t want to drink is that you have too much to do with you. Understand? Your sea cucumber is an existence that everyone is afraid of. Are you too naive? I''m in the river today to end all your evil deeds! You''d better be a little aware!" Tong Ren looked at him and said.


    Ulchiola also shook the dragon tail in his hand and said, "hehe, hehe, that''s to show your ability. I want to see if you can defeat me and let my dragon tail soul cutting knife see blood! It''s the first time for me to kill others! You''re really lucky to be the first, Tongren!"


    Ulchiola roared and came. The black dragon vomited, plus the terrible spirit pressure, came towards the Tongren. Ulchiola''s soul cutting knife has now formed a dragon tail posture. There was no sword Qi in the past, but directly bent! Unexpectedly, it bent directly. It entangled Tong people directly!


    Tongren was also very surprised. Without waiting for his own reaction, he was pulled over by ulchiola''s night song. Ulchiola also raised his fist and directly hit Tongren''s face. Tongren spit out a mouthful of blood! Also because of the huge impact, it directly flew backwards! Completely broke free from the shackles of the dragon tail!


    It can also be seen that ulchiola has used a lot of strength at once. It is definitely a joke. It is also certain that she has used her best! Ulchiola is so strong. It''s rare because Geng mujianba''s crazy squeezing and the extraordinary excitement after seeing Tongren. Ulchiola won''t be so strong without one!


    After being hit, Tong people directly smashed a huge stone and boxed it in the direction of the road. They also directly hit a car coming face to face. The car was directly crushed by pain and heat! At this time, what is the concept? It was originally that a very hard stone was smashed by an egg, but Tong people are not ordinary people!


    All of a sudden, the people nearby saw the appearance of Tong people and said that it was terrible. In other words, the society was gone. But no one thought that Tong people did it all at once!


    Moreover, there were only slight scratches on the body, and there were no fractures. The crowd finally couldn''t stand it. They burst open and ran away, because they had never seen Tongren like this.


    One by one, they hide from Tong people as if they saw a ghost. Tong people also stand up, pull out the soul chopping knife and face ulchiola opposite. It''s no use to keep secrets to the God of this world now.


    On the other side, the direction in front of chachai''s house is still fighting

 V1.Chapter 1224

    The battle here is very fierce. The void after turning on the return blade is very strong, because one side is the attack of arm armor, and the sickle is very dangerous. Cha Chai is a little healed, but it''s coming!


    It can also be seen that the virtual reality in front of us is definitely not a good class. It is rare to meet such a difficult virtual reality, that is, the two legs of the current search and guess are not sharp! So it''s very inconvenient to fight, and it hurts as soon as you walk through it, so Cha guess is gritting his teeth and carrying all this hard!


    In fact, what is the reason for all this? Maybe it''s still for your own reasons, because if it wasn''t for the revenge you brought to the waste dog at the beginning, it would be impossible for the waste dog to stick to this kind of thing. Otherwise, the brush waste dog is still a living person who lives well. What evil did you do at this time! Actually, my good friend pushed into the abyss!


    But after the waste dog came in, he didn''t blame himself, but together he was trying to find a solution. The more it was, the more suffering he felt! The more you suffer, the more you feel sorry for your brother, waste dog! It''s your fault to say that things waste dogs, but you''re also your own friend. You can''t do this!


    Now Cha guess''s mood is not regret, but it''s also very uncomfortable, because this is a direct introduction. It''s all his own means to kill his good brother! The more you think about it, the more you don''t want to resist, and the shield in your hand is slowly beginning to slide down! At this critical moment!


    Suddenly I found that there seemed to be something in his innermost part that wanted to come out. At first glance, it was a person who went to play. Everything on his body was blue. He wanted to come out directly! That empty also hurried to shut up, and then jokingly said: "er... Er... Uh, you haunting thing, you go back to me! Did I let you out! Unexpectedly, you still want to come out! It''s really hard wings!" looking at him, it''s always like this.


    Cha Chai was also very surprised. He didn''t understand what Xu was doing. He thought that Xu was also a society of achukas. He thought that the soul in the body was uncoordinated and then fought, but he didn''t think much.


    Gradually, a head suddenly appeared in the innermost part of him! It''s this head that scares Cha guess, because it''s the head of a waste dog! Unexpectedly, he came out hungry in the innermost part of the virtual. Do you want to be so thrilled? He really brought surprises to cha Chai, not only Cha Chai, but also the virtual one!


    "Hmmm, hmmm... Kid... Don''t make me sick here, you go back to me quickly!" the empty man said in some pain, but the waste dog didn''t listen to him, but broke his mouth greatly, and then his upper body came out first. It seems that the waste dog didn''t die! Is not assimilated by this virtual brother!


    When the waste dog just came out, he wanted to check and guess, shook his wrist and said, "Hey, brother! What''s the cow looking at? Don''t you have to fight with him in the future! I''ll come out to help you. Let''s kill this bastard together!"


    I saw the waste dog again. I guess his eyes are a little wet. He has no fresh fruit. In fact, he can see the waste dog, whether it is human or soul! Cha Chai is still a waste dog, so combat effectiveness is like a switch! The moment I saw the waste dog again, it was like a spring surging up in the crown prince!


    "Shit! You''re still alive! I think you''re dead! What''s the situation with you now! Why can''t you come out!" Cha guess looked at the waste dog with an excited face and said, as if they were teammates who have been reunited for a long time. At least that''s it!


    The waste dog scratched his head and looked at Cha Chai and said, "Hey! Isn''t it because of this stupid x? Otherwise, I would have come out. Just now I completed a means of isolation from his soul, ha ha!"


    Suddenly, a burst of force on the empty mouth, and finally the waste dog was spit and stolen on the ground! This is the empty. I''m tired. Haoxuan didn''t fall on the ground! But he still said, "hehe... You two are still chatting with me here! You want to lose your protection and still argue with me here!"


    Cha Chai and fat dog don''t care about this, because Italia is the only normal meeting in such a long time.


    "Hey! You really don''t take me seriously! Look at me killing you two!" Na Xu was still angry. He just got up in situ and rushed to the direction of checking and guessing!


    At this time, Cha Chai''s wound was almost recovered, so he disdained to raise his shield. Directly, it was very simple to resist the virtual attack. Then the waste dog looked at him contemptuously, and then fiercely put forward a kick in time, directly kicked the virtual away and hit the stone wall, which inevitably fell a lot of dust

 V1.Chapter 1225

    Looking at the waste dog, he kicked it away with one foot. Cha guess was surprised. Looking at the waste dog, he said, "I''ll go! Why are you so powerful? You''re not like you at all! Shouldn''t you be very weak!"


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate me. I''m also very strong. If you underestimate me, I''ll suffer. At least I can make two moves with him now. Although it''s hard to deal with him, I can use my mind at that time! I''m not the waste dog anymore!" the waste dog looked at Cha guess and said excitedly.


    Cha Chai happily looked at the waste dog, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Oh boy, you''re really good! But if you cover up too much, there must be some reason!"


    "Ha, when you say this, some people are going to be angry. Really, I feel very funny. That''s the empty words. At first, it''s not the war. Is it my spirit? It''s also some power stored in me. Then when I separate, it''s natural to use it! Ha ha ha!" the waste dog looked at Cha and guessed with a happy smile.


    Ma Xu was also very angry. After climbing out of the stone, he found that his blade returning mode had been dissolved because he took part of his energy when the waste dog came out! The empty man was very angry, and the black gas on his body began to rise. He looked at Cha Chai and the waste dog with a hungry face of hatred and said, "I want your life."


    "I see you are very happy to meet here. Then I can send you to another world and make you happier! You want to thank me! Come and face me!" the falsely roared.


    Cha Chai and the waste dog are also gearing up and waiting for the virtual attack, but they also found that the virtual strength seems not as strong as it used to be. After all, it has been absorbed by the waste dog!


    Therefore, Cha Chai is also a color for the strength of the waste dog. When they face the virtual together, they suddenly separate, one on the left and one on the right, which makes his brother virtual suddenly have a short Leng force! He doesn''t know who to attack! Cha Chai and the waste dog also saw the opportunity and directly clenched their fists and passed towards him.


    "Where are you looking!" the two people shook their fists together and directly hit the virtual beam. One person''s direct side was that Xu gave a flash, and then there was another stunned moment. Cha Chai and the waste dog looked at each other and smiled. They almost made an upper hook with the same action, and the timing was just right. They had no divine communication!


    This seems to be the tacit understanding in the past. It''s really not ordinary. Otherwise, they can''t make such a move. After the exercise, they also came together, looked at each other and said with a smile: "hehe! You''re still like that! It''s really the same! Ha ha!"


    They are small and inseparable. They completely ignore the existence of a virtual one! It''s a 0 sense of existence!


    "Ha ha! Waste dog, I told you from the first two years. Don''t always learn my boxing, and you don''t want to learn it at all! My original is more handsome! You really can''t do that. It seems that it will take you a hundred years to catch up with me!" Cha guess ha said with a smile.


    The waste dog smiled and said, "ha ha! Cut! I''m the original. I didn''t learn from you. Your posture is full of loopholes. It''s not practical at all. It''s easy to be broken if you don''t have any fighting skills. Look at my moves. They are simple, but my moves are difficult to avoid!"


    "Cut, it''s mine that is better than you! You also said that my moves are not easy to hit people. Look at that empty, I still beat him. Look, he''s still stunned now!" Cha Chai pointed to the empty, looked at the waste dog and said.


    The fat dog also smiled and said, "ha ha, you can''t drink him. What is he? Look at him. We''ve beaten him silly. Ha ha ha ha! Silly x, you''re talking!"


    That''s also the reaction. I''m still fighting, and I was at a disadvantage just now! I was ashamed just now! Then Xu jumped up quickly, touched his wounded company, and was very angry. He threw a lot of throwing knives at them and said, "you two miscellaneous fish! How dare you be so disrespectful to me!"


    "Ha ha! I really don''t know who is a miscellaneous fish. Who has been achieved like that! It''s really pathetic. You''d better retire and stop fooling around by the river. You say you''re an ancient falsehood, and I''ve heard a little about him, but what are you?" Cha guess still didn''t forget to ridicule the falsehood.


    The virtual Li''an was red and white for a while, and then shouted, "cut! You boy, what do you know? I''m a merchant Xu, but no one dared to talk to me like that in my age. If I had been at that time, I would have fed you to the dog!"


    "I don''t know if what you said is true or false, but if you return Jiao Xiaode here, we will chop you up and feed the dog! You know!"

 V1.Chapter 1226

    This is not the virtual power of chachai and the waste dog. The virtual power of suckling is really not as strong as that at that time. Moreover, if he were xiangyingping in front of the waste dog of chachai, he would not win! Cha Chai and waste dogs are not vegetarian. Now, not to mention that waste dogs will strengthen their strength, and that empty class will weaken their strength!


    So it''s OK to have multiple window frames for Cha Chai and waste dogs now, because Xu in front of him no longer has the power to pose a threat to them! Suckling is the time to go your own way!


    "Hey, you, you two, what do you two want? Why do you look like that? Do you think I can''t kill you? Although you took part of your power, I can still defeat you both! Don''t mess with me, eh, I know? Eh?" the virtual began to panic!


    But how could these two rogue people let go of this emptiness? Just now, I didn''t know how to bully when I was hurt on my leg. Now it''s like a bear in this dress. They are angry and sometimes feel funny!


    "You said, how should we deal with him? I think he''s very upset now. It''s so rampant when I''m in my body. I''m a little afraid of him. Now it''s OK. Tell me! How to deal with him!" said the waste dog.


    The dark city took a look at the emptiness in front of it, then twisted its neck and said, "of course, it''s going to kill him. Leaving him in the world is a disaster. We can''t let such a guy stay here! You say so!"


    Suddenly, it seemed that Xu had received some order, and then began to run without waiting for him to say anything. All of a sudden, he rushed into the tree forest. If he didn''t look good, he handed in the waste dog and dragged him! How long have you been waiting at this time? This void must die today, otherwise the efforts of your slaves and waste dogs will be in vain!


    The speed of the empty dog is amazing. It''s not easy to be deprived of part of his strength by the waste dog. It''s also not easy to run so fast. I looked at the waste dog for a while, that is, I quickly followed the empty dog. I can''t let him run!


    It is absolutely not allowed to let him run away. He has been torturing himself. His colleagues are torturing the waste dog these days, so that the clothes, u and fat dog who did not dare to participate are also infected with dust. I''m angry about this! Therefore, the narrative must be eradicated, otherwise it is really difficult to understand the hatred in chachai''s heart! The same is true of waste dogs!


    "Guess which way he''s running. Shall we catch up with him right away? How do I feel it''s very strange? Do you think it''s strange!" the waste dog looked at him and said with some worry.


    Cha Chai also frowned and said, "let''s be realistic. Don''t think about anything else. Even if there is a trap in front, we will break through without us. In this way, it won''t be a false run! Don''t you want to kill him!"


    "If you want to kill, you want to kill. Of course, you want to kill. He has brought us so much pain. How can we not teach him the following words? So I just tell you that we should be careful. I''m afraid we''ll be ambushed!" said the waste dog.


    Cha guessed with a smile and said, "ha ha ha! Brother, don''t worry, it''s still the previous sentence. I''ll settle everything! When we''re done, let''s go to my big brother. I''ll find you a body and live well. You must quit your previous life, you know!"


    At first glance, Cha Chai''s mood is very anxious. When it comes to the past of abandoned dogs, Cha Chai is very difficult to communicate, but I didn''t expect the abandoned dogs to say, "OK, Cha Chai, I don''t want to do any more! I''m really scared! You can introduce me to work with you in the future. I also want to go out of that kind of life. You''re right."


    Cha Chai couldn''t help but snap his fingers to praise the waste dog and said, "Oh, brother, you''re a long snack! I''m afraid you have to refute me, so you''ve grown up! It''s right to break away from the past!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that I''m not sensible. I''ve made a lot of mistakes in the past! When this time is over! Let''s celebrate again!" said the waste dog happily.


    At this time, they also found the emptiness ahead. It seems that the speed is getting faster and faster. It seems that chachai and the waste dog can''t see the emptiness because of the forest, and the affairs on both sides are jumping up bit by bit!


    After that, I expected what had happened! Isn''t this magic! But it''s not the illusion imposed on them. There''s a problem with this forest! After changing the book, Cha Chai found that he really didn''t have any resistance! Suddenly Cha Chai felt a burst of pain in his shoulder!


    He quickly shook his head and found that the surrounding scene was normal again. It was still the forest and there was a waste dog next to it. Then the waste dog patted her and said, "Hey, you were in the illusion just now! This is the ghost forest. Which virtual skill does it belong to, but fortunately, he is also the victim of this skill!"


    There are some skills in this song. It turns out that the casters can''t crack it. It''s really not easy to look at this emptiness. In order to escape, Sophie took pains to practice the market. She just doesn''t know if he can drag it through

 V1.Chapter 1227

    Can he really escape from his own fantasy, and this virtual illusion is still very powerful. The waste dog and cha guess are deeply experienced. When the waste dog has been sleeping in his consciousness, he already knows his plan!


    He seized the consciousness of the waste dog, and then did some bad things with his spirit body! These waste dogs are all known, so when they are in their own consciousness, they are thinking about when to wake up! When is the most appropriate time to go fast? God, when can we help you at the best time! This is the top priority!


    Otherwise, the character of a waste dog must not be able to stay. It must have run out long ago. Therefore, the waste dog has always closed its consciousness to lure the virtual one. Unexpectedly, the virtual one is very reassuring to the waste dog. It is even better to put part of its power on the waste dog for the first time! The waste dog has been waiting for a good opportunity!


    Finally, when the virtual dog used the return blade, when the consciousness was turbulent, the waste dog woke up. He was directly a part of the power of Zhou En, which led to the virtual direct withdrawal from the solution mode. It was not a strategic withdrawal from the solution, but the virtual dog found that after the waste dog came out, it took a huge energy body and could not return to the blade again!


    Therefore, it can be said that all this is done by the waste dog to check and guess. It is also a matter of returning the previous things, because its emptiness has not added less trouble to check and guess! Although he used to be a gangster, he knows more about these reciprocity than anyone else! It can also be said that it is a waste dog and an expert.


    In this regard, the waste dog thinks that I owe Cha guess, not because I''m poor in Cha guess''s money, but because some of my behaviors have seriously affected Cha guess''s parents'' life! It''s even going to endanger life! So the seat is a man, because I do a certain role, no matter how big or small!


    It''s good to do it, so the fat dog also came up with such a method to check and guess soon. Just now, it was just out of the environment. It didn''t take long. The waste dog said, "guess, you bite the tip of your tongue first. In this way, the essence and blood at the tip of your tongue will make your brain bag much clearer! It will solve some illusions, and it''s not easy to get into illusions!"


    After listening to the lecture, the waste dog said that cha Chai also listened to the words and bit the tip of his tongue. After shooting, Cha Chai found his own world, and the world in front of him has changed again! Because at the beginning, he saw a piece of hungry mangrove next to him, but now it has completely faded! Really faded! It''s green!


    It''s strange to check and guess. Why did your glasses potion start to deceive yourself? I obviously don''t have any sign of falling into illusion, but why did it become like this?! I was afraid and hungry when I began to guess.


    "Now I don''t know if that guy escaped himself from the illusion, but I''m sure it''s still very simple, because we''ll be hungry soon!" the waste dog looked at Cha and guessed.


    Cha Chai also said, "why do you know that this magic is not too rare? Do you still have some knowledge of magic? It''s really not easy, brother, you can still do it!"


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Just don''t trust others too much, because I also used magic in the team, so I have a little understanding, and you must not relax your vigilance!" the waste dog said seriously.


    The chart waved and said, "what''s the matter? I don''t have you, so I''m not afraid of these things. I''ll fight if I can''t fight. I''ll run if I can''t fight! What''s the big deal, and you''re still there!"


    "Have you ever thought about what would happen if your heart was in or out of a fantasy? Well, have you ever thought about it? In case, I''m a fake! You want a snack!" the waste dog looked at Cha Chai''s eyes and said seriously.


    Cha Chai smiled, then missed the waste dog and said, "Oh, for the time being, brother, I won''t recall you. If you don''t reverse at all, I''ll see it secretly, so don''t worry, you know!"


    "That''s good. Hehe, my friend, I''m very happy that you trust me, so let''s go quickly. Is Xu going to run far? If you don''t catch him, it''s very difficult!" the waste dog smiled and said.


    "Tu Tu Tu Tu!" Cha Chai directly held up his spear and stabbed the waste dog in front of him. The fat dog was stabbed. He was directly blindfolded, looked at Cha Chai with an unbelievable face and said, "what do you want me to do, brother! If you do, I will die! Cough... Ah..."


    "I said, if you hit it, you''d just pretend to be a little bit like it! Fortunately, you''ve stayed in the hungry spirit of the waste dog for so long, and you haven''t figured out what the waste dog is like?" Cha guessed, looking at the waste dog on the ground with a mocking face.


    The "waste dog" also began to giggle, and then the state environment began to crack with the laughter of the "waste dog". Cha guess finally saw the true face of the man, that is, the emptiness! At this time, he was lying on the ground, smiling sadly.


    "How do you know? Why are you human beings so smart! Ah... I''m not reconciled. You killed me last time... Why can you see through me!" "

 V1.Chapter 1228

    Tongren is a person who doesn''t like ink. He directly threw two evil moon and sky rushes towards ulchiola!


    "Evil moon and sky rush!" Tong people quickly threw out two sword Qi from left to right, which directly brought ulchiola to a place where he felt great pressure, and then forced ulchiola to go to a safe place. Tong people also didn''t miss the opportunity. As long as ulchiola passed by, he was crazy and handsome, Urceola is also very hard!


    Ulchiola dodged and directly approached the Tong people, and then laughed: "don''t you like melee, bullying me without long-range means? Or something else? In short, you make me feel uncomfortable now!"


    It''s uncomfortable because ulchiola learned that it''s Tong''s body skill teacher, so she decided to compare body skill with him, but Tong''s means are also erratic. No one knows what moves she has! So this is the situation that Tong people are not easy to deal with! And it just makes urceola feel very headache.


    Because ulchiola is not an all-round player, and he is not very clear about the moves and strength of Tongren, because after all, he hates but doesn''t see it. Now he sees it and doesn''t know what things Tongren have experienced, so he doesn''t know, well, it should be said that he knows people, faces and hearts, Because ulchiola just likes to fight with Tong people, he doesn''t have the feeling of knowing Tong people very well.


    So it''s normal for him to say that he doesn''t know the specific tricks of Tongren. After all, Zhuge Liang doesn''t necessarily know that he knows himself and the enemy, and the truth of winning every battle is that ulchiola doesn''t know the reason why Tongren have any tricks, so he is in a state of planning to stand now.


    Ulchiola looked around, because he also tried out what the real strength of Tong people was like at once, so he took great pains to look at the things that could be used around, because ulchiola knew that Tong people did not like the threat of human beings in the world, which ulchiola knew, And ulchiola also respects her colleagues very much.


    He didn''t find the weakness of his opponent. He was a real gentleman. He was empty on time at the age of, but there was no big problem. At least it was more or less than those who just knew to mix in the empty circle every day and collude with blue dye every day. I don''t know how many times, so this is also the reason why Tongren, ulchiola and Tongren appreciate each other.


    Tongren was also very unhappy when they heard ulchiola''s comments, and then said: "Ha ha! I''m really laughing. Urceola, if you want to fight me well, don''t give me so much, you know? I''m really afraid to blow your head! You think I look at your double, I think you''re also unhappy! You attack humans!"


    "Cut! I didn''t take the initiative to attack human beings. One was ignorant of life and death. My attack was a range of damage. He died. What can I do? You are completely handsome, and the other was thrown out by yourself. What does this have to do with me? It''s you! You still killed them!" Urceola looked at Tong people disdainfully and said

 V1.Chapter 1229

    Tongren retorted the same way: "you are a man! Oh no! You are empty, but there is no way to want it. Do you know how much I hate the emptiness of killing human beings! Why are you not obedient? Originally, you are still my respectable opponent! Now you have fallen sharply in my heart! Ulchiola!"


    "Don''t be so disgusting, will you? I''m not chasing you. I''ll give it back to me. It''s plummeting in your heart. I don''t care! Don''t be hungry and make meat hemp fun every day! I''m really a set of pictures! Don''t disgust me over there! Really!" ulchiola frowned and slapped her hand in front of her face.


    Tongren was also annoyed by what he said, and then said, "don''t disgust me here, and say I''m an opponent who can make you feel good and refreshing! You''re really disgusting! You''re really better than me! I can shout where you''re cool! Tell me clearly!"


    "You! You, you''ve gone too far! Do you know! I just don''t like threatening a person, you know! I know your two very precious women! Anyway! Anyway, if you can''t let me experience the feeling of fighting today, I''ll break their necks!" urqiala pointed to Tong and said, with a smell of threat all over his face!


    Tongren was also worried. He shook the soul chopping knife and said, "you, you dare! If you dare to go, I''ll kill you now! Do you believe I''ll hang your head in the empty circle! You''d better listen to me and bend him!"


    "Hehe, you are a man! If you want me not to hurt them, you can show me some good skills. In this case, you don''t have these strategies, do you? Tongren!" ulchiola shook off the dragon tail soul cutting knife and rushed to Tongren again.


    "You''re looking for death!" Tong people lit the flame of their soul again, because in Tong people''s heart, the two girls are really important! He couldn''t live without them. Even Tongren said they didn''t know how to live if these two women were powerful.


    The two people collided again. Tong people also fought hard. Ulchiola was directly slept out by him! And also the black gas on the body is getting stronger and stronger. It looks like it!


    "Oh, the power in your body is really strange. I don''t understand these forces, lol. how did you make him neutralize it or not have conflict? They are really powerful! If I were, my body would explode because of the confusion of spiritual power!"


    "I''m also wondering if I can eat you, my strength will be further improved. Will I also have the power of death? In that case, I''ll be the owner of the virtual circle and the corpse soul world! Ha ha!" ulchiola was also very excited.


    Tongren also sneered and said, "hehe, you''re still a fool. If you can eat my hunger, you can say something else! All the words you say now, I feel like you''re talking big, you know! Your strength is really strong, but if you kill me, you may not see enough!"

 V1.Chapter 1230

    "Oh! Come on! Let me have a good look at your strength. Don''t let me down! I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time! Tongren! Come on! Let me see how strong you are!" urqiala shook up the dragon tail soul cutting knife and looked at Tongren with a look of exuberance, but his heart was also angry, Because he also doesn''t know what tricks Tongren still have!


    Because Tongren can''t be without strength as a person with three kinds of strength apartments, urqiala just feels that Tongren has what kind of strength and really hides himself, because after all, he doesn''t teach too much with Tongren, and there is no contact between more than a dozen people outside of mutual inquiry, This is also the direct reason why both sides do not understand each other.


    Tongren is the same, and his heart is hairy, because he knows what wuerqiala was like before. There must be a certain gap between the Guiren developed by himself and the broken Guiren on the other side of lanran. Wuerqiala''s Guiren can''t be regarded as Guiren, that is, a very strange form of sword liberation.


    Therefore, urceola''s words have great room for improvement. It depends on how he grasps them. If he is suffering from cultivation every day, he is still hungry, because he will be possessed by evil, so urceola''s self-cultivation is even more difficult, not as simple as he imagined, This is simply a difficult feeling to go to heaven!


    Urqiala also knows his body very well, so he doesn''t dare to fight with Tongren, because he saw the temptation of the former false blind man. Urqiala''s strength is indeed above the bronze man, but he doesn''t know the degree of robber God, and if he is killed, there is no such simple answer!


    If you want to kill a person, and if you are a powerful and clever martial artist, you won''t be good to destroy it. Unless you are higher than a lot of strength, otherwise, you can''t kill people.


    If we analyze the strength of the Tong people and urchiola, the history of urchiola must have robbed the Tong people, but it has not reached the point where they can kill the Tong people. Therefore, there is no way for urchiala. Unless ulchiola is also at a higher level, it will have the power to suppress Tong people!


    Tong people are the same. If they don''t want to be killed by urchiola, they must improve their strength in a short time. Otherwise, the consequences are really unimaginable. Urchiola is from Shenyang. What kind of people are Tong people!


    Both sides are very competitive people, so it''s hard to tell who to lose. Especially Tong people have an idea from childhood that they can. The first is not to go there, because the second is always a laughing stock! Is forever loser!


    Therefore, because of this idea, Tongren''s doctors are too careful. They get step by step in their own precision calculation, so they have Tongren who want to be here!


    The companion''s shadow is no longer silent and unlucky. The soul chopping knife is rushing in the direction of urqiala! Urceola''s eyes were full of cold light! Because he is also hungry in Hongsi branch, do you know that the amount of strength funds of colleagues can be in a skyrocketing state, because he angered Tong people, because his mouth owed God medicine to catch Lucia and Fei Zhen.


    He is also very clear. Even if it''s like that, we can''t threaten Tongren''s family, so Tongren didn''t come. Ji''s words to understand ulchiola are used together for a while, because it''s important for them to tell them that the two girls are real!


    No one can replace it! Tong people are also happy. The more determined they are, the brighter the red in their eyes. Let ulqiala also have a cold feeling behind her! Is this really death? How do you feel more like the same kind?


    It may also be an illusion. Ulchiola didn''t think much, but he went directly to fight against the Tongren, but ulchiala was also surprised, because when he collided together, he found that he didn''t fight against the Tongren! At this time, he Chengshi was terrible, because just now ulchiola had the upper hand! Milking is 30 years east and 30 years West?


    This is too fast, which makes ulchiola a little hungry and surprised, because Tong people are different from others. Their bodies have three kinds of power. When they fight, they will still mix a lot of power!


    For example, if you let go of the water pipe, the ink hiushi seepage will cause accidents outside. The reason is that when you go to war, some of his strength will be disappointed and released. Some are also white souls, and some are also the uncle who cut the moon. That''s the reason.


    But wuerqiala didn''t know and didn''t understand such a person as Uncle Bai Jianyue, so he didn''t understand that there was no Tongren City that could have such power. He was also Hengchang. He didn''t want to get such power!


    An inattention is also a distraction of urqiola. With a sword, Tong people directly cut off the broken horns on urqiala''s face!


    Urqiala will also be completely flustered. Some of them, like a child, stand at a loss when the goods arrive and don''t know what they are doing.


    "Hey, is that what you said to fight well? Don''t you know I''ll be serious too! Cheer up! Although I don''t know why you are, you don''t look at the battle like this. If I still look at your neck just now, are you dead?" Tongren looked at urceola with some complaints and said.


    But seeing that urceola didn''t respond, Tong people didn''t understand in time. They just threw a stone and said, "Hey, can''t you hear? What''s the matter? I beat you deaf. Don''t be so depressed. I didn''t come to see you!"


    Suddenly ulchiola smiled, and then began to cover her mouth. The laughter lasted for a long time. Even the Tong people thought he saw a joke, and it was very strange why he was laughing.


    But before Tong asked anything, he spoke.


    "Hehe, Tongren, you are indeed a very powerful human being. I also very much admit that there are few people who have reached this point. I appreciate you very much, but I''m very sorry. I must eat you!" urchiola said

 V1.Chapter 1231

    Tongren didn''t understand urqiala''s intention for a moment, so they said with great disdain: "hehe, really? If you want to eat my words, do you want to practice again? Your current strength is that you can''t kill me, and you know it yourself!"


    "Hehe, if I had been in the past, I might have failed to beat you, but now it''s different, because I''m ready. You can just be ready to die. You don''t have to do too many things!" ulqiala said with a smile.


    Tongren also didn''t understand why they said it like this. It''s really not easy to kill themselves if urqiala''s strength, but why did he say that he was ready? In this way, Tongren also didn''t know what caused urqiala to say such strange words, but Tongren didn''t understand.


    So Tongren also said sarcastically, "you, mulberry bubble urine, look in the mirror and see if you can kill your uncle Tongren. You really have a rich imagination. I''ve really opened my eyes. I''ve never seen such an irresponsible falsehood. You''re the first, ah, right, and the last!"


    "Hehe, you''re the only one who''s crazy! I just want to show you how extraordinary my strength is. I''m also ready for Erkang. I just know that my move will be used on a person sooner or later, so I''ve been waiting for someone to appear, but he still appears. It''s you, Tongren. It''s an honor for you to die under my move!" Urqiala keeps a peeper, said Tong Ren.


    Tongren also carried the soul chopping knife on the general list and said, "come on, let me see how powerful you are. Don''t let me down. If it''s seconds directly, it''s meaningless. You need to know that you have seen my strength, so don''t hope too much that you can kill me!"


    Because Tong people also know that their strength may not be as strong as ulqiala, but they will not be exaggerated by his direct second kill, so Tong people are very relieved to ridicule ulqiala, because he knows that he is impossible and worth second kill him, Although urqiala is strong, he still hasn''t reached that level.


    However, how can we say the state of urqiala Tibet Nai, that is, it gives the tongs a strong sense of oppression, and it is impossible to say what kind of oppression it is, but in short, it gives them a very bad feeling. After all, urqiola''s strength can not be underestimated. He can''t kill himself, and he is also stronger than himself.


    Therefore, Tongren are very cautious. They are afraid of a big loss caused by urchiola''s sneak attack skills, but it''s not fun, so they are also very cautious.


    "Hehe, Tongren, what date do you want? At this moment, your life may be able to see this time. I don''t know if you''ve seen it before, but what I''m showing you today is my strongest skill. If you have the life to see it, you can see it all. If not, I''ll live for you!" Ulchiola said confidently to the Tongren.


    "Cut, smelly X. I don''t know what you''re going to say if I''m abused by my blood later. I''ve figured out your excuse for you. What don''t you fight with your heart? What don''t you want to fight hungry!" Tong said.


    "Watch it! Tongren! You must have fallen here today!" ulchiola suddenly shouted!


    Tong people always feel that they seem to have seen such a look in there. Urqiala directly put the soul chopping knife in the air, and then the soul chopping knife directly disappeared into the ground! Then urqiala began to eat blood!


    This! I''ve seen this Tong man! This is the forced sword liberation of the top 100 in the empty circle when wiping a bit of the dead battle when hungry! That is, the forced return of the genuine blade!


    Why is it the genuine return blade? Because only the return blade authorized by lanran is the real return blade. Other return blades are empty, or they need to be broken to avoid their own understanding. There are a lot of history to check with their own genuine return blade. Therefore, many empty ones regard this forced sword liberation as the last unique move and die with the enemy!


    "Shit! You''re crazy! You should use such ability! Don''t you want to live! Can you fight like this just to kill me?" Tong people shouted hoarsely, because ulchiola is also a very intelligent genius, Because if you open the forced sword liberation, it means that your soul cutting sword can no longer be restored!


    So many virtual people regard this ability as the last trick, but Tong people feel that their gratitude and resentment of ulchiola will not die together!


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "ha ha, you must be very confused. Why do I want to do this is because I want to kill you very much. Even if I die, it''s OK, because at the moment when Tong people meet you, my cultivation is because of you!"


    What you hear in other people''s ears must be a very warm word, but what creepy words you hear in Tongren''s ears!


    This urchia is so crazy that she doesn''t know! And from the beginning, we shouldn''t fight him. The new passers-by around us gathered here and talked about it one after another.


    Some say they are really fighting, and some say they are really movies, but Tongren can''t listen to them at all. What Tongren want to do is how to organize the forced return of ulqiala.


    Tong people directly came forward and hit the evil moon Tianchong, but they also found that it was gone before they reached ulqiala!


    There is a shield right in front of urqiala''s body, which directly offsets the damage of evil moon Tianchong!


    This is also something that makes Tong people very hungry and surprised, because they also have a protective cover. Why is urchiola''s protective cover so powerful?


    Urceola also slowly held the protective cover, as if he was singing the curse of his sword liberation.


    "Hey! Don''t you dare to do such a thing! How many people are killed by the dog! Can you wake up? You''re not a child!"

 V1.Chapter 1232

    "How can you understand that feeling! That feeling of thinking all day and night is trying to defeat a person! Did you tell me to give up halfway and make the world laugh? Don''t think about it! It''s just a dream!" ulchiola said angrily.


    Tong man shook his head and said, "don''t do this! It''s just teasing me! Isn''t it just me? Do you need to kill them like this? And we don''t seem to have any essential conflict! Why do you want to die with me!"


    Tongren is also the first time that they have heard of such a virtual and laborious evolution of Baal, and then soared to this peak. It is now said that they are going to die together with Tongren. This is beyond Tong people''s understanding, because in the impression of colleagues, ulchiola is a very stubborn and fastidious emptiness. Therefore, it is impossible for Tong people to imagine where ulchiola will die together with him.


    When something comes because of the emptiness, the food has the wisdom, and the food has the emptiness of self-consciousness, which is very cautious and very careless at the beginning, because if the food is attacked, it may stop evolution. Therefore, narration should be very cautious about the very vigorous battlefield!


    But ulchiola is not afraid, and is not afraid of anything. It seems that this life is given by Tongren. It doesn''t matter whether it''s dead or alive. It''s also ulchiola''s unique thought that created such a Tang party.


    In the bad behavior of emptiness, ulchiola is a very different emptiness, because in the boundary of the emptiness circle, even if ulchiola did not participate in the breaking ten blades, he can be ranked. He is also one of the few experts. For Tongren, he is now fighting a super powerful emptiness.


    At this time, Tong people always know a little about the strength of ulchiola. He just knows that he is one of the few virtual people in the virtual circle, and he is the virtual sword developed by himself. Therefore, the characters of Tong people''s milk battle may be the ones who can surpass blue dye in the future!


    "Hehe, Tongren, you must be puzzled why I came here to duel with you. It''s because I also feel that my reason is a bottleneck period and there is no way to break through. So I found you. I always feel that you are a person who can make progress in the battle, so this time, I''ll follow you!" Said urceola!


    Tongren still shook the soul chopping knife and said: "Hey, does that have anything to do with us dying together? Are you so boring? And do you know that if you change your sword and liberate, it will have side effects! Your qualifications are so good that it should not be a problem to become a powerful virtual. What do you think? How do you want to fight to the death with me?"


    "Hehe, Tongren, what''s the meaning in your heart? Is it your two girlfriends or something else? My world is to defeat and eat you. We are essentially different, because I basically have no friends, so I don''t care. You know, hehe."


    Tongren was shocked for a moment, because he heard the word "virtual friend" for the first time, because in his hard self incense, showing off drinking is like an animal. If it is the end of the world, then those emptiness is loss. Tongren always feel emptiness and have no feelings.


    Tongren said to you suddenly: "Hey, do you still need friends? How can I say it? I just don''t think it''s possible. What effect will it have without your current forced sword liberation? Even if you kill me, how much sense of achievement can you have?"


    "A sense of achievement! A great sense of achievement! If I can kill you, my strength can be recognized at the first time! In this case, I have no regrets. If I can, I also make a lot of money! I am also worth it! That is you. No one will use this move!" urchiola said.


    The body of ulchiola began to change. His soul chopping knife had long disappeared and grew a long tail. At first glance, it was a sad tail of a dragon robe. Then he put on a Dragon Robe, and even some scattered scales grew on his face, and a pile of black devil wings appeared behind him!


    The original broken skull on the head began to turn into the horn of the dragon, the body also began to turn into the red color of the side, and the hand also began to turn into claws! Barking also turned into claws! It completely turned into a little dragon!


    Tongren looked cool in front of them, because urqiala was not only powerful, but also very powerful and beautiful.


    At this time, ulchiola patted the flame on her body, then tilted her head and looked at the Tong man and said, "ha ha, did the Tong man see it? This is my forbidden art. I''m hungry. This is the forced liberation mode of my sword liberation. You are also very glorious. You can die in my hand!"


    "How? Will I die in your hand? Just attack me! I won''t be afraid of you, you know! Not only will I not be killed by you, but also I will humiliate you after defeating you, you know!" Tong man pointed to urceola and said.


    Urchilas like as two peas be beginning to observe the change in their own bodies, and Nan Nan said, "it is exactly the same as my ancestors! Ha ha ha, I love this power very much. It seems be nothing difficult to beat you. You can see how I was killed!"


    "If you can, you can try. I can accompany you completely. Just put your horse here. I will resist all your unique skills! For me, I won''t pay too much attention to most of them! I want to live to complete the thing I want to accomplish!" Tong people hoarsely want to wake ulchiola.


    But this is a useless thing, because what you say about Tongren is to add some morale to yourself, and then it won''t be too downwind. It''s also a side to talk about your ideas with ulchiola. You want ulchiola not to work hard with yourself and can''t sleep well. Even Tongren are!


    Ulchiola shook his hand and said, "ha ha, Tong man, take a good look at my state! You are really the first and last person you see, the first and last time you see! Take your life!"


    With that, urchiola jumped and flew towards the Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1233

    Tongren was also surprised, and then quickly deleted more. Immediately, he found that the place where Tongren had just left was a big crack, and then it suddenly meant that it was fragmented! This ulchiola smashed the small floating bomb in the back. If you know it''s time to go to work, will all the people behind die?!


    "Beast! Didn''t you say that you are not allowed to hurt human beings? How can you break your promise! How can you say that you don''t count! You''re still not a person! We fight is ours, why do we involve other people for no reason!" Tong people communicated and looked at the fallen people around and said with some excitement!


    Ulchiola also smiled and said: "Hehe, I''m really sorry to say. My body still doesn''t adapt to this force, so I may hurt others by mistake. I''m not human! I''m empty. How can you still make such mistakes now? After all, I''m not the same kind as you, and the way to think about problems is different!"


    "And yes, who did you say hurt these people? I think it should be me! It really killed me, but who did I hit at the beginning of the embarrassing ide? Was it that I was hitting those people at the beginning? No! I really hit you! You avoided, and then the humans behind you were hurt!" Said urciola.


    It''s really plausible. He lost his temper at all. Then Tong people also said, "damn! Why do you want to do this! I''ll shake him x to kill you! I''ll have a good duel with you!"


    But finally, it''s time for Tongren to be serious. Tongren''s overlord color is directly turned on, and then the armed color is domineering all over the body. It seems that Tongren is really serious. There is a flame wrapped around the soul chopping knife, which is directly running towards urqiala!


    "Qiang!"


    Wuerqiala caught the soul chopping knife of Tongren directly with his bare hands, and then said with disdain: "am I too strong, or have you become too weak? Why do you feel that your soul chopping knife has no strength? Am I too worried or what? Are you really weak?"


    After grasping the soul cutting knife of Tong people, urqiala began to look at the state of Tong people. Tong people also found that their left eye was hot and their blood flowed out again. Then Tong people also knew that urqiala was completely stronger than their own, otherwise the eye of Indra would not attack.


    "Wow, why are your eyes bleeding? Are you angry?" ulchiola stretched out her hand to Tong people''s eyes.


    Tongren turned around and kicked urchiola in the face, and then both sides opened the distance.


    "Ouch... It seems that I don''t feel anything. You really don''t have any strength for kicking! What''s the matter with you? Is it really weakened?" ulchiola rubbed her face and looked at Tong people curiously.


    Tongren didn''t pay attention to him, but once again, the evil moon Tianchong threw it away. This time, ulchiola didn''t hide, just took it down in place, and then found that there seemed to be a shallow trace on his chest.


    Tong people''s evil moon Tianchong Jiang Ran is already unable to cause direct damage to urqiala. He''s hungry! What''s going on? Why is this happening? It''s very strange. It reminds Tong people of grimjoe.


    In the war with grimjoe, grimjoe didn''t use the soul chopping knife, and no mode was open, which was a shit to Tongren!


    The defense power of ulchiola''s milk is so terrible! No one knows this, so the Tong people don''t intend to stop ulchiala. They are ready to attack him all the time, and then don''t give him a chance to breathe.


    Before Tongren''s next attack, Tongren found that the school uniform was cold, and his breathing became instant suffering. It seemed that he was out of breath!


    It turned out that urqiala came directly to punch Tong people in the stomach, and then attached it to your ear and said a word.


    "Hey, Tongren, I''m tired of playing."


    "Boom!"


    Tongren was directly hit by urqiala into a shopping mall nearby.


    The state of Indra delayed opening that Tongren just started, but why didn''t they see the dark shadow of urqiala? It shouldn''t be at this time. As an artifact and an evil thing now, how can Indra''s eye fail?


    Therefore, there is only one explanation to explain the Liaohe thing, that is, ulchiola is too fast. There is no Sanskrit sound in the brain imaging muscles of Tong people, so I was caught off guard.


    Tongren was very embarrassed when he was punched. Lingli Huakai was directly broken. The space and time in his chest were empty. Then he felt that his chest was very uncomfortable, just as if something was pressing on him.


    Tongren stood up hard, and then immediately found his feet. Before, the neck was directly caught by others. Ulqiala didn''t know when to come and directly arrived at Tongren.


    Urqi aracha and Tong people''s neck said sarcastically: "Hey, you can''t do it either. If you eat you like this directly, you really don''t realize it. Can you become stronger, or I really don''t know what to do!"


    "Cough, hehe, you waste residue, I don''t want to drink. Do you know? If you''re stuck, shut up! I really don''t like listening to you!" Tong man is still very stubborn and quarrelling with urqiala.


    "Boom!"


    "As you wish, since you don''t want to see me, I''ll tell you to stay away!" ulqiala threw the Tong people away!


    Tong people fell in the belt, or that is to find that their head was broken and shed some blood. Only then did they find their embarrassed appearance.


    "Ha ha, it''s really tragic. The power of sword liberation is really strong. It seems that I''m careless. There''s no way to run at once!" Tong man smiled bitterly and looked at urqiala in front of him.


    Urqiala is also a slow king, walking and saying, "hehe, Tongren, you really make me angry. Why can''t you give me a good fighting experience?"

 V1.Chapter 1234

    At this moment, urchiola was not too happy, because first, in addition to urchiola''s strong body and skills, Tong people must not be able to defeat him. Therefore, Tong people also had a very good chance to have positive contact with him. Just at that moment, urchiola suddenly flew to Tong people, which is what Goutong people suffered, Is there anything more boring than this?


    For what Tongren said, it must be very inappropriate to confront him. But from this point of view, ulqiala is an expert in close combat. He is also very uncomfortable to escape close combat, but there must be some way to consume him from a distance. Otherwise, Tongren must be very uncomfortable, It is difficult for a person who is not very transparent in both individual skills and long-range skills to fight urchiola.


    What''s more, ulchiola is a kind of all-round player. If you want to beat him, at least you have to be expert in one means, otherwise it''s very difficult to face him. Even Tongren know it. Tongren can''t always use "evil moon and sky rush" to fight ulchiola, Also can not always use the way of melee to play with urchiolaqui.


    The reason why we can''t compete with him is that Tong people are not proficient in any one of them. This is the same as their own major. It is precisely because their colleagues don''t have any expertise in any one of them. Therefore, it''s useless to say that his strength is scattered, and there is no expertise in the East and West. Therefore, even if something is too divine, Because there is no intention of specialization, it is useless to deal with such emptiness as ulqiala.


    Urchiola said to the Tongren as he walked: "Hey, Tong Ren, if I remember correctly, you are not so weak. I remember whether you were still fighting in the virtual circle, or killed a lot of virtual people, but now, I can''t see that you have the strength to kill virtual people. Don''t say I''m ugly. See what virtue you are now!"


    But it is also because urchiala always looks at problems with her own views that leads to a kind of thing in her heart, because urchiala''s strength must have a certain authority. Therefore, it is too much to measure her colleagues'' studio with her current strength, and the strength of children has always stayed at peace. One It is impossible to break through in time, which is also the trouble of Tong people. Since they are fighting with urchiola, Tong people also have to make 120 points of effort to fight.


    Because urchia and try a very abnormal character. If you can''t hold him, you can at least hold him. Otherwise, you can''t survive. It was originally Tong people who used to use to deal with grimjoe, but it''s also because of coincidence, because it''s a very lethal skill after all!


    That is the virtual engraving mentioned by Bai soul. It is also a high skill that Jiushi directly improves the strength of Tong people. It is also a controversial forbidden skill. It is not a very good skill for Tong people, so it has always been a skill that Tong people will not use even if it is no matter how difficult, because their terrible nature is known.


    If you use the virtual engraving, it is likely that Tong people are no longer Tong people, and if you have that ability, you can only grasp it by 10%. Even if you have a 10% chance of failure, Tong people are unwilling to take risks, because Tong people are very sincere people.


    But it is also a very difficult problem to worry about, because Tongren have not evolved for a long time now. Hate is that their strength has not been improved. Therefore, Tongren are also very difficult to worry. Tongren''s body is a strange constitution, because it is the power of three forces.


    If there is only one power in progress, the effect is not good at all. Only ten is that kind of power together. To evolve is the greatest energy that can spit out the side body of Tong people!


    Therefore, Tong people only have a play if they break through the virtual power area or the power of destroying and robbing the division. Otherwise, they can''t kill Sifang. It''s likely that they will be killed by others.


    But in the final analysis, this method is still too risky. If it is a simple method, Tongren may have tried it long ago. Last time, they were forced to be helpless. It seems that if this method is not used, it will be killed by grimjoe. However, there is a change in the snack, so the virtual engraving is not used successfully.


    But today, we have to try anyway. If not, Tongren may be the last day in the world.


    Urqiala twisted his neck and said: "Hey, you garbage! I don''t have much patience if I can fight well! You know! So come here and die quickly! It seems that human beings are the same, and they are like weak chickens. It really makes me feel bad. It''s really boring to fight with a garbage residue!


    "Hehe, don''t be too presumptuous and hungry! When you think you have the chance to win, it doesn''t mean you win. You know, you look like I can kill you in the future. I don''t want to be polite to you anymore. I''ll give you the pressure you want!" Tongren said to urceola word by word.


    "Tongren..." a voice appeared in Tongren''s consciousness.


    Tongren knew that Bai soul was calling him, and he also knew that Bai soul was going to add a virtual seal to himself.


    "Tongren, you have thought about it. I feel your request for strength. Are you ready for me to control it? I can''t wait for you to use it!" Bai soul joked in Tongren''s consciousness.


    Tongren was also joking when he was hungry. After all, he hadn''t seen it for a long time.


    "Hehe, you can''t expect me to be better, can you? Just look at it. The little garbage in front of you must have been trampled by Beibei, and your virtual power won''t control me!" Tong said with a smile.


    Urqiala was also curious about what Tongren were talking about, and then mocked Tongren with little interest and said, "Hey, what are you really talking about, are you schizophrenic, what are you thinking? I despise your current state. Do you want me to loosen your muscles and bones?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll die soon!" Tong said simply

 V1.Chapter 1235

    It seems that Tongren are also ready to eliminate emptiness, but emptiness is not what ordinary people say, and the power of emptiness is very difficult to control.


    Emptiness is also divided into different types, and the emptiness that completely develops the emptiness is also different. The synchronization of emptiness engraving by Tongren is only the beginning of emptiness, and the emptiness used at the beginning is forced by the white soul to occupy Tongren''s body. Therefore, only the same person''s own understanding of emptiness can improve his own strength, Otherwise, it won''t work.


    Moreover, it is very rare to master the key points of emptiness, especially for human beings, and emptiness is a thing that people should do in vain. Because it is something that people should not do, lanran wants to get such power. This also explains why lanran wants to betray the corpse and soul world, His aim was to create a species in which death combined with the power of emptiness.


    So that''s the meaning of the birth of the broken ten blades. Otherwise, the broken ten blades will not appear. Lanran also wants Xu to have the appearance of death, and then has the soul chopping knife. His experiment is still going on. Now he doesn''t know what happened to his plan, whether the plan succeeded or failed.


    Because lanran is the biggest enemy of the tongs in the near future. If he can''t even fight the urchiola in front of him, he must not be able. Lanran must be many times more terrible than the urchiala. If he retreats here, he shouldn''t be ten points. The tongs are also very square men in a semester, It won''t fall down like this.


    Tongren is also ready at any time to prepare for virtualization, because wuerqiola must not be able to fight in front of him. This wuerqi, oh, must kill his existence. Tongren is also thinking about how to escape his clutches. It is best to avoid the solution of virtualization, because it is definitely detrimental to Tongren, If Tongren had a god thing because of this, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    When you are a tong man, you still have a very empty opportunity to understand, not only because he is afraid of losing consciousness, but also because his consciousness is gone. Where will he go? The separated space of the corpse soul world still starts to watch others happy around. Or will Lucia and Fei gradually become a new habit because of the departure of Tong people?


    Will someone take his place, become the eldest brother of Cha Chai, and then lead the group to go on? In fact, this is what Tong people don''t want to see. Does it mean that Tong people are very selfish? At this time, many people are selfish. At this time, everyone has a mood. After all, Tong people are human, human beings are imperfect, have seven emotions and six desires, and have their own pursuit.


    Therefore, Tong people are absolutely not allowed to live without heat energy. This is the bottom line. Even if the emptiness is so powerful, it can''t be done. But ulchiola in front of him is going to kill him. If he doesn''t do something, he must suffer a loss. What''s more, Tong people may die. Tong people don''t want to die so wronged.


    This is not a matter of face, but a person''s minimum way to survive. Tong people are also cat waist, ready to avoid ulchiola''s attack at any time, or ready to fight back at any time. Although now he has no way to fight with ulchiola, he can still run.


    What''s more, if Tong people use the virtual solution, in fact, the virtual solution is still the sub packaging platform, which is divided into the first state and the second state.


    The first state is a kind of special virtual transformation, that is, external virtual transformation. At the beginning, the mask on Tongren''s face is the best proof, but Tongren still doesn''t completely master virtual transformation, so his virtual transformation can be said to be absent. By mastering virtual transformation, Wei Fei just survived the erosion of virtual transformation directly.


    However, every time the tongs are forced by the white soul, they use the virtual state when they faint, so they can not achieve the purpose of training, and there is a time limit for the external virtual. Either you want to virtual more or how long you want to virtual. The virtual solution will consume spiritual power. When the spiritual power is consumed to a bottom line, Will the deficiency in vitro stop? That is to say, the signs of deficiency in vitro will start to stop.


    When this virtualization is used perfectly, the host will not be affected, that is, it will not cause some damage to Tongren himself, but it should be impossible, because Bai soul said that the friendship Chen made him succeed, so it can be seen that virtualization is a very risky thing, but there is no way, Tongren City needs to use this skill to fight the world. At least it is not to fight the world. At least it is to defeat urqiala, who has eyes for money.


    "Hehe, Tongren, why are you so silent? Am I too terrible? Can you stop being like a weak person? I''m not Prajna or a God. I''m just a very ordinary void. Why are you counseling here?" urqiala tilted his head and mocked Tongren.


    At this time, urqiala''s body also began to eradicate the blood, which is the end of forced blade return and forced sword liberation. If things have been started, it will be out of control. It can be seen that urqiola''s body is a little uncomfortable. Therefore, although urqiola has not reached the limit, But it also shows the disadvantages of carving this forced sword liberation.


    You can''t force to use anything for ten million times. This is the most pitiful thing. The emptiness in your mouth is that the face breaking in the emptiness circle is this truth. If he chooses to retreat and doesn''t use the forced sword to liberate, there may be no such thing. With his ability, he can completely run away.


    Therefore, this is also his incomplete plan. If he had a plan at the beginning, he would not die in the hands of Tong people like that.


    The urqiala in front of me is also tired of the problem of conscious impulse. I don''t know whether he is really, that is to say, he has a special emotion for Tongren. If he doesn''t kill, he can''t. If he can''t kill, I don''t want to live. Therefore, when I don''t know the details of others, it''s money. After finishing, I can''t act rashly! In this way, you can only pit yourself!


    Both urqiala and Tong people are the best examples. They have special confidence in their own history, so they lead to tragedy

 V1.Chapter 1236

    In the eyes of Tong people, urqiala has always been a more rigorous person. It seems that at the beginning, when they had their first confrontation, they found the difference of urqiola. When it comes to virtual difference, it can be seen, because virtual difference is very direct, The emptiness with IQ is different from the emptiness without IQ.


    Moreover, urqiala is also a kind of very smart emptiness. At the first time, he was successful. Together with the Baitong people, he almost killed the Tong people. This time, it is the same result. Anyway, it is very uncomfortable every time. The Tong people have always felt that urqiola is a emptiness coexisting with strength and head, and even surpassing the existence of human beings, But this is not to belittle yourself. It''s just a statement. It''s definitely not to grow others'' ambition and lose their prestige.


    This time, Tongren and urqiala were also completely trapped in the pain of trying to win. Because they are both two people who want to win, they are very disharmonious. They all chose one aspect of the prohibition, so they are ten points of distress on this issue, Urqiala didn''t want the consequences because his practice was to meet Tongren and defeat him, but Tongren were different. The reason for his practice was not to fight with urqiola.


    His purpose is to fight against lanran, to seize the broken jade, to find the secret of his own eyes, and to protect the people he cares about. He must be right if he works hard with ulqiala, because if the Tongren are sodium salt dry, their brains are not smart, As early as the first bombing with urqiala, they died together.


    But at first they didn''t, which shows a problem, that is, ulqiala and Tong people are thoughtful people. In this important can, if you can think of their own unique skill to deal with the enemy, it''s not a very powerful skill, but it''s really not something anyone can do at first.


    Wuerqiala and Tongren must be powerful, but wuerqiala didn''t respond when he saw Tongren for a long time. He thought Tongren was stunned by him. In fact, Tongren was just thinking about how to defeat wuerqiala.


    "Hey! You guy! Can you hear me! If you can''t hear me, I''ll hit you! Do you hear me clearly? Although I''m empty, I have enough respect for my opponent! If you''re uncomfortable, I can wait for you, but what do you mean by not talking!" Urqiala looked at Tong people and said inexplicably.


    But when urqiala looked at it, it was not a stunt. What was this boy doing? I''ve been silent here.


    At this time, Tong people are having a positive dialogue with Bai soul in their consciousness!


    "Hey, did you think about it or not? In fact, you have this idea. I support you very much, you know? I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m afraid that an atmosphere will affect your state of mind, but it''s harmful. It''s said that the state of mind of the God of death is very important, and emptiness is your enemy. I didn''t expect that you won''t Repel my power! "White soul said excitedly.


    In fact, there are many reasons for Bai Hun''s excitement. The first reason is that if Tong people become empty, their strength will be greatly improved. In fact, his emptiness is smart. He doesn''t disappear directly after death, but directly. When he is killed by Soul Eater, he is directly hidden in the soul chopping knife.


    Another point is that if Tongren''s consciousness is not too low, if there is no accident, it is his body!


    Therefore, whether it can succeed or not, it is a good thing for Bai soul, but it is not for Tong people. Up to now, Tong people are wandering on the edge of life and death. They really don''t know who to trust or who to ask for help. In the impression of Tong people, Bai soul is worth helping him, but he also found it, White soul just puts forward his ideas. Sometimes the real things are still his own.


    Therefore, the strength of white soul can''t be relied on all the time. Otherwise, if you are hungry, who knows what will happen in the future?


    Tong man squatted in his consciousness and said, "this is also a desperate situation. Do you think I want to use your method? Is there any way to improve my strength in addition to virtual engraving?"


    What the same person said is also very realistic, so Bai soul can''t say anything. After all, Bai soul himself led Tongren to the road, so he can''t say anything.


    But at this time, a virtual shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Tong people suddenly came out of their consciousness. When he reacted, ulchiola came over in front of him. Although he directly hit Tong people, Tong people reacted for a moment and directly turned over, But it was still inevitable to be hung in the face by urchia''s claws.


    Learning gushed out like a fountain. Tong people also turned around, and then the spirit power was fiercely instilled into their feet, and then wrapped with armed color hardening. A fluent turn back kick directly kicked urqiala away, but urqiala also came under a somersault in the air and said: "Hehe, I still owe you some heat. I thought you were caught = stunned. I couldn''t help teaching you for a long time, so I came up and caught you!"


    It''s just a scratch that has such lethality, so urqiala''s forced sword liberation must be very abnormal!


    Tongren also stood firm and said, "hehe, you''ve changed. Why are you still so rubbish? You just cut a little blood. Generally, my kick is just a casual kick. You were kicked down by me. There''s really nothing to say. Ulchiola, is that all you have!"


    Wuerqiala and Tongren City are the people who can''t see what others say about him. You can say that he doesn''t dress well, eat well and grow well, but you can''t say that his strength is not good.


    "You''re his little boy of X! I can''t do it if I don''t give you some color to see! Take my life!" ulchiola said with some excitement!


    Tong people are already ready, and their hungry black breath is more heavy. They look at urqiala coming fearlessly. Why is Tong people not afraid? Because he also has a card

 V1.Chapter 1237

    It can be said that Tong people are ready to use the virtual solution at any time. The virtual solution can be the initial solution or the virtual solution, because the virtual solution is relatively strong. Most importantly, Tong people choose the virtual solution, because the virtual initial solution can not play a lot of their own strength, so their own body is the most clear!


    Although the speed of ulchiola is very large, the Tong people also have the help of Indra''s eyes, so it is not a problem to avoid the attack. After all, now is the strongest mode of the Tong people, so the Tong people also quickly avoid the attack of ulchiala and fight back, But the Tong people also found that they could not hurt ulchiola at all.


    Because urqiala is dressed in a Dragon Robe, and her defense is still amazing. So it''s a bit of a dream to say that she was hurt and hungry by Tong people. Therefore, Tong people always know that they can''t threaten urqiola by hitting hard. Moreover, after urqiala''s forced sword was liberated, they reminded her to fight some.


    However, the speed is still unabated. Tong people are still attacking Tong people. Tong people are also very helpless. They still can''t say anything. It''s really painful!


    "You just can hide! I want to see how long you want to hide, his X! Agile form!" ulchiola burst out!


    Agile form!? What the hell is that? When this word appeared, Tongren City was directly hoodwinked, because it had never heard such a move from urchiola!


    After the agile mode has been turned on, ulchiola''s body began to burst a layer of blood mist, and then his body began to become red, and even his blood vessels could burst. It seems that ulchiala also paid blood in order to kill Tong people!


    Tongren also said, "hehe, what is your thing? It''s a bleeding meal! You''re so interesting! Let me see the card. You still have God and can''t do it!"


    When Tongren seized him, he hoped that he would be ashamed of his unique skill, so he hoped that urceola could stop, but this seems to be a bomb. Your direct is to blow up the flowers!


    "Whoosh!"


    Wuerqiala bumped into Tongren like a shell. At once, Tongren were blinded. Tongren didn''t even see wuerqiala coming, so wuerqiala was definitely a strong man!


    "Ka"


    Before the Tongren flew out, urqiala caught the Tongren! It''s really to catch the Tong people, that is, to catch the Tong people in the process of flying backwards, which is like performing acrobatics. Urqiala even didn''t give the Tong people the opportunity to fly backwards, but directly caught the Tong people!


    "Who are you talking about? A meal of bleeding?! now it''s not interesting for you to talk about it!" urqiala said, holding Tong''s neck.


    "Boom!"


    Ulchiola threw the Tong people out, and then directly hit the opposite wall. The surrounding traffic was already blocked by this. The traffic police came out one by one. After seeing this scene, they were all covered. They didn''t know what to do in situ.


    It seems that there is a lengtouqing police officer! Directly opened a shot at urchia, the bullet hit urchia''s head, and then fell to the ground, giving urchia a smart shot!


    "Hehe, you human beings are really annoying!" ulchiola said, looking at the police officer behind him with blue tendons in anger, and turned her head to the police officer.


    "You''ve been surrounded by us! It''s illegal for you to seriously protect the city of love! Raise your hands immediately, put them behind your head and surrender!" the police officer shouted.


    The police officers nearby are scared to speak out, that is, they dare not speak in situ or behind the police car.


    "Hands behind your back? OK!" urqiala put his hands behind his head.


    The police were relieved when they saw that ulqiala counseled them. Some police just went out arrogantly and foolishly. They looked at ulqiala and said, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Cosplay? Don''t tease me! Please!"


    "Yes! It''s strange that you look at that man for more than ten years. I think it should be a psycho! I heard there''s another man! Let''s first crush this bastard, and then find that stupid X."


    "Sorry, don''t look for it. He''s mine!" Ulchi alalie smiled and gradually put down his hands.


    The spirit pressure broke out directly. The next general was directly shocked by him. The person close to him was shocked by the powerful spirit pressure and died on the spot!


    The people around can''t stand it. It''s true! For a moment, they fell into chaos and began to run in the direction of ulchiola, but because there were indeed many people, they were directly blocked together in order to survive, and they didn''t let anyone sleep!


    "Ha ha, this is human beings. It''s really ridiculous. Tong people, don''t you have a look. These human beings protected for decades are really stupid. I''m going to kill them right away!" ulqiala slowly spread out her palm and slowly gathered her spiritual power into her hand.


    Gradually, a long gun full of lightning appeared in urqiala''s hand. Zhang looked at those people. Some people saw the hole in urqiala''s hand, but became more afraid and pushed forward!


    "Hehe! None of them can run!" urqi alahuaying threw his spear into the crowd as soon as he fell!


    At this time, the same person appeared! A look is to use the instant step and run all the way!


    "Yi!"


    The long gun went straight through the hands of Tong people in front of him, and then plunged into Tong people''s chest!


    "Cough!"


    Tongren directly highlighted a mouthful of blood! People didn''t find out why there was no explosion, but they were very selfish and pushed in one by one.


    "Hehe, why did you still come here? Can you survive? I wanted to kill you slowly, but you can''t! You''re too indifferent to the scenery!" urqiala said.


    But Tong people can''t say a word at this time. They have pierced their lungs and are making a sound!


    Urqiala just twisted her neck and said, "Oh, well, your life is shallow. I can''t help it! Then I''ll directly give you an early place. Your pain is over. You have to thank me! Well, go up and enjoy your happiness!"

 V1.Chapter 1238

    Urqiala directly made a spear with lightning upside down. If the spear is so close, it may have great power, but urqiala is also so-called, because it is no doubt that he is going to kill Tong people, so some damage can not be avoided.


    Moreover, urqiala doesn''t care, because the life of Tong people is under their own eyes, so it doesn''t matter. As long as it can kill Tong people, it''s OK. Who makes urqiala''s motivation at the beginning is very simple, that is to kill Tong people, so there is no God or pressure, In this case, ulchiola must win!


    Urqiala didn''t have too many superfluous movements. He was directly excited in his eyes, and then directly inserted the spear into Tongren''s forehead!


    But the next second Jiushi shocked urqiala, because there was a red weapon like thing on the Tongren''s forehead, but it was in the form of fog, but why can we resist urqiala''s attack? At a glance, the spear was about to explode, so urqiala quickly began to retreat, If there is no way to kill Tong people, you can''t take risks. You should preserve your strength and fight with others!


    Although the continuous explosion of blood vessels on her body makes urqiala very uncomfortable, urqiala is also very happy, because her body can continue to support for a period of time, and you don''t die again, so you can continue to fight. So, Urqiala is very excited at the moment.


    "Boom!"


    Urqiola''s spear exploded. Through the smoke, he found that Tong people were still standing, which made urqiala more excited. Urqiala excitedly returned a palm and said: "Ha ha, Tong man! I just said! You won''t die. I just know. You have the ability to fight. It seems that even my lightning spear can resist. You are really powerful!"


    That is, when the enemy is strong, urqiala will be happy. There are two people in the world who will have such emotions, that is, Geng Mujian Ba and urqiala!


    But looking at Tongren, he kept silent and kept his eyes slightly bent, and the red fog had changed into a form of shield. I don''t know the reason for the red shield, but I know that urqiala''s lightning spear can''t beat him through.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting, Peony stone. What do you mean? Why don''t you talk with your eyes closed? What''s the reason?" urqiala looked at Tong people and said.


    Tong people are still silent, because at the moment Tong people are working hard and falsely engraved in resistance!


    Originally, at the beginning, when urqiala hit the Tong people into that side, the Tong people directly communicated with the white soul in consciousness!


    "Hey, white soul, you know what I mean, I don''t want to be emptied now. I want you to talk about emptiness when my life is threatened, and you can think of my war damage! Whether I succeed or not, you have to give me to overcome it! I believe in your strength!" Tong man said with a smile.


    Bai Hun said in Tongren''s consciousness: "Hehe, how did you know the powerful place of the virtual engraving? Do you admire my virtual engraving very much? Don''t worry. As long as you say it, I''ll get it for you. Don''t worry. As long as you use the virtual engraving, it''s like turning on the hormone, you just go gallop!"


    "Hehe, you still have time to tell me these things now. I tell you, if something happens to me, you must take care of my two women for me. You know? They are very important to me!" Tong Ren joked in his consciousness!


    "Ha ha, don''t say any polite words. The urchiola in front of you is an ancient virtual lineal relative, which is very powerful. In fact, the secret of their race is that they can be forced to liberate and recover! In other words, if human beings suffer from cancer, they can''t be cured, but he If you want to, you can! "Said Bai Hun.


    Tongren was also very curious and said, "ah, that''s right! Did I say that? It seems that it''s because of his own blood. I thought he really lived a famous song and fought with me! It''s really disappointing!"


    "He really doesn''t know. It''s forbidden and can be immune to the effect of sword liberation coercion. I know it by chance." Bai soul said.


    So now, Tongren is accepting the intervention of virtual engraving. He has always resisted with perseverance. The scenery in front of him is becoming more and more blurred, and his chest is empty. It''s very uncomfortable. Therefore, Tongren is very dangerous now. Although external characters can''t enter here, they will hurt him, but his biggest enemy is self Already!


    Tong people have been struggling hard to control his consciousness by the power of emptiness, but it is not very simple to find it. Gradually, Tong people also found that their body began to float, and they can hear the faint mocking voice of ulchiola in the outside world, but they can''t hear it clearly, and the gradually senseless will disappear.


    It''s like the feeling of being hit by a magic trick. The brain is dizzy and can''t do anything else, and it can''t think of anything else. The noisy and dizzy don''t know what they''re doing. Gradually, they feel that the world in front of them is beginning to blur. Tong people know that a mask has appeared, and their consciousness may be about to disappear. They are very unwilling to think so.


    But Tong people have no way at the moment. Not everyone can resist the power of virtual engraving!


    "Hey! Boy! Cheer up! Don''t sleep for me. You''re still owned by your two little girlfriends in IDE! If you sleep now, who will watch your two little girlfriends!" Bai soul said in his consciousness.


    At this time, Tong people smiled and slowly aroused a smile, which was a very bitter smile, because after all, it was a 10% grasp and there was no way to break it. Moreover, they also tried their best. Are they going to die here?


    Will everything you do fall short? Is everything playing with Tong people? Originally, I was ready to face the virtual engraving, but it did fail

 V1.Chapter 1239

    In Tongren''s mind, there has always been a law, that is, as long as you are willing to work hard, there is nothing to stop you, but the improvement of your strength is really stalled by a virtual thing. It seems that this virtual thing is an obstacle to Tongren, Like a wall, it seals the Tongren layer by layer.


    Tongren have been trying hard to resist the erosion of virtualization, because virtualization is very easy for human beings. There is an evil switch in the bottom of human heart. Is it like a flood? When a food switch is turned on, it flows vigorously without holes, but Tongren are different, The same person should not only make the evil in his heart not flow like a flood, but also suppress this force, because there is this virtual force in Tongren''s body as a shield. Therefore, the same person must completely suppress this force before he can fluently use the virtual force in his body.


    However, Tongren are very uncomfortable when they leave the country. Even if they have to suffer from emptiness, they still have to suffer from the vague feeling of consciousness. Urqiala across the street also sees that something is wrong, and then looks at Tongren''s direction in doubt and says: "What''s the matter, that boy, how can there be a virtual power in his body? Is it that the virtual power in his body is waking up and still robbing the body with this boy? Should I help him?"


    Wuerqiala was worried about this, and then finally shook his head and said, "hehe, what can I do for him? This boy can''t fail even if he looks like it. Even if he fails, there must be more powerful people. Hehe, the battle of the guard will be more enjoyable!"


    It seems that wuerqiala doesn''t care about the safety of Tongren at all, because he knows that Tongren won''t fail, and what she cares about is just a powerful enemy, and he also believes that Tongren will give himself this feeling, otherwise he won''t give Tongren such a long time.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you some time. Didn''t you wait for me for some time when I was forced to liberate the sword? Then I''ll give you back the favor. I also hope you can succeed in gaining strength and fight me well!" ulchiola sat down with her legs and looked at the Tong man.


    The same person now wants to kill urqiala, because he is in deep water. If he doesn''t want to defeat urqiala, he is too lazy to falsely explain. Unexpectedly, he still said that. Tongren also secretly made up his mind and said that he must be falsely changing. If he succeeds, he must give urqiola a gift Some color to see!


    But Tong people also found that their consciousness was gradually sinking. It was as if they were going to be unable to hold it right away. They could hear Bai Hun''s voice faintly in their ears.


    "Hey, boy, cheer up! Don''t show me this way! I don''t want to clean up the mess for you. Cheer up! I x, you boy, how can you be so finished! I''m really crazy. Who can help me!" Bai soul shouted in his consciousness with a helpless look.


    Although Tong people want to fight back and gather, at least they can''t let Bai soul become the prestige of their mouth, but Tong people can''t even say anything when they really find him!


    Tongren''s hunger consciousness is also slowly sinking, and their eyelids are gradually closing. They are also constantly dizzy and gradually completely faint.


    "Hey, what should I do about this boy? It seems that I have to start... Bai Hun said in Tongren''s consciousness with a helpless look.


    "Hmm? No! Why can''t I get in? Isn''t it already in a coma? Why is the virtual engraving still working? Is it this boy! He hasn''t lost his resistance?" Bai soul said in surprise!


    Tong people also don''t know how. They just came to the parallel world, but it''s not the familiar parallel world at the beginning. It''s a boiler. It''s like a place where blacksmiths work. It''s hit in one bite. It''s some distance from themselves, and they still found a woman sitting on the pot!


    "How could there be a woman? But is this the field of his parallel world? What''s the matter? Why am I so confused? I don''t know where I am all day!" Tong man looked at the front with a very strange look.


    To be on the safe side, Tongren wanted to pull out the soul chopping knife from behind, but they did find that there was no weight behind it! That''s why they thought it was broken! Why didn''t they have their soul chopping knife! They looked around for it several times and found that there was no whereabouts of the soul chopping knife. Tongren really began to panic. If they didn''t have a soul chopping knife, they would be very uncomfortable, because they have been looking for it for a long time All of them are Tongren who have been using soul chopping knives for a long time. Their body skills and ghost ways have fallen. They are a little confused for a while.


    Tongren cloud like psychic power wants to summon the protective cover and psychic power to turn Kai, but it is also found that it is useless. All the summoning failed. It seems that there are some things about the soul chopping big ode that can''t be summoned. If you want to use those skills, you must get the soul chopping knife.


    "Is brother back?"


    Such a voice came from the front. It was a woman''s voice. It seemed that she was looking for some brother. During the patrol, Tong people found a woman in front. It seems that there is no one, that is, the woman on the pot in front is talking.


    "Is that you, girl? I''m curious why we met here. I just want to know some things here, such as where it is?" Tong asked politely, highlighting his perfect gentleman''s demeanor.


    After a long delay, the woman said, "this is your former residence of my brother and I. have you forgotten that you said that the world would love me all my life, but who knows that hunting is forever goodbye, brother, I really miss you."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that right? Are you talking to me? Is there anyone else here? I''m really flustered when I go. How can someone call my brother? I really haven''t seen Lucia and Fei Zhen." Tong said helplessly.


    Just after saying these words, Tong people were surprised by the things in front of them and said everything

 V1.Chapter 1240

    There was a girl standing in front of Tong people! Tongren looked at the woman in the pot in front of him with his remaining light, but he disappeared! Isn''t that the girl just now! How did he get here! Tong people are completely invisible!


    "Well, that girl, when did you come here? I just seem confused, and then I got lost. Now I don''t know what to do. Do you know where this is? Would you please take me out?" Tong Ren said as a gentleman.


    The girl seemed a little angry. She didn''t hear what Tongren was saying just now, and then asked angrily: "What kind of people are you with recently? What kind of people are Lucia and Fei? Are they my brother''s new girlfriend? Why don''t you come and see me! My brother said he wanted to love me all his life? Why did he break his promise? Why did he just come here and ask me to take you away!"


    Tongren was completely confused by this girl, because he didn''t say what he loved all his life, and he and this girl had never met, and he still talked about what he saw him, but he also looked at this girl''s poor and hungry appearance, and he couldn''t say anything. After all, other girls have mailed People who go.


    "Girl, you seem to recognize the wrong person. I''m not your brother. I''m just a lost man. I just want to know where this place is. Let''s answer my questions! Shall we talk about some business?" Tong Ren still said to the girl.


    The girl was still very self-centered and said, "I don''t care. Even the woman my brother likes should be behind me. I want to be the main room! You want to know me. My brother must marry me without repentance! Let''s hurry now!"


    Tongren''s face must be red. Why did he have to work in less than five minutes? It''s too unreasonable. Thinking so, Tongren quickly broke away from the girl''s hand.


    When she just got rid of the girl''s collection, the girl was stunned. Let alone that the girl was really moving. His perfect figure could not be covered up by his clothes. The black and uniform hair came down and put it on her shoulder. Under the curved eyelashes were eyes like gemstones, and Gao Ting''s nose seemed to be the person''s English The air is full and general, and the small mouth of cherry sets off the man''s overall temperament.


    Tongren looked at the girl and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before Tongren said anything, the girl just cried, and then leaned on Tongren''s hand and said, "woo, I know, I know, I know that my brother can''t come back again. It''s hard to come back at that time. Can you let me see more? I really miss my brother so much, let me see you more!"


    "Hungry, good, girl, we have all these things to say. It''s your image. Tell me what these things are and why you are here." Tong man frowned and said.


    Which girl didn''t have a good language is to directly drill into the arms of Tong people, and then hold Tong people''s neckline without saying a word.


    After a long time, the girl came out of Tongren''s report, and then looked at her colleagues and said with some frustration: "I know... You''re not my brother, but you and your brother are so much alike! That''s your empty breath. It''s like going back to the days of hunting and killing in the past. Thank you for giving me a shoulder."


    "It''s all right. Can you tell me the question now? I''ve been asking you for a long time. Can you tell me? I''m asking you this question." Tong asked.


    At the same time, I also know what this girl used to do, because it should be a profession similar to death. Otherwise, I don''t go back to hunt empty. The brother in that mouth is probably his partner. It should be dead, but this girl is definitely not alive.


    The girl hesitated for a moment and then said, "I don''t remember what I was doing. I just know that this is the place where my brother and I used to live, but we all died under the virtual attack, but only I stayed in the end, but my brother never came back."


    "Hmm? What, what do you do? Can you? Well, brother Bai told me what your brother does. You were also misunderstood. I''m not picking up scars. I''m just curious and want to participate. Don''t worry." Tongren said carefully.


    The girl also frowned. At a glance, she thought of some very unhappy past, and then looked at the Tong man hesitantly.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. If it''s hard to say, just don''t say it. Just tell me how we should go out now. My consciousness is here, but my body is outside!" the colleague said anxiously.


    The girl thought she had made a determination and said the same: "It''s all right, brother. I''ll tell you something about these things. What happened to me was that we were a trade union, all for the sake of getting out of the village. Later, when I was on a mission, my brother protected me. We just knew each other. Later, I learned that he was a blacksmith and that he did all the equipment and weapons of everyone, so I often did it Guest. "


    "This comes and goes, that is, the feeling of long life and hunger. We didn''t break it at the beginning. Later, we were together and went hunting to invade the village. But one day, a virtual was very powerful. He wanted to attack his brother. At that time, my brother was just on his back and wanted to sneak attack, so I blocked it. At that time, I was directly killed by the virtual, and it was even more important At that time, duo also hurt the virtual. Later, my brother came back with me, and then jumped into the stove to refine a sword. Finally, he used the sword to understand the virtual life. "


    Before the girl finished, Tong people just smiled and said, "girl, that sword is now a soul cutting knife, and it''s called soul eating, isn''t it?"


    "Hey? You, how do you know? Are you an old friend of your brother? No, you''re a living man. It''s impossible? Are you..." the girl looked at Tong Ren excitedly.


    Tong man smiled and stood up and said, "yes, now this soul eating is my soul cutting knife, and I am his master."


    So the first time Tongren saw a woman''s virtual shadow on the Soul Eater, it should be that woman protecting him

 V1.Chapter 1241

    "Wow, this... Is this true? Did you really get my brother''s Soul Eater? How did you get her soul chopping knife? It seems that in this case, you are my host! In fact, let me tell you! I am Soul Eater! Soul Eater is me!" Soul Eater looked at Tongren excitedly.


    Tongren was also very funny and asked, "ha ha, why did you choose me when you were looking for the owner of the local time ide? I was too powerful from time to time at that time. You are really a good man, girl, tell me why you chose me."


    Soul chopping Sabre is a matter of mutual choice. Some soul chopping sabres are not spiritual, but some soul chopping sabres are spiritual. This doesn''t mean that Tongren''s soul chopping Sabre is too powerful or something, but it can show that Tongren are indeed destined to devour souls.


    "In fact, at that time, I always existed in chaos. It seemed that I was controlled by someone. When I saw the sun again and again, I just sensed you with very strong spiritual pressure. Therefore, at that time, we all had a necessary relationship with each other, so it was the most basic connection naturally established. But, if If there is a real connection at the beginning, it is only now that there is a connection. The previous ones are nothing, "devouring the soul said.


    Tongren also listened to the explanation of soul eating, smiled and said, "it''s true that now is the normal communication. For a while, the previous communication was about what kind of communication. Before, I just felt you. Now when I see you, I always feel some kindness, so I want you to understand the characteristics of soul eating."


    "Hahaha, characteristics? Characteristics are my character. In fact, your soul chopping knife is still not completely liberated. So your soul chopping knife has not played its real strength. When it comes to the later stage, I can materialize and fight for you. Are you looking forward to it?" Soul devouring looked at Tong people with a smile and said.


    Tongren was very curious, then looked at the Soul Eater and said excitedly, "haven''t you fully developed your strength? I''ve let the soul chopping knife solve, or can I improve it? I feel that the solution is already the limit attribute of the soul chopping knife! Is there anything more powerful, do you have a more powerful method?"


    "Hahaha, you''ve asked the right person. I know my body best. You haven''t exerted 20% of your strength now, you know? The real strength of soul eating is far more than you think, because the main hunger is that this soul cutting knife is full of resentment. If you don''t cultivate and understand it well, soul eating can be killed in your hand "A chicken," said the soul devouring man, looking at Tong man helplessly.


    Tongren felt depressed after listening to the soul eating words, woke up the dreamer, and then quickly asked, "girl, do you have any clever moves to improve the power of my soul cutting knife? I really don''t know, so can you give me some advice? Anyway, my promotion is not bad for you."


    "Promotion, very simple, is what you are doing. It is virtual. The reason why you want to virtual is that the soul devouring itself is a soul chopping knife accumulated by virtual souls. Therefore, the virtual energy is greater than the power of death, but your power of death is also not good. Therefore, it is good to practice these two aspects together, so it is your top priority It''s the reality that has passed the virtual level, you know? "The soul devouring looked at Tong people and said.


    When it comes to nihilization, Tong people seem to have been stepped on their tail. They are smart all over. Then they go to the market, grab the soul eating hand and say, "Oh, I almost went to my business. I was just forced nihilization, but I found one thing that I can''t resist!"


    "You can''t resist it. You can''t resist it. This virtual engraving is playful from time to time. If you doubt your success, if you calculate it accurately, it should be one percent chance that you can virtual success or not be taken away from your consciousness." Soul Eater waved his fingers and said.


    Tongren has said: "hmm? From time to time, girl, are you wrong? It was said by a professional that I have a 10% confidence! How can it be 1%? He said that my success probability is 10%, impossible!"


    "It''s really impossible. The success rate of 10% is impossible. I can''t take care. It''s 10%. If you are stupid and accept the virtual seal, your soul should be dead now and stay here forever." the soul devouring expression said solemnly.


    Tongren was surprised, then frowned and said, "what? What do you say, you say I''m dead? How can it be? I''m alive! I came here all of a sudden. I didn''t die!"


    "Ah, do you think you''re here because you didn''t guess anything here? Why are you so stupid?" the Soul Eater spread his hand helplessly.


    At this moment, Tongren was a little surprised. He was discouraged and muttered to himself on the ground, "I''m X and I''m so dead? What should my friends do? Why should this damn white soul lie to me? I believe him so much!"


    "Poof!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, brother Tong, you are so stupid. Are you a fool? How can you die? I lied to you. You won''t die. I depend on your body. How can I lose and let the host die? Isn''t that the end of me!" Soul Eater looked at Tong very naughty and said.


    This time, one statement was really deceived by Tongren. He looked at the Soul Eater with a dizzy face and said, "really, I really have nothing to do. Can I still survive? This time, you can''t lie to me. Talk to me well!" Tongren was really afraid only once.


    "Oh, brother Tongren, I won''t lie to you. It''s true. You have a chance to survive. In fact, it''s still very simple. Your emptiness is just a basic form of external emptiness, which neutralizes the power of emptiness and the power of death in the body. You understand this, so it''s very difficult," said Soul Eater with a smile.


    Tongren nodded and motioned to devour the soul and continued to say.


    "Because I am the soul chopping knife itself, I can help you regulate the virtual power. In this world, use my absorption ability to absorb the power of virtual engraving, and then neutralize it in your body. It can be completed." soul devouring said with ease.


    "It sounds very relaxed. Then why can you control the emptiness? I just want to know why you can say that it''s OK to find you. Did I really meet the great God?" Tong people jokingly looked at the Soul Eater and laughed.


    Soul Eater was also very modest and said, "well... I should not be the strongest, but I can tell you that I am the first soul chopping knife forged by people. I am also a soul that can retain my consciousness. To be exact, I live in the Soul Eater, and I decorate these scenes alone."


    "It''s very powerful. I can really see that you, a little woman, have such amazing ability. I can''t believe it. I always thought that there was a very rough and crazy man in the soul chopping knife with such a domineering name. I didn''t expect that she was a girl with a long stream of water. It''s really good." Tongren said with a smile and boast.


    After all, it''s your own soul chopping knife, which is undeniably the strongest. Although it''s the strongest, it may be due to some conceit, it''s really reasonable. No soul chopping knife is made by people, no one is, and the resentment of soul eating itself is very heavy. On the one hand, you are a girl''s own resentment, Another point is that when the blacksmith made this soul cutting knife, it was in a state of great travel, almost full of resentment.


    Soul swallowing is also a very special soul chopping knife, which is formed by the accumulation of many virtual souls. Therefore, the special form of soul swallowing is very unique. It is difficult to find such a soul chopping knife this time. Moreover, the current technology of creating soul chopping knife is still different from that before. It can be said that the more ancient the soul chopping knife is, the stronger it is.


    "So do you understand now? Don''t be afraid if I cover you. You know, people''s giving is the same. It can''t be everyone''s treatment at a glance. It may be that you accumulated virtue in your last life and met me in this life. You also met so many people and met soul eater." Soul Eater said quietly.


    Tongren also agreed, nodded and said, "well, can you tell me how to improve his real strength with the soul chopping knife you said? My ability is to play to 20%. I''m very anxious. If I''m outside, I still have an enemy. Now I don''t know what''s going on. I''m afraid I''ll be killed!"


    Tong people are really afraid, because welchiola is a madman. He knows it himself. Who knows what kind of things he will do!


    "Oh, look at you. What have you heard? I told you just now. You look at it. You don''t listen carefully! I say again, you should listen carefully. If you want to grow your strength, you are very golden, but it''s not easy to say, because the improvement of your strength and a person''s body have a crucial problem, you What is the body like? Because of the particularity of your body, if you grasp the opportunity to practice and the good direction to practice! "Devouring the soul said wisely.


    "The particularity of your body is that your body is not just a power. If it is a power, it is easy to cultivate. But what''s bad is that your body is more than a power and has a lot of power. Although I don''t know where your virtual power comes from, I know your body can be shocked and tortured, So your method of repair is also unique. "Soul devouring looked at the pain and heat and said seriously.


    Tongren was also very serious and said, "then tell me how to practice. I also know that my body is very special, but I don''t understand what you just say. So, can you be hungry and make it clear to me? In this case, I can repair you!"


    "I guess that''s what you say. It''s really a man. I just want to know the direct truth. I don''t want to listen to some useless words with you. Then I''ll talk to you. First of all, you don''t have to worry about hunger. I can deal with it for you. You don''t have to think about it any more. I''ll do it for you I want to tell you how to practice later, "the soul devouring said.


    Tongren also looked that someone was tutoring their practice for free. Of course, they were very happy.


    "Ah, yes, you can talk about it. I just can listen to it. I know this kind of thing is not easy. You can also find the key points. I don''t care." Tong said modestly.


    This sentence also smiled at the Soul Eater, and then the Soul Eater covered her mouth and smiled twice and said, "hahaha, you can say it. I haven''t said anything important about hunger. Don''t take it too seriously. Sometimes I''m a little anxious, so don''t care too much about what I say sometimes."


    "That''s all right. I get along well with people here. As long as you tell me something useful, it''s OK, and I''m still very happy when a beautiful woman talks to me!" Tong said with a smile on his face.


    "Cut, I just said I had a girlfriend. Now it''s like this. I really don''t mean it''s bad for you to be willing to be a man. I just don''t like your man''s refusal! Hum!" soul devouring is still made a little unhappy by Tongren''s tolerance.


    Tongren just praised him, but he was still angry. This is really a little unreasonable. Now Tongren can only touch it in their heart. They think that a woman''s heart is really a submarine needle, which can''t be seen through. It''s too dangerous. Tongren also sounded the real appearance of Lucia and Fei, and couldn''t help but burst out in a cold sweat, Because Lucia and Fei really have the same club life!


    Tongren quickly shook his head and said, "Tianya, you just don''t understand. This is a word that praises people now, which means that I respect you. Yes, don''t worry too much. I don''t want to flirt with you!"


    "Hum, that''s about the same. Otherwise, I won''t save you. You''ll be eaten directly by the empty outside!" the Soul Eater said fiercely.


    At this moment, Tong people really took a breath. Women are really hard for me to provoke. If this is not done well, it is very likely to cause death! I really don''t dare to provoke you. Tong people are also very afraid and think about it

 V1.Chapter 1243

    Tongren still paused, and then said, "aunt ah, you don''t think about it. Who came to enjoy me at the beginning, isn''t it still you? If you''re not so beautiful, can I say those words politely? Do you think so? Besides, you''re such a big person, and believe this?"


    "Old? Who do you say is old? Do you just like to hit my gun? In that case, I simply won''t save you. My method is finished anyway. You just have to understand it by yourself, and I don''t say much." soul devouring white glanced at Tong man, and then turned around.


    The Tong man saw that there was a minefield again at this time. He quickly went up to beat his shoulder and said, "Oh, look, you don''t remember villains. I can''t speak. Don''t be angry. Just help me. I''m not your host. If I die, it''s not good for you!"


    "You, you hooligan, how can I have telepathic communication with you? Hey, you still talk to your brother like that. I''m really unhappy at all. If you say I miss him so much, you can''t let me hug him. Then you pretend to be a gentleman here. It''s really annoying you!" finally devouring the soul and finally revealed the little girl''s temper.


    Tong people see that there is a door at this time. Once the girl is still coquettish, what she says annoys you, what kind of things, that is really your chance, it depends on what you say.


    "Oh, you see, although you have lived for a long time, you also know that there will always be a batch of advantageous fresh blood to check in. It is fate to meet where to buy. As you said, I am very much like your brother, which shows that I have fate with you. I come to let you know that your brother has not left!" Tongren said very seriously.


    Listen to Tongren say so, is it meat or some blush and say: "yes, is it true, can I really see my brother again? What you said is true, not lying to me, right? It was my army that lied to you to tease you before, but you must not tease me!"


    "Of course, it''s no good to lie to you, so it''s no use for me to lie to you. Look at what I said. Since it''s arranged for me to appear in your parallel world, it''s proved that I''m your brother''s previous life is uncertain. In short, if I die, will I never see me? How can I say Don''t say your brother''s, we are also friends! "Tong said in a red book.


    When the soul devouring Tingtong said so, he was also very happy. His small face became red. Then he looked at the Tongren happily and said, "well, I''ll smash it first to help you control your spiritual pressure fluctuation, and then you will listen to me later. After I weaken the erosion ability of virtual engraving, it''s the best chance for you to neutralize!"


    "Well, that''s the deal. I''ll listen to you for a while, and then I''ll come back to see you when I have time. You must help me steadily overcome the erosion of virtual engraving. Otherwise, I''m not really scaring you. My brother really can''t come back!" Tong said with some pain when he was tired.


    At this point, Tong people are really scaring and swallowing the soul, because in this case, it is really possible that Tong people will never come back. Even if they come back, they are also white souls. Do you think it''s embarrassing or not? What kind of experience is it when a virtual person killed by the ontology sees the ontology?


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about the mess for a moment, and then hurriedly closed his eyes and began to experience the outside world, and then he clearly saw the current situation of the outside world. At the moment, he was full of black gas, and then the soul chopping knife became extremely black. It was painted black and glowed with a trace of red light.


    Death bully''s clothes become more mysterious because of the black gas. The mask on his face is also gorgeous and pasted on his face. For the first time, it completely covered Tong people''s face.


    Urqiala on the opposite side was also very bored. She sat on a small thing and looked at the Tongren''s every move, and no, she still answered a yawn.


    At this time, Tong has separated from the parallel world and completely returned to his own body. He feels a lot less oppressive. This may be the help of soul devouring. After a long time, the pupil in the mask is no longer red, but has changed back to the orange pupil.


    The fingers also began to move. Although the breath in the body was very chaotic, it could be restrained because of their own efforts. Gradually, their body began to balance, and then the black breath began to fall on the ground and wrap around Tongren.


    "Eh? Boy, are you so strong?" Bai soul began to ask in the consciousness of Tong people.


    The same person was very angry in his consciousness and said, "fuck his 10% confidence! Do you think you''re hurting me! What if I really didn''t stop there! You say!"


    "Oh, didn''t this make it through? I just wanted to give you some confidence. Don''t be angry. After all, I wanted you to double grimjoe at that time." Bai soul said.


    Tong people also directly put the spirit outside and said, "cut, let''s settle the account again after one more time!"


    "Boom!"


    The black breath spread directly, which also attracted the attention of urqiala. Urqiala was very excited when he saw the state of Tong people and said, "ha ha, what''s the matter with you? Why are you still wearing a mask on your face? Is it because of some things that make you lose face to the world?"


    "Brush!"


    A simple evil moon day rushed and threw it away. Urqiala saw the direction of the sword Qi. He was not directly confident. He didn''t even hide more, but the next second was to make urqiala regret!


    Because in a class, his body was hurt by the evil moon and Tianchong, and it was ferocious spraying blood!


    Urqiala''s body is direct, leaving a big hole! And his incredible eyes!


    "Ah! His x is wrong! Who are you! You are definitely not Tongren! This breath! Who are you!" ulchiola looked at Tongren and said.


    Tongren also smiled, and then directly put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "ha ha, ulchiola, are all Naizi broken during your waiting for me? If I''m not Tongren, who can I still be? As the saying goes, 30 years east and 30 years West, your death time is really coming!"


    "Hehe, don''t be too proud. It''s just a little blood at this time, so it''s a happy battle!" urqiala rushed to the Tongren and said

 V1.Chapter 1244

    At this time, Tong people are completely still hazy, because they don''t know how much their ability is, because Tong people use the virtual power to deal with a person for the first time. In the past, this virtual power was used by the white soul when occupying their own body, so Tong people use it for the first time!


    In this era of speaking with strength, if you don''t have any ability, you will either be bullied or eaten. Therefore, if Tongren can get to this step, they are very lucky and speak with strength. Tongren have always been very keen on real strength, because with strength, they can protect what they want to protect, In other words, even science and technology are nothing in front of their own strength.


    If you get strength, that means you get everything. If you don''t have strength, it''s a piece of waste paper. Anyone can step under their feet. Tongren always know this truth, so they have always been as keen to follow and strength as everyone else. Therefore, they have the ability to virtualize today, If the same person has been not enterprising, he will not have today''s achievements.


    "Qiang!"


    Tongren waved the soul chopping knife and directly resisted the attack of urchiola. After stepping back a few centimeters, he stopped, and then said through his mask: "ha ha, this is the feeling of strength. It seems that now I have the capital to stand with you! Don''t be too presumptuous, or I''ll pay you and you die, but what should I do?"


    "Hehe, you can try! See who will suffer!" urchiola looked at the Tong man with a ferocious face and said.


    Urchiola was still a good-looking girl, but because of today''s forced sword liberation and the battle of Tong people, her expression has been distorted a lot. It seems that she can''t be a handsome boy. She is about to become a monster! Sure enough, there are many side effects of sword liberation under normal circumstances. The first is that their own risk will become ferocious and inflated because of their forced sword liberation.


    Moreover, it is impossible to make up for the losses on the body. The blood vessels are constantly bursting and the meridians are disordered. Another key point is that the rise of strength is uncertain. This is the only difference. The rise of ulqiala should be at a medium level. At present, ulqiala is still not too strong, because his evolution is self-taught, There is no prescribed order, which is an invariable law, but ulchiola''s ability to understand is also true and powerful.


    Even in the case of their own research, they are still so powerful. This may be the difference between domestic cats and wild cats?!


    Tongren once again threw away a lot of evil moon and sky rushes towards ulchiola. It seems that they are all feigning attack. Yes, but the power is really terrible and frightening. The boulders next to them were cut and smashed by this random cut of Tongren. Ulchiala is also looking at the city. It seems that she can''t extend her strength, So they all jumped up and jumped to the top of the city.


    "Hehe, you''re very funny. It seems that you''re not so cruel! It''s good for you to stay away from the crowd. In this way, you won''t look too miserable. Ha ha!" Tongren joked Chaofeng Qi ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also mocked back and said, "I just feel that the city is a place where I can''t show my ability. Otherwise, you''ve seen it all over, but it''s not good-looking. I''m also very strange about you. What''s the matter with your mask? Are you empty? Or is it for some other reason?"


    "I''m not empty, I''m not a god of death, I''m just some ability in my body. How can I envy?" Tong said complacently.


    Wuerqiala smiled, then mocked the Qitong man and said, "ha ha, you are a man. I envy you. I just feel that you have so much strength, so mixed power, or so dishes. I just want to know how you do it. If I were you, I would have reached the top of my cultivation and get the head of blue dye!"


    "You are really arrogant. I can take the head of lanran, but not now. I know if my strength is too strong now, but do you know that some people are inclined to exist in the later stage of the university? If you don''t know, it''s very interesting!" Tong people laughed.


    "Boom!"


    Urqiala didn''t say anything, but opened the sharp blade in his hand, and then came directly to Tong people at a very fast speed and directly attacked them,. Tong people also dodged in time. There was a virtual shadow in front of them again, but they were not bleeding. This shows that the strength of Tong people is equal to that of ulchiola!


    In other words, everyone has the strength to kill the other party. It''s just to see who can seize the good opportunity. If not, it''s really possible that both sides will lose. Therefore, Tongren and ulchiola are old hands who know how to fight. Therefore, they are very local to know what moves the other party will release and remit them to kill the other party directly, They have always kept the enemy and me immobile.


    Both sides have always maintained the state of swords and swords, and have always tried their best to kill each other''s key. Ulchiola also wants to use virtual flash. However, in view of the great destructive power, the lightning spear is the same. If too much group damage is caused, Tongren will be angry, Although urceola is empty, the minimum principle of being a man is still reasonable.


    Tongren gathered a lot of spiritual power and entered the soul chopping knife. As expected, they had a reaction. Their whole body seemed to disturb an invisible flame, and their career became clearer. Moreover, the virtual shadow on ulchiola became clearer, as if Tongren''s strength had overwhelmed ulchiola.


    Tong people also enjoy this power very much, because Tong people have never experienced what it feels like after virtual transformation, because the virtual transformation is controlled by the white soul. Who knows that this time he has successfully resisted the erosion ability of virtual transformation, which is also due to his ability of soul chopping knife, Otherwise, my colleagues will be swallowed up by the virtual power and become irrational.


    "Hehe, why can''t you be rampant now? It turns out that you will retreat when you meet a strong enemy!" Tong man jokingly looked at urchiola and said

 V1.Chapter 1245

    Urchiola smiled when she heard the speech, and then said, "hehe, Tongren, although your history has improved, it doesn''t mean you can insult me, nor does it mean you are better than me. If you really force me, I can do anything!"


    It seems that ulchiola still has skills that are useless. It seems that this forced sword liberation is not all the chips of ulchiola, but colleagues have also got a virtual increase. As long as they have spiritual power, they are as strong as they want to rob. Therefore, there is still a very large space for the rising ability of Tongren.


    "Hehe, if you bully me like you did before, there''s no way. I really feel sorry for you. It''s really funny to think about it. What''s the matter? It''s really 30 years east and 30 years West. Isn''t it? Just now you''re still high? Just now I directly rewarded you with an evil moon day You are hurt, ha ha, if you see your blood and your incredible expression, you don''t want me to be so happy! "Tong people laughed.


    Urqiala also said with disdain: "cut, I said, don''t you leave a little blood? You leave less blood than me? Besides, I can still recover, you know?" when urqiala said, one of his blood vessels burst again.


    "Hehe, what are you like? You''re still wearing hard clothes. Look at how you''ve changed the world. I really want to blow your dog''s head! You know these people have no reason! Do you know how many families will be destroyed if the cow kills him like this?" Tong said, pointing to the crowd below.


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "what does this have to do with you? Who can prevent birth, old age and death? And have I killed a lot of living people? Or are you trying to find a reason for me once you can''t say anything about me? Do you want to reiterate that the deaths of those two living people are directly related to you!"


    "Would I be like that if you didn''t come here? And you are a disaster. If I get rid of you earlier, I will avoid a lot of disasters. You know! I really want to make a big hole in your head when I see you!" Tong said fiercely, holding the soul chopping knife in his hand.


    Urqiala stretched out her sharp claws, spread her wings behind her and said, "Oh, I''m still that sentence! If you have the ability, come and kill me! If you don''t have the ability, don''t tell me these useless words. I really don''t have any nutrition! It''s better to have a real duel like a man!"


    "Hehe, it suits me. I just want to pick all the muscles and veins on you and tell you that what you do is wrong!" Tong man raised his soul chopping knife and ran directly to wuerqiala!


    When the Tongren were about to reach you in front of ulchiola, ulchiola directly and vigorously stirred up his wings!


    "Hot strong wind!"


    A heat wave directly hit Tong people. Because Tong people have great momentum, it is said that Tong people can''t move at all!


    Ulchiola smiled and saw that she had succeeded. She directly stabbed the claw on her hand!


    "Poop!"


    Tongren''s chest is penetrated by urqiala!


    "Cough!"


    Tongren was covered with a mouthful of blood, and then quickly retreated back, because the lost resistance ability was directly blown away by the strong wind of ulqiala. Unexpectedly, he hit many walls and fell into the forest. He couldn''t find it for the time being.


    Tong people have a lot of blood on their chest. They are also surprised to find that the wound heals naturally!


    Is this the power of emptiness? This is too strong! But Tong people also found that their spiritual power is consuming very quickly. Without such a short time, plus their own treatment, they have directly used up a quarter of their spiritual power in their body!


    It seems that this virtual energy is very to eat their own spiritual power. It seems that if you want to solve urqiala, you will have to whip up quickly, because if you delay again and again, you must not be able to beat him, because even if you can hold on, your spiritual power can''t hold on!


    Tong people also found that their mask began to have a crack. This may be your durability! If the mask completely falls off on his face, he is likely to lose the power of emptiness. At that time, sleep can deal with such urceola, but urceola''s state is not too good, It''s also the side effect of staring at their forced sword liberation with their ability of rapid regeneration.


    Both of them are fifty-five. Otherwise, Tong people will not be cautious and become this sufficient person. If necessary, even if ulchiola is in a bad situation, he is still ulchiola''s! And four points of terror! It''s absolutely impossible to underestimate the enemy. That''s the only experience I''ve got in exchange for pain and heat since the battle. I''m hungry!


    "Hehe, Tongren, where have you been? You should not hurt you too much just now! Don''t hide from me. It''s really meaningless!" urqiala said with a bite.


    Because urceola''s body is extremely painful, and urceola has been fighting with the tongs all the time, urceola doesn''t want to waste time, because the longer it takes, the more serious the overload of his body is, If you can''t keep up with your body''s treatment at that time, it''s not fun


    In that case, only Tong people will abuse her. Urqiala is also very distressed. After all, the enemy is Tong people, and there are many ideas. Moreover, the main thing is that strength is absolutely no less than her own existence. Whether just now or now, urqiala dare not relax her vigilance!


    The spirit pressure has always been put to the maximum. The secret effect of Tong people is better. Ulchiola is temporary and has not found the fluctuation of spirit pressure of Tong people. Therefore, ulchiola has been waiting for the reality of Tong people to attack herself. In this way, ulchiala can hold the whereabouts of Tong people!


    But the same person didn''t show that plan, so it''s certain that the Tong people fought the war of consumption in ulchiola. At this time, ulchiola didn''t want to

 V1.Chapter 1246

    "He''s X! Tong man! Come out here, where are you! Don''t think I don''t know where you want to Yin me in a small corner. I tell you, if you cut ten thousand heavy, you''re very tender! You can''t compete with me!" ulqiala shouted sideways!


    "Whoosh!"


    A sabre of evil moon Tianchong directly cut over and hit the mask on urqiala''s head! The sharp corner next to it was directly cut off by the evil moon sky of Tongren!


    "Oh? What are you talking about? Can you find me?" Tong Ren said proudly. The most irritating thing is that his voice is full of ethereal feeling. This voice can be heard by the whole Senling, that is to say, it is pervasive. In this way, it is very instinctive to affect the other position of ulqiala.


    Wuerqiala frowned, then raised his arm to protect his key and said, "Damn it! It was a loss in the jungle war! The fellow man hid his spirit pressure so well! How can I find him!"


    "Hehe, you guy, don''t think I can''t hear you! Let''s fight a good war in the jungle and then a good war of consumption! I just want to see who we can delay longer!" Tong said with a laugh.


    Sure enough! From the beginning, Tongren wanted to fight a war of attrition with urqiala! It''s just confusing urqiala. After all, it''s an enemy with equal strength. It''s good for yourself to weaken it well!


    Ulchiola also burst out impatiently, and then directly took a breath of flame and sprayed incense into the sky! When the flame reaches the top, it directly starts to open, and then falls on the ground. The number of close distance is rapid, but it disappears. The temperature of urqiala is still frightening! The ancient black dragon''s flame temperature should be able to directly roast the iron!


    "I''ll see where you''re hiding! I''ll burn all the woods here! I''ll see where you''re hiding! I''m sure you''re too much! If I find you, I mean to kill you! I''ll kill you directly! Ah! I''m so angry!" ulqiala shouted wildly, hoping that Tongren can take the bait!


    But in response to him, the evil moon Tianchong appeared in all directions!


    What''s the matter with the evil moon and sky rush in the west! Is the speed of pain really so terrible?


    At this time, urqiala saw a back, which was the back of Tongren! It''s hiding on a tree above, and there''s no place to look at ulch''s love!


    "You his x to die!" ulchiola directly threw out the flying claw! It''s the Tong man on the tree that has been penetrated!


    "Whoosh!"


    Wuerqi loves Tong people and catches them! I felt that I stepped on the soles of my feet, and then slammed his body, but I also found that Tong people''s body was getting harder and harder? Is someone dead?


    Wuerqi loved it and looked at it. It was a fast wooden stake!


    Are you dazzled? incorrect!


    It''s doubles!


    The evil moon Tianchong that appeared in all directions just now should be the sword Qi thrown out by Tongren after using the shadow separation technique!


    "Hahaha! You''re really stupid! How could you find the real me! If you don''t want to be me, will you hide there?" Tong man said with a smile over there!


    At this time, ulch loved, that is, he threw a sword in his hand where it just happened!


    "Plop!"


    When a shadow fell down, ulch loved it and quickly came forward to check. It was a shadow!


    "Ah! Tong Ren, are you a man? If you are a man, rice will come down! Let''s compete well. Your technique is like a child! It''s playing with me! You''re not ashamed!" ulqi said angrily!


    Tongren also responded to urceola and said, "hehe, what about you? Aren''t you being fooled by me like a fool? Look at your lazy appearance! Can''t you stand my extreme attack at all!"


    "Since you can''t bear it, don''t blame me for my injustice, you forest! Don''t want it!" ulqiala said excitedly!


    At this time, urqiala summoned up Sang''s arms and MI Ranhou suddenly highlighted a big mouthful of flame. Mi Ranhou''s body was actually moving forward. This is the posture of burning the authentic forest!


    Tongren was also surprised, because the forest was a primitive forest, so it was on the top of the city. So Tongren said: "Hey! Good, good, I''ll come down! Don''t burn! The tree is almost bigger than you! It''s still burning here! Do you feel that you''ve been moistened too much! How long you''ve lost your life!"


    "I''ll live to kill you!" urqiala saw that the Tong people appeared in the rear, immediately turned off the flame, and then separated to catch the Tong people!


    Tongren also silently resisted the attack with his soul chopping knife, and then said: "ouch, why are you so anxious? This battle is the same as everything. It pays attention to a long stream of water. If you fight so fast, what should you do? If it ends too fast, what do you have to say? Oh, it''s really boring! Beauty makes you have fun!"


    "I don''t want to have fun. I just want to kill you now! Those who play with me can''t die easily!" said urchia.


    Tongren also worked hard to put a pot in it, directly separated them and starved them, and then said, "hehe, why are you in a hurry now? Am I too strong to make you feel oppressed? Otherwise, I''ll let you do two moves! If you do, don''t be crazy for a while!"


    "You''re really pervasive! Tong people are so annoying! I''ll crush you!" ulchiola said.


    I saw urchia stay where she was, and then her body quickly began to become smaller. It was not as swollen as it was just now. It seemed that she was further evolving her body with state skills!


    "You really have a lot of unique skills in one day. What''s this time? Let me listen. I''m really curious!" Tong said with his head tilted.


    Inadvertently, the mask on Tong''s face is cracked again, and Tong''s state will not last long. It seems that although it is not the end of a powerful crossbow, it is also more than half of the spiritual power consumption. This is what Tong people are worried about, because Tong people don''t know what skills urqiala has. If they despise the enemy too much, they will learn a lesson of blood again!


    After urqiala changed back to normal size, he also pulled out the soul cutting knife again. It seems that he has liberated his sword or closed it

 V1.Chapter 1247

    "Hehe, are you scared? What do you mean? Why did you quit the sword liberation? Ha ha, you''re really funny!" Tong people laughed and mocked urchiola.


    Urcidora, like a sputum on the ground, said, "you really are a woodlouse. You really don''t know about the black dragon family! We can literally switch over the form. So though it is the side effect of the sword''s liberation, it still affects me, but I can still pull it out by cutting the soul knife! This is the black dragon''s great place!"


    It seems that the people of the black dragon family really need to have a good look. They must have a good study. The strength of ulqiala seems to be not only the strength, but also the strength background of their own family. Although it is the last black dragon in the world, But his value is infinite!


    "Hehe, let me see how strong you are! It''s just that it''s hard for me to meet an enemy. It''s just that you make me happy! If I''m told too much nonsense, I''m just trying to see how strong you are!" Tong said, pointing to urceola.


    Urqiala also smiled and said to the Tongren: "Hehe, you are also very strong. Nihilization is still very interesting. I haven''t seen a living person who can complete nihilization. You are the first! You really have a lot of miracles! Isn''t nihilization fatal to living people? And if living people want to eliminate nihilization, they have to die first. Why What can be such a tyrant? I really can''t guess! "


    "Hehe, you just don''t know this. Otherwise, I can write. Do I talk to you here? I would have died long ago! How can I mix without a little strong God skill!" Tong man replied with a smile.


    It seems that it would be better for them to speak normally, but it would not make the air between them too embarrassed. Therefore, Tongren and ulqiala are not maintaining intentionally, but they said it unconsciously.


    Ulchiola continued: "the mask on your face also makes me very suspicious. I thought it was just a prop for you to scare people, but I didn''t feel that way at first sight. There is really a similar feeling in you. Are you the power of a corpse soul world and a body virtual circle? It really makes me curious!"


    Moreover, there are many kinds of emptiness. The body of Tong people is called the power of virtual force by the intentional. Therefore, it uses the virtual force completely in the body. In other words, his virtual force is like a hair dryer. The spiritual power of Tong people is a point. If the electricity is gone, the hair dryer will not work.


    The emptiness of Tong people is very rare. It is not a kind of emptiness that has become emptiness. It needs to be the power of this emptiness in the master''s body. If it is not, it will not be emptied.


    Tongren''s current state is also virtual, so it is also thanks to the virtual force in Tongren''s body, which makes Tongren finally break through this bottleneck.


    There is another kind of virtualization. Just do it completely!


    Complete emptiness is not a joke. It''s a trick of life if you use it!


    Complete virtualization is to maximize your virtual energy, that is, it will make your appearance more virtual, and the side effects are also great. You will lose your reason in an instant! You will also lose your ability to speak, but you will directly have more powerful energy, which cannot be changed.


    Moreover, it is not the spiritual force in the body that is used to go back to evolution. It is the virtual force in the body that is used to use it. In other words, if it is used once, it will die. It needs to use the unique virtual force in the body to be driven!


    At the moment of launching, your virtual power will be maximized, and then it will be completely virtual, that is, life will no longer exist. Only the area on the face will cover the mask, but all the characteristics of virtual will appear in the whole body, and there will even be holes in the chest!


    If you use the word of complete emptiness, that is to say, you will die soon. You will either be swallowed up by the force of emptiness or lose your life. Anyway, both of them look the same.


    Moreover, not everyone can get the opportunity of complete Xu shield starvation. Only ten specific situations can use complete virtualization. It requires very harsh conditions. It requires that the virtual power in the body is at least very high. This shows that the level of virtual power in the body of Tongren is still high, because the virtual power in the body of Tongren is a white soul!


    The virtual power inside is at least as virtual as the level of scrito when needed! Therefore, only the power of ten can complete the complete virtualization.


    But I don''t know what level the white soul is. If it''s the level of scrito, it can be completely de virtualized.


    Now it''s good to see that white soul can make Tongren have a basic virtualization. At least the virtualization in vitro can be realized.


    And if you want to completely virtualize, there are still very harsh conditions for the emergence, not that the emptiness in your body is strong.


    It is in a state of great despair that the power of complete emptiness can erupt. It must grow up in the heart after fighting. An appearance of extreme despair can make the power erupt, and it will lose its reason. Even the function of speaking will be blocked.


    And if it is completely virtual, if a human uses it, it can only be regarded as semi virtual. Although it will not be swallowed by the virtual, it will certainly lose its life.


    Everyone is no exception. If Tongren use it completely empty one day, it will also come to an end. Maybe they will really die.


    Moreover, the appearance of complete emptiness is not the same as that of the first decision. Like people''s current emptiness, it can not be regarded as the first stage of emptiness. It can only be regarded as an external emptiness. The appearance of external emptiness can only be maintained for a short time. If the spiritual power consumption is gone, it will also remove the pattern of emptiness.


    And if you don''t do it well, you will also lose your reason and finally lose your life, but Tong people won''t, because they have the protection of virtual power, they won''t be swallowed by virtual power, and they won''t die.


    This is the innate advantage. It''s really hard to say if it''s the day after tomorrow. Who knows what''s going on? I''m really racking my brains

 V1.Chapter 1248

    So this is a full proof of the power of emptiness. What''s more, his terrible place is that once a person uses complete emptiness, he may have misunderstood the origin. What''s more, Tong people have the power of emptiness. They all look the same and basically have no return.


    This also fully shows how dangerous the purpose of lanran''s experiment is. Since it is a community that wants to obtain the power of death and the power of emptiness, that is, it is very terrible to surpass the boundary between the corpse soul world and the virtual circle, but lanran has failed to achieve this purpose up to now, and has been using broken jade to achieve the problem.


    Then again, what is the purpose of lanran? After running to the empty circle, I found the broken jade. Is the purpose to dominate the world? No one has such ambition now. Otherwise, no one seems to be able to do such a thing.


    "Hehe, your emptiness is really interesting. You can use it. In this way, it''s easier to understand. Your emptiness is awkward. Human body, human strength and human appearance, but you really have a false face! It''s too funny! "Urqiala was very interested and pointed to Tong''s face.


    Tongren frowned and said, "what do I look like? What does it have to do with you? How can I find that when we talk, we just can''t say a few words and want to fight a war! I find you really can''t talk! By the way, you''re not human! Don''t be so angry with me!"


    "Hehe, what did I say? What I said is the truth! Is there anything wrong with what I said? You are so happy here! You might as well come and have a good fight with me!" urchiola pulled out the soul chopping knife and said to Tong people.


    The two people didn''t say much at first. They couldn''t wait to pull out the soul chopping knife, and then rushed to the opposite side of the sword and confronted each other. When the sword collided with each other, it also sent out a trace of sparks. Their eyes looked at each other firmly, and the mode was not allowed!


    "Hehe, are you true or not at all? It seems that your strength is really stronger because of your smile! I''m very curious. If you break your mask, your strength will not work. I really want to have a try. I''m also like knocking on your head!" Urqiala was very excited and looked at Tongren and said.


    The Tong man raised his fist and suddenly blew it on urqiala''s face and said, "hehe, do you want to hit me in the face? Just think about it. I won''t be a little water and want to hit my head. When you didn''t touch me, the old man killed you!"


    "I''m x, you dare to hit me in the face! Shit, come here! I''ll kill you!" ulch said angrily with a soul chopping knife.


    Because although ulchiola is empty, he also knows a truth, that is, beating people without beating their face and swearing without swearing at their mother. No matter who it is, it can''t do. At least ulchiala can''t stand being beaten in the face by others!


    "Oh, who did you learn all these dirty words from? It''s really ugly! I''d better teach you for heaven! Mix it well for you. You''ll get sick!" Tong man raised his soul chopping knife and said.


    Tongren drew a half moon and threw it hard. A knife and crescent rushed to the sky. Wuerqi loved it and drew it for a month and a half. A green sword Qi, that is, the sword Qi thrown towards Tongren, passed. Therefore, the two are directly offset.


    Tongren was also surprised, and then said, "Oh, I found out. You can still copy! You have learned my tricks! It''s really awesome for later generations!"


    "Hehe! Don''t fart with me here! Only you can use such tricks!? don''t you just put your spiritual power in the soul chopping knife and throw it out? It''s also said to be plagiarism! Are you a little too confident!" ulchiola mocked Tongren without any affection.


    Tongren made a sound this time, went directly behind urqiala, then fiercely waved a knife, and then said, "ha ha, there''s no need to say anything else. Hurry to continue the fight! Straw bag!"


    "Say who is a straw bag!"


    On the other side, Cha Chai sat in place with his head covered. He didn''t know what to do, because he didn''t want to do anything.


    "Oh, don''t worry too much. You see your uncle and aunt have also been arrested. Let''s find some people! Don''t you have a big brother? Let''s find him! Do you think it''s ok? Your big brother is so kind to you that he should be able to help!" the waste dog said sincerely.


    Cha Chai scratched his head and said, "Oh, it''s not impossible to find my eldest brother, but I''ll be very troublesome to him. I just don''t like to bother him. You say I haven''t helped him with anything, and I still keep making trouble for him. Do you think he''ll be angry!"


    "You won''t be angry. Don''t worry. Isn''t your big brother very good? After all, your parents were arrested. Since it''s a virtual circle, if we go by ourselves, we''ll die by ourselves, you know?" the waste dog frowned and said.


    Cha guessed stubbornly and said, "Hey, I still feel that my eldest brother will be angry. What should I do? I''m really worried. What should I do! Tell me!"


    "You fool! Then you don''t go there! Why are you so hesitant? Is your parents important or your little wheat important? Can you figure it out! That''s enough. Your parents have raised you through all the hardships. Your eldest brother is the best resource to save the second old man now. You''d better not go there. You really fool But what to do! "Said the waste dog angrily.


    The pickpocket said, "forget it, I''d better go by myself. They must have some plans. Otherwise, what good is it for them to kidnap their parents? I really can''t think of it, so when it comes to time, I''ll go by myself."


    "It''s really yours. Guess, you''re getting more and more flexible! At least tell your eldest brother about it. You don''t have to say anything about helping, but you can say it and take a look at his attitude! Won''t you see it? When we play, we can''t see and hear it clearly!" said the waste dog.


    For a long time, Cha Chai said slowly, "but this time it''s my parents."

 V1.Chapter 1249

    After hearing what chachai said, the waste dog was silent, because after all, it was the lives of the elders. Chachai really didn''t want his children to be raised and his parents didn''t wait. Chachai made a lot of determination to get out of his previous rights. Now he has made money and wants to repay his parents, he really involved them in the storm that shouldn''t be involved.


    At this time, it''s hard for anyone. After all, they are all blood relatives. There must be no need to mention the truth that blood is thicker than water. At this time, everyone knows. If he is not a filial son, he will certainly not have today''s achievements. The thing he hates most in his life is that someone is threatening his parents!


    This is also what Tong people told them when they threatened them for the first time. Everyone would be unhappy because parents are of great significance to everyone and can''t give up, so it''s hard to mention who they are!


    No one is a saint, so we can''t underestimate such family affection casually, or see him. Now it happened to cha Chai, so Cha Chai is in a mess.


    "Well, Cha Chai, I won''t say it either. I also know it''s difficult for you to do this. If you go to the virtual circle, there must be no good thing. Don''t worry. Even if your eldest brother doesn''t go at that time, your brother will accompany you. Don''t worry." the waste dog patted Cha Chai on the shoulder and said.


    Cha Chai nodded and said with a soothing expression: "well, I know what you want. Don''t be numb with me. I''m thinking about it. It''s useless for us to go to Tibet. People already have 80 rooms. I understand that three days is three days. I''ll think about it. Don''t worry about me."


    On the other hand, the battle between Tong people and urchiola has also reached a white hot state. You give me a sword, and I also give you a sword. I give you a evil moon and sky rush, and you will also give me a green sword Qi.


    Both sides are in an inseparable state. It seems that it is true that both sides are thinking about each other''s life. Especially on the side of Tongren, they have completely carried out the battle to a very crazy state. Standing with virtual power, they are flexible to use instant steps and rings to attack ulchiola flexibly.


    Moreover, it still has the terrible power of Indra''s eye, that is, it is effortless to deal with Ulchi''s love. Every action seems to be well known by others. Every move seems to be the same as Tongtong''s pre-existing and negotiated. There is no appearance of war!


    Ulchiola is also absolutely strange. This feeling is like being dominated by others. It is very uncomfortable, but ulchiola still can''t tell where it is!


    Every time I look into Tongren''s eyes, I feel that I will be stunned for a while, just like my slapstick will be short circuited for a moment.


    At this time, ulchiola stopped the movement of her hand, then stretched out a hand, spread out her palm and said to the Tong man, "wait, you stop!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you feel like you can''t do it, or will you lose to me? Then wake up and find a reason? Or do you have another engine, or do you mean you''re a big deal with me!" Tong people excitedly stimulated ulchiola''s nerves.


    Urqiala once again took a mouthful of phlegm in the soil and said, "don''t have your big dream! I just want you to hold on. What''s the problem?"


    "Ha ha, you boy..." before the Tongren finished, ulchiola quickly hit a sword! It just rubbed against the Tongren''s ear. If there were not Indra''s eyes, there might be no head!


    "Wow, you boy, what are you doing? Playing around here! Let me stay still and make my own moves. It''s really up to you!" Tong man said, staring at urceola fiercely.


    Urqiala smiled and said, "hehe, don''t think too much. I don''t want to say more. If you''re playing with Lai, you should know better than me. You still won''t say it or don''t know. You really don''t know how to be ashamed!"


    "Hmm? What? What are you talking about? You attacked me there, and there''s a reason! I really laughed!" Tong said with a stamp of popularity.


    Urqiala pointed to Tongren and said, "hehe, Tongren, I really want the whole world to know. You are a liar! Everything is used in crooked ways. Dare you have a fair fight with me!"


    "I''m x, what are you talking about! If you have the ability, you can make it clear! I accept your stone hammer! Can I still open the plug-in!" Tong said with a soul chopping knife pointing at urceola.


    Urqiala carried the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "hehe, are you really stupid or fake stupid? I don''t like these. I just know your eyes say there must be a problem!"


    "My eyes? What does my eyes have to do with you? Are my eyes good-looking or something? Why, are you jealous? You beast!" Tong man hit back.


    Wuerqi loved him and said with straight eyes, "don''t make up a story. I''d better tell you a good story! What I released just now is a recoilless sword spirit! That is to say, it''s an impossible move to escape. At least it hasn''t missed! Even if it''s the same thing! I''ve observed your eyes!"


    "What''s wrong with my eyes? At this time, my own problem! Is this what you said about cheating? I really smiled! You beast!" Tong people still severely satirized urqiala.


    Urqiala couldn''t stand it, and then said: "You''re still debating! I can''t avoid my move! And I look at your eyes! Your eyes look a little to the left before I move! It''s definitely not accidental. I didn''t care a few times before, but this time I really saw it! That direction is where I want to cut! So there''s something wrong with your eyes!"


    It turned out that after talking for a long time about the Indra eye of Tong people, my colleagues would also laugh at what he said, and then say: "Ha ha, boy, you are really stupid. I am just like this. Ah, blood inheritance. Do you understand? Blood inheritance! My family problems, do you think I am going to open this? Really a woodlouse! You and I are all in similar position!"

 V1.Chapter 1250

    "What? You say it''s blood inheritance? Who would believe it! It must be some modern scientific and technological achievements of your human beings! Don''t think I don''t know! Your human cheating means are disgusting! You think it''s seamless and full of loopholes! Don''t you feel ashamed!" ulchiola said angrily.


    Tongren also raised one eyebrow and said, "hehe, you really can''t save it! You still say it''s human technology! If human technology had been broken, it would have been unbearable! You can be surprised to fight with you! Electronic products are the most vulnerable thing! You also say it''s human technology! This is my blood inheritance!"


    "Bah! You''re really a disgusting human being. I don''t want to eat you! How can you make such a person! Cheat! I really see that you can''t do any harm by looking at emptiness, and then bully us. You also say that evil doesn''t suppress justice! I think you''re evil!" urchiola said.


    The Tong people drew the knife directly, and then "boom!" came to the eyes of Ulchi ARA and said, "look! Woodlouse! This is called blood inheritance! Blood inheritance! You give me a hungry look!"


    Ulchiola also directly took the knife, then blocked the Tongren''s blade, and then hit the Tongren''s left eye socket directly! The left side of the mask was smashed directly! Revealing the original face of Tong people, urqiala really saw Tong people''s eyes this time, really human eyes!


    The eyes are red! The rest is normal, and he saw some blood in his eyes!


    "XXX!" Tong people directly threw a sword Qi at ulchiola''s waist. Ulchiola was hit and flew directly. His blood splashed all over the ground and finally stopped on the ground.


    "Ah x, it hurts me! The original feeling of broken mask is so uncomfortable! I don''t know at all!" Tong said painfully covering the exposed skin of the mask.


    A voice floated out of consciousness and said: "Your mask is the root of maintaining your virtual power, which is the so-called external virtual power. Therefore, you should protect your mask. In this way, your virtual power will last longer. Although the duration of your mask is completely equal to your spiritual power, if your mask is well preserved, there will be no difference What''s the problem? "


    "Originally, there will still be such a thing." Tong man shook his head and said.


    It seems that the person in this consciousness is undoubtedly the white soul, because it seems that Tongren still hasn''t forgiven him for his own affairs. If he hadn''t met the Soul Eater, his body might be used by the white soul now.


    Ulchiola got up on the ground, and his abdomen was directly scratched by Tongren. It seems to be very deep. Ulchiola loved him. He was panting to treat himself, or biting his teeth from time to time!


    "Look, you are very heavy! Do you need me to wait for you!" Tong people seem to make fun of ulchiola.


    After hearing the Tongren''s words, urqiala "cut" and said, "Oh, what''s wrong with my judgment? Although your eyes are not your cheating in name, it''s unfair!"


    "Ouch, you''ve told me something fair and unfair. Why don''t you say that your transformation is fair and unfair? How can your blood inheritance be fair? Comrade ulchiola Xifa, now explain to me what is fair!" Tong Ren pinched his waist and looked at ulchiola.


    Urchiola also looked at the Tong man and said, "anyway, your technique is wrong! Normally, it won''t be like this! You must have used some strange technique to become like this!"


    "I''m x, it seems that your wound doesn''t hurt too much!" Tong people rubbed their hands and wanted to give urqiala a evil moon sky rush again.


    Ulchiola also hid from one side conditionally, and then said, "it''s no use for me to hide. You must be able to see something in your eyes!"


    "You are really distorted! Your blood inheritance is formal, not cheating, mine is cheating! You still really think back! Then you say that there must be more abnormal blood inheritance in the world than me! You mean that they all cheat! Tongren said angrily.


    Wuerqiala was serious when she heard it, then scratched her head and said, "it seems like this. I think it''s possible that I think too much. Under normal circumstances, it shouldn''t be. It should be Tong man who cheated!"


    "What are you grinding over there? If you still want to fight, you''ll come to the market. I still have something to do. I have to go back to the corpse soul world!" Tong said.


    Ulchiola slowly got up, then the soul chopping knife in his hand brightened and said, "hehe, you Tongren are really naive. Do you think it is possible to return to the corpse soul world? You are destined to be killed by me here!"


    "Then you are invited to come over! You are really drunk there. What happened to you afterwards? You will be called the most powerful, won''t you!" Tong said slowly.


    At this time, ulchiola also got up and said, "Tong man, you still can''t solve the emptiness. You don''t know who taught you this emptiness, but I''m sure your Xu words must be too authentic!"


    "You don''t care if I''m authentic or not! If you have any tricks, you''ll show me quickly!" Tong said loudly.


    "Yi!"


    Urqiala instantly straightened his body, and then sent a ray from his hand!


    "It''s a virtual flash!"


    The same person could not have been so frightened, but because his virtual flash direction is not Tongren, but a nearby street, there will be no less understanding, only a lot!


    "It''s really troublesome!" Tongren threw out a sentence, which was to rush in the direction of the virtual flash!


    In the past, the shield was opened, and then the armed color hardened and wrapped the whole body. The spirit force was blasted into the soul chopping knife and ran towards the direction of virtual flash.


    Tong''s hand picked up the knife and directly cut off the virtual flash!


    The virtual flash was cut off, but his flight didn''t stop! Unexpectedly, it directly hit the building on one side, which directly caused a lot of losses

 V1.Chapter 1251

    Tongren never thought that it was such a terrible power, and if it was a false flash, Tongren had seen it. At that time, they had not seen such a false flash. It turned out that it could be cut off, and then bounce away, so that the surrounding affairs were hurt by the lacrosse. It was really a directional injury. It was enough.


    Tongren was completely hoodwinked at this moment, because after all, he came into his own efforts to save it, but he still couldn''t change this fact!


    This thing obviously happened to Tong people. He didn''t try his best to protect his city!


    In his eyes, his own words should be able to completely protect the safety of the city! But not only was it not protected, but it still hurt the residents and the world!


    "Er ah! Ulchiola!" Tong people roared at you all your life and directly ran up to confront ulchiala.


    Urqiala also said leisurely on the top: "ouch, I''m really sorry. If I''m not careful, it''s wrong. What do you say to do? Well, am I wrong? Do you want to say that what you hate most is the people who destroy the city!"


    "Shut up! You clearly know! Why do you do this! Why do we have to endanger other people''s lives in our battle! Do you know the meaning of life! Human life is not what you think. If they have nothing, they can regenerate. If they are cut open by their stomach, they will really die!" Tongren shouted hoarsely.


    Urqiala also smiled and said, "Oh, I know! Didn''t I say it? And I don''t know it''s too modest. It''s you! It''s always only and stubborn! I''m speechless! I didn''t say it! I didn''t mean it!"


    "He''s x, you''ve really lived enough, I see!" Tong people directly rushed to the direction of urchiola with a knife in one hand.


    Unexpectedly, ulqiala shot a virtual flash again! It''s like just now. It''s still going in the direction of the next one!


    "He''s X! You''re really crazy!" Tong people said with an angry look at ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s my fault. I missed."


    Tongren turned back desperately, then thought about the virtual flash, flew over, opened the protective cover, and then chopped the virtual flash. It was only turning back when all the diversion of the virtual flash was eliminated, but when he turned back, Tongren found that he had a green sword Qi against himself!


    Tongren couldn''t dodge. He directly raised his shoulder and resisted the soul chopping knife. The sword gas exploded and directly blew Tongren away. It was only after rolling on the ground for several times that he bounced on the ground. The anger on his face must not be covered up.


    "Ouch, it''s a fire! I''m really sorry. I just try the knife technique casually! I''m really sorry!" ulchiola smiled at the Tong man and said.


    Tongren wanted to add Xiangzhuan and went directly to wuerqi''s love, and then waved the soul chopping knife directly, and the huge sword gas gushed out! Like a small waterfall, it is also like a flood towards ulchiola. Ulchiala is also because the attack of Tong people is too fierce. It can''t say a word for a moment!


    "You talk! Talk! Why don''t you talk? What''s the matter? Are you a bully? It really turns me off! I just never thought of you going back to hurt human beings in this world! I really misunderstood you!" Tong man waved his soul chopping knife angrily.


    Wuerqi fell in love, resisted hard below and said, "Oh, I''m really an eye opener. You''re such a person. You don''t choose to accept orders for victory. You''re cheating! I really want to laugh!"


    It seems that urceola still can''t get rid of the misunderstanding of blood inheritance. He just thinks that his continued purchase integration is the most fair and just. What''s good for nothing is nothing. But what''s better than him is all cheating!


    Such distorted thinking makes him extremely competitive, so urceola has been mixing up to the present level by relying on this distorted thought all the time.


    Every time, he is forced to practice, and then the purpose is to surpass everyone. However, since the emergence of the Tong people, urqiala has realized that he seems to have an opponent!


    And if you are a little careless, there may be things that can''t beat Tong people.


    Today''s Tong people are no longer the Tong people half a year ago. Today''s Tong people can''t be said to be independent, but they can still resist a group of Yin soldiers. Therefore, in front of this strength, urchiola wants to win more.


    That''s why the tactics of forced sword liberation and the tricks that endanger the lives of people in this world are used. Therefore, the poor man must be hateful. Ulchiola is a very unique example, that is, if he is not pitiful in time, he is also hateful.


    It''s hard to say. Urqiala now seems to be unable to resist the attack of the Tong people. The attack of the Tong people is also fierce. Urqiola felt this strong sense of oppression for the first time, and then became more eager to win the Tong people.


    Wuerqiala quickly pulled a carp to the ground. His body was supposed to fall to the ground. It seemed that it came here. He got up very fluently. I was surprised when I saw it, and then another sword spirit hit him immediately.


    Did urqiala see the right time, and then threw out a sword blade towards the Tong people. After the hunger offset each other, urqiola quickly separated from the Tong people, and then panted on the ground: "Hehe, Tongren, I admit that you have really become strong, but I still want to tell you that no matter how strong you become, you can''t be lower than me, you know? You should know, I''m the black dragon family! The black dragon family!"


    "I don''t care what you are at all. If you are a black dragon family, I have reached such an agreement. Even if you can fly to heaven, it''s useless. You''re still beaten by me. This is the reality. What do you still have to say, even in front of you?" Tong man spread his hand and said

 V1.Chapter 1252

    "Ha ha! You just blow it to me! You seem to be able to pass my appearance. In fact, you are a means of cheating! I have really seen a lot, Tongren! A human can be so shameless! You are really a scum of human beings!" ulchiola began to scold Tongren because of her disadvantage.


    Tongren also knew that he was scolding him because he couldn''t get angry, so he was still mocking him and said: "Yes, I''m not angry. I''m too lazy to argue with you about whether I''m playing tricks. Speaking of this, you say I''m a human. Do you think you''ll be beaten like this by me, black dragon? Bah, I''m really weak! You''re still the weakest ancient falsehood I''ve ever seen! I really have a lot of ancient falsehood in my country. I feel that flaming boraxiu is better than you A lot stronger! "


    In fact, Tong people are deliberately saying whether ulchiola is strong or not. Tong people know it in their own heart. Tong people are also very confident about strength, but ulchiola has also achieved it. It is a virtual reality that makes him difficult. If his strength is strengthened, he will definitely rob grimjoe!


    "You, you should say that! Lao Tzu is the strongest in ancient emptiness! The black dragon family is the guide you can''t touch at all, okay?" urziola said.


    Tong people are also in Changfeng. He said: "Oh, is it a race that I can''t touch at all? Ouch, that''s really powerful, but the hunger in front of me now is a black dragon. Do you mean that I''m not a black dragon? It''s really funny. I also say that your race is the strongest Shanggu Xu. Well, yes, maybe your race is powerful in the merchant period. It''s a thing of the past You said I was the heart. Then I just want to know. How can you be such a garbage? "


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you! You don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!" ulchiola was completely angered by the Tongren''s words, and then madly loaded the spirit power on the soul chopping knife, and then turned on the ring. Holding the soul chopping knife is to look at the Tongren. Tongren is also calm. He also mentioned the soul chopping knife, and there was a strange red light in the mask.


    Yes, ulchiola''s next move was seen through again. Tong people directly exposed the back of the soul chopping big. They directly picked it up. Ulchiola was knocked down in an instant, followed by a dog eating shit!


    "Ouch, you''re really interesting! You can''t do your moves. Just forget it. You can''t walk well. Your right foot is really gorgeous and doesn''t look like it!" Tong said sarcastically.


    When ulchiola was moved to the ground by the Tong people, the Tong people also worked hard. A sword spirit retreated ulchiola. This time, ulchiala was not only physically injured, but also mentally injured.


    Ulchiola lay on the ground for a long time and didn''t stand up. He just received a huge psychological contusion. Tong people also see it very bad. In fact, Tong people don''t like to stubbornly face others, but ulchiala is a special case. He always annoys himself!


    Generally speaking, anyone who treats his opponent like this can''t stand it. Moreover, ulchiola is such a competitive person. Therefore, Tongren also know that they will deal with it. Ulchiola may be more difficult because his humiliation may have gone too far.


    At this time, the back of Tong people also began to cross the gate, but Tong people didn''t see it. There were two slim figures in the gate.


    "Guess who I am!" the voice suddenly appeared. Tong people felt that the voice was so familiar, but they also found that their eyes were covered. The sound was timely familiar and warm.


    Tong people must have guessed who it was, but they didn''t say it for a long time, because there were already a few in their heart.


    Tong people slowly held the hands, and then pulled them forward. A smaller figure was taken into his arms by Tong people.


    It''s Fei Zhen! Lucia is also nearby. She''s trying I to look at Tong Ren with a smile. To tell the truth, Tong Ren also misses them both. After all, she hasn''t seen hungry for some time!


    "Brother Tongren! Do you miss us! We miss you! Or specially let the vice captain of Liufan team open the portal and send us to your place!" Fei said excitedly, pulling Tongren''s arm.


    Lucia also grabbed the other arm and said, "hee hee, brother Tong! People miss you too. What are you really doing here? How can I feel that you are fighting! WOW!"


    Because just now, Shitong people didn''t turn around. All of a sudden, Tong people turned around, but they were frightened by the two girls first!


    Because at this time, there is a incomplete mask on Tongren''s face!


    "Brother Tongren, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with your face! How can you smell so much, and how can your soul chopping knife turn black?" Luqiya looked at Tongren with great concern.


    For a moment, Tongren didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t say that he was empty. Then he had to scare the two girls to death!


    "In fact, the thing is like this..." the media and other Tongren said, just another scream and remembered.


    "Ah!"


    This time Fei Zhen sent it out. The direction of her scream was exactly the position of welchiola!


    "Wow, what''s that? Is it a big bat? How could it be here? Is it dead? Is it brother Tongren? Have you been fighting just now? You came to this world to fight with him?" Fei said very unhappy.


    Tongren hurriedly explained, "Oh, no, I didn''t come here to fight with him! Look how I came here to fight with him¡°


    Tongren tried his best to argue, hoping to get the forgiveness of the two women. Come in and don''t doubt him!


    "I don''t see it right! I seem to have seen this man! I seem to have seen it when we were still in this world!"


    "Ah, yes! Yes, I remember! Isn''t this the emptiness brought by brother Tong at that time?"


    "What you said is really a bit like that. Brother Tong, do you say it''s just to fight him?"


    Tong people are full of grievances. They look at them with a mournful face and say, "Oh, two aunts! What do you think I''m going to be bored to fight with him in this world!"

 V1.Chapter 1253

    "Hum! Why don''t I believe you? I just feel that you just don''t want to accompany us and go out to fight! Do you think it''s boring to accompany us! How can we be so boring! We''re so interesting! Brother Tongren, you bully us!" Fei Zhen pursed her lips and said Jiao.


    Tongren opened his arms, then hugged the two girls and said, "Oh, two little fools! How could I bully you? I met you at an unfortunate time! What''s more, my mask is actually a force in my body. You won''t be afraid."


    Tongren also found that Lucia seemed to be very afraid of the mask on Tongren''s face. He still kept his face away, and then pushed Tongren with his hand.


    "Why push Tongren brother? Don''t you like Tongren brother? What''s the matter? Tell me." Tongren touched Lucia''s head and said.


    Luqiya still didn''t turn her head and said, "brother Tongren, we don''t like you anymore. I just feel, feel, feel that brother Tongren is very strange, just with a virtual face, but the hungry words are still the voice of brother Tongren. I just feel very strange."


    Tong people seem to have guessed their ideas correctly, or they are quite low. It seems that it is really their appearance that affects their love for the two sisters. Just when Tong people are low, Lucia stretched out her hand, touched Tong people''s mask and said: "it doesn''t feel very disgusting, very smooth, or so terrible!"


    "Fei Zhen, come and touch it. I think it''s fun. It feels good!" Lucia said, holding Fei Zhen''s hand.


    Fei Zhen nodded and said, "OK, it''s Tongren''s brother anyway. I''ll touch it. I won''t bite me anyway. I''m just afraid I''ll be bitten."


    Just as Fei Zhen''s hand was about to reach out to Tong Ren''s mask, Tong Ren suddenly opened his mouth in a dream, shouted loudly to Fei Zhen, then took back his small hand, patted Tong Ren''s chest and said, "Oh, Tong Ren''s brother is bad, Tong Ren''s brother is bad, how can he regulate me! I really hate it!"


    Looking at the spoiled two women, Tong people held the two women together with satisfaction, and also threw a satisfied smile on his face.


    Wuerqi on the ground got up slowly. Lucia saw it, and then quickly patted you on the shoulder and said, "Oh, brother Tongren, look at that empty! He even stood up! Look! Oh, it seems terrible!"


    "Yes, yes, brother Tong Ren, look at him! He seems to be a dragon!" Fei Zhen said, pointing to urceola.


    The Tongren''s eyes condensed with urceola and said, "yes, he stood up again. It seems that it''s not easy to deal with! You should be careful and I''ll deal with him!"


    "Brother Tongren, don''t get hurt. You must give me how to go, just how to come back!" said Lucia.


    Fei Zhen also said: "the only one you must not get hurt, you know, otherwise, my sister and I will be very angry, and you know the consequences of our anger!"


    "Well, well, you are the biggest. I must be obedient. Just be right. Don''t worry! I won''t get hurt! Just look. Go back and have dinner together in the evening!" Tong man said with a relaxed shake of the soul chopping knife in his hand.


    In fact, Tong people also know the power of ulchiola very well in their own heart. This time, it must be too simple and very powerful!


    Tongren walked to urchia step by step with a soul chopping knife and said, "hehe, little black dragon, why are you up again! Isn''t it a good choice to kill yourself on the ground? In this case, you will still be injured. Isn''t it OK if you listen to me and I take you back in the future? If you can be a mount!"


    Tong people are still so hungry, mocking ulchiola, and ulchiala finally began to make a kind of cold laughter.


    "Hehe, Tong man, you are really powerful. You can force me to this point. I admit that you brought me a lot of surprises in today''s battle, and my combat experience is also very satisfied." ulqiala said.


    Tongren nodded contentedly and said, "hehe, then, do you want to surrender? If you surrender, just kneel here for a long time. Maybe if I''m in a good mood, I can let you be my subordinate!"


    "Don''t talk too full at any time, you know, Tong man, you never know what other people have, so I''m going to live my life. Even if I can''t kill you, I want you to have a long memory!" ulchiola said fiercely.


    Tongren also jumped back, then showed the soul chopping knife and said, "OK, ha ha, I also want to see how you taught me a lesson! Today, either you die or I live!"


    "Ouch, hehe, are the two human women behind you your wife? They are really like flowers and jade! I really want to know what they look like if they are destroyed!" ulchiola said, looking at Lucia and Fei.


    Tongren was also surprised, because he didn''t think about ulqiala to say such a thing, because ulqiola is not the kind of person who likes to threaten other people''s family. Although he has done harm to human beings in the world, it is really intentional. It is unintentional for the dark fighter.


    But since he said that Tong people also turned in his heart and muttered, will ulchiola hurt them?


    "Hehe, I advise you not to hit their attention. Otherwise, I''m really suspicious. It''s ugly for you to die!" Tong said.


    "Brush!"


    Suddenly ulchiola''s body began to burn a green flame, and then a lightning spear appeared in his hand.


    "I really want to know what I look like when I die!" said urchia.


    "Whoosh!"


    Thunder spear thrown out!


    I didn''t expect that ulqiala would really do two things to hurt them!


    Tongren also reacted very quickly. With the speed, he launched the instant step, and then directly changed the position of the lightning spear for a evil month!


    "Boom!"


    The place where the thunder spear frying pan is instantly thought to be flat!


    I can''t believe what it would be like if it really hit Lucia and Fei Zhen. According to Russia, it''s lucky that Tongren react quickly!


    "You and his x really dare to do it!" Tong people instantly summoned a flame. Polashu put it on his soul chopping knife, and then looked at ulchiola fiercely and said

 V1.Chapter 1254

    "Hehe, what''s the matter with me? Who do you care about when I hit so many people in the whole street? There are so many people. Can you control who I hit? Besides, who I hit still needs your consent? When did this happen? Don''t be too arrogant!" ulchiola said, looking at me with her eyes.


    Tongren was also blinded by his sudden remark, and said with trembling anger: "listen to me, you scum. I just won''t let you attack them. The rest of you are casual! You''d better be challenged to my patience, you know! Otherwise, you will die miserably, you know!"


    "Hehe, if you don''t attack them, you can do it! Do I just go to fight the people below! Hahaha, Tongren, you are really a junk who values sex over friends. You don''t value sex over friends, but you can''t think about the overall situation! I really want to see you in a hurry!" With that, urchiola once again coagulated a lightning spear in his hand, and then threw it at human rights!


    "Whoosh!"


    The lightning spear flashed past and looked at the crowd!


    At this time, Tong people rushed over again, poured the spirit power into the soul chopping knife, and then cut off the lightning spear with force, but the lightning spear also has explosive effect! The same person was blown up!


    Fortunately, Tong people have the means of instant step and ring turn. Otherwise, if they are bombed, it is really not fun.


    After the Tong man solved the lightning spear, he flew back again. He did see ulchiola condensing the lightning spear again, thinking of throwing it in the direction of Lucia!


    Tongren was really and completely angry. He flew over in a direct and vigorous manner. First, he instantly sent out an evil moon sky rush and aimed at the lightning spear in urchiola''s hand, which was directly simplified. After he offset it in a moment, he quickly stepped under his feet to play a role again, directly reached the front of urchiola, and then quickly stabbed him!


    At this moment, it happened to stab the lower abdomen of ulchiola. Unexpectedly, it directly pierced ulchiola''s lower abdomen. The virtual body is very hard! Tongren stabbed ulchiola directly!


    "Cough!" urqiala couldn''t wantonly look at the soul cutting knife in his lower abdomen. It was also immediately. The soul flame on the soul cutting knife of Tongren immediately lit his own. Urqiola looked at his body and Tongren''s face in despair.


    "You''re looking for your own death, you know? Did I say that you''re not allowed to attack those two girls, but you keep on ah, you just like to die! Then I''ll meet your wish! Let you die happily!" Tong people looked at urceola angrily and said.


    Ulchiola rolled down reluctantly and said, "hehe, I would be made like this by a nobody like you. I''m really unwilling! Looking at your winning expression, I just want to dig out your eyes!"


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you don''t have this chance. If you really want to dig your eyes, you can dig your own. Since you''re already like this, I won''t kill you directly. Anyway, I don''t think you''re hungry. You just live and die on your own! It''s really hard to see you at a glance!" Tong said.


    With that, Tong pulled out the soul chopping knife inserted in ulchiola''s lower abdomen, and then turned and left. Ulchiola also fell directly on the ground.


    It''s really strange all the way, which makes Tong people feel, because they are direct, that is, they have solved their old enemy, ulchiola. In other words, everything is good, like a dream, which seems to be very hungry and untrue.


    Tongren walked up to Lucia and Fei Zhen and said, "ha ha, Tongren''s brother is powerful! I''ve solved the bad guy! Don''t be afraid either!"


    "I just know that brother Tongren is the most powerful! Just now Brother Tongren came to protect us. It''s really handsome, isn''t it!" Lucia said with Fei Zhen''s shoulder!


    "Yes, yes, it''s really who brought the feeling! Brother Tongren, you will always protect us! Won''t you protect other people''s little girl! Isn''t it!" Fei Zhen said, shaking Tongren''s arm coquettishly.


    Tong Ren scratched his head and said, "ha ha, of course, he won''t protect other girls anymore. Don''t worry. Tong Ren''s brother''s character is to protect you both! Don''t worry!"


    "Hahaha, in this case, we can rest assured! You can''t break your promise! You can''t be hungry to other girls! You have the courage to own us! So you can''t provoke other girls!" Lucia said, holding her small fist and looking at Tong man.


    Tongren also stood over the two girls and said, "ha ha, you two just rest assured. How can you two be worried about me! You see how honest your Tongren brother is, but I won''t flirt with my sister casually, you know!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I''m sure you don''t have the courage! Do you think so, Fei Zhen? We''ll still be new Tongren''s brother. Anyway, Tongren''s brother won''t betray us!" Lucia smiled at Fei Zhen and said.


    "Of course, brother Tongren, I told you that my sister can''t trust you very much. It''s just that you go to this world to relax. Are you going to find your little sister, or are you very worried? Then we came to find you!" Fei Zhen said with her tongue sticking out.


    Lucia was shocked, then held Fei Zhen''s small hand and said, "Oh! Fei Zhen, your little girl is so brave that she did it! When you were on the road, you didn''t read books and don''t worry about things. You dare to sue me first! I don''t care about you!"


    "Oh, sister, you can bypass me! I dare not do it again! Ha ha! Oh, don''t make my itchy meat!" Fei Zhen said with a smile.


    Tong people enjoy watching that and this scene, because such a life is their most dangerous. They take their two favorite girls and sit. Their favorite thing is to go to heaven part-time. It''s a feeling of No. 1 middle school!


    Looking at the two girls so happy, Tong people also swear that if they guard them all their life and stay with them all their life, no one can shake their position, so the loser Tong also needs a strong force to guard everything

 V1.Chapter 1255

    "Oh, brother Tongren, why do you still wear that mask? It''s half broken. Why do you still carry it? Don''t say it''s cool. Hahaha, don''t say it. Brother Tongren, you''re so handsome! It''s really beautiful!" Lucia said, touching Tongren''s mask.


    Tongren "cut" and said, "ouch, didn''t you say it, or it''s very awkward. Now what you say is good-looking, and I''m handsome! Do you like Tongren''s brother too much! Do you want to tell the truth, Lucia?"


    "Oh, I like it. In fact, I don''t hide from it. Is it right? Do you say yes! Fei Zhen! Do you say yes!" Lucia didn''t expect to involve Fei Zhen again!


    Fei really looked at your mask on Tong''s face and said, "ah, yes, it''s very handsome. Brother Tong and sister Lucia are right. Ha ha, that''s right!"


    "You''re sensible. I just forgive you. Hahaha, let''s go to have a big meal. We''ll see you later, but if we don''t, we''ll have to go for a while. It''s estimated that we''ll come back to the police later. In this case, it''s still difficult for us to go. If the matter is big, it won''t end well, won''t it?" Tong people touched the heads of the two girls and said.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to eat, flying was really a word. He said: "ha ha! Great! Brother Tongren, I want to eat my favorite night market! I also want to see beautiful clothes! Can we meet my requirements! We hate that we didn''t come here! Can we! Brother Tongren!"


    "Of course, it''s OK, but do you want to do something for my brother Tongren?" Tongren smiled and looked at the two sisters, then stretched out a hand and pointed his finger on his face, indicating that the two sisters wanted to kiss Tongren.


    Lucia was shy and said, "Oh, brother Tongren, are you going to be here? How shy! Can you wait until you go back, or you will be seen by others!"


    "Ouch, how come you don''t stick to Tongren''s brother now? Don''t you like Tongren''s brother? In the past, you were very stick to Tongren''s brother!" Tongren said a little unhappy.


    Lucia also hurriedly explained: "Oh, brother Tongren, don''t be sad. I feel a little shy, and whether you should take off your encryption!"


    "Don''t you still say that you are handsome in the mask of Tongren''s brother? Now you dislike it! Ouch, Tongren''s brother''s heart is so cold!" Tongren deliberately said helplessly in his chest.


    It made the two sisters laugh.


    This is also the purpose of Tongren. His purpose is to make the two sisters happy and happy every day.


    But no one found that ulqiala on the ground did not die! But should be for their own body''s speeding regeneration, has been recovering the wounds on their own body! The burning of soul flame has completely disappeared, so it is very dangerous for Tongren to leave the country now!


    "Well, what''s the matter with me? I''m so embarrassed! I''m actually made like this by this fellow! He''s really getting stronger. I think I gave it to him for nothing just now, but the battle is far from over! I won''t let him go?! it won''t be like this. It''s just to let him go!" ulqiala said fiercely.


    Because for a long time, urqiala has been trying to cultivate her own body skills and spiritual power, as well as her own transformation techniques, so that she will defeat the Tong people on the day she meets the Tong people, but no one thought that the Tong people still lost the net urqiola, but it is not a complete defeat, So urceola is not going to collapse like this!


    For the arrival of Tong people, urqiala practiced his blood inheritance day and night. He has abandoned his developed return blades, and then worked hard to study the return blades of his blood inheritance. It is not easy. Although it was forced to release the sword in the end, it is also very powerful.


    Because the general narrative does not have the courage to force the liberation of the sword, because in this case, the wind pre-sale is dead, but ulchiola is not afraid of such things, but to meet the difficulties. At this time, it is a hard-earned spirit and a belief and temperament that normal emptiness will not have.


    Because after all, urceola doesn''t know too many secrets of his blood, that is, for example, he doesn''t know a secret of his blood!


    That is, one''s own lineage can allow one to force the liberation of the sword, because the black dragon system is very powerful. The task is ancient. It can be said that the dragon is the strongest.


    So ulqiala can be regarded as a warrior!


    Urqiala also stood up slowly, but looking at her body, there was no possibility of fighting, so urqiala thought of the worst idea.


    That''s the flame of the soul!


    Soul flame can shield its pain system, and its strength will be greatly enhanced!


    Ulchiola, who is clearly out of danger, is still facing in his heart to defeat the Tong people, so he must be the soul flame I want to impose!


    Urqiala put his soul chopping knife on the ground, and then silently began to recite the spell. His body also began to burn gradually, and immediately began to spread all over his body.


    Although it has been separated from the consolation of forced sword liberation, ulchiola sometimes falls into another consolation, that is, the soul flame. Although the black dragon clan can be hardened to the forced sword liberation, I don''t know whether there will be a resistance to the soul flame!


    What''s more, if it''s more frightening, the same person didn''t find that ulchiola is using soul efficacy, because the spiritual pressure of ulchiola in a class is low, just like the spiritual pressure of a dead man, which is completely impossible to realize.


    Therefore, Tong people also completely relaxed their spirit. They were chatting with their two sisters, but they didn''t notice the situation here!


    "Hehe, you can take it lightly, Tong people. Just wait for me. I''m definitely going to make you regret! Let''s do it! I''m making a comeback again!" urqiala whispered, looking at the direction of Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1256

    The Tong people above the mountain top are still flirting with the ruqiya sisters. They have not found the spiritual pressure of urqiala at all. Moreover, the Tong people''s temperament and body are relaxed now. They must have no time to see what state urqiala is. Moreover, the Tong people and urqiala are having their own mouth happy now.


    "Oh, brother Tongren, you hate it. You are so many people. Well, you see Fei is really there! Just let us kiss you. You say we can''t do this! Well, let''s wait until we go back. We must be good at that time. Do you think so!" Lucia said shyly looking at Tongren.


    Now his face is completely red. Fei is really the same. Only Shitong people have thick skin. There is no color at all. Fei really said after seeing that he was hungry: "cut, just know to take advantage of us! It''s really dead! Brother Tongren, look at you!"


    Tongren is not shy at all. His roaring face can''t be broken with a needle! Will die, too. Poor Lucia sisters will gradually be like people who don''t know shame!


    At that time, Tong people will bend you and immerse themselves in the mood of the two sisters, because Lucia and Fei are really very energetic. They are unique beauties in the world of corpses and spirits, but if they are in the virtual circle, they may not know, because the virtual circle is something that looks like cattle, ghosts and snakes, and they don''t know how to reproduce.


    "Oh, you two are so shy, but what should you do? When you talk about Tongren, brother won''t be too happy when you take you out! Look at you two, just kiss me! It''s not a loss! If you look at Tongren, brother won''t take you away, will it be very painful!" Tong people still don''t let Lucia and Fei Zhen go for a long time.


    Rukia and Fei have already turned red. They still care about talking. The real character of Rukia and Fei is that if you are just with us, you can do whatever you want, but if you show your love in public, you will inevitably be shy.


    Lucia also revived and said, "well, we''ll kiss you at once. Close your eyes, brother Tongren. You can''t open it occasionally! You have to promise me to leave this request! Don''t look!"


    As soon as I heard that there was a door, Tongren, of course, was the only one who listened. Strangely, he closed his eyes and waited for Lucia and Fei Zhen to send soft lips.


    Lucia and Fei are really blushing and ready to hand over sweet lips.


    At this time, urqiala also smiled and looked at Tong people and said, "ha ha, Tong people may attack you secretly at this time. It may not be very kind, but I also have no way. Who made me so ugly just now, so I want to repay it all at once!"


    Having said that, urqiala''s body was surrounded by fire, and then dissipated immediately. The empty hole in his chest also began to burn with a raging fire!


    After the preparation, urqiala began an exaggerated jump, that is, he rushed towards the back of Tong people, just with his back to Tong people!


    At this time, when Lucia and Fei Zhen were about to kiss Tong people''s face, they found that there seemed to be a whistling wind in front of them. When they opened their eyes, they saw that it was an empty hand with wings, holding a deformed soul chopping knife in it. Behind them, they were about to stab Erythrina people!


    "Wow! Brother Tongren, be careful!" luqia subconsciously blocked in front of Tongren. At this time, Tongren also reacted, but there was no way to come in front of Luqiya, so he quickly hugged him, and then quickly hardened an armed color and added a spiritual shield!


    "Bang!"


    Three people were hit directly!


    In the air, Tong people also released their spiritual power to resolve a lot of impact, and then directly left the Lucia sisters behind to signal them to go.


    "You go! It seems that this salted fish hasn''t been completely killed by me! This time I''ll kill him directly, and then yell at you to kiss me again!" Tong man didn''t forget to kiss even when he was so embarrassed. He was also drunk!


    Lucia didn''t blush at this time. Then she went to the market, nodded and said, "OK! Where''s Tongren, brother, you must be careful!"


    After the Tongren resolved the impact, they went directly to the top of the mountain. They just saw and opened their soul, your ulchiola.


    Tongren also directly and easily stood next to him, and then mocked intentionally or unintentionally: "ha ha, you are really bad at learning this thing! What later began to learn to sneak attack people? Speaking, you really have to work hard!"


    "Hehe, Tongren just made a mistake. If my soul chopping knife had not been affected by the liberation of the sword, in which episode just now, I could definitely take the life of one of your female companions! You are really lucky!" urqiala twisted her neck and said.


    Tongren also said carelessly, "hehe, you are really interesting. Tell me about you. It''s not easy to carry your forced sword liberation and restore its original shape. If I were you, I would pretend to be dead. When people leave, I''ll run away. You''re really a wonderful flower. You just like to annoy me, don''t you? Isn''t it good to live?"


    "Hehe, you are really confident. You can''t do it! Do you feel that you will really kill me! The black dragon family is not as crispy as you think! They also say they want to pretend to be dead! You are really sad. I won''t do such a thing!" urqiala said.


    Tong Ren smiled and said: "I don''t care if you will do anything, but you really don''t have a good mind. Look at what you made. I''ll see if you like being abused! If you don''t die, you''re unhappy! You''re very uncomfortable in your heart! If that''s the case, I really don''t mind killing you directly Yours! "


    "Hehe, I''m not happy about you or me! You also raised my awareness of prevention. You know you regret when you die in my hands! You know!" urqiala said angrily!


    Sometimes they wrestle with each other again because of oral quarrels. I don''t know whether it''s because of falling in love and killing each other. Anyway, it''s now that you''re alive, I''m not happy!


    "Tongren, you may not understand my ideas. My ideas may not be understood by people all over the world! You often understand my ideas! You may feel that my ideas are crazy. You can think that my person is stubborn, but you can''t think my fighting spirit is not good!" urqiala said excitedly.


    These words made Tong people feel as if they were negotiating with themselves. It seemed that they were not asking for their lives. Both of them had opposite stomachs and flowers. They gave Tong people the illusion that his ulchiola should not be an enemy, but always an ally or something.


    But people and ghosts are different. Tong people are human beings and the God of death, but this ulchiola is virtual. Therefore, there may be some reasons that make these two people become enemies. If there is no such restriction, if virtual people are also a member of human beings, if human beings are also a member of virtual people, maybe Tong people and ulchiola will Become a good brother!


    But it''s not such a racial relationship! So the Tong people and urceola won''t be very good, so they are more able to fight on the battlefield today!


    "I don''t know what your idea is, but you have touched my bottom line. Do you know? Did I say that you are not allowed to hurt human beings? You hurt a few, that is, forget it, because if you hurt human beings, it''s just a really troublesome thing for me. You hurt, that''s forget it. You''re the attention of the woman who still dares to hit me. I''m sorry It''s getting thicker and thicker to find that you are really cheeky! "Tong said angrily.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "hehe, you say my thick skin is meddling. Does your favorite way and dislike way have anything to do with me? Does it have a little relationship? If I kill them, I just can''t live? Or if they die, I just want to die! I really don''t understand!"


    "Hehe, what you said is actually nothing wrong. If you get them or kill them, you really hi will die! It seems that your brain is still not broken, and it''s still easy to work!" Tong said confidently.


    Ulchiola scratched her head and said, "hmm? Why? Why did I die? What does it matter to me that they died? I can still live! Do you think too much? I really don''t understand your human thinking. I''m really convinced!"


    "Hehe, if you dare to hurt them, I''ll be the first one, so you''ll die in my hands. Just now you''ve touched my bottom line, so I want you to die!" Tong looked at ulchiola fiercely and said.


    Ulchiola smiled at the Tongren''s words, and then hummed: "Hehe, Tong Ren, are you a fool? If you say you will kill me, you don''t believe it at all and despise it. Are you interested? You told me for so long and implemented your bottom line for so long, but I''m still not dead? Are you letting me? Ouch, I really thank you!"


    "XXX! Die!" Tong man raised his soul chopping knife and looked directly at ulchiola''s shoulder!


    "Poop!"


    The blood is like a fountain. With the soul cutting knife of Tong people, it cuts into urceola''s shoulder!


    "Ouch, it really doesn''t hurt at all! It seems that this soul flame is really easy to use! But it''s a pity that it burns life! Anyway, it''s the first time to use it! It''s also the last side use! Tong people have to say that you are very lucky. Have you seen my forced sword liberation and my soul flame and still live Human beings are hungry! I have to say that you are still in trouble, IDE is still strong! "Said Tongren, a commentator like ulchiola.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "hehe, at this time, you can say ah! Hurry up and fight to the death! Let''s have a good try on your strength!"


    "No back seat phantom sword dance!"


    Before Tongren could react, urqiala pointed to Tongren!


    Tongren really saw what is called recoilless this time! This is a miracle! What people can''t do at this time is the market! Anyway, this urceola is empty!


    The phantom sword dance without back seat is also a matter of chopping at a few speeds when waving the sword. It gives others the feeling that it is like a phantom sword technique!


    No backseat, that is to cancel the recoil of Huang Ying sword dance! When Huang Ying sword dance in the industry technology club, he wants to take back the knife after cutting. There is no back seat, which means that the action of taking back the knife is lost. That is to say, he used to take out three swords in one second, but now he takes out six swords in one second.


    It''s very scary. It can be said that it''s scary for Tongren! It''s just irresistible! Because soul, you can speed up your attack speed and attack power. Today you will eliminate all your pain!


    The attack without recoil force consumes the physical strength of the body, so urceola can''t feel tired now!


    It''s like flying. It seems that urqiala is enjoying it very much, because he found that Tongren reluctantly listened to it for a few seconds and chose to run away!


    So after the Tong people fled, urchiola put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said: "Hehe, you really run very fast! Why did you give it away? I''m a very ordinary soul cutting knife. Is it your pair who remember that the knife technique is so unsure? Or do I feel wrong. You''re not retreating, but I''m retreating?"


    "Damn, you little man! You used the move without a back seat! That''s your lack of confidence! I feel hi your speed can''t catch up with me, so it''s speeding up!" Tongren teased ulchia.


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "ha ha, Tong man, you can say a useful word. Are you jealous of my recoilless blow? Although it''s cheating, I don''t hi feel how difficult it will be, because you''re not your eyes. You can see it with your eyes!"


    Bad! Now ulchiola is more and more confused about the rules

 V1.Chapter 1257-1258

    "Hehe, Tongren, you must feel that my moves are very powerful, or in other words, they should be stronger than your eyes. Do you feel that you are very jealous of me now! Hehe! Jealousy is right! You should be jealous of me, otherwise it is unrealistic!" ulqiala grinned.


    It seems that if you want ulchiola to stop, you can only defeat him! Too many moves without backseat are harmful and useless! But you can''t punch ulchiola. Now ulchiola''s heart is bent on defeating Tong people, so there''s no way to be lazy to live in ulchiola, unless it''s to kill him He hit!


    So Tongren also clenched the soul chopping knife in his hand and was ready to attack based on urzioka at any time. I didn''t let him at least have some sense of oppression, but Tongren thought more about everything. In the case of soul flame, the virtual combat effectiveness was improved more than a little!


    Tongren twisted his neck, and then said with disdain on his face: "ouch, you are really a little conceited, ulchiola. I admit that your recoilless attack is very powerful, but I don''t think you are better than me. Even I''m sure your recoilless skill makes my Xu Hu much worse!"


    "Shut up! You clearly know! Why do you do this! Why do we have to endanger other people''s lives in our battle! Do you know the meaning of life! Human life is not what you think. If they have nothing, they can regenerate. If they are cut open by their stomach, they will really die!" Tongren shouted hoarsely.


    "Hehe, you''re a fool! I want you to go to hell right away! I want to see if it''s your weakness or Lao Tzu''s lack of backseat! Remember, don''t talk too full! Things can''t be too confident!" ulchiola directly opened the ring with a knife and rushed in the direction of Tongren!


    "Er ah! Ulchiola!" Tong people roared at you all your life and directly ran up to confront ulchiala.


    Urqiala also said leisurely on the top: "ouch, I''m really sorry. If I''m not careful, it''s wrong. What do you say to do? Well, am I wrong? Do you want to say that what you hate most is the people who destroy the city!"


    Urqiala also smiled and said, "Oh, I know! Didn''t I say it? And I don''t know it''s too modest. It''s you! It''s always only and stubborn! I''m speechless! I didn''t say it! I didn''t mean it!"


    "He''s x, you''ve really lived enough, I see!" Tong people directly rushed to the direction of urchiola with a knife in one hand.


    Unexpectedly, urqiala shot a false flash again! It was like just now, still going in the direction of the nearby receiver!


    "He''s X! You''re really crazy!" Tong people said with an angry look at ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s my fault. I missed."


    Tongren turned back desperately, then thought about the virtual flash, flew over, opened the protective cover, and then chopped the virtual flash. It was only turning back when all the diversion of the virtual flash was eliminated, but when he turned back, Tongren found that he had a green sword Qi against himself!


    Speaking of it, urqiala''s no backseat is really terrible. He just came up and cut it in front of Tong people! Of course, Tong people flashed aside! But one of the immediate actions was to startle Tong people, because if you want to make the next attack after waving the sword, you have to lift up the soul chopping knife and decide whether to attack Attack or retreat. At that time, ulchiola didn''t do that, but directly took another sword! It seems that the Tongren didn''t see ulchiola''s action!


    Tongren was startled, quickly hid back, and then quickly hid his key position. At that time, he was cut to his shoulder by urqiala''s soul cutting knife, and Tongren''s blood came out of his shoulder!


    "Hahaha! Tongren, you said that! Is your emptiness more powerful than my backseat? What''s the matter now? Do you feel a little uncomfortable! Hahaha! You''re really interesting! Do you feel like you''re blowing now!" ulchiola said crazily.


    For a moment, Tongren knew that wuerqiala''s recoilless skill was really overbearing, but their emptiness was absolutely unable to admit defeat, so Tongren had been waiting! They had been waiting for an opportunity! Now it was still not his opportunity to attack. There were many big differences between emptiness and recoilless skill!


    At the very least, their functionality is completely different!


    Virtualization is to detonate the source of your virtual power, and then use more spiritual power and spiritual power to greatly improve your attack, attack speed and movement speed. This is a state skill, not a trick skill!


    But the skill without backseat is different! There are not many investigations and punishments. It is a skill in the same ranks as prohibition, so it is not available to ordinary people. Tongren have also heard of such a skill, but they have never made common sense, because it will take great harm to their body!


    Moreover, if you want to open the skill without recoil, you need to open a state skill in this world, and this skill is a little harmful. How to say, it is similar to the blood inheritance of Tongren, which is absorbed by soul chopping knife, but it is much greater than the blood inheritance absorbed by Tongren, To be more precise, this skill stone is much stronger than that blood inheritance!


    Moreover, this skill is a lost skill. No one can learn it if he wants to learn it. It is based on the skills developed by the genius who created Taekwondo far away. It is your genius in individual martial arts. No matter what he is in front of, his Taekwondo is invincible! It''s a myth!


    But later also died in their own development skills!


    What makes him die on his own skills? Because of the lack of recoil, his body can''t bear such damage, so it hurts him directly because of the side effects!


    What kind of skill is it? What kind of skill stone can open recoilless? Why can urceola learn such skills? What is the most important skill

 V1.Chapter 1259

    What kind of skill is this? It can make attacks without backseat! What''s more, it''s also an overdraft skill that gathers one''s own body? This kind of skill was only heard in the early days. When the founder of Taekwondo was founded, he only taught this skill to his closed disciples. Now it may still be handed down, but the face is not necessarily very good. After all, they are not optimistic about Taekwondo.


    But even so, how did urceola learn it? Is it really the same as the saying? self-taught? But it can''t appear on the God of ulchiola, because it''s very clear that taekwondo is body art, but ulchiola just used knife technique, so it can''t be taught by himself. Can it be given to him by others? Who would be so kind to give his housekeeping skills to an empty man? What''s more, ulchiola!


    I don''t want to buy a lawsuit. This has been popular for a long time. The name of the forbidden art is called Jime bee needle!


    What can I do for a bee needle? It is to burst out your potential, not a little, but all. This depends on what the body is like, because Jime bee needle is a forbidden art, and there is a time limit. If the outbreak time of Jime bee needle is over, it is the time for side effects.


    His main function is to use the superb Taoist techniques in Taekwondo to stimulate his temple position on the side, and then shield his pain nerve temporarily. Moreover, this is not the most powerful. After shielding the pain nerve, it is the doubling method of his own skill, that is, he can use how many times, ¡Á Double is to have all your state skills ¡Á 2¡¢ In other words, their attack power, speed and recoil are further strengthened or reduced.


    This is the drawback. In the process of trying to give me the bee needle again, if you are hurt again, you will give it back to yourself. If you are not hurt, it is still OK. If you are hurt, it may not work. Therefore, this is a strong and very dangerous move.


    But it''s very strange how urceola could have such skills. How did he cover up his work? Did someone really teach him?


    The more I think about Tongren, the more I feel something wrong. Then I suddenly stretched out my hand and spread it out to urqiala and said, "wait a minute, stop. I know you''re powerful, but before we fight, I have some questions I don''t understand. I want to ask you well, so you should answer me as much as possible."


    "Hehe, what''s the matter, Tong Ren? Have you started to take emotional photos for me? You''ve been suckling to this point, haven''t you! You''ve started to beg me! It''s really ridiculous! You''re really ridiculous. Since you can''t beat me, just wait for me there. Isn''t it over? Besides, it''s hard to lock!" Ulchiola said with a smile.


    Tongren also said with a black face: "Hey, I''m not afraid of you, you know! You just tell me what I want to know. Why should I be afraid of you? What are you? Am I still afraid of you? It''s really ridiculous! Don''t you want a close duel, and it''s still a very painful and fast duel? Don''t you just want to try? Do you like to tell me or not!"


    "I''m not telling you what can happen to me! What can you do to me! I''m really laughing. What can you do to me! I want to see if you can treat me like a desperate situation!" ulchiola said with great confidence.


    Tongren smiled and said: "Hehe, you''re not a fool either. You should know that your skills are time limited. My weakness can take longer than yours. But you say I won''t fight you. I just run. I''m still very confident in my speed. What if you can''t hit me? You say you''re not in a hurry? If you can''t catch it My words, after the time for your moves has passed, I''ll hit you again. Do you think you''ll be comfortable? "


    "Er... You guy, damn, how can you play so well! Just now, too. Take the trouble to ask me some strange questions. Is there something wrong with your brain? Why are you such a woman? No matter what I drink, are you a man?" ulchiola frowned.


    Tongren also smiled, then nodded and said, "if you say so, I''m running now. I don''t want to write with you. Either tell me or I''ll run. It''s so simple."


    "Hehe, well, anyway, you are also a dying man. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. Even if you ask me, I tell you what you can do to me! I''m very curious. And you ask quickly. My time is limited!" ulchiola said.


    Tongren said with a smile, "Oh, why do you have something to say? Didn''t you start hard just now. Why are you like song Cheng when taking a bath? I still want to ask you. Are you a man or not? I really laughed!"


    "Whether you ask or not, you guy, if you''re making fun of me, I''ll cut you now!" urqiala said to the Tongren with his soul cutting knife.


    Tongren was also completely afraid of him and said, "come on, I''m really scared to death. Do you think you can, um, open my belly? Will you kill my family if you ulchiola is so powerful! I''m really scared!"


    "Tong man! I''m warning you! If you''re grinding and chirping like this, I''ll kill your family directly. If you fart, I''m not here to play with you!" ulchiola said with a soul chopping knife.


    Tongren also smiled, and then said goodbye, "well, I''ll talk to you, but you have to tell me exactly. Otherwise, if I''m not satisfied or you lie, I''ll turn around and start running. For your fight, your answer must be distracted!"

 V1.Chapter 1260

    "Oh, I''ll go. It''s OK. I''m afraid of you. Now it''s OK! Just go to the market and get your warmth. Ask me if you have anything. I''m really afraid of you! If I didn''t want to fight well, I would have killed you!" ulchiola said, looking at the Tongren very unhappy.


    Tongren looked at ulchiola and said with satisfaction, "Oh, yes, that''s good. You can say what I ask you. It''s good! Why do we have to quarrel? Do you say it? People like you should have your mind enlightened earlier!"


    "You''re x, hurry up! I''m almost impatient! The descendants of the black dragon family of Laozi have been bullied by humans like you. I really feel ashamed! You''d better ask me quickly, but I don''t have so much time to listen to you!" ulchiola said very full.


    It seems that Tong people are also taking up the time to give me bee needle by talking. Then Tong people also began to plan to ask. At least, the bee needle and the skill without recoil should be asked. It''s clear. If you can learn it, it''s even better!


    Tongren stretched out a hand to hold it first, and then said, "well, I asked you, I''m curious, how did you get your recoilless skill? It can''t be your soul flame, because what your soul flame adds is only your own speed and your own speed, or in other words, where did your aid bee needle come from?"


    "Yo!" ulchiola was obviously shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Tongren could recognize what is recoilless and what is to give me bee needle. Of course, Tongren are not ordinary people. When he studied physical skills hard, he knew that it is important to give me bee needle and recoilless skill left by the ancestor of Taekwondo.


    "It seems that you still have some research. You still know how to give me bee needles! I thought you would be great if you knew the skill of no recoil. It seems that you also know the essence of Taekwondo. Although I don''t understand your human body skills, I feel that this martial arts is still very strong. I ulqiala admit that this is the strongest "Good fighting!" ulchiola said with a very approachable eye!


    Tongren looked at ulchiola and said, "the strength of martial arts is not measurable by people like you. You know, what I want to know is how you know that there are such martial arts. I''ve heard that such techniques are internal. I''m very curious. How did you get such power?"


    "Hehe, how did I get it? I don''t know if it''s internal or not, but I know that this martial arts is very powerful. Although I can''t master his body skills, I''m still very comfortable with his other skills. Just take your evil moon sky attack on me, I really don''t feel it at all, although it''s true I cut some blood, but I feel nothing, and especially this recoilless skill is very abnormal! "Ulchiola said.


    It seems that he has the same feeling as the world of those who help me with the bee needle. It really makes sense. After opening the bee needle, he sees the right time to kill the enemy directly, and then reduces the side effects to the minimum. This is the charm of this martial arts.


    But it''s a pity that urceola can''t integrate this technology, but just play a superficial ability.


    The real strength is estimated to be less than 10%, because the number of layers of our bee needle in urqiala is not high, and urziola doesn''t know where the real power of our bee needle and recoilless is!


    It''s definitely not yours on the tip of his knife, but on the martial arts he doesn''t understand at that time! If a very strong martial arts division has learned the bee hand and recoilless, his power can directly kill a leader of death. This also shows the horror of the bee hand.


    Tongren looked at ulchiola with regret for a moment and said, "this skill gives you a real feeling. It''s blind. You''re a place. Your ability hasn''t been brought into play! I''m really very embarrassed. I''m not deliberately killing you because I really feel sorry."


    "Sure enough, my guess is right. You are jealous. It''s really interesting. You Tongren are actually jealous of my empty skill. It''s an unprecedented joke! Where do you think I came from? I just might as well tell you!" ulchiola said proudly.


    Tongren also nodded to indicate that he continued to speak, and then was ready to fight, because Tongren also knew ulchiola very well. He was afraid that ulchiola would give him another surprise attack. At his most reassuring moment, it was likely that he had finished his words, and then the attack was in place.


    "In fact, before fighting with you, I swallowed a person. It''s strange to say that this person is very strong and fights with a lot of emptiness. Finally, after killing a lot of emptiness in the second, I arrived. Don''t say I''m taking advantage of it. Anyway, I think this person is a little interesting. I don''t understand anything, But at that time, I was also in the breakthrough period. It was OK to see his hungry strength. I just ate him! "Ulchiola said with endless aftertaste.


    "The boy''s head is delicious. When I ate his head, I found that his head seems very special. It seems that something has entered my head in series. That feeling is very strange. I haven''t met such a hungry situation before!" Ulchiola said with some excitement

 V1.Chapter 1261

    Tong people also saw his excitement. It seems that they will learn the skills of the last host when swallowing each other. It seems that that person should be the descendant of Taekwondo, but unfortunately, he was taken advantage of by ulchiola. He was eaten and took away the skill that could destroy the sky!


    "Since I ate him, I not only improved my spiritual power, but also found it in my body. So I went to the top of the mountain above that city every day to practice. I also found that this skill without back seat is simply a pervert among perverts. It was originally my trick to press the bottom of the box. At that time, it was for you to see And it''s not easy to see through it! "Ulchiola said proudly.


    Tongren gripped the soul chopping knife for a moment and said, "ha ha, since you have said it, you don''t have to show off here with me. Hurry up. It''s good. Let me see what the power of this martial arts is like!"


    "Hehe, Tongren, I don''t want the mine manager to say that I will eat you today. It''s really pleasant to think that I have eaten strong people in the past two days. I didn''t expect my progress to be so fast!" urchiola smiled grimly and put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder.


    Tong people also launched surveillance and are ready to meet urceola at any time. Urceola is also a character, which is big and can''t be taken lightly. This juncture may be the most important juncture. If it shows that urceola can be stopped, it can take away the ability to give me bee needles by the way!


    Tong people are also very cautious. They are afraid that they will give themselves a sudden attack after ulchiola, but what should come will always come!


    "Eight times! Give me a bee needle!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Ulchiola instantly arrived in front of Tong people. Unicom people didn''t respond at all. They were directly stabbed in the chest. Tong people didn''t have time to feel the pain of this knife. Must they come up with a way at the next step? Otherwise, ulchiola still had a period of attack. After all, there was no back seat!


    "Qiang!"


    Tongren threw back the soul chopping knife, and sure enough, they hit wuerqiala''s soul chopping knife together. The speed made Tongren all sweat and hair and began to stand upside down. If they didn''t avoid in time at this level, there must be no such thing. Tongren must have been stabbed earlier!


    Tongren quickly distanced themselves from urciola and checked their wounds. It was found that their wounds were not too deep, indicating that urciola still didn''t completely digest the ability to pierce two. Therefore, this period is a better period. Tongren can try to dodge by this gap, Instead, he did not leave a flaw for urceola.


    "Hehe, you''re still running very fast. What''s the matter? Do you still remember my Sabre technique? What''s the taste? Do you still feel it? If you don''t cut it, I''ll just cut off your head directly," ulchiolad said.


    But what he didn''t find was that his body began to flow out blood. Because of the bee needle, the pain nerve of his body would be cut off, so urceola couldn''t feel that his body was damaged.


    However, the degree of damage is still not enough. Tong people think so, because there is no way to achieve the degree of damage they want. Tong people can''t take the initiative to attack urqiala.


    This is also directly related to the lineage of urqiala. Urqiala is a black dragon with rough skin and thick meat and strong recovery ability. However, no matter how strong the recovery ability is, it can not withstand the damage of the body and the side effects of giving me bee needles. No one can escape this!


    Tongren also shook the soul chopping knife and said, "Oh, little garbage, don''t tickle me. Do you really tease me to play this attack? It doesn''t feel at all! Can you be more serious and give me some fighting experience that belongs to me?"


    The Tong people in the process of emptiness have the ability to recover for a moment. Although they are not ready immediately, the wound is no longer bleeding and is healing. This is to see if the Tong people can hold ulqiala. If they hold it, they may turn over. If they don''t hold it, everyone present will die.


    "Oh? You still talk about the combat experience with me. It''s really the villain who complained first! Did your food cause the decline of each other''s combat experience?" ulchiola said angrily.


    Tong people also continued to ridicule: "ha ha, let''s see if it''s my problem!"


    "No evil moon and sky rush!"


    In an instant, ulchiola played a pile of evil moon and sky rushes. The difference from the same person is that the color of sword Qi is different.


    Pain is also a direct use of instant steps and want to turn directly to flash behind ulchiola, raised the soul chopping knife that has accumulated strength for a long time, and said: "ha ha, you found that you are not only weak, but also very good at plagiarism!"


    "Evil moon and sky rush!"


    The black sword spirit directly came out of Tongren''s soul cutting knife and hit ulchiola. I thought it was very advantageous. Unexpectedly, ulchiola immediately turned around and said, "Oh, that''s to see who''s more powerful!"

 V1.Chapter 1262

    Unexpectedly, ulchiola caught the soul cutting knife of Tong people directly! And unexpectedly, he suffered all the damage caused by the evil moon Tianchong of Tong people! What kind of courage and confidence can move out? Anyway, ulchiola really did it, and it was directly facing the evil moon Tianchong of Tongren.


    Although ulchiola was seriously injured this time, he held on directly, and then grabbed the soul cutting knife of Tongren. Wen Si said motionlessly: "the skill may be yours, but it depends on who uses it!"


    "No evil moon and sky rush!"


    "Poop!"


    Tong man was cut directly, and his chest plus the previous wound was cut out a cross!


    Lucia and Fei really screamed at the same time, but they didn''t go up, because the same person, at this time, stretched out a hand to signal them not to act rashly. Tong people really know Lucia and Fei very well. When they see the words in Tong''s hands, they can''t see it at first, so they are sure to come forward to protect Tong people.


    "Hehe, ulchiola, you really learned the essence of my energy conservation! Since you are learning my skills, why don''t you ask the master to listen to it! Hmm? Is it right now? Don''t forget to be a teacher for one day and a father for life!" Tongren said.


    Ulchiola was also very surprised, and then said suspiciously, "when did I say I would teach you? Are you sick? Do you feel better if I have to kill you directly?"


    "Is this your attitude towards your father? Has your father and mother never taught you before? Ah, no, I''m your father and my godson is incompetent. I''m really sorry. Now what''s the matter with this stupid son who wants to kill his relatives for righteousness? Don''t you even let your father go?" Tong man said with a smile covering his mouth.


    In fact, Tong people say this just to delay time, because they are injured and need to repair with their own ability. It is the best to let urzio fight with him for a while after this!


    And ulchiola is also a guy who likes to quarrel with Tongren. Anyway, as long as you scold me, I can''t let you live! This characteristic of the official urzio gives Tongren an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "What are you talking about? Tongren? Do you feel that the wound on your body is not deep enough? It seems that I have to deal with you several times. In my opinion, you are like a salted fish now! Both are salted fish!" ulchiola shook his soul chopping knife and looked at Tongren covetously.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "hehe, just like you, I''m not afraid of how many people come. Why are you so arrogant with me here? They told you to be a teacher for one day and a father for life. You stole my skills to call my father. There''s no problem at all!"


    "Presumptuous!" ulchiola directly ran towards Tongren with a knife, which surprised Tongren, because his wound was still being repaired, and he still didn''t completely recover his body. How could he attack this session? It seems that Tongren also lost consciousness, which is to miscalculate the time when ulchiola will attack Tongren.


    Tong people can''t care whether their wounds have replied or not. They can only retreat back. Moreover, ulchiola''s speed is also ridiculously fast. He has come to the front of you for a moment and again, because he must use the relationship of no back seat. Tong people also directly turn on the domineering of armed color, Because urceola must use the move without a back seat.


    "Boom!"


    The move without back seat directly hit Tong people, and even the overbearing armed color of the cut part was distorted. It seems that the damage degree of ulchiola is particularly terrible. Otherwise, Tong people''s armed color will not be directly distorted, Tongren also hurriedly used the ring to find a very suitable position to land.


    "Cough!" Tongren began to cough violently. It seemed that not only the surface of his body had been hurt, but also his internal organs seemed to have been damaged, and the wound had been opened again just now.


    Tongren was wearing coarse clothes, looked at ulchiola with a tired face, and said: "ha ha, the recoilless ide move is really powerful! It turns out that you can go like this. It seems that my father has light on his face."


    "I don''t think you''ve been beaten enough. I''ve seen you so many times. You should have fallen down long ago, and your spiritual power should be running out. How can you still stand and talk to me? I''m very surprised." ulchiola said with doubts on his face.


    Tongren also smiled, then spread out his palm and directly pointed a middle finger at urcio rabbi and said, "ha ha, it shows that your skills are not as pure as fire. It seems that you still have to practice well for me, otherwise if you go out to fight, you will lose my face if you give it to my uncle!"


    "Tong Ren, Tong Ren, why do you want such skin? I''m very curious. I don''t think your emptiness can hold up. Your spiritual power is not much. Why can you speak like this? Your words are really tough. If your strength is the same, I might really be optimistic about you It''s time to order! "Urqiala said with the soul chopping knife.


    Tongren also showed his teeth, smiled and said, "ha ha, you just rely on this bee needle to help me. You talk big here. If you don''t have it, are you just hoodwinked? Believe it or not, I can kill you directly. Don''t be too aggressive."


    "Ha ha, what you said is really interesting, and you said it yourself. It''s in the case of if. The key is that I have the ability to give me bee needles. Ha ha ha, you say it''s a coincidence!" ulchiola said.


    Tong people also looked at the time. Their emptiness may not last long, because their spiritual power is about to reach the bottom, and they can''t continue to feint with ulchiola

 V1.Chapter 1263

    Urqiala also smiled and said, "Oh, I know! Didn''t I say it? And I don''t know it''s too modest. It''s you! It''s always only and stubborn! I''m speechless! I didn''t say it! I didn''t mean it!"


    "He''s X! You''re really crazy!" Tong people said with an angry look at ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s my fault. I missed."


    It seems that if you want ulchiola to stop, you can only beat him! There are too many moves without backseat. It''s harmful but not beneficial! However, you can''t punch ulchiola. Now ulchiola''s heart is bent on defeating Tong people, so there''s no way to be lazy to live in ulchiola, unless you beat him!


    So Tongren also clenched the soul chopping knife in his hand and was ready to attack based on urzioka at any time. I didn''t let him at least have some sense of oppression, but Tongren thought more about everything. In the case of soul flame, the virtual combat effectiveness was improved more than a little!


    "Hehe, Tongren, you must feel that my moves are very powerful, or in other words, they should be stronger than your eyes. Do you feel that you are very jealous of me now! Hehe! Jealousy is right! You should be jealous of me, otherwise it is unrealistic!" ulqiala grinned.


    "Hehe, you''re a fool! I want you to go to hell right away! I want to see if it''s your weakness or Lao Tzu''s lack of backseat! Remember, don''t talk too full! Things can''t be too confident!" ulchiola directly opened the ring with a knife and rushed in the direction of Tongren!


    "Er ah! Ulchiola!" Tong people roared at you all your life and directly ran up to confront ulchiala.


    Urqiala also said leisurely on the top: "ouch, I''m really sorry. If I''m not careful, it''s wrong. What do you say to do? Well, am I wrong? Do you want to say that what you hate most is the people who destroy the city!"


    "Shut up! You clearly know! Why do you do this! Why do we have to endanger other people''s lives in our battle! Do you know the meaning of life! Human life is not what you think. If they have nothing, they can regenerate. If they are cut open by their stomach, they will really die!" Tongren shouted hoarsely.


    Tongren turned back desperately, then thought about the virtual flash, flew over, opened the protective cover, and then chopped the virtual flash. It was only turning back when all the diversion of the virtual flash was eliminated, but when he turned back, Tongren found that he had a green sword Qi against himself!


    Speaking of it, urqiala''s no backseat is really terrible. He just came up and cut it in front of Tong people! Of course, Tong people flashed aside! But one of the immediate actions was to startle Tong people, because if you want to make the next attack after waving the sword, you have to lift up the soul chopping knife and decide whether to attack Attack or retreat. At that time, ulchiola didn''t do that, but directly took another sword! It seems that the Tongren didn''t see ulchiola''s action!


    Tongren was startled, quickly hid back, and then quickly hid his key position. At that time, he was cut to his shoulder by urqiala''s soul cutting knife. Tongren''s blood came out of his shoulder like a switch of a water dispenser!


    "Hahaha! Tongren, didn''t you say that! Your emptiness is more powerful than my backseat power? What''s the matter now? Do you feel a little uncomfortable! Hahaha! You''re really interesting! Do you feel like you''re blowing now!" urchiola saw Tongren''s blood and said madly.


    For a moment, Tongren knew that wuerqiala''s recoilless skill was really overbearing, but their emptiness was absolutely unable to admit defeat, so Tongren had been waiting! They had been waiting for an opportunity! Now it was still not his opportunity to attack. There were many big differences between emptiness and recoilless skill!


    At the very least, their functionality is completely different!


    Virtualization is to detonate the source of your virtual power, and then use more spiritual power and spiritual power to greatly improve your attack, attack speed and movement speed. This is a state skill, not a trick skill!


    But the skill without backseat is different! The skill without backseat is rarely investigated and dealt with. It is a skill in the same ranks as the forbidden art, so it is not available to ordinary people. Tongren have also heard of such a skill, but they have never made common sense, because it will do great harm to their body!


    Moreover, if you want to open the skill without recoil, you need to open a state skill in this world, and this skill is a little harmful. How to say, it is similar to the blood inheritance of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, but it is much greater than the blood inheritance absorbed by Tongren, but it is more accurate This skill stone is much stronger than that blood inheritance!


    Moreover, this skill is a lost skill. No one can learn it if he wants to learn it. It is based on the skills developed by the genius who created Taekwondo far away. It is your genius in individual martial arts. No matter what he is in front of, his Taekwondo is invincible! It''s a myth!


    But later also died in their own development skills!


    What kind of skill is it? What kind of skill stone can open recoilless? Why can urceola learn such skills? What is the most important skill

 V1.Chapter 1264

    I also can''t clearly know the exact time of urchiola''s Bee needle, so I''m always very timid. I''m afraid that I can''t deal with urchiola when the time comes!


    In other words, Tong people have used even emptiness to deal with urqiala. If they still can''t say that urqiola has been defeated, they may be able to come here, which will undoubtedly be completely wiped out by urqiola. No matter it is Tong people themselves, and everything that Tong people know will die!


    So you Tong people have been trying to restrain the terrible feeling in your heart, and always warn yourself that you must be cautious, see flaws, and then end this boring farce!


    Otherwise, Zhengke level must be unable to control the scene and then lead to collapse. At that time, the person who died will not be Tongren himself. In this way, Lucia and Fei will really be buried in the Shura battlefield. Tongren are very hungry and don''t want to see this scene! So Tongren are always very cautious!


    No matter speaking or moving around, they are cautious. They are afraid that when wuerqiala will give themselves a move seen in the United States and Europe, but it is broken, because wuerqiola''s Bee needle and recoilless move are just what Tongren have heard of. Specifically, Tongren have never seen!


    Therefore, Tongren are afraid that urqiala still has a trick that has not been seen by Tongren, so they have always been cautious. They are afraid that there is a trick to send themselves directly to the possibility that they will never get up again, but it is not fun. After all, it is nothing if they fall down with others, But there are still Lucia and Fei behind him. Really.


    So Tongren is a man, and now he hasn''t fallen down, which is very good! The face is empty! Tongren is a strong and hungry human. After meeting Lucia, they obtained the power of death, and then found three kinds of power in their body. Up to now, they have only developed the rudiments of two kinds of power.


    Urchiola saw what the Tong people seemed to be thinking, and then said with half mockery and concern: "Hey, hey, hey, are you suffering from autism? Why are you so boring? You cheer me up! Otherwise, I don''t know if it''s time to move. If you die at once, I''ll enjoy the girl behind you!"


    "You just don''t think about those useless things! If I didn''t want to fight you all the time, would you still be alive now? Don''t be too arrogant. If you say you have to die, I can directly send you to hell!" Tong man looked at ulchiola seriously and said, because ulchiola threatened his bottom line.


    Luqiya and Fei are really the bottom line of Tong people, because after all, they have been babies all the time. They can''t be spoiled by Su Biao. Therefore, Tong people fight for men''s dignity and protect these two little women. Otherwise, they can''t imagine how they should spend the rest of their life!


    "Hehe, I just want to meet your wish. If I kill you directly, it may be too boring, but if I kill you directly, I can eat you! I''ll laugh at your girlfriend again!" urchiola said fiercely looking at Tong people!


    "Boom!"


    Tongren instantly moved and directly hit ulchiola. He was caught off guard. Unexpectedly, he directly knocked ulchiola over. Then Tongren instantly turned around and fell over his shoulder, directly throwing ulchiola into the air again.


    "Evil moon and sky rush!"


    Tongren brewing the spirit power on the soul chopping knife to fight the evil moon sky rush for ulchiola, and ulchiola directly threw out the blade when he was in the air!


    "No evil moon and sky rush!"


    "Boom!"


    The evil moon sky collided with each other and exploded directly, which made them jump far away. Tong people also stood up hard and rushed towards ulchiola.


    This time ulchiola didn''t attack the Tong people, but when the Tong people were about to reach him, he suddenly said to the landlord with his shoulder: "what''s the matter with you? Is it the end of the crossbow?"


    "Dong!"


    This can be the quietest communication between Tong people and ulchiola, but it can be heard, and it seems to be the last conversation? Is it that Tong people are going to be occupied by ulchiola and disappear directly into the world? Or is ulchiola really going to kill his colleagues?


    "I feel hungry. It''s still a pity. I have great expectations for you. To tell the truth, even if I hope you are strong, I don''t want you to defeat me. That''s how Jian''an has come all the time."


    It seems that urqiala also tried to restrain her impulse to kill Tong people, but this time it''s not necessary.


    "Hehe, if I kill you, I won''t live long. I won''t touch your woman. I just want to decide the outcome among us." urchiola mentioned the soul chopping knife

 V1.Chapter 1265

    It seems that urceola also knows the side effects of the bee needle. Otherwise, it can''t happen. Urceola is also very hungry. He may not have much time. If he doesn''t touch it in advance, he doesn''t know how long he will stand. To tell the truth, otherwise he won''t be so anxious, Another point is the soul flame that ulchiola opened at the beginning.


    The soul flame opened by ulchiola is mainly to confuse the Tong people, but it can''t be seen through by the Tong people. He uses the bee needle to guide him. It is also the soul flame that hurt ulchiola. This is completely a way to burn life!


    My colleagues saw that urceola had reached the end of the state, and then smiled sadly and said: "ha ha, ha ha, urceola, in fact, when I saw you at first sight, I felt very annoying, just like eradicating you, but then you let me go, I just knew that the emptiness in the world was not all like that."


    "And I secretly made a determination to defeat you, but I certainly didn''t kill you, because you didn''t kill me once, and I can''t kill you directly, but if I see what you said, we both can''t live! Let''s have a war!" Tong Ren also mentioned the soul chopping knife.


    Ulchiola grinned and said, "hehe, Tongren, when did you become so numb? I''ll die. You''re going to kill me! Whether I can kill you or not depends on my strength! If I should kill you, I''m not confident, just to see if I have the ability to kill you! Hehe! I''m coming! Tongren!"


    "Come on! I want to see who we are. Our ability is stronger!" Tong Renzi got up and rushed over at one time!


    Urchiola saw what the Tong people seemed to be thinking, and then said with half mockery and concern: "Hey, hey, hey, are you suffering from autism? Why are you so boring? You cheer me up! Otherwise, I don''t know if it''s time to move. If you die at once, I''ll enjoy the girl behind you!"


    "You just don''t think about those useless things! If I didn''t want to fight you all the time, would you still be alive now? Don''t be too arrogant. If you say you have to die, I can directly send you to hell!" Tong man looked at ulchiola seriously and said, because ulchiola threatened his bottom line.


    Luqiya and Fei are really the bottom line of Tong people, because after all, they have been babies all the time. They can''t be spoiled by Su Biao. Therefore, Tong people fight for men''s dignity and protect these two little women. Otherwise, they can''t imagine how they should spend the rest of their life!


    "Hehe, I just want to meet your wish. If I kill you directly, it may be too boring, but if I kill you directly, I can eat you! I''ll laugh at your girlfriend again!" urchiola said fiercely looking at Tong people!


    With the sound of banging swords, their figures shook more and more. Tongren also flashed behind ulchiola and said that ulchiola pulled his wings, and then cut them directly. What he took up and fell with the knife was to cut off his wings directly. It was the last technique, which ulchiola missed very much.


    "Shit! The last stop also made me so uncomfortable! You guy! Look, I won''t fight back!" ulchiola also used his last strength to use a no back seat move.


    Directly turned around and took a sword. From bottom to top, the Tongren was cut down and made a solid fruit.


    After taking the sword, Tong people also gradually lay down. At the moment of falling to the ground, Tong people just got up staggered. At that time, they couldn''t stand up, but they could only crawl.


    "Hehe, unexpectedly, I can force you to this point! Tongren, tell me! You still have some last words! Although I can''t help you complete it, I can understand your wishes in your heart." ulchiola gasped.


    Tong people are still trying to stand up and say, "hehe, wish? I don''t have any wish. It''s my greatest wish that you stay away from me. Hehe, I haven''t lost yet."


    On the one hand, he has proved that he is completely capable of knocking down Tong people from time to time. On the other hand, he is a hot thought day and night. You can be hit by yourself today. The instantaneous sense of joy doesn''t make sense in a simple word or two.


    Tongren was also very hesitant and rolled back. He didn''t expect that he would stand cheap for a while, cut off ulchiola''s wings, and then lost his position as the peak. At this time, Tongren didn''t expect it.


    Tongren stood up with difficulty. Although he was shaky, the mask on his face was also because of a large number of sixty of his spiritual power. In addition, he was indeed injured and began to fall bit by bit. When the same person stood up, he also directly withdrew from the solution, directly became the original solution, and directly opened the spiritual power Hua Kai and protective cover. The soul chopping knife was also the reason The crisis for the master also began to shake up.


    "Hehe, did I automatically quit the solution mode? Although I won, there are still some small disappointments. I have to say that you have tried your best. I know this, but you still lost. This is a very realistic problem!" ulchiola said with staring eyes

 V1.Chapter 1266

    If you quit the solution mode, there will be a Lingli Huakai protection and a protective cover at the beginning of the solution, and now ulchiola is almost at the bottom of the Lingli. Therefore, some of the remaining powerless means of attack can be used, which is also very clear to Tongren!


    "Yo, I can''t tell the outcome completely! You''re really hungry, Tong man. Although you didn''t kill you directly, your protective measures sound disgusting, but it doesn''t matter. I can torture you bit by bit. Don''t worry!" ulchiola said with a ferocious expression.


    Tongren also struggled to stand up, which is really a little uncomfortable. For Tongren, it is completely out of disadvantage now, and there is no advantage at all, because a careless and greedy for more with less has caused such a result. Tongren also reflected a lot. For ulchiola, killing Tongren


    In the face of such a terrible enemy, Tong people are still thinking about how to defeat him, because ulchiola is not a simple figure after all. If he has absolute overwhelming strength, he can fight directly. However, ulchiola is a person with both brain and strength!


    Tongren also coughed and said, "hehe, ulchiola, you are really hungry and are so keen on fighting! Why don''t you challenge Xu Wang lanran directly? Why don''t you say this to me here? If you have endless strength, I suggest you go directly to challenge lanran!"


    "Hehe, it''s all a matter of time. If I kill you now, it''s the most important thing. Don''t change the topic for me, you know? For your name, I''m the thing of Dongdong''s fingers, I can easily solve you. You don''t have to hope too much or what. You know that my strength is not covered , lanran doesn''t have anything to do with me now. I''m going to kill you. I''ll meet my character. It''s just to kill you. My wish is understood. Do you want to wait until you get to the hell! "Ulchiola raised the soul chopping knife and was ready to insert it down!


    Tong people are also smart. They have escaped this attack and are still very high. It is an attack without a back seat, which can make Tong people bring their previous reaction from the next attack. Sure enough, I, ulchiola, have no recoil and give me bee needles, but it has become a little difficult. Moreover, for Tong people, Tong people still have Indra to help themselves. If ulchiola had no recoil and give me bee needles, it would be a little difficult If you try a divine action in advance, Tongren can see it clearly!


    Tongren''s experience in his body is limited after all, so he always pushes back while replying, so urceola can''t touch himself.


    "Hehe, just use your moves! I''ll see if you can cause any damage to me. Now you can hurt me with a move without recoil, but you can''t show it. Therefore, you can only support everything. If you can hurt me, I''ll be your ox X!" Tongren said proudly.


    Because Tongren is waiting for urceola to squeeze my sewing needle at the moment, so the consciousness class meeting is also a duel with urceola''s true face. This is not Tongren''s advice. He really has tactics! In this way, the winning Tianping is inclined to the direction of Tongren!


    However, the Tongren saw that ulchiola slowly raised one hand and did not attack him, and then ulchiola opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Hehe, Tongren, although you don''t like being threatened, Tongren is me, and they don''t like to thank others, but it''s often the best way, so you don''t blame me. Who makes you fail to meet my standard?"


    Tong people didn''t react for a moment. They just saw ulchiola lift a hand, and then stretched out a finger, which also sent out a green light. Gradually, Tong people also found that this was a false flash!


    And it doesn''t seem to be for yourself!


    "Hehe, Tongren, it seems that if you want to stimulate your combat effectiveness, you should take some measures. I can guarantee that as long as you succeed, I can multiply your combat effectiveness. Believe it or not!" ulchiola said proudly.


    This time, Tongren knew his intention. He wanted to threaten Tongren to attack the Luqiya sisters!


    Tong people are also anxious, because their injuries are still not good. How can they organize urqiala''s attack.


    "Hey, urciola, you are so! Don''t! What does it have to do with them! You''re coming at me! You''re coming at me! What kind of man are you? You''re really a waste! You just like to attack women!" Tongren shouted.


    Urchiola also looked at Tong people and said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m the kind of person you say. What can I do? You came to kill me! The key is that you don''t have my ability! Then don''t install x for me. Be careful that you die more ugly!"

 V1.Chapter 1267

    At this time, Tong people were also quick witted. They directly poured the last meaning spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and then directly directed at the direction of the virtual flash played by ulchiola, which was a evil moon and sky rush! The two forces collided together, but they saved the day after all. The evil moon Tianchong of Tongren offset the virtual flash of ulqiala!


    "Ouch, not bad! Tongren! At that moment, I guess your wound is cracked again. Although your recovery ability is a little impressive, it''s very uncomfortable for you to leave your wound! Hahaha, Tongren''s hungry performance really makes me feel more tired and more wonderful!" ulqiala said with a grin.


    Tongren also said with a smile: "hehe, ulchiola, you''d better not use your head for me. Fight me well. Don''t let me look down on you. Are you a guy who can only sneak at women? But don''t let me look out of my sight!"


    "Hehe, we''re all dying, and we''re still looking down on you! As long as we can kill you! My life is worth it! You may not know how important your life is to me! Hahaha, Tongren, come and die! I won''t let you go this time!" ulchiola opened her mouth and smiled.


    Tongren then smiled and said, "hehe, what ability do you have to let me die in your hands this time? My emptiness can restore my spiritual power and my flesh body, and my spiritual power can change Kai. You haven''t destroyed a little! Do you have any ability to force me into a dead corner?"


    "Ha ha, your emptiness is very powerful. I''m also locked by criticism for your emptiness. To be honest, I didn''t expect you to have such achievements, but did you do it? It''s also recognized by me, so you''re a human worth killing by me!" ulchiola said happily.


    Tongren also looked at urqiala very easily and said, "come on, let me see how you killed me! I want to see how you killed me, but really have a good relationship. You know that bragging about X doesn''t cost money, so I want to see how you can kill me."


    At this time, urceola also flashed her hand again in a leisurely manner, and then the place of her fingers emitted a green light again. This direction is still the direction of Lucia, which annoyed the Tong people all of a sudden! One and two? What happened at this time? Is there another time?


    "You may be a fool! If you can''t threaten once, I can threaten you for the second time. Do you think the virtual flash can be launched once? It''s really a smile. I''ll see if you can show such arrogance!" ulchiola said with a grimace.


    Tongren also said, "hehe, you are like a person to fight with me. I have no reason to refuse your challenge, but can you? Don''t always fight against women!"


    Ulchiola smiled: "No."


    Xu Shan sent out from urceola''s hand again. The same person had no way. He had no ability to use the evil moon and sky rush again, so he died. With the instant step and the ring turn, he directly blocked Xu Shan in front. Tong people lifted the soul chopping knife and resisted it very hard, but soon found that his protective cover seemed to be Lei Kai, Therefore, Tongren can''t stay together. All the damage is done. The blade deviates and hits Xu Shan aside.


    The power of the explosion was still huge. He directly pushed his partner''s song to one side. Ulchiola was also very happy and patted his hands and feet and said, "ha ha ha, it''s really a good play. Tong people found that your fart is really thick! It sounds like they dare to compete with virtual flash. It''s really powerful!"


    "Cough, you guy, get away from me, cough..." Tong man squatted and supported the soul chopping knife in his hand. The inspection center was all placed on the soul chopping knife.


    Luqiya and Fei really ran for a long time, and then ran in front of Tong people. Now Tong people can''t organize them, because they have no ability to organize and have no strength.


    "Hey, what are you doing now... Go back to me! Don''t come out to steal the limelight! You''ll die!" Tongren said with great effort.


    Although urqiala has been hurt and doesn''t have much spiritual power, it''s easy and pleasant to deal with ruqia and Fei Zhen. Therefore, Tong people are very afraid of what string was wrong in urqiola''s activated head and hurt ruqia and Fei Zhen.


    Lucia and Fei Zhen opened their arms in front of him this time and said, "brother Tong, don''t be capricious this time. We don''t want to look at your hands. So let me bear it for you this time. We will defeat him! Don''t worry. We will go back together and live happily together after that!"


    "Hehe, there''s also a love play. How immediately? You people are really all good performers. It seems that if you want chicken legs, do I still want to reward you! Hahaha, let me see what strength you two human girls have!" Urceola put the soul chopping knife directly into the scabbard, which also proves that urceola is so confident.


    Luca wants to have a look with Fei Zhen, and then quickly throws a smoke bomb in place!


    "Forbearance! Evasion!"


    A burst of smoke quickly appeared in front of ulchiola. Ulchiola was also very vigilant, because he didn''t know what skill it was. He thought it was a smoke, and then the lime fire tower was attacked by two goddess engineering machines. Unexpectedly, no one came out of Sakata night market!


    Ulchiola was also a little worried. She was afraid that when she relaxed her vigilance, she would suddenly attack herself. Therefore, ulchiola also pulled out the soul chopping knife. Although ulchiola also had an idea of loving incense and jade for girls, it did not rule out that Tongren would not attack him, Therefore, urceola still has some bottom lines, for fear that Tongren will take advantage of him.


    Gradually, the smoke began to disperse, but ulchiola didn''t see anyone nearby, and then looked around. For a while, there was still no one. I suspected that she hid in the tree and looked up, but she also found that there was nothing in the previous year. Ulchiola was also dead, and she was brushed by them

 V1.Chapter 1268

    It turns out that at the beginning, Lucia and Fei really came out as a fake cover. It seems that they came to be the same person. Although Tongren''s body was injured, it doesn''t mean they were injured. Therefore, at the beginning, Lucia and Fei really arranged to come to Tongren, that is, ulchiola was fooled.


    But there seems to be only ulchiola''s own echo in the forest. You can''t hear the Tongren''s voice at all. No matter the Tongren''s voice is inaudible, and the voices of the two goddesses can''t hear you!


    Unexpectedly, the sound of running face is gone. What kind of speed is this!


    Ulchiola installed it in place for several times and didn''t find any clues, so at this time, Lucia and Fei really took Tong people. They didn''t know where they had gone! Therefore, urqiala was so angry that the green veins of steamed bread were exposed on her forehead that she felt that it was impossible to be angry. Therefore, urqiola''s posture seemed to be merciless to the women''s society. She actually played such a trick on her own eyelids. The most ridiculous thing is that she was cheated, And it was regarded as an attack skill. I didn''t think it was a retreat skill!


    Now you must have been happy. It''s a little difficult to find him. So ulchiola turned on the switch of spiritual pressure, and then began to close her eyes and look for clues. Suddenly, she was happy, and then opened her eyes and said: "Hehe, Tongren, it seems that you can''t escape my palm in the end. You''ve set up a set. You can''t escape the 15th day on the first day of the first day! Ha ha, it''s really the way of heaven dancing and people!"


    If it''s someone else, it will definitely be lost by ulchiola. Although Lucia and Fei have really gone a kilometer away, the spiritual pressure of Tong people is too strong, because when Tong people are weaker and weaker, their control over spiritual pressure is getting worse and worse. Therefore, the spiritual pressure of Tong people begins to sweep in like a beginning beast! Straight Then he was easily and happily discovered by welchiola!


    "Hahaha, Tongren, I''ll give you time to run! You can''t run away. This time, you''ll still catch up with your two female partners. It seems that I must be worth it. Hahaha, I really want to see your frightened eyes!" ulchiola Xiong zhe said.


    On the other side of the forest, Lucia and Fei Zhen helped each other jump on the book and treated their colleagues.


    Fei Zhen also said, "yes, I think you''re still in the upper hand when you see it. How can you make a deal with him for a while? No, he beat you! Tell me about you. If I don''t come to save you, you might be killed directly by him!"


    "Yes, aunts and grandmothers, you''re right. I didn''t mean to be my little rival in love for a while. I didn''t find this fight by myself. He provoked me first, but who knows his later Kung Fu is so powerful! Look at you. You''re not only different. Brother Tong, you also said me. I''m really cool ! I''m still sad! "Said Tong man pretending to cry.


    Rukia also convinced her colleagues and said, "don''t sell tears to us here. If you are like this, we can ignore you! If you are injured, we just ask you! How old are you? Why do you still look back on such a heavy? You''re not a child. You say you''re stupid or not!"


    Tongren''s face showed bitterness for a moment and said, "ouch, ouch, two aunts and grandmothers, but don''t recuperate me! Can''t I take it? Look, my ode wound is opening again! You should be careful! Look what you''ve done to me! I still hurt!"


    "Where? Let me see?" Lucia and Fei really saw in panic.


    At first glance, he cared about Tongren. When Tongren said where it hurt Lucia and Fei, he immediately checked. At first glance, he loved Tongren!


    "Where''s it going? Brother Tong, you''re evil! Recuperate us! We''re so tired, you have to play tricks on us! You see, we''ll be there in a while, how can I deal with you!" Lucia hit Tongren angrily.


    Tong people also like this time very much, because this is the best time to get along with Lucia and Fei alone. In the past, there were no bad things. How happy it is now!


    "In fact, don''t say, that empty is really stupid! I haven''t even seen smoke bombs! I didn''t think we could run out! I didn''t think it was such a simple thing!" Fei said with a laugh.


    Rukia is also a wise man. Fei Zhen laughed and said, "ha ha, Dezhen, what kind of forbearance do you say! Ha ha, I''m so happy! You really can perform! The key is that the falsehood is believed!"

 V1.Chapter 1269

    Received a trace of something wrong, and then quickly looked at his body. When did his spiritual pressure become so disordered! When did it happen! No wonder I have always had a very refreshing feeling. It turned out that the spirit pressure has always been uncontrollable! Tong people are also easy to realize that they may be over in time! Because the weaker you are, the less you can control your spiritual pressure. At this time, many monsters will come!


    But why do you say that? Because there are two times when Tongren''s external spirit presses! The first is that when you need a high concentration of spiritual pressure, you will release the spiritual pressure independently. The second is because your spiritual power is lost too much. After burning coal, your body is weak and can''t suppress your spiritual pressure, so you can directly let the spiritual pressure come out!


    When you need spiritual pressure, you generally won''t attract emptiness, because emptiness is not a fool, but also a slash of your state. If your state is good, he won''t take the initiative to come to you, because everyone is afraid of death. Even emptiness is no exception. They are all creatures, but the types are different.


    If your body is weak, it will attract virtual attacks, because virtual is a creature that doesn''t like it. Therefore, when your body control ability eats a whisper, those virtual will enter directly by Chen Xu. Some will take the opportunity to sneak attacks when you are not prepared, Some people eat you directly when your body is empty!


    When she was talking, Lucia also saw something wrong and said, "Hey, brother Tong, why is your spiritual pressure so disordered! It''s empty at this time! Can you turn him off! Otherwise, it''s hard for us to escape from the forest! Think of a way quickly!"


    "I can''t help it. I just lost my ability to control. Now I don''t listen to my replacement. It seems that it''s difficult to control my own spiritual pressure. If it''s empty, pinch it, let me go and run!" Tong people live nervously.


    Fei Zhen also frowned and said, "what nonsense! Brother Tongren, we''d rather save you regardless of the danger of life. You let us give up halfway. This can''t be seen. You handed it to us! We should always be brave and fearless. Moreover, if you die, I won''t live by myself!"


    "Me too. If brother Tongren dies today, we won''t be alive! Don''t say we''re stupid. We won''t live until now without you! Don''t say we''re capricious. This time we''ll be capricious to the end!" Lucia said, looking at Tongren with your perseverance.


    But Tong people are not like the Lucia sisters who were hurt after all, so they directly let go of their hands! Then he called and connected the instant step and ran in the opposite direction!


    "Where are you going? Where''s Tongren? Brother! You can''t go! It''s not easy for us to save you! You can''t let our characters fall short!" Lucia said in tears.


    Tongren smiled and said, "hehe, although you are my favorite in my life, I don''t like you to die with me. Let''s go through this forest directly! If I don''t die at that time, let''s get together there!"


    With that, Tong people directly turned on Shun disharmony, and directly disappeared into the eyes of Lucia sisters. They were still stunned, and then quickly cried and said, "Why are you so stupid? Even if it''s empty, what can we do? We''re not afraid! We can fight! Why lose us!"


    "Don''t cry, sister. Let''s continue to follow now! The breath of Tongren''s brother hasn''t completely disappeared! If you follow the camera, you can keep up!" Fei really rushed out directly!


    At a glance, the surrounding forests also began to gather up emptiness. There are all kinds of Xu, including low-level, high-level, Killian, and yachukas!


    One by one, they looked at Lucia and Fei on the sky. Really, there was another Tong man who didn''t know where he was going.


    Tongren began to run quickly in a dense forest, thinking silently that they must run out, they must run out!


    "Boom!"


    In the face of Tong people, there is a virtual breath like a scorpion!


    The same person quickly pulled out the soul chopping knife to fight, but he also found his lack of physical strength, or found that there seemed to be a lot of empty snipers around him! Are you planting here today?


    Tong people frowned and looked at whether there was anything around to escape, but they also found that there seemed to be no, it seemed that there was only one stop!


    Tongren opened the Lingli Huakai and protective cover, and the last mask on his face was whined down, which means that Tongren''s virtual transformation is completely over. It seems that he still doesn''t control the important strength of virtual transformation. Otherwise, he won''t fall into such a field. Tongren regretted looking at the virtual one by one in front.


    I also thought of the worst plan, because I probably died here, otherwise I wouldn''t think so.


    "Cluck, cluck, isn''t this the God of death? No, it looks like some department. It''s the same breath. Don''t move. Let me want to have the first bite!" one of these virtual came out and said.


    This is the great emptiness of the level of yachukas, that is to say, this emptiness is certainly more powerful than the one who looks like a scorpion. The current situation is still one-to-one, so Tongren are still very relieved.


    But they are also very worried. Who knows what things those virtual people will do? These are things that Tongren don''t know, so Tongren are not so completely at ease.


    "Hehe, it seems that you have received a very serious injury! Do you want me to help you and make you a more serious injury! I think you seem to have fought against water! Say it and see what I don''t know!" that Xu said arrogantly.


    This is the dog''s support for people. Generally, in the heyday of Tongren, this kind of emptiness is a direct second kill, but now it''s really bullied by dogs

 V1.Chapter 1270

    "Hehe, what do you think his name should be? And what I want to say is, do you cooperate with me? Do you know it''s you? I used to build one second! Now I still think I''m powerful? Why, do you want to find a sense of existence or a sense of excellence? So poor!" Tong man looked at the empty man with contempt and said.


    The empty eye was worried, and then said unconvinced: "you, what kind of thing are you? How strong do you think you are when you keep talking here? I think you''re just a bug that''s about to live to the end! You don''t deserve to fight with me! Report your name! See if I can kill you¡°


    "Hehe, what do you mean? Believe it or not, I can kill you with a few swords now! Although I''m hurt, you also want to see if you can afford me. Although it''s the end of a powerful crossbow, this last sword is used to kill you!" Tong said confidently.


    "He''s X! Tong Ren, you mean villain! I saved you by a woman! You''re shameless! Get out of here! Before I get angry! If you still have a little self-knowledge, come out quickly! Don''t let me look down on you! If you run like this, you''ll be at the ends of the earth. I''ll dig you, too The ruler is dug out! "Ulchiola began to shout excitedly.


    But there seems to be only ulchiola''s own echo in the forest. You can''t hear the Tongren''s voice at all. No matter the Tongren''s voice is inaudible, and the voices of the two goddesses can''t hear you!


    Unexpectedly, the sound of running face is gone. What kind of speed is this!


    Ulchiola installed it in place for several times without finding any clues, so at this time, Luqiya and Fei really took Tong people and didn''t know where they had gone! So ulchiola was so angry that the green tendons of steamed bread were exposed on her forehead that she felt angry. Therefore, ulchiola''s posture seemed to be I have to be merciless to the women''s club. I actually played such a trick under my own eyelids. The most ridiculous thing is that I was cheated and regarded it as an attack skill. I didn''t expect it to be a retreat skill!


    Those are also very rampant and said: "Oh, I, I think you are counseling! You don''t dare to fight me, or you don''t dare to drink. I say the man''s name. Is it too weak to say!"


    "Hehe, he may be very weak. What''s his name? His name is urqiala Xifa. What''s the matter? Do you have any questions? Minion!" Tongren said strongly.


    The virtual heard the name of urchiola, which can be described as a thunderous word, as if it was a direct electric shock. For a while, the ide of the lake didn''t make a sound. That''s how it looked at the Tongren for a long time without saying a word, and then squeezed out a word for a long time: "Hehe, hehe, you must be joking again! The overlord in the East will fight with you! You won''t be left by his second God fighter! Hehe, boast to me here. Have you lived enough!"


    "Hehe, you u are really not good with skin. I''d like to talk to you directly for a second, but my physical condition is completely not allowed, and the pile of miscellaneous fish around me is really rubbish. If I have such strength, I''m really sword by sword. I don''t boast. Why are you here? Miscellaneous fish Legion? Are you making me laugh? "Tong said without concealing his thoughts.


    The Xu was also angry. He directly raised his fist and said, "Damn, your human mouth is still very easy to use. I don''t directly kill you! He also said that he had fought with the overlord in the East. I want to see what strength you are!"


    Tongren didn''t speak, but slowly took out his soul chopping knife from behind, then inserted it on the ground and said, "go on, I don''t need soul chopping knife! I''ll lose at once!"


    "That''s outrageous! You really like to pack X! I won''t kill you!" Na Xu directly baked his fist to Tong man. When Tong man was about to arrive, Tong man moved.


    Tongren simply took a quick step on his feet and then flashed the punch. Then he grabbed the virtual arm with one hand and threw it back directly, and the virtual direct was thrown out.


    Although it didn''t hurt to fall on the ground, it was enough for him to blush. He was thrown out by an unarmed human!


    At this time, it was unacceptable for anyone to do things. The virtual got up from the ground, and then directly scolded: "you little ant, see if I don''t kill you!"


    "Oh, it''s so true." Tong people smiled and said.


    It was the empty and direct mention of love. After the e''an, it hit the Tongren with a tortuous fist!


    At this time, Tong people were motionless, directly turned on the domineering of the armed color in situ, then easily blocked the virtual attack, and then kicked out with a fierce whip leg!


    It was the virtual meeting that hit directly, and the virtual mask was smashed in an instant! It was the thing that exposed the black hole, and the virtual howled and retreated back.


    As soon as the nearby virtual saw the transfer tube, a swarm of bees jumped on the virtual body and bit it. Tongren didn''t expect that it was a direct choice to choose the same kind of predation and not to attack Tongren!


    This surprised Tong people. Xu was also angry. Three or two times he shook off the Xu on them and said, "Wow! Little ant, I''m going to kill you! You''re already hurt! Even if you''re powerful, you''re also hurt!"


    The virtual one rushed over again. Tong people also planned to wrap the armed color hardening on their legs and directly hit him hard!


    But the two figures flashed past and made Tong people stop kicking. When they looked at it, it was Lucia and Fei Zhen!


    "Boom!" "Lucia blew the dummy away with a direct punch!


    "Eh! I''ve run so far away, how can you still keep up!" Tong man looked at Lucia with great worry and said.


    Lucia didn''t even think about it. She hit Tong''s head and said, "Why are you so disobedient! You even ran away on the peninsula! I''ve seen this for the first time! You''re really not afraid of death!"


    "Oh, I don''t want you to worry. You see, I don''t think of you. Besides, it''s so weak that I don''t look like I can''t beat him! Do you think so? I think I can completely report them in the evening! Just don''t worry!" Tong said weakly

 V1.Chapter 1271

    That is what Tong people can do. Because I don''t know anyone who is not afraid of death, I just want to protect Lucia and Fei.


    "Brother Tongren, you promise us that no matter how many enemies the mud monkey is or how strong the enemy is, you don''t want to lead them away by yourself. Think for yourself. If you die, who will take care of us! So don''t be so capricious! If we don''t have you, we can''t live!" Lucia said angrily.


    Tongren also nodded awkwardly, and then said with a smile: "Oh, I know, I will remember! I won''t act alone anymore, I know! Well, you adults don''t remember villains! I will definitely listen to you in the future. Just let the small one go!"


    "Cut, you can''t run! When we go out, you see how I can deal with you! Don''t say anything else now, does your injury matter!" Lucia still stretched out her hands, and the green color of the treatment ran out of his palm, which made people look very comfortable.


    Tongren pointed to his back and said, "ha ha, there are several cracks in his back. It''s OK to have a simple treatment. It won''t hurt!"


    "Ah! You guys! Do you know what you''re facing! You''re still here to make love to me! Do you know who you''re facing! You''re so presumptuous! Even if you fight the Warring States period with the overlord in the East, I think you''re lucky! I heard that the overlord only kills those who can look up to you, and I''m happy at first sight "Your strength is really not respected by the overlord in the East!" said the hypocritical cheek.


    In fact, on the contrary, Tong people and their party worked hard to escape from urceola''s hands, so they just wanted to laugh.


    Tongren also waved his hand and said, "hehe, we are really not in the mood to be hungry here. You are also a long snack. I think you have been cultivating for some time. Do you really don''t want to continue cultivating or live? In this case, I can only kill you!"


    "You, you nonsense! How could you be able to kill me! I just let you kill me! Not to mention the normal fight, I just despise you, a human who likes to boast about X. I really can''t stand it. I must kill you!" said without scolding.


    Tongren smiled and said, "hehe, you silly big man, just don''t make me laugh. I''m giving you a chance. You don''t roll the stone and say you want to make me a few knives. Just now I didn''t use the soul chopping knife, which can be thrown around at will. What else do you have to say? Go away and be nice to you!"


    "I, I let you on purpose! See if I have to kill you this time!" said the empty man directly.


    Tongren also directly pulled out the soul chopping knife on the ground and was ready to directly kill the empty figure. They always quarreled here for 200, which made Tongren feel very upset.


    At this time, ruqiya stood in front of Tongren and said, "brother Tongren, you treat it. Here, just give it to me. Fei Zhen came to treat brother Tongren. I''ll go for a while."


    "That''s no good! Lucia is weak for me! After all, he is an achukas! You can''t underestimate the enemy like this, you know! You''re good, go behind me!" the male chauvinism of Tong people''s Congress came up and pushed Lucia back.


    Lucia broke away from Tong Ren''s hand and said, "brother Tong Ren, listen to me. I''m not the same as before. I can still do it. You just trust me once. It''s just that we don''t do any harm. You say yes or no, it''s just to let you see my growth. Do you say yes or no!"


    "Yes, yes, brother Tongren let his sister go. You really didn''t cut down his sister''s strength during this period! His progress speed is really fast! You should believe my sister! Listen to my sister, brother Tongren, we guarantee with personality that my sister will never get hurt!" Fei Zhen shook Tong''s arm and said.


    Tongren held his cheeks and thought for a long time. At this time, the emptiness had come to Lucia and said, "ha ha, material human beings die!"


    "Be careful! Lucia!" shouted the colleague, and his heart was full of regret. If only he insisted on not letting luqiongya go.


    But it immediately made Tong people laugh, because Lucia in a class just stretched out a hand and easily resisted the virtual attack. She didn''t even look at the virtual, but always looked at Tong people.


    "Now, brother Tong, you can see that either I''m too strong or this guy is too weak, so you can rest assured! If you''re hesitant, I guess I''ll kill him directly!" Lucia said expressionless.


    Before the Tongren could speak, the empty man in the back just got up and stood up and said, "OK! You''re making wine with me here! I won''t let you go to the West!"


    Luqia turned her head and punched. Luqia''s mouth watered directly. Luqia Meng turned around and took a kick. She kicked the void directly. After flying to the distance, she also hit a pile of void!


    "Do you think it''s ok? If it''s not OK, I''m turning on my mind!" Lucia said to Tong people with a roaring volume. On the one hand, she wanted to prove herself, on the other hand, she really wanted to protect Tong people once!


    Tong people also directly sat on the ground and said, "OK, I''ll look at you here. If your situation is an army, I''ll help you."


    "Maybe you don''t need Tongren''s brother''s help!" Lucia smiled, and the lovely little tiger teeth came out. In an instant, she was stunned by Tongren. She was really fascinated by Tongren. Although this face was seen almost every day, Lucia felt as if every day was a free day, That kind of feeling is good xiuang. They just met and are the same.


    The freshness is incomparable. Looking at Lucia and Fei Zhen, Tong people are very strong and want to protect their sisters for a lifetime. Otherwise, Tong people won''t agree to protect others. Tong people are not like that

 V1.Chapter 1272

    After Rukia kicked out the emptiness directly, the emptiness around you seemed to retreat, as if you were very afraid of Rukia. Seventy to tell the truth, if these people were hungry together, Rukia would really be unable to resist, but it may be unexpected. These emptiness are more afraid of death than people, Although it is said that it is to fight for the first bird, it can''t stand many birds, not to mention there are still many big virtual Killian levels here.


    This time, it has completely become Lucia''s appearance show. It can be said that there is no fighting power at all. Therefore, Lucia really plays at will. Although all the virtual people here are not easy to deal with, Lucia''s good things are not hard to deal with, and Tongren''s wounds are recovering little by little.


    After all, there is no investigation and guess. The divine power can be recovered at once. Therefore, the wound of Tong people is still recovering a little slowly, but it is also recovering bit by bit. This time, it can be said that all the spiritual power of Tong people are funny. Therefore, if you want to recover the combat power at one time, at least tomorrow, Therefore, Tong people can use the remaining body skills now. They can only look at these two girls.


    Tong people are quietly raising their own body, and they don''t want to participate in any war. The peace that finally ushered in unexpectedly made Tong people feel sleepy. There''s really no way.


    "Brother Tongren, just rest assured. Sister Lucia''s strength is still very strong. You can go and have a look at it. It''s OK to watch the war. Sister Lucia has no problem even if she fights many songs.


    Lucia looked at the empty man with her head tilted all the time and said, "Hey, big man, can you do it or I''ll blow your head out directly, otherwise you''ll still suffer from flesh and blood. It''s not cost-effective. I''ll just give you euthanasia. There''s no pain."


    "Hehe, human, you are too arrogant! I''m not so hungry! Listen to me! Now I''m in charge of the battlefield!" Ma Xu shouted.


    The virtual directly put his hand on his arm, and immediately took it in, and then directly took it out! At first glance, it was a machete! Then his sitting and retraction was gone! But was Tao the kind of virtual fighting with his own body parts?


    No, he is an achukas with multiple parasites. There are still many Killian living on him. This machete is also provided by Killian inside.


    "You have something to expect when you come here, so you can have a good competition with me!" Lucia turned and called out the Nian Qi directly and wrapped her body directly.


    The empty man had already mentioned the machete and flew towards luqia. Luqia also looked at the empty man leisurely. Tongren''s heart had already kicked down and his voice was distorted. Tongren just wanted to stand up, but Fei really darkened it and said, "Oh, Tongren''s brother didn''t say to believe luqia''s sister! You just looked OK!"


    "Stubborn!"


    Lu qiuya punched the empty machete directly, and blew it up with her bare hands!


    Tong people also saw it when they were surprised. It was armed and domineering!


    Luqia''s armed color domineering is more perfect now. It was first used by Tongren before, but luqia only understands a sign and can''t arbitrarily determine the position of armed color domineering!


    Now you can fix the domineering of the armed color on your fist!


    This is progress! It seems that Lucia''s talent is really good. Even if she wants to be equal to Tongren, I don''t know what surprises Lucia will bring to her colleagues in the future!


    "Shit... What''s on your fist! It can block this!" said the mysterious looking at Lucia, as if he didn''t believe everything he saw.


    Lucia also smiled easily and said, "hehe, I don''t know how hungry you are, but you will eat the taste of this fist!"


    "Boom!"


    Lucia''s fist once again worked hard. Naxi was beaten back for several steps. He almost sat on the ground. After several steps, he finally stopped and said, "shit, what are you! It''s so resistant to beating! Still so powerful! It seems that I can''t call a few people! ¡°


    "Hehe, whatever you want, I''ll blow you away anyway!" Lucia said indifferently.


    At this time, Xu also directly restored his machete to his own hand, and then began to say spells to each other!


    "Boom!"


    The empty body was exploded with its own! It split into a lot of fighting forms of Jili andaxu!


    It seems that this virtual is really not simple. Not only is he conscious, he can control the virtual movements at will, but also he is very fierce!


    After so many falsehoods were split, they directly ran to Rukia at a wide angle, and were ready to attack Rukia in all directions!


    The colleague couldn''t sit still again, but Fei Zhen pressed him again and said, "brother Tongren, I''m going to be angry when you''re like this. What sister Lucia doesn''t like most is that others disturb his fight, and don''t you see him laughing? This shows that she can deal with it!"


    "Really, I''m just looking." Tong people looked suspiciously. Fei really looked at Lucia again.


    Rukia smiled and looked at the empty people around. One by one, she thought she ran over and said, "hehe, it''s nine. There are no muscles and bones to move! It seems that it''s going to be active! Tongren? When my brother is fighting, he''s fighting. I''m tired to death. This time, I just let you see the strength of beiana fighting God!"


    Speaking of what beiana fighting God is, he is a very powerful ancestor of a female fighter. He is a very good fighting God with body method, his own body art and his own spiritual power!


    Although it is a God, it is still a human. The body is a demigod constitution, but it is still very strong.


    At this time, Lucia also broke out of her own spiritual pressure, and the golden spiritual power began to surge on her own body. The illusion to Tongren is that Lucia is also the reincarnation of God? Why is it all golden power? Is it the same as Cha Chai? Is it a living body of God

 V1.Chapter 1273

    "Borrow your strength! Beiana fights God!"


    Lucia burst out! The golden light on her body began to turn in a word order. There seemed to be a virtual shadow on Lucia''s back. It should be the hungry bayana fighting God in Lucia''s mouth. A pair of weather beaten armor arms and orange eyes. After the virtual shadow God, there was a pair of boxers on Lucia''s hands!


    Borrowing is also a very vague law. Borrowing is also a very vague theorem. It is completely different from the force of death. It can only be used by people who are short-sighted. It happens that Lucia''s force of death disappears, so lose. Lucia uses borrowing, Borrowing is a class way in terms of their own beliefs, so as to strengthen the strength of their own flesh.


    It''s also that Lucia''s power of death has been lost and completely given to Tongren, so it''s the way to cultivate strength, and then completely cultivate her body skill. That is to say, Lucia''s body skill may be more terrible than Tongren now. It''s hard to say!


    Moreover, one of the characteristics of leveraging foot is that it can unconditionally obtain power without side effects. The power is a very strong power. In this regard, Lucia is very popular, because in this world, the power of direct mail is the best thing to prove everything. Now Lucia has power and is no longer a team It''s a great thing for Lucia, who has lost her strength!


    Rukia also released the spirit pressure to the maximum, and then directly rushed to a virtual coupon free. It was a direct punch. Rukia''s punch was really powerful. It could be said that it directly smashed a Killian mask, and then the void disappeared. Seeing Rukia''s direct second kill of a virtual coupon not only shocked Tongren, but also shocked him The emptiness around is also shocked. Who says women are not as good as men!?


    "Lucia is great. It seems that she has really worked hard in borrowing strength. It''s really gratifying! Great!" Tong man clapped his hands and said.


    Fei said proudly: "of course, Tongren, brother and sister are very powerful! And Tongren, brother, my track has also improved! Although I can''t kill him like this, it''s nothing to restrict him!"


    "Well! Fei is really great! You are all Tongren''s brother''s heart!" Tongren said holding Fei Zhen.


    Rukia''s fight in the distance was also very easy. After seeing that the virtual came up directly and was killed by Rukia, no one dared to go up. The surrounding virtual became timid. It seems that it retreated backward, but there is always a virtual that does not retreat, and it is also an achukas!


    Lucia also glanced at the other retreating yachukas for a second and said, "ha ha, you''re not very powerful. Why don''t you go after your body is divided? It''s really ridiculous! You''re here. I still want to have 300 rounds with you!"


    "Woo woo! Cluck!" said the empty man!


    Unexpectedly, in the case of separation and division, you can''t say anything. Lucia, look at this voice, that is, send a signal to other divided individuals to retreat.


    Before he retreated, another achukas grabbed him directly and threw it into his mouth. It would really be thrown into his mouth!


    Although this yachukas can''t speak, he seems to have no consciousness and IQ, but you see it''s better than that virtual. I don''t know how many times it is!


    Lucia also saw that the void didn''t look simple, so she began to swing around. It''s really strange to say. Why is the gap between void and void so large? It''s obviously at the level of achukas!


    After finding Lucia, Na Xu not only didn''t step back, but also came over with great excitement! He also stretched out a machete in his hand! It''s like a ghost!


    And it seems that this emptiness is not afraid of Lucia! Or is it still twisted and twisted.


    Lucia was also alert to every move of the virtual, and she also hit the highest speed of her spiritual power, frowning and staring at the virtual.


    The virtual is also strange. Its long tusks are exposed outside, and then its thin and tall body is like a mantis!


    The middle of his body seemed to be broken in a dozen. In Lucia''s eyes, it was as brittle as a piece of paper!


    Card''s recent arrival is not his simple emptiness, so ruqia is ready to try this emptiness strength. Ruqia also hardened her legs with an armed color, and flew straight towards the emptiness!


    "Boom!"


    Lucia kicked down the virtual machete, and the machete broke, but the virtual didn''t step back!


    That virtual direct and easy is to catch Lucia. Lucia will give him a chance, a strong turn! It is to kick on the virtual mask!


    That falsehood is also hurt. The mask is direct and will die in an instant. It can be seen that Lucia''s strength is really terrible!


    "It seems that you are just so! I thought you were different from others. It seems that I think too much! You Xu are all the same! So weak!" Lucia teased the falsehood.


    But I didn''t expect that the void seemed to understand Lucia''s words. Unexpectedly, it directly opened its mouth and began to condense the void flash!


    "No, it''s a false dodge! Lucia, get away!" Tong said in a panic.


    Lucia smiled at Tongren and said, "ha ha, Tongren, brother, I know you are worried about me. Let me protect you this time. I also take this opportunity to show you that I have the ability to protect you!"


    With that, Lucia immediately shouted, "molecular isolation!"


    Lucia stretched out her hands and drew an original. The circle immediately emitted golden light!


    The virtual flash also flashed by, but it just stopped at the circle of Lucia''s painting! The penguin seems to be absorbing the power of virtual flash!


    It''s almost absorbed. The painted Yuan Quan is also suspended on Lucia''s arm.


    "Molecular reorganization!" cried Lucia!


    After posing, Lucia made a direct preparation for boxing, and then shouted out loudly: "the fist of Gabriel!"


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Lucia punched, the just empty flash also appeared. Unexpectedly, it hit the empty body directly! This fist can reflect powe

 V1.Chapter 1274

    Tong people looked at all the moves of Lucia in surprise. They were hungry and admired! The biana fighting spirit is too overbearing, and even Tong people don''t know what borrowing is, and don''t know how to borrow!


    But these unknown situations are realized in Lucia''s hands. In fact, many miracles are not miraculous in Tongren''s team. This is not a very possible thing. Why do they all occur in Tongren''s team!


    Rukia''s direct punch is to kill the virtual face, and the virtual flash reflected back. Directly, it means that the virtual mask is lost with his head. The surrounding virtual faces are looking at Rukia covetously, because Rukia''s physical strength has been consumed all the time. The users of physical skills are the most pit, that is, they need to use their own physical strength when fighting, And the use of spiritual power is very little.


    However, Lucia can be said to be an existence beyond common sense. He used spiritual power and body art in time. Therefore, generally speaking, the emptiness of yachukas''s level is nothing to say. Lucia can fight.


    "Is it just one who can''t fight? You really disappoint me!" Lucia said, shaking her shoulder.


    At first, the emptiness of the split body also restored its original appearance, and then looked at Lucia in surprise and said, "how, how is it possible? How can such a person appear? Is she the most powerful? That man is waste wood?"


    "Don''t talk so much when you''re dying. Gu Nai is in a good mood now. If you say more ink, I''ll kill you directly. Believe it or not! I advise you not to be uncomfortable. If you can live to the present, I''m in a good mood. You know, if it was you just now, you''re dead, you know?" Lucia said with her hair raised.


    The Xu said fiercely, "you must be a woman with strange moves. If I mobilize these people for a while, I can still kill you directly! Don''t be too proud of me, you know? You can just stay honest for me¡°


    "I don''t think you''ve been beaten by me. I think what is this skin made of? I''m very curious. If I give you your hands and feet, can you be honest for a while? You''re really annoying to me, seriously!" Lucia looked down at the falsehood and said.


    The empty also returned: "cut, if you have the ability, come and see who is more powerful! I''m not afraid of you, I just want to see if you have such courage!"


    Lucia is not a fool, because if he directly attacks the virtual, it is the Jin Rui virtual group. The martial arts can''t stand the group fight in high level, so Lucia still knows this truth. Who wants to have a partner of the great strategic God?


    "Hehe, your little thought is for others. I really don''t want to take your means! Who are you in terms of strength!" Lucia pointed at these empty groups.


    Those empty groups are restless one by one, because they all want to eat the Tong people behind Lucia!


    After that, I didn''t know that it was the Xu who rushed up first, and then all the bees came up. The Xu was also very proud and said, "ha ha! I see what you should do this time! How to do! Ha ha, if you can still live, I''ll die for you!"


    Lucia also found the virtual group that suddenly began to agitate. At first, they all started running towards themselves. Lucia also couldn''t show the appearance of panic. Although the war situation on Lucia''s side was still OK, the pain and heat side was uncomfortable, because the virtual group looked at them from all directions, and saw that your front was on, and the back was on!


    As soon as Tongren saw that it was coming, he immediately stood up and swung the soul chopping knife to prepare for the battle. Lucia also found this situation and went to the market and shouted, "Fei Zhen! Protect Tongren''s brother! Don''t let at get hurt!"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Even if I''m disabled, I don''t need any women to protect me. I''m almost good. Now let''s start fighting side by side!" Tong man carried the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said.


    At this time, a void on the side came to Tong people. Tong people were also quick in hand and eyes. They directly cut the void into two sections. Tong people said: "It''s true that the tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog! I''m still a little afraid of this situation! In the past, if there was this situation, I was not afraid at all! But now it''s really not the case! Lucia, Fei Zhen, get closer to me!"


    It seems that Tong people have opened another tactic, that is, tripartite confrontation! That is, they are responsible for each other in one direction to kill each other.


    Emptiness is also a yearning one by one. The three think about it. Tong people are also waving a heavy sword. They see that they are chopping emptiness. They also find that Tong people''s physical strength is really worse for a while. If it''s not like a way, it will become a consequence of mass destruction!


    "Read the hood!"


    "Bang!"


    Lucia quickly spread out a reading hood around and covered the three people together. The milk hood is isolated from the high-strength store. One of them directly came up and electricity was on the reading hood, which was extinguished in an instant!


    This is really a good move, but there is a time limit at first sight, and even if it is not, Tong Ren, Lucia and Fei can''t always take it here!


    "What should I do now! Brother Tongren, otherwise we will break out directly after the reading hood is over! My reading hood is time limited, and my leverage is coming to an end soon!" Lucia looked at Tongren with great worry.


    I don''t know when it was sent here. Then I saw Lucia and said, "hehe, I didn''t expect it! Aren''t you very powerful? Aren''t you jumping here? Why don''t you have a cow x now! I really laughed! Was it still arrogant just now? What''s the matter with the reading mask for sucking? Counselled?"


    Lucia looked at the emptiness around her in disgust and was helpless. She bit her lips and couldn''t say a word, because now it''s really her disadvantage. If she didn''t think of a way, she would die here directly! But strong still let oneself look at the emptiness around without saying a word, and bear it silently without saying a word

 V1.Chapter 1275

    "In this way, I''ll distract them when I can''t find my anger. Then we still plan to gather around the forest. Can you? You don''t have any objection. This is an order!" Tong said seriously in a commanding tone.


    Lucia frowned and said, "no! You''ve already received such a heavy injury. How can you resist them again? We''d better do it the same way. I''ll draw it directly, and then you can follow me! Don''t say anything, No. if you want to live, you''ll listen to me!"


    "Then I may be the first one not allowed. You are all my dear girls. I won''t hurt you a little! And Lucia, your strength has become stronger, but you still can''t break out of the virtual group. You don''t have that experience and ability. Listen to me, we will all survive!" Tong said firmly.


    Lucia said reluctantly: "That''s no good. I can''t agree with that! First of all, your spiritual power is gone! Another thing is that your body must be no good! Brother Tong, you have to be obedient! Count me, please, if you rush over rashly, you will die. You say it''s good to say that you want to go out for a round, but you can''t be hungry. It''s a problem to come back!"


    "Listen to me, Lucia, Fei Zhen. Take your sister well. I will come back. You can go to the periphery of the forest. We can meet there when we fall. You must be obedient! Listen to Tongren''s brother. You both want to listen to Tongren''s brother, you know? Such words are good children. Wait until things are over No, let''s go eat something delicious! "Tong Ren stroked the two girls'' hair and ran away.


    "Brother Tongren, just rest assured. Sister Lucia''s strength is still very strong. You can go and have a look at it. It''s OK to watch the war. Sister Lucia has no problem even if she fights many songs.


    Lucia looked at the empty man with her head tilted all the time and said, "Hey, big man, can you do it or I''ll blow your head out directly, otherwise you''ll still suffer from flesh and blood. It''s not cost-effective. I''ll just give you euthanasia. There''s no pain."


    "Hehe, human, you are too arrogant! I''m not so hungry! Listen to me! Now I''m in charge of the battlefield!" Ma Xu shouted.


    The virtual directly put his hand on his arm, and immediately took it in, and then directly took it out! At first glance, it was a machete! Then his sitting and retraction was gone! But was Tao the kind of virtual fighting with his own body parts?


    No, he is an achukas with multiple parasites. There are still many Killian living on him. This machete is also provided by Killian inside.


    "You have something to expect when you come here, so you can have a good competition with me!" Lucia turned and called out the Nian Qi directly and wrapped her body directly.


    Lucia has been crying for a long time and can''t say a word. The hunger outside is mocking the three people inside, because he really supports others and owes you illness to kill you! Tongren have really realized this. Otherwise, Tongren won''t be so angry. At least the emptiness must be eradicated! He dares to mock Lucia for a while Ya!


    Nianqi is about to disappear into the air, and Tongren are ready to run away, because Tongren know that it is Tongren''s reason that will attract so many empties, and the uncontrollable spiritual pressure inside their own body will lead to so many empties! Tongren are very clear about this!


    The empty people outside are looking at the Tong people one by one, as if they are analyzing how to eat them, because the spirit pressure of the Tong people is too strong for you. If you can eat the Tong people, it is estimated that there is no problem to improve two large sections at once!


    So the empty people around are so crazy. They look at the Tongren and others in the reading hood. In fact, the Tongren don''t want to do this, because they really have no way. They didn''t expect that the battle with ulchiola will lead these guys out! It''s really amazing! The Tongren are very headache. Looking at these empty paragraphs and pages for a long time, they can''t think of a better way!


    "Zizizi!"


    The reading hood gradually began to disappear, and the void outside was more excited. Take it up, and Tong people were ready to escape at any time.


    "Brush!"


    The reading mask disappeared! Tong people quickly shook their feet, directly took Fei Zhen and Lucia out, and then vigorously released the spiritual pressure in their body. Then they started to move quickly on their feet and ran to the end of the forest.


    "Ha ha! That''s the boy! I have a strong spirit pressure to catch him!" the virtual group shouted out directly, and then the virtual group simply followed the Tongren.


    While running, Tong people thought about how many times I could kill that empty head, because he provoked Lucia''s empty head!


    He must have run to the end of the forest. Unexpectedly, he turned into a big mouth! He took it out from the side of Tong man. Tong man was caught off guard!


    In order not to be bitten by him, you hurriedly rolled away from his blow, and then found that there were jumps everywhere in the sky. Xu was going to attack Tong people!


    Tongren thought for a moment that it was over. Maybe it was not easy to fight. At this time, a search nearby flashed something. At a fixed glance, it was a soul chopping knife, which was ulchiola''s soul chopping knife!


    "Poof poof!"


    All the emptiness in the sky has been cut into two sections, but where is urceola?


    "Well, well."


    The void made a strange sound. When Tong people saw it, ulchiola cut the void directly with a soul chopping knife behind the void and said, "this man belongs to Lao Tzu! You ugly monster still want to touch him!"


    "Cough!" the struggle of virtual separation can be regarded as breaking away from Ulchi. Oh, then maybe he also found that ulchiola was injured!


    "Shit! The one in the East hurt him! Let''s eat him. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" shouted the empty Gaosheng!


    The nearby empties also surrounded. Tong people and urchiola were forced to lean their backs together, and then they all said with a soul chopping knife in their hands: "ha ha, it seems that this time we are going to fight with you. Let''s take care of these empties first

 V1.Chapter 1276

    The two people are closely attached to each other. They are like brothers in war and father and son soldiers. Their arrogance is so huge that they can''t get into them for a while! It seems that there is some kind of magic spell that makes the virtual group unable to get close to Tong people and ulchiola!


    "Hehe, I didn''t think that we could become teammates one day, but I also said it in reality! After we deal with these things, we''ll quickly decide the victory or defeat for me! I don''t think of any external brain!" Tongren said seriously with ulchiola.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "Oh, it''s all a small problem. If you survive, I''ll kill you again! Don''t cry too miserably at that time! What I hate most is that chirping humans will be worn out in a war. If you don''t want me to make you too miserable, think of something for me!"


    "Cut! I reminded you? If you don''t accept it, we will fight it out now! Although my spiritual power is useless, my body skill is still OK. I''ll tell you! If you don''t accept it, we don''t need to say more. Now we''ll practice it for me!" said Tong Ren.


    Ulchiola also came to an end and said, "Oh, you human beings are really reconsidered by Wang en! I just cleared the siege for you! You''re going to fight with me now! Who can be afraid of who! Originally, we didn''t decide the victory or defeat in the battle! Tongren, you''re serious?"


    At this time, the empty man on the opposite side couldn''t stand it. He quickly interrupted and said, "Hey, hey, are you two finished? They are already our Chinese food, and they are still talking to me here! Do you have some problems? You are surrounded by us. Do you know?"


    "Hehe, so what? Just you garbage? What are you doing when I devour others? Devour each other? Eat living people? Do some dirty things? I''m still talking to me here. If you think about it, I''m going to the market. Get out of here. I still have something to deal with!" Ulchiola looked at the Tongren specially.


    The Xu also shook his fist wildly and said: "Hehe, the overlord in the East, urceola SIFA? Hehe, your strength is really strong! In the past, we were all afraid to see you. We were afraid that you would eat me directly, but what should we do! But do you still want to be like the previous posture? You don''t pee and see what you look like now! We used to eat you Maybe I''m afraid of you! But now, we''ll definitely kill you! "


    "Oh, what did you do to kill me? Although I was injured in a duel with this guy, you ants are the guys I despise. Do you think I can''t kill you when I was injured? Then you''re still naive. If you were you, you''d better get off the track quickly, slap yourself 500 times and give me a slap in the face Kowtow a few heads and say excuse me, I may be in a good mood to let you go, "ulchiola said disdainfully.


    The emptiness was still rampant and said: "Hehe, I really didn''t see it! Ulchiola, what kind of fairy are you? It''s just a wounded man! In the past, you had great strength, so that everyone dared not approach you. You were alone! But now the situation is different! Even if you already have a helper, it''s a good thing What a waste! "


    "If you had your strength in the past, we might have done what you said in order to survive, but right! What are you now?! dare to be wild on my side! I just feel that talking to you is a waste of time!" the falsely said.


    After hearing this, Tongren was unhappy. He quickly put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "Hey, what are you talking about? Did you just say that I am a waste? Hey, how you quarrel has nothing to do with me, but you still scolded me. Is it too much? Do you really want to die!"


    "Hehe, human beings, your strength may be really strong, but you still are. You can''t pass from our side, you know? The reason why we are so excellent is that we are lucky. If we meet you, we can have a decent meal. You know? Your strength can really form a 50-50 relationship with the overlord in the East But it doesn''t mean that you can escape my clutches now, you know? "Na Xu still said wildly.


    This empty can be said to be very more than good or bad. I think they can''t defeat him if they are injured. However, otherwise, they may still have strength, but they are used for a decisive battle. Therefore, they still can''t say too much when they haven''t done everything.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong man and said to Na Xu, "you melon child, is it worth it? How strong am I! You said that my strength is 50-50 with him! I''m better than him! Well, you really need to pay more attention to what you say?! be careful of the gutter capsizing!"


    "Che, I can sail in your hands? I really don''t know whether it''s good or bad! Although you are strong, you are also past, just in time! Our overlord, ulchiola SIFA, do you know how many virtual people envy your strength? Many people have been looking at you in the dark, but your strength is too strong and broken Thought, but this proposal is different! You are weak now, like a bug! "Said the falsely laughing.


    Ulchiola finally didn''t want to put up with it. He directly pulled out the soul chopping knife, pointed to the void, looked at the Tongren and said, "Hey, Tongren, this kid running the train is given to me. We just have a competition to see who killed more, how about it?"


    "Oh, that''s your kind! You''re going to kill them. Although you''re helping me, I still want to say you. You really have a sense of killing relatives. Although this truth is right, I''m still very glad you can help me!" Tong said.


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense! Who is like them! I''m a black dragon!" said ulchiola

 V1.Chapter 1277

    "Boom!"


    They rushed out together, and Tong took the lead in killing Yixu with a knife! It''s said that it''s shooting death. In fact, it''s not exaggerated at all! Because Tongren''s soul cutting knife is heavy, it is said that the general enemy''s fall and death in Tongren has a lot of components that are crushed by the weight! This is really not a compliment!


    Ulchiola is also a baptism of action. The Dragon Robe on her body is very gorgeous. It is like the posture of breaking five passes and cutting six generals. Ulchiola is a very agile player. Therefore, even if there is no move without back seat, it is very fast.


    In addition, the Tong people still have the help of Indra''s eye. The battle is very easy. Basically, the Tong people won''t be hurt at all. They just keep killing again!


    The Tong people here reported their killing of the enemy and said several times: "21! Ha ha! How much do you have? I think you''re going to lose to me! You''re a bit of a pit!"


    "24! Hehe, Tongren, you and the guy! I have three more people than you! You are the one in the pit! Hahaha! I have a sense of achievement that I will die! I will keep a distance from you bit by bit!" urchiola still said very easily.


    The virtual looked at the powerful words of the two people, and whispered in the solid. Now he was skeptical. The best of urchiola and Tong people! Or it''s simply confiscating what''s too serious! Because there is no one with a very serious wound who exercises so violently!


    That false absence is to expose his emotional color, the fear ulchiola saw on his face! This is just the right time for urchia! The direct ring turned to the front of the empty and said, "hehe, don''t you want to kill me? Why do you hide behind all the time? This is a little different from a man! You can''t be a deserter. You can''t write ink just now, so I want you to go to hell directly!"


    "Wow!" the emptiness was choking. After the hot nunnery, they hurried to meet and retreated. There were some words they didn''t understand, as if they were applying some spell, but ulchiola could understand.


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "hehe, if you are so empty, you will still have something! I''ll see what you want to do! You look so funny!"


    At this time, it was obvious to pretend to be mysterious in front of ulchiola! Who is urciola! Is he a man who has never seen anything! This is obviously not true! So this is as funny as playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong! It''s just lawless. It seems that he despises urciola very much. Yes!


    "Ha ha, urceola, you are really skinny! You really don''t know what means I have! Although it is empty, it can be used, but many empty dare not use it! But take today as an example to eat you! I don''t hesitate! If I eat you, I won''t lose a lot of vitality, but I will make up for it later!" The virtual looked very greedy, looked at urceola and said.


    Ulchiola also resisted the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "hehe, just give it to me. Come on! I don''t want to make moves. If I face you, you are no different from the weak in my eyes. You are really far from Tong people. You don''t feel like fighting at all¡°


    "Hehe, I don''t want the same power as anyone! But I''m confident that I can kill you! Ulchiola, you''re going to be a member of my body! Are you looking forward to it, or are you reluctant to it! But there''s no way! You''re going to be my dish! Look at your wings! How can you be so miserable! "Na Xu said.


    Urceola looked at her wings and said angrily: "Hehe, this is the human strength. You see, so you say you want to eat us. I''m really laughing and hungry. Why should you eat us? Is your strength strong, or do you have many people? Your people are useless! Look at the people killed by us, so you have the same strength as your friends, It''s not quantity, it''s quality, you know? "


    As soon as Tongren heard that urziola seemed to be in shuoziji, and then worshipped again regardless of green and red, he began to write and said: "Hey! You fool! I''ve been stupid for nearly forty years! Why are you so slow! Do you want me to wait for you? You''d better tell me what you said, otherwise I''ll be more stupid and let you fall more!"


    "Cut! I didn''t scold you! I''m really fighting with a virtual one! Your ones don''t count! Mine is much stronger than yours! I count ten! Oh no! Twenty!" ulchiola said, looking at the Tongren with a competitive look.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "you''re the one who is fighting! Is that the one who is talking? There are twenty empty looks! You''re cutting corners with me over there! His number also has something to do with strength! That''s also the top three empty!"


    "Ha ha, although what you said is reasonable, I still have to count 20! Because this stupid x thing is not an ordinary ink, it wastes a lot of my time. I don''t care. Anyway, I calculate it like this!" ulchiola said proudly.


    Tongren turned his head and said, "then I''m five! Mine is also very difficult to deal with! We must ensure fairness and justice, you know! Otherwise, no one will play games like you!"


    The emptiness really couldn''t listen, and then said angrily: "are you endless! You actually treat us as a game! Don''t you pay too much attention to us? Is it worth telling your current state? My casual move can kill you!"


    "Oh? I really don''t know! You can come up and have a try. If you don''t try, how can you know how rubbish your strength is? Isn''t it? So although everything is difficult at the beginning, you still have to try. If you succeed in two moves under my hand, you still have the potential to support me!" Urceola said with a mocking look in her eyes

 V1.Chapter 1278

    "Wow, I really can''t stand the way you talk. Are you so strong? If you can kill me, I won''t say anything, you know? The key is that you can''t!" that emptiness is not light, and my fist is tight.


    Tongren together killed a Killian and said, "I may be a little strong, but I don''t know if your teammate ulchiola is so strong. I may force me to be weaker. Oh, don''t you know it when you fight with him? If you scold you so much, Sakata night market doesn''t do it!"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about, Tong man? Do you think my strength doesn''t dare you? Do you have a bit of boasting? I''m so kind to help you, and you still say my is not as good as you. Do you believe I''ll run away now!" ulchiola said with a frown.


    The virtual directly interrupted: "do you still want to run? Did you have this idea long ago? I said why you didn''t hit me for a long time. It turned out that you were afraid of me! Hahaha, ulchiola, it turned out that you are such a virtual, which really opened my eyes!"


    "Poop!"


    Ulchiola didn''t say anything. She directly extended the dragon tail soul cutting knife in her hand to the virtual. Suddenly, the white armor in the virtual belly was cracked, and a trace of blood seeped out.


    On the one hand, it was unexpected that ulchiola could kill herself now! Because ulchiola is injured at this time. If he can hurt himself, it may be some nonsense, but he did hurt him, and his soul chopping knife can be deep and long like a whip, and this is really your pain!


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Did you become like this after I saw it? It really disappoints me! I thought if your attack power is not very good, at least your defense should be better. But your defense is also surprisingly weak. I just like to defend against strong virtual, but you''re not. I thought I could sharpen my soul cutting knife today It seems that there is no way to achieve this! It''s really frustrating! "Ulchiola touched the soul chopping knife and said.


    The emptiness was so angry that it directly raised its fist and shone on ulchiola to fight. It seemed that ulchiola really didn''t mean to hide. Even standing there and looking at the emptiness, there was no sound, which was really like falling asleep.


    "Go to hell! Return to the bully in the East. I''ll make your name completely disappear in the world from today!" the empty fist is about to touch ulchiola.


    At this time, ulchiola Yang raised a hand and easily grasped his fist. It is no exaggeration to say that it is firm. Although it is said that the empty fist is a little big, ulchiola can''t move after grasping it once.


    "Hehe, are you very proud of your circle? I just let your pride disappear!" urziola smiled and looked at the empty and raised the soul chopping knife.


    "Poof!"


    Urchio took the knife in his hand and directly unloaded the empty arm by brute force!


    "Wow! You monster! My hand! My hand!" the virtual looked at ursiola in horror, then stepped back and looked at him quietly.


    Ulchiola looked a little disappointed, then tilted his head at the empty and said, "hehe, aren''t you strong? You really turn me off. Don''t you say you can completely crush me? I didn''t expect that your strength is the same as your appearance! They are the same garbage."


    "Er, er, damn it! You dare say that about me! I must make you pay! Look at me!" the man stood up very excited, and then directly took his hand into the empty hole in his chest!


    Ulchiola said in front of her eyes, "ouch, this is the flame of your soul! You really paid a lot of money! It seems that you are really determined to kill me, but if you can''t kill me, it will be embarrassing. If you don''t eat me, your flame of your soul will completely erode you!"


    "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense! No one can stop me when something happens to my soul flame! Just take a picture of me! I''ll remember how you died!" the falsely vicious looked at ulchiola and said.


    On the other hand, Tong people are bored to death. These empty swords are weak, which can reach a certain level, because even Ji Li''an''s empty swords are very fragile. Basically, Tong people''s swords can be completely removed. Even if they are large, they are useless, because Tong people''s soul chopping knives are not vegetarian, On one side of the chopping Xu is also swallowing the void, which has been really evolving!


    Soul chopping knife seems to have changed! The long tusks spit out even more! Instead, the changed shape is like a soul chopping knife surrounded by it. It looks very handsome. It seems that the level of the soul chopping knife now has always stayed at the level of the original solution. If it can be improved, the posture of the soul chopping knife can also be changed!


    "It''s really boring! I''ve killed nearly 60 people. I still haven''t met an opponent who can please me. It''s either rubbish or ugly. It''s ok if ulchiola looks hungry and good-looking! It''s really boring! "Tong said with disgust on her face.


    At this time, the virtual people around them began to devour each other! And then they began to reverberate and bite madly one by one. After that, it was not that the virtual people wanted to evolve or began to devour each other, but because the virtual bottom was very simple. They wanted to share a common hatred with the enemy and defeat the Tong people with the help of each other''s strength, so they began to devour each other ¡£


    "Hehe, this is still a little interesting. It should have been like this for a long time. I hope the emptiness can make me close two pots, or I will be blind. I''m so serious today!" my colleagues said excitedly.


    Because the wound on Tong man''s body has been basically cured, Fei Zhen treated him, and his own treatment is basically good

 V1.Chapter 1279

    Seeing that the surrounding virtual capital began to devour each other bit by bit, Tongren also began to worry, because the virtual ability to devour each other was very strong. It was really hard to say, because Tongren saw the virtual capital devouring each other, and there were large virtual capital of Kilian and yachukas. At this time, the general virtual capital did not go back and do that, But the emptiness he saw today is abnormal and swallowing each other. Generally speaking, yachukas is a level of emptiness that is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    At that time, many yachukas were devouring each other in the ranks of the team. Yachukas was a kind of empty type that would fall down from their own accomplishments, but today they were not afraid of anything. They were devouring each other solemnly. It seemed that they were devouring each other in harmony.


    It''s supposed to make a very painful cry when it''s a virtual bite on the back, but today, not only there''s no sound, but everything seems to be going on smoothly.


    This is to make Tong people completely covered, because Tong people have never seen such a scene. So many virtual people are eating together, so exaggerated, and they don''t seem to be eating. It seems that the evolution together is the same. This is what Tong people don''t understand!


    "Hmm? Something''s wrong. Is this..." Tong people thought on one side, as if they suddenly thought of something. They were very shocked.


    "Is this glorious evolution? No, I know what''s going on if it''s glorious evolution, but how can it be such a glorious evolution of virtual together? Is there a virtual leader with high IQ in their virtual group? This is unrealistic!" Tong man looked at the action of the virtual group with a puzzled face and said.


    Glorious evolution means getting rid of the evolution of swallowing each other, that is to say, it feels like Zhou Yu beating the yellow cover. One willing to fight and one willing to suffer is an evolution of getting rid of swallowing evolution. In order to defeat more powerful enemies, virtual groups start swallowing or being swallowed one by one, and then choose the strongest virtual group as the spiritual support of this, Then there is the strongest void after self-consciousness!


    "Is it really glorious evolution? How can these emptiness complete the glorious evolution? Is it true that there is a conscious emptiness guiding these emptiness as I said?" Tong people looked at those emptiness that began to devour each other with a puzzled face.


    "Wow!" the emptiness was choking. After the hot nunnery, they hurried to meet and retreated. There were some words they didn''t understand, as if they were applying some spell, but ulchiola could understand.


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "hehe, if you are so empty, you will still have something! I''ll see what you want to do! You look so funny!"


    At this time, it was obvious to pretend to be mysterious in front of ulchiola! Who is urciola! Is he a man who has never seen anything! This is obviously not true! So this is as funny as playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong! It''s just lawless. It seems that he despises urciola very much. Yes!


    "Ha ha, urceola, you are really skinny! You really don''t know what means I have! Although it is empty, it can be used, but many empty dare not use it! But take today as an example to eat you! I don''t hesitate! If I eat you, I won''t lose a lot of vitality, but I will make up for it later!" The virtual looked very greedy, looked at urceola and said.


    Ulchiola also resisted the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "hehe, just give it to me. Come on! I don''t want to make moves. If I face you, you are no different from the weak in my eyes. You are really far from Tong people. You don''t feel like fighting at all¡°


    Moreover, Tong people still can''t destroy this glorious evolution, because if a piece of food breaks him, there will be a great explosion. The scope and power of the explosion are from the booth, not from the south. This is equivalent to the explosion damage caused by many virtual flashes.


    Therefore, Tongren just watched the glorious evolution. At the beginning, the glorious golden Bohai Sea was still in these virtual centimeters. They were all swallowing each other, but later they didn''t seem to be swallowing each other. They were photographed one by one and waiting for a larger carrier to swallow.


    It seems that this must be controlled by the conscious high-level virtual. This is for sure!


    Urchiola also saw something wrong with Tong people, and then hurriedly asked, "Hey, can you resist this thing? Do you need me to help you? This is glorious evolution. I didn''t expect that Phoenix could fly out of the chicken nest!"


    "Hehe, you just have to fight with your fake. You don''t have to worry about me. You''d better not be distracted. If you are defeated by him, it''s meaningless!" Tong said with a smile.


    Ulchiola also swung the soul chopping knife and said, "cut, will I be killed by this guy? Even at the captain level of death, I don''t say anything anymore, you know? You know?"


    "Ha ha, you have a sense of accomplishment after the defeat of gengmujianba? Let me ask you, do you feel gengmujianba really has all the firepower? Or do you think you can beat me?" Tong Ren also mocked him.


    Ulchiola was not very angry and said, "hehe, I don''t care if he has real strength, but I just defeated him. Although I didn''t beat you in name, it''s something sooner or later. Don''t worry! Tongren!"


    Tongren and urchiola smiled at each other, but they didn''t laugh at each other. They were hungry, because they were too busy on their own side. Urchiola''s opponent was a madman who opened the flame of soul. Tongren had heard but never seen the glorious evolution on their side, and it was not easy to fight on that side, so the degree of difficulty was 50-50.


    "Ha ha, this time is really an eye opener for me! I''ve never seen human beings with glorious evolution! Just show me who you and urceola are stronger! Please give me a little surprise, not too strong or too weak!" Tong people said with a smile at those who devour each othe

 V1.Chapter 1280

    The emptiness in front of Tong people is still swallowing each other, and the emptiness reminder seems to be getting bigger bit by bit, and then slowly began to have an embryonic form, which also allows people to see what it is. The emptiness of both hands is very huge, which makes Tong people come out of this guy''s identity!


    Because at the beginning, the conscious emptiness that attacked the Tong people can divide many individuals, and in the view of the Tong people, the emptiness that fought against urchiola seems to be a member of this glorious evolution guy. It seems that you want to die very much, and that emptiness is to abandon you. Look at urchiola madly.


    "Hehe, it seems that glorious evolution has been completely successful. None of you have hit it! If you had, I would have run away. Don''t you know the power of glorious evolution? The virtual power will start to stack layer by layer, and then evolve when you reach the following limits!"


    "Although this will not evolve! But I feel it''s a piece of cake to deal with you! After all, you are not in your heyday! Especially you ulchiola, look! I will destroy you myself later! You must be curious why I said that! It''s because the illusory glorious evolution is the branch of Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu You can control it! Hahaha! Just wait for me! None of them can run! "Said the empty man proudly.


    To say, it can also control the emptiness of other split bodies. I really disagree. Such technology can''t even ulchiola! There is another point that can explain why ulchiola doesn''t learn the control of body separation. That is because ulchiola is the last descendant of the black dragon family. The first thing is that he feels that the body separation is very disgusting. The other thing is that the black dragon family is controlled by blood inheritance. He can''t learn!


    Ulchiola looked at the soul chopping knife with disdain and said, "hehe, you''re really disgusting. I don''t want to cut you! I''m afraid of insulting my knife. You''d better stay away from me later, or I''ll kill you directly. Believe it or not! Disgusting low-energy species!"


    "You dare to ignore the dignity of the race! You''re empty! You''re still here to show me your dignity! What are you doing? Ulchiola! Although you''re the overlord in the East, I also feel that you are more and more despised! Or we''re disgusting! You''re a blood race, and your ability can''t be like this at all! You can''t be regarded as empty, It''s really to discredit the virtual circle! "The virtual face looked at urceola with hatred and said.


    what? Isn''t it virtual? What the hell is that? Urziola''s chest also has a black hole! Why is it who he is not empty? Ulchiola was obviously stunned when he listened to what he said, and then said, "what does Lao Tzu have a lot to do with you, whether it''s a black dragon or empty? Does it have a divine relationship with you? Do you owe cutting ah! If you''re anxious to die, just tell me that I don''t mind killing you right away!"


    "Hehe, it''s up to you? If you can kill me, there are still thousands of me! You can''t kill! This body is one part of it! That part has already evolved gloriously! If you destroy it now, it will explode! If you don''t destroy it, you will let me evolve gloriously! Hahaha, you say Is it still tangled? I''d like to see what the inverter looks like when you can''t beat it! "Na Xu said.


    Ulchiola also looked at him with disdain, smiled and said: "It''s really funny that you''re a lonely ghost! You don''t even have a family! Do you still seem to fight me? You''re still very interesting! Believe it or not, the emptiness after your glorious evolution can''t bear my knife! What else do you say? I''m not empty. What I love is what I love. It''s I you!"


    After listening to urceola''s words, Tongren quickly reflected what urceola said. Looking at what he said, perhaps urceola is not the kind of line you have! It is very likely that it will become empty after the genius! It is like the old friend of Cha guess who abandoned the dog!


    However, we can''t see when urceola became the west, so urceola must be very different from the emptiness that was empty at the beginning, but those emptiness are very concerned about this problem, but urceola is not particularly in the same meaning. Anyway, what urceola pursues is that Lili is busy, and he is not very busy at all Care about what he is. If he can make him human and enhance his strength, he will study how to become human.


    Although you hate human beings very much, there is no way. The suckling human beings have the power of death, that is, they have the ability to fight against emptiness from the stock. It''s not easy to say at will. Emptiness is not easy to be this year!


    "Cut, I really took a shit luck today. When I met you, you don''t deserve to be empty. You know, I don''t know that fool gave you a name and said you were the overlord in the East! I didn''t see you look like a overlord! Other overlords are ten points dignified! It''s you! A look of desperation." The looked at urceola with disdain and said.


    In fact, it''s interesting to talk about the overlord, because the overlord in the North was once a human!


    Is a man who has become a overlord by fighting, that is, the founder of taekwondo! Beipai Taekwondo is his famous work! What urceola swallowed up was the apprentice of the overlord in the north.


    And the moves of giving me bee needle and no back seat are also passed from him all the time, so there is no shortage of experts here!


    Ulchiola was the same, and said indifferently: "Hehe, it seems that I care about fame and wealth. Don''t you think this name is very silly? Anyway, I don''t know what''s going on. Is someone naming me like this? I''m also very helpless. Why don''t I pretend to give you this name! I think you still like it. I just don''t like such a silly name No! "


    "Hehe, yes! Just in time, I will inherit your name when I beat you all down later! The future overlord in the East will be replaced!" said the falsely proud

 V1.Chapter 1281

    The instant step at the foot of the Tong people started, and then pulled ulchiola, who was flying upside down. The corners of ulchiola''s mouth were still sprayed with blood. At first glance, this blow was not simple, otherwise ulchiola would not be so embarrassed, but it also saw a problem that glorious evolution is indeed very strong!


    "Be careful!" ulchiola shouted, directly built Tongren''s clothes and directly turned to the ground.


    Just now, when the empty neck was asked for a bite by Tongren''s soul chopping knife, it came up directly and sometimes had to punch Tongren. These ulchiola saw it. Therefore, losing European style and trying to turn it on was a successful way to avoid the crisis. Otherwise, it would be a heavy blow.


    Tongren immediately blushed when he saw the current posture, because urchiola was holding him at the moment! The Tongren hurried back, and urchiola said, "shit! Are you a pervert! You dare to hold me! Don''t tell me you''re a fag!"


    "Oh, I''ll go. OK, you Tongren! I''m kind enough to save you. You''re the enemy of the hand! Dare to push me! Wait a minute, next time you''ll be directly turned into meat pie, but I won''t save you. Your human quality has really been found to a certain extent!" ulchiola coaxed Lian.


    The Tong man stepped back and said, "shit! I just saved you! Or did I bite the hand that feeds you? Do you still know a lot of words? If I hadn''t pulled you, I think you would have been smashed to death! I still don''t know the smell with my stupid dog here! You''re really enough!"


    "Ouch, I''ll go. You''re all right to say it! If I had, I wouldn''t have said it! Didn''t I save you? If I hadn''t saved you, your head would have been smashed by someone else! I''m still looking for existence here! I''m really laughing. Can Nien of Tongren not be so childish!" ulch said.


    Tongren was also unhappy and said, "what''s the matter with me? Is it too much for me to save you? OK, I won''t save you next time. You just love someone''s book. If you die, you won''t die. What does it have to do with me? Hungry! It''s really like stepping on shit!"


    "You! Isn''t that too much! I''m your enemy! I''m still saving you. Tell me if you''re a little angry! Have you been abused again! If you don''t want me to kill you now, forget it!" ulchiola said to Tong people with a soul chopping knife.


    Tongren also carried the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "Oh, I''m X. who are you talking about? Do you feel like you''re standing up again? If you weren''t forced to be a teammate with you now, I would have cut you. I''ll tell you! I''m still here to tell me this!"


    "That should be what I said! It should be because I wanted to kill you! How did you think of it? Are you really so brazen? I can''t help being scolded by me!" ulchiola said, holding the soul chopping knife.


    I can''t see it anymore. It''s fighting! These two people turned out to be completely fifty themselves! Fifty lol one is enough! After all, this guy has two bodies! It''s all fifty!


    "You give me enough!" that empty directly manipulated two bodies. A pig ran towards ulchiola and Tong people.


    "Be careful!" Tongren and urciola seemed to have agreed in reality. They both retreated from each other, and then successfully avoided the attack!


    Ulchiola and Tong people have no time to quarrel. It seems that they are coming. At this time, what we have to face is a good face!


    "Oh, I really didn''t see it! You two are really interesting! Is there still a ghost? I think you are the trend of the times! Not only have you crossed the boundaries of race! The most important thing is that you have crossed the boundaries of gender! Happy fight!" Na Xu said with great learning.


    "Bah! You shut up quickly! I''m annoyed to see you now. If it weren''t for you stupid x thing, I would have killed him. You''d be making trouble for me here! If you want to get a long time, you''d be quiet!" ulchiola said angrily, looking at the empty.


    That''s also because I have a body, and then I began to do whatever I want, saying, "Oh, I mean, what''s it like when you''re gay! I know you love this mouth! Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. My is the most strict in the world!"


    "Poof!"


    Tong people jumped up directly and said that the soul chopping knife was inserted into the empty eyes. You know, the empty after glorious evolution has no ability to recover, which is just the ability and attack power of multiple superposition.


    "I''ll let you ink. This is a little garbage. Just eat grandpa''s sword!" Tong man quickly frightened the ground and said.


    "Wow!"


    The Xu Tengku covered his eyes and said, "I''m x, you two stupid x things. I want you to pay for me. Wait for me! I must peel your skin when I find you!"


    "Hehe, then you can taste this for me!" ulchiola was already behind the first empty body, and then cut the empty body hard!


    Because the virtual spirit wants to control the two bodies at the same time, it is said that the spirit is to take care of the pain of the body after glorious evolution. The body is a little dull. Therefore, the virtual spirit is not so strong. After all, he has no way to directly attack two people with two bodies!


    Once they find a flaw, Tong people and urceola are the kind of people who will launch crazy attacks. They won''t miss any opportunities!


    On demand, he howled painfully: "shit! You are such rubbish! You made a sudden attack on me! Look at my back, are you still human?!"


    At this time, ulchiola poured the soul chopping knife into the empty body and said, "Oh, I''m not an underground race of human beings. What do you think, or do you have anything else you want to tell anyone?"


    "Hehe, urceola, you''d better stop making fun of me! After we''ve solved this guy, we still have to decide the outcome between us! You have to show me a hundred points! I''m disappointed!" said Tong man

 V1.Chapter 1282

    "Hehe, positive! Why don''t you give me a day to reply well, and then I''ll be two seconds later. You, ah, I can be regarded as both of you. If I can''t seconds you at once, my name as the overlord in the East will be given to you! How can I do it or not!" ulchiolamianlian said sarcastically.


    That falsehood reflects a long time is the reaction, is scolding yourself! This also provoked a burst of laughter from Tong people and urchiola: "Hahaha, this guy is so stupid! I thought he was a smart guy! It seems that we defeated him greatly. Even if we used physical skills, we should take it for granted. After watching for so long, I even found that his brain is not easy to use! It''s really funny!"


    Ulchiola was not looking for bats. He laughed and Tong people looked at the empty man with disdain and said: "You little thing, do I really despise you? You are really rubbish! It''s not that I put my strength too high, or your strength. If you were in my heyday, you would end up in ashes. You know, I really don''t want to always mention my scenery moments in my heyday, but it''s a real dish to see you like this £¡¡±


    The emptiness was said by the two people to practice the market for a while, red and white. Finally, they couldn''t stand it. They urged their bodies to come up together. Tongren and urchiola also had the same action. They dodged slightly to one side. After the hot nunnery, they slashed fiercely from bottom to top with a soul chopping knife. Both systems were instantly opened, and then this was not the end, straight Then he punched the two falsehoods to one place. The two falsehoods really hit each other and lay on the ground. It was really a tragedy.


    Tongren and urchiola almost slapped after they finished this set of actions, but they still made eye contact.


    "Er... I''m really disgusted. I let myself be beaten like this for a time. My body, my glorious evolution!" the virtual pain wailed.


    Suddenly, Tong people obviously found that the virtual face seemed to have changed, and then the original virtual actually evaporated directly!


    Without waiting for Tongren''s doubt, ulchiola said directly: "this is a complete emptiness. This is the last counterattack. He has caught up with his body, and his consciousness is not firm enough. I see that his consciousness can''t be controlled. I really feel that this emptiness is a fool."


    "Do you mean it''s over? Are we going to fight a war?" Tongren immediately made preparations for the battle and said.


    Ulchiola smiled and said, "Oh, don''t worry, because the life with emptiness is not over, because he has gone wild. If you want to survive, you''ll go with me later. When his son''s birthday is over, we''re beating us."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter. Who will joke about his life? Do you think so? Up to now, I still can''t imagine that we will work together to deal with something. My impression is that we fight with you. It''s really incredible." Tong said with a smile.


    Ulchiola also returned: "ha ha, the more I feel, I didn''t expect you to be very stupid. You are more stupid when you come up with strength, but you also make do with the cooperation once. At this time, where did you buy it for the first time and do it for the last time? I really didn''t expect that I haven''t killed you yet!"


    "Ha ha, you can''t kill me in the future, unless I really want you to kill me!" Tong man said with a smile.


    Ulchiola also knocked on the soul chopping knife and said, "Oh, don''t talk too full. Who knows what will happen if you die here? And how do you know I can''t kill you? I can kill you here again, but there''s no good occasion. I don''t want to do it without something."


    "Oh, it''s noble for yourself. You''re a rough man. What do you say is high or not? If I don''t want to be killed by you, you can''t kill me. You don''t have to rack your brains to think about something else. You know, you just think about whether you''re hungry and can survive in my hand." Tong said.


    Ulchiola also said, "hehe, I say the same thing. If I don''t want to die in your hands, you can''t kill me. Hahaha, it''s really boring!"


    "Woo ah!"


    The virtual voice came from a distance. It seemed that it was in a completely violent state. The mask of the head was not completely hungry. It seemed that the spiritual consciousness was very weak. Then there was no way to control it. Finally, it was swallowed by the virtual force of glorious evolution!


    The empty body was wrapped with black lightning, and then the empty hole in the made the black hole frightening. At least it could not tell what type of big empty, saying that he was Killian big empty was also invisible, and saying that he was achukas was groundless.


    "Hey, isn''t this virtual easy to deal with? Do you want to discuss what tactics? I think it seems that Korean style is not simple. I also have this feeling when virtual. So I also know that this thing is difficult to deal with, isn''t it?" Tong people looked at the big virtual curiously and said.


    Ulchiola smiled mysteriously and said, "you can just listen to me. This power is powerful you can''t think of. Your virtual power is terrible in ancient poetry, but you didn''t give full play to it!"


    Without waiting for the Tong people to say anything, the virtual directly rushed over. At this time, ulchiola also grabbed the Tong people and said, "run!"

 V1.Chapter 1283

    Why run? Before Tongren asked this question, the following super clean has given him an answer. Unexpectedly, all the places below have been destroyed by the falsehood, and the scope is a great horror! It seems that and complete virtualization are really not for fun!


    In an instant, all the earth below was shattered! Tongren also found the terror of this power. Ulchiola said at this time: "this is whether this guy''s strength has been after. At this time, it is the virtual power. It seems that this completely violent virtual power is really terrible. If he hits it directly, I won''t die if I don''t see it."


    It seems that Xu found the location of Tong people and urchiola, and then suddenly a virtual flash hit. Urchiola also avoided Tong people in time. This is really not a joke. It''s really impossible to compete positively. The virtual flash just now made the air begin to twist, It can also be said to be very terrible.


    Gradually, I also found that the black Qi on the virtual body seemed to be less and less, and the pace began to become slower and slower. Can it seem that the virtual power swallowed up the noumenon?


    The empty body began to become smaller bit by bit. Tetracycline was really swallowed by something. The innermost part also made a whine and moaning sound, which looked very painful.


    The virtual body also gradually began to produce cracks, as if it was going to collapse at any time, but he was still standing in the distance, as if he was an immoral mountain god guarding one side, but it was a pity that he was not a mountain god and did not guard one side.


    Finally, the emptiness was accompanied by the cracking of the armor on his body, and then revealed the red believers, but was about to disappear.


    "Hehe, you can''t hold the title of the overlord in the East that week, and the strongest man. If you say that boy, you''re too proud of him. He''s not the strongest man. If you say I''m the strongest man, I might be a little more fragrant, but you say he''s the strongest man? It doesn''t exist at all. OK? Just tell me I was made to laugh here! Do you think he looks like the strongest human?! "ulchiola looked at the Tong man with suspicion on his face.


    Tongren also frowned and said, "Hey, you guy! Are you really talking about me? How can you say that you''re hungry partner? How do you think I''m a strong group? Well, why do you look down on others? I can see that you look down on me! Then I still feel that your loss doesn''t deserve your title!"


    "What are you talking about? Tongren! Lao Tzu''s hard-working uncle, do you want to listen to you? I really saw what you human beings really look like! It''s really revenge for kindness! It''s really chilling for me! Do Tongren have you say that about your benefactor?" urchiola looked at Tongren excitedly.


    Tongren said, "cut, you can play the emotional card for me! You can''t help me! If you really help me, you will be messed up here. Don''t say anything, you will kill me. If I do, I will thank your eight ancestors!"


    Finally, with the sound of Tongren and urchiola, the glorious evolution of the void was completed. At the beginning, it was a big explosion, which directly blew Tongren away, but Tongren were not vegetarian, quickly opened the protective cover, and then fell to the ground safely.


    "Hey, don''t be killed here again! I''m still waiting for your head! You have to live to the end and leave your life to me!" ulchiola said with a worried face.


    "Is he going to die? I don''t think his appearance will last long. It will look very strange. If he has completely emptied, if I have a completely emptied day, will he also become like this? It''s a little cruel!" Tong man looked at urceola with great puzzlement.


    Ulchiola also said calmly, "he is just following his own destiny. You are the same. No matter what it is, you should follow what you should do, but you won''t pay for it. Moreover, you won''t have a completely illusory day¡°


    The emptiness on the ground immediately means that all the armor on his body has fallen off, the cracks in his body are expanding, and the red blood flows down like magma. It seems that this emptiness is completely emptied, not in vitro. It is the type that won''t last too long, so he dies so fast.


    "Hmm? What do you mean? What do you mean? I won''t have a completely empty day. You have to make it clear to me!" Tong people looked at ulchiola and said.


    With the virtual fall, the flowing blood actually began to burn, and completely ignited the whole forest. Below, it has completely become a sea of knife mountains and fire.


    Ulchiola slowly put the soul cutting knife on his shoulder and said, "because today is the last day you live in this world."


    "Qiang!"


    Ulchiola directly cut the soul chopping knife on the soul chopping knife of Tong people, so that Tong people had to fight.


    "Hey! Are you crazy! Why are you fighting again? Didn''t you cooperate well just now? You''re crazy. Now the advantages are beginning to brush up. Are you sick? Isn''t it already a truce!" Tong people passively looked at ulchiola and said.


    Ulchiola also walked to the Tong people and said, "hehe, what happened just now is what happened just now. It''s because I want to kill you alone, so I don''t like to be disturbed by others. In other words, you still ran away. Your girlfriend, I really want to know where they are."


    "Hehe, they, you can''t find it. You can''t find it even if you kill me, you know? A boy like you is really disgusting to me. I really think you''re not bothering me. It seems that I really misunderstood you!" Tong said angrily.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "hehe, I don''t care what you see me as at the beginning or now. I don''t care when I come. You still don''t know my joy of fighting."


    "Hehe, that is, don''t be hungry. If you want to fight, I won''t stop you. Let''s start fighting. I''m not afraid of you, you know? Even if you have the strength to reply once, you''re nothing, and I''ve killed enough to make friends with you! I always think there is no boundary between human beings and emptiness. It seems that you are This kind of beast is really not good! "Tong man raised his soul chopping knife and said.


    Ulchiola also put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said slowly, "Oh, my friend, I really don''t need that kind of thing."

 V1.Chapter 1284

    I have to say that ulchiola''s answer makes Tongren feel very headache. For human beings, one of the painful things is that two people think differently about one problem or think incompletely about the two problems. This is wrong. Although Tongren know it is wrong, they have no way, Who let him tell the object is urciola? Urciola''s character is to give you a blow in the head at the critical moment.


    "Why are you so choking? Do you want to offend everyone before you give up! You are a madman. Do you think I''m right? Don''t you review yourself? People like you don''t deserve to have friends!" Tong raised his soul chopping knife and said.


    Ulchiola also mentioned the soul chopping knife, smiled and said, "ha ha, I didn''t say it. Human emotions are complex and ridiculous. What friendship and love, in my opinion, are all things that drag down their flying. They must not be particularly powerful. Don''t be silly, Tongren."


    "So you are so hard hearted that you don''t deserve to have friends! If I see it, you will die directly. Why do you pretend to be a good man there at the critical time? Don''t you feel disgusted and why do you help me? Do you feel my pity? Do you think tigers are sick cats if they don''t get angry? I advise you, or now What? If you don''t say anything, get out of here or apologize to me! "Tong Ren looked at urceola seriously and said.


    Ulchiola did not make a sound, then he began to laugh and said: "Ha ha, ha ha! You are really cute! Tong Ren, I just don''t understand. Do you really feel what you are? You may be a good opponent here, but you should know that there are all kinds of strange things in the world. If you always hold this idea, I think you will die¡°


    "Hehe, you just don''t understand the meaning of partners, so you grow so slowly. You don''t have the motivation to fly all the time, you know! You don''t agree, and I don''t need you to rely on me more. Since you are determined, we are the enemy. Don''t talk about those unpleasant and useless things, Ulchiola, I am very grateful that you can save me, but since you are not my companion, I still want to defeat you. "The Tong man raised his soul cutting way and said.


    Ulchiola looked fearless, stood in place and said, "hehe, come on, I''m casual. Anyway, it''s not important for you to kill me or me to kill you. Anyway, this stop has started. We won''t live long. Come on, I don''t care."


    At this time, urziola''s answer surprised Tongren, because urziola was not such a person in the past. He has always been a person who likes to drink Tongren against him. For his side, he is unusually depressed today. This is a little strange.


    "Hehe, Tongren, you don''t have to say anything about Baird. If you want to come over, you come over. If you want to escape, you just run away. Anyway, I will catch you. In short, I still want to tell you about my partners. It''s impossible and impossible, because I''ve experienced more things than you''ve never experienced. My life experience may be more than you You know, I still have to rush at the blurred, so I don''t want to step into this place any more. "


    No, what did he say? Is there anything wrong with his identity? My colleagues are also very interested in the life experience of urzio.


    "Hey, don''t play tricks on me there. Just tell me about your life experience. Don''t think you''re like an old woman. I just hate that. If you can say anything, I''ll just listen. Anyway, I won''t lose anything. Say it. I can be your listener today." Tong said slowly.


    Ulchiola smiled and said: "Ha ha, Tong Ren, why are you so nosy? Do you think if you don''t care about anything, you''ll be hard to handle. I''m also drunk. Do you mean it? You''re doing something for my enemy, but your good friend should be doing. Hey, what should I say? Say you''re stupid x? But you''re not stupid x But I still say what you want, or I''m sorry for myself! "


    "Hey, you guy, do you think I have a lot of time? Do employees have a family with you!? tell you! If you say you mean you don''t say it, let''s fight quickly!" Tong man said rudely.


    Ulchiola smiled slowly: "ha ha, I said, I''d better say love. Anyway, this thing already exists in my heart. Hate is time, but I don''t want to spend time here to digest this thing. In this case, you have come to share my past with me."


    "Well, you''re still like a man. Don''t hesitate in the future. It''s very annoying. Do you know! I just hate such people and still don''t know how to deal with them, so we all cherish time. Speak quickly and I''ll listen carefully." Tong people still put on a high Airs and said.


    At this time, ulchiola sat up, then crossed her legs and said, "I was originally a human and was one of you. In the past, I had parents, relatives and good friends, but you know, these are of no use to me now, you know? There is no rush out at 11 o''clock."


    "What! What are you talking about? You used to be human!? you... You''re kidding me. I asked you to tell me about your past, but I didn''t ask you to make up a story for me! You explained to me. What''s your situation now! How can you be human!" Tong said in surprise.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "hehe, Tongren, Tongren, I guess that''s your reaction. You''re still really interesting. How am I human? Does this have anything to do with you, or do you have the same resonance with my identity?"

 V1.Chapter 1285-1286

    In this way, Tong people and urceola were still the same in the past! This is incredible! If ulchiola''s words are human, why did he become empty at first? Is it because of some back reasons? For a moment, Tong people are really fascinated by it, because they have never heard such explosive news. This is really exciting. If the bronze man is like it, I just don''t believe it at all!


    However, it has been said from urceola''s mouth, which proves that the contempt must be true. Otherwise, it can''t be like this. Tongren still look at urceola very seriously, waiting for him to say what big news, so that he can have novelty and want to explore.


    "Hehe, what''s your status? You seem like a curious baby. Are you so interesting? Don''t be so funny. I''m going to laugh. You used to be human. Aren''t you also human? Is it necessary? If others see you, they still think you''re mentally ill. Don''t be so funny In that case, I feel you are a little seeping! "Ulchiolachou said jokingly with an eyebrow.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "Hey, hey, you''ve already said that if you''re human, our past is a friend. You''ve been sophisticated with me. You just continue to say it, regardless of my expression. I''m used to listening to such things all day!"


    "Hehe, you''re really here with me. Do you think it''s necessary for you to do this? Even if I was a human in the past, I wouldn''t make friends with me, and we wouldn''t call friends. You know, you may not think of my age now!" ulchiola said disgustingly.


    Tongren also came and said with interest, "Oh, what can''t be called? Tell me, how old you are. I want to see what you are! Tell me quickly and let me see. I''m almost hung by you. I''m going to be a loser. Just say it quickly and hold it tight¡°


    "Hehe, I didn''t say, I won''t say. What are you doing? I feel like you''re going to scare me. I used to be a human, but when I was young, I can''t remember clearly. My God, let me calculate. I''ve been on fire for 300 years!" urchiola said, looking at the sky.


    Tongren was also shocked. He thought ulchiola was the age of an old man at most. How could he be a 300 year old man? Tongren asked with a doubt on his face: "Hey, are you lying to me? How can you have existed for 300 years? Then tell me what you have done?"


    "What are you doing? I''ll tell you at the beginning. At the beginning, when I was human, buildings and technology were not so developed. I was later, and it became like this when I died. Speaking of it, I was also a historical witness in the world. Ha ha." Urchia clapped her hands and smiled.


    At first glance, urchiola is infinitely nostalgic for her previous life, but it is always in her eyes. It seems that she has passed the autumn water on the Internet. Yes, but it gives people the feeling that urchiola''s life is sad.


    Tongren also grinned and said, "hehe, I think your past should be very interesting, but what I see in your eyes is also reluctant to give up, and I don''t think you can tell me."


    "Ha ha, I just said, there is definitely something wrong with your eyes, and you said you didn''t cheat. You know what I''m thinking in my heart, and this memory really makes me calculate in my mind, because I just feel that I still have something with you, but it''s too long to isolate my physiological perception Almost, including my hunger memory, but I just feel that something of you seems to have something to do with me, "ulchiola said with a fuss.


    Tongren was also very curious and said, "then you feel that something of me has something to do with you. Is this the reason why you have been chasing me? You were told that''s the reason!"


    "Ah, it''s almost what you said. I just feel that part of your body is related to my past memory, so I''ve been thinking about what went wrong. The first time is because your strength is too weak. This time, when I saw you, I wanted to kill you. I don''t know why, I feel It''s a very strange thing, "urceola said.


    Tong people also continued to ask, "do you have no memory of your past? Can''t you remember a little? You''re giving me good memories. Since it''s related to me, don''t you give me a good hungry image?"


    "Hehe, it''s because of your memory, so I want to see what it means. So I want to eat you, and then I want to see if there is a divine overlap between your memory and my memory, so I want to eat you." ulchiola said.


    The principle is like this. This also explains why ulchiola is so persistent in wanting to eat Tong people. Tong people also smiled and said, "Oh, the principle is like this. What I said, why do you say you want to eat me every day, eat mine, and don''t let others eat me? It''s like this."


    "You''ve been told about these disgusting things. When I was a human being, my memory of that time was completely deviated, but I can''t remember it almost completely. But I know that when I was a human being, I was also chasing your profession, as if I was trying to kill falsehood, but I''m disappointed. How did I die, and I''m right My human memory is very painful, because I can''t remember anything at all, "urqiala said.


    Tongren looked at ulchiola jokingly and said, "ha ha, so you just want to eat me and ask me, and then see if there are some overlapping parts of your memory in my past. Are you right?"

 V1.Chapter 1287

    "Hehe, you are still very smart. I just feel that there is a big loophole in my human memory, so I want to ask you at this time, but I still don''t want to ask, so I just want to eat you directly. It''s easy and can directly improve my strength. Why not? Sometimes I''m thinking, you human Or did you really create a lot of miracles, at least when I was forced to be a man, "ulchiola nodded.


    Tongren also said, "did you milk or eat me again? If not, I''m still that sentence. You also make friends. Do humans have a sentence? Multiple friends are one more way, so it''s good for you to follow this sentence, and then you can give yourself a convenience."


    "Ha, Tongren, you still don''t know the key point. We are not the same kind of people. Now, I am empty. You are human. This is good repair. We regard people as ghosts. It''s the same. You are still human and I am ghosts. We really make friends. In this way, it will be inconvenient for the batch, you know?" urchiola said.


    Tongren was also puzzled and said: "What''s the matter? I just don''t care about these. What can you do if you''re empty? As long as you don''t eat me, we still have nothing to say! What''s more, you still have empty strength. You can break the rules and continue to experience human life. What''s wrong with this? I still can''t understand your way Speaking, I just think, your identity, I don''t care very much, that is, if you are empty, what can it be? I haven''t been eaten by you. What can''t my friends make? And we just started to change the one with the true feelings. You didn''t attack me with Xu! "


    "Hehe, Tongren, don''t be so naive. I''ve seen a lot about what you said. I''ve lived longer than you, and I''ve seen more betrayals between brothers than your fake friends, so do you still feel that friends are reliable?" ulchiola said.


    Tong man shook his head and said: "I don''t want to say anything without speculation, but don''t you think there''s really nothing to say for the time being, because I''m visual. You''re not like that. I don''t know what you look like when you''re human, but I know what you look like now. You say you don''t want to attack human at will because you used to be human and you attack There is no way to attack humans, because you want to get back your original memory. "


    "You''re really anticipating things like God. If you don''t do military work, you''re blind. Yes, I eat people just to find some memories of the past, because you know, can one understand the pain of the eleventh day?" urchiola said bitterly.


    Tongren also thought about the successor of beipai Taekwondo who was eaten by him, and then asked jokingly, "what''s the difference in your memory after you ate the beipai Taekwondo? Can you tell me?"


    "Ha ha, yes, but I''m still ashamed. North school Taekwondo has a lot to do with me. I ate it too. This boy knows that I used to be a group of people who fought against Xu. Moreover, people like Xu are very rare, and Xu is also very powerful. Later, we are Wan Qun who fought with martial arts, which is totally useless There''s nothing about psychic power, "said urciola.


    Tongren said, "well, you just say, I''ve guessed. Don''t you say it? You eat people to find your previous memory, so that boy should be a little different from you in the past. Just say it directly."


    "Hey, actually, I regret eating him, because the man''s master was my old acquaintance. In other words, the person I ate is my offspring, our younger generation, but I''ve eaten him ten times, and there''s nothing I can do," ulchiola said.


    Tongren was also very envious and said, "Oh, great. You are still a little connected with beipai Taekwondo. They are very strong, but why don''t you know beipai Taekwondo? Don''t you know each other?"


    ¡±Hehe, you just don''t move. In the past, we wouldn''t learn from each other. This is the problem of dignity and face. That is to say, I practiced some martial arts before, and when I explained to them, I was together to fight against emptiness, so I knew it like that, "urchiola said.


    Tongren smiled and said, "then you''re just suffering from face biting. You said that if you had been IQ and hung up Oh, my God, you wouldn''t have done such a thing. Don''t you say you''re still killing people or the only descendant of your old acquaintance? You said you don''t have to be in the right place if you have that martial arts."


    "I don''t have it. I just feel that the sword is much better than the whole classroom, so I''ve always been dedicated to the cultivation of the sword, and my soul cutting knife is made by myself. You know, I feel that the sword is the strongest!" ulchiola said.


    Tongren came and said: "What? Is the soul chopping Sabre forged so strong?" if you say it is forged, my soul chopping Sabre is also forged. I also feel that you are very powerful, but I have to say, you know, your bee needle and moves without queen seat are all used in the wrong place. If you use it in body art, I think you would have won. "


    "Cut, I just don''t feel it. How can body art be as powerful as a sword? Are you jealous of my strength, and then talk nonsense to me here! The history of soul chopping knife is unfathomable. Do you know how I made my soul chopping knife, mom!" ulchiola said.


    Tongren didn''t say so many words for a moment, and then said: "your identity is not right for a moment. I remember you are ancient empty. Why can you be human? I still can''t understand here. Don''t you say your human, or the human three hundred years ago. Tell me, how do you explain these!"


    "Hehe, I guess, you funny guy can''t do such things. I just said I was human, but did you say I have always been human?" urchiola said with his chin

 V1.Chapter 1288

    Now, it has become a common thing for ERLA to bury the Tong people. This time, the Tong people didn''t talk about ulchiola. They looked at ulchiola with a curious look and said, "you said it. You didn''t tell me. I''m really anxious. I just want to know!"


    "Who do you think is the end of your curiosity? Most of my memories are unforgettable. Don''t you think it''s opening my wound? It''s right that I was a human in the past, but I''m not a zoo here, and I''m not a monkey!" urchiola said, looking at Tong people unhappily.


    When the Tongren saw that urceola didn''t want to tell him a story, they began to beg and said: "Oh, you said it was fate that we met, and you said you didn''t finish talking, which caused a burden to me and others! You said you''ve lived so long, and you''re about 300 years old. What''s the standard for adults? That''s not to bring trouble to others! You''re giving me a headache now. You''re bringing trouble to me, you know Yes! I must know¡°


    Urceola looked at urceola''s self-directed performance with a black line on her face, and there was nothing to say. She was really a lot of people, and she was really a knife mouth and tofu heart. Anyway, she wanted to learn a little truth from him. Anyway, she wanted to eat it. Wouldn''t it be better to know something else before, so It is said that ulchiola thinks so, which is much more new, and he doesn''t think about anything else, that is, he is facing the Tong people with an expert attitude.


    "Hey, you guy, are you talking or not? Is it cool for you to watch me waiting for you to talk here, or do you always make up stories? You should make it clear to me, otherwise you will be extremely irresponsible towards me!" Tong Ren stared at urqi AI La angrily and said.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said: "Hehe, I can tell you, but as an equivalent, do you also want to give me some benefits? Otherwise, we are all suckling in business. No one likes to do business without interest. Do you think it''s unfair to save myself and talk here? Don''t tell me you don''t think about it If you don''t want to be beaten by me, you''ll be hungry and tell me! "


    "Oh, who''s afraid of who? We''re all like this now. What do you say to fight or not? You also made some conditions with me. If you can, I promise you. It''s equivalent. As long as you don''t eat me, I''ll tell you. Anyway, I''m not at a loss!" the same person said slowly.


    Ulchiola nodded happily and said, "as passengers in the long river of history and very interested in what happened in history, you and I just tell you what I know and what you are curious about! In this case, you also earn and I earn.


    "Hehe, you still listen to business. You see, it''s the type of small boss. Why didn''t you do some business when you were a man? Why did you wake up now?" Tong people looked at urceola strangely.


    Ulchiola shook her head reluctantly, then gave her shoulder and said, "Hey, you don''t know that there was a virtual thing three hundred years ago. What business do I do? I can''t be killed by a virtual strong. Strong is still good. I can or can''t be wrong!"


    "Hehe, it''s true, but you''re also empty now! Isn''t there something wrong with what you say, hahaha!" Tongren still mocked ulchiola.


    Ulchiola was not angry either. He just played with the soul chopping knife in his hand and said: "Hehe, I have never regarded myself as nothing, because I have been a human in time, and then a virtual one, or let go of the residents of liuhun street. Therefore, I feel that although I am a virtual body, although I am a beneficial nothingness in front of my chest, I don''t think I am lonely or anything."


    This sentence surprised Tongren again, and then hurriedly said: "Oh! You''ve been in liuhun street! Young man, your money is not small! Then you should have seen my two female partners! And the last time, oh, you didn''t seem to have seen asajing''s love again!"


    "Hehe, I''ve heard what you said, but if your two women do it, I may not have seen it. Maybe my age is too long, but I''m still curious. Why do you live with the dead?" ulchiola asked strangely.


    Tongren smiled and said, "hehe, touch you just don''t know. This is human''s seven emotions and six desires. Friendship and love are strong. Now I have them all. In fact, don''t you think it''s very good. You can find an artificial infiltration to live a good hungry life as a person. Why do you have to do this?"


    "Haha, so are you a child? I just feel a little bored, so that''s why. As a human being, I always want to fight against emptiness and show my strength to others. But after a long time, I also found that I can''t get that strength. When I fell down, I knew I was killed by emptiness Dead, I just remember that it was very painful at that time. It seemed to be revenge. It should be a former companion. "


    "But every time I think about it, my head will hurt very much. I can''t recall the past at all. So sometimes, it''s really annoying. I don''t know what I do. Sometimes I also want to find a way to get rid of it, but I just can''t find it, because I can''t give up if I want to commit suicide." Urqiala said sadly.


    Tong people also nodded and said, "I know what you are worried about. You always want to find your human lost memories, so you are so persistent in this world and constantly see things with adhesion between yourself and your past to prey, right?"


    "It can be said that, because up to now, I have been looking for memories, but I only found bits and pieces on you." urceola said slowly

 V1.Chapter 1289

    "So, you pervert thinks I''m a good breakthrough here, right? But I won''t let you eat it. That''s a pity. I still want or. So you just share the story with me as much as possible, so as not to be a pity. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me, I know I can tell you everything about Tao, but if you dare to hit my attention, I will sacrifice my life to play with you! "Tong said ruthlessly.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said: "I think you''d better make the problem complicated. Do you think it''s a realistic problem to eat you directly? Obviously, it''s not, because you Tibet is in front of me, but I don''t want to eat you at all, because I feel that my time and experience make me very tired. I always want to rest, But there''s no way. My blank three hundred years still haven''t got a reasonable explanation, so I can''t fall down so early. I know that your strength may be better than me if it''s reasonable, but now, you''re not as strong as me! "


    "Hehe, now you have the advantage to praise me. Don''t you feel very contradictory when you have to. That is to say, in the past, you wanted to kill me and then get memories, but you don''t want to kill after suckling. Do you know, sometimes you are human, or you are human." Tongren said.


    Ulchiola also sighed and said, "hehe, I don''t want to be my human with common sense, but I have no way! My past is still not realized. I can''t rest too early. How can I say that I have to find the process of all my previous things!"


    "Because my experience is really special. I have been a human being and a resident of corpse soul jieliu soul street, so everything is my alien love, not how powerful I am Hi, I just want to appreciate the scenery of the world. It''s not that I''m powerful or powerful, but that I find what I want. That''s the real power Yes, I can''t do anything before that. At least I can''t go back, "urciola continued.


    Tong people also see that urchiola is indeed a void full of memories, because they also know that urchiola has been on fire for a long time, but it must be because of what happened to the quartz stone when urchiola was still a human. After all, it is, so if you want to appreciate all the things of urchiala, you can do it in a short time It must be impossible, and the heart is whether ulchiola''s words to the Tong people are the meaning of the enemy, at least.


    "You human beings now don''t want to be gods all day. If you want to be human beings like us, you have to face virtual invasion all day, and you still have to be on guard against others to steal my sword making skills. I''m really a headache, but don''t say that the bee needle of Taekwondo is really powerful!" Urqiala laughed after talking for a long time.


    Tongren also catered and said, "ha ha, you have decompressed for so long. Don''t you tell me about your past experience? I''m very patient to listen to you, but I don''t know what you mean."


    "Hehe, I know. Don''t be so anxious. There''s no pain if you''re so anxious. I mean, you''re still worried, so I''d better talk to you slowly."


    "When I was a human being, I just felt that something very interesting had happened to me, because when I was a human being, I was not directly contaminated with the sword, because the virtual body inspired me. I thought what it would be like to compress the virtual Linghu, and then use the assembled steel to create a soul cutting mentor with thought and resonance Yes, so I''ve been studying this all the time. Later, when I died in the war, I''m still proud of my soul cutting knife. Do you know that feeling? Your soul cutting knife used to know your children! "Ulchiola said excitedly.


    "When I was human, I just didn''t drink. You said more, because I didn''t know a lot of places, so I said what happened when I screamed. After I died, I always remembered that I wanted to wait for a person. At that time, when I just died, I remembered very clearly, so I definitely went to the corpse soul world, in the corpse soul world When I was in the world, I didn''t see him. He seemed to force me to die early. For some time, I lost revenge and was hungry. "


    "Maybe I didn''t fight, and then I died. When I went to find that person, I found that there seemed to be no such person in the corpse soul world. I would be very puzzled, because I knew I might have come to the wrong place, and I was very hard for you. That person came back here sooner or later, so I opened a blacksmith shop here and worked in the corpse soul world , I''ve been casting swords for others, and I''m looking for something to do myself. "


    "Later, the senior executives of the corpse soul world, that is, the guys of jinglingting court, felt that my soul chopping knife was very powerful, so I wanted to let me make soul chopping knives for them. I thought, anyway, I stayed. I went and made soul chopping knives for them. Later, I also advised me to be a god of death. It was very easy to use."


    "I didn''t think about anything at that time. I just thought it was a position that could make me more hungry and strong. I just became it. When I became it, I found it. It turns out that the God of death is something to fight against emptiness. I also know that this is what I used to do, but I didn''t know that I had the blood of the black dragon. Later, I knew it. In my second life Once, I knew that my soul chopping knife was a black dragon and the only one inherited by blood in the corpse soul world. "


    Tongren was excited, then looked at urceola and said, "Oh, you are really powerful. Should you be my enemy or my predecessor? I really dare not think of it!"


    "Hehe, what do you know? I used to be the captain of a team. In fact, if his blood inheritance was a little closer, we were also very bad at that time, and the relationship was very chaotic. I know that the emergence of a guy made my life completely unsafe." Said urceola

 V1.Chapter 1290

    "What kind of person is that? Have I seen it? Or is it your old acquaintance? Or who beat you?" Tong people asked a series of hungry questions.


    Urqiala was asked about a little food, and then said, "Hey, hey, what do you always say about such ink? I said I would tell you everything! Why do you always say this? That''s what you''re talking about! What did I get beaten? Please give me dessert! Tongren brother!"


    "Ah, ah, OK, is it that I don''t understand the past? Your temper is really grumpy. I don''t know or don''t let you ask. How can you be such a grumpy person? Just now you were a calm person! This is not very consistent with your temperament!" Tong said.


    Ulchiola also said with her shoulder in her arms, "hehe, listen to me! If you listen to me, you won''t think so. So, you''d better listen to my story. Why do you always open your mouth to break me? If I want to go, what else do you listen to¡°


    After listening to ulchiola''s words, Tong people also felt quite reasonable, so they said: "OK, OK, just say it, you say it! I just listen, just don''t shout with me, I''m your listener. Do you say that someone has listened to you for so many years!?"


    Ulchiola also frowned, looked at the Tong man, and then said, "well, you said you were finished. Should I say that? I just told you first. In fact, the captain of your team is my original vice captain, but you also know that everyone loves strength, so I was secretly plotted by him."


    "What? You''re talking about the captain of the team of the corpse soul world, aren''t you? Why did he plot against you? I remember he was a kind old man in my impression! How could he plot against you? You''re not kidding. How could he do anything at this time?" the colleague looked at ulchiola very puzzled.


    Ulchiola also sighed and said: "In fact, there is my carelessness here. When I was in a team battle, the captain of the team now, that is, Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo thousands of years later, you should know whether this guy has many tricks! I really learned it! I also reminded you that you are not a figure in the corpse soul world, so I said The more I remind you, it''s better to have less contact with him! "


    "Why? How did the team leader annoy you and make you so angry? I don''t know what happened, so I lost. I asked. I didn''t sprinkle salt on the wound in previous years, so don''t blame me!" Tong said.


    Ulchiola gripped the soul chopping knife and said: "This guy''s words are really cunning! At that time, when I forged the sword, I could destroy the sword. The soul chopping knife forged for him at that time was a little too powerful to tell the truth, because this guy I think he really needs a powerful soul chopping knife, so I just tried to forge a soul chopping knife for him with the soul of the fire dragon Dao, I didn''t expect that his own talent is very high. "


    "It''s the first time I saw the powerful God of death. I''ve never seen a god of death who can use all the power of soul cutting, so I was afraid of something and wanted to destroy the soul cutting knife, but it didn''t work well at that time His strength has completely surpassed me. That soul chopping knife can be said to be the oldest soul chopping knife. "


    "But I didn''t find a good master for him. I didn''t think of the ambition of this mountain, yuan and Liu Qing. At that time, because of the gradual development of history, I deserved to be the leader of the corpse soul world, but this guy seemed to despise my return and wanted to be the captain of his own local team."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t see that he still had some ambition. Later, he brought a man named Yosuke Puyuan. My stone fell bit by bit. They were an inventor in the corpse and soul world of the God of death. Later, people held the ghost road and used it with the soul chopping knife. That Yamamoto yuan Liu qingchong relied on his own soul chopping knife Soul sabre liurenruo fire combined with his own ghost road and defeated me. Later, I was driven out of the corpse and soul world. I woke up. It seems that I am a friend without me. "


    "Talking about Ali may mean a little lost dog, but I can''t help it. Who makes them know more? I was not only directly cut off my hands, but I couldn''t continue to forge swords in the future, but also driven out. Moreover, his mail room is very vicious. I cursed and sealed my hands, OK Said that my hands have no way to forge a sword all my life. "


    "It''s not that I slandered your corpse soul world, because I really feel that there are demons in your corpse soul world! It''s really evil ghosts in the world, and the hell is empty! At that time, because they asked me to forge a soul chopping knife, they came to see that I was useless, and then they expelled me. After I was expelled, I''m really doing nothing. My hands are finished. When I see Xu, I have to hide! This is something I really can''t understand. I''m going to start hiding! "


    "My story may be that you can''t believe me too much. I know your feeling. Maybe I''m bragging, but it''s really not. The wound in my heart is only ten. I know it myself, so it''s true that others listen to my story. It''s just a story. I can''t restrain my pain and give them feelings. I''m true What''s the idea of Yamamoto yuan and Liu Qing''s idea of valuing the country? "


    "He just wants to be the same as me now. In order to know the past, he will do anything to harm the world. I don''t want to hurt mankind. When I see mankind, I will think of my family. Although they have all died, when I see them, I will still feel that God has really given a gift of this solution, that is, mankind. I really want to find me Memory is also very reluctant to hurt human beings, but I have no way, "urciola said slowly

 V1.Chapter 1291

    Tongren were deeply touched when they listened to the story of ulchiola, and knew that their lips began to shake. At this time, what kind of story? It''s not sympathetic, but it''s also very painful and difficult. Ulchiola has been angry for so long, and has been treated so unfairly, When he was a human being, he suffered such and such things. Not only his own people were falsely killed, but also died when he took revenge.


    When he fell down, he went to the corpse soul world. Since he had the ability to forge everyone''s soul chopping knife, but not everyone was very grateful, now the soul chopping knife doesn''t need to be forged, and he has felt it with your spiritual power in his own body, so urceola also lost the stage.


    "In fact, I still feel that my soul chopping knife is very powerful. Now are you still using people to build soul chopping knives in the corpse soul world? I remember when I was asked to fight the soul chopping knife, it was huge. All the hungry gods of death came to pick me up, and the gods of death at that time were really stupid. If the ghost had not saved them, you would be a little bit There are no means to deal with emptiness. You know, in fact, it''s useless for me to say these, but at least it''s to tell you my experience. "


    "My past is to tell you that the God of death really doesn''t have good things, because it''s like that kind of thing is closest to human beings, so there are so many things. How to say, the God of death is smarter than human beings, because after all, it has died once, but it''s also different. Some people are in liuhun street when they are animals So I don''t have anything? Attack means that death is really heartless. "Ulchiola said with his head tilted.


    Tongren also coughed for a while, because he is also the God of death. Although he is not a member of the God of death, he is still in the soul devouring world. Therefore, the soul devouring world still has a place for Tongren. After all, he is also a member of the second team. Although he is not a member of the soul devouring world, he just has the power of death.


    "In fact, I just want to tell you that not everyone is what you said. If mom said it was me! I wouldn''t be like that! Look how good I am. I never do those useless things, and my female partners are the God of death. I didn''t see their bad ways go there, although it''s right for your past I''m very angry and sorry, but you can''t say that all gods of death are like this. You know, there are still good people! "Said the colleague.


    Ulchiola also sneered again and said, "hehe, you are saying something for yourself and your woman. In my opinion, it is the same, because I have received the plot of death. Now you can say that I am human and I am empty. If you say I am death, I absolutely disagree!"


    "Hey, really, you can''t help it. Well, if you must think that we are all bad guys, I can''t help it, but you still told so many things to the bad guys. Do you think you have some contradictions?" Tong people jokingly looked at ulchiola and said.


    Ulchiola shook his head, then looked at the Tongren seriously and said, "no, I think people are very accurate. Although you are a human, you have the power of death in your knowledge body, but you are not an orthodox God of death. I am not afraid that you will say it. If you say it, you will say it. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "I won''t say it. Anyway, your experience is strong enough. Most people won''t believe it, so I won''t forget to say it. You can rest assured. If I say it, no one will go to heart." Tong said with a smile.


    Ulchiola also slowly built the soul chopping knife, put it on the ground, and then tested it back on the stone and said: "Hehe, since it was so difficult for him to calculate, I went back to liuhun street, because my hands were gone. The law in the corpse soul world was that someone was seen, and my arms were thrown. The residents on liuhun Street thought I had stolen something, so they all hid from me on one side. At the beginning, I was able to live with them, because it was also difficult There is nothing to do. Am I just sitting on the side? The big thing is that someone will beat me. "


    "You know, a blacksmith without arms and Kung Fu was nothing, but I knew at that time that my hungry blood inheritance was a black dragon, so I was always a very arrogant person. There was no way, so I also suffered from non-human abuse at that time, such as banana peel and apple , it''s all thrown at me, so I really gave a speech about such a life. Finally, one day, a hooligan finally angered me. "


    "Because that hooligan is also a resident of liuhun street, he is a famous ruffian, and then all kinds of people tease me. Finally, he really annoyed me. I stood up and fought with him, but I forgot that I had no skills in the past, so it was natural for me to be beaten, but in the end, I also carried it down. At that time, I was beaten The psychologist is jealous and angry. "


    "That rascal is also a strange rascal. He also has some rascal friends who bully me almost every day. At the beginning, I changed places, but later they always find me. Sometimes one day without them, I feel how beautiful the world is."


    "But then I really couldn''t bear it. One day they really went too far and kicked me around. I really couldn''t stand it. There was black gas on my body on the spot, but they didn''t see it. It was meaningless to hit a few times, so they just walked away, but at that time, there was a sign of emptiness It''s too late. "


    "I''ve fired a hole in my chest. Su yo said that there was no one. I just went back with my tired body, but I also knew that there were no good people in the world. After a few days, they seemed to have some contradictions, and then they came to me in turn. When they kicked me, I became empty. At that time, it was in my heart Only hatred, I killed almost all the residents of liuhun street. Only then did I know that only violence can explain the problem! "Ulchiola said ruthlessly

 V1.Chapter 1292

    "I can still clearly remember the eyes of those hooligans who looked at me at that time. I had started to change, but there was a virtual hole in my chest, and then black scales began to appear all over God, and then began to give birth to the dragon''s tail. My hands also grew successfully. Because the power of hatred was really strong, I said it was the one who directly shocked jinglingting Some rubbish, so it''s said to come to catch me. At the beginning, I didn''t want to escape. After the massacre in liuhun street, Yamamoto yuan, Liu qingchong appeared in front of me. At that time, I, oh, further began to run away. In an instant, the virtual power directly summoned my original soul cutting knife. "


    "That''s the soul chopping knife in my hand, but at the beginning, I didn''t have any consciousness at all, because it was the first emptiness, and the powerful force made me unable to control and destroy everything familiar around me, but in the end, I was defeated. After all, it was the leader''s blade like fire, but I didn''t let them grasp it. It was a illusion I ran to this world for the black dragon. At that time, I was thinking why I didn''t go to the virtual circle. "


    Urciola continued: "Maybe it''s because there are so many empty circles. I''m afraid I''ll get hurt. Then I stayed in this world and began to practice. People in the corpse soul world sent people down to arrest me, but they were all killed by me. It''s really vulnerable. It''s really vulnerable. It''s the God of death who photographed so much rubbish to fool me. It''s a second kill for two or three times. Later, it''s the same I started to pick up my strength bit by bit, because it was a black dragon. Therefore, after the first outbreak of my strength, I began to retreat a lot, because I couldn''t fill it directly in one step, that is, I retreated to the level of kili''an Da Xu. "


    "After so many years of emptiness, I have also deeply realized that real people are sometimes inferior to emptiness. At least if they are empty, they do what they want. If they want to eat, they prey, and if they want to evolve, they devour. Therefore, I feel that Xu is still the most direct species." urqiala said with his head.


    Tongren also scratched his head and said, "after listening to your story, I really feel that your story is really tragic, but you have come to the present. Do you want to give up all your accomplishments because of one?"


    "Ha ha, I''m back to the original topic. Of course, I just want to eat you. Losing so much is ang. You know my past, but I didn''t say I won''t eat you, so you just get up and wait for me to eat!" ulchiola looked at Tong people with Schadenfreude and said.


    Tongren also stood up slowly and said, "ha ha, come on. I thought it would make you change your mind to try to add your conversation. Unexpectedly, he still wanted to kill me. Then you just come. We just want to see who is powerful!"


    "You''re really enlightened. You promised me so happily. I still thought you had a lot of ink with me. How have you made progress!" urchiola pointed the soul chopping knife at the Tongren.


    Tongren said with a smile, and said with full confidence: "ha ha, people advance all the time. It''s impossible for me to stay in place all the time, isn''t it? In the face of a real battle, I should learn, but for you, I can fight with confidence and boldness, because I won''t lose."


    "Hehe, you Tong people are still here. You are still so confident, but your confidence will disappear forever. You are waiting for your head to fall to the ground. Let me share your memory! Don''t say anything. I can certainly kill you!" ulchiola said happily.


    Tongren also resisted the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "ha ha, our spiritual power has been very exhausted now. Don''t you say you always want to see how the body art is? I''ll let you see enough this time!"


    Ulchiola also directly and triumphantly ran over and said, "ha ha! Although Tongren said so, I think your brain is still very inflexible! You still think you can win, your confidence! You should take it away in ten million times!"


    "Hehe, I not only want to keep my own, but also take yours together. Don''t be too arrogant. You haven''t met any opponents because you haven''t met me!" Tong man also swung his soul chopping knife and rushed to urchiola.


    "Boom!"


    After the two swords collided with each other, there was an uproar! And they were equally matched. Neither of them stepped back!


    Urchiola and Tong people also separated from ephedrine quickly, and then attacked each other''s key continuously, but they found that they had swung away perfectly.


    The Tong people once again opened the eye of Indra, and then fought with urchiola all the time. Urchiola also opened the Dragon Robe mode once, and the Tong people have been working hard. Can the Tong people see the hungry action of urchiola? Urchiola has a fast movement bonus and defense.


    Both are the strength of 50-50. Everyone is stubborn. Of course, they don''t let them, and they both firmly believe that they can win.


    Gradually, the Tong people seemed to find something, and then began to get down with a happy face. Ulchiola was very puzzled and asked, "Hey, is it so interesting to fight with me? Look what you call with your smile!"


    "Ha ha, urceola, let me play a magic trick with you. I lose five numbers, and then a surprise will happen!" said Tong.


    Ulchiola frowned and said, "surprise, what surprise, hurry to be more serious!"


    "Five!"


    Tongren did not listen to urceola''s self-care for the first few seconds.


    "Four!"


    "Three!"


    Ulchiola also looked at the Tong people, and then began to ask, "Hey! You must have no other good fart to eliminate the disaster!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    When the same person lost the last sound, ulchiola suddenly felt the national electricity in her brain, and then her whole body began to get disordered. Even her actions were heard and fell down with constant trembling.


    Finally, ulchiola fell to the ground and still said, "er... Er... Tong man, what cheating did you use!"

 V1.Chapter 1293

    "Cheating? Hehe, ulchiola, are you dazzled by your magical past? Do you know why you have become like this? Give me a good think, give me a good think, whether you fell for my reason." Tong man squatted beside ulchiala and said.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong Ren suspiciously, and then tried to make his body move. But for a long time, he found that there was nothing on his body except the pain of electric shock and endless paralysis, and his spiritual power seemed to be in a large number of sixty. Needless to say, Even if urchiola is wise and powerful, it will be reaped by the Tong people. Is this the final end of urchiola? Really?


    However, ulchiola''s face was surprisingly calm. Instead of crying bitterly, he still roared loudly. On the contrary, he always looked at the Tong people squatting next to him calmly. After a long time, the Tong people made a bottom and sat next to ulchiola and cut the soul quilt behind him.


    Ulchiola was very shocked, and then asked, "Tong man? What do you mean? You don''t kill me? What do you mean? Do you despise me?"


    "Just stop and stop. Your body is tortured by you. It''s almost over. Just give me a good rest. I didn''t want to kill you from the beginning, except for the middle period when I was angry. That''s because you threatened my woman, but ah, ulchiola, from the beginning, I just thought it was It''s very strange. From the first opening, I felt that you were a good player for me to fight, but I couldn''t kill you. "Tongren said.


    Ulchiola burst into anger and scolded: "Hey, you guy, where did you get so many words? I failed, and you''re going to kill me! Otherwise, there''s no decision between us! If you win, you should win my life! Don''t pretend to be a good man here! Hurry up!"


    "Ha ha, I have said that I won''t do it unless you commit suicide. I can''t control it, but your life will never fall into my hand. It''s not me who doesn''t kill emptiness. I kill emptiness, but I just feel that you are a very special existence. Every time I fight with you, my response to my soul chopping knife is very huge Big, books are just unimportant. If you want to win, you''ve won. "Tong man said indifferently.


    Ulchiola was even more angry, and then said with an unhappy face: "Hey, it''s as if you''re letting me be the same. It''s as if you''re a saint. You''re free to kill or cut. If I hand it in, it''s all because I''m not a man. Come on, don''t ink."


    "Ulchiola, you make me very unhappy and hungry psychologically. Why don''t you cherish life so much? Don''t you want to get back your memory? You are different from other virtual talents, which makes me have a very strange feeling. Therefore, I must carry on this strange feeling all the time. Don''t say anything is useless Yes, I said I would die if I didn''t kill you. If you say anything, it''s useless, I''ll knock you out and hang you in the tree! "Said Tong man.


    What a shame you were when you heard that you were going to hang him on a tree. Ulchiola just withered and didn''t answer back. He just sighed and said: "Hey, Tongren, when I was a human in the bedroom, I also had the same kind heart as you, but after it became a virtual continuum, my thoughts disappeared, and I couldn''t feel the warmth and coldness of human relations. Even my favorite things in the past couldn''t be interested. Isn''t that strange?"


    "I also think it''s strange that you can''t say a word to me. You also said that friends are useless, but now we are chatting together like friends. Is it strange that you say that people and ghosts are different, but one of us is human and the other is empty, but we have been talking all the time Isn''t it strange for you to talk like this? Anyway, I feel very strange. "Tongren looked at urziola and said.


    Ulchiola also showed a rare little smile and said, "hehe, who is your friend? You don''t call me brothers here. It''s not you who can''t, but I can''t call friends. You know, we still start that sentence. I''m Xu. You''re human. Whether we can be hungry or friends remains to be seen."


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? Are you moved? We''ll wait and see. You''re still interesting. Did you start talking about old death and no contact? Ha ha, what''s the matter with you now? Have you become a contradictory hungry person again? You''re really interesting." Tong said with a smile.


    Ulchiola also jokingly said: "isn''t that what you said, people should keep pace with the times? As a new generation of human beings, oh no, a new generation of human beings, I just have to work harder. Although it may be strange to be friends with you, it''s not strange now anyway, that''s not strange now."


    "Ha ha, it seems that making friends with me makes you fall in price. It''s really the first time I''ve heard such a thing. It seems that you still have a trace. Are all virtual so lovely, or do all virtual like you?" Tong man looked at ulchiola and said.


    Ulchiola was also very proud and said, "cut, what is emptiness? I''m going to lead in IQ. I don''t know how much it is. Don''t compare those junk things with me. I''m me. I''m a different fireworks!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be in a good mood. There are still a lot of words waiting for you to sleep, but I told you that your fall really has nothing to do with me. Do you know why you fell?" Tong said.


    Ulchiola said, "hehe, I''m the same. No matter what the reason is, I''m useless in cheating, but I still fell down, which means your cheating is forcing me to be powerful. That''s all I can say."

 V1.Chapter 1294

    "Wow! How could there be such a brazen person in the world! Is it so difficult for you to admit defeat? Why can you say such shameless words after 90? At this time, I''m very suspicious. Do you just want to annoy me? Ulchiola, I''m going to be punished You give me angry smile! Do you know, you look like a scoundrel you met in the past! "Tong people looked at urceola angrily and smiled and said.


    Ulchiola was also deliberately gentle, and the Qitong man said, "I cheated and lost to you. If I had real strength, I might have responded to you! But it''s useless. I won''t tell you what you used now¡°


    "You''re really the most interesting fake I''ve ever met. Don''t you know the master of the Taekwondo man you said you ate? How can you just don''t know the weakness of her skills? Why don''t I believe it? You say you''re talking about me on purpose!" Tong people looked at ulchiola unconvinced and said.


    Ulchiola said with a black face: "Then how do I know? I told you all about it. At that time, the skills were not publicized. I just knew that his skills were called Taekwondo, but I really don''t know what effect it was. Aren''t you difficult for the IQ person? I told you before. Don''t listen to me. You still blame me, I still don''t know much about this bee needle and no recoil! "


    "Tell me about you! You''re not as good as me. I know more than you do. You know! Your TaeKwonDo skills are the culprit behind you. You know, it''s not me, and I didn''t cheat. You know! Muay Thai''s Bee needle and recoilless moves, do you think they can be used if you want to use them?" Tong said.


    Urziola said: "I think it''s OK. Up to now, I don''t feel anything but a little pain on my body, and now my body can move. Anyway, I just feel that this move is a little too stupid. I''ve been stiff for so long just now. If someone else, I''ll die! I''ll die, so I feel it The skill of squeezing me to sew needles and have no recoil is really rubbish. I think I really don''t want to use it anymore! "


    "Are you serious? Do you think you don''t want to use it? It''s a valve skill. Do you really want to use it? This skill can be practiced either by recalling or by practicing! You''re really stupid. If I were you, I wouldn''t say anything I don''t want to practice. What''s in your mind , elder brother, this kind of skill is rare! "Tong Ren said excitedly and hungry.


    Ulchiola frowned and said several times, "Oh, I said I wouldn''t practice it if I didn''t practice it! How can you be so inky? Whoever you love to practice this skill is to practice it when you sleep! Anyway, I won''t practice it. It''s too painful to recognize it!"


    "Well, I can practice instead of you!" Tong said with a bad smile, and quietly took out the soul chopping knife.


    "Poop!"


    The soul chopping knife instantly grew tusks, directly pressed on ulqiala''s neck, and then absorbed something all the time.


    "Shit! Tong man! Do you want to kill me again! You forced villain! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill me!" ulchiola said painfully.


    Tongren also said solemnly, "don''t move! If my lost soul has disordered breath, bad things will begin to happen. You''d better do it for me. Just take it with you. I''ll be fine soon. Don''t feel pain!"


    "Ouch, I''m X! Tong man, you little boy! I''m going to end with you!" ulchiola said painfully.


    At this time, Tongren suddenly shook the soul chopping knife, and the tusk left wuerqiala''s neck, and then the soul chopping knife also recovered its original appearance.


    Tongren touched the soul chopping knife and said, "well, I have everything. How do you feel now?"


    "Hey? Don''t tell me that the pain of my body seems to be gone. Did you do the Tongren? Don''t tell me that it''s really amazing! All the negative states of my body have disappeared!" ulchiola said, turning her arm.


    Tongren said with a smile, "what did you say I did? I just made something in your body. It''s ok if your body recovers. In short, it''s ok if your body recovers normal labor."


    "No, you''re going to tell me what happened. Otherwise, I''m a little uncomfortable in my heart!" ulchiola looked at Tong people in doubt.


    Tongren couldn''t see it anymore, so he said, "ah, I just absorbed your bee needle and non backseat skill, so the side effects of losing Erni disappeared!"


    "What! You cast my skill! What! You lost my skill!" ulchiola said anxiously.


    Tong Ren waved and said, "you just don''t have common sense. Your skill is still in your body. It''s mine. So you just restrained one. It''s not stolen from you. It can further eliminate your side effects. Now do you understand, nerd!"


    "Ah, I see! Hey, who do you say is a fool!" ulchiola raised the soul chopping knife and said.


    It seems that sometimes it will fight. Tongren quickly smiled and said, "Oh, what''s the matter with you? Do you treat your benefactor like this? I caught you from a dangerous place! You just want to face your benefactor with a sword?"


    Ulchiola couldn''t stand such a kidnapping. He just put away the soul chopping knife and said, "Oh, well, don''t write with me. Just tell me what happened to my skill and why there were still some side effects. Should you make it clear to me?"


    "Yes, I should tell you clearly or I want to tell you. If you don''t know the secret of your Kung Fu, you''re a little unreasonable. Also, don''t let others know your Kung Fu. Your Kung Fu is not a very weak one. There must be a lot of people breaking their hearts and eyes! You know!" Tong said

 V1.Chapter 1295

    Urqiala said with a puzzled face, "isn''t this a very common skill? Besides, even if it is stolen by personality, what can happen sometimes? I still really don''t understand your human thoughts sometimes. It''s really strange. I can''t think of how! What kind of ah!"


    "I''m really acclimatized to you! How can you be a person who has lived for so long? You don''t have the IQ of counterclockwise. It''s also said that it''s a very common hunger skill. Do you know how terrible this skill is? The skill of giving me bee needle and the skill of having no back seat will be God level skills. Don''t you become a god fighter in your 90''s I''m really knowledgeable. How do you understand it? In the end, I''m just curious! "Tong said.


    Urciola said: "You''ve been bought a lawsuit for me. If you have anything to say, you''d better tell me quickly. In this way, we can still have a good conversation. If you seem to have to talk like this, I feel that we''re not far away from fighting. I''m telling the truth, Tong people. You''d better listen to me, because I''m also very strange to you. I''m afraid I can''t help you Sometimes I can''t control my temper well. When it''s good, it''s still good. When it''s bad, it''s really bad. "


    "Well, well, I can''t afford it. Can''t I speak? Your skill was very liha ide skill in ancient times. Maybe you didn''t stay in the world after you died, but I know. In the world, this Taekwondo can be regarded as a good player in Wulin, because it''s really good It''s powerful. It doesn''t mean how strong Taekwondo is. It''s the Taekwondo skill that is really powerful. It''s really powerful. "The colleague said.


    Wuerqiala said angrily, "Hey, you still haven''t told me that my kung fu is powerful there. What you told me here is that you''ve been telling me that he''s powerful. You''re not telling me the exact things, or are you kidding me here? I''m really going to be angry!"


    "Sorry, I just feel very powerful. I use so many additional words. Generally speaking, I won''t. the power of this bee needle is very abnormal. It can instantly improve my ability. That is, if your attack is one, the one who uses the bee needle will become two. This is also related to your body level If the level of your body is stronger, you can use a stronger bee needle to help me. This is the same joy to quickly improve your strength, but the side effects are also very terrible. If you use your level that your body can''t bear, you will sleep to death! "Tong said.


    "There is also the observation method in the back seat. This is something you deeply understand, because you use the fruitless hunger to fight me, that is, you eliminate the recoil, that is, the feedback of the attack is eliminated, and then only the damage of the attack is left. In this way, the damage and speed can be expanded wirelessly!" Tong said.


    Urziola said, "it''s a little meaningful to hear what you said. Does it have anything to do with my inability to afford just now? How do I feel that you don''t have your face at 11 o''clock, or are you really hungry to cheat?"


    "I really have a mouth! Ulchiola is really acclimatized and will obey you. I said that it''s my skill, not a means of cheating, and your bee needle is beyond the range of my body''s bearing capacity. I also said that I cheated. Can you? Don''t say so much if you accept the post model!" Tongren was also very unhappy when he was hungry.


    Ulchiola still didn''t understand it, and then said, "if you say so, you won me instead of cheating. It''s because of the side effects of your moves that you adapt to me, isn''t it?"


    "You can say so, but you really lost. Otherwise, how can you have the present, that is, mine? I don''t kill you. Look at the passport. It''s someone else. Tower kill you or not! You must be dead. If it''s in someone else''s hands!" Tongren said with white eyes and hunger.


    Ulchiola also smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily. How can I just die like you said? Don''t make me laugh. Do you say I''m going to die when you say I''m dead? And your mouth is so easy to use. I''m not. You say I''m dead when you say I''m dead?"


    "You''re such a person. It''s really bad to talk. No wonder you can''t call friends. You''re not lonely at all. Are you going to be lonely to death?" Tongren mocked urziola.


    Wuerqi love is also very careless and said: "is there any problem with this? I just feel that friends are useless things. Friends are my Tu Lei''s things!"


    "So you still don''t want me to be a friend? Well, I didn''t hold this idea at the beginning. In short, the road after that is still very long. I hope we''d better meet each other less. Otherwise, we really have to fight to the death," Tong said.


    Ulchiola also nodded and said, "yes, I think so. We can''t be friends. Generally speaking, human and virtual can become partners. Therefore, where to buy is the enemy. When you see it, you want to fight. At this time, it''s very normal."


    "That''s it. Let''s not attack anyone. Let''s go. I hope you can still bring me such stimulation when I''m hungry next time!" Tong man said with his fist clenched.


    Ulchiola also returned home and said, "OK, I must win next time. This time it''s a draw. I just reluctantly accept it."


    "Hehe, it''s good, it''s all lying there. If you can say what a draw is, you really admire it." Tong said.


    Urqiala stretched out the black devil''s wings and said when he was about to fly away: "Hey, Tongren, this time, I''m going to find lanran. I must strengthen my strength, and then wait until the next battle to defeat you completely! You know, when the next time, Tongren, we''re the enemy completely. You know, just look forward to it!"

 V1.Chapter 1296

    "Hmm? What are you doing to take refuge in lanran? Are you willing to be his subordinates? I really don''t understand. Don''t you mean to love freedom? Why is it like this today? It''s not like you at all. Do you have anything else to do?" Tong man looked at ulchiola and said.


    Urciola said slowly: "Nothing is for the sake of strength. What is clear is that I am for the sake of strength. Now for me, you are my biggest enemy. I can''t practice in isolation in my own research. I also want to go in the right direction and take a normal road, that is, take a good walk on the road to your curtain! I can''t study strategy all the time, So it''s the right thing for me to take refuge in lanran now, hehe. "


    "You are really confused. I thought you were different from other empties. What I didn''t expect is that you are the same as other empties! And there is no difference at all. I''ve lost my eyes. I''m really cheated by your hunger! Everything is the same. In that case, you should go quickly, When I still don''t want to do anything now, I really don''t want to kick too much, but you don''t appear again! "Tong man pointed to urceola and said, and it was also under construction. The soul chopping knife was ruthlessly inserted into the ground, and didn''t do anything for a moment.


    Urchiola also stirred up his wings and said, "Oh, it''s for you. Tong man, I will do whatever you want in your mind. Don''t be too hasty or slow. I must have remitted a surprise to you at all levels. You''re optimistic! I won''t let myself down!"


    Having said that, the Shandong wing gang of ulchiolamon flew away directly. Tong people also understand that ulchiolam is actually optimized in the words. Because they don''t want to give it to Tong people, they are disappointed in themselves, so they say they are looking for lanran. Otherwise, if ulchiolam''s character won''t go to look for lanran casually.


    For ulchiola, lanran is really a special identity. Even if she was once a person in the corpse soul world, she was also a person who betrayed the corpse soul world. Although ulchiola hated being a matchmaker, she also knew that lanran could not be trusted because he betrayed his constant breath. Therefore, in the virtual circle, she also wanted to see each other Believe in yourself. Lanran''s words are peerless and can''t be trusted. Ulchiola''s words simply want to improve her strength.


    After ulchiola left, Tong people sat on the ground, because the war was over and they could have a rest. In this way, ulchiola also joined the camp of lanran. In this way, his enemy is another addition. Although there are many problems, he thinks he will become his own right away When he was a friend, but he immediately became his own direct enemy. This is very sad. Not everyone can alleviate this.


    Tongren received a very invisible injury. Ulchiola is a kind of character who is debauchery outside the shape and skeleton, so it''s normal for Tongren to live.


    For Tongren, urceola is a very strange character, because she loves and hates herself. In Tongren''s eyes, urceola is a strange character of a gentleman. She wants sister Hui to kill him in time, but there is still a feeling that she can''t bear it, that is, it feels very strange.


    Tongren also stood up slowly, thinking that Lucia and Fei Zhen were still waiting for him at the exit of the forest. Their injuries were almost good, that is, they slowly went to the exit of the forest. It was true that they were in a bad mood, because ulchiola finally left. Tongren is a little enemy The confidence to be friends is your sister.


    I still thought it was a good thing to take ulchiola in pairs today, but I didn''t think it. Ulchiola still didn''t be surprised by the temptation and went to take refuge in lanran. This is the problem that re angtong people don''t understand. Tong people are also very painful to scratch your head to express their melancholy feeling.


    Tongren also walked slowly to the exit of the forest, because you really have nothing to do. You really feel relaxed. The surrounding emptiness is also gone, because the fighting emptiness just now is gone, which makes Tongren feel refreshed. Zhou AI''s absence of emptiness means that the surrounding air has evolved to a general level.


    While walking, Tong people feel that today''s things are still really hungry. Although they have been fighting with ulchiola for a long time, they have also harvested a lot of hungry things. At least they have completely restrained their bee needles, which is also a matter of great joy for Tong people.


    At this time, when my colleagues were walking, there was a string of splendor around me. When I looked at it, it was hell butterfly!


    This must be a guess. Tong people still want to guess. They haven''t seen it for a long time. They have rested for a long time. They don''t know what they are doing.


    Tongren put his father in a very comfortable seat, and then began to wait for the picture to appear. When the picture appeared, he found Cha Chai sitting in front of his home with a sad face. The house behind him should be his home. Unexpectedly, it was smashed, and it was going to be rotten.


    At this time, a voice appeared on the other side of the picture.


    "Hey! Guess, your big brother is out!"


    Tongren looked at him intently. He was a soul! Once again, think about the sad face. Tongren is angry immediately.


    "Guess, did you kill someone? Did I say I wouldn''t let you kill? What''s the matter with your soul around you!" Tong said angrily.


    Cha Chai was killed. Because it was just connected, Cha Chai saw it. Then he quickly began to explain and said: "Oh, big brother. I called you. You said I killed someone? I wanted to kill someone! I''m not in the mood now! This is the waste dog. Do you remember the guy I stabbed on the ground that day, big brother?"


    "Hey, the point is OK. Did you call this for your brother to introduce me?" said the waste dog next to him

 V1.Chapter 1297

    Tongren was confused because he didn''t know who to talk to. There was still a lot of confusion. He kept talking, but he still didn''t say a key point. Therefore, Tongren had been listening carefully to see what to say, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    "Hey, there''s nothing for you here. Why do you always have to interrupt? I told my big brother well. You''re the endless ink with me here. What do you mean? If you don''t have anything, you just go to me quickly and don''t bother me, you know?" Cha guessed angrily.


    The fat dog on one side was also anxious and said: "Ouch, you''re still making progress. I think you''ve got a big brother, but you don''t know how to do it. I think you''re really floating! If you have a big brother, you just forget whether you''re a brother. What do you have? Hehe, your big brother said, I can''t stand your beating around the Bush character. You either change it quickly and ask me to change it Well, I''m the ink you keep here. Anyway, you''re optimistic. I don''t care! "


    "Why are you such a mortal? Can you stay away from me? Did I give you a face? You shouldn''t have appeared here. You don''t know. Why are you so stubborn? You''ve been so annoying since childhood!" Cha guessed. He looked at the waste dog in disgust and said.


    Tong people were also said by them that they were becoming more and more mortal, and then they shouted directly: "stop! Is it over? Listen to me!"


    On the other side, they were angry, so they all stopped talking. They all looked at Tong people timidly. Tong people were also a Yuxin who didn''t recognize them, and then coughed twice and said, "cough, first of all, I''m very glad you can have friends to guess, and I want to ask you whether you killed the soul of MI."


    Cha Chai shook his head and said, "this soul is my friend waste dog. I didn''t kill it. It''s a man named dongxianyao who knows how to hand. I didn''t do it."


    "What does Dongxian want? What is he doing here? And why did your friend die in Dongxian''s hand? Please explain to me." the stabbing man said.


    Cha Chai nodded and said: "Well, I told your mother from the front, so you have a little patience, brother Huo. At the beginning, you also know that after my meeting at the roadside, his back was pricked, and then this guy was very angry. It happened that if Dongxian came down and saw him, he would be emptied, and then he would find him I, just beat me up. At the beginning, I killed it. "


    "But later, he was resurrected. I don''t quite understand what''s going on. I still have one head to sleep. Later, when my friend came out of the empty body, I knew that my friend was allowed to be controlled."


    Tongren said anxiously, "what about his body? Is his body still there?"


    "He''s dead. He''s dead. It''s Dongxian who wants to kill him directly. Then when he reacts, he''s separated from the void, but it''s too late to save his body. Later, I''m still fighting with the void..."


    Cha Chai keeps talking and talking, but he still can''t live at one point. Tong people are impatient for you.


    "Hey, you stop." Tong people directly interrupted Cha Chai and said.


    "Did you directly tell me that heavy electricity is no good? You said you are qualified. I said it for so long, or was it your friend? I didn''t understand. Are you really your friend when you find me?" Tong said.


    Cha Chai sighed, shook his head and said, "Hey, brother, I told you directly because Dongxian is going to kidnap my parents. Otherwise, I won''t be so anxious. I think it''s too troublesome for you."


    "Wow, did you take me as your brother? You''ve told me for such a long time. Where are you now? What are we waiting for? Hurry to find your parents!" the colleague said anxiously.


    Cha Chai also said in a low voice: "Hey, I''m the first. I feel it''s true. I''m too troublesome to you, brother, because I always don''t know. Don''t tell me that everything worries you, brother, but the second point is that I really have no way."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you desperate? How could it be so miserable? Your parents were kidnapped. Where really? Let''s go directly!" said Tong Ren


    Cha Chai also cried and said, "if I knew how to go, I would lose it, but I really don''t know how to go!"


    "Where is it? Let me tell you. I''ll help you. Don''t worry." Tong said calmly.


    Cha Chai said, "big brother, if you kidnapped me somewhere, I would go by myself, but he kidnapped me to a virtual circle. How did I go? Although I know this place, I really don''t know how to go. Even if I know, I have no way."


    "Empty circle? I''m Cao! Is it so rampant? I don''t understand what the East fairy is thinking in his mind. If the empty circle is, I can go. Let''s go now. When did your parents kidnap him?" Tong said.


    Cha Chai put out three fingers and said, "it was the morning when he kidnapped him. It''s almost evening now. He said he would let me go in three days. I really have no way to find my brother. Otherwise, if there''s nothing wrong with the brush, I won''t bother my brother!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you in this matter. Won''t it be three days later? I''ll gather at your place right away, and then we''ll try the plan or something." Tong said.


    Cha Chai nodded, and then hung up hell butterfly.


    At this time, Tongren thought that this wave was not even, and another wave arose. Unexpectedly, it was Dongxian who wanted to kidnap Cha Chai''s parents to the virtual circle. Since he was Cha Chai''s parents, it must be a divine thing to find Cha Chai, and it was also a thing that needs cha Chai to do honestly. Therefore, there is no doubt that he kidnapped Cha Chai''s parents this time, So Tong people are just thinking about what it is, checking and guessing what it is, and attracting those in the virtual circle

 V1.Chapter 1298

    Tong people also thought that it might be possible. The ability of checking and guessing is very strong, but how can people in the virtual circle know? As a paladin, checking and guessing has very strong strength, but his ability belongs to the attribute of light. What use does people in the virtual circle want him to have? Tong people don''t understand for a moment, However, there is also a little score in my heart, because the ability to check and guess may not only be strong, but also be used!


    People in the virtual circle may be interested in this strange ability. No one knows what lanran''s mind is thinking. What he wants to do is to check and guess. Unicom people can''t guess. It''s even more difficult for ang to check and guess. No one can be a dog, but Tongren don''t understand this truth.


    What is it that must let Cha guess to go to the virtual circle? Tong people only see but don''t understand, because it is really a big challenge for Tong people, because they want to go to the virtual circle! This is no joke. This place is either you want to come or you can come. If you want to go, you can leave!


    As for lanran''s words, Tongren still has a very strange idea, because he simply doesn''t know what lanran''s real strength is now. At that time, he was already powerful when he betrayed the corpse soul world. Who knows what kind of strength the words have now, although it means that Tongren''s ancient poetry has been finished long ago and wants to fight against lanran, But it''s not now, because Tongren still don''t have a strong avenue to challenge lanran. This is a very realistic problem, very realistic.


    It''s not that the same people are afraid, or that Tongren are counselled, because there is too much difference in strength. If they go, Tongren will undoubtedly die, and Lucia can''t know about it. If they know, they will definitely follow, otherwise they won''t let the same people go, which will be embarrassing at that time, This is not a general problem. Now Cha Chai''s parents have been hijacked to the virtual circle. Now they are in a state of uncertain life and death. Cha Chai must be worried.


    This is the time when adversity witnesses poverty. Tongren doesn''t want to be a deserter. Otherwise, check and guess what''s going on. Check and guess, but he''s risking his life to help Tongren''s first level intelligence, but now he''s going to say that he won''t go because of security problems. Check and guess apparently won''t say anything, But in my heart, I''m sure it''s not good for Xiang Tong people, and Tong people must follow, because the ghost can''t control the life and death of the investigation and guess. There''s a white soul!


    Tongren thought that he was walking to the end of a deep forest in front of him. He had seen the figures of Luqiya and Fei Zhen at the same time. Now, Luqiya and Fei Zhen ran over excitedly and directly hugged Tongren and said what to fight: "Brother Tongren, you''re great. It''s really hard to catch up with a word. You really came out unharmed. What about that guy, who looks like a bat?"


    "Ha ha, it must have been hacked to death by brother Tong Ren. Brother Tong Ren is so powerful that he will not let that guy go!" Fei Zhen said.


    In order not to worry them, Tongren said, "yes, the bad guys have been destroyed by Tongren''s brother. You don''t have to be afraid. Tongren''s brother will always guard you until the end. Don''t worry. I won''t deceive you. Girls must be detailed. That Tongren''s brother."


    "Now that it''s all fun, do you want to eat something delicious? I also want to see the clothes! Do you think it''s OK! Brother Tongren!" Fei''s naive big eyes have been looking at Tongren.


    Although it is just the end of the elaborate Dongpo war, it should be relaxed for a while. As long as it is not a war, it is OK. Therefore, Tongren still promised Fei Zhen to go shopping together.


    "OK, brother Tongren printed you. Let''s go shopping and eat our favorite snacks together. After playing for so long, brother Tongren is hungry!" Tongren was so lazy that he thought that since something had happened, he couldn''t escape, so he would tie his hand to his free time while he was still free.


    With the passage of time, in the twinkling of an eye, it was evening. Tongren still had a good time all the way. Unexpectedly, they forgot to check and guess the matter. They were natural and unrestrained here.


    Rukia''s keen eyes seemed to catch this detail, and then Rukia was the Tong man who stepped up and said, "brother Tong, you''ve worked hard today. Are you tired? You''ll die recently, but a lot of things happen. It''s better to tell me."


    At first glance, Rukia knows something, but she can''t know that chachai''s parents were hijacked. She just knows that Tongren seem to be hiding something from them. This is because Rukia has a certain understanding of Tongren through her observation of Tongren for so long, so the rest of the road is just a little Tongren.


    "Ah, what''s the matter? A lot of things have really happened recently. Ulchiola took refuge in the virtual circle, and ulchiola and I fought very hot, and then we won without fighting. So, what do you want to do when you ask these questions?" Tong asked with a guilty heart.


    Lucia shook and smiled and said, "no, hehe, brother Tongren, I''m just afraid you have something to bear by yourself. I''m too hard when I''m hungry. I just want to share more with you. There''s no other meaning."


    "Hahaha, really, nothing has happened. Look at your brother Tongren. I''m fine and can make God happen! It''s a possible thing. So you don''t have to worry. Brother Tongren, well, I won''t be defeated by anything. So I won''t hide anything from you." Tongren vowed that, in fact, a drop of sweat came out of Tongren''s forehead at this time.


    Lucia had a panoramic view of these details, so she raised her mouth and said with a smile: "then I''m relieved. What about Tongren? Brother, if there''s something wrong, don''t say goodbye to yourself. You must come to Inner Mongolia with me and Fei. We won''t hurt you."

 V1.Chapter 1299

    In the face of such a virtuous wife and mother, ruqiya Tongren really felt guilty for a moment, because they felt a lot about two women. However, ruqiya was always a supporter like his wife. No matter whether Tongren was right or wrong, the rest of the road was always a supporter of Tongren, For Tong people, this time is a very happy thing.


    "I know, I know. I know you are kind to Tongren. So I don''t want to hide anything from you. You need to know what climate I love you most. Don''t worry. Tongren''s brother will always protect you. Don''t worry." Tongren picked up Luqiya and said.


    Looking at the same person holding Lucia Fei, she was really unhappy. She ran to the side of Tongren, and then said to him, "Tongren, brother, hug, I want it too! I want it too! I want it too! I also want to hug, you also want to hug me, you can''t be eccentric. You just hold your sister, you don''t hold me. Fei really needs your love!"


    What was warm in Tong''s heart was that he felt as if he was going to spend hungry right away, and then his left arm tried hard to explode Fei really right away.


    "Hahaha, you are all my sweetheart. You know, you can''t do anything if you leave. Tongren''s brother wants you to be all right without classes. I can''t do without anyone between you, you know, so you must protect yourself when Tongren''s hungry brother doesn''t love, you know?" Tongren said with a smile.


    After the intimacy was over, Tong people put Lucia and Fei Zhen down, and then walked down the street together. Tong people''s state was also interesting. They boasted on both sides of the left and right hands. The state was that love was too beautiful. There was spring light on Tong''s face at the Jiuli meeting. Tong people said they enjoyed a moment very much, because it was really beautiful, Each time, the time is not very long. In Tongren''s eyes, the two girls are like angels. They have been taking care of Tongren by the way.


    On the other hand, Cha Chai and the waste dog also came out, because the two big men really couldn''t stay, not to mention that their parents had such things, so they couldn''t stay anyway, so they just came out to relax, because these things were really, they were out of breath.


    "You can''t talk about your big brother. I think he still looks like a person in that influence. Yes, you''ve waited so long that you didn''t even see his shadow. Isn''t it a little strange? Is he just a talkative man, just talking and playing with you?" said the waste dog.


    Cha guessed that he was not happy to hear this and said, "can you stop and stop for me? I know who my eldest brother is. You are not allowed to slander him. Besides, whether people go or not is a man-machine thing. After all, it''s a virtual circle. I don''t know if I can come out alive!"


    "I think he doesn''t mean to go. If he really cares about you, he will come right away. How can it be the time to cool you here and sing? Anyway, I don''t believe it." the waste dog hugged his shoulder and said.


    Cha Chai is also white. The waste dog said at a glance: "This is a big thing. You know, it''s a big thing. It''s not something you can say in a few words. Besides, my eldest brother and two sister-in-law must be discussing together. You just don''t care about it. I''m hungry. In general, I have a spectrum in my heart about it."


    "Hehe! OK, I guess you''re a big tail wolf. I want to see if your big brother can help you or not. Anyway, if I say you''re hungry, this person can''t do it!" said the waste dog.


    What make complaints about the useless make dogs, because they are hungry for years, and they are to be rejected by a series of tucks before they are killed. That is, the object of this time is the Tong people who make complaints about Chai guess a little bit unhappy. In the eyes of Chai guai, Tong is a big brother who is bound to his own at any time.


    Jedi don''t look like what waste dogs say, and even if Tongren don''t help him, there are good reasons. After all, this is an empty circle, not a very ordinary place. Anyone who thinks about it will mutter. After all, this is not an ordinary place, but a gathering place of hungry people!


    Walking, I also came to the old barbecue stall. The waste dog smelled: "Hey, check and guess if you want to eat. I hate it, but I haven''t eaten it. But you want to eat with me. Even if there are many things in your heart, Peony stone, your food can''t fall. You know, lying down shooting is for your poison and hunger!


    If you think about it, you have to eat. It can either make your parents get caught or don''t eat. It''s hard to say. What about the body to save your parents at that time?


    So Cha Chai and the waste dog went to the barbecue stand together. On the other side, Tongren and Lucia also went there. Then Fei Zhen saw that the barbecue stand was Yanqiu.


    Tong people also have no way. Anyway, there is no god thing. That is to eat once. Tong people also agreed.


    Tongren was also gradually thinking about the barbecue stand. At this moment, the waste dog saw it. Then he patted it hungrily and said, "Hey! Look, is this your big brother! Look at him! Is it the one with two girls around him!"


    "OK! It seems very, I said, he didn''t take it to heart! Good things have time to pick up girls there!" said the waste dog excitedly.


    The waste dog looked directly at Hetong man and shouted, "Hey! That man named Tong! I''ll teach you!"


    When you ask, it''s a waste dog and cha guess, and then you immediately think of Cha guess.


    "Ah, brother Tongren, isn''t that the rascal of that time? He seems to be a soul now!" said Lucia.


    At this time, Lucia also caught the nervous look of Tao Tong people, as if something despised and deliberately hid herself.


    Lucia went up to say hello normally and said, "Hey! Guess what a coincidence, you''re here too. It seems that we''re really hungry. It''s fate. Let''s eat together!"

 V1.Chapter 1300

    Tongren was surprised to see that chachai and waste dog thought were able to meet these two people by such a coincidence, and chachai seemed to have been out of the sky because it was fast just now, which was the most embarrassing for Tongren. Similarly, chachai sitting on the barbecue stand was just as embarrassed when he saw them.


    The embarrassment between them stems from the fact that the relationship is not so familiar, and cha Chai has said it once. Tong people have forgotten it, and Tong people have heard it. You can''t let Cha Chai say it again. In this case, Cha Chai is also embarrassed, and Tong people are also embarrassed. In this case, it is likely to lead to the rigidity of the relationship.


    "Yo, you''re a big brother. You''re really good at picking up girls or going to barbecue stalls. You''re really smart. You''re really good at picking up girls. You''re really good at running. You''re really good. I didn''t say I could mix so clearly when I was a living person. It seems to be a guess, you big brother It''s really not easy for me! Why not? Let me be a little brother too? "The waste dog is not a good color. He looked at Tongren and said.


    Lucia was certainly unhappy when she heard this. Then she said with a dry smile: "brother Tongren doesn''t treat us as people who pick up girls, and brother Tongren is not that kind of person. He is really powerful. He has his strength. When you don''t fully understand a person, please don''t forget the poor prince, or be careful to capsize in the gutter."


    "Ouch, this little sister is still very educated! It seems that you are the best one to say here, right? So your Tongren? Your brother is really loyal! It''s really not easy for him to make friends with you people! It''s really a matter of his ability!" the waste dog is still mocking.


    Lucia, too, looked at her and said: "Ha ha, of course, this is my Tongren brother''s personal charm. You can''t bend it. It seems that you are generally jealous of my Tongren brother. I can understand this, so you are not always sad. You know, there are many excellent people in the world. If you want to bite anyone If you take a bite, it may hurt at first, but aren''t you just like a dog? "


    "You, what are you talking about? You''re such an ugly man! You''re a tong man! Brother, who wants to envy him! It''s ridiculous!" the waste dog stood up and said.


    Lucia didn''t care. She didn''t even look at the waste dog: "Oh, that''s better. Tongren? Brother roast goose, if people like you are upset, will it be easier? For people like you, if you have some matters, you should go and take them. Who doesn''t want to make things too ugly. You know, if you really want to argue with us, then good, I''ll accompany you to the end!"


    "You woman! What''s wrong! You''re still against the sky!" the waste dog directly stood up.


    Cha guessed that he was really hungry and angry. The family couldn''t sit still any longer. It seemed that he was going to argue with the eldest brother''s woman. How could he?


    "Sit down! Why do you still want to beat a woman! It''s really my fault to bring it out to you! I''m drunk! This is my eldest brother''s woman! You dare to yell with them!" Cha Chai said, pointing to the tiger son of the waste dog.


    The fat dog also said angrily, "Oh, I''m x, OK! Check and guess! You''re really hungry now. You''re really hungry! It''s amazing that you''ve started to elbow and meet the ghost. When you''re hungry, I''m still an eye opener. You''re really a wonderful flower! I just haven''t seen you treat your own friends like this!"


    "Hehe, yes, you are my friend, but you can''t just be like this and don''t give me face! At this time, my eldest brother! It''s my brother''s! This is still my big search! Is it a little too much for you to go up and catch the ducks on the shelf! You still turn your elbows out! You''re really hungry. You can say it! Have you ever thought how difficult it is for me to do!" Chachai said angrily.


    Waste dogs are also grumpy. When I heard that, it means that the solution is fried and said: "OK, OK, check and guess, I can see that you are not your original! I will help you out again! You actually told me! It''s really yours! You''re really my good friend!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you know? What you said is important. What do people think of you? Have you ever thought about me? You keep talking about brothers and brothers. Is that how you are a brother? My friends are yours and mine. You are like this today. How can you lift them in the future?" Cha guessed.


    "Stop! Stop for me!" when I talked to my colleague at this time, I really had a black line on my face and thanked him. I was hungry and helpless!


    "Hey, it''s necessary for you to do this when necessary. Is it necessary? If you have too low breasts, I''m still an outsider. I know about things, even you know. This is not a small thing. You also know that I''m not easy to do!" Tongren finally said with this eyebrow.


    The waste dog circle stared and said: "Ah! I see. After talking for a long time, don''t you just want to say that you don''t want to help? What are you doing? You''re really a villain! You''re still not as good as me. If we''re really like you, you''re really powerful. You''re really a smiling tiger. You were in hell at that time What did you say inside? What did you say? I really thought it was a good big brother! "


    "I''ll say it again. Chua guess is not my little brother. He''s my brother, or you bar code monkey. Shut up quickly. If you don''t want to die, you''ll shut up quickly. Do you think it''s as simple as me? Don''t you need strategies to go? If you don''t have God''s business, you just want to get out of here! I see you are him X It''s annoying! "When Tongren couldn''t help it, Hu sou came out hungry.


    The waste dog was scolded and stunned. He didn''t know how to talk. He was hungry. He looked at the disgusting eyes of Lucia and Tongren and their puzzled eyes. For a moment, he understood what he was doing just now. One of them was disturbing the situation. It seemed that he was really disturbing the morale of the army

 V1.Chapter 1301

    It''s the same feeling that I only solved it and suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. It seems that everyone''s mood is not good because of my own reasons. When the waste dog calms down, he also feels how unpopular he is. At the same time, he understands that being in a hurry can''t solve things. It''s his own pot.


    After scolding, Tong people directly apologized to cha Chai and said: "I''m really sorry, brother. We''re here now. It''s not that I don''t remember. I''m even forcing myself not to think in that direction, because the essence of this thing is what you think. It''s a very difficult thing to control. Therefore, I hope you understand me. We must have a plan to realize that thing, such as If we go rashly, we will have one end, that is death.


    Cha Chai also looked at Tong Ren, nodded, and then said quietly, "in fact, I know the big brother. We have experienced the danger of that place. I don''t send someone who can accompany me. As long as I can send me there, it''s OK. I don''t think too much. It''s true. You believe me."


    Tongren also nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you go by yourself. I have to have a plan in this world before that. Otherwise, we may be destroyed by the regiment! And our time is limited. I don''t think we should quarrel like this. There''s no way, just like don''t act¡°


    Later, Lucia looked at Tong Ren with some doubts, then hit Tong Ren on the shoulder with her hand and said: "What about Tongren? Brother, did you say that there was a god hiding something from me? I think it should be something, otherwise you wouldn''t say it so fiercely, and I don''t think it would be a small thing. You''ve still been to the place. Ha ha, it seems that you''re hot this time and don''t know the trouble. If I guess correctly, you should meet it You''re in big trouble. "


    Don''t say that Lucia is really a god of things. In terms of history, the words said by Tong people are very thorough for you. Otherwise, Tong people don''t dare to do so. Tong people don''t want to lose ode just to hide Lucia''s guess, because it''s too dangerous. They can''t tell Lucia, but they still have to do it quietly It''s hard not to tell Lucia that she doesn''t want Lucia to worry about Asia Pacific, so it''s hard to lose, oh, Tongren or Lucia.


    "Hey, brother Tong Ren, I''ve said everything. Don''t hide anything from me. I can''t see it. Every time you hide it from me, I may not know about you, but I can also hear the degree of danger from your hungry tone, so if you have anything, you just say it Let''s have a discussion. If I feel I can, I will agree with you, "said Lucia.


    Tongren also sighed and said, "Hey, I don''t want to tell you. It''s really his too difficult to do. I also hope you can give me a chance to deal with some things well this time. Otherwise, it''s also very difficult for me to do. One side is my brother and the other is my woman."


    Of course, Lucia understands the meaning of Tongren. It''s because things are too big. Otherwise, she won''t hide it from Lucia. Lucia knows that Tongren can think of it. Otherwise, half of the people can''t think of it.


    "Well, what about Tongren? Brother, anyway, you tell me about it, and then I think about what to do. If I can''t, I''ll rule the people in the corpse soul world again. Because of the last turmoil in the corpse soul world, the team leader of jinglingting court has been back again and again, so what about Tongren? Brother, don''t feel too difficult, I am I''ll think of something for you, "said Lucia.


    Tongren scratched his hair and said, "Oh, no, it''s not necessary. Does Lucia not believe in Tongren''s brother''s strength? Tongren? When did he wave his hand and didn''t win back? Tuo hungry, isn''t it? So you must definitely believe us. We must love and come back¡°


    When Lucia and Tong people were talking, the waste dog stood up and said, "I know what it is. Let me tell you. They are going to go to the virtual circle, because my friend chachai''s parents were captured by the Betrayers of the corpse soul world, so they lost. They want to save chachai''s parents. You know first."


    Tongren saw that the matter was exposed, and then he was very embarrassed to scratch his head and didn''t dare to see Lucia.


    Lucia stretched out her thumb and said to the waste dog, "ha ha, it''s a decision you made against. You''ve told me a lot of things. That''s good!"


    At this time, the waste dog was covered, and his face was hungry and flushed.


    When Lucia learned what had happened, she grabbed Tong''s hand and said: "You are going to go to the virtual circle, don''t you know the degree of danger there, and you have the ability to go, but do you have the ability to come back? This is a very intuitive hunger problem, but since the matter is wrong, it is the matter of Tongren''s brother. Tongren''s brother should lend a helping hand, right?"


    The same person is now out of a very embarrassing environment, so he didn''t speak, but he was helpless to watch Lucia dare to open his mouth.


    "There''s also the investigation and guess. Although it''s very painful for your parents to be expelled, although it''s your brother of Tongren brother, it''s your business, but I''m not familiar with you. Therefore, if I stand on my position, I totally disagree with Tongren brother. Can you understand my mood?" Lucia said.


    The heart of this Hutong person is cold. It may be that the mind is not only a person, but also Cha guess and waste dog. However, what Lucia said is still reasonable, so there is no chance to refute at all.


    "Ah, I know, but my parents have an accident. I must save them. I just hope that Tongren brothers can open the door to the virtual circle for me, and then I can save them. I know that such a request is very powerless, but my parents want us to save them in three days. I have no way at all. Otherwise, I will I won''t bother my big brother either. "Cha Chai said painfully

 V1.Chapter 1302

    "I know, brother Tong Ren is trying to open the door for you, but you need to plan. You know, brother Tong Ren is right. There is no place without a plan, so the losers need to plan to enter the virtual circle to save your parents, otherwise they can only die, which is beyond doubt, you know?" luqia said.


    Cha Chai was surprised and said, "you said we read. You mean, can you let brother go with me? Is it true at this time? Am I right in my analysis?"


    "Of course you''re right! Because I know Tongren very well. Even if I don''t let him go, he will go. In this case, I can''t control my Tongren anyway. Brother, I might as well let him go in Harbin. Besides, your relationship is so good. How can I not let him go? Later, Tongren I''ll find a way to find you, so if you say so, you just think about strategy more. "Lucia said.


    Tongren is also very happy. He took Lucia''s hand and said: "Hahaha! Great, Lucia, you promised me to go, didn''t you? Oh, it''s really great. I finally put down the big cotton stone in my heart. Great, great, I can finally go to the virtual circle with Cha Chai! Hahaha! I''m really happy. You don''t know. I was absent-minded when I was shopping today, because one day I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Now it''s all right¡°


    Lucia smiled and said: "Hehe, that''s what you are. I can see if you are in good condition in the afternoon. That''s why I asked you. At that time, you said you had nothing to do, but I saw something in your heart. At this time, I saw peeping today and guessed them. Otherwise, I don''t know When will I know the cause and process of this matter? It really worries me¡°


    "Oh, this is what I have to do. I will die. I don''t want to do this. Lucia, you have to believe Tongren. Brother, how can I deliberately hide it from you? It''s impossible, so I must be very loyal to you, oh, not 100 points!" Tongren said.


    Lucia also smiled and said, "ha ha, Tongren, brother, you''re just glib. Are you that urceola who''s bad at learning? I don''t think your monkey face has how to fight! Are you chatting? No! Did you say something interesting!"


    "Hmm? Brother, you''ve been fighting with Xu these days? When did it happen? Did it happen? Did it happen these days? Did you feel too tired? If you don''t recover well these days, you''ll have to go to the virtual circle with me. I think you''re weak! You know the rumor If I''m fighting, I won''t send a message to hell butterfly. Hey! "Cha guess said in some embarrassment.


    Tongren smiled and said, "ha ha, you don''t have to. I know your business is to help you. My business is not in the way. You see, I can still go shopping. I just don''t have anything. Look at me, my spiritual power may be empty, but I don''t have it!"


    "Hahaha, it''s still big brother. Is the forest above the center of the city the trace of your fight? It''s all on the news, or several people died. Is it because big brother was careless when he was hungry?" Cha guess asked with some doubts.


    Tong Ren scratched his head and said: "Hey, don''t mention it. You don''t know how miserable I was at that time. One accidentally killed several human beings. The virtual reality is called ulchiola. It is a super powerful virtual reality. Moreover, it still has the blood of the black dragon, so it is very difficult to fight. After I had that experience, I realized that there are people outside the human world ¡£¡±


    "Brother, what''s your final result? You haven''t killed him yet! I think you should have killed him, brother, because you''re still good. The void should have been resisted now." Cha guessed very relaxed.


    Tong man shook his head and said, "Hey, I''m sick without rain. This battle is a draw. We''re all gone. This virtual historical background is some special, so what makes me feel more incredible is that he should have reached the virtual circle now. He has taken refuge in lanran."


    "Lanran? Is it the betrayal man in the corpse soul world you said? Ouch, he''s really a dog. Maybe he''s implementing the plan. He should be instructing me to take my parents." Cha guessed.


    Tongren nodded at the same time and said: "Yes, it''s his attention. In fact, he should have some attempts at you, so you should also be psychologically prepared! I told you first that because of your special ability, he may be interested in your ability, so you should know that he enjoys your ability to do something¡°


    "Why are you looking for me? Do I have anything he needs? I just don''t understand very well. Is there anything in me worth him to take me? It should be to take me. Why did a fool take my parents?" Cha guess asked suspiciously.


    Tongren smiled and said, "you just don''t understand, because your parents are your close relatives. Only ten of your parents can threaten you, so he is walking away from your parents, otherwise he will die and won''t start with you."


    "That just grabbed me directly, otherwise my parents wouldn''t be able to use it, didn''t they need my strength?" I was more confused.


    My colleague said at this time: "In fact, their ability to ask you must be unfavorable to us, so if they find your parents and bring them to the virtual circle, they can have something to threaten you. What they want you to do or ask you to do, otherwise your parents will be in danger. I understand that because of things That''s one thing here. It''s eight, nine and ten. "

 V1.Chapter 1303

    "Now, do you just have some ideas? In fact, this thing is still very simple, that is to ask your people to go and let you complete the body like things, but this thing must have certain adverse factors for us, otherwise we won''t catch your parents. You know, so we should also be careful in case it''s the blue one What''s the matter with ran? If something is going to frame you, it''s not worth the loss. You need to know who it is, "said Tong man.


    Cha Chai also nodded and said, "I know, brother. In fact, if you help me open the door, I''m already very grateful. Therefore, you are my benefactor. I must repay you in the future. Brother, you should trust me regularly!"


    "Ouch, as I said, I''m not your eldest brother. You can just treat me as a brother directly. Don''t say anything about my eldest brother. If you say it''s a plan, you can''t say what it is. Therefore, we must have a way to the front of the mountain and the boat will be straight to the bridge, you know? The reason why we say this is because For, I just think lanran won''t hurt us, but ya may hurt your parents. Do you know you? "Tongren said.


    Cha guessed that he didn''t understand it, and then he continued to ask: "Why? Why don''t you hurt us? Why do you hurt my parents? It''s not reasonable, because I should kill me when I finish doing things. Why do you want to hurt my parents? I don''t think this thing should be like this. Elder brother, do you see? I just talk about what I say, and then I don''t know what I want you to know Timely help will make a whole wave. I am a God who doesn''t understand.


    "Let me tell you why. You are also very good. When you are satisfied, you will also analyze the problem of a seat, because first of all, your parents are bait. What is the role of bait? It is used to sacrifice and hook you. Therefore, your parents are very dangerous. What are you? You may be one Blue dye wants to catch more than, so it won''t be the time to eat you. On the contrary, your parents will die and suffer. "


    "Why do you say that? It''s because your parents don''t have the use value for the time being. The use value of your parents is that it''s over when you come to Xu Wan. Therefore, your hungry parents are dangerous. When you go to the virtual circle, you can finish the first thing after helping them. When your parents are in danger It''s just that you''ve come. After that, you just have to protect your parents'' integrity. Otherwise, you''ll regret it all your life! "


    "You must remember that your parents'' reputation is in our hands. If you want them to get off the IDE, the secret door is to work hard. You know, if we can protect your parents, it''s OK to come out of the virtual circle immediately, okay?" Tong said.


    Cha Chai nodded and said, "there''s still a problem in this area. I didn''t think about it at all before. You should be so; also, the big brother with the sound of the publication example really doesn''t have white glue!"


    "Hehe, it''s a little effort at this time, and you''re my brother. Is your business my business? So I think if you want to protect your parents in this world, let your parents have a minimum safety level, and then think about how to run when we''re full. You know?" the colleague said.


    Cha Chai also nodded and said, "I will listen to your command after eating. You can rest assured, brother. If you let me go west, I will never go east. You know, I have never met a person with such a good head!"


    "Well, you just don''t flatter. Just think about how your strength can protect your parents. I also hope your family and everything will be happy. I hope you can protect your hungry parents. So I hope you can play well these days to see if your strength can make the people in the virtual circle not hurt your father "Mother," said Tong.


    Cha Chai also frowned and said: "in fact, brother, I am a little unsure of my strength, because I will be hurt when I fight with Xu. I am also very helpless. In fact, there is no way, because I have worked hard enough!"


    "In fact, your strength is unfathomable. You don''t find the particularity of your strength, so you must hold me well. Don''t give up any activation. In this way, you can consistently enter things. Do you know?" Tong said.


    Cha Chai also nodded and said, "well, brother, I know how to do it. It''s very late today. I just go back to see my ability. You go home earlier. It''s not easy to listen. I''m tired. I know the truth, so I''ll go first. You go earlier."


    "Yes, you can go first. We''ll go back after a walk." Tong man said with a smile and a wave.


    When they left, Lucia and Fei really stopped Tongren at the same time. They all looked at Tongren with red eyes and said, "what about Tongren, brother, are you going to go to the virtual circle? Then you must give it to me or come back, or what can we do though!"


    "We''d better go with you. I have no opinion. Fei is sure it has no opinion. Do you think it''s OK for me to go with you, brother Tong?" Lucia said with a cry.


    In the final analysis, she is still a girl, so she has been holding on before, because the place where Tong people go is not an ordinary place, but a virtual circle! This may be something that has no return. Can Lucia and unreal not worry about it.


    "Well, well, I promise you that I will come back unharmed. You also give me rest assured. You just take me well at home, watch my fluctuations through the gate, and then lend me back. You know, whether you go or not is definitely not enough. You can''t go to that place. You''re obedient." Tong said comfortingly

 V1.Chapter 1304

    At first glance, because the same person is going to the virtual circle, it is said that luqia and Fei are always patient. In front of Tongren''s friends, luqia and Fei really want to maintain their own form, so they can''t cry. Looking at luqia''s qualified Fei''s true cry, the taste of 11:00 in Tongren''s heart is not returned.


    One side is his brother and the other side is his woman. Because his brother''s mother and father are captured, he and I can''t be indifferent. But if he leaves, his brother will be trapped. If he goes, he will be ambushed, Moreover, their parents may also lead to the embarrassment of not coming out, so Tongren can''t let such things happen, so they must make a good decision and start.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident, because chachai needs me. I can''t escape. You also know my relationship with chachai. I can''t just leave. So you should be obedient. Brother Tong will return triumphantly, and then I will take you to think about it Go to the amusement park, what do you say? We''re happy to play together! How about it! "Tong said happily.


    The two people nodded and said, "then you must come back safely for me. Otherwise, I won''t let you go. You must come back. Otherwise, what do we do? Lonely doctor, we can''t get drunk. So you must come back for us!"


    "Well, I promised you, so you shouldn''t worry too much. What about Tongren? Brother looks strong. Is he the kind of person who will be killed at once? You''d better think of me. I will definitely come back. Don''t be afraid to know?" the colleague touched the two women''s heads and said.


    Lucia wiped her tears and said: "OK, brother Tong Ren, we are obedient. This is the first and last time. We don''t need how powerful you are. I just hope you can accompany us until we are stolen. It''s a simple wish. You must abide by your promise and come back to see us. You know, if you dare to break your promise, I curse you for not dying well ! if you die in an empty circle, we won''t live! "


    As soon as I saw that my life was paying more attention to my safety than Tong people, so Tong people just nodded. Is the disease perfunctory to them, but they are really confident: "You can rest assured that I will return triumphantly. There are still three days left. Moreover, it still has the function of treatment. We won''t get hurt! You two babies just give me rest assured and hungry!"


    "Well, we know. Brother Tong, let''s go home. I don''t want to play outside." Lucia and Fei said, shaking Tong''s arm.


    Tongren just responded to them and went home directly.


    When they arrive at home, they say they want to sleep with Tong people, but Tong people also know what they mean, because they may have seen the last side of Tong people. Tong people also don''t know how likely they are to survive in the virtual circle. At that time, it should be very big for the whole to say, because lanran is a prisoner in Cha Chai, although it was notified The technique is not very good, but there is still Qiuyu''s investigation and guess. If you kill them, you should not be exposed to the sun.


    For Cha Chai, his parents must and must go to save him before. Therefore, if Tong people are his brothers, they must go. At this time, there is nothing to fly back. If Tong people don''t go, it''s also beneficial to say, but Tong people are angry and must go back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it will be the second day. There is only one day from the third day. Ordinary people are also very nervous, because in the final analysis, nothingness is a barren land. If I go, it may be misunderstood. Who would go to the virtual circle for no reason?


    "Where''s Tongren? Brother, you''re awake. It''s so early. Let''s go and make breakfast for you." Lucia and Fei really rubbed the sleeping Yan sent by the meat.


    It''s time to go to the pole big thing, but we still have to eat. Because Tongren''s identity is very special, it can''t break down. After all, Tongren is the head of the family. If their fighters fall, what should Lucia and Fei really do? What should they do? Tongren are feeding them to take photos Such arrogance.


    In fact, if Tong people want to go to the virtual circle, in fact, they don''t want to go. It''s not good to live a happy life like a water tank every day. Water Oh, the city doesn''t want to go to the virtual circle, because after all, it''s the shield wall horses, not all of them go. Can you say that Tong people''s heart doesn''t mutter.


    Moreover, the more detailed thing is that your life is really living with Lucia and Fei every day. This kind of life is very yearning by colleagues. In terms of people''s perception, Tongren like a comfortable life very much, but all kinds of things in life can''t make Tongren''s knife feel at ease, so Tongren are also very sad The life that you want to live in peace may not be realized within a period of time.


    Tongren slowly sat up and imagined that his idle life in the future was to be hungry, because he really wanted to play and work. Why did he want to die for the sake of the two girls? Because he wanted to protect them. Otherwise, who would go back to protect his sweetheart, If tartaric acid is protected by someone, it will not be agreed, because after all, it is the love of Tongren, and it can''t be protected by anyone.


    Therefore, people live in contradictions. It has always been like this. Life is the capital of the province. If a Shengshun life does not exist, it is also a cloud in the sky. It is unreachable, unrealistic and invisible.


    Tell that Tong talents have always been painful and happy to spend their own life. If they have always spent this good idle life with Lucia and Fei Zhen, and they don''t have to think about anything every day, then they have already lived.


    As I said, life is a bowl of hodgepodge. Every day, different ingredients are used to attack their own needs. Therefore, life is the same. Although they were born in troubled times, Tongren already feel very happy

 V1.Chapter 1305

    In these days of life, Tong people also lament that time is called a word! That''s fast! Is it really average fast! It''s true that the three-day time is coming. A few days ago, I had nothing to do and lived a carefree life. I didn''t expect to go to war today. All this was unexpected to Tongren. Tongren is a person who doesn''t see the concept at all. Because his character is like this, there must be a way to the front of the mountain, When the ship comes to the bridge, it will naturally straighten.


    Tongren stretched out a big blue face and said, "ah! Should we go to find them? After we leave, Lucia and Fei Zhen, your department will take good care of my house! You know! We''ll go back, too. It won''t delay the time of the stage. You can rest assured that you''ll come back when you''re done."


    "OK, brother Tongren, you also want to promise that we will not be hurt again. If we will be hurt again, we will ignore you. You know, you must come back intact and get home safely. We are waiting for you through the gate! You must be well!" said Lucia.


    Fei really said the same: "yes, brother Tong, you have to listen to my sister Lucia. This is OK. Otherwise, you see how we clean up you. We will be obedient at home and won''t make people hungry. It''s you. You must come back safely!"


    Tongren also smiled and said, "hahaha, of course. Who is your Tongren brother? It''s certain that he will come down! The place we go is not the execution ground. You know, we go to the virtual circle to deal with some problems, not to be forced to do things."


    The reason why people say this is to prevent Lucia and Fei from really worrying, but everyone knows that it is better to say that it is completely kidnapped, completely kidnapped! It was originally Tong people who had just finished a battle, but this time it was added again. Fortunately, Tong people had virtual engraving, otherwise! Maybe there is a misunderstanding. I''m hungry. At least, I need to have a means of self-protection. Tongren are also young relatives that dogs can work hard.


    The reason why Lucia and Fei Zhen are not allowed to go together is because they want to save chachai''s parents, so they don''t have so much experience to take care of them, so they are not allowed to follow. Although Tongren have never mentioned this matter, both girls know what''s going on, so no one has said it, Because everyone doesn''t want Tongren to do it, brother is difficult to do, so he also chose to make himself sensible, and then give Tongren less mention Oh, press some burden.


    For Tong people, it may be a real burden to go to Lucia and Fei this time, so they lose. Tong people are determined not to take them on the road. This is also Tong people''s masculinity. What they can bear is that they must not let their women get involved!


    After cleaning up, Lucia and Fei really began to go out with their colleagues, because in this very important can, although others did not break the freezing atmosphere of the Yellow essence, everyone has a clear mind, because they seem to waste your relaxation, but this may also be the last stop of ITA.


    No, I saw Cha Chai later. It seems that it''s the agreed time. Cha Chai must be worried and poisonous than Tong people. After all, it''s their parents. It''s very excited to say that cha Chai is afraid that it can''t be saved. If it''s saved, it''s still afraid that something will cause trouble, so Cha Chai is hard enough.


    When the opinion arrived, the colleague came, and cha Chai immediately smiled excitedly at the sample clothes on his face, and then said, "Hey, brother, you''re here! Are we going to enter this virtual circle soon?"


    Tong people saw Cha Chai, and then asked and replied, "Hey, Cha Chai, we just came here. Have you been waiting for a long time? It really makes you wait. I''m really sorry!"


    "Wantonly, how long have we been a kerosene lamp? How could it be? We just came here. Brother still happens to be with us. We''ll come right away!" Cha guessed with a smile.


    But Tong people knew that cha Chai should have arrived a long time ago, because he saw the beads of sweat on his forehead, because at such an early time, Cha Chai was hungry without the habit of morning exercise, and the climate was still mild, so he would not sweat. Another thing to be saved was the expression of the waste dog, The test at the moment is like eating a mouthful of dung. The expression may be very full.


    So Tong people are sure. They came early and waited for a while. It may be a Korean coincidence, but his friend''s practice of waste dogs is not a coincidence. To be honest, Tong people are unhappy when they see waste dogs, because it''s sunny all morning, He is the only one who is so unsociable.


    But if Tong people were going to say anything, they would just smile and walk over and say, "ha ha, I think you''ve been waiting for a while. We''re in a hurry to have something to drink in this world. My Kenny''s forehead is sweating."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. It''s all right. Drink, brother. We''ll just wait a minute." Cha Chai said with a smile.


    It seems that this is a waste dog. He is a little unhappy. He looks at Tongren and says, "what''s the matter? What did he do last night? He got up so late. If he arrived, he would have to drink something to go. You''re really natural and unrestrained, brother Tongren."


    After checking and guessing that the situation was bad, 98 he stepped back and said, "Oh, fights are all friends. Brother, don''t pay attention to him and don''t be like him."


    "Yes, I can''t bite the dog. I have to bite the dog." Tongren said with a smile.


    At this time, Cha guess realized who was still going to be angry in the pain and heat. Even if he was not angry, he was wandering on the edge. If he was letting the waste dog go wild, there might be even worse results.


    Therefore, Cha Chai is going to his parents. In order not to let Tong annoy you, he must do something divine. Tongren and waste dogs are his friends, and the palms and backs of his hands are meat, so he can only be unkind at first

 V1.Chapter 1306

    "That''s enough. Don''t give me ink. How can you say that in the morning? Do you know that brother Tongren is my noble man? You''re giving me trouble in the morning. Waste dog, if you still want to go together, you''ll take care of your mouth for me." Cha guess Dunton said.


    The waste dog was speechless for a while. Seeing the atmosphere for a while, Tong people were very embarrassed. They hurriedly came over and made a round and said: "Oh, well, it''s all the ink that our brothers gave us a meal. Do you think it''s good for you? When will such a quarrel be? Do you have any fresh fruits? What are you doing here today? If you want to go home well and quickly, don''t give me so many things. You know! You say you''re old and old! ¡°


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? We didn''t quarrel just to wait for you. If it wasn''t for you, we couldn''t quarrel. Can''t you think about it a lot when you work? It''s really your mouth. Find out how you can be your big brother?" the waste dog said very dissatisfied.


    At this time, Lucia stood up again, because he knew that Tongren, as a man, can''t see waste dogs in the same way: "Hey, why are you here? Grinding haw, you don''t look like a brother man. Grinding haw every day is like a woman. It''s a shame that I can''t fight with you!"


    "Woman, what are you talking about!? you can scold me too! How can you say I''m still a Nanna person! You scold me is mature and decent! If you feel that you say a word to me, don''t blame my brother''s ruthlessness. I''ve warned you in this world. If you can listen, you''ll stay here. If you can''t, you''ll give it to me. Fuck off You''re not the only one on our side, you know! "Said the waste dog, completely ignoring his image.


    Cha Chai is also holding the waste dog while paying compensation to Tongren with a smile and said: "Hehe, brother, it''s my fault. I''ll solve it right away. Don''t worry. I''ll clean up this bastard! You can''t be angry, and don''t get familiar with him. He doesn''t know too much. You''d better not be angry with her. Just sell me face. Brother, don''t be angry. Where do you buy it? Today is a gathering It''s not easy here, is it? "


    "Cut, don''t pull me, you woman. You don''t kill me today! Look at my power! I can''t be looked down upon by people like you! A woman dares to argue with my sugar man here all the time! You''ve turned the world upside down. It seems that if you don''t beat me, you''ll beat me up! Don''t stop me, Look, I''ll take care of him! Guess, you defend me, this boy! "The waste dog broke away and said.


    This is Hou Tong who moved, turned directly and quickly, and a flying foot was carried on the chest of the waste dog. The waste dog flew out directly out of love. Even the back guess is the same, and flew out directly upside down.


    Tongren finally shot at a waste dog, because he couldn''t stand it. How could there be such a person who kept grinding haw? And the most important thing is that he threatened Lucia''s safety. My colleagues hate that others threaten him most in their life.


    "Hehe, guess you look at your friend well. If he dares to say something I don''t like to hear, I''ll kill him directly. Anyway, I don''t think he''s my friend. He''s like an enemy.


    After Tongren said these words with a dignified face, Lucia also came forward to comfort Tongren and said: "Oh, brother Tongren, it''s all right. You see he''ll die and didn''t come up to hit me. Don''t you think I''m still good, and there''s no problem. You see you''ve kicked him. Just don''t be angry. You see you said that the dog bit you, and you can''t bite the dog."


    It''s so strange to watch the atmosphere in Bantian night market. Is the hunger over chachai more serious? The foot of Tongren is not light. It''s directly imposed by chachai on the waste dog. It''s broken when you go home, so don''t take Tongren as the tiger''s pace.


    "Brother, don''t tell me you''ve been there. I''ve taught him a lesson. You don''t want to go to the previous period. It''s still important where to buy or finish big things. Let''s go to the market and go to Xu Wu''an. I''ll solve this problem. Don''t worry about it. Hungry, waste dog, you have the wrong personality with my brother. After all, you''re the first." Cha Chai looked at Tong Ren awkwardly and said.


    The fat dog didn''t say anything. Anyway, he was very timid and followed Cha guess. It seems that it is true. The strength of Tong people was shocked. It''s also a moment when there is no way to peel.


    "Well, your partner has settled down. Let''s just get ready to enter the virtual circle. It''s not a good thing for him to hold the rhythm. You''re all ready for me. The virtual circle must be very Ningjin County. I don''t know what it is, so you follow me closely. After we find your parents, we''ll run for me!" Tongren said very seriously.


    Cha Chai also smiled and said, "OK, brother, let''s just go. I''ve arranged it for me here. You''re also calm down. This boy hasn''t seen anything in the world, so you''re an adult who doesn''t remember villains. Just fart her!"


    "Well, don''t say anything. It''s all wrong. I''m also wrong. I haven''t controlled my emotions. Well, well, where to buy is to prepare for a while." Tong man waved his hand and said.


    Lucia also said: "Yes, brother Tongren, you must open the gate first. Go early and come back early. You all know that we all wait here. You come back quickly. It''s also very hard for us to wait for you. Therefore, brother Tongren, you must pay attention to safety. Come on, let''s go as soon as possible, and cha guess''s parents will come out Then we''ll have a good meal together! "


    "Don''t worry, we will return in triumph. Don''t worry, we are all very fast. You can just watch through the gate at home!" Tong people laughed and looked at Lucia

 V1.Chapter 1307

    After everything was finished, Tong turned around and raised his soul chopping knife. Then a door frame appeared in front of everyone from the ground gold. The moon gate is different from the general gate. The gate is not only larger than the ordinary gate, And it''s still dark. It looks very strange. It can be said that half of the people can''t see it. It''s very strange.


    Generally speaking, crossing the gate is common, and ordinary people can''t see it at all, and the human yingga who can be released to cross the gate doesn''t exist, but Tong people are graceful and can open the gate, and they can open the gate in any way, which is very powerful, It is because such tongs are a detached a existence. Half of the people can''t beat it. It''s impossible to practice the God of death.


    It can also be said that it is very strong. In the eyes of Tong people, there seems to be no strong man, because the human beings who can create and cross the gate have never appeared from Malaysia since ancient times, and can not be said to have never appeared. There is no such person who can use it at will, Therefore, Tongren, a rare practitioner of the ghost of death, is also a psychic manufacturer. Generally speaking, no one can beat it.


    "Well, we can go through the gate. There is a virtual circle behind the gate, and I don''t know where it is. I put it in the virtual circle for the first time, so you should never fall behind. If you lose it, you may meet a powerful big virtual one , after the big bang, I can''t go to the very comprehensive protection. If you check and guess a friend, it''s also a lot of trouble for you to take care of it. I''m hungry! "


    The waste dog heard that he was talking about himself, and then said with an unconventional look: "Cut, are you a little capable? What can''t you afford to talk about? I just don''t like people like you. What''s the power of showing off martial arts here? I just don''t believe people like you can live to the end at the end! I want to see how capable you are. Don''t you kick it? What''s great? I can''t beat you, but From time to time, it means that others can''t beat you, cut! "


    "Hehe, if you don''t like to take it here, you can go away. Otherwise, I can send you to the corpse soul world. Your soul should go to the corpse soul world to report. Since I''m still the God of death, mom does this. If you are very dissatisfied, I''ll let someone take you to the corpse soul world. Believe it or not, I''ll be punished If you dye it, I''ll really let you die. It''s very miserable! "Tong man smiled at the waste dog and said.


    With a smile on his face, the waste dogs are hairy, but there is no God''s way. Although Tong people are powerful, you are hungry, which is obvious to all. They can''t replace each other. He is also right. The waste dog is now a soul and must go to the corpse soul world. There is a house here aimlessly, and the God of death has the right to directly At this time, there is no dispute, so losing a waste dog is also very scared in my heart.


    After the waste dog has confirmed that his body has completely died, it is time for him to dissect one side of his soul, and also to clarify his current state with him. He came up to fight with you, and his strength is so different. If chachai''s Lingli Huakai had not saved his life, he might have been ashes now Let the smoke go out.


    However, Tong people are also merciful to you, because after all, he has Cha Chai to protect him. Although he doesn''t like this person, Cha Chai can see it. This is cha Chai''s friend, so Tong people can''t do anything to this waste dog if they have to compete.


    So, naturally or half unconsciously, the dog is still at ease, but it is all about the relationship between Cha and the Tong. If there is no relationship between them, it is estimated that the dog is not killed by the Tong people when it is sent to the dead soul by the Tong people.


    The dog is also very clear about the analysis. That''s why it''s like talking to someone else. Otherwise, if you look at a big hand like that, even if you are hungry for yourself, you will not want to peel it all at once.


    After all, it''s the state of the soul. There''s no chance to be the most human. Therefore, it''s very pity for the life of waste dogs now. Generally, they don''t go back to provoke Tongren, because they know today. If they are really anxious, they will really kill them.


    After the gate crossing appeared, Cha guessed with a surprised look and said: "Wow, brother, this is the gate crossing to the virtual circle. It''s really cool. This is different. It''s different from the previous one. In the past, when we went to the corpse soul world when we were hungry, it was blue. Is it because the evil of the virtual circle is the black of the programming class?"


    "It still means this. I think it''s almost like this. So let''s not think about it any more. Just go in on time. Otherwise, if you wait for the heat in the empty circle, I''m afraid they''ll do something very enough." Tong said slowly.


    Now it''s also an association. I expected to think of ulchiola. Now ulchiola should be in the virtual circle. I don''t know what he is now. Is it the same thing when he goes? He just remembers the confrontation. It''s hard to say. If ulchiola has taken refuge in blue coal now, The strength of yingga has been greatly enhanced by visual inspection, so Tongren are also very worried about you. Ulchiola is waiting for colleagues to make a virtual circle.


    Ouhao''s preparations for surveillance are also in ouhao''s hands. Lucia said: "Tongren, brother, you must go through the past. We are going home. You must remember that you promised us. You must come back. If you don''t come back, we won''t let you go. Therefore, you must want you to come back to me if you rent a ghost!"

 V1.Chapter 1308

    Tong people turned around and waved their hands confidently and said, "ha ha, you just rest assured. We won''t have a problem at birth. What you are waiting for me at home is that I can. I must be back. Your Tong people? Your brother will come back to find you. You must be waiting for me!"


    "Well, you go! Fei and I are really going back in this world. You must pay attention to safety!" Lucia said and turned to Fei Zhen.


    Tongren stood in front of the gate and said, "I''ll go first, and then you two will start to follow me. You must follow me ode, and then take care of your own hell butterfly. This is the only foot tool if you get lost. Don''t worry, we won''t have anything!"


    Tong people directly submerged one leg into the door, and then the whole person went in. When they saw Tong people go in, they also looked at the waste dog, and then they went in. Their mouth was thick. To tell the truth, it gave people a very uncomfortable feeling. In short, it gave people a very depressed feeling, It makes people feel dizzy. Tongren is better. The later investigation and guess is not too good. It seems that they are going to withdraw!


    Tongren took the lead in getting to the ground of the virtual circle. Ephedrine found that all around was virtual! And it can''t be explained by falsehood. This is all broken face! But they are all forced broken faces. They are not very powerful broken faces, but they can break none of yachukas. They can''t kill each other. After checking and guessing, they are directly stunned, and then they stretch out their shields in front of the people.


    These broken faces didn''t move, because it seems to be the leader again. It''s Dongxian Yao! He just stood in front of those broken faces, and then leisurely looked at the Tongren group. It seemed that the crocodile had a slight smile: "ha ha, you came with me. Unexpectedly, you also came with me. It doesn''t matter. The people who came to my virtual circle are all our hungry guests. Come on, go and meet our virtual circle overlord!"


    "What nonsense do you give me! You trash traitor, say! Where are my parents! Don''t tell me this is useless! Tell me where my parents are, or I''ll be blamed for being rude! Tell me where my parents are quickly!" Cha guessed hoarsely and went back to the house with the shield in his hand.


    Dongxian Yao smiled mysteriously and said: "Hehe, don''t worry. Everything has to be arranged to the last. Good things are the same. Don''t you go to class at the last time? Your parents just want to have a good dish. God fighters want to taste it at the last, but you are Fang Xi. Yours is good. They must be safe. There is no problem at all. That''s all Just rest assured. "


    "You''d better not play some tricks for me! Otherwise, I''ve agreed with you. If you don''t hang up what kind of Legion you are, you''ll jump off the wall when you buy an aircraft, you know?" Tong man said with his head askew.


    Dongxian smiled and said: "Hehe, I don''t know. It''s not the backbone who will die. How can you comment on a human being? You''re still really smart. I listen to the book. You survived under grimjoe''s hand! It''s really interesting. I just asked you. Did you use any skills at that time? Unexpectedly, you escaped His pursuit! "


    "Hehe, grimjoe? Are you talking about the garbage? Hehe, I''m not in the eye at all. Don''t talk to me about things with garbage. I''m disgusted. If you want to say something, I''ll look at lanran, oil and the capital of my station!" Tongren said contemptuously.


    If Dongxian didn''t get angry, he stepped back and said, "Oh, that''s really a terrible thing to be born later. Then you just go with me. If you don''t fight with Xu Wang, I won''t stop you. Anyway, you''re famous. I don''t care."


    Tongren slowly followed the verb behind me. I had to walk slowly. During this period, I was also hungry. I saw some falsehoods. What looked strange and cruel falsehoods. In short, it seemed that I was visiting the zoo.


    Slowly, he was about to arrive at the virtual night palace. Cha Chai''s feeling of hunger became more and more complex, and then whispered with Tongren: "Big brother, tell me if they can do it to my ode parents in those shit! I''m a little scared. If you do it to my parents, I''ll do it directly. You''re a fun friend!"


    "Don''t say these words. I won''t let you be stupid. They may use magic to confuse your mind, so you''d better listen to me. Don''t act rashly. Listening to me is good for you. If you believe me, do you know? If you listen to me, I can hold you There is something divine! "Said Tong man.


    Cha Chai said slowly: "But I''m still afraid that something will happen to my parents! I''m still afraid of him. Elder brother, what should I do? I''m a little scared. What should I do if they understand my ode parents'' haul? I really can''t stand it. You say that my ode wooden house has nothing to do with them. Yasuo, I really have nothing to do with them If I''m like that, I''ll really kill the four sides! "


    "You can just listen to me. You should also consider it for me. If you do it, it will be the enemy of the empty circle. Therefore, you can''t act rashly. Although you are still useful, you still have no foresight. Who knows what they are going to do, don''t you? So you must see them for the time being If you act according to the opportunity, you will be beaten. Your parents will withdraw immediately, okay? "Tong said slowly.


    Cha Chai nodded slowly and said, "OK, brother, I listen to you. I must listen to you, for us and my parents!"


    It seems that cha guess is obviously frightened by the scene, otherwise it won''t be like this, because after all, it''s the first and possibly the last time for Cha guess

 V1.Chapter 1309

    "Hehe, you should have come to the virtual circle for the first time. We are an artistic conception space dominated by Yicheng city, which is the same as your human time, but we are citizens of the world. Four are true, and some are unfriendly. Our law is that there is no law, and everything is determined by the highest level of the legal system! That''s the same as the above High supreme blue dye! Hahaha, you must be very curious! "Dongxian said excitedly.


    This is the faithful dog of the pillar, and it''s very difficult for you to deal with. If you don''t control it well, it''s the same thing. It''s likely that there will be a ditch capsizing. Since there is autumn rain to check and guess, it''s the best ode thing to do well for him and them. Otherwise, everyone will feel bad. In this case, Tong People should know better than anyone else, so we will all understand that we are careful to make a ten thousand year ship.


    Tong people also try to do things they don''t understand. Since it has been explained, what they have been doing carefully is sexual, because for Tong people, what Dongxian wants is history, and they don''t know, because since they can successfully hijack their parents under the eyelid of investigation and guess, it is very different It may be that you can''t live by checking and guessing IDE, but Tong people must know that this person must be very strong.


    If Dongxian is still crooked, he looks back at them and says: "Hehe, you are actually not very strange. I remember you were. You should have been here once. Although I don''t know what happened to you and want to disturb the cleanliness here, I must know that you came to the virtual circle to kill a member of our face breaking army! Hehe, it''s really powerful , for you, Lord lanran is also very interested in you! "


    "You don''t want to sell a lawsuit. Lanran doesn''t care very much. What are we doing here? Are we going to pick you up? You were originally kidnapped. Don''t you think you are disgusting by such despicable means and say that you are a gentleman. Your doorknob is a running dog, you know , betray the running dog of the corpse soul world, and then empty circle the surviving garbage! "Tong people are very excited and face Dongxian to say.


    Dongxian smiled at this time, then earned enough and said: "Hey, hey, you''re called Tong Ren, right? Although we used to be teammates, it''s a thing of the past. I don''t have much feeling about betraying or not betraying, because after all, I''m really an evolutionist, my own strength, and 80. I hope you have more self-respect. After all, this is our place, you know? If you get angry Should you know the consequences if you let me know? "


    "Hehe, you are a big event that can kill us! The key is that you can''t kill us! If my analysis is correct, you have to check and guess what to do. You can''t do anything to us when you haven''t moved. Hehe, you are such a mean person and still play this with me!?" Tongren impassioned confrontation with Dongxian.


    Dongxian asked for the name and said: "Hehe, it''s really a formidable young man. It''s really a young hero. I hope you can be so tough when you go to the virtual night palace later. In short, if you''re very powerful, you''d better try. The curing room says well. It''s a mule, isn''t it? Pull it out for a walk. Hehe, I''m really curious about you. What do you look like Can personality be distorted like this? "


    "I don''t know if my personality is wronged or distorted. I know that you are better than pigs and dogs. You have to kidnap other people''s parents when you ask people to do things. You are really not confident in your own history. Why are you afraid that we will go back on our word? Is that right? Hehe, I''m really an eye opener. Your personality is mine It''s all clear, so Dongxian wants you to be really rubbish! "Said Tong man.


    After all the people liked to play with this sentence, Dongxian stopped, and then his eyes seemed to be hi or flashing blood red, as if he wanted to directly swallow the same posture as people.


    "Hehe, the year-end Zheng boy is very skinny. I want to see how capable you are! Isn''t he a human? I want to see your strength!" Dongxian directly pulled out the soul chopping knife and walked towards his colleague.


    Cha guessed in surprise and asked Tong Ren, "what does this mean, brother Tong Ren, is this going to hit us?"


    "Beat him." Tong people simply said nonsense. It was as simple as saying that they would let Cha guess call enough.


    "Qiang!"


    Dongxian''s soul chopping knife was directly cut on Tongren''s soul chopping knife, but it''s strange that Tongren didn''t understand how to move! Dongxian''s first powerful blow was that there was no way to make Tongren''s position move a little!


    The broken faces beside them began to pull out the soul chopping knife and then moved towards the Tongren, but they were blocked by Dongxian at the same time.


    "Hehe, boy, you''re still interesting! It''s my IQ! Do you know who I am?" Dongxian shouted.


    Tong said with a smile, "ha ha, dog XX, I still don''t know you. Can you talk about what fame and wealth is between a betrayal person? It''s really ridiculous."


    "Hehe, I already told you. Don''t talk to me about this! There''s no betrayal for me. I''m hungry. I just want strength! Strength! Do you understand?" Dongxian said.


    Tongren squinted and said with a smile, "ha ha, this is the power you dream of, isn''t it? It doesn''t make me feel how much you have to fight? Did you eat fake power?"


    "You boy! I''m still here to pick you up at the bottom of the steps. You''re talking like this! OK! You just die for me!" Dongxian said excitedly.


    Tongren also said with a smile, "hehe, I still can''t apply for a job. You give me a good time. If I fight with you, I''ll fall asleep. Is this our autumn rain? Is it the one who wants me to beat you?"

 V1.Chapter 1310

    "Hehe, you''re talking to me about this again? Didn''t you start with a hard weapon just now? Didn''t you still say you were going to kill me? Why is your heart talking about these words now? You make me puzzled. Are you just a guy who drives the wind? Why are you saying something useless to me now that I''m up If so, you''re the IQ problem that I sometimes recall. It''s really embarrassing! "Dongxian said mockingly to Tongren.


    Tongren also smiled contemptuously and said: "Hehe, what''s wrong with you, you rubbish? Hehe, I''m alive. If you''re rubbish, isn''t that a sick sentence? You know, I just laughed. Aren''t you all men? You fed a little something and then hurt your parents. Is it a little silly? One of you in the virtual circle is all Silly x, ha ha, you really make a person look down upon very much! You are so ridiculous! "


    "Don''t make a floor for me in front of the wind pit here! If you raise me, believe it or not, I''m hungry in the powder. I''m going to kill you!" Dongxian threatened.


    Tongren smiled and said: "Hehe, why don''t you kill me? Well, let''s see if lanran can spare you! Hehe, let''s see if lanran can spare you. I''ve never seen anyone like you. Bullying the soft and fearing the hard. Why don''t you just go and talk to your boss? I can''t understand you. Are you very energetic Separated, hahaha, you really want to die. Your brother lanran won''t kill you? "


    These words are the words that Dongxian wants to be rejected, but it''s really blind for a while. The formation is hungry. Then Tongren smiled and said: "Hehe, why don''t you put away your stupid x soul chopping knife? Are you waiting for me to cut it off for you? Or do I want to deliberately kill you on your soul chopping knife? Lanran must not let me have scars. If we die, you''re probably finished!"


    These words really make Dongxian half dead, because it''s really like what others said. If Dongxian wants to die, it can''t hurt Tongren and chachai. If Tongren and chachai are in Shanghai, that means Dongxian doesn''t have to live. It''s really said that Dongxian wants to go inside. To be honest, if Dongxian really hurts There''s no room for the haul of Tongren, because lanran is calling the Taoist surname, saying that he wants to check and guess this person.


    If Dongxian really wants to give it to Shanghai, it''s a little too much! So it''s a little unreasonable. Generally speaking, if lanran''s Qi Dongxian is the most clear. If she really gets angry with lanran, Dongxian really doesn''t have to mix up.


    Therefore, Dongxian was also hurt by the knife, and then looked at Tongren with a hungry face and said, "ha ha, OK, I think you caught me a little weakness. Aren''t you afraid of death? Then I don''t kill you is everything. Then you are also hungry by my ink. Now you go to the virtual night palace with me."


    "Hehe, it''s OK. Let''s go. I don''t have any feeling, that''s to go with you directly!" Tong man put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said.


    There is no myth on the clothes and trousers. What I don''t know is that the muggy wine in the virtual night palace has reached the door of the virtual night palace. Then Tongren can obviously see the small pawn in the virtual night palace.


    The designer of the night palace of the blood deficiency is very close to modernization. It is also coagulated and does not know that it is the wisdom and essence of several generations. Therefore, when entering, there is a kind of very comfortable feeling, but later it is uncomfortable.


    Because I saw blue dye in the middle of the virtual night palace! And there are still many broken faces under him! Tong people actually saw grimjoe as the director!


    But are these the broken faces in the virtual circle? Is it really so terrible? It seems that Tongren have also entered the enemy''s dens. The warning has directly entered the enemy''s base camp, and Tongren also feel the oppression of the five stars!


    Tong people also held the soul chopping knife tightly, and then faced some people. At this time, grimjoe said, "ha ha. Little boy, you''re just hungry! Do you know anything about you?"


    "Hehe, what does this have to do with you? I just like to come to you!" Tong said strongly.


    Grimjoe also shook his sleeve and said, "hehe, I didn''t teach you to wave with my fist, did I? Hehe, I''m casual, I can kill you. Do you know? Although I''m hurt, I can kill you directly, you know?"


    "Ouch, who took off your arm? I''m really funny. You''re really pathetic. I don''t think you''ve reached the end of your life. Then the God of death let you go home! Hehe, I''m still one. How powerful you are. It''s just that you play with your arm , hahaha! "Said the fellow with a loud laugh.


    A riveter was also angry, and then said with an unconvinced face: "you''re his x, believe it or not, I''ll kill you right away! How can you jump like this? If no one punishes you, you''re very uncomfortable!"


    "Hehe, I think you all have problems. Believe it or not, you''ll kill me. That''s what the four eye Tianji of the steel trough said. What combination are you?" Tong said.


    Grimjoe threw up his mouth and I said, "Oh, who is a combination with him? He is a combination with himself, stupid combination! Dog combination! I am essentially different from him!"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? You think I''m willing to combine with you? Just like your dog, even if you''re powerful, I can still write your arm! You''re all picky!" Dongxian said mercilessly under the general manager of the court.


    Grimjoe took out the soul chopping knife and said, "you fucking say another word to me! Come on, I''m going to kill you now. Believe it or not, you really have a good face. What did I say when you attacked me?"


    "Ouch, you''re talking to me about something else first. Did you clean up? Or did you cut my hand off? You''re really interesting. I didn''t think of it for a moment. You''re really ashamed of your courage I''m so angry that I''m totally thrown into the ground. Ha ha, it''s really the first time I''ve seen you! "Dongxian said to look at grimjoe.


    Grimjoe said, "hehe! Did I tell you not to bother me with his fucking hunger? Did I want to come from wrong? I want to fight you with hunger. You can be honest. I''m really guilty. You''re really the most cowardly man I''ve ever seen. You''re still hungry that really refreshed my world outlook!"


    "Hehe, then you''re coming down. I''m making a mess of you. Do you want me to show you all your arms? Believe me or not, you feed pigs after you chop them into pieces! If you don''t win ah Hua, you don''t tell me some hungry words that don''t have nutrition. I''m disgusting to death. Do you know! Do you know If you can come down and fight with me, you''ll just come down and fight with me directly. I won''t miss you at 11 o''clock! "Dongxian said, pointing to grimjoe.


    Grimjoe really didn''t come down, because he knew that if he fought now, he couldn''t really fight what Dongxian wanted. Before, because he was attacked secretly, he lost an arm. In this way, he lost the combat effectiveness of one arm. So he can''t be the opponent Dongxian wanted!


    Grimjoe said, "hehe, you are the one who can treat me! I will meet you well after the nunnery. Now I have no combat power, so I may not be able to beat you. This is understandable, hehe!"


    At this time, lanran clapped her hands and said, "well, it''s almost enough. If you have to quarrel, just go out and quarrel with me. I''m all dealing with you. Do you fight here? You know, we have something your department needs to learn from today. You don''t want to quarrel!"


    After this, all eyes gathered on the gods of Tongren''s group, and there was an amazing discovery that the black void was also there! He was on the right side of the isolated wooden bridge, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "Shit, that''s the boy! The boy who took my life and controlled my Linghu, your boy! That''s him!" the waste dog said, pointing to the black void.


    Lanran also changed, waved his hand and said, "I didn''t invite you to come here today to make you quarrel. I want chachai rule to show his special skills. You may still not know what chachai''s special abilities are."


    The same person is deceived, because in addition to their own people, who knows the ability of checking and guessing ide?


    "I also invited you to the scene today. It happened that there was a Shangyuan in our interview, which needed to restore combat effectiveness. Therefore, we invited you to come here to help you reply all at once." lanran said with a sinister smile.


    The original plan was to get the plug to grimjoe to recover his arm! At this moment, Tong people also thoroughly figured it out, because it is a very bad thing for them to reply to grimjoe''s arm, but if they can get chachai''s parents through here, chachai can reply to grimjoe''s arm obediently.


    Such a disgusting and complete plan, that is, people like lanran can''t think of it, and others can''t think of it.


    "So now, it''s just to show us your ability to reply. There should be no problem. Now it''s just to show you. Yes, grimjoe, restore his arm intact!" lanran looked at Tong Ren insidiously and said

 V1.Chapter 1311

    At this moment, Cha Chai can understand the purpose of lanran after bringing his parents to the virtual circle. This is a real Hongmen banquet! It seems that the virtual circle has done something, but it''s only now that I guess. What are you doing with dumplings? It''s also because of my own reasons. Now I need to make some choices. That''s whether to help grimjoe recover his arm. That''s it.


    Because it seems that if chachai doesn''t treat grimjoe''s arm, I''m afraid his parents will suffer, because chachai is also clear that falsehood is all cunning and vicious things. If he really wants to get his parents out, it seems that he can''t be rude. After all, it''s really in the virtual circle, It''s a place I''m not very familiar with, so if I don''t make a decision, everything I''m singing may suffer!


    "Well, what''s the ability to recover? What you said is completely something I don''t understand, and your people can see from the European style. Then why do you want me to recover him? Is this within the scope of my jurisdiction?" Cha guessed, frowning at LAN ran and said to the people.


    LAN ran smiled. It was a very cultured smile and said: "Hehe, what you said doesn''t satisfy me very much, because you should know that it''s a bad thing for our partner to be injured. You also know one thing. I taught you to come here. I don''t want to discuss anything with you. You know, I''m ordering you. Can you understand me, if you can understand me , just give me no ink and start quickly. "Lanran said proudly.


    It is true that there is a breath of this, but Cha Chai is still very unconvinced. Therefore, Cha Chai frowned and said: "Hey, I know you''re lanran, but I don''t need to listen to you. Even if I can treat the enemy, I won''t go back to treat the enemy. In this case, you can understand if you''re hungry. Also, I''m not here to negotiate with you. You disgusting guy!"


    "Oh, ha ha, it seems that this new friend has a little temper. It''s not a good bedding. It''s the first time I''ve been fixed in this place. As usual, I threw you out to feed Da Xu, but today is different. I''d better let you have some. I think you''re also a poor person. Do you think you can''t cure it Yes, your name is cha Chai. It''s just right. We haven''t seen your parents either! "Lanran said with a raging smile.


    In this way, it''s obvious to say to you, "your parents are actually here, but I won''t let you go. If you treat my people, I might let you have a look." it''s a similar feeling.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that people like you are also such hobs! It''s really disgusting! I think you''d better go! If I treat you, I''ll be with your last name!" Cha Chai said excitedly.


    Just about to summon his spear in the air, Tong stopped Cha Chai, and then the landlord whispered: "Hey, you don''t want to live! You just don''t want to live, and don''t involve other people! And your friends and your parents! It seems that they are bombing you. It''s the kind of bullshit that your parents are not here. In fact, your hungry parents are in their hands! You must be calm!"


    Cha Chai looked at Tong Ren and said: "But, brother, this man was your enemy in the past. What would you do if I saved him? Isn''t it even more difficult to deal with him? Brother, we are all people who understand things very well. I know you are for my good, but it''s your enemy. The jet lag hurt miss Lucia''s man a little £¡¡±


    "It doesn''t matter. You see, Lucia is still good now, which means I still have the capital to protect them. Now don''t forget what we''re doing. Aren''t we here to save your parents? If your parents can''t be saved, what are we doing here? Are we afraid of things? If we fight with them If you come, where to buy it will be a great loss! "Tong said excitedly.


    It''s true that this is the case, so he nodded secretly and said, "well, brother Tongren, I believe you, but oh, I still don''t want to treat Jiahui''s arm. As soon as you see his proud appearance, I''m disgusted. Do you know?"


    "I can understand your resistance, but we can''t help it. Tell me, we''re under other people''s anthracite. There''s no way to buy it. A big husband can bend and be hungry. If you still want to see your parents, you''d better get up quickly. If you don''t recover like this If so, you can''t save your parents. Don''t care whether you are my enemy or not. Now it''s a top priority to bring your parents out for the first time! "Tong said with staring eyes.


    Cha Chai was very moved. Looking at Tong Ren, he slowly nodded his head and said, "brother, I really can''t forget your kindness to me in my life, but you also need to know that he is our enemy. If I do it for my personal love, then brother Jiang''s enemy becomes more powerful, you say it''s not a verb!"


    "I''ve said many times that filial piety comes first. If you can''t save your parents, you don''t want to hang around in my cigarette house today. Therefore, if you don''t save your uncle and aunt today, we can''t be brothers!" the same person said decisively.


    Cha Chai nodded and said: "OK, brother, thank you. I really thank you. If I lost my parents, I would be very sad! But they are still so tight. If he recovers his strength, it''s no problem. Brother, you can rest assured. If you grow up with him later, I will always be with you! Don''t worry, I''ll have your day I swear to go to the ends of the earth with you! "

 V1.Chapter 1312

    The same person smiled and said: "Hehe, that''s what I know. Just go ahead. I''m your strong backing. I''ll take care of everything for you. Don''t worry. If grimjoe is cured, it''s the same thing. I''ve said that even if his arm is still alive, I can take care of it He completely flies. You just put down your heart. It''s good to believe in yourself! "


    "OK, brother, I just listen to you. I''ll talk about his good recovery. Don''t worry. I will be able to bring out my parents and try not to cause too much damage to us. You must also see my strength. If it''s really a fight, I have the confidence to run us out with me, You are the instructor and mine. I''ll save my parents first! "Cha Chai dropped this sentence and turned to lanran''s face.


    Lanran also tilted her head and stopped him and said, "what''s the matter, brother? You were talking to Tongren just now. I want to listen to a general idea. Otherwise, I guess I will be very curious. Do you think so? I told you like this."


    "Hehe, are you abnormal? Do you want to let you know everything? I''m really curious. Why are you always curious about my things? Do humans like what they like? I''m really laughing. You''d better leave everything alone." Cha Chai''s attitude is still very tough, because he knows that lanran''s purpose is not to ask what you say, but to treat grimjoe.


    Lanran smiles, claps her hands and says: "Hehe, it''s really frightening. Do you know who I am? Do you really have the courage to pretend or are newborn calves afraid of tigers? I''m really curious. Is your list really big? Are you really not afraid? I''m afraid of killing you. If I want to kill you, I''ll really raise my hand You know, but you''re special today. I''ll let you go for the time being! "


    "Hehe, you always say what your special identity is. It''s useless to know. Otherwise, it''s good for you to kill me directly. It''s really fun to tell me something I don''t want to hear. Why are you so interesting? If you don''t have the preparation and ability to kill me, you''ll be known by saying these words all the time "Yes, I sound disgusting. I can''t do it!" Cha Chai said with disgusting eyes at LAN ran.


    Lanran is still an emperor. Looking at Cha Chai, she said, "ha ha, I won''t tell you these useless problems. I won''t tell you ink. You just treat my soldiers and give me a happy word."


    "Hehe, I still say that. Why should I help you? You give me perfect reasons, and my parents still love you here. I have no God''s reason to treat you!" Cha guess said stubbornly.


    Lanran smiled, then snapped her fingers and said, "hehe, your number, I know why you are not afraid of me, because you are a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. You know whether you are mentally ill. Are your parents here or running with me?"


    "So what? You let me go to my parents in this world, and I''ll give you the original treatment. What do you say?" chachai began to bargain.


    Lanran clapped her hands wildly and said, "I''ll show you something first. After you read it, you''ll think about whether you treated my soldiers."


    Soon, a lot of people came driving two old people. This is cha Chai''s parents!


    "You, you beast! What? My parents have done this! I have to treat your soldiers! Your soldiers have given me one arm all my life!" Cha Chai said excitedly.


    Looking at it, chachai''s parents have nothing to do, that is, they always close their eyes. They don''t know whether they are asleep or dead, so chachai is very anxious.


    Lanran also saw the concerns in Cha Chai''s heart, and then said with a smile: "you are careful about hunger. Young man, your parents and your brothers are in the state of one middle school or human body, so I didn''t tell them what they are! And they are still living, you know?"


    "How do I know if it''s a living person? Are you still talking to me about some problems? If you can prove that my parents are still alive, I can do what you want to do. Otherwise, don''t talk about where to buy, just draw the knife for me!" Cha guess said directly and angrily.


    Parents are born and raised, so they can''t exchange anything, so it''s very urgent for you. Otherwise, you can''t use the good or bad degree of things to constantly manage. Therefore, the anger of investigation and guess is also ignited.


    After listening to these words, all the broken faces around pulled out the soul chopping knife. Even the calm Tongren took down the soul chopping knife and were ready to fight at any time.


    At this time, if lanran gives an order, it will directly make chachai and Tongren''s hungry people disappear. Therefore, all the hungry decisions at this time are in lanran''s hands.


    But lanran did not normally lift her hand and said, "Oh, everyone, put away the soul chopping knives in her hand. There is a certain misunderstanding about where to buy them. I don''t think it can continue like this. Otherwise, I think it will fight sooner or later!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding? You explain to me what happened to my parents! You''re talking! My parents are so divine! You told me! You tell me why it''s like this. My parents have closed their eyes. Why do you say it''s not? Yes, you give me a more reasonable explanation Ah, otherwise, how can such a person be convincing? You should explain it to me! "Cha guessed very much in time and space

 V1.Chapter 1313

    LAN ran looks at Cha Chai with an impression on her face and says: "Hehe, you''re still hungry. You''re an acute human. Well, I''ll explain it to you. In order to let your heart rest well, Hal, I''ll show me some new things for you, because I don''t want to threaten a person! As a king in an empty circle, the worry-free problem of my life is my mouth The important thing is that I''m hungry, so now I''ll show you the facts you want! "


    Blue dye waved her big hand smartly. After the nunnery, the direct thing is to revive chachai''s parents. It''s said that they can''t recover. It''s said that they wake up. Chachai''s parents wake up directly! It turns out that they wake up directly, which makes everyone have the same attitude so far, that is, they seem to be on the side and have the ability of magic!


    "Parents! You, you! Can you remember me? Do you remember me? I''m Cha Chai! I''m Gu Lai to take you home!" Cha Chai waved excitedly.


    Chachai''s parents looked at chachai and said, "ah, isn''t this chachai! Little guess! How could you be here! Hey! You run! Boy, why did you bring your friends here! These people seem to be strange! Parents fought with them! Run for me! Don''t worry about mom and Dad!"


    "Mom and Dad, I know you''re all right. I just don''t care about anything else. Don''t worry. You can come back when you''re hungry! Don''t worry. I''ll come to you when I kill these scum! Wait! I''ll come to save you home!" Cha guess said excitedly.


    Chachai''s parents continued: "Hey, chachai, you just know some triangular blank Kung Fu! You just run away for me! I beg you. If not, how can we live? We''ve been back for so long. It''s enough time!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Don''t worry. I''ll do something first! Then I''ll rescue you immediately! You must wait for me! I''ll save you out! Wait for me!" Cha Chai said hoarsely, because Cha Chai''s parents ephedrine were taken away.


    Chachai''s parents have been completely taken out. After that, lanran is hungry for your time. Lanran is very proud and asks: "Hey, it''s a man''s. It''s hard to catch up with a word. You''ve already met your parents, or else. Su Yi said that you just quickly treated my soldiers for me. You know, otherwise, something would happen. I can''t guarantee if I''m hungry! Do you know?"


    "I know you. Don''t give me ink there. I said something to treat your Shangyuan, but you can''t hurt my parents. After all, it has nothing to do with them!" Cha Chai said warily.


    Lanran also smiled and said, "I told you that I am the overlord of the virtual circle. Do you know that? So I will not pit you. Do you know that? So you also give me your heart on how to treat my soldiers'' injuries. As for other things, after your treatment, let''s say it is OK."


    "Hehe, well, you can bring your soldiers to me. I can finish the treatment quickly. Then you must send us, including my parents, back together. Do you know?" Cha guessed.


    Lanran nodded and said, "Oh, I know. I also understand your general meaning, so you shouldn''t worry. We just regard it as a transaction. You use your clever art and then exchange it for your parents.":


    "Deal! That''s what we agreed. Hungry, you can''t go back, or I''m going to tear down your virtual night palace, okay?" Cha guessed very threatening.


    Lanran also smiled and said, "yes, we must have agreed with Hu yizunzhou!"


    At this time, grimjoe also came to chachai. Chachai was also the first time. He saw grimjoe at this distance. Let alone his dangerous breath. At 11 o''clock, it even made chachai feel like a hairy handstand. Therefore, it was very clear that the mistake was what Tongren thought when fighting with him.


    Grimjoe, tired and smiling, came to the side of the plug, then fell off the block, half dressed, exposed his chest and said, "hehe, listen to Hu sou. You are a temple knight, but I just can''t see which temple Knight you are!"


    In ancient times, there were 54 Templars in total. Although the number was a little large, others knew it. As long as they were martial arts practitioners, they knew the name of the 54 people!


    So grimjoe is a very good player to check and guess the identity.


    "Hehe, what does it have to do with you if I have any identity? You just show me your wound and give it back to me. Then I''ll make it for you quickly and you''ll get out of here quickly." Cha guessed very impatiently.


    Grimjoe is also not easy to provoke. People can be said to be angry instantly. Although grimjoe is hurt, he can clearly feel the smell of the leopard on his God. A very crisis signal is to remind himself all the time in the fight. Sure enough, grimjoe is not easy to provoke.


    Grimjoe put his face in front of chachai''s face and said, "ha ha, Lao Zi will bite you directly after you finish talking!"


    "Hehe, you can touch it and have a try. Am I the kind of person who is afraid of you? You''re just pretending to be a useless x with me!" Cha Chai said sarcastically.


    Because he is the enemy who fought with him in the past. Although he is about to save him, he can''t lose the interview because he has some gratitude and resentment. Since he is treated, he can''t be treated so happily!


    At this time, grimjoe also smiled. It was the sinister smiling face of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. After the hot nunnery, he tilted his head and looked at Cha Chai and said, "Oh, boy, your courage is indeed Hakka, but you are not afraid of your parents because you talk back and lose your life?"

 V1.Chapter 1314

    Cha guessed that he didn''t think about it. He just called out his spear by leaning against it for a year, and then said as if he wanted to bucket grimjoe: "Hehe, I''m going to send you to hell now! Believe it or not, I won''t give you the chance to reincarnate. If you''re good, don''t be a good dog. Don''t brush a moth for me. After you and the information are ready earlier, it''s OK. Your ide parents take you home, you know, you beast!"


    "Hehe, that''s meaningless. I don''t need your treatment. You just can''t cure me! Roar." grimjoe said, but he didn''t wait for his liberation mantra. Lanran went to the market and gave it to Da Duan. He said: "Oh, well, look at you. Why do you quarrel? Grimjoe''s temper is a little strange, but you can''t talk like this. Cha guess is kind to treat you!"


    Cha Chai clenched his teeth, put away his noisy hair and said, "ha ha, well, I let you go first because of your big brother''s face. OK, so show me the place on your hand. I can repair it quickly. Then you can gather yours and shoot me off! You know! Mortal things!"


    "Hehe, I''ve cut the face of Lord lanran. I just want you to treat. Do you know if you''re hungry? It''s your honor. Do you know that if someone else''s haul doesn''t have a chance to meet me, let alone treat me! Hehe, you don''t know how to live or die!"


    Although grimjoe''s words made Cha guess very unhappy, he was a little patient for the safety of his ide parents and Tongren''s saving time. He said, "Oh, OK, put your hand out to me. I want to see your wound. I can restore you. Oh, let me see. I can recover."


    "Ouch, am I going to be treated by a famous doctor? I''m still so excited! Do I have it? Hahaha, did you just want to cut me to death? Now it''s a direct counseling. Isn''t it very powerful? Isn''t this the relationship between doctors and patients? One and harmony are unwilling to treat and the other don''t like to spend money? It should be One is that it''s impossible to meet things in line. It''s really an honor for me, grimjoe, to catch up with the miracle doctor! "Grimjoe said wildly, and the gesture on his hand would be very bad. He turned out a middle finger towards Cha Chai!


    Cha Chai is also a popular swallow, because he wants to be with his parents, and yes, he wants to be with his colleagues. It''s surprisingly safe from the virtual circle, so he must hold back at this time and can''t deliver goods. Cha Chai lowered his attitude and said, "well, show me your wound and I''ll give you good treatment¡°


    At this time, grimjoe also smiled, then directly kicked Cha guess and said, "ha ha! Crazy! You continue to give me Ou Kuang! You are not cruel and poor! I want to see how you jump for me!"


    "Please show me quickly. If you''re useless for me, don''t blame me. I don''t want anything!" Cha guessed angrily watching grimjoe lose and run away.


    "Ouch, I''m really scared! You tell me, what should I do? Will I be killed? What should I do! Ouch, I''m really scared! You say you can''t sleep and give me bad treatment, and shoot me after the nunnery and kill me!" grimjoe was still mocking Cha guess.


    Cha guessed that without saying a word, he lifted grimjoe''s arm out, looked at the wound and said, "ha ha, your virtual strength doesn''t seem to be very good! There''s no way to heal such a wound! It seems to be stupid enough to be seen!"


    "You! What did you say? What does this have to do with you? I liked to cut it off. At that time, I felt it was the art of the world, but now I don''t look good. If I want to connect it, you will let you connect it. It''s your honor!" grimjoe said vigorously.


    "Hehe, the version that I''m very popular with you is really different. Didn''t you see your arm by the famous traitor in our corpse soul world? It seems that this guy is still doing his own job after escaping from the corpse soul world! It''s really hard! I really disagree!" check and guess it''s the goods.


    Grimjoe seemed to jump into the class and said, "well, who told you that I was going to blow up his dog''s head! That''s what he said, Uncle Ben. Do you know that the local uncle will do it? It''s a lie without evidence!"


    "Hehe, I think it''s like this. The neat degree of the wound can only be achieved by the soul chopping knife of the ten gods of death! Is it difficult that you were hurt by other gods of death?" Cha guess still said sarcastically.


    Grimjoe hated Cha Chai so much that he said angrily, "at the end of the year, you are practicing courage with me! You wait for me! If you treat my arm, I will kill you and Tong people¡°


    ¡±Aiyoulezi is really curious about how a garbage fool us! I really don''t look down on you. I really don''t look down on you. You just fall on the ground like a garbage Higher Education Cup, that''s to go to Jinan! Rubbish! "Cha Chai still said excitedly.


    At this time, there was no ink. He took out grimjoe''s arm directly, and then released his golden spiritual power. He went back to grimjoe''s arm bit by bit. It was a bit of meat.


    Seeing the breeding speed that can be seen later, grimjoe also saw this magical scene. He was completely saved. He looked at his ability to insert the tie, and then said puzzled: "shit, I can really cure me; I can''t have my own ide self-generation ability!"


    "Hehe, because you''re rubbish, is death''s soul chopping knife a joke? Look, you just want to see a fool like you. Now do you know why you''re seen, because you''re so stupid!" Cha guess began to ridicule grimjoe.


    Grimjoe didn''t seem to listen to chachai, because he really couldn''t believe that his ide arm could be restored

 V1.Chapter 1315

    Grimjoe''s flesh is growing bit by bit. In the process of constantly pushing his spiritual power inside, grimjoe seems to be able to do the same as Xinsheng class 1. The broken part of his arm is also growing out of new shoes bit by bit. It''s really magical, It''s like it''s the same time to reply to Tongren''s poison wound in the stomach at the beginning, because the identity of Zha guess is very sacred. If you practice well, there is no problem between resurrection and individuals.


    Grimjoe looked at the reply of his arm in surprise, then breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "ha ha, you little fool still means a little. Because you cured me, I decided not to lose you. In case I still get hurt in the future, you will be my special doctor!


    Although it is known that grimjoe is really talking nonsense, there are many good words like this. If he really stays in the virtual circle, grimjoe is basically invincible. Because many characteristics of feeding broken noodles are that he has no ability to reply, so if grimjoe has any, it will make the broken ranking of the virtual circle turbulent again, After tasting the sweetness, grimjoe obviously slowed down his tone in order to please Cha guess.


    "Hehe, you still have such a fucking time. Don''t you need my treatment? Now it seems that I feel like I''m your father. Don''t be so. Otherwise, I''m under great pressure. Don''t let me suddenly have another son. Otherwise, it''s very difficult for me to do. Bin Gang isn''t what my father doesn''t want you, You should know! I don''t want you! Go find your wild mother! "Cha guessed jokingly.


    Grimjoe was not angry, and then said as usual: "Oh, guess the song. There was a little misunderstanding just now. You see, if you promised me, I would have arranged you well. If you promised me ode, your parents would be talking about your parents in the world. You would worry about your parents. So I would have arranged them. Aren''t you still a friend of Tongren? That''s right Well, the hatred between me and him is written off! "


    "Come on, I''ve cut it with your fucking pen, fool. You can bring it to me honestly. Why do you want to be cheap? It''s people like you who hate you, you know?" Tong said very heartlessly.


    "Hehe, shut up, I didn''t ask you directly! Was I disappointed when I beat your fart last time? Believe it or not, I killed you directly! If there was no guess, believe it or not, I would kill you right away!" grimjoe shouted.


    Cha Chai said, "hehe, if you don''t talk well with my big brother, I think this treatment can be stopped. When I see you, it''s obvious that you don''t need my treatment! Do you say yes? If you feel you can''t talk, it''s the best. I just need you to shut up and be a dog, you know?"


    "Hehe, I know. It''s strange that you humans still hate themselves. I didn''t say you. I said Tong people still can''t. then I won''t say it. Do you think it''s ok? How about joining me?" grimjoe looked at Cha and guessed eagerly.


    Cha Chai once again said negatively, "shut the fuck up and draft it. If you''re telling me these useless things, I''ll kill you directly. Do you hear me! If you''re talking about these things, I won''t treat you!"


    "Oh, look, you have to say something well! If you can make me angry, I''m angry! Did you say that? I just want you not to be so tired. I don''t mean to distract you more!" grimjoe tried his best to explain.


    Before long, grimjoe''s arms began to grow slowly, and the expression on his face was also very excited, because without one hand, his strength also decreased a lot, and the combat effectiveness of his two hands could defeat himself at all.


    So grimjoe is so depressed. Otherwise, he can''t be so uncomfortable. If it''s Tongren, it depends on how strong Yang''s idea is. It''s no longer good or bad!


    Because in short, because his arm is missing, Dongxian will always give him color. Grimjoe is already a bohemian. He hates it. He was even lost his arm by a garbage thing. Therefore, grimjoe is also very depressed.


    Therefore, grimjoe is positive. He is thinking about when he can be stupid to send first. This is grimjoe''s short-term goal.


    Otherwise, grimjoe would not be so eager for the ability of treatment. It seems that he is going to fight in the virtual circle, so lanran can''t see it. Well, he found a guess in the present world, and then weighed it. It seems that grimjoe''s arm can be cured.


    After all, it''s his own efforts to make the broken face. If something important is damaged by others, lanran will have a headache. Moreover, this person is still his past team member. In order to look down on this meaningless battle, lanran thought of asking Cha Chai to treat it, This is the evolution of the story of Du Mu, who captured Cha Chai, and then the Chinese came to the virtual circle.


    Otherwise, grimjoe''s character won''t be so easy to let go of what Dongxian wants. Lanran knows what Dongxian wants very well. Because he is a member of Zizi''s team, he is famous for his speed and ventilation, so it''s hard to say who wins and who loses if a meal makes grimjoe serious!


    At this time, grimjoe''s arms had almost all replied, so he was also excited. Then Yang shook up and said, "hahaha, my combat effectiveness is replying again! Hahaha, I''m back!"


    At this time, Dongxian Yao also secretly bit it, because grimjoe was a very vindictive person. He tripped the momentum and smashed his ide foot, because Dongxian Yao didn''t think he had the ability to cure! Otherwise, Dongxian wouldn''t be so stupid

 V1.Chapter 1316

    This is a bad feeling, because it seems that grimjoe is like a runaway Mustang, as if he is the only one in the world. Don''t say, it really means a little. After all, grimjoe is also a representative figure of the crazy school, In grimjoe''s eyes, there was no family affection or friendship, that is, only strength and the name of killing others could make the emptiness of his chest a perfect situation.


    "Hehe, the holy knight''s skill is really powerful. It can recover my wound! It''s really powerful. It seems that I grimjoe is back again. It''s really the way of heaven dancing and people. Isn''t it? Dongxian wants comrades. Do you have something to say?" grimjoe looked at me with his head tilted.


    Dongxian is also a little nervous, because he knows grimjoe''s strength. The sixth edge of the ten blades can be said to be the sixth person in the virtual circle. Therefore, his strength is also natural, that is, he knows what it looks like. He got a little cheaper by sneaking attack on grimjoe last time, Now grimjoe has completely replied. Come and see. There are no things that will be lightly attacked by himself. Therefore, the advantages that Dongxian wants now can be said to be gone. Although it is sometimes gone, it does not represent a disadvantage, but grimjoe is also a thorny enemy for him.


    Dongxian scratched the pigtail on her head and said: "Hehe, it seems that you have recovered. Do you feel that you have stood up again? Hehe, you really want to thank me. Your arm can get better completely because of me. If I hadn''t found this person to save you, you would still be so one armed and peaceful. You need to know. There is more I helped you. Do you want to thank me, you smelly boy! "


    "Hehe, hey, Dongxian wants it. Is this still you? You''ve always been very powerful. Why are you sending something down today? Are you a headache enemy for me? So you''re a little timid. Hahaha, don''t tell me you guessed right. Otherwise, you should not have Face ah, look at you like this, I just feel that you are very poor now! "Grimjoe narrowed his eyes and mocked.


    It''s also because one of his doctors has recovered, so it''s like this to talk to Dongxian. Otherwise, it''s also very hard to find. When his strength is not good, Dongxian wants to bully himself. Therefore, grimjoe is a very vengeful person. Even if he cuts him directly, he should threaten him to make him ugly Out, because there is a reason that the existence of force deterrence is always greater than force attack, which is the reality!


    Therefore, taking medicine is like a frightened bird. He is afraid of grimjoe attacking himself, but he also wants to save face and doesn''t want to show it, because grimjoe must have robbed himself too much in some aspects. If there is a conflict, he really doesn''t know whether lanran will stop grimjoe, because the world has always been in conflict It''s a world of the jungle. A conspirator like LAN ran keeps you because you''re still useful.


    Therefore, Dongxian is trying to express himself in order to live and realize his revenge. In fact, it''s unnecessary to betray the corpse soul world when taking medicine, because he is mixed with lanran on weekdays, and there is also shimaryin. This man has always maintained a mysterious attitude, and Dongxian If you don''t know the real relationship between lanran and Marubeni, it''s mainly you.


    Speaking of Marubeni, he hasn''t appeared for a long time. Recently, he doesn''t know what he is doing. In short, in the corpse soul world, Marubeni is a guy of ten meters. What Dongxian doesn''t understand is the strength of Marubeni. Marubeni has never released his strength completely in front of the patriarch, so it''s said Dongxian still envies Marubeni very much. He has nothing to do day by day, and lanran doesn''t talk about him.


    This time, things will become a lot more passive, because their current situation is like this. Whether you go to the store or not and say anything about the store. If you don''t say a word, it will still be looked down upon by AI grimjoe, which is very troublesome.


    In the face of a leopard like creature, taking medicine is not afraid of him, but feels very troublesome. Although it is a strong man in the virtual circle, it is also a product made by lanran with broken jade. Therefore, his weakness is still very obvious. Therefore, it can not be said that grimjoe is invincible, or that breaking things can''t beat him.


    In front of a real strength, there is a concept that everyone is equal. It is because of this concept that many people are not satisfied with each other, just like Dongxian and grimjoe.


    If Dongxian had confidently thought that there was no problem cutting off grimjoe''s arm, who would have thought that lanran was watching it, and seemed to be very full of things, because grimjoe was made of his own broken jade, and the medicine gave him a big discount, so lanran was still not very happy.


    Dongxian thought he was unhappy, but within a few days, he ordered him to find out. At that time, he knew. Lanran didn''t look into his house at all. At this time, it was a chess piece to pass him alone. If it was useful, it was to move twice. If it was useless, it was to let him read a muzzle for himself. That''s so simple.


    Dongxian Yao also became very cold at this time. Even if lanran was looking down on herself, she was his companion in the past. Unexpectedly, she used him in this way and helped her past enemies around. It''s empty!


    This is what makes Dongxian have a lot of opinions about lanran. However, if Dongxian wants to be someone, he will certainly not say his true thoughts. Therefore, he is a hiding person. His own ide thoughts and hatred wait for an appropriate time to erupt directly

 V1.Chapter 1317

    At this time, grimjoe couldn''t see it anymore, and then indirectly began to stimulate. Dongxian was coming and said: "Hehe, hey, you said you were there with a fucking girl. Yes, I thought you had some surgery. Why are you so manless? I''m a little disappointed. You said you proposed to bring a big eye cover and keep a secret eye. Do you want to say you don''t care about the world ?! Hahaha! "


    Such words are really ugly. You can''t be hungry, but Dongxian has to bear it. Otherwise, who knows what kind of things this madman will operate. In Dongxian''s eyes, it''s only the second revenge. It''s the best choice. Otherwise, if you betray with lanran, it''s meaningless. If you stop yourself If you don''t move forward, you might as well stay quietly in the corpse soul world. Oh, what empty circle is ready to roll over! It''s useless!


    "Hehe, you''re very talkative, grimjoe. I don''t say anything ugly because I''m a member of so many people. You should know that if I want to kill you, it''s a very easy thing. So don''t be too crazy with me. Otherwise, I''m afraid if you capsize in the gutter, you''ll lose face. You''ll lose face I don''t want it to happen because of that. Since we have reached a consensus, I don''t think it''s necessary to say anything useless. It''s you, who said some unpleasant words that day, but your strength is not good, and then you still know what''s good or bad. "Dongxian narrowed her eyes and mocked grimjoe.


    Grimjoe also said lukewarm: "Hehe, you''ve been looking at my arm for once. I really hope you can use God''s method to give me a chance to die. I really have a little expectation! And hahahaha, you''re really a guy who drives the wind. You can''t beat every shot. You just start to sell advice. What do you think you want Well, I just can''t understand you. If you are a man, you come here! "


    "Hehe, do you still seem to have your arm cut off? It''s really interesting. Aren''t you afraid that this accident is to use your death to the extreme? Are you really so many people afraid of death? I really haven''t seen you so bold and fat! Hehe hehe, if you want to fight, just come!" Dong said first.


    This is Hou Tong''s person time. I know how grimjoe''s arm broke when he was, but it was Dongxian who wanted to break it. It can be seen that Dongxian''s strength is definitely evident. After he opened the solution, he can''t seriously hurt grimjoe. A warning to Dongxian is to cut off grimjoe''s arm Come on, in this case, I really can''t see whether Dongxian is stronger or grimjoe is stronger!


    Grimjoe tilted his head, then Pu slowly raised his soul chopping knife and said, "Hey, hey, you say something that makes me more angry. Otherwise, I always can''t feel that I can cut you to death. It''s still really boring. Since my arm has recovered, do you want to say anything?"


    "Oh, what do you want to say? If you continue to pretend to force with me, I''ll give you a look. Are you satisfied now? Is it good to have to make you hate?" Dongxian narrowed her eyes and looked at grimjoe.


    At this time, lanran is also strange. She didn''t take care of the farce between them. She really doesn''t know how lanran''s King became. Is it really like raising a pile of crickets, that is, directly win the winner, and then leave the one with the strongest strength?


    Looking at my blue dye''s expression, I really don''t look angry at all. It''s like that. It''s very funny. Looking at the imminent battle between Dongxian and grimjoe below, I''m not sad at all. It''s like I really don''t care at all. Tong people are looking at it with a look attitude.


    Because they are all trapped in the empty circle and hungry. If the tiger wants to escape, it must not be able to escape now. Therefore, Tong people have made an abacus. When the fight becomes the most chaotic, it is time for them to escape.


    It''s useless to worry now. The state of checking and guessing is much better, because it''s determined that his parents are still alive, which makes him very relieved and very angry. He sat on the ground and watched the battle that is about to start.


    Dongxian wants to fight with grimjoe for a while, because there are too many factors that make the two people endure all the time. Once grimjoe''s reply is late, there is still a place in his arm. You don''t adapt. Another is that Dongxian still has some fear of grimjoe''s power, because grimjoe is still here It''s a person who hasn''t used a sword to liberate once, so it''s a person who retains his strength and then uses it when you can''t use it.


    Therefore, the more Dongxian wants to be the same, he has never used the solution in the virtual circle, because he is afraid of others. After knowing his strength, some powerful virtual friends come back and attack Dongxian with their own hunger. Although lanran is already sitting on the river and mountains, such things are unlikely to happen, but he has to go somewhere.


    After all, emptiness is still emptiness. He is neither a human nor a soul, nor a negotiable species. Every emptiness that needs to be fully understood is at least Han Wu''s passing the human name, and he enjoys it every day, remembering such an exciting moment.


    It can be said that Xu is a completely killing race. If there is no killing, they will be forced to death!


    Therefore, lanran''s CIA started to take this place, and then directly took this place with its own strong strength. Therefore, it still has a very strong mind, otherwise it won''t come up with such an idea. In lanran''s opinion, it really doesn''t take it seriously. If anyone dies, it doesn''t matter whether line number rolls or doesn''t matter, It seems that lanran''s troops are also very confident in their strength in time. It seems that he is hungry on the side. Tell Tongren that it is impossible for you to get out of the virtual circle without permission

 V1.Chapter 1318

    But you can''t say that, because no one can tell what lanran is thinking. As for the question of whether Dongxian should fight with grimjoe, it seems that lanran doesn''t care about it. Just look at it, Lanran is an arrogant tyrant, let alone whether the corpse soul world can trap him, but now the broken jade seems to be in lanran''s hand, and Tongren knows it.


    Tongren also remembered what baihun and uncle Zhanyue said. How can they end the pain on their eyes? That is to neutralize this power with broken jade, or to find the second eye. Therefore, Tongren is very angry. At this time, even if they can''t find glasses, they can''t get blue dyed broken jade!


    It seems that lanran''s avalanche jade is still not in line, but it can be broken. This shows that lanran still invited a batch. It may be that the avalanche jade has been formed, but he has no way to make him perfectly integrate with his body, so he can''t see that lanran has integrated the avalanche jade, In other words, blue dye''s broken jade may have been completed, but blue dye still can''t integrate the broken jade. Maybe this kind of thing can explain the current situation of blue dye.


    If Tongren were watching lanran''s every move for a while, because lanran should not have fused the broken jade. If he had fused the broken jade, he would not be here now. He would just go back to attack the corpse soul world or the world. He would never find Cha guess here to restore his men to me, It may almost be that lanran has no way to restrain the power of breaking jade in a short time, so it is said that she can''t integrate for a while and a half. Tongren who see this are also very anxious.


    Because I need to break jade, but I''ve only heard of it, but Tongren doesn''t know what it looks like, or what it looks like after lanran''s hand. In Tongren''s opinion, lanran doesn''t master the skills of breaking jade, so it''s said that there is no successful integration, It can''t be a technical matter, because what do lazy people do? Blue dye is a scientist in the corpse and soul world of transformed creatures! This is no joke!


    Although he may not be as good as Puyuan Xizhu, after all, she is still blue dye and a strong man. If she underestimates him, it must be the same thing. She eats some oral, so it doesn''t need to say more. Whether blue dye is strong or not is clear at a glance. It''s not what anyone says that makes it easy.


    You know this very well, Tong people. Lanran may not know that Tong people have Indra eyes, but LAN Ruonan must know. Tong people must be eyeing collapse jade, otherwise lanran won''t understand as he said.


    It can be seen that lanran''s mind and soul are the same powerful and cruel. In Tongren''s eyes, lanran is like a devil. Although it bumps into a person in the corpse soul world, it''s like a person, but when you get to the virtual circle, you''ll play somewhere. If you get a person''s hair, your hairstyle will change!


    Seeing this situation, my colleagues have to bow their heads. Hey, I''m afraid there will be some kind of struggle after looking at lanran!


    The East fairy over there had to be a little patient to look at Grimm Joe, but then he looked at his every move as if all his actions were under his control. Therefore, Grimm Joe and the four point hate verb I wanted to look like this, so he said: "Hey, do you know you''re like an Indian ah San? Look at your black hair and that dirty braid! I feel like you''re buried. Do you know?"


    "Hehe, why, now it''s the matter of foreign trade again. You look good. What you say is that you don''t have a champion. Yes, are you really ashamed of what you say, or are you all like this when you break your face!" Dongxian Yao still fought back very hard.


    The broken faces who were not talking were all looking at Dongxian, but most of them turned their heads, but one of them spoke.


    It''s the guy who ranks the tenth among the broken ten blades! Yami!


    Yami looked down on Dongxian and said: "Hey, what are you talking about? What kind of thing are you? In this case, we''ll listen to the adults when they visit. But what kind of thing are you? Although you said grimjoe, follow the people, what''s my opinion, but if you said something about breaking the face, it''s a little too much!"


    Dongxian obviously didn''t expect that the tenth person who broke his face would be to meddle in his own business. Although it''s like saying something, he will see the posture of dense teeth. Dongxian is also Mengmeng. Yamishi is a very big man. Although your action is very slow, Dongxian is also able to overcome it, but the typewriters in the virtual circle may improve It will make people angry. If it really makes them angry, if it breaks the face and beats Dongxian, Dongxian will end up dead!


    It''s not that Dongxian wants to be afraid. Everyone likes to live, because Dongxian still has one thing that hasn''t been done. How can it be direct to let them succeed? So Dongxian still chooses tolerance.


    Grimjoe seemed to have the upper hand again, so he began to ridicule Dongxian and said: "Hey, hey, hey, are you scared? You''re very curious about what you''re doing. How do you say it? Generally, there''s no word. I''m worried about you. Are you talking to me? You just can''t do it?"


    "You''re really a fool. Am I afraid of you rotten fish and shrimp? It''s really interesting. Looking at you like this makes me feel more stupid. There''s a saying. I don''t know whether you know or don''t know. The dog bit me, but I can''t bite the dog. After all, I''m a god of death, though Of course, it''s not a god of death now, but there''s nothing wrong with arrogance killing you! "Dong wants to say that he doesn''t care at all.


    Grimm began to smile and said, "hehe, I think you''re laying a floor in front of the cesspit. You''re not far from death!"

 V1.Chapter 1319

    Grimjoe pulled out the soul chopping knife directly, and then looked at the East fairy who was not too far away and said, "hehe, it seems that today is to let you taste my sword! It seems that you won''t be honest if you don''t let me do it for a while! I think you will always be very unhappy."


    At this time, Yami also stood up, and then rubbed his hands and said: "Hehe, aren''t you the God of death? I killed you today. Do you know that the God of death is a forbidden word? Are you not afraid that Lord lanran will kill you? Although you are with Lord lanran, it doesn''t mean that you and Lord lanran are the same kind of people. You know? You are a servant if you tell Lord lanran! You know! You old Hagrid! I''ll hammer you to death in a minute! "


    "Hey, this is my fight. Haven''t you seen it? Are you sure to obey me if I''m angry? Although I''m glad you can come to support me, we don''t know ya Mi very well. If you dare to fight, I''ll actually kill you. Anyway, there are so many strong people who break their faces. What''s more, you are one of them You''re still the last in the profile ranking. Do you feel that your face is very disgraceful? You''re being killed by him! Hahaha, what I said didn''t mean to attack you. I''m concerned about you. Don''t be a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people! "Grimjoe said with a smile.


    At this time, Yami was also unhappy, and then turned his head and said: "Hey, grimjoe, why are you so ugly? Even if I do, I''ll be helping you. How can you say that? Do you really think you''ve recovered your arm? Do you want us to have a try? How can I refuse to accept people like you? It''s really novel , seeing you is like seeing a fool! "


    "Hehe, you two come together. I don''t care. In short, I don''t have any opinion. On the contrary, it''s you. Your joining requires me to cut more. You''re just a little more resistant. I''m really not used to the rough skin and thick meat. Do I need to see more of you to die? I think you can die "You''re pretending to be forced here. When the time comes, you really don''t have to go anywhere!" grimjoe said sarcastically.


    Ya Mi''s eyes were red at this time, and she gasped: "ha ha, don''t blame me! I''m just smashing you directly now!"


    Yami flew up directly, and then hit grimjoe directly in front of him. Grimjoe was not in a hurry, even smiled, and then waved a sword smartly. He just resisted the blow. His power was very great, but he didn''t shake grimjoe a little. Grimjoe stood honestly like that Look at ya MI.


    "That''s it? It''s really boring!" said grimjoe, narrowing his eyes and mocking Yami.


    Grimjoe didn''t give Yami a chance to speak. He directly picked up the soul chopping knife. One finger of Yami was cut off in an instant. Grimjoe still stood there motionless, as if it really had nothing to do with himself!


    "Ah! My hand!" amu cried in horror, and then quickly stepped back. It''s true that grimjoe''s knife is really sharp. Three toothy finger warnings were directly eliminated! And grimjoe didn''t use any skills!


    "Sword liberation!" Yami directly touched the soul chopping knife, and then his body began to expand. Yami''s sword liberation is used here!


    Who is Yami? He is a person who likes killing very much. He is a big guy who hates trouble completely. Therefore, he likes to drink. He is a very quiet person to act, but he has not been found yet, because such a person should not be empty, because emptiness is very irritable, such as grimjoe It''s a good example. He''s a spokesman for rage.


    At this time, Yami also began to shout: "suck the soul!"


    Suddenly, the emptiness of the flow around him began to think about Yami. This is a way to enhance his strength. Mixing and sucking on a few sides of Yami is a very strong energy-saving. He can absorb all the souls around him, and MI Ranhou makes a compressed form!


    "Let go!"


    After fusing the soul, the power formed by this powerful spiritual pressure is directly towards grimjoe. Of course, Glock''s twist is not a fuel-saving lamp. It is directly to cut down the soul chopping knife, and the column of that power is the dissipation of the bosom friend''s hunger!


    This is something that frightened Yami''s family, because he is very confident in his history. This grimjoe cracked his moves by relying on the soul chopping knife. It''s really an incredible thing.


    After that, grimjoe continued to ridicule and said, "hehe, is this your strength? Or is it just teasing me? Your little fact really means that you''re a little hungry. There''s nothing more fun. Let me have a good look!"


    "You are looking for your own death!" at this time, Yami also began to gather Qi and prepare for virtual flash!


    "Boom!"


    The virtual flash was sent out quickly, and then grimjoe also turned on the ring, and then went directly to the second free of dental density. The body grid with dental density was directly discarded. The blue dye on it not only didn''t stop grimjoe''s behavior, but even smiled, just like the interview arena here, He''s just like a monopoly millionaire.


    Grimjoe also saw lanran and appreciated his eyes. Then he became more rampant and said, "Hey, big man, this is no good. Am I too big to beat you?"


    The tooth over there rushed over directly and said, "look for death!"


    This time, grimjoe''s soul cutting knife was even more outrageous. I saw that he lit up in the air, and then it was a very simple cut, but behind the simple answer, the toothy leg was directly written down by grimjoe!


    Yami just fell down and found that Dongxian wanted to appear in front of grimjoe. Grimjoe was also serious at this time

 V1.Chapter 1320

    This is a surprise attack by Hou Dongxian, which can be said to be very fast. This time, the target of taking medicine is grimjoe''s waist! Come and see Dongxian. If she snaps her fingers and cuts off grimjoe! It''s still really hungry. It''s very risky and cruel, because grimjoe''s empty hole is on his stomach. He also sees the verb. If he wants to see God, he wants to insult grimjoe. Therefore, grimjoe is also ready to lift the soul chopping knife directly.


    "Qiang!" grimjoe stepped back for dozens of meters! It can also be seen how powerful the surprise attack that Dongxian wants is. It can make grimjoe like this! Just now Yami was so strong that he didn''t do anything to Grimm Joe. Is it a chop that Dongxian wants? Grimm Joe retreated like this!


    Grimjoe also shook his head and looked up fiercely. He found that Dongxian was in front of his eyes! If you enter such a distance, you must be cut! At this time, grimjoe not only had no yellow, but was very calm. Then he quickly turned a God and avoided the chopping blow asked by Dongxian. At this time, grimjoe''s eyes brightened, and he directly chopped it on Dongxian''s back. Then he kicked over. Dongxian wanted to be hungry, and his consciousness response was very sensitive!


    Directly, he dodged in an instant, and then quickly began to distance himself from grimjoe. He breathlessly covered his back and looked at grimjoe for a long time. Grimjoe was very excited at this time. It seemed to be revenge, so he said: "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? Do you like the selfless soul chopping knife? Where did you go? Why is it still such rubbish, or the club? You just like it!"


    "You''d better shut up. If you don''t want to die, shut up. Otherwise, I will guarantee that you will die miserably, you know? If I really want to kill you, at the beginning, I won''t be short-sighted, I''ll cut off your arm, and I''ll still look at your head, you know!" Dongxian said excitedly.


    Grimjoe grew stronger and said: "Hehe, what''s the matter? I''m so angry. How can I be so angry? You really inspired me. Are you an angry ah San? You''re really funny. Can you make me laugh? If you say you''re rubbish, I won''t blame you. So, don''t give it to me here Whet haw. If you want to hit you, you''ll fight. If you don''t, you''ll get out of here! "


    "Hehe hehe, I don''t want to be the same as yours. At least I won''t be bullied by you. You know, you seem to be giving hungry bedbugs. When I see you, I just want to kill you. I don''t know. If I see you, I just want to scold Xu''s ancestors for being white belt, you know!" Dongxian wants to twist his neck and say.


    This is the back tooth. He said again. He covered his legs in pain and hunger and said, "but, damn, you say it again! And you, grimjoe! You are a man who kills thousands of knives. You can''t be as good as a dog! It''s really unforgivable to treat my mall like this!"


    At this time, Dongxian and grimjoe almost said in one voice: "ha ha, I''ll kill you first!"


    They jumped up almost at the same time and looked down at ya Mi''s head with a soul chopping knife.


    At first glance, it seems that Yami can''t live!


    "Magic gun!"


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    The sound of iron collision came out. It turned out to be Marubeni! The magic gun was the emancipation language of his soul chopping knife! At this time, he extended his magic gun to block the soul chopping knife of Dongxian Yao and grimjoe! He directly protected Yami!


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? They are all friends. Although it may be a little far fetched to say they are friends, we are also comrades in arms! If you do, adult lanran''s troops will be lost by you!" it was shimaru silver who spoke.


    She still fascinated her eyes like a crescent moon, and then said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you''re back. If you don''t come back, I guess this grimjoe and Yami died under my knife. How can you be real? Otherwise, all of you are dead without you!" Dongxian Yaoke seemed to say.


    Camacho said with a smile, "hehe, I think you will die. If Marubeni hadn''t come back, your brain would have been destroyed by me!"


    "What did you say? Say it again!" said Dongxian excitedly.


    Grimjoe also completely refused to let her say, "ha ha, what''s the matter again? I''m going to kill you!"


    "Niubi wants to die. Don''t stop shimaryin. I''ll kill him!" Dongxian said with a push.


    This is the post Marubeni, who also smiled and said: "hehe, you just don''t fight in this world. I came back to see the guests here. I heard that I was from the corpse soul world before!"


    After that, all the acquaintances looked at the God of Tongren and chachai. At this time, Marubeni said: "Hehe, Lord lanran, you said you were too. How can they not fight? I''ll come back this time to see our guests. It''s said that it''s a holy knight and still has the ability to reply. I think grimjoe''s hand has recovered!"


    "Hahaha, of course, I''m going to recover my hand! It''s just that he doesn''t mind at all!" said grimjoe.


    Dongxian also continued to feel that he said, "ha ha, you can blow. If you don''t have him, you are still one armed. You dare to fight with me. It''s really boring. You say you like pretending to be so much!"


    "Hehe, if you''re hungry again, I''ll give you another shot!" grimjoe said when he mentioned the soul chopping knife.


    At this time, lanran also said, "well, stop, stop. Since it''s all back, I''m going to talk about business. If you don''t have any opinions, I''ll start talking!"


    "Well, you see, grimjoe''s arm also responded successfully. We also saw your strength. So in order to give you a better space for development, I decided to let you join our camp and compete for the world together?" lanran said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 1321

    Unify the world? At this time, what a lofty ideal, ah, can not be said to be a lofty ideal. It can be regarded as ambition. It is not enough to say that it is a very terrible ambition. Therefore, Cha Chai was really cold when he first heard it. After all, he didn''t think about the same world. What''s more, there are still the lives of his parents in these hands. Therefore, Cha Chai fell into another impasse again, which is ten points uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, he just licked the Tongren''s trouble. He cured grimjoe''s arm, but later he found out that the thing now is to betray the Tongren. He thought of it early in the morning. This time may be a Hongmen banquet or a trip by mistake. However, this is but, It''s absolutely unexpected to betray Tongren. It''s not that cha guess can''t do it. In fact, anyone can do such a thing, that is, Cha guess can''t do it when he goes to the market.


    Time passed by minute by minute. Cha Chai was like a stone statue standing in place without any expression. However, his heart was slowly full of ideological struggle. Cha Chai had no interest in the safety of the world or the control of power in the world, But if it''s necessary to betray Tong people, Cha Chai is a hundred unwilling. For Cha Chai, Tong people''s timely comrades in arms are also his indispensable big brother!


    At this time, Tongren didn''t hear their conversation clearly, because there was a certain distance, so Tongren deliberately approached the past and wanted to hear it clearly, but at this time, they were stopped by grimjoe and Yami who had just recovered. What they meant was that they didn''t let Tongren pass here. Yes.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you stopping me? I want to go there!" Tong man looked at Yami and grimjoe impatiently.


    At this time, grimjoe smiled and said: "Hehe, you are such a guy. You have no eyesight, so you were beaten like that by me last time. Do you know? Didn''t you see what our virtual circle overlord lanran did? Didn''t you see the hint talking? Did you like to be overheard by a third person when you talked? I don''t want to beat you either. Today you are guests I came here as a, so I won''t do it at will. If you don''t listen to me, hum. "


    "I don''t listen to you. What''s the matter? Don''t tell me. Are we guests? That''s how you treat guests. I really opened my eyes. Is that your attitude towards your repeated guests? Is lanran teaching you these things all day? Don''t tell me. It''s really true. It''s really discrediting your master. It''s occasionally We''re not here to talk about things. We''re here to ask people if they''re hungry. Don''t distort the authenticity of things! "The colleague said angrily.


    Grimjoe may be because his arm reappeared, so who is not so angry, and then said with a joking smile: "Hehe, if you remember correctly, we still fought a war. I remember it was you. I couldn''t clean it up. I didn''t even use the soul chopping knife. Hahaha, you are really poor!"


    "Hmm? Hehe, you can try again now. I just don''t believe you can still do that in the future. In the past, my strength was not good. I''m also an adult version, but now, I don''t need to be afraid of people like you. You know, for me, you''re not a threat now!" Tong said confidently.


    Grimjoe seemed to be small and more rampant. Then he patted Yami around him and said, "hahaha, did you hear what a boy said? Hahaha, he really killed me. He said he could beat me! Do you believe it, Yami! Hahaha!"


    "Hehe, believe it or not, such a boring thing seems to have nothing to do with me. I can believe that you teach a human with a fist dog, but if you can beat him with your bare hands, I don''t believe it. In this world, we have great skills, which is a great discount!" Yami said indifferently.


    Grimjoe said more proudly, "Oh, yes, if you don''t say it, I''ll forget it. At that time, it seems that I really didn''t use the soul chopping knife, and it''s still in the real world. I really guess I''m picky. Tongren, do you think I''m right, ha ha ha."


    "Cut, eating is different from the past. If you could punch me to death in the past, I don''t feel anything at all. You know, the key is whether you are strong or not now, you know?" Tong said confidently.


    Grimjoe smiled, then showed his teeth and said: "Hahaha, you mean my strength is not good? Hahaha, you are really too conceited. You are really a little conceited. Do you know what the sixth blade of the virtual circle represents? That is, or I am ranked sixth in the ranking list in the world!"


    "Hehe, why aren''t you the first? You''re so awesome. Why are you still like this? I''m just wasting your curiosity. Are you deliberately taking advantage of your strength? I''m really convinced of you. The sixth blade of a virtual circle can say that your own is the sixth in the world!" Tongren said.


    This sentence is to practice the market for a while, because he seems to be really saying that his strength is too strong, so Graham Joe scratched his head and said, "ha ha, that''s what it means anyway. If you understand, it''s OK. Anyway, what you need to understand is where to buy. See the gap, do you know!"


    "Hehe, if I say I don''t understand at first, what can you do to me? Is this the first time I''ve seen such a brazen person like you? I''ve said this sentence many times, but you''re still the shameless person I''ve seen!" Tong said.


    Grimjoe also smiled and said, "hehe, you can say anything today. Anyway, I don''t know as much as you do. Aren''t you a guest? We let you ~"

 V1.Chapter 1322

    After hearing these words, Tong people are certainly not happy. As a master of swordsmanship and spiritual power, they left early. They are still looked down upon by others, but they can''t. therefore, Tong people are also very angry. You can''t fight with me, but you can''t look down on me. Tong people glared at grimjoe and said: "Hey, do you dare to fight with me, no matter what the factor is, right now, right here, don''t write with me, if it''s a man, fight with me!"


    If grimjoe had said this before, he would have gone up with an uppercut without waiting for Tongren to finish, but not today. Moreover, grimjoe seems not to be very angry today. It seems that there is no way to shout that body. His mood is the same. What''s on his back, or what''s on his back What sad things, or angry things, did not make grimjoe as acute and furious as before.


    Today''s grimjoe is like a famous autumn mountain chariot God. He is not arrogant and impetuous at all. Then the most important thing is that he always controls his emotions well. He is as ruthless as a drifting chariot God. It''s really like the same posture of all subjects. Grimjoe looks at Tongren with a smile "Hehe, it''s good that you want to fight again, not to mention challenging me, but today is OK. If you want to die, you''ll have another day. Lanran''s adult has given a dead order today and can''t move guests, so you''re also good for yourself."


    As soon as he heard that he was a guest with a long knife and a short knife, Tongren was angry and didn''t fight at all. Because he didn''t think he was the guest who said hi, Tongren thought there was a place for him to speak. Moreover, Cha Chai had been talking to lanran all the time. Tong Ren didn''t know. Therefore, Tong Ren was anxious in time and worried about whether he would be driven out by lanran What conditions have been bewitched, so Tongren have been here all the time, waiting anxiously. Since they can''t go, wait.


    However, Tong people also believe that cha Chai will not be bewitched by blue dye''s garbage conditions. Therefore, Tong people still have some peace of mind, because RI and I have been together for some time. What kind of person he is, Tong people are also in blue and white porcelain. The only thing Tong people are afraid of is that cha Chai''s experience is still too shallow, and then he is killed by blue dye If Ranran cheated the old fox or was given the routine by lanran, it would be the loss of Tongren. It''s really a big loss!


    Chachai is not only his friend, but also the core of a team. It can be regarded as the second leader in the output and the first leader in the defense. Chachai''s war goddess lineage simply exists in the team of Tongren. Therefore, Tongren have always regarded chachai as a treasure.


    Moreover, it is unknown whether lanran knows or doesn''t know whether chachai is the goddess of war. If she takes advantage of chachai, it is really over. When Tong people think so, they don''t realize that there seems to be a drop of sweat on their forehead.


    "Hehe, no, I think you just lie there for a while. I can''t finish talking about this one and a half meetings. At first glance, Lord lanran is really cooperating with your friends on these big projects. You are still really lucky. The warning is that the dog can hear the heat of lanran. You have said so many words!" grimjoe said with the wrong nose.


    Tongren glanced and said, "hehe, what is lanran? I didn''t feel that he was a powerful person from the beginning. You know, when he was still the God of death, he was like a dog. I just didn''t feel that what you said was so great. In fact, he was a thief!"


    "Hehe, hey, even if you are a guest, you can''t scold the host casually. Don''t you ever know this truth? You say you''re hungry and happy. What do you do if you don''t like Hu sou? And if you can''t drink your hands today, I think you would have died!" grimjoe said with sharp teeth exposed.


    Tongren also didn''t intend to stop saying, "hehe, you pull it quickly. The old dormitory will kill us. Aren''t you a direct one? At the beginning, you were a thief who stole other people''s inventions, and now after betrayal by all means, you shouldn''t get your own strength!"


    "This is Lord lanran''s invitation. It seems that it has nothing to do with you. There is also you. Why do you say this here? It doesn''t sound good. Who are you? If Lord lanran didn''t give the order to die, I would be the first to drive you!" grimjoe said fiercely.


    Tongren smiled and said: "Hehe, you beat me. Look how powerful you are. You are the same guy as lanran. You know, one is a thief, the other is a pile of sons of a thief, and a pile of hard-working sons. Do you know how you came here? It is your dirty lanran''s broken jade that makes you broken face Do you know? "


    "Hehe, hehe, we have known this for a long time. Is there any problem with this, or is there something unpleasant about you, or is it the head? Since you have been put up and found by us, it is ours. What else is stealing, and what is the betrayal of Jiaozuo City!" grimqiao jokingly looked at Tongren and said.


    I was surprised, because I thought it was like this, or would you let them have any amazing direction? I really didn''t think he released the glory!


    "Shit, you really haven''t slept. I really can''t communicate with you. What kind of world do you care about? Well, I won''t let you go. I''ll wait here. You''re really too much!" Tong said with a frown.


    Grimm giggled and said, "hehe, OK, we are not enemies today. You are guests, so we don''t mean to attack you. So you just wait for me honestly. The more we don''t limit you, the more we don''t go out to eavesdrop or interrupt when Lord lanran is talking!"

 V1.Chapter 1323

    "It''s true to listen to loyalty, it''s true to be a good friend of human resources, and it''s your guest, hey!" Tong Ren scratched his head helplessly.


    At this time, chachai on the other side and lanran''s a conversation are also in the hot hungry part. At this time, lanran asks: "Hehe, what do you say? Guess, you say I''ve given you time to think. If you''re still like this, it''s hard for me to do it. I''ve given me a lot of benefits. Otherwise, I''m going to take some unhappy measures to fight later. You say yes or no, am I right!"


    "Cough, I really don''t know what to do. Please don''t force me, because I''ve treated your wounded. I''m eager to come to you for treatment. It''s good enough that we don''t pay at all. What do you still want? It''s really good to drive everyone crazy. I really want to do it I don''t understand. There are doctors everywhere. Why do you have to tangle with me? "Cha guess looked at LAN ran in distress and said.


    Lanran is very bored and hungry. She looks at her hair and says: "Hehe, tell me what to do about this. You have treated my wounded, and you didn''t say anything at that time. If you said yes, I should be right. I just asked you to treat my wounded, but it''s your problem. You didn''t raise any questions Come on, you can''t blame me! There''s no problem with what I said! "


    "You old fox! You''re so angry! How can you be like this! I! Shit, you''re playing a word game! You didn''t say anything. Did you go to the virtual circle to return my parents to me? How can you be so selfish! Do you feel that brushing a person is very fulfilling! "Cha Chai was very angry. Looking at the petitioner, LAN ran said that he was so angry that he began to walk up. The hungry noodles next to him saw that he was going down and stopped Cha Chai who came up.


    At this time, lanran waved her hand to indicate that she didn''t care about the broken face around her. This is the later guess. It''s also up to the general level, and then it''s not up. Lanran also said: "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? I just thought you wanted to hit me. I still looked at what would happen in the future. Unexpectedly, it should be such a development. Hehe, if you are greasy, you can say it directly. I''m not that unreasonable person. I''m hungry!"


    "Hehe, you are a villain! You are always following me! In a word, you are an unforgivable devil! You even let my parents go, you still want to be hungry! What else do you want me to do! I have reached the limit of what I can do and what I can do!" Cha guessed with a frown.


    Lanran smiled and said, "do you think you are qualified to put forward any plan, or do you want to control me, or do you think you are anti guest oriented? Do you want to have a place in this virtual circle? Do you speak well or do I speak well? I am very curious about you!"


    LAN Ran is so surprised that she looks at Cha Chai with her legs crossed, and then looks so disdainful of hunger. Cha Chai is also very angry, almost in anger, and says: "It''s all agreed just now. I treated your wounded and released my parents, but what about you? What are you doing? Are you mentally ill? You''re alive, but you''re full of lies!"


    "Hehe, why didn''t you say anything jokingly? It was thousands of years ago. Why should I abide by it? And I clearly didn''t promise you anything! Such words must be beautiful. It''s said in my innermost part!" lanran said slowly.


    In retrospect, the guarantee of sitting in the past seems to be what Dongxian wants to say, and lanran seems to be true. It doesn''t mention the problem of chachai''s parents at all. In this way, it seems that chachai was played by them.


    "You sons of bitches! You are really cursed by heaven. You should brush me! Don''t you have parents? Why would my parents come and laugh with me?" Cha Chai shouted hoarsely.


    But what he said was the same. Lanran began to smile and said: "Are we? I had parents this year and this month. What''s the matter? Are you curious, but if you''re curious, I can''t help it. I sympathize with you about your parents, but I can tell you one thing. I haven''t lied to you, and if my little tree says anything, I really don''t count. If I do If you''re reasonable, you can go to him. "


    "Also, we haven''t lied to you all the time. I sent someone to catch your parents at the beginning to ask your people to come. There are no conditions with the password belly armor. If you mentioned it, you mentioned it, but the key is that you didn''t mention it at all." lanran said indifferently.


    Dongxian, who leaned against one side, also opened his mouth and said, "yes, we didn''t deceive you. We have already said that if you want to go back to your parents, you will come to the virtual circle. We didn''t say that we are going to release directly. The most important thing is that we didn''t promise you any of your conditions at all!"


    "You''re their fart!" the waste dog on one side can''t stand it at last. It seems that there is still no one to take care of the waste dog, and then let the waste dog slip in. I just heard this dramatic scene.


    "You''re his wolf hearted dog. Dongxian wants to count. You''re the best. The second is you lanran. Don''t you talk about my business now? You really don''t have such an attitude when you and cha Chai say this thing!" said the waste dog excitedly.


    LAN ran looked at her and said, "Oh, Dongxian? Is that what they said? Is it true? Did you really promise them something? Tell me. Let me hear what it is like."


    "No, Lord lanran, didn''t I promise them anything? Everything is nonsense. I just told them to talk about the empty circle. I didn''t say anything about the rest," Dongxian said very seriously

 V1.Chapter 1324

    "Well... Well, it''s still true. It''s a pity. My subordinates have already said that they haven''t said anything. It seems that you are fabricating lies. It''s very difficult. I''m also very headache. Your bargaining skills are really powerful. I really do It also allows me to open my eyes to music. Do you think so, check and guess. "Lanran smiled very evil and said slowly.


    Dongxian Yao also said directly: "Hehe, I think so. You humans are strange and will despise Toby. Ah, I''m really his like you watching a movie. I''m really surprised. You''re really capable humans. The reason why you say so is because people like you really don''t cooperate with us. Who knows Tao? I saw after your meeting that you are very low-level positions, but you don''t have any feelings. You also need to know that you also want to give human beings a face of justice, don''t you? Have you two lost human faces? "


    "Hehe, I think so. I give him very favorable conditions, but this guy just doesn''t talk. Sakata night market can''t find a key point. It''s very tired to talk. I''m really tired. Talking to you is a human mouth I''ve seen. Tell me if I should talk to you just now It''s all destroyed. I don''t think people like you can cooperate with you! It''s really like looking at a thief here! "Said LAN ran.


    Cha Chai smiled and said: "Don''t give me such nonsense. You talk like an old woman. Can you say something that I can understand? Can you give up if I have to dress you like a grasshopper? Your emptiness is the barrier above the world, your existence, and the human world becomes miasma ! do you know how wrong your appearance is? Are you still talking shamelessly? "


    "Hehe, guess, I find that you are really not good at skin. Although your strength is very strong, I don''t allow you to be wild here. You know, after all, it''s not your family''s knowledge. It''s the virtual night palace! It''s the virtual night palace! Is our boss lanran''s land so big? If you still want to live, you''ll stop Give me so much nonsense, you know, if you go on like this, I don''t think you need to talk, "said Dongxian.


    Lanran also waved and said: "Well, we also have a request from him. Anyway, I''m just right to correct your thoughts. We''re not philanthropists, because we just need to make a living. So you don''t need revenge in this regard. Humans always say that we are evil and say that we are villains. Peony stone, you haven''t thought about it, It''s all in the world of the law of the jungle. It''s all for survival! "


    "Hehe, what are you telling me about? We are not philanthropists. Why do you listen to you? It''s you who say these useless words. You just have some dirty things. Did you make all your darkness in the world? Did you have the face to say that the law of the jungle is really interesting Yes, do you have a long brain when you talk? People like you can make it incredible to put the king of one side in the outpatient room! "Cha guess said with disdain.


    Lanran is also lukewarm. This is what a typical businessman looks like. Then, with a calm face, she still says politely: "Hehe, in fact, you don''t have to be like this. It''s the crazy one. Your parents are good here. Do you think you can think about my statement a little? If you can promise, our zombies will unify the three realms. Do you believe it or not?"


    "It has nothing to do with whether I believe it or not. For people like you, I don''t think their reputation will be too high. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. What can I do if I cooperate with you? Am I not a man? Or do you have a master''s degree? How can you do it? Don''t tell me you''re just using me Ah! "Cha guess was disgusted with the cableway.


    Lanran is also a real singer and said, "now you still don''t make use of your relationship. You have great potential. You know, if you follow me, you will certainly make great achievements. You know? If you must be hungry, I seem to have no way. That''s the genius. Let''s not want anyone."


    "Hehe, your child''s paper ear pin is to kill me. I don''t care. If I promise you, I won''t get it for too long. It''s better to give me a happy one directly!" Cha Chai said with a smile.


    Lanran smiled at this time. It was such a shameless smile. It seemed that cha guessed that he was a little angry. Lanran was negotiating under his own hands, or did the local market have no effect, which made him very angry. So lanran said in his voice: "Hehe, that''s OK. That''s what I do. Since it''s an empty circle where you come to the Tao with your goal, and since you don''t agree with it, I can directly erase your goal. Maybe you can work hard with me!"


    On hearing this, Cha Chai quickly stopped and said, "Hey! No, it''s easy to say. You see, we''ve been sighing for a long time. Do you think I promise you or not? We''re all easy to say. Don''t do this. Is it still impossible for our cooperation? I promised you, not yet!"


    Lanran''s hand was already raised when she was on holiday, and then the corners of her mouth smiled and said, "ha ha, that''s good. It''s OK to agree, which means you''re not a fool. If you''re with me, you must be prosperous. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    What is it that makes Cha guess that he is obedient to lanran at once? Why is this? There is a place where your water is different. What happened? Let Cha guess that he is obedient. This is very strange

 V1.Chapter 1325

    An hour ago, when Tong people didn''t hear me, it was probably like this.


    Cha Chai and LAN ran are still negotiating nervously. Before the talks broke down, there was such a general dialogue.


    The temperature may have returned to the freezing point all of a sudden. Lanran still lies lazily on her seat and says: "Ha ha, I see. You restored my sixth blade arm. It''s really powerful. It seems that I really didn''t read people wrong. What''s your ability like? I''m very strange now. Your ability doesn''t seem to be a god of death or a virtual ability. That''s very strange."


    "Although I really want to study you, it''s a pity, so I still want you to do your part for my team, so I sincerely invite you to join my team. From then on, ini lives in the virtual circle, and then you can see your parents!" lanran said.


    Originally, LAN ran thought that cha Chai could win at once, but he didn''t know about Cha Chai in many aspects, because if Cha Chai ordered a person, he would definitely not go to find another big brother!


    After listening to LAN Ran''s words, Cha Chai said, "ah, that may not work. I''ve been organized for a long time, so I thank you very much for your invitation, so please let us go directly."


    "Hmm? How can you? How can you refuse my request? Generally speaking, my request will not be rejected. Why do you want to tie it? Originally, I wanted to have a good talk with you!" lanran said.


    In fact, speaking of this, lanran is also the ambition of Shizu. Unexpectedly, after annexing the virtual circle, he paid attention to the team of his peers. However, everyone in Tongren''s team is not simple. He doesn''t understand it. He may be obedient to lanran.


    Cha Chai also said politely, "I''m really embarrassed because I already have a team. In fact, it''s not difficult to find priests like me. If you look for them seriously, you can find them."


    "No, Cha guess, my army and my manpower are more powerful, but how can you be so confident? Or do you feel that the history of Tongren must be greater than mine? Can I think so?" lanran said.


    Cha Chai shook his head and said, "is that what you mean? I mean, although your army is powerful, my team is not necessarily bad. Moreover, I feel that Tongren is a very powerful person. Although he may not be as strong as you now, he must surpass you in the future!"


    "Hahaha, it''s really interesting, but have you ever thought about it? My hunger is what you really need. If people like Tongren are like, there''s no way to maximize your strength!" Lan ran provoked.


    Cha Chai also smiled and said, "hehe, in fact, what about Tongren? Brother, even if he is a human being, I will die and be willing to follow him. It seems that bole and Qianlima are the same truth. So don''t be difficult for strong people!"


    "Hahaha, you are very talkative. Do Tongren talk to you like this on weekdays? Your body is very special. You are a person with the blood of a holy knight. Therefore, your letter is a rare letter in history. You are the only existing force in the world. It can be said that you are." lanran said.


    Cha Chai also smiled and said, "ha ha, that''s thank you for praising me, but I still can''t drink you to dominate the world, so you can still find someone else. I''m not talented and can''t fight with you all the time. I''m really sorry."


    "Hehe, but I think you are a little biased. It seems that you have ignored the affairs of a family. There is a big empty circle in this. Therefore, if you say kindness, it may not count. Oh, the person who speaks well may be mine. So I''m not negotiating with you. I''m just notifying you. Do you understand?" Lanran said proudly.


    Cha guessed that it was cold, and then he scratched his head awkwardly and said, "ah, what are you talking about? What are you telling me? If I don''t agree, do you still have any opinions? And I don''t agree. It''s really funny."


    "Hehe, you''re still really naive. Check and guess, I''m the king here. You know am, your company here, I''m my Silicon Valley, yours. So if you dare to violate me, you''ll be a dead end for creating advantages. Even if I don''t have opportunities, you know? And do you think anyone can enter me?" Lanran laughs wildly.


    Cha Chai shrugged and said, "ah, I''m not interested. You can say it''s yours. No one wants to come here, but I''m true. I don''t have much feeling. So don''t say too much, because I''m really not interested in your team''s so-called power."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you lose your parents, does it?" lanran said with a smile.


    This is the post investigation and guess, which is like five thunders, and then there was the scene just now.


    When time changed back to the present, lanran said, "hehe, that means you are completely obedient to me now, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, yes, as long as it''s a cow, don''t understand my parents." Cha guess said anxiously.


    Lanran clapped her hands and said, "well, let him in."


    At this time, grimjoe didn''t stop Tong people. Tong people went straight in, and then saw Cha Chai and LAN ran and said, "Hey, what did you say? Why did you talk to my people for so long, and you were nonsense. Go to the market and let me go!"


    "Ha ha. What''s yours? It''s mine now, ha ha ha." lanran said.


    "What, psycho..."


    Without waiting for the other person to finish, Cha Chai directly interrupted and said, "yes, now I''m a member of lanran''s banner."


    "Wow, what''s the joke? You''re acting. Guess what''s wrong with you?" Tong said suspiciously

 V1.Chapter 1326

    Tong people looked at Cha Chai in front of them in disbelief. They looked at Cha Chai with an incredible look on their face, as if they were very dreamy in European style. People simply couldn''t believe it, but it''s really the fact that it''s in front of you. One by one, like a needle, it''s hard to stick in Tong people''s heart.


    Cha guessed that the hesitation on his face directly betrayed the spearhead of the problem in his heart, but Tong people really didn''t see it for a while, because they can''t remember, so Tong people can''t care so much, because how can ordinary characters in his left list and right arm be that betrayal is betrayal, So Tong people don''t believe that it''s really Cha Chai''s idea, because Cha Chai has been with Tong people for some time. If you betray, it''s early.


    Therefore, there is no reason to betray Tong people. Generally speaking, Tong people are directly on fire, but the first is because of Cha guess, and the other is because they are not in a safe place. They are in a virtual circle! This is not a mysterious and good place, because I am a god of death or in the virtual circle. This has something to do with the form of the region. I have few people with me. Now I still have no one directly!


    Therefore, Tong people don''t understand why Cha guess betrayed themselves, because it''s also a brother who has been in a hurry. He has already checked his character, because there will be no problems in the city, but why does such a thing happen when the most important can, Tong people don''t understand more because they are here to help check and guess, but why do they die and directly give themselves a rake? Is it caused by someone? It seems that this will be the case, because if the check and guess is good, it is impossible to have the idea of betrayal, but why do they have it directly.


    "Hehe, why, are you kidding? Didn''t we come to save your parents in a virtual circle? Why did we become the relationship between ourselves and the enemy? Hmm? Am I not as strong as him or something? Although it''s sensational now, you were not such a person in the past. Why What? You''d better give me a perfect explanation, or I really can''t let you go. "Tong Ren said very seriously.


    Cha guessed that the tiger''s body was shocked, and then quickly frowned and said: "Well... I just betrayed for no reason. Let''s stop talking. We''ve been on two roads directly since a few days. So don''t say anything. Go directly to the spring date. Can you understand my words? If you can understand, just go quickly. I don''t want to say anything more What''s wrong... You go quickly. You can''t take it here. "


    "Shit... What''s your bullshit explanation? You might as well not have said it. My explanation is here. In short... You can just go quickly!" Cha guess almost shouted out.


    Tongren''s biggest problem is that they eat a pot of food. If their mood is very chaotic, it is to directly let the ferocious beast in their consciousness directly control their modesty, because in their own opinion, it takes about a month to join the gang But I didn''t expect that lanran would finish it directly in less than a while. Are people so realistic now?


    "Wow, you''re really OK. It seems that I''ve really lost my money. My wife is married again. Are you really a white eyed wolf? Can you not give me such a surprise! Or such a surprise? Don''t tease me, can you? Am I too easy to bully?" Tong people began to laugh evil spirits.


    This is what lanran said after he didn''t wait to guess what to say "Hehe, you still don''t understand this. This is a world of the jungle, a world of eliminating the weak, and then it''s a matter of leaving the world of the strong. So do you say you understand this truth, so I don''t have to say anything else!"


    "Hehe, what kind of thing are you? Eliminate garbage? So you''re a big garbage, aren''t you? You can''t stay in the corpse soul world, and then you just run to the virtual circle. Is my guess completely right? Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, you''re really a rake. Am I saying that lanran has gone inside your heart Ah, "said Tong man with his head tilted.


    At this time, lanran smiled and said, "hehe, you''re really right, but people have a stage of sublimation. You know, so I''m hanging and eclosing. Which one of you was eliminated, so you understand now?"


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe.


    At this time, lanran was also interested and began to quarrel with Tongren and said, "hehe, you are a very inflexible human. Look at others'' guess and then look at yours. You are a complete loser. Do you know? It''s also the same thing. Suzi and the evolution of the times have been completely eliminated, do you know?"


    "Shut up!" "Tong people directly turn on the domineering color and domineering spirit.


    This time, is the overlord''s arrogance what you want to open? Love is opened because your own situation and Xintai City have found the extreme. This time, it was forced to open. But this time, as soon as the overlord''s arrogance came out, it directly shook all the surrounding surfaces. Even the blue dye shakes up a little. At this time, the surrounding slopes also shake Is to draw out the soul chopping knife, and then look at LAN ran with eyes that can attack at any time.


    After that, lanran''s eyes were full of blood. It seemed that stars could appear. Then she began to laugh and said, "hahaha, it''s really the way to save people. It takes no time. Hahaha, Tongren have to say that your team really surprises me. Hahaha, do you have any other ideas!" ..

 V1.Chapter 1327

    What just happened? It was Tong people''s hegemonic color that escalated. In fact, they were jealous. According to Wang Ran, such a thing happened after that. Therefore, it is not wrong to say that Tong people are really funny and will make progress at any time. When the hegemonic color just appeared, even lanran''s throne was a little lucky. At this time, Lanran was very worried. When she looked at the pain, she began to clap her hands and said, "hehe, it''s really a hero who came out of youth. It''s really a surprise to me all the time. It seems that my team advantage can add a good one. Hahaha, what can really help me!"


    "Hehe, what do you mean by this? Did you say that with Cha Chai? Hehe, you are still a natural couple. It seems that you are a perfect match. You can''t see it at all. It seems that your situation and brain are almost the same! Ha ha, it''s really funny, Don''t tell me, then you still want to recruit me into the partnership. Then you tell me what you want to hear. "Tong Ren continued with a smile.


    Lazy was still a little angry, but as soon as he heard Tongren say so, he immediately became energetic and sometimes said: "Yes, although ini is the garbage right quinoa that exists in the world marriage agency, it''s yours, but I''m also open in the face of your talent. It seems that I''ve accepted you into the partnership. I can give full play to your strength, so are you very interested!"


    At this time, Tongren smiled. In fact, it''s a good choice for Tongren to choose a tutor, because if Tongren had lanran, the noise would be similar to Tongren''s skills, so it''s not impossible to join the virtual circle. Lanran thought it was done after seeing Tongren''s smile, and then walked down and said: "Hehe, although there was some unhappiness just now, I also think you are absolutely gifted, so I let you in regardless of past grievances. I know you personally. What do you think?"


    This is the direct mouth of Houtong people. He smiled and said, "not much." Then he directly released his domineering spirit again and directly relieved lanran. Then he started to cut off the knife. He ate evil moon Tianchong at home and directly withdrew lanran. Lanran also reacted very quickly. He directly blocked and remained with his hands folded, but he still flew out. He was also a colleague and found that his clothes sleeves seemed to be strong by Tongren The sword Qi cut away, but it was still thin and hurt!


    At this time, all the slopes raised the soul chopping knife in the direction of Tong people and attacked Tong people. This is the latter Tong people and didn''t move. It directly appeared without digging and arrogance, and then the signs like electricity began to appear on them, which directly spread and directly blew away the broken faces around them, but it''s true, grimjoe and Yami didn''t make a move, but he also saw love at the same time. When Tong people fell in love first, they had the ability to break their face!


    "Stop!" this is Hou lanran, who stretched out a hand, then stopped the broken face who still wanted to go up and said, "stop, it''s not necessary for our family. Today''s show is just Tongren''s personal show."


    "Hehe, it seems that we are going to be teammates with such a guy," said grimjoe, holding his shoulder.


    Tongren didn''t answer anyone, but let the black gas on his body start to run up, and the four or five eggs began to run out. His body also began to become very ghostly, just like a ghost, but he still couldn''t see what was wrong.


    "Hehe, what''s up, Tongren? I have recognized your hunger ability in front of everyone in the virtual circle. On the human side, I am willing to be the most qualified God of death on your satellite TV. Su Yi said whether we are willing to cooperate with you, and then let''s go to shock the world together." lanran stretched out her hand and said all the time.


    Tongren smiled and said, "Hey, go fuck your dream of the Qing Dynasty. If you can share the world, I will eat three bowls of shit directly. I really don''t measure Liu''s self. I see if you are ordinary garbage, and your self-confidence is still very strong!"


    "Oh? So you just don''t want to join us. With such a good future in front of you, do you really want to give up? Or do you just want to be emotional and hope that we are here to retain you?" lanran said.


    Tong man shook his head and said with disdain: "that''s not true, but I just look down on you. Oh, no, I look down on you."


    "Hehe hehe, this Tongren little brother is really joking. Is it because I took away your little partner? Oh, well, so you made you unhappy, didn''t you? Well, I can let you develop together." lanran said with a smile.


    Tongren smiled at this time and said, "hehe hehe, you, lanran, you also have today. I''ve seen you retain people online in the talent market, but I still haven''t seen your routine in Heyang, or retain your enemies here. Don''t you know how dangerous your exit is? What should I do if I really hurt you?"


    "Hehe, so, is it what you can say? There are some ideas to hurt me, so I just like your revenge psychology and your talent. It''s not very embarrassing to retain your enemies. As long as you can expand your team, is it also a good thing?" lanran said with a smile.


    Tongren directly raised the soul chopping knife and said, "hehe, don''t fart. What''s the matter with me to join you? You just gave me Jinshan and Yinshan, and I won''t belong to your flag. You know am, either you kill me, or you don''t compare me!"


    At this time, all people focus on Tong people, especially grimjoe, because lanran is a combination of strength and technology, and killing him is a tyrant. It can be retained in this way, and now he is still patient, which is very special.


    "Hehe, hehe, it''s a pity. If you don''t agree, I also have my own dignity, so I won''t love you hard, but you also have something to say. Therefore, you can leave your soul chopping knife and head here. I won''t take away your soul, so please help yourself." ..

 V1.Chapter 1328

    After listening to lanran''s words, ordinary people must be scared to death, and some gods are serious and kneel down to beg for mercy. In fact, lanran has had such an experience before. Therefore, lanran is eager for Tongren to completely surrender to herself. Therefore, lanran wants to give her colleagues a chance, even if they are already in the shape of life and death, Lanran will raise her hand to take away such talents as long as she sees a slight shaking of Tongren. Therefore, lanran has been dragging and asking Tongren directly from the beginning.


    But Tongren''s behavior surprised everyone. He directly earned his crooked head, then spread out his palm, stretched out a middle finger to lanran, and then directly spit a mouthful of phlegm and said, "mad dog, I''ll go to you. Go where you brought it to me. I''m definitely going to kill you today!"


    ", what kind of rubbish are you? You''re talking like dried up blue dye. I think you have to be brave. Do you have to teach me a lesson? Come here. I''m so hungry that you delay your pants. I''m just teaching you. I still don''t look back. I think you''re really hungry at first ! look how I beat you up! "Yami was angry and walked up directly, but Tong people ignored him.


    At this time, Tongren''s face was hungry and disdainful. He even didn''t look at Yami at all. He was still disdainful. He looked at lanran as if he was going to have an injection with lanran at any time. Yes, he was very angry for Yami after this time, because Yami was also the tenth in the broken surface!


    "You little thing, it seems that I must give me some color to see. I''m hungry! Take a punch from me!" Yami''s opportunity is voice and action together, but lanran panicked, but she still didn''t say anything. I don''t know whether she was worried about Tongren or Yami. She always looked wrong.


    "Brush!" Tong people directly brush back = throw out the soul chopping knife. In an instant, Ya Mi''s arm was directly cut off by Tong people, and then he quickly turned around and cut Ya MI in half. It''s very rare to move fast. Even blue dye is a little crazy.


    When lanran''s consciousness came to God, it was because Tongren spoke. Tongren resisted the original soul cutting knife on his shoulder and said: "Hehe, is your broken face and ten blades such a waste? I can''t help it. I''m really disappointed. To tell you the truth, I really despised your organization in the past. Now I''m a science and technology of memory. Is it really ordinary garbage? Did you let me join in like this? Really eliminate it Big teeth. "


    "Hehe, it''s really a terrible thing to be born later. It knocked down my broken ten blades. It''s really not strong. Therefore, I sincerely invite you to come to my virtual circle and give me a hand. You should know the connotation of this matter. If you and I add together, the world will be ours. You should understand this." Lanran said seriously.


    Tong Ren looked at LAN ran and said, "hehe, do you really think I will cooperate with you, or do you really think you can put the world in your hands? I don''t want rubbish like you."


    At this time, half of his teeth were dense on the ground and said hard, "you, you. Don''t say Lord lanran. I can still fight in vain. If you want to fight, you will fight with me! I won''t lose to you now."


    After that, without waiting for Tongren to speak, lanran directly stretched out a hand out of thin air and said, "Yami, the meaning of your death can be liberated. You have completed all the characters excellently. Don''t disturb my Tongren''s Tan Huahua, so you have a rest."


    "No, no, no, Lord LAN, I''m still funny. I still want to die! I can still work for you!" Yami said pitifully.


    At this time, lanran also directly clenched her fist and said, "hehe, is your role? It''s just to humiliate me. Therefore, if you say such a role, I don''t need it. You just go with peace of mind. What''s going on in the virtual circle, others will give me better effect for you."


    "Whoosh!"


    Tong people directly opened the protective cover, covered Ya Mi''s body, and then fiercely opened the overlord color and said, "ha ha, I just can''t join you. For those who are cruel and cruel, you are also damn!"


    "Ouch, your skills are really rich. It seems that I want to work harder on you. I don''t think you look like a weak chicken." Lan diamine said excitedly.


    After the Tongren opened the protective cover just now to offset lanran''s hungry skills, lanran''s attitude towards Tongren has risen again. Although she wants to kill ya MI, she has been blocked by Tongren. Then it doesn''t matter if she is down.


    Tongren also resisted the soul chopping knife, prepared to fight with lanran, and then said: "People like you have such an attitude towards their subordinates. Maybe they really don''t have much effect for you, but it''s hard to work without credit. You treat them like this. It''s hard to say. If I join you one day, will I be killed?"


    "Hehe, that''s not necessarily. It depends on your own creation, so what you say is not in vain, you know?" lanran said.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "hehe, Laozi, let me tell you, I like to be a big brother, not a small role around you. Understand? So if you are not good or bad, Laozi''s technology tree will cut you down."


    "Hehe, it seems that you like everyone very much. Then I''ll find someone for you to play well." lanran''s eyes cut to the direction of Cha guess at this time.


    "Let''s go, check and guess. Isn''t it already me? This is the first task I give you, that is, to erase your former teammates. How about I take care of you? It''s very simple. It must be." lanran said with evil charm in the corner of her mouth.


    This gives Cha Chai the feeling that he is a head bomb, but he can''t do without going. His parents will suffer. Cha Chai looks at lanran and Tongren. Finally, he has made up his mind. Then he reaches out and grabs it, and a golden spear appears in his hand

 V1.Chapter 1329

    Tongren saw Cha Chai''s submissive look on his face and looked at Tong Ren hesitantly with a spear on his face, but he didn''t play the ball, which made Tong people very unhappy, so Tongren said: "Hey, what''s the matter? You despise me too. Aren''t we brothers? Since you''ve betrayed, it''s not so important if you don''t have brothers. So, don''t have any idea who you want to let. Let''s do the last game well. I won''t be merciful! You also give me high psychological preparation. This time, how many points do we have If you are ready, you don''t need me to say more. Come on, check and guess! "


    "I, I really can''t do it. I don''t want to fight with you. You know me, too. I''m not such an ungrateful person, I just. I just don''t know what to do. So don''t do that, brother. Let''s talk about it later. I really do There''s no way to start. What do you want me to do? "Check and guess that the eyes are obviously wet. It seems that there is another secret.


    But if Tong people are angry, because Cha Chai''s betrayal makes Tong people don''t know what to do, it''s like their hard-working children married quietly, and they still don''t notice themselves. Therefore, Tong people''s heart is only angry now, and they have little reservation for Cha Chaitong people No, but the reward of Cha guess is to give Tong people a blow in the head, which is a kind of bloody betrayal, which is the most unbearable thing for Tong people.


    Tong man covered his face and said with a smile: "Hehe, hehe, check and guess, we are no longer brothers. It''s useless for you to say these now. Otherwise, I will kill you, or you will kill me. Now it''s so simple, either you die or I die. Since you can''t remember the previous kindness, I don''t have to read it anymore, so I''ll invite you , fight, Cha guess, we are no longer friends. I hope these words will make you reflect on your resistance. "


    At this time, Cha Chai can be said to be very passive. In fact, he is reluctant to join lanran, because the team in his heart is still the team of Tongren, which can no longer be changed. Otherwise, Cha Chai will not be so painful. Therefore, Cha Chai is now thinking about a complete time. When skill stone hugs his parents, he can also bring Tongren back It''s very hard to bring it back to this world. In fact, there are many things that Tongren don''t know.


    "Hehe, he''s right. Guess, since you have joined my camp, you need to show some sincerity. Isn''t it? Since you are no longer your former friends, you should tear my face and fight for me, because you don''t want to tear my face. You know what I don''t like most It''s a threatening thing. You know, I have a lot of means. "Lan ran smiled at Cha Chai and said.


    Since it''s mine or not, it''s all elimination. This is lanran''s motto in life. It''s also the dog that makes him famous. That''s because of his characteristics.


    Cha Chai looked at LAN ran with great power in his eyes and said: "Hehe, what do you know? I''m on the fence now. Otherwise, do you think I''m going to let you live? Remember, where to buy can''t be a cooperative relationship all the time, so you should also be prepared. Your place is a flat platform. I can be used as a springboard at any time."


    "Ouch, it''s really not easy. You still have such awareness. It''s really gratifying. I really found a good subordinate. What you do for me is good. I will never lose you. Ha ha ha." lanran said with a good laugh.


    That''s how it looks. You not only beat him in pain and heat, but also try to find his teeth.


    Tongren put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said, "hehe, guess, since you have chosen to stand right, so the seat is your past brother, I will never let you. You may have some difficulties, but don''t forget that I came up with you, and you really want to betray me at this time!"


    At this time, Cha Chai didn''t speak. It''s not because he didn''t say anything. It''s because he has really regarded Mao Ziji as a sinner. It''s because of LAN Ran''s repeated coercion that he has to do what he doesn''t want to do. If this is the point, Cha Chai knows best in his heart.


    Tongren can see that there is something wrong with things, because chachai''s character is always a character who dares to love and hate, and he hates emptiness. Is it likely that he will join lanran for no reason? Therefore, in Tongren''s opinion, since lanran has spoken, he must fight. It''s further Let''s take a look at what LAN Ruo press is using to contain Cha guess, and then make a further decision.


    "In that case, brother, I''m also you. There''s nothing you can do. I''m very happy with you. I also cherish this friendship. Both sides are oppressed. Therefore, the seat is your past brother. I want to say sorry to you. It''s not my original intention, but I betrayed. You''d better be here today It''s killing me, because in the future, I just have no way to face you. "Cha Chai said against his head.


    It seems that Chinese people are villains like LAN ran, who put a lot of pressure on Cha Chai. Since it is pressure, Cha Chai should not be afraid of anything. If the name of Tong people is used as a threat, Cha Chai will not care so much, because if the threat is Tong people, Cha Chai can fight side by side with Tong people, but if the threat is anything else, Guess what''s going on, because what''s going on?


    It seems that the answer is that the sophomores saw each other, because their purpose of coming up is very simple, that is, to save Cha Chai''s parents, but Cha Chai''s parents do not even see the shadow, so it must be because it is cha Chai''s parents. It''s the same thing now, otherwise it won''t happen, It seems that nine times out of ten this is the reason

 V1.Chapter 1330

    If you come, you will be at ease. My colleagues always come to the virtual circle with the same idea. Otherwise, if you are so hungry, you can''t be so calm. According to the character of Tong people, since you provoke me, I will redouble my return. No matter who you are, as long as you have violated my bond, Then you are like having a good life. As long as I have one breath, I will make all of you doomed. This is the principle of Tongren.


    It''s not too sad to see the brothers facing each other with swords. Although Tong people are very easy to use things together, they are also very soft hearted. Looking at Cha guess, Tong people are also very ineffective. Therefore, in the eyes of Tong people, Cha guess is their own brother and wants to steal him anyway, It''s not how strong their own ability is, it''s because this emotional history is really hard to give up, otherwise Tongren won''t be so persistent.


    "Come on, since you''ve been prepared, there''s not so much nonsense. Hungry, I''m ready. I just don''t know if you''re ready. I still haven''t told you about the Warring States period. Guess, in this case, I can see if you can be his subordinate." Tong said.


    At this time, chachaimeng''s burst of spiritual pressure was surrounded by golden spiritual power, and then the virtual night palace was inspired by it. This power was sent out by chachai. Tongren must be short of a period of time, which is to refresh the world outlook of the satellite TV in the virtual night palace, because they have never seen powerful humans in the play.


    Chachai guessed that after the spiritual pressure broke out, his body was covered with golden armor. This is the spiritual power to turn Kai! It''s also the skills learned by Tong people, not face-to-face, but also the side thinking and research. After all, Cha guess is also a smart person, not one who needs to be taught by the master, because at the beginning of all the moves, Tong people control his spiritual pressure and spiritual power, The rest is his own study, and he can see that cha guess is unusual. This is the main reason why lanran can fall in love with Cha guess. It is because he has strong personal ability and will not be afraid at all.


    "Yo, looking at the history, you haven''t been idle for a long time. It seems that you have copied a lot of skills. I''m going to praise you in baihun''s place. It seems that it''s very possible that you can surpass me. In that case, the competition will become much more interesting!" Tongren said.


    Erasure was also very embarrassed and said, "hehe, what are you talking about, brother? I finally neutralized your skills and studied them myself. It''s not plagiarism. You have admitted my talent, haven''t you? So, brother, I''m also very curious about your strength!"


    "Hehe, well, it seems that you are completely learning from each other. I''ll see who is stronger in the end. Check and guess for me and teach this arrogant boy a lesson!" lanran said.


    The two men rushed over almost at the same time. The weapons were fixed together and made a "Weng" sound. The sound of artifact and artifact hitting together was so strange, so was ulchiola''s, and so was Cha guess.


    Tongren can''t bear the fact that chachai has really worked hard during this period. They don''t eat gold and mix their own spiritual power, and even their own power and power have become stronger. Therefore, Tongren can''t admire chachai''s strength, otherwise lanran can''t like chachai''s strength.


    Their fierce delivery is a kind of psychological confrontation. In fact, they both use painless and itchy attacks, but this is the death and separation of Houtong people, because his original intention is to fight with chachai. He wants to win and lose with chachai. Chachai knows the end of betrayal, but he is also very reluctant, because chachai is his brother in time, It''s also handed over by his own thugs. Therefore, for Tong people, Tong people are still reluctant to beat him.


    Gradually, the income of Tong people is not like that. Holding the soul chopping knife, they also begin to relax gradually. At first, they are completely, not very attentive, and fight with the investigation and guess. The investigation and guess also gradually see the clue. Yes, Tong people warn that they are stunned in this important can!


    But Cha Chai also had to hit him, so he attacked him all at once. Although Cha Chai''s action was very fast, it was also because Tong''s body method was too sharp. Nurse Jin avoided all his attacks.


    It''s impossible to check and guess. Therefore, the sudden golden light on his body directly makes Tong people''s vision unable to see things for a short time.


    This is the attack of later chachai. It can be said that it was synthesized together. It directly lifted the spear and waved it upward. The soul cutting knife of Tong people flew out directly.


    With the hot blood on Tong people, this is Houtong talent. It''s God to return home. This is houlanran, who was also excited at once. He said: "hahaha, I saw blood. It''s really interesting. The two people who used to kill Xu together warned me to see heaven and earth again. It''s really funny!"


    This is Hou chachai and Tong people. They can only bear it, because it''s useless to say anything. The battle has already started. If they don''t fight, maybe lanran, a madman, will do something.


    Tong renteng also realized that he could not be separated, because Cha Chai must be waterproof, but LAN Ran is not a fool. He also knows whether Cha Chai is a fool, so he can''t play so fake.


    "Hahaha, is that what you can do? When Xin Kui was at the exhibition, I would regret it very much. Hahaha, I really attracted an expert!" lanran scoffed at Tongren.


    This is what Houtong people know. Lanran is trying to stir up the law, so he still has to think about it. Otherwise, if lanran sees it, he has to raise not only himself, but also check and guess.


    Tongren took a brisk step and directly lifted the soul chopping knife, then put it away and waved the sword like a full moon, which directly repulsed the investigation. The blow just now was that Tongren was completely serious

 V1.Chapter 1331

    At this time, we can''t say that we are in a hurry, because we all know that Shuangfang is ready to go. It seems that we can''t do anything without doing something. What''s more, Tongren is an acute child. If it wasn''t for investigation and guess, he wouldn''t bother to manage. Otherwise, Tongren would have tried to escape, Although they were fighting, at that time, their hearts were still together. Cha guess was also thinking about how to help Tongren out of the siege.


    The two are still engaged in a vigorous exchange of fire. Even lanran is interested in watching it, because the battle is so interesting, but for lanran, the brigade and the two will certainly not have such a mentality. Their mentality is upward together. It seems that all the staff have no injuries and are going to escape, When they released their skills, they also seriously deviated from the collimation. That''s the evil moon Tianchong of Tongren.


    Originally, the Tong people relied on this skill to eat, but today it is a strange article. Grimjoe is also on one side and sees it very uprising. Because he has fought with the Tong people, he must be very familiar with the battle routine of the Tong people, because when he and the Tong people are hungry, the evil moon filling will never be empty, What''s more, he is also an agile player, so grimjoe doesn''t believe that Tong people are fighting with all their strength.


    At this time, grimjoe also understood it, and then he smiled and said: "Hehe, it seems that it''s really brotherly. It seems that I''m still hungry. You''re not trying your best, but mutual love. It seems that you all have a lot of ideas in your mind. It seems that you really didn''t try your best to check and guess. Lord lanran, look if I''m right, not just check and guess As far as history is concerned, there are no four Tong people. "


    At this time, lanran also nodded and said, "hehe, it seems that he has been playing tricks on me all the time. It seems that if some means are not used, this investigation and guess can''t fight well for us. Ah, old man, get people out for me and show them the price if they don''t fight well!"


    "Hey, stop fighting, don''t fight. Who are you showing such a fight? It''s really boring. It seems that you are all experts. Although you want to play, you know, especially your Tongren, I fought with you. Are you insulting me? I can''t understand your skills, and yours Skills should not be so biased and unreasonable. It seems that you have been waterproof all the time. "Grimjoe said with a smile.


    At this time, Tongren and chachai also stopped fighting, and then stood together. Looking at a proud look with grimjoe, they didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Cha Chai''s parents also appeared. They were still driven out. At first glance, they had suffered a lot. Cha Chai thought it was painful.


    "Hey! Lanran, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you don''t understand my parents? How can you go back on your word? Didn''t you say you don''t understand my parents? You''re hot. You can still be the overlord of one side. You really read you wrong!" Cha guessed the understanding of life and death.


    Lanran smiled after this, but her eyes immediately became cold and said: "Ha ha, ha ha, didn''t I say that if you are obedient, I can fulfill my promise. Do you still want to play word games with me? Ha ha, I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Although I still want to talk with you in peace, I don''t think I can do it if you don''t give me a little pressure."


    "You scoundrel, I just think my parents are in your hands, so I want to cooperate with you. You''re still like this. You''re really a piece of shit. Are you still human?" Cha guessed, pulling his neck.


    Lanran suddenly opened her arms and said with a smile, "ha ha ha ha, you are really poor. I want to let your parents go, but if you let your parents go, you can''t completely sink and float mine. Ha ha, you said that I was resourceful!"


    "Beast! I''ll kill you!" chachai rushed directly.


    Grimjoe also moved at this time. He directly crossed the soul chopping knife, which easily blocked Cha Chai.


    "You rubbish, what are you? Let go immediately! Otherwise, I won''t even believe you!" chachai said angrily.


    Because seeing their parents in front of him, they really can''t save them immediately. Their feeling is very bad.


    Grimjoe is also a foreign man. His head said, "hehe? What kind of thing are you? Do you want me to give you a good education? Then you suddenly know that you should respect the old and love the young. Do you know how old I beat you? If you know how old you are, you just hurry to me and honestly show me my decision!"


    In the face of such pressure, Tong people also moved. They immediately opened at their feet and directly kicked on grimjoe''s soul chopping knife. Grimjoe stepped back heavily, and then looked at Tong people inconceivably.


    "Hehe, I guess it''s like this. Check and guess this bastard gave it to me. It''s good for you to save your parents. Make good use of your ability. I believe you can take your Du Mu out." Tong man put the soul cutting knife on his shoulder.


    Grimjoe looked at the Tong people strangely, because he didn''t seem to believe that the Tong people had such great power. After all, grimjoe was with the Tong people in the Warring States period, so he must have some understanding of the Tong people. Did the overlord thinking directly and permanently bless the Tong people''s power.


    It''s unlucky to think of grimjoe like this, and then said, "Hey, your boy seems to have made a lot of progress. Come on, let''s have a competition. I still hope you can have a competition."


    "Hehe, I don''t care. I didn''t want to play with you, because you didn''t play with me. You are already well-known in the list of my opponents, so since you want to challenge me, you just come. I have to say that you were very good last time, but you know the continuous progress, you know?" Tongren said coolly

 V1.Chapter 1332

    "OK, elder brother, I know. I''ll make amends for you when I get back. Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangements for you. As long as I can save my parents, I''m willing to do everything. The basket of blue dye told me this What? I must have taken his skin! "Cha Chai looked at LAN ran angrily and said. Then he got a spear in his hand.


    If Tong man covered Lian and said: "Hehe, don''t talk about this. At the beginning, I just felt that you had a problem. I just wanted to see what this blue dyed old fox was going to do. It was like a fox, so I was going to do a good job. As for my sister, you just don''t want to be on the ground, otherwise , your sister Lucia and sister Fei Zhen can''t kill me. I think I''d better forget it. Really don''t take me. "


    "Ha ha, elder brother, you are also today. You will still be afraid of these. Sister-in-law or something. I''ll settle it for you! Just don''t worry. Just go with me! Don''t worry. I won''t tell my sister-in-law what you''ve done. Don''t worry, elder brother. If you were my elder brother, you could go with me at ease, but you are Don''t have just, but it''s meaningless for the searchers to blame. Do you think so, big brother? "Cha guessed with a wry smile.


    Tongren''s evil eyes looked at Cha Chai and said, "well, well, go quickly. Don''t tell me these useless things. Hurry to do business for me! We''re very busy! When things are over, we''re going on vacation. Do things for me quickly. Our nine chapter heart hasn''t been calculated yet!"


    "Hey, you''ve talked to me about home affairs. Do you feel that you must be able to beat us? You may be thinking too much. It seems that I''m going to give you some color to see. If there''s no problem, I''m going to kill you, ha ha!" grimjoe took out the soul chopping knife and said.


    In fact, grimjoe is still a little taboo about Tongren, because the impact on grimjoe just now is not generally great. He almost retreated him directly. In grimjoe''s impression, the same person has always been a very continuous person in his memory. He directly defeated Tongren with his fist last time After that, the complete self-confidence increased greatly, but this time, the God mother couldn''t help Tongren''s foot. This is a little uncomfortable for grimjoe.


    "Hehe, you''re the one who killed us. Didn''t you see my eldest brother let you go to heaven? It seems that you have to eat some trouser heads. If my eldest brother wants to take you well, you''re not a person at all. You know? Hehe, little boy, you''re really skinny!" Cha guessed with his tongue out.


    Grimjoe looked at Cha Chai and said, "hehe, it seems that you are still crazy. I want you to see my power in this world. Just give me a good experience of my power!"


    After that, grimjoe rushed to chachai. Chachai didn''t even look at grimjoe at all. He just walked forward delicately, because grimjoe kicked a whip leg right next to him, which was wrapped in the hardened leg of armed color!


    Grimjoe was shot away in an instant, and his eyes were still a little incredible!


    It''s Tongren again!


    "Shit, who the hell are you? You can beat me up in a row. Are you still Tongren? Last time, I told you in the evening. How dare you dance with me like this?" said grimjoe.


    Tongren said with a smile, "hehe, you are still a bit of garbage. I told you that eating is different for ten thousand days. It''s no wonder you still don''t listen to my advice. My foot is just a gag for you, little garbage."


    "Ouch, you''ve started to learn from me. Do you still want to compete with me and see how rubbish your strength is? Then I''ll give you this opportunity. This time, I''ll show you how weak you are!" said grimjoe.


    In fact, there was no ground in his heart, because just now Tong people''s kicking was really painful. Grimjoe was really powerless to deter. It was always greater than the wrong blow. Grimjoe thought that Tong people must have practiced their body skills hard.


    "Hehe, what''s that? Do you still want to talk about things from the past? You''re really a little conscious. You really let me see that a broken face can cover up the arrogance, and it''s still a little stupid!" Tong people laughed.


    Gri M Jo was said to be a face with a red face. "Oh, ha ha! You are not connected with body surgery, but you are also good at using body technique." it is to let you see the strength of the fish, so that you can know well what your strength is, and whether you want Lao Tzu to make anything good.


    "Oh, what I told you, garbage is garbage. If you try hard, you still can''t do it. You know, ah. I don''t brag with you at all. If I want to kill you, you have no way at all. You know, hehe, if you want to play sports, I''ll just accompany you more than 10000 times." Tong said.


    Tongren said that he directly opened the armed color domineering and his Indra eye. Although it is now Indra''s eye, Tongren still can''t control it very well, but it can still be controlled without bleeding. Tongren is still very satisfied. Therefore, Tongren is still a little confident. If you get grimjoe, he is still very confident.


    At the moment of opening, Tong people saw grimjoe''s action. Tong people directly sent their body up, and then quickly a topic. They were cautious about grimjoe at once, directly with the help of grimjoe''s arm, and then quickly threw grimjoe on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Grimjoe was directly hurt and hot. How did you get on the ground, but grimjoe also kicked Tong people away quickly. Tong people also quickly turned around in the back, and then stabilized their body shape. After that, he found that grimjoe was moving rapidly towards himself

 V1.Chapter 1333

    When Tong people stepped back, they were also thinking, why is grimjoe''s body skill so sharp? It is reasonable to say that grimjoe also uses the hand of soul chopping knife. Why is it that body art is so abnormal? For a moment, the same person didn''t quite believe it, because in the impression, grimjoe was a very powerful person with books. The first time, grimjoe directly conquered Tongren with his own body skill. Would he still get it if he used soul chopping knife?


    At this time, when Tong people were thinking, grimjoe had come up and directly punched Tong people in the stomach. This speed is painful and hot. You can pass more, but Tong people just didn''t hide. Although Indra''s eye has found grimjoe''s trace, Therefore, Tongzhi was still trying to find out to what extent grimjoe could be robbed by the physical artist. For a moment, he could only be beaten passively. There was no way.


    "Hahaha, is this related to your strength? Hahaha, you''re too ridiculous. You''ve been warned by me like this. Hahaha, but it''s killing me. Did your foot fighters get hoodwinked? Am I too sensitive? Hahaha, it seems that you make me look up too much!" said grimjoe excitedly.


    Tongren smiled, directly grabbed grimjoe''s thigh and said, "hehe, it seems that after you stand a little cheaper, you will be in heaven. Hahaha, is it time for me to rub your spirit? Hahaha, then I''m coming! You''ll show me!"


    Tong people directly grabbed grimjoe''s leg, and then fell to the bottom. This is the leg connecting fall of Taekwondo. At the beginning, Tong people absorbed the Taekwondo role of urchiola with soul devouring. Therefore, Tong people''s current physical skills are really pure and powerful.


    After being dumped, grimjoe called for strength, and then quickly distanced himself from the Tongren. Then he looked at the Tongren cautiously and said, "say! Who the hell are you! Is there someone attached to your brain? Is someone helping you? Say a word! I''ve never been such a strong physical skill!"


    "Hehe, are you really licking me? Or you can kneel down and carve a head for me. I just take you as an apprentice. I can''t help it. Although you are such rubbish, I don''t want to teach you if you are my teacher. People like you will only insult Shimen. I really don''t dare to teach you Ah, it''s really rubbish. You just hurry and don''t bother me! "Tong said disgustingly.


    Grimjoe said angrily, "hehe! I''m good at chopping you. I mean you''re powerful. Hehe, if I refuse you, it''s not very simple. You''re like a bug now. Don''t respond to everyone!"


    "Hehe, I''m your father! If you talk to me like this, I''m going to use a wig to deal with you. You''d better be provoked by me. You say it''s early like your mother. I don''t want to excite you. You know, you say that your child doesn''t understand your father''s difficulties!" you rarely say it seriously, as if it''s true.


    Grimjoe looked at Dong''ao angrily: "ha ha, I really praise you. You just can''t do it. It seems that how can I kill you! God damn it, I must get you. Call me dad!"


    "Hehe, if you have such ability, you just come. I''m fearless. Come on, let me see how much ability you have. Hehe, I''m just unconvinced, and you''ll be the only one!" Tongren said.


    In fact, in Tongren''s eyes, grimjoe is a guru level figure. In terms of body art, it may be painful and hot. You can''t beat him in all the hunger you know, but today you also have this ability. With the blessing of giving me a bee needle and no recoil, Tongren are still confident. However, you still don''t use a giving me a bee needle And without rear seats


    The war situation on the other side is also very fierce. Lanran has always been checking and guessing with the life of her parents. Therefore, Cha and guessing has always been working hard, thinking about techniques and how to save her parents.


    However, there has always been no way, so there is no way at all. Even the bickering of qualified blue dye can''t be carried out, so it''s also very cautious to check and guess.


    "Hehe, guess how you feel now. Your parents can''t adapt to the virtual circle environment, so there''s always no way, but if you dare to have a face match with me, I''ll kill your parents directly, you know?" Lan ran smiled and said.


    Check and guess can only be very low and say, "hehe, OK, I''m good at everything you say, but I just beg you, don''t mess with my parents, so if you want to do anything, I can unify, but you must not understand my parents."


    "Hehe, it''s OK not to understand your parents, but you just made me very unhappy, but I still want to forgive you, so if you''re willing to work for me all the time, I''ll certainly spare you one, but you''d better bring me Tongren, too." LAN ran tilted her head and said.


    Cha Chai nodded and said, "hehe, lanran is so hot that you listen to you. Can you show me my parents? In this case, do you think I can help you better!"


    "Ha ha, MI is still smart, so I still want to let you go, so you don''t want to be too skinny. You know, there is no avatar and apology in my dictionary. Do you know?" lanran said.


    Cha Chai smiled and said, "OK, OK, I can party you and promise you unconditionally, so you also let my parents go. Lord lanran, you say it''s not easy to be a child. Just don''t say it again in the face that we still want to serve you."


    "Hehe, it can be, but you know, I can let go of your parents, but I also have to die, you know?" lanran said with a smile.


    "What? Still like that? Didn''t I say to save my parents'' lives? Why do you break your promise? Do you know that what you hold in your hand is not a person''s name, but a family! Family! If my parents are gone, do you know what this means to me? I''m very happy It''s about my family, so you''d better let them go. I really can''t stand such separation! It''s really Lord lanran. You just let them go. In this case, I must be a good assistant to you! Trust me! "Cha Chai said cheaply.


    LAN ran smiled and said: "Hehe, don''t always mention your relatives to me. If you think it''s important, I''ll feel it''s important. Your parents are not my parents, and I''m just holding your family. What''s the matter? I''m hungry. I''ll kill you all. It seems that my words make you feel bad. It seems that I still want to give it to you Your clothes moth is a very heavy lesson. It can let you give me a good record of trading limit! "


    "Don''t you, you see, in the face that we still have to work together in the future, we have paid a return visit to them. It has nothing to do with them. You see, I say so. Where to buy am that is not a series of books, not a relationship between superiors and subordinates? The subordinates have begged you. You just promised me!"


    Chachai''s current state can be said to be very passive. It seems that he has fallen into the abyss, so chachai is also very clear. Every word now can''t annoy lanran. If it annoys lanran and causes harm to his parents, it can''t be retrieved. Therefore, chachai has been enduring it. For chachai''s family It''s an important thing for the centre back. Everything you own is recognized at home, so you can''t give up after playing


    Lanran raised one hand and said, "hehe, well, I''ll leave one for you. This is my last tolerance. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to do. I''m the king of the virtual circle, so I''ll kill your parents. It''s not easy to leave one for you."


    "Shit! What king, you are a piece of rubbish. If you dare to understand my ode parents, let me see. I will certainly give you eight yuan in appreciation, and then show you how to destroy your virtual circle. If you still don''t know my mother, I will definitely kill you. If you catch up with my parents, you will be the first person to die. Look See if I can do it! "Cha Chai said excitedly.


    Lanran smiled again and said, "ha ha, this day is so interesting. There are a lot of hungry people telling jokes to me. I think you all died for me. Isn''t it a temple knight? When my technology is strong, I''ll make one myself!"


    After that, lanran directly released the energy bomb.


    "No!" Cha guessed and rushed up.


    But he found that it seemed that there was a person whose film and television was faster than himself and directly echoed in front of the energy bomb. He knew that what happened was the explosion.


    I saw that it was a waste dog. It was already blown up and the hall was devastated on the ground. I didn''t know where my arms and legs had been blown up, but it seemed that the sun was very persistent and climbed forward. Then I smiled at Cha Chai and said, "brother, I just helped you here."

 V1.Chapter 1334

    At this time, the investigation was completely ignorant. Looking at his brother lying on the ground with broken body, the investigation didn''t even know or want to know what happened. This taste is really indescribable. It''s not only unforgettable, but also absolutely right. I don''t want to experience it again.


    At this time, the life of the waste dog has not completely passed, because it is a virtual part of the strength at the beginning that is still in the waste dog''s body, so it is also much more powerful in terms of ability, but it is still unable to carry an energy bomb of lanran.


    The waste dog sat up with a bitter smile on the ground. In fact, the waste dog can''t be regarded as doing it, because the lower body of the waste dog has completely disappeared!


    The energy bomb released by lanran directly hit the waste dog''s waist, so his lower body evaporated directly, and even his arm was broken, but the waste dog still supported his body to stand up.


    "Cough, cough, I''m almost finished. Brother, I never thought that I would have such a day. I once thought about my death method many times, but I didn''t think about it, because I never thought about it. I stopped the gun for others and died, but it doesn''t matter. I''m worth it for my brother''s parents." The waste dog said hard word by word.


    The investigation is completely crazy. Looking at the waste dog, because in the impression of investigation, the waste dog is completely greedy for life and fear of death. In the past, when something happened, the waste dog ran the fastest. Although the waste dog saved his parents, the investigation is still very uncomfortable, as if a piece of meat in his heart was pulled out.


    The investigation and punishment quickly ran to the waste dog, and then carefully looked at the injury of the waste dog and said, "Hey, are you stupid? Did I ask you to be? You blocked it, what did you do? What did you ask me to do!"


    "Cough, cough, cough... Hehe, I don''t know why I''m so brave today, but I really want to protect my uncle and aunt. I must have run away in the past, but today, I know that I can''t run away. Therefore, it''s good to die so carelessly. I don''t care about anything here, only me The only brother, you, and my parents, "said the waste dog with a bitter smile.


    Investigate and deal with some anger, and then stretch out a hand and say, "you, don''t say silly words. I''ll treat you. Don''t do this. I''m sure I can treat you. I''ve always been good at treatment. Wait, I''ll make you better right away. Don''t worry. Don''t give up. I''ll certainly give you good medical treatment!"


    Investigate and deal with the release of psychic power, and then start to treat the waste dog. The golden psychic power with therapeutic effect immediately began to integrate into the waste dog''s wound, and then began to repair the wound. The nervous expression on the investigated face was relieved.


    But immediately investigate and deal with the slightest relief on his face, which disappeared and was replaced by a very stunned expression!


    "Kao! What''s going on!" the investigator looked at his hands in surprise and said.


    I saw that the waste dog was treated in an orderly way at the beginning, but it began to rot in a short time, and the degree of decay in the treated place was faster at the beginning.


    I don''t know what happened. Then I looked at lanran in amazement. Lanran looked at Cha Chai with a smiling expression and said, "hehe, you two are still really interesting. If my attack is so easy to be resolved by you, can I still ascend the throne of the virtual circle? I really think too much!"


    It''s too late to scold lanran, because instead of being scolded by lanran, what''s more important now is his brother''s life!


    Chachai starts to analyze the source of the attack, because since the reply function is available, it has the function to analyze the attributes of the attack source.


    "No, it''s not poison, so why can''t I shoot his poison? What''s this?" Cha guessed.


    Lanran smiles back and forth, as if her plot has finally succeeded, and then says with a very sinister expression: "Hahaha, you underestimate me. Guess, how can I take other people''s lives by ordinary means? Hahaha, so I want to conquer your heart to make you completely subordinate to me!"


    Check and guess one is to ignore lanran''s words, and the other is to carefully observe the injury, but it can be regarded as progress. This is the same as what people once said. It is the same as the principle of magic. Lanran uses a very direct energy reversal, that is, the energy bomb with cyclone can directly destroy the reorganized structure in the human body and does not go back to accept external forces Therefore, we can only treat ourselves by ourselves, but waste dogs do not have the function of their own treatment, and even if they do, they may not be able to cure the injuries on their body.


    Because lanran''s psychic power is very strong, it''s not easy to return the disturbed psychic power to the right track. Therefore, chachai can''t help.


    Cha Chai looked blankly at the withering of the waste dog''s life bit by bit. There was really no way. He was very unhappy. He grew up with the waste dog, but there was no way. It was because he would let the waste dog into this field.


    At the beginning, Cha guess didn''t want the waste dog to be involved, but it was wrong to let the waste dog be involved. Cha guess had no choice, so it was a foregone conclusion that the waste dog died here.


    "Hey, fool, cough, cough, don''t waste time with me. If you have that strength, use it elsewhere. I may not be able. Don''t study me. It''s painful for you to treat me. It''s better to let me live and die." the waste dog turned his head and tears silently crossed his cheek.


    Such a young life is about to fall again. In other words, the waste dog has no chance at all, because his current state is already the state of soul. It is impossible to live. Without the flesh, it means that he has no chance of turning around.


    In the face of such waste dogs, the investigation and punishment is full of thoughts. Up to now, Cha guess still hasn''t given up the waste dogs because they are brothers and break bones and tendons. Even if anything is forgiven at this moment.


    "Shut up and I''ll find a way to save you. Even if I can''t, there''s my big brother! You''re responsible for supporting me. Don''t say anything else!" Cha guess said excitedly

 V1.Chapter 1335

    "Hehe, I heard you right. I guess the reason why I attract you is because I think highly of you, but do I think highly of you? Do you know that you are really strong at your age, but you are weak here like a slag?" lanran said.


    Cha Chai is busy around the waste dog, but he still ignores LAN ran. The waste dog''s injury is very tragic, and the treatment will not be good for a moment and a half. Cha Chai is still racking his brains watching the waste dog''s injury, or watching the waste dog''s injury all the time.


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you that my injury can''t be cured, and you''re still wasting your energy here... I''m sure I won''t live long, you''d better do something else." it''s becoming more and more difficult for the waste dog to talk.


    I guess it''s time to wake up. Maybe what I lost this time is my partner who has been with me for nearly 20 years. Although that''s what I said, I''m not willing to give up. The person with a face really said, "Hey, you must support me. You know, I''ll give you a statement. You must support me! You know!"


    "Ha ha, you''re stupid. I said, don''t bother me any more. I''m completely hopeless. Do you want me to die so painful?" said the waste dog with a painful face.


    At this time, the investigation was also anxious and said, "I said I would save you! Don''t say those depressed words!"


    The degree of decay on the body of the waste dog has reached the face. It seems that it is no longer possible. It has been rotting bit by bit. The corrupt body is also like flying ash bit by bit.


    "Why don''t you listen to advice? Do you... Just want to see me like this? I''m already like this. Can''t you let me die silently?" the waste dog said word by word.


    The waste dog is almost on his deathbed. He is already a man with a clear eye. Apart from that, he must be dying.


    In fact, it can be seen from the investigation, but he just doesn''t want to admit that his friend is going to die here. It''s not a foreign country. It''s nonsense at all.


    Even foreign countries are things that can''t be talked about. They are in a virtual circle. This is completely the problem of two worlds.


    Cha Chai watched the life of the waste dog lying in his arms gradually passing away, but there was no way at all. It was really sad when he didn''t have a way, because his strength really reached the bottleneck. When he went back, he thought he could protect his good friends after he had the ability to be strong, but he was also the discovery of his colleagues, How meager is your strength.


    The waste dog is rotten, even half of his face is gone, but he is still talking to the investigation and punishment. The waste dog said, "don''t waste time with me. Hurry to do what you should do. Your parents are still dangerous now. Aren''t you afraid of blue dye? Is it a surprise for your parents?"


    "But what are you going to do? I can still save you. I still have the ability to treat. Don''t you trust my ability?" Cha guessed.


    The waste dog said, "I don''t distrust your ability. We don''t have much time. Let me recall the past. Don''t disturb me. Let me stay here quietly."


    Cha Chai looked at the waste dog indifferently. His body disappeared bit by bit at the speed visible to the naked eye. Therefore, Cha Chai''s heart is more urgent now, because there is not much time to see the waste dog.


    Watching his partner''s life pass by bit, I can''t think of any thoughts in my heart, because Cha Chai doesn''t want to involve the waste dog, but it is the wrong hunger that brings the waste dog into this endless abyss. Cha Chai is also helpless. It doesn''t say that the waste dog has gained strength, which makes him helpless, It''s because it makes him regret to involve his best friend. If he had let the waste dog lose heart at the beginning, it might not have happened, but I guess there''s no way to regret now, because the waste dog can''t be saved, Their friends may be lost in their own way, so there is no way.


    Cha guessed that his eyes were red here, and then squatted down and said, "Hey, don''t back down for me. I warned you. You can''t give up the idea of living. You must cheer me up. I will save you!"


    "Hehe, brother, I want to hold on. The speed of this spiritual disorder forces me to think about it. It''s shaking fast. It''s about to disappear. I feel good now. The formation of these two days is really too painful. I feel very tired. Now it''s good. I don''t need to think about anything now, so let me go." The waste dog said slowly.


    Cha guessed angrily and said angrily, "you! You must fucking survive for me! Otherwise, what should I do? What should I do without you? Who will accompany me when I drink? Who will accompany me when I fight in the future? How can you step away from me, you guy!"


    "Ha ha, brother, there''s no way to do this. I don''t want to die. It''s just that this force is too strong. I can''t stand it. So I gave up resistance, so I can die quietly. So let me go well. You just go to fight with others. In fact, I regret it most in my life The thing is to be a brother with you, "said the waste dog.


    Cha guessed coldly and said, "huh?"


    "Ha, in fact, why do you regret it most? I thought no one would worry about my death, but I met you. Although I didn''t deal with girlfriends, I felt that after I had you, I just felt that my life was a little more colorful, but I didn''t come to the brilliant time to accompany you in the end Yes, I''m really sorry. We were brothers when we came here. I''m really sorry. "The waste dog smiled at Cha Chai and said.


    Chachai finally leaked tears. Tears were very disappointing. He burst into tears in chachai''s eyes and said, "Hey, you guy, why are you so unfilial! Didn''t he say he wanted to go back to see his parents!"


    "Ha ha, brother, I haven''t told you all the time. Why haven''t you been to my house? Because my parents have long died, and now I can find them." the waste dog finally closed his eyes at ease

 V1.Chapter 1336

    Cha Chai was stunned. He remembered that when he said before, the waste dog always said that his son was excited and his hungry parents were no longer at home. Cha Chai was still very unhappy. It was still that the waste dog would listen to the matter and save money for his parents. But he knew what the waste dog had suffered these years, There is also the reason why he has gone out of the road. Therefore, chachai''s tears are even more fierce. Chachai can''t control his emotions completely. It''s not chachai''s friendship, but the story of abandoned dogs. If it''s not said by abandoned dogs, chachai may not know it all his life, So Cha Chai can now be said to have regretted.


    "Hey, you fool, why are you crying? Don''t cry. You fool, you''re a man. How can you be bitter? How hard it is to be affectionate. You can''t be bitter. Hey, listen to it." the waste dog strengthened his body with hard strength, then trembled and stretched out a hand to wipe away his tears, then looked at him with a smile and said.


    Cha Chai can''t live with anything now, because he can''t control his emotions completely. Now it can be said that cha Chai is an unconscious person. His mind is full of waste dogs.


    Chachai has completely forgotten that he is still fighting. Therefore, chachai is in a very painful state. Not everyone can experience this stubborn feeling. Otherwise, chachai can''t be so sad and realize that he doesn''t know his brother very well, Twenty years later, when my brother died, I knew his story.


    The abandoned dogs have lost their strength, and then lie down like this. After falling heavily on the ground, they are completely scattered. It must be said that they directly change their voice and fly back hungry and disappear in front of Cha Chai. To be clear, the abandoned dogs are dead and say goodbye to the world forever, However, Shen Shijie doesn''t know when he appeared. After people die, they will maintain their soul state and go back to the corpse soul world. However, when the soul dies, they don''t know where it is going, but it must exist in a parallel world, that is, it will not be in the world of Tongren, It certainly won''t appear in this world and corpse soul world, so it''s a pity.


    Cha guessed that the moment he saw the waste dog disappear, he was desperately trying to catch which one flew back, and then the innermost part was desperately yelling: "fuck! Did I let you die? You come back to me. What did I do if you fucking died! Fuck!"


    Cha Chai crazily grabbed the wreckage of the disappeared waste dog in the air and said these crazy words. The Tongren heard them. At this time, grimjoe also smiled and said: "Hahaha, it seems that your friend''s friend is dead! Hahaha, it''s really vulnerable. I thought it was the spirit body. How strong Xu Quan was. It was that Lord lanran''s blow was given seconds. It''s really vulnerable. Hahaha, it''s really hard to guess."


    Tongren also died after seeing it. Although the waste dog is not familiar to Tongren, it is after all chachai''s best friend. At this time, it will have a great impact on chachai''s new strength, because Tongren are very clear that they are based. In chachai''s body, they also rely on another person in European style, that is Athena, the goddess of war!


    Tong people are afraid that it is cha Chai who can''t control their emotions, and then Athena is directly reincarnated. That is bad. Who knows who athena will help? It''s not just a pity. It''s no different that cha Chai is directly dead.


    Therefore, Tongren City is very worried about the changes of your body. In this regard, Tongren people are most worried about erasing. They used to be fat dogs, but the waste dogs have gone, and in fact they are completely red. Therefore, it must be a great blow to chachai at this time. Chachai has always been a loyal friend ¡£


    The only typewriter is not small, so it''s understandable that chachai can be like this. My mind of Tong people has long been out of the fight. I''ve already flown to chachai''s side.


    At this time, grimjoe suddenly attacked Tong people and said: "Hehe, you still have the mind to look at others now. Why, you are lost in homosexuality. You still have time to look at others. Ha ha, you really laugh off your big teeth! You are still so absent-minded when fighting with me. You are really yours. Ha ha ha, you really laugh to death."


    "Is it so funny, dead people? Do you know? You are trampling on the life of my companions now, you know! You people are true demons! I''ll kill you!" Tong said and rushed out.


    Grimjoe also said with a smile: "hehe, you still want to thank our blue dye adult. Your friend must return to a breakthrough stage in a while. This is still due to my blue dye adult. See if it is not!"


    "Hehe, you watchdogs are really loyal dogs. Lord lanran, Lord, do you know if he sees you useless, he will certainly kill you!" Tong said.


    Grimjoe also responded favorably to his colleagues and said, "Oh, yes, I won''t be useless. That day can only be the day I don''t want to live!"


    "I''ll let you die now!" Tong said.


    On the other side, I finally played crazy. I was deliberately on the ground. My expression was as cold as frozen. I knelt on the ground without any action and didn''t say a word.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to worship like a star. You don''t need to respect a person like this. But I have to say that you are still true. I''m a brother. Did I kill the wrong person? Would your parents not be like this if something happened? Look, you two are really not funny. If you kill the right person, you will kill me Maybe he will thank me! "Said LAN ran.


    At this time, your reaction is still a little. This is a kind of disrespect for the waiter of lanran store. Lanran is also very unhappy, and then said: "hehe, your attitude makes me very unhappy. Is it true that I want to kill all your relatives? You can have a good word with me

 V1.Chapter 1337

    Cha Chai knelt on the ground and leaned on the place where the waste dog disappeared without saying a word. It began to be calm for a long time. It was like that the waste dog had never left him. In the world of Cha Chai, it seemed that there was no death. It was like that the fat dog had never left Cha Chai, and it also left tears, The tears finally flowed out. It was like mourning for the waste dog. It was really left chachai forever. This time.


    In fact, the furthest distance between people is not you, a Zi Tiannan, I''m in Haibei, but you''re gone when I''m still in the world. It''s the same with waste dogs, as well as checking and guessing. It''s a very bitter story, as if telling yourself that all this is over and there''s no way back, This is the end of waste dog and guess.


    It''s the end of friendship. Although it''s not a perfect end, it should come to an end. Although it''s not a good end, it''s also the end of the friendship between the two people. It should always have a result, from the quarrel at the beginning to the sword to sword later, Later, when feeding chachai''s parents to hurt and die, we can see that the friendship between the waste dog and chachai must be a material friendship, a very heart-to-heart friendship and a good friend.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Can''t you talk? I''ll teach you. You don''t need to use it. Hehe, check and guess the children. Your child just died. It''s the attitude of this dress. It''s really pathetic. I''m going to cry for the friendship behind your door. Hahaha, it''s really funny friendship. It''s going to kill you It''s of no value. This waste dog is really worried. This is to show up for you, tut tut tut. "Lanran said.


    Cha Chai is still kneeling in place without saying a word. He doesn''t talk to lanran at all. This makes lanran very unhappy, because ziah, lanran''s eyes are the king. If anyone dares to look down on himself, something not terrible will happen, so at least lanran must do something, Even if she doesn''t care about chachai, lanran is going to make some sanctions against chachai. It''s necessary at this time.


    "Hehe, do you just don''t want to talk to me? Do you know what position I am? You might as well think of you and let me make good use of it. Then a person won''t die. Do you think it''s bad? You say you have to go your own way. Look, your friend is dead. It''s all your fault at this time. At this time Wan Qun can''t blame me, because I''m the law enforcement officer of this place, so what you want to do must be approved by me. You know, do as the Romans do, and you don''t know what you depend on others. "Lan ran said with a grim smile.


    Cha Chai is still thinking about the waste dog, and his tears still linger, because the death of the waste dog can be said to be a very bad thing for Cha Chai, which makes Cha Chai completely crazy. However, there is only one reason why Cha Chai hasn''t broken out now, because Cha Chai has lost his mind.


    Because Cha Chai is not a person who is tolerant after meeting things, it must have been possessed by something after confirming it. It''s still a little far fetched to say that it can already be a part of the ancient memory of Cha Chai. Therefore, Cha Chai''s combat effectiveness will get a qualitative leap, It''s not that kind of ordinary evolution.


    Cha Chai did it tremblingly at this time, and then rubbed his flesh eyes. At this time, Cha Chai''s eyes have completely turned into scenery, and the tears left have turned into gold. At this time, the semi divine constitution has been fully reflected, Because all these signs have shown that cha Chai''s divine consciousness is close to awakening, and who controls this divine consciousness is still unknown. If Cha Chai can get the control group, it is the best, because if Cha Chai gets the control right, it is the same as the virtualization of Tongren, If such powerful energy is used by oneself, it is not generally strong and arrogant. The most important thing is revenge.


    If you can further evolve your strength to such a high level, you may directly kill lanran, who is no longer Chinese. You need to see whether the ability of checking and guessing inherits a mysterious degree. In the eyes of Tongren, if you can fully inherit the power, there must be a great storm in the virtual circle, This is definitely not a bragging force. It must be lanran''s virtual circle exchange market that will cause great losses. Tongren know this. Therefore, Tongren are also European and hope to find out what the earth cities will be like.


    "Ouch, what''s the matter now? It''s still done. Why is the immortal spirit so heavy now? Tears can still flow out of gold. It''s really precious. Do you want to teach me? Let''s be teachers for each other. You teach me, and then I teach you. That''s it. Although it''s a little awkward, I reluctantly promise you Yes, because I was also told by Meishen''s dream. Seeing you like this, you must not be able to achieve great things. You can do a great job for me. Ha ha ha, you stole it! "Lanran still said very recklessly.


    But Cha Chai still ignored him. He just let lanran down his heart and prepare to teach him a lesson. Lanran slowly raised his hand and spread his fingers and said: "Hehe, it seems that I am a tiger and don''t get angry. You treat me as a sick cat. I just show you how your parents'' lives fall. Don''t you despise me very much? I don''t look at me when I talk. Then I can give you a little of your strength. Anyway, I don''t care." lanran said.


    Because it''s not blue dye''s available material, chachai''s parents are the tools to threaten chachai''s partnership. It''s useless to see now. Therefore, blue dye is the bad plan to directly deprive chachai''s parents of their lives. However, when blue dye is brewing energy to measure the bomb, chachai''s actions are all frontal meters.


    "Ha ha, go to hell and let you see how your relatives leave you!" lanran smiled

 V1.Chapter 1338

    Lanran has seen that cha Chai will not work for the virtual circle anyway, so LAN Youshi doesn''t need to keep Cha Chai''s parents. After all, he is such a weak person. He doesn''t need to stay here anymore. Otherwise, he won''t talk about Cha Chai''s parents until now, and he won''t change his attitude now, Then it directly threatened the lives of Cha Chai''s parents, so she knew who Suo lanran was at this time.


    "Hehe, you just go with your parents. I''m already tolerant enough. As long as you chew a little loose, I won''t kill you. I''ll give you the last time to think about it. Otherwise, you''ll be a thing in a moment! Hahaha! Bear my hegemonic power!" lanran waited for her eyes to look at it and guess.


    "Whoosh!" the energy bomb flew directly out of lanran''s hands and flew straight towards Cha Chai''s parents. Tong people even closed their eyes because they really didn''t want to see such an invitation happen. Cha Chai has lost the waste dog, so if they lose their parents again, it may not be like what it would be like, Tongren don''t know this.


    At this critical moment, Tong people must have failed to catch up, but directly turned their back and didn''t look. Energy bomb is a special attack method, which is the condensation of spiritual power. Then they directly attack the past. They will explode directly when they touch an object, but they haven''t heard the explosion all the time, Is Tongren deaf or lanran''s energy cannon squib? It seems that these people don''t want to send. It''s another great show of power!


    After that, Cha Chai moved forward with one hand and directly absorbed lanran''s energy bomb. He even sat all the time and didn''t move at all. Cha Chai directly blocked lanran''s energy bomb?! This is the operation that the face Tong people don''t have, so it''s not only a surprise to others, but also a cheap gay. Even lazy himself is very surprised, because it''s the first time he''s seen a human being who can elastically solve his own energy.


    At this time, Cha Chai slowly stood up, then scratched his hair and said, "hoo, you really don''t let anyone go. First you took my friend, and now you don''t even let my friend go. You''re too realistic. It seems that you also need a warm grace to clean up. Am I right?"


    In the face of such a guess, lanran feels very strange. Such an aura is clearly the kind of person who is very confident in his own strength. Therefore, if it appears in Zha guess, lanran must be very unhappy, because even lanran has never released such a state, let alone Zha guess.


    "Oh, hehe, it''s still powerful. Then I''ll directly ask you to pull a big one for you this time! You''ve connected it to me. This time, it''s very big, otherwise you''ll kill your forehead parents. Oh, I want to see how strong your energy history is!" lanran raised her arms in the air, and her spiritual power gathered quickly, This is a large energy bomb.


    Cha guessed with disdain: "hehe, what is it at this time? Is it the energy bomb? Hahaha, don''t make me laugh. You just give me a move quickly. I must hold the enemy of the waste dog, so it''s hard to struggle. You just hurry and get ready for me to die!"


    "Hehe, you''re complacent about this ability. I use all my strength. It''s just a small energy bomb. Do I still use cannons to fight mosquitoes?" Lan ran said.


    The energy bomb was directly thrown out by blue dye, facing the position of Cha guess. The speed of the energy bomb is so fast that half of the people can''t see it clearly, let alone resist it. Even if you hide, it''s very simple and painful.


    But the miracle Jiang ran appeared on Cha Chai again. The energy bomb, that is, LAN Ran''s large energy bomb, was directly caught in Cha Chai''s hand on time! It''s in your hand, but not directly offset. Cha Chai quietly looked at the convergent energy bomb, smiled and said, "ha ha, this is your trick? It''s really rubbish."


    He directly grabbed and exploded the energy bomb. It turned out that the afterwaves on his face didn''t come out, but he just disappeared. Then he shook his hand and said: "Hehe, is the draft saying something that doesn''t use all my strength? I also want to tell you that I''m hungry. I also don''t use all my strength. What''s the matter? It''s strange. There''s something else you need to innovate. If you attack like this, I think you can beat mosquitoes. Do you really tickle me if you want to hit me?"


    "Ouch, hey, really what can you say? It seems that my words are for you to say. I don''t think I can give you some color to see!" lanran said with a frown.


    Because lanran is also very clear to you. Now, I don''t know what the reason is. It''s powerful and terrible. Even if I can eat with lanran, lanran can''t stand it. That''s why she wants to suppress him.


    "Oh? Do you still say you want me to join? You''re really interesting. Aren''t you afraid that your strength is not as good as your men? Aren''t you absolutely ridiculous?" Cha Chai laughed at LAN ran.


    Lanran also responded by saying: "Hehe, I''m so angry that you want to be with you. Do you think I really think highly of you human beings? You''re really naive. Are you human beings so naive? Unexpectedly, you have such an idea. Your friend''s death is an example. His wife is so worried about you. It''s selfless energy Bounce and hit! "


    "Boom!"


    Cha Chai directly slammed on the ground and rushed towards LAN ran. At this time, the black void around LAN ran also moved and directly resisted Cha Chai''s attack, but he stepped back. The night market on his face was still very bitter and said, "adult LAN ran, I''ll solve this bastard for you!"


    "Don''t embarrass me." Lan ran will turn around directly after saying that.


    Cha Chai didn''t care about LAN ran, but focused on the black virtual body, and then said, "you''re the bastard who deprived my friend of his body."

 V1.Chapter 1339

    The black emptiness is the emptiness attached to the waste dog at that time, and it is the guy who has been confusing them all the time. Therefore, chachai''s revenge is the official beginning. It is because this guy is officially leading to the first death of the waste dog, so chachai also hates him very much, Although you can''t kill LAN Ruo now, it''s also a good thing to kill this empty, because it''s the hatred of waste dogs!


    "Hehe, what about me? I killed you. What''s the matter? Hehe, did I kill you to get angry with you? I''m hungry. You''re not still playing the idea of Lord lanran. You''re really naive. But the energy is just a skill that doesn''t hurt or itch. It''s not blue at all Dye the proud skills of adults, you innocent people are interesting and want revenge! "Heixu said with a smile.


    After saying this, lanran''s face was immediately filled with a proud smile. It seemed that she was using her mouth garbage skills to deal with you all the time. Then it was a truth to say that it was very powerful, but lanran''s smile was solidified immediately.


    Cha Chai chuckled. Such an expression never appeared on Cha Chai''s face. Then Cha Chai said, "ha ha, I didn''t say what his powerful skills are. It''s almost the same as what you said, but it doesn''t hurt or itch. I didn''t say what a powerful skill is. You''re really joking, friend."


    "Oh, my, adversity fever is still very awesome. What are the skills that don''t hurt or itch? This sentence is what we can say. Do you know? I''m angry. You say such words. You know, you really beat yourself too much, human. You still want to defeat Lord lanran. You can talk about other things after passing me now!" Heixu smiled proudly, and then a black paw grew behind him, ready to sneak attack and guess.


    Cha Chai kept holding his hand against the black Xu and said: "Hehe, you are really rubbish. What kind of thing are you that takes away our human lives? Do you feel curious about what we have? Do you not have it? In fact, you don''t have to envy us. We don''t hide anything better than you, that is, sometimes we have brains. You know, you know why you eat humans That is to say, because what you eat makes up what you eat, but I don''t think it''s of any use. You should be like this or what you look like. I think you''re going to humiliate your master, watchdog! "


    In fact, why does emptiness devour human beings? In fact, it really makes Cha guess a bit right. In fact, many emptiness are unconscious individuals at the beginning. They all have consciousness through swallowing and swallowing each other''s souls. Therefore, this point is completely correct, and it is reasonable.


    "Fuck! Who do you say is the watchdog? I''m the defender of the virtual circle! I''m the representative of the supreme strength. Do you think anyone can be a leader? You''re short-sighted." the black void still defends himself.


    After checking and guessing this, he did smile, and then he tried his best. The black void would fly to the top, and then he condensed a spear from the air and said: "Hehe, you''re so interesting. You''re a virtual circle guard. You''re really nice to hear. The guard said frankly that your profession is not a watchdog. I''m right. Think about your baby master''s position for you confidently, isn''t it! Ha ha!"


    That''s going too far. If I teach you a lesson, I really have been in the department store for hundreds of years. Now I''ll show you my strength. You are just showing me how I repay you. "The black way of speaking, and the paw behind it gradually became a type, and I didn''t know what it would be.


    Cha Chai confidently crossed the spear and said, "ha ha, come on. I want to see that you have divine power. Don''t let me down. Otherwise, if I make a determination to kill you directly, you will lose a lot. You are the end of the game. You can only be your master."


    After that, heixu directly opened the liberation of the sword, and then looked seriously at chachaipule. The arm on his hand was completely hungry. I had become a dagger added to the arm armor at the beginning.


    "Hehe, it''s really like a prelude. What are you? Your stylist is an assassin, but your shape is not like an assassin at all. You still want to be a watchdog. There''s nothing like what you should be like at the moment. What kind of sword liberation!" Cha guessed with a smile.


    However, Cha Chai''s smile stopped suddenly, because the next moment, the black void disappeared in front of Cha Chai, and it was so invisible!


    Why haven''t you seen him use such skills? Cha Chai is against the virtual enemy in the Warring States period, because at the beginning, when he was attached to the waste dog, and then came out of the waste dog''s body, he really died and was fought by him. But what the hell is printed on this? Cha Chai really hasn''t seen it, let alone other skills.


    However, Cha Chai is absolutely calm. In his field, Cha Chai is still very confident, because he has made friends with others. How should he deal with those enemies who hide their breath? As long as he finds his spiritual power fluctuation, it is OK, and so is invisibility, So at this time, Cha Chai closed his eyes and began to feel the position of the black void.


    However, I still haven''t found the location of the black void. I''m hungry, because the black void has been invisible from the beginning to now. It''s directly gone. I''m not sure where he is.


    At this time, Cha Chai suddenly felt that there was a whistling wind behind him, and then turned around fiercely, but he didn''t find any breath of you when he died, but he obviously felt the existence of black emptiness when he died, but why did he feel two at once? Is it magic, Or is it that their advantages of the stock Anu system have been shielded

 V1.Chapter 1340

    Generally speaking, this virtual has been seen by cha guess, so it can''t be something he hasn''t seen. Otherwise, he won''t be so surprised. After all, he has fought with him and doesn''t know the strength of the black virtual. But this time, the sudden invisibility of the black virtual is really a challenge for Cha guess.


    Cha Chai thought that this guy might have some taboo skills, and then he could deal with it well, but who knows it would be such a scene. Although Cha Chai is not a novice in fighting, Cha Chai is not an expert in fighting. There will be some panic when he meets this situation at once.


    But in this battle, although chachai was a little flustered, it doesn''t mean that chachai couldn''t beat him, because chachai''s blood reason is also very powerful. The restraint of the goddess of war against evil forces is really not a bit.


    While Cha Chai was still thinking, he suddenly found a stabbing pain in his back, as if something had been inserted into his back! At this time, Cha Chai grabbed an arm with a fierce backward grasp! This should be the black virtual arm!


    Cha guessed fiercely and pulled to the front. The man immediately appeared. As expected, it was the black void! At this time, the black Xu was full of miracles and seemed to be surprised. Therefore, Cha Chai''s speed and extremely fast reaction were general. Cha Chai didn''t give him any chance. He directly turned his wrists and stabbed him with a spear.


    The empty chest was immediately pierced by chachai, and then there was a painful howl, but there was no sound. At this time, chachai also said with sharp eyes: "I stabbed you for my brother!"


    But immediately the accident in people''s mouth happened. The emptiness seemed to have no breath. He smiled exaggeratedly, and then suddenly his body was full of black light. With a loud noise of "boom", Cha guess was blown away.


    That virtual actually chose self explosion! Is that right? Cha Chai began to operate quickly in his mind. The explosion just now didn''t hurt Cha Chai. At the moment of the explosion, Cha Chai started Lingli Huakai, but it was a shock to cha Chai, but Cha Chai was still very confused about why this virtual explosion should be chosen.


    Cha Chai rolled on the ground and quickly stood up, and then immediately saw a familiar figure, that is the black void!


    No wonder just now Cha Chai felt the fluctuation of two forces. It turned out that it was really the virtual separation. It seems that cha Chai also began to have some clues about the virtual evasion technique.


    This virtual look hurt Cha Chai just now. Some excitedly shook his arm Kai and short knife, and then said to cha Chai with a mocking attitude: "ha ha, Cha Chai, my modern top is highly toxic, you know? You may be poisoned now, but I have to say that you really have two sons!"


    "Cut, just tell me that. If I can be hurt by you, it''s really a little unreasonable. You know, in my eyes, you''re just my partner. Don''t find me a sense of superiority there. Separate and invisible. You''re fooling the children there!" Cha Chai raised his eyebrows and said.


    The virtual also opened his mouth and said with a smile: "hehe, I admit that now it is because I have lost too much power, so I can''t give you a glimpse of my real means, so I don''t have to show you my powerful skills, because for me, I don''t have to deal with you!"


    "Hehe hehe, lanran, you empty circle people can boast. Your men are really weak. Don''t you really feel ashamed of yourself? I''m ashamed of you. You know, for me, you shouldn''t find me some more powerful enemies?" Cha guess looked at lanran contemptuously.


    LAN Ran is not angry, but smiles and says: "Hehe, in fact, I think you''re quite smart. You know I''m a tyrant, so you''ll use my intuition to do things, so I''ll appreciate you. But you say it''s not powerful. You may not have seen him in the past. People can''t forget their roots, so don''t underestimate the enemy too much!"


    "Hehe, the question of his strength is not something I should consider. What I care about is whether you can give me a replacement. This guy, my chance is the degree of second kill. Do you think your men are outstanding? Although you have great hatred with you, please take the fight seriously." Cha Chai looked at LAN ran and said firmly in his eyes.


    Lanran also smiled and looked at heixu on this side and said, "Hey, there are people who are not afraid of death. Although you don''t want to use too powerful skills. I know it will cause some damage to your body, but since this reserve is so persistent, I am fully open to your strength today."


    After hearing that, heixu seemed to have been hit by five hundred thousand. His eyes seemed to have a general feeling that he could really release light, as if a child had been watching the dessert in the bowl for a long time, and then the adult finally let him eat it.


    "Really, Lord lanran, can I really use this skill? I may not have used it for a hundred years. Is it really no problem? Since you have approved it, you must take his head, such as finding out what''s in your pocket!" that black Xu said very excitedly.


    Lanran also said with great approval: "well, yes, but you should know that the other party is not a good stubble, so you should also keep your degree! Don''t break my virtual night palace! You know!"


    "Hahaha, Lord lanran is still thinking about the incident years ago. Although you were not the master of the virtual circle at that time, you have seen my strength personally, so this time I will try not to destroy the things around!" the black virtual giggled.


    Cha Chai also looked at the black Xu with disdain and said, "hehe, what''s the matter? You''re still going to explode. What''s the matter? I want to see what your ability really looks like. You can''t pick out gold in the cesspit. Just come. I''ll accompany you at any time."


    At this time, the black Xu also twisted his neck and liberated his sword. He also smiled and said, "what''s the matter, brother, do you feel that there is a great gap in his strength, and then you just want to give up, so you don''t have to be so thorough!"


    "Ha ha, check and guess, people can''t judge by appearance and the sea can''t be measured. I can only tell you that I was not an assassin!" the black Xu smiled proudly

 V1.Chapter 1341

    Not an assassin? What else can it be? Why should this virtual tell Cha Chai that he is not an assassin? Is he still planning something else, or is it to let Cha Chai hear and then have some psychological negative effects? In short, it is definitely not a good thing for Cha Chai, otherwise he would not say so.


    "Hehe, what''s not an assassin? Even if you''re an assassin, you''re a rookie. Are you pretending to force me? I told you, this is the most annoying thing in my life. If you can fight me well, you can fight me well. If you can''t fight me well, you should roll the calf for me. You know, no, you can''t just roll away. It''s in your hands There is still a human life indirectly, you know? "Cha Chai squinted at the black Xu and said slowly.


    Heixu also slowly opened all his sharp claws, and then especially the tail thorn behind him began to become dark green and strange. These are all things chachai didn''t see.


    That falsehood is also very arrogant. Looking at Cha Chai, he said, "you boy are not afraid of what I am, the ultimate God. Are you not afraid that spicy will give you no residue for seconds at once? If I restore my strength, I will give you no residue for seconds, believe it or not!"


    "Hehe, I advise you to speak less. You know, if you are really powerful, I will bear it if I die in your hands. If you are beaten like a dog by me, maybe later I can breathe for you and spit you a mouthful of phlegm, you know?" Cha guessed that the corner of medlar''s mouth said.


    The empty body began to get hot, and then began to radiate heat all over the body and said, "hehe, you will regret when I lift the ban. If I lift the ban, if I can''t beat you to ten meters high before, even if I''m familiar with it? I''ll see when you can be tough!"


    "Cut, if you have that ability again, I''ll take your last name, you know? You''re such a rubbish, you still need to occupy the human body. At this time, you can barely survive. Don''t you feel that your brain is very sick? You''re so loud. I''ll kill you directly at that time. You don''t say that, you know!" Chachai said with a fist.


    The virtual directly pulled out his burning shell and said, "hehe, if I wanted to get you, I would kill you now. If I didn''t want to eat some more for my family, I would have killed you!"


    "Then stop the ink! Come on! What are you still doing with me over there? Do you think it''s useful? I don''t see those things you said right now. I think I''ll just stab you to death now!" Cha Chai directly picked up long hair and said.


    At this time, lanran answered and said: "Hey! You don''t want to break your promise, do you want to take advantage of the danger of others? Is this the moral cultivation of your human beings? I really misunderstood you. I don''t think your friends are like you. I''m a righteous friend. I can''t do it. Give you the knife. Look at you. What are you Virtue, even if you want to give your opponent a break when he is in danger, there are all kinds of wonders in the world! "


    "Who said no, look at them one by one. They are not half as noble as the creatures in the virtual circle. Now I know that you humans are garbage, and your quality is still so poor!" the virtual continued.


    Cha Chai stopped at this time. In this section, he put long hair on the ground and said: "Hehe, I''m really good. People like you say I''m of poor quality. I want to ask you, not only do you not treat other people''s parents well, but also as a means of threat, do you talk about morality with me? Moreover, I have to say one more thing, you lanran, I call you by name today, and you''re a garbage, in the corpse soul The garbage that can''t be mixed in the world, and then you find the same kind with yourself in the virtual circle. You not only catch my parents, but also kill my brother! "


    "Ouch, you''re still excited to go to me. Did we poke the pain in your heart? It''s really embarrassing. I''m just angry. Your brother stopped your parents who were injured in bed. You also said that I killed your parents because your brother owed me. Doesn''t he know my power, He also went up on purpose. Isn''t that for death? "Lanran sighed helplessly and said.


    Lao Tzu cried Lao Tzu and said what he said. "I am X, your mother! Are you racing?" I am not really giving you a color to see if you really look down on human beings! Do you believe that Laozi Ming also did not want to teach you a lesson? What the hell has gone on your lies? Laozi will join your garbage organization!


    "You will." lanran said simply.


    "Fart!" Cha Chai once again pulled long hair out of the ground and rushed to lanran.


    At this time, lanran said a word. Cha guessed that he stopped his action again. What did lanran do?


    In fact, it''s very simple. Lanran said, "your friend is not dead."


    "What are you talking about? Are you sure you didn''t lie to me? If you lie to me! You''re a thunderbolt! Is that true, my friend isn''t dead? But I saw with my own eyes that you directly destroyed him. My eyes won''t lie! Is that dead or not?" Cha guessed.


    At this time, lanran smiled and said: "Hehe, I guess, you must be looking back, so I''d better tell you. In fact, your friend is dead. Yes, he did disappear in this world, but you and I also know that the world is parallel, so your friend is now in exile in another parallel world."


    "I''ve heard of such things, but although the night scene of his soul has been destroyed, it should not exist, but why is it where I can''t see?" Cha guess said suspiciously.


    Lanran waved at this time and said, "hehe, it''s actually very simple, because I''m the king of the virtual circle, so my experience must be wider than you. You can just listen to what I said. In fact, there''s nothing impossible here."

 V1.Chapter 1342

    Because Cha Chai just lost a partner''s life, it''s good for him not to mention it. If he mentions it, it''s really a fatal thing. For Cha Chai, he feels that he owes a lot to the waste dog, although he didn''t bring it in at the beginning, However, after the first death of the waste dog, he completely entered his own circle, or to be exact, the circle of Tongren. Although he did not enter directly, he also entered indirectly. Although he did not have a good relationship with Tongren, he was also a good friend of investigation, So I was very excited when I heard about the problem of waste dogs.


    "Are you sure what you said is true? Although your statement is tempting, you are my enemy after all, you know, so I can''t believe everything you said. Can you understand me? What''s more, you are my enemy. I haven''t seen your deception, so I''m not sure I can''t trust you too much, "chachai said with a frown.


    Lanran smiled and said: "Zha guess, Zha guess, you are a smart person, so let''s say, I still don''t want to talk about stupid catch with smart. Now this is the case, because what I want to tell you is my personal secret, so I still hope you can join my team, so I''m still willing to tell you about my secret. I hope you can Yes, I don''t have to beat around the bush when talking to people like you, do you understand? "


    "Hehe, if I don''t agree with you? Is it hard for you? If I can join you, I also want to see if your secret method is worthy of my trust. Another thing is that you can''t go back to pit me, so you want to tell me something about it, and I will join your team with unity of mind, you know?" Cha guessed with a smile.


    Lanran smiled insidiously and said: "Hehe, actually, you have to join me. After I finish, you have no choice, you know? Because my secret method comes out, you have to give it to me. If I''m here, the choice in front of you is very narrow. Either you choose to join me or you choose to die, you know, like you I don''t lack such talents, so you''d better think about what you want to do for me. "


    "Hehe, you can talk about it. I can think about it. I was willing to join a stronger one at that time, so you should also give me a good talk. It''s best to be brushed out some small tricks. You know, my means will make you very uncomfortable, so if you want to make a joint announcement, You just want to make everyone equal. Now you can say that I am not a vulnerable group. "


    Lanran also looked at one side of heixu, nodded and said, "OK, I''m cutting on your attitude or OK molecules. Then I''ll share with you the secret of how to make the proposed friend come back again. I hope you know that it''s not possible for a fighter to be hungry. Everything is done by people, so there''s nothing I can''t do."


    "Well, you just don''t say any more nonsense. I''m willing to go to it to tell you. Why do you still have so much nonsense? My time is limited, and my parents'' comfort is still out of touch now. Therefore, I hope you can keep your words short. Such parents won''t be too dangerous." Chachai frowned at his parents and said.


    Lanran also laughed and said, "haha, OK, I''m really a filial son. I still want to do good things to help you. So if you feel you can, you can take away your hungry parents. I''m definitely going to protect your parents'' safety, and even I can continue my life for them."


    At this time, this condition can be said to be a very tempting condition for Cha Chai. After the waste dog disappeared, his parents were his only relatives, so he was very worried about the safety of his parents. Up to now, his parents still didn''t wake up, so Cha Chai was very worried about you, although it was promised at the top With blue dye''s conditions, but there is no way. Who makes his hungry parents in his hands? His weakness.


    Cha Chai Fang ran was very rare, and said in surprise: "Wow, I can renew my parents'' lives. In this case, I am more moved. Then you have to talk about your plan. In your hands, there is still nothing. Is there anything busy? Then I''d like to listen."


    "Hahaha, you are right to believe me. If you follow the traffic man, you will never achieve anything in your life. So follow me, ups and downs and me are your best choice. You know, the least power in my team is you. Your power is pure and can be improved for me."


    "Well, you''re hungry. You''d better tell me what you want to say first. Our communication is simpler, so we can cooperate better, don''t you?" Cha guess said with an eyebrow.


    Lanran also smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s quite urgent. I mean, you''re still really acute. It''s the first time I''ve seen a human being in such a hurry."


    At this time, Cha Chai also quietly released the hungry hell butterfly in the direction of the back, and then connected it to the Tongren. However, this time, the purchase has an impact, which can be seen from the side. It can be seen that cha Chai has also practiced the ghost way. The hell Butterfly is a reflection of the ghost way, Now you can use hell butterfly flexibly, which shows that the track style of chachai has been improved.


    Although the ability to check and guess is not used as a ghost, because the track style is practiced by the God of death, it is not easy to say that the ability to check and guess can be practiced like this.


    "In fact, it''s very simple to save your friend, but it''s also very simple for you, because only I can save your friend, that Tongren can''t." lanran said proudly.


    Cha Chai was also puzzled and asked, "why, why not? What''s the matter with Tongren? Why can''t he save my friend?"


    "Because I''m the only one who has broken jade." lanran smiled proudly and said

 V1.Chapter 1343

    Avalanche jade? As soon as he mentioned the broken jade, Cha Chai immediately became interested, because it was because Bai Hun and Tong people mentioned it in the parallel world. It was because of Indra''s eye that he wanted to get the broken jade. He just came to the virtual circle this time and saw if he could get the broken jade, I guess this is the big one in my heart. It''s wishful thinking. It''s almost introduced by blue gas at a deeper level. Now it seems that everything is ready, only due to the east wind.


    At this time, Cha Chai also said, "so what is the main effect of avalanche jade? Why can only you have it? What is avalanche jade? How can I trust you?" Cha Chai is also a smart man. In fact, he already knew what avalanche jade is, But Cha Chai still pretends to be a fool and asks what happened to bengyu, so that lanran doesn''t pay too much attention to him, so as to escape the source of bengyu and listen to Tongren.


    At this time, lanran is also proud of her hair and said, "hehe, collapse jade? What do you ask? I just tell you that only ten jumps can save your I friend. Although collapse jade is not invincible, I dare to guarantee that collapse jade is the only resource in the world that only ten I can have."


    "Well, it''s hard to say, but don''t talk too dead. How can I know what to jump? If you explain it to me, I can understand it, right? Because who is not a genius, you also know. You said that Tongren have insufficient hardware resources, so I won''t understand." Chachai said.


    Lanran also said by the side of Cha Chai that after rent free his vanity, he said: "Ha ha, that''s true, but I''ve made it clear to you. We are still enemies now, so I can''t tell you the specific effect of broken jade, but it''s also cut. You''re either dead or if I mentioned it earlier, so I''m still willing to reveal something to you. It''s too much to say So there''s a reason why I''m so hungry and strong. "


    "Oh? I know. Everything always has a reason, so you can explain the reason. Otherwise, even if a person is smart, he will not know the cause and effect source of this thing. If he knows, that person will only be God. You know, bengyu is so divine as you say, and I don''t know her details Unless I''m God, I''m going to ask you about some things. "Cha Chai looked at LAN ran and said.


    LAN ran nodded and said: "OK, you are also a smart man, but I also warn you not to brush me with little wisdom. Do you know? Bengyu is my master, so I am not afraid of others to see it. When it is so powerful, because his origin is not known by everyone and ordinary people can''t do it. That''s why I betrayed the corpse soul world Avalanche jade, but avalanche jade is powerful. He hasn''t been well integrated with me now. "


    Cha Chai was relieved when he heard that there was no complete integration. This shows that although lanran''s broken jade has been completed, it has not been integrated into lanran''s body. Therefore, there is still a chance for Tongren to seize the broken jade. It seems that it is not very bad to come to the virtual circle this time. At least he knows that lanran has not completely integrated the broken jade.


    "Fusion avalanche jade? Why do you want to fuse avalanche jade? Don''t you think that kind of thing is very powerful? Isn''t it dangerous? I think it''s very dangerous. I think this kind of thing should be too safe. Do you want to see it again? What''s the reason for avalanche jade? I''m very curious." Cha guess asked hypocritically.


    The more doubts chachai has, the happier lanran is. The more he invests in lanran, the more happy he is, because his broken jade must be of interest to chachai. Therefore, lanran smiled and said: "Ha ha, is it because it is the broken jade that I betrayed the corpse soul world? As I said just now, pump factor hi is a very powerful energy body. It is a powerful energy body, so it requires a lot of powerful power area blessing. Did I say you moved?"


    "Hehe, if I guessed correctly, did you ruin the lives of the corpse soul world? If there are many energy bodies, is it the spiritual power of everyone or the spiritual power of your men? If I guessed correctly, it should be like this. What I can guess is here, don''t you think so?" Cha guessed with a smile.


    LAN ran starts clapping her hands and says: "Hehe, what I said is true. It''s really a terrible thing for the younger generation. What I said is that I can''t see the wrong person. You''re really right. At the beginning, I was very confused. I didn''t want to agree with the idea of the world when I took the exam. You know, it''s because a person later appeared first. I was that person I don''t want to tell you. In short, he invented the broken jade before me. "


    LAN ran coughed slightly and said: "But, although he invented the avalanche jade before me, his avalanche jade is not a finished product, so I used my crooked mind. Unfortunately, he saw it when I used my crooked mind, so he hid the avalanche jade in Lucia''s body. Finally, he drove the man''s mind out of the corpse soul world because of the falling design, and then went down to Lucia When I got the broken jade, I saw that it was not a finished product, but it was enough. "


    "With the help of the broken jade invented by the person at the beginning, I learned that it was because it was not because of spiritual power. Therefore, this is the product of many virtual souls superimposed together. Therefore, his power is powerful and terrible, but I also want to control him. At the beginning, I didn''t control him."


    "Later, I also knew that the collapse jade can be integrated with a person only when it is completely integrated, that is to say, I recognize the Lord. The collapse jade is my master only after I have completed him, but how do I realize that half of the collapse jade? It is because of an accidental idea, because hunger in the corpse soul world can''t be too great for me Yes, so I simply betrayed. After the door, I killed many gods of death to strengthen half of the broken jade. "


    "Later, I knew that the avalanche jade was a big hole in the abyss, and he would not be satisfied. Therefore, I put in Yin soldiers to kill all the residents of liuhun street, so I reluctantly finished the avalanche jade. Therefore, this is the history of avalanche jade. It is obvious that he followed me is the best choice, and only I am the strongest." Lanran said with a laugh.


    Cha Chai smiled and said: "You are really popular. So many people die because of your mysterious and great will. You are really hard hearted. It''s hard to imagine what the city you manage will be like. But there is one person you didn''t tell me, that is, who was that person, that is, who invented it in the beginning A man who broke jade. "


    In fact, Cha guess knows that it''s hisuke Puyuan. This is to make lazy people ugly, because all those who know know know that lanran is squeezed by lanran because his intelligence is not as good as hisuke Puyuan.


    "Well, you know he''s useless. In short, he should be dead now. I don''t know if he''s dead, but you know that these things are useless. Even if you know, you''re also a man on our ship. At this time, it''s a very simple truth." Lan no one took it and said it.


    Cha Chai also said with a smile: "the genius corpse soul scientist who is more powerful than you is called Pu Yuan Xizhu. In fact, I have heard of it, but I didn''t think of it. It turns out that he was designed by you, and then he lost his original position. It''s really a pity."


    "Cut, you, it''s useless for you to suddenly say what these are for. He''s damned. It''s invented to force me to tie it. When I started, I already had an embryonic form. I suspect that he has plagiarized my ideas. It''s really a hateful person." lanran said hypocritically.


    Cha Chai also said in doubt: "Oh? I just heard what you said because your design got rid of him. Why did you design him? I was really deceived by you."


    Lanran is also a little ashamed, because I don''t say that I know all about it in the virtual circle. Mom also knows 50% of the people, which makes lanran very boring and says, "Oh, you just don''t care!"

 V1.Chapter 1344

    "Why do you want to be so fierce? I just don''t know. I''m just asking you. Look at why you want to be like this. It seems that it''s not wrong for them to say that you are a tyrant or really. You said that you and I didn''t say anything. You''re like this. It''s really a little uncomfortable for me. How can you attract people if you are like this!" Chachai said.


    Lanran suddenly reacted and said clearly, "Oh, I''m just excited about consciousness. Don''t go too far into your heart. I''m excited because you raised the knife. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be like this. You said it wouldn''t be. I had a good attitude towards you in the past." Lanran softened her tone and said, in fact, lanran has no way, because after all, she is looking for lanran. Well, she needs to say it well.


    "Hehe, I thought you were going to kill me when you just wiped it. Your expression has changed a lot. I''m really one. Our negotiation has been interrupted. See if it''s right." Cha guessed.


    Lanran also said, "hehe, it''s impossible at this time. Look at my key. It''s not like that. How can I still do such things? I can''t do it myself. You can''t believe it, can you?"


    "Hehe, that''s hard to say, but when it comes to the broken jade you just started studying, I still don''t see it. I always want to show me what it looks like! Isn''t it? On my side, I want to see what it looks like to join you. If you don''t show me, how can I know what it looks like?" Guess.


    Lanran also said at once, "hehe, I''m also very lucky in my heart. This broken jade is not fun. If it''s given to you, I''ll be hoodwinked, but I''m not afraid, because the broken jade is also recognized and given to you, you can''t use it. You know, so I''ll just show you."


    This is what post lanran knows. She has summoned the broken jade. It''s really like a description. The blue surface is like a diamond. It makes everyone buy it in their heart. It''s very exciting.


    Cha Chai just went up to the front to grab it, but lanran also took it back, because everyone''s heart is now playing another wishful abacus. It''s not a question of whether to show it or not.


    "Just look here. I''ve already shown it to you, so you also want to think about whether to join us. Think about it. Your life and your parents'' name are in my hand. If you move some crooked brains, you will die miserably, you know?" the lazy man looked at Cha and guessed with distrust on his face.


    This is after Cha Chai smiled. Although it suddenly appeared on him, the impact was to blow the broken jade in lanran''s hand away. Then Cha Chai kicked the broken jade down in the direction of Tongren and said, "big brother, go on!"


    "What! You''re cheating me! Your parents are still here. Don''t you know? Do you believe I''ll kill them directly!" lanran said madly.


    At this time, lanran found that cha Chai''s parents had disappeared, and the empty guards of his parents were lying on the ground, even without any movement.


    LAN ran Bu doesn''t admire Cha guess when he did these things, because in LAN Ran''s opinion, Cha guess what he did under his own eyes, not to mention his absolute number advantage. Cha guess it''s just him and Tongren no matter how powerful it is, so LAN Ran has no defense at all, This is very uneconomical, and the success of the going out plan also proves that lanran, because his excessive self-confidence not only let go of his parents, but also failed to collapse jade, which can be a heavy blow to lanran. It''s OK to let go of his parents, but collapse jade.


    But that''s not the case with bengyu, because bengyu''s explanation of lanran is something like a life skill, just like a hero alliance. If any hero has no skills, core skills or big moves, there is no difference between a hero and a hero. This is the injustice of the world, It is also the current situation of blue dye.


    Now lanran has no broken jade, and chachai''s parents have been rescued. This shows that lanran has lost his life skills and great moves from a macro perspective. Lanran has no way to let chachai guess his loophole, and still stubbornly believes that chachai will definitely join him, But I never thought that cha Chai should have such a skill. This is a very intuitive problem. This is the end of a person despiseing the enemy!


    "You thief! It''s the file that deceives me! Do you just think I won''t kill you? Do you believe I''ll kill you now!" Lan ran arrogantly threatens Cha Chai.


    At this time, Tongren also ran to the side of the investigation in three steps and two steps, and then played with bengyu in his hand and said: "Hehe, lanran, I advise you to be honest. Your broken jade is still in my hand. You know, you should pay more attention to your words now. I don''t have any opinion, because I may need to break jade because of things, but if you let me, I don''t need it. I heard that your broken jade is still unstable. You said I''d better fall hard If so, will this thing be finished? "


    "Yes, brother, I think you just smash him directly. I''m very upset about his forced appearance. I just want to blow up his prostate. You see, he''s not human or ghost. If he kidnaps other people''s parents, should he have a few big mouths!" the investigation looked at Tong''s eyes and said playfully.


    Tongren said, "I think so. I can return the broken jade to you, but if you are still like this skin with me, I may not give it to you. I not only don''t give it to you, but I have to drop it. There are many wrongs in it. Let''s all belong to it."


    "Cough, calm down. Tongren, we are also friends, so I may talk about things, right? You and I just don''t have to force each other. I just don''t force you now. You give me back the broken jade, and then I let you go. What do you say?" lanran said.


    At this time, Cha Chai smiled, kicked a stone directly and hit LAN Ran''s arm and said, "get out of your mother''s skin shrimp! Are you mentally ill and say you want to break jade for you? When we leave, do you see that you have read too many novels? What about my friend''s life? What about my parents'' fear? Are they all in vain!"


    "How dare you fucking Shanghai lanran! I won''t kill you!" the emptiness around lanran rushed over and said.


    At this time, lanran quickly stretched out her hand and said, "stop!"


    "Lord lanran! But..." said heixu, looking at lanran anxiously.


    At this time, lanran hurried to look at the past, which also showed that lanran was serious. Xu was startled by that look and stopped talking.


    Why did the situation reverse? It is because lanran cares about his broken jade very much, or if there is no broken jade, her combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. Therefore, lanran is such a careful person. Lanran reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said: "Hehe, don''t be angry or excited. I''m sorry about your friend, so I''ll use my broken jade to revive your friend. Therefore, I hope you will return my broken jade to me."


    "Ho ho ho, who are you teasing? Who doesn''t know what''s in your heart? If we return the broken jade to you, you''ll take it and kill us, or brainwash us with the power of the broken jade. Don''t I know your means? I''ll break the jade for you and tease me?" Tong people laughed.


    At this time, lanran also struggled to maintain the conversation and said, "Hey, Tongren, check and guess, you are all smart people, right? So I thought I wouldn''t care about bending and wiping corners, so please refer to my long cherished wish."

 V1.Chapter 1345

    In Tongren''s eyes, lanran looks at him like a venomous tongue. Once such a cold-blooded animal reveals its flaws, it must directly end him, because in front of lanran, even if he goes out with others, he can''t beat him, Therefore, Tong people should think now when they are planning how to break the jade in their hands and run away.


    "Tong people, you should all understand, so I won''t say nice words to you. You must give me this broken jade. Otherwise, the people around me will not let you go. What will your end be? I hope you have a little feeling, so I advise you not to use your brains for me and return what belongs to me quickly Give it to me, then we can still talk, you know, so what you think is what you say to me. "


    Tongren also played with the broken jade in his hand and said: "Hehe, I know you are the overlord of the virtual circle and the one we can''t afford. You are so arrogant. Your broken jade is really powerful. If you can develop it, it''s also your powerful thing. Although you are semi-finished and then synthesized, you are still very powerful. You are an elder worthy of our respect."


    "Hehe, it seems that you are still very talkative. I see that you are not a fool, so I made an exception to say these words to you, so you can see how much I attach importance to you. In my opinion, those who know current affairs are heroes, and you are like that, so in my opinion, you are my right-hand assistant in the future!" LAN ran said with a smile.


    Tong Ren smiled at this time, then stared at LAN Ran''s eyes, shook his head and said: "Hehe, lanran, it''s really easy for you to think about going to lanran. You know, I haven''t finished what I said. So I mean, no matter how powerful you are, your broken jade is not here. What can you do with me? I really want to laugh. Why are you so shameless? Give me a pole and you climb up. You really are A caterpillar, no matter what, I''ll scold you. Do you have a problem? "


    "Oh, fuck, you can really win. Tong Ren, do you know what''s going on now? If I want to kill you, I can kill you at will. I dare to be so presumptuous with my Lord lanran. I think you''re really tired of living. If you dare to talk to Lord lanran like that, will you have a correct attitude?" The black Xu said excitedly.


    At this time, lanran pressed the black Xu and said: "Hehe, my man is a little excited. Now I don''t force him to say this, but I still want to know why you know my secret of breaking jade and why his parents disappear under my eyes. At least you have to talk to me about this. I don''t want to reconcile now."


    "Hehe, are you really stupid? Let me tell you why I know your broken jade, because I am also the God of death. You know, I am also the God of death, so I know Puyuan Xizhu. You forger and thief, just don''t tell me anything else. I won''t return the broken jade to you, but I will take it back, you know, This avalanche jade will just be able to have an effect on Cha Chai''s friends, and it will also have a miraculous effect on me. "


    "I''ve told you so much about avalanche jade. Anyway, I don''t want to tell you too much abuse. Can you understand it? Again, your avalanche jade is in my hand, and I don''t need to tell you. Why do I know the details of avalanche jade? Do you think I can solve the really difficult problem if I can talk to you, or tell you what''s wrong What''s the use? If you know what things, can you still learn any important news? You have the same dystocia as your man grimjoe, you know? It''s the same annoying, you know! "Tongren''s words made lanran and grimjoe a little confused.


    At this time, grimjoe was not happy. He looked at his fellow volunteers and scolded: "Hey! Hillbilly! You son of a bitch? Why did you still talk about me? Am I too low-key? I was useless when we fought from the beginning. Are you itchy? Do you want me to give you good relaxation? You say you are skinny? Don''t always blame me for everything, you know. Do you say this or not Well, you have to die yourself? "


    Lanran is stable again. Grimcho said, "well, sixth blade, this is not the time to quarrel, so let me ask first. You must have revenge, so just wait a minute. I will give you a chance to go for your revenge, but I want to ask him something before that."


    "What''s the use of Lord lanran''s nonsense with him? It''s better to kill him directly. Although the broken jade is in his hand, he won''t use it, so it''s OK to kill people and steal goods directly. When will it be if you don''t deal with him for the time being?" grimjoe walked up to lanran and said.


    Lanran also looked at grimjoe with his eyes crossed and said, "hehe, we need to ask clearly now, so we can thank others. And how do you know he just can''t break jade? Last time he was still alive and soaked in your hand. Another thing is, can we have that kind of relationship?"


    "But Lord lanran! Last time it happened for a reason, and it was because the east line was going to waste my arm. I didn''t think so. Lord lanran, I also want to work for you. You must understand my heart!"


    Lanran also smiled and said, "I know. Your kindness is my heart, but if you say any more nonsense, don''t blame me for abandoning you. You should also know that I hate people with a lot of nonsense."


    Tong Ren is also gloating. He looks at what grimjoe nodded and bowed and didn''t say. He walks behind and stares at himself fiercely. He also looks at LAN Ran''s good face and walks over and says: "Hehe, after solving the internal problems, can we continue to talk? If you don''t want to talk to me about avalanche jade, it''s just because you know avalanche jade, you must be able to flirt with Puyuan Xizhu. At that time, I''m still curious. How did you take its parents under my nose?"


    Tongren laughed and said, "hehe, it''s actually a very simple thing. I''m afraid you''ll be sad and your IQ is urgent. Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Hehe, this is also a kind of learning. You might as well try to listen to it." lanran said with a smile.


    It''s been a long time since lanran was so angry. It seems that it''s been a long time. He is the king in the virtual circle. How can he receive such grievances? Lanran''s fingers are even fastened in his palm.


    Tongren said in this song: "in fact, this is my own secret method, but it is also a method of low consumption of spiritual power. You know, doubles? You may not know it, because you may belong to the world, and you don''t understand it."


    "Oh? Then why did my guard''s men really die? Can you explain this to me?" lanran actually has green tendons on her head.


    Tongren smiled and said: "Hehe, at the beginning, your men were actually dead, that is, their actions were stiff after instant killing. Finally, they were shocked by the shock wave of investigation and guess. Are you still curious about where the parents of investigation and guess went? I''ll tell you this together. In fact, I''ve already opened the gate to send them away. Now it''s estimated that I''ve reached the present world." ..

 V1.Chapter 1346

    It seems that Tong Ren is indeed a person with foresight, but he also has a certain relationship with lanran. It is only lanran''s temporary contempt for the enemy and incomparable self-confidence that he finally let go of his parents who caught the empty circle. This can be regarded as his mistake, but it''s also harmless for lanran. The most important thing is the broken jade in Tong''s hand.


    From the perspective of lanran, that is, the broken jade played by Tong''s hands is the most valuable. Lanran is still very afraid that Tong people will break their own broken jade. At that time, their strength will be greatly reduced. Needless to say, there will be a lot of energy when the broken jade explodes, Those souls who were directly made into broken jade by blue dye are expected to come back for revenge.


    So no matter what the reason is, even if you can''t bring back more avalanche jade, you should let avalanche jade at least look intact. Otherwise, lazy people don''t have the confidence to deal with the enemy of avalanche Jade''s power. Even if their own power is strong, their own ability can''t stand the group fight, So lanran has a very good chance. Sometimes lanran even thinks about how to blame the hatred of these wronged souls on others. It may be selfish, but this is survival. This is the law of survival in troubled times. Although the means are dirty, it''s good to live.


    "Hehe, so you''re sure you won''t hand over the broken jade to me. You can''t control the power of the broken jade. So, I advise you to return it to its original owner. Otherwise, when something divine happens, I can still wish you a hand. You don''t believe it. I''m already right. The interest of the matter is with you Generally speaking, you can listen or not. Anyway, I won''t give you any good treatment. "Lanran said.


    Tongren also laughed and said: "Hehe, we didn''t think we were going to give it to you. If it''s in my hand, it''s mine. So, this is my thing. If you want to come back, you''d better rob it with your skills. One more thing I warn you. If lanran feels it, I''ll smash the broken jade immediately. We don''t want anyone, and come out and wait for me Wronged soul, I think you also know who to look for. There''s no need for me to say more. "


    "Hehe, you still have a little business mind. I really admire you, but we are not an alliance in terms of share, so it''s a pity that we can''t be friends. Therefore, I hope you can put bengyu here for me, and then I can let you go. If you really make me anxious, I don''t want it either. Anyway, it belongs to Yu Jian. Although it''s impossible, I will never let you live. "


    Lanran is right. Tongren still pouts and then doesn''t care. Looking at lanran''s mouth opening and closing, they don''t care. It''s really cool. They are still so arrogant beside taking others. They really don''t want to cry. It''s because Tongren grabbed lanran''s lifeblood, that''s the broken jade! It''s lanran''s lifeblood!


    Tongren tossed the broken jade up and down, played in his hand and said: "Hehe hehe, do you think I have to pay back your cruel words? In fact, you would definitely look like a fool without me, you know? There have been many people threatening me, but I have turned a blind eye, but why are you so big? Because I must have an absolute victory rate. If I tell you this, the water won''t dry any more Are you right about paving the floor in front of the cesspit, brother lanran? "


    "Hehe, Tong, you are really not an ordinary hob. I''m really going to be crazy by you. Do you think you have my broken jade in your hand is invincible? Don''t you think about it? If I really want nothing, I just want to destroy you and die together? Don''t you think about your own retreat and leave the broken jade Is it such a rare thing to come here, or is there something you don''t understand? Is it difficult to work hard and soft? "


    "I said, you don''t have to really return the mud avalanche jade to me. It''s OK to put the avalanche jade aside. Then I''ll let you all go. Don''t you take my avalanche jade as a threat because you didn''t go back to the world? Let''s take a step back. You put down the avalanche jade, and then I''ll tell you to let you go." Lanran''s face was full of discussion.


    At this time, Tongren also said: "Hehe, do you think you have a little bit? Do I want to break jade for you? Do I want to be so hungry for useless things? Your broken jade is also useful. You know, it''s not my hob. You can''t provoke me at all. You know, you may be bound to take risks, but you''re sure I won''t start by myself, so I''m completely hungry and at ease. In other words, you can''t understand me. If you wanted to move me, you would have done it. Don''t you feel funny? It''s your rival in love. "


    "In fact, you had the chance to kill me. You didn''t grasp it. You had to play some things that others couldn''t understand. Well, you can play well. So I''m also you to play. Now do you know you regret it? In fact, you can kill me after you brought it to me at the beginning, but you didn''t, This is your business. Do you know that since you want to recruit and guess, you can kill unimportant people. Therefore, if you lose, you are still a person who can accomplish more than defeat. Although you have established a virtual circle Empire, remember my words, you can''t last long. "Tong said word by word.


    Lanran smiled and said: "Hehe, are you sure that it''s not necessary to talk about it? So, are you sure that I''m a person without success? I also admit that it''s because I''m beside the ground, so at the beginning, I didn''t move you. You don''t dare to do anything with so many troops of Lao Tzu, but you believe what I said. Here is mine Territory, you know one thing, that is, how you fight with me, you are at a loss. "


    "Hehe, maybe, but if you don''t try, how can I know? If you lose or not, it''s my business, so it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. You say yes or no, lanran, lanran, your strength is very strong, but there''s something I want to tell you. You''re not perfect. Although you''re going to collapse jade The whole body has been developed, but it''s useless for you, you know? Because your body just can''t integrate with the collapse jade, so you''re also very uncomfortable. "Tong man shook his head and said.


    Lanran also smiled. He looked at Tong Ren like a mental patient who was going crazy and said: "Hehe, you used to be a person who can talk to me, but I don''t think we need to talk to you. We don''t have any nonsense. Whether you give it to me or whether you are tired of living is what conditions you want to offer. Don''t write with me again."


    "Hehe, you are a man of insight. The conditions are too low. So I just tell you what I want to do. I want you to let us go. Moreover, when I open the gate, I don''t want to follow us. What we want is what we want. And the most important thing is that we want to take away the broken jade. Do you understand, you''re not just Let us go, and the broken jade will stay, "said Tong.


    Lanran''s attitude was also very firm and said: "Hehe, no, why is the reversible ass filled with lead? You really have ideas. I just can''t agree with your proposal. The rest should still be OK. Collapse jade must be left for me. I think there are still some things to talk about. You can leave, but collapse jade must be left for me."


    "Hehe, you are really not old. At the beginning, I remember that your soul devouring in the corpse soul world is also very capable of ink, and your suckling is still really capable of ink. I think you can keep ink until you die on a stage!" Tongren began to laugh and said.


    Lanran is also an understanding person. He asked straight to the point, "what do you want to do?"


    "What I think is very simple. I told you at the beginning. When I moved away, I just showed my idea. Right? I said I wanted to take the broken jade away, so what did you stop at that time, or did you have a problem in your body? Was it your ide brain or your ears? Oh, it makes me very happy I don''t understand what you said, or is it because ini can''t understand me? You make me very confused. You know, so before Shuai explodes your broken jade, you''d better tell me something I love to hear. "Tong Ren waits for his eyes to see and lanran says.


    Lanran just smiled later. It was no longer the arrogant smile she used to have. Instead, she said with a strange smile, "hehe, Tongren, I suddenly changed my mind in time. I don''t think we need to talk about it."

 V1.Chapter 1347

    "Hmm? You just can''t talk. Is there something wrong with your mind? In fact, it doesn''t matter to me whether you talk or not, because it seems that I really don''t care about these things, so don''t think too much. What you want to do is casual. I won''t talk about you back. Anyway, I''ll be in a hurry It''s just that I broke your broken jade. What else can you force in front of me. "Tong man raised one eyebrow and said.


    Lanran also worried about her hair and said: "Hehe, it''s true. What you said is true. Therefore, I have nothing to talk about with Niubi. It''s no use if you break the broken jade. As long as I directly attack you, it has nothing to do with me. Naturally, the wronged souls will not find me less. So, You''re right. I''m really a risk taker, but my men like it. "


    "What do you like? Do you like wool? Your men are really cheap and high. What kind of masters do you really have? What kind of slaves do you really have? So I think you are really suitable. What do you want to do here with a bunch of stupid people who are not easy to use "What''s the matter?" it''s really funny. To say what you do is to go to the market. Say it. Otherwise, it''s not good for you to suffocate. "Tong Ren''s eyes are very provocative. He looks at LAN ran and some of his men and says.


    Blue dye also began to cover her eyes and say: "Hehe, hehe, I really want to say that you are a great person, Tongren. You are a very respectable shop. Do you have great courage? So you are a respectable opponent. You are right. It seems that you are very good at analyzing other people''s personality. You are right. I am a person who makes thin people take risks Villains, it may be said that villains are a little everywhere, but this is the truth. "


    "Hehe, you really think too much. You''re right. You''re really a villain, and you don''t belittle yourself. You praise yourself a little. You say you''re a villain. What do other disgusting people think? You say yes or no, don''t say how much I know about looking at each other. You''re from Shenyang. You should say you know Tao, I don''t want to say too much about anything else. From the beginning, when you framed the first captain, "Tong said.


    When hearing about the captain of the team, lanran obviously shocked the tiger''s body, then looked at Tong Ren in surprise and said: "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. How do you know about the captain of the first person? Don''t give me a careless eye. You''d better tell me everything, otherwise I won''t let you go. You still have some news about the whereabouts of the war?"


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Is there a way? I''m going to kill him, or is there really you? Is it going to kill his mouth? He''s still alive, but he''s alive in another way, and he''s hungry and full of hatred. I think the people who killed him in the past can''t run!" Tongren said with a smile.


    Lanran said very seriously, "Tong Ren, I''m not kidding you. I hate to ask you. I have a special relationship with the first opposing captain. I don''t go back to harm him. Even betraying the corpse soul world has something to do with him. You know, and you''d better not tell others. I also want to know his whereabouts!"


    "Oh? Things seem interesting. Then you should tell me what kind of king he is and what relationship you have with him. And you said you didn''t frame the first fan team. Hehe, you''re really interesting. Have you heard your story? I even hide my ears and steal the bell." Tong Ren smiled and looked at LAN ran and said.


    Lanran said anxiously, "I have a god hatred with him. I even do this for him. Although it is my wish to dominate the world, at the beginning, it is because of his business that I went back to betray the soul world!"


    "It''s very nice to say, but what''s the matter? Don''t you intend to tell me, and I also want to listen to your innermost version. Otherwise, how can I tell if you''re lying?" Tong said with a smile. Even he began to talk about avalanche jade stuffed into his pocket and began to be very alert.


    Lanran went so far as to say: "Hehe, that guy, since he is an old friend, it doesn''t hurt if I talk to you. At the beginning, we all met in liuhun street. At that time, we seemed to have a little blood relationship. He seemed to be a backup character of my uncle, but we didn''t care. We were still getting along in front of friends until It is when we enter the jingling court together that the story begins. "


    "At that time, she was always very strange. No one knew his name, you know? Even he was in a state of unclear identity. At that time, everyone didn''t save such small things. We knew that our force was becoming stronger and stronger. Finally, the law of the corpse and soul world was established. At that time, he was the strongest Therefore, he deserved to be the captain of the jinglingting team, and then as the highest law in the management of all people. "


    "Finally, the current team leader, i.e. Chongguo, still came with a child. That person was Xizhu Puyuan in time. In fact, at the beginning, I really didn''t pay attention to them, but who knows, later, he was the main force that led the first team leader to be expelled from jinglingting. At that time, Chongguo gave him great skills Then I made hisuke Urahara''s skill stone reach a very powerful height, and then I took him down. After chasing him, I found no news. I also designed hisuke Urahara to this world for him, and I deserved it! "Lanran said generously.


    Tongren hugged his shoulder and said, "hehe, your idea is really distorted. Even things that can do homework will be thrown out. This dynasty and Dynasties will change the order. You know, no matter a beggar or a rich young master, it is possible to become the king of a country."


    "Hehe, you''re criticizing me for doing something wrong, aren''t you? Then tell me what I did wrong. If you can''t say it, we really should talk about it." lanran said oh.


    Tongren also took out the soul chopping knife and said, "but I don''t want to talk to you more. It will make me feel very uncomfortable, so I''m going back. If you want to know, you''re going to ask the world. If you scold you more, you''re wrong. If you don''t scold you more, you''re right. Therefore, it''s no use asking me."


    "Hehe, when do you say you can only go here? You can come here. Did I let you go? Don''t you stop quickly. Are you really similar, huh?" Lan ran waved his soul chopping knife and pointed to Tong Dong''ao.


    Tongren also turned his head calmly and said, "hehe, it''s your heat. You let us come. What other guests do you say? Are you really out of your mind? Do you need me to help you remember?"


    "Hehe, let you come. Did I let you go? Is it a little unkind? Tartaric acid invited you, but should we send you away?" lanran said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 1348

    Tongren also returned home after this, and the head said: "What? What do you want? Do you want to kill us? Hehe, you really mean something. Yes, what you can''t get is to destroy it. Are you really interesting? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll break your jade? Come back and forth. Although it''s not wrong to threaten you with hunger, what do I want to do What time do you has the final say? Don''t you feel like a wolf with a big tail?


    "Hehe, you''re really interesting. You''re from your territory. You know? It shows that if you don''t say your broken jade, your people are mine. You have to die if I want you to die. Believe it or not, although I won''t fight in person, my men still have people. You also know my means. It''s best to do so As the IDE hand said at the beginning, this is the best choice. At this time, there is no loss to each other. "Lanran looks at Tongren shamelessly and says, even a little mentally abnormal. After all, it is a matter of breaking jade.


    Tongren also said: "Hehe, lanran, if you want to beat me, you''ll be given me nonsense. Although your people are very powerful, I''m not a vegetarian. If you want to beat me, you''ll give it to me as soon as possible. I''m tired of you. You know, if you like torturing people, don''t torture me! You call someone to torture at will."


    "Hehe, since you think so, I''m super good. You can be hungry. Although I can''t fight with you, my first thing is OK. Hehe, you didn''t fight at the beginning am. I think both sides don''t have fun. That''s to do it again!" Blue dye said.


    Grimjoo on one side came over and said, "hehe, it can be regarded as a good breath for me. Lord lanran was angry just now. I didn''t dare to speak. Hahaha, now I have the opportunity to have a good activity. Do you think so? I feel that the first few dividends are as old as a century."


    "Hehe, hehe, who says no, I don''t dare to breathe when Lord lanran is angry. I''m hungry. The lover can make us have a good activity at once. Hehe, hehe, I''ve been waiting for a lot of wine. Lord lanran must negotiate with them and let us work directly for them. In this way, the broken jade will be taken back and people will stay The black Xu looked at Cha Chai and said, and the color of his face slowly appeared in his hand.


    Grimjoe also opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Hehe, I think it''s just a matter of giving him some help. I think they look like they''re full of flower fists and embroidered feet. This Tong man was hungry with me before. He''s very rubbish. Do you want me to give it to you? I think he''s still a bit of a fool. Look, otherwise, we can score and divide the work. I think it''s OK. What do you say, yo It''s what I said. Come on, guess it''s mine and your colleagues? "


    "Hehe, I don''t think so. This guess is for me or similar. I have some hatred with him or don''t understand it. Tongren is not so easy to provoke. Just for you, you can grind it slowly. Let''s ensure the speed. Isn''t it OK?" said uncle melanin island.


    Looking at the discussion between the two guys on one side, Tong said, "hehe, guess, we seem to be looked down upon. These two guys seem to look down on us. They seem to be looked down upon temporarily. I don''t think we can do this. Let''s look like it. Isn''t that black Xu a little hostile to you? That''s the thing. Give it to you, grimjoe. Give it to me."


    "Hahaha, OK, big brother, that''s what I think. I told you that he was skinny and that he was not at the moment before. I think I should give him some color to see. Big brother, let''s play."


    "Oh? What competition? There are few empty faces here. Just two. We can''t compete with each other." Tongren said.


    Cha Chai said, "it''s just because there are only two. Let''s see how the opponent knocks down. I don''t think these two guys are easy to deal with. Do you think it''s very interesting?"


    "Hehe, your boy is still very good at playing. That''s what you said. The loser goes back to invite a barbecue!" Tong Ren.


    Cha Chai readily promised: "ha ha, but brother, you should also pay attention to safety!"


    "Hahaha, I can''t rest assured if I fight with him. How can I be in my hand? You are also the West Lake one by one. Don''t get hurt. I think this black dummy is a little slippery head. It looks like garbage, but I feel whether yingga is a too simple player!" Tong man put the soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said.


    At this time, grimjoe also came up directly and said, "hehe, hey, these two people are discussing plans. Hungry am, don''t worry, you don''t have to discuss plans."


    "Hehe, I think you are like this. If I don''t give you a second kill, I don''t think I can." Tong said.


    Grimjoe was not angry, and then took out the soul chopping knife and said, "I think you have made a little progress this time. It seems that you can hold your hands with me, and you can''t fight directly with your fist. I''m afraid it''s your self-esteem back on the stage."


    "You''re a wise choice. You know, you''re lucky to choose this way of fighting. Otherwise, I think your arm will be cut off again. It''s a little incredible in Harbin. Dongxian wants people like that to cut off your arm. Do I have to cut off your head?" Tong people looked at grimjoe disdainfully and said.


    Grimjoe was so angry that his forehead showed his green veins and said, "Oh, last time it could only be said to be an accident. You God of death likes sneaking attacks very much. Casually, I was calculated by people like you when I was unprepared, so I had to."


    "Oh? Lanran used to be a god of death. You love to bury your own pillars. Don''t you? He cut off your tongue?" Tong said contemptuously.


    Grimjoe also said horizontally with the soul chopping knife: "I don''t think it''s necessary to talk about where to buy it. Just forget it. You dare to insult Lord lanran. You''re really guilty. I''ll cut off your hungry head!"


    "Hehe, if you can, come on. I also want to know how you fool cut my brain." Tongren abandoned his soul cutting knife.


    Chachai on the other side fought with melanin Xu. The sex body is completely different from its original appearance. I have completely turned into the color of lava, and then said sarcastically: "ha ha, do you want to avenge your brother? I think your appearance is really funny."


    "He called waste dog. Remember, he''s your father! And today I''m going to tell you a truth. Garbage like you can never beat us!" chachai said.


    The black Xu also shook his arm and said, "hehe, you are ang. Let me see what you can do. I didn''t want to waste this transformation on you, but there''s no way. You''re clever."


    "Ha ha, look how I stabbed you to death!" Cha Chai burst out, and then Jin Guangmeng surged up. Then there was a shield on Cha Chai''s left hand, which had never appeared before! Is chachai''s lineage upgraded

 V1.Chapter 1349

    "Hehe, it''s useless to tell me these things. Have you never seen me in my current state? I think you''re very poor. I didn''t want to kill you at first, and I felt sorry for you by borrowing your friend''s body at the beginning, but your attitude towards me made me completely lose heart. Therefore, it''s hard to solve if I don''t kill you Do you understand the hatred in my heart? If I don''t kill you, where will I put my reputation in the future? "The black falsehood said wildly.


    Cha Chai also smiled and said: "Hehe, how come I haven''t seen what you are? I haven''t even seen it. Let alone the scenic spots that don''t make a sound. I think you are also a little garbage in your virtual circle. Look at LAN Ran''s attitude towards you. I just know that your power position in the virtual circle can''t be high! Don''t be unreasonable here. I want to know If it''s you, I''ll stay honest. In this way, my face problem can still be solved, but you, you''re too shameless! I tell you, I seldom swear, but you just refresh my three outlooks! "


    We also have to admire Cha Chai''s ability to curse people. It''s possible to scold a virtual person like this. Everyone will be ashamed. Therefore, it''s said that the black virtual person who can give Cha Chai such an appropriate Qi is a talent. Otherwise, Cha Chai won''t go to such a person. Who is the patient who doesn''t go back to scold a person like this, not to mention it After investigation and punishment, not everyone scolds. If you are really bothered by me, others can''t scold you, you have to check and guess.


    "You''re a tough little man. I won''t care if you''re my grandmother''s business. I''m just responsible for smashing you. Is my Grand Marshal of the empty circle angry because of you, a little human guy? You''re too proud of yourself. If it wasn''t for the face problem of Lord lanran, I wouldn''t fight you, you junk , if you put it in the past, even if you let me kill you, I won''t kill you. Ha ha, do you know my strength? "Said the black Xu.


    Cha Chai also narrowed his eyes and said: @ hehe, look at your swaggering appearance, I didn''t see you were an assassin from the beginning. Up to now, I don''t believe you are an assassin, so you should be a Warrior series career with direct combat. I''m right. Now look at your five big and three thick, I know how you can be a junk I can control a profession like an assassin. Moreover, I have never seen an assassin who uses a flying sickle! "


    "Hehe, your insight into other people''s portals is still very keen, but do you know what you lack, that is, your wisdom and physics. What you have like this is me and Lord lanran. I don''t think everyone who is doing has that ability. So I want to tell you directly that if you don''t move for a while, I don''t think I can If I can give you a pleasure directly and don''t hide all the time, maybe I will give you a feeling of hunter. It''s not fun at that time. If I make you up and down, will you die too ugly? "The black Xu said with a smile.


    Cha Chai finally couldn''t help laughing and said: "Hahaha, you are really interesting. If you are human, we can make friends, and you are still good friends. But you are empty, and you are still so stupid. Do you know why you say that? You really, brother, do you really feel that you have a brain? In addition to the thinking of merit illusion, I think Know what else you have, I really smiled. You still feel smart, ha ha! "


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? Are you questioning my intelligence? Do I want to calculate that you can''t understand how rubbish you are together? We don''t have any difference in reality, because what we say is too damaging to your self-esteem, but you also need to know that in terms of the house, if adult lanran didn''t make a virtual circle of leather ranking If so, I''m the No. 1 standing force under his command. You know, don''t you know my terror? Believe me or not, I''m sure I''m bluffing. You know, otherwise, I don''t think it''s necessary to say these useless words to you. So when you talk to me, you''re honest with me. I think I can keep you alive ! "said the man.


    Chachai also said casually, playing with his spear and shield: "Hehe, I''ve never lost in boasting, but if you say your force is the best in the virtual circle, I don''t agree. It''s better than you, but it''s a lot. If you have to compete with your own people, I have no opinion at all, but if you have to tell me what''s your best If you love me, don''t ink with me. I''m very annoyed, you know? "


    "Oh, hey, if you''re still dissatisfied, just say, you and I just don''t want to say anything. You''re still salivating for the collapse jade of Lord lanran. You''re really brave. You dare to try everything. I think your strength is OK. It''s better to surrender and remember our flag quickly. I think you''ll avoid this fat beating Well, we, Lord lanran, have a few noble characters, so if you hurry to get your avatar, I think it''s still in time. We, Lord lanran, also treat prisoners very favorably, "said heixu.


    Cha Chai laughed more exaggerated and said: "What are you talking about, brother? I''m really going to laugh. I''m really diligent. If others say so, I may not say anything, but I just don''t need to say anything. You say you have nothing to say. You have no strength and eloquence. Do you say you''re so interesting and like to be loved by others Scold? "


    "Hehe, you really want to die. I''m just pulling tears. Believe it or not, if I want to kill you, who can stop you?" Na Xu said.


    Cha Chai also cried with long hair and shield and said: "Hehe, I really heard a lot of jokes today. In short, if you want to kill me, you just come here. I have no opinion at all. How can I kill a chicken with a bull knife? I also feel that it makes me unhappy to fight with you, but there is no way. My eldest brother has a feud with that slope, and I still have a feud with you, so I can''t help it."

 V1.Chapter 1350

    The Xu also looked at Cha Cha with anger on his face. He was so angry that his body began to tremble and said: "You mortal have the right to gossip with me. What I say is what I say. You dare to contradict me. Are you really not afraid of me killing you? I''m very fierce. People in sovereignty know how fierce I am. You just catch one and ask me. Believe it or not, I''ll die easily Yours! "


    "Hehe, I probably didn''t know that you have a lot of breasts, but these seem to be enough language. Dogs downstairs communicate like this. It seems that you are one of them. You are fierce. I think your brain has grown into the fart ditch. Do you feel delicious when you eat shit? It''s always like a dog. What do you look like, understand I don''t understand! I thought you were a very powerful virtual. It turned out that you can''t tell clearly if you are a lotus. You''re really disappointed. Can you stop disgusting me, or you''ll die directly, or I always want to kill you. Do you think it''s ok? Go and tidy up your graveyard grass, so you can bury you. " Chachai said sarcastically.


    The man was so angry that he clenched his teeth and said: "Check and guess, we are at odds with each other about the humiliation I sent today. I think it refers to the murder of the mortgage. You are the most effective way. Just regret it. Fighting with me is the beginning of your nightmare. You know! I will definitely pull out your bones one by one. Don''t believe it. I definitely have that strength!"


    "Hehe, tell me how you can speak like this. Are you good? Ah, or are you an eight woman? It seems that those old women in the countryside are eating melon seeds there. If you can ink, why don''t you die? It''s really heartless. I''ve listened to your ink for so long. It''s disgusting!" Cha Chai deliberately covered his mouth as if it was really disgusting. Looking at the black void, it seemed that he had become the focus of attention.


    The man, who was so angry that he rubbed his hands, came in front of Cha Chai and said: "I''m Cao! I really want to give you some color to see. If I don''t give me you die, I really can''t forgive myself. Don''t move quickly. I''ll punch you every minute. You can go to heaven. Do you know? I''m coming. Don''t let me give you seconds at once!"


    "Hehe, hurry up. I don''t have the idea of hiding. Can I hide if I fight with you? If I lose more, I''ll lose! Do you think so!" Cha Chai directly raised his shield and looked at the black empty uncle island.


    Speaking of it, this empty reminder is really getting bigger and bigger. At the beginning, when he was hungry, he didn''t even check the guess list. Now, his body has expanded to a very indescribable level. Check guess is also secretly concise. Thinking about this empty is certainly difficult to deal with. Although it means that his talent at the moment is really bad, but His Shanghai is really big, because he gave it to cha guess when he was invisible, which made Cha guess a little afraid.


    It''s because he has psychic power to turn Kai Oh, so he didn''t hurt the key. Otherwise, it''s not necessarily what it looks like. Cha guess is also funny. He raised his shield to resist his blow, but it''s also that cha guess can play ten points in his heart, because it''s really easy to provoke to kill in this virtual situation.


    "Hehe, just check and guess. I won''t talk more nonsense with you first. I''m coming to take your dog''s life! I''d better tell you. In the past, I was the first soldier in the virtual circle! This is the name of the workers at that time. If you can''t, you can ask. I don''t want to drink nonsense. Go into the battle quickly!" Na Xu said.


    Cha guessed that his reminder of safety was the way it was displayed. Although he was holding Feilian in both hands, the crocodile in Cha guessed that he should not fall in love with the enemy because of this way. Therefore, he quickly injected his spiritual power into the shield, and then his body shield was ready to meet the virtual attack. When Cha guessed that he was ready, he gave a warning After the rush, it turned out that the speed was still so fast. His reminder was already a slow type. What the hell is the speed!


    "Bang!" The empty fist directly blasted on chachai''s shield. Because chachai understood the IDE relationship, he just shook his body slightly back, but even if he didn''t step back at all, chachai immediately took a step forward, then hit the spear and directly poured it into the empty fist, but chachai also found his defense, which is very important Terrible! Because his spear really didn''t enter the empty fist, but stopped there!


    The two quickly retreated, and the empty expression seemed not very good, because if they attacked, they should give the enemy a sense of shock, but they not only didn''t shock others, but also made others laugh. Therefore, the empty hurried to the original factory and said: "Hehe, it''s very powerful. Although I touched it gently like that, although you didn''t fly, you can still. It''s not like stepping back, hehe, powerful!"


    "Ha ha,. I told you that you are rubbish. Don''t tell me what you are. It''s useless. I''ve seen your breath. I''m about to lose my breath. In short, if you have strength, you''d better go down. Otherwise, I''m really afraid of stabbing you to death with a spear!" Cha guessed sarcastically.


    Na Xu didn''t expect to tease him. Is it true that he can''t beat him, but the narration really doesn''t work, so mianlian dare not say hungry: "What? You should say that about Benjing army! I''m deliberately letting you down. Don''t you understand? Why are you so shameless? I thought I was the first blind man and didn''t want to beat you too hard, but you''re too shameless! Do you want me to beat you down all at once?"


    "Oh, hey, you just kill me directly. I really don''t believe how strong your strength is. So, if you have strength, you just give me a move quickly. I don''t want to play with you. Similarly, my patience is limited. If you don''t have strength, you just get out of here. Who is idle and play with you ? "said Cha Chai.


    Heixu is also a decent character. He said directly, "hehe, it''s really a tiger who doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat!"


    Black Xu tried to attack again. Although he liked decency, he was also very cautious, because it took a lot of his own strength to attack just now, but it was so easy to raise the file. This is a little back to the face of black Xu. It doesn''t work at this time. Although there is no threat, it should be suitable When you give a blow by force.


    "Qiang!"


    The miracle happened again. This time, chachai didn''t even use a shield. Chachai directly resisted the black virtual attack with a spear. It seems that chachai is very rare to disdain the black virtual attack with a shield.


    "Oh, my, I thought you were so awesome. Do you still want to tell me that you didn''t attack me with your right? I saw that my casual attack could resolve your attack. Can you give me some authentic warrior skills!" Cha guessed sarcastically.


    Black Xu looked at Cha and guessed very unthinkable and said, "fuck, how can it be? What makes my body so weak? Where were you when my grandmother killed Sifang?"


    Maybe it''s been a long time. The black virtual warrior mode can''t stand the current mode, so it will happen. It can''t blame the strength of black virtual. It''s just that his warrior''s ability stays at that time, but mistakes are constantly improving.


    "Ouch, this is not the strongest fighting power of the virtual circle. I don''t think it''s very good!" he grinned.


    At this time, Cha Chai''s hand worked hard and directly picked the armor on heixu''s arm, and the blood was sprayed out in an instant. Cha Chai''s sarcasm: "ha ha, what a dish?"

 V1.Chapter 1351

    From this point of view, Cha Chai''s current situation is better than that of the black virtual one, because until now, Cha Chai has actually gained the upper hand. It is because of his unique way of attack that cha Chai is fierce. The black virtual one is losing and I can''t be beaten by cha Chai, but a doubt also comes out. Why is the ability of the black virtual one not as good as Cha Chai, It''s because it''s been too long. The black void may have forgotten the past fighting methods, so it may be suppressed by cha guess.


    "I don''t allow you to say I''m a waste. Shit, you''re really ruthless. You showed me the rock wall above me directly. You''re also human! I didn''t beat you like that at the beginning. Are you too hungry!" heixu looked at the investigation and said unhappily.


    The investigation and punishment also smiled and said: "I didn''t say you''re a waste. Why do you say you''re a waste? It''s not good. It''s hard for me to do such a thing. Otherwise, do I kill you directly or what? If I kill you directly, you''re still a little cheap, or if you die so directly, do you feel you have face?"


    "You give me nonsense. Where are my strengths? My combat effectiveness. My iron and blood fighting fist? Why can''t I release my skills!" the black Xu said reluctantly.


    Looking at the black Xu, he gloated and said, "hehe, I can''t do Kenny. Don''t talk so much nonsense. You insulted my big brother just now. You''d better pay attention to how you can block my skills in the future. You were attacking me the first two times. Well, I''ll let you see what fighting is this time."


    "You, don''t tell me those useless things. I must have forgotten my skills for too long. Don''t talk big. If I want to kill you, it''s easy..." Before the black Xu finished his words, the investigation and punishment had already taken action. At this time, I saw that the long hair of the investigation and punishment had completely entered the black Xu''s chest. Black Xu was unwilling on his face, and then fell down with reluctance.


    The investigation and punishment also paid special attention to lanran''s expression. Lanran didn''t seem to care about the black emptiness at all. He didn''t enter the surprised expression at all. Instead, he had the meaning of a little memory smile. The investigation and punishment also didn''t understand what lanran meant, but he completely defeated the emptiness.


    "This is for the waste dog. I''ll kill you, so my friend will be happy if he has a spirit in heaven. Bye." Cha Chai slowly walked into the black empty and prepared to mend the knife.


    However, the investigation and treatment also gradually found the abnormality of black emptiness. It seemed that the black emptiness was not dead, and the life seemed to be no different from ordinary people. The investigation and treatment immediately felt the spiritual pressure of black emptiness. It didn''t matter. This feeling frightened the investigation and treatment. The black emptiness turned out to be an hour without vital signs.


    "Cough, ah, shit, I really hurt you just now, but you are me. I find that my body seems to block my pain system immediately, and I still dare to do business with me!" the black Xu said with a smile.


    The investigation said: "hehe, what''s the matter with you? Do you shine back? I just want to show you what''s wrong with you. Otherwise, I think you''re very uncomfortable."


    When investigating and dealing with this sentence, he was sure, because he also found that the emptiness seemed to be true, there was no big wound, it could not be said that it was too big wound, there was no big damage, because the hole out of the investigated bucket in his chest seemed to be still there.


    Is he immortal? You''re right. Why should he be attached to a waste dog? If he is immortal, he shouldn''t ask me to play. It should be strong and terrible, but what''s the matter?


    The Xu stood up and said: @ hehe, I''m not dead anyway, so I''ll do it with you for a while. Anyway, my body is no different! "


    After saying this, I understood, and I came to cha Chai in an instant.


    "So fast!" Cha guessed that the reef was bad, but he also passively raised his shield, because who knows the power of this virtual raid.


    "Boom!"


    The virtual direct punch hit the shield of the investigation again. Cha guessed that he couldn''t resist this time. He directly and violently stepped back for several steps to stop. The cold sweat of the investigation came down in an instant. Even he didn''t believe that such a thing would happen. He was always gaining the upper hand.


    "Wow, why did you step back? I really have to say good things for you. I really have no use and power. Why did you fly!" the black virtual said with great exaggeration.


    Because the virtual attack didn''t let chachai fly out, but the virtual attack was very excited to see that the attack worked.


    The investigation and punishment smiled awkwardly and said, "ha ha, it doesn''t need to be so soaring. You''re so shameless. I just stepped back and flew. Your father flew?"


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I beat you up this time? Or do you really manage like this!" the black virtual mocked and said.


    Of course, Cha Chai couldn''t stand such humiliation. He followed him with a direct lunge, quickly grew hair here, and pierced the empty body again. The empty body also snorted, and then immediately recovered, and another punch came. Cha Chai did not respond, and raised the shield passively, But he was stunned in a second. Cha guessed that he was really hit and flew by that empty punch.


    Cha Chai was punched and flew out. He didn''t even stop. He directly sat down on the ground and turned over to get up.


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting! My strength seems to be back! Of course, I don''t say all of it. How is it? How does it feel to fly?" said the black Xu.


    Cha guessed that at this time, he suddenly realized that the black void may be a pervert. Only by hurting himself will he improve his strength. No wonder the black void''s armor is terrible

 V1.Chapter 1352

    At first glance, it''s not a good thing. The virtual impact on Cha Chai is not only physical impact, but also spiritual impact. Cha Chai also understood at that moment. He may really be a soldier, but it''s also a thing of the past. Although he''s not familiar with the way of fighting in the past, But it''s also a bad feeling to give Cha guess. In Cha guess''s eyes, this guy may not forget, but to make himself despise the enemy!


    "Wow, it feels great. It seems that I can really punch you directly. My strength seems to have come back. Although I don''t know why it came back suddenly, I also understand that our combat effectiveness may not be as good as you at the beginning, but we are a bullying way of fighting. I am stronger when I am strong Ah, I won''t forget it now, so you''re ready to die for me! "The black Xu said wildly.


    Cha Chai also frowned slightly and said: "Hehe, it seems to me that your ability is not so simple. Although you haven''t used it for a long time, I just feel that the gap between you and me is still as big as before. After all, I''m useless now. If you can beat me up, I can only say that you are qualified to fight with me. If you don''t have this strength, I think I am I won''t fight you here. If you can''t, you would have been killed by me in this world, but I''m still curious about your ability. "


    "Curiosity? What can I be curious about? For my words, curiosity is still something I want to talk to you about. If you say that, I don''t think it''s true. I actually thought it over when I fought with you at the beginning. You must be a little curious about my ability to revive. Ha ha, this is also a matter of business. I''m proud of it, you know me Why can it be so rampant? "The black Xu asked with his head askew.


    Cha Chai also looked at him with disdain, narrowed his eyes slightly and said through it from Yu Guang: "I don''t know whether it''s crazy or not. I just know that you''re still good at pretending to force. Or it''s strength. How do you do? I admire the thickness of your face. Why are you so complacent? I don''t understand."


    "Hehe, I knew you would say that. Don''t you think I''m still like a roundworm in your stomach? I''ll tell you. If a person is rampant, he has to have capital. You know, you know, you have the only broken jade in the world, right? But do you know why Lord lanran asked us to fight, because there''s another one A broken jade! "The black Xu began to laugh strangely.


    Cha guessed that he was surprised. His pupils immediately enlarged, and even his lips began to tremble and said, "what are you talking about? How can there still be a broken jade? Doesn''t it mean that the making of broken jade is extremely complicated? You''re already slaughtering the city in liuhun street. It''s difficult to say that you''re in another place?"


    "Haha, haha, so, as a person, you need to have a basic imagination. It''s certainly impossible to make a broken jade, but don''t you think about it? In fact, I didn''t wander in the virtual circle before. In fact, I just met Lord lanran. We are also in an alliance. This man in the soul world People let me see hope, so I am willing to submit to him, "said the black Xu.


    Cha Chai was also very dissatisfied. He looked at the black Xu and shook his hand and said: "Do you think the key point is OK? What I''m curious about is something you don''t know. My curiosity is definitely not your friendship with the garbage of lanran. So, as for another broken jade, I think it''s necessary for you to tell me. Since you told me at the beginning, you still stubbornly said something else. I think you''re disrespectful If you don''t respect me, I don''t think we need to talk. "


    After saying this, Cha Chai also lifted the spear in his hand, and then looked at the black Xu impatiently. At this time, the black Xu also smiled and said, "tell you, I said, the energy of avalanche jade is endless, so can you think of what I said has something to do with my body?"


    "Do you mean you have a second broken jade on your body?" Cha Chai asked with a frown.


    The black Xu said, "hehe, you can say so, but I''m not completely collapse jade. I just continue the power of collapse jade, so do you understand now? Why does Lord lanran want you to join the gang? It''s not because of how strong your combat power is, but because of the things in your body. You know, it''s because of the power in your body."


    "The power in my body? Why do you say so, but why do you have the power to break jade? And even if you have the power to break jade, what does it have to do with me? Can you finish speaking? It''s really not true. Others don''t understand, but there''s a problem with your speech." Cha guess said dissatisfied.


    "Cough, cough, you''re good at learning. Wouldn''t it be good if I told you? Anyway, you can''t run this time. Even if the same person opens the door, we won''t let you go if we let him go. You know, your power is destined to work for the virtual circle!" said the black Xu.


    Cha Chai also looked at the black Xu with an evil face and said, "you wretched looking guy, why should I collude with you? My power is clean. Can I compare with people like you? You also deserve to come from a team?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know much about the power in your body, because even Lord lanran doesn''t understand it. Therefore, as long as we catch you, I can. It''s said that you are a temple knight, but we really can''t see which temple Knight you are. Don''t you feel very strange?" The black Xu said with a smile.


    Cha Chai roared and said, "go away! Don''t laugh at me. I''m bored when I see you. If I work with you, I may be sick to death. I also said that the power in my body must be used for your virtual circle. Even if I commit suicide, I won''t tell you!"


    "Hehe, check and guess, why don''t you say that your heart is just immature? Some things are not what you want. This is up to us to decide. You know, power is everything here!" the black Xu said

 V1.Chapter 1353

    It''s not so much that the power in the body is useful to the virtual circle as to blue dye''s ambition to use the world again, but it''s not the type of being slaughtered by others, that is, knowing that their ambition also runs counter to each other. This is the nature of chachai and the principle of why chachai has insisted here.


    "Ha ha, what can''t you say if you speak? I think I must give you some color to see if you can tell me the answer to the question honestly." the jade is not broken, and I teach you a lesson. I want the result of the battle. If I do it for you, I will win. You have nothing to say. " Chachai said with long hair.


    The black Xu also said: "Hehe, I guess you don''t have the least respect. Ken and I couldn''t beat you at the beginning, but now we are equal. I have a name. My name is black soul. If you can call me well, you can call me well. If you can''t call me well, you can give me nonsense and come and call me quickly."


    "Hehe, you''re still a black soul, and I know a white soul! Are you black and white double evils! Ha ha, ha ha, but I know you too badly. I know more white souls than you. Look at your dog. I don''t want to say anything. If you want to, you''ll kill yourself quickly. I''m too lazy to move you." Chachai said with disgust in his eyes.


    For the black soul, chachai doesn''t like it very much, because it may be on the face, but it can''t. therefore, for chachai, this black soul can be said to be very rubbish.


    Therefore, Cha Chai is also very tired of fighting with the black soul, because the black soul is not only very strong, but also has a lot of words. It is already strong enough. Adding a long stone with great strength makes Cha Chai a headache. During this period of time in the virtual circle, Cha Chai can be said to have stayed enough when he came in.


    "What are you talking about? What else do you know? Is he a white soul? Tell me about it. Since I have told you the secret of breaking jade, as an equivalent exchange, you also want to tell me the news of the white soul in my mouth. Is he still alive? He is my old enemy. Is he still alive? I''ll tell you I want to know this. It''s a dog. If you say it, I can make you happy. "The black soul said with a smile.


    Cha Chai also snorted and said: "Oh, do you think you are qualified to know the news of white soul? Is this within the scope of our fight? Is it good for me to tell you, or is it good for you to tell you? You still want to take revenge. If you take revenge, I advise you not to go. You have to make him hungry Ah, don''t do those risky things. Don''t you feel very dangerous? "


    "What you said was true in the past, but I have been different, but I have also heard that he has been killed in battle. You''d better not give me a careless eye, and you said what you can get. Didn''t I say it? Let you learn to be happy. Your, your ears are dead chicken feathers. What a shame!" Very confused, said deliberately.


    Cha Chai also showed a white eye. He was very lazy to reason. He said, "I said that he was hungry and constipated. It has nothing to do with you whether he was alive or dead. You don''t deserve to know. In the past, since the victory and defeat have been decided, don''t you have a brain? When you make progress, others don''t make progress?"


    "That''s your idea. If this guy appears in my sight again and scolds me, I must strangle him directly. Am I really bragging? I''m such a person. It''s not my business if you don''t believe it or think about it, so I''ll tell me the process of this thing, and I want to know his current strength, and I''m very curious about whether he is in the form of spirit or empty, "said the black soul.


    Cha Chai also said with his eyes crossed: "Hehe, if you know, it won''t bring you any results. Do you think it''s good for you after I tell you? Interesting? You''re really a garbage. In order to know your personal situation, you still have to inquire about others and European style and your enemies. Don''t you feel that you''re very sad to live. You''re going to laugh to death, and don''t you It can be said that I''m a little dead. You make me cry and laugh! "


    "Hehe, do I know what''s wrong with the news of our comrades in arms in the past? In the past, we were also human. Do I know what''s wrong? If you know, you just said it so hard. I''ve really had enough days. Do you deserve to know about the white soul? Although I don''t know what happened to you, I really don''t want to tell you "You," Chacha said.


    The black soul also smiled and said, "hehe, young man, you should be calm, you know? I told you to say it, otherwise you would feel very comfortable if you died with flowers in your stomach? Hehe, what else do you say? If I want to know something, do you still have your share?"


    "The difficulty is to be defeated by me like a dog here. It''s useless. I''m just bored. Do you know you? If you want to kill you, you come now. You hate talking to you!" Cha guessed.


    The black soul said, "hehe, where were you when Laozi and white soul died in the battle? You still said these words to me? Do you feel you deserve it? Aren''t you a team to implement justice? What are you doing? Do you feel that you are very powerful? I''m really drunk. Do you feel that you have any arrangement in me?"


    "Don''t give me these useless words. You''ll make me feel like a little fool. Do you only take them? Play what I''ve played and say what I said. What''s your meaning? If I were you, I''d shut my mouth and fight obediently. I''m sure I wouldn''t be fried with so much nonsense. If you''re interested in the current situation of white soul, you can inquire about it yourself. I don''t know If you are interested in that sentence, you should explore it yourself. What you asked me to say is meaningless, "chachai said.


    This is the last black Xu, who really printed his face and said, "are you sure it''s you who don''t tell me to let me find it by myself? Well, you''ll wait for regret!"

 V1.Chapter 1354

    Cha Chai also looked down on the man. Heixu said: "Hehe, come on. I want to see how powerful your black soul is. Although it''s a word difference, I still don''t think it''s as simple as a word difference. So, you just go ahead. I don''t care what means you will use. In short, I don''t care what you look like as long as you shut up It''s all the same. I''ll blow it up anyway, so I don''t care. "


    "Hehe, then you''re the one who toasts instead of punishing. We''ve already told you exactly, so I know exactly what you think in Nong''an town. Don''t you just look down on me and scold me? I don''t shout anymore. As long as I can kill you, I''m worth everything, I don''t think you can organize me to work on your hunger, so don''t struggle, "said the black soul.


    He grinned and looked at the black soul and said: "Hehe, I don''t care what you are. I know that if you provoke me, I don''t care. As for fighting with you or what, I don''t care much, because fighting with anyone is more physical strength. In short, you are also mysterious garbage. I don''t think I need to use too much heart, you Don''t you just want to listen to these words that I stimulate you? Just listen to them. Anyway, I don''t care what your origin is. What you say is amazing, but in fact, what you are is still clearly visible. You also moved out the white souls to talk to me. Do you think you deserve it? "


    "Hehe, why do you have so many questions? Do you think I deserve it or not? I definitely deserve it. Anyway, I don''t need you to say anything more. You know, I must get you once, you little basket, otherwise you don''t have a long memory. I''ve never seen a person like you for so many years. If I were the same as you, It''s good enough? It''s yours! You''d better look at yourself. If you can pass me, I won''t mix up. You just worry about your own, ha ha! "The black soul laughed wildly.


    Because he always did not believe that cha Chai could defeat him, because he verified that a human was unable to defeat him. In the old days, the black soul was also very proud of this. In the eyes of the black soul, the dog trainer, if there was no blue dye, he called himself the strongest in the history of liver disease. So, you can''t think of it Yes, no one else can''t do it. Under the arrogant heart of the black soul, he may still be a nobody in his eyes, but he has been put in the nobody''s hand countless times, which can also explain the problem.


    Cha Chai also lifted the spear. It was the first time Cha Chai had lifted the spear. His eyes looked like a sharp sword, as if he could Dongchuan. The heart of the black soul said: "Hehe, let''s have a try. I want to see what the strongest fighting history in the virtual circle looks like. Don''t let me down too much. Your ability is really his strong, but I didn''t say I''m very weak. We can''t decide who will win!"


    "Hehe, of course, I''ll win. Can mortals like you starve me? I''d like to see how to round your big lie. If you can''t, you''ll have a lot of face. Lord lanran will reward me. You can''t pass here. You know? I''m used to you by dogs. If you can''t You and LAN ran are really fighting together. You don''t even have a chance to talk to me now, "said black soul.


    Cha Chai also took a casual look at LAN ran, then turned his head and said to black soul: "Lanran? That coward? I think what you said is also right. It''s almost the strongest fighting power of your virtual circle. Lanran is a garbage thing. I just don''t believe he can say anything else. If he was powerful, he would have been on it. Do you still use me to say so much? You''re just his cannon fodder, do you think Is he really good to you? "


    "Hehe, of course, Lord lanran is good for me. Although the fact has boasted that I am the strongest fighter in the virtual circle, I still want to kill you, because if you say so, there is no lord lanran in your eyes. You just need some punishment. Are you moving now? The end of fighting against the channelers in the virtual circle is like this. You really don''t Promising, it''s to survive for the sake of more real scenes. It''s to cross the enemy, "said the black soul.


    Cha Chai also said casually: "I''m really telling the truth. You''re the most powerful fighter in the virtual circle. I think you''ll catch up with the blue dye fight in the virtual circle. I think it''s a fancy. I don''t think it''s useful. If you can usurp the throne for a while, I think you can really succeed. How can you be interested in pretending evil as ours? If we win If you do, the virtual circle is called you to manage! "


    "Oh, I can''t say that. Such a haul, Lord lanran is really angry. The leader of the virtual circle is only the one who beats people. Others can''t control so well. Therefore, I don''t know anything. Even if I''m strong, I''m also the hungry hand of Lord lanran. The more I''m not full of contention You know, no one can replace the awe inspiring adult''s hunger delay! "The black soul frowned and said.


    Cha Chai nodded funny and said, "yes, you are really a obedient watchdog all the time. The master knows everything and scolds you. It seems that I really underestimate you. Your loyalty is really more than I think. Do you want to go home with me, group yo, an authentic human partner!"


    "That''s impossible. How can I betray Lord lanran? There are many good things in it. You can''t get rid of me with any words, because I need my strength here. I''m here to be Lord lanran''s subordinate and the second leader of the virtual circle!" the tiger behind heixu said tremblingly, And sun tan specially went to see if lanran''s expression had changed

 V1.Chapter 1355

    It seems that in the eyes of black soul, lanran still has a great deterrent. They just say that what haul still depends on lanran''s response. They really see it. Usually, lanran''s discipline on these profiles is still strict. Even if he can speak, let alone make friends with these broken faces, It''s just a fantasy. It''s just a joke. The existence also makes Cha guess feel a little pity for the black soul.


    Since it''s the black soul, it said that it knows the sad soul, but why is the gap so large? So it can be seen at a glance. Everyone is a human setting out policy, and one is a bird imprisoned in a cage. Therefore, the strength will certainly not be the same. It''s like the hair dried at a family banquet or the wild cat, The trade at home has gone through the habit of being spoiled, so his temper and hostility have begun to gradually retreat or even degenerate, but it is different in the wild, because every day he is worried about whether there is food and whether he will die at once. At this time, the rashness of the family will not be considered, Therefore, this is why the strength of the white soul is greater than that of the black soul. Evil does not suppress good, but the access of their own living environment. Therefore, the pit will not surpass the white soul.


    Not to mention the surprise of the battle, the problems of historical experience will not be the same. Because there are different regions, there will certainly be no such problems. In the eyes of the black soul, there are blue dye gifts to devour every day. Therefore, the white soul will not have such treatment, It must be that every day I worry about whether a soul will be swallowed by myself, or whether I will become someone else''s hungry and lost. These are all possible things. Therefore, the white soul has to worry, but the black soul will not consider these evil things.


    The attack method of white soul is more instinctive. The attack method of black soul is like eating. This is the price of growing up in a Zi greenhouse. It''s not that the food is bad. Although the party is, Xu Ken, who was fed by blue dye in the virtual circle, must be much fatter than white soul, but it''s clear where to insert it, It can''t be compared. The white soul can''t be compared with the material of the black soul. The black soul ratio is not the experience of the white soul. Both of them can''t be neutralized.


    However, Tongren are different. Tongren have both perfect environment to cultivate themselves and rich combat experience, but lanran still can''t see Tongren''s talent. In fact, this is also a good thing. If such Tongren spit out and are not targeted, there will be many possibilities. If Tongren go back to haul, it will be a matter of endless trouble, The threat to the virtual circle is that it will enlarge to infinity for Chengdu. This is not bragging. This is a fact.


    "Hehe, what should I do? I suddenly feel a little sorry for you. You say you dare not say that. What you say depends on the owner''s attitude. Do you say how you are suitable for being raised and controlled? I thought your relationship with lanran was that of being a superior and subordinate relationship with Peng, but I saw it. I see this It''s not that simple. I think it''s the dry sodium salt. I think you''re more like his slave. You say I''m right, you say I''m right, you say I''m right, you give me an explanation! "Cha guess said.


    The black soul also heard several times bright and said: "What are you talking about? Lord lanran and I are definitely not slaves! I am his friend, and I can give him a perfect decision on his task. Of course we are friends. Do you think we don''t want to be friends? Then your thinking is too narrow. I want to laugh in time. Do you say you don''t want to think about it? What if Lord lanran and I are friends If I were a slave, would I stand here? Hehe, it''s really ridiculous. "


    "Oh? I don''t think so. When you say something, you still have to see if something like lanran happened to a friend''s shop. Do you want me to ask lanran, and then tell him that he is your usual thing? Do you want me to tell you? I think it''s very interesting. I think if you close it If the system is not good, you just take refuge in us. How about I let you be our ultimate friend? "Cha Chai said with a smile.


    The black soul also took a spit and said: "Hehe, are you still hugging and kissing? My relationship with Lord lanran can be learned from heaven and earth. We are definitely the best friends. We may have a slave master relationship am. I have done a lot of things for Lord lanran over the years. There must be me in his eyes, so I am also the divine emperor who will not go to you It''s a good way to be human''s best friend, but I don''t know. "


    "Hahaha, you are really cute. Well, do you know what human''s good friends are? They can be dogs. You tell me how you are such a dog all day, and you don''t want to be a dog. What''s the meaning of being a doorman dog shit for the virtual circle? Do you have a tendency to self abuse?" Cha guessed with a smile.


    The black soul came back, and the God said, "hmm? What are you talking about? You dare to say I''m still talking about it. Enough ah, the things in your human world are also up to speak. Do you know how dirty your human things are? You dare to insult me. I really can''t stand it!"


    "Hehe, I think you deliberately want to talk about the past. You don''t have confidence, but you don''t dare to say it. In my opinion, it doesn''t make any difference that Niubi is a little garbage. When you are a dog, you still don''t know. Hahaha, can you be so funny!" Cha guessed.


    The black soul finally broke out and roared, "shut up, you fool! I''m not lanran''s dog! I''m his friend! I''m not his dog! I must tear your hungry mouth! It''s such an insult to me! I can''t spare you!"


    This is the post black soul. He pulled it directly, but halfway through, he suddenly held on in time, and then heard lanran''s words.


    "What''s the matter? You''re my dog in a virtual circle? There''s no problem with that. And I heard you said you were my friend? Do you mean I made friends with the dog?" lanran looked at the black soul and said

 V1.Chapter 1356

    It''s better for lanran not to speak. When he speaks, heixu seems that something has been broken L. Yes, it''s his self-esteem. Just now he began to boast that he is lanran''s friend, so he said that he has no face. At this time, black soul is holding his head down with one hand and holding his head against lanran without saying a word, Even the atmosphere doesn''t dare to go out. This situation is very cold, which makes the investigation feel very cold and impossible.


    Although this kind of thing is the enemy''s thing, it makes Cha guess very unhappy. Because he was encouraged by others, he always looked at it personally, and still said such hurtful words. Jiushi let the black soul be invincible in an instant. This feeling can''t make Cha guess feel it, but it''s also very uncomfortable, Because this is a human kidnapping for a person. Is it really chilling in general.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? What''s the matter? Do you really think I''m your friend? I''m here to see who instilled your idea. Do you, dirty guy, cooperate with me to make friends?" I asked you. You gave me a little reaction. Why don''t you just talk? Do you think you are I dare not kill you because I''m a part of the broken jade. For so many years, I just think you''re useful to save your dog''s life. Otherwise, you''re such a garbage guy and die in the empty circle, you know? "Lanran said to the mine manager.


    The black Xu stood up as if something was wrong and said, "I don''t have it. Lord lanran, I haven''t said that you are a tiger like that. I think it should be that you are a day-to-day worker and are a little tired, so there must be some auditory hallucinations, but don''t worry. This situation won''t bother you for too long. Don''t worry!"


    "Hehe, what you mean is that I heard you wrong, didn''t you? You''re really interesting. First, I''m your friend, and then there''s something wrong with my ears. Don''t you want to live! I think you want to die. You can''t talk too much when fighting with others. Do you know you''ve discredited Xu Quan!" Lanran points to lanran and says.


    At this time, black soul directly knelt down and said, "no! My subordinates really don''t. If adult lanran feels that the door is closed in his heart, he will vent all his complaints on his subordinates. I don''t have any complaints, so if adult lanran doesn''t have other mentality, his subordinates must have completed all your tasks perfectly!"


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I''m not your friend. Why is it still like this now? Didn''t I say that the soldiers in the virtual circle should be fearless? You''re so busy or kneel down. Do you still feel that you haven''t lost anyone to me? Do you want to kill hungry? I''ll want to kill you now!" lanran said.


    Black soul also hurriedly stood up and said, "don''t! Lord lanran, don''t be a killer. Your hands are dirty in the command room. I''ll finish your task. You can rest assured. Well, I won''t drop the chain for you. I hope you will believe me! I will come back with a great victory!"


    "Get out of here! Fight your battle quickly, and then come back to receive punishment! Don''t write with me!" lanran said for a while.


    The black soul also said respectfully, "yes! My subordinates will obey your orders! They must live up to your mission! Don''t worry, I must be suspicious and show you his head!"


    Black soul also turned around to face the investigation again. When he felt that his face was very hot. This was the price of pretending to force him not to do well. Therefore, it was impossible for post black soul to face the investigation, because it was still a long time to do at the beginning. It was also said that he was a friend of blue dye. This will be something you don''t deserve.


    The black soul smiled and said: "Ha ha, it must be very funny. Then you''ll try your best to laugh at me. You also understand my position in the virtual circle, so it''s useless for us to say more. If you want to laugh at me, I have no problem. I''m hungry. If you laugh at me, I won''t say anything. If you laugh at the dog, fight again."


    At this time, the character of mocking the black soul is completely gone. On the one hand, the black soul is really miserable. On the other hand, it is because the investigation and punishment of black households are very sympathetic when they leave the country. In the impression of the investigation and guess, the black soul has always been a very rampant virtual, so he thinks that he must have a certain position in Xuquan. I didn''t expect it It''s because the strength is sealed. It''s so underestimated. This is what makes Cha guess very unfair.


    "Hey, I suddenly don''t want to fight. Are you so seedless? Do others have pressure on your hungry head? Do you still need to work hard and continue here? Do you just don''t want to escape? I''m really strange. Do you say you do something bad? It''s blue dye''s hand Do you want to do this? Although it''s a little too much to be human glory, you can''t do this! "Cha Chai frowned.


    The black soul smiled and said: "Hehe, I don''t know if you''ve heard the word cause and effect. It''s a truth that you can''t help yourself in a foreign land, because I told you, I''m not a virtual once, but I don''t want to say that mother wish goose is hungry, so you don''t ask any more, but our fight can continue and there''s no purpose to talk about it."


    "Why is there no? I find that your thoughts are really wronged. I really sympathize with you. You just say you don''t appreciate it. There are still Eun Jing, ugly and explosive ideas. I really want to know what you think. In this world, if you don''t say whether my sympathy is worthless or your brain is still pointing, it''s hard to work ! "said Cha Chai.


    At this time, the black soul was also excited and said, "go away! Do I need your sympathy? What kind of thing are you? It''s reasonable for you to text me! I found that you are really excessive. I think we really have nothing to say, so don''t say anything. That''s just a little more! Draw a knife! Check and guess!"

 V1.Chapter 1357

    Speaking of the errand, I sympathize with the black soul very much. I don''t say what it is. I''ve worked hard for the virtual circle, but I really didn''t think that lanran would treat the black soul like this. I didn''t think that lanran didn''t treat the black soul as a person. Although it''s a kind, it''s really not a person, However, it is a little too much to suppress him. Although the black soul is also a villain, it makes Cha guess feel compassion for a moment. Sympathy is true and wiping the house is also true, which makes Cha guess a little confused.


    "Hey, when I say you, you don''t say you don''t have strength. Why do you have to suffer in blue dye? Are you Naizi hard to use or do you like to be abused? If you want to understand it again, you can go with us, Abu. We completely give you freedom and human rights. If this point, I can make a complete decision, so you can Don''t worry. If you include us, you won''t receive unfair treatment from the central government. How is it? Isn''t it very exciting? I''m not forced by you to brag at all. If you come, you won''t be like this. "Cha Chai said with his shoulder.


    Before Hei Hun said something nice, lanran helped him say: "He won''t go. He can''t leave me. Since his identity of bengyu has been untied, all people come back to fight for him. Therefore, he is the safest only in the real virtual circle. Therefore, he can''t leave me. Your little son still wants to pull my soldiers under you. There are a lot of ideas, You can''t make it, ha ha ha. "


    "Hehe, I didn''t ask you again. Do you seem to show off that you have opened your mouth and just want to say more? What''s the matter? Is it the most difficult thing for you to borrow? It''s hard not to talk. When I didn''t talk to you, you shut up and listen to me. Otherwise, I can kill you first. If you can, watch us fight at the same time It''s OK. To tell you the truth, if you don''t talk, no one will treat you as a mute. It''s annoying, don''t you know? "Cha guessed askew.


    Lanran also said with a smile: "Then you''d rather be broken than complete, wouldn''t you? Do I praise you? You and the black soul really have the strength of 50-50. It''s really hard to say that you two can sleep last or Xiali. Therefore, I don''t care about your life and death. Since you have chosen not to come, if I were you, your life and death would be better That''s not so important to me. If you have the power to tie, I''m looking for one. "


    "Hehe, do you think everyone wants to go there? Don''t you know what a face is? Do you want me to be Keane? But I''m really embarrassed. It always means that you have a long face. If you want a face, you have to fight for it yourself. You say you don''t want a face now, but if you want another face, haul, What are you? You are a two skin face. What do you think you should do? "Cha guessed, almost laughing.


    Lanran also said with a trace of anger: "Hehe, little thing, your speech is very exciting. I think I''ll kill you directly. If you''re alive here, you''re still angry with me. I''m a little upset when I see you''re still alive. What do you think I should do with you? Should I torture you from my mother? Or did I kill you in seconds?"


    "Hehe, if you can, just try it. Anyway, I don''t care, but you don''t want to go. If you come, it''s useless. Even if you two are together, I''ll clean you up. I don''t have to worry about your life and death. In short, if I don''t kill you, ask You will also be killed by my big brother. I think it''s the same. Killing you can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people! "Cha Chai said, holding a spear.


    Lanran does it all the time, directly gathers the spiritual power in her hand, and then says: "Hehe, today is the most dazzling day for you to guess. In a word, you must remember this moment. Otherwise, you will regret that you have been killed. Oh no, I don''t think you can regret it all your life. You will die soon. I will strangle you immediately. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly I''ll save you. I can call for your help. "


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen such a rebellious and arrogant God of death like you, so I want to see if Xu Quan can be high in benevolence. After you come to the virtual circle, you have changed. If so, I''m willing to fight you well. If you''re nothing, haul, I don''t think I need it Clean up your, garbage is garbage, salted fish is salted fish, turn over or salted fish. "Cha guess twisted his neck and said.


    Lanran also rushed over directly and said, "hehe, this is the end of your speech! Look, I won''t kill you! If I can''t kill you, my empty circle overlord will scream in vain!"


    Although Cha Chai''s words are very relaxed, even if LAN Ran is weak, after all, he is the overlord of the virtual circle, and a more fatal problem is that Lan Ran''s strength must be high and not weak, so Cha Chai is under great pressure, so Cha Chai directly turns on Lingli Huakai at this time Then, the golden power directly burned a flame and wrapped chachai''s whole body. Chachai''s head was hungry and angry with a golden power helmet.


    "Boom!"


    Cha Chai was blown out directly. This is the most common slap of LAN ran. Moreover, Cha Chai has completely promoted his father''s defense history to his satisfaction, but he can''t resist LAN Ran''s slap!


    "Cough, cough, cough." Cha Chai knelt on the ground and vomited blood. The blow just now was complete. I hurt my internal organs, so Cha Chai immediately opened up his self-healing ability.


    At this time, LAN ran saw that cha Chai was blown out by his palm, and then said, "hehe, no, I thought you could say so. I thought you were so powerful. It turned out to be a waste residue. I don''t think you can do it. It really ruined my expectations for you! It''s a disappointment."

 V1.Chapter 1358

    This is Houtong. He also saw your situation over there. He was injured, so it''s impossible for Tongren to ignore it. Then he rushed to the side and said, "Cha Cha! Are you okay? Wait for me!"


    At this time, grimjoe also directly blocked himself and said: "Ouch, what''s the matter? Where are you going with this fellow, young master? I don''t think you''re going to escape? That''s not good. We''re fighting a chess game. Lord lanran has spoken. Your friend is dead. If you save him, I think you''ll die. Anyway, you''re dead anyway, so I think you''re still dead on me It''s good in your hand. You say what I said is not beginning. Look, I''ll tell you what I''m shaking. If you don''t listen to what I''ve said, who do you listen to, don''t you? "


    "Shut up, I don''t want to listen to you now. My friend is in danger. I''ll fight you later. Just wait a minute. That''s OK. Don''t hinder me, or I''ll kill you directly!" Tong man stared at grimjoe fiercely.


    Grimjoe smiled and said: "Oh, hey, it''s cute. What''s the matter? Isn''t our blue dye one-on-one, or do we lose Ernie? It means that our blue dye is playing tricks. I think you mean that. Then we must make it clear, otherwise, haul, we say yes. It''s also very difficult. You must want to come to a good one Let''s fight quickly without ink. I think it''s just right. It starts like that. "


    "Hehe, yes, since you are in front of me, I think I can''t get through it if I force it to pass. I just want to pass your level. Anyway, I''ve already played to pass the level. In this case, we have the meaning of fighting, don''t we?" Tong people also cut the soul knife everywhere and looked at grimjoe and said.


    Grimjoe took out the soul chopping knife and said: "Hehe, am I right this time? You can''t always want some Cao groups that don''t meet your identity. Therefore, we want 51 places to dry your sun. If you want sodium salt dry haul, I can''t help it. Even if I can only sneak at you behind my back, I think you are a little inappropriate. I''m already in violation of it for taking photos for you You''ve broken the rules of our virtual circle. Don''t you rest me? "


    "Thank you? I''d better burn paper for you. Then you can remember your good words when you resist. As for whether you can let me remember your good words, I don''t have a place. Your righteousness is the same. Whether you go to hell by yourself or by me is the same. Anyway, people like you should go to hell Accept the severe punishment, so I''m a female, you know? "Tongren said very much to the mine manager.


    Grimjoe also smiled and dragged the soul chopping knife onto the ground and said, "hehe, you''re still acting for heaven? I think you''re crazy. If you act for heaven, I didn''t kill God. I''m afraid of being punished by heaven. You said that you were so evil. I still thought you were a great dancer. It''s really interesting."


    "You also know how to jump the great God. It seems that you have spent a lot of time in this world. It seems that you haven''t eaten less human souls. It seems that you are more worthy. You must be like, you know? Do I act on behalf of heaven? You are damned. One of you in the virtual circle is damned." Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also put the soul chopping knife in front of him and said: "Hehe, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a rampant human being. Don''t think it''s the most active technology. It''s a little arrogant. There are still many better than you. Don''t aim too high. Otherwise, you''ll fall miserably. Listen to the old heat."


    "You are welcome to give me advice. I don''t care. So if you want to make some trouble, I don''t care. This time, it''s not in the world. We can shoot with golden guns. Am I a little afraid of our buildings or destruction? I don''t want to let go every time. You know that human buildings are difficult to build But last time you were OK and didn''t destroy too many buildings. Otherwise, this time you died even worse, "Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also walked into the hungry Tongren and said: "Hehe, I won''t give you any color. You just don''t know who you are. Come on, don''t ink. Let''s start. I thought about leaving you last time. I still had endless aftertaste last time. I haven''t seen you such a garbage human. You''re the first."


    "It''s really a pleasure to meet you, because my family may be the last person in the clan fighting with you, because you won''t appear in the virtual circle or the corpse soul world right away. Your mother will die under my hands. It doesn''t matter. It''s also a supreme honor for you. Dying at my feet is a gift from heaven." Tongren said.


    In fact, when these two people said these words, they were all shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Boom!"


    Grimjoe manganese and other ground appeared in front of the hungry Tongren first. The Tongren also instantly turned on the armed color domineering, and opened the Indra''s eye above their eyes. Then they smoothly avoided grimjoe''s moves, and then merged a knife to the back.


    The speed of this knife was very fast. It was still hung on the bone armor on grimjoe''s back, but there was no interval. This shows that grimjoe''s reaction speed also recovered quickly.


    "Yo, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? I just went out casually and hung it on your God. It''s really embarrassing. I''ll try harder for a while." Tong man tilted his head and said sarcastically.


    Grimjoe was not angry either, but smiled and said, "hehe, it seems that you have opened your damn eye skills, but I can''t empty my mind and fight you this time. It seems that it''s still troublesome."

 V1.Chapter 1359

    "Hehe, when will you take care of my jacket? Anyway, I''ll use it if I want. What can you do to me? If I''m not angry, you''ll pull it out for me. I want to see if you have this ability. You''ll try it like a man. I won''t say it. It''s a question of whether you can Yes, it has nothing to do with mine. It''s whether you can accept the abuse in my language. "Tongren said with a smile.


    Grimjoe also turned the soul chopping knife around and said: "Well, you''re a new human. Ordinary human beings see that what I don''t return is the roll urine flow. I''d like to feed you. You''re the strongest of your human beings, but your strength is not the strongest. In other words, you''re really big. You don''t pay attention to your words. If I really dig out one eye, don''t you Is it hard? I don''t believe you can still do things normally. "


    "Ah, you''re wrong about this. I''m not the best monochrome in human beings, and I occasionally guess. I think he''s not afraid of these. Although it''s the principle that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, on the one hand, I think I''ve done a good job. At least we haven''t humiliated human beings, but you''re giving it to you Xu Quan lost a lot of people. Look at you. You suppressed us once! "Said Tong Ren.


    Grimjoe looked at Tong Ren with a smile and said: "Well, you''ve been given to talk to me in a strange way. I think it''s annoying. If you can talk well, you can say it, otherwise I won''t force you to say it. I think you''re just a very ordinary human, monochrome or something. I think you''re really a newborn calf. No, Hu''s monochrome. We''re ashamed of the virtual circle? We I haven''t been defeated by you, and I don''t think you can last long on weekdays. I think you are also gifted. You are still alive after eating in the hands of Lord lanran. "


    "Hehe, I fuck you. It''s shameless to give face. Does my friend or death have anything to do with you? And how confident you are. Don''t say it''s lanran''s. If you two hurt together, I don''t think we will be embarrassed. You know, our manager''s is something you haven''t experienced, and you''re the winner or loser with me Why are you so arrogant like me here? I must be drunk! "Tong man looked at Cha and guessed.


    Grimjoe raised the soul chopping knife, looked at the direction of Tong people and said: "Hehe, if you look like me, I won''t stop you. I''ll realize your great revenge right away. Don''t worry. I''ll send you to the West right away! If I can''t kill your haul today, I swear it''s true! Listen, I''ll kill you now!"


    "It''s really desirable. If you look like that black and empty ink, I think I''ll feel very uncomfortable, but fortunately, you''re not! It really takes no time!" Tong man raised his soul chopping knife and hit back. Grimjoe smiled and said: "Hehe, is your curse really growing up with yours, or is it really a strange thing? Let me see if it''s your mouth or my soul cutting knife! I''m always ready to fight. You''re Qin. Don''t let me down. If I don''t enjoy what I want If I am angry, I think I will be very unhappy. You know what things will become. If I am angry, you will lose face. You know! "


    "Hehe, I really can''t give you the feeling of fighting, because I''m ready to fight with you quickly and then go to see my partner. If you want that feeling, you just wait for the next life to enjoy it. I want to see how you get your full experience of fighting, but don''t expect too much Ah, otherwise, you will have a strong sense of loss in your new forest. Am I really joking with you? I''ve seen too many people like you who can boast, but it''s really expected. I haven''t seen a few of them, so you also put down your shelf. I''ll kill you if I see them, you know? " Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also directly put his hand on the soul chopping knife and said: "Hehe, Tongren, I admit that you have grown up a lot more than before, so it''s my business to bring you some wonderful feelings this time. You have to pick it up. Not everyone can see my skill. You are blessed with eyes, you know?"


    "Hehe, let me see what it is. I want to see what you are doing, or you just don''t know a little shame. What''s the significance of your doing this? I just don''t understand you. You say you''re good and you''re not good. You have to come to lanran to be a face. You say you have a problem. You don''t know who he is Chu? I''m still shamelessly saying these words here. I really think you''re interesting. No way. "If Tongren starts talking about lanran.


    In grimjoe''s opinion, lanran''s status is not guaranteed. He just said, "hehe, I don''t have those things. He can give me strength, but do you think you can give me strength? The strength he gives me is unique. With the blessing of his broken jade Lili, we are really strong. Don''t believe it."


    "Oh? What did you say? With the support of his avalanche jade? Do you mean that you are strengthened by avalanche jade again?" my colleagues didn''t smell it.


    Grimjoe also said with a smile: "Oh, of course, we all absorbed the power of collapsing jade to become like this, otherwise we will not evolve into a broken face. It can be said that the empty harmony of Lord lanran has helped us a lot on the one hand, so we respect him, and you see that the strength is not as strong as him. What qualifications do you have to say him?"


    "Hehe, it seems that not all virtual dogs are blue dyed dogs. I understand. It seems that it is also the difference between friendly dogs and bad dogs. It''s really interesting for you. I think you have earned his blood. Yes, I''m really convinced." Tongren said

 V1.Chapter 1360

    Grimjoe also came at this time and said: "Well, if I say that again, I''ll be really up to date. How can you bury people like that? You''re still a person? Don''t you mean that humans are very kind people? I don''t think you''re all good people. You''re better than anyone one by one, and then you''re poisonous in your mouth. If you''re animals, you''re human. Don''t let me know. You''re human every day Say we are dogs, then who are you, and what are the three of you? "


    "We, if you have to say so, we are dog beaters. Do you have any objection to what I say? I think you are still very happy. To tell the truth, dogs are really good friends of mankind. I think you will. Otherwise, I don''t think you will be so loyal. I repeat that lanran is definitely a violent man Jun, if you bring it here, you will receive inhuman treatment, although you are not human. "Tongren said.


    The drunkenness of the same person is quite poisonous. While talking about serious things, it is still a side to bury the personality of grimjoe. This time, it is a little too much. Grimjoe is not a wood. He will be angry when hearing such words, and then quickly looked in the direction of Tongren, but otherwise, Tongren had already opened it Indra''s eye, in this way, Tong people easily escaped the attack of grimjoe''s soul cutting knife, and then laughed and mocked.


    "Hehe, is it true that I''m talking about your inner heart? If it''s too uncomfortable, try how to be a man. I think it''s very suitable for you. I''m definitely selling. If you can it and you''re moved, you might as well try my statement. If you feel bad, you can He came to me immediately. I''m very welcome. Well, I''ll just send you a good man card. "Tong man covered his face.


    Grimjoe must not understand, and then asked with a puzzled face: "Hmm? What? What''s a good man card? I''m a nightmare, you know? I''m a devil, you know, I''m a real devil, a place you won''t touch in your life. You know, without us, there is peace in the world. Although I''m a villain in in the world, I always enjoy this life, you know? I just like the pleasure of destruction, and I don''t restrict it. "


    "Oh? Well, you probably mean to urge cowhide. Aren''t you controlled by blue dye? It''s still time-consuming and laborious to go to this world. After going, you still cut off an arm with a violation of the regulations of the virtual circle. Hehe, don''t you think you''re very interesting? Do you think he''s a God, the law enforcer of the virtual circle? If he''s a God If so, I''m God''s father, I''m God''s grandfather, the army, and I''m God''s ancestor. It''s really funny. "Tong man covered his face and looked at grimjoe. The mine manager smiled very much, and even began to look up and down.


    Grimjoe was also absolutely angry. He was sprayed by a human until now. Grimjoe frowned and said with a very angry look: "Go away! What are you talking about? In case, you''re not afraid of being punished by heaven? What''s the use of these? Hungry? Isn''t it just to make me feel the gap between qualified blue dye and yours, little boy!"


    "Hehe, you think too much, but I have never meant to attract you. These thoughts are all your wishful thinking. You are really pathetic. When you say whether you are an animal, you are an animal with a mother and no father. I think you have no relatives and the nurse station, and then you help the king to do evil! But I am still responsible The director is compassionate, so I can take you as my adopted son reluctantly. Don''t be too subtle. Although such a thing is an invitation that can be met but can''t be asked for, I also enjoy it. " Tong people continued to stimulate grimjoe, saying that they wanted to stimulate grimjoe''s Bible. If someone knocked on the door and was angry, it would make him attack.


    The purpose is to make grimjoe''s attack rules look like one. In this way, it''s easy to deal with him. At this time, Tong people really hit the expectation. Grimjoe was really angry. He gasped on one side, as if he was about to explode. This is post lanran It was discovered that grimjoe''s mine robbery may not be too close. How can these virtual and meet Tongren.


    Grimjoe gnawed his teeth and said: "Go away! Am I the kind of person you said? I still don''t think you have a place. Jin''s small favors are beginning to take the helm. You''re still too naive. Are you a little ahead? Look, you''ve got the upper hand. You''re beginning to be complacent. I tell you, it''s not your combat effectiveness. If you insist, it may be you But if you want to defeat me, it is still impossible. I advise you not to think about so many things. If I wanted to kill you, you would have died, you know! "


    At this time, grimjoe began to be a little bad. At first, he was already in the top. The Tong man was angry and began to get angry. His hand and my soul chopping knife also began to tremble gradually.


    "Hehe, I don''t think you''re a little excited. If you say this, it''s not like this. Do you care too much about what? Do you want to show me in front of your director? I''m really embarrassed. I let you ruin your performance. If you apologize, come and hit me? Or what? I''ll pay with you?" Tongren said with a smile.


    Grimjoe stormed directly in place, rushed to the Tongren in the roaring wind and said, "get my life!"


    Hooked!


    At this time, lanran also looked at the bad situation. She quickly began to ignore the investigation and guess, and then shouted, "stop! Grimjoe!"


    The sound was like thunder, which directly slowed grimjoe down for years, and then stopped in place like a car.


    "As I told you, human beings are a very dirty race. They can cheat your feelings by no means. If he wants to annoy you, it''s very simple. The purpose is to make you lose your sense of propriety, and then take the opportunity to release the unique skill to beat you." Lan ran said with his shoulder in his arms

 V1.Chapter 1361

    At this time, grimjoe seemed to wake up from a dream. He looked at lanran, and then took a look at Tong. He said, "Wow, you human beings are really insidious. If it weren''t for the hint of Lord lanran, I would let you calculate for me. It''s really powerful. It seems that you human beings are not simple and need to be treated well."


    In fact, at the beginning, Tongren just wanted to make use of this gap to give Cha Chai more opportunities to adjust himself, and then open up some distance with LAN ran after treating himself. After all, absorbed Zi is not fighting against black soul, but Cha Chai is fighting against LAN ran. How fair is this LAN ran, He would do anything to recapture the jump, so he said that Tong talent was the first bad policy, mocked grimjoe in language, and then predicted in Indra''s eyes.


    Such tactics are infallible. A tiger who doesn''t eat blue dye doesn''t take action, so Cha guess can have a chance to breathe,. In this case, grimjoe who rushed over, the Tong people were completely sent back to hurt him. For grimjoe, he had no own healing ability. It was his only weakness, so you turned these people to do it in seconds.


    "Hehe, so what? If LAN ran hadn''t reminded you, Zang Nai should have a soul cutting knife in his stomach. Do you feel like a false alarm or the rest of his life? I won''t bring it to justice. What''s your feeling like a handsome boy? Anyway, I''m determined to defeat you. I treat you like a crafty man in my eyes, right The tiger of the hand is to give you some color to see. Otherwise, I feel sorry for you. "Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also showed his tiger teeth and said: "Hehe, Tongren, you just ridicule me ode. Anyway, I won''t be angered by you. I understand that the language given by the prophet God to mankind is really a thing of Cao Dan. I''m also very strange. Why is it so ugly in your mouth, and the most important thing is not your speech It''s ugly. You can make me angry every time. You really have you in some way. "


    "Of course, if you have a good personality, can you be good? That''s a drop in the bucket. Your brother or fishing gull has more means. You haven''t seen it before, but if you want to see it, I can show you your card. I don''t care, but you may be a little uncomfortable. Anyway, I''m not a good man. Scold People don''t care about the material. It doesn''t have anything to do with Laozi. Up to now, none of Laozi''s people should not be killed. Therefore, if you go to God, I''m also innocent. "Tong man tilted his head and said.


    Grimjoe also directly liberated the sword and said: "Hehe, I think you think too much, but your statement is not wrong. You know that none of them should not be killed, but I am the same. In our opinion, we are just, and the justice we do is actually a high sounding word. Whoever wins the victory is just, as if our emptiness is not true It''s life. Your human name is life. It''s really disgusting. "


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? You''re a kind species. Isn''t your goal of eating human? Shouldn''t you be killed? You''re worried about your human power, so you''re just killed. You know, you leave a day of disaster in the old world, so we''ll make you completely clear and know it''s gone So far, I''m really curious about what your dispute looks like. "Tong man looked at grimjoe with disdain and hunger on his face.


    Grimjoe was obviously excited to be told by Tongren again, but it was also disadvantageous at that time. He calmed his mood and said: "Ha ha, it''s all said. Don''t you think there''s a saying in human beings, that is, the rule of the people, food is the heaven? Just right, we are the same, because we want to live, we will go out to hunt. You know, if we don''t hunt for a long time, the cross star will dissipate, so we either eat each other or devour each other Humans, we all want to live. Do you say we have God''s mistakes? "


    "Yes! It''s a mistake for you to live, so I will find here to let you all rise to heaven. Don''t expect too much strength. I think you are also a dying man. Although I don''t know whether you died in my hand, depending on your state, you will do it sooner or later." Tongren picked up the soul chopping knife and went to grimjoe.


    Grimjoe also said, "hehe, what''s the matter? Do you want to fight? Lao Tzu''s sword liberation is not the end of brain explosion. Do you know the attribute of Lao Tzu''s soul cutting knife? Don''t you have a lot of research on ancient emptiness? Then I just want to show you how our ancient emptiness killed your humans. Look at my ability!"


    As soon as grimjoe''s voice fell, he was directly made plum blossom by the soul cutting knife smashed down by Tong people. The soul of Tong people was frightening. Coupled with the current strength of Tong people, it was really not fun. Therefore, even if the opponent was grimjoe, he would be afraid of three points with the same person.


    "Hehe, your soul chopping knife is still like this. It seems that there has been no change. What''s the matter with you? You don''t like to put me in your eyes. This time, you don''t even release the solution. Last time, you calculated with me when to use the solution, but you were cleaned up by me with bare hands." grimjoe smiled.


    "Bang!"


    Grimjoe''s stomach was hit by a foot that appeared in an instant. It may be that grimjoe''s consciousness still didn''t transmit the pain brought to him, so he flew backward without reaction.


    This foot is not someone else''s, it''s Tongren''s. The attack just started is not another martial arts. It''s Taekwondo''s recoilless roundabout kick!


    "Give me a bee needle!"


    Tongren gently clicked his finger on his temple, and then his eyes began to turn red. This is the skill of squeezing my sewing needle without recoil. Moreover, the attack just now was twice as much damage. This grimjoe must be very uncomfortable.


    The Tongren just now can be said to have completed the action that human beings can''t do. After waving a sword, it is followed by a roundabout kick!

 V1.Chapter 1362

    Tongren''s warning is that in a short time, it directly absorbs the Kung Fu of giving me bee needles. This is really a very powerful skill. Unexpectedly, the amount of money is released in a short time. According to this, Tongren''s no queen roundabout kick is used for the first time, But is it really difficult to directly hurt grimjoe? It doesn''t mean that he is a rare Wulin genius in Tongren City, but he is also a rare genius.


    Grimjoe was kicked off by Tongren and left a deep pit in the distance, but strangely, he didn''t see grimjoe buy it from the. Oh, you came out. Did my colleagues kill grimjoe directly? It''s impossible, because although Tongren''s body skills have been carefully contacted, However, it is impossible to kill grimjoe with a direct second. Even if it is sealed by me, the effect of subsequent damage lengthening can not reach that level.


    At this time, Tong people suddenly felt that there was a strong elegance around them, but they really didn''t see anyone! So Tongren is also an officer. He concluded that this must be grimjoe! Therefore, my colleagues didn''t want to directly cut the soul, wave the knife and think about the direction of the back to defend the past, but they didn''t feel that the spa attacked their clothes moth. When Tong people were wondering, when they wanted to go back to find out, suddenly grimjoe would reach the front of Tong people with a ring, lift the knife and directly show them a positive sign! But the stimulation happened to the Tong people once. When grimjoe''s soul chopping knife was about to cut on the brain belt of the Tong people, the Tong people pulled the soul chopping knife back to the front directly to block the attack of grimjoe''s soul chopping knife, but the Tong people were also directly blasted out.


    At this time, the innocuous business of the family came to an end. When the Tong people were in mid air, they directly made a crisp turn, which directly offset the impact of grimjoe, and then they only adjusted their accounts hungry. Facing grimjoe, they said with a smile: "Hehe, I wish you and those on the scale are very annoying. I''m still thinking where you are. It turns out that you don''t dare to face the road, but the effect is good. Although I don''t want to quarrel with you, you are really so. So it''s a matter of not killing you step by step."


    "Ha ha, Tong Ren, your skill of motivating people is really interesting. If it were someone else, I would have been so angry with myself. It''s better for me to have a good attitude in Harbin. However, I still have to say that your martial arts seem very rare and strange. I can''t understand your university of technology. I was really hungry just now. I gave me one , your brother, I don''t think you''ve got a mysterious heirloom level skill. I think you really hate it. Your sword speed is not like a human speed! "Said grimjoe.


    Tongren also smiled and said, "hehe, if your brother''s martial arts are so easy to be seen by you, is it still called martial arts? I''m your goal that you can''t pay a monthly salary. Do you understand? I don''t want to say anything else with you. Shall we continue?"


    "Hehe, you''ve really been self willed. The last time you opened the solution, they all came from China. I still abused you with blood. I think your situation is the same this time. I think you can be hungry with seven meat and eight vegetables, and I don''t need it this time Believe it or not! "Said Grimm qiaomianlian strangely.


    Tong people are also very rare and don''t care. They are hungry and say, "hahaha pattern? You just come. If things in the past are always taken out, do you have a strange hobby? I think you can''t extricate yourself from living in the past. When did you abuse me with blood, but I won''t let you question me once."


    "To be exact, I think you won''t win me if you use the soul chopping knife this time. This is not my excessive self-confidence, and you use the soul chopping knife now. Shouldn''t you be idle? You''re cheap. If you think like that with Austria, I can''t help it. Then you''re too shameless." Tong people still mocked a grimjoe.


    Grimcho said that he would not be ridiculed by Tong people, but he said angrily with green veins: "Hehe, you''re very hungry. It''s good to brush your beard and search your hunger. I just don''t know what your strength is. It''s really interesting to see that you''re chasing smallpox. If you can''t be promised like me, haul, you say you can''t hang on your face."


    "So, I didn''t think about that at all, because if I fight with you, I will win, so it''s not a boast that I catch up with such boasting. Is it strange that I beat you?" Tong man said with a frown and disdain.


    The crocodile in grimjoe''s heart is very clear about the hungry strength of Tong people, so grimjoe is also frightened. Although Tong people were very weak in the past, they were once beaten by grimjoe with bare hands without soul chopping knife, and that was when Tong people opened the solution.


    "All right, hehe, I won''t talk more nonsense to you. In short, I won''t be defeated by you. It''s OK. Whatever you think is OK. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. You''re just ready to fight with me." Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also said, "hehe, come on, I want to see what Kani''s jinzha looks like. I''m still curious. What kind of man will you be caused by evolution!"


    The colleague began to use the sharp spiritual power in situ, and then said, "understand!"


    By the way, Tongren quickly began to get angry, and then after a pile of heat waves, the colleagues dressed in death bully clothes appeared in front of the patriarch again, and the black gas on their body began to be stronger and stronger.


    "Hehe, it''s the one who didn''t make me miserable again. This time I don''t have to fight you with my blade. I can be completely born. I think this battle will end soon, or it''s really a boring thing." grimjoe said with no one in his eyes

 V1.Chapter 1363

    Tongren also slightly narrowed his eyes and said: "Yes, if I have that ability, ah Hu, you might as well try to knock me down like you said you did. I also want to see what kind of natural trial interval you said, but don''t let me down. If you don''t fight me, I''m very curious. It''s a question, whether you can hold on under my hand How long, so I still win you back. Come if you want. Don''t ink! "


    "Hehe, Tong man, you are brave enough. I think your knowledge is too shallow. When you break through the empty circle, grimjoe looks excited, then nods and says: "Oh, there''s still a place. You''re so powerful. Then you might as well tell me how you know. I''m still very curious. I haven''t told anyone about my things. You really know. You''re right. I don''t need a soul chopping knife. If it''s a decoration, it may be right, Because I haven''t contacted the soul chopping knife at all. This is just my tool to return to the blade. For me, is the gushing of soul chopping knife too big? "


    "Hehe, so for me, I can''t say I know you very well, but I still know about you in detail, because Xu like you doesn''t have to know so much. I just analyze it after accidental news, so don''t feel that I''m too nervous I''m flattered. I just analyzed it casually and found out that it''s impossible. "Tongren said.


    Grimjoe also said with a smile: "Hehe, you human beings like to have different opinions. Obviously, it''s my am. You''re not ashamed to spend some time studying an enemy stronger than yourself. You can only say that you are incompetent. Since you can''t defeat yourself physically In other words, it''s spiritual. I understand all these, so you don''t have to be obscure. Although this feeling is bad, it still can''t change that you are a lottery coin, do you know? "


    "Hehe, Nian, I''d better focus on fighting. You''re not a well-known poison. I didn''t know until I came into contact with you. I didn''t know you at all in the past, so you''re not too depressed. I just came across a news that you''re a person It''s a floating void, and then your former form is European, a leopard form, so I''m the officer to buy it. "Tong said.


    Grimcho also said: "Ouch, when you know I''m ancient virtual, in fact, I was shocked. You still know I''m a big virtual in the form of a leopard. Who are you sacred? You said something I don''t like to hear in front of me. You also know me. I won''t let you go if I don''t tell me!"


    "Hehe, I also want to tell you. It''s hard for me to say such rubbish. So I can make my heart more comfortable if I say it to you. From the beginning, I didn''t intend to hide it from you. Understand? Now, you''re a hopeless bug!" Tong said.


    Grimjoe also said, "hehe, although you came from me when you scolded me, you still want to go to work directly, but when you think of killing you directly, I just can''t hear what I want to hear. So, tell me quickly. I''ll let you go for the time being!"

 V1.Chapter 1364

    "What you said is really interesting. I think you really don''t care about me. What kind of immortal have you become and are so powerful with me? I really despise you like this, but I still have to say what I should say. I can''t say much about your ability Clear, but I can give you a general idea of the female household, and you can make do with it. "Tong man looked at him helplessly and said.


    Grimjoe was also a gentleman. He put the soul chopping knife into Taoism and compared it with an invitation. After cleaning up, he said: "Hehe, come on, I''m also curious about how you know. If my ability is the best in the virtual circle, but it''s also one of the best. So for me, your ability to end also allows me to determine who you met. Go ahead. I''d like to know how you conceive my ability in your human milk bag ¡£¡±


    "Hehe, from the beginning, I was a little glad to know that you didn''t use the soul chopping knife, because you beat me with bare hands at that time, so I was in the form of comforting myself at the beginning, thinking whether you didn''t like using the soul chopping knife at all, or you wouldn''t use the soul chopping knife at all. Here it is Later, I completely decided whether you were the former or the latter. At the beginning, I knew when I fought with you, because if a person fought with you at the beginning, it was impossible to expose his own goods. "


    "So I also combined your da Xu form. Even if I knew, you might not be able to use soul chopping knife. Your excellent body skill is due to your experience accumulated in the form of hungry leopard. Therefore, your cautious fighting skill is very abnormal. After I know it, I can understand why I understand it You can''t fight with your bare hands all the time, which makes me feel at ease. "Tong man smiled and knocked at the door.


    Grimjoe also looked at Tong Ren with a surprised look on his face and said: "Wow, genius, it seems that my IQ has limited my imagination. It seems that you still need your brain. I, grimjoe, despise your hunger a little. Ouch, I don''t want to kill you. What can I do? Otherwise, you''d better agree to the request of Lord lanran. If you come to empty circle, your haul won''t treat you badly , don''t you think his comrades in arms are also very good? How comfortable they are. "


    "Hehe, I just refused your kindness. Do you buy his comrades in arms? Do his things count as comrades in arms? Ah, a group of mobs have the face to say they are comrades in arms. I''m really disgusted. Grimjoe, can you work with them? I see you are a little disgusting now." Tong said a little unhappy.


    Grimjoe also said without giving up his heart: "Hehe, it''s not that you still have a big head. You can be the think tank of our army. Do you think so? Strong people can get together. Do you think so? We are all reasonable people. Don''t you think you are also doing things for your justice? Am, if you say that you have defeated Lord lanran one day, you will win Don''t you think we all have the same goal? So since we have a common goal, we are friends. Don''t you think so? "


    "Hehe, I''m really happy to kick lanran. He has such a loyal subordinate. In order to introduce high thinking people, he started licking his hungry enemies on the spot. You''re also a talent. I think it''s OK for you to set up a gang. Why do you want to be here Face to face, don''t you also want to dominate the world? Otherwise, what are you doing following blue dye''s haul? "


    "And what do I think? You''re still a clean person in the virtual circle, and you don''t do some things that are very dog like. In my opinion, you''re like a virtual person who fought with me. If your anger is huge and I''m right, you''ll jump out of the virtual circle with me. After we go out, we won''t forcibly let you enter our freedom It''s not a good thing, am, is there something moving? "Tong people began to pick up grimjoe''s appetite and said.


    Grimjoe shook his head and said: "Hehe, it''s good to scold your proposal, but can''t you live lanran let us go back? It''s his territory. Let alone let me run away with you. I think it''s difficult for you to run away. Is this really a joke? If you believe me, you''ll be if we can''t , let''s just continue. It''s good to be the enemy. At this time, it''s a very simple problem. "


    "Oh, that''s right. If you really say so, I think we''re going to be enemies for life. What I don''t like in my life is slaughter. It''s the bridge that you''re doing what I hate most. Therefore, we don''t need to say much if you die or I die." Tong man also raised his soul chopping knife and said,.


    So is grimjoe. Mianlian looked at Tong Ren hungrily, but still nodded and said: "Hehe, Tong people won''t force you. Since you have no fate to make us become teammates, it''s a good choice to become enemies. We haven''t been enemies. If we talk well, it seems that we have always been enemies. It seems that we haven''t done too much. It seems that we should have a result It''s too late. "


    "Hehe, come on, aren''t you the one who draws the knife very well? That''s just for me to see how well you draw the knife!" Tong people will rush to grimjoe with the soul chopping knife.


    Grimjoe also put his fists in front of him. He didn''t go to the east to cut the soul knife, and then said solemnly: "hehe, come on, I won''t fight with your empty head and brain again. Tongren, we''ve been human for a long time. If we cut the waist once a week, we''ll stand happy! I''ll talk more nonsense! Do it!"


    "Boom!"


    The two people collided with each other. Grimjoe really deserves his reputation. His physical skills are really tricky, but Tong people are not easy to provoke

 V1.Chapter 1365

    The battle between the two is in full swing. Under the situation of Zhaxian, they also broke out their own, that is, now they are fighting. Grimjoe is, and so are Tong people. These two terrible guys are of course not allowed to come alone. Grimjoe''s field of vision is officially seen by Tong people at this time, Guo Zhenzhen''s body art is really abnormal. It is worthy of the leopard type emptiness in ancient times. Neither speed nor strength will be lost to Tongren. Another thing is that grimjoe''s skin is really hard, which is very inconvenient for Tongren to fight.


    The most embarrassing situation is that you can still play the knife, which is very annoying to your colleagues, because you beat grimjoe in Shanghai district with the sword, but grimjoe still gives you a hardening of the skin. The chopping blows of Tongren on grimjoe will be blocked back, and Harbin will not bleed, which makes Tongren very embarrassed, Hurry to use the move without back seat to dodge the harm that grimjoe is about to give to Zhao Cheng of Tongren. It''s still very embarrassing now.


    Because at the present time, each other seems not to hurt each other, let alone distinguish the victory and defeat. This is simply impossible. In the eyes of Tong people, it must break the truth skin of grimjoe. Once, there will be a possibility of victory. Grimjoe also thought of the same, I must seize the opportunity to predict the retreat route of Tong people, and then give them a heavy blow. When will this battle end?


    Grimjoe is the first. He can''t touch Tongren, but occasionally grimjoe is also afraid of Tongren''s soul chopping knife. If Zhang should protest positively, it is estimated that part of the armor will be broken. Therefore, the attack of Tongren once by Mi, Grimjoe used a very tricky hungry body method to make Tongren''s soul cutting knife stroke along his side, resulting in the effect of bouncing the knife. Then he further wanted to hurt the same person, but he also found that he couldn''t do it.


    Tong people also have the same trouble, because every attack is impossible if they want to attack the key. Because grimjoe''s body method is that he has no way to give him the chance to inflict heavy damage. Yes, so Tong people are also very smart, even if they play the knife, It will also cause damage to grimjoe''s armor. Therefore, the Tongren just want to fight a war of attrition with grimjoe.


    By chance, grimjoe finally jumped into the cautious position. Did the pig kill the Tong man, but there was a price. The Tong man was directly unlucky. The soul chopping knife broke the armor of his right rib directly. Therefore, grimjoe would lose a lot if he didn''t do anything at this time, Therefore, grimjoe lived directly towards the collar of Tong people, but the miracle happened again. Tong people retreated quickly after talking about the situation and separated from grimjoe''s confident residential area. At this time, grimjoe was too surprised, and then felt that he stepped back to open the distance.


    Normally, humans will shake back when attacking, but Tong people''s attack not only has no back waist, but also can immediately take another action in the street. Therefore, this is the key to the inconceivable. This is what makes grimjoe refresh his cognition of Tong people again. I will appear in front of grimjoe!


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you just now? I''ve been watching the army all the time. In my eyes, you can''t be bent and dry. Moreover, we had a battle before. How can you reach out so quickly? I don''t think things should be so simple, I think You have someone else manipulating your body. Hehe, Tongren, it''s meaningless, "said grimjoe.


    Tongren also said with a smile: "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? I think you look very embarrassed. How can you be beaten like this by me? I don''t think you should be just like this. The question is that you should be mine. How can your ability decline now? Have you seen something you shouldn''t see recently, and then become like this , you are really interesting. Isn''t your strength one of the best in the virtual circle? "


    "Hehe, do you also feel that I''m a little weak? I''m not weak. You know, your new moves are really weird. But you can''t come to me. My strength is also rising. You just broke my lowest armor. Why is this swelling? I don''t think you can do it. I think you can''t It''s really floating. Do you need me to help you find a good place to let you down? I don''t have any opinion. It depends on you. I think you don''t know where you are. "Grimjoe tilted his head and looked at the Tong man.


    Tongren really became hungry because of their skill of giving me bee needles, but grimjoe didn''t use his real strength, so it''s obvious that the victory or defeat is not divided. Sucking is just a laughing disadvantage for grimjoe, so it can''t be regarded as suppression. Therefore, there''s no need to be afraid of Tongren. It''s the sudden skill of Tongren, Shi Zhen What''s more, he was shocked by grimjoe, and grimjoe was moved with compassion, because he was the reason for practicing body art.


    "Ha ha, I think you have something dense. Ha ha, I think you are very similar to me. So I see you. Don''t keep it a secret. I''ll see if I can transfer your skills." grimjoe smiled.


    Tongren also said vaguely: "ha ha, tell you, this is called giving me bee needle, and it will make the body technique of footprints have the ability to have no back seat. So I say that Ushi will be baptized like that in the economic body method. What''s the matter, want to learn? Then call your father to listen to me, and I''ll consider whether to give it to you."


    "Hehe, it''s such a skill. I originally wanted to save your dog''s life to work for the virtual circle, but I don''t think I can leave you ugly and hungry life. So I''m really embarrassed. I also want to make progress," grimjoe said with a smile

 V1.Chapter 1366

    For people like grimjoe who are pure in physical cultivation, squeezing me to sew a needle is a very hand to get, but this skill is in the Tongren''s mind. Grimjoe won''t get it if he doesn''t kill the Tongren. Another point is that he can be taught by the Tongren, But Tong people are not the kind of casual people who can teach martial arts to grimjoe. Another thing is that martial arts is a matter of blood. It''s not the kind of thing that can be learned with one foot. It''s very uncomfortable!


    Moreover, the most important ode point is that Tong people will not teach him, and grimjoe will not kowtow to learn. Therefore, it is the most direct and rude way to kill Tong only after ten. Therefore, grimjoe can only go this way if he wants martial arts, and this is also a thing grimjoe loves to do. Killing? Virtual people like it.


    Grimjoe looked at Tong Ren with great excitement. He thought that he was going to get Tong Ren''s martial arts immediately, so he was in a very good mood. Even his face felt a little ruddy. Grimjoe''s heel trembled with excitement and said: "Hehe, Tong Ren, your martial arts are really suitable for me, so it seems that I have to kill you. I don''t want to kill you very much, because you are the one who makes me weak after all. I don''t want to bully you very much."


    "Ah, you are a strong man. Do the strong still need to plunder the power method? How confident you are. I am convinced. In order to get the power method, you have changed such an excuse. What''s the matter? Do you want to tell me how reluctant you are, or how confident you are?" For grimjoe''s evaluation, Tong people are very unhappy.


    In the world where the strong survive, word-of-mouth is a big problem. In the eyes of outsiders, their own word-of-mouth is a problem, and in the eyes of the enemy, their own word-of-mouth is another problem. Therefore, at this time, it is a very serious problem, but it is exposed by the Tongren. The excitement of grimjoe before is gone, and anger is replaced!


    Grimjoe clenched his fist angrily, and said to the ancestors of Tong people for 18 generations, "what? What do you say? You say I''m a bully. If you weren''t a haul who has great skills with me, I wouldn''t do it to you! You''re still very complacent. You know, if you were killed by me, it would be your honor!"


    "My God, how can there be people like you in the world? If you don''t want to face, there should always be a limit. I''m enough to make you hungry. Why are you still talking like this? I think you''re really floating, and you deserve my martial arts. You just give me toads to eat swan meat!" Tong people looked at him with smoke and said.


    Grimjoe was also salivating at the Tongren''s skill. Looking at the Tongren, he said, "hahaha, you said I''m good at everything. Anyway, after I ate your skill, I said everything behind. You just love to resist yourself and get angry. I just don''t participate in your emotional color much. I feel sorry for you, Tongren."


    "Do I still want to thank you well? I''ll roll down before you eat it. Why do I like you so much? Let''s not say whether my skills are suitable for you. Will you be easily eaten by you? Are you a little too delusional about yourself? Overconfidence is arrogance, okay?" Tong Ren said with a soul chopping knife on his shoulder.


    Grimjoe also slowly pulled out the soul chopping knife and said: "Hehe, I''ll do whatever I want. In a word, you can''t beat me. I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to have the heart of this skill. Although your understanding has begun, I think your strength is just like that. My sword liberation is to strengthen my defense, but you have abandoned the 13 left to break one of my defenses. Look Come to your understanding, that''s it. So I don''t think it''s anything. Since your strength is already like this, there''s no need for me to talk nonsense with you. Come quickly. "


    "Hehe, don''t underestimate the enemy too much. I didn''t give full play to my strength. At least my evil moon and sky rush is still useless. So you''re a mule. You still have to take it out for a walk. Now it''s like this. Oh, inflated haul, I advise you to go a little too far. You know, I still love you sometimes, You say you have worked so hard for so long, and the sickle is hungry. Is it a suit? "Tong people looked at grimjoe disdainfully and said.


    Grimjoe also put the soul chopping knife between his fingers and said, "hehe, it''s useless to say anything. At least I haven''t seen your solution up to now. What''s the difference? You also said your evil moon and sky rush? You just made me laugh. Your moves are very good-looking, but that''s the power. You''re a little afraid of the name."


    It seems that grimjoe is also rampant. He is still talking about the last time. Last time, when Tongren wanted grimjoe to release the evil moon sky rush, grimjoe only used his hands to absorb all the impact. Therefore, grimjoe''s definition of Tongren''s strength is still the same as before, so grimjoe dared to do so Inflated.


    "I guess you just want to say something about me, because I''ve played with you many times, and I know what color your shit is. You''re a person, that is, the city is insufficient and there''s more than enough to fail. I really don''t want to say anything more, but I still have a question, is it people who give up or are overwhelmed by excitement?" Tongren''s sight looked at grimjoe''s soul chopping knife and said.


    Grimjoe was also very confused and said, "well? What''s the matter? Why do you say so? Why did I just give up? Do you think I took out the soul chopping knife?"


    "Yes, I already know that you are an expert in individual art, but you still use the soul chopping knife, isn''t it a bit to hide your ears and steal the bell? I already know your routine. Are you still a little forced?" Tong said.


    Grimjoe smiled, then stared greedily at Tong people, as if his colleagues were the last piece of lean meat in those tables and said, "hehe, are you too shallow in knowledge? Do you have a clear understanding of order? Do we have no return blade? Since it''s a critical moment, of course I have to use my powerful skills."

 V1.Chapter 1367

    Return blade? Tong people are about to forget this stubble, because they have been fighting with grimjoe for a long time, and your fight on your body is about to forget something about your personnel. When you think of it for a moment, it is still a little strange. This is what makes Tong people a little embarrassed. They have forgotten the thing of emptiness or return blade. It is given by lanran.


    Why is it lanran''s gift? Because it is lanran''s research on avalanche jade that makes the void have the ability to fight against the high-level God of death. It can be said that without lanran, there might not be such a complicated thing today. It is also because lanran Tong has so skillfully obtained such an artifact as avalanche jade, Therefore, good and bad will not be evaluated for the time being.


    After all, Tong people have made a qualitative leap in their cultivation. But without blue dye''s haul, they may die and will not let the world fall into such a sea of suffering. Therefore, there are advantages and disadvantages, but the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, because these disadvantages are brought to the world, but the benefits are enjoyed by their colleagues.


    "Hehe, really? I almost forgot to have the skill of returning blade. It''s really powerful. Let me see how awesome you are. Come on, let me see how your returning blade looks. I''ll feast my eyes. Don''t let me be too disappointed about the returning of the third blade in the empty circle. I''m very fond of you It''s a feeling of expectation. "Tong people still look at grimjoe with a face of hunger and disdain.


    Grimjoe ran his finger across the soul chopping knife and said excitedly: "Hehe, Tong Ren, you regret that I met hungry today. I haven''t seen the hungry martial arts of Nian Yi and me for so long. What are you really good is what you send me. It really takes no effort. I''m really happy!"


    "Tear them up! Leopard king!" without giving Tongren a chance to speak, grimjoe quickly drew his double fingers on his soul chopping knife, and then the air flow next to his body also rose up layer by layer, as if it was very fierce.


    "Hehe, I think you''re still very powerful! Let me see how awesome you are. Don''t let me down! I haven''t seen your return blade. I''d like to see what power lanran has given you, so that you shout with me like this. Ha ha! Come on!" Tongren took the soul chopping knife to his chest, looked at grimjoe seriously and said.


    "Brush!" Grimjoe rushed over in an instant and didn''t give the same person a little time to prepare. This surprise attack was to break five blood flowers on Tong people''s chest! If Tong people quickly opened their armed color and looked forward to another hemostatic effect on their wounds, it seems that grimjoe''s speed can''t be underestimated. At that moment, even the same person I didn''t see when grimjoe came, so the Tong people were in a cold sweat later.


    This is the later grimjoe. He has no clothes on his body. He is completely covered with white light armor. Then his soul chopping knife is also missing. Instead, there are five sharp claws in his hand. There is a very handsome forehead on his forehead. His body has become more slender, and even a likeness has grown It''s a sharp tail. The leopard''s tail looks a little cute. It becomes a murder weapon when it comes to grimjoe''s.


    "Hehe, what did I say? You simply can''t resist me. I did it all at the beginning. Tell me how hard you are. It''s time to pay the price for your boasting. I think you just don''t struggle. I killed you obediently. You also saved me energy." Grimjoe said.


    Tongren also twisted his neck and said, "ha ha, you really think a little too much. I just haven''t seen such a fast return blade. I still think your return blade is amazing. I thought it was so spectacular. It seems that my expectation for you is really too high. Is there really nothing to see?" Tong man shook his head in place. There is no bitterness on his face. Is this the same as the attack of the destroyer grimjoe on himself just now? Grimjoe is angry. Obviously he stood cheap, but he hasn''t sold it yet.


    Grimjoe didn''t have any more nonsense this time. Ephedrine rushed over. This time, Tongren saw clearly, quickly opened the instant step, then flashed to grimjoe''s side, and quickly hit the evil moon and sky Chong. However, grimjoe was not vegetarian. All of a sudden, he said that the evil moon and sky Chong tore up, and then quickly turned to Tongren''s chest In the past, this set of work was synthesized together. I can''t help but let Tongren take a breath. It''s really impossible to prevent!


    "Qiang!" Tong people threw out a heavy sword, directly forcing Grimm Joe back, and then quickly changed his breath. The advantage of hurry was thrown out by evil Yuetian Chong. Grimm Joe also saw the opportunity, directly flashed through evil Yuetian Chong and directly stabbed Tong people''s chest!


    "Ka!" Grimjoe did stab the Tong man, but the Tong man was not really stabbed by him. Grimjoe stabbed Tong with a hard knife. Grimjoe just wanted to hide from the side. Then grimjoe received a violent kick on the head, which immediately put grimjoe a long distance. Grimjoe rolled over the ground for several times Stand up.


    Look at the Tong man who was hit by grimjoe. He has already become a wooden stake. This is the double art of Tong man!


    "Ouch, I''m really sorry. I tried too hard. I accidentally kicked you down so far. Are you hungry? I''m really sorry." Tong Ren scratched his head with a smile.


    Grimjoe was also very surprised, because his perception of history was much stronger. He didn''t even know when Tong people kicked him just now. He just felt that he was flying out, and grimjoe''s forehead was slowly cracked.


    Grimjoe also frowned, touched his head and said, "it''s really not easy. You''re the first human to meet me. I''ll write it down. You kick my head, right? OK, I really appreciate the power of giving me bee needles. Now I''m so serious. You should pay attention to it."

 V1.Chapter 1368

    "Ah, OK, I''ll pay attention. You''ve been told that there''s no nutrition nonsense. I''m still busy here. If you can fight, you can express it to me. If you can''t get hungry, I don''t organize you. Make way for me quickly. I don''t have leisure and elegance to say these words to you. Come up to me quickly!" Tongren said with a smile and a soul chopping knife.


    Grimjoe was once again extremely angry with Tong people,. Then, with the wind at his fingertips, he came to Tongren and said, "I want your life! I despise my return blade! You are still the first person!"


    "Qiang!" they collided once.


    The situation of chachai on the other side is really not optimistic. Chachai is breathing heavily on the ground and recovering his body with healing. After all, chachai just has strength. It''s a little hard for chachai to fight against lanran. Anyway, lanran is also the overlord of the virtual circle. The disparity of strength can be seen, Cha guessed that unless it is a means of destroying the sky and the earth, it is impossible to defeat lanran. That is, the short answer is hungry attack.


    "Hehe, get up. Didn''t you say you wanted my life? I want to see if you are as strong as you said. Don''t let me down. You are a human with few digits to call me. I want to see what you can do. A strong Xuetong just doesn''t know who you are?" LAN ran said.


    Cha Chai is also a big husband. He doesn''t even look at LAN ran and says: "Hehe, if you want to kill me, cut it quickly. Don''t grind it for me. It''s really annoying me. I think you''re going to die. It''s okay. Anyway, you killed me and my eldest brother. My eldest brother will certainly avenge me. You just wait for me to die. I don''t think you have the ability to brag for me again. You give me a chance to die quickly. I''m true I can''t stand you fool. "


    "Fuck, you''re really brave. I think you''re not far from death. I''m offering flowers to Buddha today! I''ll see how much you can do and how many moves you can make under my hand!" lanran said wildly.


    Cha Chai directly stood up, and then hurried to lanran''s spear. Lanran was also shocked and quickly flashed over, but it was still not too timely, because Cha Chai was really fast, or a hole was pierced on it. LAN ran was a little surprised and said, "Wow, the meal can fight back! But it''s a pity that she didn''t hit it!"


    Cha guess didn''t succeed. He hurried to hit it with a shield. LAN ran also smiled secretly, and then directly gathered spiritual power on his fist. He directly blasted it on Cha guess''s shield. Cha guess also flew out directly.


    "Wow, are you really? How did you fly out? Did I use too much force? Did I want to say sorry to you? I''m really sorry. Guess, I wiped many stores and killed you." lanran said.


    The ghost spat blood on the ground and said: "Cough, cough, fuck, don''t give me the ink. Hurry up. His mouth should be a person like you. If you want to kill my haul, don''t give me the ink. Just give me a quick pleasure. Blue dye, do you have a little idea of pity and cherish jade? Don''t think about it. I won''t talk to you!"


    "Ouch, you still think a lot. I don''t think I can convince you. I just need to train you well. I think you''re lack of teachers in the city. You''re sure you won''t be missing. The good material is to give a ride quickly. I''m really speechless. It''s a shame to be with me?" Lan ran said.


    Cha Chai smiled and said, "Oh, of course, Hal, who is with you, I guess I will vomit in the middle of the night. Before long, I will be dehydrated and die. Don''t torture. Hurry up and have a good time!"


    "Hehe, I''m really a strong man. I''m just satisfied with you! Hehe, zhenga and Sohu don''t need that waste to solve you. It''s good to let you go to hell. You just give me thank you. If my men solve you, they must be very slow. I''m afraid they can''t beat you. Hahaha, OK, I''ll let you go to the West!" LAN ran said,.


    At this time, Cha Chai also slowly closed his eyes. LAN ran began to use the energy bomb of the hermit, and then immediately blew out. At this critical moment, Cha Chai''s relatives blocked a person. Cha Chai didn''t know it, but he didn''t receive the attack. Then he slowly opened his eyes and looked at it. After looking at it, he was shocked.


    I saw that the black soul was standing in front of him. At this time, it was a distorted expression on his face. At a glance, it was whether the blue dye''s energy bounced on hi''s Willie really deserved it. Even the black soul''s expression of pain became like this.


    "You... Why are you?" Cha Chai asked with great doubt.


    Before the black soul answered him, lanran just blew up and said, "what, are you going to betray me?"


    Black soul also returned home with a smile and said, "hehe, how is it possible? Lord lanran, although you despise me, I occasionally prove it for you with my own actions. I will kill this person for you. If I can''t beat this person, I choose to commit suicide."


    "Hehe, it''s pretty broken. Well, I''ll help you. Anyway, this man is your enemy. It''s up to you to kill him for me. Anyway, it''s no big deal," lanran said with a smile.


    At this time, my black soul turned back and said, "hehe, this time we have two feelings. Let''s have a good fight. I''m also a useless waste. Let''s make a good decision. I don''t want to end the muddled and watery grass. You must be hurt. Reply quickly and start fighting."


    This is the later Cha guess. He looked at heixu with tears, because it directly reminded him of the waste dog. The waste dog first protected his parents, and then heixu protected himself.


    "Hehe, I have nothing to do. Just fight with me quickly. I''ll get up first. You wait. Whoever you fight with is a fight anyway. I won''t admit defeat." Cha guessed hard and stood up and said.


    The black soul also stepped back a few steps and said, "don''t give me nonsense. I can''t stand against the war. Hurry up and do what I say. What''s the matter? You want to fight with the one behind me. If you don''t want to, hurry up for me."

 V1.Chapter 1369

    Cha guess didn''t say anything at all. He stood up hard and said contemptuously to the black soul: then put your horse here and let me see how many kilograms you have.


    The voice was not over, but the black soul rushed over with a fierce arrow step and slapped Cha Chai''s head. Cha Chai was almost hit, but there was a trace of blood on his forehead. The black soul is also chasing after him. Before the sneak attack of this palm slows down, he is chasing and beating chachai. Chachai is also difficult to avoid the fierce attack of the black soul.


    After a fight, the black soul obviously didn''t attack so fiercely, but it became more and more tricky, but it also gave room for Cha guess to ease. Cha Chai grinned at the black soul and said, "you''re just like this. If you want to kill me and go back to your mother''s womb for a few years, I can''t be touched by mole ants like you.".


    As soon as the voice fell, the black soul''s fist came in front of him. Although he was very tired, he didn''t show any decline at all. Without saying a word, he punched up. This move didn''t please anyone. Both sides took several steps back. Cha Chai was also forced out of a mouthful of blood by Sheng.


    At this time, lanran couldn''t see it anymore. She said to the black soul, "you''d better step back. You can''t wait for your seat like this.".


    He rushed to chachai when he finished. Unexpectedly, the black soul suddenly forced lanran to stop. The stopped lanran was angry and angry at the black soul: "do you want to die? Believe it or not, I''ll let you see your poor ancestors now".


    The black soul said in his deep voice, "it''s not the villain''s intention to offend you to ask for your forgiveness, but some things must be solved by himself. Wait until the villain takes the other person''s head and then listen to the adult''s decision. Now, I''m sorry for the adult.".


    After listening to this, LAN ran calmed down, and the corners of her mouth showed a mocking expression and said, "you waste, hurry up. It takes so long to kill a rabbit. I won''t care about you if you stick to your loyalty. If anything happens, I can''t get around you"!


    After hearing this, the black soul didn''t say anything and rushed up expressionless, but he obviously felt that he was more murderous than before.


    Taking advantage of this time, Cha guess also recovered some strength and said to them: come on, little rabbits. Grandpa, I''m here waiting for you to have a good look at who is your grandson today. After dozens of moves, the black soul began to get angry and began to take off the double sickles on the back.


    Cha Chai then said, "come on, if you have any moves, just put your horse here for me"! Although Cha Chai''s mouth is very cruel, the attack damage in front gradually highlights, and the attack speed slowly decreases. It seems that he can''t keep up with the rhythm of the black soul attack.


    The fierce attack of the black soul cut the few clothes left on Cha Chai''s body, and some skin and meat were cut from a hole. The cut skin and meat turned to both sides and left bright red blood.


    At this time, lanran on one side laughed and said, "what''s the matter? Are you going to die? Weren''t you very cruel just now? Why are you going to die so soon? Waste is always waste, ha ha ha.".


    Cha Chai knew that this was lanran''s way of motivating him. His purpose was to make himself angry, but he ignored lanran at all. He compared lanran with an international contempt gesture in the gap of the battle and wanted him to say, "you two go together! Grandpa, even if I''m in trouble, your two grandchildren can''t send me away."


    Lanran, who had long wanted to end the battle, heard this: "this is what you said, so don''t blame me." as soon as the voice fell, she rushed up and ignored the black soul.


    Black soul also found that it seemed difficult for him to quickly guess. He didn''t say anything to lanran who joined the battle.


    With the addition of lanran, Cha guessed that it would have been difficult to deal with one. If there was more lanran, he would be even worse. There were many wounds on his body. There was an extremely deep wound, as if he was about to see white bones.


    It is always difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. What is more terrible is these two tough opponents. Finally, Cha guess was cut by the black soul, a mouthful of blood sprayed out, and blue dye kicked him on the back. Finally, he was knocked down and fainted.


    In other words, Tong people who were fighting with Ge Mu Li Dan were distracted when they saw this scene. They were severely patted on their chest by GE Mu Li Dan, and immediately a mouthful of blood poured into their throat, which was stubbornly endured by Tong people.


    Gomlidan laughed: "boy, you were arrogant just now, but now you can''t, ha ha! Can you be like a man? You deserve to be crushed by me."


    Tongren didn''t say anything. He came to fight with gormlidan again, but he always thought about getting out of the battle as soon as possible.


    But how could gormlidan let him go so easily and attack Tongren more violently, which was difficult to parry for a while. On the other side, the two people who solved Cha Chai surrounded Tong people!


    Tongren is also hard to accept, but they can''t do anything and can''t think of any good way to deal with the increasingly serious situation.


    With the addition of the two, Tong people only got beaten, and the wounds on their bodies were not better than the fallen ones. They were supported by willpower.


    But after a round, there were many wounds on his body. Just when Tongren was about to fail to hold on, Cha Chai, who was unconscious, moved his fingers, but there was no sign of waking up, but he seemed to see an unspeakable difference in his eyelids.


    Tongren finally couldn''t hold on and raised his fist hard. The three of them burst into laughter when they saw the potential. Among them, lanran shouted, "it''s refreshing. I didn''t expect that you Tongren will have today. It''s not bad to be planted in our hands. You can go at ease!"


    He hit Tong people with a hard punch. At this time, Cha Chai, who had lost his fighting ability in their eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. There was a terrible light in his eyes, as if he wanted to devour everything in the world. Cha Chai suddenly stood up and rushed to Tong people surrounded by the three people, and a punch responded to LAN Ran''s fist, Lanran was hit tens of meters away by this sudden punch. There was light blood at the corners of her mouth, as if she had been violently impacted.


    The three people looked at the restored chachai in surprise and saw the strange look in chachai''s eyes. Gomlidan and chachai looked at each other. It seemed that they saw the shape of hell in their eyes. Suddenly, they were hairy and didn''t dare to look at each other. They had a wave of retreat in their heart, but they were big guys after all, and there were two people around them, but it was not easy to show them.


    The other two dared not look at Cha Chai''s eyes. Cha Chai''s eyes seemed like a sharp sword. The cut wound was suffused with a faint golden light, as if it was slowly healing

 V1.Chapter 1370

    At this time, Cha guess was like a God who came down to earth, which made people fear. The three adjusted their mentality, but they also eased up. At this time, lanran came up and said sarcastically, "who do I think this is? I''ll lie on the ground and jump around blindly when I''m beaten. I see you don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    Tongren ignored him and turned around to help Tongren who was about to reach the end. Tongren was also startled by the scene, as if he saw a different shadow on him, but he couldn''t say it again. Tongren suppressed his doubts. After all, it''s not convenient to ask and guess on this occasion.


    The two sides confronted each other like this. After about ten seconds, the other three finally couldn''t stand it. They made a look at each other and wanted to fight.


    Chachai just stared at the three people. When the three people were about to come to the front, suddenly chachai''s back burst into a dazzling light. After the light slowly dissipated, it showed its wings!


    The two wings poked fiercely in front, and the pace of the three men''s attack seemed to be subject to great resistance, but the three men bravely resisted the pressure and rushed up. Cha Chai gently waved the colorful light of the two wings, as if it had stagnated in the air. At once, he untied the three men''s attack and drove them back.


    The three were surprised. They were full of questions. They wondered what kind of panacea they had taken. Cha Chai at the other end was reasonable and unforgiving. He waved his fist and attacked the three!


    The three men struggled against the sudden change of chachai. After 100 moves, it seemed that the change of chachai had a little retreat. The attack was not fierce at that time. The three men seemed to be aware of this, but they didn''t have any strength to organize a fierce attack.


    Tongren, who had recovered a little, seemed to notice the decline of Cha Chai, and felt uneasy at once, but he didn''t think much about adjusting his body slowly. After another round of shopping, the black soul was beaten half dead, just like those dying people who seemed to die at any time with only one breath, But the three seemed to master the attack mode of chachai, but they slowly mastered the attack rhythm of chachai, which was not as difficult as just now.


    At this time, LAN ran, who owed her mouth, opened her mouth: "I thought you were capable. It turned out to be a woman. I thought you were going to destroy the sky and the earth. I didn''t expect it to be so useless." Cha guessed that he didn''t pay attention to him, as if he took him as air.


    At this moment, lanran gnashes her teeth and smashes it at Cha Chai. The black soul went around to the rear and fiercely waved the double sickle to hit and cut off chachai''s back. Chachai seemed unaware of the arrival of the sickle. When the sickle was about to be cut, it suddenly sent out a circle of light and shade, shrouded chachai in it, and immediately set off chachai into a descending angel, emitting a light that people look up to. This circle of light and shade not only bounced off the sickle of the black soul, but also let the black soul fly upside down and hit the ground with a bang, making a deep pit.


    The three didn''t expect that the fainting person could be so powerful, and this instant outbreak could last so long! The three of them couldn''t care much. The aperture they were facing was a frenzied bombing. As the three increased their fire, there were some cracks in the aperture on the surface of chachai. Chachai was dry and cracked, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Finally, the aperture slowly appeared a large area of loopholes, and cha Chai wow spewed out a mouthful of bright red blood, and the wings behind were also dimmed, as if they were like a dandelion swaying in the air. It was always difficult to defeat four hands with two fists, not to mention three people who were still so powerful. Finally, they were defeated and knelt down on one knee.


    At this time, Tongren on one side seemed as if he were a bitter monk sitting in meditation. Ignore what''s happening around you. When the scythe of the black soul cut off chachai''s head, Tongren suddenly opened his eyes!


    God, what is this? It''s as glorious as a miracle. Lanran regrets that she didn''t cut off Cha Chai''s vote just now. This has just solved the outbreak of Cha Chai. The other one jumped up again. What evil has she done!


    At this time, Tongren made the three people feel difficult, but they had to bite the bullet. Tongren''s open and big moves were full of loopholes, which made the three people seize the opportunity. However, when they were about to attack Tongren, Tongren was like a cunning loach, which was elusive and could not attack his body. On the contrary, Tongren seemed to be able to escape from the fierce attack of the three people, and even took the initiative to fight back.


    Lanran thought quickly: this battle can''t be delayed any longer. We must make a quick decision. We can''t wait to point out. Maybe there will be some other moths.


    Lanran knowingly gave the other two a look in their eyes, and then said sarcastically, "no matter how capable you Tongren are today, you can''t leave here. What''s more, you still have a woman with you. Oh, by the way, why can''t that woman jump for a while? Are you not satisfied with him?"


    Tongren didn''t get angry and replied, "the tiger is bullied by the dog, not to mention being besieged by three evil dogs. Turtle grandson, your Tongren grandpa is here to see who takes whose dog''s life today."


    LAN ran couldn''t stand the humiliation and immediately hit back: "don''t fucking talk to me. Look at me. I''ll end your life. I want you to leave your head here today."


    Tongren didn''t continue to respond to him and was dedicated to dealing with the enemy''s attack. At this time, Tongren thought that it was impossible to fight hard today, not to mention that cha guess fell to the ground again. He had to think of a way to get out and go.


    The three people''s relentless attack made Tong people''s hard to recover physical strength exhausted again, and the fight fell into a state of adhesion.


    At this time, the gomli bridge, which had endured for a long time, suddenly became difficult. All kinds of big moves hit Tong people with their heads covered. Tong people didn''t want Fang to deal with it with ease, but it was enough to resist his attack. At this time, a dark shadow flashed behind Tong people! It turned out to be lanran. I didn''t expect that they would choose this indiscriminate move and choose a sneak attack!


    At this time, Tong people wanted to resist, but they were also powerless. They had to harden their scalp to resist the attack of gomli bridge. Suddenly, Cha Chai, who had knelt down, bumped into lanran and broke lanran''s intention of sneaking attack, but he was also attacked by lanran!


    This attack was like the last straw, which was hard pressed on the dilapidated building of chachai. Boom! Hit the ground, I feel that the surrounding ground has sunk. I feel that my internal organs are tumbling like rivers and seas, and my bones are clicking. I wonder if there can be one or two good ribs left!


    At this time, I still feel that I can be a pig. If such a flower can''t hold, how can I be a colleague with myself

 V1.Chapter 1371

    Seeing this scene, Tong people immediately became angry and hit gomli bridge far with a fierce fist! And said, "what can you mean people do besides using these dirty moves!"


    Although he is playing with his mother''s gun in his mouth, his hand is not idle, because Tong people know that he can''t let his anger get dizzy and fight with others. Otherwise, he and cha guess have to explain today, and his palm is making a secret effort.


    Lanran laughed: "you hairy child, you must know nothing to achieve great things. How can a woman like you live to the end! You''d better recognize it today."


    Suddenly, with a loud noise, one by one came through the gate! It turned out that Tongren took advantage of this emptiness and quietly launched the seal on his hand. Suddenly, Tong people jumped at Cha Chai and wanted to hold Cha Chai and rush to the door.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the three people were willing to give Tongren a chance to rush over. They knew that the current chachai was Tongren''s biggest weakness, so they fiercely attacked the chachai on Tongren''s back. Chachai was no longer able to defend, so they had to be slaughtered. When a heavy foot kicked on chachai''s back, Tongren was also rushed forward.


    After seeing each other''s intention, Tong people accelerated and ran towards the gate. Another knife cut deeply into Cha Chai''s back. Tong Ren was very angry, but he couldn''t stop. He was getting closer and closer to the gate. When he approached immediately, LAN ran, who played soy sauce, suddenly launched a surprise attack and knocked Tong Ren and cha Chai to the ground!


    Now Cha guess can''t stand fainting to death.


    Lanran, who succeeded in the sneak attack, pointed to Tongren and laughed: "run, little monkey, why don''t you run? If you give you a chance, why can''t you run away? You can''t get it. Why don''t you cherish the opportunity? Ha ha!" at this time, black soul gave a heavy knife to Tongren who fell to the ground!


    Tongren suddenly fell to the ground and tried to hold up. It really seemed so hard. The three looked at the battle that had won. After such a long fierce fight, they must humiliate their opponents.


    First of all, lanran goes to chachai, steps on chachai''s head, rotates left and right, points to Tongren and says, "come on, let''s enjoy how your good brother died today. Ha ha, don''t gnash your teeth at me. It''s your turn later. Little rabbit has hurt me so hard."


    As soon as the voice fell, LAN ran stepped on Cha Chai''s foot and added some strength. Cha Chai suddenly felt painful and growled in a low voice: "you dog day, Grandpa, if I lose, I lose. If you have the seed, give grandpa a good time. Fuck you."


    Lanran laughed and seemed to enjoy the fun. It seemed that she didn''t care about the investigation and guess at her feet. She said to Tong people, "see, enjoy it very much, right? What''s the mood of looking at her brother? You''re looking forward to it, right? It''ll help you realize it right away."


    No matter how good your temper can withstand this humiliation, not to mention Tongren.


    Tongren opens his mouth and scolds, "you turtle grandson, if you let your two grandfathers go out alive today, you will live better than death!" lanran still looks like that ha ha, but this time he doesn''t say anything, so he cuts off Cha Chai''s head with a sickle that won the black soul!


    When the sickle was about to strike Cha Chai''s head, Tong people couldn''t stand it anymore and made a heart rending sound! I don''t know if I was too excited or how I fainted due to heat!!


    Lanran is laughing happily. Just when her head is about to be cut off by a sickle, Tongren!


    Tongren broke out!


    He opened a pair of eyes that did not exist in time! It seems that the blood and tears are still falling! How sad it is! His eyes were filled with a bitter and difficult rune. If someone looked carefully, he would spit blood and die, because the rune above seemed to be a taboo, which ordinary people could not bear.


    Tongren roared into the sky! Look straight at lanran.


    Lanran, waving a sickle in her hand, was stunned at this time! A sickle with the same hair thickness stagnated in mid air and could not go down any more! At present, the three people are deeply shocked by this scene! Tong people rushed to the three people in a daze and kicked them off. Then they saved Cha Chai!


    Tong people gently picked up Cha Chai and put him behind them. Looking at the unconscious Cha Chai, they filled the past to the three people. The three people were thrown sandbags in the sky. After opening these terrible eyes, others don''t know that lanran must know that this is Indra''s eye! He knew the horror of this Indra eye! Because he has his own!


    The three people were devastated by the outbreak of the tongs. The gomli bridge was blown away by a fierce hammer of the tongs. The black soul was no better than eating soil on the ground! Only lanran can barely support it.


    Just when Tong people use the power of Indra''s eye to kill the three, lanran suddenly opens her eyes! It''s Indra''s eye! Tongren was suddenly shocked. Unexpectedly, lanran also had Indra''s eyes!


    For a moment, the two seemed to be on a par. But I don''t know what it feels like. It seems that Tongren are more powerful. It seems that Tongren''s Indra eye can suppress lanran''s Indra eye! But each of them did not benefit at all.


    Tongren, who was dazzled by his anger, seems to have recovered a trace of reason and no longer confront lanran.


    A lunge rushed to chachai, put chachai on his shoulder and fled through the gate. Lanran and his party can''t help it. Gormley bridge and black soul have no ability to act. Only lanran is still chasing them and launching a fierce attack on them.


    Tongren, who suddenly ran away, suddenly turned around and stared at lanran. Lanran suddenly feels a sharp sword stabbing her eyes. It hurts so much that she can''t bear to hold up the pace of catching up.


    When lanran slowed down, he saw that Tong people had passed through the gate and slowly disappeared into his eyes.


    Lanran sees Tong people disappear in her eyes and doesn''t show anything. It seems that it doesn''t matter.


    Because Tongren just gave him that look, he felt the fear of death. It seemed that he was like a lamb. Tongren was like a tiger. If Tongren filled it, he had to be swallowed. The determined lanran reads a bitter word in her mouth and walks towards them.


    "Hum, you two useless things, if it weren''t for you two losers, how could those two turtle grandsons escape." they didn''t dare to collide with lanran, so they had to let lanran scold.


    They didn''t dare to resist. They let Lanna scold like this. It was really their own mistake. The guest on duty who was not easy to get disappeared. It was also their own fruit that completely separated bengyu from lanran''s hand.


    It doesn''t have to be said that this is the fault of these two people. If they don''t spend so much nonsense, they may become like this without sleeping, but it''s useless to say anything now. They can''t turn back when they have reached the cliff, and they don''t know what the outcome will be

 V1.Chapter 1372

    Tong people are exhausted and carry a guess. They don''t have a piece of intact clothes. They are bleeding like a beast that has just escaped from the cage. Tong people''s eyes are still hung with a trace of blood and tears, and their pupils seem to emit these red lights.


    They finally passed through the seal and returned to the real world, but unexpectedly, they didn''t know where they fell. This is a place I''ve never seen before. They fell on the granite of the silhouette and passed out.


    Looking at this environment, there is a thick fog around, as if it will never dissipate. The plants here are surprisingly huge! A small wild flower swaying with the wind is even larger than Tongren''s body. This strange wild flower looks like a living creature. With the arrival of these two people, it seems to open their human eyes and stare at them!


    For about a quarter of an hour, the wild flower was not visiting them. Like an old man half buried in the soil, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. In the evening, the whole place was suddenly cloudy and the fog was dispersed by gusts of wind. Only then did I see the environment.


    It is like a plant kingdom full of plants of various styles, but they all have one characteristic, that is, they are incomparably huge! This one full of thorns needs to be an adult man holding hands to surround it! All this seems very strange. However, Tongren and chachai have not recovered their consciousness for such a long time because of overwork or other reasons. But it is strange that their wounds are healing quickly.


    After another moment or so, there was a terrible cry in the forest, mixed with the cry of birds. For a moment, it seemed extremely terrible. At this time, a huge monster appeared not too far away from them. It looked like a wolf, but it was huge. All its fur stood up like steel needles.


    Its eyebrows were engraved with the word "King", and its eyes were filled with terrible faint blue light. It looked like a demon walking in time at night. If the wolf was seen at ordinary times, it would not scare people half to death.


    The wolf ran happily in the whole forest and wantonly captured those "weak" animals. Suddenly, it saw the red rabbit. The rabbit''s eyes were red like two fireballs, but it was not afraid of the hungry wolf and attacked it! This time, the interest of the strange wolf was adjusted to the highest. Seeing that the corners of his mouth were slightly upward, it looked like someone mocking others. After some banter, the wolf also ran into the rabbit.


    The two wonderful flowers fought together. Looking at the terrible wolf, it didn''t take the slightest advantage. Instead, its tail was bitten by a rabbit! Show the ferocious white bones! This greatly stimulated the blood of the wolf. He didn''t feel the pain at all, but launched an attack more violently.


    The werewolf flew the rabbit far with one claw, but the rabbit felt that nothing had happened. He stood up and patted the soil on his body with his forefoot! God, what kind of strange place is this? There are such abnormal creatures and people''s expressions and actions!


    The two monsters have been beating so hard that no one has the slightest advantage of the site. I don''t know how long the fight lasted. The two sides looked at each other from a distance, as if they wanted to kill each other with their eyes, but their bodies didn''t rush straight as before. On the contrary, it seems cautious. If it is in an ordinary place, it will cause people''s surprise. First, remove their huge and ferocious appearance. A wolf can''t beat a rabbit. It seems that there are traces of being suppressed by the rabbit! Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha!


    The strange wolf seems to be aware of this, and people seem to see it blush! At the thought that the wolf seemed to be angry and his beard was about to burst. The rabbit saw the change of the wolf and raised its little claws, as if it were swaggering.


    When the two monsters wanted to launch the last attack, Cha guessed that they coughed untimely, but there was no sign of waking up. It seemed that the two monsters heard the weak cough and looked at the sound source one after another. When they saw the two people fainting to the ground, they forgot that they were fighting for life and death, and rushed at them with one heart.


    How good is this? Both of them are still in a coma. Even if they are not in a coma, it is impossible to fight against the two monsters according to their current physical condition. They have just escaped from the tiger''s mouth. Now they have stepped into the wolf''s nest again. Oh, no, and a rabbit''s nest.


    When they were about to approach Tongren and wipe them, the two monsters whispered two words. They felt that the wolf heart was unwilling to jump towards Tongren, and the rabbit was happy to jump towards chachai. Their life and death are imminent, but they don''t know what a sad thing it is. Just then, a loud cry came from the sky: evil, how dare the second class. The two monsters seemed to encounter something to be afraid of. For a moment, they dared not approach. They ran towards the depths of the forest. On the way, the wolf did not forget to look at the air, as if he was afraid that lightning would fall from the air and split on himself.


    When the two monsters disappeared in the depths of the forest, a man slowly landed from the sky! This man is not surprisingly tall. On the contrary, his heads are slightly low. His back is extremely distorted. He holds an old crutch in his hand. It is more a fire burning stick than a crutch, because it looks very fragile, as if it would break with a little force, and there is a lump of roasted broken meat on it, When the man completely fell to the ground, he fell on a big horse and climbed up for a long time! He patted the dust on his body, and then he saw that he was a bad old man!


    None of his messy hair is white. There are clear gullies on his face, and there are many dirt hidden inside. It seems that he hasn''t washed his face for decades. His old clothes are dirty, which is very consistent with his facial characteristics, but it''s strange that people look very comfortable.


    When the sloppy old man finished patting the soil on his body, he looked at the two people. He first looked at Cha Chai, as if he had seen all the inside and outside of Cha Chai at a glance. He said good and good together, and grabbed a handful of his hair that might not have been washed for decades.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned and looked at Tong people. His eyes were so sharp, like an eagle looking for prey in the sky! After a while, the old man put away his sharp eyes, stopped reading Tongren''s eyes, and shrugged his head. After half a night, he said, "it''s really good luck to let me meet you two, ha ha ha." The slovenly old man waved his sleeves and disappeared into the strange forest with the old man

 V1.Chapter 1373

    In the morning, they were taken to a dilapidated temple by the old man and thrown onto a pile of weeds by the old man. The temple doesn''t know which deity it used to worship, but there is no statue or beauty, leaving only an old earthen pot. Looking around, it seems that those giant plants have disappeared. The elderly weeds and crooked trees around give people a sad feeling.


    The two finally relaxed. It seemed that Tong people were about to wake up. The old man on one side looked and smiled. Then he covered himself with an old cotton padded clothes and went to sleep for a long time.


    After another hour, Tongren finally became conscious and woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was so bright that he had to close them again. It took a long time to ease up. At this time, Tong people looked around and found that cha Chai was beside him. Then he noticed that he didn''t know where he was, and Tongren looked around.


    After watching for a long time, he suddenly found the existence of the earthen pot. When he looked at the earthen pot, he unconsciously clicked in his heart. When Tongren''s eyes touched the earthen pot, the earthen pot was like an ancient beast. Tongren felt unprecedented pain on his head. This sudden pain made Tongren hold a mouthful of blood, There was another trace of pale on the unhealthy face.


    At this time, the old man who was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes and sternly scolded Tongren: "can you see this thing? Close your dog eyes as soon as possible." the old man''s sudden opening made people find his big yellow teeth, which made people feel funny. At this time, Tongren reflected that there was another person around him, Why didn''t he notice his existence just now? It immediately reminded Tong people of something surprising, and looked at the old man in surprise. The atmosphere immediately became tense.


    "Cough", the old man coughed a few times to ease the atmosphere. He grinned at Tong people, but he couldn''t help leaking out his big yellow teeth. After seeing it, Tong people didn''t know what it was because of, or the old man''s big plate teeth had a mysterious attraction, or the smile point immediately couldn''t help laughing, but there was no sign of soberness.


    "Hey, boy, you''re almost enough. Don''t make me angry.". The old man seemed to realize that Tongren was laughing at his front teeth, but he couldn''t help getting angry and scolding, but he seemed to be a natural funny emperor. This angry hair suddenly burst out, and Tongren couldn''t help laughing with his wonderful appearance.


    After a long time, Tongren seemed to realize his impoliteness, so he took away his smile, but he didn''t dare to look at my face and hat again. Then he said to the sloppy old man embarrassed, "sorry, old man, I didn''t mean it." the sloppy old man didn''t respond, but just hummed softly.


    Then the old man said to the Tong man, "you are really worthless. I knew I wouldn''t save you two, but you were eaten by the beast. It''s good to be a wolf. Hum!" the Tong man blushed and lowered his head. After a long time, he said to the old man, "thank you for your help, but boy, I''m sorry because I have no choice."


    Seeing the sincerity of Tongren''s words, the old man didn''t delve into anything. He waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Who calls me a good man." then he continued to ask, "why did you show up here and disturb my carefree life." Tongren thought and said: "The old man is really embarrassed. It''s a long story. I don''t know if I fall here."


    The old man thought thoughtfully for a moment, pursed his mouth and said, "you boy are also brave. Do you know what the jar is? You dare to look around and are not afraid to blind your eyes. This jar is sealed with a great character. You boy is not afraid that he will kill you."


    Hearing the slovenly old man say this, Tong man couldn''t help but be afraid for a while, because he did feel the fatal threat that the jar gave him, rather than the old man frightening him.


    They were speechless and seemed to be thinking about their own affairs. At this time, the sloppy old man''s stomach didn''t cry properly. The old man also grinned and Tongren felt hungry. The old man walked out and shouted to the sky. After a while, a snow-white rabbit sat on the back of a cute stupid little firewood dog, which seemed to be OK To see the dog''s helplessness and anger, but there seems to be no way.


    They even pulled a huge bird and other creatures behind them. It seemed that they were killed and did not move. Let them drag. I really don''t know how such a weak thing can move.


    The old man laughed when he saw the potential, but he looked very obscene and said, "my two little babies are really powerful. Thanks to you, I won''t be hungry. Ha ha." Tong people saw this scene, but they didn''t say anything. They just subconsciously felt that they had seen the same goods, but they didn''t remember.


    When the two goods dragged the food to the front of the temple, the old man conjured up a team of firewood and a humble iron rod, which seemed a little similar to his "crutch". The only difference was that the crutch was much larger. With a lot of effort, the big bird was roasted by the old man, and the golden oil juice was roasted, which looked very delicious.


    At this time, Tongren on one side saw this scene and felt hungry, but it was hard to say anything. After the sloppy old man roasted the big bird completely, he grabbed a wing (huge wing) Towards the two goods, they seem to have been favored. They happily carry the food and run to one side to eat. The dog seems to be afraid of the rabbit. Generally, it doesn''t start to eat until the rabbit finishes eating, which seems very helpless.


    Seeing this, the old man laughed and said, "you useless waste wood, what a shame. The dog lowered his head like a human being.


    At this time, the old man threw a bird leg back at Tong people and ate it with relish.


    Tongren is also a cheerful person. He looks at the bird leg thrown by the old man and gets up without saying anything. When Tongren gets up, he feels sore all over. However, it seems that the wounds of the previous battle with lanran and his party are much lighter, and some are even healing. Tongren doesn''t think much, mainly because he is hungry and grabs the bird leg for a while.


    The two goods on the other side eat at a frightening speed. Although they are small, it seems that this thing 100 times larger than their body is like marshmallow. They don''t eat at all. They eat it all in a short time. The two goods that still have more meaning look at the sloppy old man. The old man doesn''t care about the poor eyes of the two goods and takes care of his own crazy eating

 V1.Chapter 1374

    The slovenly old man somehow made a pot of wine and drank it while eating. After a while, the huge bird was eaten by the old man, even the bones were eaten clean! Tongren''s chin on one side was almost scared to the ground and stared at a pile of bones underground. The old man snorted impatiently. Tong people noticed his rudeness and smashed his mouth.


    After a full meal, Tongren seemed to think of something and asked the old man, "what''s the name of the old man? The old man saved us, but I don''t even know the name of the benefactor. I''m really sorry.". After listening to the cold hum, the old man leaked his big yellow teeth and said, "I''m just a savage in the mountain. It was my whim to save you. Needless to say, just call me a wild old man. My name is just a code."


    Tongren was also embarrassed to continue questioning. He really wanted to know where he was now. The wild old man seemed to see through what he thought and said, "this is not where you garbage can touch. You can enter here by mistake. I don''t know how lucky it took your whole life.". Both of them sat on the ground and rested silently.


    At the time of their rest, Cha Chai finally woke up. He also wanted to open his eyes like Tongren, and was severely hurt by the light. It took a long time to ease up. Cha Chai first noticed the old man lying on the ground. He seemed to have an inexplicable feeling that the old man was very kind.


    At this time, the old man noticed the awakening chachai, revealed his rhubarb front teeth, and said with a loud smile, "what a smelly boy, you finally woke up. I thought you were going to die.".


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Cha guessed where he couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t have the good luck of Tong people. He was severely beaten by the wild old man with a crutch and shivered on the ground in pain. Tongren didn''t say anything, just a slight grin and quickly recovered.


    Tongren roughly told chachai about the previous events. Chachai quickly gave a big gift to the wild old man and said to him, "thank you for your help, boy. Thank you here.". The wild old man didn''t say anything. At this time, the two goods ran in, and cha Chai felt as if he had seen them somewhere, but he couldn''t remember. I seem to have found the two goods. Cha Chai is looking at them and keeps his head low.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept in front of the temple door, and the whole temple seemed to be covered by something and lost its light. I only heard the angry and wailing birds in the air. Looking from the broken roof, the party turned out to be a strange bird ten times bigger than just now!


    It seems that the one just eaten is its children. The strange bird''s feathers were shining like armor, and his mouth was as sharp and long as a thin sword. The strange bird circled for a few times and suddenly crashed down from high into the temple. Tongren and chachai looked very nervous because they had never seen such a monster. The wild old man seemed to ignore his business and fell to the ground and snored.


    I saw two goods rush out of the gate of the temple and sneer at the strange bird. Suddenly, their body size soared and their appearance was not as lovely as before. The wolf and rabbit who wanted to kill Tong people last night! The rabbit stepped on the wolf''s back. The wolf seemed very reluctant, but there was no way. With the wolf''s jump, the rabbit hit back at the strange bird.


    The strange bird was also fearless. He stood up with his mouth towards the rabbit''s head, but he didn''t expect that the rabbit was so cunning. He grabbed its feathers and climbed onto its back and hammered it fiercely. For a time, the big bird was beaten and bumped everywhere, but he never hit the temple.


    After a while, the battle seemed to be over. I saw the big bird holding its incomplete body crying and running away like a distance. The grumpy rabbit didn''t chase, but he just wanted to make the bird run away. He put down his fist to show his strength. The monster wolf looked at it with disdain. The rabbit stared at it, and it lowered its head, which looked extremely funny.


    After watching the battle, they finally felt that this place was extraordinary. The most important thing was that the slovenly old man in front of them was even more extraordinary. How could they survive in this environment without his appearance, and obediently obey the two goods? They secretly determined to escape this strange place as soon as possible


    ¡£ The wild old man sleeping on the side has never seen the big bird from beginning to end. He doesn''t seem to know the great danger just now.


    In the evening, the wild old man woke up slowly, scratched his hair that hadn''t been washed for decades, yawned a few times, found that Tongren and chachai were watching him, and shouted, "what do you two boys want to do? I worked hard to save you. Do you want to kill me?"?


    Tongren immediately explained: "the old gentleman is not like this. My companions and I don''t know why they fell in this place. We want to ask if Sir has any way to let us out."


    "Oh? That''s why. Just go if you want. I don''t know where to go. Have I ever been out?" said the wild old man. Tongren seemed very helpless, but he had to say, "thank you, old man. We will never forget the old man''s saving grace. When we have a chance in the future, we will come back and repay the old man''s saving grace."


    The wild old man snorted coldly and said, "don''t grind haw like a woman. If you want to roll, roll early. Don''t disturb my sleep.". Then he went to sleep.


    Without a word, they helped each other to walk outside the temple.


    When they went out 500 meters, they found that the temple was built on Gufeng only! There is no way to go down at all. Looking down, there are all huge plants, each with strange shapes, and the thick fog covers it, which looks extremely terrible and strange!


    After watching for a long time, they could not help it. It was getting dark. A strong wind blew under the lonely peak and dispersed the thick fog again. Then they saw the whole picture of the forest! It''s so terrible. There''s blood everywhere. Even those plants are stained with shredded meat. It''s like a human hell. God, what kind of place is this? It''s so terrible.


    They looked for a long way, but they couldn''t find a way out, so they had to go to the temple. However, the door of the temple was closed at some time, and the two goods playing outside disappeared without a trace. They had no choice but to knock on the door. However, they didn''t get a response, so they had to settle down relying on the dilapidated wall of the temple

 V1.Chapter 1375

    They leaned against the wall for a while, and the sound of the wild old man stretching came from the temple. So Tong people shouted to the house, "old Sir, please show us a way down the mountain. We still have important things to do. Please, old Sir.".


    The wild old man in the temple seemed to hate the sound very much. He immediately held the tone of his voice and replied impatiently, "the road is at your own feet. Just walk by yourself. Where do I know what road? Roll! Don''t disturb me to sleep."


    Tongren really had no choice. Thinking that he had something important, he even said a lot of praise to the wild old man: "Sir, I know your heart is very kind. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have saved us in that terrible forest. The younger generation is very grateful. The old gentleman has a loving heart like God. Please help us once..."


    Although Tongren said something true or against his heart, the wild old man listened very applicable. The expression on his face gradually eased a lot, and soon opened the door. Tongren and they looked at the wild old man who came out of the temple. They seemed to find that he had a very different feeling from the day, but they couldn''t say it.


    Especially Cha Chai, he felt that the wild old man gave him more and more attraction, but he was extremely kind. He felt that his broken body was becoming more and more comfortable. He seemed to feel that the wounds left by his fight with lanran were healing rapidly. How magical it is.


    The Tongren on one side got to know the wild old man earlier. Although he was a little surprised, he was not as surprised as chachai. The wild old man looked at them and said after humming coldly: "I''m really annoyed with you two. If you want to go, you''ll walk at the door and grind your haw. It''s OK for those who know. If those who don''t know think you''re chanting for me!"


    They dared not answer anything, but let the wild old man taunt them. The wild old man chirped for a long time, which vented their anger that they disturbed his sleep. The wild old man said impatiently to Tongren and cha Chai, "this is what you want to go down, so don''t blame me." then he walked forward, and they followed closely.


    When they came to the edge of Gufeng, they saw the wild old man stop, and they both stopped. Unexpectedly, the wild old man walked around behind them and kicked them down with two big feet! His mouth still said, "come on, I''ll send you down now. Hahaha, tell you to make me sleep. Do you think I''m such a naive baby?".


    The two men were frightened by the wild old man''s sudden foot, but there was nothing they could do. They didn''t know how many things in the vines were broken in the process of falling, and it took them a long time to fall to the ground. They hit two deep pits, but it''s strange that they didn''t hurt much, except that they were hurt by falling all over.


    Tongren and cha guessed slowly for a long time before they got up from the ground. They looked at each other and thought that it should be the ghost of the wild old head. If a normal person fell from the lonely peak, it must be dead without a whole body. Where could they just suffer from skin and flesh like them.


    They smiled bitterly and walked towards the forest. Cha Chai and Tong people only saw this unique place on Gufeng. Even their last contact was unconscious. Now they finally came into close contact.


    Looking at these strange huge plants and the blood and meat everywhere, they felt uneasy. When they passed the first plant, the huge plant suddenly moved! It was a huge flower! With its terrible blood basin and big mouth, the stamens bit towards their position, as if they wanted to chew them up.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, they immediately dodged to the side. Unexpectedly, another same monster plant attacked their position. They dodged the attack of these monster plants and finally escaped the territory of these crazy flowers after a long time. They were relieved, but they were exhausted.


    They rested for a while and were afraid. Where the hell is this? There are all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes. If it was still like this, they would die bravely today. In this place where birds don''t dare to shit, they would have begged the wild old man to let him take us out.


    Tong Ren and cha Chai are also decisive people. After they bury their grievances, they quickly reply. They look at each other and walk towards the depths of the forest.


    After walking for a while, they found that the plants in front were glowing red and dyed the sky over there red. They looked at the strange scenery in front of them. Suddenly, tongxinsheng felt that something wrong was coming.


    Suddenly, the earth began to tremble violently. I saw a large black area running towards their position. Suddenly, the dust was flying all over the sky, covering up the previous red light. Tong people and cha guessed that the situation was wrong and ran behind them immediately.


    However, I don''t know when the strange flowers they just escaped were also huge creatures like bees in Honghu district. They all have six pairs of wings and long needle tubes on their mouths. It seems that they are contaminated with highly toxic.


    They felt very helpless. Now there was no way to go. Chachai and Tong people had to defend their backs. But when the fierce beasts and huge creatures like bees rushed towards them, they avoided them! Moreover, the two groups of monsters fought with each other, and their surroundings became a vacuum, and no monster attacked them.


    They sat on the ground panting, and then put down their heart to mention their voice. Tong people looked at the two monsters as if they were natural enemies. They had nothing in their eyes except each other.


    Tongren looked at the huge monsters rushing forward. Their bodies were like battle armor. The dim light did not affect their reflection degree at all. Then they looked like honey. No wonder the two gangs fight like natural enemies for a reason.


    The two men slowed down and took advantage of the fighting efforts of the two groups to bypass their battle circle and flee towards the red forest covered by dust. They also looked back from time to time. It was really a tragic place. There were torn bodies lying everywhere on the ground, and the earth was bright red with blood.


    They finally ran into the red forest. They dare not take it lightly and walk carefully in the forest for fear of disturbing something and getting into trouble. However, this monk forest is not like the front, but a peaceful and quiet place. So they went to the depths of the forest, but at the moment, chachai may be open. Because Tuola hasn''t replied with one eye, he has a feeling of depression in his heart. He gestured to chachai to be more cautious

 V1.Chapter 1376

    They walked like this. I don''t know how long they walked. The red light in the forest slowly faded and went first. The feeling of depression in Tongren''s heart is becoming stronger and stronger, but there is no better way, so they can only harden their scalp and walk forward. When they were about to reach the end of the red forest, the vision suddenly raised.


    Suddenly there was a piercing cry. For a moment, the calm of the forest was broken. The first thing frightened was the huge birds perching in the trees, flying high into the sky. Then there was a rustling sound behind the tree, which was very much like the sound of a snake crawling on the ground, but it seemed very hurried and seemed to want to escape here quickly.


    Tongren and chachai tightened their nerves and dared not move, but they were ready to fight at any time. At this time, the brush gathered Tong and cha Chai''s eyes, and only saw the back of something similar to a humanoid creature. Then the sound came from one side. This can make chachai angry.


    Cha Chai cursed at the surrounding Woods: "I''m Cao NIMA''s shit. Get out of here quickly. Don''t play tricks in front of me. If I catch you, I have to beat your head flat."


    It seems that the shadow understood what he meant and made more and more rustle sounds. Cha guessed that he continued to scold until he was stopped by Tongren. Tongren said to the forest, "we didn''t mean to break into your territory. It''s a sin. We''re leaving now. Please don''t embarrass us."


    The humanoid creatures in the forest did not pay any attention to what Tongren said, but shuttled through the forest faster and faster. Tongren had no choice but to prepare for battle. Suddenly, a ferocious monkey with red light all over jumped out and stood in front of Tongren!


    Tongren was frightened and jumped. He immediately resisted his mind and squeezed his fist tighter. The monkey looked at them with disdain, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and made a provocative gesture like Tong people and cha Chai Gougou''s fingers!


    At this moment, Cha Chai''s anger was raised to another level. Cha Chai couldn''t help it any longer: "just because you are a broken monkey, do you want to bully me! I''m so angry that I don''t take off your waiting skin to make clothes!" Hua Cai said and rushed up. Tong people had no choice but to follow suit.


    The monkey looked at the two men who rushed forward to kill themselves. They had no defensive action, but became more excited. He beat the chest happily and shouted on his mouth.


    When their fists went up, the monkey didn''t dodge and took their fists, but their internal organs rolled like rivers and seas, as if they hit a steel plate, and their fists hurt, not only a steel plate, but also a steel plate that would rebound.


    The monkey didn''t pay any attention to them, as if they were like monkeys in its eyes. They were teased by it and teased them with joking eyes. The Buddha is angry and has a three-point temper, not to mention the Tongren. Let alone see the dead monkey, he has already scolded: "what kind of demon are you, your mother? Pretend to be a ghost to me at night. I''ll beat you down later. I hope you can pretend to come out like this!" the Tongren didn''t speak, but the raging anger in his eyes has already explained everything.


    Suddenly, the monkey moved, raised it and hit chachai''s chest with its red haired palm. It was so fast that it seemed like a lightning bolt. Cha Chai was hit so far by this sudden slap that he hit a huge tree and almost knocked it through.


    When Tong people saw that cha Chai was attacked, they immediately waved their fists and hit the red monkey. The monkey was right this time. This time, Tongren''s fist hit the monkey, but it didn''t react as if it hit the hard steel plate, as if it hit the cotton. On the contrary, the attack of monkeys is different.


    The monkey punched Tong man''s calf. Tongren immediately felt that his lower leg was on fire, and he was in pain. Tongren roared. The monkey seemed to be unreasonable and opened up and bombed Tongren.


    It''s hard for Tong people. They are burning all over. It seems that they will burst at any time. Finally, Tongren was defeated, fell to the ground with a dry foot and sprayed a mouthful of blood. At this time, the red monkey waved his fist at Tongren excitedly, as if the victor demonstrated to the loser again.


    After climbing from the ground for a long time, Cha Chai finally stood up and saw the Tung people and the swaggering monkeys who were knocked down on the ground. He was immediately angry and rushed towards the monkeys recklessly. The monkey silk ignored Cha Chai''s backhand and blew Cha Chai away with a punch.


    That''s good. Cha Chai and Tong people have been dried to the ground, but the monkey didn''t rush to swallow and peel them alive. Unexpectedly, they danced happily! Tongren thought that if things were bad, he could not die here. If he died here, he would take what area to beat the bastard lanran and humiliate him. At the thought of this, Tongren was not popular.


    Suddenly, Tongren thought of the Indra eye they used in the war with lanran. Yes, it is the Indra eye. If I can open it again, it should be enough to escape and defeat the monkey. Tongren thought so.


    The feeling of Tong people just now is getting stronger and stronger, but they just fought with LAN ran. Now they haven''t fully recovered. I don''t know if they can start the eye of Indra now. But considering the current critical situation, whether it can be started or not, if you don''t try, you may die here today.


    Tong people who think of these can''t take care of many to directly launch the eye of Indra! This time, it was launched unexpectedly. There was no discomfort, but it became more active! Tongren immediately launched Indra''s eyes on the monkey. The monkey felt that he was suddenly stopped and was surprised.


    The red monkey is wondering what fixed it. It can''t be the two people in front of him. They are obviously down by themselves, but they are so familiar with this force.


    When Tong people saw that the monkey was fixed, they rushed up and attacked the monkey. At this time, the monkey reacted. It looked at Tong people and saw the Indra eye of Tong people!! It did not expect that such a weak human would have such a terrible thing, but its panic flashed, but it was ecstasy.


    Slowly, the eyebrows of the red monkey suddenly split! An eye grew out of it! It''s Indra''s eye! But it doesn''t look like the Tong people have complex runes around, as if the picture has its type. However, due to the strength of the monkey, he struggled out of the Indra art of pain, and Tong people were shocked

 V1.Chapter 1377

    Before this was finished, the monkey suddenly glowed red and lit up the whole forest! It turned out that the red light was the ghost of it! This can explain why the forest is peaceful. Who dares to make such a powerful creature!


    The monkey with red light spread towards Tong people. If he wanted to kill Tong people, Tong people felt the fear of death. Just then there was a loud noise in the sky: "beast! Are you itching if you don''t clean up for a few days!". Hearing this, the monkey stopped. I dare not move a bit. Even the eyes in its eyebrows and the red light on its body disappeared without a trace.


    A wild old man as like as two peas fell to the ground, just like the last appearance. I really don''t know whether the sloppy old man did it on purpose or on purpose. The wild old man stood up and looked at the red monkey and scolded him, "well, you skin monkey, I don''t clean up your skin itching today. If I hadn''t made too much noise, I wouldn''t know you were making trouble here."


    The red monkey didn''t dare to look at the wild old man at all. He could only lower his head and let the wild old man talk for a long time. After a while, the wild old man seemed to think that the red monkey was not listening to him, so he hit the monkey with his crutch. The monkey immediately ran away and made a face for the wild old man.


    At this time, the wild old man looked at them and said coldly, "you two are so weak that you can''t even beat a monkey. You still want to get out of the forest, I''m afraid it''s wishful thinking." Tong Ren and cha Chai were embarrassed to lower their heads. Indeed, he can''t even beat this monkey, let alone know what''s more dangerous in front of him.


    They seemed to understand this, so they smiled knowingly. Suddenly, Tongren and chachai jumped up and hugged the old man and said, "old Sir, we both beg you to help us." the old man sneered, "you''re very capable. Why don''t you think of me now? Don''t bother me. I have to sleep!" then he wanted to open them.


    But they were like two pieces of shit plaster. They let the wild old man struggle. They remained motionless and adhered to the wild old man well. After making trouble for a long time, the wild old man couldn''t twist Tongren and cha guess, so he said, "I can''t help you! Let me go first!" they let go as soon as the wild old man said this, and he was not afraid of his cheating.


    When the wild old man saw that the two of them gave up, he said, "you two can rest assured that I''m not afraid of running away." Cha guessed back to him: "if the old man doesn''t want to help us, how can he appear in this place? Hey, hey, you say so, old man."


    The wild old man was willing to listen to some good words, and said, "you''re convinced to meet me, but it''s not so easy to cross this forest. Are you sure you can eat this pain?" the Tong man didn''t open his mouth to check and guess, and then said: "as long as I can leave this ghost place, I''ll do anything."


    The wild old man snorted coldly and said, "this is what you said. Don''t cry when you suffer." just after saying this, the wild old man seemed to walk slowly, but the speed was very fast. They didn''t stop shouting. They didn''t want to stay in this place. They became the dinner of these monsters, so they chased the wild old man with their aching bodies and abandoned him.


    After several people walked away, the red monkey appeared again, looked at the place where the three disappeared and laughed. It seemed that there was a trace of sympathy in the ridicule. Suddenly, a sharp look looked at it, and the red monkey immediately fled to the forest.


    They followed the wild old man and ran to Gufeng. The wild old man jumped up along the vines on the Gufeng with a gentle jump. The two people looked at the relaxed action of the wild old man, which seemed to have some charm in it, and felt a lot in their hearts.


    Tongren said to cha Chai, "we met an expert this time. We have to learn some skills from him. As for defeating lanran, it''s a little difficult for us to fight. It''s not worth the loss. We might as well learn some skills from this strange old man."


    Chacai thought it was the same thing in his mind, so he nodded and agreed with what Tongren said. Seeing that Tong Ren and cha Chai didn''t catch up, the wild old man looked back and patted his head. He seemed to realize that the two wounded didn''t have the capital to climb up, so he jumped in front of them and said to them that they were Bangbang''s two big feet and kicked them to Gufeng! I followed up.


    Cha Chai and Tong people were miserable. They fell to the ground hard. It took a long time to get up from the ground. The wild old man looked at the two people and said, "quietly, don''t you just fall to the ground? As for such a long time, you can''t get up." they seemed to want to say something, such as the way the wild old man came out, but they swallowed it alive.


    The three walked into the temple together. The wild old man lay on the ground and fell asleep. From time to time, he also said a few dream words, and the corners of his mouth were unconsciously raised on the Internet. Cha Chai and Tong people looked at each other and lay down speechless. But Tong people seemed unable to sleep. It seemed that something was attracting him, but it seemed to repel him. The strange feeling could not dissipate for a long time.


    Tong people had to force themselves to stop thinking, and then they slept. But he saw a strange place in his sleep. This place is like hell. At the end of infinity, there is a raging fire that does not exist in time. There is a man wrapped in the middle of the fire!


    But the man seemed to be chained, roaring and struggling in the endless fire, and yelling. This person seems to have found someone peeping at him. He glances directly at the position where Tong people are in their dream. Tong people have never met such a pair of eyes. They are so deep, as if they wrap the infinity of the universe, making people feel unable to extricate themselves.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes turned, and Tongren felt that his eyes began to burst, as if he had been stabbed by the sharpest sword in the world. The man waved his hands at the angry roar of Tong people, and suddenly the iron chain was broken by him! He rushed towards Tongren. Tongren looked at the living man who collided with him. Suddenly, his eyes were black and he woke up with fright.


    When Tongren woke up, he found that it was daybreak, but the wild old man and chachai were still asleep on the ground. He walked out to the gate of the temple with light hands and feet. Tong people stretched out and looked around. The forest filled with thick fog and the singing of birds from time to time seemed to have a taste of fairyland, which made people forget how terrible the forest was at night.


    This is really a magical place. I don''t know what the forest depends on to maintain this balance. The day is like a fairyland and the night is like purgatory. This huge contrast is really difficult for a normal person to accept

 V1.Chapter 1378

    After a long time, Cha Chai also woke up. Cha Chai looked at what Tong people outside the temple were thinking about. The dog and rabbit didn''t see them all night. One morning, they returned to the temple with a huge prey. The two goods ran happily towards the wild old man. The rabbit got into the wild old man''s arms, and the dog licked the dirty pants of the wild old man with its tongue.


    After a while, the wild old man woke up under the toss of the two goods. He rubbed his eyes as if he was very dissatisfied with being awakened by others, but he probably didn''t care about anything with the two goods because he was hungry. He went directly to Tongren and chachai, took out a big pot and a knife and threw it at Tongren and chachai.


    The wild old man said coldly to Tongren and chachai: "what? Do you two bastards still want to eat and live for nothing? Go and cook some food for me!" they couldn''t cook anything, so they had to go to the prey on the ground with a knife.


    It took them a long time to clean up the fur of their prey. The wild old man was dissatisfied with their speed: "if I want you to grind haw like this, I have to starve myself to death, you two look at what I do."


    I saw the wild old man holding a knife to the naked prey of Tongren and chachai. It was Kaka. With the effort of three times and five divided by two, the huge prey was cut into several huge pieces of meat. The wild old man snorted coldly.


    They secretly lamented the strength of the wild old man. I don''t know what the wild old man came from. He should be so powerful. If he didn''t work for a while.


    Tongren and cha Chai took great efforts to get all the meat into the pot, and then they began to make a fire. When the food was cooked, the wild old man stood in front of the pot on time and took it gently with his crutch. He took out two huge pieces of meat and threw them at the two goods. The two goods looked more courteous and couldn''t help shaking their tail and nodding their heads.


    The wild old man almost took away all the meat, leaving a few pieces of leftover materials in the pot. They had no choice but to make do with it. It was said that leftover materials were actually enough for Cha guess and Tong people to eat for a long time.


    When the party had enough to eat and drink, as early as noon, the wild old man felt his round stomach with satisfaction, picking the meat on his teeth with a toothpick in his hand. The wild old man said to them, "two little rabbits, don''t you want to go out and exercise with me? I''ll let you exercise."


    After speaking, he made a look at the two goods. He saw that the two goods suddenly turned into a terrible beast. The gentle and obedient appearance just now disappeared. The dog went towards chachai, grabbed chachai on his back and ran down the lonely peak. Tong people were also held by the rabbit and walked down the lonely peak.


    Seeing these people leave, the wild old man thought about everything. After a while, he murmured in a low voice: "don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Who told me I haven''t seen anyone for a long time, not to mention you two are so interesting, ha ha."


    The wild old man said that he was ready to go to sleep, but at this time, the earthen pot on the table shook unstoppably. It seemed that there was something in it to rush out. For a time, it sent out irresistible pressure and rushed around.


    The wild old man snorted coldly, waved his hand and said to the earthen pot, "do you think you''re impatient to live? If you want to see your poor old mother now, you won''t be obedient to me."


    A consciousness was conveyed in the jar, as if to say: "you old miscellaneous hair, when I go out, I won''t tear you into six pieces, so that you can enjoy all the cruel and violent punishment in the world!"


    The wild old man seemed to understand. He bombarded the mouth of the jar with disdain. There were bursts of wails and abuse from the jar. After a while, the jar quieted down and put it on the table smoothly. It seemed that nothing had happened before. The wild old man fell asleep.


    At this time, Tongren was taken to an open ground by the rabbit. The rabbit could not wait to slap the confused Tongren. Tongren was caught off guard by the rabbit for a moment. Only then did the wild old man let the strange and huge rabbit practice with him.


    But there is no way, so we have to fight desperately. It''s not easy to see the momentum of this terrible rabbit. Tong people dare not think much. They immediately fight with the rabbit with their fists.


    The Tong people were no match for the terrible rabbit. They were beaten and scratched to the ground by the rabbit after three times and five times, but the rabbit refused to spare no effort. Regardless of the Tong people who were knocked down, they rubbed their hind legs and trampled on the Tong people. They wanted to trample the Tong people into meat cakes. When they saw that the rabbit had no way to stop, they jumped up from the ground, This is to avoid the foot of the terrible rabbit.


    Tongren was ravaged by the terrible rabbit again and again. Tongren knew that the rabbit was dead every time, and had no intention of stopping. Therefore, every time he fell down, he stood up with tenacious willpower, but every time he stood up and fell down, he would add many new wounds to his body.


    After several rounds of battle, Tongren was black and blue all over his body. Even half of his face was swollen. He kept spitting blood in his mouth. Every time Tongren was about to fail, he thought of lanran.


    Tongren thought to himself, "I must step on the soles of blue dye''s feet, but now it''s worth the pain I''ve suffered. This is the only way to make myself stronger."


    At this time, across the gate from Tong people, lanran and his party were walking in a terrible place. Suddenly, there was an unspeakable strange feeling in their heart. They even sneezed hard. The more they thought about it, the more wrong it was, they shouted: "Damn, which little rabbit is talking ill of me. I caught you and wanted you to die!"


    Just after saying this, LAN ran thought of Tong Ren and snorted coldly at the corners of her mouth. She didn''t say anything anymore


    Besides, chachai is not ravaged by rabbits like Tongren. Instead, it is taken to the other side of Gufeng by a dog. A huge lake is printed into chachai''s eyes, and there are great waterfalls falling from the sky! It was like a huge white cloth covering the lonely peak and smashing it into the lake.


    The wolf dog came to the waterfall. There were many huge caves washed out by the water in the waterfall. At a glance, it even crossed the whole waterfall. I saw a huge stone in the middle of the waterfall. The running water hit the stone and made a huge sound.


    The wolf immediately stopped, and slightly tilted the corners of his mouth. Cha Chai suddenly felt bad and wanted to escape from the wolf''s back, but his speed was not as fast as that of the wolf. He was hit on the stone by a claw of the wolf

 V1.Chapter 1379

    Cha Chai immediately felt that his body was like being inserted by thousands of flying swords. He fell hard on the stone and couldn''t get up, because the impact of the water falling from such a high place must be great, which is not acceptable to anyone. Only Cha Chai, who is strong, would have been smashed into meat sauce!


    Chachai wailed. He felt that all his bones were about to break. He constantly scolded the Giant Wolf: "if you want dad, you should give dad a hint in advance. Who the fuck will suffer this sudden?"


    The giant wolf ignored the investigation and guess. He took care of himself and lay on the ground gently licking his shiny fur. It took a long time to get up from the fierce water, but when he finally raised his body, he was hit to the ground by the falling water.


    In this cycle again and again, chachai already felt that the internal organs did not belong to him, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. He was about to die. Seeing that the giant wolf sleeping on the side took chachai out.


    Cha Chai was lying on the dirt and breathing happily. He never felt that breathing was such a thing to enjoy. Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. Before he had a rest, the giant wolf threw Cha Chai on a big stone. In the process of being thrown over, Cha Chai scolded: "fuck you, you beast dare to do this to me. When I come out, I won''t swallow you alive!" before Cha Chai finished, the falling water hit him hard on his back, and cha Chai began to cry bitterly again


    Time passed like this. Finally, in the evening, the sun couldn''t penetrate. The forest covered with thick fog was quietly hung with a breeze. Tongren and chachai are suffering in different places. Seeing that the sky was gradually darkening, the two goods stopped training Cha Chai and Tong people. First, the giant wolf picked up Cha Chai, who was already unconscious on the stone, and ran towards the place where Tong people were.


    When the giant wolf came to the place where Tong people were, he saw that Tong people were covered with blood. There was no good skin and meat all over. Even his face was swollen into a big pig''s head. It was not funny. Seeing the arrival of the giant wolf, the terrible rabbit also stopped beating the Tong people and threw the Tong people on the back of the giant wolf. The wolf ran towards the lonely peak with the two people on his back, and the terrible rabbit drilled into the forest as if to look for food.


    They lay unconscious on the back of the giant wolf. I don''t know how long they came to the lonely peak. The giant wolf hit them hard on the ground. It seems that they are not people, but a stone. They immediately became smaller and ran towards the wild old man. They had no strength to speak, so they could only scold silently in their hearts.


    The wild old man stood on the other side of the lonely peak, and the crutch in his hand supported his body at any time. He seemed to be looking at something. When the smaller wolf shook his tail and stood at his feet, he didn''t know. When he looked carefully, the old man actually fell asleep!


    The smaller wolf licked the wild old man''s shins outside for half a day before the wild old man slowly woke up. The wild old man looked at the two people lying on the ground and hummed coldly: "two waste people, you can''t do this little exercise. I really don''t know how you came to this place. You two should kill yourself as soon as possible so that you won''t be eaten by any beast one day. It''s disgraceful."


    They dare not refute the words of the wild old man. Indeed, if they have this Kung Fu, they will sooner or later be eaten by creatures who don''t know what kind of terror in this forest. They were more and more determined to express themselves. The wild old man seemed to feel the change of them and walked towards the temple with a cold hum.


    When the sun completely set and the thick fog was completely blown away, the terrorist rabbit came back. His mobile phone was carrying long and long things. When he looked carefully, it turned out to be a python. It was really poor. Most of his head was blown away. At this time, the two lying on the ground also slowly recovered and stood up slowly.


    The wild old man wanted to ask Tongren and chachai to make a fire to cook, but when he saw that the horror rabbit brought back a snake, he suddenly became interested. He took his crutch and gently pulled it under the snake''s belly twice. The two snake galls the size of watermelon slowly highlighted. Without saying a word, the wild old man began to eat with the snake gall in his hands, but when he got it to his mouth, he seemed to think of something, He threw the snake gall to Tongren and chachai.


    They looked at a loss. They didn''t know what the wild old man meant. The wild old man broke to the two people and saw that they were at a loss. He hummed coldly: "you two ignorant things, you know what this is. You don''t know how to cherish it, and you''re not ready to eat."


    The two people began to pick up the snake gall with the size of watermelon and ate it carefully. Tong people bit on the snake gall and immediately felt a huge pain in their taste buds and almost spit it out. However, due to the wild old man, Tong people still bit their teeth and ate it. Guess the same.


    When they finished eating the snake gall, they found that their mouth had already lost consciousness, just as it was not their own. They got up and began to cook with snake meat.


    Just as they were about to finish their meal, it seemed that the snake gall they had just eaten had an effect. They suddenly rolled on the ground and felt endless pain. Each blood vessel seemed to explode. It was painful. The inside of their head was spinning and turning. They let them shout and roar. The wild old man fell asleep regardless of their questions.


    After a while, it seemed that the effect of snake gall slowly dissipated. Tong Ren and cha Chai felt better, but it was strange that the skin and flesh wounds they had suffered earlier healed slowly at a speed that could be observed by the naked eye. Even Tong Ren''s swollen face like a pig''s head completely recovered. They were shocked and threw a grateful look at the wild old man at the same time.


    The wild old man didn''t pay any attention. After a while, they had stood up and felt that their body seemed to be much stronger! There seems to be endless energy. Cha Chai ran to a stone and punched it fiercely. It turned the stone into several pieces! They looked at the changes of their bodies and were surprised. Their gratitude to the wild old man became stronger and stronger.


    Finally, the night officially came. After the party had a delicious meal of snake meat, the wild old man didn''t end up sleeping. Instead, he sat in front of the earthen pot with his hands folded like an old monk. He murmured something in his mouth. The earthen pot moved slightly and there was no movement. Seeing that, the wild old man got up slowly and looked very tired.


    They found something strange about the wild old man, but they didn''t dare to say anything, but they thought the earthen pot on the table was more magical, but they didn''t dare to look at it.


    The wild old man went to the gate of the temple and jumped to the edge of the lonely peak. The two looked at each other, then lay down on the ground and fell asleep

 V1.Chapter 1380

    The night passed quietly. The next morning, the sun penetrated through the cracks of rotten tiles and shone on his face. After yesterday''s hard training, Tongren''s face seemed to have more edges and corners, and an unspeakable charm rippled on him.


    Tong people slowly opened their eyes. I don''t know when the wild old man who came back lay snoring on the ground. Cha guess also woke up and seemed to become stronger.


    After a while, the two ferocious goods came back with food. Tong Ren and cha Chai saw that they couldn''t stop being frightened. They thought of being devastated by the two goods in front of them yesterday, and their eyes showed their hatred and fear uncontrollably.


    The two goods didn''t care about them at all. After getting smaller, they went straight to the wild old man. They looked at each other and took a knife to deal with the prey brought back by the two goods.


    As yesterday, it was noon after breakfast, and they were carried away by the two goods to exercise.


    Today''s Tong people have changed a little compared with yesterday. They are not beaten to the ground after several rounds of fighting like yesterday. It seems that their ability to be beaten has been improved, but they are not the opponent of the horror rabbit after getting bigger. They are still beaten and their face recovered from eating snake gall has changed into a pig''s head. The only difference is that the spirit of Tong people has improved compared with yesterday, There was a feeling of being beaten harder and harder.


    Cha Chai is also much better than yesterday. At least he didn''t fall into the water and lie on the ground, but he supported it with his hands, but the only thing that hasn''t changed is that he still scolded.


    Time flies. They have been in such a regular place for half a month. The pain is self-evident, but they also realize that they are slowly becoming strong.


    Tongren are not beaten like a pig every day as they were at the beginning. On the contrary, they are getting faster and faster. The number of times they are beaten is slowly decreasing. Sometimes they even have the ability to fight back. Although there are a few, they are much better than at the beginning.


    Cha Chai can now sit up under the huge impact pressure of the waterfall. His body muscles are much stronger than half a month ago. He looks like a hard rock, very hard and full of power. His eyes have become sharp, making people feel afraid to look straight.


    The wild old man seemed to be aware of their progress and said with a happy smile: "my efforts are still very effective in changing evil. Ha ha, but now it seems that this swollen training intensity can not greatly improve them. We have to change another way to enter the next stage.


    After a day''s exercise, the two people who came back did not know these things in the wild old man''s heart, but they had an ominous premonition in their heart.


    Another night passed, and they sat as usual with the food brought by the two goods, which was no different from the past. Just after dinner, when Tong Ren and cha Chai were ready to walk towards the two goods as usual, the old man waved and interrupted Tong Ren Cha Chai.


    The wild old man said to Tongren and chachai, "two little rabbits, we have to change our methods today. Don''t you think that kind of training a few days ago is as painless as playing at home."


    Tongren and chachai scolded in their hearts. Thanks to you, it''s not painful or itchy. Come and see what my face has been destroyed. I really want you to have a try. They had already beaten the wild old man countless times in their mind, but what''s the use.


    The terror rabbit didn''t take Tong people to the open place today, but took Tong people straight to the red forest that night. The rabbit shouted inside. That day, the red haired monkey rushed out of the forest. After seeing the monkey come out, the scary rabbit threw the Tong man on the ground and left. Ten thousand words of grass and mud floated through the Tong man''s heart.


    I thought it would be over. This is going to be a big event. I suddenly felt that I had wronged my life. Why was it so hard? I finally got used to the damn rabbit, but another more terrible guy came.


    When the red monkey saw the Tong people left by the terrible rabbit, he immediately became interested and ran towards the Tong people. He scratched his ears and cheeks next to his colleagues. The Tong people couldn''t help but be afraid.


    After a long time, I didn''t see the red monkey attacking Tong people. On the contrary, I was very interested in jumping in front of my colleagues. It seemed that I wasn''t the same monkey as that day.


    Tongren also wondered why the monkey changed so much. Looking at the red monkey jumping around in front of him, he couldn''t help getting angry and yelled at the red monkey, "what do you want to do? Just come if you want to hit me. You think you''re singing a big play when you jump around here."


    The red monkey silk ignored Tong people and continued its writing behavior. Tongren couldn''t help it now. No matter he fought, but the red monkey went up with his fist. The monkey didn''t resist and let Tong people hit him. It didn''t seem that he couldn''t feel the pain.


    Tongren was also very speechless. He thought that he would provoke the red monkey like this. He didn''t fight back. What''s the trouble. Tong people fight against the monkey regardless. The monkey is always indifferent.


    After a while, Tong people knew that their attack had no effect at all, so they stopped the attack and ignored the wonderful behavior of the red monkey. Instead, they sat on the ground and began to close their eyes.


    Tongren, who suddenly forced his eyes, felt a familiar thing wrapped around him, and his eyes were beating violently, as if he wanted to break away from Tongren''s eyes and fall to the ground. Tongren was frightened by this sudden thing and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound, as if he had been cut off by something and the air couldn''t pass out.


    Tongren''s eyes became more and more intense. Tongren couldn''t stand it. The facial features began to twist and the heart beat rapidly. Tongren try their best to control their own changes, but it''s no use trying.


    Tongren finally couldn''t stand it and wanted to open Indra''s eyes! Tong people focused on their eyes and finally launched Indra''s eyes, which may be due to the rapid beating of their eyes. The Indra''s eyes opened by Tong people turned red and the corners of their eyes were covered with trace of blood.


    When he opened Indra''s outspoken Tongren, he immediately felt that the feeling around him was no longer so strong, and had a sense of slowly fading. Tongren looked at the red monkey and knew that it was the ghost, otherwise it could not be like this.


    Sure enough, the red monkey''s eyebrow didn''t know when it gave birth to the third eye, which was the same eye as when he fought with Tongren that day.


    The third eye of the red monkey is very similar to the Indra eye of Tong people. The difference is that it does have a mysterious Rune and charm.


    Tong man shouted at the monkey, "what do you want to do? Look at me and you''ll blind your pirated eyes."

 V1.Chapter 1381

    Tongren was really irritated by the red monkey and recklessly launched Indra''s eyes at the red monkey. The red monkey''s figure was immediately given by Indra''s eye, but the red monkey''s ability was really strong. It launched its shaped eyes and stubbornly resisted the Indra''s eye of the same person with its own strong strength.


    Tongren was very surprised. This was his most powerful means. Even Indra''s eye could not effectively attack the red monkey. How could he defeat him. But Tongren, who didn''t admit defeat, gave up the idea on second thought. It''s not like his own style. When did he become so timid? How could this little difficulty hit him.


    The Tong people who rallied up again settled down and did not blindly launch the Indra eye as before, but carefully observed the pirated Indra eye of the red monkey. Tongren found that the red monkey''s eyes were not very red, and the runes inside were scattered with an unspeakable embarrassment. It seemed that when he looked at the pirated Indra eyes of the red monkey, the vertical eyes in the monkey''s eyebrows had traces of avoidance! A slight blink.


    Tongren seems to have found that the red monkey is really powerful, but facing himself, he shouldn''t use the pirated Indra''s eye. He is worthy of the name and still has a good eye! Isn''t this the red monkey looking for sin and trying to restrain himself.


    Tong people realized this and suddenly launched Indra''s eyes towards the eyebrows of the red monkey! The red monkey didn''t expect that Tongren found his weakness so soon. He regretted it very much.


    Tongren fixed the body shape of the red monkey and smashed the red monkey''s head with his fist. The monkey was smashed more than ten meters away, and a trace of blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth. But the monkey was not angry at all. Instead, he was more interested in observing the Tong people, and from time to time, the same people gave a few praise eyes. It seemed that it was not it that the Tong people hit.


    Tong people didn''t care about the strange red monkey. They had to chase after the victory first. Continue to launch a fierce attack on the red monkey. But the red monkey who had suffered a loss was not willing to give Tong people a chance. It didn''t let Tong people look into their eyes, but jumped quickly and didn''t attack Tong people.


    However, the Indra eye of Tong people always restricts the red monkey''s play, and the body method is not as fast as last time. Finally, the red monkey seemed to make a great determination and suddenly looked at the Indra eyes of Tong people! Tongren immediately felt a stabbing pain in his pupils! This feeling has never appeared in his Indra eyes. No one can let himself suffer this loss. No one can live like himself in his eyes.


    But now, the red monkey who has been suppressed by his Indra eye just now has let himself suffer! This is a great humiliation for the holder who has the eye of Indra. However, Tong people did not lose their reason, but stopped their attack on the red monkey.


    When the red monkey saw Tong man stop, he also stopped. I saw the Tong man walking slowly towards the red monkey and came to the red monkey. The Tong man made a big gift to the red monkey and said: "Brother monkey, it''s a boy. I just offended and rude. Please don''t take it seriously. Can brother monkey tell me what''s wrong with your strange eyes and why even my Indra eyes are threatened?"


    The red monkey seems to enjoy the praise of Tong people. He looks happy. Tong people continue to boast. The red monkey is about to go to heaven. Tong people are like a flattering little eunuch, constantly flattering the red monkey. There is no way. Who can let others have a very attractive secret.


    The red monkey is not a stingy master, but in order to reflect his sense of superiority, he deliberately pretended to force Tong people. After flattering for a while, the red monkey stood up.


    I saw the red monkey pointing to the ground and motioning to Tong people to sit down. Tong people did it. I saw the red monkey quickly click on Tong people''s acupoints. There was great pain from all Tong people''s meridians. Tong people took great effort to clench their teeth, so they didn''t shout out a voice. It can be seen how serious the pain Tong people bear.


    After a while, the red monkey stopped and silently looked at the painful Tong man. The Tong man dared not open his eyes and looked at the annoying red monkey, so he closed his eyes.


    Finally, the feeling of pain was slowly dissipating. Tong people slowly opened their eyes and suddenly found that their eyes were more clear than before. Even the dandelion swaying in the wind in the distance could see clearly. Tong people knew that all this was the credit of the red monkey. Although the monkey was really annoying, they helped themselves after all Still cast a grateful look.


    The red monkey who looked at the grateful eyes of Tong people seemed very happy, as if a child had done a right thing, got the appreciation of his parents and gave him a piece of honey. The red monkey ran happily to the forest. After a while, he came back with several wild fruits, and it lost two to Tong people.


    Tongren politely said thank you and took it up and ate it. The red monkey danced and jumped up when he saw the way Tongren ate, just like a playful little boy.


    After eating the fruit, the sky slowly darkened. I don''t know where to go. The happy and carefree terrorist rabbit came. It ran to the red monkey. The two perverts said something and looked at Tong people from time to time. Tong people immediately felt creepy.


    After a while, the scary rabbit stopped his strange conversation with the red monkey and grabbed the Tong man and rushed to Gufeng. When Tongren arrives at Gufeng, he is very happy to think that he is becoming stronger step by step, but he can''t take it lightly because of this small progress. Who knows what progress lanran will make when he is no longer in the soul world.


    Thinking about these things, Tong man didn''t find that cha Chai didn''t come back. The giant wolf accompanying him returned to Gufeng with food in his mouth.


    Tongren thought for a long time before he calmed down. He looked around and looked for the figure to guess, but he couldn''t find it. Tongren felt very strange and looked at the old wild man in the temple. Tongren was surprised to find that he could see the pores on the old wild man''s arm. Tongren''s eyesight had been greatly improved under the beating of red monkeys, Tongren''s heart could not help but rise a burst of gratitude again. Tongren no longer thought about these things, took back his mind and looked at the temple. Tongren didn''t find the figure of Cha Chai, so he felt very confused

 V1.Chapter 1382

    The Tong man walked towards the temple and asked the wild old man, "old Sir, what''s the matter? Why is the giant wolf back? What''s the problem that he hasn''t come back yet?"


    The wild old man was very impatient when he heard Tongren''s inquiry and said, "it''s none of your business to find out where it is. You don''t even take care of yourself. You still have the mind to fuck other people''s hearts. It''s ridiculous!"


    Listening to the old man''s impatient sarcasm, Tong man didn''t think about anything, because he knew that the old man wouldn''t hurt himself and cha guess. Maybe Cha guess what the old man arranged when he didn''t come back.


    At the thought of this, the Tong man didn''t ask, so he walked to the prey brought back by the giant wolf with a knife.


    In the depths of this strange forest, Cha Chai was also very puzzled. He thought, what''s the matter today? The giant wolf left me in the place where the bird doesn''t shit and let me idle here for a day. What does it mean? Now it''s dark and he hasn''t come to pick me up. What trick is he playing at the end.


    Cha Chai was thinking about his current experience and felt very abnormal. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    I saw the wind slowly blowing away the thick fog. Cha guessed that he still didn''t wait to pick up his giant wolf. Only then did he realize that the goods didn''t want to pick themselves up today. No wonder he left me here and went away.


    When I thought of the fact that I and Tong people were chased around by wild animals that night, I was afraid for a while. Now it''s over. At least Tong people were alone last time, and I can''t be shared by the wild animals and monsters in the forest. That''s good. There''s no whole body.


    The more you think about it, the more angry Cha guess yells: "you bloody ugly wolf, is it fun to leave your Cha guess grandpa here where he eats people and doesn''t vomit bones? If I can go out alive today, I will kill you the first thing, make your skin into a coat and make your meat into soup."


    Cha Chai scolded for a while, and then he felt much more comfortable. At this time, Cha Chai found that there were bursts of changes around him, so he couldn''t help getting nervous.


    In the forest, a pair of green eyes were looking at Cha Chai fiercely and gathered around Cha Chai. Cha Chai realized that things were bad. He had to find a way to get away, or he would really be divided up by these beasts. However, seeing that he was surrounded by these beasts, he couldn''t think of any good way for a while.


    When the wild animals came into chachai, they could see which day it was! Cha Chai understood the ferocity of the two groups of wild animals fighting one day, and the torn viscera, blood and broken meat were everywhere. At the thought of these, Cha Chai couldn''t stop feeling sick.


    A honeypot suddenly attacked chachai''s back, and chachai didn''t escape in time. There was a deep wound on his back and slowly shed blood. Chachai was in pain, and immediately looked at these monsters fiercely. Honey roared angrily.


    Another honeypot shot at chachai. Chachai, who had suffered a loss, was wary of many. This time, he didn''t let the sneak attack succeed. More and more honeybees are joining in the attack.


    Although Cha Chai''s physical strength has been greatly improved after this period of exercise, he can''t resist these sharp claws, plus so many other people. Chachai felt difficult to parry, so he was forced to defend without any chance of breakthrough.


    The Tongren and his party in Gufeng had dinner. The wild old man didn''t sit in front of the earthen pot with bitter and difficult words as before, but went straight to the Tongren, beat the Tongren''s head with a crutch and said, "fool, do you know what the earthen pot on the table is?"


    Tongren was blinded by the sudden question of the wild old man, shook his head and said, "I don''t know what it is, but when the boy accidentally looked at the pot that day, he felt that the boy''s life was threatened. He was like a mole ant. It seemed that the pot had the ability to kill himself."


    The wild old man snorted coldly, "considering your boy''s reality, you can still know the extraordinary of this earthen pot. What''s in it, but you don''t necessarily get in touch with it in your life. Even if you look at it more, you''ll die on the spot." Tong people were afraid after hearing this. Fortunately, they didn''t look deeply that day.


    The wild old man then said, "it''s our fate that you can meet me, and it''s really a coincidence that you still have the eye of Indra. Then I''ll give you a blessing."


    As soon as Tongren heard that it was good, how could he refuse? He immediately nodded his head and said, "thank you, old man. Old man has cultivated the boy so much. If the boy has a future, he will repay him well."


    The wild old man liked to listen to these words very much, but he was very noble. His slightly raised mouth betrayed him. Then Leng hum said: "don''t pick up good words for me. I will need your reward. What I want to do is my freedom. It''s not up to you to tell me what to do here."


    After speaking, the old man looked at the earthen pot and murmured a bitter spell. After a while, sweat came out on his forehead, looking very tired. After a while, the wild old man slowly stood up and said to Tong people slightly weak, "concentrate your energy, just look at the earthen pot now!"


    Tongren dared not neglect, and immediately looked at the earthen pot. This time, the earthen pot did not reveal the power of breaking people like last time, but looked very gentle and approachable. Tongren''s heart didn''t have time to think about the changes of the earthen pot. Don''t think it must be the wild old man who made the ghost. It seems that he still made great efforts.


    Tongren''s thoughts were immediately involved in the past by an irresistible force. I saw that Tong people were involved in a palace floating on the cloud by this force! The palace is extremely tall, with 16 golden columns supporting the extremely beautiful beams decorated. Lifelike paintings are painted around the wall, as if similar to living creatures. Acne will leap out at any time. This luxury building that does not exist in the world stands in front of Tongren.


    Tongren unconsciously sighed with wonder, what kind of great man can build the palace in the clouds! Tongren carefully looked at all the magical things, and it seemed how unattainable, like an emperor standing high on the top of the mountain, overlooking the mountains and rivers of their own people under their feet.


    Cha Chai was attacked by this group of honey canisters. He leaned on the tree and gasped between the cracks of these honey canisters. Cha Chai looked at his injuries. He had no good meat. There were wounds left after the attack. Fortunately, these injuries did not constitute any fatal injury.


    It seems that the practice under the waterfall is still of great benefit and has been fully demonstrated now

 V1.Chapter 1383

    Cha Chai feels very happy with his own progress, but it seems inappropriate in this case. After checking and guessing, I thought: I''d better find a gap and take the opportunity to break through. Otherwise, the grasp of so many quantities will consume me, and my strength will soon be insufficient. Hurry up. Cha Chai thought of it and immediately jumped out of his side with a honey claw and patted Cha Chai out!


    Chachai vomited a mouthful of blood on the ground. The power of this claw is too great. Chachai''s viscera are rolling uncontrollably. Seeing that cha Chai was beaten to the ground, the other honey chucks were not idle, and immediately ran over with Cha Chai. Cha Chai thought: it''s even worse now. It seems that today''s appointment can''t go out alive. If I die here today, Tongren, you can live well and strive to become stronger. Beat lanran''s bastard well and step on his face. Parents, you must live well and don''t be sad for me.


    Thinking of this, Cha Chai seemed to put everything down. His eyes were full of blood. He squeezed his fist and got up with willpower and shouted at these honey Pans: "even if you kill me today, I''m not a fuel-saving lamp. I''ll take you animals away when I die."


    The ruthless Zha guess didn''t want to break through, and his moves were no longer so rigid. Instead, he fought back in an open and close manner, which was the honey that attacked him. I don''t know whether it''s the change of state of mind or something. For a time, they seem extremely brave. These honey plants are frightened by the sudden change of guess. But instead of retreating, they attacked more fiercely.


    It is always difficult for one person to lower his four hands. What''s more, although the mood of this group of powerful animals has changed like death, in the face of such a large number of honey pots with such terrible power, he slowly lost the battle and was severely beaten on the tree by a honey pot.


    When she saw that cha Chai couldn''t move, she wanted to rush up and bite him. But at the end of the lamp, chachai felt himself suddenly boiling, all blood vessels began to swell, and his heart beat rapidly. Chachai''s muscles were expanding rapidly at a speed that could be detected by the naked eye! Cha Chai felt this sudden change of himself. He seemed to remember something in his mind, and slowly became blurred for a moment.


    Suddenly, a golden light flashed on Cha Chai''s body! At this time, as like as two peas in the last battle, Cha Cha was exactly the same as when he fought with blue dye. Chachai awakened his blood again!


    The awakened chachai disdained to look at the honey pot around him. The honey pot door was investigated and guessed the sudden change, and dun organized a more powerful attack one by one. Cha Chai suddenly grabbed the tail of a honey pot and hit it hard on the stone in the distance, even smashing out the brains of the honey pot with a hard shell. In this way, Cha guess is constantly fighting with a large number of honey trees.


    Tongren, who are far away in Gufeng, are now attracted by that strange palace. Where can you guess these experiences of chachai. Tongren stared at the paintings on the wall. These paintings seem to have a unique charm, which makes people can''t stop watching. Suddenly, Tong people found that the eye of Indra was painted on the wall!


    Before Tong people could see clearly the eyes of Tuo Luozi on the wall, suddenly the things in front of them disappeared, and Tong people''s eyes suddenly couldn''t see anything. After a while, Tong people found a ray of light in front of them. After a while, a dry desert slowly appeared in front of Tong people. The desert was steaming with heat, and the traces of fire could be seen in the air. It is conceivable that this place is so hot. There are dead creatures everywhere on the ground, and carrion and stumps everywhere appeared in Cha Chai''s eyes.


    Tongren see this scene, stomach uncontrollable up and down. There are dozens of round heads not far from Tongren! Faces full of fear seem to have experienced terrible things before death, even now! Tongren endured the feeling of nausea and walked past the place full of heads.


    Tongren went to a high platform. A huge axe was hung from two columns and hung high in the air by a rope. Beside the high platform, there were all kinds of torture tools. Looking at the order of torture tools, it turned into a long corridor.


    It seems that after being tortured by these punishments, they will be pulled on the high platform and their heads will be severely cut off by this axe. All of this sudden formed a huge contrast with the magnificent and solemn palace just now. All of this seemed extremely strange. Tongren looked at all kinds of instruments of torture carefully. The eye of Indra was engraved on them! What the hell is going on.


    What the hell happened? Why is Indra''s eye painted on the walls of the palace, even in places as terrible as hell! This huge question is placed in the heart of Tongren.


    It was another change at present. Tongren came to a stone tablet, which was engraved with many strange words that he felt familiar but couldn''t understand. Tongren wanted to observe with his heart. He was dark before he began.


    Tong people came slowly. What appeared in front of them were the old man and the temple. He immediately understood that he woke up from the earthen pot. Tong people looked at the wild old man. The wild old man seemed very uncomfortable. His face was pale and his forehead was sweating. It may be that Tong people paid a lot of effort to watch the earthen pot.


    Tongren felt sorry when they saw that the wild old man who had paid so much for himself was so tired. When he wanted to say something to the wild old man, the wild old man Taylor raised his hand and interrupted Tong people.


    The wild old man seemed to have no strength to open his eyelids. He half pulled and said to Tong Ren, "sleep well and feel what you see and feel today." Tong Ren didn''t dare to refute anything. He immediately lay on the ground, closed his eyes and fell asleep slowly.


    Chachai fought fiercely with the honey dogs. Unconsciously, it was early in the morning, and chachai looked very exhausted. It seemed that he was about to lose his footing. He woke up in time, and his blood could not hold up after such a long battle. With the arrival of the slightest ray of light, the thick fog slowly converged from all around. Mi Peng realized that it was dawn, stopped attacking chachai, and slowly retreated around.


    Cha Chai fell to the ground and passed out in a coma. I don''t know how long the giant wolf came. When he saw that this piece was full of blood and honey, which was killed by chachai, he unconsciously threw a favorable look at chachai. Because chachai, a thin human, had fought with these terrible honey plants for a night and had not died. When the wild old man asked him to leave chachai here, the giant wolf was very shocked. Didn''t he send chachai to the mouths of these animals.


    I saw the giant wolf holding Cha Chai on his back and running towards the lonely peak

 V1.Chapter 1384

    The early morning sun shone on Tongren''s face. Tongren slowly woke up and looked at the wild old man sleeping on the ground. The wild old man looks very tired today. He doesn''t mean to wake up. It seems that he consumed too much yesterday. Tongren did not feel guilty and bowed to the wild old man, thinking about walking outside the temple.


    The morning air was very clear, and Tongren breathed wantonly. As usual, the terror rabbit came back on time with his prey. Tong people seemed to be worried about Cha Chai. At this time, Cha Chai didn''t come back, even the giant wolf. Did he encounter any trouble. But at the thought of the wild old man''s strong ability, it should not be difficult to arrange the investigation and guess to a dangerous place. There should be no stronger creatures in this forest than the wild old man.


    At the thought of this, the Tong man withdrew his mind and walked with a knife to the prey brought back by the terrible rabbit. After a while, Gu Feng became angry, and there were many cooking smoke. The breeze gently brushed away and scattered an attractive fragrance.


    Seeing that the food was about to be cooked, Tong people walked towards the temple. Walking next to the wild old man, the wild old man still slept like a dead pig. Tongren was embarrassed to wake him up.


    Tong people are very curious about their experience yesterday, like a cat. Tongren couldn''t stop looking at the earthen pot. Suddenly, the earthen pot was wearing a huge pressure like last time. This time even harder than last time.


    Tongren was severely pressed on the ground and couldn''t breathe. It seemed that he was about to suffocate. There is a sense in the earthen pot, only the brain of Tong people. Tongren felt a tingling in their mind. This consciousness expressed a consciousness: the existence of mole ants, dare to peep at me. If I hadn''t been sealed in this damn pot, I would have stared at a large area with your mole ants, and dared to offend us.


    This consciousness seems very angry and irritable, and immediately wants to attack Tongren''s mind and mind with a more powerful attack. Just then, the wild old man shouted, "the evil barrier has been built wantonly! I''ll take a nap and you dare do it again!"


    The wild old man jumped up and slapped hard at the mouth of the pot. The pot trembled hard. It seemed that the things inside were very painful. It was like a meat grinder cutting Tongren''s consciousness that slowly dissipated, and Tongren slowly settled down.


    The wild old man saw that there was nothing wrong with Tongren and shouted at Tongren with a cruel voice: "I don''t think you have a long memory, do you? If you want to die so much, you can finish it yourself. Why waste my pains!"


    Tong people know that the old man is really angry and dare not refute this to the old man. Tong people lower their heads and silently bear the abuse of the old man.


    When the wild old man stopped swearing, Tong man slowly stood up and said to the wild old man, "Sir, I''m sorry. I know my mistake. I don''t know what''s good or bad. It''s just that I could see the things in the earthen pot only because of my husband''s credit yesterday. I asked my husband to forgive me."


    The wild old man listened to Tongren''s sincere attitude and flattering words, and his look eased a lot. Then he hummed coldly: "it''s all right. Fortunately, your boy hasn''t made any mistakes. It''s no big deal. Just don''t be so rash in the future."


    Tongren nodded immediately and dared not neglect. The Tong man remembered that the food was already cooked, so he opened his mouth and spent the night first. The old man said, "Mr. old man, by the way, the food is already cooked, boy, I''ll help you."


    Before Tong''s words were finished, the wild old man had already flashed to the big pot. Today, he didn''t throw food to the terrorist rabbit, but ate it wildly. The terrorist rabbit was very annoyed to see that the wild old man didn''t throw food at himself today. He gnawed at the grass next to him, looking very funny.


    Tongren watched the wild old man eating wildly. He didn''t know whether today''s food was too delicious or yesterday''s consumption was too large. Tongren''s chin was about to be startled to the ground. Tongren seemed to realize something. He ran quickly to the pot and robbed it for half a day before he grabbed a piece of meat from the wild old man who refused to give up.


    After they were full of wine and food, they enjoyed it very much, lying on the ground and enjoying the sun. Only the horror rabbit looked at the wild old man with resentful eyes. The wild old man found the rabbit''s eyes, which suddenly realized that he smiled at the terrible rabbit.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion under the lonely peak. When I saw the terrible rabbit, there was no movement. Tongren also sat in place. After a while, a huge thing flew out. When I looked at it, it turned out that the giant wolf came back!


    Tong people observed that there was no difference in the giant wolf, but it lay unconscious on its back! Check and guess the blood. The wolf''s back is red.


    After the giant wolf landed, this time, it was not like throwing chachai on the ground, but looked like the rabbit next to him, and the rabbit took chachai off the giant wolf''s back.


    Tong people are very worried when they see that they are covered with blood. It''s very strange that the giant wolf accompanying chachai didn''t have any injuries. But Tong people didn''t think about it at this time. Tong people rushed to the rabbit, hugged Cha Chai and walked to the temple.


    At this time, the wild old man lying in the sun said, "boy, if you don''t want him to die like this because of excessive blood loss, you''d better take him to the big pot." Tongren didn''t dare to neglect this, so he immediately turned around and walked to the big pot.


    Tong people slowly put Cha guess into the pot. At this time, the wild old man opened his mouth and said, "get the fire, the bigger the better!" Tongren believed and felt very doubtful. He didn''t know what the wild old man was up to, but he had to do it according to the wild old man''s meaning.


    When Tongren started a fire, the soup left in the pot slowly became warm. The wild old man stood up and went to the iron pot. He took out a small black bottle that looked dirty from the pocket of his ragged clothes.


    The wild old man opened the little black bottle, poured powdery things out of the bottle into the pot, and then lay down on the ground and slept again. As time passed, the temperature of the soup in the pot began to get hot slowly.


    Chachai''s body slowly turned red. It seemed that he couldn''t stand the water heated by the fire, but chachai was still unconscious and didn''t know what was happening now. The Tongren on one side nervously looked at the big pot of chachai, and secretly looked at the wild old man on the ground from time to time. This scene seemed to cook chachai alive. Tongren was confused in his head

 V1.Chapter 1385

    Tongren watched silently, but his heart was very restless. Suddenly, the wild old man gave the terror rabbit a look. The terror rabbit seemed unwilling to grow up and jumped in front of the Tong people.


    He grabbed Tong man. Tongren was shocked by the sudden horror of the rabbit. The scary rabbit grabbed Tong people and ran under the lonely peak to start today''s cultivation. Tong people are very worried and reluctant to give up. They will look at the unconscious investigation and guess in the big pot.


    The pot is constantly heating up, and there is a refreshing smell! This taste is like the best food in time, the top dishes cooked by top chefs with one hand. Usually, you will feel like you are going to fly as long as you smell it. The wild old man who slept on the ground also smelled the smell, kept his saliva in his mouth, and his yellow front teeth were exposed, which looked very obscene. If someone watched, he would laugh.


    Suddenly, Cha Chai''s body is red to the point that it can no longer be red. Although Cha Chai is still unconscious, the sweat beads on his forehead look very painful. If Cha Chai is sober, he will be scolded by the hot.


    Chachai''s head kept steaming, as if it was about to mature, but looking carefully at the soup in the pot with his eyes, chachai''s body slowly absorbed it. Chachai''s wound looked golden, and the blood on the surface of the wound did not know when it had disappeared. Instead, the surrounding of the wound was healing quickly!


    The wild old man noticed the scene on chachai set, smiled knowingly and whispered: "I can''t imagine that the blood of our war goddess is still circulating in this world. I''m really relieved. It''s also a kind of fate for this little guy to meet me. I''ll give you what I''ve learned all my life. Let you remember not to insult you. The blood of the war goddess flows on you. Don''t lose face."


    With these words, the wild old man slowly lay on the ground and fell asleep. It seemed that the huge consumption of yesterday had not slowed down and needed a good rest.


    Chachai''s body is undergoing great changes. Last night, the wounds of fighting with those honey bushes have recovered. His body has become stronger. His forehead and his skin are slowly changing towards bronze. At this time, chachai looks like a natural God of war, revealing a temperament of courage and going forward, as if to push down the obstacles in the world Things blocking their own footsteps are general, which makes people resonate for a time.


    Suddenly, the vision bulged, the big pot shook violently, and the high quality was in danger of bursting at any time. The wild old man was awakened and solved the huge palm print towards the big pot, which was solidified in the air! This was not over, and the wild old man continued to write bitter and difficult words on the palm print.


    The cauldron shook more violently. It seemed that it was about to arrive. The firewood under the bottom of the cauldron had been extinguished by the great change of the cauldron. At this time, the wild old man seemed to have completed the depiction of the mysterious palm print. The wild old man said: "I didn''t expect that the little guy''s blood power was so pure. It seems that I have got some coolness. Otherwise, I have to suppress the boy''s blood power and cause his body to explode." after saying this, I dragged the huge palm print solidified in the air to the side of the pot.


    The wild old man slapped the huge palm print on the pot, and the shaking pot became slow and no longer shook, but it still didn''t stop. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the wild old man immediately increased his strength against the pot. The sweat broke out on the wild old man''s forehead, which seemed very hard.


    Chachai was still sleeping. Suddenly, chachai''s fingers moved. A cry appeared in the depths of chachai''s mind. Chachai seemed to hear the cry and his deep consciousness woke up.


    Chachai walked slowly along with the source of the cry, and the voice was getting closer and closer to chachai. Chachai felt that he was in front of him, and a fighting scene appeared in front of chachai. Chachai looked at the battle attentively, and his heart became stronger and stronger.


    The battle was fought between two tall giants with bare hands. One giant had long red hair and bronze skin. It was so simple under the sun, but it seemed extremely explosive. The other giant had such a small head compared with this giant, but it had no impact.


    His body is full of tattoos, as if he believed in something, but the tattoos are not so perfect. There are wounds left by previous battles and new wounds from fighting with the giant in front of him. However, the disease does not affect the beauty, but these wounds are a great honor for a warrior.


    Chachai silently watched the battle between the two giants. When chachai looked at the red giant, the resonance on him became stronger and stronger, as if he had a great connection with the red haired giant.


    The fighting moves of the two giants are not very gorgeous, but everyone is full of powerful power. One move is in one form, and they only seem to have incomparable charm. After they fight each other, they immediately separate and stare at each other. They can''t help gasping for breath, giving each other an eye God of praise.


    With the fierce battle, the two giants took out their own housekeeping skills. Neither of them benefited from each other. You punched me and hit each other in a circle. Suddenly, Hongfa giant''s body was shining brightly, and a pair of lifelike giant wings appeared on his back. For a time, he was like a natural God of war.


    When the relatively small giant saw the change of the red haired giant, he opened his mouth: "Xing, have you finally come up with your real ability, ha ha!" without too many words, it seemed so simple.


    The little giant was not idle. His big and terrible muscles doubled again, no better than the red haired giant. Cha Chai looked at the battle attentively.


    Suddenly the red giant rushed towards the dwarf giant, and the dwarf giant snorted coldly and put his fist right. But the dwarf giant who collided for the first time seemed to have suffered a small loss, retreated hundreds of meters towards the back, and blood lay on the corners of his mouth. The dwarf giant said with a hearty smile, "ha ha, it''s really happy. I haven''t been so happy for a long time!"


    The two fought together again. After a while, it seemed that it was time to decide the outcome. They roared at the sky and rushed towards each other.


    The red haired giant''s fist became more and more brave and punched the dwarf giant in the chest! The dwarf giant also hit the red haired giant on the arm. After the two hit each other, they separated. The red haired giant turned his back to the dwarf giant, and the dwarf fell to his knees

 V1.Chapter 1386

    After a long time, the red haired giant slowly said, "there is only the blood of war in this world, and there is no fighting God!" his loud voice went straight through the sky.


    The red haired giant''s mouth was full of blood, but he didn''t care at all. He slowly walked towards the dwarf giant and closed his huge eyes with his huge palm. The red haired giant held up the dwarf giant with both hands, picked up the dwarf giant and walked in the direction of the sun.


    Chachai was deeply shocked by the battle! I didn''t expect such a battle in this world!


    Cha guessed for a while before he calmed down. He carefully afterthought the moves of the two giants during the battle. He benefited a lot. He seemed to realize that he had some kind of connection with the red haired giant, or the deepest connection.


    Suddenly, the red haired giant turned his head fiercely and looked straight in the eyes to check and guess. Chachai felt he couldn''t breathe or move. This look gave people a command they didn''t dare to disobey at all. Cha guess was looked at unscrupulously by this look. The red haired giant saw the strange shape of chachai and found the war blood of chachai! The red haired giant burst out laughing and said, "hahaha! I can''t imagine that future generations with our blood in the world are still so pure and can be made."


    With a big hand, the red haired giant threw a book in the direction of Cha Chai. After that, he didn''t say anything again. He turned his head and continued to walk in the direction of the sun.


    Cha Chai took the book, and the word "war" written in blood on the book cover came into Cha Chai''s eyes.


    Cha guessed that it was dark in front of him, and the scene in front of him had disappeared. Only this book with the word "war" was quietly placed in a quiet corner of his mind.


    The wild old man looked at Cha Chai, who kept flashing light, slowly dimmed down and stopped his control of the pot. The wild old man wiped the sweat on his head and said angrily, "it''s over at last. I''m tired now." but the wild old man looked very happy and then said, "I can''t wait to know what benefits this little guy has got, ha ha." then the old man walked towards the temple and began to sleep again.


    Time goes by like this.


    Tong people at the other end of the forest continue to follow the practice of red monkeys. As for the experience of watching earthen pots yesterday, Tong people still think about what they saw yesterday and concentrate on their feelings.


    The red monkey didn''t bother Tong people, but looked at Tong people thoughtfully. Tong people thought for a long time, but they still couldn''t think of a clue. They reluctantly opened their eyes and sighed, looking very low.


    The red monkey saw that Tong man opened his eyes and looked dejected. He immediately came forward and patted Tong man on the shoulder, as if he were comforting Tong man.


    During the day, the forest is particularly cold and covered by the thick fog all day. There are no huge fierce animals in the daytime, but there are still exceptions.


    For example, the ants on the ground did not become huge like these monsters, but just like the ants seen in ordinary times. I saw these ants hard looking for food, moving food in groups, it seems how orderly. But there will be alternatives in the human world, not to mention small ants.


    I saw a big ant out of tune with other ant groups. It did nothing. It rushed up to enjoy the food when its companions brought it, and other companions were not allowed to share it. Suddenly, a small ant couldn''t see it anymore. He rushed up at the food and attacked the larger ant! The other ants scattered everywhere. The big ant reacted and bit down half of the body of the little ant! The little ant struggled powerlessly.


    The red monkey and cha Chai are watching all this. Suddenly, the monkey opened his eyebrows and looked at the little ant. He saw that the two bodies of the little ant were slowly approaching and healing. His eyes turned to the big ant. The big ant was instantly burned into air, as if it had never appeared in the world.


    Seeing all this, Tong people thought about it. What the red monkey did seemed to give Tong people some kind of omen. Tongren began to meditate.


    At this time, his body has completely returned to normal. Chachai lies quietly in the pot. In the depths of chachai''s mind, the book with the word "war" seems so ordinary. Chachai picks up the book, and suddenly the book is full of huge swallowing, as if he wants to swallow chachai! Cha guessed a burst of panic and struggled to turn a page under the pressure. The contents of the book appear in front of Cha Chai. The complicated words seem to have never appeared in this world. No one should be able to interpret the contents above.


    But chachai felt a strong sense of intimacy and didn''t resist himself. Chachai focused on observing these words, but it consumed his mind. After a while, chachai felt dizzy and had to put down the books.


    The sky slowly darkened. The rabbit had already come to the Hongguang forest to pick up Tong people, but when he saw Tong people meditating as if there were no one else, he didn''t notice his arrival and curled up on the ground waiting for Tong people. I don''t know when the red monkey has disappeared.


    Suddenly Tong Ren opened his eyes. His eyes became very clear, but they were so deep. Tong people seem to understand something! The Tong man who opened his eyes shouted at the sky: "from now on, if I am happy, everything in the world will be beautiful. If I am angry, let this time suffer all the punishment!"


    Everything has a beautiful side, just like the magnificent palace in the clouds, which makes people feel sacred. Everything is so beautiful. But all things have a bad side, like the terrible desert, like others'' hell. What determines whether we live in a beautiful heaven or defend our punishment in a terrible hell. No, no one can dominate us. Whether we want to suffer or enjoy happiness depends entirely on ourselves. How can others control our own destiny? If we want to block our way, we should step on it!


    Tong man took back his eyes, jumped on the rabbit''s back and rushed to Gufeng.


    At this time, Cha Chai on Gufeng slowly regained consciousness and woke up from his sleep. Chachai slowly opened his eyes and looked around. Temperament seems to have changed a lot. Cha Chai stood up from the big pot. His head is much higher than that just now. The whole little giant is now.


    Cha Chai is still remembering the book stored in his mind. It''s so magical. The wild old man didn''t seem to realize that chachai''s awakening still continued to sleep.


    Tongren and the terror rabbit returned to Gufeng and were surprised to see the great changes. But when they thought that they had changed a lot, not to mention chachai, they should be able to clean up lanran severely after they went out from here. That''s why they had to beat the boy up.


    Tongren looked at Cha Chai and said nothing

 V1.Chapter 1387

    Tongren looked at chachai. Chachai was so tall that he was full of powerful explosive force. Compared with yesterday, earth shaking changes have taken place, just like a sharp giant sword. If you don''t produce a sword, you will destroy the world. Tongren gave chachai a compliment with satisfaction.


    Tong people themselves have also improved greatly. First, Tong people can launch Indra''s eye without so much effort. Tong people are also slowly understanding the mystery of Indra''s eye.


    Both of them saw their rapid growth and felt that their special honor had improved their ability so much in such a short time.


    Tongren and chachai didn''t talk too much. They went to the food tonight with a knife and rode the food. After a while, the two had finished the meal. Between them, Cha guessed that they carried a huge piece of meat to the wild old man. But the wild old man is surprisingly strange today. Looking at this delicious food, I don''t want to wolf down as usual.


    On the contrary, he seemed to have no appetite. He was very tired and lay on the ground without even opening his eyelids. Cha Chai didn''t bother the old man. He put down the food silently and walked out of the temple.


    Tongren and chachai ate the meat without saying a word. The lonely peak of the night seemed so lonely that the giant wolf and the terrible rabbit had no idea where they had gone. Leave Tongren chachai and old man Ye.


    The wild old man woke up slowly when he slept in the middle of the night. His previously dim eyes seemed to restore a little brilliance. Looking at the sleeping Tongren and chachai, he showed a gratifying smile.


    The wild old man walked towards the outside of the temple, looking into the distance from the edge of the lonely peak, meditating thoughtfully.


    Suddenly the pots in the temple became restless! Tong Ren and cha Chai in their sleep were awakened. Surprised to see the crumbling temple, but did not dare to look at the earthen pots on the table.


    The wild old man recovered from his meditation and looked straight at the earthen pots in the temple. The wild old man quickly ran to the temple and shouted at chachai and Tongren: "go out immediately! Don''t blame me if you don''t protect your life later."


    Tong Ren and cha Chai had never seen the wild old man so fierce. They immediately listened to the wild old man and walked out of the temple.


    The wild old man immediately put all kinds of French seals on the jar. The shaking earthen pots had no sense of stopping, and the temple was still shaking. The wild old man snorted coldly, "I think you really don''t know how to live or die. I''m kind enough to seal you here so that you won''t be killed by the people above, but you don''t understand the kindness. Anyway, I''ll finish you completely today. If you rise because of me, let you die because of me."


    When the earthen pot heard what the old man said, the vibration obviously eased, and a sense was conveyed from the earthen pot: "Don''t stick gold on your face, old man. If you had the ability to kill me, you wouldn''t have taken so much time to seal me in this damn pot. If you didn''t want to stop me, those people and I don''t know who died and who lived. Blame you! Blame you for stopping me!"


    The wild old man snorted coldly, "I shouldn''t have been soft hearted at the beginning. I left you a hidden danger by letting you act recklessly. Even if you kill all those people, can you give up the real kindness? Letting you fool around will only ruin the life in the world, so you''d better stay here."


    The wild old man said these words and ruthlessly eliminated the complicated knot prints towards the earthen pot, but now the wild old man consumes a lot for Tongren and Chua guess. The old wild old man feels much older now. It''s very hard to knot this fingerprint.


    It seems that the earthen pot has eaten the wild old man''s huge consumption, so it rises to break free from the seal. It''s really too cunning. The earthen pot reveals a sense at this time: "You''re a terrible old man. You''re really brave. Aren''t you afraid to repeat the mistakes? Ha ha! But what kind of fruit can you get from planting? At the beginning, you taught me so that I could grow up from a hairy boy with no strength to bind chickens. In all words, I have to thank you and call you master, ha ha."


    When Lao Ou heard this, he was so angry that he roared at the earthen pot: "you really don''t know how to live or die. You even know that I was kind to you. You can do such a thing. When I was blind, I would teach you such a scum."


    The Tongren outside and cha Chai were nervous for fear of making any mistakes. Because the old wild man just now was not as giggling as before, they looked so serious. They silently watched the temple and prayed that the old wild man would be safe. Cha Chai clearly knew that he could not do anything under such circumstances, but was a drag. It was inevitable that there was a loss in their heart Fall, your strength is still not good.


    The jar vibrated more and more strongly, and the things inside seemed to be about to break free. The corners of the wild old man''s mouth shed blood and looked very weak, but his hand on the jar was still motionless.


    At this time, the earthen pot said, "don''t support hard, old man. You''ve paid so much skill for these two strangers. You''re already weak. Don''t pretend to be an Israeli Palestinian wolf here now. If you want to live a few more years, don''t interfere with my breakthrough. I promise I''ll let you and the two boys go when I come out."


    The wild old man ignored him and concentrated on starting the seal. Seeing this, the earthen pot made another mockery: "you old man, you haven''t changed at all. You''re still really stubborn and don''t know good or bad at all. Now I don''t have to read about old love."


    I saw that the earthen jar became more shaking, and there was a fire at the filling mouth. It seemed that the seal of the contents was about to open. The wild old man waved his palm hard, but it didn''t work at all.


    Just then, the temple was shaken down by the huge shaking! There were no ten pieces of rubble around the old man and the table. Tongren and chachai in the distance looked at the scene in surprise and gave birth to an ominous premonition.


    The jar made a deafening sound, roared in a low voice, and slammed into the filling mouth of the jar. Suddenly, the wild old man was flew far and far by the fierce Etam, and fell beside Tongren and chachai. Chachai and Tongren immediately helped the wild old man up.


    The wild old man said weakly to them: "I can''t suppress the things in this jar. Maybe there will be another disaster after today. If you two have hope later, you can escape. This is not the soul world or the real world. This is a small world opened up by powerful people to hide the things sealed by the earthen jar. It''s God''s will that the earthen jar can be loosened today."

 V1.Chapter 1388

    After saying these words, the wild old man was supported by cha guess and Tong people. The wild old man had no energy to take care of the shaking pot. The earthen jar shook like this, and a few roars came from time to time. The earthen pot emits the light of this strange art, which seems to hinder the things inside. For a time, it is golden.


    Suddenly, the earthen jar broke away from the table and spun rapidly in the air, like a flying saucer in a movie! The earthen pot was bombarded by the power in the pot, and there were a trace of cracks on the surface, but it still didn''t break. The runes on the surface were highlighted, and the earthen pot became so dazzling.


    Suddenly, the things in the jar stopped attacking the earthen jar. For a time, it seemed extremely calm, but it revealed strange things. The things inside seemed to be accumulating strength and wanted to break through the seal of the earthen jar at one fell swoop!


    Seeing this, the wild old man immediately changed his clothes and found a spell and threw it to Tong people. He hurriedly said, "come on! Stick the spell on! There''s still a little chance."


    Tongren was extremely cooperative. Hearing these words, he immediately took a spell and didn''t dare to neglect to go to the earthen pot in the air. Tongren opened his eyes because of falling off, because he deeply knew the horror of the earthen pot and didn''t dare to relax.


    The things in the jar saw Tong man and said coldly, "boy, you really think the old man''s means can limit me. He can''t protect himself now. It''s very difficult to stand up. He even wants to hinder me. He''s letting you die. Why don''t you help me attack the broken jar with your eyes and will let you live when I come out."


    Tongren ignored it and pasted it with a spell. Even the current earthen pot can''t be seen by Tongren wantonly. Fortunately, Tongren launched Indra''s eye in advance, but they still received great damage, and their body shape is not so flexible.


    Seeing that Tong people didn''t listen to their own wishes, the things in the earthen pot said, "good boy, I don''t know whether you are backbone or self-knowledge. You don''t know what''s good or bad. Wait for me to remove the damn seal and let you die with the damn old man."


    Tongren took a lot of effort to paste the rune on the earthen pot and ran back to the place where the wild old man and cha guessed. For a time, the earthen pot was quiet again, and the light on the earthen pot became more and more dim, which had to be extinguished at any time.


    The wild old man silently closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. Cha Chai and Tong people were also meditators. For a moment, everything on the lonely peak seemed to be frozen, and there was no movement at all. It seemed so lonely and strange.


    The earthen pot shines again! But this time, the cracks are more numerous and have reached a precarious point. With a click, the earthen jar broke.


    With the explosion of the earthen pot, a terrible flame came out! This flame shouldn''t have appeared in the world at all. I think the world can''t bear its burning erosion. This flame is the same as what Tongren saw one day. Bang! The earthen pot collapsed around.


    A tall figure slowly appeared in front of him. He was dressed in rags, his hair was scattered in disorder, and there were broken chains on his hands and feet in Shanghai. He was very embarrassed.


    The man kept roaring at the sky, as if he had been sealed by the earthen pot for a long time. He breathed the air greedily. After a long time, he looked at the wild old man. The man stared at the wild old man for a long time, revealing a joking smile from time to time.


    This man''s face is very handsome, even handsome, some like a woman, it seems extremely abnormal. He has a compelling temperament, which makes it difficult for Tong people and cha guess to breathe.


    At this time, the wild old man leaning on the said to the man, "hooligan! You damn bastard, what if you come out? I will leave you here today with my life. If you go out, you will destroy the world, you cruel and cruel thing."


    It turned out that this handsome man was called a hooligan. Tong people seem to have heard the name somewhere, but they can''t remember it. The hooligan said with a disdainful smile: "why is the master so angry? The apprentice has turned back today. He is not the teacher''s teaching and guidance. Ha ha ha."


    The wild old man was very ashamed and regretted why he had taught him. The wild old man got up hard and said to the hooligan, "don''t talk nonsense. If you can get out of here today, it means I''m dead, otherwise you don''t want to go out."


    The hooligan was a little charming and laughed and said, "the old man really doesn''t know good or bad. Well, I''ll help you. I also want you to feel how I''ve been suffering in a damn jar over the years."


    The wild old man attacked the hooligans without too much words. Although the wild old man was very weak at this time, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse after all. Now he only had strength and was not familiar with Tongren and chachai.


    Although the wild old man''s attack seemed very hard, the hooligans didn''t take the slightest advantage. The hooligans spent nine cattle and two tigers when the wild old man was weak in order to break away from the seal of the earthen pot. Now their competition is very tired.


    The wild old man wanted to tie this huge handprint in the air and smashed it violently at the hooligan, but the hooligan was not a vegetarian. He waved his handcuffed arm and fought hard against the huge handprint. Their attack became more and more fierce, and no one wanted to break the rhythm. But the corners of both sides'' mouths overflowed with a trace of blood.


    Seeing that such a weak wild old man still had such strength, the hooligan sent out his soul grabbing voice and said, "you old man is still so strong. I thought you had reached your deadline in recent years. Ha ha, that''s interesting. I don''t want to bully a bad old man who has no strength to bind chickens."


    When the wild old man heard the hooligan say so, he ignored him and started his own moves. Seeing that the wild old man didn''t answer, the hooligan snorted coldly and rushed towards the old man.


    Tongren Zha guessed that they were shocked. They didn''t expect that such a terrible person was sealed in this small pot. No wonder they would be greatly oppressed just looking at that pot, which shows that this person is strong. They also hold a sweat and a heart for the wild old man. If the wild old man is defeated, His two lives will be explained here, so don''t mention the future. So the two of them hoped that the wild old man could defeat the powerful man in front of him.


    The wild old man and the hooligan seem to be equal on both sides. After fighting for a long time, there was no winner or loser. Suddenly the hooligan started the powerful flame! The wild old man felt an unconscious click in his heart. Roared, "you understand the flame!"

 V1.Chapter 1389

    The hooligan laughed at the sky and said: "Old man, why do you think I didn''t make a breakthrough in this pot? Do you think I really can''t get out? I''ll tell you now. When I was sealed in this pot, I really wanted to break away, but by chance, I found the mystery of the fire and thought that if I broke through the seal at that time, I wouldn''t be there. I might as well have a good understanding of it After I met the bottleneck, you let this boy peep at the pots and let me understand for a moment. Hahaha, anyway, you two still helped me a lot. "


    Tongren felt very guilty when he heard the hooligan say this. If he peeped at the earthen pot, these things would not happen. The wild old man was shocked, but he didn''t express it too much. Leng hum: "even if you realize it, you''d better stay here today and don''t want to go anywhere."


    The hooligan laughed disdainfully when he heard the words of the wild old man. There was a raging flame around the hooligan! It was burning the space around him! It was tearing constantly and looked very terrible. The hooligan waved his slender fingers and hit the wild old man with flames in clusters.


    The fire devoured and burned all this, and the wild old man was hurt by him. There was a small black hole on the wild old man''s chest. It was strange that there was no blood flowing out! The power of the fire was really heaven and terror.


    The wild old man coughed up blood from his mouth and looked extremely vulnerable. When the hooligan saw that the wild old man was hurt by his tricks, he laughed and said, "don''t struggle. I''ll let you live today. As long as you let me go, I won''t trouble those two boys." Although the wild old man was seriously injured, his stubborn temper did not change at all. He leaked out his yellow front door and said coldly, "I said if you want to leave today, you can step on my body!"


    Seeing that the wild old man was still so stubborn, the hooligan immediately became angry: "don''t toast or punish me! It''s forcing me, but I can''t blame me!"


    I saw the two hands of the hooligan waving constantly, stirring up a huge fireball! I saw that the fireball was very violent, and there were even traces of lightning around, which looked extremely ferocious. The hooligan violently smashed the fireball at the wild old man.


    The fireball is getting closer and closer to the wild old man! Tongren and chachai are extremely nervous. A wild old man pinched a sweat. The wild old man didn''t move, as if he didn''t notice that the fierce fireball was about to hit himself.


    The fireball was about to touch the old man''s ragged clothes, and the hooligan leaked out a winning smile. Suddenly, the old man''s body was full of gold! Huge wings grew from the old man''s back, which were very similar to chachai''s wings! I saw that the old man''s body grew rapidly, and suddenly turned into a tall giant, without the bent appearance just now. His The body is full of explosive muscles!


    The wild old man threw a punch at the fireball close to him, and his violent fireball was hit to pieces. The wild old man''s sudden change shocked everyone present. Even the hooligans were startled by the wild old man''s operation and said, "your old man is the same person. I haven''t found it for so long. You''re hiding deep enough."


    The wild old man said coldly to the hooligan, "there are still many things you don''t know. Although I''m not as good as I used to be, I still have enough ability to break your wings and destroy you. Let''s say that today''s situation was caused by me, so I''ll solve it myself."


    When the hooligan heard the wild old man''s words, he said, "you can pull it down. Don''t pretend to be a big tail wolf here. If you can subdue me, you won''t wait until now. I don''t want to say more. Let''s decide the victory now!"


    At the end of the hooligan''s words, I saw that he was integrated into the flame! It seems that the hooligan is integrated with these flames, he is the flame, and the flame is him.


    When the wild old man saw this, he earned his wings on the back wall, and the veins on his body seemed to break through the flesh and blood.


    They made the final blow! They collided with each other fiercely, and there was no movement. I saw the wild old man standing on the ground with difficulty. The rogue on one side was in human shape. Their situation was not optimistic at all. Suddenly, the rogue opened a sealed door!


    The hooligan ran quickly towards the gate. The wild old man had no choice but to let him go. Through the gate, there was a hooligan voice: "one day I will come back and destroy you with my own hands." then he lost his trace. It seemed that he had never appeared.


    Tongren and chachai see the old man standing on the ground. His body has changed back to its original bent shape. Tongren and chachai quickly approach the old man. The old man slowly falls to the ground and they hold him, so they didn''t let him fall to the ground.


    Tongren and chachai were so anxious that they held the old man and found a clean place to put it down. They saw the old man coughing up big mouthfuls of blood from his mouth. The old man said very hard, "put me in the pot and burn me." They immediately did so. The wild old man in the pot was unconscious and half leaned against the side of the big pot. With the increasing temperature in the pot, the wild old man took out his little black bottle, sprinkled a little powder into it, and slowly fell asleep. They were very nervous.


    Time passed minute by minute. Gradually, when the sun set, the giant wolf and the terrible rabbit returned to Gufeng with food as usual. However, when the two goods found the difference of Gufeng, they put down the food and quickly leaned towards the wild old man, looking at the wild old man with great worry.


    Tongren and chachai had great changes in their hearts. Watching today''s battle, which they had never been in contact with, gave them great enlightenment and great motivation. My strength is still too weak. If I jump out of a powerful enemy a little, I have to be like a small mole ant. I have no ability to resist. I can only let others kill me. I have to keep moving forward and making progress. My destiny should not be controlled by others. If someone dares to stop me, I should be destroyed!


    Night and day alternate like this. The wild old man didn''t know how many days he had been unconscious. In the first few days, Tongren and chachai didn''t go down to the lonely peak to practice, but after a few days, they saw that the wild old man didn''t wake up. Knowing that they were too weak, they greeted the giant wolf to practice in the forest.


    Only the rabbit was left to take care of the unconscious wild old man on the lonely peak. When they left, they set up a thatched house on the lonely peak. They were relieved to leave. With terror, the rabbit believed that nothing without eyes dared to offend

 V1.Chapter 1390

    Tongren followed the red monkey in the forest and never returned to Gufeng. Every day, he followed the red monkey to capture the small animals in the forest and eat the wild fruits on the tree. He felt that Tongren was slowly assimilated by the red monkey. His face was not so white, but very sloppy. His long beard was about to cover his face completely. His clothes are also ragged, and there is little left.


    But Tong man didn''t just live a savage life with the red monkey. He studied with the red monkey, carefully observed all things in the forest with Indra''s eyes, and carefully listened to the voice of the forest. Therefore, the Indra eyes of Tong people have been greatly improved, but this is not the greatest achievement of his cultivation in these days. His state of mind has been quiet and quiet, just like an ocean. Now Tong people look incomparably natural and easy-going.


    Chachai fought with all kinds of wild animals in the forest. The scars on his body appeared one after another, and new wounds appeared on the wounds. Chachai looked extremely ferocious. Cha Chai didn''t go back to Gufeng like Tong people. Instead, he kept an injury on Gufeng during the day. At night, he followed the giant wolf around the forest and fought with all kinds of ferocious creatures everywhere. For a time, the number of activities of creatures in the forest at night was slowly decreasing!


    Time passed slowly. They were practicing in the forest, but with the change of time, it seemed that these things had not greatly improved Tongren and chachai, and they had reached a bottleneck.


    One day, the wild old man sleeping in the pot woke up slowly. He may have slept for another two or three months. The wild old man who just woke up looked at the hut. He first felt his stomach was very hungry! The scary rabbit on one side found something strange and rushed into the hut. When he saw that the wild old man woke up, he jumped into the wild old man''s arms and licked the wild old man with his tongue. It seemed that a long uneasy heart finally fell to the ground.


    After a while, the scary rabbit jumped down from the wild old man and looked at the wild old man with great interest. I saw the wild old man pointing to his stomach. The scary rabbit immediately understood what the wild old man meant, but he was so impatient that the first thing the wild old man woke up was to eat.


    The terror rabbit did not dare to disobey the wild old man. It was also worried that the wild old man was hungry. He changed his figure and jumped down towards the lonely peak. The scary rabbit roared into the air. The giant wolf in the distance jumped up from the ground like a puff, and immediately grabbed Cha Tong''s direction and ran away.


    When the giant wolf received Tong man, Cha guessed that Tong man was already a living savage, and immediately laughed and said, "I didn''t expect your boy to be today." Tong man smiled awkwardly and didn''t say anything, but his mind was full of questions. The giant wolf grabbed Tong man to his back. He ran in the direction of Gufeng.


    After a while, he reached Gufeng. The picture that came into their eyes was that the wild old man was eating the turf on the ground! Before they could react, the wild old man woke up and was shocked by the scene of the wild old man eating grass.


    The wild old man seemed to notice the arrival of Tongren and chachai. He was embarrassed to put down the grass in his hand and smiled awkwardly at them.


    Tong Ren and cha Chai just reacted. Seeing that the old man was safe, their hearts fell to the ground. After a while, the scary rabbit came back with a huge prey. The wild old man''s eyes were shining when he saw the meat. He wanted to rush up and eat wildly at any time, but he restrained himself from rushing forward because of the existence of Tong people and cha guess.


    After a while, the smell came out of the pot. Before the meat was completely cooked, the wild old man rushed up and ate wildly. The four words "wind and cloud" are reflected incisively and vividly on the old man. No, it''s not enough. It''s a black hole directly. After a while, the old kung fu man ate all the things in the pot and didn''t even let go of the soup. Then he patted his belly and burped satisfactorily. Tongren and chachai had already been scared to the ground.


    The wild old man saw the surprised two people and smiled sheepishly, as if it had solidified in the air. It took a long time to ease up.


    Tong Ren and cha Chai walked towards the wild old man, knelt down and said, "the old man is really sorry. It is really difficult for the old man to repay his cultivation of the younger generation in this life. If it weren''t for the younger generation, the monster would not break through the seal and hurt the old man so badly."


    The wild old man felt very dissatisfied with Tongren''s actions and said impatiently, "what I want to do is all my heart. You don''t have to tell me what to do. As for those who repay kindness or not, it''s your own idea, which has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Tong people were very moved.


    After a long time, the old man turned and said, "do you know why this strange place exists?"


    Tong Ren and cha Chai looked at the old man in confusion. They didn''t know what the old man meant.


    The wild old man continued, "it''s normal that you don''t know, because the people involved in these things have already turned into dust, or they are high and inaccessible. Let me tell you."


    Tongren and chachai modestly supported the explanation of the wild old man.


    This forest is not connected with the outside world, but it is a separate world! It''s a small world created by a great energy to seal hooligans. It''s better not to mention what task it is.


    When they heard this, they were shocked. What kind of existence can create the world!


    When the wild old man saw the surprised Tongren and cha Chai''s contemptuous Leng, he said: "The unpromising appearance of the two of you on the bridge is not a real world, but opens up a separate space, just like putting a smaller fish tank in a larger fish tank. Although there can be fish living in it, it is still contained in the large fish tank, but it is relatively closed."


    Having said that, their hearts were still very shocked.


    The wild old man didn''t continue to pay attention to Tong people and cha Chai continued.


    At first, there were no creatures in the world, and there were no forests. It was a lonely place. The wild old man thought it was very boring, so he brought the seeds of trees and various animals from the outside. At first, they were not as huge as they are now. It may be because of the powerful means that led to some changes in the bodies of these creatures, The scary rabbit and the giant wolf are the pets of the wild old man and have been following them all the time

 V1.Chapter 1391

    The monkey was strange. I didn''t know when it appeared in the forest. It seemed that it existed in this space. Even the wild old man didn''t find his existence at first. He didn''t realize the existence of such an interesting monkey until a long time later. The wild old man didn''t deliberately look for the monkey, but let the monkey grow up. It seems that all this is arranged freely.


    Time passes slowly in this space. I don''t know how many years have passed. This space has grown into what it looks like now. As for the lonely peak, the old man made it hard for cleanliness!


    Speaking of Tongren, chachai understood the origin of this terrible forest at this time. He really didn''t know what great force was needed to change this space like this. Tongren and chachai had a desire to become stronger. There were still many roads ahead, and they didn''t know what difficulties and dangers were waiting for themselves at the end, Only by constantly becoming strong.


    The wild old man said that he didn''t mean to stop here, but continued to talk about hooligans.


    Rogue was originally the wild old man''s favorite apprentice. The wild old man gave him everything he learned all his life and treated him as his own son. Hooligans have been very smart and popular since childhood. He has a very high understanding ability. No matter what he studies, he looks much better than people of his age. Everyone regards him as a genius.


    But more and more praise and more genius names fall on the hooligans. The hooligans look very dazzling, just like a shining star. His contemporaries have become a stepping stone to his genius. The hooligan''s heart became more and more proud, and his eyes became more and more arrogant. Except his master, that is, the wild old man can suppress him, others dare not compete with him. The wild old man doted on him very much to prevent the hooligans from being wronged.


    Time passed slowly. When the hooligan grew up, his character became more and more arrogant, and his eyes were full of arrogance. Even the wild old man sometimes disobeyed him. The wild old man didn''t think deeply at all. He took the bad habits of the hooligans as his advantages. Genius has pride and should be different.


    Hooligan''s heart is extremely rebellious. He always feels that the wild old man didn''t give him any real materials. He just learned some fur. He hates the wild old man very much.


    The rascal''s mind has been extremely bad, but the wild old man didn''t take it for granted and let the rascal grow up. Finally one day, the hooligan''s actions offended the person who couldn''t afford to be protected, but the hooligan killed the person with his high comprehension ability and ability. The man''s family sent powerful people to kill the hooligans. When the wild old man learned the news, he hurried to find the hooligans. When he learned that the hooligans were OK, he was relieved.


    In order to protect the rogue, the wild old man paid huge things and huge contacts, and the man''s family slowly calmed down. However, after this incident, the rogue''s mind will not improve. On the contrary, he will make trouble everywhere and look for trouble everywhere. The wild old man kept wiping his ass.


    The hooligan hated the wild old man very much. When the wild old man went on a trip, the hooligan turned the wild old man''s cave upside down, but he regretted that he didn''t turn to what he wanted. He was very depressed. Letter more and more grumpy. The hooligan claimed that the wild old man just wanted to make full use of his genius, but he didn''t give himself any real skills, so he told others about challenging the wild old man.


    The wild old man who came back from Hu was devastated when he learned the news. He didn''t expect that his baby apprentice, who raised this in front of his own son from childhood, would think of himself so much. The wild old man was devastated. From then on, there was no hooligan in his heart, and the man traveled around.


    With the flow of time, the strength of the hooligan is becoming stronger and stronger. He is still a high and arrogant attitude. The hooligan raped the daughter of someone who was born somewhere! This caused an uproar. The family was not vegetarian. They immediately caught the hooligan, broke his limbs, imposed various punishments on the hooligan, and even cut off his head in public to deter those who were ready to move.


    The wild old man who didn''t know about it from somewhere was still unforgettable. Don''t worry, rogue. When the hooligan was about to be executed, the wild old man appeared. But the hooligan felt that the wild old man came to ridicule him. When he came to see his joke, he was very angry and ridiculed the wild old man. Although the wild old man was ridiculed by the hooligans in various styles, the wild old man still couldn''t let go of the apprentice. So that the people of that family can kill in the dark.


    Finally, it disturbed the family''s high platform and finally became angry again, but the wild old man''s practice exacerbated the hooligan''s hatred. The wild old man also made great sacrifices and did not hesitate to declare war with the family, which saved the hooligans. But the hooligans attacked the wild old man! The wild old man who didn''t expect this was badly beaten.


    Hooligans are wantonly destroying and killing creatures. Become more violent. The hooligan got a heavenly book on a trip. Since then, the strength of the hooligans has soared, and they are even more unscrupulous. For a time. The family who had been angry with the hooligan finally couldn''t sit still. When they heard the news, they immediately fought. But the hooligan grew up and killed all the people sent to catch him.


    The family sent terrorist figures, which severely arrested the hooligans and beat them half to death. But the wild old man has been silently watching the hooligans, and he is always reluctant to give up the premature death of such a good seedling. It can be seen how the wild old man likes hooligans.


    The family always wanted to kill the hooligans. The wild old man''s hair moved all his background and didn''t hesitate to use his own blood background. Finally, the terrorist figures of both sides came forward and negotiated, and the life of the hooligan was saved, but it must be sealed in the evil pot, punished and drained into the void space. The wild old man was also the shelter of the fault, and he was exiled in this space together with him to guard the hooligan. Fortunately, the people who presided over this matter were from the wild old man''s side. The wild old man''s life was better.


    However, with the passage of time, it seems that all people are about to forget this thing. In those years, the great energy who opened up this space did not know where to travel. For a long time, no one has repaired and improved this space. The sealing power of this space is more and more shaking. Only Tongren and chachai can have Renjie to enter this space. Over time, the sealing effect of earthen cans is much worse than before. That''s why it slowly caused today''s scene. The hooligans who have been punished do not necessarily mean to cause any devastating disaster this time. But there is no way

 V1.Chapter 1392

    The party woke up slowly when it was bright. After breakfast, Tong Ren and cha Chai didn''t practice. Instead, they sat on the lonely peak and looked at the forest with a very large origin. They learned the origin of the forest from the wild old man, and their shock was still too weak after all, If you can create a space at will like this, then the enemy like lanran doesn''t care.


    The wild old man didn''t have breakfast today, but kept meditating, like an old monk who is about to die. Suddenly he whooshed out a mouthful of very black, very black and extremely smelly dirty blood from his mouth. His mother''s pale face became ruddy with the prominence of the dirty blood.


    Tongren, who didn''t know the situation, and chachai were very worried when they saw the difference of the wild old man. They immediately approached the old man.


    The wild old man noticed that they were close to him. He could feel that Tongren and chachai really cared about themselves. The wild old man waved his hand and signaled that he was OK. Cha Chai and Tong people stopped.


    I saw that the wild old man was scalded by the rogue''s strange flame that day. There was no sign of improvement in the chest of a black hole, but he was slowly recovering at this time.


    Tong Ren and cha Chai were startled by this scene. The old man''s injury was much more serious than they thought. After so long, the wound burned by the strange flame has slowly improved. It seems that the flame understood by the hooligan is really terrible. I don''t know which powerful means it is.


    The wild old man''s body began to rise slowly, rotating slowly in the air about half a meter above the ground! The wild old man''s whole body radiates light


    At this moment, it seemed as if all things were forbidden. The wild old man''s chest fluctuated rapidly. Suddenly he took out the small black bottle from his pocket!


    Tongren didn''t see the little black bottle for the first time, but he was very curious about the little black bottle. He didn''t know what was in it against the sky. A little bit had great magic. The last time he was seriously injured, he used a little bit of this thing to jump around in less than a day, and even had a great transformation.


    The wild old man poured some things in the black bottle into his hand, sent them to his mouth, slowly closed his eyes and continued to rotate in the air,


    After a quarter of an hour, the wild old man stopped all his actions. The wild old man slowly opened his eyes and stood up. The wild old man mocked himself and said, "after all, I''m still old. Such a small injury cost me so much time and energy. Alas, I have to be old."


    Tongren and chachai on one side heard the words of the wild old man, and their hearts inevitably gave birth to a feeling of heroic twilight. The wild old man asked Xiang Tongren, "just now, when I was recuperating from my wound, I saw that you seemed very interested in the things in this black bottle."


    Tongren was embarrassed and grabbed his messy hair and said, "I''m sorry, old man. It''s not that the boy didn''t mean to offend. It''s because the boy saw the old man use it several times and felt that the things in this black bottle should be very extraordinary. It''s inevitable to be curious."


    The wild old man heard Tongren''s words and said, "hahaha, you know the goods, and you found that this thing is extraordinary. Do you know what''s inside?"


    Tong man shook his head in confusion and answered the wild old man, "boy, how can you know what these gods are?"


    The wild old man said, "yes, you don''t know this thing. It''s a rare treasure in my hometown."


    Tongren''s curiosity grew stronger when they heard that the things in the black bottle were rare treasures.


    The wild old man continued to say: "It really took a lot of effort to make this thing. Its name is soul grass. Of course, it''s not the real soul grass now, but it''s refined by a famous medicine refining master after I got it. Its efficacy is worthy of its name. It is of great help to people''s soul ability, improve their physique and treat all kinds of incurable diseases Disease or healing ".


    Cha Chai was very grateful. The wild old man would use such a good medicine for himself, which was enough to reflect how good the wild old man was to them, but these did not completely attract all the attention of Cha Chai.


    The wild old man fought with the hooligans that day. At the last moment, the wild old man moved the blood of the war! At that time, Cha guess was already shocked, but he didn''t have a suitable opportunity to ask the wild old man.


    The wild old man thought to Tong Ren. When he finished talking about the things in the black bottle, he handed the black bottle to Tong Ren and wanted to give it to Tong Ren! Tong Ren was very warm in his heart, but knowing that this thing was very good, he quickly said: "You can''t do this, old man. You should take these things by yourself. Old man is so good to me and cha guess. How dare we ask you for them."


    The wild old man said impatiently, "I''ll give it to you. Just take it. Don''t grind haw in front of me."


    Tongren refused for a long time, but the stubborn old man accepted it.


    The wild old man said, "when you are fatally injured or have a bottleneck in cultivation, it is very helpful for you to use such a small point. Remember not to use too much, so as not to burst you."


    Tongren Xincun said gratefully, "thank you for your kindness. I will appreciate you all my life."


    The wild old man turned his head and looked at Cha Chai, ignoring Tong people.


    The wild old man changed his painting style and said, "guess boy, do you know what blood flows on you?"


    Cha Chai thought thoughtfully for a while and said, "boy, I''m ignorant, but I know something."


    The wild old man continued to say, "that''s not too bad. It''s really fate that you and I met. After those terrible existence over the years, you are the only person I met with the same blood power as me." when I heard Cha guess, my heart exploded.


    The blood of war is almost invisible in this world. In addition to the two people now, there are those terrible powers. All the people with this kind of blood power are people with great achievements. Once they wake up and use their blood freely, no one is against them, except those who don''t have eyes, but such people account for a very small part. There are quite few people in this vein, but they are people with great achievements. In the world where the wild old man lives, Those who have the blood of war can walk sideways, and the wild old man is one of them. The people who construct this space are the people behind the wild old man, and they also have the blood of war. It can be imagined how terrible this blood power is once really awakened

 V1.Chapter 1393

    The wild old man said: "When you first came to this place, I also felt very strange, because there is a seal between the world and the outside world. It is impossible to open this seal relative to your ability, unless someone helps you, but ordinary people can never find the space of this seal, and what they can find will not do these boring things Things,


    It will disturb the people who make this space and make trouble for themselves. I feel very confused. When I see that your boy has a blood connection with me, and the purity of blood is still above me, Tong man is not simple. He has Indra''s eye, which is very similar to the ability of the red monkey.


    You two don''t come from the same world as me, but you have a lot of entanglement with me. At the beginning, I also felt great confusion. But until I finally thought it clear just now, this should be a powerful arrangement. His ability is beyond our arrangement. We have expected these things to happen, so we are not one People in the world are meeting, but I''m afraid of you. Maybe I want to improve the ability of you two little guys, so I arranged me and the red monkey here to help you grow up.


    Tongren and cha Chai thought the same when they heard the wild old man''s speculation. Otherwise, why did they come to this place by mistake? Everything here is really suitable for their promotion. Their time here has changed greatly. It should be that someone is controlling all this, but Tongren''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    Because he knows that if everything he does is arranged by others and is calculated by others, what is the meaning of living? It''s like a program that has already been set by others. He can only blame himself for being too weak. If he has the opportunity to understand all this in the future , what I should think about now is how to defeat lanran, an asshole.


    Tongren swept away the negative emotions brought by this incident, and immediately the whole person became relaxed. The wild old man was very pleased to see the change of Tongren, and gave Tongren a look of praise he had never had before.


    The wild old man said, "the place where you live doesn''t seem to be the same as me. In my hometown, there are martial artists practicing everywhere. Our world believes in the respect of the strong. Only when you become strong enough can you win the respect of others. Otherwise, you''re not shit. No one will sympathize with a weak person."


    Tongren and cha guessed that it was the same thing.


    The wild old man didn''t go on. He seemed to recall something and seemed extremely sad. Tongren and chachai didn''t disturb him, and they walked towards the bottom of Gufeng.


    They feel that it''s time to leave this place, because this place can no longer make a huge promotion. Besides, I don''t know how strong lanran is now. It''s time to decide with lanran.


    However, they are reluctant to be here now. After all, they have been practicing here for so long, and the wild old man''s huge waves, terrible rabbits and red monkeys are very good to Tongren and cha Chai. They don''t know whether they have a chance to come back here. Moreover, Tongren and cha Chai haven''t thought about how to speak like the wild old man, so they want to walk through this forest and remember it well Live in this place.


    Tongren found the red monkey. Tongren held the red monkey like a lover and said something to the red monkey that only he and the monkey could understand. The red monkey''s mood seemed extremely low. It seemed to know that Tongren was leaving and could no longer accompany him to play, live and practice in the forest.


    For a time, the red monkey cried like a child in Tongren''s arms. Tongren''s mood was not very good. After all, the monkey called himself a lot of things and accompanied him to live in the forest for so long. No one can avoid some sadness.


    Chachai doesn''t have any place worth walking around, because as long as there is him in the forest, there must be a wave of bloody rain, animal corpses everywhere, huge trees broken, which are all great masterpieces left by chachai. Therefore, chachai didn''t walk around, but accompanied Tongren. In other words, chachai is the plague God of the forest. He is not welcome in the forest , the only thing worth checking and guessing is the giant wolf and the wild old man.


    In the evening, the giant wolf came to pick up Tong people and check and guess. The red monkey seemed to think of something to die on Tong people. Suddenly, Tong people had no choice but to be fooled by the red monkey.


    Tongren and chachai didn''t sit on the back of the giant wolf this time, but ran back to Gufeng with the giant wolf.


    When the party arrived at Gufeng, it was already very dark. Today, old man Ye cooked for the second time when Tongren and chachai came to this place. Old man Ye lost and knew that they were in general mood. When Tongren wanted to tell old man Ye about chachai and his idea of leaving this place, old man duck shook his hand and signaled that Tongren knew it.


    A meal is different from the past. Although they eat it all by themselves, there is a feeling of separation in the air.


    After dinner, the wild old man looked at the stars in the night sky. Although this space was artificially made, the scenery in the night sky was no different from the outside world. It was still so broad and vast that people couldn''t stop to explore its mystery and see if the infinite universe had this end.


    The wild old man looked at the night deeply in a daze. It seemed that he began to miss his hometown or worried about the hooligans who escaped in his own hands.


    The wild old man slowly withdrew his mind. He looked at Tong Ren and cha Chai and said slowly, "have you two made plans to leave?" Cha Chai and Tong Ren nodded slowly.


    The wild old man continued: "well, there is always a difference. Don''t be so timid. If you two return to the place that should belong to you, remember not to do anything harmful to nature and justice. What we pay attention to is a clear conscience. Since you have made plans, I will help you leave here tomorrow."


    The wild old man thought for a moment and said, "you know my relationship with the hooligans, and I blame my bad eyes for teaching such a bastard apprentice who deceives teachers and destroys ancestors. Although you two are not my apprentices, I have taught you something these days. I hope you don''t let my old man repeat the mistakes. Now I''ll give you another chance to cherish it." ..

 V1.Chapter 1394

    The wild old man first looked at it and guessed: "You got benefits from the giant last time, and I have nothing to give you, because the giant is our ancestor. When our people awaken the blood power, they will experience what you experienced. It seems that the ancestor will advance these things and give us corresponding things because of our talent. I believe you are unusual Yes, it should be. It''s a huge benefit, so you won''t have your points this time. "


    Cha guess didn''t say anything, because the wild old man gave himself and Tong people so much, and the book in his mind is really a good thing.


    The wild old man said this to cha Chai, then turned his head and looked at Tong man: "can you see the strange flame he used when I fought with the hooligan that day?" Tong man nodded. The flame used by the hooligan that day really shocked Zhu Tong man, and the will of the flame to devour everything seemed so terrible.


    The wild old man said, "the name of the strange flame is the fire of burning industry. It can devour everything, but it has to be evaluated according to the ability of the holder. If one day it is not the rogue who wants to break through the seal of the pot, I will not be seriously injured. We will all be burned to nothingness by his flame." Tongren and cha guessed that they were afraid for a while. Xin Kui hooligan didn''t recover completely. In addition, the wild old man was strong enough. If it weren''t for this, they would have to follow death.


    The wild old man continued: "before I followed the sealed hooligans to this exiled space, I was lucky to collect the fire of burning industry when I traveled. I put it in a gourd and made a fire gourd. Because I couldn''t understand the true meaning of the fire, I had to spoil it like this."


    Fortunately, when I made him into a fire gourd, I didn''t erase its nature, but Yuanyuan Ben kept it. Now let me give you the last gift he gave you to understand and see if you can master it. It depends on your talent. The wild old man made a look at the horror rabbit. The horror rabbit scraped half of it hard at the place where Gufeng touched Day finally planed out a gourd made of jade.


    I saw the wild old man holding the gourd in front of him and applying this complicated handprint to the gourd.


    After a while, the wild old man said: "I''ve suppressed this flame. You two come forward and understand its true meaning with your heart. If you can understand it, even if you are lucky, don''t be discouraged if you can''t understand it, because this flame is not what ordinary people can understand at all. Even if you can, you can''t get it in a day. It took you so long to find it. It''s right for you to see it Knowledge. "


    They immediately looked at the gourd.


    The Tung people looked as like as two peas at the jade gourd, but there was nothing unusual in it. But after a while, the Tong people found that they had a blazing flame, which was exactly the same as the flame used by the day. What a terrible flame it was! True meaning, if you can understand the flame, it is like adding wings to the tiger and adding a huge destructive move to yourself.


    The wild old man roared! Tong people realized that they were thinking. They immediately withdrew their mind and watched the flames carefully.


    After watching for a long time, Tongren couldn''t understand why the fire of burning industry had the nature of swallowing. Tongren just looked at it without a clue. Such a flame can''t be understood overnight. It took a genius like a hooligan so long to touch his fur and understand the fire of burning industry. Why can he see it in a day, This time it''s all for yourself.


    One side of the search and guess is also looking at without a clue.


    Suddenly, when Tong people want to give up, Tong people seem to have found something! Tong people see that these flames are swallowing each other, but they form a new flame after swallowing, so they devour and regenerate, swallowing and regenerating, and the regeneration cycle seems to be endless, no matter how it burns, there will be no end!


    Tongren who found this was like discovering the new world. He immediately raised his sexual interest and focused on watching these flames swallow and regenerate continuously. It seems that the regenerated flame is more powerful and has phagocytosis. When it is going to slowly dry up, it is swallowed by another powerful flame to increase its own nutrition. All this is just like the law of the jungle Weak is weak.


    Only when you become strong can you have the ability to devour others. Otherwise, you will be devoured by others. All this is so realistic, but how reasonable, and how in line with the rules of the world. Everything will return to this starting point.


    The fire of burning industry is quite clear. Tongren found something terrible. Tongren no longer watched the fire in the jade gourd, but sat on the ground, closed their eyes and began to meditate.


    One side of the search and guess can''t see a head road. He stopped watching long ago.


    The wild old man saw Tong people sitting on the ground as if thinking, and jumped up with a wow. The boy can''t really understand the true meaning of the fire of burning industry. This voice was remembered in the wild old man''s heart, but he calmed down when he thought it would disturb Tong people, but he was still very shocked.


    This is something that the wild old man didn''t see for a hundred years! Even the hooligan genius took a long time to understand in this space. Now he really can''t understand at once. How strong is this boy''s understanding.


    Tong people sat on the ground and thought about what they saw and realized.


    The wild old man and cha Chai see that they are slowly away from Tongren and dare not disturb Tongren.


    Cha Chai knelt down towards the wild old man! And very seriously knocked his head on the ground and made a huge noise. It didn''t stop until the ninth. The wild old man didn''t stop this time. Cha Chai knew in his heart that if calculated according to their blood, old man ye could be regarded as his own elder. It was so difficult to meet a person of the same blood. Moreover, old man Ye paid so much for Tongren and himself that he let the madman out. It was necessary to give him this gift by himself.


    The wild old man looked at Cha Chai and said, "if you leave this time, I don''t know if we will have a chance to meet again in the future. However, no matter where we walk, people in our line are indomitable heroes. I hope you don''t ruin our name and lose the face of our ancestors."


    Cha Chai solemnly nodded to the wild old man, and everything was speechless

 V1.Chapter 1395

    Tongren sat quietly on the ground, thinking about his thoughts just now. Tongren''s body is slowly becoming mysterious. Tongren''s blood has accelerated the flow speed. He feels that his body is heating up. It seems that he is like a burning coal. Tongren immediately feels very uncomfortable. Slowly, this burning pain spread all over Tongren''s body.


    Tongren felt that their blood was swallowed up by this inexplicable feeling. It''s like a greedy child greedily sucking Tongren''s blood. Tongren''s blood vessels have expanded several times as much as usual. It seems that if you try harder, they will burst.


    The wild old man on one side saw the sudden change of Tongren, and he couldn''t help it, because the wild old man didn''t understand the fire of burning industry, nor had he seen others understand it, so he didn''t understand what the situation of Tongren was now. The wild old man and cha Chai can only look at Tong people nervously, hoping that Tong people can survive.


    Suddenly, there was a fire of burning industry in Tongren''s blood vessels! Tongren was startled. I saw the fire of burning industry desperately devouring Tongren''s flesh and blood. Tongren must be in pain, but now the top priority should be to find out why they ignited the fire of burning industry in their body. Otherwise, they will be burned by the fire for a while, and there will be no residue left.


    Tongren tried to concentrate, but the pain was really strong. Slowly, Tongren''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat the size of beans. Tongren silently watched the flame burning on themselves, as if they had life. They would beat with the beating frequency of Tongren''s heart!


    Tongren bombarded his chest with a fist to transfer the pain brought by the flame, but it seems to be of no help. Tongren''s heart is extremely anxious.


    Suddenly, Tongren''s spirit flashed and thought of the soul grass given to him by the wild old man. Without a word, Tongren immediately took out a small black bottle to remove the soul grass clothes.


    This soul grass is worthy of being a treasure medicine. The pain on Tongren''s body immediately decreased a lot when they took it. Now Tongren can concentrate on studying the suppression method of burning the fire of industry. But soul grass is not so omnipotent, or the fire of burning industry is too powerful. The effect of soul grass was only maintained for a moment, and the fire of burning industry counterattacked.


    However, the fire of burning industry is not as aggressive as it was just now, but it seems much more gentle, just like a satisfied child who is quiet and quiet.


    Tongren tentatively ate some soul grass again. The pain of being burned by the fire of burning industry is completely gone. However, the fire of burning industry is still attached to your own flesh and blood. If you can''t properly solve it, you will still be burned by the fire of burning industry after the soul grass is used up.


    Tongren looked at the flame on his body and slowly entered the state of watching the fire of burning industry just now.


    Flame! It is produced between heaven and earth and belongs to the creation of nature. It enables human beings to move towards civilization, no longer eat raw and swallow like wild animals, and makes human beings produce one civilization after another, just like the huge canvas on a sailboat. If you want to drive a ship, this huge canvas is indispensable.


    But it will also bring disasters to mankind. Its own power is strong enough. If you don''t pay attention or don''t pay attention to it when using it, it will certainly make a huge mistake.


    Flame is like a proud king. Sometimes it is so ruthless that it burns all things in time. Sometimes it also provides us with great help like our friends. But the flame itself will not be like this. Only the intelligent creatures created by our universe will use the flame.


    Tong people slowly concentrated on thinking. I actually saw the true meaning of the burning fire, which means I can master it, but the inadvertent appearance of the burning fire when I think must have a great impact on my understanding, which shows that I should be able to control the burning fire. Tongren watched the burning fire under their own flesh and blood.


    Suddenly he saw these flames as he had just seen in the jade gourd. They are constantly devouring, but they only have endless devouring. Without the sign of rebirth, they will devour their own flesh and blood.


    Tong people who think of this are like suddenly realized. By the way, now they do understand the true meaning of the fire of burning industry, but they have not experienced it in their own life. Naturally, they can''t understand how the fire of burning industry devours and reborn.


    Tong people use their own consciousness to go towards the fire of burning industry. They want to compress the fire of burning industry and force it to closely gather and regenerate. It seems to have a little effect, but the fire will devour Tongren''s consciousness. Tongren suddenly have a sharp pain, but they see that there is a trend towards rebirth. Tongren resist the pain and increase the compression on the fire of burning industry.


    Slowly, the fire of burning industry gathered into a lump, which was more terrible than just now. Tongren seemed to have a feeling that they couldn''t follow their heart. The pitan Tongren launched the eye of Indra!


    It seems that Indra''s eyes can suppress the flame, and the fire of burning karma becomes not so manic, but obedient. The tongs increased the control of the eye of Indra over the flame. A small flame slowly reborn. It''s done!


    With the rebirth of this many flames, a large area was soon born. For a time, the fire of burning industry was full around Tongren. Tongren waved their sleeves. These flames slowly gathered together and became a small spot branded on the eyebrows of Tongren.


    The wild old man on one side saw that Tongren really controlled the flame that he had not seen for a hundred years, and made it his own means, so he jumped up with joy. This son is really not simple. In only one day, he has completed many things that genius can''t stop. If it''s the world of the wild old man, Tongren will be deeply hidden by those experts who can''t come out of hermits and let Tongren practice well. The wild old man suddenly wanted to find something and smiled happily.


    On one side, Cha guessed that Tong people understood it. He felt very happy for Tong people. Now there was another powerful guarantee for defeating lanran.


    Tongren waved his big hand and gave birth to a raging flame. He looked very cool, but he was very clumsy. He didn''t control his strength for a time. He cleaned his dirty long hair and beard for such a long time, and immediately became a big bald head, but the Tongren with familiar appearance came back again. The scary rabbit on one side saw that Tong people were burned up and down and exposed some things that should not appear in the public. The scary rabbit turned his head and teased the giant wolf to flee everywhere

 V1.Chapter 1396

    The wild old man excitedly ran to Tongren and looked at Tongren, smiling like a profiteer. The wild old man opened his mouth and said, "boy, what do you think of me?" Tongren was stunned. He didn''t know why the wild old man said that, but Tongren nodded.


    The wild old man continued to say excitedly, "that old man, please do something. If one day you go to the old man''s world, you must mention that I am your master. You are my old man''s tutor. Let me satisfy my vanity."


    Tongren thought it was something important. What he got now was originally arranged and taught by the wild old man. Although he didn''t formally worship the wild old man as a teacher, he had long regarded the wild old man as his master. Besides, it''s unknown whether he can go in his life. Anyway, he won''t suffer any loss.


    Tongren didn''t say any flowers. The wild old man slowly looked down when he saw Tongren. He was really abrupt. Anyone who sleeps when he meets a genius criminal with strong comprehension ability will do so, even more excessive. Not to mention the wild old man, a lover and wild devil.


    I only saw Tong people kneeling down slowly towards the old man. He was very serious and knocked old Otto for three times before slowly opening his mouth and saying, "master, please accept the apprentice''s worship." so he looked at the old man.


    The wild old man was caught off guard by this sudden scene. He had regretted it for a long time, but he was so happy that he couldn''t speak and burst into tears. It took a long time to slow down. Seeing that Tong people were still kneeling on the ground, he quickly said, "get up, get up, my good apprentice." the wild old man laughed with pride.


    The wild old man is like a child this minute. He may be too excited or for other reasons. Tong people no longer pay attention to the crazy wild old man.


    The sky slowly began to light up. The wild old man knew that Tong people would leave eventually. Even if I have great selfishness and want to keep him, this is too inconsistent with my own style and I don''t give up in my heart. The wild old man put away his gaffe.


    In the early morning, Gufeng seems a little cold, but the air is really very good. Tongren and chachai open their eyes, go to the edge of Gufeng, look at the place where they have lived for so long, greedily absorb the air here, and inevitably have a little reluctant emotion in their heart, but there is no way to eliminate the great trouble of blue dye, There will be a big barrier in my heart. If I have a chance in the future, I must come back here and have a good chat with the wild old man over tea. But we still have to separate after all.


    They cleaned up their mood and walked slowly towards the wild old man.


    The wild old man didn''t sleep this time. He felt that the two people who wanted to come by themselves slowly turned their heads and said to them: "If you have a chance in the future, you must come and have a good look at me, a bad old man. I can''t stay here if you leave. The hooligan escaped, and I can''t live here at ease. After sending you away, I''ll stay here for some time and leave. After all, I miss my hometown."


    Tongren and chachai were not surprised when they heard the old man''s words. Indeed, the hooligans ran away from here, and there was no need to stay here. Moreover, the old man didn''t know how long he had stayed here. He should also miss some old friends and hometown.


    The wild old man continued, "I hope you will walk well after you go back and don''t do evil. By the way, my hometown is called Xuanwu continent, a huge planet far away from you. If you are strong enough in cultivation, you can come to me, and the cultivation resources there will surprise you."


    When the wild old man finished, he didn''t say anything. At this time, Tongren and chachai slowly knelt down and knocked three heads at the wild old man for a while.


    The wild old man waved his big hand and cut a hole in the sky. The old man had a mysterious palm print. After a while, he even painted a huge door in the air. The wild old man gave a loud voice.


    Seeing this, Tong Ren and cha Chai immediately ran towards the gate and slowly pushed open the gate. At that time, the old man said, "I haven''t been to your world, but when you came, I vaguely felt the specific location of your world, so if there is any mistake in this legend, it should not be too far away. You can rest assured."


    Tongren and chachai looked at the old man reluctantly, then turned their heads and walked in towards the door. Brush! Suddenly a figure jumped into the door with him. It turned out to be a red monkey! The little monkey would follow in. Maybe the monkey was really reluctant to give up Tongren. He could abandon the place where he grew up and leave with Tongren.


    Finally, the transmission gate slowly disappeared into the air. The wild old man looked at the disappeared place for a long time and said, "goodbye, my talented apprentice. If we have fate to see each other, you should be stronger at that time. I really look forward to your future so that I can meet you and accept you as an apprentice. It''s a big thing in life, ha ha.


    ¡±Suddenly, the wild old man continued, "hum! I''m going back now for those dogs who murdered me. Wait for my anger and hooligans. I must end you this time. All this is because of me. Let him die because of me."


    With these words, the wild old man took the giant wolf and the terrible rabbit, left the lonely peak and swam in the forest.


    I can see natural stars during the day! Suddenly, two extremely inconspicuous stars flickered a few times, and there was no movement anymore.


    Tong Ren and cha Chai are two people. Oh, no, there is a red monkey and his party are shuttling through the infinite space. See the stars passing by. The two have never used or experienced this portal. They feel that they are very fresh together, and the red monkey is dancing.


    Tongren was very puzzled. When he was in the war with lanran, he opened the gate because of such changes. He even sent himself to this strange place, but everything here is so suitable for his cultivation. His strength has been greatly improved in a short period of time, As if all this had already been arranged, the unspeakable feeling was suppressed in Tongren''s heart.


    After thinking for a long time, Tong Ren still couldn''t figure it out. Fortunately, he didn''t think about it anymore. Instead, he whispered, lanran, I hope you can become stronger this time. Otherwise, it''s not challenging at all. It really meant something. Tong Ren tilted his lips and smiled

 V1.Chapter 1397

    I don''t know how long it took for Tongren to observe this great universe and how amazing and mysterious it is to be able to breed so many planets. If they have the ability to explore this infinite universe one day, how beautiful it is. Suddenly they stopped. Wrapped in the remaining energy, it fell to a red planet.


    When the remaining energy dissipated slowly, a piece of green desolation appeared in front of Tongren and chachai. The red monkeys chirped and looked very excited. Of course, they were very happy to see different scenery. But Tong people and cha Chai are not happy, because this is not their own world at all! What should I do? Now there is no wild old man. I don''t know if I can go back when I open the door. I don''t know how far away it is from where I live. Their current mood is like eating a dead child.


    But it''s strange to say that this week, when it looked from the outside, it was a huge red planet. Why did you land on it, but you didn''t see anything red, but it was green, but it was so desolate. What a strange place is it. The party has no way. They are ready to walk around the planet to see if they can think of a way to leave here.


    Tongren, chachai and red monkeys walked aimlessly on this planet. The red monkeys were very excited all the way. They were jumping and chattering all the way. Even the always gentle Tongren were a little bored. Originally, the current situation was not optimistic, but one guy didn''t know the situation, But considering that the red monkey is not human after all, it no longer rings deep.


    Suddenly, the red monkey seemed to hear something strange. He was frightened and ran behind the Tong people. It was clear that the goods had the strongest strength. Why were they so timid? It was not like the monkey who beat them fat at that time. Or there is another possibility that the red monkey will be scared like this when he hears some terrible sound.


    Two people suddenly returned to their senses, and their heart beat faster immediately. Isn''t it? Even if their lives are so hard and fall into the wrong place, they are still such a dangerous place! I don''t know what evil it is that makes such a bad luck. Suddenly a group of strange creatures sprang out from around them. They were packed!


    This group of creatures are so much like humans, but the difference is that they don''t walk on their feet. There are three teams of transparent wings like dragonflies on their backs, which are constantly agitated. They are all floating in the air. Their faces look very much like octopus, their foreheads protrude hard to the front, and they want to protrude to the ground. They also have a long blue tail. Except that these things are different from human beings, otherwise they can''t see any difference.


    They all have a black weapon. It''s a gun! But this weapon appears to be more powerful than a gun. They were surrounded by these strange creatures. For a time, there was the sound of their wings in the sky. Slowly, a relatively large creature appeared from this, which seemed to be the head of the class. They talked a lot to Tongren.


    Tongren they didn''t know what he was talking about. Listening to his Hula Hula hula, his skull looked very painful. Suddenly, the red monkey stood up and said to the creature like the creature ulaulaulaulah. After a while, these creatures slowly retreated and left, leaving only the head. Tong man and cha Chai looked at the red monkey in fog.


    The red monkey seemed very proud this minute, as if he had done something terrible. Tongren wanted to use his special way of communication with monkeys to ask what happened to the red monkeys. Why did these creatures suddenly appear and leave? The red monkeys looked high and up again. Tongren begged the red monkey for a long time before he was willing to tell Tongren in his way.


    I just heard a strange voice and felt very wrong. I didn''t know until we were surrounded. The leader told us that at this time, green stars, who are residents of the planet, are now waging a civil war on their planet because some people are desperate to plunder the resources of the planet, Regardless of the life and death of the planet, they noticed us when we landed. They worried that we were spies sent by the enemy, but the handsome man came out to flatter the leader. Of course, nothing happened.


    After hearing this, Tong suddenly realized, but he was very confused. He didn''t know that the red monkey had never lived in that space. It was strange to understand the words on the planet and even talk to people, so he gave the monkey a confused look. The red monkey danced and expressed: I don''t know this, as if I had a natural chance. By the way, the leader wants to invite us to their palace. Shall we go or not.


    Tongren thought for a while. Now they don''t know how to go back. It''s better to follow them back and ask if they know the way back or the recorded data. It''s much better than wandering around without brains. It''s hard to disturb any strange creatures again. Tongren gave the monkey an expression of his promise.


    The monkey ulaulaulaulah said to the octopus''s face for half a day. The octopus''s head waved to Tongren and chachai and motioned to follow him back to the palace. Tongren politely replied.


    The octopus head stirred up his wings and flew towards the palace, but it was bitter. Tongren, chachai and red monkeys didn''t have wings, which was very uncomfortable. The speed was not as fast as the octopus head flying in the air. After a while, they ran panting.


    After a long time, the octopus head looked back at them. He saw them running on the ground. Suddenly, he wondered that the speed was so slow. He only looked at Tong people for a long time. Then he patted his Octopus head and suddenly realized that they had no wings.


    The octopus head stood down, took out two things like a great aircraft from his armor and threw them on the ground. The brush became big and motioned Tong people to sit on them.


    The Tongren sat up. It really looked like a flying saucer. Are these people the aliens we often talk about? Has their technology developed to this point? I felt the threat from their weapons just now. This is not what ordinary guns can give me. This vast universe is really too wonderful. It seems that we are still a little sitting in the sky, or there are many secrets waiting for us to explore

 V1.Chapter 1398

    Along the way, the red monkey balabalabala''s black Zhang fish head talked and laughed, completely forgetting Tongren and chachai. Tongren looked at this strange planet. Why is it red outside and green after approaching? This huge question has always existed in Tongren''s mind.


    After a long time, it was still desolate. Suddenly I saw a group of tall buildings standing on the earth! I don''t know how high it is, straight into the clouds.


    Fly in and see all kinds of aircraft shuttling around these huge buildings, full of the feeling of science and technology. They stopped slowly when they were more than ten kilometers away from the buildings. A group of ulaxing soldiers in armor are checking the Tong people. Tongren gave them such a name according to the way they spoke because they didn''t know who they were.


    The soldiers who checked saw the man brought back by the octopus head. They just looked deeply at Tong people, Cha Chai and red monkeys. Without careful checking, they opened something like a light mask and put Tong people in. Obviously, the octopus head has a high status. Otherwise, he must be detained for a long time with the strange appearance of Tong people and cha guess.


    Tongren finally entered the legendary palace. However, although it is more a palace than a city, there are high and unpredictable metal buildings everywhere. There are a lot of traffic in the middle of the building, and there are very few people walking on the ground. It is very strange that Tongren wonder why these ulaxing people grow wings and why they don''t fly with wings. Instead, they use these tools and some walk on the ground. Is their wings decorative. Cha Chai also feels very strange, but with Tong people here, Cha Chai won''t think about these things carefully.


    Flying around these huge buildings, Tongren felt some discomfort because they didn''t know how many times they had gone around. Suddenly, Tong people saw a group of creatures that looked like ulaxing people at their feet, but it was strange that their backs were bloody, and their bodies seemed larger than ulaxing people. The most important thing was that their skin was red. They were leaned together by a long string of handcuffs.


    This group of red creatures were handcuffed together to form a huge long line. Next to them, there were ulaxing people with guns watching. Several ulaxing people beat hard at those creatures who refused to cooperate with them with leather whips. I don''t know what material this whip is made of, I only saw the ulaxing people beating lightly on the creatures in this area. They felt as if they had broken their mobile phone. Therefore, the whip was really unusual.


    The octopus leader who had a good talk with the red monkey found that the Tong people saw the red creatures below. He first looked at the creatures and wanted to say something to the Tong people. But when the octopus leader wanted to speak, he remembered that the Tong people could understand what they said, except that the red monkeys could understand what they said. It seemed that the two people in front of him didn''t understand him, The octopus head felt his headache. Suddenly he patted his head as if he had thought of a good way. He didn''t move any more and didn''t talk to the monkey. Instead, all his thoughts calmed down.


    Finally arrived at the palace mentioned in Zhang Yutou''s head. It is not the magnificent, luxurious and noble appearance that Tong people imagine. Instead, I feel very scientific and technological. There are walls made of black luminous materials everywhere, with format pictures flowing on them, and the roof is also transparent and has nothing to hide. Tongren suddenly changed their minds. To what extent has the civilization of this planet developed? It seems that it is higher than where they are, not a grade.


    A tall fan appeared in front of the group, and the octopus head approached them slowly. There was no one to help him open the heavy door, nor did he push the door with his hand. The door opened itself so gently. The red monkey looked very curious when he saw this strange scene. He was a pet to the children, but when he approached the gate, he seemed to hit something and was suddenly bounced back. The octopus head laughed when he saw that the red monkey was bounced out. He talked a lot with the red monkey ula ula. The red monkey knew the secret, and the octopus head went in.


    Tongren wanted to ask the red monkey what happened to the door and what technology it contained. It was so advanced and powerful that even things as powerful as the red monkey were bounced back. It seems that the planet is really unusual.


    The red monkey said slowly: they will automatically identify people. If you are not on its list, no matter how hard you waste, they will not add this door. They have paid a huge price for this door. This door is their last hope. If they are captured by other creatures one day, they will be able to defend for a long time, Such a life gate must be freely accessible to few people, except those recorded.


    After a while, the octopus head rushed into the door and slowly came out. The octopus head fiercely lost two things like headphones to Tongren and chachai, and motioned Tongren and chachai to wear them on their ears

 V1.Chapter 1399

    Tongren and kaicai had to follow suit, because there was no feeling of conspiracy and deceit in the eyes of this chapter. The two people slowly put on the earphone, "hello." the voice immediately conveyed to Tong people''s ears, and Tong people felt special surprise.


    Tongren was very confused about where the sound came from, so he raised his head and looked around. He saw the octopus head bickering and talking. Tongren realized that what stayed in his ear was a voice converter. Tongren nodded politely to the octopus.


    Suddenly, the head of the octopus jumped over and said to the Tong people, "well, now you can come in. The head of the octopus took the Tong people along as he walked. The scene like the starry sky at night was very beautiful and attracted the attention of the Tong people. Cha Chai was also surprised that such a real scene appeared in front of him, What kind of planet is this? What kind of mystery does he have!


    Tong people walked and looked at the scenery in front of them. The octopus head coughed. For this situation, the octopus head didn''t think how wonderful the scenery was. Tong people, this is the center of our whole planet and our most important military base. There are too many things you don''t know. Don''t be in a daze, Don''t lose it later. Octopus leader, why do you want to build such a military base, Tongren asked.


    Yizhang fish head didn''t answer Tong people''s questions, just smiled and said, you''ll know later. The red monkey has been following behind. He seems to be thinking about something. Tong man glanced at the red monkey and said what the monkey was thinking. The monkey was subconsciously surprised and didn''t think about anything, but everything here made me a little familiar. Tong people are also curious about this. Why did monkeys come to this planet with themselves? How can they be familiar with this?


    Suddenly, the dazzling light shone in front of Tong people. Welcome to green star. I''m little Q, the management robot here. Please register here.


    Such a large base is managed by this little Q, said Tong man! The octopus leader said don''t underestimate xiaoq. He is the smartest here. No one can compare him. It is precisely because of xiaoq''s management that our base is so tight. Tongren have too many strangers to everything here, which makes Tongren feel that it is not simple.


    Xiao Q saw that everyone was talking about him, and there were so many strangers who had never seen him. Why did these people appear here? Xiao Q became a little alert. For example, the octopus head asked, who are these people, general octopus, and why they appear in our military base? Outsiders are not allowed to enter here, General Octopus won''t forget the treaty here!


    The octopus leader saw that Xiao Q was a little nervous and said that they were met when I was patrolling outside. They came from other planets and didn''t mean any harm. Xiao Q''s nervous tone became relieved. Speaking of distinguished alien guests, welcome to our planet. Please forgive me for my mistake. Next, please allow me to check and register for you, Convenient for your access.


    Dark blue lights surrounded Tongren, chachai and red monkeys to confirm that the security registration was successful. A door slowly opened in front of them. They were shocked by the cry outside the door. What was the scene outside? Tongren stepped up and stepped into the door, and Tongren''s body fluttered, Cha guessed that the red monkey took a step back and thought it was a trap.


    The octopus head laughed and entered the gate. You will be out of the control of the planet''s gravity. Without the control of gravity, you will naturally float in the air. However, without the control of gravity, you will be not used to it. Tongren didn''t speak. Tongren was a little surprised at the scene in front of you. The red monkey quickly ran into the gate, Not used to getting rid of the control of gravity, he directly ran into Tongren and turned over.


    The monkey scratched his head and looked at the scene in front of him. The monkey was also surprised. Such a large-scale military armed air force, they were dressed in silver gray armor, like doomsday armor. This was the plot of the story. They were well-trained. The monster moved his face and strong muscles attacked his whole body, Seeing the octopus head appeared in front of everyone, they were shouting hello to the general. The voice startled the world and cried ghosts and gods.


    At this time, Tong people were thinking that if such a force attacked the earth, the consequences would be unimaginable. How many mysteries are hidden in the universe, how many strong people like wild old man exist, and how many terrible armies are there. The more they think about Tong people, the more they feel how weak they are and how much chance they have to win in the face of blue dye. Tongren fell into deep thought.


    At this time, Cha Chai shouted, Tong people, Tong people turned around and saw an unbelievable scene. Just now, the octopus head who still looked like an octopus changed his appearance. He was wearing a golden armor on his body, and his body also changed greatly. He was no longer a weak octopus. This was the demon king, which really startled everyone. The octopus head responded, and the whole army stopped shouting and became silent.


    Tongren asked suspiciously, are you the octopus head? What''s the matter with you? How did you become like this? What''s the matter? What are the red monkeys thinking about? But at this time, Tongren didn''t pay much attention to the red monkeys. They were all confused by the octopus head. Tongren wanted to know what''s going on, How could such an incredible thing happen? It''s incredible.


    The octopus leader spoke. At this time, the octopus leader spoke with shock, which a general should have. Is this still the octopus leader just now? The octopus leader said, Tong people, this is the absolute leader of me, and it is the most powerful team on our planet. The existence of this team can change everything on the planet. They are under my unified command, We serve our demon king and fall into prison. We fight for the devil. We will fight to the end regardless of everything for the devil. At this time, the cry rang out again.


    Tongren have too many questions and more and more questions. It seems that this planet is not as simple as imagined. Such a huge team and such a scientific and technological team are actually demons. What''s going on? It''s hard to figure out all this. Tongren can understand these questions one by one.


    What''s the matter with the octopus leader? The Tong people asked why you set up such a team. Aren''t you the leader of the planet and who is in prison? The octopus leader didn''t know how to answer these sudden questions of the Tong people. He just said, you will know these questions. Now I can''t explain them to you clearly, Our name is qilinyu. We are the general here. I am responsible for the management of the army

 V1.Chapter 1400

    The red monkey is still thinking about something. It seems that everything that happens outside has nothing to do with himself. The familiarity with the planet makes the red monkey feel strange. What special energy is attracting them to come. The red monkey can''t understand why they came to the planet. All this is unknown.


    Cha Chai looked at the confusion on the faces of Tong people and red monkeys. What were they thinking about? Were they shocked by the army in front of them? I believe they must feel the same as me. They must be surprised to face such a team composed of demons.


    Tong people just came to this planet and don''t know anything. As Kirin Yu said, general Kirin Yu, the three of us are lucky to enter your planet, but now we are too strange here, and many things make us feel very strange. Can you lead me to understand here, so as to facilitate our future life here, At this time, the red monkey was also curious about what attracted him. He also wanted to know the causes and consequences of the matter, so he jumped in front of qilinyu and scratched his head. General qilinyu, please show us around here. Let''s see how your troops are trained and what kind of lifestyle is here.


    Qilinyu looks at the three of them and doesn''t know what to say. In order to let them better understand the team they lead, qilinyu takes the three to his army. The people in the army let Tong people have just reached a strong internal power. It seems that these people are martial arts practitioners.


    The weapons these people are equipped with are high-tech weapons. If ordinary people have such powerful weapons, why do they have to practice martial arts to improve their internal power? Moreover, for such a large team, no one''s internal power is so thick. Some people''s internal power has reached level 5, Tongren''s own internal power has only reached level 8. If he can get his cultivation method, he will certainly be of great help to himself.


    Qilinyu said as he walked. He nagged about how capable his troops are. In fact, he was exaggerating himself. Tongren was a little impatient. Look, this is our military training place. Do you want to go in and have a look? Tongren looked at the front and saw nothing. What''s the matter!


    Qilinyu said, do you remember the protective cover at the gate when you first came in? There is also one here. You can''t see it with your naked eyes. Just follow me. At this time, there are two people in front with silver guns. Hello, general qilinyu. Qilinyu ignored them and said to open the door for me. I want to go in. Those two people dare to neglect, Their right hands were applied out and merged. The general''s door was opened. Please come in.


    They are used to the high-tech Tongren everywhere. If they don''t have some technology, they are not used to it. Qilinyu is the first to go in. They follow the Tongren. As soon as they enter, a place where there was nothing turned out to be a three-dimensional space, which is large and has a lot of machines. Many people are training by these machines. It''s high-tech technology again. Is this the way to improve their internal power? Tongren thought that the internal power we gained through hard training could be done by a machine. Ah, sad


    Tongren asked general qilinyu. When I just entered your army, I felt that each of them had strong internal power. Why? Is it because of the machines in front of them? General qilinyu said to Tongren''s doubts that you already have too many doubts today. I''ll let you know your first doubt today.


    Qilinyu said don''t underestimate these machines in front of you. They took us years of research to get them. These machines are also managed by Xiao Q. we can use these machines to cultivate our soldiers and make their internal power reach a peak. Tongren are more confused, Why can a small machine complete such a task that can only be completed after a long time of cultivation.


    This must be the credit of Xiao Q. Xiao Q invented these machines. He can pass some cultivation secrets into our soldiers'' bodies through these machines, so that they can achieve a cultivation effect more quickly. For this way of cultivating and improving internal power, Tong Ren and cha Chai met for the first time, and had to sigh that the power of science and technology is still great.


    Tongren has found a good way to improve his internal power. This opportunity will not be missed. If there is a breakthrough, his internal power can reach Xiaotian level, so he decided to try the benefits of technology. Tongren told qilinyu that he wanted to try the help of this machine to see if he could help himself break through Xiaotian level''s internal power to save his training time, With the consent of general qilinyu, they began the next operation.


    A transparent headgear was put on Tong man''s head. Are you ready? General qilinyu asked. Everything was ready. The machine began to run. Before long, the fire of burning industry on Tong man came out. The red monkey was worried. He was ready to stop it. General qilinyu stopped him and said don''t move. You''ll hurt him, You go get him now. If you don''t get him right, he''ll be demonized.


    Cha Chai then stepped back and waited anxiously. He also said that if something happened to Tong people, he must kill general qilinyu. Isn''t it boring? He was the opponent of general qilinyu, but general qilinyu didn''t want to say it. The fire of burning industry was getting bigger and bigger, which surrounded Tong people in the fire.


    The red monkey smiled. Ha ha, Tong man, he succeeded. He successfully entered the internal power of xiaotianwei. Not only that, he also integrated with the fire of burning industry. Now he can not only greatly improve his skills, but also control the fire of burning industry at will. He is no longer worried about the reverse bite of the fire of burning industry. Tongren took off his headgear. Just now, he felt an inexplicable energy in his body, which drove his body and helped him successfully break through the Xiaotian position. Needless to say, the power of science and technology is still very powerful.


    Red monkey and cha Chai saw that Tong man had such an effect and was so fast that they successively let the machine help their cultivation. Cha Chai''s internal power was increased to level 8. It can be said that their cultivation reached his extreme. Red monkey''s internal power was higher and even had the internal power of great heaven. Not only that, his red hair also faded and turned into golden hair, This is the result of the improvement of the red monkey''s cultivation. Each time you increase one level, the red monkey''s hair will undergo a metamorphosis.


    Tongren''s internal power has been improved and become more powerful. General qilinyu is surprised that this machine can help them more than his army. Seeing that his food is strong, Tongren have more confidence in defeating lanran. Now Tongren want to get a better promotion and return to the earth.


    General qilinyu was very happy to see that they were getting stronger and stronger. After all, his planet was facing the attack of Laker people. He needed to find a strong helper to help him resist the attack of Laker people. He didn''t know whether his army could resist the last attack of Laker people in the future, Tongren also saw that general qilinyu might ask for something. Otherwise, how could he take him to such an important place.


    In the face of the request that general qilinyu will put forward, Tong Ren is also fantasizing about what the request is, which makes him so painstaking and laborious

 V1.Chapter 1401

    Tong people are satisfied with their rapid strength. But this team is not a good thing for him. The strength he has now is like taking a roller coaster. It is not very stable. It is easy to have problems. Tongren also noticed this. Although science and technology can help them quickly improve their strength, the side effects after improvement are also quite large. They also need to have a process of adaptation.


    Tongren thought to himself that he must tamp the foundation within this period of time. Otherwise, no matter how high the building you pile, the foundation is unstable and easy to collapse.


    Now my top priority should be to find a way to revive the soul world. I don''t know if there is one on this planet. I''d better ask the octopus head to ask him for help.


    Bang! A loud noise rang out in the city. The residents were sleeping and suddenly woke up. Everyone looked at the beginning of the sound.


    The dense warships in the sky surrounded the light circle outside the city.


    The enemy launched an attack! It''s really a good move to launch a surprise attack when people are sleeping late at night, but there is an aperture to resist outside the city, which greatly reduces the role of sneak attack, or even doesn''t play a role at all.


    The shells from the warship hit the aperture, but it had no effect. The aperture just turned out ripples.


    The troops who responded immediately boarded the warship in order and waited for the command of the octopus head. The octopus looked at the enemy''s useless attack and couldn''t help thinking.


    Why do they attack suddenly? They know we have an aperture to resist. If we don''t want to go out, they can''t come in, but why do they do so.


    The octopus couldn''t figure it out. This aperture is almost perfect. Nothing can break through at all. Unless krypton makes weapons to make this aperture a little loose, but krypton, a metal, is very far from our planet, and it takes them an extremely long time to get krypton.


    Suddenly, the aperture was hit by an inexplicable blue light and began to shake slowly!


    This scene was deeply seen by the octopus mind. They really got krypton!


    This is the end of the game. If they are allowed to bombard like this, the aperture will not last long. It seems that they are fighting back. At the thought of this, the octopus head is ruthless and conveys the preparation for attack to his subordinates.


    The place where the aperture contacts the ground suddenly opened a hole. In a moment, warships went out towards the outside, and the hole was immediately closed.


    Michelle is the commander of the fight back. Michelle took the warship and bombarded the enemies who invaded her home.


    Their sudden counterattack gave the enemy a great threat. For a time, there were warships shot down on the ground everywhere. The enemy realized this, but ignored the threat posed by Michelle and continued to bombard the aperture.


    The octopus is really uncomfortable when he sees this step. If Michelle can''t even do it, the city is really in danger. He is really afraid of launching a suicide attack in the face of the enemy. If the aperture is broken by them, the civilians living here will suffer, and this place will become a fierce place.


    Octopus head did not dare to continue to think about it, but took back his heart and thought about countermeasures.


    Tongren in the secret room understand their own improvement during this period of time. Tongren felt that he had slowly become impetuous. He was very upset. In addition, he still didn''t have this way to go back. He was very upset. He really didn''t know when he could go back and take lanran''s life.


    Suddenly, outside the secret room, the voice of a messenger came. "Dear guest, there is a war in our city. In order to avoid threatening your life, please come out of the secret room immediately and follow me to a safe refuge."


    Tongren heard that there is a war in this city. What''s the matter. Tongren''s head is full of fog.


    Tongren seemed to think of something, which just made him think of something. As expected, he came. Now there is an object to practice. It''s really refreshing.


    Tongren readily opened the door of the secret room and followed the soldier to the palace. Chachai and the red monkey were called out. They looked at the sudden change in a daze.


    Tongren smiled at chachai and said, "now our opportunity comes. It''s time for people to help us so much, or it''s very impolite."


    Cha guessed what Tong people meant. My Tongren quickly went to the outside of the palace instead of the pump, and cha guess didn''t fall behind. The angry red monkey was left behind, but after a family, the red monkey followed.


    Tongren and chachai ran all the way. After a while, they ran to the place where the octopus head was located. Tong people looked at the octopus head and thought about the things in front of them. Tongren didn''t bother him, so he was quietly in front of the octopus head. After a while, the octopus head found that Tongren had stood in front of him for a long time. He didn''t notice it. It was obviously his faux pas.


    The octopus head said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, everyone. There''s no way to help you find a way to shuttle."


    Tong man looked at the octopus head. Now the octopus head looked very worried. The wings on his back were enough to prove this.


    Tongren calmly said to the octopus head, "don''t worry, don''t worry, first solve the immediate problem."


    When Tongren expressed that they wanted to go out to fight with these enemies, the octopus leader was first moved, but immediately refused. Because Tong people are their guests, there is no reason to let guests go to war.


    Tongren talked with the octopus leader for a long time, and the octopus leader slowly agreed.


    Tongren and chachai sat in an aircraft and came to the side of the aperture. The soldier on one side opened a gap and put Tong Ren and cha guess out.


    The two sides were in full swing, with shells and lasers flying everywhere. Tong people are shuttling through the battlefield with their fast speed. Every time they have a weapon to attack Tong people, Tong people can always escape quickly. Tongren jumped into an enemy warship.


    These people have long hands and legs, but they are very thin. Their big heads look very strange on their thin bodies. With their ugly looks, they can scare children to death. Tongren suddenly hit the soldier who controlled the warship in front, and the spacecraft immediately lost control and hit the ground in front

 V1.Chapter 1402

    Tongren shuttled among the warships in this way, and warships were knocked down by Tongren. Chachai on one side did not show weakness. Chachai used his war blood and waved his pure snow wings to beat wildly in the crowd. After a while, there was a bad enemy behind chachai.


    With their participation, the balance of the war situation has been greatly tilted. Originally, those warships that bombarded the aperture regardless had to consider the threat of the two. Michelle on one side was not idle, and he had done a lot of enemy work under his meeting.


    The superior performance of several people in the battlefield immediately caused bursts of applause from the residents. At first, they were afraid that the CD-ROM drive Hu would suddenly burst, but because of the existence of these people, the enemy''s attack was becoming more and more difficult, and they were almost too busy to attack the aperture. How can people not be happy.


    However, the leader of the enemy, strange King Li, also noticed the existence of Tongren and chachai. He wondered why there were such powerful creatures on this small planet. It seemed that a fragile creature did have such great power to turn over his warships one after another, making him lose a group of elite soldiers, and immediately became angry.


    The strange King gradually lost his patience. He ordered his subordinates to gather all krypton together. Trying to blow a hole out of this aperture.


    The octopus leader in the aperture guessed the idea of the good king, but there was no way. He could only pray that the aperture would not let him make mistakes. Octopus leader took a look at Tong man. Tongren is now like a fierce poisonous snake, turning over warships to the ground.


    Tong people feel that they are better than a few days ago. Now they can smash these weapons with a casual blow. Tongren also noticed the enemy''s intention. However, Tong people are not willing to give the opportunity. Tong people launch the burning fire just realized. There is no living creature around him. At the moment, he even resonates with the sky like the God of fire.


    Tongren launched the fire of burning industry and fiercely smashed the enemy. For a time, the enemy was defeated. Many soldiers had the idea of retreating, but obviously they couldn''t break the order issued by the leader strange king, otherwise they would die worse if they ran away, so they had to stand on their head.


    All the places attacked by the burning fire of Tongren people are as miserable as being swallowed up. The soldiers burned by the fire immediately howled and burned their bodies slowly, but their cries were useless. They should be ready to die at any time before attacking the planet. It is obvious that they despise the enemy too much. Or didn''t expect such powerful creatures on this planet.


    The strange king saw the good of Tong people. It seemed that it was difficult to hurt Tong people by ordinary means, so he walked towards the interior of his warship. He knocked on the door anxiously. After a while, there was a voice of impatience. "Didn''t I tell you not to bother me if there''s no big deal? What''s the matter? If you don''t understand, I''ll make you suffer today."


    The voice in the room said viciously to the strange king, but surprisingly, the fierce strange king didn''t feel half uncomfortable. The strange king said angrily: "I know there is no big event. How dare I disturb adults, but I don''t know what''s out there. It looks like it''s not a creature on the green mans planet. Instead, it''s very weak, but it has a powerful means. For a time, our army was beaten and had no power to fight back."


    "Oh? There are such creatures? But you are really a waste. You can''t solve such a small matter. It''s time for me to change a leader again." listening to the voice from inside, the strange king knew that the terrible adult had been angry. If Tongren were not as strong as he said, his good day would come to an end.


    The strange king who thought of the life-saving straw hurriedly said, "my Lord, I have the honor to witness my Lord''s face. When I look at the Tong man''s body, I have a feeling of deja vu. I seem to have seen it somewhere. Now I finally remember."


    The people in the room heard the words of the strange king and meditated for a time. After a while, the door of the direct room opened, and out came a man wrapped in black, who could not see his appearance. "Then I''ll go and have a look with you to see who this man is. He dares to make trouble in front of me. Is he impatient or really capable? Hum!" the man in black didn''t say anything angrily. The strange king on one side had no choice but to go outside with his head stiff.


    Tong people are like a fish. They finally found their own pond. That''s the battle. I have made rapid progress during this period of time and seem quite impetuous. Now it is very suitable. I need to fight abnormally to test my success, or let me adapt to my current strength.


    It''s also fun to check and guess. This war is like an amusement park. There are no people threatening them at all. As long as they avoid the attack of these weapons, these soldiers are as simple as cutting melons and vegetables in their own hands.


    The man in black stared at the Tong man who was like a fish in water on the warship, and his eyes wrapped under the black cloth contracted sharply. Hahaha, it''s Tong people. Well, it''s really hard for me to find you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be as strong as I am now, but if it weren''t for you.


    It''s really great now. I still want to go somewhere to find you and wipe you out before I find the damn blue dye for revenge. It doesn''t take much effort. I''m going to fulfill one of my wishes immediately. I can''t imagine that my black soul will take your head one day.


    This man is actually a black soul. How did he come out of the soul world and become like this.


    The man in black immediately jumped off the warship and quickly approached the Tong man.


    The strange king saw that the black soul had joined the war and knew that victory was close to him. He had seen the strength of the black soul with his own eyes. If it hadn''t been for his strength and his selfishness, he would have used all kinds of means to kill the black soul. The magnificent strange king was sent by the boy in black at will. No one could bear it, But who told the man in black to help himself? At the thought of these strange kings, he took back his mind and looked at the battle seriously.


    Tong people suddenly felt an ominous premonition that they were getting closer and closer to themselves, and immediately became uneasy, but Tong people didn''t find anything unusual.


    With a bang, Tong people were severely pumped out. All this came so suddenly that everyone didn''t react, including Tong people themselves

 V1.Chapter 1403

    Cha guessed that Tong people were flying out. He was upset and immediately incited his wings to the place where Tong people flew out.


    Tongren slowly stood up, but he didn''t find what was attacking him. He could be so hidden that he hasn''t found that he has been beaten yet. Cha guessed that it was OK to see Tong people. He was relieved.


    Suddenly there was a sound. "Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Two bereaved dogs have gone to this place. It seems that their strength has been greatly improved, but it''s of no use. You both have to die here today. You don''t lose money if you have people in this city to bury you."


    Tongren listened to the familiar voice and had a feeling of deja vu, but they couldn''t remember where they had heard it.


    Slowly came out of a man in black and appeared in the eyes of Tong people. Tongren immediately contracted his pupils. I can''t imagine that there are still their own kind on this planet. I''m surprised. This man should be the one who attacked himself just now. He seems to be a difficult opponent. Otherwise, he won''t be put down without reaction. It seems that he acted carefully.


    The black soul looked at Cha Chai, and the corners of his mouth under the black cloth looked very joking. Slowly, the black soul took down his black cloth and said to Tongren, "do you remember me, Tongren?"


    Tongren was startled by this scene. There was a deep scar on his face. How terrible it was. Half of his face was replaced by this scar. But we can see that the man in front of us is actually a black soul! Tongren was very surprised. I didn''t expect to meet the black soul in this place. Shouldn''t he be in the soul world? How could he appear in this place? What''s the reason? After the shock, there was a big question on Tong''s face.


    The black soul looked at Tong with a surprised look on her face and was very happy. He then opened his mouth angrily and said, "see my face! All this is thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t wander in this space like a lost dog, and I wouldn''t be like this ghost, but thank you for giving me more strength to take your dog''s life."


    Tong people didn''t catch a cold at all for the words said by black soul, and they were still confused in their heart.


    The black soul continued: "After the fight with you, LAN ran blamed me very much for missing out on killing Cha Chai in order to show off for a while, which led you two to escape. Then he looked for me everywhere, and everything was against me. Finally, he found an ancient relic with him again. He launched a sneak attack on me in order to want to swallow it all I had no choice but to escape. Forced by him, I fled to the black fog cliff. "


    "I thought in my heart that I might as well jump down and have some dignity than die in his hands. Although the survival rate of jumping down from the black fog cliff is zero, God opened my eyes and let me live. My body was corroded by the black fog, but I was blessed by misfortune and gained great strength. I was looking for a way out, but I came here somehow Select a space.


    Tongren listened to the words of the black soul, but did not sympathize with the tragic experience of the black soul, but the questions in his heart were answered and slowly became relaxed.


    Black soul saw that Tong people didn''t have the slightest timidity after learning that their strength had been greatly improved. He immediately made a noise and became angry. It may be that black soul''s character has changed after being corroded by black fog for a long time.


    The black soul said, "let me solve you today. It''s really wonderful to end your great hatred. Get ready to die."


    The black soul brush disappeared into the public''s sight as if it had never appeared before. It disappeared out of thin air. It seemed very strange. Suddenly, the black soul appeared on the side of the Tong man, carrying his sickle and chopping at the Tong man. The Tong man dodged for a while and was almost cut by the black soul''s sickle.


    The black soul is so strange. It seems that he must be careful, but Tong people are not timid at all. Considering the great changes he has made in this period of time, it is time to test the results.


    The Tong people slowly recovered from the shock. The speed of the black soul has indeed been greatly improved, but it is obviously not enough to see in front of their own strength. The Tong people launched the eye of Indra. It is really terrible for people to watch the two people''s unusual battle. They have never seen such a powerful creature. In their impression, only one can do such power Those powerful weapons.


    The black soul seemed to expect that the Tong people would launch Indra''s eyes, and continued to hide this body in the air like nothing, but it was not hindered!


    Tong people are surprised to see that their Indra eyes have failed, but they can also find the black soul. It seems that you really get some benefits, and you can resist your Indra eyes


    Tongren jokingly said, "I''m also because of what rapid progress you''ve made in these days. It turns out that you''re hiding everywhere like a lost dog. Take out some real skills, or you''ll be buried here today."


    The black soul snorted coldly and said, "it''s just a warm-up. It''s better than you start the Indra eye. It seems that you are really getting worse and worse."


    The black soul didn''t like to avoid, but looked directly at Tong people. The huge sickle in both hands seemed very excited. Suddenly, clusters of black smoke appeared beside the voice of the black soul, which looked ferocious. It seemed that if it was contaminated, it would be poisoned and killed immediately. Even the sickle of the black soul became dark.


    The black soul rushed up to Tong people. He waved a sickle to break Tong people. Tong people just stood in place, without the slightest evasion, as if they were not afraid. The black soul was very angry when he saw this scene. When the sickle was about to approach the Tong people, there was a burning fire around the Tong people. The black smoke on the black soul sickle was swallowed up, and the sickle could not move forward any more. The Tong man saw that he hit the black soul''s chest violently. The black soul was beaten and flew out. The black soul slowly got up from the ground and wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth. His heart was full of shock. The Tong man had grown like this. Just now, he didn''t know what the fire was. The fire had such a huge power to devour my black smoke. It seems that he can''t take it lightly. The second son doesn''t know what great benefits he got.


    The strange king on the warship saw that the black soul had not solved the battle and even suffered some minor injuries. He was inexplicably nervous to the extreme. At the same time, his eyes at the black soul were no longer so respectful, but turned into vicious eyes and whispered: "If you fail this time, I must give you some poison. You old man who doesn''t know where you come from dares to give orders to me."

 V1.Chapter 1404

    The black soul seemed very interested and said, "look at you, you also got great benefits. Why do you start playing with fire now? I think you really don''t know how to live or die."


    Tongren ignored the black soul. Compared with these Tongren, they still want to know how the black soul came to this place and how to hook up with these people. Seeing the black soul like this should have weight in this group of people.


    Tongren''s mouth is slightly frivolous. "If you want to fight, just fight. Why didn''t you see you in such a short time? You played a gun like a woman. Your little master, I can crush you to death today with half my strength. Pay attention. I''ll start." Tongren said these words and turned into a huge flame, burning fiercely in the air.


    At first, the black souls who heard these paintings despised it, but they were surprised to see that Tongren turned into a flame. What did this boy get? You turned out to be so powerful against the sky. It''s hard to deal with, but I''m not easy to provoke. I really want to defeat Tongren quickly and check his benefits. The black soul laughs particularly insidious.


    Tongren rushed to the black soul, and the overwhelming fire shone on the whole night. At this moment, Tongren was so dazzling that it seemed that all things were its foil. Tongren is now the sun in the night. People looked at Tongren and cheered happily. They are not afraid of the existence of such powerful people in their own city.


    The black soul saw Tong people pounce on him, but there was no way to escape. Tong people surrounded him and burned him all week. The black soul had to hold the bronze medal and hold a sickle to release the black smoke on his body, waiting for the arrival of Tongren.


    The Tong people who incarnate the fire of Chen burning industry compressed the flame into a spear and spread it towards the heart of the black soul. With a cold black sound, the black soul waved with a sickle and wanted to see the spear turned into flame as two halves.


    The Association for science and technology is not what the black soul imagined. When the sickle of the black soul touched the fire of burning industry, the fire of burning industry collapsed and attached to the sickle of the black soul like a parasite. Now the fire of burning industry greedily eats food like a delicious child. There are several holes in the sickle of the black soul!


    The black soul was surprised. I don''t know how long this sickle has been with me. I have experienced countless battles, large and small. There are many dangerous things. However, in this harsh environment, the sickle is still so sharp and strong, but it was burned out by the Tongren flame today. It''s too strange.


    The black soul was very angry. He was shocked by the damage of the sickle, but hated the Tong people. All this was messed up by the Tong people. The sickle that had followed him for so many years was also destroyed in the hands of the Ketong people. How could it make the black soul uncomfortable.


    But Tongren didn''t calculate it like this, and the burning industry continued to burn.


    Black soul felt the power of Ertong people. After a long time, he didn''t react. He only saw a feeling of ignorance in black soul''s eyes.


    The advantages obtained by Tongren people caused warm applause from the residents, but Tongren didn''t care at all. It seems that their Xin Kui cultivation during this period is worth it. Inadvertently, they have become so strong.


    Black soul slowly reacted. He imagined that Tong people would make progress, but he didn''t expect that Tong people would become so powerful. He hasn''t taken a few moves in his hand, and he has shown that he is about to lose. I really don''t know what means this boy has, If you don''t take some measures seriously today, it''s hard to be good today. Hum! Tongren, this is forcing me.


    People are cheering and cheering for the advantages obtained by Tong people, as if the victory is about to be divided, but Tong people don''t think so at all. They look at the black soul carefully. He doesn''t believe that the black soul has made this progress. It''s likely that they are really holding back a sudden outbreak.


    The black soul slowly stood up. He shook his body quickly. In a short time, he shook off the fire of burning industry! Ghost knows what method he used. You should know that the fire of burning industry of Tongren is difficult to get rid of once he is infected. The original wild old man didn''t get better because his chest was attacked by the rogue flame.


    In the blink of an eye, the black soul reversed the situation. The black soul spoke contemptuously to the Tongren and said, "it seems that you have really improved your skills. You should have learned such cruel things. If I hadn''t met a strange man in this endless wandering, I might have been planted in your boy''s hands today, but you''re interested in me now. Ha ha, it''s really refreshing."


    Tongren was very interested when they heard that the black soul had met some capable people. If they beat the black soul, they would catch it, search his secrets, and make a fortune. They would also provide a little guarantee for defeating the bastard lanran. The face of the black soul has grown to a general level. It seems that lanran is not idle at all. I still have to work hard.


    The body of the black soul expanded rapidly slowly, and the clothes seemed to be unable to stand the changes of the body. They were slowly broken. The black soul''s body was several times taller in an instant, revealing the penetrating wound. It seemed very terrible. I didn''t know what he had experienced. The blood vessels on his chest were faint, as if they were going to jump out at any time.


    Tong people are very depressed when they see the change of black soul. They don''t know why they feel that their life is threatened.


    The body of the black soul stopped growing. The black soul sneered at the Tongren and said, "you are the first person to let me use this move, but I like you to prove that you don''t lose anything. The people who are enough for me to use this move are basically great people."


    Tongren didn''t mind the verbal intimidation of the black soul, but Tongren did feel a jump in his heart. Tongren didn''t have much mind to consider these things and adjust their state in the face of the black soul with rapid growth in strength.


    The black soul is still holding his sickle, but at the moment, it seems that the black soul is like a huge God of war. Seeing the sudden change, the residents in the city can''t help sweating in their hearts. If Tongren can''t beat the black soul, the people in the city will be buried with him.


    Cha Chai seems to have not noticed the existence of the black soul at all and is still undermining the enemy''s attack. The strange king on the warship was really shocked when he saw the sudden change of the black soul. The black soul didn''t show his real strength in his own eyes. Fortunately, he didn''t reveal any hidden heart to him, otherwise he would have been killed by him. The strange king suddenly felt like he had escaped from death

 V1.Chapter 1405

    The black soul didn''t attack blankly, but looked at Tong people for a moment, as if he wanted to observe Tong people''s weakness clearly. Tong people saw that the black soul was careful, and they didn''t attack rashly.


    The two people looked at each other like this. Some soldiers with short eyes passed through their eyes and were entangled by the black smoke of the black soul, suffocated and died in pain, or swallowed up by the fire of Tongren. For a time, the surroundings of the two people became a vacuum, and there was no one close.


    Finally, the black soul couldn''t help it. Finally, he launched an attack. He still wrapped his multiplied body with black smoke. Tong people immediately welcomed him without any timidity. The two men''s fists roared together, rippling in the air. No one showed a decadent posture. Suddenly, the body shape of the black soul slipped and disappeared into the sight of Tong people as just now. Tongren felt the difficulty of the black soul and immediately launched Indra''s eyes to observe the direction of the black soul.


    But it seemed too late. Before the Indra eyes of Tongren were fully extended, the black soul appeared on Tongren''s back, waved a sickle and hit Tongren''s back hard.


    Tongren was flown out and planted on the ground. Tongren slowly stood up from the ground, with blood on his mouth. The huge wound on his back looked so ferocious. If it was deeper, you could see the bones of Tong people. Which blow of black soul just now was really terrible.


    It seems that I still need to be improved. After training with the red monkey in the forest for so long, I thought my speed had reached the fastest, but I didn''t expect that the speed of the black soul was how many times faster than my happiness. I couldn''t even touch the edge of my opponent. I could only see his trace with the help of Indra''s eyes. It was really too much failure.


    Tongren felt the thorniness of the black soul. They were thinking about the solution to the knot quickly in their head, but there was no good way to think about it. They couldn''t keep up with the speed of the black soul. They were only beaten passively.


    When the black soul saw that Tongren couldn''t stand up without being hit by himself, the corner of his mouth smiled and said, "it seems that your boy is very resistant. He can stand up like nothing under my heavy blow. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    Black household, you said my words. His huge body moved quickly. Some people who couldn''t understand thought he had disappeared out of thin air. Although he was fast, he still had traces that could be found.


    Tongren was severely kicked by the black soul, and immediately ejected a mouthful of bright red blood from his mouth. People living in the city can''t help sweating hard for Tongren. Seeing the sudden change, the octopus head felt the thorniness of the matter and walked slowly towards the palace.


    The red monkey saw Tong people being abused by the black soul, but he didn''t mean to help. It seemed that he didn''t know Tong people. He didn''t mean to help Tong people after checking and guessing, because they deeply knew that this was a battle of Tong people. If they rashly stepped in, Huatong people would be unhappy, Besides, if you have to flinch when you meet a difficult opponent, how can you grow up? These things can only be faced by your own pair.


    Tongren was very depressed. When did he get this kind of anger. But there is no way to fall as fast as others, so I can only stand it well. If you still can''t think of a solution, you will find it difficult to get benefits from the black soul.


    Tongren stood up and ignored the reactionary. The fire of burning karma also burned outside his body because of the eye of Indra. Tong people want to use Indra''s eyes to fix the fast-moving body of the black soul.


    But the black soul seemed to know that Tong people wanted to do this. He suddenly took a knife on his body, and the blood flowed for a time, but the black soul''s eyes became red, as if the blood sprayed greatly stimulated the black soul. He became braver and faster.


    The black soul said fiercely to the Tongren, "you forced me. Don''t blame me now. The real battle has begun."


    The Indra eye of Tong people has no effect on you. The black soul does not slow down because of the Indra eye of Tong people, but changes more quickly. Tongren was shocked. He didn''t know what to do. Seeing that the black soul hurt himself, his strength soared. I really don''t know what evil he cultivated.


    Suddenly, the black soul stopped. Unlike before, he rushed straight to Tongren. For a time, there was a momentum that one man could not open the pass. Watching the battle, people''s heart beat faster unconsciously, as if to avoid the Black family. It''s not Tong people who are hit by your thunder, as if it''s themselves.


    Seeing this sudden blow, Tong people were in a mess. They didn''t know what to do for a while. You can only let the black soul attack your body.


    The strange king on the warship did not watch the duel. His eyes were deeply attracted by cha guess. Chachai is killing enemy soldiers like chopping melons and vegetables, and harvesting heads one after another like Asura in hell.


    Check and guess how many days and nights and how many battles you have experienced in the horror forest. In the face of these powerful creatures, you can survive without fighting your own life. Over time, you have developed an invincible momentum. No matter who dares to block his way forward, he will be killed by his own pain and will not be merciful.


    Chachai''s crazy killing caused the strange force to forget to pay attention. If chachai is allowed to kill like this, all his soldiers must fall down. At that time, even if the black soul wins, there is no way to break this aperture. The strange King finally couldn''t sit still.


    The strange king suddenly jumped down from the warship and ran towards the location of Cha Chai. Strange King''s name is really not random. His muscles seem to be full of explosive power. The strange King''s feet ran wildly on the ground, and the disciples behind him were trampled out of deep pits.


    The strange King punched chachai fiercely. But Cha Chai had noticed this character for a long time, but he didn''t dodge. He still went up with his fist. They thought of playing a normal game.


    The strange King couldn''t figure it out. It seems that such a weak body has such power. I really don''t know how he got it. Cha Chai was also surprised. He didn''t expect such a cruel role to exist. If you didn''t keep an eye on yourself, there would be a big problem if his fist hit him just now.


    Cha Chai laughed: "it''s interesting. I can''t imagine the existence of you. Just now, why didn''t you sneak out and fight with me earlier, which made me so bored. It''s good. I can finally find some new fun."


    The strange king listened to cha guess''s frivolous words. Unexpectedly, this seemingly powerful man turned out to be a reckless man

 V1.Chapter 1406

    Strange king didn''t take a guess. Just now, he was angry with the black soul. He was worried that there was no place to spread. The strange King fiercely attacked chachai, but he fought with chachai every time. His heart suddenly became old and ashamed into anger. Even such a small mole ant couldn''t clean up his face.


    The strange King took out his weapon and turned out to be a team of boxers. These boxers don''t look so beautiful, but very ordinary. They look like ordinary boxers. I don''t know that a commander of the army can''t take out a decent weapon.


    After the strange king put on his boxer, he made a finger hook gesture to cha Chai. Cha Chai was not angered by his behavior, because Cha Chai knew that the strange king would not take this thing without reason. There must be something strange in it, and he must not lose his mind.


    The strange King''s fist came towards chachai''s shop. Chachai matched his fists. When the two fists were about to touch, chachai felt that he suddenly had no strength and was blown out by the hard fist of the strange king. It turns out that this fist is not as ordinary as his appearance. It seems to have a strange suction. It''s really too cunning to wash its own strength.


    At a loss, Cha Chai made a contemptuous gesture towards the strange king. Originally, he thought that this man would have a happy fight with himself. Unexpectedly, he was also a sneaky and slippery generation, but it became difficult for a time. Cha Chai''s attack was neither defense nor defense.


    Tongren on one side was severely abused by the black soul. I don''t know how many times Tongren has been beaten on the ground. No part of Tong man is good now. There are several striking wounds on his back flowing blood. He was also severely sickled on his chest, but he can stand up strong every time. People can''t help feeling heartache for him when they see such a persistent Tongren.


    Tongren feels extremely painful on his body and seems to be about to fail. What should he do? Now he doesn''t know the flaws of the other party. He can only be beaten passively and will eventually be defeated. If he can''t think of a way, he has to explain here today.


    The Black family smiled happily: "It''s so refreshing. It''s so happy to see that your former enemy is now in his own hands. Ha ha, Tong people, you didn''t expect that you would have today. This era is doomed to have no relationship with you Tong people. This will be my stage and the stage of my black soul! Just be my stepping stone handle and let go of your death No loss, just enjoy the world, because you can''t see it right away, ha ha! "


    With these words, the black soul put down his sickle and made a huge palm print in the air. It was even like the palm print of a wild old man, but the black soul was full of evil and annoying.


    The black soul slapped in the air. He said to Tong people, "enjoy it. After a while, you don''t have a chance." as soon as the voice fell, the black soul blasted out this huge palm print towards Tong people.


    Tongren immediately felt that every bone of his was smashing and breaking. He had never let himself be so desperate. Tongren felt the fear of death, but it didn''t help. In this way, Tongren was severely photographed on the aperture and never got up again.


    The people watching the battle looked at the fierce Tongren who had just been beaten to the ground in an instant. For a time, they were extremely depressed. Their last life-saving straw was not enough. What should they do? For a time, the people in the aperture wailed.


    The black soul was very happy to see that he had finally died in his own hands for such a long time. He laughed at the sky like a madman.


    When the red monkey saw that Tong people were defeated and didn''t know whether they were dead or alive, he couldn''t help but want to rush out to find the trouble of black soul. However, when the red monkey wanted to rush out, his heart suddenly thought of a voice: no! The red monkey seemed to be afraid of something, so he honestly stopped and sat in place without moving.


    Cha Chai was shocked when he saw that Tong people had been defeated, and now he didn''t know whether they were dead or alive. He was very angry and hit the strange king, and cha Chai tried to get away to see Tong people. But Cha Chai''s open and close move made the strange king find a loophole, beat him hard on Cha Chai''s chest, and cha Chai was knocked down and vomited blood in his mouth.


    Cha Chai was very angry. Unexpectedly, the black soul was so strong that he didn''t expect Tong Ren to be his opponent. He blamed himself for being too careless and careless. At first, such a thing would happen if Tong Ren didn''t get up with Tong Ren. What should he do if Tong Ren couldn''t get up again? He couldn''t beat LAN ran with his own strength. Cha Chai felt a sense of guilt.


    Life is unknown, death is unknown. This world is the world of the jungle. We can''t hinder the arrangement of destiny, but we can change our destiny! Anyone''s eyes dare to stop our footsteps. We should step on them hard and have a temperament of giving up. No one can change our destiny, dominate our destiny, and our destiny will be determined by us We will control by ourselves. If this day wants to force me to submit, I will pierce this day. If this land blocks us, we will break the earth. Our own destiny should be controlled by ourselves!


    No matter what kind of powerful enemy we are facing, we should not be afraid. We should use our own steps to measure our own paradise. Walking and the world ultimately need our own original heart, and we should have a determination to die and survive. Only in this way can we find our limits and constantly break through our limits.


    Tongren''s mind is running fast. He really depends on others too much. It seems that he is about to forget his original heart. He doesn''t know what he wants now. Maybe he can make a breakthrough only through the training on the edge of life and death, otherwise he will stagnate.


    The black soul danced and celebrated that he had finally fulfilled a great wish in life. He slaughtered Tongren himself. In the future, there will be no Tongren in the world. This era should not belong to him, but to my black soul. You all say that I am the lucky one in this era!


    Suddenly, Tongren''s body rose into the air, but Tongren didn''t wake up. His body burst out a dazzling light and constantly repaired the place hurt by the black soul in the battle just now. For a time, his body became crystal clear. The happy black soul saw that the Tong people had signs of improvement, and immediately rushed towards the Tong people to organize the recovery of the Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1407

    The black soul wanted to rush forward and cut off a trace of vitality of Tong people who were recovering. But where is the red monkey willing to give the black soul a chance? Looking at the change of the black soul, the red monkey has already rushed out.


    The red monkey hit the black soul with a punch. The black soul was badly hit and flew out before it reacted. The black soul looked at the red monkey in front of him. The black soul didn''t expect that there was such a powerful existence in the battlefield. It was still a monkey all the time.


    The black soul seemed to have a very atmosphere. He got up from the ground, looked at the monkey who shot himself away and said, "it''s really bold for you to dare to oppose me!"


    The red monkey ignored the words of the black soul. It could be seen that he was very worried about the injury of Tong people. Two small eyes looked at Tong people according to the doctor''s advice. There was no black soul in his eyes.


    Where did the black soul suffer such evil spirit? He said fiercely: "you beast are really bold. You dare to look down on Grandpa. I''ll kill you and Tongren together!" then the black soul rushed over the red monkey in Chaohe River.


    When his sickle was about to cut the red monkey, the red monkey raised his eyelids slightly, and with a fist that he didn''t care, he wanted to resist the attack of the black soul.


    When the black soul saw that the dead monkey looked down on him like this, he was very angry. He tried his best to cut the red monkey in half. But when his sickle was about to hit the red monkey, he couldn''t score any more points. Unexpectedly, he was held by the little hand of the monkey. The people in the security unit cut a powerful blow from the invincible black soul, and unexpectedly resisted the inconspicuous monkey. It seemed that the monkey had the upper hand and immediately reveled.


    The black soul unconsciously took a breath of air-conditioning in his confidence. I really didn''t expect that the red monkey, who looks like a pet, has such strong strength. If the red monkey and Tongren joined hands just now, they are likely to be killed. Unfortunately, Tongren now have no ability to fight, Although the remaining monkey is a little tricky, he can still cope with it.


    The red monkey didn''t continue to chase the black soul. His eyes didn''t leave the Tongren''s body at all. In this way, he looked at the Tongren''s body, and didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a goods.


    The black soul took it lightly. The red monkey in front of him was not as simple as it looked. It seemed that the strength of the red monkey was stronger than that of Tongren. Why didn''t he do it before.


    The black soul performed his quick body method again and wanted to defeat the red monkey by relying on speed. He thought he knew that Tongren had Indra''s eye. Although he could not stop his speed, he still had some influence. He didn''t use this method to treat Futong people, but the red monkey was different. He didn''t have Indra''s eye, How to limit yourself.


    The black soul flashed sharply. Suddenly he appeared on the top of the red monkey''s head and wanted to chop the red monkey''s head with a sickle. The red monkey didn''t respond as if he hadn''t found it. People watching the war were very nervous when they saw this scene. After all, they were still defeated.


    The black soul cut the red monkey''s head with a sickle. But a strange thing happened. The red monkey''s head didn''t shed bright red brain blood as he expected. On the contrary, it seemed that nothing happened. Even the red monkey''s hair was not damaged at all. He felt his strength. When he touched the head of the red monkey, he wanted to go into the sea. It didn''t have the slightest effect. The black soul couldn''t help feeling the horror of the red monkey.


    Fortunately, the monkey didn''t take the initiative to attack himself, otherwise it would be difficult for him to deal with it.


    Although the red monkey cares about Tongren''s injury and doesn''t take the initiative to attack the black soul, the black soul keeps flying around his ears like an annoying fly. Everyone will feel upset, not to mention this naughty monkey.


    The red monkey was finally angered by the actions of the black soul. It slowly changed its eyes and looked at the black soul fiercely. Looking at the half dead black soul beaten by Batong people, it was extremely angry for a time.


    The red monkey raised his fist angrily towards the black soul, as if to express that you are dead. Black families angrily feel that things are bad. They regret thinking of why they want to annoy the monkey. Now there is no way to ride the tiger''s eye and take the move. Not to mention the presence of the strange king in front of so many people. If you run away, it''s very funny. Running away has never been your style.


    The red monkey attacked the black soul! Black family, you are ready to defend, but let it defend or how much it is in the air. Every time, the red monkey can see his weakness and hit him.


    After a match, the black soul, which was once arrogant, is now miserable. His body was bruised and swollen. It''s hard to think of how high spirited and defiant he was just now. The black soul''s heart is not special. He is such a powerful figure that he was beaten by a monkey. He has no power to fight back. How can he see people in the future.


    Although the black soul was beaten by the red monkey, the red monkey didn''t die. They just hit the black soul gently, making him look so embarrassed. The red monkey seems to understand that the black soul is always the opponent of Tong people. If he kills the black soul, he believes that there will be a deep barrier in the recovered Tong people''s heart. In order not to let Tong people have these ideas, the red monkey endured his impulse every time.


    When Cha Chai saw the red monkey coming out to guard the Tong man, his heart immediately fell to the ground. He was not so worried about the Tong man''s injury, but dealt well with the strange king. For a moment, he could not give up part of the victory or defeat with the strange king.


    "Cough!" just when people had long ignored Tong people. Tongren coughed twice, and a trace of blood was coughed up in his mouth. Tongren opened his eyes and looked at the scene weakly. When he was hit by the black soul just now, he felt the threat of death, but not just the threat of death. Taha, a Tongren, felt that he had the right imprisonment and could not break through these imprisonment. Suddenly, when the black soul hit him, he realized that he broke and then stood up. Therefore, at that time, which Tongren didn''t do any defense, but let the black soul hit him.


    Tong people quickly threw some soul grass into their mouth when the black soul was about to attack themselves, which saved their life

 V1.Chapter 1408

    Tongren felt that he had been investigated and guessed before. He broke his bones. I don''t know how many roots, and his internal organs were all meditated. At the moment, I repaired it quickly. After a while, the place where I was hurt seems to have recovered. The effect of this soul grass is really powerful, but these changes are not real changes, but Tongren''s mentality has become incomparable. Suddenly, what I understand between life and death is really the best.


    But this kind of training should be avoided as far as possible. If you don''t have the soul grass given by the wild old man, you will fall here 100% today.


    Tongren are very satisfied with the great changes that are taking place in themselves. Tongren feel that they have become more powerful now, and their original heart has become more powerful. No matter what powerful enemies, their eyes dare to block their steps, they all have to die in their own hands, even though they have no ability to fight back, The eye has a breath and wants to stand up and fight to the end.


    The red monkey noticed that the Tong people had begun to wake up and felt the great benefits they had gained in the battle. The red monkey stopped and did not continue to beat the black soul, but happily approached Tong people.


    The black soul felt humiliated by the monkey. Every time the monkey hit him, he didn''t do any substantive damage, but made his body red and swollen. In front of so many people, the monkey teased himself like this. The more the black soul thought, the more angry he became. He looked at the red monkey walking towards Tong people, but he didn''t want to attack, Because he deeply felt the horror of the red monkey and knew that he was not the opponent of the red monkey.


    Tongren slowly stood up. Now he has recovered to the peak state of his mouth with the help of the great role of soul grass. Tong people looked at the red monkey gratefully. If there was no protection of the red monkey just now, even if they had the feeling of God gate, they were now blasted into slag by the black soul.


    Tongren''s feeling about red monkeys has been upgraded to the level of brothers. Many of them are really difficult without the help of red monkeys. They also learned a lot of skills from red monkeys. Strictly speaking, red monkeys are their own teachers.


    Tongren didn''t have too much friendship. He slowly took back his eyes and looked at the black soul not far ahead. The Black family seemed to be badly beaten by the red monkey. There was no good place on his body, but there was no substantive harm. Tongren suddenly understood the red monkey''s mind.


    The red monkey is afraid. The black soul was accidentally killed. Although he won''t blame the red monkey, after all, the black soul is his opponent. He has defeated him once. If he doesn''t stand up from his hand and take himself, he can hardly change when he meets such things. Unexpectedly, the naughty monkey has such a mind.


    Black soul also realized that the red monkey didn''t want to kill himself, but had already left himself to Tongren and had been waiting for Tongren to wake up, but what''s the use of all this done by the red letter? The Tongren who couldn''t beat him just now still can''t do it.


    Black soul saw Tongren stand up and couldn''t help mocking: "I thought you Tongren have much ability. It turned out that you rely on an animal. If you don''t exist after today, although you recover now, what''s the use at the end? Waste is still waste."


    Tongren listened to what you said. There was no fish. The black soul was shooting. But said disapprovingly: "Although I don''t know what adventure you have got, you are really strong now, but you are not strong enough to scare me. A temporary failure doesn''t mean an eternal failure. Now you have no chance. Your black soul is a red monkey on one side. You see the scene of the fight between Tong people and black soul, and see that Tong people are becoming stronger bit by bit It''s very gratifying to know that Tong people who had just arrived in the terrible forest were so weak that they were like dolls in their own hands. Although they are not much better now, they have grown fast enough

 V1.Chapter 1409

    Black soul realized that Tongren were not as easy to deal with as before, and had become a lot stronger. Black soul couldn''t help feeling that things were getting more and more difficult.


    The black soul stopped and did not continue to collide with Tongren. The black soul launched the black smoke to move rapidly around the black soul. The black smoke of the black soul has a strong corrosive effect. Usually, the black smoke inhaled or touched by ordinary people''s eyes will be painfully corroded and die.


    But who is Tongren? Tongren, who can understand the fire of burning industry, will be afraid of this little black smoke.


    The speed of the black soul is faster and faster. The concentration of the black smoke is better than that just now. I don''t know how many times. The people watching in the aperture are involuntarily afraid of the seeping black smoke, but they try their best to see the Tongren clearly, but unfortunately they can''t see anything.


    Tong people stood in place calmly, without any intention to go or want to defend. They let the black soul release, as if watching monkey play. The black soul had been angry with the red monkey. Now he became crazy to see that Tong people had the same mouth as the red monkey.


    As time passed by, their battlefield had already become black smoke, and people outside could not see what was happening inside. Tongren finally seemed a little impatient. He couldn''t help but say, "since when did your black soul also play tricks? Really, you''re out of your wits. If you do this again, I''ll go." although Tongren showed very indifferent, he was still very afraid. The black soul still had two hands.


    The black soul did not care about these, but still released the black smoke.


    Finally, the black soul no longer released the black smoke, but Jie Jie''s bad smile said: "in the black smoke array of Laozi, I have an extremely great bonus. You Tong people can''t beat me. Now you can say that there is no chance of survival, and I won''t give you any chance. Get ready to die!"


    The black soul was even integrated into the black smoke, integrated with these black smoke, and could not find his trace.


    Tongren had long been annoyed by the trick of the black soul. Seeing that the black soul disappeared, Tongren didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    The fire of burning industry immediately rose outside Tongren''s body. The fire of burning industry made the coffin dazzling, but it didn''t show the slightest luster when wrapped in the thick black smoke.


    The black soul is constantly shuttling through the black smoke China. If you want to seize the right time to find the flaw of Tong people, you will be killed with one blow. But it''s a pity that Tongren didn''t reveal anything. They are still so calm. Only just now, Tongren''s mind has improved more than a little.


    Suddenly, a cluster of black smoke rose in the air and swept towards Tongren''s back. Tongren seemed to have found this long ago. They immediately used the fire to turn a huge shield against their back. Black smoke bumped into the shield made by the cremation of burning industry, and there was no sign of moving forward. I only heard the cold hum of the black soul in the black smoke. Obviously, the black soul didn''t get any benefit from this move, as if it had been hurt by the fire of burning industry.


    The black soul turned into many clusters of black smoke and came towards Tongren''s body. The angle of black smoke attack is very tricky, which makes it difficult to take care of the head and tail. The attack of the black soul on itself is inevitable. Although you Tongren have this damn powerful flame, I start from all aspects of you. I see how you defend.


    Suddenly Tongren gave up the shield made of the fire of burning karma, but suddenly launched the eye of Indra. This sudden move made the black soul unprepared. Tong people found the location of the black soul and immediately fixed the black soul.


    The black soul didn''t think so and wanted to get rid of the control of Indra''s eye, but this time, no matter how the black soul struggled, it didn''t seem to have any effect. The body of the black soul stopped. Tongren with the fire of burning industry severely hit the belly of the black soul. The belly of the black soul was swallowed up into a black hole. The black soul couldn''t help humming, and a mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth.


    Black soul didn''t expect that Tongren''s Kung Fu became so powerful after a while, and he was hit by him. The black soul only felt that his abdomen was burning, and felt that his flesh and blood were being devoured by the fire of burning industry.


    Black soul now regretted that he had not finished the Tongren completely just now.


    Tong people were very happy to see that they had succeeded in one blow. They were unforgiving for a time and kept pounding out several punches. The black soul has suffered a loss. He watched the Tongren pursue the victory and did not dare to have the slightest carelessness. He dealt with the Tongren carefully, but he did not dare to come into direct contact with the fire of burning industry, but wrapped himself with the black smoke. After a match, the black soul became panting and out of strength.


    Tong people are very satisfied with their changes, and their fighting spirit becomes high in their eyes. The black soul''s abdomen is very uncomfortable, which has affected his play in fighting with Tongren. The black soul resists the pain and uses black smoke to suppress the fire of burning industry. It takes half a day to see the painful expression on the black soul''s face. The black soul looks at Tongren viciously and wants to eat Tongren raw.


    The black soul slowly took back the black smoke shrouded in the two people, and the people in the aperture saw the battle clearly.


    The black soul slowly turned into a wisp of terrible and vicious black smoke and rushed straight to Tong people. Tong people also turned into a flame. The two people kept fighting. People only saw a wisp of black smoke and a huge flame rolling and alternating in the air, and they couldn''t see any end at all.


    As time passed, the enemy attacking the aperture had already stopped. It was not because they wanted to stop, but because the situation changed, the soldiers led by Michelle kept attacking them, so they had to stop attacking the aperture.


    Chachai and the strange King were also breathing heavily on the stone. Neither side was impressed that the other party was so difficult. Chachai finally met an opponent comparable to his own strength and benefited a lot in the process of fighting.


    Although the strange king had a pair of strange gloves, he still didn''t do any good to cha Chai.


    It''s very uncomfortable to forget to fight with strange force in front of Cha guess, because strange force King''s gloves are very strange, and his attack power has no substantive damage, but slowly Cha guess seems to understand the law and find the secret.


    Tong people and cha Chai are constantly intertwined in the air, which is very fierce.


    Suddenly, the black smoke was forcibly dispersed by the flame transformed by Tongren! The black smoke turned into a black soul again. The black soul fell to the ground from the air and gushed blood in his mouth. Obviously, the victory or defeat has been divided

 V1.Chapter 1410

    The black soul sprawled on the ground and never stood up again.


    Tong people are also very uncomfortable. Although they stand straight on the ground, the blood at the corners of their mouths is still very uncomfortable. Tong people feel that their internal organs are constantly rolling.


    People in the aperture couldn''t help cheering when they saw this scene and finally won. Obviously, the battle between the two is the highlight and the key to the war.


    Tongren slowed down for a while before slowly walking towards the black soul. He grabbed the black soul on the ground and walked towards the aperture.


    The strange King found that the invincible black soul had been defeated in the hands of Tong people. He panicked involuntarily and confused his mind for a time. Cha guess seemed to have found an opportunity and punched the strange king in the chest.


    The strange King wailed bitterly, thinking that it was over. He had never thought that there would be these abnormal beings and defeated the powerful black soul. He was very flustered and couldn''t help but give birth to the meaning of retreat.


    But Cha Chai didn''t want to give him such a chance. When Cha Chai saw that the strange king had the idea of running away, he immediately took advantage of the victory and pursued him. The strange king also fell to the ground and fainted.


    With the defeat of the black soul and the strange king, the battle also divided the victory and defeat. It is obvious that the defeated party is the black soul.


    The Tong man walked into the aperture and fell to the ground and fainted. Seeing this, the red monkey first imprisoned the black soul by some means and threw it to the soldiers. He said to the soldiers for a while. It seemed that he asked the soldiers to imprison the black soul, so he picked up the Tong man and walked towards the palace.


    Cha Chai also threw the strange king at the soldiers and left. The remaining Michelle cleaned the battlefield with the army and captured a lot of enemies. Mishir threw a grateful look at the place where several people disappeared. If it were not for these powerful existence, it would be difficult to win the battle with his own strength, then the city is facing destruction, and his people will fall into deep water and fire.


    The octopus head in the palace looked at the arrival of victory. A heart hanging in the air finally fell to the ground. He sat down on the ground and breathed heavily, thinking that he was the right person.


    A week after the battle, people have returned to normal life and have forgotten the fierce war that took place here a week ago.


    Tongren finally woke up. The battle cost him too much, but he also benefited a lot and his strength has been greatly improved. The red monkey was very happy to see Tong people wake up.


    Tongren seriously feel the changes taking place in themselves. In the past, I was too superficial about these feelings. When the cultivation of the body and various means reached a bottleneck, I should put it aside, rather than painstakingly looking for ways to improve. I should strengthen my path and cultivate my heart. Tongren became suddenly enlightened when they thought of these.


    Then he remembered the black soul he had defeated. He immediately jumped out of bed and went to the place where the black soul was imprisoned with the red monkey.


    Black soul obviously had already come over. He was locked in a cold cell. He never thought he would fall to such a point. He thought he was strong enough to crush everything, but he didn''t think he would turn over the car in the hands of Tong people. He roared angrily, trying to break free from the shackles of the iron chain, but how powerful the red monkey is, how can he untie the shackles casually.


    The strange king who was imprisoned on one side didn''t say anything when he saw the black soul.


    Tongren and his party came to the place where the black soul was detained. Tongren looked at the black soul with interest and wanted to find some useful things or benefits from him. Isn''t that beautiful.


    Seeing the arrival of Tongren and his party, the black soul seemed to be a great insult to himself. He involuntarily launched a fire, struggled more violently, and shouted at Tongren: "I recognized the plant. I didn''t expect to be defeated by Tongren after such a big promotion. I didn''t admit defeat. Why is this thief so unfair to me? I hate it."


    Tongren didn''t care about his roar at all. He stared at the black soul with a serious face, and was unmoved by the abuse of the black soul. After a long time, the Tong man slowly said, "I''ll see what else I want on you." the black soul looked at the Tong man with the slightest disdain: "I admit it. Why do you humiliate like this? If you want to kill or cut you, you can''t get anything from my mouth."


    Upon hearing this, Tongren sneered, "well, you can''t say anything, so don''t blame me. Ha ha." Tongren gave a look to the red monkey. The red monkey smiled like a human and walked towards the black soul. Seeing this, Tong Ren and cha Chai slowly withdrew from the place where the black soul was imprisoned and walked out of the cell. However, when it was about to go out, the sound of black soul''s wailing came to his ears.


    Tongren and chachai were walking in the city. People saw that Tongren had completely recovered. They couldn''t help opening a carnival around Tongren and chachai.


    Tongren enjoy such a life very much. Because of their own protection, these civilians who have no strength to bind chickens will eventually survive. They don''t have to worry about the invasion of the enemy. There is peace everywhere. Cha Chai and Tongren wantonly drink water and wine and dance with people in this carnival. Slowly, Tongren felt his head a little dizzy, as if he had drunk too much and began to get drunk.


    Tong people saw the scene in front of them and immediately thought of their hometown and their relatives. I don''t know what they are doing now. They don''t think of me and worry about me. Now I really want to go home. At the thought of Tong people, they are very eager to go back. Tong people also begin to miss their hometown. After today''s party, we must entrust Zhang Yutou to ask him to help find out the news about crossing the gate. Otherwise, when can they go back in this place and defeat the bastard lanran, At the thought of this, Tongren''s mood became very urgent.


    But his head was dizzy, and Tong people were slowly drunk. Cha guessed that Tong Ren was drunk and fell asleep. He picked up Tong Ren on his back and walked towards the palace.


    How fresh the morning air is. Tongren slowly woke up. He felt very uncomfortable touching his head. He didn''t know how much wine he drank yesterday to get so drunk. It''s OK. He is too tired during this time. It''s rare to have such an opportunity to relax himself, so he will be so intoxicated in it.


    After a lot of grooming, Tong looked in the mirror for half a day and found that he didn''t even know him now. He was shocked. He immediately entrusted a soldier to get a knife and shave his long beard and messy hair. After a while, the handsome Tong man came back, but his face became very angular, more firm and mature than before.


    The red monkey walked towards Tong people happily. It danced and seemed very happy. The red monkey, like Tong people, expressed that the little turtle sun, black soul, finally let go by his own means. It seems that King Ben is still very good at it. The red monkey even smiled, making people want to have a feeling of rushing up and having a good meal.


    As soon as Tongren heard the news, he became interested. At the thought that he could get great benefits from the black soul, he jumped up happily, hugged the red monkey in his arms and ran towards the place where the black soul was imprisoned

 V1.Chapter 1411

    Tong people rushed to the place where the black soul was imprisoned. They only saw that the black soul was no longer roaring angrily, but shrank in the corner and huddled together. When they saw the arrival of Tong people and red monkeys, especially the eyes of red monkeys, they immediately became frightened. Tongren looked at the red monkey in doubt. He didn''t know what means the red monkey used to make the rebellious black soul like this. It seems that there are really many means of the red monkey.


    Red looked at Tong people with a red face!


    The red monkey suddenly became treacherous. The black soul was very afraid and didn''t dare to look at the red monkey at all.


    The red monkey slowly walked into the black soul. The black soul trembled. The strange king looked at him sympathetically. I really don''t know what the red monkey did to the black soul.


    Before the red monkey walked into the black soul, the black soul immediately flustered and said, "I say I say everything!" the black soul seemed very afraid. Tongren even had the idea of sympathy for the black soul.


    The black soul slowly opened his mouth and said his adventure.


    After the black soul was forced by LAN ran to jump off the black smoke cliff, his tone was very good. He didn''t directly fall to the bottom of the cliff, but fell on the gap in the middle of the mountain. The awakened black soul was glad that he survived. At the same time, he found a strange cave and drove the black soul to the cave with one heart.


    The black soul carefully explored in the cave and went to the end of the cave. It was not as difficult as the black soul imagined, but plain sailing. But the black soul didn''t find anything, and his heart inevitably seemed lost. When the black soul wanted to give up, he wanted to find a way out, but the way out disappeared inexplicably. It was not easy to survive, but he fell into such a dilemma.


    The black soul had no choice but to sit in place and wait for the end of life. The black soul has lost all hope. Just when he had given up his struggle, he accidentally found something painted on the wall of the cave. The black soul seemed to grasp the straw.


    The black soul carefully observed the things on the wall and even depicted the cultivation method of black smoke. The black soul carefully studied it. He seemed to see a glimmer of dawn without any vitality. He began to understand.


    I don''t know how long it took. The black soul completely understood what was above. It turned out that this thing was left by someone who explored this place. This person was valued and was about to die, but he didn''t want to be disturbed after his death, so he released black smoke from this place. Over time, the black smoke actually became more and more, constantly corroding this place, and slowly formed a black smoke cliff, which is the origin of the black smoke cliff.


    But the man didn''t want his unique knowledge to be buried in this place, so he painted the cultivation method of black smoke in the cave, looking forward to the day when it will shine. If someone sets foot in the qualified cave, he can go out only after learning this evil thing, and he should swear to avenge him one day when he has the ability in the future. The black soul, who had no way out, saw that there was much to care about and immediately learned.


    The name of this secret method recorded on it is called black smoke erosion. Just like its name, endless erosion can become powerful, and this secret method will make people grow rapidly in the short term, but their own road soul will be contaminated with bad things, which will become difficult in the later stage, but where can the black soul care about these, as long as they grow up quickly. It is also recorded above that this method has been damaging itself to obtain short-term power.


    That is to sacrifice one''s own blood essence and feed these black smoke to obtain powerful ability, but doing so will shorten one''s life and do great harm once. This is why the black soul became suddenly powerful in the battle at that time. It turned out that he used this secret method.


    When the black soul felt that he had learned almost what was recorded above, he wanted to find a way to record what was recorded above. Suddenly, a vision sprang up, and the black soul was dragged into a huge space vortex by the vision. With the emergence of space vortex, black smoke cliff slowly disappears in the soul world with the black soul. The black soul felt that his soul seemed to be cursed.


    When the black soul woke up, he found himself lying in an unknown place with many strange creatures on it. After some inquiry by the black soul, it turned out that he had come to the universe! This is actually a planet. People on this planet are very violent and belligerent. They plunder resources on other planets all year round. They are very rich and suitable for their own cultivation.


    The heat that rules the planet is the king of strange power. The black soul made up his mind and wanted to use the resources on the planet to improve his ability. The black soul swallowed things everywhere and finally attracted the attention of the strange king. How can the strange King tolerate such powerful creatures on the planet he ruled. So he killed the black soul.


    The strange King launched his troops to hunt down the black soul, but the ability of the black soul is very powerful. Finally, in one battle, the strange king was deeply shocked. All the soldiers were swallowed up by the black smoke of the black soul. The black soul looked at the strange King fiercely, as if looking at the prey and walked towards the strange king.


    The strange king is worthy of being the Lord who can rule a planet. He knows how to choose between advance and retreat. Seeing that the general situation is gone, he immediately knelt down and begged the black soul to let him go. He took the black soul as the master and poured all his resources for the black soul to devour. Black soul thought it was a good way, so he let go of the strange king. Since then, there has been a mysterious man in black on this planet.


    However, with the passage of time, the swallowing speed of the black soul became faster and faster. Although this planet plundered the resources of other planets all year round, it could not stand the disaster of the black soul. The helpless monster king had to lead the army and the black soul to start plundering and aggression. Just this time, they saw the green star. Unfortunately, the Tongren and their party were just above it.


    After understanding the adventure of black soul, Tongren remembered it thoughtfully,


    Just then, a soldier came from the outside, shouting Tongren in a hurry. The news of crossing the gate again! Tongren immediately jumped up excitedly and finally sent the news of the gate. After staying on this planet for so long, it''s time to go back. Tong people are very excited and ignore the black soul. They are excited and run towards Kung Fu with the red monkey.


    When the black soul saw the Tong man and the red monkey go away, it settled down and continued to shrink in the corner, but no one found that the black soul revealed a vicious look

 V1.Chapter 1412

    Tongren is very excited to hear the bodyguard say "inquire about the news of the transmission gate". Tongren and the red monkey have been in lvmangxing for a long time. They can''t wait to run to the place the bodyguard said.


    When they looked at the portal, Tong people were very happy. I thought I could leave the green star at last. They had been here long enough, but they all forgot the black soul in the corner, issued a vicious curse, and looked at their back.


    Just as the Tong people and the red monkey packed up their things and were ready to leave, the strange king also came to send them back to the soul world.


    The strange king was just happy. The black soul swallowed everything on the planet everywhere. At first, the strange king wanted to kill the black soul and even used all force, but unfortunately he was caught by the black soul. He had no choice but to be forced to be king, but the black soul was very greedy and even asked him to mobilize forces to devour other planets.


    Although the strange king is the supreme ruler of the planet, he just wants to rule his own planet, and every planet has the best rulers. Now the strange king has no worries about food and clothing, and a group of people support him. In addition, the strange king is not a violent and greedy person. Why should he take this risk with his life and now''s good time?


    So when the black soul asked him to attack other planets, the strange king was very dissatisfied and unwilling. However, due to the force suppression of the black soul, the strange king can only launch an attack.


    If he didn''t go at that time, he might have been killed in the hands of the strange king.


    However,


    To the delight of the strange king, when attacking the green star, he met Tong people and red monkeys, and successfully captured the black soul.


    This makes the strange King unhappy, and the Tong people and the red monkey are extremely friendly, helping him restore his rule and try their best to restore the planet. Therefore, when the Tong people and the red monkey hope that he can help them find out the news of the transmission gate, the strange King resolutely agreed, which is not a problem compared with helping him regain the throne.


    So the strange king got along well with Tong people and red monkeys.


    Just as the strange King waved to say goodbye to Tong people and red monkeys, suddenly the perennial experience of the Throne made him feel the danger of death.


    The danger of death surrounded him. He hurried back to see that there was no one behind him, but the feeling became stronger and stronger, even so serious that he couldn''t breathe.


    Suddenly, he found a trace of black smoke near the transmission gate. He suddenly remembered the black soul forgotten in the corner. He suddenly screamed. Just when he wanted to remind Tong people and red monkeys, the black smoke filled behind Tong people and wanted to give them a fatal blow.


    The strange king looked in his eyes and kept it in his heart. At the most critical time, he lost his voice. He shouted in a dumb whisper, hoping to attract the attention of Tong people and red monkeys and strengthen prevention.


    However, Tong people only thought about the soul returning world. The excited mood made him too single-minded and unaware of the danger.


    It was the red monkey''s keen hearing and the animal''s innate escape from the threat of death that made him turn around vigilantly.


    But it was too late. When the red monkey found that the black disgust had spread to the feet of Tong people, the red monkey had no time to think about anything. He suddenly pushed Tong people, but he fell into the smoke due to inertia.


    "Ah ah" the red monkey cried out in pain. Even the red monkey could not resist the strong corrosion ability of the black fog, and the red monkey was caught off guard to help Tongren take the blow.


    Well, the red monkey has the resistance that Tong people can''t match, but it still makes the red monkey shed a thin layer of skin, and the whole person is bloody, which is pity.


    Tongren was filled with the joy of the soul returning world. Just as he was about to step into the door of his dream, he was suddenly pushed open. Then he suddenly remembered the harsh scream of the red monkey. He suddenly stood up, even if he was covered with dust.


    Tongren looked up, as if his heart had been missed. Watching the red monkey curl up in embarrassment and pain.


    The original red hair was mixed with blood and covered with dust. The original vibrant red monkey looked painfully low and wailed.


    Tongren rushed over. He used his soul to help the red monkey relieve the pain, but he still made the red monkey feel the pain and his body twitched constantly.


    Tong man looked at the red monkey in pain and couldn''t help but red eyes. He dispersed the black fog around the red monkey. Tong man knew that it was the black soul who secretly attacked. Tong man carefully put the red monkey on a clean stone.


    "Ah, black soul, you will pay for your behavior today." Tong man roared painfully.


    Tongren sacrifice their own soul chopping sabres. In the soul world, everyone has their own soul chopping sabres, but soul chopping sabres can''t be copied just like everyone looks different. Moreover, the shape of soul chopping sabres is also famous according to their master''s personality and temperament. Therefore, every knife is the same as people, and can''t be copied or robbed. People are in the knife, and people die.


    Tong people usually don''t use their soul chopping knife. Now he uses his soul chopping knife. It can be seen how angry Tong people are.


    The black soul knew that he couldn''t hide now, so he appeared unscrupulously. The red monkey was disabled, and there was a tong man left. The black soul didn''t pay attention to the Tong man.


    "Tong people, let''s fight to the death. I lost you once, and now I won''t. You wait to die." the black soul continues to improve its strength. The black smoke is getting deeper and deeper. It seems that it is not just fog, but liquefied into liquid. It can be seen how much power the black soul has used to improve itself, even regardless of its own health, just to defeat Tong people.


    "Ha" the black soul shouted. The black smoke condensed a liquid sickle, which glittered cold. Others would feel that their soul was swallowed at a glance.


    Tongren looked at the black soul without saying a word, and silently ran his Indra eyes. The shining eyes suddenly appeared on Tongren''s forehead, and there was a fire of burning industry around, holding the soul chopping knife tightly.


    Tongren said coldly, "come on, black soul, there must be a fall between you and me."


    The strange king in the distance looked at the black soul and the Tong people with worry. He knew that a big war was about to happen. He silently hinted that his men would send the red monkey to first aid and specially asked him to be careful. He didn''t want the Tong people to worry. When the Tong people saw the strange King''s action, they bowed their heads and thanked the strange King

 V1.Chapter 1413

    The black soul looked at the red monkey being rescued by the monster King''s men and cursed in a low voice. Why didn''t the monster king find out that he was a disaster before?


    Looking at Tongren''s grateful and nervous look, black soul had a plan in his heart. He shouted loudly, "Tongren, die!"


    They cover their bodies with black smoke. The black smoke is integrated with the black soul. Tong people look at the every move of the black soul, secretly ridicule it to the "small skill of carving insects" and silently use Indra''s eye to the extreme. Indra''s eye has been cultivated to the fourth level of extreme view eye. Tong people can even clearly see the veins on the leaves and the falling raindrops, You can even vaguely see the flow of blood.


    Tongren found that the black soul in the black fog seemed to be divided into four, which surprised him. He observed and found that one was the illusion condensed by the black fog. The body went to contain Tongren''s attack, and the remaining virtual body wanted to assassinate the red monkey and the strange king.


    Tongren couldn''t help scolding this insidious and vicious despicable man.


    Because the black soul practiced the fog melting method on the wall, his health was completely corroded, and even his mind was corroded and became dark and despicable.


    Tongren took his plan and pretended to be deceived. In fact, he put the soul chopping knife behind him and was ready to deal with his three parts with the soul chopping knife.


    It is worth mentioning that soul chopping Sabre is not just a weapon. Each soul chopping Sabre has its own unique style, and soul chopping Sabre can also cure the master''s emotions and feelings. The original form of soul chopping Dao is the same. It evolved from Japanese Dao. Moreover, each knife has its own name, which is determined by its owner or its own function. Only its owner knows the function of soul cutting knife most, and soul cutting knife can not only destroy the soul but also hurt its body. Therefore, many people want to cultivate their own unique soul cutting knife, but often fail, Therefore, those who can cultivate soul chopping knives are excellent people with excellent understanding and spiritual roots.


    At the same time, the war soul blade can also control the depth of hitting people, so the war soul blade is also unique, and the soul cutting blade hurts people''s soul is also different.


    Therefore, as long as Tongren gives an order, the soul chopping knife can carry out simple operation.


    And if the master knows his form and full name of his war soul sword, he can call his real name, his real name and call him to fight with the master. If you correctly shout out the original name of soul chopping Dao, you can fight with your master. Like today''s Tongren, they can only solve it once in a while.


    In addition, soul chopping Sabre also has different stages. Each stage has different strength. When crossing a stage, it also has different new abilities. Therefore, many people have been pursuing and improving their war soul Sabre all their life. On this road of cultivation, there are many things that predecessors do not understand and need to be explored by future generations. Everyone insists on fighting on this road, However, few people can really reach the peak and stick to it. Therefore, those who really stick to it are people with super high talents. However, there are mountains outside the mountain and there are days outside the sky. The realm should never stop.


    Therefore, Tongren''s cultivation road is still very long and far away.


    Besides the battle between Tong people and black soul. The despicable behavior of black soul made Tongren angry. He pretended that he didn''t know anything and looked for the black soul in the smoke. The black soul was happy. He used his body to contain the Tong people and secretly used the black fog to cover the other three parts. The Tong people quickly attacked the black soul with themselves. Because of the upgrade of the eye of the Buddha, the black fog had no effect. The Tong people attacked the black soul crazily, and the black soul was forced to bear the huge attack of the Tong people, I thought I''d get it later. I''ll see how he feels.


    It accelerated the spread of the black fog. Soon the black fog spread to the red monkey and the strange king. The strange king felt infinite panic. He couldn''t beat the black soul alone. The strange King quickly ordered his men to retreat. However, the trend of the black fog spread too fast. Soon, the strange king was caught up.


    Strange king looked at the battle between Tong people and black soul in despair. He felt very desperate. Tong people and black fog are inseparable. Who will save them?


    His army shouted, take the king away. He looked at his people being swallowed up by the black fog and felt very guilty. They trusted him so much, but he only knew to enjoy it before. If he lived in the afterlife, he would be a good king and work hard.


    However, I really want to have no afterlife. The strange King closed his eyes in despair.


    However, at this time, a knife suddenly came down from the sky and fiercely inserted it into the ground to block the black fog. Even if the black fog was fierce, it could not move forward in the strong, and the three parts dissipated with the strong wind of soul chopping knife.


    The three separate bodies also gathered part of the power of the black soul. When they were fighting with Tongren, they suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The black soul looked at Tong man strangely, "you can see through my separation. It''s impossible. It''s impossible. The black soul vomited blood and retreated."


    Tongren looked at him. The soul chopping knife heard Tongren''s call, "buzzing", and the knife returned to Tongren''s hand.


    Tongren looked at the black soul contemptuously, "there''s nothing impossible. My Indra''s eye has been cultivated to the micro scene. Everything is in my eyes. I''ve seen through your plan for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. You even want to be cruel to the injured."


    The black soul still couldn''t accept his confident stunt. It was so simple that he was broken. He looked at Tong Ren blankly.


    Tongren came to the black soul step by step with a soul chopping knife. Tongren said, "give up. Now you surrender, I can let you live."


    Black soul looked at Tong people coming step by step. He was unwilling and unwilling to fail. His self-esteem did not allow him to fail to Tong people twice. The original Tong people were so vulnerable. Black soul didn''t even look at Tong people. When did Tong people become so strong that they could easily defeat him?


    The black soul couldn''t believe it. The black soul shouted, "no, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    Suddenly, the black soul burst out countless smoke, and his strength was constantly improving. Suddenly, the black soul vomited a mouthful of blood, and the black fog became more and more rich.


    The black soul looked at the Tong people fiercely and said, "Tong people, let''s fight to the death. Today, either you or I will die. Ah ah" with the cry, the black soul''s body became larger and larger, and the sign was constantly improving. The Tong people looked at him reluctantly, put away Indra''s eyes and the fire of burning industry, leaving only the soul chopping knife, Tongren whispered, "forget your fear, face the front, move forward, don''t stop, don''t stay, timidity will only attract death. Come out, soul chopping knife."


    The black soul couldn''t stand the blow. When the smoke dissipated, the black soul lay on the ground.


    Tong man looked at the black soul on the ground and said nothing. He imprisoned him and breathed a long sigh of relief. Collapsed on the ground and fainted

 V1.Chapter 1414

    Since the infield battle, the green star has completely restored calm. The strange king has experienced the danger of life and death. Instead, he has become a good king who works hard and works hard. Soon, the green star has returned to its original appearance. Although it can''t be the same as before, it can recover quickly.


    When Tong Ren woke up, he found himself still in the green star. The battle between the infield and the black soul seemed like a dream. Although Tong Ren felt the growth of his strength, he was still unstable. If he wanted to return to the soul world, he had to put aside his idea and wait for the red monkey to get better.


    Thinking of the red monkey, Tong Ren got out of bed quickly. Although he was a little unstable, after all, he had a big war and his body was very empty, but now he can''t care so much. He hurried to find strange king and asked him to take him to see how the red monkey is. I''m afraid he wouldn''t be injured without the push of the red monkey, His little body can''t bear the hard blow of the black soul.


    When the Tong people found the strange king, the strange king was very happy to see him wake up. When the Tong people asked where the red monkey was and how he was, the strange King became serious, looked sad and said, "you''d better go and have a look by yourself!"


    Tongren panicked and hurriedly asked the strange king to take him to see the red monkey.


    The red monkey is lying in the treatment room of green Miscanthus star. The red monkey still doesn''t wake up. Tong people are in a hurry.


    Tongren thought of a high-level spell. With his current strength, he might be backfired if he was not careful, but he can''t hesitate now. The red monkey is dying now. He can''t die.


    What''s more, the red monkey got this injury for him. He must save him.


    With a long sigh, he got ready and recovered his best state. The Tong people ordered the strange king not to disturb him.


    The king of strange power now admires Tong people, and Tong people not only saved his life twice, but also helped his people stabilize and stabilize. No matter which one is worth him to worship.


    The mantra that Tong people want to use for red monkeys is advanced healing, and the number of people who use it is also limited. Sometimes, if it is not used properly, not only the user''s life can be hurt, but also the user may be hurt. Moreover, the French of this advanced healing is extremely long and complex, and the singing time is also very long. If the soul power can''t support it, On the other hand.


    This can not help but test the caster''s soul power, endurance and mind, as well as the degree of mutual trust between the two people, and even the feeling of whether they are willing to intervene for each other.


    Tongren looked at the red monkey in pain, didn''t stop and began to cast spells. In order to maximize the success rate, Tongren also changed himself into a virtual state. When lanran broke through his bottleneck, he also entered a virtual state. The virtual state can test a person''s understanding and comprehension, and this virtual state is also an extremely waste of soul power, Another way is to exchange the soul. The soul is a person''s consciousness and unique charm. Try to destroy the bad soul and use the soul force to forge a better new soul. But,


    This method is very dangerous. The soul is a precious thing that controls a person''s IQ, and the loss of a person''s soul may lead to the loss of some of his memory, and may even make the person dementia.


    This is not only the change of external soul power, but also the improvement of one''s spirit. It is not only the change of point, but also a leap of style. A person with this mask will become more calm. The bad side of his soul is suppressed by the mask, and the good side is controlled and improved by the mask, so the mask is also crazy by countless people, Many people spend their whole life still unable to reach the mask.


    Moreover, the power of the mask is unmatched by many people. Many people want to use the power of the mask to improve a higher level. Some people use the mask to break through the bottleneck. Many people are either frightened or exhausted because of the failure of breaking through, so there is no shortcut to real cultivation. They can only practice step by step to make themselves strong, Make yourself able to protect the people around you.


    Among them, dongxianyao and masked army potential were created by lanran with the power of "breaking jade", but Tongren did understand and create by themselves with their own understanding and ability.


    Tongren constantly cast this spell and whispered all kinds of complex magic spells. These spells are extremely complex and long. As long as Tongren say one more wrong word, not only Tongren but also red monkeys may be injured.


    The mutilated body of the red monkey can''t bear any damage.


    In this process, the Tongren sweat continuously, but the words in their mouth never stop,


    Finally, a hard and tense time finally passed. After the actual combat of this spell, Tong people also collapsed and knelt on the ground.


    But what makes Tong people happy is that the red monkey obviously feels better, the blood on his body begins to stop flowing, and the skin and flesh begin to grow and close slowly. Tong people think it''s OK. All this is not in vain. Tong people put away their masks. This state consumes a lot. They didn''t recover from fighting with black soul before, but now it''s consumed again. Tong people smile bitterly in their heart, I''m afraid I can''t walk without lying in bed for 5 or 6 days this time. The plan to return to the soul world will have to be postponed.


    Tong people shouted a strange king. Before the strange king came in, Tong people couldn''t support anymore. Their eyes were black and fell asleep.


    When Tong Ren woke up, he felt weak and his body seemed to have been rolled over. He struggled to get up, but almost fell to the ground.


    After all, it''s an advanced spell. If it''s really so easy, can''t everyone use it?


    Haozaitong people did not make mistakes in this process. If they made mistakes, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    When Tong people struggled to get up, they accidentally touched the water cup next to them. With a touch, the water cup fell and made a sound. The door suddenly opened.


    "You''re really busy all the time, and you don''t stop when you''re sick." the familiar voice excited Tong people.


    Tong man looked out the door and saw the familiar face of the red monkey. He immediately felt that his efforts were not in vain. Even if he was allowed to lie down for three days and nights, as long as he saw the red monkey, Tong man was really happy. He wanted to run to give the red monkey a hug. Seeing the red monkey standing in front of him intact, Tong man was so excited that he limped over, Now he just wanted to give him a big hug. The red monkey saw him like this and hurried to help him. The two looked at each other without saying anything. It seemed that at this moment, the language seemed particularly pale and powerless. The brothers who lived and died together were more unforgettable and moved beyond words. The brotherhood between the two ended like this

 V1.Chapter 1415

    Since the amazing battle between the Tong people and the red monkey and the black soul, the Tong people may have some estrangement from the red monkey before. Since the red monkey sacrificed his own life and death to save others, the push not only pushed people, but also pushed away the estrangement between the two people. The two people are real friends and brothers.


    They stayed in the green star for a long time. The red monkey was strong. Although the black soul strengthened its strength, there was a sneak attack, which inadvertently made the red monkey enter the corrosive black fog.


    However, Tong people risked their lives to save each other and made an exception by using the advanced healing technique of the God of death, so that the red monkey not only removed the corrosion of the black soul using the black fog. This advanced healing technique includes the soul power of Tong people and part of the intention of the soul chopping knife, making the red monkey happy in misfortune.


    The red monkey has not only recovered its original strength, but even its original red fur has grown. Now the red monkey''s fur is not only pure red, but also integrates the color of Tongren soul cutting knife with glittering gold and blue light. Tongren sometimes feels that he and the red monkey seem to have a mysterious spiritual connection.


    When Tong people and red monkeys are together or not together, Tong people and red monkeys seem to feel each other''s feelings, mood and even position.


    But this feeling is not very strong. Even because of the distance, it will enhance or reduce the feeling of empathy between two people.


    Tongren and the red monkey have a feeling of blessing in disguise. Tongren really think it''s a blessing in disguise. Tongren and red smile at each other. Although this feeling is good, Tongren and the red monkey can''t help feeling the pain they have experienced when they think about it. When they get angry, they seem to be afraid and escape from death, Let me really sigh the beauty of living.


    Because they were ill, they lay in the hospital for more than half a month. Although Tongren was very patient, it would kill Tongren to let an unruly person stay in bed.


    Not to mention the red monkey, the red monkey is naturally active and lively. Although he was used by Tongren for advanced treatment, his body recovered highly and quickly. According to the words of the red monkey, he was fine, but the strange king was not at ease. He just let the red monkey and Tongren hide in bed for three days, which suffocated the two people.


    Early this morning, the two began to get together and planned to go out to visit the Canxing chamber of Commerce of green Mans. It was said that there was everything, not only the body method of cultivation, but also some combat skills and some medical drugs.


    After planning, the two began to prepare to escape. They acted separately. The red monkey stole the map and secretly exchanged his own things for some gold coins.


    Tong people use some materials to make dolls that can let Tong people and red monkeys sneak out without being found.


    In fact, making dolls is not easy. It takes an extremely long connection in the God of death. At the beginning, it was not easy for Tongren to learn this skill!


    Tongren suddenly remembered that when they first learned this skill, it was extremely difficult and needed great patience. Tongren was in that closed small room at that time. They not only needed their own painting and making materials, but also separated their own consciousness from their own body.


    At the beginning, the separation of consciousness is not so easy. If you are careless, it is not only pain, but also the defect of memory and strength.


    One puppet after another failed. Tong people still remember that their sweat soaked their clothes and left them on the paper along both sides of their cheeks. The puppets painted on paper after paper are not only puppets, but also the painstaking efforts of Tong people. It is his blood and sweat that can shape his success today.


    Therefore, Tongren''s achievements today, no matter how high, are his down-to-earth efforts. After practicing hard for a month, he kept painting, being a puppet, and his separation consciousness. The pain of separation consciousness for many times almost made Tong people faint, but Tong people never gave up. It is worth mentioning that the master of Tongren was a hermit at that time.


    Isolated from the world in the mountains, he lives like a peach blossom land.


    If you are not afraid of marrying the crane suddenly when you are old, your skills will be lost and you will be ashamed of your respect for the master. So he went out of the mountain to look for talents with high moral character, mind and understanding. It also happens to catch up with Tongren''s chance. When Tongren cultivates soul cutting knife alone, he experiences the test of life and death in the mountains and wants to catch up with the formula of soul cutting knife.


    The skilled old man who happened to live here met Tong people.


    He secretly observed Tong people for several months and disguised himself many times to test their moral character and temperament. When the old man''s time was short, he finally determined Tong as the heir.


    But at that time, Tongren did not like to inherit the ability of the old man, because Tongren thought it was a useless ability. And Tongren''s cultivation of soul chopping knife is close to the bottleneck. He really didn''t want to make trouble to disturb his cultivation of soul chopping knife.


    Soul chopping knife is desirable but necessary for every god of death. Soul chopping knife symbolizes the character and ability of every god of death.


    Soul chopping knife is more like a ticket. Only by getting this ticket can we go to a better and higher palace.


    Fortunately, Tong people haven''t practiced making puppets for a long time, and their skills are not unfamiliar. The red monkey and Tong man are lifelike.


    The most important thing for a doll is its eyes and look. So in order to make the character of the doll more in line with the character. Tongren specially took the blood essence of himself and the red monkey.


    Both are ready and finished. On the next day, the strange king ordered people to deliver breakfast. He simply had a very smooth journey.


    What they don''t know is. The strange king saw their every move. After experiencing the black soul, the strange King reused talents and developed weapons that can control and perceive the world.


    It''s not that the dolls made by Tong people are not seen through, but because the strange king can tell Tong people the location of the red monkey.


    Otherwise, how can the careless and careless people with red monkeys successfully steal the map and steal so much cash?


    The red monkey thought that the person who exchanged gold coins with him was stupid. In fact, he didn''t know that it was strange King Li who arranged it. He specially ordered people to send more money to Tongren and the red monkey.


    Strange king knew it was impossible for them to lie in bed. Instead of letting them rush around and make the whole planet restless, why don''t their parents and children send them some gold coins?


    It has to be said that after the black soul incident, the whole world has changed from the inside to the outside. Not only has he worked hard and experienced Zhiguo, but also the whole person has become stable, mature, sharp and witty. It not only greatly reduces the extravagance and waste in the palace, but also allows some palace people to go home, promote reform, reuse talents and alienate villains. This makes the whole green star people excited

 V1.Chapter 1416

    In addition, Tongren and red monkeys are the first time to visit the chamber of Commerce on the green mang planet. The whole chamber of Commerce has a dazzling array of betel nuts.


    There are not only many secret scripts, but also many gems for decorating soul chopping sabres, but also Samurai sabres that have not yet been cultivated. And there are many extracts to improve "body strength". When Tongren cultivate Indra''s eyes, they not only need to practice every day, but also use the extract to infiltrate their eyes night and night. Otherwise, high-intensity training will make Tong people blind.


    They look around. Because I don''t know the exchange rate of the green star.


    Every planet has its own way to earn gold coins. The red monkey doesn''t know how much money it has changed. Only the strange king and the waiter know that the red monkey uses the green star for a year''s harvest.


    At this time, the strange King thanked Tong people and the red monkey for helping him.


    The red monkey is very interested in these strange things. I also want to buy this one, and he also wants to see that one. Tong people all agree. Originally, they said they were going out to play. It''s better to be happy.


    Suddenly, Tongren felt a throbbing of the soul chopping knife in his body, which made his whole person tremble. He suddenly took the red monkey''s hand and made the red monkey stunned. He looked back at Tong Ren with a serious face and hurriedly asked


    "What to do, Tongren."


    Tongren closed his eyes and said, "I feel the soul chopping knife in my body resonating with something." Tongren felt it for a moment, grabbed the red monkey and said, "come with me".


    Tong man closed his eyes and followed his feelings. The red monkey followed him closely to prevent him from any accident.


    The two men went to a small stall. A young man leaned against a tree. His hat covered his eyes and seemed to be asleep.


    The red monkey and Tong man looked at him curiously and set up a stall. It was simple, only a few simple, or casually, showing the owner''s impatience. Tongren carefully looked at the things on the stall and carefully felt what was related to the soul chopping knife.


    Tongren consciously have a connection with soul chopping knife, but Tongren don''t know what is connected with soul chopping knife. Tong people squatted down and looked at them one by one. These seemingly ordinary things at first glance have seemingly unusual objects.


    The red monkey seemed to feel that the stall was not ordinary. He bowed his head and whispered to Tong man, "be careful, this man doesn''t seem to be asleep. Observe again and look at me." Tong man was surprised. He didn''t feel that the strength of this young man is much stronger than him.


    Tongren took it one by one. When he touched a crystal, the soul chopping knife in his body obviously vibrated happily. If Tongren didn''t try to suppress him, the soul chopping knife would come out. Tong people are curious about what this is, which can cause the change of soul chopping knife in their body. He looked up at the young man who was sleeping. His hands didn''t seem to fluctuate at all, just like ordinary people. But he believed what the red monkey said. Since the red monkey said he was sleeping, it must be true.


    What does such a powerful person need? Tongren didn''t know, even had no idea whether he could exchange with the young man.


    He looked at the red monkey worried. The red monkey also understood what he thought. I don''t know what to do. I can only try it first. He must get it. His soul chopping knife is going through the second stage. Tongren can feel that as long as he gets this crystal, his soul chopping knife will experience the second change.


    "Brother, how can I sell this crystal? I''ll buy it." Tong people don''t beat around the bush. They haven''t measured this strength. He likes speaking more than euphemism.


    However, the young man didn''t seem to buy it. Without raising his head and eyes, he turned over by the way, raised his head and pointed. It said "exchange things for things, and change your heart."


    At this time, a little brother saw them come here to change things and came to chat up Tongren. Pretending to be a shopper, he said, "brother, the things here are not only bad, but also arrogant. He hasn''t changed anything in recent months and has provoked a lot of people. I advise you to change elsewhere." after saying this, he ran away. After hearing this sentence, Tongren seemed to believe that this crystal was more important to him, and the young man didn''t seem to be excited at all. Probably


    No one can really value what he has here. Moreover, Tong people now have many exciting experiences. Tong people are confident that they must get this crystal.


    "Brother, I know you didn''t sleep. I can see that you are looking for something, and it seems that I know what you need?" Tong people smiled.


    The young man felt the real strength of Tong people and red monkeys. He knew that pretending to sleep could not hide Tong people and red monkeys. When he heard Tong people say he knew what he wanted, he had a trace of disbelief.


    He got up and said in a playful and threatening tone, "well, guess what I need. If you guess wrong, you may be very serious." Tong man got up and looked at the young man, "I''m afraid I''m the only one on this planet who can help you, otherwise you will lose your soul power or die." Tong man said with his mouth "I can take you back to the soul world."


    The young man was surprised and suddenly stood up. Tong man smiled and said in his heart that he was right.


    Although Tongren was reluctant to give up the crystal, he still put it back, because he knew he would get the crystal and the future would be long.


    Although the red monkey was puzzled, he didn''t say anything. He was connected with Tong people and knew that Tong people would get this crystal.


    Before they walked out of the street, the red monkey whispered to Tongren, "he''s following us."


    Tongren smiled confidently and replied, "ignore it"


    Tongren and the red monkey turned a blind eye. The young man behind them not only bought an extract that can enhance their physique, but also bought a secret method that can control the size of soul chopping knife, but also bought a skill for the red monkey to cultivate his body shape, which can make him more sharp and move faster. The red monkey was very happy.


    When they were tired, they went to find a place to eat and specially opened a single room.


    Tong people have an intuition that the young man will come to him.


    When the red monkey hammered his head to eat, it was swept away in a short time. But Tongren had a lot of things. Although the red monkey was a little embarrassed, he didn''t be polite to Tongren and continued to eat.


    "Now that you''re here, have a drink, or it''s not in line with your style." Tongren suddenly said

 V1.Chapter 1417

    The son was surprised and immediately made a warning state. Tong people signaled the red monkey to relax, because Tong people knew that the young man would not hurt them now. He was testing whether he was really able to make a deal with him. Tong people were confident and determined to make a deal with him.


    Tong man stretched out his hand and motioned the mysterious man to sit opposite him.


    The mysterious man looked at the tea prepared by Tong for him and was surprised. Unexpectedly, Tong had expected him to come back, or Tong had found his whereabouts. No matter which mysterious man put away his disdain for Tong, he really regarded Tong as a person of his own level.


    "I didn''t expect you to expect me to come." the mysterious man couldn''t express his feelings.


    "Because I know I can afford what you want." Tong said confidently.


    "My name is ruiqiao Yifeng. You''re right. If you can cure me and bring me back to the soul world, I can promise you three requirements." ruiqiao Yifeng said readily.


    "OK, cool, I like dealing with people like you." Tong said happily.


    "Let me give this to you first. It can ease the speed of your cultivation of martial arts and make you less painful. You can also suppress it without so much soul power and use more power." Tongren said while taking out the soothing water he bought. Although it can be bought normally, there is a drop of Tongren''s blood essence in it, With this drop of blood essence, this bottle of medicine will become ten times more effective at once.


    This is an accident brought to him by Tongren''s unique blood. He also found it by chance. His blood will not only speed up his cultivation, but also treat some diseases.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng felt magical and drank it when he opened the bottle. His directness and trust made Tongren feel happy and curious. Tongren joked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll poison you? And then rob your crystal?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tongren''s eyes and seemed to see through Tongren''s soul. Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "I have a strong sixth sense since I was a child. I can feel whether this person is good or bad according to my first impression of people. I feel your kindness, so I trust you."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng then continued, "and you have hurt me for a long time. Why use these mean and clumsy means now." his frank words made Tong want to make friends with him.


    Tong Ren didn''t reply. He looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "tell me how your disease came! I can better help you solve the problem. When you get there, I can lead you back to the soul world. I have found the news of the transmission gate." Tong Ren''s words surprised ruiqiao Yifeng. He inadvertently stayed in the green star and tried all means to return to the soul world, But he didn''t want to be killed by a traitor when he was looking for a way to return to the soul world, which not only made him lose his property, but also let him be eaten back by the war soul sword he cultivated.


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s dark face and knew that he was thinking about things, so he didn''t bother. He looked back at the red monkey. Somehow, the red monkey fell asleep again.


    The red monkey didn''t know what had happened to him recently. He not only became more and more able to eat, but also more and more able to sleep. When he came out to play today, he also tried to resist sleepiness and strolled the whole street with Tong people. When he finished his meal, the red monkey watched Tong people solve the problem with the mysterious man. The red monkey knew that there would be no danger, so he couldn''t help it anymore, One end of the car fell asleep on the seat.


    Tongren, who watched the red monkey fall asleep, felt helpless. He was also confused about the state of the red monkey. He looked at the sleeping red monkey with some concern. He was afraid whether the advanced treatment he performed would be a sequelae.


    On the other side, ruiqiao Yifeng was surprised to see the red monkey falling into a deep sleep. "He''s going to evolve. He''s so magical."


    Tongren saw that ruiqiao Yifeng should understand what happened to the red monkey and hurriedly asked what happened.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng walked around the red monkey and said, "this red monkey is not only highly accomplished, but also has a good chance. He is about to evolve. He can eat and sleep now. He is accumulating energy and should break through soon. It''s amazing what kind of state he should be after breaking through."


    "Oh, by the way, you''d better live with him recently. Maybe when he will become a big egg, you''d better look at him to prevent others from disturbing his cultivation." ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the red monkey with curiosity and doubt, and his eyes seemed to want to open the red monkey.


    The red monkey seemed to feel this kind of eyes. His body trembled and got up vaguely. Ruiqiao Yifeng saw that the red monkey got up and couldn''t help looking sad. He seemed to regret that the red monkey woke up so quickly.


    This can''t help but make Tong people feel strange and really happy for the red monkey.


    Tongren said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "we are now living in the palace of green star. Come with us. I will start treating you after listening to the cause of your illness. It will be more convenient."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng obviously sees a trace of strangeness in Tongren''s eyes and thinks that he still knows the strange king. This boy is not simple.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said readily, "OK, but I''ll go back and get something and find you again. I still have a lot of things in my original place. I''ll find you when I get them."


    Tongren wakes up the red while giving ruiqiao Yifeng a keepsake of his own. Let ruiqiao Yifeng go to the palace to find him. The strange king will take ruiqiao Yifeng to find Tongren and the red monkey.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng readily agrees and gives the crystal to Tongren. Tongren takes a deep look at ruiqiao Yifeng and seems to be surprised by his behavior because he is trying to figure out his behavior.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "I believe you, and you can better treat me if you improve your ability, can''t you?"


    Tongren took the crystal away, shook ruiqiao Yifeng''s fist and said, "when I cure you, we will return to the soul world together." then he walked slowly to the palace with the red monkey on his back.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sees the figure of Tong people slowly disappearing away, and he also disappears in the room.


    Tongren carried the red monkey back to his room. The red monkey still didn''t wake up, and the red hair on his body seemed to have begun to turn white.


    As like as two peas in the room, the king of the river is adding a bed to his room. The efficiency of the king is very fast. In the room, there are two identical beds.


    Tongren just put the red monkey on the bed. The horse on the red monkey gave off a bright light. A lot of silk thread slowly came out of the body and kept winding the red monkey. The red monkey slowly turned into a huge round egg, which was really made of silk thread.


    Tongren looked at all this in surprise. Tongren had a lot of knowledge when he saw such a thing once.


    Tongren was surprised that the battle soul knife in his body had asked himself to come out according to the excited mood. Tongren was unable to bear it, singing the formula "come out, my partner, don''t be afraid, don''t hesitate, timidity will only lead to more defeat."


    Tong people are looking forward to what their war soul sword will look like

 V1.Chapter 1418

    When Tong people carried the red monkey to their house and arranged everything, they saw the white golden light emerging on the red monkey and slowly formed an egg shaped cocoon. They were very curious. They also thought of ruiqiao Yifeng''s words that he wanted to advance. They were very envious. The boy could advance easily by eating, sleeping and sleeping without suffering, Don''t feel pressure.


    Tongren suddenly felt very envious. When he thought that he had never separated a stronger soul and attached it to the soul chopping knife, every step was like walking on the knife, walking carefully like walking on thin ice.


    While touching the egg shaped cocoon, Tongren said, "brother, wake up quickly. I''m waiting for you, but I''m not worse than you. I''ll try my best to beat lanran. Trust me." he shook his fist secretly and expressed his confidence and determination.


    As soon as he said to improve his strength, Tongren suddenly remembered the dark gray crystal given to him by ruiqiao Yifeng during the day. He hurriedly took it out of his pocket. As soon as he took out the crystal, he found that the soul chopping knife in his body was very excited. The dark gray crystal was slowly brightening and colorful, which seemed to express his unusual side.


    The soul chopping knife flew uncontrollably to the colored crystal, which seemed to express its joy and joy. Soul chopping knife and colored crystal are quickly bonded together.


    Soul chopping Sabre is a samurai Sabre separated from the soul by the God of death according to his own personality. The God of death names the soul chopping Sabre according to his own personality and the shape or color of the soul chopping sabre. Through the exercise of his own soul intensity, the energy of the soul chopping Sabre can be improved. In addition, the soul chopping Sabre can absorb external energy and soul, but everyone has different attributes, Therefore, you can''t absorb the power of soul chopping knife at will, and the absorption power of soul chopping knife is also extremely harsh. Therefore, it''s extremely difficult for Tongren to encounter crystals with the same attribute and can be absorbed.


    And soul chopping Sabre can communicate with its own soul. The strength of soul chopping Sabre depends on the strength of its soul ability and the degree of communication with soul chopping sabre.


    Soul chopping sabres also have different stages. All soul chopping sabres of the God of death are made by one man, which is made by Kato Huimin, who is known as the God of sabres. However, Tongren is not Tongren''s soul chopping sabre. Tongren''s master uses a variety of technologies in the deep mountains. Tongren even participated in the design, and the materials used are different.


    The special material of Tongren soul cutting knife is that he can''t advance for a long time. He has been in this bottleneck. How can he make Tongren unhappy now?


    Just when Tongren was expecting their soul chopping blade to deform, Tongren felt that the soul chopping blade sent out a signal of anxiety and help, but Tongren didn''t know how to help the soul chopping blade advance and absorb the crystal. When Tongren was in trouble, he suddenly felt that a familiar smell was approaching him not far away. Tongren thought that it should be ruiqiao Yifeng who took his keepsake to lvmangxing palace to discuss his condition. Tongren didn''t care that the soul chopping knife sent Jiao urgent signals for help many times and directly put the soul chopping knife and crystal away together.


    On the other side, ruiqiao Yifeng was surprised at the eager and respectful attitude of strange King Li towards Tongren, and wondered about the real identity of Tongren. Although ruiqiao Yifeng heard that the strange king had experienced a catastrophe, he still changed his mind and became a new man. And carefully for the country, but ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t believe it. He always thought it was a rumor between the royal palaces. And now that he can''t protect himself, how can he worry about things in the palace.


    But when ruiqiao Yifeng took the keepsake given to him by the Tong people, he couldn''t believe his eyes. The bodyguard directly called the strange king, who personally arranged for someone to send him to the residence of the Tong people and the red monkey.


    It makes ruiqiao Yifeng believe that Tong Ren can cure his illness and bring him back to the world. In fact, when ruiqiao Yifeng separated Tong Ren from the red monkey this afternoon, ruiqiao Yifeng really deeply doubted whether his decision was correct, and ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t know that he easily believed Tong Ren, a stranger, Although he could feel that Tong man was not a bad man, on the contrary, he was an extremely kind-hearted and stubborn man. Ruiqiao Yifeng gave the crystal to Tongren easily because he couldn''t use the crystal with this attribute. Although he almost lost his life when he arrived at the crystal at that time, since Tongren saw at a glance that he wanted to return to the soul world, and Tongren was the only person who saw that he pretended to sleep and knew his real strength for so many days, He is also the first person to see that his body has been eaten by martial arts. He is weak, strong and weak. If ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t treat him in time, he may not be able to return to the soul world. These dead objects are really insignificant compared with life, and ruiqiao Yifeng himself is also a careless and kind person. Otherwise, how can he easily be attacked by the traitor, Although there is a sixth sense for him to recognize the good and evil in his heart, it is easy to disguise as a good man to poison him after knowing his skill.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sat in his residence and thought for a long time. Finally, he decided to go to Tongren. When it came to Tongren, he suddenly thought of the inner crystal. Ruiqiao Yifeng smiled confidently. Although Tongren have the advantages of Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng is not a loser who can''t do anything. Otherwise, how could ruiqiao Yifeng wander on the green star for so long?


    Ruiqiao Yifeng whispered, "hurry up and find Tongren, otherwise the inner crystal Tongren must not know how to use it." then he got up and started.


    When the bodyguard took him to the residence of Tong man and red monkey, he stopped and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "Sir, go in by yourself, villain, I won''t go in."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was suddenly called an adult and felt a little strange, but I was embarrassed to argue with him. Well, I went into the courtyard of Tongren and red monkey.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at the residence of Tong people and red monkeys. It''s so big that he can''t find Tong people to live in the house. Fortunately, after wandering around vaguely, I finally found it.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng just stood at the door and hesitated to knock, Tongren''s voice came from the house, "come in." although ruiqiao Yifeng had some accidents, he was also expected. After all, people who can cultivate the handle of soul cutting knife are not generally strong in their souls. So I went straight in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw a huge egg shaped cocoon on one side of the house. Ruiqiao Yifeng was surprised at his size and said half surprised and half unbelievable, "is this the red monkey?"


    Tongren was puzzled by his disbelief and doubt and said, "shouldn''t you have known for a long time? Or did you tell me that he was going to evolve? He will do so as soon as he comes back."


    "It''s too big. Normal spirit beasts don''t want to be so big. Instead, they will shrink, so as to reduce their gravity on the earth, become more flexible and more powerful. How can they become different?"


    Although Tong man was surprised at his words, he took a look at the giant cocoon of the red monkey and didn''t speak. Changing the subject, he asked, "why did you come?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng felt that Tongren didn''t want to talk deeply about this topic, so he didn''t go on and said, "I''m here to help you advance to the soul chopping knife."

 V1.Chapter 1419

    Tongren was stunned and thought about it carefully. My soul cutting sword was made by my master for me. Tongren thought about the crazy and calm master at that time. The master said at that time "Disciple, you should always remember this day. This day is not only your day, but also mine. Today is going to be a different day. I think I will remember this day forever, so you should also remember that I may be incoherent now, but, disciple, do you know? Your soul cutting sword is different. Their soul cutting swords were forged by one person And it was the same day, but that man was called the master of kendo, and I pursued Kendo all my life, but I never started to fight my own sword, not because I couldn''t do it, but "the master of Tongren sat on the ground, looked at the sunset in the distance and said slowly.


    "But I don''t want to deal with it and make a bad sword. I may not have time to use my own sword in my life. Therefore, I want to make a sword for you and my apprentice. After many years, when someone sees your soul cutting sword, it must be different from others and unique. I will only do it for you in my life."


    After saying this, Tongren master began to shut down. For ninety-nine and eighty-one days, Tongren master didn''t let Tongren go in to deliver a meal, and didn''t let Tongren come near at all. Eighty one days later, Tongren woke up and found that the master was gone. He only left a letter to Tongren, telling him he was gone and didn''t let Tongren find him. Tongren tried to find him many times without fruit I had to wander around by myself.


    Nowadays, the strength of Tongren has undergone earth shaking changes compared with that before. No one can deny the efforts and strength of Tongren, but there is still a way to go before defeating lanran. But Tongren are not afraid of hardship, death and failure. Now Tongren''s success is the accumulation of countless tears of death and failure.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard Tongren say this, he not only widened his eyes, "it turns out that your soul chopping knife was made by your master, but he told you so. I thought you knew the origin of your soul chopping, but you didn''t know! This is not only against the principle, but also against human relations."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s words made Tongren feel confused and puzzled. "What do you mean? I always feel that you can''t speak clearly." Ruiqiao Yifeng''s vague words made Tongren feel confused and have a bold guess at the same time, but he didn''t want to believe it. However, Tongren thought carefully about the foreword of the master and the fact that he suddenly told him not to let him look for him. He suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought about it carefully, clenched his teeth and said, "I think you should know about it. In that case, I''ll tell you." ruiqiao Yifeng gave the crystal he gave to Tongren, "do you know why I got this crystal?" ruiqiao Yifeng''s serious tone made Tongren nervous again. Tongren swallowed his saliva and said, "where?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng paused and said "I found it in an ancient tomb, which is a dead city. The ordinary crystal absorbs the power of nature and feeds it back to the owner of soul chopping knife. However, although this crystal looks very pure in color, it is actually a life crystal condensed from the lives and blood of countless people. It is not a dark crystal, but a water of sunshine and vitality Jing, but it''s very difficult to make him. It''s bloody. We need the living people of one city to sacrifice him. We can imagine how cruel it is. The people of one city are so dead. "Ruiqiao Yifeng seems more emotional.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s words surprised Tongren. He couldn''t help looking at his sword. His mind became clearer and clearer. He trembled and pointed to his sword. "What''s the attribute of my sword?"


    Rui Trading Feng looked at him and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He calmed down, looked at Tong people''s eyes and said word by word, "only those with the same attribute can attract each other. You should have guessed it long ago."


    Tongren reluctantly closed his eyes, "my master didn''t go out to play, but he sacrificed this sword with his own life." this answer makes Tongren heartache. Tongren how much they want to be denied by ruiqiao Yifeng.


    But Tongren clearly heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s clear affirmation.


    Tongren looked at his soul cutting sword again. His master dedicated himself to Kendo and his soul cutting sword. When he thought that he was always naughty and made him restless, he thought that he teased him and made him angry. He thought that his master spared no effort in training himself. He seemed to give me everything, but I haven''t really served him Once, Tong man looked at his sword, his eyes were slightly red, but he held back his tears to keep it. Tong man put his sword on the ground, knelt down slowly and looked at his soul cutting sword without saying a word.


    He began to kneel down solemnly. His voice was powerful. Tong people''s body was already very strong, but his head was bleeding. It can be seen how painful Tong people are. After knocking, Tong people looked at their soul cutting sword and solemnly said, "master, don''t worry. With me, I will let everyone know how powerful you cast the sword. Master, please rest assured."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at Tongren''s every move and feels a little sad. Ruiqiao Yifeng is more willing to help Tongren upgrade the soul chopping knife, not only for Tongren to cure his own disease, but also for his own confusion.


    Tongren calmed down his mood for a long time and began to ask ruiqiao Yifeng how to upgrade the soul chopping knife. He asked him if he needed any materials. He could ask the strange king to send him. And he asked the strange king to arrange a room for ruiqiao Yifeng to go back and write the materials he needed on paper. It was just that Tongren could choose the medicine for ruiqiao Yifeng. By the way, let ruiqiao Yifeng Rest early and adapt. Tong Ren gives ruiqiao Yifeng a bottle of Tongxue gel, which he can use to better relieve ruiqiao Yifeng''s pain. He also instructs ruiqiao Yifeng to use it when taking a bath, and no matter how painful it is, he should run the soul power, separate consciousness and sacrifice the soul chopping knife.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng agreed, but he seemed to think of something, and suddenly the two families became red. Although ruiqiao Yifeng''s skin color was a little black, his facial features were indeed very three-dimensional and correct, not like a rough green star, but more like a delicate person, which made Tong people very confused. He smiled and asked, "ruiqiao Yifeng, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? Why are you so red?"


    Originally, ruiqiao Yifeng was a little embarrassed. Now it makes Tongren smile more embarrassed to ask, but ruiqiao Yifeng thought that if he didn''t ask, there would be no way to relieve old wounds and hidden diseases, so he couldn''t. ruiqiao Yifeng can only break his shyness and ask Tongren.


    "I want to ask, how do you wash here? Can you wash in your own room?" ruiqiao Yifeng was shy and dared not look directly into Tongren''s eyes. He was afraid of what Tongren felt, so he had to look East and West.


    Tongren was teased by ruiqiao Yifeng and wanted to laugh, but he felt a little disobedient. He patiently answered ruiqiao Yifeng''s questions, "Every yard has an independent bathing place, but it used to be the bedroom of strange King Li, so there is not only the bathing place for strange King Li, but also the bathing place for his concubine. Now this is where I live with the red monkey. The red monkey doesn''t like to take a bath in the palace. Every day he goes out to the forest to take a bath. Only I take a bath here. I can use this to wash with you The place to take a bath. And because it is used by the strange king, it is also very large. In addition, there is an outdoor bathing place. You can take a bath together at that time. "


    The Tongren''s words made ruiqiao Yifeng feel shy and embarrassed. For fear that Tongren would invite himself to take a bath with him, he quickly threw down a sentence, "I''m not used to being with people. I''m a little sleepy. After I finish writing what I need, I''ll ask someone to send it, and I''ll go first." then he ran away like the wind, leaving Tongren feeling confused alone.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng panted back to his residence, he couldn''t help feeling red. He carefully and hurriedly took a bath and hurried back for fear of others coming in. It seems that ruiqiao Yifeng is covering up an unknown secret

 V1.Chapter 1420

    Ruiqiao Yifeng has obviously resisted Tongren recently, which makes Tongren feel very strange. Since Tongren answered ruiqiao Yifeng''s bathroom problem that night, it seems that ruiqiao Yifeng hasn''t been embarrassed to see Tongren for the first time, so ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t turn back when he sees Tongren, or pretend not to see him do his own thing. So Yutong people wanted to ask ruiqiao Yifeng to buy things for his treatment, but they didn''t find him.


    This lasted for several days, which made Tongren feel sad and confused. He really didn''t know why ruiqiao Yifeng was like this. This not only delayed the best period of treating him, but also promoted the soul breaking knife. Let alone return to the soul world. Maybe the red monkey woke up and they haven''t started treatment.


    So Tong people came to talk to ruiqiao Yifeng and almost couldn''t find ruiqiao Yifeng. When Tong people were looking for ruiqiao Yifeng, he was about to go out. Tong people hurriedly stopped him. They couldn''t even see ruiqiao Yifeng''s shadow these days. If the bodyguard didn''t know ruiqiao Yifeng came back, otherwise Tong people would think ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t come back.


    At the beginning, ruiqiao Yifeng saw that Tong people still wanted to avoid. Tong people hurriedly grabbed ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand and asked "Where are you going? When is our improved soul chopping knife? I want to return to the soul world earlier. And your treatment can''t be delayed. Don''t you think the medicine I gave you doesn''t work well? And if I guess correctly, your body is starting to ache now."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is somewhat surprised by Tongren''s sharp judgment. It is clear that Tongren haven''t seen ruiqiao Yifeng these days, but ruiqiao Yifeng still accurately tells ruiqiao Yifeng''s condition. Although ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t want to admit what Tongren said, he has to admit that his body that doesn''t hurt recently has been good or bad at the beginning. At first, ruiqiao Yifeng thought it was released less or for other reasons, But with the passage of sleep time, he obviously felt that the autophagy in his body had become more powerful. However, he was always embarrassed to tell Tongren and endured it. Until today, it was not easy to say that Tongren needed to prepare the extract of soul chopping knife, and also chose the place to improve the position of soul chopping knife.


    Once the soul chopping blade is promoted, it will have great movement and reaction. Moreover, the upgrading of soul chopping blade is not only the upgrading of weapons, but also the Tongren themselves will be greatly improved. At this time, it is necessary to stabilize the Tongren''s own realm, otherwise the Tongren will affect his next realm. Most likely, he may no longer be able to upgrade soul chopping blade and his own soul ability Yes.


    So these days, Rui Qiao Yifeng is looking for an excellent place, which can not only keep Tongren undisturbed, but also let Tongren absorb the power of life and nature.


    Finally, ruiqiao Yifeng found a junction of magma and ice sea in the green star. Ruiqiao Yifeng also searched for dozens of miles around for fear that someone or some other animals would break in and disturb Tongren''s cultivation.


    Just when ruiqiao Yifeng wanted to find Tongren, Tongren also came to him. Hearing Tongren only say his condition, it shows that Tongren are also paying attention to themselves and studying their condition these days. Ruiqiao Yifeng was warm in his heart and thought that it would not be useless to find such a good place for you to upgrade.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was embarrassed when he heard Tongren say he was hiding from him. Ruiqiao Yifeng said to Tongren, "where am I hiding from you? I''ll give you the fusion extract. Otherwise, what will you use to practice? I''ll choose a super good place for you to practice. Is it easy for me? Follow up and pack up. We''ll leave in a minute."


    Tongren thought to himself that he might be sensitive. Ruiqiao Yifeng can''t hide from him? There''s no reason? So Tongren believed ruiqiao Yifeng''s words and quickly told strange king that he and ruiqiao Yifeng were going out for a while and came back after a while to let him watch the red monkey and prevent him from any accident.


    What Tongren doesn''t know is that when he left, ruiqiao Yifeng scolded a fool, and then blushed and began to pack up what he needed.


    The destination is not far away, but Rui Qiao Yifeng and Tong people can''t adapt to the hot and cold environment here. Tong people are OK. They trained at the junction of extreme heat and extreme cold in the secret script of cultivating physique bought by the chamber of Commerce. Tong people think that there will be earth shaking changes this time. Thinking about LAN ran and the painstaking efforts of old man ye, Tong people firmly clenched their fists. He decided to no matter how much He has to persist and continue to work hard and tired. His responsibility can''t stop him from walking, but let him go farther and farther.


    Before Tong people went to practice, ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tong people to drink her refined crystal fusion medicine. Ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tong people to drink some anti freezing and burning medicine. Under ruiqiao Yifeng''s worried eyes, Tong people went into the middle of practice.


    At the beginning of entering, Tongren obviously felt severe pain in his body. He put the soul chopping knife and crystal in front of him. The crystal and soul chopping knife contracted violently under the extremely hot and cold conditions, and Tongren''s soul trembled constantly.


    Tongren bit his lips tightly, not like making a sound that worried ruiqiao Yifeng. He quickly ran the soul power in his body, and quickly sang the formula of calling soul cutting knife in his heart.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng, who is looking at Tongren outside, feels very distressed but helpless. Tongren can''t unload their burden and responsibility

 V1.Chapter 1421

    When Tongren advanced, they experienced the baptism of magma and glacier.


    Soul chopping knife and crystal also continue to experience integration and baptism. Although soul chopping knife and crystal are constantly integrated, soul chopping knife is also attached to the soul of Tongren. Therefore, Tongren can''t help upgrading the grade of soul chopping knife, but also the strength of their own soul and body.


    However, the pain experienced by Tong people is also beyond ordinary people''s understanding. Tong people''s whole body is constantly corroded and frozen. Fortunately, ruiqiao Yifeng had expected this situation and asked Tong people to drink the medicine to prevent burns and freezing in advance. Otherwise, Tong people''s body is strong in time, but they still can''t completely upgrade their soul cutting knife.


    However, this medicine can only protect Tongren''s internal organs and important organs, but there is no way to relieve Tongren''s pain.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng in the distance noticed that Tong people not only wanted to advance the soul chopping knife, but also wanted to exercise their soul strength and even enhance their body strength.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is worried and looks at Tong Ren who closes his eyes and tries to endure the pain. Ruiqiao Yifeng is not worried about the success of Tongren''s upgrading soul chopping knife. Although Tongren''s soul chopping knife is personally forged by Tongren''s master, it is different from other Death soul chopping knives, and the materials are rare, but Tongren have a willpower and mind that ordinary people can''t match, so they can bear it completely.


    However, Tongren choose to upgrade their body strength and soul level at the same time. The three cultivation are carried out at the same time, which is not only the pain of the body, but also the tempering of the soul, and the soul chopping knife is also a part of the soul of the God of death. Once the soul strength of Tongren increases, it is bound to reattach to the soul chopping knife and experience the process of soul reattaching to the soul chopping knife, If you are a little careless, it is not only an advanced failure, but also at the cost of losing your life. This is what ruiqiao Yifeng is worried about.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng prayed, hoping to make Tongren advance safely this time.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng prayed, hoping to make Tongren advance safely this time.


    So slowly, with ruiqiao Yifeng''s prayer, time passed slowly, and Tong people didn''t seem to be as unbearable as at the beginning. Their clenched lips began to relax, and ruiqiao Yifeng wasn''t as nervous as at the beginning. Ruiqiao Yifeng sometimes practiced and sometimes looked at whether Tong people had any accidents.


    Suddenly, the air pressure in the air became extremely low, accompanied by bursts of thunder, which woke up ruiqiao Yifeng, who was practicing. Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the changing air and environment, and Tong people didn''t seem so relaxed. His thick eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, and his bones were readjusting and crackling. Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong people''s soul cutting knife, It seems to become more eye-catching, and the crystal is integrating into the soul chopping knife.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought that most of the breakthrough had reached the critical moment. If Tongren passed at this time, there would be no danger in the next cultivation, but if this stage could not pass..... Although ruiqiao Yifeng believed Tongren, he did not have so much confidence to determine whether Tongren could really pass. After all, separately, Every cultivation is a major breakthrough for people with ordinary talents, but Tongren broke through the three of them at one time.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought for a long time and was in a confused mood. He should believe in Tong people. After all, Yitong people''s character won''t do uncertain things. However, cultivation doesn''t depend on luck. For example, he relies on his own knowledge in time and often ignores many things. In fact, now his martial arts are back eating, and he found that every step of his past will affect his future development.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at Tongren with worry. Now the weather has suddenly changed and dark clouds are dense, like a black army, like Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at the changing weather and the surrounding magma and glaciers are boiling.


    Tongren seems to be a storm center now. The essence around heaven and earth is centered on Tongren. Like Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng expected to have an intention. After all, Tongren''s soul cutting knife is too special. Not only the material is different from other gods of death, but also the maker is different, but ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng only hopes that such a scene will not attract too many people and animals. At the same time, ruiqiao Yifeng also went to Tongren hundreds of miles away to make a circle of boundary, but the failure is that the newly completed boundary was blown through by Tongren''s strong attraction soon.


    This makes Rui Qiao Yi Feng feel very helpless, this guy is now like a bottomless pit, and not a bit low-key, so this will really attract people to come over, Rui Qiao Feng anxious to think of coping measures, Rui Qiao Feng anxious to sweat all over, watching the Tong people still wanton no fear of where to take the snatch of the essence of heaven and earth, Rui Qiao Feng wind and laugh at the Tong people. He punched Tong people, "you guy, you owe me adult love when you finish practicing."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought about it carefully. The top priority now is to adjust himself to the best state, otherwise the enemy will attack Tongren later, he can''t resist at all, and the important task of protecting Tongren will be handed over to himself.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sat on the ground, observing the situation nearby, and trying to adjust his state to keep his state to the best.


    After a while, ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at the Tong people who didn''t know when to finish. They were helpless and sighed, "they''re still here."


    Just now, ruiqiao Yifeng felt that someone nearby was approaching here. Ruiqiao Yifeng knew that someone would approach. After all, Tongren made so much noise, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Aiyifeng gets up and stands in front of Tong people to help ruiqiao Yifeng stop the damage.


    Before ruiqiao Yifeng saw what was coming, he heard his cry. Ruiqiao Yifeng listened to the cry and preliminarily judged that it should be a wolf. Before ruiqiao Yifeng could see it clearly, the sound of low pressure vibration filled the air. Ruiqiao Yifeng quickly bowed his head and dodged the attack of the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf''s "ow, ow" sound seems to show his strength and courage. When ruiqiao Yifeng looks at the stable situation, he finds that it is a black lone wolf. The wolf stands majestically, the wolf on his body is set up, and the green pupils stare at ruiqiao Yifeng tightly. As long as ruiqiao Yifeng is a little careless, it will give ruiqiao Yifeng a fatal blow, The lone wolf''s mouth is constantly flowing saliva, his limbs are tightly clasped to the ground, and his limbs are powerful.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng feels cold when he looks at the lone wolf. Wolves appear in groups, and few walk alone. Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks that if he doesn''t solve the wolf quickly, Tong people will be affected when the wolves come. Although the wolves may not be able to get close to Tong people, Tong people''s cultivation has reached a critical moment. Once disturbed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is anxiously thinking about what to do, and the lone wolf has begun to take the initiative

 V1.Chapter 1423

    Ruiqiao Yifeng quickly dodged. The wolf was too fast. He saw that the lone wolf flew over ruiqiao Yifeng''s left shoulder at a high speed. One forward swoop was about to knock down ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng dodged. The lone wolf flew over ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng cut the lone wolf at the waist with a throwing knife. The wolf''s blood spilled all over ruiqiao Yifeng, The original clean clothes were covered with blood, which made ruiqiao Yifeng feel a little sick.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the dead lone wolf and couldn''t care to be clean. He hurriedly threw the lone wolf into the magma a little far away from Tongren. As soon as he entered, the lone wolf''s body was burned without ash. Ruiqiao Yifeng quickly sprinkles the water he carries on the place where the lone wolf died, hoping to disperse some of the smell of blood.


    He hurried to find a place, secretly changed his clothes, and simply rushed for a while before he felt a little comfortable.


    Looking at the place where the lone wolf died, ruiqiao Yifeng felt a little uneasy. He always felt that this was the precursor of the storm. Ruiqiao Yifeng looked uneasily at the Tongren who were still practicing and prayed that the Tongren would end soon.


    After a while, ruiqiao Yifeng feels that a large number of breath is coming to this side. Ruiqiao Yifeng knows that most of his efforts are in vain. He can only try to understand these enemies. At the same time, he hopes that Tongren can end quickly.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng constantly adjusted his disordered breath. He looked at the sleeping Tongren, then thought about it and hid. After a while, it was obvious that a large number of breath came. Ruiqiao Yifeng hid in the dark and secretly watched their actions.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng adjusts his breath and keeps waiting. Once the lone wolves have any gap, they will attack immediately, but the wolves are not very brainless. Ruiqiao Yifeng guesses that the lone wolf just came should be sent by the leader of the wolves. Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks that the enemy this time is not easy to defeat. Ruiqiao Yifeng is a little worried, Some looked at Tong people anxiously and wanted to wake him up with a slap, but he couldn''t do so. Ruiqiao Yifeng had to wait anxiously, but there was nothing to do. Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at them and found that these wolves saw Tong people and didn''t seem to be in a hurry to attack.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng closely watched the werewolves'' every move. If the wolves hurt Tong people, ruiqiao Yifeng can shoot him down immediately.


    The wolves are not without reason. The Werewolf in the first place should be the leader. His green pupil closely gaze at the Tong people, watching the Tong people absorbing the essence of heaven and earth unscrupulously, not only improving their soul strength, but also enhancing their physical strength, and at the same time raising the fusion of chopping knife and crystal. It seems that some people are afraid of Tongren''s energy. The leader of the wolves began to "scream" and seems to be giving some orders. After a while, two wolves came out of the wolves one after another. The two wolves looked at Tongren as if they were watching their own dinner. Their saliva flowed on the ground, and their green pupils were greedy for Tongren.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng had to admire the wisdom of the wolf''s leader. He would not only test the target, but also make a plan.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng estimates whether the two wolves'' ability can hurt Tong people.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng had to admire the wisdom of the wolf''s leader. He would not only test the target, but also make a plan.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng estimated whether the two wolves'' abilities could hurt Tong people. When ruiqiao Yifeng was nervous, the two wolves rushed out. Ruiqiao Yifeng probably knew the strength of the two wolves and began to breathe a sigh of relief. Not every wolf is so smart. If every wolf is so smart, Otherwise, the strength of the wolves may be incalculable. Ruiqiao Yifeng knows that the two wolves alone can''t hurt Tong people. Ruiqiao Yifeng is most afraid of the leader of the wolves. He doesn''t know whether the leader of the wolf can know his existence, so ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t dare to do it easily.


    Sure enough, as ruiqiao Yifeng expected, the two wolves were melted by magma and glacier before they got close to Tongren, and there was no body left.


    The leader of the wolves was surprised by the strength of the Tongren and could sit between the magma and the glacier. Ruiqiao Yifeng watched their every move closely nearby. Although ruiqiao Yifeng was sure that the wolves could not hurt the Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng was not fully sure whether the wolves could hurt the Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t dare to relax. He was afraid that the leader of the wolves would come up with some way to hurt Tong people.


    Rui Qiao Yi Feng turned and looked at the Tong people, and found that the Tong people were still doing that movement. He kept his eyes closed and absorbed the essence of heaven and earth. The skin of the body also begins to change red and blue, and ruiqiao Yifeng can obviously feel that the soul strength of Tong people is also growing. Ruiqiao Yifeng believes that Tong people can completely end their upgrading after a period of time.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng can''t help looking forward to what will happen after Tongren''s promotion. Ruiqiao Yifeng is looking forward to praying and hoping to let Tongren go back safely. It seems that he doesn''t know when ruiqiao Yifeng has a different feeling about Tongren and seems to hope that he can go back safely, although ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t look forward to treatment with Tongren at first, But he is obviously not so resistant now.


    Under the worry of ruiqiao Yifeng, the second attack of these lone wolves was still two wolves, but they attacked in a different direction. One wolf stood on the other wolf, and the two wolves jumped up at the same time. Then when they were about to fall, the wolf on their back began to jump. Although there was still some distance from the Tong people, it was far more than the last time they met the Tong people.


    But the two wolves fell into the magma on the first floor and their bones were gone.


    The wolves are still adjusting their plans. Just when the wolves began to panic, ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly appeared and took the group of lone wolves by surprise.


    The leader of the wolves was not as flustered as ruiqiao Yifeng imagined. Although several wolves were killed, the wolves were flustered, but under the call of the wolf leader, the wolves soon became neat and began to attack ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t expect the leader to be so excellent. Ruiqiao Yifeng wanted to assassinate the wolf leader, but he didn''t expect to succeed

 V1.Chapter 1424

    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s brain kept rotating his brain, thinking about how to use a better plan to not only protect Tongren, but also assassinate the leader of the group of lone wolves. Ruiqiao Yifeng has long understood that the reason why these lone wolves can become an army rather than a plate of loose sand is mainly because the leader of these werewolves, whose orderly rule and management can be comparable to the human army. Therefore, as long as ruiqiao Yifeng can successfully stab the werewolf leader, ruiqiao Yifeng can not only protect the Tong people, but also disperse the wolves, Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at Tongren and finds that Tongren''s upgrade is coming to an end. This time is particularly critical. Ruiqiao Yifeng hurt himself at this time and doesn''t want Tongren to have any damage.


    This idea makes ruiqiao Yifeng feel very strange, but ruiqiao Yifeng thinks that this may be the reason why he is afraid that Tongren will cure him. He shakes his head. Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks it''s better to solve the problem in front of him.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng was ready to attack the leader of the group of lone wolves, the wolf said, "stop, I want to talk to you."


    Although it is still a little astringent, it can still be understood. Ruiqiao Yifeng is surprised that the wolves can speak. He can''t believe it. Looking at the leader of the werewolf, he stops but doesn''t take back his moves. Instead, he puts his moves behind him. If he doesn''t drink, this move can not only hurt the enemy, but also protect ruiqiao Yifeng himself and Tongren.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng stopped, looked at the green pupil of the leader of the lone wolves and said, "are you talking to me? Did I hear you correctly? Should you have human language?" ruiqiao Yifeng thought to himself, it''s amazing that the leader of the wolves can speak. It''s not so easy for animals to cultivate human language. It doesn''t need to be savvy, It takes opportunity and luck.


    There are no people who practice human language and human Kung Fu. Xiang red monkey is one of the wonderful flowers. He not only practices human language but also human Kung Fu, and he is higher than some humans.


    There are not no such examples, but there are indeed a few of them. It is reasonable to say that the God of death needs not only someone to help you forge the soul chopping knife, but also to communicate with the soul chopping knife, but also to attach his soul to the soul chopping knife. The process sounds simple, but in fact, But what needs a person to pay is not only his own efforts and sweat, but also a person with different opportunities.


    There are no people who practice human language and human Kung Fu. Xiang red monkey is one of the wonderful flowers. He not only practices human language but also human Kung Fu, and he is higher than some humans.


    There are not no such examples, but there are indeed a few of them. It is reasonable to say that the God of death needs not only someone to help you forge the soul chopping knife, but also to communicate with the soul chopping knife, but also to attach his soul to the soul chopping knife. The process sounds simple, but in fact, But what a person needs to pay is not only his own efforts and sweat, but also a person with different opportunities and luck.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng quietly looked at the leader of the werewolves and said, "what do you want to tell me? I think it''s impossible if you asked me to get out of the way and kill that man, but if you asked me to get some secrets or help you improve your strength, I can accept it."


    The leader of the wolves didn''t immediately respond to ruiqiao Yifeng. The green pupils flickered constantly, as if chewing on the meaning of Qiao Yifeng''s words. Ruiqiao Yifeng seemed to feel that the leader of the wolves didn''t speak as well as the red monkeys, Ruiqiao Yifeng wondered who it was, or how the leader of the group of lonely wolves cultivated human language and scripts? Or who taught the leader of the wolves? What is his purpose? No one can understand or understand that the long silence of the werewolf leader makes ruiqiao Yifeng a little nervous, but now ruiqiao Yifeng has no choice but to delay. More time can give Tong people more opportunities to improve their strength, and ruiqiao Yifeng has no idea whether these lone wolves have backup or not, No, and now pushing is the best way. Ruiqiao Yifeng only prays that Tongren can end quickly, otherwise even ruiqiao Yifeng himself can''t defeat these wolves.


    After a long time, none of the wolves screamed or did anything else. Ruiqiao Yifeng was really surprised at the dignity of the wolf leader and his strength in the wolves. He was supported by so many wolves, but he was different from other wolves since he spoke human language.


    The wolves didn''t wait to speak. Suddenly, the Tongren made an earth shaking sound, which frightened ruiqiao Yifeng and the wolves. One person and a group of wolves looked at the waking Tongren at the same time.


    "Ah ah ah" Tong people shouted happily, and their eyes suddenly opened. Indra''s eyes became more stable. It has to be said that cultivating Indra''s eyes brought unspeakable benefits to Tong people. When defeating black soul, they tested the sound mandara''s eyes. Without Indra''s eyes, Tong people could not tell where the black soul was, It is impossible to defeat the black soul. It may even be tricked by the black soul. The black soul was determined to attack the red monkey. The red monkey was already in danger and could not bear the blow of the black soul.


    Moreover, ruiqiao Yifeng always wondered how Tong people saw through ruiqiao Yifeng and why ruiqiao Yifeng''s body was eaten back by martial arts. Tong people never told ruiqiao Yifeng, because Tong people couldn''t believe ruiqiao Yifeng at that time. Although Tong people were kind-hearted, they learned a lot of practical knowledge that ordinary people couldn''t learn in the long time he created the green star.


    So at that time, ruiqiao Yifeng easily handed over the crystal to Tong people, who even doubted the authenticity of the crystal. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng easily handed over the crystal to Tong people. Tong people thought either ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t understand or ruiqiao Yifeng had a plot, but fortunately ruiqiao Yifeng convinced Tong people and used his personality charm, Greatly dispelled the Tong people''s doubts about ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Also, although Tong Ren has been practicing just now, he can feel the dynamics outside. Tong Ren is really moved when he sees ruiqiao Yifeng giving up his life to protect him

 V1.Chapter 1425

    After the upgrade of Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng, they did not continue to stay at the junction of magma and glacier. While admiring the master''s clever calculation, Tong people began to study ruiqiao Yifeng''s condition.


    Tongren turns around and looks at ruiqiao Yifeng. It is obvious that ruiqiao Yifeng has been worried about Tongren''s safety recently and has been in a state of worry and anxiety. After the wolf attack, ruiqiao Yifeng is overwhelmed. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s tired eyes make Tongren have a new understanding of ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng is using his own actions to dispel ruiqiao Yifeng''s doubts and estrangement.


    When Tong people were studying how to configure ruiqiao Yifeng''s medicine, ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tong people curiously. "What will your soul chopping knife look like?"


    Tongren replied with a mysterious smile, "it''s a secret."


    Such secrecy makes ruiqiao Yifeng very unhappy. He turns his eyes at Tong people and thinks that Tong people haven''t put down their guard, which frustrates ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Therefore, the following Lu ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t ask Tong people too much. Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t like the feeling of being suspected. So that the atmosphere between them was not very pleasant on the next road. Ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t care so much about what others think of him. But for Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t seem to want Tongren to misunderstand himself.


    The two people were speechless all the way. Tong people felt that ruiqiao Yifeng should protect himself for many days, so they deliberately kept quiet and wanted ruiqiao Yifeng to have a good rest. And ruiqiao Yifeng seemed to think he was suspected, so he didn''t talk to Tong people.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng finally reached the Green Star Palace and fell into bed. It seems that he has unloaded all the pressure. Ruiqiao Yifeng is relaxed. He seems unable to breathe because of his fatigue and burden for many days.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t want to think about anything now. He doesn''t want to think about the matter of returning to the soul world or the matter that Tongren doubts himself.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at his sloppy self and seems to doubt himself. How can he persist in living without giving up until now.


    Now, ruiqiao Yifeng seems to have fallen into a dead end, self doubt, self denial, unable to struggle, unable to escape, but helpless. Finally, ruiqiao Yifeng fell asleep.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng wakes up, he has a terrible headache. It seems that the fatigue of many days makes him use his eyes too much. Ruiqiao Yifeng seems to have a long, long dream, which seems so long that he can''t wake up. He dreamed once from childhood to Dadu, dreaming of his carefree childhood.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly has a sharp pain all over his body, which makes him unable to straighten up. Ruiqiao Yifeng secretly said: "most of his body can''t bear it. Originally, Tongren asked him not to run his body method, but if he didn''t run this body method at that time, Tongren might


    No, if the leader of the wolves had made it clear earlier, he would not have been like this. Ruiqiao Yifeng knew what body method he would use at that time no matter what. Ruiqiao Yifeng was a little frustrated. He was really a waste of nothing. Without the protection of his brother and parents, he could not have achieved today.


    As soon as Tong Ren woke up, ruiqiao Yifeng felt it. He hurried to find ruiqiao Yifeng and discussed when to treat him. After all, this matter dragged on again and again. During ruiqiao Yifeng''s sleepy days, Tong Ren hurriedly configured ruiqiao Yifeng''s medicine. However, configuring ruiqiao Yifeng''s medicine requires a lot of Tong people''s blood as ruiqiao Yifeng''s medicine.


    When Tong people dispensed medicine for the first time, they needed their older blood to enlighten the greatest drug properties.


    The power contained in Tongren''s blood can not be measured by Tongren themselves; Tongren not only need to accurately control the amount of blood, but also talk about the perfect integration of blood and drugs.


    Similarly, Tong people still released a lot of their own blood as the medicine guide of ruiqiao Yifeng. After releasing a lot of blood, Tong people almost fell to the ground. Although Tong people had just upgraded their soul cutting knife and their physical strength, they released a lot of blood at one time, which was still a little weak. Tong people ignored their weakness and hurriedly collected the medicine they had worked hard to prepare Up, a series of continuous actions made the already weak Tong people suddenly feel dizzy. They packed up the remaining drugs and hurriedly answered their room to prepare for practice and restore their best state, so that they could treat ruiqiao Yifeng in the best state at that time.


    When Tong people went back, they saw the egg shaped cocoon of the red monkey. They suddenly missed the time when they went out to practice, play and eat with the red monkey. Tong people touched the big egg of the red monkey and said, "red monkey, come back quickly." Although Tongren thought about him, he didn''t say anything. After all, the feelings between men didn''t come out. Since the red monkey resisted the harm for him, Tongren knew that he and the red monkey were real brothers and could not untie the fate.


    Tongren sighed for a while and began to practice. After all, there are still a lot of things to do now. It''s not the time to sigh, Tongren entered the state of practice. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng''s body has been getting worse day by day, and the turntable of his body has collapsed next to him. In order to protect Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng was forced to use his own identity. Tongren didn''t say it However, after all, ruiqiao Yifeng''s actions are in the heart of Tongren. When ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tongren at that time, Tongren didn''t want to say it, but he didn''t know it.


    But I didn''t expect that ruiqiao Yifeng''s mind was so sensitive, and the wordlessness along the way made ruiqiao Yifeng feel more and more wronged.


    Tong people feel a little confused. The relationship with ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t seem to be the relationship between Tong people and red monkeys. Although Tong people have some helplessness, they can''t help it.


    For several days, Tongren began to study their soul chopping knife while cultivating and recovering their lost blood essence. Tongren found that their soul chopping knife had a color, and Tongren found that their mantra calling for soul chopping knife had also changed significantly, making it easier to communicate with soul chopping knife, and the color of soul chopping knife became more glittering.


    Soul chopping Sabre has also been upgraded to the second state. Originally, it can''t change the size at will, so Tongren specially bought a secret method that can change the soul chopping sabre, but they didn''t expect that the second form of soul chopping Sabre can completely enable people to control the size of their soul chopping Sabre, which can also prevent Tongren from continuing to practice this secret method, In addition, Tongren''s soul chopping knife has many forms and can change colors.


    Tongren was slowly figuring out the changes of his soul chopping knife. He found that his soul turning knife seemed to have more attributes and skills after absorbing the crystal. It not only upgraded the original skills, but also added the swallowing attribute

 V1.Chapter 1426

    Tong''s chopping knife not only absorbs plants but also absorbs the essence of the characters. This makes Tung people feel very happy. After all, Tong people chopped up the soul knife and attached themselves to the consciousness of their own souls separated from the soul. After experiencing the upgrading and separation of the chopped soul knife, Tung people not only experienced the exercise of their own body and soul, but also had their own soul. Tongren found that they could monitor all the information near the Green Star Palace, which made Tongren very excited. Although Tongren felt that the scope was not very large, Tongren could feel that the scope was also increasing with the increase of strength.


    Tongren feel that when this range is small, others will feel that they don''t know how lucky they are. How big is the range of green mansing palace, and this range is constantly improving, but Tongren will also feel that they are not satisfied with this skill.


    In the process of Tongren''s research, time is also passing. Finally, ruiqiao Yifeng woke up when Tongren studied soul chopping knife and the change of his own ability. But Tong people are already anxious. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng''s body can''t wait.


    As soon as Tong Ren enters ruiqiao Yifeng''s room, he sees ruiqiao Yifeng curled up on the ground, as if he is enduring the pain and discomfort in his body. Ruiqiao Yifeng panicked when he looked at such a painful ruiqiao Yifeng. He knew that ruiqiao Yifeng''s illness had broken out and finally broke out after being suppressed for so long. Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t know how painful it should be. Tongren not only thought that he would endure it silently before he met him again, but Tongren didn''t have time to think about it, Quickly help ruiqiao Yifeng to his bed. Ruiqiao Yifeng seems to have fallen into a coma. Tongren reaches on ruiqiao Yifeng''s pulse to see how ruiqiao Yifeng is.


    No one has experienced the pain of ruiqiao Yifeng, so no one can sympathize with it. I understand that a person has experienced too much pain and fatigue. It seems that he doesn''t know what his purpose is. He can only insist silently. He doesn''t know who he is for. He just endured the pain, grabbed the past, couldn''t let himself go, couldn''t start, and couldn''t come to the future.


    But everyone has his own melancholy and sadness. No matter what road he buys, don''t forget his original dream and persistence, and don''t forget why he wants to take this road. I think no matter what kind of happiness, no matter what kind of pain, no matter what it is for, it is our real feelings and wishes.


    Tongren hurried to rescue ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng was unconscious, which gave Tongren some comfort. After all, the next process may be painful. If ruiqiao Yifeng was awake, Tongren were afraid he couldn''t stand it.


    The Tong people hurriedly ordered the servants to put water in the bathing place where they lived. The method adopted by the Tong people will be to put ruiqiao Yifeng into the water and put two bottles of potions he prepared, one for ruiqiao Yifeng to drink, and the other will be poured into ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng is about to soak in hot water. The two bottles of potions, one inside and one outside, cooperate and assist each other, Only in this way can ruiqiao Yifeng''s disease be cured more thoroughly. This is when ruiqiao Yifeng was unconscious, Tong people studied for a long time and even found some books.


    Tongren saw that ruiqiao Yifeng''s illness was an accident. After all, Tongren was not a professional in this field. However, when ruiqiao Yifeng met Tongren at that time, Tongren had reached the micro scene because of the eye of the Buddha. It is worth mentioning that when Tongren upgraded the handle of soul cutting knife, they not only upgraded the quality and level of soul cutting knife, At the same time, because they exercised the strength of their whole body and consolidated their Indra eyes, Tong people only found them recently. Although at the beginning, Tong people''s Indra eyes have been upgraded to the micro view, there are still many levels of micro view. At the beginning, Tong people''s Indra eyes have only been upgraded to the primary level of micro mirror, After all, Tong people were angry because they were attacked and attacked by the black soul, but accidentally hurt the red monkey.


    However, the Indra eye of Tong people did not reach the stage of micro success, but reached the micro primary level. In other words, Tong people just explored the path and did not know how to continue to use the realm reached by Indra''s eye. Even so, when they met ruiqiao Yifeng, they used Indra''s eye to find ruiqiao Yifeng''s disease, And just when master Tongren wanted to teach Tongren medical books, Tongren was very reluctant. He felt that he could not learn this. Moreover, because Tongren''s cultivation of soul chopping knife was so painful that Tongren could only lie on the bed exhausted after training every day, it was master Tongren who forced Tongren to step up training, Otherwise, Tong people may only lie in bed after training. Later, the master gave up the idea because he had no way to take Tong people, but he still forced Tong people to learn a medical prescription and said that Tong people will use it in the future.


    Tongren didn''t believe what his master said at first, but after experiencing a series of problems, he found that his master never left him, and how the master knew what Tongren would grow up in the future when he was young and could make arrangements, which made Tongren very puzzled and surprised, and thought carefully, What Tongren''s master teaches Tongren is what Tongren will use in the future. In other words, how Tongren''s master anticipates what will happen in the future.


    But Tongren had no time to think so much now. All the questions were pressed in his heart. It seemed that nothing could be answered. Tongren felt that he had been living under the protection of the master. He had been living according to the master''s plan. Even the confident Tongren didn''t know what was going on.


    But now Tong people don''t have time to sigh, melancholy, or even feel any emotion. No matter what it is, Tong people just want to fix ruiqiao Yifeng first.


    When he heard the servant say, "the hot water has been fixed." he hurriedly fed ruiqiao Yifeng to ruiqiao Yifeng, drank all the things he prepared, and hurriedly took off ruiqiao Yifeng''s clothes to put him into the pool.


    However, when he takes off ruiqiao Yifeng''s clothes, he finds that ruiqiao Yifeng is a woman. This can''t help but surprise Tong Ren. He even held his breath until he couldn''t breathe. When Tong Ren thought about it, he suddenly felt that everything before could be explained clearly. Why did he ask if there was a single room for bathing? Why did he always look at ruiqiao Yifeng wearing thick clothes? Now Tong Ren can''t think of so much. It''s hard to ride a tiger, Even if ruiqiao Yifeng would blame him, he had to do so. Now ruiqiao Yifeng has fallen into a severe coma. There is no way for Tongren to ask for his advice in time. Tongren has no time to hesitate and tangle. He can only do so, so as to save ruiqiao Yifeng''s life

 V1.Chapter 1427

    Just when Tongren was anxious to treat Tongren''s body, ruiqiao Yifeng seemed to fall into a long memory.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng remembers that in the beginning, when she really cared about a person for the first time, she was desperate to like and love, and even used the power of the family. The end result was that her family was taken away by this man.


    All her parents and brothers died. They sent her to the green star at the cost of sacrificing their lives. If Qiao Yifeng was anxious for revenge, she began to practice extreme skills, which eventually led to the reversal of her martial arts, and her life was at stake.


    Although Rui Qiao Yifeng was so ashamed that she wanted to commit suicide, she didn''t want to die like this. She wanted revenge. She began to regret her previous wayward behavior. She began to miss her previous family life. She was so carefree. The love of her parents and brothers made her don''t have to worry about everything. It''s not like waking up every day by the faces of her parents and brothers, They saved her all her life and told her not to return to the soul world all her life, but she kept on. She even felt that the man she liked was not the culprit in killing her parents. She still remembered the last letter she wrote to that man,


    Our relationship, even if some words are ashamed to export, will still be understood by the other party. It has been concealed from many people, but it can''t be concealed from you.


    I always feel a little anxious and tired, but I still bear it. Maybe, I''ve had a cold for many days, which makes me a little upset. Sometimes I feel that I''ve really passed the age of being jealous, thinking and suspicious. It seems that I trust each other more and am more willing to consider problems from the perspective of each other.


    Sometimes I can''t help losing my temper. I still think about what would happen if it were you;


    I will also think about my happiness when I first met you. Thinking about it, I probably won''t be angry. Even if you are jealous, you are happy. I really think this life is true, so I''m willing to wait for you.


    It''s the truth that love is voluntary and has no regrets. In fact, I really hate to tell others what I feel most in my heart. Do you have such a feeling that you stand naked in front of each other, but the other side looks indifferent? Which feeling is enough to defeat all your sense of security. I don''t want to tell you something particularly sensational, but I want to listen to you. I always think that''s my love.


    In fact, I am sometimes afraid. When I think about it, I probably like a person and always want to have it. So I should think about it more than once. In the future, I''m afraid. In fact, the probability of meeting true love is 0. * *.


    I always feel that I''ve passed the age when I dare to pay. In addition, I''m a person who can''t afford and put down. I admit that I''m not the same but cowardly. Therefore, I''ve been resisting the love letter you want. It''s not that I don''t want to write, but that I don''t want to make do with it and challenge you and me.


    I... I think I have a lot to say, but I think I''m a little timid.


    I''m afraid of you. I''m afraid to tell you the secret in my heart. I''m afraid of being sad and crying alone for you. I''m afraid it''s hard to recover after I pay. What I fear most is the sadness of repeating the same mistakes.


    Not all people can still smile and start over after being hurt. It''s not easy to rekindle their enthusiasm after paying twelve points. I''m also a little afraid. I''m afraid of being hurt again.


    I can''t feel the emotion behind these numbers, how much to miss and lose, how much to cry and pain. I think I can''t say "I understand, I met, I understand, so I''m afraid."


    I''m afraid of too many things. I never deny that I''m a coward. Have you ever heard the saying "youth''s sadness is cowardice". Wordlessness is growth. I''m afraid of loss, gain, repetition, change and, most importantly, injury.


    But sometimes I have an impulse to share joys and sorrows with you in this changeable world. But I''m also afraid that my only wish can''t come true. I''m afraid that the relationship between you and me will begin to deteriorate. If my hair is short, I can go up again. If I say something, I can''t look back. I hope our sadness is illuminated by each other''s hug, kiss and comfort.


    Therefore, I cherish you and want to cherish myself. I hope you do the same.


    Every word in this is the painstaking study of ruiqiao Yifeng. Every word here is condensed by ruiqiao Yifeng''s love.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng only knows her feelings when she saw her favorite man kill her parents and brother. She collapsed and couldn''t even understand her feelings. Where did she stay.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought he just didn''t like himself, but she didn''t expect him to kill her parents and brother. Ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly understood why he had written countless letters to him. He never answered them. Maybe he didn''t open each one.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng also understands that from today on, he and he will become sworn enemies, but ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t understand why she was still good yesterday. She also enjoys the love of her parents and the tenderness of her brother. How can she be killed by someone she likes today and take away her own home.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly feels how boring it is to live. She doesn''t even have the strength and courage to continue to live.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng feels that he is constantly becoming a degenerate, which is unspeakable. Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks that''s it. It''s better to live so tired. Don''t think about anything and don''t do anything. Just sink like this.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s negative thoughts are frightening. Tong people are rescuing her outside. Tong people are casting spells to ruiqiao Yifeng, but suddenly all reactions of ruiqiao Yifeng are falling, whether it''s heartbeat, blood pressure or even their own soul power.


    This made Tong people almost afraid. Tong people knew that everyone had difficulties to hide. Ruiqiao Yifeng was even more so. She was alone in the green awn star, her body was swallowed by martial arts, and used most of it to resist the erosion of her body by martial arts.


    In addition, the pain of this martial arts eroding the body cannot be alleviated by soul power, so ruiqiao Yifeng endured the pain and spent the day. One day, Tongren even couldn''t understand her, but what kind of mentality she continued to adhere to. Tongren thought that ruiqiao Yifeng must be very bitter in her heart, but she always insisted. She wanted to fight for a goal.


    Tongren hurried to call ruiqiao Yifeng, "ruiqiao Yifeng, if you insist, I can save you. Think about the goals you have to achieve and the things you want to insist on. You can''t give up halfway."


    Tongren shouted anxiously, hoping to awaken ruiqiao Yifeng''s flagging spirit. Ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly heard Tongren''s call in his depravity. She was stunned. It turned out that Tongren were still trying to help her. Ruiqiao Yifeng was suddenly moved. He had always been cared for and spoiled by others. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s words stimulated ruiqiao Yifeng''s desire for survival

 V1.Chapter 1428

    Tongren is constantly shouting ruiqiao Yifeng. He tries to make ruiqiao Yifeng hear his voice in his heart and don''t give up.


    Tongren doesn''t know if ruiqiao Yifeng can hear what he wants him to insist on, but Tongren looks at ruiqiao Yifeng''s heartbeat and blood pressure falling rapidly. This is not a good phenomenon. Tong people are worried. When Tong people are worried, they find that the medicine they prepared for ruiqiao Yifeng is playing an effective role.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is mainly eager to improve his strength. However, his own strength is not very poor. If you go down steadily step by step, ruiqiao Yifeng will ensure that his strength will not be too much for Tongren. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng''s talent is not bad. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s parents and brother dote on him. However, ruiqiao Yifeng should learn the same. She is not like Tongren. The strength of each step needs the accumulation of sweat and blood.


    However, ruiqiao Yifeng is eager to avenge the person who hurt him, and he is also guilty of the love and expectation of his parents and brother. Such feelings and pressure are not simply another responsibility but a burden. Ruiqiao Yifeng can''t unload the burden himself.


    Tongren looked at the effect and began to attack. Now Tongren''s important task is to awaken Tongren''s spirit. Tongren thought for a moment and suddenly remembered when he saw ruiqiao Yifeng as a girl. Tongren thought for a moment and had a way. Tongren went to ruiqiao Yifeng''s medicine bath, faced ruiqiao Yifeng''s face and said, "ruiqiao Yifeng, I know you can hear it, don''t pretend to be deaf." Tongren continued in a playful tone, "I help you with medicine bath, not just oral medicine."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng, who still wants to ignore the continued degeneration of Tong people, was suddenly surprised. Didn''t he discover his secret. If he wakes up at this time, he will blush and be at a loss.


    Tongren didn''t give ruiqiao Yifeng time to breathe. He continued, "but I seem to have found an important secret about you." Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s heartbeat and his blood pressure seemed to rise. Tongren was so happy that he talked about ruiqiao Yifeng''s heart.


    Tongren hurriedly continued, "you used to be a girl. Then I know why you never take a bath by yourself."


    Every word of Tong people is like magic, which makes ruiqiao Yifeng feel that he can''t face Tong people in the future. Ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t seem so melancholy when Tong people are so angry.


    Tong people can feel the change of ruiqiao Yifeng''s mood with the eyes of gutuora. Tong people know that ruiqiao Yifeng has begun to hesitate. Tongren said again: "You can choose to continue to sink or die like this. No one cares about your life and death except your relatives. Your self abandonment hurts your parents and makes your friends helpless. You escape from reality because you give up your hope to live better. You may have responsibilities and burdens on your shoulders. However, who is not? Only those who persist will see the top of the mountain It''s better to give up early than give up halfway. Have you forgotten your responsibility? Do you want to give up your persistence? ".


    Tongren''s words one by one were like a bayonet inserted into ruiqiao Yifeng''s heart, which severely hit ruiqiao Yifeng''s self-esteem.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is hit, but it inspires ruiqiao Yifeng''s desire for survival. He can''t give up like this. Because he hasn''t retaliated against the people who killed his parents and brother and robbed him of his property. He can''t die like this. His father, mother, brother and those who treated her well sacrificed their lives to protect her. It''s just to let him live well, not to let her give up her own life.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is awakened by Tongren to survive, so as not to insist on whatever, even if he is in pain and confusion, even if he falls, ruiqiao Yifeng fails and cries, but ruiqiao Yifeng can''t give up.


    Even if he dies, just stick to it, because ruiqiao Yifeng knows that he is not only responsible for himself, but also the expectations of too many people. They will look at themselves like stars in the sky. No matter how rough the road ahead is, ruiqiao Yifeng will never give up.


    After realizing this point, ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly felt that his mood was suddenly bright and his heart was covered by dark clouds. Finally, he shone into the sun.


    Tongren also felt the change of ruiqiao Yifeng''s mood, and finally began to breathe a sigh of relief. Tongren hurried to use their soul power to continue to run, which could alleviate the pain of ruiqiao Yifeng, and ruiqiao Yifeng finally figured out his long-term confusion and long-term body erosion after many days of hard work. They can only bear it silently, and now some of these are under the guidance of Tongren Imagine that the lightening of the burden on him and the corrosion of his body have finally been alleviated. Too much makes ruiqiao Yifeng fall asleep, but this time it will be a dream for ruiqiao Yifeng.


    On the other hand, ruiqiao Yifeng was sweating when he fell asleep. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s body was eroded by force all day, and most of her organs were going to fail. Fortunately, the medicine prepared by Tongren a few days ago nourished ruiqiao Yifeng''s dry organs, making her organs finally get better.


    Nowadays, Tong people are using their soul power to control the internal and external medicine to dispel the toxins accumulated in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body all year round, from blood to internal organs. Tong people are careful for fear of hurting ruiqiao Yifeng''s organs. Blood is OK. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng''s muscles and veins have been strengthened for many years. However, the internal organs are the most difficult to treat.


    The original potions in the pool have turned black now. They are all toxins forced out of Tongren congrui Qiao Yifeng''s body.


    The water in the pool must be changed. Tongren wrapped ruiqiao Yifeng with a towel, quickly changed the water and added the potion again. Fortunately, it was expected at that time and configured more. Otherwise, it will probably not work.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was put into the round pool by Tong people. Now ruiqiao Yifeng is mainly Tong people who adjust ruiqiao Yifeng''s body back to its original state.


    At the same time, Tong people also hurried to adjust their state. The next treatment work is extremely dangerous and needs to be focused. Tong people must adjust their state to treat ruiqiao Yifeng. This treatment must succeed, not fail.


    Tongren looked at the sleeping ruiqiao Yifeng in tears and laughter. "You are really lucky to sleep here, but I''m anxious to help you cure."


    Tong''s popularity was badly hurt, stabbed Rui Qiao Yifeng''s face, sighed, and hurriedly adjusted his state. After all, to finish quickly, ruiqiao Yifeng will be less dangerous.


    After a while, Tong Ren opened his eyes and said confidently, "let''s start." then he changed the soul power in his body and forced all the toxins wandering around ruiqiao Yifeng''s body onto his fingers. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s tender hands turned black and purple. When the Tong people force all the toxins into their hands

 V1.Chapter 1429

    He closed ruiqiao Yifeng''s acupoints and cut ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand with the soul chopping knife. Tongren thought about using the soul chopping knife for a long time. After breaking through the first form of the soul chopping knife, the soul chopping knife has more functions of swallowing. Therefore, Tong people have been wondering whether they can swallow the toxin in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body with the soul chopping knife. Although it is a toxin, he has been stored in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body for many years, which not only absorbs the nutrition in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body, but also part of the soul power of ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Cutting the soul knife can extract its essence and leave its dross. However, Tong people can only suck out all the toxins now, and then use the nature of soul chopping knife to separate the toxins.


    The toxin and blood entered the soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife flashed. It seemed that Tongren controlled the soul chopping knife with their powerful soul power, absorbed the toxin, and dared not be careless and distracted.


    Finally, when Tongren couldn''t hold on. Tong people use their soul power to check whether there is any residue of toxin in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body. Finally, what makes Tong people happy is that the toxin in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body has been clear. The Tongren wearily took the soul chopping knife from ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand.


    Tong people almost fell and sat in the pool. The original food in the pool has become clean. Tongren slows down, picks up ruiqiao Yifeng Cong from the pool, and orders the maid to come in and send ruiqiao Yifeng back to her room.


    When Tongren returned to the room, he was exhausted, but he insisted on entering the cultivation state. This is what Tongren master has always asked Tongren, and Tongren has always insisted. Even if Tong people are very tired, they still insist.


    The Tongren who fell into cultivation didn''t find the giant cocoon of the red monkey "click" and opened a weak gap.


    During this trip to the green star, Tongren learned a lot and met a lot of people. Tongren wasted too much time in the green star, but Tongren had no way. Now the soul world is not just themselves, but also red monkeys and ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren seems to feel the responsibility, He thinks that the red monkey, ruiqiao Yifeng and his three people form a group and are inseparable from each other. Although the red monkey is not familiar with ruiqiao Yifeng, he believes that the sincerity of ruiqiao Yifeng will make the red monkey have a different impression on him.


    For several days, Tong people haven''t gone out. The effort and soul power consumed by Tong people this time is too huge. Tong people upgraded the soul chopping knife in time to expand their soul. However, Tong people used a lot of their own blood essence as the medicine of ruiqiao Yifeng, and absorbed too many toxins accumulated in ruiqiao Yifeng''s body all year round with the soul chopping knife, Although these toxins are also mixed with the cultivation of ruiqiao Yifeng, Tongren carefully controlled the swallowing of soul chopping knife in this process.


    The swallowing ability of soul chopping Sabre is a new skill of Tongren when they upgraded soul chopping sabre. Tongren studied it carefully when ruiqiao Yifeng just came back from the wolves. However, after all, it is a new skill. If the Indra eye of Tongren had not risen to the micro scene, coupled with the strong soul ability of Tongren, I''m afraid ruiqiao Yifeng might be sucked and killed by Tongren.


    But similarly, Tong people may also die, because ruiqiao Yifeng has a lot of pure soul power in his body, which is not absorbed by Tong people with current strength. However, fortunately, they are safe with each other. In time, Tongren''s soul power collapsed, but it can be recovered in a few days.


    However, ruiqiao Yifeng is different. She has been suppressed by martial arts for a long time, so she often can''t sleep. Every time she wakes up, she is awakened by pain. At any time, ruiqiao Yifeng uses more than half of her strength to suppress the process of martial arts. She is afraid that it will erode her whole body and die in another country. However, ruiqiao Yifeng is unwilling, Her harmonious family was destroyed by the man, and her wife and children were separated.


    Even ruiqiao Yifeng''s shame makes it hard for her to breathe. If her parents and brother''s face before death did not reappear in her memory again and again, otherwise ruiqiao Yifeng might have committed suicide early,


    Now, ruiqiao Yifeng has figured out everything. No matter what happens, he will not easily give up his life. His life carries too many hopes and dreams. If Tongren didn''t wake her up, she might really die. She is ashamed of Tongren''s efforts to help her, and her parents and brother will help her out.


    These days, neither ruiqiao Yifeng nor Tongren went out. For Tongren, these days are really to restore their energy and soul power. After all, once the red monkey breaks through the customs, it is the day when the three will meet the soul world. Moreover, Tong people are really eager to meet the soul world, which is the first world he knows.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is shy. She was cured of her illness, but she really doesn''t know how to face Tongren. She has been clean all these years. Even her favorite man, she hasn''t been seen to care about her body.


    These days, Rui Qiao Yifeng has been killed and hiding in the house. Even if he eats secretly, he is afraid to be found by Tongren. These days, Rui Qiao Yifeng has been practicing. Rui Qiao Yifeng has been figuring out his physical condition, his depressed mood has been relieved, and his body is relaxed, which makes Rui Qiao Yifeng really happy, So that her child, who had been suppressed for a long time, was released and danced in the room for a long time.


    But what ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t know is that Tong people can monitor the situation of the Green Star Palace. When Tong people see ruiqiao Yifeng''s dancing children, they can''t help laughing. Tong people haven''t gone out these days. They not only consume too much soul power to cultivate themselves, but also become extremely weak. Tong people are afraid to cross the planet again, I can''t reach my destination.


    The other is that Tong people feel ruiqiao Yifeng''s avoidance to themselves. Tong people also feel a little shy. After all, they know ruiqiao Yifeng''s identity, but it is also an emergency. Tong people had only two choices at that time, either to keep ruiqiao Yifeng''s reputation and shyness. In that way, they can only get the medicine that Tong people practice these days in vain, And ruiqiao Yifeng can only die.


    On the other hand, Tong people saved ruiqiao Yifeng, which can not only make the blood essence released by Tong people play a full role, but also save ruiqiao Yifeng''s life. Although ruiqiao Yifeng may damage some accomplishments, these accomplishments can be cultivated back. And at that time, the Tongren also cleared all the people who knew the identity of ruiqiao Yifeng, and later sent the strange king back to the palace.


    In a tong people always feel that the round cocoon of the red monkey seems to have a different light, and Tong people always feel that this cocoon seems to be different from the original, but Tong people can''t tell what''s different

 V1.Chapter 1430

    Tong people are really worried about the red monkey. After all, they have to go through a lot of pain and suffering every time they qualify in order to win the final victory.


    So Yu Tong people are also very worried about the red monkey. If the red monkey fails to qualify, how can they help him? Tong people feel at a loss. Due to all kinds of things, Tong people can''t leave the house at all. Tong people are really worried about the red monkey. After all, after the red monkey takes the blow for him, Tong people are always afraid of the hidden influence of the black fog of the black soul on the red monkey.


    In this way, Tong people kept the big cocoon of the red monkey in the house for many days. When they were tired of cultivation, they talked to the red monkey. It seemed that all the depression had disappeared.


    Finally, as like as two peas, the red monkey''s egg shaped cocoon became dim and dark. It was exactly the same as the original. Tong people went out for a walk and dropped their hearts.


    The scenery of green star is really worth browsing and enjoying. In addition, now queliwang keeps improving and strictly prohibits extravagance and waste. None of the residents living in green star do not praise queliwang''s policy, and even more and more people come to migrate green star.


    Since taking office, the strange king has been trying to repair the green star damaged by the black soul. The green star is getting better and better. Tongren suddenly felt very happy. He went and bought a lot of fun things, including red monkeys, ruiqiao Yifeng, and servants who usually serve Tongren and red monkeys.


    Until it was dark, Tong Ren began to walk slowly to the palace of the green star strange king. Just when he came to the courtyard of himself and the red monkey, he found that there seemed to be a person standing at his door.


    Tongren''s Indra eye has been cultivated to the micro scene. When you look carefully, you suddenly find that the person at the station is ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren watched her walk around the door. Tongren suddenly felt a little fun and laughed.


    At this sound, he jumped up at once. He saw that it was Tong people and noticed his every move just now. Ruiqiao Yifeng, who was easy to be shy, felt more embarrassed.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng originally wanted to thank Tongren today. After all, Tongren helped her so much. It''s no exaggeration to say that ruiqiao Yifeng''s whole life was given by Tongren. If it weren''t for Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng might have died by now.


    However, ruiqiao Yifeng really felt embarrassed and shy. After all, the two experienced this thing. Although the Tongren were trying to save ruiqiao Yifeng''s life at that time, ruiqiao Yifeng could understand it, ruiqiao Yifeng really felt embarrassed and unspeakable.


    Tongren watched ruiqiao Yifeng''s face getting redder and redder under the tree, even bleeding. Tongren knew that she must have saved her life when she knew that she was a daughter. Tongren thought that no matter what the starting point was, he would apologize to ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, he was a man, and Ruiqia Yifeng was a woman, I looked at her body for no reason. No matter what I said, I should apologize.


    So, ruiqiao Yifeng shouted, "ruiqiao Yifeng, let''s go there and talk."


    When Tongren saw that there was a table and chair that could sit down not far away, Tongren took the initiative to invite ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, it''s always necessary to see in the future. Let''s talk about it. People are afraid that Yifeng is also a considerate person. I believe she can understand her bitterness.


    Tongren sat down and waited for ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng heard Tongren call her. Although he was a little embarrassed, he continued to walk with Tongren.


    Tongren put all his achievements of the day on the table, soothed his tired hands, rubbed them, and waited for ruiqiao Yifeng to sit down and talk to him.


    When Qiao Yifeng sits down, Tong people give her the things they bought for ruiqiao Yifeng this day. There are delicious, fun and a set of women''s clothes given by Tong people to ruiqiao Yifeng.


    At the beginning, ruiqiao Yifeng was surprised and happy to see that Tongren gave her delicious food. Although ruiqiao Yifeng has been walking alone in lvmangxing for so long, wearing men''s clothes and black Japanese samurai hats for many years, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble, even for so many years, In addition to coming out of his own home at the beginning, Rui pinched Yifeng and never wore girls'' clothes and used girls'' supplies.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng saw the clothes bought by Tongren for her, ruiqiao Yifeng had an illusion of home. Ruiqiao Yifeng felt that he would even have a carefree time at the beginning. He lived a day without fear and pain every day, which was brought by Tongren, who had just known for a few days.


    This makes ruiqiao Yifeng cry out. She covers her mouth and buries her face tightly in her hand. Now she just wants to cry well, exhausting all the grievances in her heart and all the helplessness in her heart. Even if she didn''t believe it, now ruiqiao Yifeng is convinced, She believes that she will become more and more powerful with Tong people. She also wants to be as fearless and invincible as Tong people.


    However, people rely on Yi Feng''s cry, but next time they go back to Tong Ren. Tong Ren thinks ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t like the thing he sent her as an apology. Tong Ren has studied it repeatedly for a long time, and even thought carefully about whether it is suitable for ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Tongren thought for a long time and finally wanted to give it to ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren thought about 10000 kinds of psychological states of ruiqiao Yifeng, but Tongren didn''t think ruiqiao Yifeng would cry, which made Tongren feel at a loss. He even sweated anxiously. Finally, when ruiqiao Yifeng cried enough, Tongren remembered that he should give ruiqiao Yifeng paper.


    This makes ruiqiao Yifeng feel very helpless, but because there is no way to make Tongren become smart, it seems that at this time, Tongren seems to be hopelessly stupid

 V1.Chapter 1431

    When ruiqiao Yifeng has cried enough, ruiqiao Yifeng feels very embarrassed. After crying in front of Tongren for so long, Tongren won''t think much, will they?


    Ruiqiao Yifeng glanced and said to Tongren, "I cry. Why don''t you persuade me? Let me cry. Do you have masculinity?"


    This made Tongren feel very helpless. Tongren helplessly scratched his head and said, "ah, I don''t know how to comfort you." Tongren felt that he stuttered and didn''t know how to express it. Tongren even felt that ruiqiao Yifeng was more terrible than black soul.


    This answer makes ruiqiao Yifeng feel helpless, but ruiqiao Yifeng wants to tease Tong people. Who makes Tong people don''t know how to tease themselves.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "do I look ugly when I cry?" there seemed to be some threats, but Tongren didn''t know.


    Tongren thought carefully before saying, "well, it''s OK, but you didn''t just let your tears and snot flow into your mouth. In fact, it''s very unhealthy." Tongren said carefully.


    Tongren seems to have found something different about ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng was very happy when he heard the first two words. For example, Qiao Yifeng knows that it is not easy to say the word "OK" from Tongren''s mouth. Therefore, ruiqiao Yifeng is ready to give up the matter of having to worry about Tongren.


    However, what''s so immortal is that Tong people also said the next few words, which led to ruiqiao Yifeng''s face changing directly. In the next time, ruiqiao Yifeng made Tong people feel the four words "the roar of the lion in the east of the river".


    The two of them were fighting and talking. Seeing that the atmosphere was almost the same, Tong people formally said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "ruiqiao Yifeng, I want to apologize to you. Although the situation was critical at that time, I must apologize. I hope you can forgive me." Tong people made a serious apology, which made ruiqiao Yifeng a little embarrassed. However, ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the serious Tong people, She also saw the seriousness of Tong people. Ruiqiao Yifeng was warm in her heart. She knew that she should also understand that the two people looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that there was no embarrassment and shyness.


    Just as they were talking, suddenly, the whole palace began to shake, and the air was filled with strong soul power. Such a sudden change made ruiqiao Yifeng and Tong people feel very flustered. They hurried to the place where it happened. Tong people hurried there without taking anything. Tong people always felt that he noticed the smell of red monkeys.


    But ruiqiao Yifeng secretly took away the lady''s clothes that Tongren bought for her, while Tongren didn''t find it. Also hurried to the sound place.


    Tong people soon felt the place where it happened. Sure enough, it was the place where Tong people and red monkeys lived. Tong people thought that it was probably the red monkey that was going to leave the customs. They couldn''t stop their excitement. The red monkey slept for so long and finally woke up.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng closely follows Tong Ren. She secretly looks at Tong Ren. Ruiqiao Yifeng just stole the gift that Tong Ren gave her - the women''s dress. She''s afraid that if they can''t go back, she won''t get the dress. Ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t know why. She always thinks this dress is a very important thing for herself. This day, Ruiqiao Yifeng regains his lost self and starts a new life. Ruiqiao Yifeng secretly looks at Tong people, which are given by Tong people. Ruiqiao Yifeng really wants to follow Tong people forever.


    But she doesn''t know what to do after returning to the soul world. Their agreement only goes to the soul world. What to do if Tong people don''t want to take themselves with them. Rui qiaoyifeng suddenly feels sad. Although Tong people are very close to ruiqiao Yifeng, as long as he is as usual, he can feel the change of ruiqiao Yifeng''s mood.


    However, Tong people are so happy. After all, the fatigue of these days and the fatigue of escaping from death all make Tong people feel lonely. Therefore, when they learned that the red monkey came back, Tong people didn''t care about the emotional changes of ruiqiao Yifeng around them.


    However, Tong people are so happy. After all, the fatigue of these days and the fatigue of escaping from death all make Tong people feel lonely. Therefore, when they learned that the red monkey came back, Tong people didn''t care about the emotional changes of ruiqiao Yifeng around them.


    Just when ruiqiao Yifeng was immersed in his sadness, and Tong people were immersed in the excitement that the red monkey was coming back, the sky slowly turned red and the wind blew hard. Such a vision not only startled the strange king, but even the green star.


    The people of green awn star watched this intention, and the strange king also found Tongren at the first time, "ask what''s going on."


    Tongren looked at the strange King excitedly and said, "it''s the red monkey coming back."


    The strange king looked at Tong Ren helplessly and asked, "can you set a barrier here, or the whole green star should fall into fear again." Tong Ren quickly asked ruiqiao Yifeng, "ruiqiao Yifeng, can you set a barrier? Otherwise the green star should fall into fear." ruiqiao Yifeng was still immersed in sadness, but, When I heard Tongren''s words, I finished it at the first time.


    Tongren looked at the strange king again and said, "after ruiqiao Yifeng sets the end of the boundary, the intention outside will stop. Then you can use your soul to tell the whole people of the green star that there is a good omen and bless the green star to be happy this year."


    Strange king felt very good, so he quickly told people. Strange King hurried away.


    The image lasted for a long time, and the storm roared to the whole green mansing palace. However, the more it was, the more excited Tongren felt. Tongren could feel that the strength of the red monkey was getting stronger and stronger, and the spiritual communication between Tongren and the red monkey was obviously no longer the psychological dialogue of Tongren alone, Tong people even feel that the connection between him and the red monkey is getting stronger and stronger. Tong people have a feeling that the red monkey will come out soon.


    The excited feeling of Tong people seems to have infected ruiqiao Yifeng, so that ruiqiao Yifeng is no longer immersed in his sadness and begins to look forward to the emergence of the red monkey.


    To tell the truth, Tong people really look forward to the official meeting between the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng. Tong people also look forward to the appearance of the meeting between Tong people and the red monkey and the strength of the red monkey. Tong people can''t wait to see the red monkey quickly and try how much strength they are different from the red monkey. When they think about it, Tong people are itchy, Tongren desperately wanted to see the red monkey. Finally, with the expectation of the two people, "touch", the red monkey broke through the air. Tongren saw it at a glance. He rushed over and gave the red monkey a bear hug.


    The two held each other tightly. Although they hadn''t seen each other these days, they were close to each other because of the soul chopping knife.


    Rui I Yi Feng looked at the two people in the sky holding the bear tightly and smiled heartily. Such happiness is really uncommon

 V1.Chapter 1432

    With the monkey''s return, the small team of Tong Ren, Rui Qiao Yifeng and red monkey finally gathered together. Rui Qiao Yifeng was embarrassed to talk to the red monkey at first. Tong Ren didn''t deliberately make the two people friendly. Tong Ren knew that real friends should get better slowly with the passage of time, rather than being forced by others.


    The three people go to deal with the purchase of things in the soul returning world separately. After all, the soul returning world may not be so convenient in the future. Now there is a relationship with the strange king. As long as there are things on the green star, the strange king will try his best to help Tongren find them.


    Although the tongs are reluctant to give up the planet and ruiqiao Yifeng is confused about life in the future, both ruiqiao Yifeng, tongs and even red monkeys must leave the green star and go to the soul world as soon as possible.


    The three people reluctantly enjoyed their last time in the green star. They all know that no matter what time and time they go back to the soul world, they can''t be so comfortable as now.


    When the three people recall this time many years later, they can''t recover what they want now.


    No matter how time is expected, he moves neither fast nor slow, and no one can stop its pace or pursue his shadow. Finally, the time for separation came. The three people looked at the thriving green star and remembered their previous time here, both happy and painful.


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey. When the three were ready to lead to the gate of time and space, the strange King stopped them.


    "Tongren, Tongren, wait a minute." the strange king called them. Tongren was a little surprised. Tongren wanted to sneak to the space-time gate. These days, Tongren have been secretly asking for the news of the space-time gate. Since the internal war with black soul, the strange king was worried that the space-time gate would attract other people''s attention, so he hurriedly blocked the news, and, Let the bodyguards who knew the news clear the news.


    However, what the Tong people don''t know is that the strange king has long known that he secretly inquired about the gate of time and space. It''s not that the Tong people''s ability is not good, but that the strange King now knows more and more the importance of the people''s heart. Therefore, almost every bodyguard in the palace is proud to be loyal to the strange king, and the people recommend the strange king.


    Although the person who inquired about the news owes Tongren a life, after all, he is a bodyguard loyal to the strange king. Even if he loses his life, he still wants to be loyal to the strange king. However, if he doesn''t tell the strange king in time, the strange king can still know that the Tongren is leaving. After all, the strange king is not the lazy king in the past, And monster king can monitor the dynamics of the whole planet.


    Therefore, when the Tong people took action, the strange king knew. However, he did not disturb the Tong people or retain the Tong people. The strange king knew that the Tong people had the ability and ambition that ordinary people could not match. The dragon was not a thing in the pool. The strange king knew this long ago.


    However, as a person who helped him to ascend the throne again, Tong people also changed themselves so that his people can support themselves. Strange King Li knows that Tong people have countless relationships. Moreover, Tong people also saved strange King Li''s life. No matter how it is said, strange King Li should send a group of Tong people.


    Tong people looked at the strange king himself and knew that he had been found, so they didn''t avoid it and waited for the arrival of the strange king. Tong people will still be moved. After all, the strange king is still thinking about himself. The strange king is really different from before.


    The strange king came panting. The Tong people helped the strange king with their soul power, indicating that the strange king didn''t have to worry. The strange king looked at the Tong people and asked, "did you take the black soul away? He disappeared in prison!"


    Tongren said "Well, I don''t think it''s a good way for him to be here. It''s the safest way for me to take him back to the soul world. Moreover, once some unscrupulous people here know his cultivation skills and even help him escape from prison, the consequences will be unimaginable. I didn''t want to disturb you. After all, the less you know about the soul world, the better, so I took it away secretly I killed him,


    But I left you a letter. As long as we go through the gate of time and space, this letter will automatically go to your desk. What I didn''t expect is that you knew about it long ago. You should look at it with new eyes. You are different from the past. "


    The strange king felt relieved when he heard that Tong people had taken away the black soul. He also heard Tong people praising himself. The strange king thought of the absurd things he had done before. If it wasn''t Tong people or this life and death adventure, he might not be able to realize it by now. So the strange king really thanked Tong people. He looked at Tong people and said.


    "I know you have different responsibilities in your heart, so I didn''t ask you to stay after you left." the strange king said and took out a package from the back. There are some precious medicinal herbs and some gold coins. I don''t know what you need. No matter where you go, you can''t have money. You can use anything to inquire about news. "


    Tongren looked at the strange King''s "wordy" saying these things, and a warm current left in his heart. Tongren thought that no matter what difficulties the green star had in the future, he would help.


    It was not only Tong people who were moved. Ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey also had different understanding of the strange king. In fact, the most surprised thing should be ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng has been on this planet for a long time. She has been staying among the people. There are people who say that the evaluation of the strange king is really not very good, "lazy, lazy, addicted to wine and lust", When it''s ruiqiao Yifeng, he doesn''t care about these. After all, the style of the strange king has nothing to do with ruiqiao Yifeng. After listening to this, ruiqiao Yifeng just hates such people more, but he doesn''t take it to heart.


    However, later, the king of strange power was forced by the black soul and became the subordinate of the king of strange power. The black soul devoured a large number of resources of the green star, which not only made people unable to live normally, but even the black soul might devour those capable humans. Even though the people were crying, the king of strange power never took charge. Although he knew that the king of strange power attacked the black soul once, but, No news since then.


    This not only makes the people angry, but also makes ruiqiao Yifeng angry. She is not only angry at the extortion of the black soul and ignores life, because she resents the king of the planet and fails to protect her people.


    As a result, many people in the green star have fled to other planets. There are only old people who can''t escape from the green star. Although ruiqiao Yifeng has strong strength, ruiqiao Yifeng has been eroded by martial arts all year round, and most of his soul power has been to suppress his pain. It''s hard to protect himself. How can we help these poor people

 V1.Chapter 1433

    After ruiqiao Yifeng abandoned himself to the ruler of the planet, a mysterious man soon came to help the strange King defeat the black soul and regain the control of the green star. Moreover, the strange King ascended the throne again, which made ruiqiao Yifeng angry. A person who can''t save his sons at a critical moment only cares about his own life. How can such a person deserve to ascend the throne.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng even wanted to help the mysterious man ascend the throne and kick the damn strange King off the throne. Fortunately, before ruiqiao Yifeng did so, he put on strange king to manage the country, vigorously support conservation and restore the national environment, and give some of his Treasury property to the people who were hurt in the green star.


    More and more people praised the strange king and even made ruiqiao Yifeng feel unreal. She couldn''t even believe how a person could have changed so much. Later, when Tong people asked him to live in lvmangxing palace, ruiqiao Yifeng thought he was the person of the strange king. If ruiqiao Yifeng hadn''t been able to drag his body down, Ruiqiao Yifeng will definitely resist going to the Green Star Palace.


    However, in the chat with Tong people and red monkeys, and from the attitude of strange King Li and strange King Li''s bodyguard towards Tong people, ruiqiao Yifeng found that Tong people together were the mysterious person, which made ruiqiao Yifeng admire Tong people more. She even wondered what else Tong people couldn''t do.


    And the strange king has indeed changed herself and is really good to the people, which makes ruiqiao Yifeng slowly change her impression of the strange king. Today, ruiqiao Yifeng sees the other side of the strange king. Ruiqiao Yifeng can''t help thinking whether everyone has two sides? Good and bad are not fixed, depending on the surrounding environment?


    Ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t help looking at Tongren and thought of "what about Tongren? Is there a bad side if he is so good?" if Qiao Yifeng didn''t know, he couldn''t ask Tongren this question. However, no matter how Tongren are, ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t want Tongren to be separated from himself.


    Tongren hugged baogua liwang. Ruiqiao Yifeng felt that no matter who he was, he would be impressed by Tongren''s character and personal charm.


    The strange king looked at Tong people with red eyes and said, "Tong people, no matter what suffering you have in the future, as long as you speak, even if you go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, I will support you silently behind your back. No matter what you have, don''t be afraid. There is the whole green star behind you."


    Tongren listened to the sincere words of strange King Li. Somehow, he also reddened his eyes, nodded heavily, and replied, "well," Tongren didn''t say much, but everything was silent.


    Tongren, Rui Qiao Yifeng and the red monkey slowly step into the door of time and space under the gaze of the strange king, and leave without looking back. Tongren knows that separation is to achieve better themselves. No matter they or the strange king, they will cherish each other more when they meet again. Real friends will not be separated because of time.


    As soon as the three of ruiqiao Yifeng stepped into the gate of time and space, they felt the roaring air inside compressing their body and skin. Tong people walked in front and let the red monkey ruiqiao Yifeng closely follow.


    Tongren walked slowly. Although it was not the first time that he left the space-time gate, he should not be careless every time he walked here. After all, here must be careful. Another careless, they may fall to other planets or separate.


    The three people were silent and highly focused. No one dared to distract. The red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng walked here for the first time. Although ruiqiao Yifeng passed through the gate of time and space, his brother gathered the strength of his parents and forcibly tore a gap in time and space. At that time, ruiqiao Yifeng had fallen into a coma, His brother didn''t know that he had sent her to a planet.


    Therefore, both ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey are nervous. They tightly hold ruiqiao Yifeng''s sleeves, which makes ruiqiao Yifeng cry and laugh. He comforted, "don''t be nervous, you two have nothing to do now, don''t be so nervous, as long as we are only a distance away, we can reach the soul world we want to go."


    The red monkey was still nervous. He whispered to Tong people, "I heard before how some people were lost in the time channel, and how others said there would be some accidents in the time channel?"


    Ruiqiao, Yifeng and Tong people looked at the red monkey at the same time. They said in unison, "shut up, crow."


    The red monkey shriveled wrongfully and whispered, "I''m just curious. Why are you so fierce?"


    Tongren reluctantly glanced at the monkey and said as he walked, "the space-time tunnel is a magical time. The space-time tunnel has always been an event highly praised by people. It is not only convenient for him to cross to another planet, but also possible for him to go back to time."


    Tongren said mysteriously, "it is said that he can travel through time and space and return to any time you want to go back."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said in surprise, "really? Is it really so magical?"


    Tongren looked like a fool and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "you can''t really believe this fake legend. Time can''t travel. If you forcibly change the facts, it may cause too many people to change. It''s against heaven''s reason and will be punished by heaven."


    Tongren then said, "but this is just a legend. After all, even shuttling the planet is a rare resource. In order to let us return to the soul world and find the space-time gate of the planet, the strange King spent a lot of manpower and financial resources to find the space-time gate.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng asked curiously, "will the accidents mentioned by the red monkey really kill people?"


    Tongren patiently explained ruiqiao Yifeng''s problem. "Although the space-time gate has the function of crossing two planets, it also has a certain danger. The space-time tunnel may rupture in the tunnel due to weather and other reasons. The most serious thing is that it may produce space-time storm."


    Speaking of this, Tong people seem very serious, "if this is true, the consequences are very serious. It may be very dangerous to encounter a space-time storm. It is secondary that they can''t reach their destination at that time. The most important thing is whether they can protect their lives."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng heard this sentence and tightly hugged the backpack behind her. This is what she packed her own things in the morning. It''s not valuable, but it''s all the most important for her. "


    Ruiqiao Yifeng put it on his chest and even tightened his pocket. His eyes twinkled and didn''t say anything.


    The three people didn''t speak, and seemed to want to escape from this repressive and dangerous space quickly

 V1.Chapter 1434

    Suddenly, Tong people shouted excitedly, "ruiqiao Yifeng, red monkey, you see, it''s coming in front." ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey hurriedly raised their heads and looked forward. There was a little light in front. With their progress, the light was slowly getting bigger. Ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey were relieved, Seems to see hope.


    Just when the three people were very happy, the whole world began to shake suddenly. Tong people looked at the light in front of them getting darker and darker until it disappeared.


    Ruiqiao, Yifeng, Tongren and the red monkey saw the light in front of them darken a little until they lost all the light. The red monkey asked Tongren impatiently, "Tongren, what''s the matter? Why does the time-space tunnel begin to shake? Is that light spot the exit of the soul world? Why did it disappear?"


    The red monkey''s successive questions made Tong people unable to answer. Tong people frowned tightly. He was thinking about what''s going on now? Is it


    The red monkey also wants to ask Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng presses the hand of the red monkey, shakes his head to him, and signals him not to ask any more. The red monkey scratched his face anxiously. Ruiqiao Yifeng also looked at Tong people with worry.


    The shaking in the space-time tunnel is getting bigger and bigger, and even has the feeling of a faint storm. Tong people look seriously at ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey and say, "we may encounter a space-time storm with a very low probability."


    The red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng were obviously stunned. They both seemed unable to accept the fact. The red monkey reluctantly said, "I wouldn''t have said it if I knew. I''m a crow mouth."


    The appearance of the red monkey makes ruiqiao Yifeng and Tong people want to laugh, and also relieves some psychological pressure.


    Tongren said, "now, the storm is coming soon. We still have some time. Now we can only have a brave try."


    Tongren had a meal and seemed to be thinking about the rescue plan from a distance. Tongren quickly said, "I once talked about how to rescue the space-time storm caused by the space-time collapse in an ancient book. Now we can only have one way, that is, tear the space-time and destroy its closed space in the form of violence, so that we can return to the soul world."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey agreed very much. They looked at each other and saw each other''s support. Ruiqiao Yifeng said to Tong people, "Tong people, we believe you. I and the red monkey are here for the first time, and we don''t know much about it. Now the space storm is coming soon. You say what we should do, and we all cooperate with you."


    Although the red monkey didn''t speak, he nodded heavily to agree with ruiqiao Yifeng. The red monkey and Tong people are friends of life and death. Naturally, they will trust and support him at the critical moment.


    Tong people look at the eyes of ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey, and can''t help feeling the happiness of being trusted by their friends. Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks that even if he loses his life, he must let the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng reach the soul world safely.


    The space storm has become more and more serious, the air pressure is lower and lower, and the soul force in the space is less and less. Tong people cherish their soul force very much, because every white waste of soul force now, he may reduce ruiqiao Yifeng, red monkey and his survival rate. Tong people strive to improve their soul force as soon as possible and adjust to their best state.


    The space-time tunnel is already in danger. Ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey are worried and look at Tongren. Although they are worried, they have no way. The waiting red monkey scratched his ears, scratched his cheeks and turned around in a hurry. Seeing the space storm approaching a little, there is no way. Ruiqiao Yifeng is very different from the red monkey. She sits on the ground of the space tunnel, Quietly looking at Tongren''s frown because he was worried, he just quietly accompanied Tongren without saying a word and no waves in his heart.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thinks she can accept whatever outcome. Even if she dies, she must protect the integrity of Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng tightly hugs the women''s clothes bought for her before Tongren left. Although ruiqiao Yifeng changes into women''s clothes now, she never wears the one bought for her by Tongren. It''s not that she doesn''t like it, but that she cherishes it too much.


    Suddenly, Tong people opened their eyes, and ruiqiao Yifeng had noticed Tong people''s actions in advance, and had already taken back the time to stand up. When Tong people stood up, the space storm and the area that was close to them rolled the air, and the place they passed was a mess. When Tong people got up, the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong people closely.


    The Tong people didn''t say anything. When they were in front of them, the monkey stood behind the Tong people, and ruiqiao Yifeng stood behind the red monkey. The Tong people arranged this because although ruiqiao Yifeng''s strength was high, ruiqiao Yifeng was attacked by martial arts for a long time. Even if his body recovered a little, he still couldn''t withstand too much attack.


    So Tong people put her last. Anyway, the red monkey and he can bear most of the damage for her. Moreover, ruiqiao Yifeng is also a girl. He agrees to do so. Tong people and red monkeys have a good heart, and naturally can feel each other''s feelings.


    The three people exchanged their soul power with their hands. Tongren shouted and summoned the soul chopping knife. Soul chopping Sabre has been upgraded to the second form. Now the soul chopping Sabre is extraordinary. After the practice of Tongren these days, the relationship between them has become more and more inseparable.


    As the space storm approached, Tong people attached their soul power and even powerful soul power to the soul chopping knife, prepared to accumulate strength and split the space in front of them, and tried to tear a crack.


    Tongren is still accumulating strength. Tongren is constantly absorbing the soul power of ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey. The compressed air blows the clothes of the three people. The storm is like a crazy gluttonous, like trying to swallow them.


    The red monkey shouted to Tong people anxiously, "come on, Tong people, hurry up, the space storm is coming soon." Tong people didn''t respond, but they still saved their energy. Just when the space-time storm was only one punch away from them, Tong people saved their energy and split the space tunnel, which made a big hole.


    The crack in the space tunnel immediately sucked them out of time and space. Before Tong people fell into deep sleep, they thought that they should not be separated. However, the power of time and space was too great, but the three Tongren consumed a lot of soul power and couldn''t resist. The three directly fell asleep and were unconscious.


    When Tongren woke up, he was lying in a room. Tongren wanted to get up

 V1.Chapter 1435

    But he fell down on the bed and snorted. Tong people hurried to check their situation and found that their body was very poor, and some veins began to block, because in the end, they frantically absorbed the soul power of red monkey and Rui Qiao Yifeng, regardless of their physical condition.


    I just want to live up to the expectations of these two people and never die here. Now some of his veins are blocked, some are broken, the soul force can not flow smoothly, and the trauma is terrible. In some places, it is cut one after another by the air pressure of the space tunnel.


    However, now it seems that someone has bandaged him and applied him with internal medicine. Although the technology is not very clever, it can be seen that the person who saved him is a brave, careful and kind person.


    Tong people saw their bad situation and began to worry about ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey. However, he has no way at all now. He doesn''t even know where he is, but Tong people are sure that ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey will be on the same planet. Tongren is thinking about when he can get better and how to find ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey.


    The door opened with a creak. Although Tong people knew that the person who opened the door might have no malice, Tong people still kept on guard and looked at the person who was about to open the door.


    A little girl suddenly appeared in the door, which made Tongren put down the guard at once. When the girl saw him awake at the door, she suddenly became a little shy and shouted "sister nishang, sister nishang, he''s awake, come on, he''s awake." she said and ran. The braids behind her flew, which made Tongren feel very funny and funny.


    Tong people are curious. What kind of person is sister nishang in his mouth?


    Tongren forced himself and struggled to get up. His body was aching because of the friction of his clothes. Tongren gasped. Such a little action made Tongren so hard. Tongren sighed in his heart. It seems that this will not be something that can be solved in a hurry. Tongren is also a cheerful and open-minded person. In this case, Tongren can only come slowly, From the beginning to smooth their veins, let their soul power run, so that Tongren can get up faster and better.


    As soon as Tong people woke up and saw themselves in a strange room, Tong people struggled to get up. As a result, they fell on the bed together and couldn''t move at all.


    Tongren reluctantly checked his body and found that his body was very bad. Some veins had been broken, and most of them had been blocked. This was mainly because Tongren forcibly absorbed the soul power of ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey in order to make ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey arrive safely, In order to accumulate power, Tong people directly and forcibly absorbed all the soul power at that time.


    As a result, all veins of Tong people''s body began to be disordered. At that time, Tong people were at the front, and Tong people were the first to bear the brunt. Tong people suffered most of the damage and gave ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkeys. However, Tong people couldn''t think so much at that time. Tong people thought that they wanted to bring ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey safely. Anyway, they couldn''t live up to their expectations. Therefore, Tong people took it regardless.


    This is Tong people. It''s so good that it hurts.


    Tongren forced himself to struggle again. He didn''t want to lie down and talk to them. He didn''t move like a corpse. Tongren struggled hard, and his body was in pain. The friction between clothes and wounds led him to breathe cold. However, Tongren still endured and didn''t say anything.


    Finally, Tongren finally sat up, but this simple action consumed most of Tongren''s strength, and Tongren leaned wearily against the head of the bed.


    The footsteps at the door were getting closer and closer. Before Tongren could see what the girl''s neon clothes looked like, she ran like the wind and helped Tongren lie down. Tongren was very helpless. He finally got up. You put me there so easily.


    Tongren found that there seemed to be movement outside the door. He found that the little girl he woke up stood at the door and looked at him secretly. He seemed to wonder where he came from.


    Tongren was curious. She must have been covered with blood and scarred when she came out of the crack of the space tunnel. Why did this nishang save him? She was braver than ordinary girls.


    Tong people can''t figure it out. Walking in the Jianghu these years, Tong people have always adhered to the concept of "harming others and preventing others". Imagine that if they were a girl and saw a scarred man lying in the grass, would they be him?


    Tong people feel that they are impossible, which makes Tong people worry. What does this woman want from him? But it''s impossible. Otherwise, he wouldn''t save him. He just robbed his things and let him die outside.


    The more people think about it, the more puzzled they are. They directly ask, "why did you save me?"


    Nishang said strangely "You also asked me why I wanted to save you. I didn''t ask you to settle accounts, but you came to me. OK, then I''ll tell you how you feel if you sleep at home in the middle of the night and turn around and find a bloody man next to you. At that time, you were next to me as soon as I looked back. You were covered with blood. I was so scared that I kicked you out of bed. If you hadn''t snorted, I would have died Thought you were dead. "


    Nishang seems to be getting more and more angry. As she says, she bandages Tong people hard, making Tong people unable to breathe. Nishang complains "Do you know how much trouble your actions have brought to me? Now there is a big hole inexplicably smashed in my roof, so I can''t live anywhere now. In addition, you know you scared not only me, but also my father and mother. They even think you are the person I like. As a girl who hasn''t left the cabinet, my reputation has been almost destroyed by you."


    "Fortunately, your human nature hole makes my father and mother believe that you fell from the sky. Our family has a kind nature and didn''t throw you on the street, otherwise you would have died. Now it''s still for you to eat and wear."


    Tongren stared at nishang''s words and suddenly felt embarrassed. He had been bothering others, and they not only didn''t throw him out, but also took care of him. Tongren was ashamed of his suspicion.


    Tongren looks at nishang with embarrassment. To be fair, nishang is a person who doesn''t accept much more than ruiqiao Yifeng. Her beauty has an atmosphere and makes people admire

 V1.Chapter 1436

    Moreover, Tong people can see that nishang is different from other girls. She has a stronger psychological state than Rui Qiao Yifeng. However, Tong people can''t see the real strength of nishang. Tong people shook their head. Now their main goal is to open their muscles and veins smoothly, otherwise they can''t get out of bed every few months because of their current recovery state.


    Tong people looked at the sky outside the window and thought, Rui Qiao Yifeng and red monkey must pay attention to safety, waiting for me to find you. Tongren''s eyes inadvertently swept to the door. The girl who woke her up was still secretly looking at him at the door. Tongren looked at the little girl as if she was similar to nishang, and looked at nishang sitting on his bed and asked.


    "The little girl at the door is very cute!" the little girl at the door was obviously embarrassed. She quickly put her head back and ran away.


    Nishang heard her footsteps getting farther and farther away. While continuing to help Tongren bandage, she said without raising her head, "Oh, you say Xiaowu, she is my sister. She usually yells and screams. My father and mother can''t control it. Now I see you become a lady." Tongren smiled and joked.


    ¡±I think she''s much more gentle and lovable than you. It''s probably because she''s been with you for a long time. After all, there''s a saying, "he who gets close to Zhu is red, and he who gets close to ink is black." Tongren suddenly snorted.


    When nishang heard this, she bandaged her wound and said bitterly, "I really saved a white eyed wolf."


    Tongren suddenly remembered an important thing. Which planet is it? There was a space storm at that time. Tongren didn''t know where it was at that time. They just wanted to cut a slit. Tongren urgently wanted to know whether it was the soul world or not.


    Tongren eagerly asked nishang, "is this the soul world?"


    Nishang was obviously surprised by his question and touched Tong''s head. "Did you fall and become stupid? This is Liulan planet. Where is the soul world? Is it a town? But I haven''t heard of it."


    Nishang''s answer cooled Tong''s heart, and then began to be relieved. It seems that it is not so easy to return to the soul world. At least, we have not lost all our lives or lost our lives in the space storm. Now we must recover our veins quickly.


    Tongren thought for a moment and asked nishang, "nishang, can you buy me some medicine? Can you make me recover quickly?"


    Nishang replied without thinking, "of course, I''m glad you left early."


    Tongren was moved by the lightness and directness of nishang. Talking to such people really made Tongren feel comfortable, and Tongren''s mood was particularly bright, Tongren said generously "Well, I''m not a person who grows food and drinks. You buy me medicine. Now I live in your house temporarily, but I''ll pay all my expenses at one time. When I can act, I''ll go out immediately. How about we don''t owe each other?"


    Tongren''s words changed nishang''s impression of him. After all, the life rhythm of nishang family was suddenly disrupted by Tongren, a mysterious man. The reason why nishang saved Tongren was because nishang family was kind-hearted, but it didn''t mean they didn''t worry. Tongren knew and understood, so they deliberately put forward such conditions to make nishang feel more comfortable.


    Nishang said, "in that case, I won''t be polite to you. After all, I have to repair the roof." nishang''s directness made Tongren laugh, "I''m sorry for your roof again. I''ll find the best craftsman to repair your house."


    Nishang looked at Tong Ren with disbelief, "although I can feel your unusual temperament, when you hit my bed, the clothes were almost looming, you..."


    Nishang didn''t finish his next words. Tong people were a little confused and were suspected. Tong people secretly communicated with the space of soul chopping knife and took out the crystal given to him before the strange King left. Although they didn''t know how much money, they should be able. Tong people didn''t take out too many crystals. After all, it''s not a good thing to reveal money outside.


    However, what Tong people don''t know is that strange King Li is grateful to Tong people. The things he brought him are either precious or rare. This crystal can live an ordinary family for a lifetime.


    Tongren looked at nishang''s suspicious eyes and said playfully, "close your eyes first and I''ll take out the money."


    Nishang obviously didn''t want to. Nishang said irrationally, "if you don''t give me money, I can''t help you buy medicine. After all, I''m so poor, you should understand me."


    Nishang''s deceptive appearance stunned Tong people. There was no way. Tong people had to say, "well, let me show you." as he said, he took out the crystal he put behind his back.


    Nishang didn''t believe that Tongren could take out the crystal immediately at first. Nishang knew that Tongren was a man with a story, so nishang said from her heart that she didn''t want to have anything to do with Tongren. Therefore, when Tongren said she wanted to leave, nishang didn''t ask for any retention. Receiving Tongren''s money was completely to make Tongren and nishang not owe each other, even if someone knew that Tongren once lived here Shang can also be said to have received money from Tong people.


    Nishang is not very kind-hearted. She has her own opinion. She doesn''t want to involve her family because of Tong people, but when nishang sees the crystal taken out by Tong people, nishang knows that Tong people may be the person nishang is looking for.


    Nishang looked at the crystal taken out by Tong people. Although nishang had never been out of this town, she had some profound knowledge. She had seen it in ancient books. This crystal is called the spirit of the deep sea, which can nourish the injured people''s soul and prolong people''s life. Nishang looked at Tong people''s face in a daze.


    Nishang trembled and said, "put this away first. Now I want to talk to you about a deal."


    Such serious words made Tong people unconsciously put away their smiles. Tongren said before nishang said, "you saved me. I''m very grateful. If you want money, I think you just sit on the ground and ask for a price. I can accept it. However, if you want me to do something that violates my bottom line, I''m sorry, I can''t do it." Tongren said at last, he was obviously a little serious.


    Nishang was stunned by the serious tone of Tongren. Nishang later reacted. It was not easy to be treated by Tongren. However, considering what she wanted to say next, nishang had to endure her temper and say, "what and what? Can you listen to me? Who told you to do something against your principles?"


    Tongren was also stunned. He knew he had misunderstood and said, "Oh, that''s my wrong understanding, hehe."


    Nishang gave Tongren a white look and said with emotion, "I know you are a special person and must have seen a lot of people in the world, so I hope you can take me for a period of time. When I think I have learned enough, or you are not in this place, we can invalidate the contract. Even if I saved you, you can repay me."

 V1.Chapter 1437

    After hearing this, Tong people showed their thinking eyes. Although Tong people had just touched nishang, nishang showed a rebellious look. Tong people knew that nishang would not marry early, have children early and live according to their parents'' requirements like other girls. However, what Tong people didn''t expect was that nishang arranged himself early and even believed in a stranger, Tongren had to admire such an extraordinary woman, and she had come up with the excuse of saving her life. She couldn''t refuse anyway.


    When Tongren was thinking, nishang sat quietly opposite Tongren and carefully guessed the Tongren''s expression. No words.


    For a moment, Tong man raised his head, looked at nishang''s calm eyes and thought she wouldn''t have guessed that I would promise her! The same person helplessly looked at nishang and said, "well, since you say so, I can only agree."


    Even though nishang had expected that Tong people would agree to their terms, after hearing Tong people say so, she still couldn''t bear the excitement burst out from her heart, "then I''ll buy you medicine first." nishang went out like the wind. Even if Tong people couldn''t see nishang''s face clearly, Tong people knew that she must be very happy at the moment, Tong man shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "this man hasn''t given her money yet. He won''t come back anyway."


    After nishang went out, there was silence in the room. Tongren were anxious to restore their mobility, so they began to meditate and practice. Soul power is very difficult to run in the meridians. Every step is an unspeakable pain for Tongren. However, Tongren still try to stick to it.


    Tongren''s body has been sublimated for many times, and the strength of meridians is different from that of ordinary people, but it is still the case. People can''t think too much about the emergency at that time. There is a faint blue light around Tong people, and the soul chopping knife is also being repaired.


    Tong people sat until it was dark. When it was completely dark, Tong people had opened most of their blocked meridians, but many meridians burst and were not repaired. Tong people were full of sweat and blood, which adhered to their skin, making Tong people feel very uncomfortable.


    There are many skin injuries on Tongren''s body. Many of them have scabbed in their coma these days. Tongren want to take a bath and are very hungry. They have no way to support themselves. They search the room for a long time and find something to support their body.


    Tongren slowly walked out of the door and was very confused. It was dark and he hadn''t come back. He felt that he was not only starving, but also fumigating.


    Nishang''s home is very ordinary. What must impress Tong people is that there are many samurai swords hanging in her home, and bookshelves everywhere are filled with books. Tong people can see that nishang''s parents must be a pair of respected parents.


    However, nishang is not in the house, and nishang''s parents are not in the house. Tong people strolled around the whole house alone. Nishang''s family is not small, although Tong people have opened up some meridians. However, he was still a little weak. Tong people leaned against the wall and gasped.


    Just when Tong people wanted to go back to their room to have a rest, the door creaked. Tong people and those who came back were startled, and their eyes were stunned. Just when they were staying, a neon voice suddenly sounded behind the door, "Dad, why don''t you go in? How can you stay at the door."


    Tongren and nishang''s father both came back to God. Tongren probably knew that this was nishang''s father. Tongren carefully observed Tongren''s father. There was a sense of righteousness in his eyebrows. He was over half a hundred years old in time, but he still maintained his unique temperament. Moreover, nishang''s father didn''t seem to be the kind of brave and resourceless person. We can see from nishang''s body that this father looked like.


    When nishang came in, she was obviously stunned. She found that the Tongren went out of the room. Nishang screamed bad. Originally, nishang didn''t want to take in the Tongren. Therefore, when the Tongren fell asleep, nishang kept communicating with her parents. The three people didn''t want to produce too much right and wrong, so they all agreed.


    However, after nishang communicated with Tongren, she decided to go out with Tongren. However, today, after Tongren promised her, nishang only remembered to buy medicine for Tongren and what she wanted to go out. She led her parents and sister around the street all day. She knew that the four people were exhausted and went home, completely forgetting Tongren.


    As a result, Tong people were smoked by themselves while they were hungry, and the worst thing was that nishang completely forgot to tell her parents that she had changed her mind. I''m afraid if her parents found that Tong people could walk independently, they would mostly tell Tong people to let him go out and live.


    Just when nishang felt that things were going to get worse, unexpectedly, nishang''s father said to Tongren, "Hello, I''m still nishang''s father. Can I talk to you?"


    Tongren had guessed that nishang''s father would talk to him sooner or later. After all, he had brought too much trouble to nishang family, so Tongren didn''t feel any accident. He nodded and smiled and said, "OK, uncle."


    Nishang stood in the room and said in her heart, "no, what should I do? Nishang urgently thought of a way. Suddenly, nishang saw that Tong people''s innocent clothes had become a little dirty, and even there was light blood on them." nishang had a flash in her heart, and nishang said happily, yes, it makes nishang feel very happy.


    Just when Tongren wanted to sit down and talk to nishang''s father, nishang''s mother and sister wisely avoided. Nishang''s mother was about to coax xiaowuer to sleep. Although xiaowuer was curious about what her father talked with her strange brother, the strict tutor didn''t let her stay.


    Nishang''s father knelt down on the ground and motioned Tong people to sit down. Although Tong people were worried, they could not lose their etiquette, and Tong people knew that this was the time for nishang''s father to test him.


    Just when Tongren wanted to kneel down, nishang suddenly shouted, "Tongren, wait a minute."


    Although Tong people are confused, they still stop. After all, Tong people know that nishang will not harm themselves now. After all, Tong people and nishang are still people on the same boat now

 V1.Chapter 1438

    However, what makes Tong people curious is what nishang really wants to do. Tong people look at nishang suspiciously. At this time, not only Tong people feel puzzled, but also nishang''s father looks at nishang suspiciously and thinks in his heart "What exactly does this neon dress want to talk to? It was agreed. When this man can go, he politely let him go. If he really doesn''t go, he will be forced and lured to stay away from our house."


    Although nishang saw his father''s confused eyes and felt a little pressure and guilty, she still stared at the pressure, looked directly into his father''s eyes, shook her head, and then said to Tong Ren, you are too weak now. I asked Xiao Wuer to put the medicine you want in your house. Go back first¡°


    Tongren was confused at the beginning, but on second thought, Tongren knew what was going on. Tongren thought about it. Now, according to his physical condition, he can''t stand any toss. Since nishang asked him to go back, he can handle this matter well, and it''s not convenient for him to stay here, so Tongren thought he''d better go back first.


    Tongren nodded to nishang and then faced nishang''s father. "Uncle, I''m sorry, I''m a little weak today. When I get better, I''ll find you myself."


    Tongren''s successive actions and tone of voice made nishang''s father have a good impression. Nishang''s father was curious about what his daughter wanted to say to him, and did not deliberately leave Tongren, so he asked Tongren to go back and have more rest and pay attention to their own safety, so he let Tongren go back.


    Nishang and her father watched Tong people limp out of sight. After hearing that the door of the room was closed, nishang''s father knelt down on the ground and made a pot of tea. This is the rule of their family. Once they want to talk about formality, they must make a pot of tea, so nishang didn''t speak. She waited quietly for her father to make tea and was thinking about what to do How to change my father''s mind.


    Nishang knew that although his father was old, age did not make him less intelligent, but made him experience the precipitation of time and become more and more intelligent.


    Nishang''s father poured nishang a cup of tea and himself. Nishang knew that his father was waiting for him to answer why he blocked what he had just said. Nishang decided to tell her father the truth. Nishang knew that in this family, she knew her best, not her mother, but her father. Everything she did from childhood to childhood, her father We all know.


    But my father has always used his own way to make nishang grow into a person different from other girls. This is not only nishang''s pride, but also nishang''s pain. He has a man''s ambition, but as a woman, many things can''t be realized. Therefore, this time, he decided to go out for an adventure with Tongren, not his idea for a while, but for a long time , I want to try my best to make myself better.


    After nishang finished all her thoughts and understanding about Tongren, she told her father everything she wanted to go out to experience with Tongren. Nishang''s father fell into deep thinking. Nishang looked at her father and fell into deep meditation. Nishang was a little nervous. She knew that her decision was a little hasty. She even talked with her parents without consulting them Tongren reached an agreement.


    However, nishang doesn''t want to be a man on paper. Although her family is rich and doesn''t worry about food and clothing, this is not the life nishang wants. Nishang is eager to know the experience in the Jianghu and different business methods. As the book says, it''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Therefore, nishang must go out for a stroll.


    However, nishang doesn''t know whether her father can agree. Nishang knows that her one-sided words can''t move her father to make a decision, but her father must have wavered and just left a good impression on her father in Tongren. Otherwise, her father won''t hesitate and will directly refuse.


    After a long time, nishang''s father said to nishang "Nishang, I''m old. I admit that I can''t compare with you in many things. I''m glad you have such an idea now. You look very much like me who was born a calf and was not afraid of tigers and wanted to make a reputation in the Jianghu. But I hope you also understand the pains of a father. You are my eldest daughter."


    Nishang''s father said again after a meal "In many things, you are very much like me. I understand your mood, but what about this Tong man? You just believe him by some small things and decide to go wandering in the Jianghu with him. I won''t stop you. However, I want to have a good talk with this Tong man and try him. You are not allowed to join in. If he passes my test, I will Agree to your request. "


    Nishang was happy and nervous. Happily, her father agreed so easily that her wish to go out and have a look may be coming true. However, nishang was also very nervous. After all, he didn''t know much about Tongren. Can Tongren really experience her father''s test? Nishang was a little suspicious, but she shook her head again. Since she believed Tongren , don''t doubt.


    Nishang said seriously to her father, "father, I don''t doubt the employment of people, but I don''t need to doubt people. Since I decided to trust Tongren, that is, this person has been recognized by me. Therefore, I believe I won''t interfere with your test on him in time. I believe Tongren will also be recognized by you."


    Nishang''s father also looked at nishang and said, "well, it''s worthy of being my daughter. I promise you, too. If the boy in Tongren passes my test, I''ll never stop you."


    Nishang and her father hit it off immediately. After the two agreed, they would have an early rest in the room.


    Nishang went to Tongren''s room before going to bed. As long as she used to take care of Tongren, she forgot to bring food to Tongren when she was excited today, so nishang had to simply make some food, tell Tongren where to take a bath, and find a bucket for Tongren by the way, because Tongren said she would take a medicine bath to speed up the treatment of her body.


    Nishang didn''t disclose anything about her agreement with her father to Tongren. As nishang said, she doesn''t doubt the employment of people and doesn''t doubt them. Therefore, nishang really believes that Tongren will pass her father''s test. Moreover, nishang is also a willing gambler. Even if she loses her bet with her father, it''s a big deal that she won''t go to adventure, But nishang doesn''t want to lose her character.


    Therefore, nishang decided not to care about these things at all. After delivering medicine to Tong people, she went back and had a good sleep. Besides, Tong people, after he limped back, he didn''t want to hear the conversation between nishang''s father and daughter, so she didn''t know their gambling appointment at all, so after eating the meal nishang gave him, she was ready to start combing her veins

 V1.Chapter 1439

    Tong people poured the medicine nishang bought him into the bucket according to the proportion they needed. The hot water in the bucket soon melted the medicine. Tong people put themselves into the bucket. The hot water made the skin of Tong people slightly red. However, for Tong people, the temperature of the water was not very painful.


    And each medicine has the best volatility. Therefore, Tongren dare not adjust the water temperature too high, otherwise the efficacy will not be brought into play.


    Tong people sat in the bucket and slowly began to run soul power. Where the meridians were blocked, Tong people began to work hard to run soul power and dredge the blocked places. Soon, red congestion slowly began to spread in the bucket. It became deeper and deeper in the bucket, more and more sweat on Tong people''s forehead, and even their breathing began to rush.


    The medicine in the bath bucket can begin to volatilize and penetrate into the skin along the pores, not only dissolving the blocked blood vessels, but also slowly restoring the broken blood vessels.


    Tong people absorbed the medicine in the bucket, carefully wrapped the broken blood with soul force, and connected the broken blood with soul force as a bridge.


    After a long time, knowing that the water in the bucket had completely cooled down, Tong ended his soul power. After all, this was the first day of blood recovery, so it was not easy. Even blood and water flowed out of the pores, but Tong knew it was only a good omen, which meant that the blocked meridians began to dredge.


    Tongren simply cleaned himself up and looked at the time. It was already midnight. Tongren was not tired, but had some spirit. After all, his blood had almost been opened up. Although it was a little hard to run, it was better than that his blood had been blocked before. At this speed, his body could recover soon. Tongren felt very excited.


    After looking at the natural outside the window, I secretly clenched my fist. Rui Qiao Yifeng and red monkey, you must be good. I''ll come to you right away.


    Tongren didn''t choose to sleep, but entered the cultivation. In fact, for Tongren at this stage, sleep can''t bring them anything. On the contrary, practicing at night can make them more energetic, but many people are lazy to do it. Not everyone has an unshakable persistence like Tongren.


    It was just dawn and the house was shining. Tong people finished their cultivation and stretched. It was obvious that their body had been much better. Now Tong people had no problem in action. Although the operation of soul power was still a little astringent, after a night of repair, Tong people''s body had been much better. Continue to cultivate at this speed, It is believed that Tongren will be able to completely repair it in a few days.


    Time is moving forward slowly. Tongren has been recovering recently. However, Tongren feels that his body has changed differently from before. He always feels that his body hides a trace of time power, but Tongren doesn''t know how to use it. It is hidden in Tongren''s body, which makes Tongren feel very uncomfortable.


    These days, Tong people have been trying to use the power of space in their body, but they can''t understand it. Tong people can''t understand it.


    On the other side, nishang is also preparing something she wants to experience with Tongren, and even brought a lot of tools she made herself. I don''t know if it''s useful. Besides, nishang''s father didn''t agree with nishang''s experience trip with Tongren, nor did he say he would test Tongren, which surprised nishang. Nishang didn''t know what his father planned.


    At first, nishang was a little nervous and worried. Later, nishang was making some things urgently to go out for experience. Although nishang asked Tongren to take her, nishang didn''t want Tongren to take care of her completely, because it violated nishang''s original intention. Nishang is a very stubborn girl. She can rarely change what she decides.


    Another thing that makes nishang feel sad is how to tell her mother that she wants to experience with Tongren. In fact, nishang is not afraid of her father. Although her father is a strict man, nishang''s father has always been the one who raised nishang as a boy.


    Moreover, fortunately, nishang inherited his father''s stubborn and unyielding character, so nishang really satisfied his father. However, nishang''s mother loved nishang very much. Nishang''s mother always felt that she had treated nishang badly. A daughter''s family had to learn so many things and suffer so much. Nishang''s mother was ready, After a period of time, find a good family and marry nishang to him.


    Although nishang''s father didn''t agree, he couldn''t stand nishang''s mother crying, making trouble and hanging for a long time, so nishang''s father refused to resist at the beginning and agreed to compromise later.


    Nishang feels that she has a big head. She really doesn''t know how to tell her mother that she is going to go out with Tongren to experience. However, with the gradual improvement of Tongren''s body, nishang also knows that this thing can''t be delayed. Therefore, nishang has been trying her best to make up for the things she is going to tell her mother that she wants to go away these days.


    But whenever she wanted to say something, nishang saw her mother''s old appearance, and said how worried she was and how regretful she was. At that time, she couldn''t stop nishang''s father''s decision. Whenever she heard these words, nishang couldn''t refute and obey, and her words were held in her heart and rotten in her stomach.


    Nishang really doesn''t know what to do. For her mother, she knows she loves herself. However, her way to herself is not the way she really wants. She thinks her good way is not the way she wants. Nishang loves her mother''s old age, but she can''t agree with her mother''s way.


    Therefore, nishang hesitated for a long time and decided to confess to her mother. When nishang told her mother that she wanted to have a good talk with her, nishang''s mother was obviously nervous. These days, she also felt the abnormality of nishang and her husband. However, she didn''t know why. Maybe she had guessed it long ago, But she didn''t want to believe it.


    Nishang frankly told her mother all her thoughts and that she was going to go out to experience with Tongren. Nishang knew that her mother would refuse. However, nishang didn''t expect that her mother would react so strongly. She stood up at once, strongly rejected it, and even said that nishang would go with Tongren, We''re going to break the mother child relationship with her.


    Nishang watched her mother slam the door and sat on the ground

 V1.Chapter 1440

    Just as Tong people were glad that their veins were restored and their bodies were about to be healthy, nishang was immersed in a dispute with his mother, so no one knew that nishang''s father began to secretly test Tong people.


    Tongren not only recover their veins and bodies these days, but also start to inquire about liulanxing. After all, liulanxing is not their ultimate goal. Therefore, Tongren have been paying attention to the news of the outside world.


    However, Tongren never heard anything. There are not many people living near nishang''s house. Many people have moved away. Only the old man is alone in the house and doesn''t know much about the outside news. Therefore, Tongren only know that this is liulanxing. Now Tongren is located in a border town. Other news is irrelevant to Tongren.


    After Tongren inquired about the news with some nearby residents, they knew why nishang wanted to leave here so urgently. The news here was not well-informed. Nishang was accompanied by only books, parents and her sister every day. It was too difficult for her, a person with ambition not to lose to men.


    These days, Tong people have been waiting for nishang''s father to talk to him. That night, nishang told himself that nishang''s father would have a trial for Tong people. If Tong people passed, nishang''s father would agree to go out to practice with Tong people. Nishang said it was very bad. Nishang said to Tong people with a red face.


    "I''m sorry, Tong Ren. I promised to experience with you without my parents'' consent. This can only trouble you. I hope you will try your best, because I really want to go out. This is my last chance."


    Tongren wondered why nishang wanted to say that this was her last chance, but after all nishang saved her life, so he could do his best. Tongren looked at nishang so seriously and nodded heavily, indicating that he would work hard.


    Nishang looked at Tongren''s face and couldn''t help saying, "Tongren, you must not underestimate my father''s wisdom. Although he is old now, time has not dissipated his wisdom, but made him more precipitated. Let''s say that my current way of thinking is not enemy to my father, and can only account for seven points of him, so you must be serious."


    Tongren was somewhat surprised by nishang''s evaluation of his father. Tongren knew that nishang''s father was not an ordinary person. From nishang''s ambition and nishang''s family books, if he was a mediocre person, he could not cultivate such an ambitious daughter.


    Nishang continued with a meal "Tong Ren, I may not be able to provide you with anything in the test. In order to avoid my father feeling that I helped you, we will prohibit meeting these days. However, if you need any medicine for treatment, tell xiaowuer and she will let me buy it for you. Just these days, I will also make some things I need on the road in the future, so I believe you. Come on Come on. "


    Before Tongren had any reaction, nishang left in a hurry. It seemed that she was very anxious to prepare what to go. Tongren was stunned and shook his head in tears and laughter, "this girl is really acute."


    Therefore, Tongren have been trying to recover their body these days. After all, Tongren still want nishang and nishang''s family to recognize it. Tongren still remember when nishang suspected that she had no money. Therefore, Tongren must strive to recover their body.


    At the beginning, Tong people were still nervous, but they never saw any news from nishang''s father. With the passage of time, Tong people were not so worried. After all, nishang''s father could not be a simple test with the recovery of his strength. Now he can only improve his soul power. If the rest is to study, even if he is cramming for Buddha''s feet temporarily, Tong people don''t There''s a way.


    But Tongren felt that nishang''s father could not test his profound knowledge. After all, he just went to practice together, not chose nishang''s son-in-law. Tongren couldn''t help turning his eyes when he thought of this. His brain hole was really too big.


    With the passage of time, seeing that Tongren''s body is close to recovery, nishang has sorted out all things because of the dispute with her mother these days. However, nishang has never talked with her mother about going to practice with Tongren.


    Every time nishang wants to tell her mother about it, nishang''s mother either keeps silent or stays away from her. She doesn''t give nishang the opportunity to speak at all. It seems that she has completely expressed her attitude. If nishang gives up this idea, nishang and her mother can make up for the beginning. However, if nishang still insists on practicing with Tongren.


    Then nishang''s mother neither discouraged nor obstructed, nor even had any mood fluctuations, but it was this that made nishang feel panic and anxious. Nishang didn''t know how to tell her mother about her ambition.


    Nishang feels very frustrated. She really wants to get her mother''s understanding, because her mother has always felt guilty about herself since childhood, so she wants to give herself what she thinks is good. However, this is not what nishang wants at all. Nishang has always been aggrieved and perfective, hoping to make her mother happy. But what nishang didn''t expect, her mother actually persuaded her father to make her happy He married.


    This is the most melancholy thing that makes nishang feel these days. When nishang is about to leave, nishang is ready to have a good talk with her mother. Nishang knows that her mother is for her own good, and she doesn''t want a gap between her mothers.


    In fact, nishang''s mother has been thinking about things between herself and nishang recently. Nishang''s attitude makes nishang''s mother really doubt whether she is right or wrong. However, nishang''s mother doesn''t want to admit that she is wrong. As a mother, she wants her daughter to be good. Is it wrong? It seems that nishang''s mother will feel better at this thought.


    So these days, whenever nishang wants to talk to herself, she avoids it. Nishang''s mother really doesn''t know how to talk to nishang about it. She admits her mistakes, supports her daughter''s choice, or stops nishang without hesitation. No matter how he treats herself, she stops her without hesitation. Take it for granted and give him everything you feel good about.


    While nishang and her mother were struggling with this matter, nishang''s father had already started to take action. In fact, nishang''s father had already started to monitor Tong people, but Tong people didn''t know. Although Tong people felt it, they rejected it every time. After all, in this small village, Tong people really couldn''t think of anyone else to monitor him.


    Nishang''s father knew that nishang told Tongren that he wanted to test him. He thought Tongren would be very nervous. However, the fact is not what nishang''s father thought. Although Tongren was still a little nervous at the beginning

 V1.Chapter 1441

    Nishang''s father saw Tongren''s calm character. Although he was reluctant to appreciate him, nishang''s father had to admit that Tongren still had a certain strength. After all, there were not many emergencies in the Jianghu. However, one of the major criteria for wandering the Jianghu was to respond to changes with constancy.


    When Tongren heard that nishang''s father wanted to test Tongren, he didn''t panic or want to escape. Instead, he calmly restored his strength. This calm attitude made nishang''s father have a different impression on Tongren.


    In the next few days, nishang''s father was always observing Tongren''s every move. Nishang''s father was a smart man. He knew that blind testing was useless. No matter how strong and powerful, he could not compare with the kind-hearted.


    Therefore, nishang''s father is not observing Tongren''s strength, but Tongren''s mind and conduct. Nishang''s father is looking for a person who will not leave his companions in danger, which is a father''s worry.


    In fact, nishang''s father doesn''t have a good impression of Tongren. In fact, when he thinks about transposition, Tongren can understand that he was covered with blood and scars and hit nishang''s room. No matter how it was spread, it was a kind of injury and spiritual injury to nishang. How could nishang''s father have a good impression of Tongren.


    Moreover, at that time, neither nishang nor nishang''s father wanted to have too much trouble. Although Tongren didn''t know why nishang''s family still lived far away in the suburbs with a lot of property, they knew from nishang''s character that nishang was not a warm-hearted person, so Tongren were helpless. Otherwise, Tongren would die in a foreign land.


    However, the tests of these days have made nishang''s father feel differently about Tongren. Nishang''s father found that Tongren is not a grandiose dandy or a frivolous tourist. On the contrary, nishang''s father sighs that he is inferior to Tongren because of their calmness and concentration.


    Although nishang''s father has made a preliminary judgment on Tongren, and this judgment is very satisfactory to nishang''s father, nishang''s father is also ready to test Tongren once. For this test, nishang''s father began to prepare early.


    On the other side, Tongren suddenly sneezed, which made Tongren scratch his head and wonder, "who cares about me?" he said, his face darkened and returned to normal in a moment. Tongren suddenly miss their life in the green star. Tongsheng is afraid of what happened to Rui Qiao Yifeng and the red monkey.


    The red monkey is OK. After all, he is smart and resourceful. He is not necessarily his opponent. However, ruiqiao Yifeng is different. She is a woman herself. She fell down from the space tunnel and came to a strange environment. Now Tongren only hope that the red monkey can find ruiqiao Yifeng as soon as possible.


    Tongren thought for a while and began to practice again. Tongren wanted to repair it quickly and find ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey quickly. Tong people began to fall into a state of cultivation.


    In fact, Tong people have been practicing almost, but because they have been worried about what nishang''s father wants to test, otherwise, Tong people may have to leave without being all right. These days, Tong people have been thinking that if nishang''s father doesn''t come to find themselves again, Tong people will go to nishang''s father to talk about it. After all, they really can''t delay here.


    On the other hand, nishang finally couldn''t sit still. According to her father, Tong people are almost ready. Nishang''s father has begun to prepare for the formal test of Tong people. Nishang listened to her father''s tone. It seems that Tong people have a good impression on her father. Nishang wants to ask more, but her father has let him out.


    There was no way. Nishang had to hold back all her thoughts. Nishang thought for a while and she should take action. She can''t escape anymore. She should have a good talk with her mother. No matter what the result is, she won''t regret her efforts.


    Nishang knew that if she gave up the opportunity to go out to experience with Tongren, she might not be able to experience for a long time, or even realize her dream all her life. Because of her mother''s worry and expectation, she might get married soon. In time, her father understood herself, His father knew that this was not what nishang wanted, but he might be persuaded by his mother in the end.


    Nishang hesitated at the door and gave herself encouragement again and again. Finally, she knocked on her mother''s door. There was no response behind the door. Nishang knew her mother was in the room, but there was no sound behind the door. Nishang didn''t want to go. She knew her mother must know she wouldn''t go either.


    They both waited for each other to admit defeat first. Nishang was standing outside the door all the time, and nishang''s mother was also in a complicated mood. Nishang''s mother didn''t know how to face nishang, or even how to talk to nishang. Although nishang''s mother insisted on getting nishang married, it was not that she didn''t understand nishang, but her mother''s love was the deepest and most direct, but, Nishang''s mother just wants nishang to be an ordinary girl.


    It has been more than ten years since the whole family moved from the most prosperous area to this remote town. Nishang''s mother doesn''t want nishang to experience the painful things that nishang''s father has experienced. Nishang''s mother thinks everything can be better if she escapes here. It will be like it didn''t happen before. However, nishang''s mother now knows that she is wrong.


    Nishang''s mother knew that many things wouldn''t happen if you didn''t talk. Many things wouldn''t come to the door if you didn''t want to escape. Finally, nishang''s mother sighed a long time. Finally, she said "come in" as if she had lost her strength


    This sentence seems to have overdrawn all the strength of nishang''s mother, and nishang''s bright eyes have now become dim. Nishang suddenly found that her mother is over half a hundred years old. Even though her father''s soul nourishes her mother, her mother still breeds white hair.


    Nishang is a little confused and distressed, but she doesn''t dare to regret. This is the road she chose. If she regrets at the beginning, nishang really can''t imagine how to walk the next long road. Her father told nishang that even if she loses everything on the road she chose, there is only herself who has cried, laughed, shed tears and lost, but you can''t give up.


    Nishang began to understand the insincerity in her father''s mouth. Nishang looked at her mother in a complex mood. It turned out that the cost of growth was so cruel. Nishang couldn''t bear to talk to her mother for days and nights, and was unwilling to give up her dream. It seemed that she was in a Dilemma and couldn''t move forward and retreat

 V1.Chapter 1442

    Nishang''s mother didn''t recognize her expression in nishang''s eyes. Nishang''s mother knew that the child was still not mature enough. Since she chose this road, she couldn''t stop it immediately. As a mother, she had nothing to give her. She hoped that she would be good and better than anything. Nishang''s mother decided to have a good talk with nishang.


    Nishang''s mother looked at nishang kindly and said to nishang gently, "you sit next to me and let''s have a good talk, okay? Before, my attitude was wrong. Let''s have a good chat. I put away my temper and let''s exchange our ideas with each other, just like when I was a child. How about it?"


    Nishang''s frightened heart was slowly smoothed by her mother''s gentle tone. Nishang came to her mother full, took her mother''s hand, went to bed and looked at her mother. Such a mother seems to have returned to her childhood. From nishang''s memory, it seems that after she moved home, her mother hasn''t seen herself so much.


    Such a comfortable atmosphere seemed to ease the relationship between mother and daughter. Nishang''s mother looked directly into nishang''s eyes and asked nishang solemnly, "nishang, do you really consider going to practice with that Tongren?"


    Nishang was afraid that after she told the truth, her mother was like before, but looking at her mother''s eyes, nishang still told the truth "Yes, mother, I want to go out and experience. It''s not because of Tongren. I''ve had such an idea for a long time. However, I don''t know how to tell you and Dad, and I haven''t followed the form until the emergence of Tongren, which let me see hope and strength."


    Nishang''s mother heard nishang''s affirmative words and closed her eyes. It seemed that she was tired with nishang''s answer. When she heard nishang say that she had always had this idea, she couldn''t help wondering that she hadn''t noticed it for so long, especially in nishang''s trust in Tongren between the lines, nishang''s mother couldn''t help saying with some worry.


    "Do you really believe that Tong man? Do you know his details? Does your father know your decision?" many questions. Nishang knew that her mother was really worried and cared about herself, although her method was wrong before.


    Nishang was happy that her mother finally began not to resist what she said about going out to experience. Nishang seemed to feel the shaking in her mother''s heart. Nishang increased her speaking speed and looked at her mother excitedly "Mother, I know you doubt Tongren and worry about my safety. When I told my father at the beginning, he couldn''t believe Tongren, so I made an agreement with my father."


    Nishang naughty didn''t go on, which made nishang''s mother more curious. She hurriedly asked, "what''s your agreement? Hello, you two secretly made a deal behind my back. You really didn''t pay attention to my mother at all."


    Nishang''s mother''s jealous tone made nishang smile happily. She knew that her mother was mostly agreed by herself. Such a mother made nishang feel very kind, and was willing to have a good talk with her mother.


    The mother and daughter met and smiled. Bursts of smiles came from the air. Such happiness was something they hadn''t had for a long time. After they laughed, nishang''s mother began to put away her smile and said to nishang, "nishang, you know, as a mother, in fact, I don''t want you to experience these pain and heartache."


    As she spoke, nishang''s mother began to fill her eyes with tears. Nishang looked at her mother painfully and held her mother''s hand tightly to comfort her mother''s mood.


    After a while, nishang''s mother began to get better slowly. Looking at nishang, she said slowly, "in fact, I complained about your father from childhood. I complained that he forced you to instill too many responsibilities you shouldn''t bear and grow up too early. Therefore, I just want you to live an ordinary girl''s life, get married and have children, and be happy."


    Nishang''s mother continued, "but what I didn''t expect is that what I thought was good for you was what you didn''t want until your resistance and refusal made me really know that I was forcing my thoughts on you. It didn''t even bring you happiness, but only made you feel sad and painful.


    "Fortunately, you finally told me what you really think. I can also stop at the precipice and think about it in time, so that you and I didn''t have unnecessary estrangement." nishang''s mother is like a child who did something wrong. No one can bear to blame her with her wronged eyes.


    The mother and daughter talked through the estrangement. The words they had been pressing in their hearts recently came out slowly. It was like living in a sunflower, no matter where they were facing the sun.


    Both of them were in some mood. They held each other and cried bitterly. After a long time, both of them recovered their peace.


    Nishang''s mother asked nishang curiously, "what did your father say and what agreement did you make with your father?" nishang said "Dad made it mysterious. He just agreed with me that if Tongren passed his father''s test, he would agree that Tongren took me to the test, but for so many days, my father didn''t seem to take any special action. However, recently, my father told me that he was going to start the formal test of Tongren. It seems that he was very satisfied with Tongren."


    Nishang''s mother nodded half puzzled and half understood. She looked at nishang in a dark and complex way, which made nishang feel very disconnected. She looked at her mother suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you, mother? Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Nishang''s mother hesitated for a long time. Finally, she sighed helplessly. She looked at nishang and said, "you know. In fact, you don''t only call nishang, but you don''t have a last name. To be exact, your father''s last name is Dongfang, and you''re called Dongfang nishang."


    Nishang chews her surname repeatedly, which seems familiar, but she doesn''t know why. Nishang thinks that maybe her parents called herself that when she was a child, but she forgot, but she still has an impression of this surname.


    Nishang''s mother said, "in fact, your father is not a small Oriental family. In the beginning, we didn''t live here, and our family is not so ordinary on the surface. From the books that ordinary people can''t find, you can know that your father was not such a happy go lucky character at first, but a competitive but kind-hearted person."


    "So, I like his persistence and stubbornness. I thought we met by chance. There was no other fate, but I didn''t expect that we were married. Your father''s family was the largest family in Liulan star at that time, and your father was also selected as one of the candidates to inherit this family

 V1.Chapter 1443

    Nishang''s mother''s words seemed to have a deep sense of the times, and seemed to bring nishang back to the glorious era of her father.


    At that time, nishang''s father was Dongfang Yu. He was also a famous figure in the Oriental family. The man was ambitious. Dongfang Yu was different from other Oriental children. Although Dongfang Yu had his own ambitions, he didn''t want to have disputes and fights in the family.


    Therefore, when Dongfang Laozi announced the list, Dongfang Yu secretly told him, hoping that Dongfang Laozi would let him launch the list, even if he was punished a little and got some bad reputation.


    After all, Dongfang Yu''s ambition is outside the Dongfang family. He is really not interested in these intrigues and intrigues, or even disgusted.


    In fact, the Oriental master has a unique vision. At first, he was angry with Dongfang Yu''s cowardice and his lack of treasure for the successors of the Oriental family.


    However, with the conversation with Dongfang Yu, Dongfang old man found that Dongfang Yu was not only ambitious but also kind-hearted, not only courageous but also wise. When he heard that Dongfang Yu wanted to go out to practice and wanted to withdraw from the list, Dongfang old man did not immediately refuse Dongfang Yu, but said he would consider it himself.


    Although Dongfang Yu doesn''t want to participate in the struggle to inherit the throne, he is not in a hurry at this moment, and Dongfang old man has said so. Dongfang Yu can''t ask Dongfang old man to give an answer immediately and let him be excluded from the list immediately.


    But he had to go back. Just when Dongfang Yu couldn''t stand his mood and wanted to go out to practice secretly, Dongfang master suddenly asked him to negotiate, which made Dongfang Yu happy. He even ordered his servant to help him pack up his things. As long as Dongfang Master said he didn''t have to participate in the struggle of his successor, Dongfang Yu left immediately.


    On the way to find Dongfang Laozi, Dongfang Yu was very happy and even ignored the difference between the Dongfang family and the past. The family is covered with red happy words.


    When he found Dongfang Laozi, he was talking to another powerful team leader. Although Dongfang Yu was worried, Dongfang Yu still knew the etiquette, so he quietly waited at the door for two people to finish.


    Dongfang Yu is a little happy and even can''t control himself. He starts to plan where he wants to improve his strength, and even wants to organize a chamber of Commerce. After all, money is the top priority when wandering the Jianghu. Dongfang Yu is happy to plan all this.


    Dongfang Laozi suddenly let Dongfang Yu in. This feeling made Dongfang Yu miss a beat in his heart. Dongfang Yu thought to himself, why do the two families need me to go in? What medicine is in the gourd of Dongfang Laozi.


    With an uneasy and uneasy mood, Dongfang Yu enters the discussion hall between Dongfang old man and another family. Dongfang Yu doesn''t dare to look around. He looks at the position of Dongfang old man. He went over and waited for the orders of the Oriental master.


    But Dongfang Yu always feels that a lot of eyes fall on him. Dongfang Yu endures his panic and desire to look around and waits for the orders of Dongfang old man.


    I only heard old man Dongfang say, "this is his proud son. His name is Dongfang Yu. I believe he will show you the strength of our Dongfang family and the sincerity of our cooperation."


    Dongfang Yu didn''t speak, but he was trying to figure out the meaning of Dongfang Laozi''s sentence. He even thought about what he should do. Before he reacted, he heard a clan leader say "Well, well, the child is dignified and elated. At first glance, he is the one who wants to do great things. Then decide. Team leader Dongfang, the sooner the better. After all, this is related to the friendship between you and my two ethnic groups."


    Dongfang old man agreed with a smile. The two patriarchs happily drank and ate meat. Only Dongfang Yu couldn''t figure out what was going on. He couldn''t ask. Dongfang Yu began to observe the surrounding situation when Dongfang old man told him to sit aside and eat.


    It seems that there are not only two leaders but also their capable men in this meeting. What puzzles Dongfang Yu most is that another family not only brings capable generals, but also a woman, who sits under the two leaders. The high status makes people smack.


    Dongfang Yuzi thought about it carefully. Although Dongfang Yu didn''t want to take care of the family affairs, some members of each family still knew something about it. Dongfang Yu boldly guessed where the woman above ten thousand people was under one person. Still, his age seemed to be several years younger than Dongfang Yu. Dongfang Yu suddenly wondered if she was the daughter of another leader, right The princess of their family?


    Dongfang Yu is shocked by this conjecture. Dongfang Yu observes the princess''s jewelry and clothes, or the woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Dongfang Yu links his keywords together. In fact, it''s not difficult to guess what the Dongfang master''s mind is. Dongfang Yu is a little angry. Now he wants to leave immediately and wander around the world, no matter what''s here No, No.


    However, Dongfang Yu can''t do this. Let''s not say that this is the place where Dongfang Yu was born and the root of Dongfang Yu. Moreover, if Dongfang Yu wants to go, Dongfang Yu will not only be chased and killed, but even his mother will be implicated because of himself. It''s not unreasonable for his mother to rely on his son.


    Therefore, Dongfang Yu has no right to choose. Now he can only passively accept all the requirements of Dongfang master. Dongfang Yu suddenly wants to understand what, Jiang or Lao spicy, should be his own responsibility. No matter how, he can''t escape. Even if he hates the intriguing circle, he can''t struggle out of it.


    When the banquet was over, Dongfang Laozi talked to Dongfang Yu. In fact, Dongfang Laozi doesn''t need to talk to Dongfang Yu now. Dongfang Yu also knows what Dongfang Laozi wants to say.


    Dongfang Yu was a little frustrated. It seems that his wish can''t be realized after all. Dongfang old man looked at Dongfang Yu''s dejected appearance and scolded angrily, "how can a man be like you, a depressed son."


    After a while, the Oriental old man began to say, "did you see the only girl at the party?"


    Dongfang Yu knew what Dongfang Laozi said. He looked at Dongfang Laozi suspiciously and said, "father, since I have said that I want to go out to experience, I have no intention to marry another person now, which not only affects my mood. It also delays my cultivation. It''s better to let other brothers marry this young lady."


    Dongfang Yu''s words made Dongfang old man angry and unable to speak

 V1.Chapter 1444

    Later, Dongfang Yu, the father of Dongfang nishang, married the daughter of another family, which is now nishang''s mother. They both hated the family''s intrigues and intrigues, and tried their best to escape. Later, they settled in this small town and gave birth to xiaowuer. The family was happy, but Dongfang Yu often felt lonely and depressed, Not because there is no company, but because you can''t achieve your goals.


    Nishang finally got her mother''s consent, so now nishang''s mood is suddenly bright. She only waits for Tongren to pass her father''s test. Nishang is also busy. The rest of the time is waiting for Tongren to pass the test. Nishang will concentrate on accompanying her mother and xiaowuer and spend the last time happily.


    However, Tong people waited until their body recovered, but they still didn''t wait for nishang''s father''s test. Tong people couldn''t wait, so they went to find nishang''s father.


    When nishang''s father saw Tong people coming to him, Tong people always felt that nishang''s father didn''t seem surprised to come to him, but he asked politely, "uncle, I''m almost well now. I''ve come to say goodbye to you. Thank you for your trouble these days.


    Nishang''s father raised his eyebrow and still said calmly, "since you decided to go, I won''t stop you. However, since nishang insisted on going with you, I didn''t agree."


    Tongren couldn''t help feeling a sudden when they heard this. Although Tongren had some preparations in mind, Tongren''s face was still normal. Tongren knew that if nishang''s father really didn''t let him take nishang away, it couldn''t be this attitude. Therefore, Tongren waited for nishang''s father to say the following.


    Nishang''s father looked at Tong Ren with a calm face and secretly praised Tong Ren''s composure. Nishang''s father suddenly looked forward to how Tong Ren''s test would make him feel. Nishang''s father smiled, which made Tong Ren feel very confused.


    Nishang''s father knew that he had revealed something, so he put away his smile and said to Tongren "However, I can''t stand nishang''s pleading, so I was going to test you, but as a father, I can''t bear to see nishang disappointed, and this is nishang''s wish, so I hope you can take good care of nishang. After all, nishang went out for training for the first time, so I hope you can do your best to take care of her."


    Nishang''s father''s sincerity made Tong people feel unspeakable feelings. Tong people didn''t say anything and nodded heavily.


    Nishang''s father seemed to be touched at once. He looked directly at Tong people in a solemn tone and said, "you must take good care of nishang and do what you say."


    Although Tongren had some doubts about the change of nishang''s father''s attitude, on second thought, it might be a father''s worry about his daughter, so he said in a serious tone, "don''t worry, I Tongren will do what I say."


    Nishang''s father looked at Tong Ren for a long time and seemed to want to see whether what Tong Ren said was true or false. The two looked at each other for a long time and said nothing until nishang''s father shifted his eyes, sat on the chair and waved to Tong Ren to go.


    Tong people got up and left. Before they left, Tong people turned around and saw nishang''s father sitting in the chair. The shadow hit nishang''s father''s eyes and couldn''t see his expression. Tong people seemed to feel a father''s helplessness. Tong people secretly determined to protect nishang''s integrity. They saved their life for her and worried about a father.


    This night, Tong people didn''t sleep and rarely didn''t practice. They just sat there calmly and thought about what had happened in recent days. From the discomfort at the beginning to getting used to this life later, Tong people were not confused. However, at the moment, he was suddenly confused. Where was his end and where was his starting point?


    Tong people suddenly don''t know their goals. In such confusion, Tong people unconsciously fall asleep. Tong people have been practicing and haven''t given up. He has too many responsibilities. Tong people suddenly miss these feelings.


    Suddenly, Tong people think of the scattered ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey, as well as the wild old man who accidentally released the hooligans in order to improve his ability, the blue dye who insulted the black soul, and the black soul who sneaked into the red monkey. All these seem to surround Tong people and make Tong people unable to give up. Tong people seem to have found their own cultivation goal. What are they trying for?


    Not for their own achievements, but to make their friends better and protect them comprehensively. They can''t put down and fall down. The scattered red monkeys and ruiqiao Yifeng are still waiting for themselves to find them, while lanran still needs to defeat him. He can''t put down anytime.


    The soul chopping knife of Tongren''s body began to ring faintly, which seemed to respond to Tongren''s state of mind. Tongren''s body began to shine faintly. The soul chopping knife began to surround Tongren, constantly around Tongren, and sent out a sharp knife sound, which surrounded Tongren in the soul chopping knife, and the whole house began to shake.


    The violent shaking of the house made nishang family wake up from their sleep. Nishang''s father first rushed close to Tongren''s room and looked at Tongren''s state. Nishang''s father was surprised at Tongren''s unconscious state.


    Then nishang, nishang''s mother and even xiaowuer came in and watched the Tongren being surrounded by soul chopping knives, and their bodies kept shining, even brighter and brighter. Fortunately, nishang family lived in the suburbs, otherwise they would be noticed by others.


    Nishang was worried about the state of Tongren. Nishang anxiously asked her father, "father, what''s the matter with Tongren? Why is he like this?"


    Nishang''s father was even a little surprised at nishang''s state. He stared at Tong people and murmured "He even communicated with soul chopping Dao. This is not only that soul chopping Dao recognizes Tongren, but that he is really willing to recognize Tongren. In this case, I have never seen anyone who has really succeeded in communication. Moreover, once it is truly recognized by soul chopping Dao, soul chopping Dao will really give birth to another life."


    Nishang didn''t understand. She asked suspiciously, "what does this mean?"


    Nishang''s father unconsciously replied, "that is to say, the traditional soul chopping knife is" people die, the knife dies, and the knife breaks people die ". For today''s Tongren, this concept is abandoned. However, when Tongren''s life is in danger, the soul chopping knife will automatically take a fatal blow for Tongren, which is equivalent to Tongren having a second life."


    Nishang looked at Tong people in surprise. He didn''t expect that Tong people would have such advanced talent. Nishang''s father looked at Tong people and sighed long. This sound was like magic. It suddenly quieted the manic and restless house. Nishang''s father said to nishang them, "go back to bed quickly, otherwise nishang won''t go with Tong people tomorrow."


    Then he stopped caring about them and went into his study

 V1.Chapter 1445

    Nishang''s father entered the study, but nishang''s father didn''t turn on the light. He sat on the stool. The thinker just sat there motionless about Tongren. For a long time, he heard a long sigh from the study, and then heard nishang''s father say, "it''s really God''s will."


    The dawn is so fast that those who have no time to say goodbye feel sad and melancholy. Nishang''s mother tears goodbye to nishang, and the two hug and cry. Although nishang is eager to go out to experience and become a better self, most of the time, it is not for himself, but for his father to stop sighing in the middle of the night. He is his hope, Nishang doesn''t want xiaowuer to be mature.


    Therefore, nishang chose to bear this pain. Nishang is actually eager to go out for experience. However, seeing her mother''s old face, nishang looked at herself with tearful eyes. Nishang can no longer control her emotions. She hugged her mother and cried.


    Tong people were also nearby, watching the mother and daughter cry, Tong people had some pain in their hearts.


    No one told Tongren what happened last night. Everyone chose silence. Moreover, the nishang family felt that it was not very good to tell Tongren about these things. Although Tongren wondered why they suddenly fell asleep yesterday, and Tongren always felt that their body seemed to have changed, Tongren still couldn''t tell what had changed.


    Moreover, Tong people feel that they have a different connection with soul chopping knife. In the past, although they also have telepathy with soul chopping knife, they actually look more at their soul strength. However, when Tong people are injured, or their soul strength is too weak, they can''t quickly establish contact with soul chopping knife.


    Now, when Tongren use the soul chopping knife, they feel more like a fish in water. Whenever Tongren use the soul chopping knife, it''s more like waving it at their heart.


    Although Tongren had some doubts, he didn''t have time to continue to study, so he hurriedly packed up his things and said goodbye to nishang and nishang''s parents. Xiaowuer was still sleeping and didn''t wake her up. No one could see xiaowuer crying.


    When everyone was immersed in the pain of parting, nishang''s father was a little uneasy, and even looked forward to it. He was restless and lost his soul, which surprised Tongren.


    It''s clear that nishang is leaving. Why don''t Tongren feel nishang''s father''s emotional grief? Even if nishang''s father hides too deep or is naturally cold, Tongren feel a trace of excitement and expectation repressed in nishang''s father''s emotion.


    Tong people are a little uneasy. Even though nishang''s father is suppressing himself, Tong people''s so powerful soul ability can''t cover up the change of nishang''s father''s mood at all.


    Finally, nishang and nishang''s mother stopped crying. They said goodbye reluctantly. When nishang said goodbye to his father, Tongren carefully observed nishang and nishang''s father''s every move.


    Nishang''s father didn''t say much or shed tears. He just looked at nishang and said, "pay attention to safety. Remember to protect your safety at any time. You should remember that anything lost can come back. However, your life is only once. Your life is closely related to your parents."


    Nishang''s father said to nishang earnestly, and Tongren seemed to start thinking about nishang''s father''s words. After a while, nishang''s father looked at nishang and said, "let''s go."


    Nishang bowed deeply to her parents, then turned around and walked away without looking back.


    But Tong people always feel that things are not so simple. Although nishang told herself that nishang''s father had secretly observed himself and finally passed nishang''s father''s test.


    But I don''t know why, Tong people can''t believe this sentence. It''s not that they don''t believe nishang''s words, but that nishang''s father agreed to take nishang away so easily.


    Tong people carefully pay attention to the movement of the whole body. Tong people secretly open Indra''s eyes and secretly pay attention to every move around.


    Nishang was still immersed in grief, so she didn''t notice the change in Tongren''s heart and Tongren began to run Indra''s eyes.


    When nishang was walking with her head down, suddenly, the Tongren pulled nishang for a while. Nishang looked at the Tongren suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tongren didn''t say anything. Indra''s eyes on his forehead had opened and emitted a bright light.


    Tongren said coldly, "after tracking for so long, where are you going with us?"


    After Tongren finished saying these words, the air around seemed to start to get cold, the air pressure in the air began to drop sharply, and the fallen leaves around sucked up fiercely and looked at the attackers.


    When nishang heard Tongren finish this sentence, her heart was cold. Her originally sad heart began to ease, and nishang always felt that she was picked up empty, which made nishang feel that her hair began to tremble.


    Nishang looked at Tong people and suddenly saw that the whole air began to be squeezed. The leaves on the ground were sucked up and attacked himself and Tong people. Nishang hid behind Tong people in fear. Nishang was not so timid, even full of wisdom and courage, otherwise nishang could not have decided to abandon the warm and comfortable home with Tong people, I left with Tong people.


    However, nishang is the first time to go out for training. Although she has infinite courage and wisdom, nishang is still a girl after all.


    Tongren quickly called out the soul chopping knife, called out the fire of yelan and wrapped nishang. Tongren said to nishang, stay inside and don''t come out.


    Nishang nodded in fear. The beautiful fire of Tongren''s industry burned the fallen leaves in front all at once. Looking at these skills, Tongren said coldly, "since you have already shot, why hide? You''re afraid I''ll defeat you. Don''t you have face?"


    Tong people excite the enemy hiding in the dark. After all, nishang has no power to bind chickens. Tong people don''t want to delay too long. Once they delay too long, they don''t have the energy to take care of nishang. At that time, it will be bad if the enemy threatens themselves for conditions. Therefore, Tong people are lucky. Indra''s eyes look for it.


    Sure enough, after Tongren finished saying this, a big space suddenly appeared in the air, in which a tiger appeared. Tongren''s pupils contracted fiercely, and he seemed surprised at why the Warcraft was here.


    Tong people looked at the Warcraft in surprise. It was a majestic tiger and a Warcraft in the soul world. With the strength of Tong people, they could barely defeat it. Moreover, Tong people were good at protecting their clothes. Tong people felt that their body was numbing, and Tong people''s brain turned rapidly.


    While Tongren is considering what to do, nishang''s father is quietly watching all this in the void. If Tongren sees nishang''s father, everything will be able to understand

 V1.Chapter 1446

    In fact, all this is a test of nishang''s father. However, this is not a real world, but the skill of nishang''s father''s soul cutting knife, which is called jinghuashuiyue.


    This skill is extremely powerful. It can control others according to the owner''s expectations, and can perfectly control others, so that people who have been hit by the skill can really feel it. However, this is actually a kind of severe hypnosis, and this hypnosis needs to be released once. This time, although it consumes too much spiritual power, it can be completely controlled. For example, Tongren now, In time, the Tong people have the eye of Indra.


    Moreover, the Indra eye of Tong people has been cultivated to the micro scene. However, the soul cutting knife skill of nishang''s father can''t be cracked, nor can it be said to be completely cracked. At least, today''s Tong people can''t be cracked.


    However, nishang''s father doesn''t want to hurt Tongren, but to test Tongren. You are right. Nishang''s father has been looking forward to Tongren''s current behavior. Nishang''s father wants to know what Tongren will do in the face of such a choice.


    So that nishang''s father made Tongren aware of his depressed excitement. Although Tongren felt nishang''s father''s excitement, he couldn''t understand where his excitement came from.


    Now everything has an answer. This is a test for nishang''s father. Although nishang''s father is not a special expression person, and even nishang''s father is a little indifferent, in fact, there are no parents in the world who are not worried about their children.


    Therefore, nishang''s father can''t easily give his daughter to Tongren so easily. He must use his ability to test Tongren. If Tongren has really experienced his own test, he can give his daughter to Tongren.


    However, nishang''s father didn''t directly tell Tongren what way he was going to test him. Even, finally, he paralyzed Tongren''s tension in this way. Nishang''s father didn''t want Tongren to make too much preparation for his test.


    Nishang''s father wants the real reaction of Tong people. Nishang''s father wants to know whether Tong people can abandon their companions under the condition that they can''t protect themselves.


    If Tong people abandon nishang, even if Tong people have great skills, nishang''s father can''t let Tong people take nishang. Even if nishang really wants to go out for experience, he can take other measures.


    However, if Tong people don''t give up nishang, nishang, who has no strength to bind chickens, desperately protects nishang. Nishang''s father can really give his daughter to Tong people, and is willing to teach some of his own skills and skills.


    Moreover, nishang''s father saw the psychological communication between Tongren and soul chopping knife that day, which also stimulated nishang''s father''s love for talent. Therefore, the success or failure depends on the decision of Tongren.


    Nishang''s father looks at the Tong people thinking below. Nishang''s father is also very nervous. He doesn''t want to lose Tong people who are smart, talented and willing to work hard. Therefore, he really looks forward to Tong people''s decision.


    Nishang''s father secretly said to Tongren, "I hope you don''t let me down and don''t let my confidence in teaching you begin to disappear."


    Although the Tong people below don''t know nishang''s father''s psychological activities, they always think that this Warcraft has something to do with nishang''s father. The Tong people probably guessed that nishang''s father''s so-called no trial is probably impossible.


    A majestic tiger is looking at Tong people and flowing out a lot of saliva. Looking at Tong people''s eyes is like looking at a dead person and a delicious food that can be eaten soon.


    "Roar" the tiger roared loudly, and the whole air began to vibrate. Even Tongren felt that their eardrums and internal organs vibrated. Tongren used their spiritual power to protect their internal organs, and hurriedly put the fire of yelan into the protective ring of neon to isolate the spread of the air.


    Otherwise, with nishang''s physical state, he can''t bear such an attack at all. He may faint directly. Now the outside of nishang is protected by the fire of industry beauty, so the white tiger may be afraid.


    However, this is not the way to go on. Using the fire of industry beauty needs to consume huge spiritual power. If you have been consuming with the white tiger, you can only suffer losses.


    The white tiger roared loudly and didn''t act rashly. Tongren felt that the white tiger seemed to have low wisdom. Tongren decided to take the initiative and leave the neon here. If the white tiger found the neon here, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Tongren whispered to nishang, "I''ll lead the white tiger away later, otherwise it will only be you who will be injured. I''ll say that the fire of yelan is here. You should remember that no matter what happens next, don''t go out. Remember, don''t go out no matter what, because everything is not true."


    Before nishang could digest the meaning of Tongren, nishang saw Tongren fly towards the white tiger, and the soul chopping knife hit the white tiger at once. The Tongren''s sudden blow made the white tiger attack Tongren angrily.


    Tongren was delighted that the white tiger began to fall into his trap. He quickly began to retreat and retreated far away. The soul chopping knife hit the white tiger on the back. Even if the white tiger had huge defense, it was still bleeding.


    The huge momentum made the Tongren fly out at once. The Tongren began to fly away along the power. Naturally, the white tiger could not give up attacking the Tongren and hurriedly flew to the Tongren.


    Nishang looked at Tong people more and more far away with worry. She thought about what Tong people said just now. Everything is not true. Everything is not true. What does nishang mean? Nishang chewed this sentence repeatedly.


    Suddenly, nishang found something that made her unable to calm down. She found that her mother appeared in front and was being held by a white tiger. Nishang''s pupils began to spread, and her heart seemed to stop beating.


    She shouted "stop, no, Mom" and was about to rush forward to save the scene. However, the fire of yelan set by Tongren suddenly made her painful. The severe pain stopped nishang. Nishang looked up and found that she was still lying in her room.


    Nishang quickly rubbed her eyes, but in front of her eyes, it began to appear that her mother was caught by a white tiger. Nishang began to calm down. Nishang suddenly thought of what Tongren said when they left. Nishang began to wonder, what is true and what is false?


    If what Tongren said just now is true, what is the root of all this?


    Nishang suddenly remembered what her father said when he left with her, and she began to have an idea in her heart

 V1.Chapter 1447

    Nishang guessed what Tong people had just said. Tong people must have seen that there was a problem with the environment. Nishang looked at the scene in front of her mother being caught by a white tiger. Nishang remembered that the environment began to change as soon as she met the fire of yelan left by Tong people. Nishang wanted to try again. Although there was some pain, nishang still wanted to try, What the hell is going on.


    Nishang carefully touched her hand against the protective ring of Ye Lan''s fire. Sure enough, she felt severe pain and immediately let nishang close her eyes. When nishang opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on her bed.


    When nishang came back, she found that she had returned to the circle of karma fire separated from Tong people. Nishang seems to understand what''s going on, that is, the current environment is fake.


    But nishang looked at the scene in front of her. If the fire of industry beauty of Tongren didn''t protect herself, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Nishang looked at her mother caught by a white tiger and looked at herself with desperate eyes to ask for help. Nishang looked at the scene in pain. Even though nishang knew it was not true, she still felt painful. If it was not confirmed that it was true, nishang must rush out without hesitation.


    Nishang couldn''t help but close her eyes and didn''t want to see the scene in front of her. Nishang was worried about the departure of Tong people. Since Tong people also told themselves that all this was false, Tong people must know the truth.


    But why did Tongren rush out without hesitation? Nishang felt confused and even flustered. Nishang began to think about why Tongren knew that everything was false in this environment, but they still had to fight to the death with the white tiger.


    Nishang always felt that she knew something but could not connect them. Nishang scratched her head in distress. She sat on the ground and wrote all these clues on it.


    Nishang still has no answer. Nishang looks ahead. Anyway, nishang only hopes that Tongren can return safely.


    On the other hand, Tong people are also fiercely fighting with the white tiger. The white tiger is manic and wants to bite Tong people, but they are cleverly avoided by Tong people. On one hand, Tong people support the consumption of the fire power of the beautiful industry to protect nishang, and on the other hand, they are fighting fiercely with the white tiger.


    Tong people feel that they can''t support such consumption at all. Such consumption will only make them more and more tired. Tong people''s brain rotates at a high speed. Tong people are looking for the weakness of white tiger.


    Before Tongren could breathe, the white tiger began to rush over again. It didn''t give Tongren a chance to breathe at all, which made Tongren sweat. Suddenly, Tongren found that some of the white tiger''s hind claws were not so flexible.


    Whenever it flips back and forth to catch Tong people, its back claw always lands last, and there are some convulsions from time to time. Tong people decide to attack the back claw of the white tiger. Moreover, Tong people find that the intelligence quotient of the white tiger is not so high, only know simple biting and attack.


    Therefore, when the Tong people rushed fiercely at the white tiger, the Tong people suddenly fell to the ground, and the white tiger flew over from above. The Tong people immediately inserted the soul chopping knife into the back legs of the white tiger.


    The white tiger roared fiercely, and the whole space began to vibrate violently. The white tiger tried to let his body rush at Tongren, turned blood in his pupils, and stared at Tongren fiercely, as if he was going to eat him raw.


    His mouth was covered with white foam, his limbs twitched violently, and his hind legs were constantly bleeding. Tongren finally breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was like a falling boulder.


    Tongren''s spiritual power passed quickly, and Tongren could finally gasp. Tongren put the soul chopping knife down on the ground and heavily supported his body. Tongren watched the white tiger lying on the ground powerlessly, and Tongren limped towards the white tiger.


    The white tiger''s mouth was dripping with saliva, and his eyes looked at Tong people fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow and peel Tong''s life. Tong people looked at the white tiger, and Tong people knew that most of their trials were over.


    Tongren tightly tied up the white tiger''s limbs. Knowing that Tongren felt that the white tiger could not break free, Tongren mercilessly broke into the white tiger''s head. The white tiger fainted reluctantly. Even when he fainted, the white tiger still couldn''t be reconciled.


    Tongren put away the soul chopping knife, dragged the heavy body of the white tiger and limped to nishang. At the moment, nishang calmed down and probably knew what happened.


    Tong people are still like this. After the two met, Tong people put away the fire of industry beauty and stopped a lot of spiritual power consumption, so that Tong people finally felt that they could slow down a little. Nishang looked at the white tiger behind Tong people. She suddenly understood why Tong people wanted to lead the white tiger away, because Tong people said that although the environment here was false, this white tiger was true.


    Tong people looked at nishang with a complicated look and didn''t know how to tell nishang about these things. Nishang also looked at Tong people with a complicated look, because nishang didn''t know whether Tong people would be angry about these things.


    Tongren sighed helplessly and said to the sky, "uncle, we have passed your test."


    Sure enough, after Tongren finished, the environment began to change. It turned out that everything was just a fantasy. Now nishang and Tongren haven''t left the room.


    Nishang looked at her father, looked at Tong people with a complex look, and asked, "how did you find that this is a dreamland?"


    Tongren doesn''t know what kind of attitude to face nishang''s father. He deceives himself just to test himself. What should he do if he really wants to be injured? However, Tong people know that nishang''s father takes nishang as the starting point. After all, nishang and himself have no one for a long time.


    Tong people can only answer faintly "My cultivation method can feel people''s emotions. As early as I separated from you, I noticed that there was suppressed excitement in your emotions. Although I had some doubts, I didn''t think about it carefully. However, as we moved forward, I found that the environment was different. Although our environment was constantly changing, there was no change in the air I knew there must be a problem. Later, after I carefully observed it with Indra''s eyes and thought of your changes and what you said after leaving, I think you can understand it.


    Nishang''s father looked at nishang and Tongren with a complicated look and said, "Congratulations, you passed the test."


    Tongren and nishang looked at each other, some helpless and some excited. Tongren knew that he could have a good rest at last

 V1.Chapter 1448

    Nishang''s father admitted with a complicated face that they had passed the test, but not only Tong people, but also nishang was a little unhappy. Tong people didn''t know what they cared about, but nishang''s father made them feel distrusted. On second thought, Tong people felt that nishang''s father had done nothing wrong, but they were tangled with some unimportant trust.


    Tong people feel that their experience is not enough. Tong people have a deeper feeling about the word "experience". Experience is not only an improvement of strength, but also a test of their mood. Tong people always feel that they are not calm enough. Tong people are suddenly not so anxious to return to the soul world. They must compete with lanran. However, the premise is that they can really defeat lanran?


    Tongren thought carefully about the understanding brought to him by nishang''s father''s trial, and fell into meditation. Nishang looked at Tongren''s silent side face, and nishang bit his lower lip. His father''s trial was actually more of a state of mind test. Nishang knew that his father was good for himself, but would it make Tongren unhappy?


    Nishang looked at Tong people and was still immersed in his own world. Nishang was afraid that Tong people would be angry. Nishang''s father had long been an old Jianghu. Seeing their eyes, she immediately understood what they thought and were angry.


    Nishang''s father saw nishang''s worry about Tong people''s eyes. He couldn''t help feeling that he was really old and the children were so old. Nishang''s father sat down in a chair at once. Nishang''s father knew that he must have a good talk with the two children, which was what he could do for them at last.


    Nishang''s father sighed a long sigh and looked up at nishang''s father. Nishang''s father looked at them and said, "I know you two are dissatisfied and resentful about my trial."


    Tongren and nishang have been together at the same time. When they look at each other, they seem to see the surprise in each other''s eyes. They look at nishang''s father again. They are mixed with feelings. Tongren is a little embarrassed.


    After all, it''s just my self-esteem. I''m a little entangled in the trust of nishang''s father, but in fact, if one day Tong is a human father, he will do the same. Who doesn''t want a person who can protect his daughter as a peer.


    At the same time, Tong people also lamented nishang''s father''s shrewdness. He just had some discontent and grievances, but nishang''s father suddenly realized that his experience was far from enough. Tongren once again decided to improve the continuity of their mood.


    What nishang thought at this moment was that her father had such a great ability, and his observation ability was not comparable. However, every time she discussed something, she still listened to her own opinions. Nishang felt that she needed to learn a lot to go out to experience with Tongren.


    Nishang''s father looked at their faces, smiled and said again "However, the experience in the Jianghu is not only a test of your strength, but also a test of your peace of mind. The test in the Jianghu will not happen when you are ready. It comes suddenly and inadvertently. Therefore, Tongren, please don''t mind my concealment. Nishang doesn''t know about it, so I hope you don''t mind."


    Tongren was a little embarrassed. Although Tongren knew nishang''s father might know nishang''s father knew his mind, Tongren was so straightforward by nishang''s father. Tongren was a little embarrassed and blushed at once.


    Tongren hurriedly said, "no, no, uncle, I don''t care. You''re serious."


    Nishang''s father couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tongren''s nervous appearance. Nishang''s father''s smile also spread to nishang. Father and daughter smiled at each other. Tongren looked at them with a red face. Finally, the three couldn''t help laughing.


    Such a happy atmosphere dissipated the grievances and sadness in the hearts of nishang and Tong people just now, and even looked forward to the next conversation, because both nishang and Tong people knew what to say next, which was an improvement for both of them.


    Nishang''s father put away his smile and then said "So, I want you to remember that when you walk in the Jianghu, there are too many insincere things. It''s your rule to say less and do more. No matter what happens next, you should be calm. You should use your heart to judge whether this is true or not. You should use your own spirit to judge what your eyes see. Don''t trust your eyes too much, but yourself My heart. "


    Nishang''s father''s earnest words made Tongren and nishang think deeply. Looking back on the battle just now, nishang''s father mostly wanted to tell himself these principles.


    Nishang''s father then said, "I want to say something about your fight just now." nishang''s father turned to Tongren, looked at Tongren and said.


    "Tong Ren, in fact, you did a good job. In fact, I am really satisfied with you. I have secretly observed your every move as early as now. According to your actions, I know you are a calm, steady and responsible person. In the battle just now, you suddenly noticed the emergence of the space tearing tiger and even the existence of the environment, but these are not enough."


    "Do you know where your mistake is?" Tongren listened to nishang''s father''s comments with an open mind. After hearing nishang''s father''s questions, he thought carefully and said.


    "It''s speed." nishang''s father heard Tongren''s answer, and his eyes did not hide his praise for Tongren. Nishang''s father nodded and said to Tongren, "yes, it''s speed. In a battle, especially when you want to protect your teammates, you need speed, and the only martial arts in the world can''t be broken."


    "Moreover, in terms of absolute fast speed, you have to increase the improvement of power and accuracy. However, you now have a great understanding of power and accuracy, but in fact, you have lost your real advantage, that is, speed."


    "So, in your duel with the space tearing tiger, you have no problem in all aspects. You didn''t abandon your weak teammates, and even use the fire of karma against the huge spiritual power consumption, which led away the space tearing tiger. Therefore, I believe that giving you my clothes is my most correct choice."


    "At the same time, I have a skill here that can improve your attack speed. You can understand it on your way with nishang these days. I believe it will greatly improve your next battle." Tong people were surprised. Nishang''s father not only instructed himself, but also gave himself a skill.


    Tongren looked flattered at nishang''s father. "In that case, thank you, uncle."

 V1.Chapter 1449

    Nishang''s father looked at Tong people''s expression kindly. Tong people''s talent inspired nishang''s father''s hidden love for talents. What''s more, more strength of Tong people gave nishang more protection, so nishang''s father didn''t love this skill.


    Nishang''s father turned his face to nishang and looked at nishang with a complex face. The pain and reluctance in his eyes could be seen at a glance. He didn''t want to be as cold and solemn as in the dreamland at the beginning. Such nishang''s father made nishang''s eyes suddenly red somehow. The father and daughter looked at each other, and nishang''s resentment disappeared at once.


    This is the father who loves himself, and this is his most respected father. Nishang thought bitterly and sweetly that he was about to leave his father, and sweetly, such a smart and great man was his father.


    Nishang''s father looked at nishang and said, "nishang, you''ve grown up. You don''t look like crying for a shop when you were a child. You''re no longer the child who can solve all problems by crying, nor the baby who can do nothing by his parents'' love. Now you''re about to break into the Jianghu and increase your experience and experience."


    "This is the road you choose. You can''t regret it, and you can''t return. You can fall and cry on this road, but you can''t give up, you know? Nishang" nishang''s father said and touched nishang''s hair. Nishang couldn''t stop being sad, but he wanted to grow up and protect his father and mother.


    Nishang''s father continued after a meal, "but remember, as long as your mother and I are still here, no matter you have any grievances or heartaches, as long as we are still here, you can come back. We are your home, you and us."


    Nishang couldn''t help but cry out. Nishang''s father''s eyes were red. Without saying a word, he touched nishang''s hair and held nishang tightly in his arms. Listening to nishang''s cry, he couldn''t help crying, but nishang''s father soon wiped it off. Nishang''s father didn''t want nishang to see his vulnerability.


    Tong people want to go out when they see this situation, so that the father and daughter can release their emotions and will be separated soon. Naturally, it will not be very close when they meet. Nishang has hardly left her parents since childhood. Therefore, not only nishang will feel uncomfortable, but also nishang''s parents will feel uncomfortable.


    But as soon as Tongren wanted to turn around and leave, nishang''s father stopped Tongren, "Tongren, don''t go out. Set sail right away. Don''t delay, otherwise there should be no place to live before dark."


    As soon as Tong looked back, he found that nishang and nishang''s father stopped crying, but their eyes were still red. Although they didn''t give up, they were still ready to say goodbye.


    Suddenly, Tong people thought of nishang''s father''s environmental skills. Tong people were more curious and hesitated to ask nishang''s father. Nishang''s father suddenly found that Tong people were hesitant. Nishang''s father patted Tong people on the shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter? If there''s something, say that a man''s big husband doesn''t want to be a mother."


    Tongren smiled. Nishang''s father always wanted to make people happy, but he never gave people a serious question. However, after many days of understanding, Tongren knew that nishang''s father was a cold looking but kind-hearted person.


    Tongren looked at nishang''s father and said, "can I ask you something?"


    Nishang looked at Tong people and was curious. Tong people would ask their father what happened, so they were waiting for their father''s answer.


    Nishang''s father seemed to have expected that Tongren would ask questions. Nishang''s father said calmly, "do you want to ask me if I have a soul cutting knife and what my skills are?"


    Tong people knew that their current mind could not hide from nishang''s father, so they said bluntly, "yes, because your skills are really special and powerful."


    Nishang''s father said, "I do have the soul chopping blade, but my soul chopping blade''s skill is to control all skills. I call it jinghuashuiyue. My soul chopping blade can not only control the people in the art according to my requirements, but also control it according to the surrounding environment and the character of the people in the art. Moreover, it paralyzes not only your eyes but also your spiritual power."


    "Moreover, it can make people lose their calmness slowly and lose control slowly. It can create some scenes that you can''t stand." Tong people were surprised at the strength of nishang''s father''s soul cutting knife. If Tong people hadn''t felt the change of nishang''s father''s mood and their micro state of Indra''s eye in advance, they might have lost here.


    Nishang suddenly remembered that she was in the environment and saw the illusion that her mother was caught by the space tearing beast and was about to be torn. If there was no beautiful fire of Tongren at that time, she lost her calm heart and didn''t have the strength like Tongren, she would die if she went out.


    Nishang was glad to hear that. Otherwise, she would never let her father agree to go out for training with her own strength. She was really too poor. Nishang was suddenly lost.


    Nishang''s father saw nishang''s loss and comforted him, "silly child, what are you tangled about? Everyone has different skills and strengths. You are naturally not suitable for cultivation. However, no one can match your intelligent brain. Even the strong and calm Tongren can''t match you in terms of wisdom."


    Nishang''s father continued, "you don''t understand the reason that feet are good and inches are short. You need more experience now. I believe you will become a better yourself. I look forward to seeing you like that." nishang nodded vaguely.


    Nishang''s father looked at Tongren and said, "it''s getting late. You should set sail early."


    Even if there is more reluctance to give up, it is also accompanied by time efforts to cross the past. When nishang and Tongren wave goodbye to nishang''s father, nishang''s father knows that both nishang and Tongren will amaze the world when they return. Nishang''s father thinks confidently.


    Along the way, neither nishang nor Tong spoke. They were thinking about what nishang''s father had just said. They were thinking about their own positioning.


    There are still many storms waiting for them, and Tong people are also anxious to inquire about ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey. Tong people don''t know how the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng are injured. Tong people and nishang are in a hurry. Now their goal is to find a residence first. This is the plan for today, otherwise they may live on the street

 V1.Chapter 1450

    Tongren and nishang hurried out from nishang''s home. It was a little late when they started, so they both hurried along the way and didn''t even have time to eat. Because nishang''s home lives in a remote town in liulanxing, surrounded by steep mountains, and nishang''s weak body, Tongren are still recovering from the damage of fighting with space tearing beasts.


    Therefore, the journey was a little slow. Fortunately, nishang''s father gave Tongren a map, which showed that there was danger, there was no danger, and there was room to stay. He even spent all the local routes that Tongren and nishang were going to. Tongren estimated that according to their own speed and nishang, they could not reach the prosperous area for half a month.


    Tong people suddenly remembered a secret method taught by nishang''s father before they left, which can improve their attack speed. Tong people wondered what kind of secret method it was, and according to nishang''s father''s character, this secret method must be valuable.


    Although Tongren wanted to see the secret method given by nishang''s father, after all, there was still a certain danger during the journey, so Tongren held back and prepared to practice when they had a rest at night. Anyway, Tongren would spend every night in practice.


    According to the map given by nishang''s father, nishang and Tong people found a place to stay. Although it was a cave, it was still very warm. Moreover, Tong people observed it carefully. Although nishang''s father had signs on the map, it was better to check it carefully in case. After all, they were afraid of ten thousand.


    Tongren found that this cave is really suitable for temporary residence. There is an exit without entering the cave. The cave is neither deep nor shallow. The two people just got together. Tongren decided to let nishang live in it and stay at the door to prevent wild animals from attending at night.


    Fortunately, the entrance of this cave is not very obvious. If nishang''s father had not clearly indicated on the map that there is a cave here, otherwise Tongren and nishang might not be able to see a cave with a cave sky here.


    In addition, the Tongren near the cave also searched carefully and found that there were not only water sources but also some dry firewood that could be burned. The Tongren brought back some clean water sources to nishang. After all, after a day''s work, they had a good rest to better meet the next road. The Tongren brought some dry firewood.


    Although Tong people may not need these things at all, but now they have nishang peers, and nishang will not say it. However, Tong people are worried about nishang''s body. After all, nishang''s body is not very good. Today, they have experienced the sadness of separation. They are anxious along the way, and Tong people don''t care what happened to nishang.


    At night, Tongren remembered nishang''s body. Tongren found some wild fruits and the dry food brought back from nishang''s house. They can deal with it tonight. When there is someone else, let nishang have a good meal.


    Tongren didn''t dare to stay outside. After all, nishang didn''t have any martial arts. In case of any danger, he couldn''t deal with it. When Tongren rushed back, nishang had taken off his shoes.


    Along the way, not only the mountains are steep, but also some rain and humidity lead to the muddy road. Nishang''s clean and tidy shoes have a lot of mud standing on them. When Tong people go back, nishang doesn''t know where to find the leaves, which are carefully cleaning the stains on the shoes.


    Tong people sat next to nishang and raised the dead trees. The originally dark and humid cave suddenly became bright and warm. Nishang couldn''t help leaning against the fire. Tong people gave nishang a large book of the fruit and water they just found, and left a little for themselves.


    Tongren said to nishang with some guilt, "I''m tired. I''m too anxious to take care of you."


    Nishang was surprised by the carefulness of Tongren and felt that she was a drag on Tongren''s ham. She said shyly, "it''s my poor physical quality that delayed your and my progress."


    Tongren and nishang both thought about each other. Tongren saw that nishang''s clothes were a little wet. Tongren said, "I''ll go out and change your clothes and shoes, otherwise you will be ill when we go on our way tomorrow."


    Although nishang was a little embarrassed, she was really afraid that if she caught a cold, it would be really bad. Moreover, nishang was ready to wander the Jianghu, so she didn''t refuse "eh".


    Tongren hurried out of the cave door, cut down a nearby big tree and covered the hole. Although Tongren found that there were no beasts nearby, it''s better to be careful. It''s not good to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Tongren waited for a while at the door again. When he heard nishang calling him in, he checked carefully and went in. When he went in, nishang had changed his clothes and put the original clothes nearby for the fire to dry.


    Tong people saw that there were several blisters on nishang''s originally clean feet. Tong people sighed secretly. Nishang was really stubborn, even more stubborn than Rui Qiao Yifeng. Seeing that some of her blisters were worn out, Tong people really didn''t know when nishang began to blister, and how nishang resisted to say it and tried to follow his steps.


    Nishang looked at Tong people walking towards him with great strides. She looked at Tong people with a little doubt, but she saw Tong people looking at herself with helplessness and love. When nishang was ready to ask Tong people, Tong people squatted down and grabbed nishang''s scarred feet.


    Nishang''s face turned red at once. Then nishang heard Tongren say, "your foot is broken. Why don''t you tell me, you woman is so stubborn? Why?" Tongren was angry again.


    Nishang couldn''t help feeling at home when she heard Tongren''s words. A warm current flowed through her heart.


    Nishang watched Tong people expertly remove the blisters on their feet, and then slowly wash them with clean water. They cleaned all the mud accidentally stained on her feet. Tong people carefully applied the medicine. Nishang''s feet felt much better, at least not so painful.


    Nishang was just wondering how to walk tomorrow. Nishang looked at the dusty Tongren and asked them to take off their coats and shoes. Nishang dried all their coats and cleaned their shoes before going to bed. No matter how she let her sleep in the middle of Tongren, nishang didn''t listen.


    After nishang fell asleep in the cave, Tong people covered nishang with a dress before they went to the cave. They sat at the door and guarded the door for nishang. Any monster appeared. They took out the secret method given by nishang''s father and prepared to start practicing

 V1.Chapter 1451

    Tongren sat at the mouth of the cave and began to study the secret method given by nishang''s father. Although the power of the God of death was more communicated from the soul cutting knife, lanran, for example, absorbed energy from the broken jade and relied on the improvement of her own power and spiritual power. The main reason why lanran didn''t kill the black soul was that the black soul was also a part of the broken jade.


    Tongren didn''t understand the existence of avalanche jade at first. The existence of avalanche jade seriously affected the order between the gods of death, resulting in lanran becoming the king in the virtual circle. Tongren remembered that black soul followed Cha and guessed that "lanran seems to have more than one avalanche jade."


    In fact, Tong people had never known what avalanche jade was before. Even the investigation and guess could not clearly say what avalanche jade was. They could only roughly say that avalanche jade could bring endless power to the host and absorb the surrounding energy. Whoever got it could dominate the world.


    However, black soul also said that there is not only one broken jade in the world. Tong people decided to release the sleep mode of black soul once they had a round with ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkey. Before, Tong people didn''t think carefully. Now Tong people think that black soul must know a lot of secrets about blue dye, which can be used as a breakthrough in the future duel between Tong people and blue dye, It will play a vital role.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy can win a hundred battles. Now lanran doesn''t pay attention to Tong people at all. Tong people use this psychology to defeat black soul. If Shangtong people know all the problems of lanran, Tong people have confidence and determination to defeat lanran.


    In fact, among the books in nishang''s home, Tong really knows the role of avalanche jade. Avalanche jade is not only an object, but also the most terrible thing is that it can form self-consciousness. According to the recognition of the Lord, it can provide endless power for the host, and avalanche jade can absorb the surrounding power, which is a characteristic of avalanche jade.


    When Tong people see here, they can''t help thinking of their own soul chopping knife. Their soul chopping knife also has the power of swallowing that other soul chopping knives don''t have. Cha Chai once said that Tong people''s body has the power to rival blue dye. Is it this soul chopping knife?


    Tongren once again lamented their master''s superb craftsmanship. However, with Tongren''s current strength, lanran is not so easy, or even unlikely. According to the writing in nishang''s home, broken jade can also protect the host''s body from aging and spirit. Moreover, once his body reaches a limit value or his life is in danger, Avalanche jade will let the host evolve, and this evolution is endless and endless.


    Tongren can''t help feeling that he still has a lot to know, and lanran''s power can''t be underestimated. Over the years, lanran''s unbridled development has contributed to lanran''s temper. When people in Tong remember that lanran called black soul dog, black soul''s self-esteem was broken. They thought they were friends, but they didn''t expect to be insulted by lanran.


    Tong man shook his head and threw out the years in his mind. Now he''d better concentrate on practicing the secret method given by nishang''s father.


    Tongren opened it and found that the unreal method was written on it. Tongren was more curious and continued to read the secret method. Unlimited information poured into the secret method into Tongren''s brain. He couldn''t help but let Tongren hold his head. After a while, the steps and methods of cultivation emerged in Tongren''s mind.


    After a moment, Tong people were surprised that the secret method given by nishang''s father was so precious that it could not only improve their attack speed, but also the attack speed of soul chopping knife. With the length of cultivation time, it could also improve the accuracy and strength of attack slightly. Tong people really felt the value of this secret method and clenched their fists, Tong people feel that they must practice well.


    Soon, Tongren entered the state of cultivation. The whole body lit up blue light and was silent all night. When nishang woke up, he found that Tongren sat motionless at the door and seemed to be practicing. It can be seen from around Tongren that Tongren has been practicing.


    Nishang can''t help feeling that everyone''s success needs to pay silently behind. Who could have thought that such a talented Tongren can cultivate for a long time, which is not only the cultivation of mind, but also the exercise of Tongren''s body.


    Nishang is full of confidence in her future experience. Anyway, she should be worthy of her own pay. Nishang cleaned up everything last night, made breakfast this morning and studied the map. Tongren and nishang began to hurry again.


    On the road here, Tong people didn''t walk as fast as on the first day, but walked slowly with nishang according to the speed of nishang. Although there were still some blisters on nishang''s feet, they didn''t do well, but Tong people tried to accommodate nishang. Although nishang was painful, it was not so difficult to bear.


    They walked and stopped all the way. Half a month has passed. They are about to reach the most important destination for Tongren and nishang. Nishang and Tongren still get along well these days.


    During the day, they slowly passed through the steep mountains and muddy paths, picked some fruits and kept them for dinner at night. They went well along the map given by nishang''s father to nishang and Tong people.


    Moreover, nishang now knows more about Tong people. When they are bored, they will say something. Not only do Tong people give nishang some common knowledge about the wild, but also what Tong people have seen and heard for such a long time, and even Tong people tell nishang about his relationship with the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng in the green star.


    Although nishang knew that Tong people must be unusual, she didn''t expect Tong people to come from another planet. Nishang also admired the relationship between Tong people, ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkeys. Nishang looked forward to what kind of good friends in Tong population are.


    These days, Tongren are also constantly learning the secret method given to Tongren by nishang''s father. Tongren even feel that they have some understanding and understanding of this skill. This skill is mainly to improve the attack speed of soul chopping knife, which makes people jealous.


    Tongren and nishang''s nearly one month journey is coming to an end. Although outsiders think nishang and nishang may be a little bored and lonely along the way, for a person of cultivation, calming down can improve their spiritual power. Therefore, it is a rare precipitation for both Tongren and nishang.


    Even the original irritable character of nishang has changed a lot, and the way of thinking about problems has begun to change. She has become more and more careful and calm, and no longer only considers problems unilaterally.


    When they finally entered the most prosperous area of Liulan star, they heard a news that Tong people couldn''t sit down.


    Nishang and Tong people finally entered the prosperous area of Liulan star. Nishang wanted to learn some Jianghu experience and business skills. Tong people are mainly looking for ruiqiao Yifeng and red monkeys, and then inquire about the space tunnel. However, before nishang and Tong people rest in the prosperous stage of Liulan star, Tong people heard a news that made him unable to calm down.


    Originally, nishang and Tong people had just sat down in a teahouse. They were bumpy and dusty all the way. Tong people were fine. All day long cultivation had taught him to adjust himself steadily. In addition, Tong people didn''t go very fast in order to accommodate nishang. All the way here, they made a deep study of the secret method given by nishang''s father.


    This set of secret arts is divided into nine levels. When you reach the Ninth level, you can really learn this set of skills. Now Tong people can only master some fur, and Tong people are not idle. When nishang is not tired, they will also teach nishang some simple martial arts and self-defense skills. Tong people find that although nishang doesn''t learn any skills and has no communication with soul chopping sabre, However, the physical strength of nishang is much better than that of ordinary people.


    That''s why nishang still looks energetic even though she is struggling to follow the steps of Tong people. Tong people don''t dare to teach nishang any skills. Tong people know that this should be directly related to nishang''s father. Since nishang''s father doesn''t want nishang to learn skills, Tong people only teach nishang some simple self-defense skills.


    Nishang has been trying to adapt to the environment in the past month, because she knows that Tongren are accommodating themselves and enduring the fatigue of daily traveling and the boredom of cultivation. If she is not accompanied by Tongren, nishang may be really tired. Nishang''s traveling for some days not only makes nishang experience the wind and sun, but also makes nishang thin. The original white skin has also become a little less bright.


    However, nishang is obviously healthier. Originally, nishang white makes people feel that she is morbid. Now, she does have some different feelings, which seems to be healthier and stronger.


    When nishang and Tong people were ready to sit down and have a good meal and have a rest, they found that some things were talking loudly on the table next door. At first, Tong people didn''t care. However, in order to find out some news, after all, the distinctive appearance of the red monkey and his rebellious character must be easy to find out.


    As for ruiqiao Yifeng, Tong people can only take their time. After all, when ruiqiao Yifeng was swallowed by martial arts, ruiqiao Yifeng had learned to protect himself, and ruiqiao Yifeng''s social experience was similar to that of Tong people, so Tong people didn''t worry too much about ruiqiao Yifeng.


    "Hey, there are new people on the quasi God of death ranking this time. It''s really powerful. They beat the old rotten wood white road all over their face with blood. I don''t know where they came from, but they are really happy." the man drank the wine on the table and looked admiring.


    Another person also sighed and said, "yes, why is that monkey so powerful? It''s rare for a spirit animal to cultivate into an adult, and his martial arts are still so strong. It''s really happy to beat the rotten wood white road. The rotten wood white road bullies people by relying on his own power in the ranking of quasi God of death. It''s very happy to insult people in general."


    At the beginning, Tong people were still wondering what the ranking of the quasi God of death was. They heard two people describe this person''s image. Especially when talking about monkeys, Tong people seemed to miss a beat. Tong people were both happy and worried. They were happy that Tong people had been wandering in the foreign world for so long. Although the nishang family saved his name, but, Tongren still have a wandering feeling.


    Worried about the red monkey''s hot temper, Tong people worry about whether the red monkey will be plotted by others. Because of the red monkey''s straightforward character and simple mind, Tong people worry that he will be calculated by others.


    But Tong people are also afraid that this person is not a red monkey. When Tong people plan to continue listening to their conversation, they find that they don''t discuss this matter anymore. Some of them have nothing to do with the red monkey. Although Tong people are a little lost, after all, they say that monkeys will be in the limelight in the competition of quasi God of death ranking, It''s easy to find out if he''s a red monkey.


    Tongren secretly put the ranking of the quasi God of death they said in their heart. When they were ready to arrange their residence for a while, they went out to inquire, just to see what form it was. He bowed his head and continued to eat.


    After nishang finished eating, Tong people found a place to live with nishang. After cleaning up, they explained to nishang that they would go out to inquire. Originally, Tong people wanted to leave nishang here. Tong people were worried about nishang. After all, nishang and Tong people had gone so far. In addition, Tong people wanted to inquire about what chambers of commerce were nearby. Tong people were worried that nishang was tired, I didn''t want to wear neon clothes.


    However, nishang insisted on going out with Tong people and said he wanted to see some things here. Tong people had no choice but to take nishang with them. They rushed to the place where Tong people heard what they said just now.


    Along the way, Tong people and nishang walked and stopped. Nishang stayed in the small town and didn''t have the prosperity here. When they saw new things, they couldn''t help looking more. Originally, it turned into Tong people to go shopping with nishang.


    Tong people know that nishang is curious about some things. In addition, nishang often studies many things at home. Tong people are also embarrassed to brush nishang''s happiness. Generally, Tong people just ask about what nishang likes and pay directly.


    The woman''s purchasing power makes Tongren smack his tongue. Tongren is glad that just before going out, Tongren found something that can exchange things for money and bought the things given by the strange king when he left. Otherwise, according to the gold coins in Tongren''s hand, it''s not enough. Simply, the strange King gives more, and Tongren doesn''t feel bad.


    Tongren was not in a hurry to inquire about the news. As early as he went out to exchange gold coins, Tongren inquired that there would be a monkey game on the challenge arena tonight. Tongren spent a lot of money to book a private room on the second floor of a remote teahouse, so that Tongren could watch the game. If it was a red monkey, he could tell him by telepathy.


    Tong people always have an intuition that he will see the red monkey tonight.


    Tongren walked with nishang for a while, bought some food, and bought some things nishang wanted to make. Tongren felt that the time was coming, so he said to nishang, "nishang, I''ll take you to a game."


    Nishang looked at the mysterious appearance of Tong people, and wondered what Tong people took him to see. Nishang thought about it, nodded and agreed, and they went to the teahouse

 V1.Chapter 1452

    Nishang and Tong people went to the place where Tong people had booked in advance. Nishang watched Tong people skillfully come here, ordered two cups of tea and let them go down. Nishang ate the snacks that Tong people bought for nishang on the street and drank the new tea. Because she was too anxious to eat, she choked at once. Nishang drank the tea quickly.


    Tongren looked at nishang''s choking appearance and was funny. He hurried to give nishang tea, smiled and said to nishang, "you, slow down, no one robbed you. Are you hungry? If you''re hungry, I''ll give you something."


    Nishang said with some embarrassment, "Oh, it''s delicious without this thing." nishang heard that Tongren wanted to order something more for himself, touched his stomach, and was a little hungry at once.


    Nishang blushed and said to Tongren, "can you give me something? I''m a little hungry again. I''ve been wandering all day."


    Tongren heard nishang say that he had been shopping for a whole day, but he looked at nishang. "You''re not too tired to say that you''ve been shopping all day. If I hadn''t come to show you the game, you would still be shopping now." although Tongren disliked nishang, he still cared about nishang and ordered a lot of food for her to nourish her stomach, Also very considerate ordered a cup of hot soup, so that nishang could drink in case she grabbed it.


    Nishang asked Tongren curiously, "what game did you bring me here to watch?"


    While observing the environment of the challenge arena below, Tong people also use their soul ability to observe the soul fluctuation below. Pay attention to whether there are people with stronger soul strength, and answer the question of neon clothes.


    "I told you before that I had two partners who came from other planets with me, but they separated from me. Now I vaguely heard the news of one of them. If I can''t hear wrong, he will have a game here tonight. I''m a little worried about him. After all, he is a person without guard, so I''ll take a position here, If anyone wants to hurt him, I''ll help him secretly. "


    "However, with the ability of red monkeys, I believe that as long as another person doesn''t do something secretly, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand in case, but I''m also worried about whether this is a red monkey." Tong people''s unconscious eyes left a worried look. Nishang rarely saw such Tong people and hurriedly comforted.


    "Oh, oh, I don''t think you have to worry. It must be your friend red monkey. You don''t have to worry. He''s so powerful. There will be nothing. You''ll get together safely."


    Tongren looked at nishang comforting himself. He was warm in his heart. Looking at nishang, he said, "thank you."


    Nishang has always been fighting with Tongren and seldom really said anything to Tongren. Nishang''s face turned red when she saw Tongren''s serious gratitude for herself for the first time. Fortunately, the dishes just came up at this time to cover up nishang''s embarrassment.


    Tongren smiled and didn''t say anything. Tongren suddenly felt that there were strong soul fluctuations around, so he gave up the impulse to tease nishang, picked up the tea at hand and pretended to see it below.


    Tongren found that a strong man came in below, wearing traditional Black Warrior clothes. However, even if it was black, it was difficult to cover up the muscle lines under the man''s black clothes. Tongren could feel that he had strong soul power. Even Tongren felt that his soul fluctuated not very upright.


    Tongren was worried and found that the man didn''t come alone. There were many warriors behind the man, and even some people in the crowd were paying close attention to his every move.


    "Damn it." Tong man thought for a moment and understood this man''s mind at once. Tong man scolded uncontrollably.


    Tongren''s voice suddenly surprised. He was pretending to eat. In fact, he was pretending to disguise his embarrassing nishang. Nishang hurriedly turned to the outside and asked Tongren "what''s the matter, isn''t it your friend?"


    Tong said angrily "This man doesn''t intend to lose at all. There are many warriors around him who are not weak compared with him, and even those hidden in the crowd. If this man wins, he doesn''t have to use these hidden martial arts. However, once he loses, these warriors will help him secretly and help him win the game. Once something happens, these warriors will force him Breaking the rules. "


    "In this way, no matter what the other party is, the man won''t lose, and even he doesn''t intend to lose at all. Moreover, if I guess correctly, the referee has been bought by him. This cunning man is really." Tong said angrily, even unspeakable.


    Nishang was stunned when she heard what Tongren said. Nishang was also nervous and worried. In this way, nishang really didn''t want to duel with this man. It was Tongren''s friend. Both of them were nervous watching the battlefield below.


    Nishang even forgot to eat. Both of them were nervous about the battle below. Tongren even hoped that the news they got was wrong. Even if they got together with the red monkey later, as long as the red monkey wasn''t hurt.


    Tong people carefully observed the number of warriors below and checked their route. If it was really a red monkey, Tong people tried their best to save the red monkey. Tong people were worried about nishang. At that time, what should nishang do in case of war?


    Tong people are a little tangled. They knew to let nishang go back to the place where she lives. If nishang gets hurt, Tong people really feel sorry for nishang''s father''s sustenance.


    Nishang also seems to feel the entanglement of Tongren. Smart she guessed at once that the entanglement of Tongren is probably herself. She is worried about her own safety. Nishang suddenly hates her weakness. Nishang now feels that she has failed and can''t do anything.


    Nishang said to Tongren, "you can go. I''m safe here. I''ll wait for you in this room. I won''t walk around. Just set a border outside. Don''t worry."


    Tong man looked at nishang with a complicated face and sighed in his heart. This smart girl, Tong man secretly thought that he would do his best to get off the red monkey and make nishang unharmed.


    Tong man looked at nishang and said, "don''t think too much. Relax. I have everything. Besides, the people who come now are not good. Aren''t they red monkeys?"


    Nishang had to nod. They continued to look at the battlefield below. The men below seemed impatient. Sitting in the place of the challenge arena leader, they were impatient.


    He shouted loudly, "are you a monkey afraid and escaped temporarily? Why don''t you come out? If you beg for mercy now, I can spare your life." then he laughed recklessly

 V1.Chapter 1453

    Suddenly, there was a violent fluctuation in the air. In the distance, a black iron rod flew from the void, and the sound of "touch" was inserted into the ground. The stick and the ground sent out a strong attack, and gunpowder smoke everywhere.


    Tongren reluctantly closed his eyes and said, "it''s him after all. It''s good to come. You and my brothers fight to the death, fearless."


    After Tongren finished saying this, there was a sudden explosion, "who am I afraid of? You''d better stand well, otherwise, after all, you can''t stand any more in your life, ha ha ha."


    Tongren''s eyes have shown an excited look. With such a familiar voice, Tongren immediately recognized that it was the voice of the red monkey. After separation for so long, Tongren finally found the red monkey. Tongren resisted the excitement of recognizing the red monkey.


    After hearing what Tongren said, nishang knew that the monkey was the partner of Tongren. When Tongren said to fight with the red monkey, nishang didn''t know why, and infinite excitement and excitement emerged in her heart.


    Because such feelings are so pure, nishang has never experienced dangers in the Jianghu. However, nishang has also seen partners who abandon each other for money, so nishang is really happy and envious of such feelings.


    Nishang is looking at the battle below with some worry. Naturally, Tong people are not aware of the psychological change of nishang. Tong people are secretly lucky to have their Indra eyes. Indra eyes have reached the micro scene. Tong people are mainly observing whether there are loopholes in the closed supervision and control of the Black Warrior.


    Tong people are ready. After a while, regardless of whether the red monkey has advantages or disadvantages, Tong people quickly cross into the crowd to catch the thief and the king first. Only by grasping the people fighting with the red monkey can they curb the attack of the Black Warrior below. Tong people finally found an escape route under the dual observation of their strong soul power and Indra''s eye.


    Tong people stood up and took advantage of the fact that the red monkey and the man did not completely fight. Tong people now have to pretend to be viewers and destroy some of the defense of the black warriors.


    Before the Tong people went down, they told nishang again and again "Nishang, I''ll go down to help the red monkey soon. The red monkey is my brother. I can''t stand idly by, but I won''t leave you. I''ll set up a border here and tell the people below not to come up easily. Remember, no matter what happens below us later, you don''t go down."


    Tongren gave a meal and hurriedly said, "the game will begin immediately. Remember that no matter what happens below, you should stay above. I can solve it. You don''t have to worry. As soon as I deal with the red monkey, I''ll come to you immediately and promise me not to go out."


    Nishang felt warm when she heard what Tongren said. She saw Tongren''s anxiety and worry. She hurriedly said, "go quickly. I know what you said. I won''t go down easily. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you here. You should pay attention to safety first."


    When Tongren heard about nishang''s protection, they felt a little confused and didn''t say anything. After all, time was pressing. Although Tongren were worried that nishang could only fight quickly now, Tongren set a border for nishang and hurried down.


    Although nishang is on the top, her mind drifts down early. Nishang hates herself and can''t help Tong people and red monkeys, even if it helps them heal their injuries.


    Tongren quickly shuttled through the crowd and pretended to be bad tempered and collided with the black warriors. The black warriors had a task on them. They glared at Tongren and didn''t care. But Tongren still didn''t beg for mercy and pretended to be drunk. They still rushed between the black warriors and destroyed their route.


    These black warriors wanted to beat Tong people up. A leader of these black warriors hurriedly whispered, "don''t make trouble. Don''t you know what''s important now? Don''t lose money for small things. Do you understand?"


    However, the black warrior who was bumped around by Tongren could only lay down his fist and said to Tongren, "you drunkard, you''d better not let me meet you again, otherwise I will let you know what life is better than death." after that, the Black Warrior went to another place to guard.


    Tongren was so cool that they broke their defense. Maybe they didn''t pay attention to the red monkey at all. However, it was because of their arrogance that Tongren and the red monkey were able to drill a hole.


    Tongren watched the battlefield nervously. When the red monkey threw his weapons on the challenge arena, people around him were talking. Originally, they didn''t support the red monkey. After all, the red monkey was a new quasi God of death ranking, but seeing the blow of the red monkey, some people in the crowd began to support the red monkey.


    When the man saw that someone in the crowd began to support the red monkey, he smiled coldly and said, "what''s the use of talking big? I''ll see you on the field later."


    The red monkey pulled his weapon out of the ground and said disdainfully, "with your strength, I can beat you. Even your family don''t know you."


    The male warrior didn''t say anything. He snorted coldly and didn''t say anything. However, he thought to himself that he would kill himself in the dark for a while. He wouldn''t be relieved if he didn''t cripple the red monkey.


    Suddenly, the red monkey felt a shock in his heart, and a sense of familiarity that had not been seen for a long time hit his heart. Suddenly, the red monkey''s head shook, and the red monkey tightly covered his head. Not only the crowd, but also the people who dueled with the red monkey looked at him tightly, thinking what kind of tricks he was playing. After a while, the red monkey smiled mysteriously and looked relaxed for a moment. He was ready, Into the duel circle.


    Both people and those who fought with the red monkey looked puzzled. Seeing the smiling face of the red monkey for a moment, the person who fought with the red monkey said sarcastically, "playing tricks."


    The red monkey ignored him, humming and pretending not to hear. Seeing that the red monkey didn''t take care of himself, the Black Warrior looked boring and didn''t talk.


    After a while, the drum on the challenge arena was knocked up, and the challenge arena competition officially began.


    The red monkey and the Black Warrior stood opposite each other. The referee motioned them to give their names and bow to each other.


    The red monkey took the lead in saying "red monkey"


    The Black Knight then said, "masano on the well"


    The two people bowed to each other, and the referee knocked the drum. Their eyes suddenly changed. The game officially began. Tong people looked nervously below. Once the red monkey was injured, Tong people would rush ove

 V1.Chapter 1454

    Both of them did not act rashly and carefully observed each other. The red monkey held his iron rod tightly and began to shine red light. The faint light surprised Inoue, who decided not to continue the stalemate and took the lead in breaking the deadlock.


    The samurai sword in his hand "choked" and suddenly came out of the scabbard of the samurai sword. Inoue Asano rushed to the red monkey like the wind. The red monkey smiled and dodged and said, "can you hit people so slowly?"


    Then it was much easier. By the way, a flying kick kicked Inoue''s back. Inoue stumbled and nearly fell. He hurried to support his body with his samurai sword.


    Although Inoue has his own samurai sword, the samurai sword is not a soul cutting sword, so Inoue can''t communicate his sword as easily as Tongren. After all, the samurai sword can''t be associated with the life he has. However, the soul cutting sword is not. People are in the sword, and the death of people is not fun.


    Even now, Tongren''s soul chopping knife has been upgraded to the realm of unity of heart and man, and is out of this stage. However, if Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly breaks, Tongren will never find another knife with the same tacit understanding as themselves. Moreover, in case of such a day, Tongren can''t imagine what kind of battle they have experienced.


    In addition, after a preliminary test, the red monkey and Inoue ASO obviously lost a little. The people watching the battle below were surprised at the strength of the red monkey and hurried to talk. More and more people who were hesitant supported the red monkey.


    Asano Inoue knew that he lost the first game. He couldn''t get over his face. He rushed to the red monkey in a rage. On the surface, he rushed to the red monkey. In fact, he hid the back move. Once the red monkey took this move, he probably couldn''t get up. It can be seen how cruel and cruel Asano Inoue is.


    Tong people looked at the red monkey nervously. Although the red monkey was light and low at the beginning, just now the red monkey suddenly felt a mysterious wave in his brain.


    At the beginning, the red monkey was a little nervous and thought it was the enemy''s dirty tricks. As a result, the familiar voice of Tongren echoed in his heart. The red monkey was just excited to look for Tongren and hurriedly asked "where are you, Tongren?"


    Tongren hurriedly said, "red monkey, don''t look for me first. I''ll tell you, you pretend to be nothing. I want to tell you something.


    Although the red monkey was curious about why Tongren did this, the red monkey knew that Tongren must have a certain reason to do so, so he pretended to be dizzy.


    Tongren hurriedly continued "Red monkey, the man you are dueling with, masano Inoue, is a despicable man. He doesn''t think he has lost at all, so he has arranged a lot of thugs. You can''t escape here whether you win or lose, so don''t underestimate the enemy. I''ll watch the war below. You can fight you, I''ll stop you below. If anything happens, I''ll be below Help you.


    The red monkey couldn''t help being angry when he listened to the Tongren''s words. Unexpectedly, the Inoue ASO was so mean. The red monkey even wanted to kill Inoue ASO with a stick now, but the Tongren hurriedly stopped the red monkey.


    Tongren said, "you must remember now, don''t be careless or careless. Any move of Inoue Asano may be a conspiracy, and you must keep calm first, otherwise we won''t be able to escape later. Once you beat him and can''t fight back, I will come out of the crowd to help you. Remember, keep calm."


    That''s what Tongren said. However, the commune pants are still immersed in the joy of meeting Tongren again and the disgust of Inoue Ono, so the red monkeys are unmoved by what kind of provocation Inoue Ono makes next.


    Recalling what Tong Ren said just now, the red monkey carefully looked at Inoue''s moves and found that his dark moves, even if he had been prepared, were still a little surprised. Inoue''s ruthlessness could not help but secretly scold "this damn bastard"


    The red monkey called the Tong man in his heart and asked the Tong man to prepare. On the surface, the red monkey pretended to be careless and wanted to take the blow of Inoue Mayo. Inoue and his black warriors were happy and relaxed. However, in fact, it was Inoue Mayo who was about to suffer bad luck.


    Asano Inoue''s moves are about to collide with those of the red monkey. Both Asano Inoue, Tongren or the red monkey are looking forward to this moment.


    Close combat, the red monkey''s stick not only shattered Inoue''s attack, but also his dark move. Inoue''s underwater was completely surprised that the red monkey could find Inoue''s dark move, so they didn''t go out in time. Tongren rushed from the stage at the moment of their carelessness.


    The soul chopping knife suddenly broke through the air. The soul chopping knife hit the artery of Inoue Mayo. The sudden accident surprised Inoue Mayo and the audience. Inoue Mayo hurriedly asked Tongren, "who are you? Why kill me?"


    In fact, he wanted to delay time and wait for his Samurai soldiers to save himself. However, Tong man saw through his plot at a glance and said coldly, "men of Inoue Mayo, I advise you not to move, because my knife is much faster than you. Maybe if I''m not happy, your boss''s head will fall in front of your feet."


    Upon hearing this, Inoue ASO hurriedly asked for a detour, "no, no, no, no, I promise you whatever conditions you have. Whoever sent you, I''ll give you double or no triple the price, as long as you don''t kill me."


    Tongren didn''t pay attention to Inoue ASO. He looked at the audience and said loudly, "this man, Inoue Aso, has repeatedly threatened to participate in the players secretly. Once someone wants to challenge him, he will attack behind his back, and even arrange people not to let the winner step down. Should such a person die?"


    The audience shouted "this" and seemed to support Tongren''s decision.


    In this way, Inoue was more afraid. Tong man said to Inoue''s ear, "I shouldn''t deal with people like you, otherwise they will dirty my knife."


    Then he pushed Inoue Asano fiercely. Inoue Asano''s men were eager to save Inoue Asano. Tongren took advantage of this chaotic moment and dragged the red monkey to disappear on the challenge arena.


    When Inoue Ono returns to God, Tong man and red monkey are gone. Inoue Ono urgently scolds his subordinates, but he has nothing to do.


    After a while, Tong people looked at the long lost red monkey and smiled at each other. Tong people hurriedly said, "it''s not safe here. I''ll take you to a place. Go quickly."


    They disappeared at the corner of the street

 V1.Chapter 1455

    The red monkey and Tong Ren disappeared at the corner of the street. Tong Ren led the red monkey to the hotel he and nishang booked during the day. After a while, the two arrived at the accommodation. Tong Ren is now worried about nishang''s safety. After all, nishang is a female student who has no strength to bind chickens. Tong Ren suddenly put nishang inside at the time of the incident.


    However, although Tongren set up a border and told the people below not to come up easily, it was inevitable that there were some accidents. Tongren didn''t have time to say too much to the red monkey. Tongren hurriedly asked the red monkey.


    "Red monkey, I''m going out now. You stay here. Don''t walk around. I have medicine. You can get it yourself first. Wait for me to come back later. We''re talking."


    The red monkey was worried about Tong people and hurriedly asked, "where are you going? Now we have just come down from the challenge arena of the quasi God of death ranking. If you go like this, you will be recognized. Do you have anything urgent to do now?"


    Tongren was a little worried. When he thought about it carefully, he thought the red monkey was reasonable. Tongren calmed down and said, "I almost died here. A girl saved me. She wants to experience with me now. Her father entrusted her to me. I just put her in a nearby teahouse in order to save you."


    Tongren darkened his fist. When they were walking with the red monkey just now, one of Inoue''s men threw a samurai knife at the red monkey. Tongren crooked the knife with a flying fist, but his hand was accidentally hurt.


    The red monkey said, "in that case, I''ll go with you. There are many people and great power."


    Tongren is calm now. After thinking about it, he vetoed it all at once and said, "we just woke up and came down from the challenge arena to rank the God of death. Although Inoue''s strength is not strong, we hit him in the face on his territory. He will not give up. We have many people, but we are easy to be exposed."


    The red monkey was a little worried. He grabbed his face and asked Tong people anxiously, "what can I do? I can''t let nishang where he is."


    Tongren thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "well, let''s act separately. We''ll simply disguise it. Now it''s dark in the sky, which is more conducive for us to rescue nishang." Tongren turned over and found some strange clothes. He spent a beard on his brush and wrapped the whole body of the red monkey in red and purple clothes, It''s completely different from what it looked like before the red monkey.


    Tongren said again that he had made a plan. The better he could be with the red monkey. Tongren asked the red monkey to stay near their room and carefully clean up a route. Then Tongren rescued nishang. After Tongren nishang got together with the red monkey, the red monkey went first with nishang. After Tongren got off, they agreed on a route and got up immediately.


    Two people galloped all the way and protected themselves with their spiritual power. When Tong people approached nishang, Tong people saw some black warriors and were looking for something nearby. Moreover, each Black Warrior wore a samurai sword, and two or three people were in a group, which was also extremely regulated.


    While Tong people tried to go in and save nishang, nishang was staying upstairs in a daze.


    Nishang''s current mood is indescribable. Nishang and Tong people came out to experience, which is not a temporary idea, but something that has been considered for a long time. However, once they came out, nishang was a little confused in the face of all kinds of people and experienced different things. What was her initial goal?


    Nishang originally came out with Tongren. Nishang thought she had learned a lot. Even if she knew astronomy and geography at the top, it was not too much. However, nishang felt that these knowledge was useless. What she had been relying on was her own burden. Nishang couldn''t help feeling a little confused. Was her decision really right?


    Giving up a stable life and wandering like this just become a burden for Tongren. Nishang''s self-esteem is unacceptable. Nishang doesn''t want to be like this.


    Nishang was lying on the seat with some listlessness. She remembered the battle of Tong people to save the red monkey just now. Nishang had been watching the figure of Tong people and red monkeys in the window. Nishang felt some blood when watching such a battle. Nishang also wanted to be a person like Tong people, rather than sitting here waiting for the rescue of Tong people.


    Nishang passed the inner station where Tong people saved the red monkey, which completely stimulated nishang''s desire for strength. Nishang no longer wanted to wait for others'' rescue. Nishang was ready to wait for Tong people to save himself this time. Nishang would make it clear to Tong people that he couldn''t go on like this.


    As soon as nishang thought that she would have some strength to help Tongren, at least she didn''t have to sit here and wait for Tongren''s rescue, but she could also participate in the battlefield. Even if she helped Tongren do some trivial things, nishang''s mood would be much better than now.


    Nishang feels a little excited when she thinks about it. Nishang has some expectations. What is her power and how should she eliminate the power of fire? Thinking about these, the original haze of nishang is cleared away.


    When nishang was in a good mood and in a bad mood, Tong people were anxious to find a way to save her outside. Now the people of Inoue Mayo were near the competition of the proposed God of death ranking. Maybe Inoue Mayo thought that Tong people and the red monkey didn''t escape far. After all, the red monkey was a new person. Tong people are suffering a lot now. Inoue Mayo is really bad.


    Tong people hide outside and secretly wait for the opportunity. Once the black warriors relax a little, or they leave, Tong people hurry in. After all, these black warriors can''t stay here all the time.


    Tong people waited at the door for a long time, but they didn''t see these black warriors go. Tong people were a little worried. Dragging on like this not only increased the chance of exposure, but also may not be safe in the neon clothes. Just when Tong people wanted to make some sounds to attract the two black warriors away and break in by force.


    Suddenly, Tongren suddenly found that there was a familiar soul wave nearby. Tongren hurriedly gave up the idea, but had to continue to hide in the dark.


    After a while, Tong people found that masano Inoue, who had just separated for a short time, limped in Tong people''s vision. Tong people suddenly broke down. I didn''t expect that masano Inoue could also be here.


    Tongren can only hope that he will not follow up with the room that Tongren just ordered. Tongren is now urgently thinking of some ways. In case, if Inoue is really numb, he must enter the room in nishang, and the people below will not be able to stop him.


    Tong people are sweating and thinking of ways. Tong people now tell themselves to calm down and start using Indra''s eyes. See how many black warriors are around. Tong people are ready. Once something that Tong people don''t want to happen happens, Tong people have prepared for the worst

 V1.Chapter 1456

    Using Indra''s eye, Tong found that there were not many black warriors nearby. Most of them were used to protect masano Inoue''s black warriors. The remaining black warriors should let masano Inoue send them to find themselves and red monkeys.


    Tongren relaxed his mind a little. Tongren used his spiritual power to adjust his state quickly. Tongren adjusted his breathing and closely watched every move of Inoue. Once something happened, Tongren could only go out to protect nishang. Now Tongren can only hope nishang won''t come out no matter what he heard, Otherwise, your efforts will be in vain.


    This Tongren is nervously watching Inoue, but Inoue still doesn''t notice. Inoue has lost the challenge competition of the proposed God of death ranking. He is in a very bad mood. The proposed God of death ranking is extremely important to Inoue, and even can be compared with life. No, Inoue would not spend so much money to hire a large number of black warriors to serve him.


    However, Inoue didn''t think that the red monkey would have a helper below and almost killed himself. When Inoue thought of the moment of life and death, Inoue had some soft legs now. Inoue felt hate and touched his neck. Because the sharp soul chopping knife of Tongren was close to it, some blood was left.


    Inoue was angry and asked his men loudly, "why haven''t you found the red monkey and his accomplice?"


    A group of black warriors knew that Inoue Asano had been defeated. They were angry and had words of suffering in their hearts. They could only falter and say, "I''m looking for it. Don''t worry."


    Inoue''s family was more angry when they heard the answer. Inoue severely kicked the Black Warrior below and scolded, "what do you do? I have raised you for so long. You can''t do anything. What''s the use of me?" then he trampled on the Black Warrior''s face.


    The Black Warrior did not dare to say anything. He could only endure the pain and whispered for mercy. "Master, spare me and give me another chance. I will be able, master."


    Next to several black warriors look at the angry Inoue numbness and quickly kneel down and say, "master, please forgive me."


    For a time, the fear and anger of this small teahouse replaced the original happiness and harmony. Tong people looked at it from a distance, bit their teeth and scolded, "this bastard, masano on the well, damn it."


    The low voices in the crowd were talking about the character of Inoue, and some people said that he deserved to fall out of the ranking of quasi God of death. After hearing this, Inoue''s face, which was distorted because of anger, became more distorted and even deformed. Inoue stepped on the Black Warrior at his feet harder, and the Black Warrior cried out because of severe pain.


    People were stunned and looked at Inoue ASO. No one dared to speak. They were afraid that the next person was themselves. The Black Warrior panted violently, shouted loudly, and even the corners of his mouth began to bleed. Many people couldn''t bear to watch this scene again. Some people hurried away from the back door, and the original busy teahouse became particularly deserted.


    At this time, Inoue ASO loosened his feet. Inoue ASO likes the feeling that others are afraid of him. This feeling makes Inoue ASO a little happy. Inoue said coldly to the black warrior who is about to die at his feet, "remember to work hard for me. I''ll spare your life this time. If there''s another time, you''ll come to me with your head."


    The Black Warrior at Inoue''s feet was close to dying, but seeing Inoue''s sparing his life, he said weakly, "thank you, master." then he hurriedly supported his weak body and wanted to stand up. However, Inoue had broken his leg, but he still clenched his teeth to hold it up and thanked Inoue.


    The eyes of the other black warriors were filled with tears. After all, they were brothers together. After years of company, they didn''t want to have feelings, but the feeling that the brothers were injured and they couldn''t do anything made them feel bad, but they had no choice. Even some lips and teeth depended on each other. They were also thinking about their end.


    After Inoue was in a good mood, he saw the injured Black Warrior standing up. It was rare to have some sympathy. He looked at the Black Warrior, wiped the blood on his mouth, and seemed to be concerned and said, "you, don''t work for me like this next time. You take him down."


    Then he turned around and didn''t look at the Black Warrior. The black warriors knew Inoue''s character and personality. Seeing Inoue''s letting them live, they didn''t dare to say anything. They hurried to take the injured Black Warrior for treatment.


    The remaining black warriors had to be the frightened protector, Inoue ASO. Everyone was afraid that the next bad luck was himself. They all looked at Inoue Aso''s face carefully, and no one dared to get too close to Inoue ASO.


    Inoue enjoys the feeling of being respected. The grievance of being defeated by Tong people dissipates. The Tong people who secretly observe at the door not only secretly scold Inoue as a pervert, but also observe Inoue''s every move for fear that he will go to nishang''s room.


    Inoue ASO shouted loudly, "where are the people? I want to drink tea. Where are the people dead?"


    The shopkeeper came reluctantly. Although he was afraid and Inoue brought him bad things, now he can only go out to entertain him for his little life.


    The shopkeeper hurried out and asked, "what would you like to drink, sir? I''ll make it for you."


    Inoue ASO snorted, "will you let me sit at this door and drink? I''m going to the room where I usually watch the game, and the rest is the same as usual."


    Tong people prayed at the door and used their spiritual power again and again, hoping that it would not be the room with neon clothes in the inner room.


    As a result, the next second Tongren heard the shopkeeper say, "Sir, I''m sorry, there''s someone in the room now. Look, can you change it?"


    Tongren''s insinuation is not good. Now he has no choice but to break through.


    As soon as Inoue Amano heard it, he naturally didn''t want to. He kicked the shopkeeper and shouted, "what''s my identity and what''s his identity? I want to see who dares to rob my room." then he was going to nishang''s room.


    At the sight of Tongren, he hurried to run his spiritual power. When he heard Tongren''s call, the chopping soul knife immediately appeared in Tongren''s hands. Tongren fiercely kicked the ground under his feet, and immediately rushed to the small teahouse. The chopping soul knife fiercely flew out and flew to masano on the well.


    Although Inoue''s strength is not particularly good, many years of challenge arena competition has led him to be a lot of vigilance at the critical moment of life and death. Inoue''s field hid behind a black warrior. The Black Warrior was immediately inserted by the soul chopping knife, and immediately lost his life, and his spiritual power was absorbed by the soul chopping knife

 V1.Chapter 1457

    When Inoue saw the tragedy of the Black Warrior, he was startled. He quickly released him and hid behind other black warriors. These black warriors were also terrified by the tragedy of the dead inner Black Warrior. Everyone hid together tremblingly, even a little scared. The samurai sword in his hand trembled.


    Masano Inoue didn''t know where the people who wanted to kill him were. He could only see that the soul chopping knife was taken back, but there was no figure. Masano Inoue pretended to be shocked and said, "who is it? If you come out, I can spare you from dying."


    Tong people saw Inoue ASO trembling, and then followed him to blow cowhide. They couldn''t help laughing. After hearing Tong people''s laughter, Inoue ASO couldn''t help feeling despised by others. The huge sense of honor and disgrace made him unable to breathe. He said loudly, "what are you laughing at? Don''t you dare to come out? If you have a seed, come out. Let''s have a competition."


    The Tong people came to Inoue Asano step by step. Inoue Asano heard the footsteps of the Tong people. He was getting closer and closer. Inoue Asano even had some shortness of breath. The Black Warrior beside him was even more. Seeing the tragedy of the dead black warrior, he couldn''t face the thorny enemy of the Tong people with ordinary heart.


    Knowing that Inoue saw the Tong man, he immediately recognized that the Tong man was the one who wanted to kill him with the red monkey just now. Inoue''s heart hated that he lost his place in the quasi God of death ranking competition and even damaged his reputation. Inoue thought to himself that since there is a way in heaven, you don''t go and there is no door in the region, you came. I wanted to let you die, Now you leave your dog''s life for my blood shame.


    The people under Inoue Asano''s time will escape once they have a chance and ask all the black warriors to come back and surround Tong people together, so that Tong people can''t escape. After all, Inoue Asano is a man who has experienced many battles. Since he knows that Tong people come to him, he guesses that Tong people''s strength is not weak, and he can''t fight with his current strength.


    So masano Inoue now drags the Tong people. Once the Tong people have any negligence, he asks his men to call all the people to gather. He will force a war with the Tong people at that time. How can he delay the Tong people for a while? Once all the black warriors gather, today is the day when the Tong people will die.


    However, what Inoue Asano didn''t know, Tong people didn''t want to fight with Inoue Asano at all. Tong people knew that their main task was to save nishang, so Tong people didn''t love war. They had already prepared. Once Tong people started with Inoue Asano, they would take out a weapon that they bought to put black smoke. Then, Tongren quickly rushed into nishang''s house.


    Save nishang. The eye of free Indra in Tongren County, even the black fog, seemed to him to be in vain. Even if the black fog of the black soul didn''t make him lost at that time, not to mention the tools he bought.


    They both have their own plans. Tong people know they can''t afford to drag. The red monkey is urgently cleaning up the Black Warrior near Tong people''s residence. Now Tong people can''t delay.


    Tongren looked at Inoue ASO and shouted angrily, "Inoue Aso, you should have retribution for your bad deeds. Today I will act on behalf of heaven. Next year''s today is your memorial day. Come on, duel."


    Tongren didn''t give Inoue Asano a chance to breathe when he finished. He went up with a flying leg. The figure of Tongren walked quickly. The Black Warrior could only see a pile of residual shadows on the ground. Although Inoue Asano was not good at martial arts, he had to calm down and shouted to the black Warrior quickly "Go and gather all the black warriors. Don''t worry about me. Go and come back and surround him."


    Before Inoue Asano finished, the Tong people rushed to Inoue Asano''s eyes and gave him a hard punch. Inoue Asano hurried to hide. The Tong people waved the soul chopping knife. The huge soul chopping knife protection even crushed the air. Inoue Asano and the Black Warrior were stunned because they didn''t see such a huge soul chopping knife.


    Inoue was revived by the huge impact. He knew the combat effectiveness of the Tong people. Now he couldn''t collide with the Tong people. Looking at the black warriors in a daze, he couldn''t get angry. He hurried to say, "where are you staying? What are you doing? Am I dying? Do you think you can still live?"


    The black warriors rushed out, and none of them was here. The Tong people saw that the time was almost right. With a huge chop, they rushed Inoue Asano to another place, and the two immediately separated.


    Inoue said hurriedly, "it''s no good for you to kill me. Otherwise, I''ll give you money. You''re here, and I''ll give you a lot of money. How about it?" although Inoue said so, he thought that as long as the black warriors gathered together, he must take down Tong people. Inoue thought darkly that he must make Tong''s life better than death.


    Tongren had known the true face of Inoue Asano for a long time. The good tool in his hand pretended to be thinking and asked Inoue Asano "how much can you give me?"


    Masano Inoue looked at the hesitation of Tong people and thought that Tong people were excited. He hurried to say, "say less money, whatever you want."


    While pretending to hesitate, Tong man picked up the tool and said, "I want your life." then he threw the tool to Inoue Mayo. Soon there was black smoke. Inoue Mayo thought it was Tongren''s soul cutting knife at first. He hurried to hide, and he would find bursts of black smoke. Inoue Mayo suddenly understood and said in his heart "Cheated, he didn''t want to duel with me at all. He wanted to go."


    Just when Inoue Asano wanted to pester Tong people, he found that the huge black fog blocked his sight. Inoue Asano didn''t know that Tong people were walking in the same direction.


    When the black smoke was still diffuse, Tong people hurriedly covered up their body shape and ran Indra''s eyes. The black fog in front of them was like nothingness. Tong people immediately wanted to go to nishang''s room. Tong people knew that the current black fog could not delay Inoue''s numbness for a long time, and he would react in a moment.


    Fortunately, nishang had nothing to do in the room. He waited quietly for Tong people. Tong people hurried to hold nishang and didn''t have time to explain more. They asked nishang to hold his neck, and then hurried out of the window and rushed to the place agreed with the red monkey.


    After the red monkey separated from the Tong people, he was not idle. He found that there were many more places to live. The black warriors were searching. The red monkey beat around and solved the black warriors one by one. Just as the red monkey was carrying out according to the Tong people''s plan, suddenly these black warriors gathered together, as if something had happened.


    The red monkey knows that Tong people have succeeded, but now the red monkey is worried and doesn''t know whether to go or stay

 V1.Chapter 1458

    Just when the red monkey was anxious and at a loss, Tong people came back with nishang. Tong people handed nishang to the red monkey and said, "you go first, I''ll cushion the back."


    Although the red monkey was worried about Tongren, he also knew the strength of Tongren. Without ideas, Tongren would not talk nonsense. Therefore, the red monkey told Tongren to pay attention to safety and hurried back to his residence with his neon clothes. The fewer people, the less likely they were to be exposed.


    Nishang is a little decadent. She has been dragging Tongren''s feet. Nishang really wants to do something for Tongren, which can also reduce her inner burden. Although this is the first time nishang meets the red monkey, nishang is really not in the mood under this unpleasant environment.


    Because nishang now often has a feeling that she is useless. This feeling greatly stimulates nishang''s self-esteem. Nishang is a little decadent, and the red monkey is also a little embarrassed at the beginning. After all, the red monkey has never had much contact with women, but the red monkey doesn''t seem to be in a good mood when he finds nishang.


    The red monkey also began to study why nishang was angry. The red monkey and nishang shuttled quickly.


    On the other hand, Tong Ren was after Duan. He found that many black warriors began to chase after him. Tong Ren knew that it was necessary to create some illusions now. Tong Ren escaped and began to think about what to do on the other hand?


    When Inoue found the black fog, he knew that Tong people had no intention to fight with him at all. However, the black fog blocked his sight. Inoue can only hope that the Black Warrior outside can catch Tong people.


    Inoue was completely invisible in the black fog. Inoue closed his eyes and began to think about what the purpose of Tongren was, why he came so suddenly and killed him, and why he left so fiercely after he came so?


    After thinking for a while, Inoue immediately understood that the purpose of Tong people was not to kill themselves, but to save the people above. And they came to save this person, which shows that this person must not have great martial arts, or he was injured. Anyway, they must not go far.


    Since they can''t go far, they must be in the city. Since they are in the city, they can''t run far. Moreover, they are also new people. They are likely to be new people, so just ask where there are new people or three people together. Inoue Mayo suddenly opened his eyes and figured out everything at once.


    Masano Inoue''s subordinates are still searching. Tong people are thinking about taking some false signals to make them believe. However, before Tong people think of any way, suddenly these black warriors gather. They don''t know what to say, and then they go back together.


    Although Tongren had doubts, now Tongren knew that they could not stay outside, so they hurried to gather in the direction of the red monkey and nishang. During this period, Tongren also carefully observed whether someone nearby was observing. After careful, Tongren arrived at the place and joined nishang and the red monkey.


    When they get together, they have an unspeakable feeling. After experiencing the test of life and death, they seem to know more about the meaning of partners and mutual trust.


    Although nishang was very happy, when she saw that Tong people were hurt, she didn''t know how to tell Tong people, and Tong people were immersed in the happiness of alternating with red monkeys.


    Tong people looked at the red monkey. The red monkey also felt very happy and unspeakable complexity. However, they knew that they still needed to continue to find ruiqiao Yifeng, so that their small team of three people could formally gather the formula. Both of them understood each other''s feelings. The two people hammered each other and said nothing more.


    After a while, Tong people turned to look at nishang. Nishang looked at Tong people with a complex face. Nishang felt sour when she saw that Tong was injured for herself. Her tears almost fell. Tong people wanted to boast that nishang didn''t walk around. As a result, nishang suddenly shed tears, which made Tong people feel at a loss.


    Tongren thought nishang was crying because she was afraid. In fact, nishang was worried about Tongren. She blamed herself for not helping Tongren, but hurt Tongren. Nishang hoped to help Tongren. After a long time of joy, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Her face turned red and came out of Tongren''s arms. Both Tongren and nishang were embarrassed.


    After a while, nishang broke the embarrassment. Nishang asked Tongren, "I also want to learn something. I want to be like you. I don''t want you to hide behind me every time you fight. It makes me uncomfortable and even uncomfortable to drag my legs. I don''t want that."


    Tongren was somewhat surprised by nishang''s words. Tongren hesitated. Nishang''s father didn''t let nishang have any skills. Tongren didn''t know whether to listen to nishang''s ideas or the opinions of nishang''s father in invisibility.


    Nishang looked at Tong people persistently, and nishang said, "I hope you can help me. If you don''t help me, I won''t give up, and I''ll find a way."


    Tongren helplessly looked at nishang and thought that cultivation was his own business. Since nishang had decided to practice, he had no right to obstruct him. After thinking for a long time, Tongren looked at the red monkey and wanted to consult the red monkey.


    Nishang saw Tong people looking at the red monkey and hurriedly looked at the red monkey with a begging look. He was embarrassed to show the red monkey. The red monkey hurriedly said, "I don''t know, I don''t know. Decide for yourself¡°


    Tongren finally had to say reluctantly, "well, but I said in advance that cultivating this kind of thing depends on myself. However, the character of cultivation depends on nature. You can''t force what you choose."


    Tongren said, nishang said excitedly, "uh huh, I know."


    Nishang then looked at Tong people nervously and asked, "when can I know my own nature? Do I need to prepare anything?"


    Tongren looked at the nervous nishang and said comfortingly, "nishang, relax. This mainly depends on your nature. Don''t worry too much. You should have a good rest these days and adjust your state of mind. Being too anxious is bad, otherwise, you will be very disappointed.


    Nishang was disappointed and said, "well, I will adjust my state as soon as possible. Can you also let me know my attributes faster."


    Tongren was amused by the worried nishang. The red monkey also looked like smiling at nishang. The three people laughed together. No one knew that the danger was quietly approaching

 V1.Chapter 1459

    After experiencing the event of Inoue, the three decided not to stay here and continue to move forward. However, considering the influence of Inoue here, although the red monkey and Tong people won the ranking of the quasi God of death competition, Inoue''s influence in the city is shaken, but it can not completely replace Inoue.


    After all, masano Inoue has developed in this city for many years and cannot be replaced at all. A large number of black warriors work for him. Now Tong people and red monkeys have completely touched his scales. Among the three, nishang is the easiest to get out of the city. However, nishang''s strength is the weakest. Now the three can only wait for the limelight to escape the city.


    After a brief study, the three decided to go back to their room to sleep. Now it''s not easy to go out and book a room again. So they slept in nishang''s own room and Tongren and red monkey''s room.


    After going through the ups and downs of the night, nishang was worried and scared. She went back to her house, cleaned up for a while and fell asleep immediately. After all, she was really tired this day. She went out to buy a lot of things, worried and scared for Tongren and red monkeys, and finally decided to stimulate her skills like Tongren and red monkeys, This change of mentality is a very experienced heart.


    Tong people and red monkeys don''t meet again. They don''t sleep or practice. They both want to say something to each other.


    Tongren asked the red monkey curiously, "red monkey, what did you experience after we separated in the space tunnel? Were you hurt at that time?"


    The red monkey sat up from the bed, looked at Tong man and said "At that time, I was hit by the space storm Xi Bo from the space tunnel. I was still awake at that time, because after all, Tongren, you took most of the damage. Although there were some injuries, they were all flesh and skin injuries. I saw you unconscious at that time. While I wanted to hold ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand, I wanted to hold you in a coma.


    However, the power of the space storm was too great. I felt that I was broken by my waist at that time. In addition, ruiqiao Yifeng''s luggage fell off at that time. How could ruiqiao Yifeng take it back? It didn''t help me to shout to him loudly. Later, I was in a coma. "


    After hearing the words of the red monkey, Tong people both fell into a worried look. After all, although ruiqiao Yifeng had borne most of the damage, ruiqiao Yifeng''s body was weak and had not returned to the original level. Tong people were worried and even blamed themselves.


    The red monkey saw the worry and remorse of Tong people and said comfortingly "We almost took most of the damage for her, so ruiqiao Yifeng should not be hurt. In addition, she is not as easily deceived as ordinary women. Her experience is weaker than you. You forget what she was like at the beginning. Relax a little. I believe she will not have anything."


    After listening to the comfort of the red monkey, Tong people were a little relieved. Tong people thought of the internal war between the red monkey and masano on the well, and the iron bar weapons of the red monkey. In the past, the red monkey had no weapons. Tong people couldn''t help being curious and asked.


    "Red monkey, I saw you fight with masano on the well. You seem to have a weapon?" the red monkey said happily after listening to Tong''s question.


    "Yes, Tongren, I tell you, after we were scattered, when I woke up, I found me hanging upside down on a tree. Fortunately, the tree helped me cushion some damage, otherwise, my injury would be much more serious. When I was looking for the cave to recover, I found a spirit chest guarding the cave. At that time, I narrowly defeated him, It turns out that this stupid bear is guarding a baby on the well. "


    The red monkey said that he took out his iron bar, and then said, "it''s it. It guards the iron bar. There''s a stone wall next to the iron bar, which says how to use it, which greatly increases my strength now. Thanks to this weapon." the red monkey said this and touched the iron bar again.


    Tongren carefully observed it and found that this iron bar is really unusual. Tongren''s strength of soul chopping knife has greatly increased and improved his attack speed. Tongren can''t help itching. Tongren said to the red monkey, "let''s go out and practice to see how much our strength is different."


    After Tongren said this, the red monkey was also excited, but when he saw that Tongren had been injured in the battle with Inoue Mayo just now, the red monkey quickly said to Tongren, "you''re injured now, and you''re not honest. We haven''t dealt with Inoue Mayo yet. You''d better wait until we go out."


    Although Tong people were helpless, the red monkey did make sense. Both of them entered the state of cultivation in order to better recover.


    On the other hand, Inoue didn''t stop searching, and even continued to increase the intensity. Inoue sat anxiously on the chair at this time. Although it was dark, Inoue still didn''t sleep. The Black Warrior kept sending news. Inoue even sent someone to draw the appearance of Tong people and red monkeys and search carefully and slowly.


    Inoue can''t sleep at all. As soon as Inoue lies down, he can think of the moment when Tong people threaten him with a soul chopping knife. Inoue can''t sleep at all. What Inoue thinks about is how to catch Tong people and red monkeys. Otherwise, Inoue always feels uneasy. He always feels that someone will shock his position.


    Although Inoue has been in the city for many years, and there are many people against him in the process of development, Inoue has never been afraid. However, the emergence of Tong people and red monkeys made Inoue a little afraid. Their emergence broke Inoue''s plan step by step and lost the competition of quasi God of death ranking first, And almost let Tong people and red monkeys be assassinated.


    Therefore, no matter what point, Inoue Aso has to kill Tong people and red monkeys. Otherwise, Inoue ASO can''t sleep well at all. Inoue Aso is a little anxious when he thinks about it. He smashes the quilt on the ground. Suddenly, a "touch" sound came out in the quiet room, and suddenly surprised the servant at the door.


    She came in frightened and asked Inoue ASO shakily, "master, do you have anything to order?"


    Inoue Ma asked anxiously, "call rotten wood and beauty. I want to ask her why she hasn''t heard from any two people."


    The servant didn''t dare to stay, hurriedly called the rotten wood and beauty, and hurriedly cleaned up the residue on the ground. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment and went out

 V1.Chapter 1460

    Deadwood and beauty stood quietly in the room, waiting for the maid to go down. Deadwood and beauty were not afraid of Inoue ASO like other black warriors, and even had a little disdain for deadwood and beauty. However, deadwood and beauty hid well, and Inoue ASO didn''t notice it at all.


    After the maid went down, deadwood and beauty didn''t speak, waiting for Inoue to start talking.


    Masano Inoue looked at the deadness and calm appearance of Meimei, and was a little angry. Masano Inoue said impatiently, "I want to find the red monkey and his accomplices. How do the people below you do things? I haven''t found them yet."


    Deadwood and beauty didn''t become afraid because of Inoue''s impatient words. Instead, she looked at Inoue and said, "I know you''re worried, but you can''t find them at all. Just put your heart in your stomach and do your little bully well. Just leave the rest to me."


    When Inoue heard about deadwood and beauty, his heart became a little more stable. Deadwood and beauty came from saving deadwood and beauty from Inoue, and deadwood and beauty stayed beside Inoue and became Inoue''s confidant. Inoue''s success today is largely due to the credit of deadwood and beauty.


    Inoue also knows that deadwood and beauty are an unusual person. At that time, saving deadwood and beauty was entirely out of her beauty. However, after seeing the real strength of deadwood and beauty, Inoue completely gave up the idea, because Inoue knows that no matter how beautiful a person is, his life is not as important as his own.


    However, to Inoue''s surprise, deadwood and beauty stayed with Inoue and secretly helped Inoue. Only close people know the existence of deadwood and beauty. Inoue has intuition. Deadwood and beauty are looking for something. However, Inoue doesn''t know what deadwood and beauty are looking for, but it must be very important.


    Inoue asked, "what are you looking for and why are you staying with me all the time?"


    Inoue''s words made deadwood and beauty suddenly cold, and even there was a sense of killing in his eyes. Deadwood and beauty asked word by word, "what are you talking about? How do you know I''m looking for something?"


    This kind of deadness and beauty has never been seen by Inoue. Inoue feels more terrible than the moment when people want to kill themselves. Inoue says, "I guess. How do I know what you''re looking for?"


    After hearing what Inoue Ono said, deadwood and beauty slightly relax their body, and the originally contracted pupils also become dilated. Deadwood and beauty warned Inoue Ono "I advise you not to think blindly or be arrogant enough to guess what I am. Since I can help you, I can get you down naturally. Therefore, you''d better be your bully honestly. Otherwise, you can try and what I will do."


    Although the words of deadwood and beauty make Inoue very dissatisfied and even angry, Inoue knows that although he saved the life of deadwood and beauty, so deadwood and beauty can enjoy himself for so many years, now Inoue can''t find anyone who can listen to his words and be as capable as deadwood and beauty, so Inoue can only bear it now No.


    Masano Inoue pretended nothing had happened and said to deadwood and beauty, "what are you angry with? I don''t want to help you. After all, you have helped me so much. People always have to be grateful. Since you don''t need help, I won''t say more. Now I just hope you can help me find the red monkey as soon as possible."


    When deadwood and beauty heard what Inoue said, they couldn''t help but wonder about the people in Inoue''s mouth. Although deadwood and beauty knew that Inoue''s eyesight was not high, after all, he had many black warriors working for him and helped him clean up many people in the city. He was a little bored recently and decided to go and have a look by himself.


    Besides the Tong people, these days, the Tong people or the red monkeys will make up and go out to inquire, but they find that Inoue''s search and prevention seem not so strong. The three people are a little confused and think it''s not like Inoue''s style. After all, Inoue''s mind is narrow and it''s impossible to let them go. During their doubts, they don''t dare to be idle.


    While replying to their own state, Tongren thought again and again about how to help nishang obtain ability. Tongren knew that everyone''s ability was different, but they were similar, relying on their inner desire, so that ability was the essence.


    Tongren wondered, what does nishang need? How should she develop nishang''s ability? When Tongren wondered how to develop nishang''s ability, nishang was also a little nervous and anxious. She couldn''t wait to look forward to her ability, but she was afraid that her ability was useless or whether she liked it


    The Tong people were immersed in such a happy state. They didn''t seem to know that the danger was approaching. A Black Warrior went to rotten wood and beauty''s room and whispered something to rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty opened their mouth and smiled in the dark. The Black Warrior didn''t wait to see how rotten wood and beauty went out, but heard the echo in the room "I found you."


    The low voice echoed in the dark room. The Black Warrior trembled unconsciously and hurried out.


    Just as Tongren was about to discuss with nishang about nishang''s ability, suddenly, Tongren''s soul chopping knife was shocked, and Tongren suddenly realized the danger in the air. After a moment of meditation, Tongren quickly summoned the soul chopping knife. A gust of wind flashed behind it. Tongren rolled over and a cherry blossom flew past behind him, The small cherry blossoms smashed the door at once.


    Tongren shouted, "red monkey, red monkey, someone."


    Tong people haven''t waited to see people. Now Tong people hurried to nishang''s room to find nishang. Before they waited to go in, they heard a voice behind them say, "are you looking for her?"


    When Tongren heard his voice, the hairs on his back trembled and rolled away from the sound. At this time, the red monkey also rushed over, holding an iron bar in his hand and looking at the rotten wood and beauty with a dignified face. Tongren got up and saw that nishang was being held in his hand by a strange woman, and nishang was obviously in a coma at this time.


    The red monkey couldn''t bear it and shouted, "let go of the neon, who are you?" Tong people also looked at rotten wood and beauty with a dignified face. Although they didn''t know who she was, Tong people knew her intention was not good

 V1.Chapter 1461

    Deadwood and Mei looked at their nervous faces, looked at their neon clothes and said, "are you worried about her? I didn''t want to catch her, but she appeared in front of me and yelled at me, which made me very unhappy, but," deadwood and Mei looked at the red monkey and Tong man.


    Then he continued, "but if you are willing to obey me, I can probably kill you." deadwood and Mei looked at the nervous look of Tong people and red monkeys, and suddenly became interested. Deadwood and Mei thought that if the red monkeys and Tong people make her happy, she would be willing to kill them. After all, deadwood and Mei are really boring here for a long time, Now I finally see interesting people. Rotten wood and beauty are naturally unwilling to give up.


    When the red monkey heard this, he naturally looked disdainful and said to deadwood and beauty, "bah, don''t even think about it. It''s hard for you to die with people like you, old witch."


    Although Tongren didn''t speak, Tongren tightly held the soul chopping knife and agreed with the red monkey. Tongren quickly thought about what to do to save nishang. Moreover, Tongren felt that since the woman in front of her was still fearless in the face of herself and the red monkey, most of her strength was far better than herself and the red monkey, Tongren felt that she couldn''t fight hard.


    Rotten wood and beauty heard the red monkey finish this sentence. His face was cold and threw nishang to the ground. Nishang, who was originally unconscious, snorted. Although Tong people were anxious to save nishang, there was no way now.


    Deadwood and Mei said angrily, "since you want to die, I won''t stop you. Come on, I''ll let you come first." deadwood and Mei looked at the red monkey and Tong man disdainfully.


    The red monkey came up to attack rotten wood and beauty. Tongren hurriedly stopped the red monkey. Tongren and the red monkey had a weak psychological connection because of the battle of the black soul. Tongren hurried to say to the red monkey in his heart, "don''t annoy her. Neither of us is necessarily her opponent. Moreover, now nishang is still unconscious. Don''t be impulsive. Look at my eyes."


    After the Tong man stopped the red monkey, the rotten wood and Meimei hair picked up and smiled, "why, you want to submit to me?"


    Tong said coldly, "I just don''t want my death to be unclear. Anyway, we are all dying people in your eyes. Why can''t you tell us your name and why did you kill me?"


    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren say this, he couldn''t help but feel that there was some truth. Deadwood and Meimei were much stronger than Tongren and red monkey combined. Therefore, deadwood Hemei felt that Tongren and red monkey could not escape their palms. In addition, deadwood and Meiyin had been looking for and couldn''t talk to anyone at all, so, Now deadwood and beauty are not in a hurry to kill Tong people and red monkeys immediately.


    Tong people also fight hard. Tong people want to take advantage of rotten wood and beauty''s arrogance. When they see rotten wood and beauty''s approval, Tong people know they have succeeded.


    So the Tongren hurriedly said to the red monkey in his heart, "look at my eyes, I''ll throw out a prop later, I''ll secretly open Indra''s eyes, and then I''ll contain rotten wood and beauty, you save nishang, and then run as we planned the other day. Then I will naturally meet you. Remember, don''t care about me. Run immediately after saving nishang."


    The red monkey knows that there are many people now, which is of no use at all. If there is no nishang, the red monkey will stay and live and die with Tong people. But now there are nishang, they can only attack conservatively. The red monkey can only listen to the arrangement of Tong people and silently say in his heart, "Tong people, be careful. I''ll wait for you outside the city at the place we agreed."


    Tongren nodded secretly and said in his heart, "look at my eyes."


    Rotten wood and beauty found a place and said, "in that case, I''ll let you understand for your dying sake." rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong man and red monkey and continued


    "My name is rotten wood and beauty. I came to kill you. As for why I came to kill you, I can only say that you have provoked people who should not be provoked. Unfortunately, otherwise, I may leave your life and torture you well. But now, if there is only a red monkey, I lose the idea of leaving you alive."


    Tongren thought carefully and provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. Tongren suddenly thought of Inoue Asano. However, this deadwood and beauty are so powerful, and why do they work for Inoue Asano?


    Tongren asked, "you are also working for him like his inner group of black warriors?"


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously angry when they heard this sentence, and said to Tong Ren, "hum, he doesn''t have that ability. I just want to move out now, but you annoyed me now. Well, I said everything I should say. Now your time has come, so die obediently."


    With that, deadwood and meimeng turned around and jumped to attack Tongren. Tongren shouted in his heart, "red monkey, ready to save nishang."


    After shouting, he threw out the weapon with black smoke at once. Tong people hurried to luck. In the eyes of Indra, the black smoke seemed to exist in vain, and the red monkey on the other side did not dare to stay. He immediately rushed into the black smoke, waiting for Tong people to attack rotten wood and beauty, and then save nishang.


    Tongren clenched his soul chopping knife tightly and hid the light of the soul chopping knife. Tongren slammed on the ground and rushed to rotten wood and beauty quickly. The surrounding floors began to shake. People hurried out of the inside and no one dared to come forward to check.


    Rotten wood and beauty were extremely angry by the sudden black fog. She shouted angrily, "you really annoyed me. Today, you have to pay for your behavior." with that, rotten wood and beauty''s soul chopping knife broke through the air and broke away some black fog with some cherry blossoms.


    The Tong man saw that his heart was bad and rushed over. The red monkey saw that the Tong man began to act and hurriedly began to rescue nishang. Deadwood and Mei noticed the cooperation between the two people. A flying kick was about to chop nishang to death. The red monkey threw his iron rod to block the fatal blow. The sound of "touch" made a violent noise.


    Tongren also rushed over. A huge chop of soul chopping knife hit rotten wood and Mei. Rotten wood and Mei saw that the blow was unsuccessful, but the attack of Tongren''s soul chopping knife had fallen. He quickly turned around and sent his soul chopping knife, thousand Sakura.


    The two soul chopping knives made a violent noise. The red monkey hurried to jump out of the window with nishang. Nishang woke up. As soon as nishang opened his eyes, he saw that Tong people were fighting fiercely with a woman who knocked himself unconscious, and the red monkey was running away with himself

 V1.Chapter 1462

    Nishang hurriedly asked the red monkey, "what''s the matter, why don''t Tongren go together, and who is this man?" a series of questions, the red monkey couldn''t answer at all, but quickly said, "don''t move first, Tongren will come right away, let''s go first."


    Although nishang feels something wrong, considering that she can''t help Tong people and red monkeys at all, she doesn''t dare to say more. She can only pray in her heart that Tong people don''t get hurt. When the red monkey sees nishang''s silence, she is also worried about Tong people, but now the red monkey is glad that nishang is not disobedient.


    When the red monkey and nishang quickly ran to the destination agreed by the Tong people, although some black warriors guarded at the city gate along the way, the red monkey could avoid or defeat them.


    The red monkey was thankful that it should be rotten wood and beautiful arrogance. He felt that as long as he came out, Tong people and the red monkey could solve it easily, and they didn''t bring too many black warriors.


    When the red monkey rushed to the destination with his neon clothes, Tong people were trying to get away. Tong people were hidden in the black fog, which made rotten wood and beauty very oppressed. Rotten wood and beauty read the original solution loudly, "scattered, thousands of cherry trees."


    Soon, the blade of rotten wood and beauty quickly decomposed into countless invisible small blade Qi. The black fog around rotten wood and beauty soon began to dissipate at the speed visible to the naked eye. The sunlight came in. The blade Qi of rotten wood and beauty was like countless cherry blossoms floating near rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren wanted to leave quickly by the black smoke, but what Tongren didn''t expect was that deadwood and beauty blocked all the exits and began to remove the black fog so quickly.


    Tong people know that they can only fight hard now. Tong people throw another weapon that emits smoke, and the black smoke begins to spread again. Rotten wood and beauty are completely tired of such things. Rotten wood and beauty know that the monkey and the girl have escaped just now because of their arrogance. Now if they don''t solve this person quickly, Then you can''t catch up.


    Rotten wood and beauty shouted "the soul of thousands of cherry blossoms". The original cherry blossom like knife Qi began to deform and become a spherical blade, which began to split and enlarge, and then the spherical blade began to burst, and soon the black fog disappeared.


    However, there was no Tong man in the room. Rotten wood and Meimei shouted in the room, and the whole house began to collapse. Soon, rotten wood and Meimei began to chase after the direction Tong people had just come out. Rotten wood and Meimei were completely angry now, and even laughed back. Rotten wood and Meimei hadn''t met this interesting enemy for a long time, Deadwood and Mei decide to catch up with Tong people and red monkeys. They must make their life worse than death.


    When Tong people just released a smoke, they used Indra''s eyes to carefully hide in the black fog and waited for the time when rotten wood and beauty began to release big moves to crack the black fog. Once rotten wood and beauty cracked the black fog, it was the time when rotten wood and beauty paid the lowest attention. In this way, Tong people explored which export rotten wood and beauty blocked the least.


    Sure enough, when rotten wood and beauty began to enlarge their moves to crack the black fog, Tong people quickly cracked rotten wood and beauty''s blockade with soul chopping knife and flew out at once, but Tong people knew that they couldn''t fool rotten wood and beauty for long. I''m afraid rotten wood and beauty would catch up later.


    Tong people are at a loss now. The enemy they face is not what Tong people can solve at all. Tong people don''t move towards the place agreed with the red monkey. Tong people know that they can''t get rid of rotten wood and beauty now. Once the red monkey and neon are exposed, they will make greater sacrifices.


    Tongren hurried to the area where there were many people. The crowd could dilute Tongren''s own breath and confuse deadwood and beauty for at least a period of time. Deadwood and beauty really soon came to the alley where Tongren disappeared. Deadwood and beauty were upset by Tongren''s cleverness. Deadwood and beauty opened their soul power and began to search Tongren''s whereabouts.


    On the other side, the red monkey and nishang, who have reached their destination, began to worry about the safety of Tong people, the connection between the red monkey and Tong people, the red monkey felt the tension of Tong people, the red monkey even felt the inner thoughts of Tong people, and Tong people turned to the crowd.


    The red monkey wants to help Tong people now. The red monkey can''t still keep nishang here. The red monkey is eager to scratch his ears and cheeks. He is sweating all over the house. The people come around and don''t dare to say anything to nishang.


    Nishang''s cleverness is that sometimes Tong people can''t hide. Nishang looks at the red monkey''s nervous and worried look, and suddenly knows that something has happened to Tong people. Nishang anxiously asks the red monkey, "why hasn''t Tong people come to gather with us? Is something wrong with him?"


    The red monkey was so upset that he didn''t know how to respond to nishang''s words. He hesitated and couldn''t answer. Nishang was sweating all over. Nishang asked loudly, "yes, you said."


    The red monkey had no choice but to say, "I can feel that Tongren is being tracked. Moreover, it gave up meeting with us and turned to the crowd. It seems that it is afraid of exposing us."


    When nishang heard the red monkey say this, she suddenly said, "let''s save him and go quickly. You take me to find him. We can''t leave Tong people alone." nishang said she was leaving.


    The red monkey quickly stopped nishang and said, "you can''t go. Tong people do this to save you. Don''t you waste his efforts now?"


    Nishang said loudly, "I don''t care about this. I only know that real partners can''t live. Even if they die, they will die together. I''ll ask you if you take me. If you don''t take me, I''ll go myself."


    The red monkey was shocked by nishang''s words. The red monkey thought for a long time, bit his teeth and said, "yes, we should die together. We can''t live alone. Let''s go. I''ll take you."


    As soon as nishang was happy, she almost shed tears and hurried up to the red monkey''s back. They quickly ran to Tongren.


    The Tongren was soon discovered by deadwood Hemei. Deadwood Hemei was so angry that he had been with the Tongren for so long that he even let two people go. One soul chopping knife separated. The Tongren had no time to escape and stabbed the Tongren''s arm. The Tongren had no time to take care of it. They quickly got up and resisted with their own soul chopping knife. The people around them hurriedly dodged for fear of harming themselves, When Tong people were about to be caught.


    At the critical moment, he suddenly shouted, "let go of Tong people."


    A wave severely hit deadwood and Mei, and suddenly deadwood and Mei flew out. Deadwood and Mei looked back and found that it was fleeing nishang and red monkey, but nishang was shining with gold

 V1.Chapter 1463

    Tong people were ready to take the blow of rotten wood and beauty. Tong people knew that rotten wood and beauty could not kill themselves, but the blow of rotten wood and beauty would seriously hurt themselves. After all, rotten wood and beauty had to use themselves to force out the red monkey and nishang. Now Tong people can only pray that the red monkey can escape from the city quickly with nishang, The farther the better.


    Tongren didn''t wait to die. He held his soul chopping knife tightly in his hand and used all his spiritual power. The soul chopping knife kept getting bigger. Tongren was ready to resist this attack with rotten wood and beauty. Tongren told himself that even if he died, he had to stand and die.


    Tongren saw rotten wood and beauty''s disdainful smile at the corners of their mouths, and also saw rotten wood and beauty''s soul cutting knife - thousand Sakura began to break down the blade. Under the sunshine, it was like cherry blossoms blooming in the sun.


    The two knives collided with each other and made a huge noise. There was smoke of gunpowder everywhere, and even some surrounding houses collapsed. Rotten wood and beauty stood behind the smoke, and their soul cutting knife was firmly supported on the ground. Their eyes that were originally dismissive were replaced by surprise. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t expect Tongren to have such strong strength. Although rotten wood and beauty couldn''t use all their strength, However, deadwood and beauty used at least 20% of their strength.


    Although deadwood and beauty use 20% of their own strength, it is enough to make many people disappear. Deadwood and beauty have been wandering in the world for many years and have been looking for ways to cure their body, although they can''t use their full strength. However, the suffering experienced by deadwood and beauty, how can Tongren resist now.


    However, deadwood and Mei suddenly feel that their hands holding the soul chopping knife are unconscious. When they look down, they find that their arms are bleeding constantly. Deadwood and Mei suddenly appreciate Tongren. However, the two are doomed to be unable to coexist. Deadwood and Mei stare at the figure in the smoke.


    After the smoke dissipated, the rotten wood and hairdresser found that Tongren stood there motionless. Tongren''s soul chopping knife was no longer as bright as before, but a little dull. Tongren vomited a big mouthful of blood with a "poof". With a plop, Tong people knelt on the ground and spilled blood all over the ground.


    Rotten wood and beauty slowly approached Tong people step by step. It was a pity to say, "if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be a passer-by, I might really become a good friend with you, but now, in order to respect you, I''ll give you a pleasure."


    Rotten wood and beauty then picked up the soul chopping knife. Tongren looked unwilling. Tongren thought: are you going to die here? I haven''t found ruiqiao Yifeng yet? I haven''t returned to the soul world to defeat lanran? Just as deadwood and beauty wanted to kill with a knife, an angry cry came from a distance, "stop."


    The angry cry was accompanied by an iron bar, which hit rotten wood and Mei''s soul cutting knife at once. Rotten wood and Mei had no time to dodge, so they retreated several steps at once. Rotten wood and Mei turned around and stabbed the soul cutting knife hard into the ground before they stopped.


    As soon as deadwood and beauty looked back, they found that the fleeing nishang and red monkey were helping Tongren up. Deadwood and beauty couldn''t help laughing. "Since you''re going to die together, I''ll find you again."


    Nishang looked at Tongren''s deep wound painfully and helped Tongren wipe the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. Hearing that rotten wood and beauty said so, nishang couldn''t help feeling angry. Nishang looked at rotten wood and beauty disdainfully and said, "in that case, try it."


    After saying this, nishang''s body kept turning over the golden light, and the bracelet on her hand kept flashing. Nishang loudly sang "in full bloom, flower of life." the bracelet on her hand kept putting the golden light, and soon Tong people''s wound began to heal slowly, and the soul chopping knife began to be no longer dark.


    Whether it is Tong people, red monkeys or even nishang himself, they are stunned to see Tong people recover their good body. Even rotten wood and beauty look at Tong people recover their good body with a dull face.


    Tong people unbelievable looked as like as two peas. The place where the blood was turned to be straight now has been completely improved. Tong people look at the knife in their hands, and find it is exactly the same as the one who had not been hurt.


    Tongren looked at nishang in surprise. Tongren suddenly wanted to hold nishang up. Such excitement almost broke through Tongren''s brain, and the red monkey looked at nishang with excitement.


    Nishang felt the hot eyes of the two people. She was not only embarrassed, but more happy about herself. Nishang felt that she was no longer the one who could only drag Tong people and red monkeys back.


    Nishang can not only protect herself, but also cure Tong people and red monkeys. The sudden happiness made nishang faint.


    Tong people saw nishang limp and rushed to catch nishang to prevent it from falling to the ground. They were worried. Tong people looked at nishang and hurried to run inside nishang with their spiritual power to see what happened to nishang.


    Tong people eagerly looked at nishang for fear that something might happen to nishang. Tong people ran their spiritual power again and again and shouted loudly "nishang, nishang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tongren''s spiritual power ran in nishang''s body for a week and found that nishang had nothing to do, but overdrawn its spiritual power and was a little tired.


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief. Tongsheng was afraid that nishang was accidentally attacked by rotten wood and beauty. Tongren carefully put nishang on the ground. Although the red monkey on one side was also worried about nishang, he knew that there was no big problem with nishang when he knew that there was no color on Tongren''s face, so he relaxed his mind. Now the top priority is to hit the enemy in front of him.


    The red monkey looked at deadwood and beauty angrily, and Tong people also held the soul chopping knife tightly. However, Tong people found that deadwood and beauty were staring at themselves motionless, with dull eyes. Tong was afraid that this was deadwood and beauty''s trick and said loudly, "deadwood and beauty, you will pay for what you do."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren''s angry cry and suddenly recovered. Rotten wood and beauty ignored Tongren''s and red monkey''s angry eyes, but stared at nishang in a daze. The eyes were dark and mixed, and the soul chopping knife in her hand was taken back into the handle.


    Rotten wood and beauty''s mood is extremely complex. The anger originally hurt by Tong people has been replaced. Rotten wood and beauty feel that nishang is the person they want to find, and their body, life and mission can be saved.


    Deadwood and Mei thought, tears flowing down deadwood and Mei''s cheeks. Deadwood and Mei felt that they had always insisted or finally made sense. Deadwood and Mei suddenly collapsed on the ground and cried loudly. No matter what eye God Tongren and red monkey were, deadwood and mei just wanted to cry well

 V1.Chapter 1464

    Rotten wood and beauty suddenly cry, so that Tong people and red monkeys are at a loss. They don''t even know what kind of mentality to face rotten wood and beauty.


    Tong man and red monkey looked at each other. They both saw that each other was at a loss. The knife in Tong man''s hand was tight and loose, loose and tight, and Tong man''s eyes were constantly changing. Finally, Tong man looked at neon clothes, bit his teeth, and put away the soul chopping knife in his hand. When the red monkey saw it, he also put away his iron bar, shook his head and picked up his neon dress without saying a word.


    Tongren knew that the red monkey agreed with his idea. Tongren couldn''t help asking himself, "is he too soft hearted?"


    The Tong people approached the rotten wood and beauty step by step. The weeping of the rotten wood and beauty still didn''t stop. There was even a growing impulse. The Tong people couldn''t help but have a headache. They rubbed their head and wanted to lift the rotten wood and beauty. Their outstretched hands hung in the air. Finally, the Tong people scratched their head and looked helplessly at the red monkey, The red monkey hugged the neon and shrugged.


    The Tong man squatted beside the rotten wood and beauty and said helplessly, "you, it''s clear that you were the one who wanted to kill us at first. Why are you crying now? Women are really unreasonable. Now we don''t care about you. We''ll write it off. You take your single wooden bridge and I take my Yangguan road. We don''t interfere. Let''s say goodbye."


    Tongren said that with a relaxed face, he put his square towel on the ground. As soon as he heard that Tongren was going to go, he hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed Tongren. He looked at Tongren nervously for fear that Tongren would go.


    Rotten wood and beauty blushed because of crying, and tears and snot stuck to their faces. Moreover, because they fought with Tongren, they had not only blood, but also some dust on their hands. It was not the same as the way they disdained to take care of Tongren''s strength and said they wanted to kill Tongren at the beginning.


    Tongren was surprised to see rotten wood and beauty. If the soul power had not changed, Tongren really didn''t believe that it would be a person. Seeing the world upside down, Tongren handed rotten wood and beauty his square towel on the ground.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw Tong people looking at themselves with disgust on their face, and their face turned red. Some were angry and said, "Oh, what are you looking at!" then rotten wood and beauty quickly wiped their tears and dust with the Tong people''s square towel, embarrassed to look directly at Tong people.


    Tong people feel very innocent after hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, but they don''t want to talk more about these useless things with rotten wood and beauty. Now they are all safe, which is the best ending.


    Tongren was also angry with rotten wood and beautiful tone. Tongren got up and said, "in that case, let''s say goodbye."


    Rotten wood and beauty listened to Tongren say so, regardless of their own image, hurriedly struggled to get up and anxiously shouted to Tongren, "Hey, wait, I have something to tell you." but rotten wood and beauty were hurt after all, and some couldn''t keep up with Tongren''s pace.


    Tongren completely ignored what rotten wood and beauty said. They didn''t stop their steps at all. They still walked forward with big steps, and said without looking back, "sorry, I don''t want to move."


    He gestured to the red monkey again, and the two men hurriedly wanted to escape here.


    Rotten wood and beauty were so angry that they chopped their feet ruthlessly and said loudly to Tongren''s back, "what if it''s about the girl''s ability in your hand?"


    Tongren suddenly stopped after listening. Deadwood and Mei saw Tongren suddenly stop, but they still didn''t look back. Deadwood and Mei knew that Tongren was hinting that they were going on.


    Rotten wood and beauty were very angry and shouted, "you have to let me shout like that. Can''t you come back and have a good talk?"


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he continued to move forward. Without looking back, he waved to rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty stamped their feet and shouted helplessly, "that girl overdrawn her vitality in order to treat you. Don''t you care?"


    As soon as Tongren heard that, rotten wood and beauty said so, he suddenly missed a beat in his heart. Tongren looked at the red monkey. They looked at each other and were a little confused. Although the red monkey had been accompanying nishang, the red monkey didn''t know that nishang had awakened his ability until nishang showed his ability.


    Tongren doubted the authenticity of rotten wood and beautiful words. Tongren raised his hand and touched his chin, closed his eyes and thought carefully.


    Rotten wood and beauty knew that Tong people were doubting themselves. Rotten wood and beauty quickly shouted, "if you don''t believe me, you use your spiritual power to enter the girl''s body, and you will find that her heart beat slower than people of her normal age. Now she has virtually increased her age."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he hurriedly used his spiritual power to enter nishang''s body and found that it was really the same as what rotten wood and beauty said. Tongren''s face was frozen. He didn''t know whether he should believe rotten wood and beauty.


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, the red monkey saw that Tongren''s spiritual power had entered nishang''s body. After the detection, Tongren''s face became frozen. The red monkey suddenly looked at Tongren, and Tongren slowly nodded to him.


    The red monkey''s face also sank. Originally, the red monkey didn''t want to let go of rotten wood and beauty. However, if the red monkey didn''t kill women, how could it make the red monkey angry if rotten wood and beauty were not too threatening.


    Now, only rotten wood and beauty know the real situation of nishang. No matter whether rotten wood and beauty are true or not, the red monkey can only try to believe rotten wood and beauty. Otherwise, what should nishang do?


    Tong man and red monkey exchanged their eyes. Tong man turned to deadwood and beauty and said, "what conditions?"


    Tong people know that rotten wood and beauty can''t help nishang in vain. Although Tong people don''t know rotten wood and beauty''s real intention, now Tong people don''t dare to lose any light heart. The red monkey is aware of Tong people''s feelings and secretly protects nishang in his arms.


    Rotten wood and beauty smiled, "happy, I like to deal with people like you. I can help the girl improve her cultivation, and I can also provide you with a convenient cultivation place in this city. Even if you need anything, I can help you find it. However, there is only one condition. When the girl''s cultivation reaches my satisfaction, I want her to treat me."


    Rotten wood and beauty have long guessed that Tong people will turn back and ask themselves. After all, after this short contact, rotten wood and beauty generally know that Tong people are soft hearted people, that is, they can comfort themselves as enemies. How can they give up the information of their partners? Rotten wood and beauty officially take advantage of Tongren''s point and hold Tongren.


    Tongren frowned and asked, "if nishang helps you, what will it cost her?"


    Rotten wood and beauty sighed in her heart. While praising Tong people''s intelligence, she also hated Tong people''s intelligence and said, "either improve their strength or die."


    Tongren frowned more tightly, and Tongren''s hands clenched tightly with his mood

 V1.Chapter 1465

    When nishang woke up, she felt like she had a big dream. In the dream, she not only saved Tong people with the red monkey, but also cured all the injured places of Tong people. Nishang closed her eyes and remembered that the dream was true.


    Nishang thought so and couldn''t help laughing. She finally did what she had always wanted to do. Nishang felt that she was no longer an oil bottle. Nishang smiled, rolled back and forth happily on the bed, and accidentally fell under the bed.


    Nishang said "ouch". Nishang couldn''t help feeling that she had backache and weakness. Nishang''s originally happy face could not help wrinkling into a ball, and her stomach began to shout. Nishang sat up with a faint face.


    Nishang suddenly remembered that when she cured Tong people, she fainted. Now what happened to Tong people and how they escaped. Doesn''t it mean that rotten wood and beauty are powerful?


    Nishang had countless problems in her mind. In addition, nishang was weak and couldn''t support at all. She thought on the ground, and her little face was tightly wrinkled, bright and dark.


    As soon as Tong people came in, they saw nishang sitting on the ground. They didn''t know what to think. Their faces were wrinkled and pulled together. They leaned against the ground motionless. As soon as Tong people were stunned, they couldn''t stand up. They heard Tong people''s laughter, followed by the red monkey who came in. When they saw nishang''s embarrassment, they also laughed.


    When nishang heard the sound of opening the door, although she consciously told herself to get up, nishang was in a daze and didn''t want to move at all. She just looked at Tong people coming in with a dull face. Then Tong people couldn''t stand up with laughter.


    After hearing Tongren''s laughter, nishang suddenly reacted, "ah", and she didn''t know where the strength came out. She blushed and stood up at once. However, because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, and nishang overdrawn to treat Tongren, she suddenly fainted on the ground.


    Tongren and the red monkey were already laughing. They began to want to pick up nishang, but unexpectedly, nishang fell to the ground again. Now the smiles of Tongren and the red monkey began to tease out again. The two had no image to laugh, making nishang sit on the ground and bury his head in his legs, Pretend you can''t hear the laughter of Tong man and red monkey.


    Just as the three were happily together and enjoying this kind of happy time, suddenly, there was a female voice at the door, "what are you laughing at? Why don''t you come to dinner?"


    The sudden sound made Tong man, red monkey and nishang stop smiling at once. The red monkey and Tong man looked at each other, and Tong man shook his head.


    She got up and helped nishang up. Nishang wanted to ask Tong people and red monkeys, but they looked dignified and never had the relaxed smile at the beginning.


    Nishang got up and wanted to know what she had experienced. During her coma, however, fortunately, she held back and didn''t ask. Nishang saw deadwood and Mei sitting on the seat, waiting for them to have breakfast.


    When nishang saw the face of rotten wood and beauty, she suddenly thought of rotten wood and beauty. He was the man who dueled with Tongren. Although nishang didn''t know the voice of rotten wood and beauty, the fresh and refined face of rotten wood and beauty was completely different from her snake and scorpion heart, which made nishang remember the face at once.


    Nishang unconsciously tightened her muscles for fear that deadwood and beauty would suddenly attack Tong people. Although nishang didn''t know why Tong people, red monkeys and Inoue ASO could sit here peacefully, at least there was no danger now, but nishang was still a little nervous and couldn''t relax.


    Tongren sat near nishang and immediately noticed nishang''s tension and uneasiness. Tongren knew nishang was a calm and alert person. Since she didn''t shout, she naturally knew that rotten wood and beauty were not in danger now.


    Tong people hurriedly stretched out their hands, suggesting that nishang should relax and don''t be too nervous.


    Before Tongren told nishang what, rotten wood and beauty looked at nishang helplessly, "my little ancestor, you''re awake. These two men are either practicing or fighting. I don''t know how you suffered."


    Nishang didn''t know what to say. She looked at rotten wood and beauty indifferently. Rotten wood and beauty patted her head with her hand and said, "you''re all the same."


    Nishang was embarrassed by rotten wood and beauty''s words. Nishang spent the breakfast in embarrassment. Although nishang knew that rotten wood and beauty would not have any malicious actions now, she still couldn''t help but guard against rotten wood and beauty.


    Rotten wood and beauty are also proud people. When they see nishang waking up, they naturally know that Tongren''s red monkey said something. After eating early, they said coldly, "I''ll go back and come to me when I think about it." they left without looking back.


    Nishang sees rotten wood and beauty go out. Panasonic tightens his body and continues to eat. Nishang knows that Tongren will tell himself these things.


    Tongren also has a headache. He really doesn''t know how to mention rotten wood and beauty to nishang. Tongren can''t help recalling his last conversation with rotten wood and beauty that day.


    After deadwood and Mei finished, the red monkey rushed out, disagreed with what he said, and took Tong people to leave. Although deadwood and Mei didn''t like the red monkey''s attitude, they didn''t stop them.


    After all, there is no way for deadwood and beauty to force such a thing. Now deadwood and beauty have fought with Tongren. Deadwood and US dollar are really unwilling to give up and have no way but to find other ways to treat their own body.


    However, Tongren didn''t immediately refuse. Tongren grabbed the angry red monkey and shook his head.


    The red monkey was obviously incredible. The red monkey widened his eyes and said, "do you want to give your clothes to the old witch for training, and you may lose your life in the end?"


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously angry when they heard the red monkey say so. However, knowing that it was a major matter related to their own life, they didn''t dare to be angry. They could only bear it, but they thought, "wait, dead monkey. After we promised, we''ll have a duel and let you always call me an old witch." rotten wood and beauty chopped their feet.


    Tongren looked at the red monkey calmly and said, "this is the way of nishang. We can''t control it. Moreover, our cultivation is not without danger. We are destined to separate. Only herself can protect nishang. We can''t be around her all our life and make her stronger."


    Sure enough, the red monkey didn''t stop when he heard it. He just looked unhappy. The Tong man turned and asked rotten wood and beauty "what''s the success rate."


    Rotten wood and beauty had no hope at all, but when they heard Tongren''s question, they hurriedly raised their heads and told the truth that "it mainly depends on her final cultivation."

 V1.Chapter 1466

    Finally, Tongren hesitated and repeatedly said to deadwood and beauty, "I can''t fully promise you. I can only wait for nishang to wake up and see nishang''s opinions. If nishang agrees, you can continue. However, if nishang doesn''t agree, is there any connection between us? If you have any illegal actions, don''t blame our ruthlessness."


    Deadwood and beauty know that this is the best decision. Although they can''t think of any solution now, now only nishang can save their body. Although it''s still uncertain, they should try their best.


    Deadwood and Mei looked at Tong human with a complex face. "We win-win with each other and no one owes anyone, so you don''t have to worry that I will hurt the neon clothes you said."


    Tongren stared at deadwood and Meimei, as if to distinguish the authenticity of deadwood and Meimei''s words. Deadwood and Meisi looked at Tongren without fear. They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Tongren lost the battle, looked at deadwood and Meimei reluctantly and said "In that case, let''s go. I believe with your strength, needless to say, I believe you will find us."


    While walking, the Tong man threw rotten wood and beauty a pot of medicine. It was prepared by the strange king for the Tong man and the red monkey at the time of the green awn star. However, it was never useful. Rotten wood and beauty looked at the Tong man suspiciously. The Tong man said, "I hope you can get better soon. After all, teaching nishang is not very easy."


    Since then, deadwood and Mei have occasionally come to Tongren and red monkeys, either for breakfast or to compete with Tongren and red monkeys. They often have trouble with Tongren and red monkeys.


    The red monkey and Tong people have been worried about how to tell nishang about rotten wood and beauty. After all, this is a big test for nishang. Although Tong people often say that nishang is the master, if nishang agrees to this thing and nishang dies in front of her once the treatment fails, Tong people ask themselves if they have really achieved the goal of dying in front of nishang Ready?


    Tongren didn''t know, and the red monkey couldn''t understand. They even felt a little helpless and helpless. When they were sleeping in neon clothes, they worked hard to practice. Even if they didn''t use telepathy, they both knew what was thinking in each other''s heart. They didn''t want to hurt their partner again.


    They don''t want to experience the pain and helplessness of losing their partners. Tong people and red monkeys also want to forget how to speak after nishang wakes up through hard practice.


    The breakfast was so long that nishang was waiting. When Tong people spoke about the story, the red monkey and Tong people were buried in their rice bowls. Neither of them dared to look directly into nishang''s eyes. Both of them hoped that the breakfast could be extended a little.


    Although the red monkey and Tong people didn''t know how to face the problem of neon clothes, and although they were reluctant to end the breakfast they couldn''t eat, it was over.


    Nishang sat on the stool and waited for Tong people and red monkeys to speak. Both red monkeys and Tong people look at me. I look at you. No one wants to say it first.


    Tongren said to the red monkey in his heart, "you say it first."


    The red monkey gave Tongren a white eye. "You''re provoked back. You said, don''t push me."


    Tongren reluctantly said, "didn''t you agree? You''ve lost our brotherhood."


    The red monkey didn''t eat this at all and said calmly, "that''s the end."


    After saying this sentence in his heart, the red monkey got up and looked at nishang. Nishang and Tong people were startled by the action of the red monkey, especially Tong people. Tong people looked at the red monkey with winks and eyes, which obviously meant that Tong people thought of you and the red monkey "what do you want to do?"


    The red monkey didn''t immediately serve Tong people. The red monkey looked at nishang and said, "nishang, when you sleep, Tong people always want to tell you something. I''m here. Tong people are embarrassed to say, so I''ll go first. It''s just that I have something else to do."


    Tongren stared wide. It seemed that he couldn''t expect the red monkey to do so. Tongren looked at the red monkey angrily and said ruthlessly in his heart, "red monkey, wait."


    The red monkey looked back at Tong man and said to nishang, "Hello, tell nishang, haven''t you been thinking about it these days? I''ll go first."


    Tongren even saw the expression of the red monkey gloating. Then Tongren heard the red monkey say in his heart, "I''ll go first!"


    After saying these words, the red monkey left without looking back. No matter how Tongren shouted at the red monkey in his heart, the red monkey pretended not to hear.


    After the red monkey left, nishang looked at Tong people coldly and said expressionless, "you should tell me the truth. What happened during my coma? And the rotten wood and beauty."


    When Tongren heard nishang say this, they knew they had to say it. In fact, otherwise, Tongren also knew they would say it sooner or later. However, Tongren really didn''t think about how to tell nishang about rotten wood and beauty, which even endangered nishang''s life.


    After a while, Tong people sighed and looked hard at nishang''s eyes. They began to slowly tell everything after nishang fell asleep, and even talked about the treaty between rotten wood and beauty and nishang.


    Nishang listened to Tong people say that she was in a coma. Although nishang''s face was not different, in fact, there had been a storm in nishang''s heart.


    After a long time, Tong people and nishang didn''t speak. Tong people didn''t know what nishang thought, or even whether nishang was angry. Just when Tong people were worried, Tong people heard nishang''s long sigh.


    Then I heard nishang say, "call rotten wood and beauty. I want to talk to her myself."


    Tong people don''t know what kind of state nishang is now. There is no way but to find rotten wood and beauty. Nishang and rotten wood and beauty talked privately. Tong people and red monkey don''t know what they talked about.


    However, the next day, rotten wood and beauty officially practiced with Tongren and others, and rotten wood and beauty and nishang became as clear as sisters and inseparable.


    Although Tong people hope nishang can take good care of themselves, after seeing rotten wood and beauty settled in, Tong people are in a complicated mood. Tong people don''t know what kind of mentality they should face nishang and rotten wood and beauty. Tong people feel that their cultivation is still not enough. Tong people decide to practice their heart mirror this time.


    The days are slowly getting back on track. Nishang and rotten wood and beauty are contacting nishang''s ability, while Tongren and red monkey are constantly improving what they lack

 V1.Chapter 1467

    Everyone is constantly cultivating in this seemingly harmonious atmosphere. Neon clothes are constantly improving under the guidance of rotten wood and beauty, while Tongren are constantly honing their mood in the forest, and the red monkey is also strengthening its connection with the stick.


    The days passed day by day. Seeing that nishang''s mastery of her ability was about to meet the requirements of rotten wood and beauty, rotten wood and beauty didn''t know how to get along with nishang.


    Rotten wood and beauty informed Tong man and red monkey in advance. Both of them seemed to have lost a big circle. Nishang felt sad when she saw that Tong man and red monkey were back. She probably knew that the day of treatment was coming soon. Her eyes were dark and mixed with feelings.


    Nishang stared at Tongren''s face in a daze. The originally thin Tongren were a little thinner. However, the originally clear Tongren didn''t know when it began to make people can''t see what he was thinking. When did it start?


    Nishang sits alone in the pavilion outside. It''s spring now. The air is a little stuffy, which makes nishang feel a little stuffy. Nishang kicks the stones under her feet, which is a little unhappy, but nishang doesn''t know why she is like this.


    Nishang was a little unhappy and shouted, "ah, why so annoying!" nishang reluctantly rubbed her head, as if she wanted to remove all the unhappiness and melancholy in her heart.


    Suddenly, he put one hand on nishang''s head, rubbed nishang''s head, and asked, "Why are you bored? Are you tired of practice or what?" Tong people''s mouth had an irresistible smile. Nishang was stunned and immediately turned red and became a little restrained.


    Recalling his silly scene just now, nishang was a little annoyed. Why did he always do some silly things in front of Tongren? It seems that I always don''t look like a calm myself in front of Tong people.


    Tong people saw nishang''s prudence, and their injured eyes flashed by. Tong people didn''t let nishang see their inner feelings. Nishang was immersed in his shyness and didn''t dare to look directly at Tong people. Naturally, Tong people couldn''t know their inner feelings. Tong people shook their head and sat next to nishang to enjoy the beauty of early spring cherry blossoms with nishang.


    Tongren is in a complicated mood. From rotten wood and beauty, he informs himself that the cultivation of nishang is close to her standard. If there is no accident, he may start treatment recently.


    Tongren also saw the helplessness and unspeakable suffering of rotten wood and beauty. Tongren was about to talk to rotten wood and beautiful, when they saw nishang sitting under the pavilion and shouting in distress.


    In the impression of Tongren, nishang has always been fearless. Calmness and wisdom have always been her adjectives. Tongren didn''t expect nishang to have her own sadness.


    Tong people unconsciously strode past, even rubbed nishang''s head, and then sat beside nishang uncontrollably. Everything seemed to be very casual.


    Tong people think they should talk to nishang. Tong people don''t want to be estranged from nishang. Anyway, their practice these days makes Tong people want to understand. Although it''s nishang''s own decision, Tong people still want to talk to nishang, no matter what they say.


    "Nishang, will you hate me?" the sudden question from Tong people confused nishang. Nishang looked at Tong people with some puzzlement. She seemed to want to know why Tong people asked herself so.


    Tongren sighed and continued "I asked deadwood and beauty to stay, not to force you to agree, but to respect your opinion. We may never be able to guard each other. Therefore, I hope you can have the ability to protect yourself. Moreover, I don''t know your ability, but deadwood and beauty know your ability. When I know that your ability is not used well, it may endanger my life."


    Tongren paused and turned to look at nishang. Her eyes were full of guilt and remorse. Nishang looked at such a Tongren, and the place she had been tangled in her heart suddenly disappeared. Nishang didn''t know what she cared about these days.


    Nishang has been practicing hard with rotten wood and beauty and put aside her unhappiness. Moreover, nishang has really learned a lot from her relationship with rotten wood and beauty, not only in cultivation, but also in dealing with people. Nishang really feels like a flower in the greenhouse and can''t grow all the time.


    When nishang saw rotten wood and beauty, she found that what she lacked was not strength, but the cultivation of state of mind. Only one person became strong in heart and would stand up even if he was knocked down. Therefore, nishang rotten wood and beauty have always been inseparable and like sisters, and nishang and rotten wood and beauty have some sympathy with each other over time.


    Rotten wood and beauty even put forward that they don''t need nishang to take risks to treat themselves. It can be seen how much their feelings have reached. However, nishang Yizheng sternly refused. Nishang said, "sisters share the risk." so rotten wood and beauty can''t say much, which can work harder to cultivate nishang.


    Nishang looked at Tong Ren and said with a smile, "silly Tong Ren, that''s what you want to say." nishang got up and went to the cherry blossom forest. The wind blew the corner of nishang''s clothes. Cherry blossoms kept flying around nishang. Nishang is now like a Cherry Blossom Fairy.


    Nishang turned back and said to Tong people, "I''m angry with you. If you can catch me, I''ll forgive you. How about it?"


    Tongren was stunned. After a while, his eyes were full of smiles. He got up and pretended to be serious and said, "I have to think about it." then he got up and went to catch nishang.


    At first, some of nishang was bluffed. Later, I saw Tongren running over, with a big smile on his mouth, laughing and running again and again.


    Laughter came from the cherry blossom forest. No matter what kind of people heard it, they would feel happy. The unhappiness of Tongren and nishang towards each other disappeared in the laughter. The laughter in the peach forest lasted a long time.


    The next day, when nishang woke up in the morning, her mouth was smiling and happy, as if nothing could defeat her. Nishang was full of confidence in treating the injury of rotten wood and beauty. Nishang believed that she could do it. After all, nishang didn''t want to die so easily.


    Just as nishang clenched her fist and happily prepared to clean up and start the day''s cultivation, nishang suddenly heard what Tongren and rotten wood and beauty seemed to be talking about at her door.


    Nishang smiled and thought, "how come these two people don''t come in yet?"


    Nishang just wanted to open the door and ask two people to have breakfast together. As a result, she heard rotten wood and beauty say to Tong people in a hurry, "no, it can''t be like this."


    Nishang stopped at once

 V1.Chapter 1468

    Nishang stopped her steps, leaned quietly against the door and listened to the dialogue between Tong people and rotten wood and beauty.


    But rotten wood and beauty and Tong people don''t know that nishang has got up and is still discussing.


    Rotten wood and beauty said to Tongren, "I''ve decided not to let nishang treat me. I''m going to find some other ways to treat my injury."


    After hearing this, Tongren disagreed and refused. Tongren said seriously, "your behavior is not only that you don''t believe in your own ability, but also that nishang''s efforts. What''s the difference between you and deserters? Nishang never told you how hard you work, but you always want to give up. You don''t want to be a partner, let alone a sister who can experience the wind and rain."


    Rotten wood and beauty obviously shook their eyes when they heard Tongren say so, but they still said to Tongren with a bitter smile, "you know? I also want to have the best of both worlds, but the danger of treatment is not injury, but loss of life. I don''t believe in clothes. On the contrary, I like her more and more after spending so long with her."


    Rotten wood and beauty said, leaving tears. "I even took her as my own sister and gave her everything without reservation, not because she could cure me or not, but because she was like me before, like my sister, so which sister sacrificed her sister''s life for her life?" then I covered my face with my hand, Tears are flowing along the cracks of your fingers.


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people originally wanted rotten wood and beauty to insist on some pain. Why can''t they have the best of both worlds? Tongren impatiently rubbed his head. He just wanted to give his square towel to deadwood Hemei and let deadwood Hemei wipe his tears and calm his mood. However, Tongren just took out the square towel and didn''t wait to speak.


    Suddenly, nishang''s question suddenly opened. Tongren, rotten wood and Meidu stared at nishang, who had already burst into tears at the door. In particular, rotten wood and Meimei had tears on their face. It was even more difficult to see nishang''s tears. They immediately hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    Tongren''s melancholy heart is now more agitated. Tongren looks at the two girls holding together. Tongren rubs his head. His short and refreshing hair has become messy. Tongren''s hand, which originally stretched out a square towel, is now hanging in the air.


    Tongren didn''t know who to hand the square towel to now. The cries of the two girls even surprised the red monkey. The red monkey was strengthening the connection between the iron bar and himself. He heard the cries of the two people. There was no time to clean up and rushed out.


    The red monkey saw the Tong man standing there with a helpless face. The people in his hand were still holding a square towel and hanging in the air. The red monkey scratched his face, looked at the Tong man in a daze and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Tong man?"


    Tong turned his eyes to the red monkey and said, "bring me a square towel. I''ll take one. Now they''re crying."


    The red monkey took a square towel. Seeing that the two girls stopped again, Tong people hurriedly separated them, handed the square towel to them, and hurriedly said, "don''t be so pessimistic about everything. Everything is possible. Maybe there is a way to improve your power?"


    They looked back together and said in unison, "why didn''t you say it earlier? It made us cry for nothing."


    Tongren was stunned. He scratched his head wrongly and said helplessly, "I just thought of it."


    The four people sat together. The red monkey, nishang, rotten wood and beauty all stared at Tong people and wanted to know what methods Tong people had to improve nishang''s success rate in treating rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren was a little uncomfortable, but he continued "My master once said to me that if you want to cure the God of death, you must increase the concentration of spirit in the God of death. The injury of rotten wood and beauty will hurt nishang. The main reason is that the concentration of spirit in rotten wood and beauty is too low. It should be that you spend too long in the skeleton and can''t get the feedback and supply of spirit, so you will eat nishang back."


    Tongren tried to recall what his master said. Because the time was too long, Tongren couldn''t remember clearly. Rotten wood and beauty, nishang and red monkeys stared at Tongren tightly. They were afraid to forget something, especially rotten wood and beauty had some sweat on their heads.


    After a while, when he remembered something, Tong man hurriedly said, "Oh, by the way, I remember. My master also said that after purifying emptiness, he will continue to improve his purity, but it''s best..."


    Tongren couldn''t remember at once. Tongren pressed his head tightly with his hand, and his eyes closed. Even the whole eyebrows were pulled together. Nishang looked at Tongren with some worry.


    After a while, Tongren said excitedly, "I remember. The master said it''s best to purify a" void ", which will greatly improve the concentration of the spirit of death, but this method can only be used once."


    Nishang and rotten wood and Mei look at each other. They both look at each other happily. Tong people also smile. The four people decide to start action. Rotten wood and Mei propose that there are a lot of empty holes in liangjijing cave, but they will hold each other together as long as they catch them at the border.


    After discussing, the four people decided to start. After all, the sooner the treatment, the better. Although Tongren and red monkey were eager to find ruiqiao Yifeng, after all, rotten wood and beauty were vital, so they had to let go of the idea of finding ruiqiao Yifeng first.


    The four people rushed to liangjijing cave without delay. Only rotten wood and beauty had been to this place. Tongren always felt a little uneasy and their eyelids jumped. However, they didn''t say much when they saw that nishang and rotten wood and beauty were very happy all the way.


    Tong man looked at the red monkey and said in his heart, "red monkey, I always feel something wrong. You should be careful."


    Although the red monkey was a little surprised, Tong people had strong soul power. The red monkey believed that Tong people must have the truth of Tong people. He glanced at Tong people secretly, nodded and looked around carefully.


    Soon, they came near liangjijing cave. Tongren obviously felt that the air pressure nearby was obviously lower, and there was an evil atmosphere in the air. Tongren always felt that someone was watching them.


    Tongren was afraid to be careless. The alarm bell in his heart kept ringing. Tongren pulled nishang''s hand and suggested that rotten wood and beauty should not go too far. Tongren looked at rotten wood and beauty and found that rotten wood and beauty were also taut at this time, and their willow eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together.


    Deadwood and Mei looked at Tong man, and Tong man whispered, "do you have that feeling, too?"

 V1.Chapter 1469

    Rotten wood and beauty looked around carefully and said, "we are all close together now. Nishang, you are in the middle. Now I think we are watched by a virtual. Now we are around liangjijing cave. Once there is a big movement, we may attract a lot of virtual attention, so be careful. And nishang, you should also be careful. You are the weakest. Be careful."


    Nishang was a little confused at the beginning about the conversation between Tong people and rotten wood and beauty, but nishang saw that the faces of Tong people and rotten wood and beauty were not very good. The red monkey even clung to his iron bar and looked around.


    Although nishang didn''t know what had happened, seeing the dark surrounding environment seemed to devour Tongren and his party, nishang suddenly shivered and the pores on her skin began to shrink.


    Tong people looked around carefully. Rotten wood and beauty, Tong people and red monkeys surrounded a circle and put neon clothes in the circle. The three people moved forward carefully. Tong people always felt that this sense of surveillance was becoming stronger and stronger, and even made people feel a little depressed.


    Tongren summoned the soul chopping knife. Tongren tightly held the soul chopping knife in his hand and said to nishang, rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey, "be careful, I feel it''s nearby."


    After hearing this, the three people were all excited. Just as the three people were concentrating on moving forward, Tong people stopped fiercely and stopped nishang, rotten wood and beauty behind. Tong people said to the red monkey in their heart, "here they are."


    As soon as the red monkey heard this, he quickly grabbed his iron rod, and his body was ready to attack. Tong man and the red monkey blocked rotten wood, beauty and nishang behind him.


    Tongren listened attentively and looked around. Tongren found that the air in front of them had become a little distorted, and even wild animals roared in a low voice. Tongren shouted angrily, "since they are all with us, show up."


    After Tongren said this, there was a sharp change in the air. The temperature began to drop sharply and the ground began to sink continuously. Tongren looked at the change in front of him coldly, but held the soul chopping knife tightly in his hand.


    Suddenly, a fierce roar began to come from the front. The huge sound wave caused the surrounding dark clouds to gather, and the Tongren''s clothes sounded.


    Fortunately, nishang was protected by Tong people, red monkeys and rotten wood and beauty. Otherwise, nishang could not bear the same sound wave attack. Tong people wanted to use part of their spiritual power to protect nishang and prevent nishang from being hurt.


    However, nishang shook his head and refused. Nishang''s bracelet continued to shine. There began to be a protective cover outside nishang. Although it seemed a little weak without wind, the power of this protective film was far stronger than that part classified by Tongren.


    Nishang naughtily glanced at Tong people and indicated that they could protect themselves. Tong people couldn''t help but look at nishang with new eyes. It seems that nishang''s training these days is really no white training.


    In fact, these are the primary skills nishang learned from rotten wood and beauty. Nishang now knows far more than Tong people think. However, Tong people have been cultivating their state of mind before, and nishang was angry with Tong people at that time. They haven''t had a good talk. Later, it was not easy to make up, and nishang didn''t make it clear how much she was practicing.


    Today''s nishang is not the one who needed protection at the beginning. Now nishang can not only protect themselves, but also treat others. Tongren''s eyes were shocked. Now nishang doesn''t need protection, and Tongren can open their hands and feet to fight.


    The emptiness in front of Tongren''s eyes is also constantly changing. I know that it all appears in front of nishang. This emptiness hit the ground hard, and its body also has many huge thorns. Its long tongue is on the ground, and its saliva keeps flowing out. Its eyes greedily look at Tongren and his party.


    Rotten wood and beauty said, "Tong people, just this one. If we go further, it is likely to attract a large number of virtual people. We not only have no way to restore our spiritual power, but also may not be able to return to the original world."


    Tongren nodded and agreed with the words of rotten wood and beauty. Tongren said, "this virtual intelligence is not high, and it is now alone. We attack it first and lead it out, so that we can reduce our pressure and facilitate our hands."


    Both rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey agree with Tongren. Tongren looks at the virtual one in the distance and quickly arranges, "now I and the red monkey go to lead the virtual one out. Nishang, you and rotten wood and beauty pay attention to the surrounding movement. Rotten wood and beauty, observe yourself, and when the time comes, give the virtual one a fatal blow."


    After Tongren finished saying this, rotten wood and beauty offered a soul chopping knife. The four people looked at each other and cheered up. After the arrangement, Tongren took the lead and rushed out from behind the stone.


    Tongren shouted loudly as he ran outside, "come on, you fool."


    Relying on the unique ultra-high psychic concentration of the God of death, this Xu began to track the Tongren and his party. Now he saw the Tongren take the initiative to challenge. Xu, who had a low IQ, rushed out immediately without thinking about it.


    As soon as Tong people saw it, they immediately began to judge that the virtual intelligence quotient was not very high. As soon as they were relieved, they would soon catch up with Tong people. Tong people were surprised and shouted loudly. This kind of sound wave attack nearly distracted Tong people.


    Virtual tight then a forward attack, Tong people turned over one side and finally hid in the past. The speed of emptiness became faster and faster. Tong people were obviously struggling. Just when Tong people were nearly injured, the red monkey rushed out from the side of emptiness and gave emptiness a stick.


    Tongren was sweating, and the soul chopping knife began to shine brightly. Tongren''s hands trembled, and Tongren was panting.


    Tong people secretly thought that if the red monkey came late, he would probably be hurt here today.


    After being attacked by the red monkey, Xu began to flow green blood. Xu shouted loudly because of the severe pain, and the surrounding air pressure dropped sharply. Suddenly, the Xu long opened his mouth.


    The empty mouth expanded bit by bit. Tong people and red monkeys even heard the sound of broken bones. Although the empty mouth made continuous sad screams, it continued to grow up its own mouth.


    Tong people and red monkeys were stunned by the scenery in front of them. They really couldn''t look directly at such a bloody scene. When Tong people and red monkeys were in a daze, rotten wood and beauty shouted loudly "What are you doing? If it goes on like this, I don''t know what will happen? Moreover, screams like this are likely to attract other emptiness. Why don''t you stop it and think about it."

 V1.Chapter 1470

    At this time, Tong people and red monkeys began to wake up and jumped up in a hurry. It was empty, but suddenly a smaller empty came out of the empty mouth.


    Tong people and red monkeys have never seen this scene from love. Even the rotten wood and beauty who have experienced wind and rain in the distance are stunned. For a time, they can''t react.


    Tong people were the first to react and shouted loudly to the red monkey, "red monkey, don''t stand and hit him! Don''t you feel that its soul fluctuation is stronger than that just now? What are you doing standing foolishly!"


    Tong people took the lead and attached their spiritual power to the soul chopping knife in their own hands. Tong people jumped up and threw themselves hard from the sky to the new virtual animal. After listening to Tongren''s words, the red monkey suddenly woke up. The long battle with Tongren not only connected their hearts, but also had a high degree of tacit understanding and cooperation on the battlefield.


    The red monkey, a stuffy stick, also turned to the new virtual, and the red monkey''s eyes were broken for fear that the virtual would escape. Although this newborn virtual is not as big as the last one, it can''t hide its wisdom at all. This newborn virtual eye swept the battlefield and suddenly found the weakest neon dress.


    This new virtual animal is constantly pulling and avoiding the attacks of red monkeys and Tong people. At the same time, it is also constantly approaching nishang. Although this virtual animal has great wisdom, how can it compare with human beings?


    Tongren found this empty mind at once. He shouted rotten wood and beauty and neon to move to the place again and again, and shouted to the red monkey. In his heart, he said to the red monkey, "this newborn empty can only not be underestimated. Now we force it into a dead corner, pretend not to know its trick, and wait for the opportunity to kill rotten wood and beauty and improve our spiritual strength."


    The red monkey solemnly nodded and began to take the initiative to close all the roads that the newborn virtual was going to attack nishang. Tong people were willing to stand in the air and began to deduce the route of the newborn virtual by using Indra''s eye.


    Tongren also got lucky with the fire of yelan and stared at the newly born void below. As soon as Tongren''s hand was lifted, the fire of yelan rushed out of Tongren''s hand. Tongren shouted rotten wood and beauty and said, "rotten wood and beauty, pay attention to the surrounding situation and be ready to kill at any time."


    Deadwood and beauty run again with their clothes, pay attention to the virtual movement around them, and always pay attention to the battlefield. Fortunately, deadwood and beauty can use much higher concentration of spiritual power, otherwise, deadwood and beauty can''t do it at all.


    The battle is still going on. The new virtual constantly sends out sound waves to interfere with the spirit of Tong people and the red monkey, so that they almost let the new virtual tear and bite. With the continuous efforts of Tong people and the red monkey, finally, the new virtual is forced into a dead corner. It''s too late when the new virtual is found.


    Tongren threw the fire of yelan in his hand onto the new virtual body. The new virtual began to scream and roll on the ground, trying to put out the fire of yelan thrown by Tongren. However, the fire of yelan became more vigorous because of the use of spiritual power.


    As soon as the time came, deadwood and beauty flew out. Because death can control the loose spirits in the atmosphere to condense under his feet, death can stand or act in the air.


    Deadwood Hemei put his soul chopping knife in front of him and integrated his blood into the soul chopping knife. When deadwood Hemei opened his eyes again, he completely changed his look. Deadwood Hemei''s soul chopping knife became more dazzling after the baptism of its owner, and cherry blossoms around him were in full bloom next to deadwood Hemei.


    "Ha" rotten wood and beauty shouted angrily. The blade shadow of the soul chopping knife continued to split and condense, and finally all rushed towards the new void. On the other side, Tong people were using their Indra eyes and spiritual power to see if there were other falsely found their whereabouts.


    The red monkey tightly restrained the newborn void and prevented the newborn void from making any counterattack. Fortunately, everything was going on smoothly. Deadwood and beauty improved their spiritual strength.


    Seeing that deadwood and beauty had succeeded, Tong people hurriedly shouted, "come on, go, I don''t know what to ask. After the virtual death, all the virtual things around are boiling. They are coming to our side, come on, go."


    Rotten wood and beauty took the lead in moving forward quickly with their clothes. Rotten wood and beauty knew the way, so rotten wood and beauty led the way. When the Tongren were ready to move forward, they found that there seemed to be something strange under the dead body.


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly transferred the empty body with a soul chopping knife and took away the things under it. He hurried along with nishang, rotten wood and beauty.


    The red monkey guards nishang. Although nishang has a certain strength now, nishang has not reached the same level as the tongs. Just when the three people just escaped from the cave, a large number of virtual roars came from behind.


    The four people were exhausted lying on the ground, breathing motionlessly. The adventure was full of twists and turns, that is, the clothes were a little better.


    However, the first time nishang saw such a void, it really refreshed nishang''s feeling of living for many years. Although Tongren wanted to introduce the God of death to nishang, now is not the time. Tongren is ready to introduce the meaning of the word God of death to nishang.


    The four people helped them back to their residence. They rarely had a tacit understanding. They would either practice or sleep in their own house without saying a word.


    Tongren was the first to cultivate to the original state. After all, Tongren''s physical quality was the best of the four. Just when Tongren wanted to see what the spiritual strength concentration of rotten wood and beauty was, suddenly, a box fell out of his arms.


    Tongren suddenly remembered that he had found it under the dead virtual body. Tongren couldn''t help being curious. He had never seen this phenomenon when he guided and purified the virtual body in advance and dragged the virtual body to the corpse soul world. Moreover, it was incredible that this virtual body would cause so many riots after its death.


    Tongren cautiously observed the box. The appearance of the box was made of a special kind of wood, and it seemed that there were some loud and long styles painted on it. Tongren didn''t know it, and there were some paintings next to it. Tongren was a little confused and opened the box.


    However, Tong people found that the box didn''t seem to be opened so easily. There was no lock or anything else around. Tong people wanted to break it with their hands, but they couldn''t shake it. Tongren shook the box curiously. Originally, Tongren didn''t have any hope. He was going to show nishang them what was going on. As a result, the box opened suddenly, and Tongren looked at the things in the box in surprise

 V1.Chapter 1471

    Tongren found a small key lying quietly on the surface of the ancient and simple box, not ordinary silver or light yellow, but light blue, and even close to colorless. Tongren curiously picked up the key with a "whoosh" sound. Before Tongren could react, the lightning key suddenly got into Tongren''s brain.


    A lot of information poured into Tongren''s head. Tongren''s head swelled for a time. Tongren tightly closed his eyes, put his hands on his head, and frowned tightly.


    With the sound of "Ding", the old and magnificent voice echoed in Tongren''s mind, "the key to the treasure of time and space, the lucky person who can get it, when the treasure of time and space is opened, you will enter the gate of time and space in advance to search for the treasure of time and space."


    After saying a map, he suddenly entered Tong people''s mind. After Tong people calmed down, his eyes were full of excited eyes. Although Tong people don''t know where the so-called space-time treasure is, Tong people think there must be a lot of good things there.


    Tongren carefully observed a map of this space-time treasure. However, it was not long for Tongren to come to Liulan star. Moreover, Tongren stayed at nishang''s home, which was in a remote mountainous area. Tongren scratched his head in some distress and said with a bitter smile, "can''t you get the map, haven''t you found the treasure yet?"


    Rotten wood and beauty just came to Tongren to discuss the treatment. When they heard Tongren say this, they were confused. They patted Tongren on the shoulder and said, "what are you muttering? What map?"


    Tongren''s eyes lit up when they saw deadwood and beauty. They suddenly thought that deadwood and beauty had stayed in Liulan star for the longest time. Before, deadwood and beauty must have searched Liulan star for a long time in order to restore their strength. Therefore, deadwood and beauty should know in general places of Liulan star.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong people were as excited as a wolf when they saw a sheep after they finished saying this. Rotten wood and beauty felt numb and said, "what bad idea are you making? I always think you don''t want a good thing!"


    Tongren not only rolled their eyes when they heard rotten wood and beauty say this, but also said jokingly, "what do you think? You man! I ask you if you are a place like orchid star. You know."


    Although deadwood and beauty were curious that shenmutong people would ask, they still nodded, "I know it in general. Because I''ve been looking for medicine that can cure my body, almost the whole Liulan star has been around."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he couldn''t stop being excited. He told deadwood Hemei about finding the key and what had just happened. Deadwood Hemei obviously stagnated after hearing this, and Tongren called back for a long time.


    Rotten wood and beauty suddenly jumped up, looked at Tong people incredulously, shook Tong people''s shoulders and shouted again and again, "what did you say? You said you got the key to the treasure of time and space? God! God! I want to calm down." rotten wood and beauty walked back and forth in the room as they said, as if digesting Tong people''s words.


    Tong people don''t understand the value of time and space treasure. They are surprised by the response of rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty look at the response of Tong people and have no words. "Brother, you don''t know the meaning of this time and space treasure, do you?"


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Deadwood and beauty patted her forehead silently and looked at Tong people patiently "Time and space treasure is because the time and space tunnel took away countless things when the time and space storm occurred. Even some powerful people died in the time and space storm, and time and space opened up a new space because they absorbed too many things. The dead provided nourishment for it, thus forming the time and space treasure."


    After hearing this, Tong Ren nodded thoughtfully and thought about the last time-space storm. Tong Ren is still terrified and can''t describe the feeling that time-space tunnel brings to Tong Ren.


    Rotten wood and beauty took a look at Tongren and continued, "you don''t know what the key of time and space treasure means. If you have the key of time and space treasure, you can give priority to entering the door of time and space to choose the treasure, so you don''t have to go through the door that everyone has to go." rotten wood and beauty looked at Tongren with envy.


    Rotten wood and beauty wronged and said, "you are really a good man. I haven''t said I found the key to the space-time treasure in liulanxing for such a long time. The space-time treasure hasn''t met for a while in 800 years."


    Tongren looked proud, looked at deadwood and Mei and said, "that can only say I''m lucky. Hey, wait a minute." Tongren closed his eyes and seemed to be looking for something in his mind. Deadwood and Mei quietly looked at Tongren and waited patiently. After a while, Tongren really opened his eyes with excitement.


    He said, "rotten wood and beauty, this key can not only let me enter the treasure of time and space alone, but also carry up to ten people together."


    Rotten wood and beauty had no expectations, but when they heard Tongren say so, rotten wood and beauty, who had little emotional fluctuation, began to be excited. Rotten wood and beauty felt that Tongren was a dazzling person. He was like a sun, which could sweep away all the haze and anxiety and make people feel better.


    Rotten wood and beauty can''t help but think of the end of their broken body in exchange for their hearts and lungs. Rotten wood and beauty put away all their emotions and suddenly became indifferent.


    Rotten wood and beauty quietly looked at the excitement of Tong people, endured all the happiness in her heart, and said faintly, "really? I just want to discuss with you about nishang''s treatment of me now."


    Tong people were originally excited. When they saw rotten wood and beauty, their eyes suddenly became indifferent. Tong people had some doubts, but didn''t say much.


    Tongren also put away his excitement and said, "now I want to see how your psychic strength is?"


    As soon as deadwood and beauty talked about business, they said solemnly, "after purifying this void, I obviously feel that my righteous skeleton has become more relaxed. Obviously, this void has increased my spiritual strength concentration. At least for me, the treatment probability has been increased by at least two layers."


    Tongren channel rotten wood and beauty were obviously disappointed. Tongren pulled a long tone, and the whole person was a little depressed, saying "it''s only 20 percent."


    Rotten wood and beauty were funny when they saw Tong people''s appearance, but they still held back their smile and slowly said, "what do two layers mean, you know? It means that even if nishang makes mistakes, it will temporarily lose spiritual power, and it is not very life-threatening."


    After hearing this, Tong people suddenly stood up from their chairs and couldn''t help laughing. Rotten wood and beauty were also moved by such Tong people. Some of the originally frozen corners of their mouths rose gently.


    Tong turned his head and said, "does nishang know this?"


    Rotten wood and beauty saw Tong man looking at herself, put away his smile and said, "I was anxious to discuss the treatment with you after I woke up. Seeing that she was still sleeping, I didn''t wait for her to wake up."

 V1.Chapter 1472

    Tongren nodded and said, "let''s start the treatment when nishang recovers. The treatment has been delayed for too long." then Tongren looked out of the window. The sun is rising slowly outside. Tongren''s heart is full of infinite hope. Tongren felt that no matter what, life is beautiful.


    The red monkey wakes up immediately. Nishang is the weakest of the four people in terms of physical quality and spiritual strength. Therefore, everyone is not surprised when he wakes up last and waits quietly for nishang to wake up.


    After nishang woke up, Tong people wanted to tell the red monkey and nishang about the treasure they found in the space. Both of them were surprised and excited.


    The four decided to heal deadwood and Mei''s injury and move forward immediately. Deadwood and Mei led the way. After all, only she knew where it was, and deadwood and Mei had nothing to do for the time being. In addition, deadwood and Mei, the treasure of time and space, had not been there, so they decided to move forward together.


    Tongren asked nishang to have a good rest for a few days and recover to the best state to treat rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty agreed with Tongren when they heard that. After all, it will take a lot of trouble to treat this kind of thing.


    Nishang sees the worried eyes of rotten wood and meihetong people and red monkeys. As soon as she gets warm, she nods obediently. After all, if nishang makes a mistake, it will hurt not only herself, but also rotten wood and Meimei.


    Time passed in a hurry, and the day to treat rotten wood and beauty finally came. Although Tong people knew that life could not be dangerous, they still couldn''t hide their tension. Tong people and red monkeys were waiting outside the house for nishang and rotten wood and beauty.


    The red monkey whirled back and forth in a hurry. Tongren couldn''t sit down on the stool. Tongren''s palms were soaked. Tongren felt that such a helpless wait was even more painful than fighting with Xu.


    As time goes by, nishang and rotten wood and beauty haven''t come out yet. Tong people keep pressing their temples. Tong people always feel that their eyelids jump. Tong people don''t dare to think much. They can only wait patiently and quietly, comforting themselves that "it will be okay. Believe nishang, it will be okay."


    While Tong people were comforting themselves, suddenly, a scream came out of the house, and the red monkey was stunned. Tong people didn''t even want to pull out their legs and ran into the room where nishang and rotten wood and beauty were treated.


    As soon as I went in, I saw deadwood and beauty lying unconscious on the bed, motionless. Only the undulating chest proved that deadwood and beauty were still breathing, and nishang was looking at the top of deadwood and beauty with a frightened face.


    Tong people looked up and found a familiar face above rotten wood and beauty. Tong people suddenly widened their pupils. It was lanran''s face. Tong people rushed in and protected nishang, rotten wood and beauty behind them. Tong people immediately summoned a soul chopping knife and glared at lanran.


    Lanran sees rotten wood and beauty together with Tongren. A contemptuous smile appears on her face and says to Tongren, "I said, why do I suddenly feel that this person like dead? Why does someone suddenly want to erase my imprint on her soul? It''s you, the defeated general."


    Tongren said angrily, "Hello, wait for me in the soul world. Don''t run away at that time. What''s the relationship between you and rotten wood and beauty?"


    When lanran heard Tongren ask him this, she ignored Tongren''s previous declaration and said with her eyebrows "Oh, so you don''t know the relationship between deadwood and beauty and me. It''s kind of you to save others. I''ll be kind for a while. I''ll tell you that deadwood and beauty are my capable men. I can''t find the news of breaking jade without her, ha ha ha."


    Tongren heard lanran''s crazy smile and lanran''s answer, which made Tongren extremely uncomfortable. However, Tongren was not angry and lost his reason. Tongren put away his soul chopping knife and said coldly, "I shouldn''t ask you about our affairs. You''re something. Hide well. You won''t live long." With these words, Tong people injected their spiritual power into the rotten wood and beautiful body to remove the soul mark for her.


    Lanran sees that Tongren didn''t fall into his trap and mocks himself in turn. Lanran looks at Tongren and clears away the soul mark left by him. She quickly says, "Tongren, you don''t have to be arrogant. I tell you, there is always a war between us. I''m waiting for you to come to me."


    Tongren''s psychic power to enter deadwood and beauty''s body suddenly found the soul mark left by lanran. Tongren smiled and said coldly, "put your head away and wait for me to take it." after that, regardless of lanran''s reaction, he directly eliminated lanran''s mark.


    "You..." before LAN ran could finish, he was eliminated by Tongren.


    In a corner of the soul world, lanran angrily put all the things on the seat on the ground and said angrily, "Tongren, when I study the power of collapsing jade, the first solution is you."


    Tong Ren calmed down and thought carefully. LAN ran can''t believe what he said, but it can be believed that deadwood and beauty must have something to do with LAN ran.


    Tongren looks at rotten wood and beauty. Tongren feels a little big for a moment. If it''s really like what lanran said, how should he face rotten wood and beauty?


    Tong man shook his head and looked at nishang. He was still surprised. Tong man hurried over, touched nishang''s head and said, "don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    Nishang was still a little frightened, but after all, nishang was much better with Tong people around. Thinking of rotten wood and beauty, she hurried to say, "Tong people, go and have a look at rotten wood and beauty. How is she?"


    Tongren had just finished checking the rotten wood and Meimei''s body. Tongren replied, "it''s all right. I checked her body with my spiritual power. It''s probably better."


    Nishang took a long sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, it''s finally successful."


    Tongren still frowned, looked at deadwood and Mei and said, "I''ll help you to have a rest first."


    Nishang looked at Tong people''s tightly wrinkled eyebrows and looked at rotten wood and beauty. She didn''t know what to say. She sighed and went out silently. She should recover her body quickly. Otherwise, the low concentration of spiritual power will affect nishang''s own body.


    Tong people put rotten wood and Meimei on the bed without saying anything. Now they can only wait until rotten wood and Meimei wake up to know everything, so they went out with the red monkey.


    What Tongren didn''t know, just after Tongren and his party went out, rotten wood and beauty woke up with tears in their eyes. They looked at the ceiling empty and choked silently for a long time.


    Originally, the success of treatment should be a happy thing, but now the atmosphere is depressed, and no one knows how to go on

 V1.Chapter 1473

    The four people ate breakfast quietly. After experiencing lanran, no one said anything. Everyone didn''t ask rotten wood and beauty, and rotten wood and beauty didn''t say anything. The days passed day by day.


    Seeing the day when she went to the treasure of time and space, nishang couldn''t help such a depressing atmosphere. These days nishang has always wanted to talk to rotten wood and beauty, but rotten wood and beauty have been hiding from nishang. I don''t know how to hide from nishang. With anyone, only breakfast can see her shadow. The rest of the time seems to disappear like the world.


    Nishang decides to break this impasse. After getting along with rotten wood and beauty, nishang doesn''t believe that rotten wood and beauty will be a thorough villain. In fact, nishang thinks so not only, but also after careful thinking.


    However, it is impossible not to say something. Rotten wood and beauty don''t say it and Tongren don''t ask. That''s why the deadlock has been deadlocked. Nishang decided to break the deadlock.


    Nishang knocked on deadwood Hemei''s door. After a long time, nishang heard deadwood Hemei sigh and said, "come in."


    Nishang hesitated, looked at the door one by one, and went in. After entering, nishang didn''t close the door.


    As soon as nishang went in, she found what rotten wood and beauty were writing. When she saw nishang coming in, she packed up. Nishang pretended to be invisible and relaxed the atmosphere. "Hemei, we haven''t had dinner and practice together for a long time."


    Rotten wood and beauty bowed their heads, and their long eyelashes covered her face. Nishang didn''t know what rotten wood and beauty thought.


    Deadwood and Mei bit their lips, looked at nishang and said, "nishang, do you think I''m also a bad woman?"


    Nishang didn''t expect rotten wood and beauty to say so to herself. She was obviously stunned. After a while, she smiled and sat next to rotten wood and beauty. Some joked and said, "when did you become a person who pays attention to other people''s evaluation?"


    Nishang knows that rotten wood and beauty are only strong outside and weak inside. In fact, the woman who is cruel to the enemy is forcing herself to become stronger. Nishang looks at rotten wood and beauty with some love.


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously wronged when she heard nishang say so. She said low, "but you are not others."


    Nishang smiled when she heard what rotten wood and beauty said. Nishang looked at the door that was not closed and said with a smile, "now that you have heard it, come out and have a good talk. Eavesdropping at the door is not a good habit."


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously stunned when they heard nishang say so. When they saw Tong man and red monkey, rotten wood and beauty would think about what they had just said, and rotten wood and beauty''s face turned red.


    Nishang looked at them and let them in. Nishang said painstakingly, "if you have anything to say, don''t put it all in your heart. Your real partner won''t hide it."


    Deadwood Hemei lowered his head. After hesitating for a long time, he raised his head and looked straight into everyone''s eyes. He said frankly, "in fact, lanran is right. I am indeed his former subordinate and his right-hand assistant." deadwood Hemei''s eyes were full of sadness.


    Tong people, red monkeys and neon clothes are quietly watching deadwood and beauty, waiting for deadwood and beauty to say the previous things.


    Rotten wood and Mei stopped for a while and then continued, "at first, when he just became the fifth captain of the 13th team of the Imperial Guard in the corpse soul world, I was his member. However, when he first took office, he was gentle and kind. I felt that my strength was far stronger than that of lanran, so I was ten points unconvinced and decided to challenge him."


    "However, it''s not easy to be the leader of the imperial court in the soul world of the corpse. Being the leader of the imperial court requires not only the general leader, but also more than 3 leaders to witness, but also to pass the assessment. In addition, it needs to be recommended by 6 leaders, and it also needs to be recognized among the remaining 7 leaders. The most important thing is to challenge lanran under the witness of more than 200 team members. If you succeed, you can win Yes. "


    Tongren was surprised when he heard this and interrupted, "is that how lanran became the fifth captain of the 13th guard team?"


    Rotten wood and beauty said seriously, "yes, at first, I doubted his strength and was not able to manage the fifth time of the 13th team of the imperial court. I passed the first two tests. However, in full view of the public, I found that I was so wrong and I was defeated. From then on, everyone was sincerely convinced by the strength of blue dye."


    Rotten wood and beauty then said, "at the beginning, I was still a little dissatisfied and took lanran as my goal. I challenged lanran again and again. Lanran was not impatient. His gentleness and kindness made me change my attitude towards him. Slowly, I decided to really recognize him as the main, but he was."


    "I found that he was not really like this. In the end, I found that I had done a lot of bad things and betrayed lanran. Lanran almost killed me. I narrowly escaped death and wanted to recover my body. Then I asked him for revenge. As a result, I met you, and you will know what happened later."


    Tongren, the red monkey and nishang felt sad when they heard what rotten wood and beauty said. The four people fell into this deep sadness and couldn''t extricate themselves. They didn''t even know how to comfort rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren was the first to break the atmosphere and said with a smile, "let''s improve our strength together. Otherwise, we won''t get the power of time and space contained in the treasure of time and space, so that we can beat lanran quickly and let him kneel down and beg us."


    The three people were inspired. Tongren looked at his partner, stretched out his hand and said, "let''s cheer together. For the common goal, I believe we will succeed."


    The four people put their hands together, as if their hearts were together.


    After a few days, rotten wood and beauty finished their own affairs. The four people packed up their things and were ready to move forward to the place where the time and space treasure was. After all, rotten wood and beauty said that this place was not very close to where the Tongren were now. It would take at least half a month. The four people took a look at the city and continued to move forward.


    Tong people know that there may be too many dangers ahead, but as long as they have this brave heart, they will be fearless.


    Tongren and his party continued to move forward. Considering nishang''s weak body, Tongren wanted to move forward slowly, but nishang was unwilling to live or die. Nishang said that this denied the significance of her cultivation. Tongren had no choice but to agree with nishang. The four people walked all the way to the direction of space-time treasure for five or six days, Four people saw a post station where they could rest.


    Just when the four people wanted to rest, a large group of people hurried through Tongren''s side and competed with each other for fear that they would be slower than others. Tongren couldn''t help but feel curious

 V1.Chapter 1474

    Tongren couldn''t help being curious. Tongren asked the red monkey to act with him. Rotten wood and beauty and nishang stayed where they were. Now rotten wood and beauty''s strength is constantly recovering, which is far stronger than the initial strength. Now rotten wood and beauty can be said to be the strongest of the four people. Therefore, Tongren let rotten wood and beauty stay and take care of nishang.


    Tong people and red monkeys walked along the flow of people. There were many people on the Street heading for a target, but more were male warriors and few girls.


    Tongren hurriedly grabbed a man and asked, "Hello, what are you going to do?"


    The man who was held was obviously impatient, but seeing the strong body of the red monkey, he had no choice but to say patiently, "I heard that we caught a female warrior with great strength and good looks, so our elder decided to absorb her strength to better protect ourselves. We were going to see the elder''s practice, but we couldn''t see it later."


    After that, no matter how Tongren pulled him, he tried to break free from the bondage of Tongren and hurried forward with the flow of people. After hearing what he said, Tong people always felt a little flustered. Tong people took a look at the red monkeys in the crowd. The red monkeys were almost separated from Tong people by the crowd. Fortunately, the red monkeys crowded in front of Tong people with their forced body.


    The red monkey looked at Tong man and found that Tong man was a little dull. The red monkey asked loudly, "what''s the matter, Tong man?"


    Tongren touched his heart, took a look at the direction of the flow of people, bit his teeth and said to the red monkey, "you go back to find rotten wood, beauty and nishang. I follow the flow of people. I always think ruiqiao Yifeng is nearby. I''ll go and have a look first. If not, we''ll go. If so, you stay with nishang, protect her, and contact me about specific things."


    After hearing this, the red monkey also knew that it was a great event, and dared not be careless and stop. He immediately went to find rotten wood, beauty and nishang to meet. Tong people also moved forward along the flow of people. The closer they walked, Tong people felt that their heart was getting more and more flustered, and Tong people felt that ruiqiao Yifeng was nearby.


    Tongren walked with the flow of people for a long time, and finally came to a large square. In the middle of the square was a human statue. All the people were looking at the center of the square excitedly, looking forward to their elder coming out.


    Tong people looked left and right. There were no red monkeys around. They should not have come yet. Tong people carefully observed the surrounding terrain. Once the female warrior was ruiqiao Yifeng, how should they save ruiqiao Yifeng?


    Tongren thought uneasily that this dense crowd was not conducive to escape. Once it was ruiqiao Yifeng, it would be exposed that he was the God of death, and his righteous skeleton would not exist.


    Tongren''s nervous head was full of sweat, "boom", and a looming figure began to appear in the center of the square. Tongren found that the great elder was not human at all, and his spirit concentration was much higher than that of ordinary people. Tongren were worried and stared at the human cross rising slowly in the center of the square.


    Tongren opened his eyes wide. For an instant, Tongren''s heart beat stopped. Tongren found that this person was not ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, Tongren found that this female warrior was not the so-called person, but the whole, which could return to the corpse soul world


    , Tong people are curious. Don''t ordinary gods of death grasp emptiness to improve their spirit concentration? Why does he have to work so hard.


    Just when Tongren was confused, a familiar figure handed a soul chopping knife to the elder. Although she covered her face and even dressed up in men''s clothes, Tongren recognized him as ruiqiao Yifeng at a glance.


    Just when Tong people wanted to find a way to make ruiqiao Yifeng look at themselves, someone patted Tong people on the shoulder. Tong people didn''t think about it. A backhand was about to catch this person. The sudden action startled everyone around, "ouch, Tong people, what are you doing? Let me go."


    This familiar voice, Tong talent saw that it was nishang. He hurriedly loosened his hand and apologized with an apologetic face.


    Nishang rubbed her shoulder and felt very wronged. Nishang saw the center of the viewer square where Tong people were absorbed. After all, nishang didn''t meet ruiqiao Yifeng. She was eager to ask Tong people if ruiqiao Yifeng was right. As a result, she was caught by Tong people.


    The red monkey felt Tongren''s eagerness in his heart and hurriedly asked Tongren, "is this captured female warrior ruiqiao Yifeng?"


    Tong man looked at the red monkey with a complex face and said, "the captured female warrior is not ruiqiao Yifeng."


    The red monkey breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I thought it was ruiqiao Yifeng who was caught. Can you make a good expression and scare me to death all day."


    Tongren continued, "however, the great elder is not a human being, but a god of death. Like us, he walks around the world with righteous bones. And look carefully, the captured female warrior is not a human, but a whole animal."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people in surprise. "Why do these gods of death catch the whole? This whole should return to the corpse soul world. They violated the rules of the God of death."


    Tongren was also confused and replied, "I don''t know. Let''s continue to have a look. However, red monkey, look carefully at the person who sent the knife to the elder. Do you think she wants ruiqiao Yifeng?"


    After listening, the red monkey looked carefully. His voice said intermittently because of watching, "yes, a little like, but I''m not sure."


    Rotten wood and beauty said, "now at least what you said is that rotten wood and beauty are not dangerous. Don''t worry too much. Calm down and think about what to do."


    All three agreed with deadwood and beauty, and continued to watch the elder''s behavior in the crowd.


    After receiving the soul chopping knife, the elder smeared his own blood, closed his eyes and shouted, "give me strength." then he stabbed the knife hard at the other party. The knife continued to absorb the power of the whole. The whole is a bright soul, which can''t be compared with the virtual. So the whole will often become virtual food. However, the God of death clearly violated the code.


    Tong people always feel that they seem to understand something and can''t catch it. Although now the corpse soul world is not the sunshine that Tong people first knew, 90% of the corpse soul world is more comfortable than this world. Tong people and rotten wood and beauty, as the God of death, have long implemented the law of death. They can''t sit idly by.


    In addition, there is something about ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren is even more unlikely to leave. The four decided that there is enough time anyway. First solve the things here and then move on

 V1.Chapter 1475

    Tongren and his party saw with their own eyes that the so-called great elder inserted the whole body with a soul chopping knife to increase his soul concentration. Although Da Chang was a god of death, such behavior was almost empty, which seriously violated the rules of the God of death.


    Tongren even felt that the whole one looked at himself only with a look for help. Tongren couldn''t bear to look any longer and walked out of the crowd with red monkeys, rotten wood, beauty and neon clothes. Even if Tongren and his party walked far away, they could hear the crowd cheering because the whole one was dead. Tongren looked away, You can even vaguely see the pride of growing up.


    Tongren''s eyes showed sadness, anger and unwillingness. Tongren vowed to let the great elder pay the price. Rotten wood and beauty were also the God of death. She could understand Tongren''s feelings best. Rotten wood and beauty clenched their fists, patted Tongren on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Tongren, let''s go back first. After we go back, we''ll make a good plan. We must solve the big elder."


    "Well, let''s go." Tong people also know that it''s too obvious to stand here now. It''s not the time. They look for a place to live with rotten wood and beautiful people and discuss things in the future.


    However, what they didn''t know was that when Tongren and his party were ready to turn around and go, the man in black who handed the knife on the stage looked back at them, but turned back in an instant.


    After the impact of the big elder incident, the four people all seemed a little angry. Tong people closed their eyes, quietly thought about what to do in the future, and kept beating the table with their hands.


    The red monkey said with some doubt and some certainty, "Tong man, I always think that person is ruiqiao Yifeng. However, it is reasonable to say that if ruiqiao Yifeng will notice that we are nearby, how can he turn a blind eye."


    Tongren feels that things are like a big net. Tongren feels that he has only grasped one of the nets. Tongren has intuition. This time, it must have something to do with lanran. Tongren thought of here and took a look at rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty knew Tongren''s thinking at once.


    Deadwood Hemei looked at the Tongren and said, "since lanran got the broken jade, his spiritual pressure is obviously stronger than that of other gods of death. Moreover, the broken jade can protect the body of the God of death. This is the power of the broken jade. Moreover, I once saw lanran deify virtual death." deadwood Hemei said this, and his body trembled slightly, She seemed to recall the scene that surprised her.


    "After lanran deified the virtual death, the virtual power is obviously different from before, and his appearance has changed. His appearance has a hard shell, but he shows his original face. Although his form should change, he still likes killing. His nature has not changed. Moreover, lanran can never get one out."


    "When I was leaving, I fought with these deified people. Their shell was so hard that even my soul chopping knife couldn''t cut it in easily." rotten wood and Mei sighed with a little complicated emotion.


    Tongren''s mood is also very complicated when they hear what rotten wood and beauty say. Lanran''s use of broken jade is so powerful, and these dark legions have such strong strength. Tongren feel that their strength is still not enough, and Tongren''s heart has strengthened their desire for strength.


    Tongren shook his head, a little annoyed, but no one noticed it. Tongren said to deadwood and beauty "Let''s do this first today. We all have an early rest. We''re also the first time to arrive at this place. In order to prevent accidents, rotten wood and Mei live in a room with nishang, and I live in a room with red monkey. In the morning, rotten wood and Mei and I go out to inquire about news. Nishang and red monkey are responsible for asking about people nearby."


    Tong people looked at the three people''s eyes, and they all agreed, and that''s all.


    Tongren rotten wood and Mei didn''t sleep. One of them was thinking about lanran. Although Tongren couldn''t wait to return to the soul world, Tongren knew that their strength was still not enough. Considering their strength, they still had a distance from rotten wood and Mei, so let alone lanran.


    Tong people unconsciously entered their inner world in this kind of cultivation.


    Tong people walk in their inner world step by step. The inner world is dark, and even the water has covered their ankles. Tong people look at their inner world with some doubts.


    Tong people haven''t been here for a long time. The last time they came here was when they communicated their soul chopping knife. Now they came here again. Tong people are a little confused and don''t know where they should go.


    "Oh, are you lack of strength again?" the hoarse voice came from a distance and scared Tong people. Tong people suddenly entered the alert state and clenched their soul chopping knife tightly in their hands.


    "Who are you? How can you be in my inner world?" Tongren asked loudly.


    The mysterious voice heard Tongren ask him that. He was very angry and smiled. He snorted coldly, "hum, you don''t know my existence. Ha ha ha, it''s really funny. It seems that your master didn''t tell you. In that case, you can study it yourself."


    Tongren was worried and confused. Tongren didn''t know where the mysterious voice came from. Tongren turned around and said loudly, "where are you? Why can''t I see you? Who are you? What''s the relationship with my master?"


    Tongren''s successive questions were not answered. Suddenly, a figure rushed out from behind Tongren, and the hoarse voice echoed around Tongren''s ears. Tongren even felt a sense of moisture. "Who am I? You''ll know sooner or later, but the problem now is that I can give you the strength you need."


    Tongren hurried back and waved the soul chopping knife on his hand, but before the soul chopping knife touched the corner of the mysterious man, he hid far away. Tongren wanted to see the mysterious God and man, but he always felt that he was hazy.


    Tongren asked suspiciously, "why should I trust you?"


    After hearing this, the mysterious man laughed loudly and said confidently, "just because you need strength now, you can''t beat me. Is that enough?" then the figure became more blurred. When Tong man came back, an invisible face suddenly appeared in front of him. Tong man didn''t even think about it. A soul chopping knife flew out, and the mysterious man dodged at once.


    Some sarcastically said, "you can''t get any power from me at all with your current power."


    Tongren was so provoked that he lost his mind and rushed out at once. The soul chopping knife pulled sparks on the ground. Tongren kept saying a spell, "ghost Road, one of the bound roads, plug"


    Tongren said, and Lingli flew out like a rope. The mysterious man didn''t move, and even showed a mocking smile. The mysterious man was waiting for the bondage of Tong man to be wrapped around him. Tong man was happy and took the soul chopping knife from the ground. The whole action was like running water. However, the mysterious man suddenly turned into a black smoke and disappeared

 V1.Chapter 1476

    Tongren suddenly widened his eyes, which was incredible. The whole action was dull. Tongren tightly held the soul chopping knife in his hand, looked around and looked for the figure of the mysterious man. Tongren shouted, "you coward, can you only hide back and forth?"


    The mysterious man was obviously angry when he heard Tongren say so. He suddenly appeared in front of Tongren and said, "you are a good chopping knife. It''s difficult for your master to devote all his efforts to making this chopping knife for you. However, it seems that you didn''t give full play to his own strength and wasted your master''s efforts."


    Tongren heard the mysterious man say so. His green veins protruded. He looked at the mysterious man angrily and said, "shut up and have a good fight with me."


    The mysterious man smiled contemptuously and said, "what I''m afraid of is that I''ll come out and I can put you down with one finger."


    Tongren held the soul chopping knife tightly in his hand and said, "let''s have a try."


    The mysterious man was surrounded by a circle of black fog, which made Tong man unable to see his appearance at all. Tong man put away his thoughts and calmed down. The soul chopping knife seemed to feel Tong man''s firmness and burst into dazzling light. The mysterious man saw the light emitted by the soul chopping knife and put away his contempt. He picked his eyebrows and said, "that''s what it looks like!"


    Tongren shouted, and with a fierce kick on his feet, he rushed out at once, like an arrow leaving the string, and flew out at once. The mysterious man didn''t care as much as he did at the beginning. His body collapsed tightly, and his legs began to shrink. He looked at Tong people''s every move tightly, and even clenched his fists tightly.


    The Tong man rushed to the mysterious man''s eyes. The mysterious man flew behind the Tong man at once, and his fist hit fiercely, bringing a strong wind, which made the Tong man decide that his face began to ache. The Tong man turned back fiercely, and the soul chopping knife also stabbed out along the inertia. The fist and soul chopping knife collided with each other, making a huge sound, and even the water under the Tong man''s feet began to splash.


    The two people were in a stalemate for a second, and both flew out, especially the Tongren. They retreated for a long time. The Tongren fiercely inserted the soul chopping knife into the ground and slid for a few meters before stopping. The Tongren knelt on the ground at once, his face turned and changed. Finally, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    On the other hand, the mysterious man also withdrew for several steps before stopping. Although his look changed, he still resisted the impulse to spit out blood and breathed repeatedly, and his complexion returned to normal.


    Tongren looked at the mysterious man with a reluctant face. The corners of his mouth were bleeding. The mysterious man looked at Tongren and calmly said, "although your strength is still good, you are far from getting strength from me. Go back and prepare and come back to me." after saying that, the mysterious man suddenly disappeared in Tongren''s vision.


    Tongren shouted angrily, "no, don''t go, I''m not convinced, don''t go!"


    Tongren suddenly woke up. Tongren opened his eyes and saw the red monkey''s face appear in front of him. His body reacted. He punched the red monkey fiercely. The red monkey didn''t react at all. He looked at Tongren with an incredible face. He didn''t even believe that Tongren could beat himself. Tongren stayed there all of a sudden.


    Half a ring, the red monkey cried out. Nishang and deadwood Hemei hurried to help the red monkey. Deadwood Hemei looked at Tong people with a complaining face and said, "what are you doing? The red monkey looked at you sweating and worried about you. He called us quickly and you punched others."


    Tong people woke up at this time, hurried to look at the red monkey, got out of bed and asked, "red monkey, sorry, I dreamed and worried you."


    Nishang silently treated the red monkey for the injury on his face. At first, the red monkey still had some grievances and looked at Tong people. However, seeing that Tong people were sweating and nishang treated him, the pain soon disappeared and the red monkey didn''t care.


    The red monkey looked at Tong man anxiously and said, "Tong man, what''s the matter with you? I''ve never seen you like this. What did you dream of?"


    Tongren looked pale at the red monkey and remembered the things in the dream. Tongren had empty eyes. Although Tongren was angry in his heart, he still didn''t express it. Looking at the concerned eyes of rotten wood and beautiful people, he warmed his heart and said, "it''s all right. I''ve had a nightmare recently. I''ll be fine in a minute."


    The red monkey and nishang didn''t care either. Only rotten wood and Mei had a confused look in their eyes. However, seeing Tong people didn''t want to say it, they didn''t say anything more, but there was still a look of worry and doubt in their eyes, but they didn''t say anything more.


    Tongren looked at the worried look of the people and said with a warm smile, "it makes you worry. It''s okay. Don''t worry. Let''s go, red monkey. We''ll start today according to the plan we made yesterday."


    Although rotten wood and beauty were worried about Tongren, they also knew that Tongren was not a brave man. Since Tongren said there was nothing, they didn''t force Tongren to rest in the house.


    Tongren and red monkey walked slowly to yesterday''s Square. As a result, the square had been sealed up, the people around returned to normal, and the street was bustling back and forth.


    Tong people carefully observed and recalled the enthusiasm of these people yesterday. They knew the position of the elder for these people. However, in the soul world, although death is a God, it is not a human belief. It can only be said that it is a position.


    But the great elder violated the principle of death, but he made such a big fuss. What is he relying on? And is that figure ruiqiao Yifeng?


    Tongren thought while walking. At this time, the red monkey created Tongren with his elbow. Tongren was broken and interrupted his thinking. He looked at the red monkey suspiciously. The red monkey gave Tongren a look and said in his heart, "Tongren, look, this is the man like ruiqiao Yifeng."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he didn''t immediately look at the person who wanted ruiqiao very much. Instead, he pretended to talk to the red monkey and secretly looked inward.


    Tongren found that the person who looked like ruiqiao Yifeng was waiting for a group of people to walk in the street. Tongren was curious, but did not dare to look more. Tongren could feel that this person''s spiritual pressure was very strong. Tongren thought this person was ruiqiao Yifeng, but why didn''t ruiqiao Yifeng come to us? Tong people think they can''t make a wrong judgment, so ruiqiao Yifeng must have something to hide.


    Just as Tongren was about to lead the red monkey to another direction, ruiqiao Yifeng broke into Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng fell down at once, and the warrior behind her pulled out the samurai sword and was about to surround Tongren. The red monkey was on alert. Tongren stopped the red monkey, and the red monkey stopped. Fortunately, ruiqiao Yifeng got up and said, "it''s all right."

 V1.Chapter 1477

    After ruiqiao Yifeng said it, although some vicious people always think it''s pretending to come to Tongren, he looked at Tongren and said, "for the sake of a female warrior just accepted by the elder yesterday, I''ll spare you and grow your eyes next time."


    With that, he took away the warriors, leaving angry red monkeys and honey smiling Tongren in the street.


    The red monkey was very angry when he saw that ruiqiao Yifeng was so arrogant. He asked Tong people angrily, "is this really ruiqiao Yifeng? If it is ruiqiao Yifeng, how could he treat us like this?"


    Tongren was not as excited as the red monkey, but with a mysterious smile at the corners of his mouth. Tongren squeezed his hand, didn''t speak, looked at the red monkey and said, "in this case, let''s go back."


    The red monkey looked puzzled and said, "Tong man, I feel strange. Did you know something and didn''t tell me?"


    Tongren smiled, showing his good mood. Tongren walked back and said, "it''s up to you to guess."


    The red monkey looked puzzled. Seeing that Tongren had gone so far, he hurried after him and said, "Hey, Tongren, wait for me. What do you mean? Don''t be so mysterious, OK?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "no, ha ha ha."


    The red monkey and Tong people fought all the way back to their place of residence. Nishang, rotten wood and Mei were sitting on the ground sweating and drinking water. Both of them looked very exhausted.


    Nishang and deadwood Hemei are very excited when they see that Tong people and red monkeys are back. Looking at Tong people, they hurriedly ask Tong people to come and sit down. Although deadwood Hemei and nishang look tired, they are in good spirits. Tong people probably know that deadwood Hemei and nishang may have found good news.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people and said naughtily, "guess what we heard?" nishang also looked at Tong people with an excited face, but it seemed that she didn''t intend to tell Tong people.


    Tongren turns a blind eye and guesses that rotten wood and beauty are not good. This woman doesn''t always want to make fun of others, but Tongren doesn''t want rotten wood and beauty to succeed.


    Tongren picked up his tea cup, took a slow drink, said to deadwood and beauty, "since you don''t say, I don''t want to know, because I think someone will send me more accurate answers than you."


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously unconvinced and said to Tongren, "it''s impossible. Nishang and I are tired to find out the answer. How can you know so much?"


    Then deadwood and Mei looked at the red monkey and asked, "did you have any unexpected harvest with Tongren today?"


    The red monkey was also confused. He told rotten wood and beauty all about today and Tong people. After that, the red monkey was still confused, even scratched his head and muttered that Tong people didn''t tell himself what he knew.


    Rotten wood and beauty and nishang obviously have higher EQ than the red monkey. They looked at each other. Rotten wood and beauty smiled bitterly and said to nishang, "nishang, it seems that we can''t threaten Tongren. He got more comprehensive and true news than the two of us. We''re busy in vain."


    When the red monkey saw nishang and rotten wood and beauty, they both understood. Tongren also showed a proud smile. The red monkey was even more worried. The anxious red monkey scratched his face and asked Tongren anxiously, "what''s going on? How do you all know? I don''t know alone."


    Tongren felt a little funny when he saw the red monkey scratching his face. He reluctantly said to the red monkey, "you, at that time, ruiqiao Yifeng broke into me and couldn''t help blaming you and me. Her threat was actually a hint, and she wrote in my palm with her spiritual power that she would come to us tonight."


    The red monkey realized at this time and said, "it turns out that she is really ruiqiao Yifeng. When she blamed us, I thought her ferocious appearance was true. I almost wanted to do it."


    Rotten wood, Hemei and nishang couldn''t help laughing when they heard the red monkey say so. Tongren just wanted to laugh at the red monkey''s careful eyes. Before Tongren said it, a girl''s voice came from the outside, "you red monkey, you can''t even recognize me. It''s in vain that I bought so many delicious food for you before."


    Rotten wood, Hemei and nishang have never seen ruiqiao Yifeng, so they have never heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s voice. The red monkey and Tong people have been with ruiqiao Yifeng for a long time. They suddenly recognize that it is ruiqiao Yifeng''s voice. Both of them are very excited. This is the first time that the three people have met since the space storm.


    Tong people immediately got up and looked at the door. A man dressed as a boy in a black windbreaker came in and took off his black hat. Although he wore men''s clothes and even made some decorations, he looked more masculine, but Tong people and red monkeys suddenly found that this was ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at the familiar faces of Tong people and red monkeys. Although they are a little thin, ruiqiao Yifeng can still see their self-confidence, and ruiqiao Yifeng feels that the spiritual pressure of the two people has obviously become stronger. It seems that it is not just him who improves his strength after separation.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at them with endless thoughts in his eyes and said, "do you want to hug and celebrate the reunion."


    Tongren and the red monkey even had the feeling that they wanted to leave tears, but they both held back. The three held together tightly and experienced the hardships of life and death. It seemed that nothing could divide the friendship between the three.


    Nishang and rotten wood and beauty were also moved by this atmosphere. Their eyes were slightly red. Watching this scene quietly, no one had destroyed this atmosphere.


    For a long time, ruiqiao Yifeng, Tongren and red monkey controlled their emotions. The three people did it. Tongren introduced ruiqiao Yifeng to rotten wood, beauty and nishang. The three people were excellent women and nodded to each other.


    Tong man looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and asked, "ruiqiao Yifeng, have you seen us long ago? How did you help a big elder?"


    When it comes to business, ruiqiao Yifeng immediately put away his jokes and thoughts and said to Tongren seriously "You must have seen what the elder did. I fell here when I just flew down from the space-time tunnel. Later, the elder found me and my strong strength. Fortunately, I pretended to be amnesic, but this man was suspicious. Fortunately, I dispelled his doubts."

 V1.Chapter 1478

    Ruiqiao Yifeng said quickly "But now I don''t have much time. I have to go back as soon as possible. You see what Da Chang has done. I''ve always wanted to kill him. He has violated the law of death. Fortunately, when you came, he caught the whole again. We''ll kill him before Da Chang came to absorb her. I''ll contact you about the specific things. I''m a little worried now, so I''ll go first."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said nothing, put on his hat and walked out of the door carefully.


    After ruiqiao Yifeng brought the news, Tongren and his party obviously fell into meditation. Tongren knocked on the table. Everyone knows that this is the performance of Tongren''s meditation. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t interrupt Tongren''s meditation and went out quietly to give Tongren a quiet space.


    Tong people have been wondering whether the elder has anything to do with lanran. If lanran has anything to do with the elder, if not, what does the elder rely on to resist the law of death.


    Tong people can''t understand. Just when Tong people have been thinking about it, they accidentally fell asleep in the past, and Tong people entered their inner world again.


    Tong people are not as confused and skilled as they were last time. Tong people have not summoned their soul chopping knife. After all, Tong people also know their current strength. Even if they have soul chopping knife, they can''t defeat the mysterious man in their body.


    Tong people go to their inner world step by step. I don''t know why. Tong people always feel that the water under their feet has become deeper. Tong people don''t know why there is so much water in their inner world. Tong people bend down and look at the water under their feet.


    "Are you curious about what those are?" the voice of the mysterious man came from a distance. Tong people were not surprised this time, not even looking back. They continued to study the color of the water.


    The mysterious man was also surprised by the attitude of Tong people. The mysterious man sat in the air and looked at his every move. The mysterious man said, "that''s the seal of your master. Didn''t you find that there are more and more water, which proves that your strength is getting stronger and stronger. When this water can spread to your whole inner world, I will be relieved."


    When Tongren heard the mysterious man say so, he had more and more questions in his heart. He glanced at the mysterious man and said, "what''s your relationship with my master? Why are you in my inner world?"


    The mysterious man saw the Tongren whispering so softly, and his last angry attitude was quite different. He raised his eyebrows, but didn''t ask anything. The mysterious man said with some resentment, "I''m a virtual, but I used to be a whole here, but I''ve been transformed. I''m an East and West called collapse jade, which deified me. That''s what you''re talking about now."


    Tongren became more and more confused after hearing this, especially when he heard the broken jade. He couldn''t understand why the empty one was in his own body, but he turned out to be a whole one. It was incredible that the empty one had a complete consciousness. Tongren suddenly thought of the behavior of the great elder.


    Tongren connected all things at once. Tongren murmured to himself, "is it possible that the great elder didn''t absorb the power of the whole at all, but turned the whole into emptiness?"


    The mysterious man''s eyes that he didn''t care about when he heard Tongren say so suddenly widened, rushed to Tongren''s side, grabbed Tongren''s collar and asked, "what are you talking about? What changed from integrity to emptiness?"


    Tongren was surprised by such a mysterious man. The mysterious man tightly grasped Tongren''s collar, so that Tongren couldn''t breathe smoothly. Tongren gave the mysterious man a hard punch. The mysterious man sent Tongren at once, took two steps back, and realized his mistake.


    But the mysterious man was still unwilling to bow his head and apologize. The Tong man coughed constantly. The mysterious man was waiting for the Tong man with an embarrassed face. The Tong man looked at the mysterious man and said without anger, "where do you ask people like that? Before you wait to ask people, people will be killed by you."


    Although the mysterious man felt that he was wrong, he still didn''t want to apologize. He just looked at Tong man strangely. Tong man looked at the mysterious man and knew he couldn''t force too hard. After all, Tong man still wanted to get some news from him.


    The Tong man turned his eyes and was about to speak. The mysterious man looked at the Tong man and said, "don''t think of any ghost idea. I won''t promise you. If you want to get strength from me, you must defeat me. I want to open now. It''s meaningless if you can''t get some news. Anyway, I can''t get out."


    Tongren was stunned. He didn''t expect that the mysterious man should be so smart. Tongren was helpless. How could this virtual bird be so smart? Tongre saw that it was useless. Tongren summoned his soul chopping knife, looked at the mysterious man and said, "in that case, come."


    The two people are in another war. Obviously, Tong people have failed again. Tong people don''t have to worry about whether they will be injured in their inner world until they can''t get up the next day. Tong people always feel that such a hearty feeling is really not much, like venting all their negative emotions.


    Tong people feel really happy. Tong people lie in their inner world and still slowly overflow their heads with water. When Tong people wake up, the words of the mysterious man are still echoing in their ears. "What you lack is the desire for life and the consciousness of death. You are not less in strength, but you haven''t figured it out and want to understand."


    Tongren think the mysterious man''s words are strange. What they lack is communication? Can''t you figure it out? Tongren didn''t know what the mysterious man meant. Before Tongren wanted to understand, the red monkey came to him.


    The reason is that Tong people were so immersed in their inner world last night that they shouted and shouted last night. They woke up by Tong people with the sleeping ability of red monkeys. It can be seen what happened to Tong people.


    The red monkey looked at Tong man with a worried face and asked, "Tong man, what''s the matter with you? I''ve never seen you like this before?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "I''m improving my ability. I''ve entered my inner world again recently."


    The red monkey is not the God of death, so he can''t understand what Tongren said, but he is relieved to know that Tongren should have nothing to do, so he said to Tongren, "in that case, I''ll sleep. I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Tongren was embarrassed and said, "sorry, red monkey."


    The red monkey was a little unhappy and said, "do we still talk about this?"


    Before Tongren could speak, there was a knock on the door outside. Deadwood and Mei''s voice said, "ruiqiao Yifeng has sent us the news."

 V1.Chapter 1479

    The red monkey looked at Tong people with a bitter smile, stretched his waist, snorted, and said to Tong people, "let''s go and practice."


    Tong man looked at the red monkey with an apologetic face, but didn''t say much. After all, he was a brother. Tong man patted the red monkey on the shoulder. The two hugged together and walked out.


    Rotten wood and Mei looked at the two people holding together and showed her the door. It was obvious that their chin was about to fall off. The red monkey looked at them stunned. When the red monkey saw rotten wood and Mei''s eyes, his face turned red and wanted to push away the Tong man. However, the Tong man wanted to tease the two people and hugged the red monkey. The red monkey had no choice but to resist shyness, Motionless, like a piece of wood.


    Tong people saw that they had achieved the effect of doing strange things, so they no longer continued. Tong people let go of the red monkey, quickly walked out of the door and said, "hurry up, let''s go down to find nishang and discuss what to do."


    After waiting for a long time, deadwood and Mei found that they had been fooled by Tong people. They walked downstairs angrily. Nishang looked at Tong people and walked downstairs happily. Behind them, deadwood and Mei walked down angrily. Finally, the red monkey walked down with a red face.


    Nishang was puzzled and asked Tongren, "Why are you so happy? What happened to nishang and the red monkey?"


    Tongren smiled and said to nishang, "how do I know, but I heard that deadwood and beauty said ruiqiao Yifeng brought us news."


    Tongren changed the subject, and nishang didn''t say "well, let me show you."


    Tongren, rotten wood and beauty, and the red monkey immediately became serious. The four people sat up. Ruiqiao Yifeng used a font condensed by spiritual power, which said "the elder will do it in three days." soon the spiritual power dissipated in the air.


    Tongren frowned tightly and thought carefully about the information from ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren looked at the four people and said, "the elder will start in three days. We will assassinate him one day in advance, that is, two days later. Then, we should not only adjust our state, but also inquire about the nearby terrain in these two days."


    Three people agreed with Tong people, and four people acted separately. Time always passes in a hurry. Although Tongren and his party are nervous and looking forward to this day, they are still nervous when this day really arrives.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng has been ready early. Ruiqiao Yifeng inquires about the big Presbyterian to prepare things for tomorrow in advance and instructs the surrounding warriors not to disturb him. Therefore, ruiqiao Yifeng has prepared some Samurai clothes. When the time comes, Tongren will wear them. With ruiqiao Yifeng''s body, ruiqiao Yifeng is nervously waiting for dark. Now everything is ready, only the east wind is owed.


    The night came slowly, and the moon was covered by black clouds. It seemed that I knew that tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    The virtual night palace is the residence of the great elder. Because this place is not very big, the virtual night palace is not very big. However, the virtual night Palace accounts for half of the whole place. You can see how big the great elder is in the hearts of the people.


    Therefore, Tongren and his party chose to assassinate. Otherwise, Tongren and his party might not be able to leave here at all. Tongren prayed in his heart that this big leader must not have anything to do with lanran, otherwise things would become more and more complex. Tongren felt that they were in a huge conspiracy, but Tongren could not tell how capable lanran was.


    Tongren and his party quickly shuttle through the night and quietly approach the virtual night palace. There are many people on the street. It is impossible for anyone to see Tongren and his party. Even if they feel it, they also feel a black whirlwind.


    Tongren and his party arrived at the place agreed with ruiqiao Yifeng. Unexpectedly, ruiqiao Yifeng had stood there far away and waited anxiously.


    Tongren and his party quickly connected their heads with ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng obviously looked relaxed when he arrived at Tongren and his party. He hurried to give the samurai clothes to Tongren and said, "come on, change this Samurai clothes. I''ll take you in at that time. Don''t say anything. Just follow me."


    Tongren and his party nodded and quickly changed their clothes. Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at them and said, "I''ve already asked the elder to prepare things for tomorrow tonight and told everyone not to get close to his room. We''ll have a good chance tonight. We''ll act according to our circumstances later."


    After they all changed, ruiqiao Yifeng checked and found that there was no text problem. He took his look, became as cold and ruthless as usual, and began to walk to the virtual night palace.


    There are two warriors patrolling at the door. Their cold eyes startled nishang, and their steps suddenly became chaotic. Tong people hurried to nishang, comforted and pulled her hand, and whispered, "don''t look, just keep up."


    Nishang forced herself to calm down and nodded vaguely. Tong people were worried and asked nishang to go first. They followed nishang. Once something happened, Tong people could protect nishang at the first time.


    The warrior at the door saw a group of people behind ruiqiao Yifeng and shouted coldly, "stop, who is it?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said coldly with a cold face, "open your eyes. Don''t you even know me?"


    When the warrior at the door saw that it was ruiqiao, Yifeng quickly put away his coldness and said with a flattering face, "it''s an adult. Why are you here so late? Your palace is not here."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said coldly, "what do you know? The elder asked me to prepare what I need tomorrow, and then let me talk to him about tomorrow."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said that he wanted to lead Tongren and his party in. Such an action made these warriors panic at once, hurriedly stopped ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "Sir, the elder said he didn''t allow anyone to disturb him."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said with a cold face, "the elder let me in. If you don''t believe it, ask the elder."


    The warrior immediately looked embarrassed. The elder had ordered no one to disturb him, but at this time ruiqiao Yifeng had to break in. The warrior didn''t dare to ask the elder whether ruiqiao Yifeng had let him in.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng''s heart is only sudden, and he can''t even control his heartbeat. The Tong people and the red monkey behind him stare at the warrior closely. The four people are also ready to fight at any time.


    Fortunately, the warrior looked at ruiqiao Yifeng with a tangled face. Although ruiqiao Yifeng''s heart beat like a drum, his face did not change, and even looked at the warrior angrily. The warrior had no way to finally let ruiqiao Yifeng and others in.


    The four were relieved. When they were ready to go in, the warrior at the door said "wait."

 V1.Chapter 1480

    As soon as the muscles of the four people jumped, their hearts were about to jump out. They thought what was going on. As a result, the warrior took a flattering look at ruiqiao Yifeng and whispered, "Sir, you must say some good words to me when you see the elder."


    Ruiqiao Yi''s heart just let go. He couldn''t help scolding in his heart, but he said coldly, "well."


    Although the four people were dangerous, fortunately, they entered the virtual night palace smoothly. The air pressure in the virtual night palace was frightening. Nishang felt that she couldn''t breathe at once. Nishang added a spiritual protection to protect her heart and lungs. Nishang felt better.


    Tong people saw the appearance of nishang in the back. They were worried. They hurried over and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    Nishang shook his head. Tong people looked at nishang worried and transported their spiritual power to nishang''s body. After all, nishang''s spiritual power concentration is the lowest among the four people.


    After walking for a while, Tong people felt that there were fewer and fewer warriors around. Most warriors were full of respect for ruiqiao Yifeng, and they didn''t stop ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng also continued to maintain a cold expression and continued to walk.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng suddenly stopped and whispered to Tong Ren. Tong Ren picked his eyebrows and thought he was going to the elder''s residence.


    Tongren goes to ruiqiao Yifeng''s side and looks at ruiqiao Yifeng nervously looking into the small house in front. Tongren looks into ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes. Although there are some simple houses, Tongren always feel a little dark.


    Tongren and his party looked from a distance. Because this is the residence of the elder, there are no black warriors around. Tongren found that there are two people guarding the door.


    Tong man looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and whispered, "ruiqiao Yifeng, I and the red monkey, let''s go together. Rotten wood, beauty and nishang, you two stay where you are. Then look at my gesture. Once we put them down at the door, you''ll come and let''s go in together."


    The five people nodded. Ruiqiao Yifeng and the three went straight to the elder''s residence. The two black warriors at the gate of the elder were obviously more serious and nervous than those who first entered the virtual night palace. When ruiqiao Yifeng led the two Tongren close, they looked cold and said fiercely, "stop, this is the elder''s residence. Who are you?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng took a step and said, "open your eyes. Can''t you see who I am?"


    Although they knew ruiqiao Yifeng, they still didn''t flatter like the people at the door. They still said coldly, "Sir, the elder forbids anyone to enter. Please go back."


    As soon as ruiqiao Yifeng heard this, he raised his eyebrows and angrily said, "presumptuous. The elder asked me to go in and find him. If you don''t believe it, go and ask."


    The Black Warrior at the door was obviously stunned. They looked at each other and seemed to be a little incredible. Finally, they couldn''t make up their mind and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "in that case, sir, wait until I inform the elder."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng pretended to be impatient and said, "go quickly. It has delayed me and the elder. I think you should be guilty."


    As soon as the Black Warrior heard this, he hurried to report. Before he went in, Tong people knocked him out with a soul chopping knife. Just as another warrior wanted to shout loudly, the red monkey quickly covered his mouth and hit him on the neck. Before he made a sound, he was knocked out.


    Tongren looked around carefully, and then hurriedly called rotten wood, beauty and nishang to come. He and the red monkey moved the two black warriors into the bush.


    The five people carefully entered the elder''s room. The Japanese sliding door made a creak, and the Tongren jumped down. They hurried into the alert state, clutching the soul chopping knife tightly, and the people behind them stared at the inside of the room.


    After waiting one by one, I will find no one. Although Tong people have doubts, they still don''t dare to relax. Five people slowly enter the house, search carefully and find no one in it.


    Tongren looks at ruiqiao Yifeng with some doubts. Ruiqiao Yifeng is not very clear. He looks at Tongren with a bitter smile and just wants to say that he has never come into this place. Before he could say it, Tong people suddenly heard a terrible cry at the bottom of the room. Although it was weak, it was clear with Tong people''s ears.


    Tongren fiercely lay on the ground. At first, the other four people wondered about Tongren''s actions. However, later, they also heard a tragic cry. The inner cry tore the heart and cracked the lungs, which made people feel creepy.


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "it''s underground. Hurry, look for the entrance separately."


    The five people hurried to separate to find the entrance. The elder''s house was huge. When the Tong people were looking for it carefully, ruiqiao Yifeng''s voice came, "Tong people, here, come quickly."


    Tongren hurried to look at the direction of ruiqiao Yifeng. Other people heard the voice and hurried to the direction of ruiqiao Yifeng. When Tongren arrived, they found that ruiqiao Yifeng had opened the entrance. The basement was damp and dark, even with a little cool air and dark.


    Tongren motioned the others to follow him. Don''t act rashly. Tongren ran Indra''s eyes and could see it clearly even in the dark. Tongren walked carefully on the steps, and the neon atmosphere behind them didn''t dare to breathe. Rotten wood and beauty comforted him by touching his hand, and the two people followed Tongren closely.


    The five people didn''t know how long they had been walking, or the psychological effect. They only knew that they kept a cold sweat on their back until Tongren stopped at once, and the people behind them hurriedly stopped.


    Tongren widened their eyes and looked at the wide basement in front of them. The people behind them looked along Tongren''s eyes. The basement was dark and humid, and half a lamp flickered brightly and darkly. Many souls were bound by cause and effect chains. They were bound here by the great elder because they could not return to the corpse soul world because of some things.


    Tongren, rotten wood and Mei are looking for a long figure. Suddenly, Tongren sees a huge monster with an empty chest, which means that he is empty. He has no feet, but countless tails to support him. His face is also masked, and his huge fangs are borne outside, which makes Tongren open his pupils at once.


    Nishang was so scared that she almost shouted out. Rotten wood and beauty were quick in eyes and hands. They covered nishang''s mouth and stopped nishang from shouting. Knowing that nishang accepted the scene, rotten wood and beauty released their hands and said, "this is the whole. It is the duty of our God of death to destroy them."


    The resentment and firmness in rotten wood and beauty''s eyes shine like the sun, and even make nishang shake God. Nishang looks at Tong people and finds that both of them shine the same light, and nishang shakes again. What''s the reason for himself

 V1.Chapter 1481

    When Tong Ren finished, ruiqiao Yifeng rushed over quickly and protected nishang''s soul with spiritual power to prevent nishang''s soul from being sucked by the big elder. Tong Ren, ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey rushed towards the big elder. Now we must break the big elder''s anti membrane quickly, otherwise the big elder''s soul will make him stronger and stronger.


    Tongren attached his spiritual power to his soul chopping knife. Tongren''s soul chopping knife gave off a bright light. Rotten wood and beauty also continuously accumulated their own knife Qi. Cherry blossoms were like groups of light around rotten wood and beauty. The red monkey was even more direct. The iron bar was like red, which made people hot, and the three rushed up together.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the three people worried. Although he wanted to help them, nishang couldn''t protect himself at all. Nishang was the weakest of the five people. In addition, nishang didn''t have the power of the God of death, but with the ability of human awakening. The God of death is a spirit, just like rotten wood and beauty Tong people also have their own ability to give full play to their spiritual concentration.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng closely watched the battle of Tong people. The strength of the three people severely hit the big elder''s anti membrane. Tong people''s even nervous face began to twist. Rotten wood and Meimei''s hair were blown up by the strong wind, causing the whole person to be a little messy. However, the three people couldn''t manage these at all. The three people closely watched the big elder''s anti membrane.


    The big elder''s anti membrane was finally broken under the strong attack of the three people. The red monkey was excited to see the rupture of the anti membrane, but Tong people still frowned. Sure enough, at this moment, the big elder had absorbed all the whole soul, and Tong people were suddenly flown out by the big elder''s great impulse.


    The three men broke into the wall of the basement, and the wall began to break. Although Tongren and rotten wood and beauty are gods of death and a kind of spirit body, they still spit blood. Tongren bear the brunt and were hurt first. Rotten wood and beauty and red monkey fell to the ground and couldn''t get up at all, Deadwood and beauty even fainted all at once.


    The red monkey wanted to support himself with his iron rod, but the red monkey couldn''t support his body at all. Finally, he fell to the ground powerlessly and looked at the elder''s evil face with a face of unwilling and incredible.


    Tong''s head was severely hit, and the blood even remained on his face. The blood kept even in his eyes. Tong people saw that the real world was red. Tong people saw that the elder was walking towards ruiqiao Yifeng and nishang. Ruiqiao Yifeng was about to raise his knife and fight to the death with the elder. Ruiqiao Yifeng showed a sad and angry expression on his face.


    Tongren couldn''t make a sound at all. Tongren couldn''t reach out and wanted to tell ruiqiao Yifeng that "he has absorbed too much integrity and can''t fill in his emptiness. Now run, his steel skin is not what ruiqiao Yifeng can penetrate."


    However, Tongren couldn''t make a sound at all. Tongren''s last consciousness was that he wanted ruiqiao Yifeng and nishang to run quickly. The elder couldn''t fight at all. However, before Tongren said it, Tongren fell into a deep sleep and his hand fell down at once.


    Tongren fiercely opened his eyes and found that the sky was dark. He lay in the water, which soaked his black Samurai clothes. Tongren got up at once, thinking about what happened to nishang and ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Tongren found himself in his inner world. Tongren couldn''t help being a little confused. Why he was here, the mysterious man came out at once. Looking at Tongren, he said with a complex face, "Congratulations, finally came to this step."


    Tongren didn''t know, so he asked eagerly, "why am I here? I want to go out. My friend is still outside. I can''t just fall down."


    The mysterious man asked calmly, "go out? What can you do now? Can you help your partner''s life? No, you can''t do anything. You can only bear it and watch your partner die."


    The mysterious man suddenly poked the pain of Tongren. Tongren felt that his whole head was about to explode. Tongren angrily asked the mysterious man, "I remember that as long as I can defeat you, you will give me strength. Now, I want to challenge you."


    It seems that the mysterious man doesn''t eat this set at all. He doesn''t change or busy and says, "do you think I''ll fight you if I fight with you? You can''t even defeat your companions. What strength do you want?"


    Tongren worried about ruiqiao Yifeng and nishang''s life, while the mysterious man constantly stimulated Tongren''s nerves. Tongren''s whole eyes began to turn red, his eyes protruded, the neck tendon on his neck was tightly raised, and Tongren''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. Tongren shouted loudly, "how can I give me strength?"


    The mysterious man said with a serious face, "how can you defeat me? Think about it with your heart."


    Tongren tightly clutched his soul chopping knife and didn''t want to say anything more "I don''t need to think about anything. My partner is my driving force, because they are now experiencing life and death outside. I can''t wait here by myself. Even if I''m afraid of death, we''ll die together. However, we can''t die here. I have to defeat lanran. Therefore, you must lose. Come on."


    Tongren quickly rushed to the mysterious man. The mysterious man saw that Tongren''s soul fluctuated and was full of the spirit of fighting back. Either you die or I die.


    The mysterious man smiled vaguely. This is the spirit that the God of death should have. This is the person chosen by the master of Tongren. This is the God of death that makes the soul chopping knife recognize Tongren as the main person.


    The mysterious man also began to concentrate and clenched his fist tightly. The Tong man made a huge cut and thought of the mysterious man. The mysterious man turned around and hit the Tong man''s face hard. The Tong man had no time to turn back and was suddenly beaten out. The Tong man stood up with blood on his face and talked in his mouth "I... can''t fall, I have partners, I have enemies, I, I can''t fall."


    With that, Tong people rushed up again, even worse than the last attack. The mysterious man didn''t react at once. He was beaten out and hit the ground hard, and the water splashed.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife was inserted downward, and Tongren also kept falling down along their own gravity. The mysterious man suddenly flew up and rushed behind Tongren. Tongren bound his way and entangled the mysterious man at once. It was no longer entangled as before. The mysterious man didn''t break away. He was obviously surprised, and then Tongren''s attack like a rainstorm fell on the mysterious man On people

 V1.Chapter 1482-1483

    Finally, the mysterious man turned into a huge spiritual power and dissipated at once. The Tong man gasped heavily, and the mysterious man heard a voice from afar, "Congratulations, you got my Wanda wise marguera. After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, his eyes were surprised. He didn''t understand why rotten wood and beauty knew so much about falsehood. Wanda wise marguera beat Tong people out, took a look at rotten wood and beauty, and said to rotten wood and beauty.


    "Who was I at that time? It was you, deadwood and meiko. Have you forgotten what you did for Lord lanran? You betrayed me so much when you spared your life."


    Rotten wood and beauty were stunned when they heard Wanda wise malgera''s explanation. They looked at Tong people with guilty eyes and a look of regret and remorse. Tong people saw their dialogue and rotten wood and beauty clearly, and Tong people shouted "It''s none of your business. At least now deadwood and meI know her mistakes and are trying to remedy them, rather than continue to be blue dye''s dog like you."

 V1.Chapter 1484

    Wanda wise marguera was angry when she heard Tongren say so. She looked at Tongren angrily, picked up the soul chopping knife in her hand, rushed to Tongren and said, "shut up, you bastard."


    Tongren listened to the words of rotten wood and beauty and did not worry. He silently used his spiritual power to find the lock knot of wangdawis marguera. The lock knot is the source of virtual ability. Wangdawis marguera saw that Tongren began to close his eyes and rushed to Tongren at a faster speed.


    Just as Wanda wise marguera raised his soul chopping knife and rushed to Tongren, Tongren suddenly opened his eyes, showed a mysterious smile and looked at Wanda wise marguera. Wanda wise marguera secretly shouted bad in his heart. Sure enough, Tongren fiercely rushed his soul chopping knife to Wanda wise marguera''s mouth, Wanda wise marguera quickly lowered his head and hid. The soul chopping knife of Tong people swept Wanda wise marguera''s head at once. The broken face of Wanda wise marguera suddenly broke. Wanda wise marguera screamed because of severe pain. The false face is the part of virtual spiritual power, Wanda wise marguera''s family was surrounded by black smoke, fell from it and rolled back and forth on the ground.


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was also secretly aching. The pure souls sucked away by the soul of Wanda wise malgera could have been buried and returned to the corpse soul world, but the souls swallowed by emptiness could no longer return.


    Tongren slowly fell down from the air. Rotten wood and Mei and others felt relieved to see Tongren defeated Wanda wise marguera. Tongren picked up his soul chopping knife and kept approaching Wanda wise marguera. As long as he inserted the soul chopping knife into Wanda wise marguera''s head, all this could be over.


    Wanda wise marguera was yelling and repairing her mask, watching the Tongren approaching and retreating back, and the green pupil was flashing with fear.


    Wanda wise marguera retreated to a dead corner. The Tong man said with a soul chopping knife, "Wanda wise marguera, when you have absorbed so many innocent souls, you should know your end today. An evil void like you should not go to the corpse soul world. You should go to the dungeon. Die for those innocent people."


    Tongren then inserted his soul chopping knife into Wanda wise margella''s head, and Wanda wise margella even closed his eyes in despair.


    At this time, Wanda wise marguera''s body emits a black light to stop the attack of Tong people. Tong people''s soul chopping knife suddenly hangs in the air. Tong people hold the soul chopping knife hard P and want to chop the black fog. Wanda wise marguera is also surprised to look at the black fog, and his eyes flash with joy.


    Wanda wise marguera shouted in her mouth, "Lord lanran, it''s Lord lanran who has come to save me." Wanda wise marguera looked at the Tongren and said, "wait, Lord lanran will avenge me."


    Tong people are unwilling. Wang dawais margella killed so many innocent souls. Should he be released like this? Tong people spit blood on their soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife immediately absorbed all the blood of Tong people and shone with bright light. Tong people shouted "Oh, 67 of breaking the road - Thunder scattered."


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife immediately split the black fog protecting wangdawais marguera. Tongren didn''t hesitate. He picked up the knife and fell towards wangdawais marguera''s head. The split black fog became thicker and thicker, and a light rushed towards Tongren. Tongren flew out at once and severely injured the basement wall.


    Deadwood Hemei and others were shocked by the sudden accident and couldn''t speak. Especially deadwood Hemei trembled when he heard that Lan ran was coming. He knew that Tong people were flying out by the black fog. Deadwood Hemei shook his head and hurried to help Tong people.


    Tongren was forced to stand up by rotten wood and Meiren, and blood was left at the corners of his mouth. Nishang hurried to treat Tongren, and the bracelet on his hand kept flashing.


    Tong people are unwilling to look at Wang dawais marguera. Wang dawais marguera looks proudly at the Tong people in his hand. When nishang treats Tong people, the black fog that originally protected Wang dawais marguera continues to condense and gradually becomes a human shadow, which becomes clear from confusion.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the gradually formed figure, and their bodies trembled more and more. Rotten wood and beauty were not only afraid, but also angry. Rotten wood and beauty felt the smell of blue dye last time. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t know why. They didn''t wake up and didn''t have the face to face their previous trust.


    Tong people feel the fear and anger of rotten wood and beauty. Tong people turn around and look at rotten wood and beauty and comfort them by shaking her hand. Rotten wood and beauty suddenly wake up when they see the encouraging eyes of Tong people and the temperature on Tong''s hands. In fact, there''s nothing to worry about, isn''t it?


    Tong people saw the change in the eyes of rotten wood and beauty, and then smiled with relief. The five people stared at the blue dye turned out by the black fog.


    Before Tongren could speak, lanran had already mentioned it and said, "Oh, Tongren, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon?"


    Tongren looked at lanran with disgust and said, "every time I see you, a disgusting guy, I feel disgusted."


    Lanran doesn''t seem to be angry. She glances at Wanda wise marguera and says, "I can''t see that you have made a lot of progress. Even Wanda wise marguera has been defeated. This guy is a soul chopper I made to deal with Yamamoto Liuzhai''s important country." the blade is like fire. " I just wanted him to increase his strength, but I didn''t expect to be defeated by you. It seems that he has to go back and improve it. "


    Wanda wise marguera shivers violently when she hears what lanran says. Just when she wants to explain, lanran stares at Wanda wise marguera with a cold look. Wangda wise marguera suddenly shuts up. Lanran continues, "in that case, I''ll take this waste away."


    Tongren knew that lanran couldn''t be killed with their current strength, but lanran couldn''t kill himself. Tongren looked at lanran, thought of those innocent souls who had died, and said, "lanran, what do you want to do? You absorbed so many adjustments and made so many times. What''s your purpose?"


    When lanran hears Tongren''s problem, he laughs recklessly. The creepy laughter makes nishang''s hair stand up. After a while, lanran says, "of course, it''s the soul of the world."

 V1.Chapter 1485

    Tongren''s scalp tingled when he heard lanran''s answer. Even the whole person was shocked. Not only Tongren, but also rotten wood and beauty behind him could not even believe lanran''s answer.


    Lanran saw their incredible faces and said coldly, "the world is becoming more and more corrupt. Even the whole corpse soul world is not good. The world should be changed. Since you don''t want to be changed, let me do it."


    Tongren heard LAN Ran''s words and said angrily, "that''s your business, but you have used so many innocent souls to realize your own desires. These things have nothing to do with them."


    Lanran doesn''t take Tongren''s words for granted. Lanran naturally says, "it shows that they have no ability. The law of the jungle has been like this since ancient times. Moreover, there is a ruler who doesn''t touch any blood? Hahaha." lanran even shows a look of enjoyment and seems to enjoy this feeling incomparably.


    Tong''s popularity trembled, but he couldn''t catch lanran and beat him up. Tong people scolded "lanran, you bastard, sooner or later, you will know that you are wrong. Your evil soul is going to enter the gate of hell."


    Lanran doesn''t care about the threat of Tongren at all. Lanran looks at Tongren and says, "when I integrate bengyu, Tongren, you are the first person I want to kill. If you obey me now, I can probably spare you from dying."


    Tongren looked disgusted and said, "bah, lanran, don''t daydream. Wash your neck in your empty circle and wait for me."


    Lanran''s pupils contracted tightly. She seemed angry. She just wanted to say something. She suddenly saw nishang''s figure. When she remembered that nishang helped Tong people treat, lanran smiled and looked at nishang. "Your ability seems to be very special."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he hurried to protect his nishang behind him, nervously looked at lanran and said, "it doesn''t seem to matter to you. I advise you not to make any wrong ideas."


    Lanran looked at nishang and said "I don''t have any wrong ideas, but I''ll give you good news because you hurt my subordinates. Your name should be nishang. What I want to say is that your father seems to have died unexpectedly. Your mother and your sister are missing. I think your ability is very special. If you can do something for me, I''ll help you Maybe I can help you find your mother and sister. "


    Tongren also looked incredible. Listening to lanran''s words, he trembled and said, "don''t lie."


    Lanran smiled. "Am I the kind of person who is willing to joke?"


    Lanran smiles. However, it is really something nishang can''t accept or even heartache. Nishang is even afraid when she first sees lanran looking at herself. She hides behind the Tongren. When she hears lanran say this, the whole person is in a trance. Nishang''s world suddenly becomes blank. It will only echo the accidental death of her father and the disappearance of her mother and sister.


    Nishang''s tears suddenly fell down her face. Nishang didn''t cry or make trouble. She just shed tears and her eyes were dull. Lanran didn''t get the pleasure she imagined when looking at such nishang. I was a little bored. I looked at nishang and said, "you can think about it. I''ll find you again. My time is precious, so I won''t say more. Tongren, I''m waiting for you in the empty circle."


    Lanran then disappears with wangdawais marguera, leaving only Tongren and his party in the cold basement. Tongren looks at nishang immersed in his sadness and has no time to comfort. He carries nishang on his back and begins to evacuate with ruiqiao Yifeng and others. The five people quickly start to evacuate the basement. After all, the big elder is missing. Once he finds out that it has something to do with Tongren , it may cause trouble.


    The five people left here quickly while it was still dark. Before leaving, ruiqiao Yifeng looked back here. There were complex feelings in his eyes, and finally caught up with Tongren and others.


    The five people rushed to the former residence of Tong Ren and others. They simply flew on the eaves and walls, otherwise the five people were too eye-catching in the street. Everyone looked at nishang with worried eyes all the way. However, nishang still reacted. She didn''t laugh or make noise. She just lay quietly on Tong Ren''s body. Tears kept coming from her eyes and soaked the warrior clothes on Tong Ren''s back.


    Tongren felt that her back was wet. Tongren wanted to make nishang cry or make a scene. Instead, she was immersed in her own world, and no one else could help her.


    Soon, Tongren and his party arrived at their previous residence. Tongren put nishang on her bed. Nishang didn''t resist. When she lay on the bed, she began to close her eyes and wanted to fall asleep, but Tongren knew that nishang''s heart must have begun to turn rough.


    Tong people understand this feeling. Tong people don''t know how to comfort nishang. Rotten wood and Mei and others are also standing at the head of nishang''s bed. Everyone wants to say something, but they can''t say anything. Finally, rotten wood and Mei said, "go out and let nishang be quiet. She needs to be alone now."


    Although they were reluctant, it might be better to have someone to accompany them. However, everyone felt that what deadwood and Mei said was reasonable. Tongren was the last to leave. Before closing the door, he looked at nishang. Nishang still lay there quietly. Deadwood and Mei patted Tongren on the shoulder. Finally, Tongren pulled the sliding door.


    As soon as Tong people left, nishang slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of tears and began to choke silently. In her mind, she kept thinking about the happy time of a family of four. Nishang couldn''t help but regret why she had to go out and wander. Such a plain and light time was not good. It was her own fault that displaced the family.


    Crying, nishang unknowingly fell into a deep sleep. Tong people came in with porridge and saw nishang fall asleep with tears on her face. They sighed, changed the quilt for nishang, turned and went out. What Tong people didn''t know was that after he left, a figure appeared in the room.


    When nishang opened her eyes, she found a figure standing quietly in the room, waiting for her to wake up. At first, nishang thought it was Tongren. Nishang just wanted to close her eyes and pretend to sleep. As a result, she heard the figure say, "my subordinates take my little master back."


    Nishang was stunned. She opened her eyes and looked at the figure. She asked hoarsely because of crying, "who are you...?"


    The figure raised his head, and nishang saw his face at once. He was a beautiful man, young, with a simple samurai sword on his back

 V1.Chapter 1486

    The man replied, "if you finish the operation, please go back and meet the master."


    Nishang asked suspiciously, "who is your master?"


    It''s hard to say with a proud face, "he''s the strongest person to complete the operation. According to blood relationship, he''s your grandfather."


    When nishang heard the answer, her originally stable mood began to get out of control again. She collapsed and asked, "my father is... Is he dead?"


    The man was obviously stunned at the problem of neon clothes. He immediately showed a sad look, bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    Nishang seemed to understand something when she saw the man''s expression and action. Nishang tightly closed her eyes, tears kept coming out of her eyes, and said in despair, "what about my mother and sister, have you found them?"


    The man looked at the neon clothes with a complicated face and said, "little master, things are not as simple as you think. In fact, your father has long been human. Now, he is really free. As for your mother and sister, you still need to find them in person."


    After hearing the man''s words, nishang looked at him in surprise and asked, "what does it mean that my father is not human long ago? What do you mean?"


    The man looked at nishang in embarrassment, but saw the tears on nishang''s face, bit his teeth, looked at nishang and said, "these things should have been told to you by the director himself, but I know you won''t go with me if I don''t say it. I don''t know a lot of things. I''ll simply tell you."


    The man paused, as if thinking about how to make it clear, and finally began to say slowly "Your father was no longer a human when he had you with your mother, but a whole. However, your father was mainly attacked by falsehood. According to our news, you have awakened your ability. People like us are called perfectionists. Therefore, your father became the God of death in the corpse soul world, and then returned to the world. Now he should be in the corpse soul world."


    After hearing this, nishang was almost incredible, and even couldn''t believe what the man said. However, nishang remembered his ability to awaken. Most people can''t awaken. Nishang now knows that he must go. However, what should Tongren do? Just when nishang hesitated, rotten wood and Mei suddenly opened the sliding door and came in.


    Seeing nishang, deadwood Hemei looked at herself in fear. Deadwood Hemei was more confused. Nishang seemed less sad. Deadwood Hemei closed the sliding door, carefully observed nishang''s look and sat by nishang''s bed.


    Nishang saw rotten wood and beauty holding porridge in her hand. She should be worried that she would open it for herself. Nishang saw that the man had disappeared and probably hid. Nishang was warm when she looked at rotten wood and beauty''s every move, but nishang knew it was necessary to say goodbye.


    Nishang took the porridge given to her by deadwood Hemei, looked at deadwood Hemei in a complicated mood and said, "Hemei, I may have to leave for a while."


    Rotten wood and beauty stood up and said anxiously, "where are you going? You can''t think about things at home. Our top priority now is to find out what''s going on and find your mother and sister."


    Nishang put down the porridge in her hand, looked at the rotten wood and beauty, took her to sit down and said, "Hemei, people of my family have come to pick me up." then she said, "show up." nishang knew that young people could not be too far away.


    Sure enough, when nishang finished, the young man suddenly appeared in the house. Rotten wood and merima entered the alert state, looked at the man, and said in some doubt, "your breath is not empty, but human?"


    The man didn''t speak. He looked at nishang. Nishang was helpless and said, "wait for me first. I''ll go with you in a minute."


    The man heard a respectful bow and disappeared in an instant.


    Deadwood and Mei looked at nishang and said with some worry, "you really decided."


    Nishang is an intelligent and firm person. From her decision to go out with Tongren to experience, we can see nishang''s firmness and determination. Deadwood and Mei sighed and knew that she couldn''t persuade nishang anything now.


    Looking at nishang, he said with half certainty and half doubt, "aren''t you going to say goodbye to Tongren?"


    Nishang thought of the worried eyes of Tong people, the caring look of red monkeys, the concerned eyes of ruiqiao Yifeng, and so on, which made nishang heartache and made nishang feel warm. However, now is not the time for children and women to love each other. Things at home must be solved immediately. Nishang''s original reluctant look has been replaced by firmness.


    Seeing nishang''s look, rotten wood and beauty knew nishang''s answer. She didn''t say anything and silently helped nishang pack up. Nishang saw that rotten wood and beauty helped her pack up without saying a word. Nishang''s eyes were red. She couldn''t help crying with rotten wood and beauty.


    Deadwood Hemei saw that nishang threw himself into his arms and began to cry. Deadwood Hemei couldn''t help but blush in his eyes. He touched deadwood Hemei''s hair and comforted, "well, we''ll meet again soon and take care of ourselves."


    Nishang has been throwing herself into the arms of rotten wood and beauty. Her tears are like breaking a dike. She can''t stop. Her hoarse throat becomes more and more hoarse. She knows that later rotten wood and beauty patted nishang on the back and comforted her not to cry.


    Nishang cried for a long time. Finally, she held back her tears. She choked at rotten wood and beauty and said, "Hemei, tell me and Tongren they''re sorry. At the same time, thank them."


    Nishang then called out the young man. Nishang finally took a look at the rotten wood, beauty and the closed door. Finally, she was determined to go with the young man without looking back.


    Rotten wood and beauty''s eyes are red. These days, they get along with nishang, and even live and die together, which leads to their feelings like sisters. Now such things happen in nishang''s house, rotten wood and beauty also feel uncomfortable. Rotten wood and beauty can only pray for nishang silently.


    The next day, Tong people shouted anxiously, "nishang is gone. Who has seen it?" and they were about to go out to look for nishang.


    Deadwood and Mei stood at the door and said sadly, "she went back with her family last night. She wants to find out what''s going on."


    Tongren was stunned and suddenly became lost. Ruiqiao Yifeng and others were also sad, but we all know that some roads always have to go by themselves.


    After staying for a few days, the four people continued to set out to the location of space-time treasure. Tongren looked back at the city. Tongren thought, "lanran, I will become stronger and defeat you."


    Although Tongren and his party don''t have the matching of neon clothes for the time being, we all know that this is not a sad time. After experiencing lanran, everyone seems to be holding their strength in their hearts and wants to work harder to cultivate and protect those who want to protect

 V1.Chapter 1487

    After they separated from nishang, Tongren and his party hurriedly began to go to the time and space key to prompt the location of Tongren''s time and space treasure. After experiencing blue dye and nishang, the four people obviously had some depression, especially the Tongren, who were unhappy all day. Ruiqiao Yifeng and others knew that Tongren were blaming themselves and failed to make nishang happier at the beginning.


    But we all know that this Tong person has nothing to do with it. However, we don''t know how to persuade Tong people. The four people walked slowly on the way to the treasure of time and space, practicing while walking.


    Tong people sometimes still fight with the virtual battle in their own inner world and want to improve their strength. However, they all end in failure. Each time, Tong people lie exhausted in their inner world and let the water of their inner world drown themselves.


    The mysterious man looked at the tired man of Tong man lying in the water. The mysterious man saw the tired man of Tong man and said seriously, "in your current state, no matter how you challenge me, you won''t win."


    Tongren lay powerless in the water. Hearing the mysterious man''s words, he struggled to get up and said, "I don''t want to defeat you now, but I want to find something to do."


    The mysterious man was a little surprised, looked at Tong man and said, "you don''t seem to be the kind of person who is easily discouraged. Why do you suddenly say such dejected words."


    Tongren said nothing and walked out of his inner world slowly. These days, Tongren have learned how to control himself to enter and leave his inner world. The mysterious man looked at the back of Tongren, shook his head, and finally disappeared.


    Recently, Tong people always have no energy to do anything. They don''t want to do it, but they are unable to do it. Tong people sit on the ground, blowing the cool wind, thinking about nishang''s sad departure. Recently, Tong people always feel that they are always useless.


    Mingming wants to help nishang. Finally, nishang goes back sadly. Mingming wants to help those souls and tries his best to pay the responsibility of a god of death. However, Tong people still can''t stop those souls from swallowing. Tong people reluctantly close their eyes. Just when Tong people are immersed in their inner world.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng came over, said nothing and sat next to Tong people. Tong people noticed ruiqiao Yifeng''s breath, didn''t speak, and didn''t look back. He gave ruiqiao Yifeng a bottle of drink at hand.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng took over, took a drink, looked at the scenery in front of him and said, "it seems that he hasn''t been so quiet for a long time."


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "I always feel what you have experienced?"


    Ruiqiao t Yifeng looked into Tongren''s eyes and said, "Tongren, you can do your best in many things. No matter what, you won''t let the people around you down."


    Tongren listened and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not as powerful as you think."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tongren and said, "you are the God of death, but the God of death is a duty, and you, not a real God, your ability is limited, so you try your best, no one will blame you, and all this is not your problem, you know? Tongren."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s focus is long. He tells Tongren that ruiqiao Yifeng sees Tongren''s behavior these days. Ruiqiao Yifeng has never seen such a depressed Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng feels distressed, but he doesn''t know how to help Tongren. When ruiqiao Yifeng comes out of his place, he sees Tongren''s lonely figure at a glance.


    Tongren was stunned when they heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. There were some epiphanies in their eyes, but there were always some entanglements. Ruiqiao Yifeng knew that Tongren were entangled in neon clothes.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng pretended to be naughty and said, "are you worried about nishang? Don''t worry, nishang will have nothing to do now when she is with the family. Besides, I can''t compare with rotten wood and beauty in your heart?"


    Tongren was relieved when he first heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. After hearing them, kairuiqiao Yifeng teased himself. His face turned red and said, "I''m just worried about her. How can it change the taste in your mouth."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng pouted and said, "who knows what you think in your heart, I''m not a worm in your stomach."


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s expression and couldn''t help but show a long lost smile. He got up and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "don''t go back early. The wind is so strong that he can''t get up tomorrow."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw Tongren''s smile and eyes and knew that Tongren had figured it out. Ruiqiao Yifeng breathed a sigh of relief. Still, such Tongren are more comfortable.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was about to get up when he suddenly had a hand in front of him. Ruiqiao Yifeng was stunned. He looked up and saw Tong people. In the twinkling of an eye, ruiqiao Yifeng smiled and put his hand on Tong people''s hand. Both of them entered their rooms with a smile.


    Tong people haven''t entered their inner world for a long time, but entered the state of cultivation and readjusted their state. Ruiqiao Yifeng in the dream also showed a rare smile.


    The next morning, Tong people took the lead in getting up. They packed their bags and waited for ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng saw the energetic Tong people. In addition to ruiqiao Yifeng, rotten wood, beauty and red monkeys stared at the energetic Tong people.


    Tong people showed a smile they haven''t shown these days. Looking at rotten wood and Mei and others, they said, "what are you doing? Don''t know me. Let''s go. The time-space key reminds me that time is getting closer and closer."


    There are so many Tongren that they are so positive that they stunned deadwood, beauty and red monkeys. They don''t even believe that they are Tongren.


    Rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey looked at each other and smiled in the twinkling of an eye. Although they didn''t know why Tongren suddenly figured it out, these days, everyone was very sad to see Tongren''s malaise. Ruiqiao Yifeng took the lead in following Tongren. Rotten wood and beauty smiled, pushed the stunned red monkey and said, "go, follow Tongren."


    The four people gradually began to adapt to the absence of nishang along the way. Everyone didn''t forget nishang, but put sadness in their hearts and strive to improve their strength. Only in this way can they really help nishang.


    Tongren and his party are getting closer to the location provided by the time-space key, and Tongren''s forehead is getting brighter and brighter. They can even vaguely see the appearance of the snake key. Tongren really has no way, so he took a piece of black cloth to cover his forehead.


    The location suggested by the time-space key was originally a place where there was no grass, and even there was little emptiness, but now Tong people feel that there are a lot of soul fluctuations here, not only human beings, but also emptiness.


    Tongren thought that the treasure would not be easy to get this time

 V1.Chapter 1488

    Tongren came closer and closer, and found that the soul fluctuated more, and most of the emptiness was hidden between the present world and the corpse soul world. Tongren could feel the existence of emptiness. However, because emptiness did not do anything to hurt people, Tongren used the spiritual collaterals with their eyes closed, carefully observed the situation nearby, and found that there were not only white bujuan but also red.


    After Tong people opened their eyes, they frowned solemnly. The space-time key indicated that the space-time treasure would be opened in three days. Now there are dense souls around, not only people but also death.


    Tongren always have an illusion that their forehead is getting hotter and hotter. Tongren tightens the bandage on their forehead, then closes their eyes and tries to maintain their state, so that when the time and space treasure opens, Tongren and others can face it in the best state. Now Tongren and others have no way but to wait quietly, The opening of the treasure of time and space.


    When Tong people were practicing, they suddenly opened their eyes and flew out of their bed with a rollover. Before Tong people fell to the ground, a huge black hole appeared in the room. A green void crawled out of the black void. A round hole in the heart was empty. Two strong legs were about to crush the floor.


    The saliva in his mouth kept flowing, the green mouth flowed to the ground, and the floor kept making a "Zi La Zi La" sound. Just now he grabbed his huge claws at Tong people. Fortunately, Tong people reacted quickly, otherwise they would be lying there now.


    The loud noise also woke up the red monkey. The red monkey hurried to Tongren and stared at the empty one. Tongren said to the red monkey, "go find rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng. I''ll lead it out, otherwise it will attract too much attention here."


    The red monkey found that the void was kirian''s realm, and it should have just absorbed and collected hundreds of souls before it advanced and unstable. The red monkey didn''t say much. He told the Tong people to be careful and went to find rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Tongren looked at Xu and immediately became a state of death. With his heart, the soul chopping knife immediately appeared in his hand. Tongren said to Xu, "come on, big fool."


    Seeing Tongren, Xu kept flowing green saliva in his mouth, dripping on the floor and said, "the taste of death, your soul must be delicious. Hahaha, let me eat it."


    Seeing him like this, Tong people didn''t say anything. They flew to the sky, and the soul chopping knife flew out and hit the empty body. After all, it was kirian''s realm. Blood was immediately exposed on his body, and immediately began to howl, "damn bastard, I''ll break you well when I catch you." Xu said, he spread his big wings behind his back and jumped up fiercely, The wings kept waving.


    Tongren used the concentration of spiritual power in the air to shuttle through the air until Tongren felt that the fluctuation of the soul below was not so strong, and Tongren stopped.


    This kirian has been waving his wings hard behind the Tong people, so he can barely keep up with the pace of the Tong people. If it weren''t for the constant stimulation of the taste of death''s soul, he would have given up. Seeing that the Tong people stopped, kirian said happily, "why don''t you escape, let me eat it obediently."


    Tongren smiled and held the soul chopping knife tightly in one hand. He silently recited "one of the binding ways - plug". The rope like spiritual power immediately condensed from his hand and wrapped it around kirian.


    Kirian was surprised by the sudden spiritual bondage. He quickly spit out the frog in his mouth, and his tongue stretched out fiercely. The virtual tongue was a forked shape. Before the spiritual bondage of Tong people entangled with kirian, kirian shook his tongue. The spitting frog rushed into the spiritual bondage of Tong people, and a lot of smoke began to diffuse in the air.


    Kirian smiled wickedly and said, "is that all you have? Little death, you''d better be eaten by me. The taste of your soul is really fragrant."


    Seeing kirian''s arrogant appearance, kirian held his soul chopping knife tightly in his hand. Kirian trembled when he saw kirian''s soul chopping knife and continued to spit out frogs. The Tong man dodged quickly and was stuck by frogs all of a sudden. The Tong man secretly shouted bad in his heart. He didn''t wait for the Tong man to pull out the frogs.


    The low-level kirian smiled proudly when he saw that the Tong man was stained with his own frog. His tongue suddenly let him spit out. His tongue vibrated quickly. When the frog stuck to the Tong man heard this sound, it broke out at once, and the Tong man flew out at once.


    The low-level kirian stood in the distance and saw that Tong people were injured. He began to laugh arrogantly, "little god of death, with your ability, I advise you not to struggle, so that I can make you die comfortably."


    Tong people looked up without any pain, but full of excitement. Looking at the low-level kirian, Tong people''s eyes stunned the low-level kirian. They thought Tong people would have feelings of fear. The excitement in Tong people''s eyes shook the low-level kirian, but pretended to be calm and said, "since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being vicious."


    Tongren pulled out a smile and took a quick step behind the low-level kirian. The soul chopping knife emitted a shining light. Tongren sang "the fourth of the broken path - white thunder." after that, Tongren''s fingertips emitted a small shock wave. Although it was a small wave, it contained a lot of spiritual power of Tongren.


    All of a sudden, it hit the low-level kirian. The low-level kirian didn''t have time to cry, but showed a frightened look. At once, he was hit and flew far on the ground, scratched a lot of scratches, and finally lay motionless on the ground.


    Tongren took his soul chopping knife and went to the low-level kirian. He picked up his soul chopping knife and ruthlessly inserted it into kirian''s head. The gate of hell suddenly came out of the void.


    The huge hell door opened slowly. Two huge skeletons on the door opened their eyes at once. A shining white light flashed behind the door and sucked the low-level kirian in. Finally, the door was closed slowly, and the skeletons began to close their eyes slowly. The last huge hell door turned into purple fragments and disappeared into the air.


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief. Tongren had some doubts. This kind of low-level kirian was just advanced. He would not easily find the God of death to challenge. He should be well cultivated and digest the whole he absorbed. Tongren always felt very uneasy in his heart and hurried back. Tongren had another bold idea in his heart

 V1.Chapter 1489

    Tong people have a bold idea in mind, but Tong people need to confirm now. Tong people are worried and hurry back. There is a battle here, and someone will come soon. It is impossible to stay for a long time. In addition, Tong people are worried about red monkeys, ruiqiao Yifeng and others.


    When Tong people arrived at their residence, they found that there were serious signs of fighting at the door. Tong people suddenly ran to the house and found that there was no shadow or emptiness in the house. Tong people were nervous to patrol back and forth.


    Finally, Tongren used Lingluo to detect the soul strength of red monkeys and others. Tongren felt that there seemed to be several strong virtual animals around them.


    Tongren quickly ran to the direction of red monkeys and others, and the idea in Tongren''s heart was overturned. However, Tongren didn''t understand why these virtual attacks would attack themselves and red monkeys. Tongren had a guess that these low-level Killian must have been instructed by someone. Who can let these low-level Killian attack together.


    Tongren quickly rushed to Tongren while thinking about the places on his body that could attract these Killian. Tongren looked at the black belt on his forehead constantly floating. Tongren suddenly remembered and entered the space key of his brain.


    While Tongren was still thinking, the fighting sound in front suddenly woke Tongren up. Tongren hurried to them. Sure enough, ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey were surrounded by three virtual animals.


    The Tong people secretly turned their Indra eyes and found that these empties were in the realm of kirian, but they were stronger than the one they had defeated just now. The Tong people wondered why they sent such a weak kirian to deal with themselves and so many kirian to deal with ruiqiao Yifeng and others since the target was clearly themselves.


    Tongren had no time to think about it, so they rushed up. With a quick step, they suddenly moved behind a kirian, and the soul chopping knife was fiercely inserted into his head. This kirian screamed. As soon as the other kirian saw the Tong people coming back, they immediately began to flee, and suddenly entered the middle of the world and the corpse soul world. Tongren could no longer feel their existence.


    The kirian, who was secretly attacked and killed by Tong people, was dragged into the gate of hell. The kirian struggled constantly and finally disappeared into the nothingness of the gate of hell and reincarnated.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and others saw the Tong people coming. The three people breathed a sigh of relief. It was not that kirian was difficult to defeat. In fact, they had already defeated two kirian, but they were worried about the safety of the Tong people.


    Seeing that Tongren came back intact, the stones in everyone''s heart fell to the ground. Tongren looked at Rui Qiao Yifeng and others, frowned and said "Let''s leave this place quickly. There''s a fight here and people will find it. Now, because the treasure of time and space is about to be opened, there are too many gods of emptiness and death nearby. No one knows whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Let''s leave here."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and others nodded and followed Tongren to leave the place quickly. What Tongren didn''t know was that shortly after they left, the two leaving empties came to the place where Tongren and others were just now with stronger emptiness. They saw that Tongren and others had already left. This high-level emptiness howled. Finally, they disappeared into the world and returned to nothingness.


    Tongren and others didn''t dare to go to their original residence. They followed Tongren to a mountain forest with small soul fluctuation and lived temporarily in a cave.


    Tongren and the red monkey cleaned up the cave. Tongren lit the fire and thought over and over again. The red monkey couldn''t help asking "Tong people, why do so many empty people suddenly start attacking us? Although these empty people coveted the soul of death in the past, our spiritual pressure at one touch can''t be hard with us, but now it''s different. They seem to be afraid of nothing."


    Tongren raised his head and found that rotten wood, Meihe and ruiqiao Yifeng raised their heads when they heard the red monkey say so. There was lingering doubt in his eyes. Tongren threw the last wood in his hand into the fire, clapped his hands and said, "I was thinking about this question just now. I didn''t have an answer at first, and then I suddenly remembered something."


    "That is, the key to the space-time treasure may be felt by the virtual or other gods of death. Therefore, many problems can be explained clearly. They feel the key to the space-time treasure and want to take it away. Therefore, those virtual continue to attack us, or these virtual... Have a leader who can find our position and continue to fight Our commander came to attack us. "


    Tongren said with a puzzled look in his eyes and said, "but there''s one place I can''t understand all the time."


    The red monkey asked suspiciously, "where?"


    Before Tongren could tell what the doubt was, deadwood and Mei suddenly took it over and said, "why do you still attack us when the key to the treasure of time and space is clearly on you?"


    Tongren Lima showed a look of praise and said with approval, "yes, on this question, why is the key to the treasure of time and space clearly on me, and you seem to have been more attacked, which seems to be the key to the problem."


    Tong people showed puzzled eyes and seemed to be unable to understand what they thought. Rotten wood and Mei smiled, looked at Tong people and said, "since we can''t think of it, let''s catch a virtual one and ask."


    Tongren suddenly understood the idea of rotten wood and beauty. When he wanted to say something, there was a sudden earthquake in the cave. Tongren smiled and said, "here we are."


    The red monkey was still in doubt and kept asking Tong people what they meant. Ruiqiao Yifeng helplessly knocked on the red monkey''s head and said, "you''re really a fool. Now you don''t have to care about anything. Just grab a virtual one."


    The red monkey looked at ruiqiao Yifeng reluctantly, rubbed his head and whispered, "violent woman."


    As soon as ruiqiao Yifeng heard the red monkey say so, his eyebrows kicked and began to say, "what do you mean, say I''m violent? Do you want to try there?"


    The red monkey quickly begged for mercy and said, "no, no, no, it''s my fault. I didn''t say anything." then the red monkey looked at Tong people with the eyes of asking for help.


    Tongren was helpless, but he couldn''t help himself. He could only say seriously, "well, this time, it''s not just a virtual one. Get ready."


    When the red monkey heard Tongren say so, he immediately showed a proud look. Ruiqiao Yifeng waited for Tongren. Tongren could only pretend to be invisible and ready.


    Tongren led everyone except the cave, and left all the clothes they brought in the cave. There was everyone''s breath on the clothes. Tongren asked ruiqiao Yifeng and others to hide their breath. In this way, when those empty people entered the cave, they would catch turtles in a ja

 V1.Chapter 1490

    Tongren and his party quietly ambushed outside the cave and waited. At the beginning, there was no movement. The red monkey scratched his face anxiously and said, "Tongren, do you feel wrong? Why haven''t you come in vain?"


    Tong people stared at the cave and said, "Shh, they''re nearby."


    The red monkey looked at Tong people with a puzzled face, then looked at the cave and scratched his face. There were some doubts in his heart and thought, "why don''t I feel empty near here."


    Tongren immediately caught the red monkey''s hands and said to Tongren in his heart, "don''t move, they''re coming out."


    The red monkey quickly stopped moving and began to look at the cave quietly. Sure enough, after playing for a while, a huge black nothingness appeared on the cave, and five nothingness crawled out of it, each of which was strange.


    Tongren watched their every move closely. Tongren silently used Indra''s eyes to observe their every move. Tongren found that there was a void that seemed to command the other four voids, and the five voids did not immediately enter the cave, but sealed the way out around them.


    Tongren and the red monkey looked at each other. They both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. These virtual not only gathered together, but also had different roles. Like an army, Tongren suddenly thought of lanran. Now, only lanran can create a virtual army.


    Tongren bit his teeth and thought that lanran, an asshole, not only went crazy, but also the whole world buried him. Tongren is now a little surprised at the power of collapsing jade. Tongren remembers that black soul once said that there is power in his body that lanran wants to get. Tongren remembers the sleeping black soul. Tongren feels that he should find some time to get it out and ask it.


    Tong people now feel very confused. Tong people feel that they seem to have entered a huge conspiracy. The more they struggle, the deeper they seem. Tong people can''t think so much now, so they can only solve the things in front of them.


    Tong man looked at the red monkey and others and indicated "At that time, they will not all go in. Now, in order to prevent someone from escaping, they will leave two virtual guards outside. We are divided into two groups. Rotten wood and Mei and I will rush in when they enter the cave. The red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng are responsible for solving the two virtual guards outside. We only leave the strongest strength The one that is empty will not be left. "


    The red monkey Rui Qiao Yifeng and others nodded, and the four people stared at their every move. Once the leading virtual began to enter the cave, they began to take action, and everyone was watching the virtual every move.


    The leader Xu also began to arrange carefully. In fact, he did nothing wrong. However, it''s a pity that the Tongren he met expected their plot early in the morning.


    The leader Xu carefully led the two Xu into the cave, put away their huge bodies as far as possible, and walked into the cave for fear of disturbing the Tongren and his party.


    The head of the empty feeling was quiet in the cave and was a little nervous. He hurried to Tongren and others to put down their clothes and leave their breath. The head of the empty feeling was stunned. In the twinkling of an eye, he knew that he had been cheated. He immediately threw away his clothes and shouted, "get out, we''ve been cheated."


    However, it''s too late now. The red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng have already solved the problem. The two low-level Killian outside, Tong man and rotten wood and beauty are also dead. Both of them are dressed in black Samurai clothes, holding soul chopping knives in their hands, approaching the three virtual animals step by step.


    The leader Xu saw that Tong people and rotten wood and beauty were walking away step by step. There was an unbelievable look in his eyes. He stammered and asked Tong people, "how did you know we were near you?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "didn''t anyone tell you that my Indra eye has reached the micro scene?"


    Emptiness showed a surprised look. Rotten wood and beauty said impatiently, "don''t talk to him so much. I''m in charge of the two kirian. You come and fight the big emptiness."


    Tong people looked at the head Xu playfully and said, "Oh, you see my partner can''t wait. Since you are ready to kill us, you are ready to be killed by us."


    As soon as rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren say this, they immediately rushed up and approached two small Killian. The two Killian shouted nervously, and their eyes behind their masks showed a look of fear. The leader Xu Gang wanted to help them, so he was stopped by Tongren.


    Tongren said, "sorry, your opponent is me."


    The head Xu felt upset and yelled constantly. He had a big mouth and a long tongue, and suddenly wanted to roll over the Tongren.


    Tongren turned around and immediately avoided the virtual attack. He stepped on the ground and rushed up. The soul chopping knife hit the huge tongue.


    The virtual tongue was cut off by the Tongren at once, and the huge tongue was cut off at once. The leading virtual kept shouting and opened the eyes behind the mask. There was a red laser in the eyes. The Tongren bowed his head, and the stone behind him suddenly turned into powder. The Tongren took an instant step and flashed behind the virtual.


    The bird knew that Tongren''s ability was not small, and what was constantly muttering inside. More and more green saliva lay down at the corner of his mouth and left it on the ground. It became one small void after another, and constantly rushed to Tongren.


    Tongren was surprised, and his mouth began to sing "31 of breaking the road - red artillery". One fireball after another came out of Tongren''s palm and attacked those small virtual weapons.


    The emptiness burned suddenly turned into nothingness. Tongren didn''t stop and rushed to the leading emptiness. The spirit like "tie one of the ways - plug" was constantly singing in their mouth, and constantly came out of Tongren''s fingers.


    Seeing that the Tong man was burning to his virtual separation, the leader immediately derived his heart to retreat and hurried to the cave. However, two figures appeared at the cave. It turned out that he had destroyed the virtual ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey guarding the door.


    The void hurried back again. The spiritual bondage of Tong people immediately tied the leading void. The void immediately lay on the ground and couldn''t move. His eyes were full of reluctance and fear.


    On the other side, rotten wood and beauty also destroyed two low-level kirian. The two kirian were pierced by rotten wood and beauty''s soul cutting knife, and began to dissipate slowly and return to the corpse soul world. It seems that they have not committed heinous sins, otherwise they will go to the gate of hell.


    Now, as long as you ask the leader, everything will come out

 V1.Chapter 1491

    Tongren and his party didn''t dare to stay in this cave. After all, it was an extraordinary time. Too many people wanted to covet the time and space key in Tongren''s body, so Tongren and his party hurried to change places with this empty head.


    The four people hurried to find a place, but Tongren felt that someone was tracking them. Tongren changed places many times, and even went farther away from the treasure of time and space. However, this feeling of being tracked not only did not weaken, but became stronger and stronger.


    Tong people know that they can''t go on like this. The space-time treasure will be opened soon. Let''s not say how many people outside covet the key of their space-time treasure.


    Although Tong people don''t know how they know they have the key to the treasure of time and space, Tong people know that these people will catch up with them. Although they can''t locate the position of Tong people, they can probably know the approximate position of Tong people.


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng next to him and began to lose some of his spiritual power. After all, it was a human skeleton, and there was no way to deify it. It was always so spiritual. Tongren felt the key to the space-time treasure on his forehead. It seemed more and more obvious and hot. Tongren even felt that the snake shaped key on his forehead was coming out.


    Tongren asked ruiqiao Yifeng and others to stop and let them slow down and reply to their spiritual power. Ruiqiao Yifeng obviously couldn''t keep up and didn''t refuse. He immediately closed his eyes and began to absorb the spiritual power concentration in the air.


    Tong people closed their eyes and began to feel the soul fluctuation nearby with Lingluo. Tong people found that a large number of white silk cloth were getting closer and closer to themselves. Tong people frowned and began to think about the reason why these people could locate themselves so quickly.


    Although before, these falsehoods can also detect their position, it seems that there is a time interval. Once one wave of falsehood comes, there is still a certain time from the next wave of falsehood, which can be realized faster and faster. Tong people bow their heads and see the malicious look of this falsehood. Tong people suddenly understand that it is this falsehood that secretly informs.


    Tongren knew that they couldn''t drag on any longer. Tongren took the soul chopping knife and got closer and closer to the virtual head. Facing the virtual head, the soul chopping knife was against the virtual head. The head virtual even felt that he could make Tongren''s soul chopping knife pierce his head with his efforts. The head virtual hurried and dared not move, and began to beg for mercy.


    "Please forgive me. If you let me go, I can give you anything."


    Tongren coldly looked at the leader Xu and said, "I''ve been secretly telling your army for so long that we''ve run so many times in vain. Even, if I hadn''t felt the fluctuation of your soul, you might have swallowed me and had more time and space keys. Since you want to kill me, why should I spare you?"


    This empty one heard that Tong man had broken his secret message. He no longer begged Tong man to let him go, but looked at Tong man fiercely and said, "I advise you to let me go and call out your time and space key. We can still save your life. Otherwise, even if you kill me, you won''t get the message you want."


    As soon as Tongren heard that the leading virtual began to threaten himself, Tongren''s eyebrows picked up, and the soul chopping knife began to exert force, and bit by bit entered the virtual head. The virtual pain began to roar and struggle, but Tongren''s spiritual power bound the virtual. The more it struggled, the more it felt pain.


    Tongren said coldly, "now is not the time for you to give me a choice. Your life is in my hands. Your death is certain. It doesn''t matter whether I get the news or not, and how you die is not certain."


    After that, Tong''s soul chopping knife changed places and began to threaten Xu. Xu was sweating all over. He hurriedly begged and said, "whatever you ask me, I promise. Let me go."


    Tongren heard this, snorted coldly and said, "I advise you not to use tricks. We, you, who are the people behind your army."


    When the leader heard the question from the Tong people, he said, "I don''t know. I only know that the man above me is guntenbain moskoda. He leads us, but we are also divided into many teams, but now we want you to attack first, wait... Er"


    Before the head Xu finished, his body kept flashing light and finally disappeared in the wind.


    Tongren was stunned. This virtual animal exploded. However, it was obviously not his own will, but his body. Tongren suddenly remembered that there was a plan in the corpse soul world, called "breaking the army plan", which mainly used the corpses of those dead people to inject the soul that can fight a strong war, so as to improve their body speed and attack power, and attack the virtual animal, However, this virtual animal is obviously not human.


    Tongren feels that it''s getting more and more chaotic now, but all this has something to do with lanran. What is lanran doing in the virtual circle now? Tongren decided that after the time and space treasure, they really can''t drag it down. They should find the door of time and space as soon as possible and quickly return to the corpse soul world.


    The virtual death suddenly surprised the red monkey and others. Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people and asked, "what''s the problem?" just now they were restoring their spiritual power. They didn''t feel it until the virtual soul was buried.


    Tong people asked deadwood and Mei, "have you heard of the" broken soldier plan "


    Rotten wood and beauty were obviously stunned when they heard this. They asked Tongren with some doubts and said, "how do you know this thing? This plan has long been abandoned. Wait, do you suspect it has something to do with this" broken army plan "


    Tongren''s eyes were full of confusion, and his voice was a little confused. "I don''t know now. However, the empty death just now made me feel that this plan has not been abandoned. Just like the collapse jade plan, lanran should have found it all."


    Hearing this, deadwood Hemei obviously shrinks his pupils and shivers in his heart. Deadwood Hemei murmurs, "if it''s true, what else can stop lanran? Doesn''t the soul world feel lanran''s behavior?"


    Tongren looked at the distance without saying a word. Red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t know what Tongren and rotten wood and beauty said, so they hurriedly asked Tongren.


    Tongren said, "leave here first. Let''s talk as we walk."


    Along the way, Tong Ren told ruiqiao Yifeng and the red monkey some simple things. The two were surprised at the strength of lanran, and the four quickly walked in the direction of space-time treasure.


    Tong people led rotten wood and Mei and others to shuttle carefully, and finally arrived at the place indicated by the time-space key. There have been too many gods of death in this place for a long time, not only the gods of death, but also other strength, as well as the emptiness hidden in the dark

 V1.Chapter 1492

    Tongren felt that his forehead was getting hotter and hotter, and the snake shaped key on his forehead became more and more obvious, even protruding. Even if Tongren wore black silk and satin, he could not hide it. Tongren frowned and endured the burning feeling. Rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren''s forbearance and hurriedly helped Tongren, even though rotten wood and beauty had been practicing in the corpse soul world, And once became a member of the 13th team of the imperial court. However, deadwood and Mei have never obtained the time and space key in this world. Deadwood and Mei don''t know how to help Tong people, so they can only help Tong people.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong Ren, frowned tightly, closed their eyes, and said with some worry, "are you all right, Tong Ren?"


    Before Tongren could reply, "ah", all the eyes around him gathered on Tongren. Tongren slowly suspended, the black silk on his head slowly fell down, and the snake shaped key on his forehead became more and more obvious.


    The lower gods of death or people from other forces are eyeing the Tongren group. Ruiqiao Yifeng obviously trembles when he sees such eyes. Rotten wood and beauty comfortingly seize ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand. After all, rotten wood and beauty have lived in the corpse and soul world for too long. When they become members of the 13th team of the imperial court, they bear too many jealous and negative eyes, So deadwood and beauty are not afraid of anything.


    Tongren hung in the air and kept rotating. Tongren''s eyes were always closed. The snake key on his forehead finally came out in the continuous rotation, and Tongren''s eyes opened all at once.


    The snake key flew to the sky and opened a nothingness. After breaking through a nothingness, the snake key returned to Tongren''s forehead, leaving a Golden Snake pattern on Tongren''s forehead.


    Tong people were suspended in the air. Suddenly, rotten wood and Mei felt that their bodies were slowly becoming lighter and began to float continuously. They knew that they flew to Tong people. The four people took the lead in entering the treasure of time and space against the eyes of jealousy and anger.


    After Tongren and others went in, Tongren said to rotten wood and beauty, "let''s go. I know where the useful things are. It''s useless to tangle here. Later, the people behind will come in, and we will be attacked by them."


    The red monkey and others nodded and hurried to keep up with the pace of the Tong man. The Tong man kept moving towards the destination according to the instructions of the snake key.


    After a while, the people behind began to come in. There were not only the God of death, but also the emptiness and the performer. After all, who might give up such a big and attractive cake as the treasure of time and space?


    Everyone frantically entered the gate of time and space. The weak ones were directly stepped on, either returned to the corpse and soul world or returned to the gate of hell. The gate of time and space treasure was about to close, and people were still moving forward. No matter how many people were afraid of death, they didn''t stop.


    Tongren knew that now they had become the people everyone wanted to see, and led rotten wood and beauty to rush through the treasure of time and space.


    The world inside the space-time treasure is not only a treasure, but also some traps, and even some virtual guards around, in order to devour those whole or human beings, so as to make yourself stronger and stronger.


    However, when Tongren had the key to the treasure of time and space, they had the map of the gate of time and space. Tongren and his party in the province collided East and West. When Tongren dared to go to the destination in a hurry, a lazy voice suddenly appeared on the head of Tongren and his party.


    "You little dolls, can you help me?"


    When Tongren heard the sound, he suddenly made a warning state and looked at the source of the sound. A lazy old man was lying on the top of the tree, with a gourd in his hand, drunk on the tree.


    The Tong man protected rotten wood and Mei behind him and respectfully said, "excuse me for your rest. We passed by here. I don''t know you are here. We''ll go out now."


    Tongren replied, thinking in his heart, "the old man''s strength is so strong that he can''t even notice his pressure."


    The old man looked up at Tong Ren and said, "Why are you so boring? I just asked you to do me a favor. You are so serious and boring."


    Tongren saw that if the old man didn''t help him, he wouldn''t let him go. Tongren just wanted to open his mouth and asked "what can the old man do for him?"


    At this time, the red monkey suddenly came out, looked at the old man and said, "I''ll help you."


    Tongren, rotten wood, Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng were surprised. However, it was too late to drag the red monkey back, and the red monkey completely agreed, which made Tongren a little worried.


    Tongren was worried because the people behind him were chasing the pursuer. At this time, the red monkey agreed to the old man''s opinion without hesitation. Tongren couldn''t care so much anymore. He said when the old man wanted to speak.


    "No, old man, let me help you. He''s too impetuous and will only fill in the mess for you."


    The old man looked at the red monkey and happily agreed to his conditions. He just wanted to praise the red monkey. As a result, Tongren began to say so. The old man said impatiently, "you little doll, why are you so suspicious? It''s really not very pleasant."


    The red monkey said, "let me help you."


    The old man looked at the red monkey with a flash of light in his eyes. He asked the red monkey in some doubt and said, "aren''t you afraid I''m bad for you?"


    The red monkey scratched his head and said, "I don''t know why. I always think you are very important to me, but I don''t know you, but I don''t think you will hurt me."


    The old man flew down from the tree and came to the red monkey. Tongren wanted to stop the old man''s steps. However, the old man''s steps were so exquisite that Tongren couldn''t stop them at all.


    The old man went to the red monkey and turned around. Ruiqiao Yifeng walked forward in a hurry. Tong people stopped ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "trust the red monkey. He just told me there would be nothing."


    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng, Tong Ren and rotten wood and Mei looked at the red monkey with some worry. However, the red monkey didn''t worry, but looked at the old man with a reassuring face.


    The old man patted the head of the red monkey. The ordinary iron bar of the red monkey came out at once. When the old man saw the iron bar, he showed a relieved expression and returned the iron bar to the red monkey.


    Some miss said, "I didn''t expect that. It''s really fate. Since you have been recognized by him, you can be regarded as half of my apprentice. Follow me. When you succeed, you''ll go where you want to go."


    At first, the red monkey was puzzled. Seeing the eyes of Tongren and others, he immediately knelt down and said, "master Xie."


    The old man disappeared and said, "say goodbye quickly. My time is limited."


    Tongren and others looked at the red monkey with an unbelievable face

 V1.Chapter 1493

    Tong people are even a little unbelievable. Tong people don''t understand why the red monkey is leaving suddenly. They choose to practice with a stranger without hesitation. However, in fact, Tong people also understand that everyone has different cultivation methods. No one can help a person''s inner growth. Tong people are still a little relieved, From the beginning of knowing the red monkey to now, the red monkey is independent.


    Tongren looked at the red monkey with a complex face, some reluctant and more gratified. Finally, Tongren stretched out his hand and looked at the red monkey with a smile on his mouth.


    "Silly monkey, you must say something. Don''t even beat me at that time."


    After making the decision, the red monkey invited Tongren and others who didn''t know what to do. Seeing the Tongren''s outstretched hands, the smile at the corners of his mouth and the supportive tone, the red monkey gradually put down his tension and uneasiness, and said in the same light and firm tone.


    "Then you have to work hard, because I won''t let you surpass me." then the red monkey held his fist tightly and broke into the fist extended by Tong people.


    The fists of the two men fiercely rushed together. The two men''s reluctance to give up their brothers and their desire for strength seem to be reflected in this parting situation.


    After hearing what the red monkey said, Tongren''s eyes turned red. He turned and led ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei away without looking back. The red monkey looked at Tongren''s gone figure and opened his mouth, but there was no sound. Finally, he just closed his eyes, clenched his fist and silently endured the pain of separation.


    When the red monkey opened his eyes, the sadness and reluctance in his eyes no longer existed. It was all a firm desire for strength. The red monkey turned and walked in the direction of the old man


    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei follow Tong people to go to the treasure of time and space. Both of them see Tong people''s sadness and sadness. After all, the small group of five people is getting smaller and smaller. First, nishang returns home, and now it is the exercise of red monkeys. They look at each other and understand what they think in Fang''s heart.


    Tongren didn''t stop, but kept moving forward to the treasure of time and space. Even though Tongren''s heart was very heavy, separation was for better gathering. In order to better meet the red monkeys and neon clothes, he must not give up.


    The three people put away their sadness and kept running to the treasure of time and space. After all, many people are still coveting the time and space key on Tong''s forehead. Everyone knows that this is not the time to be sad.


    According to the instructions of the space-time key, the three people walked and observed the situation nearby. Ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tongren curiously, "Tongren, what treasure is hidden in this?"


    Tongren walked forward carefully and answered ruiqiao Yifeng''s question in a low voice. "In fact, I don''t know the details. The space-time key just shows that there is only one treasure in this place. Moreover, the space-time key also reminds me that once I take too many things, I can''t get out of the door of space-time."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei were surprised. They didn''t expect that this time and space treasure should punish those greedy people like this.


    Rotten wood and beauty said at this time, "in fact, when I was still in the corpse soul world, I heard the elders in the family say that the most important thing in the time and space treasure is to be the" master of time and space ". The treasure is not a real treasure. The gain and loss all depend on fate. I knew it at that time, and now I don''t understand it very well."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and Tongren were puzzled when they heard rotten wood and beauty saying this. Just when Tongren was about to speak, suddenly, with a "bang", Tongren''s body fell down. Ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty were shocked and lost their color when they saw Tongren fall down. They just wanted to grab Tongren''s hand, and they themselves suddenly hung in the air and fell down quickly.


    At first, Tong people were a little flustered because of sudden situations. However, the danger of life and death experienced many times has long allowed Tong people to quickly calm down in various situations. Tong people began to look at the surrounding environment when they fell quickly. It was dark, but they could vaguely see some ancient statues around.


    Tongren apologized to these humanitarians, turned over fiercely, guessed that the momentum on these statues was constantly reduced, and finally landed slowly.


    Tongren just wanted to patrol around and brighten the brightness around. Suddenly, Tongren was hit by a UFO. Tongren "ouch" and was hit to the ground. Fortunately, the height here is not high, otherwise Tongren will be killed.


    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei touched their heads. They looked at each other and said in surprise, "it doesn''t hurt. Although the height here is not high, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    As soon as Tongren heard this sentence, they almost bled in their seven orifices. Tongren shouted, "you''re all pressing on me. Get up quickly. I''m going to die. You two really should lose weight. How can you press on me like Mount Tai."


    Rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng hurriedly looked down when they heard Tongren''s words. Sure enough, Tongren was bearing pain for them under them. Rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng blushed at the same time. They got up quickly and helped Tongren up by the way.


    Tongren was just about to complain about something. Seeing rotten wood and Meimei hair cross, Tongren suddenly shut up. He didn''t want to be beaten all over by rotten wood and Meimei, a violent woman.


    Tongren said seriously, "let''s look separately and see if we can go out."


    The three people dispersed, and Tong said, "don''t go too far. Don''t act alone if you have something."


    Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng nodded and began to search respectively.


    Tongren watched as he walked. Tongren couldn''t imagine that there could be such an ancient building in this world, and many human faces were carved on it. It was lifelike. It was amazing.


    Tongren just wanted to reach out and touch whether there was a switch on the wall. "Ah, ah, Tongren" screamed and made Tongren stop. Tongren heard the voice of ruiqiao Yifeng and hurriedly shouted rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Before Tong people arrived at ruiqiao Yifeng''s side, the surroundings suddenly lit up and let Tong people cover their eyes. Although he had just used Indra''s eyes, the night was useless to him.


    However, Tong people still can''t adapt to this brightness. Tong people have to close their eyes and use soul fluctuation to find ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty.


    However, before the Tong people found out, ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei found that there were different soul waves around them, and they didn''t seem to belong to human beings. They were suffocating with the ancient spiritual pressure

 V1.Chapter 1494

    Tongren''s top priority now is to find ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty. Tongren finally adapted to the intensity of light. When he opened his eyes and found that ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty were together, Tongren breathed a sigh of relief and looked at them. Both of them looked at the surrounding walls with an expression of surprise and fear.


    Tong people looked at the two people''s expressions funny. When they raised their eyes, Tong people were completely surprised at the things on the wall. The faces depicted on the wall were arranged one after another, showing different expressions, joy or anger. However, they all have a common feature that their mouths are open and Tong people are confused.


    Tongren went to ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei, and knocked them on the head with his hand. The two people shed tears. Deadwood Hemei immediately began to fight back and shouted at Tongren, "what are you doing, Tongren, you''re going to scare me to death."


    Tongren looked at rotten wood and Mei''s angry eyes and was a little afraid, but he still pretended to be confident and said forcefully, "did you tamper with something? Didn''t I tell you? If there''s anything, just say, what are you shouting?"


    Rotten wood and beauty just wanted to experience with Tongren. At this time, an old voice suddenly said, "time and space treasure. The real treasure is the shuttle of time and space and the promotion of soul. Since you can come here, you are a predestined person. If you can pass the test of time and space, you are the master of time and space. Are you willing to accept the test?"


    Tongren, deadwood Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng were all startled by the sudden sound. The three people put it away and became alert immediately. After listening to this sentence, the three people all had a question. Is this the secret of time and space?


    The old voice began to echo again, "accepted the test, life and death depend on each other, blessing and disaster depend on each other."


    When Tongren was thinking, the snake key on his forehead became brighter and brighter. Tongren closed his eyes and frowned tightly. After a while, Tongren was full of confidence when he opened his eyes.


    Tongren laughed and said, "since it''s a predestined person, it''s natural to have a try." ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty looked at Tongren with some worry. Tongren smiled and said there was no problem.


    Deadwood and Mei whispered, "if you want something, don''t be brave. At that time, we must say that we will try our best to save you from the test."


    Tongren nodded and said, "don''t worry, trust me. Besides, my advanced stage can be safe and safe?"


    Tongren then turned around and said loudly, "in that case, let''s start. I''m ready."


    The old voice said "trial begins" more and more vaguely. With the old voice, Tongren felt that their head was getting heavier and heavier, and their eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, until they slowly fell to the ground.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei hurried to help Tongren. When deadwood Hemei wanted to see what was wrong with Tongren with his spiritual power, the old voice began to echo again.


    "Don''t worry, he just fell into the inner world. The test of time and space is not only strength, but his own recognition."


    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei looked at each other and looked at each other. Finally, the two people focused on Tong people and said secretly, "Tong people, you must refuel and come back alive."


    At this time, Tongren found himself standing in a black space. Tongren''s feet were still wet. Tongren had some doubts. Tongren whispered, "how is this so like my inner world?"


    Tongren walked forward slowly with doubts. With each step, the light in front was a little brighter. Tongren found that the scenes in front were all his experiences from the beginning to understand the God of death.


    Tongren couldn''t help feeling that he was guided by others from the beginning, accepted the responsibility of the God of death, buried the whole soul, cleaned up the emptiness, and worked hard to maintain the peace between the present world and the corpse and soul world, emerging bit by bit in front of his eyes.


    He has more and more friends, but Tongren also began to understand the corruption of the corpse soul world and lanran''s plan. Tongren suddenly asked himself: what''s his purpose?


    Before Tongren could communicate with each other, a familiar voice appeared around Tongren, "do you know yourself?" Tongren fiercely looked back and found that it was his own face. Tongren looked at his face in some panic. Somehow, Tongren always felt that it was not his own face, and there were strangers in his eyebrows and eyes.


    The man with the same face as Tong people kept walking into Tong people, leaned against their ears and said, "do you think your friends really want your help? Do you think you can help them?"


    Tongren was upset by his provocative words, but Tongren felt a little flustered when he saw his face exactly like his own.


    Tongren said impatiently, "who are you? Why do you look like me?"


    The man with the same face as Tong people said with a thoughtful expression, "I am you. I am all the negative emotions in your heart, so you must have thought about what I said just now, right? You doubted your friends, and you don''t believe them."


    Tongren lost his voice and denied, "no, it''s not like this. You''re not me. I didn''t think so."


    The fake Tong people walked around the Tong people again and again and said fiercely, "no? That''s how you thought. You doubted your closest partner, and even you don''t believe yourself. Your cowardice and recklessness can''t help anyone at all."


    Tongren heard what fake Tongren said and kept covering their ears. While shaking their head, they said, "no, you''re not me. I didn''t think so. Stay away from me."


    After that, he pushed the fake Tongren fiercely. The fake Tongren was pushed to the ground at once. Where the Tongren stood, gasping heavily, looking at the fake Tongren who fell to the ground with a ferocious face.


    The false Tong man covered his face and wept. However, the sound was not like the Tong man''s own voice, but more like nishang''s. The Tong man who fell on the ground suddenly looked at the Tong man. The Tong man looked at his face in a daze. It was no longer his own face, but nishang''s face. Nishang cried and looked at himself, "Tong man, did you push me?"


    Tongren panicked at once. His forehead was full of sweat. He quickly explained, "no, no, nishang, listen to me. I didn''t push you on purpose."


    Nishang cried and said, "my father is dead. What can you help me?"


    Tong Ren stared at nishang in amazement. Before he could say anything, nishang''s face suddenly turned into rotten wood and beauty''s face. Rotten wood and beauty said ferociously, "Tong Ren, you said you wanted to help me defeat lanran. How can you do with your current ability?"

 V1.Chapter 1495

    Zhang Tongren said, "I..."


    He turned into a red monkey''s face and said sadly, "we can''t see each other again. I want to learn from my master. My master said I can''t learn anything from you."


    Tongren looked at the sad expression of the red monkey, which seemed to be mixed with disappointment and helplessness. Tongren shouted "no, red monkey, red monkey, you wait, don''t go, you believe me."


    Tongren helplessly looked at the figure of the red monkey moving away. Tongren''s mind was full of the blame of neon clothes, self denial, the sadness of the red monkey, the urging of rotten wood and beauty. All this swept through Tongren''s mind.


    Tongren knelt on the ground. The water wet Tongren''s Black Warrior clothes. Tongren tightly covered his ears. It seems that he can no longer stand this sadness and self blame. However, the sound of accusation, disappointment and pain are still hovering in Tongren''s cochlea.


    In reality, Tong people curled up their bodies, sweating and blushing. They shouted "no, no" in their mouth.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty looked at the helpless Tongren worried. Ruiqiao Yifeng helped Tongren wipe the sweat on his forehead and held Tongren''s hand tightly. It seemed that this could give Tongren some strength.


    Standing aside, rotten wood and beauty frowned tightly and walked around anxiously. Finally, they couldn''t see Tong people''s feeling of being lost and helpless. Rotten wood and beauty shouted loudly at these statues "What''s the matter with Tongren? Why is he like this? If something happens to Tongren, even if it''s sacrificing my name, I''ll turn the world upside down here."


    The old voice seemed to have a headache caused by such unreasonable demands as deadwood and beauty. The old voice sighed and said "Your partner is now immersed in his own world. If he wants to be the master of time, he must overcome all the negativity in his heart and understand himself. If he can''t come out, no one can help him. The test has begun and can''t end."


    The old voice paused and began to say, "there are only two endings, either to become the master of time or..."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard the old voice, and suddenly picked it up in their heart and said anxiously, "what''s the end?"


    The old voice slowly became distant, "don''t you have an answer in your heart? Why ask me."


    Deadwood and Meimei trembled fiercely, looked at the Tongren curled up on the ground, fiercely grabbed the Tongren''s collar and shouted, "Tongren, I tell you, you can''t give up anyway. If you''re going to die, I''ll let you die without peace. Do you hear me?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng always looks at the rotten wood and beauty of others with calm and wit. Probably in the rotten wood and beauty heart, Tongren is an indispensable partner. Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at Tongren, closes his eyes, puts his hands together, and keeps praying in his heart, "Tongren, you must come back well. We are all waiting for you."


    And Tong people, who are still deeply trapped in their inner world, close their eyes, sink constantly, and have a comfortable expression. What Tong people think is "that''s it, that''s it, don''t think about anything, don''t do anything, and don''t have to bear so much pain and helplessness."


    Suddenly, Tong people noticed that their soul chopping knife kept making a sound. It seemed that they were unwilling to give up. The soul chopping knife kept making a moan, which seemed to tell Tong people to believe in themselves and partners.


    Although Tongren was a little disillusioned, just now those partners denied and questioned again and again, which made Tongren feel heart pain. At this time, Tongren heard deadwood and Meimei''s irritability, but she couldn''t hide her concern.


    Tong people laughed at once. It seems that how can they and how can they stop here? They still have friends waiting for them. They also have tasks to force themselves. They can''t stop.


    Tongren got up at once, and the soul chopping knife in his hand kept ringing, as if he was feeling Tongren''s cheer. Tongren looked at his shining soul chopping knife, smiled and said, "man, I know, thank you."


    The fake figure is still in the constant noise. With a ferocious face, he said to Tong people, "give up, you give up, you can''t do it at all. Don''t struggle."


    Tongren tightly held the soul chopping knife and changed his body into the warrior clothes of the God of death. Looking at these ferocious faces, Tongren felt very uncomfortable. In particular, this fake figure still used the same face as those who care about Tongren.


    Tongren looked at the figure and hit the figure with his soul chopping knife. Tongren roared, "let me give up. Don''t dream."


    Sure enough, when Tongren broke the illusion, everything turned into nothingness. The light lit up Tongren''s inner world. In front of him stood a man with immortal bones. Tongren looked at his back, and his heart was suddenly full of atmosphere and grandeur.


    The old man began to say, "time and space may be just a microcosm. No one can be the master of time and space, because no one can master time and space. However, we are all our own masters. If we do ourselves well, you can manage time. Only when we defeat ourselves, defeat ourselves and understand ourselves, can you control time. If you are destined, don''t forget what I said."


    Tongren listened to the old man''s words and immediately understood the true meaning of time. Time is precious to everyone, soul and emptiness. Only by doing well, can they not be washed away by time and space.


    When Tong people were still trapped in the old man''s earnest words, suddenly, the space around Tong people slowly looked broken. Tong people looked at such a broken space, their heart slowly put down, everything was over, and they didn''t live up to their expectations.


    Just when Tong Ren came back, rotten wood and Mei and ruiqiao Yifeng were already impatient. They were waiting for Tong Ren to wake up. Rotten wood and Mei were impatient and almost made a mess here.


    The old voice was helpless, and there was no way to appease the impatient atmosphere of rotten wood and beauty. Finally, the old voice seemed to be relieved and said, "your partner has succeeded, and he will be back soon."


    When ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty heard the answer of the old voice, the stone in their heart suddenly fell down. Ruiqiao Yi collapsed to the ground, some excited tears and said, "Tong man did it, he did it."


    And deadwood and beauty also looked at Tong people lying on the ground with an excited face. Their eyes were full of comfort and pride. When Tong Ren opened his eyes, he saw the eyes of rotten wood and Mei and Rui Qiao Yifeng, scratched his head, looked at them strangely and said, "Why are you two looking at me like that?"

 V1.Chapter 1496

    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei looked at each other. They found that their faces were full of tears, their eyes were red and swollen, and their faces were red. I didn''t choose to speak silently.


    Tong people saw that both of them had a tacit understanding and didn''t answer themselves. They just wanted to tease them. Before they opened their mouth, they heard the old voice say, "Congratulations, from today on, you are the master of time and space, and I finally don''t have to stay here, and I can get rid of it."


    As soon as Tongren heard it, he immediately put away his joking look and deeply bowed to him. For nothing else, it is this spirit of persistence. Without him, there could be no Tongren today.


    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei both saw Tongren give him a deep bow, and both of them gave him a bow behind Tongren.


    After a long time, Tongren always felt that it was different here. It was not a psychological feeling, but there was no feeling of guarding here anymore. Tongren turned around, looked at rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng, smiled warmly and said, "we can go back to the corpse soul world."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei both smiled and nodded.


    The three people disappeared here like the wind, and those who covet the time and space key of Tong people are afraid to be disappointed, because now Tong people have become people who can cross the corpse soul world, the present world and the virtual circle. I''m afraid they can''t catch up with Tong people.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three people all returned to the corpse soul world. The familiar feeling made Tongren feel some emotion, and finally came back here again.


    The corpse soul world is a better place than the present world. The corpse soul world is the place where the gods of death and souls live. The gods of death and nobles live in the central huilingting, and other souls live in the liuhun street around the huilingting.


    The corpse soul world has existed for 1 million years. Tong people have some feelings. At the beginning, they thought it was a peaceful and equal place, but when they found that he was an unequal and dark place, they can''t get rid of it.


    Moreover, everything in the corpse soul world is not as beautiful as expected. Liusoul street is a place where many souls without spiritual power live. There are 80 districts, 1-80. Both public security and environment are gradually reduced. New souls will find their family position. However, the corpse soul world has strict regulations, and even dead souls are rarely in the same place.


    However, the difference between the corpse soul world and the display is that the corpse soul world is mainly based on the concentration of spiritual power, but even the souls without the concentration of spiritual power will not starve to death. As long as there is water, these souls can survive.


    If you want to change your state, you can only go to Zhenyang spiritual academy to practice, so as to change yourself and become the God of death.


    Deadwood and beauty looked at the familiar environment, looked a little hesitant, looked at Tongren and said, "Tongren, another thing I want to tell you."


    The Tong man said with some laughter, "such hesitation is not like the rotten wood and beauty I know. Tell me what you want."


    Deadwood Hemei hesitated again and again and said, "my family is deadwood family. Maybe you don''t know much about this family, but you should know that there are four nobles in the corpse soul world, and deadwood family is the head of the four families." deadwood Hemei said with great pride and pride in his eyes. "


    "Moreover, the rotten wood family is born with super high concentration of spiritual power, so it has always been the leader of the four families and the model of all death families. The rotten wood family has been supported by the death gods by maintaining the peace of the corpse soul world and implementing the rules of the corpse soul world."


    Suddenly, rotten wood and beauty were sad. "At that time, I recognized lanran as the main and did a lot of bad things for him. Again, because lanran broke up with my family. Later, I was trapped in the world. Now lanran is hiding in the empty circle. They should feel my breath, and I should go back to my family and apologize."


    Tongren was a little surprised. Tongren could always feel the rotten wood and beauty. She had a proud bone that was difficult to make her bow. She also guessed her identity. Unexpectedly, she was a member of the four families.


    Tong people are not easy to stop. They can only say "do your best in everything. Everything has me. As long as you have something, call me. I''ll accompany you up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    Rotten wood and beauty were deeply loved by Tongren. They turned and left with a smile. Deadwood and Mei are also uneasy. They didn''t listen to advice and decided to support lanran. Now, can they still be forgiven by the family?


    Tongren looked at the figure of rotten wood and beauty, turned to ruiqiao Yifeng, smiled bitterly and said, "ruiqiao Yifeng, there are only two of us left now. You won''t go for a while."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng glanced at Tong people and said with some laughter, "why, I''m not happy with you."


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "do you want to tell the truth?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sees the funny look in Tongren''s eyes and promises nothing good. Ruiqiao Yifeng stops playing with Tongren and says seriously, "what shall we do next?"


    Tongren smiled dangerously and said, "of course, it''s to destroy lanran''s broken army. By the way, we''ll go to the virtual circle to find out what lanran is going to do?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng nodded and said, "let''s start to go to the virtual circle now?"


    Tong Ren shook his head and said, "of course not. Now we''re going to torture black soul, give it to room 46 of the Central Committee, and then make some preparations, and then surprise lanran.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t know who the black soul was. He looked at Tong people in confusion. Tong people smiled and said mysteriously, "now the task is to find a place and come with me."


    Tongren then led ruiqiao Yifeng and disappeared in place.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng appeared near a mountain peak. Tongren took out the black soul sealed in the aura. The sleeping black soul slowly woke up under the disgusting eyes of Tongren.


    As soon as the black soul opened his eyes, he saw the disgusting expression of Tong people. The black soul saw this place again. The black soul looked at them in surprise and said, "this is... Corpse soul world? Did you bring me to corpse soul world?"


    Tongren looked at the black soul and said, "you have two ways first. Either tell me you know what lanran did, or I''ll directly hand you over to room 46 of the Central Committee. Consider it for yourself."


    Black soul looks at the surrounding environment and Tongren''s impatient eyes. Black soul feels that his world will collapse again. In fact, as early as lanran pushed him to jump off the cliff, black soul understands that lanran has given up himself.


    The black soul looked at the Tong man and said, "I''ll explain whether I can let go of my life."


    Tongren picked his eyebrows and said, "now is not the time for you to talk about conditions. However, it must be better for you to explain than you don''t."


    The black soul said, "in that case, I''ll say." the black soul said with a determined face

 V1.Chapter 1497

    The black soul pupil slowly began to spread, as if thinking about the past. The black soul slowly said, "I''ve been with lanran for too long. If I can''t say it in detail, I''ll say it roughly."


    Black soul began to relax slowly and began to recall "lanran found that my body seems to be connected with bengyu, and lanran has been studying bengyu for years. Bengyu, you know, once a person has mastered the power of bengyu, his soul pressure is at the level of super captain."


    "As for why lanran hasn''t killed you all the time, Tongren, I think it''s not only that lanran doesn''t have time now, but also because Tongren seems to have a void in your body, and your soul chopping knife is different from other gods of death. Lanran has always wanted to catch you and study it. However, it seems that someone is shielding you. Even if lanran''s spiritual strength level is high, use Lingluo root Ben can''t see your exact location. "


    "In addition, now lanran is also integrating bengyu with her own key, and the research on breaking face has reached a critical moment. Therefore, lanran has temporarily given up the idea of catching you."


    There was some hesitation and uneasiness in the black soul''s eyes. Tong people looked at such a black soul, frowned and said, "what else do you hide?"


    Black soul was helpless and knew that he couldn''t hide it from Tong people''s eyes. Black soul said cautiously, "I don''t know if it''s true. I''ve been listening to lanran mention it to others all the time."


    l


    "And now, as far as I know, lanran already knows that this space needs a king key to open, and has begun to look for how to make this thing."


    When Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng heard the words of black soul, their pupils contracted fiercely. They looked at each other. It seemed that they didn''t expect lanran to have such great ambition. Tongren immediately showed a thoughtful expression.


    Tongren thought to himself, "it seems that we must go to the virtual circle this time, and we should inquire more about this. Although the black soul has stayed in lanran long enough, since lanran wants to give up the black soul, it shows that lanran still has many unknown secrets. In that case, we must inquire about it."


    Just when Tongren was lost in meditation, lanran quietly turned into a wisp of black smoke when ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t look at himself. Seeing that he was about to escape, Tongren took a quick step and ran behind the black soul. He said with a cold hum, "where are you going?"


    The black soul said sparingly, "I''ve said everything I can. Why don''t you hold on to me."


    Tongren snorted coldly and said, "now you should sleep deeply." after that, Tongren fiercely knocked the back of the head of the black soul. The black soul had no time to say anything, and suddenly fainted.


    Tongren sealed the fainted black soul with spiritual power. Tongren said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "now we hand him over to room 46 of the Central Committee, and we don''t have to deal with the rest."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "let''s put him in the central 46 room?"


    Tongren thought for a moment and said, "yes, then we''ll go to the virtual circle."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought for a moment, and there was no objection.


    When the poor black soul woke up, he was already in the interrogation room in the central 46 room, which was composed of 40 sages and six judges. Moreover, the decision of the central 46 room could not be refuted by the 13th team leader, and he went his own way, which was inhuman, Tong people were gloating. I''m afraid the black soul can''t come out safely.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tongren''s gloating expression and said, "what have you done? How do you feel you haven''t done good?"


    Tongren smiled and said, "how is it possible? I just secretly sent the black soul to the central 46 room and prepared some things at the same time."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng shrugged his shoulders, half doubted and admitted, "since we are ready, let''s go."


    Tongren smiled and said, "OK, hold my hand and get ready." the two men suddenly disappeared in place.


    Tong Ren and Rui Qiao Yifeng suddenly appeared in the virtual circle. Tong Ren was feeling the power of time and space shuttle. Now Tong Ren doesn''t have to look for the door of time and space.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng both came to the virtual circle for the first time. Unlike the reality and corpse soul world, the virtual circle has high buildings and clean streets. Everything here is full of sadness and loneliness.


    There are barren lands all around, and there are cliffs everywhere. You can''t see any green. Even the sky is dark. Ruiqiao Yifeng seems to feel very depressed looking at such a scene.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng held his chest with his hand and felt uncomfortable. Tong people looked at ruiqiao Yifeng with some worry and said, "ruiqiao Yifeng, what''s the matter with you? Are you better?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng rubbed his chest and said weakly, "it''s okay, it''s okay, but the air quality here is really not very good. I feel my spiritual power is not smooth."


    Tong people slowly transfer their spiritual power to ruiqiao Yifeng. After a while, ruiqiao Yifeng gets better.


    Tongren closed his eyes and used Lingluo to explore the nearby terrain. When he found that there were many falsehoods nearby, and their strength was different, Tong people immediately turned to look at ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "now is not the time to stay here. Ruiqiao Yifeng, let''s catch a falsehood first, and then make plans."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng is not as weak as he was when he first came. Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "it''s all right. Now I''m much better." Tong man looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s face. Tong man closed his eyes and began to look for the lonely void.


    Tongren closed his eyes and searched. After a while, Tongren suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly, "found it, go, ruiqiao Yifeng."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng keeps up with Tongren''s steps. They find that there is an obvious sound of fighting as they get closer. Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng slowly approach. Fortunately, in the virtual circle, it is either a mountain or a desert. They lie down behind the mountain and show their heads.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng found that there were two empties in front of them, which seemed to devour each other. Tongren didn''t know how the emptiness evolved here. It seemed that it not only devoured the whole, but also devoured the same kind. Tongren couldn''t help but dislike the violent character of emptiness.


    When Tong people are ready to wait for a while, they will go up and get a profit. Tong people look at ruiqiao Yifeng and say in a low voice, "don''t go up now. We''ll go up when both of them are hurt later."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng nodded, and the two men stared at the battle closely.


    These two virtual have huge bodies and have multi segmented limbs all the time. Like a centipede, their tentacles are constantly extended and hit the other virtual

 V1.Chapter 1498

    The other virtual one is like a virtual one. The eight legs dodge flexibly from left to right. The white net is constantly spitting out in the mouth. The two virtual spiritual powers are constantly consumed.


    Tongren hinted that ruiqiao Yifeng and the two men were preparing to rush out when they were defeated and injured by two empty fights. All their tentacles were broken successively, and the corners of their mouths kept spitting blood. Their huge bodies fell to the ground with a roar.


    Tong people hurriedly pressed ruiqiao Yifeng''s head, and they hurried to hide behind the stone. Tong people silently lucky Indra''s eyes and observed who killed the two empty people.


    Sure enough, after Tong people and rotten wood and beauty bowed their heads, two more powerful virtual appeared. In the virtual circle, it doesn''t seem like a happy atmosphere in the corpse soul world. Here, the law of the jungle is the most basic and practical principle.


    Tong people can see with Indra''s eyes that these two empties have swallowed up a lot of souls, and it is obvious that they are about to move into the realm of great emptiness. Tong people hide behind the time and signal ruiqiao Yifeng to put away his spiritual pressure as much as possible.


    The two emptiness didn''t seem to devour the emptiness of death, so they left immediately, but sat on the ground and talked.


    Tongren are curious. Will there be all kinds of forces in the virtual circle? Tong people are more curious about what these irrational and mental emptiness will discuss?


    "It''s said that king lanran has captured a human woman and hasn''t killed her yet. Do you want to reuse her? How can a weak woman be as powerful as us?" a virtual indignant said.


    "Don''t underestimate this woman. It''s said that she is a perfectionist, and she has the power of healing, and it''s normal for her to be reused." the other virtual animal is obviously very rational.


    "Hum, she doesn''t know yet. Her mother and sister have long become virtual. They are swallowing their souls madly in reality. She is still obediently listening to the words of blue dye king. Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. The whole virtual circle knows, and she still has fantasies."


    The other said quickly, "let''s not discuss the king''s affairs any more. If the king knew the power we worked hard to swallow, he might have to go to the gate of hell for himself."


    The other one hurriedly stopped his mouth, and the two empties disappeared in the empty circle.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng obviously have some uneasy feelings. Tongren always think that these two empty words are nishang, but if so, doesn''t nishang mean to follow the family? Why are you with lanran? And can nishang accept the fact that her mother and sister have become empty?


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng don''t know. They both pray that this person must not be ruiqiao Yifeng.


    After that, Tong people found a low-level virtual animal and caught it. They probably knew the status of the virtual circle, so they sent the virtual animal to the corpse soul world with a soul chopping knife.


    Originally, it is divided into inner ring, outer ring, above ground and underground. Different levels of virtual space are distributed in each place. Now the place where Tong Ren and ruiqiao Yifeng are located is the outer circle. Most of them are low-level virtual haunts, and most of them are dead trees and wilderness.


    The place where lanran and the masked Legion are located is the inner circle. There is also lanran''s Palace - Virtual night palace. Wanda wise margella once built a palace with this name in this world. Tongren speculate that it is almost the same as the place where lanran lives in the inner circle.


    As for the ground, it includes the inner ring and the outer ring, while the underground is a forest of great emptiness, where many powerful empties are located. Ruiqiao Yifeng and Tongren officially understood the virtual circle. Tongren found a cave and carefully cleaned up the nearby virtual circle. They are ready to live here with ruiqiao Yifeng tonight and discuss how to act later.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the Tong people behind the fire and hesitated for a long time. He still said, "do you think those two empty words are ruiqiao Yifeng?"


    The Tong man threw the last piece of firewood into the fire and clapped his hands. The Tong man said, "now we can only prepare for the worst. And before I leave, I have bought some things enough for us to cope with for a period of time. If we really can''t, then we will return to the corpse soul world."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong people in a complicated mood. I''m afraid Tong people don''t feel well at this time. Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "Tong people, let''s watch up and down at night, so you''re not very tired."


    Tongren shook his head and said, "no, I don''t practice today. I''m ready to think about recent things. I always feel very chaotic recently."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw Tongren''s firm face and knew that it was no use persuading Tongren, so he stopped talking. Looking at Tongren, he said, "if you can''t hold on, don''t try to be strong, just call me up. I''m not as weak as you think."


    There is a warm current flowing in Tong''s heart. Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng, he said, "well, don''t worry. I''m not the one who will support hard inside. You can have a rest quickly. Tomorrow we''ll wear from the outer ring into the inner ring and eliminate a lot of emptiness in the middle. You can''t eat it if you don''t have a good rest."


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard Tongren''s words, he no longer said anything, and immediately entered the state of cultivation.


    Tongren watched ruiqiao Yifeng enter the state of cultivation, and his eyes slowly fell into meditation. Tongren always felt a little uneasy. However, Tongren felt that it was not only the matter of clothes, but also the feeling of being monitored, and this feeling seemed... It seemed that he was not a person.


    Tong people don''t know whether this person is good or bad, but they can''t take it lightly now.


    Tongren feels right. In the empty night palace in the inner circle, lanran sits on the throne. Lanran has long felt the existence of Tongren. When Tongren has entered the empty circle, lanran has already felt the spiritual pressure of Tongren.


    Ulchiola behind him looked at LAN ran with some doubts and said, "Wang, you didn''t catch them?"


    Lanran said with an unfathomable expression, "I don''t need to catch them, they will come to me, because nishang is in my hand now. By the way, speaking of nishang, how is her mother and sister after they become empty."


    Ulchiola said, "the souls of these two people are weak souls. They can''t fight at all. They can only devour their souls. Moreover, this is the result of my continuous feeding."


    Lanran smiled with satisfaction at the result and said "That''s enough. I don''t expect them to have any attack ability at all. I just want to use them to threaten nishang and contain Tong people. After all, I don''t have time to care about him now. If the emptiness and soul chopping knife in his body hadn''t matured, I would have killed him to pick up my hate."


    Ulchiola said, "the king, let''s watch the Tong people enter the inner circle bit by bit?"


    Lanran said, "didn''t you reveal the news about nishang? Wait for a good play." then she stopped talking and fell into a deep sleep

 V1.Chapter 1499

    On the other side, Tong Ren and nishang began to move forward from the outer ring to the inner ring after they had a rest. Along the way, they kept killing the lonely Xu, and began to gradually understand some news about the face breaking army made by lanran.


    Although they have never met the face breaking army, through the understanding of Tong Ren and ruiqiao Yifeng these days, the face breaking army is defined according to the number, and the smaller the number, the stronger the strength.


    "Ah ah." another empty one fell under the Tongren soul chopping knife. Tongren breathed a sigh of relief and stabbed the soul chopping knife into his head. The empty one suddenly turned into fragments and disappeared in the air.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng helplessly looked at the blood on his body and said to Tong people, "how far are we from the inner circle now? Why are there so many empty games?"


    Tongren looked at the dark sky and said, "it''s probably fast, but how did these emptiness come from? How could there be such a huge number."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng has been killing with Tong people for many days. He has not been as excited as when he first came, and even his clothes are in some rags.


    Although ruiqiao Yifeng has some helplessness, he can only continue to fight with Tong people in this way. The two people continue to clean up the nearby emptiness and slowly move towards the inner circle. There is always some confusion and uneasiness in Tong people''s hearts. Tong people always feel that they and ruiqiao Yifeng are too smooth.


    Not to mention how many empties Tongren purified along the way, and so many empties returned to the soul world. Lanran can''t be aware of them at all? Although the virtual circle has not existed in the corpse soul world for a long time, the virtual circle has not been inferior to the corpse soul world after many times of development and lanran''s leadership. Now, although the corpse soul world has noticed lanran''s actions, there is no way to stop and bring lanran back to the corpse soul world.


    These signs are enough to show lanran''s strength and vigilance. Tong people dare not have any luck. When they think about it, Tong people can''t help sighing. Looking at the front, the inner circle is right in front of them. They can go in as long as they raise their feet.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at Tong Ren''s serious and complex look. Ruiqiao Yifeng is not stupid. He moves forward smoothly. Ruiqiao Yifeng also feels abnormal. Ruiqiao Yifeng is suddenly afraid. Lanran knows so much about psychological tactics. This psychological torture is the most painful.


    Even if they know it''s a trap, Tong Ren and ruiqiao Yifeng have to jump in. Ruiqiao Yifeng and Tong Ren have to sigh that Lan Ran''s psychological tactics of torture make people feel oppressed.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t hesitate, grabbed Tong''s arm and said, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Tongren looked back at ruiqiao Yifeng''s face without hesitation and asked in some doubt, "you all know this is a trap. Why are you so loyal?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng winked mischievously at Tong Ren. Qing said, "that''s because you have made a decision in your heart. We are companions, so we always have to be accompanied by wind and rain."


    Tongren was stunned when they heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s answer. In the twinkling of an eye, they smiled, held ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand tightly and said, "now that we''re ready, let''s go. Anyway, if we can''t, we''ll run away with nishang."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng smiled at Tong Ren and nodded.


    The next moment, two people stepped into the inner circle.


    When Tong Ren and Rui Qiao Yifeng stepped into the inner circle, LAN ran sat on the throne of the virtual night palace. Her closed eyes suddenly opened and a mysterious smile came out of her mouth. It seems that she had expected Tong Ren to make this decision.


    "Tong Ren, Tong Ren, I didn''t force you. Now that you''re here, you don''t want to go." then he laughed wildly, and the whole empty night palace echoed LAN Ran''s proud laughter.


    Nishang listens to LAN Ran''s proud laughter and shivers fiercely. These days nishang has been staying in the inner circle of the empty circle. Nishang is crying bitterly because she can''t accept it.


    Nishang feels like she has lost hope. However, when nishang first came into contact with lanran, nishang knew that lanran could not figure it out.


    Nishang suddenly regretted why she didn''t listen to her grandfather and had to agree to lanran''s conditions. Nishang suddenly remembered the day when lanran found her family.


    Lanran said in a threatening tone, "as long as nishang doesn''t go to the virtual circle with herself, her mother and sister may become virtual." nishang really didn''t know what to do at that time. Her brain was blank. She only thought that her mother and sister could not become a monster that would only devour. Regardless of the opposition of the people, she agreed to lanran''s conditions without thinking about it.


    Nishang has been helping lanran to treat the injured emptiness these days. These souls are not emptiness. They are both young and old. They are all pure souls, and even have the same God of death as Tongren. Nishang sees them become monsters who don''t know anything and will only devour and attack. Nishang feels that her spirit can''t stand it.


    Nishang dried her tears firmly. Nishang knew she couldn''t go on like this. With the confidence of death, she went to the door. These sky blue dyes either let nishang participate in the treatment or let nishang stay in her house. Nishang only saw her mother and sister once.


    Nishang went to the door, slapped the door hard and shouted, "I want to see lanran. You tell him that he won''t let me see my mother and sister, so he can only see my body. Do you hear me?"


    Xu at the door was at a loss. He looked at nishang and said, "shut up, Lord lanran. Did you say you could see him now?"


    Nishang suddenly became angry and said to the empty bird, "if you don''t go again, I swear, I will let you see my body. When I die, you won''t live long. It''s a big deal."


    The virtual one was afraid at once and thought, "it seems that it can''t scare her now. If you don''t inform Wang, you may really only get her body. At that time, it must be me."


    Nishang has been watching. This empty look, looking at its hesitant look, nishang knows that she is most likely to succeed. Nishang fiercely puts the little samurai sword he found in Tianxun on his neck and says ferociously, "I''ll ask you whether you''re going or not."


    The empty one stammered at once. As he walked, he looked at nishang and said, "you, put down the knife first and say everything well. Can''t I find it now? Put down the knife quickly. Don''t think about it. You still have your mother and sister!"


    With that, the empty animal immediately ran out and hurried to find lanran. Nishang saw that the empty animal ran to find lanran. The knife in her hand was immediately put down and her body was paralyzed on the ground.


    This first step is finally finished. What should we do with lanran himself next

 V1.Chapter 1500

    Nishang was powerlessly spread on the ground, and there was no way to hide her fatigue and boredom in her eyes. The twinkling eyes in nishang''s eyes were the despair that she could not determine. Finally, they turned into the determination of breaking the boat.


    When lanran came to the house with nishang, nishang was sitting on her bed and didn''t move. Even if she felt the arrival of lanran, her expression didn''t change.


    Lanran is surprised to see such a nishang. Just now lanran hears that her men say nishang is looking for life and death. How come she doesn''t have any expression when she comes.


    Lanran slowly sits next to nishang and says, "I heard you want to see me when you die. How come you haven''t responded at all when I come?" lanran talks with nishang in a playful tone, as if she doesn''t care about nishang''s life or death.


    When nishang heard what lanran said, she looked up at lanran and said grimly, "when can you fulfill your promise and let my mother and my sister go?"


    Lanran said, "it depends on your performance. Besides, at that time, I didn''t say to let them go, ha ha ha." lanran said indifferently.


    When nishang heard what lanran said, she couldn''t stop regretting. Some anger suddenly stood up, looked directly into lanran''s eyes and said, "then let me see them. I''ve only seen them once since I came here."


    Lanran hears nishang''s words and looks at nishang with a smile. It seems that she is thinking about whether nishang should go to see her mother and sister. Nishang sees lanran''s hesitating eyes and is in a hurry. She says in a hurry "You let me see them in the end. I tell you, if you don''t let me see my mother and sister again, you don''t want me to treat any emptiness. You can only get my body in the end. It''s a big deal."


    Lanran''s expression is still calm. She looks at nishang with a smile. Nishang''s scalp is numb, but she still doesn''t dare to show any compromise.


    The two people looked at each other for a long time. Finally, when nishang felt that lanran''s mouth was going to be stiff, lanran stopped smiling, looked at nishang, shrugged and said, "since you have to see, I''ll let you see."


    Nishang was surprised at lanran''s compromise. Nishang didn''t even think that lanran would agree so easily. Nishang clenched the little samurai sword in her hand and looked closely at lanran''s eyes. Nishang said with some skepticism "Lanran, I advise you not to play tricks with me. I have nothing and have no fear. If you really force me, don''t blame me for dying with you."


    Lanran smiles when she hears what nishang says. She looks at nishang and says, "I just hope you don''t regret seeing your mother and sister." then lanran raises the mysterious smile around her mouth. Nishang hates lanran''s feeling that everything is under his control. Moreover, nishang always feels that something bad will happen.


    Just when nishang successfully threatens lanran and wants to see his mother and sister, Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng are quietly approaching the inner circle - Virtual night palace. They are somewhat eager to go to the virtual night palace. Now the worst plan for Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng is to take nishang away by force, even if nishang will blame them later, but now There is no way.


    Just as the two men were carefully marching towards the virtual night palace, Tong Ren fiercely pulled up his nishang and the two men jumped back. Before Tong Ren led ruiqiao Yifeng to the ground, a big hole suddenly appeared in the place where they had just stood, and the smoke began to disperse.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng became nervous at once. Tongren immediately became a state of death and immediately summoned his soul chopping knife. Both of them stared at the front.


    When the smoke dissipated, Tong people saw a figure standing in front of them. Tong people''s pupils contracted fiercely. Ordinary emptiness attacked death in the form of animals. Even the emptiness of the big emptiness realm was in a state of animal. But this emptiness obviously had a human shape. Tong people scolded in their heart, "how many monsters did lanran create with broken jade?"


    Tongren clenched the soul chopping knife and looked at the figure. Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t dare to relax, "I can see that you two are very nervous, but your strength is really waste."


    The arrogant tone made Tongren extremely unhappy. Before seeing his face, Tongren vaguely saw that the virtual green pupil flickered like a beast. Ruiqiao Yifeng felt that he was as vulnerable as a wolf when he met a rabbit under his gaze.


    A short black hair and a pale face seemed to be ill. However, Tong Ren looked at his pupils and knew that his ability was probably stronger than he thought. There were dark green tears on his face, painted on his broken face lines, wearing a white black collar coat, and the virtual mask was tightly buckled on the left side of his head, like a helmet, which was eye-catching It was his soul cutting knife inserted in his waist.


    Tongren said angrily, "is it a waste? Just give it a try."


    Tongren said that, with a fierce push, several turned over and rushed to his side. The soul chopping knife fiercely rushed to the powerful virtual one. The virtual one didn''t even have an expression or even any action. One hand stopped Tongren''s attack at once.


    Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng both stared wide and seemed unable to believe this fact. Tongren didn''t want to give up and scolded "asshole." the other hand condensed spiritual power, condensed a shock wave and beat him hard.


    The powerful raised his arm and gently met the shock wave of Tongren. The shock wave of Tongren suddenly turned into nothingness, and Tongren''s arm suddenly became paralyzed. Tongren couldn''t help shouting loudly. He bit his lips tightly with his teeth and stopped his cry, but the sweat on his forehead couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong people and rushed over at once. Tong people rushed over when they saw ruiqiao Yifeng with Yu Guang. They hurriedly shouted to ruiqiao Yifeng, "don''t come here. He''s not something we can beat at all. Go, ruiqiao Yifeng, go."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes are full of unwilling and nervous look. Although ruiqiao Yifeng listens to Tongren''s mouth and says go quickly, ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t move his steps at all and is still waiting in place.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "partners are living together."


    Tongren was a little impatient, but he still couldn''t escape from the powerful virtual bondage. Fortunately, he soon stopped, grabbed Tongren with one hand and ruiqiao Yifeng with the other, and said, "your ability is not worth my action at all, but since it is the king''s order, I won''t resist anymore."

 V1.Chapter 1501

    Tongren couldn''t help being angry when he heard this sentence. Tongren secretly vowed to defeat him. Tongren asked stiffly, "what''s your name, I will defeat you."


    The powerful dummy glanced at Tong people, looked at Tong people with some contempt and said, "I''m afraid there won''t be this day, but you should remember my name. My name is ulchiola SIFA, and I''m your invincible enemy." ulchiola SIFA remembered this feeling of powerlessness with confident and proud eyes, Tong people swear that they must not experience this feeling.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong Ren with some worry and asked in a low voice, "Tong Ren, are you okay? Are you seriously hurt?"


    Tongren endured the pain and said, "it''s all right, but what should we do now?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng secretly looks at urceola Xifa. His eyes are full of fear and panic about the unknown. Tong people use their spiritual power to detect their injured arm and temporarily link their arm with their spiritual power.


    Tongren looked at urchiola SIFA and thought, "is this the face breaking army of lanran, and what level has lanran''s strength reached?"


    Tongren looked at ulchiola SIFA and asked, "is lanran stronger than you?"


    Urchiola SIFA saw that Tong people didn''t believe it and said proudly, "that''s nature."


    Tongren wanted to ask more questions, but no matter how Tongren asked or how they provoked urchiola SIFA, urchiola SIFA stopped talking and restored his calm and wise image.


    Tongren can''t find anything from ulchiola Xifa. Lanran''s army is not just ulchiola Xifa. Tongren is suddenly confused. Can lanran really defeat him?


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sees Tongren''s loss and confusion. He looks at Tongren''s soft hand painfully. Ruiqiao Yifeng reaches out and holds Tongren''s uninjured hand. Tongren is thinking about where urceola Xifa will take the two people. As a result, he sees ruiqiao Yifeng''s suddenly stretched out hand and caring eyes, Tongren knew ruiqiao Yifeng''s worry at once.


    Tongren smiled and immediately stopped tangled. He must defeat lanran for nothing else. If he continues to let lanran go on like this, how many people will lose their relatives. Speaking of relatives, Tongren suddenly thought of nishang. Tongren don''t know how nishang is now, but I''m afraid we''ll see it later.


    Soon, Tong Ren and Rui Qiao Yifeng came to lanran''s virtual night palace, which was already a dead virtual circle. Even the building of the virtual night palace was gray, simple and magnificent. Ulchiola Xifa led the two people forward.


    Tongren silently wrote down the route in his heart. Once he got together with nishang, he tried to escape and use the power of space to return to the corpse soul world. At least for the time being, lanran couldn''t catch up with him.


    Urchiola Xifa seemed to feel that Tongren were silently remembering the route. Urchiola Xifa smiled and said sarcastically, "it''s meaningless for you to do so. Only internal people know how to go here. Even if outsiders remember the route, the route will change. Therefore, I advise you not to waste this effort."


    With that, ulchiola SIFA quickened her pace and didn''t seem to want to stay with Tong people for a moment.


    Tongren didn''t expect that the virtual night palace would be so strict. Tongren suddenly looked at ruiqiao Yifeng in a panic. Tongren didn''t know whether their ability could be used in this palace. If they couldn''t be used, they would be buried here today. Tongren knew that they underestimated lanran''s strength this time, but now they can only try their best to escape.


    Urchiola Xifa suddenly stopped. Tong people were thinking and almost bumped into urchiola Xifa. Seeing that urchiola Xifa stopped, Tong people secretly said, "it seems that this is the destination." Tong people don''t know what they will face. Ruiqiao Yifeng held Tong people''s hand in fear.


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s worried look and said sadly, "I''m sorry."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng knew Tongren''s remorse and said angrily, "we are partners."


    Before Tongren said anything to ruiqiao Yifeng, Tongren was pushed into a room. Tongren suddenly saw the neon clothes they hadn''t seen for many days. Neon clothes now look tired and the whole person has lost a big circle. Tongren''s heart was sour. "I''m afraid neon clothes are not easy these days."


    When nishang saw Tong Ren and ruiqiao Yifeng, her dead eyes suddenly became excited. However, nishang was more incredible. Nishang angrily turned to lanran and said, "if you imprison me, imprison me. It''s none of their business. You let them go."


    Lanran smiled at Tong Ren and ignored nishang''s words. She said to Tong Ren, "Tong Ren, we meet again, but you don''t seem as arrogant as usual?"


    Tongren looked at lanran angrily and said, "if you want to kill me, kill me. Even if you kill me, there will be countless people like me to stop you and eventually defeat you."


    LAN ran laughed and said, "Tong Ren, Tong Ren, you are still so naive. You haven''t seen any progress in your spiritual power for many days. On the contrary, your mouth is getting stronger and stronger. But I tell you Tong Ren, since I can kill you, I can also kill all the people who stop me." Lan ran said, and his expression became more and more ferocious.


    Tongren looked at such a blue dye and said, "bah, you are too arrogant."


    Lanran is irritated by Tongren''s attitude. Lanran looks at Tongren fiercely. Tongren also looks at lanran without showing weakness. Ulchiola SIFA standing aside coldly says, "Wang, do you want to kill him first."


    Lanran smiles angrily and says, "no, no, no, I won''t let them die so easily. I''m still useful for Tongren. As for nishang." lanran turns and looks at nishang. A smile rises in his mouth, but he can''t hide his killing intention and excitement.


    Lanran continued, "nishang, don''t you want to see your mother and your sister? OK, I''ll let you see. Come on, bring up the two empties."


    Nishang was a little nervous when she first heard what lanran said. When she heard lanran say "bring up the inner two emptiness", nishang felt that her world had stepped on at once. Nishang looked at the door with a trace of expectation. Nishang wanted to see the warm faces of her mother and sister.


    When Tongren heard lanran''s words, the green veins on his nose suddenly protruded. Tongren scolded "lanran, you bastard." however, Tongren was trapped by the iron chain. No matter how Tongren struggled

 V1.Chapter 1502

    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng trembled and said, "you... You are rotten wood. LAN ran was stunned when she heard the name. She stopped smiling and looked at ruiqiao Yifeng who was originally protecting behind Tong people.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng first saw lanran, her expression suddenly became gloomy and terrible. Even, ruiqiao Yifeng began to stare at lanran tremblingly. At first, Tong people thought ruiqiao Yifeng was afraid, so they always protected ruiqiao Yifeng behind them, and lanran indulged in the mental torture of nishang and Tong people, so he didn''t care about ruiqiao Yifeng.


    However, lanran didn''t expect that someone would suddenly call her this name. This is the name lanran used when she inquired about the whereabouts of bengyu when she was still the captain of the 13th team of the imperial court.


    Lanran picks her eyebrows, looks at ruiqiao Yifeng, and says "NAGase Ayako?"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng hears lanran''s words, he knows that lanran is a dead man. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes suddenly turn red, looks at lanran fiercely and says "I thought it was fake that you liked me, but I didn''t expect that even you were fake. No wonder I''ve been secretly asking if there was a person named deadwood Youjie in the deadwood family all these years. It turns out you''re not called deadwood Youjie at all."


    Lanran looks at Rui Qiao Yifeng''s eyes. The anger in her eyes suddenly disappears. Lanran looks at Rui Qiao Yifeng and laughs loudly, and the laughter is getting louder and louder. Even lanran can''t straighten up.


    Tongren was stunned when they first heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. In the twinkling of an eye, they remembered that ruiqiao Yifeng once said that she had an enemy. That person not only cheated her feelings, but even killed her father and mother, but also her best brother. The whole family tried to make him escape. Tongren couldn''t stand up when they looked at lanran. Tongren''s eyes were red. Lanran did it in the end How many things.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at lanran without any guilt and even laughs. Ruiqiao Yifeng angrily scolds lanran, "you bastard, it''s you, you killed my relatives."


    Lanran straightens up slowly when she hears ruiqiao Yifeng''s words and wipes the tears left by her smile. Lanran says slowly "I''ve never seen such a silly woman as you. Originally, I was still thinking about how to master your father''s weakness. Unexpectedly, your woman helped me and made it easy for me. Your father exchanged the news about avalanche jade in order to protect your life."


    "Otherwise, how could I get the broken jade so soon? Now my psychic concentration has increased greatly. You ruiqiao Yifeng have helped me a lot!" lanran smiled and looked at ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng shouted angrily, "you scum, no, you don''t deserve to be called a man."


    Lanran doesn''t care about the abuse in ruiqiao Yifeng''s mouth. Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng''s face, she says, "in fact, your parents and even your brother''s death don''t blame me, but yourself. If it weren''t for you, I might not be able to kill your father and brother at all. It''s you who killed your own relatives. Why don''t you scold yourself if you scold me like this, ha ha ha."


    Lanran suddenly sees the guilt and remorse in the heart of ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng is silent when listening to lanran''s words. Tears continue to fall from his face, drop by drop, and his hand is tightly clenched.


    Tongren couldn''t stop his anger when he saw this scene. Tongren shouted to lanran, "lanran, are you human? Do you still have a heart? Does your heart turn into emptiness like those emptiness?"


    Lanran ignores it. Lanran claps her hands and says, "bring nishang''s mother and sister up."


    Tong people have long known that nishang''s mother and sister have turned into emptiness. Tong people have seen that ruiqiao Yifeng''s mood is out of control. If nishang is collapsing, the three of them are doomed not to return to the corpse soul world today, and everything is over.


    Tongren shouted loudly and struggled constantly. Even if the rope has cut Tongren''s skin, and even blood continues to stay along the rope, Tongren still shouted loudly, "lanran, don''t do this. If you have seed, let me go. Let''s fight to the death."


    Lanran turns a deaf ear and quietly waits for the moment when nishang''s mother and sister bring her to nishang''s eyes. Nishang hears the dialogue between Tongren and lanran and clicks in her heart. However, nishang is still looking at the door calmly.


    Slowly, the door was opened. Tong people could see that the door was a big one and a small one. Two empties were being brought in. The two empties were lying drooling. They couldn''t even see the most basic human shape. Tong people closed their eyes and rushed hard into the column.


    Nishang saw these two empty looks, one big and one small, lying ferociously drooling, and even unable to stand. She could only crawl on the ground. Her hair, originally from her smiling mother and sister, has now put on a pale mask and scarlet eyes, telling the fact that they are no longer human.


    Nishang closed her eyes powerlessly, clenched her hands tightly, and the blood kept flowing out of her hands, but nishang still didn''t feel the pain. No matter how much pain in her body could catch up with her inner pain, nishang even wanted to cry bitterly, and finally she could only sob and cry.


    Lanran said wickedly, "nishang, haven''t you been begging me to show you your mother and sister? Why don''t you open your eyes now that they come?"


    Nishang opens her eyes. The original pure eyes are full of pain. Red blood crawls all over her eyes. Nishang maliciously asks lanran word by word, "lanran, are you not afraid of suffering, heaven and dispatch?"


    Lanran laughed at nishang''s question. Lanran said wildly, "Heaven''s curse, hahaha, who is heaven? When I fuse and collapse jade and make Wang Jian, my face breaking army rushed over, then I am heaven, and who dares to punish me."


    Nishang, Rui, Qiao Yifeng and Tong people all want to rush over and kill lanran. If they can kill with their eyes, I''m afraid lanran is full of holes at this time. Lanran doesn''t care to say "the weak eat the strong and the survival of the fittest. You should have known for a long time. Why do you care so much."


    After that, lanran touches nishang''s mother''s head and nods to urchiola SIFA. Urchiola SIFA goes out at once. Lanran looks at nishang''s mother and sister and says, "you''re hungry. You''ll be full right away."


    Nishang opened her eyes when she heard this sentence, and an arrow step was about to rush over. However, the nearby Xu mercilessly pulled nishang''s action, so that nishang couldn''t move.


    Soon, ulchiola SIFA came back, with some powerless soldiers behind him. Nishang cried and said, "no, no, mother."

 V1.Chapter 1503

    Nishang screamed in despair, as if it could awaken the beauty of her mother and sister in the past. However, in the end, nishang just watched her mother and sister devour those innocent souls with tears. Finally, she sighed with satisfaction.


    The look in nishang''s eyes changed again and again. The original reluctance slowly became firm. Nishang slowly got up and went to lanran. Lanran picked up her eyebrows. It seemed that she was surprised by nishang''s reaction.


    Nishang looks at lanran''s eyes and slowly says, "can I have a few words with my mother and sister? Just a few words." lanran is in a trance. Lanran doesn''t know how. It seems that she can''t refuse nishang''s request. Lanran agrees all of a sudden.


    There was some relief in nishang''s eyes. She slowly walked towards her mother and sister. Looking at their original pure eyes, they were full of scarlet bloodthirsty. Nishang walked towards her mother and sister again and again with tears.


    Nishang felt that every step she took was like walking on the blade, tearing her heart bit by bit, but nishang was still close to her mother and sister.


    Finally, nishang showed a desperate smile, sad and moving. Lanran suddenly woke up at this time. However, nishang has inserted her hidden samurai sword into her mother and sister. This is the self-defense weapon given to her by her grandfather. Nishang didn''t expect that she used it for her mother and sister for the first time.


    Lanran looks at nishang''s action in surprise. Unexpectedly, nishang is so decisive. This is something lanran never thought of. Ruiqiao Yifeng and Tong people look at nishang''s action. As partners who get along day and night, how much courage and how long decision nishang made this knife. Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at nishang''s back and keeps crying, Even Tongren''s eyes were red at this time.


    Tongren worked hard to condense their spiritual power with their uninjured hands. Now when they are sad, they should protect their lives and try to save energy. When they have the ability, they will fight back hard.


    Just as the Tong people were gathering their spiritual power and preparing to blow away the fragments trapped in them, before the Tong people had gathered, ulchiola SIFA was a little empty in the direction of the Tong people. The strength originally accumulated by the Tong people seemed to have been broken and disappeared silently. The Tong people snorted, and the hands that could have moved could not move at once, Blood is constantly flowing out of the pores.


    Tong people are desperate. Is that what they want? Tongren is unwilling. Lanran looks at Tongren''s evil smile and sees that she is about to come to Tongren''s side.


    With a "bang", the stone slab on his head suddenly fell down, blocking LAN Ran''s footsteps, and gunpowder smoke rose everywhere. When Tong people were confused, the iron chain on Tong people was suddenly broken with a "touch", and the familiar voice suddenly came to his ears, "Tong people, go, I''ll help you block it first."


    Tongren was delighted. It was the sound of a red monkey. Tongren hurried to find ruiqiao Yifeng and nishang. Tongren held ruiqiao Yifeng in one hand and nishang in the other.


    Nishang kept struggling and didn''t leave. Tong people''s hands couldn''t use their strength at all. With a cruel heart, Tong people knocked nishang unconscious. Holding nishang in one hand and ruiqiao Yifeng in the other hand, he shouted loudly at the smoke, "red monkey entangled with lanran and ulchiola Xifa," red monkey, come on. "


    The red monkey withstood the blow of ulchiola SIFA and kept blocking lanran''s progress. Fortunately, the iron bar kept absorbing the attack, otherwise, the red monkey would have fainted to the ground.


    When the red monkey heard the cry of Tong man, he fiercely hit the building above his head with an iron bar. The stone crackled down and blocked the footsteps of LAN ran and ulchiola Xifa. The two people jumped back quickly. At this time, the red monkey grabbed ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand. Tong man hurried to run his spiritual power, regardless of the sharp pain in his arm.


    The four people disappeared together. When lanran and ulchiola SIFA cleaned up the stone, the four people had long disappeared. Lanran was angry and scolded, "asshole, they let him escape in front of them. What''s the matter, ulchiola SIFA? Don''t you swear that Tongren is a waste and isn''t worth fighting? What''s the matter now."


    Urchiola SIFA still has a cold face. Although lanran scolds herself for being calm, urchiola SIFA half kneels down and says to lanran, "Wang, please give me a chance and let me bring the Tongren back in person."


    Lanran rubs her hair angrily and says to urceola SIFA, "urceola SIFA, I hope you can do what you say. Don''t let me down like this time."


    Urchiola SIFA said solemnly, "I swear to you with my life that I will bring Tong people here to reflect the shame I have suffered today."


    With a cold hum, LAN ran brushed her sleeve and left.


    Urchiola SIFA waited until lanran walked away, then slowly got up, looked at the mess in front of her, smiled and murmured, "Tong man, you really made me start to be serious."


    When urchiola SIFA finished, he ordered Xu to deal with the house between them, and then he was ready to go to the soul world to catch the Tong people. However, urchiola SIFA was ready to investigate the Tong people first.


    Tongren and others finally returned to the corpse soul world and safely sent ruiqiao Yifeng and others to the corpse soul world. Tongren couldn''t stand it anymore. He suddenly fainted and unconscious.


    When Tong people woke up, they found that they were lying in bed and their wounds had been wrapped up. Tong people stood on their arms and were wrapped in circles like mummies. Tong people laughed at once. Tong people really wanted to know who did it.


    Tongren struggled to get up and looked at the nearby environment. He found himself lying in an ancient and simple room. Although it was similar to an ordinary Japanese room on the surface, the decorations in the room showed the connotation of the owner.


    After opening the sliding door, rotten wood and beauty saw the Tong people looking around. Rotten wood and beauty laughed and put the porridge in their hands near the Tong people. Rotten wood and beauty said, "you, why do you move back and forth as soon as you wake up? Your hands are not sharp yet."


    Tong man looked at deadwood and beauty, pulled his face and said, "you... Why are you here?"


    Deadwood and beauty said, "who do you think? I saved you." & #160;

 V1.Chapter 1504

    Tongren asked deadwood and Mei, "how did I get here?"


    "You''re finally awake, Tong man. If you don''t wake up, I''ll wake you up." the red monkey came from the outside and saw Tong man wake up. He hurried to say, God knows that Tong man fell asleep as soon as he arrived at the corpse soul world. How flustered the red monkey was. Fortunately, rotten wood and beauty came. No, the red monkey really didn''t know what to do.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tongren and said, "after I just got home, my family couldn''t see me for a long time and were anxious to contact me. However, in order to follow lanran, I threw away the tools for contacting the corpse soul world. As a result, the people of the family couldn''t find me for a long time. In fact, they have forgiven me for a long time. They have been looking for me all these years."


    "So, after I came back, they didn''t blame me. I also told them something we knew about lanran. Then I came to you and wanted to discuss some plans together. As a result, I received your signal to stay in the corpse soul world, and found that you went to the virtual circle with ruiqiao Yifeng." rotten wood and Mei said, it seemed that they could feel the intersection at that time.


    "I wanted to find you for a long time, but my father said to prepare, or there would be no return. Later, I really couldn''t stay. I led a small team to find you secretly. Before we could wait, we received the news that my father said he felt your soul fluctuation and said you had come back, so I hurried to locate your position and rushed over." Deadwood and beauty looked at Tong people with a smile.


    "But when I saw you, I was really shocked. One of your arms was broken, the other arm was swollen and tall, full of blood, lying on the ground, and your neon clothes were unconscious, full of tears, and ruiqiao Yifeng was dull. Fortunately, the red monkey was normal. Although you were hurt, at least you didn''t fall down."


    Deadwood and Mei touched his chest. It seemed that he thought there were still some lingering palpitations in the picture at that time.


    Tongren said to deadwood and beauty from the bottom of his heart, "thank you, deadwood and beauty."


    It''s rare for deadwood Hemei to hear Tongren''s gratitude. Deadwood Hemei joked and said, "it''s rare for you to thank Tongren from the bottom of your heart. I really can''t afford it."


    When Tongren heard deadwood and Mei laughing, he turned his eyes at the red monkey. Deadwood and Mei were about to hit him. Tongren hurried to beg for mercy, and the three laughed.


    Tong people suddenly remembered that neither ruiqiao Yifeng nor nishang had come. Tong people looked out and asked rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey, "where are ruiqiao Yifeng and nishang? Why can''t you see them."


    The red monkey and rotten wood and beauty looked at each other. They sighed secretly, hesitated again and again, and decided to tell Tongren the truth, otherwise Yitong people''s wisdom Chengdu would guess the truth.


    Tongren saw the hesitation in the eyes of the two people. With a "click" in his heart, Tongren was about to get up. Deadwood and Mei hurriedly pressed Tongren and said, "don''t worry, listen to me."


    Tongren resisted the impulse to rush out to see ruiqiao, Yifeng and nishang, and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with them?"


    Since deadwood and beauty decided to tell Tong people, they didn''t hesitate, deadwood and beauty said "Since you came back from the empty circle the next day, although ruiqiao Yifeng has some depression and unhappiness, I also heard the red monkey talk about her. I went to persuade ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng has been gone for too long. Although ruiqiao Yifeng has a lot of resentment in his heart now, fortunately, he still lives normally."


    Rotten wood and beauty had a meal, looked at Tong people''s expression and continued, "but nishang was not. We checked her when she was unconscious and found that she had nothing, so I didn''t care, because I didn''t know what nishang experienced at that time."


    "But in the next few days, nishang didn''t eat or drink, and didn''t even have any expression. She stayed in the black room and didn''t act. She was neither sad nor crying. I went to nishang twice. Nishang completely closed her inner world and ignored me. Fortunately, all people in the corpse and soul world are spiritual bodies. They won''t starve to death. They can live with water. Otherwise, she is now one You''ll starve to death. "


    Rotten wood and beauty will think about nishang''s recent state, and they can''t help themselves. Rotten wood and beauty said weakly. Tong people listened to rotten wood and beauty, and their eyebrows and hearts tightened together. It seems that they didn''t expect nishang to be so.


    However, at that time, nishang was determined to kill her mother and sister, and how much determination she made, probably with the belief that she would die. However, because nishang''s mother and sister were empty, they could no longer recover their original appearance, I''m afraid they would never come back.


    Tongren sighed and said to rotten wood and beauty, "rotten wood and beauty, let''s go and show me how the neon clothes are."


    Although rotten wood and beauty are worried about Tongren''s body, rotten wood and beauty also know the position of nishang in Tongren''s heart, so they have to put aside what their father wants to talk to Tongren. After all, nishang is now like this, Tongren may not be in the mood to talk about lanran with their father.


    Rotten wood and beauty lead Tong people to nishang''s room. Rotten wood and beauty don''t go in. They lead Tong people to the door and leave. Rotten wood and beauty know that it''s no use going now, so they don''t bother them anymore.


    Tongren slowly opened nishang''s door with a complicated face. Tongren''s pupils contracted at the sight of nishang, and his eyes turned red. Tongren slowly walked into nishang.


    Nishang squatted in the corner of the wall and looked at the front with dull eyes. His eyes were deeply concave. The originally energetic people have become decadent, and his clothes are no longer as clean and bright as before.


    Even if Tong people opened the door, nishang didn''t seem to hear it. He still looked at the front with dull eyes as before. Tong people squatted next to nishang, stretched out his hand to touch nishang''s hair, forced nishang''s head to his shoulder, and Tong people gently said, "silly nishang, since it''s hard, don''t stand up, cry, I''m with you."


    Nishang heard what Tongren said. Her eyes were red and her tears swirled in her eyes. However, nishang endured to keep it from falling. Tongren didn''t say anything, but touched nishang''s head again and again and said, "good nishang, don''t bear it, okay? I''ll accompany you anyway. Cry, I''m here."


    After hearing this sentence, nishang couldn''t help it any more. She hugged Tong Ren tightly and burst into tears# 160;

 V1.Chapter 1505

    Tongren listened to nishang''s cry and felt the strength of nishang''s tight grasp. Tongren had also felt this despair. However, nishang personally killed his mother and sister. This pain is even worse than the pain of losing relatives.


    Nishang cried bitterly with Tong people in her arms and said, "Tong people, do you know? I killed them myself. It was me. I killed them myself. I thought I was smart. As a result, I killed them."


    Tongren listens to nishang''s grief and wants to bear all the pain for nishang. However, Tongren knows that this is nishang''s own business. Nishang must come out by herself. Others can''t help her. However, Tongren still feel heartache.


    Tongren touched nishang''s hair and said gently, "don''t push everything on yourself. Your mother and sister know it will hurt. Now you have to live better for your mother and sister, because you are their hope."


    Nishang still couldn''t forgive herself from the fact that she killed her mother and sister. Nishang kept crying and closed her eyes powerlessly. Nishang said in despair, "you know, Tongren, as soon as I close my eyes every day, I can think of the day when I inserted the cold samurai sword into my mother and sister''s body."


    Nishang said that her body could not stop shaking. It seemed that she came back to that day. Nishang said in a trembling voice, "I see the pain and despair in their eyes, but, however, I must do so. I really can''t see my mother and sister become those inhuman emptiness to devour those innocent souls. I can''t do it, Tong people."


    Nishang said in a weaker and weaker voice, and finally fainted. Tongren suddenly broke when they heard nishang''s voice. Tongren hurried to look at nishang and injected his spiritual power into nishang''s body. They found that nishang was just depressed for many days and didn''t eat for a long time. Coupled with the release of today''s mood, some of his body couldn''t bear it and suddenly fainted.


    Tong people wiped the tears from the corners of nishang''s eyes, sighed, picked up nishang, went to the bed, put nishang on the bed, carefully covered the quilt for her, Tong people stood by the bed with frowned eyebrows and watched nishang for a long time, and finally walked out of nishang''s room slowly.


    Rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey saw Tong people coming out. They hurriedly asked "how''s nishang now?".


    Tongren looked serious and frowned tightly. He shook his head at them and stopped talking.


    Red monkey and rotten wood and beauty shook their heads when they saw Tong man, and they stopped questioning. They looked at each other, and both saw each other''s helplessness and heartache.


    Just as Tongren was preparing to make some food for nishang, rotten wood and Mei stopped Tongren and said, "Tongren, my father wants to see you and talk to you about lanran."


    Tongren was stunned and nodded. In fact, Tongren had long wanted to visit deadwood Hemei''s father. After all, deadwood Hemei''s father saved his life indirectly. These days he was unconscious, thanks to the shelter and care of deadwood Hemei''s family, otherwise, the situation could be more serious now. Tongren changed his clothes and went to see her father with rotten wood and beauty.


    As soon as Tong people entered the door, they saw a figure sitting upright. They saw Tong people and rotten wood and beauty coming in. They raised their eyes, looked at them, smiled and said to them, "you''re coming."


    Tongren looked at the father of rotten wood and beauty and had a similar outline to rotten wood and beauty. Although the rotten wood family, as the head of the four families, was admired by countless gods of death, rotten wood and beauty''s father did not have the pursuit of utilitarianism or ambition like lanran. On the contrary, it is full of kindness and tenderness. It is no wonder that deadwood and beauty have an indisputable tenderness in their bones despite their bad temper.


    Tongren couldn''t help but feel good for and respect for deadwood Hemei''s father. He bowed to deadwood Hemei''s father at the door, and then took off his clogs and walked into deadwood Hemei''s father''s room. Deadwood Hemei saw that Tongren had entered the house, didn''t go in, looked at his father, and respectfully said, "father, I''ll go back first."


    Seeing Tongren''s actions, deadwood Hemei''s father couldn''t help nodding secretly. He thought about how deadwood Hemei strongly recommended Tongren the other day. Deadwood Hemei''s father felt that he had slightly changed his impression of Tongren, but what happened depends on Tongren''s next performance.


    Tong people saw that deadwood and beauty didn''t follow up. Although they were nervous, they still knelt down in front of deadwood and beauty''s father.


    At this time, deadwood Hemei''s father was making tea for Tong people. Tong people looked at deadwood Hemei''s father''s concentrate and saw deadwood Hemei''s father''s room. The room was clean and tidy. There were a lot of paintings and calligraphy hanging on the walls in the room. The calligraphy was powerful and flexible. It can be seen that deadwood Hemei''s father should be a noble man.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father seemed to see that Tong people were looking at their room and said leisurely, "the paintings and calligraphy in the room were written when I had nothing to do, not by some celebrities."


    Tongren said to deadwood and Mei''s father, "whether it''s a celebrity''s calligraphy and painting, it''s valuable as long as people understand it. Why care if it''s a celebrity''s?"


    Deadwood Hemei''s father seemed surprised when he heard what Tongren said. He didn''t seem to expect Tongren to say so. After all, deadwood Hemei''s father, as the head of the deadwood family, saw too many Yin and Yang violations and was used to too many flattering words. Suddenly, he heard Tongren say so, which made deadwood Hemei''s father look at Tongren with admiration.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father continued to make tea. It seemed that he inadvertently asked Tongren, "so, what do you understand from my calligraphy and painting?"


    Tong people smiled, looked at deadwood and Mei''s father and said slowly "Let''s start with your paintings. Most of them are flowers and plants, which proves that you don''t like war very much. I''m afraid being the patriarch is mostly under the pressure of some families. However, there will still be some majestic feelings in your paintings, which proves that you are bright and aboveboard and not a calculating person."


    Tongren once again looked at the words of deadwood and Meimei''s father and continued, "your words are flowing, mostly with feelings, which proves that you usually like this kind of real life more¡°


    Deadwood Hemei''s father didn''t answer immediately. He handed Tongren a cup of the tea he made. Tongren respectfully said thank you. Tongren took it and drank it up.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at Tong Ren and said with some teasing, "since you are so smart, guess why I came to you?"

 V1.Chapter 1506

    Tong man looked at deadwood and Mei''s father and said slowly, "I don''t dare to guess what you mean."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father said, "if you don''t say it, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Tong shrugged and said, "your desire for peace may not be realized for a while and a half."


    Deadwood Hemei''s father didn''t seem to expect Tongren to say so. He smiled bitterly. It seems that the child has starved me to death. Deadwood Hemei''s father sighed helplessly.


    "Either Mizuko has been emphasizing that you are partners, or I will pull you into our rotten wood family. It''s really disturbing for a person like you to become an enemy. Lanran will regret it." rotten wood and Mei''s father shook his head as he said.


    Half a ring, deadwood and Mei''s father said, "now we can talk about some serious things. I heard Meizi say that you have entered the virtual circle and fought with LAN ran. Can you tell me all you know? ¡°


    Tongren remembered the harm that nishang and ruiqiao Yifeng had received in lanran. Tongren couldn''t help but look angry and said to deadwood and Mei''s father, "my partner was known by lanran because of his healing spirit and human ability, kidnapped her mother and sister, and even turned them into emptiness to torture their spirit." Tongren said, his body trembling.


    "In addition, lanran and bengyu are about to merge together. I can obviously feel that his spiritual pressure is much stronger than the general captain, and he has created too many face breaking armies with bengyu, and even a large number of virtual people linger in the virtual night palace of the virtual circle to protect his safety. Moreover, lanran seems to be able to monitor every move of the virtual circle and enter the virtual circle from us We seem to have been discovered by blue dye. "


    Deadwood Hemei''s father listened to Tongren''s words and was shocked by lanran''s strength and the rapid development of the virtual circle. Deadwood Hemei''s father frowned and knew that this matter could not be delayed any more. We must stop lanran''s plan and combat the strength of the virtual circle quickly, otherwise, the balance of the world will be destroyed by lanran''s selfish desires. "


    Looking at the nervous look of rotten wood and Mei''s father, Tongren knew that with the support of the corpse soul world, everything would be much easier. Tongren suddenly remembered that lanran said to look for "Wang Jian", and immediately stopped rotten wood and Mei''s father and asked with some hesitation.


    "I''m afraid I have a question to ask you." Tong Ren looked into the eyes of rotten wood and Mei''s father and said slowly. Tong Ren always felt that only rotten wood and Mei''s father could give himself an answer to this matter.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father said suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Tong people once noticed the look of rotten wood and Mei''s father and asked again, "Wang Jian, do you know what it is¡°


    Deadwood Hemei''s father was stunned when he heard Tongren''s words. Then his face changed, and even some of his gentle faces suddenly became ferocious. Some eagerly asked Tongren, "who did you listen to this thing¡°


    Tongren seems to be surprised by such a rotten wood and Mei''s father. He doesn''t seem to believe that rotten wood and Mei''s father will change so much. He slowly says, "when I fight with lanran in the empty circle, lanran says that as long as he finds Wang Jian, he will become the master of the world."


    Deadwood Hemei''s father was stunned at once. His eyebrows frowned tightly. It seemed that he couldn''t believe Tongren''s words. Tongren slowly looked at deadwood Hemei''s father''s look and carefully said, "what is Wang Jian?"


    Deadwood and Mei''s father seemed to grow old all at once, and said slowly "When you know about the king key, you should first know that there is a foundation in the corpse soul world, the present world and even the virtual circle, that is, the spirit king. The spirit king has an extremely closed space in the corpse soul world. If you want to enter this space, you must use the king key. The king key is passed on by the general captain, and others can''t know it¡°


    Tongren''s expression became stunned when he heard what rotten wood and Mei''s father said. He couldn''t stop wondering how lanran knew this. And once lanran knew how to make Wang Jian, the world would change dramatically.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father quickly got up and said, "now I want to discuss with the 13th guard team or the central 46th room. Just wait for me here and wait for me when I come back¡°


    Tongren nodded, bowed to deadwood and Mei''s father, and went out.


    As Tong Ren walks, he thinks about the words of rotten wood and Mei''s father. If lanran really gets the production method of Wang Jian, who can stop lanran. Moreover, now the corpse soul world should notice that lanran has time.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling suddenly hit Tongren''s heart. Tongren raised his head and looked around. He found that there was no abnormal situation. The strange feeling disappeared. Tongren frowned and thought, "is it an illusion¡°


    Soon Tong people shook their heads. No, it was no illusion, mixed with peeping and contempt. Tong people stood in place, but they couldn''t find their inner feeling.


    Tongren was a little flustered. Tongren always felt that something bad would happen. Now they can only wait for the news of deadwood and Meimei''s father to decide their next action. However, no matter how the corpse soul world decides, they must go to the virtual circle again.


    Rotten wood and beauty were not far away from Tongren. Seeing Tongren''s strange actions, they couldn''t help laughing. They quickly walked over and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you standing here foolishly. ¡°


    Tong man shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Rotten wood and beauty could not help worrying when they saw that Tongren was worried. Was it his father who said something to Tongren that made Tongren uncomfortable?


    Deadwood and beauty asked, "did my father say anything to you that made you unhappy?"


    Seeing the worry of rotten wood and beauty, Tong man quickly smiled and said, "no, your father is very kind, and he has gone to report it to the people above. I think there will be results soon."


    Deadwood and Mei patted themselves on the chest with their hands and said with a long sigh of relief, "look at you, I thought my father said something to you that made you unhappy."


    Tongren hurriedly said, "no, no, i... I''m just worried about nishang." Tongren didn''t tell the truth. To tell the truth, he didn''t want rotten wood and beauty to worry too much.


    Rotten wood and beauty suddenly became worried and nervous when they heard what Tongren said.


    Tongren sighed and said, "where''s the kitchen? I''ll get nishang something to eat. I can''t let her go on like this anymore."

 V1.Chapter 1507

    Deadwood and Mei sighed, looked at the Tongren and said, "in that case, I''ll take you."


    Tongren said, "well, let''s go together."


    The two men were speechless all the way and soon arrived at the kitchen. Tong people cooked in person and prepared some stomach food for nishang. Although they won''t die if they don''t eat in the corpse soul world, they can live as long as they have water. However, in order to meet the appetite of some nobles, ordinary nobles will build a kitchen near their own house.


    Tongren tried his best to make some porridge for nishang and tried to make a taste of the world. Rotten wood and beauty and Tongren walked to nishang''s room together. The red monkey was standing outside and walking back and forth. It seemed that he was hesitating whether to go in or not. When he saw Tongren and rotten wood and beauty, his eyes brightened and hurried towards them.


    Tongren asked with some worry, "is nishang awake now?"


    The red monkey said with a bitter face, "I woke up, but I still didn''t move. I seem to be more reluctant to speak. I just went in and took a look. Nishang sat motionless in the corner. I went in and wanted her to drink. Nishang ignored me at all. I can''t help but come out. I don''t have any way now."


    Tongren sighed and seemed helpless. He turned and was about to enter nishang''s house.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong people were about to enter, quickly took Tong people''s arm and asked, "what do you want to do to nishang when you go in? She doesn''t listen to any of us now."


    Tongren was a little helpless, but his eyes were more determined. He said to deadwood and beauty, "since the soft is not good, come hard. Generally let her live, and she can''t be so depressed anymore." then he went inside.


    The red monkey and deadwood Hemei looked worried. Both of them could only wait quietly at the door. Deadwood Hemei prayed silently, and the red monkey scratched his face anxiously.


    Tongren slowly opened the sliding door, and the room was dark. Fortunately, Tongren had Indra''s eyes, otherwise they couldn''t see a figure sitting in the corner.


    Tongren turned on the light, opened the sliding door, and communicated the stuffy air in the house with the fresh air outside. Nishang closed his eyes at once, but his face was still without waves.


    Tongren slowly walked into nishang, slowly handed the porridge in his hand to nishang, and slowly said, "drink it, you haven''t eaten for a long time, so you can''t go on like this."


    Nishang still ignored her. Her eyes were dull. Tong people looked at nishang with some pain and said, "your body can''t bear it if you go on like this. Even in the corpse soul world, you can''t starve to death, but your spiritual power will pass quickly, which will only make your spiritual power weaker."


    Nishang''s eyes flashed for a moment, but he still didn''t look at Tong people. He still sat on the ground motionless. Tong people looked at nishang who didn''t cherish his body and asked angrily, "what do you want now? Is it a desire to die?"


    Nishang''s eyes flickered constantly. When she heard that Tongren was dead, her eyes suddenly turned red. Her eyes finally fluctuated. She slowly turned her head and looked at Tongren and nodded.


    Tongren smiled angrily, looked at nishang and said, "OK, you want to die, OK, I''ll give you a knife." after Tongren said that, he threw his samurai sword at nishang''s feet. The blade broke into the ground and made a clear sound. Nishang looked at the martial arts sword under his feet.


    Tongren looked at nishang angrily and said, "if you really want to die, you''ll pick up the samurai sword on the ground and end your life. Don''t waste your life like this. I tell you nishang, I used to think you were a strong girl, but now I know I''m wrong, and I''m rough and thorough."


    Tongren''s words mercilessly broke into nishang''s self-esteem and psychological defense. Tongren looked at the twinkling tears in nishang''s eyes and continued to speak with his own heartache "Your mother and sister put their hope of life on you, and you? Trample their hope so easily. Think about it carefully. In addition to torturing yourself and those who love you, can you let your enemies die?"


    Nishang''s tears kept falling slowly along his face. Tong people knew that their words were still useful to nishang. At least now nishang was no longer deaf. Tong people picked up the knife at nishang''s foot, forced it on nishang''s hand and said viciously.


    "You now have two choices. Temporarily put down your samurai sword, drink this bowl of porridge, work harder to live for your mother and sister, strive to improve your ability, kill lanran and avenge your mother and sister, or kill yourself with a knife, and your mother and sister die in vain. You choose."


    There seemed to be more and more tears in nishang''s eyes. Nishang couldn''t help it anymore. She didn''t say anything. She threw out the knife in her hand and drank the porridge cooked by Tongren while crying.


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he looked at nishang trying to bear the pain and constantly sent the porridge into his mouth. He couldn''t help the pain in his heart until nishang finished drinking the porridge. Tongren hurriedly hugged nishang and said, "have a good rest. You''re too tired now."


    Nishang originally wanted to go to training nonstop, but after many days of suffering, nishang couldn''t help it anymore. She fell asleep slowly relying on the warm shoulders of Tong people.


    Tongren kept holding nishang until they heard the even breathing sound of nishang, and then slowly picked up nishang. The thin nishang has become lighter and lighter these days. Tongren even thought whether nishang would be blown away by the wind. Tongren looked at nishang''s sleeping face and finally put down their hanging heart.


    When Tong man came out of the house, the red monkey and rotten wood and beauty were waiting at the door. The red monkey rarely sat on the ground. However, his face was full of worry, and rotten wood and beauty were constantly closing their eyes and praying for neon.


    Two people saw Tong people coming out. Both of them hurriedly stood up. The red monkey hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter, nishang?"


    Tongren said with a sigh of relief, "it finally stimulated her desire to live, but I''m afraid her body can''t bear it now."


    Rotten wood and beauty and red monkey were obviously relieved when they heard Tongren say so. After all, as long as they stimulated nishang''s desire to live, they even pulled nishang back from the gate of hell.


    Just as deadwood and Mei wanted to say something to Tong people, a man in Black Warrior costume rushed over and said, "Miss, your excellency wants to discuss something with you and Tong people."

 V1.Chapter 1508

    Deadwood Hemei and Tong Ren look at each other. They both know that it seems that deadwood Hemei''s father has finished the blue dye affair with the 46th room and the 13th guard team. Tong Ren calls the red monkey and the three are ready to discuss something with deadwood Hemei''s father.


    However, when the red monkey heard that he was going to a meeting, he refused without thinking about it. He said that he couldn''t stand that feeling. He couldn''t help Tong Ren, so he let him do what he wanted to do. He and rotten wood and beauty went to find rotten wood and beauty''s father.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father are sitting in the room. With a happy face waiting for deadwood and meihetong, deadwood and meihetong''s father rarely didn''t feel calm. Instead, he was a little excited and couldn''t bear to rub his hands.


    When deadwood Hemei''s father saw that deadwood Hemei and Tong were happy, he didn''t ask. The red monkey and others didn''t come together, so he said excitedly to deadwood Hemei and Tong "I have reported lanran to room 46 and the 13th team of the imperial court. They have had an emergency meeting. Room 46 decides to send one of the 13th team of the imperial court to march into the virtual circle with them."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father continued, "the 46th room decided to let you eliminate the emptiness in the outer circle first, explore the situation, and then decide how many destruction legions of death lanran will be sent. I believe you can start in time."


    Tongren and deadwood Hemei look at each other. Unexpectedly, the corpse soul world will make such a rapid decision. It seems that lanran has really violated the inverse scale of the corpse soul world. Deadwood Hemei''s father can see that Tongren and deadwood Hemei are very happy and drive deadwood Hemei''s parents to be very excited. After all, the elimination of lanran won''t make the emptiness disappear all at once, but, At least for a while.


    This is what deadwood and Mei''s father wants to see. After all, once a war is launched, no one is willing. It''s best to nip the signs of war in the cradle now.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at the two people and said seriously, "I will give you some guidance these days before entering the virtual circle, which can at least increase your skills. War is not about smiling, and there must be no negligence or carelessness. You should recover quickly today, and I will personally guide you from tomorrow. ¡°


    Tongren was obviously surprised when they heard what deadwood Hemei''s father said. They didn''t even expect that deadwood Hemei''s father would personally teach himself and others. After all, Tongren and others have no substantive connection with deadwood Hemei''s father, but they can treat him equally.


    Tongren was a little excited and bowed again to deadwood Hemei''s father. Deadwood Hemei''s father said, "you don''t have to see it like this. I''ve heard Meizi say that you gave your life to save her life. It''s reasonable that I should thank you. ¡°


    Tong people look at rotten wood and beauty, and everything is moved in silence.


    Before Tong Ren returned to his room, he took another look at nishang and found that nishang''s mood had stabilized. However, nishang was still sleeping. However, nishang''s spiritual power was slowly improving. It seemed that her words had aroused her desire to survive.


    Tongren went to ruiqiao Yifeng''s room. These days, ruiqiao Yifeng has been busy with clothes and discussing lanran. He doesn''t have time to see her at all. Fortunately, ruiqiao Yifeng has been realizing his ability and her soul cutting knife these days, and has been immersed in his inner world. It seems that recently, ruiqiao Yifeng can''t wake up.


    Tongren walked to his room at ease and slowly entered the state of cultivation. Suddenly, the strange feeling in the daytime hit Tongren''s heart again. Tongren opened his eyes at once, and the strange feeling disappeared again.


    Tong people slowly looked around the room. Tong people knew that this was not an illusion at all, but a clear feeling of being monitored and the disdain of middle and high strength for low strength.


    Tongren summoned their soul chopping knife, because in the corpse soul world, everyone is in the spirit state, so Tongren has always been in the state of death.


    Tong people looked around and said word by word, "you''ve been watching me for so long, just show up."


    The air suddenly revolved, and even a black black hole slowly appeared. Tong people closely looked at the figure behind the black hole. Behind the black hole, urchiola''s beast like green pupils slowly appeared. Tong people have seen urchiola''s strength, and Tong people think he is the first person to break through the army.


    Ulchiola slowly looked at Tong man and said, "I''m taking you back."


    Tong people know that they can''t beat ulchiola at all now, but now in the corpse soul world, as long as they make a huge noise, they will attract deadwood and Mei''s father, and even the 13th team of the imperial court. They just have to stick to them until they come.


    Tongren tried his best to delay the time, asked urchiola and said, "with your strength, you can catch me tomorrow morning. Why wait until today."


    Ulchiola didn''t seem to care about Tongren''s Xiaojiu at all. Instead, he seriously replied, "because you attracted my interest in you, you can enter the virtual night palace in the virtual circle and leave under the eyes of lanran and me. Although you were injured, you didn''t die after all. So far, you are the first."


    The Tong people can see that ulchiola doesn''t care about his little action of delaying time at all. He basically expects that he can''t escape at all, or it can be said that ulchiola can take one step back to the virtual circle before the Tong people make a movement.


    Tong people now have no way but to drag as much as possible. While racking their brains to think of ways, they continue to delay time and ask, "aren''t you afraid that someone in the corpse soul world will be able to find you? Unexpectedly, they come to the corpse soul world to catch me so recklessly."


    Ulchiola said so many words that he was not impatient. He looked at the Tongren and said, "it is because the king gave us a tool that can shield our breath, so I was not found."


    Tongren still wanted to say something, but it was obvious that ulchiola did not intend to continue to answer. He walked slowly to Tongren and said, "now, you should go with me. Back to the virtual circle, you will know everything you want."


    Tongren heard ulchiola finish this sentence, and the whole body tightened up. It seems that this battle is inevitable. Tongren looked at ulchiola and said, "in that case, let''s fight. Although I can''t defeat you, I can''t sit and wait to die."


    Ulchiola said contemptuously, "your resistance is meaningless, so why struggle." Then he came to Tong people. Tong people also held the soul chopping knife tightly, endured the pain in their arms and operated their spiritual power.


    In this critical moment, "touch" sound, the door opened, Tong people''s heart suddenly relaxed, and finally came

 V1.Chapter 1509

    Ulchiola heard the sound of opening the door and looked at the door. The red monkey led rotten wood and beauty and rotten wood and beauty''s father, and even the members of the 13th team of the court. A large group of people looked at ulchiola.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong people in surprise and asked, "how did you do it?"


    Tong people smiled and said to urceola, "people who don''t have partners like you naturally don''t know how great the power of partners is."


    Urchiola looked at the Tongren and said, "it seems that I underestimated you. We''ll see you when you enter the virtual circle." then urchiola entered the black hole and didn''t risk catching the Tongren. After all, this is the corpse soul world, not the virtual circle.


    The taut nerves of Tong people relaxed slowly when they felt that the oppressive feeling of ulchiola really disappeared. After seeing ulchiola gone, the red monkeys and others also relaxed slowly.


    Tong people know that although urchiola didn''t catch herself today, it is mostly because he is afraid of being in the corpse soul world. Moreover, as the head of the rotten wood family, the father of rotten wood and beauty, the natural spirit pressure will not be weak.


    However, once he entered the let empty circle, I''m afraid urceola won''t give up and run away. The red monkey has seen the psychic concentration of urceola. Even if urceola doesn''t pull out his soul chopping knife, he can''t defeat urceola with all his strength.


    Tongren and the red monkey looked at each other and saw the relief in each other''s eyes. After all, they escaped a disaster. There was a feeling of luck in their hearts.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father said with some seriousness and fear, "how did he appear? How long has he been lurking in the corpse soul world? Is the strength of the virtual circle so strong now?"


    Tong Ren turned his head to look at deadwood and Mei''s father and said, "this is one of lanran''s broken army. Xu has developed rapidly under lanran''s leadership. If the corpse soul world still holds the previous attitude and does not stop lanran and let lanran get the production method of" Wang Jian ", the consequences will be unimaginable."


    After hearing Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei''s father''s face sank and said stuffy, "I will react to the 46th room and the 13th guard team here to attract their attention and vigilance." then he commanded the people behind to evacuate.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father was full of anger and disbelief. He kept thinking about ulchiola all the way. If it wasn''t Tong people and others, maybe the corpse soul world wouldn''t care at all. That''s why he has been letting lanran and others grow up to now.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at their father and then slowly approached Tongren. Looking at Tongren, they said nervously, "just now my father has been asking you some serious things. I can''t ask you. Is the wound on your arm cracked? Rotten wood and beauty said and touched Tongren''s arm.


    The Tong man looked at rotten wood and Mei and said with a smile, "no, I thought you would come later. As a result, you came before I started with ulchiola. ¡°


    Deadwood and Mei looked at Tong''s arm with some pain. "Before they said no, the wound on your hand burst open again, and it was a little bleeding. ¡°


    Tong people helplessly shrugged their shoulders and said, "after all, the situation is urgent¡®


    Deadwood Hemei looked at Tong people''s helpless eyes and suddenly remembered that the red monkey suddenly knocked on his door and told himself that Tong people were attacked by ulchiola. Deadwood Hemei asked the red monkey and Tong people curiously, "how did you two get in touch? Why did the red monkey know you were attacked by ulchiola?"


    When the red monkey and Tong people heard that deadwood and Mei asked, they both looked at each other and smiled, and then said in one voice, "of course, it''s because we have a good heart."


    After listening to the two people, deadwood and Meiti were stunned and looked at them incredulously, "don''t make trouble, you two. I''m serious."


    Both of them held a look that didn''t lie to you and said, "I didn''t lie to you. Really, we can talk in our hearts, that is, the legendary heart has a good connection."


    9. Upon hearing this answer, deadwood and Mei looked at the two people with a disdainful expression and said, "why do you two big men still say such... Words?"


    Tongren pretended to be angry and asked rotten wood and beauty, "what''s the matter? ¡°


    Deadwood and Mei blinked mischievously and said to Tong people, "of course... It''s a little boring. "Then deadwood and beauty ran out.


    Tongren is about to go after him. Rotten wood and Meimei run faster. Tongren and red monkey look at each other and laugh in place. Rotten wood and Meimei hear the hearty laughter of Tongren and red monkey after running. They know they have been cheated. They are a little embarrassed, but they can''t help smiling when they hear the long lost smile of Tongren and red monkey.


    While the three of them were enjoying this long lost and cheerful atmosphere, lanran in the virtual circle was trying to integrate with bengyu as much as possible. Ulchiola slowly approached the virtual night palace. Seeing that lanran was practicing, he stood next to him and waited silently.


    LAN ran feels the breath of ulchiola, closes her eyes and asks, "did you bring Tong people here?"


    Ulchiola said slowly, "No."


    Lanran fiercely opens her eyes, rushes to ulchiola''s side, pinches his neck, looks at ulchiola with a murderous face, and coldly says, "do you remember what I said?"


    Urceola didn''t change her face because lanran held her neck tightly. Instead, she looked at lanran calmly and said, "if you can''t catch Tong people, you''ll exchange your life."


    Lanran sees ulchiola''s calm expression, and her heart is full of atmosphere. Her eyebrows are tightly screwed together, and she asks coldly "Then you know that you haven''t brought the Tong people back because you are one of the ten blades. Do you think I dare not kill you? Ulchiola, I can transform your soul with broken jade to make you strong, and naturally transform other souls. This can''t be your dependence."


    Urchiola still looked at lanran and said slowly, "I never dare to think so, my king, I dare not forget your kindness to me, and it''s not good to have any arrogant and arrogant ideas, but I admit that my previous judgment was wrong. Tongren are not as useless as I thought."


    Lanran hears what urceola said and slowly releases her hand holding urceola. Her eyes, which were full of murderous intent and anger, gradually dissipate.


    Ulchiola slowly adjusted her breathing and cleaned her sleeves.


    LAN ran said behind ulchiola''s back, "what do you hear in the soul world?"

 V1.Chapter 1510

    After a long delay, urniola said, "when I went to the corpse soul world, the Tong people had already lived in the rotten wood house. The Tong people and the red monkey seemed to be able to communicate at a long distance, which led to my miss. However, the corpse soul world will soon send a group of members of the 13th team of the imperial court to clean up the outer ring of the empty circle, probably to explore our strength¡°


    LAN ran snorted coldly. " Do these pedantic managers think it''s useful to send those losers who don''t accomplish enough and have more than enough to fail? Since they want to explore our strength, let''s go out to practice our face breaking Legion and give a threat to the corpse soul world. Also, if you can''t catch Tong people this time, ulchiola, I won''t be so soft hearted as this time. "


    Ulchiola bowed her head slightly and said "yes" respectfully


    Lanran turns around and slowly walks to the throne. Urchiola sees lanran''s action and bows to lanran. Urchiola slowly retreats. Lanran is left alone in the virtual night palace, shrouded by a deep shadow.


    Lanran sits there with her eyebrows constantly twisted together. Her eyebrows are full of anger and impatience. Her face is gloomy and contemplative. Half a ring, lanran says viciously, "damn corpse soul world, when I integrate the broken jade, you will die sooner or later¡°


    There seems to be a dark soul that can''t be hidden in the gloomy virtual night palace. Ulchiola coldly walked out of lanran''s palace. Although the virtual night palace has a strong recovery ability, lanran''s handprint still left a deep mark under ulchiola''s neck.


    "Oh, this is a mission failure?" a query mixed with a smile broke the quiet virtual night palace. Outside, a tall man with silver hair was smiling at ulchiola.


    Ulchiola did not pay attention to the silver haired man''s inquiry, or even any attention, and went straight past him. The silver haired man didn''t stop smiling because of ulchiola''s indifference, and continued to look at ulchiola, with some helplessness.


    "Hey, hey, you''re so rude." ulchiola stopped beside the silver haired man, looked straight and said coldly.


    "Shiyin pill, do you know that curiosity will kill you when you work around lanran Wang?" Shiyin pill didn''t seem to care so much.


    Changing the topic, he said, "ulchiola, do you hate me, otherwise why are you so indifferent?"


    Urchiola was stunned when she heard shiyinwan''s words. She just wanted to say something. She suddenly remembered what Tongren had just said. With that proud and confident expression, she said, "you won''t feel like this without a partner."


    Ulchiola asked with some flameout, "what does the God of death look like in the corpse soul world?"


    When Shiyin pill heard ulchiola ask, she picked her eyebrows. She didn''t seem to believe that ulchiola would ask such a question. However, she patiently answered ulchiola''s question: "in the corpse soul world, most of the gods of death are warm, responsible and warm."


    When urchiola heard shiyinmaru say this, he turned his head and asked, "then why did you give up your three times captain of the 13th team to follow the blue dye king in a virtual circle¡®


    Shi Yinwan was stunned, but still said with a smile, "it''s because I hate myself who is so weak!"


    Erniola didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Shiyin pill. Shiyin pill didn''t say much, but continued to say with a smile, "you naturally don''t understand such feelings now¡°


    Ulchiola saw that Shiyin pill didn''t want to say anything more, so she didn''t continue to ask, and returned to her palace. While Shiyin pill stopped in place, hatred and remorse appeared in her smiling eyes, and then disappeared.


    On the other hand, Tong people are preparing to receive the training of rotten wood and Mei''s father. Originally, Tong people didn''t expect nishang to train with them. After all, nishang''s serious illness has just healed and the wound in his heart has just been put down. However, when Tong people are preparing to receive training, nishang suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.


    Nishang is dressed in a black Samurai costume with a cold expression. Although nishang was expressionless when dealing with outsiders in the past, when she knew that she was waiting with Tongren, she would still put down her guard in her heart and change her expression into a relaxed look.


    Tongren looked at such a nishang and knew that it was not easy to stimulate her desire for survival. The pain in her heart still had to let her go through the erosion of time and fade slowly. However, Tongren knew that the nishang without worry would never come back after all.


    The red monkey, rotten wood and Mei and others were still very happy when they saw nishang''s return. Nishang saw the sincere care of his partner, and his heart warmed, easing his tight face.


    Nishang bowed to deadwood Hemei''s father, and then stood in the row of Tongren. Deadwood Hemei''s father heard about nishang from deadwood Hemei, and naturally knew that nishang had saved deadwood Hemei''s life. In addition, nishang lost relatives, and deadwood Hemei''s father returned to nishang with a smile.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father saw that everyone was here, cleared his throat and said seriously, "you will enter the virtual circle again soon. I want to tell you something and do some training for you."


    Tongren and others are seriously listening to the words of rotten wood and Mei''s father. Rotten wood and Mei''s father once again said, "first of all, I''ll talk about some virtual circles. What you''re about to enter is the outer circle of the virtual circle. The emptiness in the outer circle is some low-level emptiness. They often go to the present world to devour those wandering integrity, so as to strengthen themselves¡®


    ¡±However, emptiness also has levels. Just like our God of death, emptiness will continue to devour the soul to make up for its inner emptiness. When they devour a realm, emptiness will advance to the realm of great emptiness, which is divided into three levels: kirian, yachukas and vashtod, But vashtod is an extremely rare realm above captain death. There are few empty circles. "


    "Moreover, the higher the virtual level, the closer her IQ and temperament will be to human beings, and even her IQ will be higher than human beings, and her noumenon will be smaller and smaller."


    The Tongren couldn''t help thinking when they heard the words of deadwood Hemei''s father and asked, "what grade is urchiola who wants to catch us?" deadwood Hemei and others couldn''t help being curious when they heard the Tongren''s questions.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father thought solemnly and said, "because I haven''t fought with him, I don''t know what his strength is, but I can feel that he should be above the level of achukas at the lowest."

 V1.Chapter 1511

    After hearing the words of rotten wood and Mei''s father, Tongren''s eyes were full of desire for strength. Tongren clenched his fist tightly and said in his heart, "Damn it, the bastard who despises people is so powerful. No wonder he despises people when he meets¡°


    Deadwood and Mei''s father continued, "this trip is not for you to fight with Xu. Come back as soon as you have something. Don''t be impulsive. Life is the most important thing at this time¡°


    The four men nodded solemnly. Deadwood and Mei''s father continued, "next, I''ll talk about your battle. It''s not your battle alone, but your battle plan of a group."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father said with a mysterious smile, looked at the four and said, "do you all know your position in the battle?"


    When the four men heard the question of deadwood Hemei''s father, their eyes showed a look of thinking. Deadwood Hemei''s father looked at Tongren and said, "do you know? Tongren?"


    Tongren was the first to be named, with some tangles in his eyes. Finally, he slowly said, "I think I should be a striker."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father continued to ask, "do you know the advantages and disadvantages of your own hunger?"


    Tongren thought for a long time. Deadwood and Meimei''s father didn''t have any impatience and quietly waited for Tongren''s answer. Tongren hesitated this time and said, "my advantage is that I have strong explosive power, but I can''t last."


    After hearing this, deadwood and Mei''s father continued to ask, "so, where should you be when you fight in a team?"


    Tongren hesitated and couldn''t answer at once. The rotten wood and Mei''s father smiled, looked at the other three people and said, "I''m not trying to be difficult for you, but in the battle of a group, I want to make choices and give full play to my advantages, and my shortcomings have to be made up by my teammates. That''s what you need to train these days."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at Tongren and said "In fact, you know your strengths and weaknesses very well. I once heard deadwood and Mei describe your combat. Although your combat ability is strong, you can''t flexibly use all the spiritual power in your body, so you can''t last. That''s what you need to train these days. You too. You have to attack me these days, so as to increase your team cooperation ability."


    There was some excitement in the eyes of the four people. After all, the four people had no substantive Attack Training for many days. Rotten wood and Mei''s father made preparations for the battle and said, "come on."


    All four of them were ready. Tong people took the lead in going out, holding the soul chopping knife tightly in their hands. The red monkey followed closely and launched an attack on the side. Rotten wood and Mei waved his soul chopping knife to the right. Rotten wood and Mei''s father stood there calmly, and Tong people silently recited "tie to one plug" "The spirit like a rope flew out of his fingertips and rushed to deadwood and Mei''s father.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father took a quick step and turned to the back of the Tong man to avoid the spiritual constraints. At the same time, a flying kick kicked away the soul chopping knife in Tong''s hand. When the red monkey saw that the Tong man was attacked, he quickly changed the attack direction of the iron bar, turned over and flew to the back of deadwood Hemei''s father.


    Seeing that it was about to hit deadwood and Mei''s father''s back, the red monkey seemed to see the dawn of victory. Before the red monkey smiled, deadwood and Mei''s father continued to take an instant step, turned to deadwood and Mei''s back, and whispered "one of the binding ways" The same move, but it was made by the rotten wood and Mei''s father, which was obviously stronger, and the spiritual restraint was longer and thicker.


    Before he could see his father''s position clearly, deadwood Hemei was immediately trapped by psychic power. The red monkey used to attack deadwood Hemei''s father''s move, because deadwood Hemei''s father took a quick step and exposed the Tong man behind him. The red monkey wanted to put away the move, but it was too late. The Tong man could only bear the blow. Fortunately, the red monkey didn''t make it With all his strength, Tong people just took two steps back, which was no big deal.


    The four people all looked at deadwood and Mei''s father reluctantly. Deadwood and Mei''s father smiled at the four people and slowly untied the spiritual bondage of deadwood and Mei. Deadwood and Mei''s father saw that they were unwilling. Deadwood and Mei''s father slowly said, "are you very unwilling?"


    Although nishang didn''t play, she also witnessed the whole process and was a little surprised. Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at the four people and said seriously "I know you are not reconciled, but this is a group battle, which tests the tacit understanding between you. If you people do not cooperate well, you may even bring danger to your companions. You might as well challenge me alone. You will eat and live together in the next few days to cultivate tacit understanding¡°


    Although the four people were unwilling to accept such a result, they did have such a situation in the previous battles, and with the enhancement of the strength of the four people, this disadvantage was constantly amplified.


    In the next few days, the four people were together. They attacked deadwood and Mei''s father during the day and practiced together at night. With the improvement of time, the tacit understanding of the four people was also improving. Nishang not only fought with Tongren and others during the day, but also was trained by deadwood and Mei''s father alone to learn the way of death.


    It was another morning. All four of them were looking forward to fighting with deadwood and Mei''s father today. However, four of them waited for a long time and didn''t see deadwood and Mei''s father. Later, deadwood and Mei''s father sent a message that they would let the four train by themselves today.


    The four people probably guessed that it was a matter of marching into the virtual circle. The four people were nervous and had a trace of expectation. Tong people even felt that their arms were in some faint pain. Tong people felt that they would meet ulchiola. However, Tong people were also confident to escape back, and if they didn''t go, they wouldn''t be at ease at all.


    The four people anxiously waited for the news of deadwood and Mei''s father, and the time passed slowly under the urging of the four people. It was already evening when deadwood and Mei''s father asked them to discuss things.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father looked at the four people. His eyes were worried, nervous, more relieved and proud. Deadwood Hemei''s father said, "the team has been arranged in room 46, and you are also among them. However, you have considered it. Once you don''t want to go, you can''t go. You have to think well. Once you decide, you can''t change it. ¡°


    The four people looked at each other and held their hands tightly together. God didn''t say anything about the nightmare. Deadwood and Mei''s father smiled at the four people and finally said, "in that case, go back and pack up and gather tomorrow morning. I''ll take you to the members of the 13th team of the Imperial Guard."

 V1.Chapter 1512

    The next morning, as soon as deadwood Hemei''s father pushed the door, he saw Tongren and others standing neatly at the door waiting for their arrival. Deadwood Hemei''s father smiled and said, "since you''re ready, let''s go."


    When Tongren and others gathered with the 13th team of the imperial court, even the captain of the fifth team was in the line. The general Captain stood in front and said, "your next task is not to fight Xu to the end, but to explore the strength of Qingxu. Remember not to fight hard. We will wait for you at the entrance, remember¡°


    ¡±Remember. "The neat and uniform answer shocked Tongren''s heart.


    ¡±Then let''s go. "After that, some members of the 13th guard team of the corpse soul world entered the virtual circle. No one knows what will happen next, but everyone entered the virtual circle with the belief of victory.


    As soon as Tong Ren and others and some members of the 13th team of the imperial court entered the virtual circle, LAN ran sitting in the virtual night palace suddenly opened her eyes and said, "they''re coming¡°


    Urceola opened her eyes in her palace and said slowly, "after waiting for so many days, she finally came¡°


    This is destined to be an unsettled day.


    Tongren and others moved forward slowly with the members of the 13th team of the imperial court. Tongren closely watched the situation around and whispered to the red monkey and others, "follow me closely and don''t get lost no matter what happens¡°


    Rotten wood and Mei and others nervously nodded. Nishang''s body continued to tremble. It seemed that they remembered the previous things. Tong people held nishang''s hand and said, "if you want to revenge, you can''t be impulsive. Otherwise, you can''t revenge if you die. Everything is under my command¡°


    Nishang heard Tongren''s words, felt the temperature of Tongren''s injury, constantly adjusted her breath, and slowly began to calm down. Nishang nodded to Tongren.


    When Tong people saw nishang slowly calm down, they let go of nishang''s hand. The dark clouds in the originally empty circle overcast the city, making people unable to breathe. Tong people closed their eyes and felt the fluctuation of spiritual power around them.


    Although lanran may know that the corpse soul world will take action, lanran won''t take too much precautions. After all, lanran doesn''t know the specific plan, and this trip of Tongren and others is to inquire. Did lanran already know?


    Tongren couldn''t help but get nervous. Looking at the members of the 13th team of the imperial court, Tongren hurried and shouted, "stop, stop, there''s a situation¡°


    There are still some members of the 13th team who are not very convinced of Tongren. After all, the members of the 13th team are selected by the God of death. The people of the 13th team do not know the details of Tongren, so they are not very convinced of Tongren''s words.


    Looking at Tongren with a questioning face, he said, "how dare you be so timid? How can those empty gods compare with the death god of our 13th team of protecting the imperial court? Continue to move forward. Let''s end and return to the corpse soul world earlier¡°


    Tongren heard his words. Although he was angry, he still had to be responsible for the lives of these people. Tongren took a quick step and suddenly came to the front of the team. Tongren bit his teeth and gave a hard blow to the members of the 13th team of the imperial court. Suddenly, a deep gully appeared on the ground and quickly spread towards the 13th team of the imperial court.


    The members of the 13th team of the imperial court hurried back, and Tongren hurriedly jumped back. Before listening to the people of the 13th team questioning Tongren, the ground suddenly cracked, and a huge stone wall kept rising from the ground, surrounding the position where Tongren and others had just stood.


    The people of the 13th team of the imperial court suddenly became serious and held the soul chopping knife tightly. The Tongren stood in the front and shouted, "this is not the time for internal strife. I have entered the virtual circle. Now you listen to my command, otherwise we may all die here¡°


    Just now, the arrogant man experienced this thing and restrained his arrogance. The Tongren shouted, "line up the square array, the strong ones are distributed on both sides, and the weak ones are in the middle. Don''t panic and help each other."


    After all, the members of the 13th team of the imperial court are also the selected members of the God of death. Although there are some emergencies, everyone is not in a panic. They are arranged in an orderly manner and look at the surrounding situation nervously.


    The dark green pupil loomed in the black smoke, and there were a lot of empty behind him. He looked at Tongren and others with open teeth and claws, drooling and crawling on the ground.


    Tong people saw the dark green pupils at a glance, like a wild wolf, which captured people''s soul. Tong people trembled in their heart. It seems that they have met ulchiola again this time.


    Tongren shouted, "don''t fight hard. We''re responsible for containing ulchiola. You''re responsible for the broken Legion behind him. Remember, we''ll retreat after we catch it. Don''t love war. ¡°


    ¡±Yes¡°


    ¡±Listen to my password "Tong people watched ulchiola''s every move.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong people coldly and said, "you can''t escape this time."


    Tongren frowned and said, "you''re so wordy." then Tongren shouted, "rush!"


    The 13th team of the imperial court kept moving forward and soon fought with the broken army. Nishang fought in the air and looked at ulchiola angrily. Tong people were worried about nishang and said, "nishang, pay attention to the situation of the 13th team of the imperial court and help the wounded immediately."


    Nishang breathed a sigh, took a final look at ulchiola, and then left Tongren and others.


    Tongren threw the soul chopping knife fiercely, and rotten wood, beauty and red monkeys slowly surrounded ulchiola. All three knew that they couldn''t beat ulchiola now, and they didn''t even know how long they could last under ulchiola. However, as long as they had to catch an empty one alive and take it back to the corpse soul world for research, that is, how daobengyu affected some empty ones, everything became much simpler. ¡°


    Urceola looked at the three and said, "you can''t beat me. ¡°


    Tongren took the lead in rushing out, and the soul chopping knife reflected a dazzling light. Ulchiola turned and immediately moved to Tongren''s father. The huge black wings, the constant instigator and the strong wind suddenly made rotten wood and beauty fly out, and the red monkey jumped and caught rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren chanted "breaking the way 11 ¡¤ fixing thunder skill". The current hit wuerqiola who was about to attack the red monkey along Tongren''s soul cutting knife. Wuerqiola''s wings fanned hard, and suddenly changed the direction of the thunder ball and rushed to Tongren. Tongren was surprised and turned quickly. The thunder ball flew past Tongren''s ears. Tongren felt that his ears were shaking.


    Before Tongren could slow down, ulchiola waved his wings and constantly attacked himself. Tongren had no time to touch his injury, and waved the soul chopping knife fiercely, hoping to stop ulchiola''s attack.


    A huge wing flew over fiercely, and suddenly beat the Tong people away. The Tong people hurriedly controlled their body with their spiritual power and shouted "hurry up!"¡°


    After a while, a surprised voice shouted, "OK, get out."

 V1.Chapter 1513

    Tongren heard that the people of the 13th team of the imperial court below had successfully caught a virtual one. As long as they returned to the corpse soul world, the battle could be over. Tongren shouted to rotten wood, beauty and red monkeys, "you go first and I''ll cover."


    Urchiola heard the cry of the 13th team of the imperial court and rushed down fiercely. The target was close to the member of the 13th team of the imperial court who caught Xu. The surrounding Xu also gave up his goal and rushed straight to the captured companion.


    When the Tongren saw that ulchiola was about to rush down, they found that neither rotten wood nor beauty nor red monkey wanted to go. The Tongren frowned and shouted, "go and help them. Go back to the place where we came, and you can return to the corpse soul world. I''ll hold ulchiola, otherwise our efforts will be in vain."


    Although rotten wood and beauty and red monkey were very unwilling, they also knew that Tongren''s decision was right. They bit their teeth and hurried to help the 13th team of the imperial court.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife flew out fiercely. Ulchiola hurriedly dodged. When ulchiola turned back, Tongren had stopped him. Ulchiola said coldly to Tongren, "you can''t stop me."


    Tongren injected the spirit power into the soul chopping knife, chanted in his heart "thirty three of breaking the Tao - Cang fire Pendant", looked at ulchiola and said, "don''t be wordy."


    The red fireball flew out of Tongren''s soul chopping knife and rushed to ulchiola. Ulchiola was expressionless, stretched out his hands, turned his palm into a fist, and hit the red fireball condensed by Tongren. The red fireball disappeared at once.


    Ulchiola looked at Tong people coldly. Before Tong people reacted, ulchiola turned and punched Tong people hard and hit them heavily.


    Tongren felt that their blood had solidified, and they couldn''t even believe ulchiola''s express. "Pooh" Tongren suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood and fell heavily to the ground.


    Ulchiola seemed to have known that this would be the result. Without looking back, he directly ran to rotten wood and beauty and others. Rotten wood and beauty, red monkeys and nishang were slowly retreating back with the 13th guard team. He was caught and struggled constantly, and the red in his eyes became more and more red.


    When the three saw urceola coming to their eyes, they all trembled fiercely, "what do you rely on now?" urceola looked at the three coldly.


    Before deadwood Hemei could refute ulchiola, deadwood Hemei was stunned when he looked behind ulchiola, and his eyes turned red. He couldn''t even believe what he saw.


    "I haven''t arrived yet, asshole." ulchiola was stunned when she heard the voice. Looking back, Tong people looked at ulchiola with blood on their face. Although their body was staggering, they still tried to support their body with soul chopping knife and stood up slowly.


    Ulchiola seemed a little unbelievable, but finally turned into a calm face and looked at the Tongren and said, "even if you didn''t fall, so what? You don''t have the ability to fight now. Although you recover to the original state, you can''t defeat me."


    Tongren tried to support his body with a soul chopping knife. The corners of his mouth and head kept bleeding, and even blurred Tongren''s vision. Tongren felt his chest was burning and painful, but Tongren didn''t dare to relax.


    She still said, "so what, I can drag you enough." nishang looked at such Tongren, covered her mouth, stopped her choking, and dared not let Tongren hear the distraction.


    The red monkey shouted angrily, "withdraw, let''s send the 13th team of the imperial court to the transmission port, and we can help Tongren, otherwise Tongren will waste their efforts."


    Tongren was relieved when he heard the words of the red monkey. As long as he sent Xu back to the corpse soul world, he would even complete the task. Ulchiola didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Tongren''s doing this, and asked Tongren in some confusion.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Tong people tried to hold their soul chopping knife, resist the feeling of fainting, and said to urchiola, "in this world, there are more important feelings than death, dignity and friendship, which you can never understand and your missing heart¡°


    Tongren then rushed to ulchiola again. Ulchiola seemed to be thinking about what Tongren said and felt the blow that Tongren couldn''t do. Ulchiola didn''t even work hard, so he directly hit back the injured Tongren with ease.


    Urchiola couldn''t understand the feelings contained in Tongren''s language. He looked at Tongren coldly and said, "I don''t understand your words, but what I know is that it''s impossible for you to beat me now."


    With that, ulchiola ignored the life and death of Tong people and rushed to the direction of rotten wood and beauty. The black light condensed in the palm of his hand hit rotten wood and beauty.


    Before the black light hit the place where rotten wood and Mei and others were, Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly flew out, making urchiola''s black light ball deviate and hit the ground. There was a big pit on the already bare ground.


    Ulchiola didn''t have much patience and became a little upset. She frowned at the Tongren and said, "your vitality is really tenacious."


    Tongren vomited blood and said, "as long as I''m here, you don''t want to get close to them."


    There was a dangerous look in urceola''s eyes. Urceola suddenly spread the black wings behind her, sweeping a strong hurricane. In her hands, psychic power was constantly condensed, and the black psychic power became a black light ball, growing larger and larger.


    On the other hand, rotten wood and Mei and others endured the feeling of heartache. When the commander of the 13th team of the imperial court withdrew, the three people were at the back and suffered a large number of virtual attacks. The iron bars of the red monkey even glittered red. They could see the anger of the red monkey. At this time, the three people all had an idea.


    ¡±That is to send the 13th team of the Imperial Guard and the virtual they caught to the portal of the transmission, so they can help the Tongren. "So that the virtual blood sprayed on the three people''s faces and even their heads, and they didn''t notice it.


    People with high soul concentration in the 13th team of the imperial court are constantly fighting with Xu. The whole people of the 13th team of the imperial court are moved by the spirit of Tong people. The panic stricken God of death has become more and more brave. Looking at these empty screams, their hearts are full of joy. It seems that this can alleviate the pain for Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1514

    Rotten wood and beauty and others are about to retreat to the transmission port of returning to the corpse soul world. The red monkey shouted, "you take the empty one you caught back to the corpse soul world first."


    The God of death of the 13th guard team obviously didn''t want to leave Tongren and others in the virtual circle. While blocking the virtual attack, the leader said, "no, you go first. When we entered the 13th guard team, we were ready to die."


    The red monkey hurriedly said, "now is not the time to be braver than anyone. You are familiar with the corpse soul world. Tong people have the ability to travel through time and space. As long as we save Tong people, we will go back. After you go back, report to the central 46 room quickly."


    What else do the members of the 13th guard team want to say? Rotten wood and Mei shouted, "this is not the time to say this. Go back quickly. If you go, we will have no worries. Go quickly, otherwise ulchiola will come and none of us can go."


    The members of the 13th guard team bit their lips and finally said, "OK, you must come back." then they commanded the members of the 13th guard team to enter the entrance to the corpse soul world.


    Deadwood Hemei and others had just sent the people of the 13th team of the imperial court to the entrance to return to the corpse soul world. The entrance could only be used once and disappeared at once. When deadwood Hemei and others turned back to find the trace of Tong people, they only heard a dull hum. Then there was gunsmoke in the sky, and deadwood Hemei and others had a fierce heart.


    The three covered their eyes. When the smoke dissipated, rotten wood and Mei saw the Tong people standing in the sky at a glance. The three couldn''t see the Tong people''s expression clearly. They could only see ulchiola''s light and cloudless hand.


    Then, Tong people slowly fell from the sky. The red monkey took the lead and rushed to Tong people without thinking about it. He caught the trend of Tong people''s whereabouts. When the red monkey saw the appearance of Tong people, his angry eyes turned into heartache and more panic.


    At this time, Tongren''s face is blood, and his right hand no longer exists. Only the thick white bones are left in his left hand, and there is no blood on them. As long as Tongren''s bones turn white again, the red monkey''s eyes are red at once.


    Rotten wood and beauty and nishang also rushed to Tongren quickly. Rotten wood and beauty covered their mouth at once, and tears couldn''t stop flowing, drop by drop on Tongren''s face. Nishang silently used her spiritual power to cure Tongren, but no one knew whether it was useful.


    The red monkey handed the Tong man to nishang and held his iron bar tightly. Deadwood and Mei dragged the red monkey and said, "what are you doing¡°


    The red monkey shouted, "I''m going to kill him. Do you have the heart to look at the Tongren? It''s the Tongren who have covered us countless times. How can you let me stay here¡°


    When deadwood Hemei heard the cry of the red monkey, his heart seemed to be divided by people with blunt knives one after another. Deadwood Hemei said, "we can''t beat him now. Do I want to see you die for nothing? I''ve seen Tongren like this. Do you want to do this again? What should nishang and I do¡°


    Ulchiola stood quietly in the sky, watching the every move of the four people and the beautiful tears of neon and rotten wood. Ulchiola had a strange feeling. Ulchiola touched her left chest. Although it was covered by white clothes, it could not cover the fact that it was empty.


    The red monkey looked at urceola standing in the air without expression. He saw the Tongren unconscious and losing his arms, as well as the rotten wood and beauty and nishang crying and helpless. The artery under the red monkey''s neck protruded, and the iron rod in his hand was tightened and loosened and tightened by the red monkey. Finally, the red monkey slowly returned to the Tongren without saying a word Hair, but red eyes.


    Ulchiola slowly walked into their side and looked at the three sad people and the unconscious Tongren. Ulchiola didn''t know what was wrong and said, "I only want Tongren, you go¡°


    When the red monkey heard this sentence, he turned back and just wanted to talk, "you send them back to the corpse soul world, and I''ll go with you." a familiar voice suddenly grabbed the red monkey''s words.


    The red monkey was stunned and hurried to look at Tong man. Under the nourishment of nishang''s spiritual power, Tong man slowly opened his eyes and said weakly. Nishang saw that Tong man woke up. His originally suspended heart suddenly fell down and couldn''t help it anymore. He burst into tears, and tears ran down nishang''s cheeks and onto Tong man''s face.


    Tongren looked at the crying nishang and couldn''t help saying, "I thought it was raining, silly nishang¡°


    Nishang heard Tongren''s words, forced herself to cry, squeezed out a smile, shed tears and said, "I''m not as stupid as you¡°


    The red monkey held his iron bar tightly and couldn''t help it any longer. He hit ulchiola hard. Ulchiola raised his hand and caught the attack of the red monkey. The red monkey was pushed back all of a sudden.


    The red monkey suddenly highlighted a mouthful of blood. However, the red monkey still looked at urceola with unwilling eyes. Urceola ignored the red monkey, looked at the Tongren and said, "come with me, I''ll send your friend back to the corpse and soul world¡°


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people, shook their heads and said to urceola, "you don''t want to separate us unless we die. ¡°


    Tongren looked at urceola weakly and said, "I understand." it''s going to trouble you. ¡°


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people and said with an unbelievable face, "Tong people, don''t you say that partners want to die together? ¡°


    Nishang said with a determined face, "you can send me away, but I''ll come back when I return to the corpse soul world. You don''t want to leave me. ¡°


    Tongren said, "I won''t die. I''m still useful to lanran. However, if we are all caught, who will save me? The corpse soul world will attack again soon. You can save me at that time. I will stick to that time. ¡°


    The three people didn''t want to. Ulchiola''s silent spiritual power of luck and black hole suddenly appeared. Ulchiola sent the three people to the corpse soul world. The black hole slowly disappeared. Rotten wood and beauty had no time to struggle, but saw Tong people''s powerless closing their eyes.


    Tong people saw that ulchiola sent rotten wood and Mei back to the corpse soul world. They couldn''t stand it anymore and fainted at once.


    When Tong people woke up, they found that they were already in the virtual night palace.


    Tongren struggled to get up, but his arms were in a sharp pain. He couldn''t get up. When Tongren tried hard, a blue hair and green pupil face suddenly appeared in front of Tongren and jumped down

 V1.Chapter 1515

    "Yo, isn''t this Tongren? I haven''t seen you for a long time." familiar words, a white broken mask on the corner of the right mouth, Tongren''s pupils shrink and slowly say "grimjoe Jaka?"


    Grimjoe jakaj said, "unexpectedly, you can''t compete with me now."


    Hearing what grimjoe Jake said, Tong people suddenly remembered the battle with grimjoe Jake in this world.


    Although grimjoe Jake is under blue dye, grimjoe Jake is extremely arrogant and doesn''t listen to anyone''s orders.


    When Grimjo Jakajk first saw the Tong people, Grimjo Jakajk was light blue hair, sky blue eyes, forehead, a few shallow sky blue bangs, the lake green eye shadow attached to his eyes, always showing a strong chest.


    Tong people remember meeting grimjoe Jake. Grimjoe Jake looked at Tong people contemptuously and believed that Tong people would be killed by themselves.


    However, the strength of Tong people in this world is not very strong, and they can''t even flexibly use their spiritual power. Fortunately, they slowly use their spiritual power under the guidance of rotten wood luyaqi.


    However, grimjoe Jake fought with Tong people many times, but they were saved by Tong people and their partners. Otherwise, with grimjoe Jake''s phagocytosis ability, the spirit concentration of Tong people at that time could not fight grimjoe Jake at all.


    The two people come and go, but they have different feelings. However, they are destined not to be friends. Grimjoe Jake is empty. Although grimjoe Jake has not swallowed the human soul, his strength comes from the virtual battle with the same intensity as himself, the constant swallowing and gradually getting stronger.


    Although grimjoe Jake often couldn''t understand the feelings of Tong people, grimjoe Jake didn''t want to kill Tong people. They often fought. Later, as grimjoe Jake was really incorporated by lanran, Tong people never saw grimjoe Jake again, but Tong people knew that since they saw grimjoe Jake in the virtual night palace That means they are really enemies.


    Grimjoe JAK also felt what Tong people thought. Although grimjoe JAK had no heart, there was a huge hole in his waist, that was his missing heart.


    Grimjoe Jaka looked at Tong Ren and said, "your arm has been treated by lanran. Lanran''s strength is not the strength I knew."


    After hearing the words of grimjoe Jaka, Tong people looked at their arms. Although they still couldn''t make up their strength, they at least felt it. However, Tong people looked at the empty arm on their right. Tong people''s eyes were hot and couldn''t bear to say more.


    Grimjoe JAK can also feel the change of Tongren''s mood. Grimjoe JAK knows that Tongren is an extremely unyielding person. When reappearing in the world, even if Tongren can''t beat themselves, Tongren doesn''t shout.


    Grimjoe Jaka saw the pain of Tong people, sighed, stopped talking and slowly retreated out.


    Tongren waited until grimjoe Jaka withdrew and struggled to get up. However, because Tongren lost his right hand, his body was completely unbalanced, and Tongren fell down at once.


    Tong people are sad and lying on the ground. They can''t even see such a broken self. Tong people think about how to defeat lanran and ulchiola.


    Tongren closes his eyes in despair and lies on the ground unwilling to get up. Ulchiola at the door is stunned at such a hungry Tongren. I don''t know why ulchiola didn''t go in and tell Tongren that Lan Ran is about to meet him.


    After Tongren was unconscious, when ulchiola returned to the virtual night palace with Tongren in her arms, lanran had been waiting for ulchiola to come back. Lanran looked at ulchiola with eyebrows and said, "he''s the only one?"


    Ulchiola said slowly, "isn''t he your main target? I don''t want to do other wastes."


    Lanran doesn''t seem satisfied with urceola''s answer and says, "then you don''t have to let them go."


    Ulchiola said with some disdain, "when they go back, the corpse soul world knows the power of our virtual circle, doesn''t it, Wang." Lan ran frowned, didn''t speak at last, waved her hand and let ulchiola go down.


    Yami is puzzled by ulchiola''s attitude. Although ulchiola often has a cold face, ulchiola can be said to respect blue dye most among the ten blades. Although ulchiola is not different from the past, Yami always feels that ulchiola is not the same as usual.


    Tong people slowly opened their eyes. It was very dark and wet around. Tong people remembered that this seemed to be their inner world. Tong people had not been here for a long time. Last time they came here, Tong people defeated the mysterious man and gained strength. After that, Tong people did not enter their inner world for a long time.


    Tongren found that his right hand did not become Nothingness as in reality. Tongren repeatedly clenched and loosened his hand, "this is your inner world, which will naturally change according to your decision, but your hand in reality is gone."


    Tongren was disappointed when he heard the mysterious man''s words, and returned to his original depressed appearance. Up to now, Tongren still can''t accept the disappearance of his right hand.


    The mysterious man looked at Tong''s listless appearance and said angrily, "man, how can you be listless because of such a small thing?"


    Tongren said weakly, "then try to lose your arm."


    The mysterious man looked at the Tong man and said, "I have a way to restore your arm now. Would you like to try?"


    The Tong man suddenly widened his eyes and said, "what? Do you have a way¡®


    The mysterious man said, "but whether you can succeed depends on yourself. ¡°


    Tong man saw the seriousness of the mysterious man, slowly put away his smiling face and said, "what method is it? ¡°


    The mysterious man looked at the Tong man and said, "there is an ability to recover the broken limb, do you know? ¡°


    After hearing the mysterious man''s words, Tong said with some doubts, "nature, therefore, if the God of death wants to attack Xu, he must break his broken face in order to eliminate his spiritual recovery. ¡°


    The mysterious man nodded your head and said, "so you can also restore your broken arm in this way. ¡°


    Tong people suddenly opened their eyes and said, "how is it possible? How is it possible to achieve? I am a human! ¡° ..

 V1.Chapter 1516

    The mysterious man said slowly, "what is impossible to achieve, whether virtual or whole, is composed of the soul. However, the whole is emotional. However, the virtual has lost its original heart because of the chain of cause and effect. Because of the lack of original heart, it is constantly devoured in order to fill the nothingness."


    The mysterious man smiled, looked at Tong''s surprised expression and said, "but since integrity can become emptiness, why can''t integrity have the power of emptiness? And the God of death is still a person with a strong concentration of psychic power. ¡°


    Tongren still couldn''t believe the words of the mysterious population, and said in some confusion, "what should I do now? ¡°


    The mysterious man said sadly, "don''t worry, listen to me."


    Under the gaze of Tongren, the mysterious man slowly said, "as early as the beginning, lanran had planned to overthrow the balance between the corpse and soul world, the present world and the virtual circle. Lanran has been planning. Later, lanran kept experimenting. Finally, lanran created a product between death and the virtual world. Lanran called them masks¡°


    There was a sad feeling in the mysterious man''s eyes, and he continued to say, "in fact, lanran is really a very smart person. Whether it is death or emptiness, there is a limit. If you want to break this limit, you can reach the best limit only by combining the two¡°


    After hearing the mysterious man''s words, Tong people understood the mysterious man''s sadness and said, "did you ever wear a mask¡°


    The mysterious man put away the sadness in his eyes and said calmly, "I''ve been guessed. I just know this thing, but I''m not any one in it. In the future, you''ll see such a group. Just learn it carefully. I can only introduce you, but I can''t give you too much¡°


    Tong nodded and said, "well... What are we going to do now¡°


    The mysterious man said, "in fact, you should feel the power in your heart. I am not a part of your body. I am just a silhouette of your guidance. The power in your heart has not awakened¡°


    After hearing the mysterious man''s words, Tong man was obviously surprised and asked, "the power in my heart? Isn''t it the power of death?"


    After hearing this, the mysterious man smiled and said, "feel it well, what is your original power." the mysterious man disappeared at once, leaving only Tong man standing in place alone.


    Tong people shouted in some doubt, "what''s going on? Hey, you have to make it clear¡°


    But in the black space, only Tongren''s voice echoed constantly. The mysterious man seemed to have never existed, and no one replied to Tongren.


    Tongren sat on the ground reluctantly and said angrily, "I didn''t make it clear what to do. What should I do now and wait quietly for masquerade?"


    No one answered. With the passage of time, Tongren always felt that their feelings were more acute, and even could clearly see the lines of water waves.


    Time is still passing. Tong people slowly feel that they are constantly thinking about themselves and their previous events, especially the battle scenes. They will be put slowly one after another. Finally, they will slowly freeze at the moment when they are defeated by ulchiola and lose their arms.


    Just when Tong people were immersed in their inner world and constantly thinking about the boundary between death and emptiness, grimjoe Jake came to Tong people''s room. After leaving that day, the lost appearance of Tong people was recalled in grimjoe Jake''s heart, which could not be relieved.


    Grimjoe Jake himself made a decision, a decision that no one could believe. Even grimjoe Jake himself didn''t believe that he would.


    Grimjoe Jake has been walking back and forth in the virtual night palace. After all, grimjoe Jake is one of the ten blades, so no one will stop him.


    Grimjoe jakjack feels that lanran has entered a deep state of cultivation. Recently, due to the pressure of the corpse soul world, lanran is accelerating the integration with the broken jade to increase the opportunity to make the king key. Grimjoe jakjack always feels that lanran seems to know the production method of the "King key".


    Therefore, grimjoe JAK decided to rescue Tong people and send them back to the corpse soul world. At that time, no one should know who sent Tong people back to the corpse soul world. After all, no one will guess the relationship between himself and Tong people.


    Grimjoe JAK walked slowly into Tongren''s room. Grimjoe JAK found that Tongren seemed to be sleeping and didn''t wake up. Grimjoe JAK thought it was very good. Otherwise, with Tongren''s character, he would show mercy when fighting in the future, and lanran would find the clue at that time. "


    Just as grimjoe Jake walked slowly out of the virtual night palace with Tong people in his arms, there was not much virtual in the virtual night palace. When grimjoe Jake was about to approach the door, ulchiola suddenly appeared in front of grimjoe Jake.


    Grimjoe Jake hurriedly put the Tong people behind him, but grimjoe Jake couldn''t cover the Tong people''s body at all. Ulchiola looked at the Tong people behind grimjoe Jake and asked coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    Grimjoe jakaj knew that it was no use hiding it and said, "I''m going to send him back to the soul world."


    Although urchiola guessed the intention of grimjoe Jake, she was surprised by grimjoe Jake''s boldness. Urchiola looked at grimjoe Jake in surprise and said, "you are against the king''s will."


    "You can pretend you don''t know anything. As long as you and I don''t say it, Wang won''t know," said grimjoe jakaj


    Ulchiola said coldly, "you underestimate the power of the king."


    Grimcho jakaj said, "just say whether you agree or not." grimcho jakaj stared at ulchiola''s eyes and his heart jumped. Ulchiola also looked at grimcho jakaj tightly. Ulchiola finally slowly walked towards grimcho jakaj.


    Grimjoe Jake''s heart was beating constantly. Finally, ulchiola finally walked straight past grimjoe Jake, finally stood beside him and said coldly, "when the king found out, I hope you don''t involve me." then he left without looking back.


    Grimjoe jakaj was so happy that he finally walked out of the virtual night palace

 V1.Chapter 1517

    Although golimcho JAK doesn''t know why ulchiola chose not to stop him, his main task now is to return the Tong people to the corpse soul world. Golimcho JAK looked at the Tong people who are still unconscious and said.


    "Tong man, you don''t give up easily. I hope you can continue the unfinished battle with me when you and I see each other again." grimjoe Jaka said, and put Tong man into the entrance to the corpse soul world. Seeing the Tong people enter quietly, grimjoe Jaka turned and returned to his palace.


    "What the hell is going on, you losers? You can''t see anyone well, loser." lanran roared angrily in the virtual night palace. The others didn''t dare to say a word. Only grimjoe Jaka huffed indifferently.


    However, there is still some tension in grimjoe Jake''s heart. Although grimjoe Jake knows that since ulchiola promised himself, ulchiola will not complain behind his back. Although grimjoe Jake doesn''t have much contact with ulchiola, the tooth secret once said.


    "Ulchiola is a cold hearted man who can give his back to his partner." however, grimjoe jakaj paid close attention to his every move.


    Ulchiola didn''t have any expression. She just sat there quietly and listened to lanran''s angry cry. Ulchiola couldn''t help thinking of what happened last night.


    Ulchiola wanted to have a look at Tongren and see how his injury was. After all, the blue dye king was going to see him soon. As a result, he saw grimjoe Jaka sneaking out with Tongren in his arms.


    Ulchiola didn''t know what was wrong with her. She didn''t stop when she saw that grimjoe Jaka took the Tong people away. Ulchiola was a little confused. Is that really right? And the promise to Wang Xinxin that he will never betray, has it begun to collapse?


    While ulchiola was thinking, lanran looked at ulchiola and said, "ulchiola, your palace is closest to me. Don''t you notice anything?"


    Grimcho Jaka stared at urceola tightly. Urceola''s face was no different, but he didn''t answer immediately. The air fell into silence for a moment. Just when lanran was about to get angry, urceola slowly said, "my king, I didn''t notice."


    When grimjoe giackjack heard ulchiola say this, his heart suddenly fell. He touched his bangs hanging in front of his forehead to cover up his gaffe. If someone had noticed grimjoe giackjack just now, they might have found something unusual. However, everyone looked at ulchiola and lanran nervously, Grimjoe Jaka escaped.


    Lanran was even more angry when she heard this sentence. Her face was distorted and said, "can Tong people escape by themselves if they were hurt like that?"


    Ten blades are sitting in their own position uneasily, and no one answers lanran. When lanran sees such ten blades, he clenches his fist tightly and says ruthlessly, "you ten people are the strongest ten people in all the broken faces, but even a god of death who has no ability. You don''t know when to leave. You really disappoint me."


    LAN ran turned her back and said "Now you are divided into two groups. One pair searches for the trace of Tong people in the virtual circle. If they don''t arrive at the corpse soul world, you will find that another team goes to the corpse soul world secretly to confirm whether Tong people return to the corpse soul world. No matter what, they do it secretly. Now is not the time to fight with the corpse soul world. I will integrate successfully and collapse the jade immediately. Then they will die When he died. "


    Lanran then left, leaving only ten sharp faces and looking at each other falsely. Ulchiola stood up and said, "I''m responsible for leading the team to the corpse soul world. The other team is led by koyatai stark. The rest arrange their own positions and act immediately."


    Urchiola said that and got up to prepare. Although urchiola is not the most capable person, he is the person lanran trusts most. Generally, when lanran is away, urchiola is assigned to manage the virtual circle.


    As soon as ulchiola left, bailegan ruisenbang said with an unhappy face, "ulchiola is not the most capable. It''s reasonable that I should be the captain of the other team? Why should he be the captain." people around seem to have been used to bailegan ruisenbang''s complaints every day. No one pays attention to him and are ready to go.


    When bailegang ruisenbang saw that no one paid attention to himself, he became more angry and whispered, "these bastards don''t pay attention to me at all. When I defeat lanran and regain my position as the king of the virtual circle, I think you dare ignore me."


    Bailegang Ruisen state was the ruler of the virtual circle until lanran defeated bailegang Ruisen state, thus becoming the ruler of the virtual circle. Later, lanran still classified bailegang Ruisen state into ten blades. However, bailegang Ruisen state still didn''t give up and wanted to defeat lanran to regain his throne every day.


    Grimjoe jakjack chose to work with ulchiola. Grimjoe jakjack might not care about ulchiola if he always did. However, grimjoe jakjack was really curious about what ulchiola was like.


    When the virtual circle is divided into two sides, Tong people have reached the corpse soul world because of the secret help of grimjoe Jaka. However, Tong people still immerse themselves in their inner world and still don''t wake up.


    But rotten wood and beauty are not as leisurely as Tong people. After they were forcibly brought back to the corpse soul world by ulchiola, the three people seem restless. However, the corpse soul world technology development bureau is constantly studying the emptiness brought back, and there is no reply to rotten wood and beauty at all. And the 46 room of the said frankly that it would wait for the Technology Development Bureau to study the results before deciding how many gods of death to send.


    Although deadwood and beauty have long seen the indifference of room 46, after their personal experience, deadwood and beauty found how feudal and ignorant the corpse soul world is.


    Rotten wood and beauty can''t wait at all. Waiting one second more every day is a consumption of Tongren''s life. The three people can''t think about what happened to Tongren in the virtual circle. Even, I don''t know how Tongren should react when they see their incomplete right arm. If it weren''t for the rotten wood and Mei''s father who had been comforting and dissuading the three people, the three people would have killed the virtual circle regardless of it

 V1.Chapter 1518

    Just when the three people could no longer resist their inner anxiety and were ready to secretly go to the empty circle to rescue Tong people, rotten wood and Mei''s father suddenly told the three people that Tong people appeared in the corpse soul world, which was found by the 13th team of the Imperial Guard during patrol. However, Tong people still looked confused. Fortunately, Tong people were in Ling court rather than liuhun street, Now Tong people have been sent to the comprehensive ambulance clinic.


    When deadwood Hemei and others first heard the news, they didn''t believe it at all. They thought that deadwood Hemei''s father lied in order not to let the three people go to the virtual circle. However, when they saw that deadwood Hemei''s father looked sincere, the three people went to the comprehensive rescue clinic in the soul world with a skeptical attitude.


    The comprehensive rescue clinic is usually a place for the members of the 13th team of the Imperial Guard and those excellent gods of death. However, because the behavior of Tong people at that time filled the members of the Imperial Guard with admiration, they made an exception to let Tong people enter the comprehensive rescue clinic.


    Rotten wood and beauty and others felt heartache and anger when they saw Tongren''s emaciated eye socket, wrapped left hand and disappeared right hand. When the three people put down their love and hung in the air, they also felt heartache and anger.


    However, because the right arm of the Tong people has been destroyed by the attack of urchiola, it can no longer be remedied. We can only try our best to save the left arm of the Tong people. Rotten wood and Mei and others were cleared outside and waiting.


    Tong people are still constantly immersed in their inner world, completely unaware that the corpse soul world and virtual circle are confused because of themselves.


    At this time, Tong people are thinking about the boundary between emptiness and death without distractions. Scenes after scenes will be kept in Tong people''s mind. Virtual attacks, death attacks, and even ordinary people''s attacks will continue to surround Tong people.


    Suddenly, a white figure slowly emerged. Tongren suddenly stood up and stared at the white shadow. The white shadow had the same facial features as Tongren. Except for different hair color and skin color, other places are just the same.


    Tongren said in surprise, "who are you? Why are you in my heart?" the white Tongren smiled, and Tongren felt like himself in the mirror.


    The white Tongren said, "I am you."


    Tong said incredulously, "impossible, I am myself. Who are you?"


    The white Tongren slowly came to Tongren and said, "I was born with you and experienced what you have experienced. I know you better than anyone. I am you."


    The white Tongren said, the original black space suddenly became bright, and the huge high-rise buildings suddenly rose. The white Tongren said, there is a room on each floor, which is the most cherished thing of your different ages.


    Tongren stared at the tall building in front of him. He couldn''t believe it. Tongren asked, "so what? What do you mean?"


    The white Tong man smiled evil and said, "when you stay in this space, you are limited, well, how to say." the white Tong man suddenly looked at the Tong man''s hand and continued to say, "for example, your hand has begun to change now."


    Tongren hurriedly looked at his hand. The original human hand suddenly and slowly turned black. Tongren urgently asked, "what''s this? What do you want me to find?"


    The white Tong man still said calmly, "you are now in the process of becoming virtual. If you don''t find what you want before your whole body becomes virtual, you will become irrational virtual. By the way, you should now return to the corpse soul world from the virtual circle. If you become virtual, you should bring great trouble to your partner¡°


    After that, the white Tongren disappeared. Tongren said angrily, "why can''t you say anything clearly one by one? What am I looking for¡°


    Tongren raised his arm again and found that his hand was spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye. I''m afraid it would really spread to the whole body. Tongren didn''t have time to think more. He hurried to the building and scolded "Ga like bastard" while running. What''s the matter¡°


    Tongren kept walking. There were many rooms in the building, and even invisible stairs. They kept looking forward and spreading. Tongren hurried along, searching one room after another. Tongren didn''t know what they were looking for.


    The Tong man was sweating anxiously and opened a door again. The room was still empty and there was nothing. The Tong man said angrily, "what am I looking for, asshole¡°


    Then he opened the door of a room, in which lay a little bear. Tong people picked up the little bear and said, "am I just looking for this¡°


    Tongren looked at the black on his arm. Tongren was somewhat frustrated and said, "there''s no end to the search, and what am I looking for¡°


    Suddenly, the little bear suddenly became shining, and the previous memories suddenly got into Tongren''s mind.


    "Mom, take a good look at the little bear." the little Tong man laughed when he saw what his mother gave him. He looked at the little bear with joy and couldn''t wait to hold it in his hand.


    "Really? Just like Tongren." Tongren''s mother looked at Tongren with a smile.


    "I want to hold this bear forever and I won''t throw it away." Tong man vowed to look at his mother.


    Tongren''s mother touched Tongren''s head and said, "silly Tongren, your favorite mother will try her best to give it to you."


    The memory came to an abrupt end. Although my mother left herself early, the memory was irreplaceable warmth, which was an indelible trace of Tongren.


    Some of Tongren''s eyes are red. For how long, they haven''t dreamed of their mother''s face. Tongren even think whether they have forgotten the woman who loves them all the time. However, they didn''t forget. They just put the memories of their mother in their heart and didn''t want to be touched for a long time.


    Tongren said slowly, "what? Why is it so sensational all of a sudden?"


    The white Tongren came out again. Looking at the Tongren, he said, "is this what you want? Don''t forget that you have a time limit now."


    Tongren scolded, "Damn it, what am I looking for? You have to make it clear to me."


    The white Tongren still didn''t say anything. The Tongren clenched his fist, waved it hard to the white Tongren, and shouted angrily, "let people find something and explain the reason."


    The white Tongren disappeared after watching the attack of a large area of Tongren. In a word, he said, "think about your real desire."


    Tong people beat an empty, found that his whole arm gradually turned black, and scolded "Damn it.". ¡°


    Hurried upstairs

 V1.Chapter 1519

    Tong people are constantly searching, and the black on their body is constantly spreading. Tong people have found a lot of memories, happy, happy, painful and unbearable. However, Tong people don''t understand the relationship between these memories becoming empty.


    Tong people looked at their body helplessly. The general body turned black. Moreover, Tong people obviously felt that their body was not as flexible as before.


    Tong''s head was dripping with sweat and said tired, "if you go on like this, the situation is not very good."


    Finally, the black spread all over Tongren''s body, leaving only Tongren''s head hasn''t turned black. Tongren have no strength to look for things in the white Tongren population. Tongren suddenly jumped out and fell down. Tongren is like drowning. The past of history is constantly turning over.


    Finally, Tong people closed their eyes powerlessly. Suddenly, Tong people remembered the memories hidden in their hearts. They constantly improved their strength and helped their partners escape from danger again and again, and they became more and more powerful because of the strength of their peers.


    The golden light burst out from the heart of Tong, and the blood that was supposed to solidify flowed again. The black stain continued to retreat. The white Tong man appeared again and said, "now that you have found something to stick to, take the soul chopping knife that can give you and move forward bravely. Remember his name, which is called chopping moon.".


    Tongren suddenly felt that his body was full of strength. Suddenly, the original building continued to collapse. The white Tongren hurriedly said, "take your soul chopping knife and leave here. I''m afraid I don''t want to die here with you.


    Tongren hurriedly picked up his soul chopping knife and left here. It was like knowing his soul chopping knife again. It was like understanding something again. What he had been looking for in the high-rise building was not memories, nor those precious things he had grown up, but the soul power that could not be washed away by time.


    The reason why they are violent and restless in the empty place is that they have lost their inner pillar. As long as they have the soul power to keep going, they will not lose their way in the dark.


    This is also what a white Tong man asked himself to look for. However, when he came back, he couldn''t help thinking "in the end, what kind of connection does this white Tong man have with himself? Tong man always feels that there is a different breath in his body, which is a dark breath.


    Tongren didn''t have time to think more, and his soul slowly began to wake up.


    "Ah ah." Tong people couldn''t help crying out in pain. Rotten wood and beauty were looking at Tong people in front of Tong people''s bed. However, I don''t know why suddenly Tong people began to sweat continuously, and their body turned red continuously. In addition, their breathing began to be rapid and slow, and finally their heartbeat slowly slowed down.


    Rotten wood and beauty hurried to find the doctor, but no one knew what was going on. Just when everyone was at a loss, Tong people suddenly began to cry in pain. Rotten wood and beauty said anxiously, "what''s going on?"


    Suddenly, a huge light wave suddenly made a hole in it. Rotten wood and beauty were stunned. Before rotten wood and beauty could see what was going on, Tong people suddenly disappeared into bed.


    Rotten wood and beauty hurried out to look for the trace of Tong people. They silently said, "what''s the matter? Tong people, you must not have anything to do."


    Tongren closed his eyes and his soul returned to his body. At the moment, Tongren only felt sharp pain, the pain of tearing his right arm, and white things were spitting in Tongren''s mouth.


    White things stick to Tongren''s face, and black lines are constantly attached to them. As soon as deadwood and Meimei came out, they saw Tongren standing in the air. The alarm bell in their heart rang loudly, and some murmured, "what... Is it? Is it empty? How can it be, Tongren?"


    Slowly, Tongren''s arms continued to grow. The original bronze arm was a little pale. Tongren suddenly opened his eyes, and the black mask gave off a bloodthirsty light.


    Rotten wood and beauty said inconceivably, "what is this? Is it Tongren? You can''t go on like this. You must lead others away, otherwise Tongren will be excluded by the corpse soul world¡°


    Deadwood and Mei hurried back to the comprehensive ambulance, hurriedly pulled back the doctor who was about to come out and said, "there may be special circumstances outside. Please stay here, or your life may be in danger¡°


    Then he hurried to lock the door of the comprehensive rescue center, regardless of how the doctors inside shouted.


    Tongren said helplessly, "Damn it, when can Tongren wake up? Many people will come soon. If you don''t stop, the pedantic people in room 46 will come out to interfere¡°


    At this time, Tong people completely didn''t know the worry and worry of rotten wood and beauty. They closed their eyes and constantly felt the power in their body. Tong people took out their soul chopping knife and hit their white mask hard. The lower half of the mask suddenly burst. Tong people took off the mask on their face to reveal their original refreshing appearance.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the recovery of Tong people as usual. They had been worried for a long time and finally put down their heart. However, rotten wood and beauty saw the mask of Tong people. They jumped in their heart and said, "come down, what are you doing there? If you don''t come down, put away your broken mask quickly¡°


    Tongren heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, smiled awkwardly, quickly put away the white mask on his face and said, "long time no see, that''s the attitude. ¡°


    Deadwood and Mei beat Tong Ren hard and said, "Damn it, how did you come back? Do you know I''m worried to death. "After Tongren finished, rotten wood and beauty rushed into Tongren''s arms, repressed their emotions for many days, and finally released them.


    Tongren felt the pain of rotten wood and beauty, touched rotten wood and beauty''s hair, and said painfully, "silly girl, I''m back. Don''t worry. ¡°


    When the red monkey and nishang and deadwood Hemei''s father heard the news, he hurried over and saw deadwood Hemei crying in Tongren''s arms.


    The red monkey and nishang saw that Tong man not only woke up, but his lost right arm appeared again. Both of them couldn''t help blushing at the bottom of their eyes and experienced the farewell of life and death. What could be happier than seeing their partner come back.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father finally couldn''t help it. "Cough" twice. Deadwood Hemei suddenly woke up, hurried away from Tongren''s chest and looked at everyone with a red face

 V1.Chapter 1520

    Tongren also scratched his head. Finally, he looked at the red monkey and nishang. Under the calm, there was an irrecoverable excitement. In his eyes, he was moved and confident, and said, "it''s hard for you, I, Tongren are back."


    Nishang and the red monkey had an overwhelming feeling when they heard it. Finally, they all turned into trust "welcome back, my Tongren."


    Rotten wood and Mei''s father also looked at Tong people in surprise. Although he didn''t know what had happened to Tong people, he felt the change of breath on Tong people, and the pressure of spirit was stronger.


    The original accident finally turned into the return of Tong people. Everyone looked happy and relieved. They didn''t notice that ulchiola and others hiding in the hint. Both ulchiola and the broken face behind him looked at Tong people with an unbelievable face. They all felt the breath of their companions in Tong people''s body.


    And the body of Tong people seems to have the smell of broken jade. It''s not just empty. The five people feel the spiritual pressure of Tong people. Although the five people are strong and the leader of the broken face army, they still can''t breathe after feeling the spiritual pressure of Tong people.


    Grimjoe jakajack looked at Tong people in surprise and felt worried about Tong people. Then your desire was transformed into the desire to fight. Grimjoe jakajack secretly said, "good job, I didn''t save you in vain. Since you have become stronger, don''t be soft in your fight with me at that time¡°


    Urchiola saw that the Tong people had safely returned to the corpse soul world. Urchiola couldn''t tell what she felt. She silently watched the Tong people for a long time, felt the intimacy between the Tong people and their partners, and couldn''t shed tears. Urchiola didn''t say anything, and silently led the back to break back to the virtual circle.


    After Tong people woke up, they heard that rotten wood and beauty and others said they came back inexplicably, rather than rotten wood and beauty and the corpse soul world.


    Tongren was obviously stunned and began to think secretly about how he came back. Later, the figure of grimjoe Jake suddenly appeared in Tongren''s mind. Tongren''s eyebrows were tightly clenched together and murmured, "is it him¡°


    Deadwood and beauty hurriedly asked "who is it?"¡°


    Tongren said with some uncertainty, "it''s a... Friend I knew when I was a child¡°


    Deadwood and Mei asked, "how did he do it? He broke into the virtual circle alone and saved you quietly without disturbing lanran and his broken army¡°


    Tongren shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. Let''s not say this first. What''s the situation of the corpse soul world and the virtual circle?" rotten wood and Mei also saw that Tongren didn''t want to continue to answer this question, so they didn''t go deep into it. After all, as long as Tongren came back safely now.


    "Now the corpse soul world is studying what kind of things we bring back to the God of death, which can improve the ability of the God of death. Moreover, my father told me that room 46 decided to send the elite team of the 13th guard team to enter the virtual circle. I believe it won''t take long to attack."


    Tongren asked, "what about the virtual circle? What''s the situation now?"


    Deadwood and mei just wanted to say something. Deadwood and Mei''s father suddenly came in and said, "there was a infighting in the virtual circle. Room 46 decided to organize personnel to attack now."


    Tongren and others were surprised. They had no time to speak, so they hurried to pack up with rotten wood and Mei. Rotten wood and Mei''s father also participated in the battle this time.


    On the way, Tong people asked deadwood and Mei''s father, "what''s going on?"


    The father of deadwood and beauty said. " He is one of lanran''s powerful generals, Shiyin Maru. He was originally the captain of the Sanfan team of Chen lingting, but I don''t know why when lanran betrayed the corpse soul world, Shiyin Maru also betrayed the corpse soul world and followed lanran to the virtual circle. As a result, just yesterday, when lanran was about to merge and successfully collapse the jade, Shiwan silver suddenly attacked lanran, and now his whereabouts are unknown¡°


    Just when ulchiola and others determined that the Tong people had returned to the corpse soul world and were driving to the virtual circle, Marubeni took advantage of the fact that the ten blades were not next to lanran and saw that lanran was about to integrate successfully. Avalanche jade, Marubeni decided to start his multi-year plan.


    Marubeni was originally the captain of Sanfan team. He had been with lanran since childhood. However, Marubeni had a close lover, but lanran took a fancy to her ability and secretly experimented with her.


    When shimaru silver noticed, his childhood sweetheart had become irrational and constantly attacked himself. Shimaru wanted to die in the hands of his childhood sweetheart, but he really couldn''t hold down this tone.


    She killed her lover in tears and has been quietly lurking around lanran, waiting for the opportunity. Just yesterday, Marubeni found that Shiren was not around lanran, and lanran was in the final stage of fusion.


    Marubeni knows that lanran''s soul chopping knife ability is the control of fantasy. As long as he pulls out the soul chopping knife in advance when he launches this attack, so when lanran is not merging, Marubeni mercilessly inserts his soul chopping knife into lanran.


    Lanran didn''t want to fight until shiyinmaru, who had been following her, would suddenly attack herself. Shiyinmaru''s soul chopping knife suddenly pierced lanran''s chest.


    After such a blow, lanran really integrated herself with the broken jade. The broken jade itself has the state of protecting itself from destruction.


    Although lanran was seriously injured, she calmly asked shiyinmaru, "why did you do this?"


    Shi Yinwan said with the hatred repressed under his eyes in the past, "because you killed her."


    Lanran burst into laughter. "OK, OK, OK, in that case, I''m not polite."


    After that, lanran pulled out the soul chopping knife of Shiyin pill under the incredible eyes of Shiyin pill. Bengyu quickly recovered lanran''s body. Lanran pulled out his soul chopping knife and gave Shiyin pill a hard blow. The next big hole suddenly appeared in Shiyin pill''s chest. Lanran''s head shook. It turned out that she had just fused the broken jade and was a little unstable.


    At the moment when lanran shook, Shiyin pill forced her body and escaped from the virtual night palace. Lanran bit her teeth. Finally, she gave up and finally gave up chasing Shiyin pill.


    Tongren is nervously preparing in the corpse soul world, and is preparing to enter the virtual circle with the elite of the 13th team of the imperial court. Neither rotten wood, beauty nor nishang asked Tongren about his sudden mask.


    Tong people don''t want to answer, but don''t know how to explain, how to tell rotten wood and beauty and other people''s own experience. Tong people decide to find the mask said by the mysterious man, so as to answer all their questions

 V1.Chapter 1521

    When the Tongren group and the captains of the 13th guard team were fully equipped, they were ready to enter the virtual circle. All of them went to the virtual circle with the determination to defeat lanran.


    The dark sky seemed to devour people. The empty circle was already deserted. At this time, it suddenly entered such a huge army, which made people more suffocated.


    The empty circle suddenly rained heavily. Tong people wiped their eyes and secretly lucky Indra''s eyes. Everything in the empty circle can be seen clearly.


    The cold rain hit rotten wood and beauty''s face and body. Rotten wood and beauty trembled. The black god of death was tightly tied to them. Tong people saw the discomfort of rotten wood and beauty and their clothes and said.


    "Luck is the spiritual power in your body to resist the cold."


    Rotten wood and beauty and nishang hurried to luck their spiritual power and felt warmer. Rotten wood and beauty''s father ran to Tong people and asked, "how long will it take to get to the virtual night palace?"


    Tongren looked with Indra''s eyes and said, "the virtual night palace is the only building in the virtual circle. Looking northeast, it will be here soon."


    Captain Qifan came slowly and said solemnly, "in this empty circle, I always feel that I can''t feel the smell of blue dye."


    The captain of the 12th time of nechali said carelessly, "it may be that Shiyin pill hurt lanran badly. After all, when Shiyin pill was in the corpse soul world, few people knew his real strength. Instead of being wordy here, it''s better to go and kill that bastard lanran."


    As the captain of Shifan, the winter lion Lang of rifanggu said with some disgust, "you want to experiment with the blue dye."


    Nachali was exposed his mind, but showed his look of expectation. He licked his thirsty lips and said, "so what? I''m really looking forward to it. How long can lanran''s body let me use it?"


    Nipanyu Dongshilang''s eyes were full of disgust and spit on nechali. He turned his back and didn''t want to see nechali. Nechali was not only the captain of the 12th fan, but also the director of the second generation Development Bureau. Nechali not only transformed himself and transformed his body into a device of secret weapons, but also hid various concealed weapons in his body.


    Moreover, nechali not only transformed himself, but also was extremely cruel to his subordinates. He not only studied with their bodies, but even tortured people''s spirit. No one in all the leaders of the corpse soul world was willing to talk to him.


    Seeing the subtlety of the atmosphere, deadwood and Mei''s father hurriedly said, "let''s hurry to the virtual night palace, otherwise it will be bad when lanran recovers."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang snorted coldly. He was far away from nirvana. Although Tong people didn''t know what happened, they also knew that the atmosphere was strange. Although they felt something wrong, they continued to move towards the empty circle.


    Just after the crowd entered the inner circle, the ground shook constantly, and nishang almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Tong people caught nishang with quick eyes and hands, and Tong people frowned and looked ahead.


    Originally, the bare ground was filled with smoke and constantly shaking. A dark line appeared on the horizon, and it was getting thicker and closer to Tongren and his party.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father widened their eyes and seemed unable to believe the scene in front of them. The other captains also stared at each other. Rifangu Dongshilang rubbed his eyes and said, "Mom, is this true?"


    The red monkey, nishang and rotten wood and beauty were unknown. Therefore, they looked at the distance with a confused face. The red monkey saw the shock of Tong people. The red monkey scratched his face and said, "Tong people, what''s that? Why are you all shocked?"


    Before Tongren answered, deadwood and Meimei''s father said in a daze, "that''s empty."


    The red monkey looked at the distance in surprise and said, "empty? How many empty is there?"


    Deadwood Hemei''s father held his soul chopping knife tightly and said, "it''s a void we can''t count. Guys, pick up your soul chopping knife and fight."


    With that, deadwood and Mei''s father rushed up first. The other captains of the 13th guard team summoned their soul chopping knives and rushed forward quickly.


    When Tong people saw it, they also summoned their soul chopping knife and said to nishang, "nishang, you use your spiritual power to condense at your feet and fly into the sky. Once there is a wounded person, you will carry out rescue."


    Nishang dignified her face, nodded, and immediately flew into the sky, staring at the battlefield below. After these days of training, nishang has learned how to control herself and can be distracted to take care of more people.


    Tong man looked at rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey and said, "our strength is not as strong as that of the leader of the guard team. Therefore, we control the scene and work together to deal with some high-level emptiness. Once we find a big emptiness, don''t act alone and echo each other.


    Both deadwood and Mei and the red monkey knew that the battle was unusual. They nodded, and the three joined the battle. The fierce battle was imminent.


    The three people have been killing Xu one by one, and the virtual blood is constantly splashing. The originally bare loess has also become black. The door of hell is constantly opened. The evil virtual is directly dragged into hell, and the swallowed virtual is buried by the Dead God.


    However, despite the constant fighting between Tongren and other people and the captains of the court protection team, Xu not only did not decrease, but more, and even wrapped them into a circle. Deadwood and Mei''s father shouted while fighting.


    "Nishang, what are the casualties now?" nishang hurriedly replied, "so far, there are no casualties."


    Tongren''s eyebrows frowned tightly. Tongren always felt a bad feeling. However, Tongren still didn''t know why. Tongren looked at the emptiness that was still surging upward. Although Tongren couldn''t see these emptiness realm, Tongren could be sure that these emptiness abilities were not very high, or even very low.


    "How can there be so many falsehoods? How many falsehoods has lanran created with broken jade?" the red monkey wiped the blood on his face after killing one falsehood.


    "Red monkey, don''t you find anything wrong?" Tong man said, pulling his soul chopping knife out of a virtual body.


    After hearing Tongren''s words, the red monkey was stunned. The red monkey stared at a large number of empty people and looked nervous. Rotten wood and beauty were not far from them. After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also fell into meditation.


    It seems that the red monkey suddenly thought of something, "blue dye''s broken face Legion?" the red monkey and rotten wood and beauty said in one voice.


    Tongren frowned, nodded and looked at the endless stream of emptiness. He had an unexpected hunch in his heart. Tongren felt that he couldn''t consume it like this

 V1.Chapter 1522

    Tongren hurried to deadwood Hemei''s father. Before he could say anything, deadwood Hemei''s father saw Tongren''s nervous face and said, "you noticed, didn''t you?"


    Tongren nodded heavily and said, "we can''t go on like this. We should enter the virtual night palace as soon as possible. Once we find out, I always think lanran seems to have another conspiracy."


    Deadwood Hemei''s father nodded, kicked the ground fiercely, and suddenly flew into the sky, saying, "we also noticed that we can''t spend it here now. We break through towards the virtual night palace. These virtual forces are not enough to be afraid. After being padded by nechali and captain Shifan, nechali takes out your lethal weapons¡°


    Deadwood and Mei''s father held his soul chopping knife tightly, aimed it at the direction of the virtual night palace, and said to the people, "get ready. Once the defense line is broken, we''ll rush out. Remember not to love war¡°


    Tongren and others, as well as the captains of the 13th team of the imperial court, watched the actions of rotten wood and Mei''s father, while trying to open the distance between themselves and Xu, and constantly approached rotten wood and Mei''s father.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father constantly injected his spiritual power into his soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife gave off a golden color. Deadwood Hemei''s mouth kept singing, "Fifty six of breaking the Tao - Flying Dragon Fire". The red fire dragon roared and flew out of deadwood Hemei''s father''s soul chopping knife.


    The red fire dragon kept burning the virtual body, and the burning smell kept coming. Before rotten wood and Mei''s father could roar, a row of virtual bodies directly turned into ashes and flew to the corpse soul world. Even there was a deep black gully on the ground, witnessing the death and liberation of the witness.


    "Right now, go." After that, deadwood and Mei''s father took the lead and rushed out of the encirclement circle. Naturally, the pan captain of the 13th team of the imperial court will not fall down. Looking at Xu, he wants to encircle the circle. He holds his soul chopping knife ice wheel pill in his hand, and the wings made of huge ice crystals take the pan Valley winter lion into the sky, which is constantly recited in his mouth Wait.


    Finally, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang fiercely opened his eyes and shouted "birds icicles". The paired ice birds immediately fell from the air and constantly attacked Xu. Unfortunately, Xu who was hit couldn''t move immediately, slowly turned into ice and disappeared with the wind and flew to the corpse soul world.


    Tongren stared at the attack of rifangu Dongshi Lang in the back and couldn''t help feeling the strength of rifangu Dongshi lang. after all, rifangu Dongshi Lang was still a child of about 15. Although Tongren knew that they were the leaders of the 13th team of the imperial court this time, when they really saw the attack of rifangu Dongshi Lang, Tongren couldn''t help touching their nose and thought of it "It seems that my strength is not enough."


    When he saw Tong people staring at him, he was stunned in the air. He said to Tong people in a hurry, "what are you doing standing here? Don''t go quickly."


    Tongren suddenly reacted, quickly nodded and followed the team. Nirvana walked at the end and saw a large number of empty people moving quickly in the direction of everyone.


    Nie cocoon Li showed an evil smile, spit out a ball from his mouth and hit it hard to the ground. With the sound of "touch", green things immediately flowed out of the ground, and the pasted emptiness turned into smoke immediately, and the green liquid was still spreading, even stronger and stronger.


    As soon as Tong people looked back, they saw the scene. They couldn''t help but feel numb. Nishang saw Tong people trembling and looked back curiously. Tong people forcibly grabbed nishang''s head and didn''t let nishang look back.


    They quickly drove to the virtual night palace. The virtual root behind couldn''t keep up with Tongren and others. It soon became a small black spot and finally disappeared. The closer Tongren and others came to the virtual night palace, the darker the sky was. Finally, they finally saw the virtual night palace.


    The people''s originally relaxed heart was raised again, and they all tightly held the soul chopping knife on their hands. When they were about to break through the door, a sudden voice came, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Tongren was so nervous that he hurried back and looked behind him. A burly old man with a worn crown on his head, a huge golden compass pinned to his waist and a long coat on his body had an imperial style. There were four people standing behind him. Tongren could feel their extraordinary spiritual pressure. Tongren thought this was lanran''s broken army, But what about blue dye?


    He looked at them with disdain and said, "are you garbage ready to die?" then he swung a huge axe and stared at them, as if he was going to kill someone.


    All the captains of the 13th team of the imperial court are respected by countless gods of death. How can they endure such humiliation? Captain Geng jianba of the 11th team pointed at him with his soul chopping knife and said, "Why are you so wordy? Come on, fight to the death."


    Deadwood Hemei''s father looks at the broken faces behind the man, but he doesn''t see lanran. Deadwood Hemei''s father is worried. After all, the main purpose of pouring out this time is to assassinate lanran.


    Tongren is also looking for lanran''s figure. Looking at the virtual night palace close at hand, Tongren is a little worried. Deadwood and Mei''s father immediately said, leaving six people here. The rest follow me into the virtual night palace.


    Immediately, the people immediately divided into two ways. Changgeng jianba naturally stayed. Changgeng jianba pointed to the leading man with his soul chopping knife and said, "what''s your name? Don''t kill me. You don''t know your name yet."


    The man sort his clothes arrogantly and said, "asshole, remember my name. This will be the last person you remember. Bailegan ruisenbang." then he waved his axe and rushed to Changgeng sword eight.


    Chang Geng Jian Ba naturally did not want to be outdone. The soul chopping knife in his hand kept waving and attacking bailegan ruisenbang.


    Besides, other people on the other side saw Tongren and others walking towards the virtual night palace and hurried up to stop them. Tongren fixed their eyes and found that there was no powerful ulchiola and the grimjoe Jaka they once knew. Tongren''s heart was more confused. Where was blue dye?


    Before these broken faces came to the eyes of Tongren and others, they were stopped by Captain fan, looked at Tongren and others and said, "go ahead and kill lanran."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at them and said, "pay attention to safety." then he hurriedly led Tongren and others into the virtual night palace.


    This is the third time that Tongren entered the virtual night palace. Different from the previous tense mood, Tongren''s heart is full of expectations, but the empty appearance makes Tongren and other people feel a little flustered

 V1.Chapter 1523

    Tongren and others moved forward nervously and carefully. Tongren looked ahead. The virtual night palace was dark and couldn''t look straight ahead. Tongren was lucky. Indra''s eye saw the man sitting on the chair at once.


    Tongren hurriedly grabbed the hand of rotten wood and Mei''s father and looked at the front with a dignified face. Before Tongren could see whether there was blue dye on the chair, suddenly, the knife gas hit Tongren''s face.


    The Tong man took a quick step and quickly flashed the knife gas. The Tong man looked at the broken face that had stopped the Tong man before. A tall man whose right body and even cheeks were wrapped by a white mask, dark skin, with a long braid, looked at the Tong man eagerly.


    Although Tongren was in the dark, the Indra eye of Tongren turned a blind eye to the darkness. At a glance, he saw the urgency and tension in his eyes. Tongren was confused. Looking along the line of sight of the man''s eyes, he was looking at the man sitting in the dark.


    Tongren thought of a bold idea. While avoiding the man''s attack, Tongren shouted, "attack the person who does wechat business. He''s not lanran. Go quickly."


    Recently, the red monkey Li Tong man heard Tong man''s words and naturally felt the urgency in Tong man''s voice. Without hesitation, the red monkey picked up his iron bar and waved it hard towards the man sitting in the dark.


    The black figure made a touch and disappeared all of a sudden. When Tong people saw it in their heart, they were happy to verify their ideas and worried. So where is lanran at this time?


    When attacking Tong people''s modesty, they were surprised. While he was distracted, Tong people put a soul cutting knife on his nose, kicked him to the ground and asked, "where is Lan ran? Is ulchiola next to lanran? ¡°


    The man laughed, and his arrogant laughter echoed in the whole virtual night palace. Nishang couldn''t help but tremble. Tong people fiercely approached his neck and asked "where is lanran?"


    The man smiled and said, "you''re finished. Wait for my king to come back. You''ll all die under his sword, and the king will avenge me." then the man broke into Tongren''s soul cutting knife, and the gate of hell rose from the ground and swallowed his body.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father frowned and thought about the man''s last words. Tong people also closed their eyes and connected all things, a large number of low-level virtual obstacles, broken face continuous obstacles, and dummies in the seat.


    Tong people suddenly opened their eyes and saw the tension in the eyes of rotten wood and Mei''s father. Both of them secretly said "bad."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father hurriedly shouted, "go, we''ve been tricked into luring the tiger away from the mountain. Now lanran should be in the corpse soul world."


    Rotten wood and Mei''s father led Tong people to run outside the virtual night palace. Rotten wood and Mei seem to understand something, but they still have some doubts. The red monkey just wanted to ask Tong people what happened. Nishang suddenly grabbed Tong people and said, "go first, you will know on the road."


    The red monkey also saw the urgency of the situation, so he didn''t have much. He hurried out of the virtual night palace with Tongren and others.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father went out and hurried to say, "hurry up. Lanran is in the corpse soul world now. We''ve been tricked."


    The captains of the 13th guard team outside were surprised. At first, they didn''t understand what rotten wood and Mei''s father said. Lanran''s broken face Legion was also surprised that Tongren knew the truth of lanran so soon.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father saw the other leaders of the imperial guard standing there, and shouted anxiously, "go, the corpse soul world has been attacked by LAN ran." After hearing this, the leaders of the court protection team woke up and quickly beat back the emptiness in front of them. When these emptiness saw that Tongren and others found that Lan ran was no longer in the corpse soul world, they didn''t panic too much. Instead, they smiled and said, "you''re too late. At this time, our king has attacked your zero fan."


    The leaders of the court protection team were shocked. Unexpectedly, lanran was so crafty that he attacked the corpse soul world at this time. He probably expected that the leaders of the court protection team would attack the virtual circle. Therefore, everything before can be explained clearly.


    Tongren hurriedly shouted, "come to me, I can take you directly to the corpse soul world." Tongren didn''t have time to explain. In the surprised and incredible eyes of the people, he brought them back to the corpse soul world. There are also several capable generals of lanran''s broken face army.


    After returning to the corpse soul world, the leaders of the court protection team quickly blew the whistle to summon the members of the court protection team. Soon, the members of the court protection team rushed from all directions to surround the broken faces brought back by Tongren from the empty circle.


    The four men soon died under the soul cutting knife of the court protection team and reincarnated again.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at the guards guarding between the lingting and liuhun street with a dignified face and said, "have you found anything unusual?"


    Chen lingting and the four guards of liuhun Street wondered why deadwood and Mei''s father asked, but the four still shook their heads and said, "No."


    Deadwood Hemei''s father asked incredulously, "are you sure? It''s about the safety of the corpse soul world."


    The four people said with a serious face, "here, we are sure there is no trace of blue dye. ¡°


    Deadwood Hemei''s father seemed to be unable to believe. He looked at the four people and finally looked at Tong people. Tong people naturally heard the answers from the four people. Tong people didn''t want to believe it, but they hoped it was true.


    This at least proves that the corpse soul world is safe now. However, before the Tongren spoke, "touch", a huge sound exploded in the sky of the corpse soul world. The Tongren looked up. Before they could see clearly, they found something dripping on their face. The Tongren touched it and his hands were bright red.


    Tong people''s pupils shrunk fiercely and looked up quickly. There were blood stains not only on their own faces, but also on the faces of neon red monkeys.


    The hearts of the people screamed bad and hurried to the place where the sound made in the sky. Tong people were in the front. When Tong people saw it, they saw a pile of glittering human bones in blue dye''s hand, and blood was attached to it.


    Tongren suddenly stops there. Lanran sees the arrival of Tongren. There is still blood flowing in her hands and some stains on her face. Lanran looks at Tongren with a smile and says, "Oh, a little faster than I thought."


    Tong people now only feel numb on their scalp. They don''t even know what expression to have. They continue to look at the scene in front of them. There are a pile of corpses on the ground, but they all lose their bones and lie on the ground powerlessly.


    Nishang vomited out when she saw such a scene

 V1.Chapter 1524

    After the Tong people arrived, deadwood Hemei''s father and other captain pan also came to lanran''s position. They couldn''t believe that lanran''s hands were full of blood and there were corpses everywhere under lanran.


    After a short silence, unparalleled anger erupted. Rifangu Dongshilang couldn''t bear to look at LAN ran and held the soul chopping knife tightly. Ice crystal wings waved behind him and blew a storm.


    Just when rifangu Dongshilang wanted to rush to lanran, Tong people suddenly blocked behind rifangu Dongshilang. Rifangu Dongshilang looked at Tong people and said angrily, "you stay away."


    Before the Tongren could speak, Changgeng jianba also held down rifanggu Dongshilang, looked ahead, frowned and said, "Shilang, calm down now. We are all very angry. However, you see, lanran''s foot is not only an ordinary God of death, but also the first captain."


    When hearing Chang Geng jianba''s words, he was stunned and looked at LAN ran in surprise. Deadwood and Mei''s father heard Chang Geng jianba''s words, looked at LAN ran in a dignified way and said, "it seems that you have integrated the broken jade."


    The words of deadwood Hemei''s father surprised everyone at the scene. Some people looked at lanran strangely. Lanran raised her eyebrows, looked at deadwood Hemei''s father and said, "it seems that you are not too stupid. At least you know that I have successfully fused the broken jade, but I''m afraid it''s too late for you to know now."


    Tongren looks at lanran tightly, looks at lanran angrily and asks, "what do you really want to do? Do you really want to make Wang Jian? Do you collapse the hard stable world of the three worlds?"


    When lanran hears Tongren''s words, her pupils shrink, and she is surprised and says, "don''t you think you still know this?"


    Tongren''s neck tendon suddenly protruded. Tongren shouted to lanran, "do you really want to destroy this hard won peace?"


    When lanran heard Tong Ren''s question, he laughed. He pressed his hand on his face, and the blood on his hand adhered to his face. The whole person looked very evil and smiled, "Tong Ren, don''t you think you''re particularly stupid? I''ve been walking on this road for so long now, and I can''t find the entrance at all."


    Tongren was stunned. Hearing lanran''s words, he was full of sadness and helplessness. Looking at lanran, he muttered to himself, "it''s already here."


    LAN ran stepped on the corpse, waved his hand and said, "I don''t need anyone''s pity. You are all corpses under my feet. Since I have come to this point, you will watch my success. Today you will die here, no matter who."


    With that, lanran''s clothes burst open, and her whole body became darker and darker. Even different lines began to appear on her body, blooming with different brilliance.


    Tongren and others stared at lanran''s actions in a daze. The broken Legion behind lanran looked at lanran''s actions with a look of admiration. Only grimjoe Jaka looked at lanran nervously.


    Both deadwood Hemei''s father and the 13th team of the imperial court are staring at lanran''s actions, and the uneasiness in Tongren''s heart is becoming stronger and stronger. Tongren tightly holds his soul chopping knife and shouts excitedly, "what are you doing standing here? Don''t you go up yet, do we all die here when lanran is finished?"


    All the talents wake up. After that, Tong people rushed out immediately. When the soul chopping knife was about to hit lanran, the face breaking Legion behind lanran suddenly blocked lanran''s body and prevented Tong people from attacking lanran.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father and the captains of the court protection team also woke up. They hurried to Tongren''s side, shouting and saying, "Tongren, you hurry to destroy lanran, and we''ll stop these broken faces."


    Tongren anxiously looked ahead and even wondered if they could do it. However, Tongren knew that they had to do so because they had undertaken too many responsibilities. Tongren told themselves to protect their partners even if they sacrificed their lives.


    Tongren takes a quick step and suddenly turns to lanran''s back. Although lanran''s face breaking army has been stopped by the captains of the 13th team of the imperial court, bengyu has a state of protecting his director.


    Moreover, lanran has been plated with a layer of golden melon. Even if lanran''s broken faces are not blocked at all, Tongren and others can''t destroy lanran''s tight skin at all.


    Tongren ruthlessly cuts his soul chopping knife onto lanran''s body. Lanran''s skin is like being watered with a layer of oil, so that Tongren can''t attack lanran at all.


    Tongren gasps for breath. Some people can''t believe that they haven''t hurt lanran at all. Tongren turns to look at his partner and is struggling against lanran''s army.


    Tongren bit his teeth and finally took out his mask. Tongren didn''t know how many people would leave, question and even be angry after taking out this mask. However, Tongren closed his eyes and slowly brought his mask to his face.


    At the moment of wearing the mask, Tong people''s body became more and more dark. Finally, Tong people''s eyes were not the original clear eyes. Tong people''s eyes showed bloodthirsty red under the mask, and the breath was no longer the original breath of death, but a virtual breath.


    The change of Tong people not only surprised rotten wood and Mei, but also made the people of the court team dare not believe it. Even the breaking army changed their eyes and looked at Tong people in surprise.


    Since Tong Ren put on his mask, his reason can''t control himself so much. Tong Ren gasps and looks at LAN ran. His mind is full of the idea of defeating LAN ran.


    Lanran''s soul chopping knife also constantly changed its shape, even some black and red. Tongren looked at lanran, and the soul chopping knife touched lanran''s body.


    Lanran''s golden light is dim or even dull. Tongren''s eyes keep turning red. Tongren''s soul chopping knife doesn''t stop and continues to attack lanran''s body. Lanran seems to feel that her body has been attacked, and her eyebrows are tightly frowned.


    Lanran''s broken face Legion saw that Tongren attacked lanran''s body and felt a little broken. The people of the broken face Legion looked at each other. Ulchiola immediately pulled out and was about to come to Tongren.


    Rotten wood and beauty hurried to Tongren''s side and protected Tongren behind them. Tongren ignored ulchiola''s gaze. There was only lanran in his eyes. The soul chopping knife kept attacking lanran.


    Lanran''s body is getting darker and darker, even some red. Tongren''s soul turning knife is still cutting. Ulchiola is a little worried, and the black wings behind her are constantly waving.

 V1.Chapter 1525

    Rotten wood and beauty could not bear the frequent attacks of ulchiola, and their bodies kept pushing back. Rotten wood and beauty raised their soul chopping knife to constantly block ulchiola''s attacks, and the black light ball condensed in ulchiola''s hand.


    Ulchiola''s green pupils stood up fiercely, and ruthlessly threw the black light ball on his hand to deadwood and beauty. Deadwood and beauty couldn''t bear the blow, and deadwood and beauty couldn''t dodge. He closed his eyes and made a "touch", but the imaginary pain didn''t appear. Deadwood and beauty slowly opened their eyes.


    The black hair came into view, and the black Samurai clothes, set off by the blue sky, made people feel more secure. The black and red soul chopping knife was tightly held in the hand, and the wide shoulders seemed to be able to support all the uneasiness.


    It''s Tong people. Tong people slowly look back. Although rotten wood and beauty already know about Tong people''s mask, they suddenly look at Tong people''s mask. The white mask is covered with black lines and outlines the shape of teeth, which makes people feel inexplicably depressed and dangerous.


    Although Tong people have some unclear sense, the familiar breath makes Tong people stop in front of rotten wood and beauty. Tong people breathe heavily. Unclear sense makes Tong people lose some skills of death. However, Tong people''s current moves are deadly and close to the source.


    Tongren took up his soul chopping knife and rushed to ulchiola. Although ulchiola knew that Tongren had become virtual, ulchiola was shocked by the speed and power of Tongren.


    Urchiola dodged and looked at the situation of blue dye. The original golden protective film of blue dye had been broken and red and black. Urchiola estimated the time of blue dye. Now just wait for blue dye to return.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father saw the idea of ulchiola at a glance. Looking at deadwood Hemei''s father, he said, "you help me resist here. I''ll fight against ulchiola with deadwood Hemei. The Tong man is responsible for destroying his spell before blue dye succeeds in casting."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father began to make continuous arrangements, and the soul chopping knife attacked the front. Then he hurried away and came to the position of the Japanese Valley winter lion lang. he looked anxiously at the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang and shouted, "urchiola''s strength is very strong. Don''t underestimate the enemy and pay attention to safety."


    Rifangu Dongshilang nodded solemnly and hurried to the direction of Tong Ren and rotten wood and Mei. Rifangu Dongshilang said impatiently, "Tong Ren, you come down to attack LAN ran, and rotten wood and Mei and I will drag ulchiola¡°


    However, Tongren with a mask has no clear reason. He can''t stop the words of rifangu Dongshilang at all. He just attacks lanran constantly with his own nature.


    The winter lion Lang of rifanggu rushed to the Tong people in a hurry. He helped the Tong people attack ulchiola and shouted to the Tong people, "Tong people, you withdraw. Rotten wood and Mei and I dragged ulchiola¡°


    Tong people still ignore RI Fangu Dongshi lang. RI Fangu Dongshi Lang looks at LAN Ran''s body and starts to turn into golden light. He is worried. Finally, he has to give up Ke and continue to communicate with Tong people.


    And ulchiola wondered why there would be virtual power in Tongren''s body, and it was clear that Tongren was still a god of death, which made ulchiola puzzled. Ulchiola looked at the sky that was slowly coming to an end, smiled at the corners of her mouth and murmured, "finally succeeded."


    Rotten wood and beauty are around Tong people and help Tong people attack ulchiola together. Seeing ulchiola''s smile and hearing ulchiola''s words, rotten wood and beauty "click" in their heart and quickly look at the evil rifangu winter lion Lang who is about to attack LAN ran.


    Nipanyu Dongshilang is about to get close to lanran and is preparing to attack lanran. The soul chopping knife is ready to go. The innermost part of nipanyu Dongshilang is constantly singing. The ice dragon composed of ice rushes towards lanran from the front of nipanyu Dongshilang''s soul chopping knife.


    At this time, lanran suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes and body were fanning the golden light. The original blue sky of the corpse soul world has now completely turned black, constantly attracting those souls who have no fixed place. Even some weak gods of death had no time to resist and were suddenly involved.


    The first to bear the brunt of the attack was the golden light on lanran''s body. He flew out fiercely. The huge ice wings on his back suddenly turned into nothingness. Rifangu Dongshi Lang couldn''t help spitting blood and looked at lanran reluctantly.


    Lanran''s broken face army looked at Tongren and others with a proud laugh, looked at the court protection team and others, and said arrogantly, "the king has integrated the broken jade, and the production method of the king key has been obtained. Now what can stop the king?"


    After lanran opened her eyes, she looked at ulchiola and others and said, "you will come behind me. I have seen your performance just now. In that case, follow me to create a new world." then lanran laughed.


    The captains of the court protection team looked at the soul in the sky slowly flying to the sky. They were angry but helpless. Chang Geng jianba angrily scolded, "damn bastard, what are we doing here now and try to protect those who have no ability."


    Although the leader of the twelve times of the court protection team was cruel, compared with LAN ran, it was nothing. He was longer than Jian ba. After saying that, everyone lowered their heads. It seemed that they were hit by such a scene and felt that it was useless at all.


    Chang Geng Jian Ba said angrily, "well, since you don''t go, I''ll go. I can''t sit back and ignore Chang Geng Jian ba."


    The third captain said weakly, "is it still meaningful for us to do this now? We can''t live today ourselves."


    When deadwood and Mei''s father heard this sentence, he suddenly became angry and said, "what was the first meaning of the guard? Have you forgotten¡°


    Everyone was stunned when they heard what his father said. They lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look directly into his father''s eyes. It seemed that they couldn''t look directly at themselves.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father continued, "have you forgotten the meaning of picking up the soul chopping knife in your hand? Even if we die here today, even if we don''t have tomorrow, we still have to stick to it, fearless and without thinking."

 V1.Chapter 1526

    Everyone heard the father of rotten wood and beauty. His eyes were swollen and changed constantly. Finally, he looked firmly at rotten wood and beauty''s father and said, "that''s our responsibility and our supreme glory."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father smiled happily, looked at the captains of the court protection team, slowly clenched the soul chopping knife and said, "let''s swear to death to defend the honor of death."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang who fell to the ground supported his body with his soul chopping knife, slowly stood up, touched the blood at the corner of his mouth, and said ruthlessly, "how can I be less than my Japanese Valley winter lion Lang?"


    The back of the winter lion Lang in Rifan Valley is full of blood. The originally domineering and cold wings have disappeared, which makes the eyes of nishang and red monkey blush. Looking at the spirit of these gods of death, it is a spirit that will not be afraid of sacrificing themselves.


    Nishang slowly walked to the back of rifanggu Dongshi Lang and let the pain behind his back slowly link. Rifanggu Dongshi Lang looked at nishang in surprise and was surprised at nishang''s spiritual power. Finally, he slowly said thank you.


    "Pa Pa Pa." lanran slowly patted her hands and said, "Oh, oh, what a moving side, it makes me feel like crying." then lanran covered her face with her hands, and her shoulders trembled constantly. Lanran''s evil army looked at Tongren and others without expression.


    Deadwood and Mei''s father looked at the soul to be inhaled in the sky and said, "get ready and act separately."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father rushed out and said, "go."


    However, before deadwood and Mei''s father flew to the sky, he suddenly broke into something and his head broke into it. Deadwood and Mei''s father had no time to speak, and the people below broke into the transparent sky in turn.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father felt it in surprise and found something invisible. Deadwood Hemei''s father looked at it in surprise and hit it hard with his soul cutting knife. However, no matter how hard deadwood Hemei''s father hit it, he couldn''t rush out.


    Rotten wood and beauty also looked at this scene in surprise. Although Tong people were a little confused, they also constantly attacked this protective cover in the sky.


    "Hahaha, you can''t break it." lanran takes away the face she put on her hand and looks proudly at Tongren and others. Lanran shows a mysterious smile, looks at Tongren and others and says, "you still keep me to make Wang Jian."


    Tongren regained his senses at this time, looked at lanran and said, "what is the method of making Wang Jian?"


    When lanran heard what Tongren said, she touched her face and said in a good mood, "since you are dying, I will tell you with kindness. ¡°


    Lanran walked slowly to Tongren and others and said, "when I was the leader of the imperial guard team, I had been asking about the way to make Wang Jian, and finally let me find it. ¡°


    Lanran looked at Tongren and others in the eyes and continued, "but I finally found a way to make Wang Jian in a classic book, that is, it needs the souls of 100000 people, the souls of the team leader level, and a multi-element mixture like Tongren you."


    Tongren hears lanran''s words, his pupils shrink fiercely and asks Tongren, "what do you mean?"


    LAN ran listened to Tongren''s words, looked at Tongren with some laughter and said, "I forgot that you didn''t know about it. In this case, I''ll let you be an understanding ghost before you die."


    Tongren frowned and looked at lanran. Lanran said slowly, "you should know that in your body, not only your own heart, but also other people live in your heart."


    Rotten wood and beauty, nishang and even the captains of the court protection team looked at Tong Ren with a shocked face. Tong Ren was surprised to hear LAN Ran''s words. I don''t know why LAN ran knew so clearly.


    Lanran sees Tongren''s pupils shrink. She looks at Tongren strangely and says, "it seems that what I said is not wrong. You should have noticed it. Otherwise, how does the virtual power in your body wake up?"


    Ulchiola also looked at Tong people in surprise. There seemed to be some differences. Rotten wood and Mei''s father heard LAN Ran''s words, seemed to think of something, and slowly said, "did Tong people''s mother suffer a virtual attack before giving birth to Tong people?"


    Lanran raised her eyebrows, glanced at deadwood and Mei''s father and said, "it seems that you know quite a lot, but you only guessed half right."


    Deadwood and Mei''s father asked, "what do you mean?"


    Lanran smiled, and lanran Tongren said, "it means that Tongren''s father is a god of death, Tongren''s mother is a virtual exterminator, and Tongren''s mother has been falsely slandered. Later, the virtual got into Tongren''s mother''s body, which is so simple."


    Tong Ren looked at LAN ran with disbelief and said, "why do you know so clearly? What role do you play?"


    Lanran smiled and said, "because I made it to attack your mother. The purpose is to let you be born." then lanran laughed evil.


    Tongren heard lanran''s laughter, looked at lanran angrily and said, "did you send Xu to kill my mother?"


    Lanran put away her smiley face and said, "no, no, no, this is not me. I just sent Xu to attack your father. However, I didn''t kill your mother. Neixu just entered your mother''s body and was born with you. After all, where did you come from to kill your mother?"


    Lanran''s arrogant laughter made Tongren even more angry. Tongren didn''t even know how to deal with this matter. They didn''t even understand why their originally happy family had suffered a reckless disaster. Their mother''s gentle appearance and father''s doting appearance have changed all of a sudden since their mother died, and they no longer have the comfort in their heart. "


    Tongren''s mouth suddenly spewed out white liquid and covered Tongren''s face. Slowly, a mask was formed and buckled on Tongren''s face. The lines on the mask were interesting and strange, which made nishang and others unacceptable. Tongren''s eyes gradually became scarlet, and the soul chopping knife gave off a bloodthirsty light.


    Tongren roared, "lanran, today, either you die or I live. Even if I go to hell, I will pull you, the devil." then he rushed to lanran fiercely. Urchiola felt the dangerous atmosphere of Tongren and suddenly blocked in front of lanran.


    Lanran picked her eyebrows and smiled, "urchiola, please step back. This is my first battle after integrating bengyu. Let these people see the power of bengyu."


    With that, the shape of lanran began to change, and huge wings slowly emerged behind her, and the war was imminent

 V1.Chapter 1527

    Tongren and lanran are quietly looking at each other. Tongren''s eyes are full of resentment and war, while lanran''s eyes are not very nervous. They just look at Tongren and the soul chopping knife is inadvertently held by lanran. It seems that lanran doesn''t care about the battle.


    Tongren took his soul chopping knife and waved his arm. The surrounding air began to fluctuate. Lanran picked her eyebrows, looked at Tongren and said, "it seems that you have unlocked a lot of spiritual power in your body."


    Tongren didn''t speak. He began to move backward, and then suddenly kicked on the ground. He rushed to lanran and said angrily, "these spiritual powers are enough to defeat you."


    Lanran heard the arrogant words of Tong people and showed a mysterious smile. For a moment, her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Suddenly, there was a wave in the air. Tong people were still running, but the people in front suddenly disappeared.


    Tongren''s eyes suddenly widened, and the alarm bell in his heart rang. Before Tongren reacted, the fierce attack rushed over. Tongren bit his teeth and tried to resist the attack with his soul chopping knife.


    Lanran said with a smile, "if you still want to defeat me with your strength, are you too delusional?"


    When Tongren heard lanran say this, he injected his spiritual power into his soul chopping knife. Tongren suddenly moved forward for a few minutes. Tongren hated and said, "you are really wordy."


    Lanran said, "if your strength is as powerful as your mouth, you might not be so hot. I hate it."


    Tongren mercilessly sends his soul chopping knife forward. Lanran flashes quickly. The mountain behind lanran suddenly breaks and small stones splash everywhere.


    Tong Ren gasps at LAN ran and says, "that''s just right. I don''t want to be liked by a pervert like you."


    As soon as lanran''s pupil shrinks, she says angrily, "after playing with you for so long, I should let you see my real strength." after that, lanran''s body continues to show golden light, and the soul chopping knife continues to shine golden light.


    Tongren felt a little dizzy, but now the war was coming. Tongren didn''t dare to relax. He shook his head and quickly clenched the soul chopping knife. However, before Tongren reacted, rotten wood and Mei suddenly got up and gave himself a hard punch.


    Although Tongren was surprised, lanran still looked at himself and deadwood Hemei with dark eyes. Tongren hurriedly said to deadwood Hemei, "go down, it''s dangerous here."


    However, deadwood and beauty did not react as expected. Instead, they looked at Tong people with a resentful face and constantly attacked Tong people. Tong people quickly dodged and shouted, "deadwood and beauty? Deadwood and beauty, what''s the matter with you? ¡°


    However, deadwood Hemei didn''t pay attention to herself, but continued to attack herself. Finally, deadwood Hemei took out her own soul cutting knife and kept waving it to Tong people. Tong people hurried to deadwood Hemei''s father and red monkeys below and shouted, "come on, you go down with deadwood Hemei. ¡°


    Before Tongren could finish, he was suddenly stunned. Everyone was looking at himself with resentful eyes. The fist wind severely scraped Tongren''s face. Even across the mask, Tongren felt the strength of rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren was puzzled and suddenly saw lanran''s strange smile. Tongren trembled all over. Tongren always thought it was related to lanran. While avoiding the attack of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren shouted, "lanran, you bastard, what have you done to rotten wood and beauty? ¡°


    Lanran takes it easy to put away her soul chopping knife, slowly looks at Tongren and says, "I don''t dare to do anything."


    Tongren said, "how can rotten wood and beauty look like this, you bastard."


    Lanran laughed. "Isn''t that good? It''s boring for me to kill you. Let your partner kill you. Isn''t that fun? Anyway, the time hasn''t come yet. I want to play more for a while. So, Tongren, I hope you can hold on for a while, otherwise, your partner will die next." then lanran began to laugh.


    Tongren hates lanran''s arrogance. Before Tongren can say anything, the iron rod of the red monkey suddenly cleaves to Tongren. Lanran says next to him.


    "I''m afraid a rotten wood and beauty won''t be happy at all. You may not be able to distract yourself now."


    Tong''s popularity gnawed his teeth. Tong people were a little angry. While waiting for the attack of rotten wood and beauty, they hid from the iron rod of the red monkey. Tong people looked anxiously into the eyes of the red monkey and said, "red monkey, red monkey, it''s me, I''m Tong people."


    Suddenly, the rotten wood and the beautiful soul chopping knife suddenly hit Tong man. Tong man snorted and jumped out quickly. Tong man looked at his arm and was constantly bleeding.


    At this time, lanran is looking at Tongren like watching a good play. Tongren whispered, "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    When Tong people looked down, their eyes of encouragement and support turned into hatred and resentment. They were looking at rotten wood and beauty and red monkey, who were coming to attack themselves in Muna.


    Tongren secretly said, "no, it won''t work at all. What''s the matter?" Tongren saw rotten wood, beauty and red monkey and began to attack themselves again.


    Tongren didn''t dare to face the attack, and hurriedly dodged, thinking of a way, "rotten wood, beauty and red monkey must have been manipulated by lanran. However, lanran didn''t see how lanran did it. He only saw lanran pull out his soul chopping knife, and then lanran put it away."


    Tong people are still dodging. Tong people are thinking about where the key to the problem is. Just when Tong people are hiding from the attack and thinking about the solution.


    Rotten wood and Mei looked at Tong people jumping around. Since LAN ran pulled out the soul chopping knife, LAN ran suddenly disappeared. Tong people not only talked to themselves, but also ran away without blocking.


    Deadwood Hemei''s father looked at Tong Ren with some dignity. Deadwood Hemei asked, "father, what''s the matter?" not only deadwood Hemei''s surrounding people looked at deadwood Hemei''s father, but only some people who had worked with lanran in the past were more and more dignified.


    Rotten wood and Mei''s father sighed and said, "Tong people have won the skill of lanran''s soul chopping knife. Lanran''s soul chopping knife is different from the soul chopping knife of normal attack department. Lanran''s soul chopping knife is psychedelic. As the name suggests, it can psychedelic the enemy."


    Nishang was stunned and fiercely thought of her father. She was sad and received "can you psychedelic the enemy?"


    Deadwood Hemei''s father nodded, shook his head and said, "lanran''s soul chopping knife is different from the ordinary soul chopping knife of the psychedelic department. Lanran''s soul chopping knife can be said to be the strongest soul chopping knife of the psychedelic department."

 V1.Chapter 1528

    Deadwood Hemei''s father continued, "lanran''s soul chopping knife can not only imitate sound and appearance, but also imitate spiritual power. It can even force people to care about things in their hearts, causing the rupture of people''s spirit."


    After hearing this, deadwood and Mei looked at Tong people with a worried face and murmured, "isn''t Tong people very dangerous now?"


    Deadwood and Mei''s father sighed, "up to now, no one knows how to crack lanran''s soul chopping knife, and no one knows how lanran can activate his soul chopping knife, because the people who have seen it are dead."


    Nishang trembled when she heard this sentence. She wanted to go crazy and rushed in the direction of Tongren. Rotten wood and beauty saw nishang''s action, quickly grabbed nishang and asked, "nishang, where are you going now?"


    Nishang seemed surprised why rotten wood and beauty would ask herself this question. Nishang said anxiously, "of course, I''m going to save Tongren. Haven''t you heard what your father said? People who have seen lanran''s ability have died. I can''t let Tongren die."


    Rotten wood and beauty said, "however, we can''t help Tongren now. On the contrary, it may confuse Tongren and make Tongren more distracted."


    When nishang heard this, she shouted at the rotten wood and beauty, "do you want me to watch Tong people die like this? My parents are dead. If Tong people die, what should I do? I knew I had to fight with Tong people just now." then she began to squat on the ground and cry bitterly.


    Rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey were stunned. They heard nishang crying. They looked at each other and saw each other''s love and helplessness. Although they both knew that nishang had experienced the death of her parents and her sister was no longer. Nishang spent a lot of effort to get out of this shadow and live hard.


    However, everyone knows that nishang is very different from before. Although nishang was wise and indifferent before, nishang treats life positively and enthusiastically, and now nishang.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at nishang with a complicated face. Rotten wood and beauty knew that nishang could not return to the previous evil in her heart. However, rotten wood and beauty really loved nishang. After these things, nishang was no longer willing to open her heart easily.


    Everything looked weak and didn''t say anything. Rotten wood and Mei wanted to move in with nishang, but nishang''s eyes were full of rejection, so rotten wood and Mei didn''t know how to speak. Even rotten wood and Mei sometimes didn''t turn off the lights when they passed nishang''s room, nishang curled up on the bed and cried in a low voice.


    Rotten wood and beauty dare not appear in front of nishang. Rotten wood and beauty know that nishang is a girl who doesn''t want to trouble others and let others see her vulnerable side, which will make nishang machine uncomfortable. Therefore, rotten wood and beauty choose to close the door.


    Rotten wood and beauty don''t know how to comfort nishang, or let nishang come out of the shadow. In fact, can rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey not worry? Naturally, they are the same as nishang.


    However, both of them chose to believe in Tongren, because they both understood that dignity was far greater than life in the battle. Tongren knew that lanran indirectly killed his mother. Tongren said nothing would let people participate in the battle.


    No matter who took part in the battle, even if Tongren got his life, Tongren lost his dignity.


    However, nishang does not believe in Tong people, but nishang is too afraid to lose Tong people. Tong people have witnessed nishang''s ability, or it can be said that Tong people are the main reason for nishang''s ability.


    Rotten wood and beauty sighed, slowly squatted on the ground, pulled nishang over with his hand, and leaned nishang''s head against rotten wood and beauty''s shoulder. Rotten wood and beauty gently said, "nishang, I know a lot of pain can''t feel it, but we will be next to you at any time. You don''t have to be wronged or sad. Everything you have has us."


    Nishang cried loudly when she heard what rotten wood and beauty said. Rotten wood and beauty comforted nishang, touched nishang''s head and said, "I know you''re worried about Tongren, but you have to trust Tongren. This is the battle of Tongren and the dignity Tongren need to maintain with their lives."


    Nishang slowly began to stop crying, looked at deadwood and Mei and said, "but I''m really worried about him."


    Deadwood and beauty looked at nishang and said confidently, "whether Tongren succeed or fail, we are partners. Naturally, we want to live and die together."


    Nishang saw rotten wood and beauty''s self-confidence and firmness towards Tongren in her eyes. Nishang also slowly looked at Tongren and prayed constantly in her heart, "Tongren, no matter what, you have to refuel and come back alive."


    At this time, Tongren is still dodging. Lanran sees Tongren''s dodging. With a smile of thanks, the soul chopping knife lights up. A man appears in front of Tongren. He is rifangu winter lion Lang.


    The attack power of rifanggu Dongshilang is obviously much greater than that of rotten wood and Mei. Tongren''s body has been scarred. Tongren feels he has caught something. Just now he saw lanran''s soul cutting knife shine, and then rifanggu Dongshilang appeared in front of him.


    "Wait, soul chopping knife. The problem is with lanran''s soul chopping knife. Although lanran integrates broken jade, he can''t control everyone. Then, I have a" problem. "Tongren suddenly figured it out.


    Think of what nishang''s father once said, the soul chopping knife of the psychedelic department, whether you want to win or lose is in a moment. As long as your heart is strong enough, you can break the illusion.


    Tongren looked at lanran standing aside and still looked at him with an evil smile. Tongren rushed back to lanran with a confident smile. Due to the dark operation of the eye of the Buddha, Tongren picked up the soul chopping knife and hit the peak on his head.


    The stone kept falling down. Rotten wood and beauty and others outside hurried to use the spiritual protection cover to protect themselves. Rotten wood and beauty''s father brightened his eyes and said excitedly, "Tong people must have thought of a way."


    Nishang and others looked at each other, and the excitement in their eyes could not be concealed. Ulchiola frowned secretly and didn''t speak. Grimjo Jaka''s eyes were also bright, hiding his happiness.


    Lanran looked at Tong Ren in surprise and thought incredulously, "does he already know how to crack it? No, it''s impossible. How many people died under my soul chopping knife. Even Shiyin pill was hidden around me for many years. He must be mystifying."

 V1.Chapter 1529

    Although lanran comforts herself so much, lanran''s heart is always a little flustered. Suddenly, lanran''s pupils shrink sharply, the stones on the mountain slide continuously, and the smoke is blurred. Lanran suddenly stands up and looks for the figure of Tongren everywhere.


    "I know, lanran, you die." lanran suddenly heard a familiar voice echoing in her ears. Lanran''s heart jumped violently. The next moment, a huge shock wave rushed to lanran.


    Lanran''s brain was blank. She didn''t realize it. She resisted her soul chopping knife in the past. With a "touch", lanran''s soul chopping knife burst. Lanran reacted at once and said in her heart, "it''s not good."


    The vision of Tong people suddenly recovered its original appearance. Rotten wood and beauty and others saw the clear eyes of Tong people, and the two people suddenly became full of tears. Rotten wood and beauty and nishang suddenly held together, and the stones in the two people''s hearts were fiercely put down.


    The red monkey also looked at Tong man in a daze and compared his gestures with Tong man. Tong man saw the red monkey and opened his mouth, revealing a super big smile. Rotten wood and Mei''s father and the captains of the guard team were surprised that Tong man had broken LAN Ran''s illusion.


    Tongren put away his smiling face and looked at the sky. The innocent God of death and wandering soul in the sky were flying to the sky. Tongren tightly held his soul chopping knife and continuously injected his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife gave out a dazzling red.


    Tongren rushed into the sky like a meteor, emitting a dazzling red.


    At this time, lanran was bitten by the tongs because they had broken their illusion. There was no time to stop the tongs, and she didn''t even have the strength to ask ulchiola and others to stop them.


    Lanran bites her teeth and looks at Tong Ren with some resentment. Tong Ren is like a non-stop meteor, accelerating constantly. Finally, under the complex eyes of everyone, she breaks through the barrier set by lanran.


    Everyone quietly watched Tongren''s every move. Suddenly, there was a crisp "click". In the environment where no one spoke, it was particularly loud. Before they had time to make too many reactions, they heard more and more clicks. The transparent barrier suddenly disappeared, turned into fragments and dissipated in the sky.


    Rotten wood and Mei and others cheered at once. Tong people also slowly returned to the land. Tong people hurriedly arranged to "hurry, divide into two groups, one wave to save people, and one wave to resist blue dye."


    The captains of the court protection team hurried and quickly arranged. Lanran spit out his innermost blood on the ground and looked at Tongren. Ulchiola and others hurried to help lanran up.


    Tong Ren looked at LAN ran and said, "give up. Now it''s time to go back on your promise. Give up making Wang Jian and accept the trial in room 46."


    Lanran''s eyes were red. Looking at Tong Ren, she said, "I have killed all the members in room 46. Who can judge me?"


    Tongren is angry. "You..." Tongren reluctantly says with blue dye, "in that case, I have to defeat you."


    Lanran yelled at the Tongren, "do you really think you can defeat me? Just now it was the border that shared too much of my strength. Since you are really confident, you can see how I can defeat you."


    Tongren''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. The red monkey looked at lanran with disdain and said, "can you be honest and fight if you can''t fight? You also said that because of the dispersion of power, I''m really ashamed of you."


    Lanran is angry and the red monkey wants to say something. However, Tongren always feels very uneasy. Tongren stops the red monkey, otherwise he continues to say, which angers lanran. It has no meaning to Tongren and others.


    Ulchiola slowly stands next to lanran, and the green light ball is constantly condensed in her hand, and it is getting bigger and bigger. Lanran punches horizontally, and suddenly breaks up the green light ball condensed in ulchiola''s hand.


    Urchiola looked at lanran suspiciously. Lanran slowly said, "urchiola, you don''t have to take care of this matter. You spread out to stop the actions of the gods of death, speed up and create the king key."


    Although ulchiola is worried about lanran, it must be reasonable for lanran to say so after all.


    Ulchiola was worried, but seeing lanran''s positive eyes, ulchiola sighed and finally chose to organize people to stop death in the sky.


    Lanran looks at Tongren and says, "you ignorant mole ants, let me show you my ability to fuse broken jade."


    Lanran suddenly disappeared, leaving only a remnant. Although the Indra eye of Tongren has been cultivated to the micro scene, some people still can''t see lanran''s whereabouts, and others can''t see lanran''s whereabouts at all.


    Tongren shouted anxiously, "come on, get into the state of self-defense, and lanran began to attack."


    Tong people tried to open their Indra eyes to the limit and try to see lanran''s position. However, Tong people couldn''t see his position at all. Tong people scolded "Damn it."


    Tongren''s body kept running. Lanran suddenly disappeared. Tongren hurriedly began to look for it. Tongren thought, "this is completely passive. No, I want to take the initiative. ¡°


    Before Tongren found lanran''s position, he suddenly shouted "ah. "The captain of the 13th guard team fell down at once, his eyes protruded fiercely, his blood covered his eyes, his fist was still tightly clenched, and he died in peace.


    The surrounding gods of death were frightened by such a scene. Tongren scolded and hurriedly protected nishang, rotten wood and Mei behind them.


    "Tong Ren, I''m looking forward to it. Can you keep up with me?" lanran said arrogantly.


    Tongren bit his teeth and didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, it''s no good to annoy lanran. Before Tongren said anything, lanran disappeared. A god of death came down and didn''t even hear his cry. He only heard the sound of the body breaking into the ground.


    Tongren simply can''t keep up with lanran''s current speed. Tongren is worried and angry. With the fall of death one by one, the original vibrant scene has become completely devoid of confidence.


    Tongren bit his teeth and slowly stood up. Some angry people shouted to lanran, "what''s the meaning of going on like this? Let''s fight one-on-one. Today, either you or I die."


    On the other hand, the rescue operation is also in a stalemate. It is impossible to rescue those low-level gods of death and wandering souls. There is no place to land at all. As long as they stand alone on the ground, they will fly to the sky again. "

 V1.Chapter 1530

    Everyone is a little confused, but they can only do their best to rescue more people, and blue dye''s broken Legion is constantly attacking the captains of the rescue court team.


    LAN ran looked at Tong Ren and said, "I don''t want to write like this anymore. Since you are determined to die, I will complete you."


    Tongren is not sure to defeat lanran now. However, Tongren only wants to protect his friends behind him and save those innocent souls. Tongren tells himself that he can''t retreat.


    Tongren looks at lanran and holds the soul chopping knife tightly. Now lanran''s speed is greater than the visibility of Tongren''s vision. Therefore, Tongren can only take the initiative to attack.


    "Ah ah." Tongren shouted and rushed to lanran. Lanran smiled. Before Tongren could react, lanran''s evil soul chopping knife suddenly cut behind Tongren.


    Tong people closed their eyes and had no time to resist. "Touch", the iron rod of the red monkey blocked the attack for Tong people, and Tong people shouted "good brother."


    The red monkey looked at Tong man with a proud face. LAN ran snorted coldly and said, "one-on-one?"


    Before the Tong people came to talk, the red monkey said, "when your broken army killed others, why didn''t you think of one-on-one."


    At this time, lanran finished killing the machine. Looking at the red monkey, she said, "those who talk to me so arrogantly used to be, but later they all died."


    When the red monkey saw the killing in blue dye''s eyes, his body shook violently. However, the red monkey pretended to be calm and said, "then I must be an exception."


    Tongren shook his head at the red monkey and said, "brother, go down. This is my fight with lanran."


    The red monkey was stunned and was about to say something deep. Rotten wood and beauty came and took the red monkey''s hand and said, "we all have to trust Tongren."


    Then deadwood and Mei looked at Tong Ren and said, "you won''t let us down, will you? You''ll come back alive, will you? Tong Ren?" when she said Tong Ren, deadwood and Mei''s eyes were full of tears.


    Tongren was stunned, immediately burst into a smile and said, "naturally, I want to eat poor you."


    Deadwood Hemei hurriedly pulls the colored monkey away from the Tong people. Deadwood Hemei walks while crying. Deadwood Hemei dare not look back. She is afraid to see the Tong people''s eyes. She can''t help it immediately. She can''t help attacking LAN ran with the Tong people. She doesn''t hesitate to die.


    However, deadwood and beauty can''t, no one can.


    Lanran doesn''t have any words. He can''t wait. As long as lanran kills Tong people, the main soul enters the array, and the rest only needs ordinary souls.


    Tongren couldn''t keep up with lanran at all. Lanran took an instant step and flew behind Tongren. This time, no red monkey resisted the blow for Tongren, and Tongren flew out at once.


    Before Tongren got up, the huge shock wave in the sky rushed to Tongren. Tongren quickly rolled over and avoided the shock wave. Lanran''s soul chopping knife was still waving. Tongren couldn''t get up at all and could only roll with the knife Qi.


    Lanran fiercely hits the stone crack. The stone crack blocks the Tongren''s way. As soon as the Tongren looks up, lanran kicks the Tongren fiercely.


    Tongren didn''t have time to hide. He vomited blood at once. He flew out and rolled for more than ten meters. He was covered with dust. Tongren endured the pain and stood up with his soul chopping knife. The blood slipped down Tongren''s body onto Tongren''s soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife emitted the same light, but no one noticed.


    Lanran picked an eyebrow, didn''t speak, and another elbow hit. Tongren''s face was hit hard. All of a sudden, she drove her whole body and flew out. Tongren couldn''t get up this time.


    Lanran suddenly stepped on the back of Tong people, and her feet rolled hard. There was blood spitting in Tong people''s mouth. The yellow land where Tong people were located had turned red.


    ¡±Ah, ah. "Tong people couldn''t help shouting. Later, they quickly bit their lips and sweat flowed on their forehead. However, Tong people never let go of their soul chopping knife.


    LAN ran snorted coldly and said, "Tongren, you''re over."


    Rotten wood and beauty could no longer resist their tears. Looking at Tongren''s face beyond recognition, tears kept falling. The whole God of death who saw Tongren''s state had red eyes, anger at lanran and respect for Tongren''s worship.


    Tongren couldn''t open his eyes at this time. A lot of blood was lost, and the appearance of scars all over was particularly painful.


    Tong people only have partial consciousness now. When they hear lanran''s words, Tong people ask themselves, is it over like this?


    Tongren fell into darkness, and the sound of "didi" slowly trickled down Tongren''s face. Tongren suddenly woke up. I don''t know why the water level in Tongren''s inner world has become higher and higher. Originally, it was only to Tongren''s ankle, but now it has reached Tongren''s thigh.


    Tong man shook his head and said strangely, "how can it be in his inner world?"


    "Buzzing" the soul chopping knife kept chirping. Tong people slowly walked over, scratched their heads and said in some doubt, "isn''t this my soul chopping knife? Why is it here?"


    Slowly, the whole inner world lit up, and one soul chopping knife after another appeared in front of Tong people, "what''s the situation? How can there be so many soul chopping knives."


    The mysterious man suddenly appeared next to Tong man and said, "do you really know your soul chopping knife? Tong man?"


    Tongren definitely looked at the mysterious man and said, "this is nature. Since I realized the soul chopping knife, I have been with the soul chopping knife every day, no matter at any time."


    The mysterious man smiled and asked, "which of these is your soul chopping knife?"


    Tongren was stunned and seemed uncertain. The mysterious man disappeared and said, "it depends on your heart. The soul chopping knife has been integrated with you. Don''t worry, but use your heart."


    Tongren was stunned to understand the mysterious man''s words. It seemed that he was not clear. Tongren walked slowly. Every step, the soul chopping knife on the ground gave a happy sound, as if he was happy with Tongren''s arrival.


    Tongren are a little confused. These soul chopping knives feel the same, even the same as Tongren''s feelings. Tongren are anxious to look back and forth. Tongren are confused and obsessed with their eyes and feel the connection with soul chopping knives in their heart


    However, I couldn''t feel the feeling of soul chopping knife at all. Tongren was a little discouraged and picked up a soul chopping knife. Tongren hated and said, "why, every soul chopping knife has the same feeling. In the end, it is my soul chopping knife."


    Tongren picked up another soul chopping knife, but he still felt the same

 V1.Chapter 1531

    What become dejected and despondent and as like as two peas and a knife, they throw away the other, and they say, "why, are these chopping knives together? How can they be so similar? Even the feelings are exactly the same.


    Tongren suddenly remembered the first time he knew the name of his soul chopping knife before. The moon chopping knife had a very domineering name, and the soul chopping knife itself was slowly integrated with himself.


    Tongren suddenly remembered a sentence that beheaded the moon humanized at that time, "the ripples between you and me are not only the contract between the master and beheaded soul Dao, but also partners and responsibilities."


    Tongren carefully pondered this sentence. Since he is the master of soul chopping knife, soul chopping knife will eventually live and die with me. Tongren stared at the soul chopping knife below. Soul chopping knife will not hurt his master, let alone see his master hurt.


    Tongren suddenly understood something. Tongren looked at the soul chopping knife underground and held it tightly in his hand. Tongren thought of his partner outside. Tongren bit his teeth and couldn''t fall down.


    After closing his eyes, Tong Ren mercilessly sent the soul chopping knife to his chest. Tong Ren didn''t know whether this method was feasible or not. He had to take a risk. Now he didn''t have so much time to waste.


    Suddenly, the soul chopping knife on the ground suddenly turned into nothingness, and the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand suddenly disappeared. Sure enough, as Tongren guessed, the soul chopping knife will not hurt Tongren. The soul chopping knife made a light sound and flew to Tongren.


    Tong people hold the soul chopping knife as soon as they hold it. Tong people always feel that the soul chopping knife sends a helpless white smoke to Tong people. Tong people also know that they have played a little smart and passed the soul chopping knife and their own test.


    Tongren felt a little embarrassed to touch the blade of the soul chopping knife. There was a trace of embarrassment in his heart. Finally, Tongren held the soul chopping knife tightly and thought that the soul chopping knife would fight with me.


    At first, there was a trace of unhappiness in chopping soul Dao. After all, his owner didn''t find himself in the real sense, but forced himself to find Tongren by playing some tricks. However, after feeling the real meaning of Tongren, the original unhappiness of chopping soul Dao disappeared in the end.


    Both the mysterious man and Bai Yihu appeared in front of Tong people. However, their expressions seemed to be somewhat different. The mysterious man looked at Tong people with irrecoverable pride in his eyes. The mysterious man looked at Tong people quietly, and a smile leaked out of his mouth. However, Bai Yihu, although he also stood there quietly looking at Tong people, there was jealousy and jealousy in his eyes that made Tong people very uncomfortable Drool.


    Tongren secretly recorded it in his heart, but he didn''t speak. However, after all, he heard lanran''s words and knew the origin of Bai Yihu. The soul made by lanran must be impure. Let''s not say that he once attacked his mother. Bai Yihu''s salivation in his eyes can''t be hidden by himself. I''m afraid he won''t be willing to be himself now in his own body A soul of one''s own body.


    But the mysterious man didn''t have so many thoughts. The mysterious man looked at Tong man and said, "you are getting stronger and stronger now, Tong man."


    Tongren also saw the relief and excitement in the mysterious man''s eyes, and even a little reluctant to give up. Tongren was a little puzzled. Before Tongren said anything, the mysterious man continued, "Tongren, do you know what the water in your inner world is?"


    Tongren was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect the mysterious man to ask. He looked at the water that had reached his abdomen. Tongren thought about it. Every time he entered his inner world, the water volume was different. Tongren looked at the mysterious man''s puzzled eyes and said slowly.


    "In fact, the water in your inner world is your spiritual strength concentration. The more water in your inner world, the greater your ability. When the water is completely filled with space, it is when I leave you." Bai Yihu was stunned when he heard the news. Finally, he looked at Tong people with a strange look.


    Tong people were surprised and looked at the water in their inner space. It turned out that it was the change of their concentration. Tong people couldn''t help being excited. It turned out that they had made progress to this point. However, when they heard that the mysterious person might leave themselves, Tong people''s eyes were full of reluctance. Tong people looked at the mysterious person with a complex look.


    The mysterious man has always existed in his heart in a special position. He is also a teacher and a friend. Whenever he is wronged, doubts himself, or can''t accept it, he helps himself and comforts himself around him. What Tong man just wanted to say, the mysterious man waved his arm and said "The task now is to go back quickly, defeat lanran and protect your friends. I believe you can do it." then he disappeared.


    Bai Yihu smiled and said, "I wish you success." in the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared.


    Tong Ren shook his fist, tightly clenched his soul chopping knife and said, "this power is full of the feeling of the body. It''s really comfortable, lanran, I''m coming."


    Lanran is approaching rotten wood, Hemei and nishang step by step. The red monkey tightly protects them behind him. The red monkey holds his iron bar, frowns tightly, looks at lanran and says, "I''ll fight to the death with you and avenge the Tongren."


    The three people just saw the moment when Tongren fell down. They felt uncomfortable. However, for the sake of Tongren''s dignity, and under the pressure of lanran''s spirit, the three people had no power to move, and they couldn''t even hold their soul chopping knife.


    Rotten wood and beauty were surprised when they heard the red monkey''s words. They hurried to hold the red monkey, but the red monkey had rushed out, the wind was blowing at his feet, and rushed to lanran''s side at a very fast speed.


    Lanran smiled disdainfully and gently resisted the blow made by the red monkey with his hand. The red monkey was surprised. Although he knew the difference between himself and lanran, he didn''t expect that lanran''s face soul chopping knife didn''t pull out, but he resisted his blow.


    The red monkey quickly turns over and withdraws his iron rod. Lanran takes an instant step through the red monkey and walks behind him.


    The red monkey had no time to respond, and even his hands holding up the iron bar were still held in the sky. The red monkey only felt a pain in his body. As soon as he looked down, he saw blood gushing from his chest and abdomen.


    The red monkey was shocked and thought, "when did he come here? I didn''t even see him draw his knife. He should have hit me. Damn it, how could it be so painful. Tongren, I may not be able to avenge you. Rotten wood, beauty and neon, I can''t protect you." thinking so, the red monkey slowly fell down

 V1.Chapter 1532

    Rotten wood and beauty and nishang saw that the red monkey also slowly fell down, and the tears in their eyes poured out again. Today, they experienced the pain that others could not sympathize with and the despair of losing partners. It was like a black cloud covering the sun. They couldn''t grow up. They had to face every tomorrow with gray.


    Rotten wood, Hemei and nishang, regardless of the obstacles of others, ran fiercely, hugged the red monkey''s head, and tears hit the red monkey''s face drop by drop.


    "Oh, nishang... Rotten wood and beauty, why are you crying? I... it''s all right, you''re not beautiful when you cry." the two people looked at the red monkey with blurred tears, endured the pain, squeezed out the smile, and the two people had unspeakable heartache.


    Lanran quietly looks at this scene and smiles at the corners of her mouth. This separation scene greatly satisfies his feelings. Looking at the pain of others, lanran feels very happy. She doesn''t even stab the red monkey and let him die so slowly.


    Nishang kept using her spiritual power. The golden light shone on the body of the red monkey. The red monkey looked at nishang and said weakly, "nishang, don''t waste your spiritual power. I know my own body."


    Nishang shook her head while crying, increased the output of spiritual power, and refused to give up anything. The red monkey just wanted to say something. He coughed fiercely, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. The amount of bleeding at the wound was faster and faster.


    Rotten wood and beauty said, "red monkey, don''t talk first. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."


    Lanran looked at their sad look. Lanran couldn''t help laughing. Lanran said, "I''m really happy to see you like this. However, Tongren fell down too soon and didn''t see this wonderful scene. Otherwise, he would put on that expression to look at me. It''s really interesting."


    When nishang and deadwood Hemei heard this and lanran''s unbridled laughter, the wind in their eyes was angry enough to burn lanran''s body.


    Just when nishang and others were in trouble, the gods of death who were constantly rescuing in the sky did not make much progress. Originally, a god of death released his spiritual power into a protective cover to protect these wandering souls and weak gods of death. The remaining captains went to rescue continuously, but it was blocked by ulchiola and others, which made it impossible to carry out smoothly.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang breathed heavily and looked at urchiola. The soul chopping knife in his hand gave out a weak light. The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang whispered to Changgeng jianba, "urchiola''s strength is too strong. So many of us forced him to release the first form."


    "Moreover, you don''t think he looks like he''s out of strength at all. On the contrary, it''s us. If we go on like this, we can''t save innocent souls, and we have to sacrifice in vain."


    Changgeng jianba''s consumption is also not small. He has been rushing in front. There are a lot of sweat on his forehead, and there are already some dense small scars on his body. He looked at japanyu Dongshilang and said, "what should we do now? There''s no other way. Besides, the Tongren are still fighting against lanran."


    With his trembling hands, he held the soul chopping knife tightly and murmured, "in that case, we have to fight." then they led some gods of death to attack ulchiola.


    Ulchiola''s eyes were calm, even without any hesitation, and constantly killed the God of death who blocked the path of blue dye. Ulchiola felt that she was too stupid to let grimjoe Jaka release the Tong people. Now the Tong people not only hurt the king, but also become a stumbling block on the king''s road. It''s unforgivable.


    Ulchiola thought to himself that this time, no matter what, we must complete all the tasks of the king and never make mistakes again.


    Lanran looked at nishang and rotten wood and beauty, approached them step by step, and said, "what are your eyes? You are nothing in front of absolute power."


    Nishang shouted at LAN ran, "for people like you, you have never experienced the feeling of love and being loved. You are a violent maniac blinded by desire."


    Lanran comes to their eyes and says angrily, "you ants don''t understand anything at all, and what qualifications do you have to judge me? Go to death." then lanran takes his evil soul chopping knife and fiercely cleaves them to their heads. Rotten wood, beauty and nishang hold each other''s hands tightly, and they face death fearlessly.


    ¡±With the sound of "touch", lanran suddenly flew out and rushed into the mountain heavily. The smoke was filled. Nishang and rotten wood and Mei heard the sound and slowly opened their eyes. Although Tongren''s arms were weak, they seemed to be able to bear all expectations and heavy responsibilities.


    Deadwood Hemei and nishang looked at Tong Ren''s back in such a daze. Tong Ren slowly turned around and said, "I''m sorry I''m late." deadwood Hemei and nishang saw Tong''s smile of 100 million, and they cried with joy.


    Tongren just wanted to comfort them, but he felt the smell of lanran. Tongren scratched his head, his expression became serious, looked at lanran''s direction and said, "sorry, I have to deal with lanran first. You cure the red monkey. Don''t let him have anything. Wait for me."


    Deadwood and Mei nodded and said, "OK."


    After the smoke dissipated, lanran came out slowly. There was a little blood on the corner of her mouth, but she was severely wiped by lanran. Lanran looked at Tongren metaphorically and said, "I didn''t expect you to survive, Tongren. It seems that I really underestimated you¡°


    Tong Ren looked at LAN ran, smiled and said, "people who don''t understand the power of partners and what love is can''t succeed. Neither you nor your broken army will fail here today."


    Lanran took his soul chopping knife and fiercely rushed to Tongren. He said fiercely, "don''t talk nonsense. Let me see how much strength you have improved."


    Tongren tightly clutched his soul chopping knife and said, "in that case, let''s have a try."


    Lanran sings "the 63 of breaking the Tao - Thunder roaring gun". A thunder ball appears at lanran''s fingertip, and a light yellow lightning appears in the sky, heading straight for Tongren.


    Tongren hurriedly put his soul chopping knife on his head. The soul chopping knife separated the attack. Tongren bit his teeth and pushed it up hard. Lightning whirled up and went straight to lanran.


    Lanran was surprised and hurried back to fight back with her soul chopping knife

 V1.Chapter 1533

    Lanran frowns tightly and is surprised at the increase of Tongren''s strength. Tongren proudly looks at lanran and says, "do you think my partner''s blood flows in vain? Lanran, you should pay for what you do¡°


    Although lanran was surprised by the increase of Tongren''s spiritual power concentration, lanran has reached the point of success and can''t give up. For lanran, it''s bright and beautiful. Take a step back and thousands of bones will wither.


    LAN ran clenched her teeth, frowned tightly, looked at Tong Ren and said Tongren, do you really think that this is the strength of broken jade? Then you underestimate the appearance that thousands of people have been killed by breaking jade one after another. Tongren, I have to admit that your ability is far greater than my face breaking legion, but you will eventually die under my soul cutting knife. It will be your honor¡°


    Tongren looked at lanran with a serious face and said, "lanran, I have undertaken the first world war today. I have paid too much blood and sweat. At the same time, I have lost too much, partner''s life and my own happiness. Therefore, lanran, today, even if I sacrifice my life, I will defeat you."


    Lanran said, "in that case, let''s fight."


    The innermost part of lanran kept reciting silently and shouted "90 of the broken road - black coffin". The huge black coffin flew from the sky, with purple light on the outside, and fiercely surrounded the Tongren.


    Tong people dodged back and forth. Under the control of LAN ran, the black coffin kept chasing Tong people. LAN ran bit her teeth and constantly transmitted her spiritual power. The black coffin came faster and faster. Tong people turned around and cut hard at the black coffin, and the black coffin suddenly broke.


    Tongren was stunned. Unexpectedly, the black coffin was so easy to break. When he looked up at lanran, a mysterious smile appeared in the innermost part of lanran. When Tongren saw lanran''s smile, he suddenly said, "no, I remember."


    Tong people jumped up in a hurry. The black coffin suddenly wrapped up Tong people. Tong people had no time to dodge and were wrapped all at once.


    Lanran sees that Tongren is swallowed up by the black coffin, and her heart slowly relaxes. After all, the spirit pressure of Tongren now, even lanran with broken jade, feels very dangerous, especially Tongren''s soul chopping knife, which is black with red and has the ability to capture people''s mind.


    Black coffin is one of lanran''s most familiar abilities. The interior of black coffin will constantly rush to the enemy. This skill once killed the enemy at the captain level.


    Just when lanran was a little relieved, the purple black coffin suddenly became larger and expanded like it was about to explode. Lanran was stunned and hurried to control the black coffin with her spiritual power, but she couldn''t stop the expansion of the black coffin at all.


    Lanran bit her teeth and vomited a mouthful of blood essence from the innermost part of herself on the black coffin. The black coffin suddenly tried to shrink, but it was expanding. Suddenly, lanran''s pupil suddenly enlarged, vomited a mouthful of blood on her mouth, and stepped back for several steps. Some could not think about looking at Tong people.


    Tongren looks at lanran with blood all over his body, gasps and says to lanran, "you too... But that''s it, but it''s my turn to attack me for so long." Tongren rushes to lanran''s side and gives lanran a hard blow.


    Lanran hurried to hide. Tongren''s soul chopping knife constantly attacked lanran and said fiercely, "lanran, lanran, lanran."


    Tongren shouted faster and faster, and even lanran was a little vague about Tongren''s actions. Lanran looked at Tongren in surprise and thought, "why is his spiritual power getting higher and higher? This strange spiritual power height, damn it, what''s going on?"


    Lanran dodges and sees the action of Tongren. Lanran waves away with a soul cutting knife. Tongren quickly turns his body, but don''t let lanran stab his body.


    After a few rounds, both of them inquired into each other''s strength. Lanran still couldn''t believe the increase of Tongren''s strength, while Tongren was surprised that he didn''t have half the confidence to defeat lanran under the condition of such an increase in strength.


    Tongren looked at the sky. Ulchiola''s cold soul cutting knife was stabbing into the body of a god of death. Tongren secretly said, "Damn it, we must defeat lanran quickly."


    Tongren looked at his soul chopping knife and kept singing the formula of the real form of soul chopping knife in his heart. The soul chopping knife suddenly became a scarlet color.


    Lanran also looks at the black hole in the sky. Lanran silently says, "come on, just stay for a while." lanran looks at the God of death who is constantly killing the obstacles, such as ulchiola, and the black hole sucks the soul faster and faster.


    Tongren rushes to lanran''s direction. Both of them have reached a limit now. However, Tongren must defeat lanran, otherwise the stability of the three worlds will be ruined.


    Lanran also bites her teeth. The broken jade constantly supplies lanran''s spiritual power consumption. Lanran continues to wave the soul chopping knife to Tongren. Both of them continue to attack. Tongren gives lanran a hard blow, and lanran also waves the soul chopping knife to Tongren.


    At that moment, both of them were still. After a while, Tong Ren fiercely highlighted a mouthful of blood and slowly fell to the ground. LAN ran kept churning. Finally, he couldn''t help vomiting.


    However, lanran has the power of breaking jade and can recover her body. However, it only takes time.


    Tongren keeps struggling to get up. Lanran has broken jade and doesn''t stumble like Tongren. Lanran slowly walks towards Tongren. Tongren are losing blood together. Tongren can''t stand up at all. Tongren secretly says, "Damn, why is it so bad? Do you have to use that move?"


    Just as Tong people are constantly struggling and struggling, lanran has slowly come to Tong people. Seeing that Tong people are struggling to get up, lanran said, "this will, I will kill you and won''t give you any chance."


    Tongren heard lanran''s words and burst into laughter. Lanran originally raised the soul chopping knife to hear Tongren''s laughter. Lanran slowly put down the soul chopping knife and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Tongren tightly closed his mouth, forced himself to hold the ground with his soul chopping knife, looked at lanran and said, "lanran, do you really think I only have my spiritual power?"


    LAN ran was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Tongren slowly raised his soul chopping knife and said, "and my soul chopping knife."


    Lanran doesn''t understand Tongren at all. She still looks at Tongren with a puzzled face. Under lanran''s shocked gaze, Tongren slowly stabs his soul chopping knife at himself

 V1.Chapter 1534

    Lanran looks at Tongren in surprise. Lanran knows that Tongren can''t easily give up their life. However, lanran thinks about what Tongren just said, what does the evolution of soul chopping knife mean?


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife stabbed itself hard and burst into dazzling light. Lanran only heard Tongren shouting "my soul chopping knife, come on, the last moon chopping seal¡°


    The red light mixed with Tongren''s blood, and a huge cross rushed to lanran. Lanran couldn''t open her eyes, let alone escape. Lanran shouted "no, No." however, the huge cross ignored lanran''s words and rushed to lanran fiercely, suddenly wrapping lanran''s body.


    On the other hand, when japangu Dongshilang and others were in trouble, urchiola''s attack was about to fall on japangu Dongshilang. He closed his eyes with relief. Now he has lost a lot of spiritual power. At the end of the attack, it is japangu Dongshilang''s regret that he can''t protect those innocent souls.


    However, the imaginary attack did not reach the Japanese Valley winter lion lang. as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a burly man standing in front of him, and ulchiola flew out mercilessly.


    The man turned his head, looked at the Sun Valley and said, "we''re late. You''ve worked hard."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang had no time to ask them why they had such strong strength. He couldn''t even know where they came from. The man was going to rush to urceola.


    Urceola put away her previous contempt and looked at the kind man with a bald beard. Urceola felt his spiritual pressure, looked at him nervously and asked, "who are you?"


    The man showed a charitable smile, looked at urciola and said, "the real name of the leader of the main Department of the zero team is a monk."


    When urceola heard his words, her pupils narrowed sharply and asked, "what''s that? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    The man was stunned. He turned to an embarrassed smile, scratched his head and said, "maybe we are not famous, but just remember, because this may be the last name you can remember."


    Ulchiola looked at each other nervously and said, "in that case, please give me more advice." then ulchiola rushed to each other. On the other hand, others were helped by mysterious and powerful adults one after another.


    Blue dye''s broken Legion was soon suppressed, and the black hole in the sky was suddenly filled by a huge bright column.


    Lanran is being sealed by Tongren. Lanran is unwilling to struggle. It seems that she can''t believe that her dream is going to be so broken. The golden cross seal is constantly struggling, and lanran is constantly howling in the seal.


    Tongren constantly output their spiritual power, and these spiritual power are constantly consumed. Tongren feel that their blood is constantly evaporating, and even their spiritual power is constantly disappearing.


    Tongren doesn''t know what to do now. Tongren''s vision is blurred, and he can''t see the direction of lanran at all. Tongren''s consciousness only outputs spiritual power, and constantly outputs spiritual power.


    Even Tong people don''t know how much spiritual power they have and how much spiritual power they have output. Tong people just support Tong people with the belief that blue dye should seal. Don''t fall down.


    While Tongren were constantly exporting, Tongren felt that their spiritual power was going to be exhausted. Tongren felt that they seemed to see nishang, rotten wood and beautiful faces. They cried and said, "Tongren, Tongren, don''t export any more. Lanran has been sealed. The people of team zero defeated lanran''s broken army. Tongren, we succeeded."


    Tongren''s brain is blank. He doesn''t know what nishang and rotten wood and beauty are talking about. He can only hear that if he wins, he won''t have to output. Finally, he can rest.


    Tongren couldn''t help it any longer and fell down suddenly. Tongren saw that the sky was blue. Tongren sighed in his heart, "the sky in the corpse soul world has finally returned to normal. At the right time, I can finally have a good sleep. I''m so tired." Tongren slowly closed his eyes.


    When Tong people woke up, although the room was empty, the air was filled with the smell of flowers. Tong people rubbed their eyes and walked out slowly. Isn''t this a rotten wood and beautiful home? How could I be here.


    "Tong Ren, why are you awake? Your wound hasn''t healed yet, so you come and bounce back, not afraid that the wound will crack." rotten wood and Mei have a complaining tone on their face, and nishang nodded nearby.


    Tongren was helpless when he saw the two girls singing and making peace. When did the two girls have such a good relationship? Tongren wanted to ask what happened after he fainted the next day.


    Tongren made a sound, but his voice was dumb, which made Tongren very uncomfortable. Nishang hurriedly handed Tongren a glass of water. Tongren hadn''t eaten or even drank water for many days. It was all maintained by the only spiritual power in his body. Fortunately, the corpse soul world can''t starve people, otherwise Tongren will starve to death.


    Tongren felt much better and pinched his voice. He didn''t know why he always felt a little weak. Tongren didn''t care. He thought he might be the reason why his strength didn''t fully recover from the war with lanran.


    Tongren asked them, "what happened after I fainted that day?"


    Rotten wood and beauty pulled Tong people into the room. Nishang opened the door and the fresh air rushed in. Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people and said, "you are now supported by various forces. They all call you the Savior of the corpse soul world. You can be proud, O Tong people."


    Tongren was stunned when he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty. He scratched his head and said, "don''t say that. I felt embarrassed first. I didn''t think so much at that time."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren''s answer, glanced at Tongren and said "You, by the way, after that day, there was the zero fan team. I had never heard of the previous teams. Even I doubt that lanran didn''t know this team. Moreover, they were the team members to protect the spirit king. There were five people in total. Everyone''s strength was equal to that of ulchiola, and even stronger than him."


    Tongren was stunned when they heard the words of rotten wood and beauty and said, "then why did they come?"


    Deadwood and Mei said, "they have been staying in a foreign space. This time, it was the king key made by blue dye that caused them to wake up."


    Tongren remembered that when lanran fell, Tongren eagerly asked deadwood and Mei, "where''s lanran? How did lanran deal with it."

 V1.Chapter 1535

    Rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren''s eagerness and said with some complexity, "thanks to you, Tongren, you successfully sealed lanran before the zero team came. Now lanran is locked in the dungeon. However, the members of room 46 are being selected. Once the selection in room 46 is completed, lanran''s crime will be tried."


    Tongren was relieved to hear that deadwood and beauty said so. He looked at the blue sky outside the window with a relieved expression. Tongren murmured, "it''s all over."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren say so, also looked at the distant sky, and said in a lucky tone, "yes, Tongren, it''s over, and we''re still alive."


    Both of them looked at the sky, did not say, and enjoyed this peaceful life after the war.


    "Hey, Tong man, you''re awake. Why are you standing here? Hey, rotten wood and beauty are here. What are you doing here?" the red monkey looked at the two people standing quietly at the door and looked at the sky.


    Tongren was broken by the sound of the red monkey. Tongren smiled at the red monkey and hit the red monkey''s chest hard. The two people held their hands tightly together. The post-war meeting in their eyes is something that people who have not experienced will not understand.


    Rotten wood and Mei looked at them with a smile. The red monkey looked at Tong Ren and said excitedly, "Tong Ren, you know? Ruiqiao Yifeng also woke up. Wasn''t she in the state of cultivation before? As a result, the boundary set by blue dye attracted a large number of souls. On the contrary, it promoted ruiqiao Yifeng''s cultivation. Now ruiqiao Yifeng is very powerful."


    Tongren smiled and said, "well, when I get better in two days, I''ll see how much ruiqiao Yifeng has improved?"


    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren say so, his original smile suddenly stopped. He looked at Tongren with worried eyes and bit his lips tightly. It seemed difficult to hide. Finally, deadwood Hemei still didn''t speak and also stopped his single eyes.


    While Tongren and the red monkey were talking, a familiar voice interrupted the conversation. "What are you talking about me? Speak ill of me?"


    Tongren and the red monkey were stunned. For a moment, both of them laughed. Tongren looked at the red monkey and said, "you see, Cao Cao is coming."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng pouted, looked at deadwood and Mei and said, "sister, did they speak ill of me? Look at their bad intentions."


    The red monkey and Tong people looked innocent and wronged. They said to deadwood and Mei in one voice, "Meizi, you can judge."


    Rotten wood and beauty enjoyed this rare happiness. They looked at them naughtily and said, "Yi Feng, I heard these two people talk about you for a long time and say you''re not good."


    The red monkey and Tong people both looked at deadwood and Mei in surprise. They seemed unable to believe that deadwood and Mei would lie. Ruiqiao Yifeng heard deadwood and Mei say so, rolled up his sleeves and ran towards them.


    As soon as Tong people saw it, they hurried to escape. The distant voice of Tong people slowly spread to rotten wood and beauty. "Rotten wood and beauty are cruel to you."


    Rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help it any more. They laughed at once. Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng holding one in one hand, they severely beat them for a while, and looking at Tongren''s red monkey pretending to beg for mercy.


    Rotten wood and beauty smiled and tears came out at once. Such days are bought by Tongren with all their cultivation accomplishments. What would happen if Tongren knew that all their cultivation accomplishments had disappeared? That person will not let others worry, he will be secretly sad, and then face anyone with a better side.


    Deadwood Hemei looked at the three people, slowly covered his mouth and resisted the idea of crying loudly. A sigh reached deadwood Hemei''s ears. Deadwood Hemei quickly wiped his tears. Now deadwood Hemei hasn''t figured out how to tell Tongren.


    "Haven''t you told him that his accomplishments have disappeared?" nishang calmly looked at the fun of Tongren and others, and slowly asked rotten wood and beauty.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that it was nishang. The tears that had been restrained burst out again. Nishang slowly hugged rotten wood and beauty and said "Meizi, I know you love Tong people. Just like what you said when you enlightened, we should all believe in Tong people. No matter what Tong people do, we will always support Tong people, and I also believe that Tong people will be acceptable¡°


    Rotten wood and beauty cried, nodded in nishang''s arms, and slowly stopped crying. Nishang, rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people. What they thought was that Tong people must be able.


    Tongren just quarreled with the red monkey and others, and suddenly felt a little weak. Tongren slowly squatted on the ground, holding the clothes at his heart tightly.


    Tongren''s sudden action suddenly frightened ruiqiao Yifeng and others. They hurriedly asked Xiangtong Ren, "what''s the matter, Tongren? Is your heart uncomfortable?"


    Rotten wood and beauty and nishang also hurried over and looked at Tong people with a worried face. Although they didn''t speak, the worry in their eyes was no worse than anyone else.


    Tongren slowed down for a while, slowly stood up and smiled at the people, "it''s all right. Maybe the injury is not completely good. It''s all right. You don''t have to worry."


    Rotten wood, Hemei and nishang looked at each other and felt helpless. Nishang looked at Tongren and said, "Tongren, I''ll use my spiritual power to help you relax."


    Tong people weakly nodded. The two people slowly approached the house. Rotten wood and Mei had been worried about Tong people, and secretly said, "it seems that Tong people have lost their spiritual power. There is no spiritual power in the corpse soul world, and there are such powerful people around. They will naturally suppress Tong people. It seems that they should tell Tong people earlier."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the worry in rotten wood and Mei''s eyes and thought, did Tong people leave hidden diseases in this war? Ruiqiao Yifeng looks at the red monkey. Although the red monkey looks at Tong people with worry, he doesn''t have the feeling of wanting to talk and stop.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought in his heart, it seems that the red monkey doesn''t know this thing. Is rotten wood and beauty hiding something? Ruiqiao Yifeng opened his mouth and said to deadwood and beauty, "Meizi, tell us the truth, what''s wrong with Tongren''s body?"


    Rotten wood and beauty were surprised and saw ruiqiao Yifeng''s firm eyes. Rotten wood and beauty sighed and slowly said, "since you have noticed it, I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you sooner or later, but I haven''t had a chance to say it recently."


    When the red monkey heard the conversation between the two people, he was surprised. He looked at rotten wood and Mei and said anxiously, "what''s the matter with Tongren?"

 V1.Chapter 1536

    Rotten wood and beauty sighed, looked at the direction of Tong people and slowly said, "Tong people awakened the final form of their soul chopping knife in the last war with LAN ran. However, although the power of Tong people''s soul chopping knife sealed LAN ran, it also made Tong people lose all his spiritual power. In short, Tong people are now an ordinary soul, even weaker than ordinary souls."


    The pupils of the red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng are shrinking constantly. They can''t believe what rotten wood and Mei said. Ruiqiao Yifeng said solemnly, "does Tongren know this?"


    Deadwood and Mei looked at ruiqiao with some sadness and Yi Feng said, "no, I haven''t told Tong people yet."


    The three people were silent all of a sudden. Tong people are like an indispensable body part for them. Now Tong people are like this. All three people have an unspeakable feeling.


    The red monkey scratched his face eagerly and said angrily, "can''t this spiritual power be restored? Can''t the corpse soul world do anything? After all, Tong people have made such a great contribution, not for themselves."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at the red monkey reluctantly and said, "I also asked my father. My father even asked the zero team. They can''t help Tongren. Tongren''s spiritual power can only be cultivated by Tongren slowly. There''s no way."


    As soon as the red monkey listened to the words of rotten wood and beauty, he kicked the ground fiercely, and said angrily, "Damn it, how can this happen? I really want to share some for Tongren."


    When the others heard it, they all looked bitter and thought, "who is not? It''s really not easy for Tongren."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng beat the red monkey hard and said, "don''t think so much. Anyway, we''ll accompany Tongren. I believe Tongren won''t be knocked down by these little things."


    "What are you hiding from me?" Tong people suddenly came out of the room and looked at the three people a little dignified. They were surprised and looked at Tong people. Tong people were looking at them seriously.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, and everyone kept silent. Everyone didn''t know how to speak. Tongren said angrily, "you don''t tell me if you don''t, well, I''ll ask the members of the zero team, and they will tell me." after that, Tongren turned and walked to the door step by step.


    Rotten wood and beauty hurried to say "Tongren."


    Tongren stopped, but didn''t look back. Tongren said something heavy, "I know you are for my good, but I know my body. I know there must be something wrong with my body. Even if you don''t say it today or tomorrow, can you hide it all your life?"


    All three people understand this truth, but how can they understand when they really encounter this kind of thing.


    Tongren sighed and said, "don''t you want to tell me?"


    Rotten wood and beauty slowly came out, looked at Tong man and said, "Tong man, this is the first thing I know, and I let others hide it from you, because I don''t know how to tell you. Since you already know this thing, I''ll tell you, but you must keep calm, okay? Because your body can''t stand the toss now.


    Tongren heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, slowly turned around, looked at her and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Rotten wood and beauty pulled Tong people into the house, and everyone went in. Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people and said slowly "Tongren, your body has lost all your spiritual power now. You are now an ordinary soul, even weaker than the soul of ordinary people. Therefore, you just felt bad because the spiritual pressure of red monkeys and others is so strong that you can''t bear it at all."


    Tongren thought that there must be some problems with their body, otherwise they would not have no strength and even have some difficulty breathing. However, Tongren didn''t think that all their spiritual power had disappeared.


    Rotten wood and beauty and others looked at Tong people quietly. Everyone was worried. After all, no one could accept this matter anywhere. Moreover, Tong people are now valued as heroes in the corpse soul world, which is not a kind of spiritual torture for Tong people.


    Tong man slowly raised his head, looked at rotten wood and beauty and said, "is there no way to recover?"


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the expectation and caution in the eyes of Tong people. Rotten wood and beauty were cruel and said no to Tong people. They were in trouble again in the air. Everyone was silent and didn''t even know how to comfort Tong people.


    Tongren''s eyes suddenly fell into silence, lowered his head and said, "then I know."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people''s lost eyes and just wanted to say something. Nishang stopped rotten wood and beauty and said, "Meizi, let him be quiet."


    Rotten wood and beauty had infinite disappointment and guilt in their eyes. However, they finally obeyed nishang''s opinions, got up slowly, and looked at Tong people hesitantly. Finally, they got up slowly and left the room. During this period, Tong people kept their heads down and didn''t get up.


    With a "click", the door was closed. At this time, Tongren slowly raised his head. His eyes were empty and there was no sadness at all.


    Tongren didn''t know what he was thinking. He just felt his heart was empty. Tongren slowly lifted his hand and slowly clutched it. He was a little confused.


    Tongren fiercely hit his fist on the door. The door didn''t change at all, or even fluctuated. Blood slowly flowed on the door, like a plum blossom blooming on the door.


    Tongren''s fist is very painful, but the perennial war has long taught Tongren to be patient. At this time, the pain in Tongren''s heart is far better than that in his body. Tongren looked at his fist and looked at the door. Tongren laughed at once. Because the range of laughter was too large, Tongren fell and sat on the ground.


    Tongren lowered his head and didn''t say a word. The shadow on his face covered Tongren''s expression. No one could see Tongren''s expression clearly. He could only vaguely see Tongren''s tears falling slowly.


    Rotten wood and beauty at the door are unwilling to leave. They sit quietly on the stairs outside Tongren''s room. They all know that Yitong''s self-esteem won''t let others see his inner vulnerability. However, everyone wants him to know that his partner will never leave.


    Tong people have been sitting on the ground all night without moving. Rotten wood and Mei outside also sat on the steps without moving.


    The stars kept shining. The sun slowly rose and dispersed all the dark clouds. Rotten wood and beauty slowly opened their eyes under the sunshine of the sun

 V1.Chapter 1537

    As soon as deadwood and Mei and others opened their eyes, they found that their bodies were covered with clothes and looked at each other. They all saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. They hurried into the room. The room was empty and there was no figure of Tong people. They hurried out of the door. When they were about to look separately, they saw the figure of Tong people moving forward slowly.


    Everyone was relieved. Although they knew that Tongren would not easily give up their life, they were not sure whether Tongren would have any accidents or couldn''t think of anything.


    Rotten wood and beauty rushed to Tongren and looked at Tongren carefully. After confirming that Tongren had nothing to do, they shouted to Tongren, "what have you done? Why don''t you tell us."


    Tongren didn''t have yesterday''s depression and gloom at this time, but showed a big smile and said to the people, "when I came here, I saw a large group of people at my door. I couldn''t get out. I didn''t dare to move you, so I covered you with a dress."


    The people looked at the abnormal Tong people and were worried. The red monkey looked at the Tong people and said, "you''re all right. I thought you..."


    Tongren continued to smile and said, "don''t worry, I won''t have anything. Don''t you know me? What kind of person am I to give up easily? I just go out and feel much better. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Rotten wood and beauty knew that Tong people were covering up their sadness and melancholy with a smile. However, they were unwilling to expose Tong people''s scars. Before they could say anything, suddenly, a Black Warrior said, "Miss, I haven''t found you. The owner has something urgent to find you."


    Tongren still smiled at deadwood and Mei and said, "go and be busy. I''ll turn around in the corpse soul world. It''s said that I haven''t turned around the corpse soul world yet."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people with some worry and looked at the red monkey. The red monkey nodded. Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people with confidence, adjusted their clothes for Tong people, and said gently, "Tong people, pay attention to safety."


    Tongren was still smiling and did not move. The rotten wood and beauty were stiff by Tongren. With a sigh in his heart, he turned and walked with the Black Knight without looking back.


    Tongren looked at the crowd and said, "then I''ll go out for a stroll. Just now there''s nothing."


    The red monkey said quickly, "then I''ll come with you."


    Tongren blinked and said with a smile, "well, we haven''t been shopping so comfortably for a long time."


    Tong people continued to look at other people and said, "you go back and have a good sleep. You didn''t sleep well last night. Go back quickly. The red monkey is with me."


    The red monkey also knows that Tong people are in a bad mood recently. Accompanying so many people will also make Tong people feel depressed and uncomfortable. He also said to the people, "it''s all right. You go back and have a rest. I''m with Tong people."


    As soon as they saw the attitude of the two people, and there was nothing wrong with the red monkey accompanying Tong people, they all gasped and went back.


    Tong people and red monkeys strolled slowly in the street. They both looked at the outside world with a happy face. Many places in the corpse soul world are peaceful and pleasant.


    Tong people bought a lot of things. The red monkey didn''t let Tong people hold them. Tong people repeated three times. The red monkey didn''t let them, so he didn''t insist.


    Tong man looked at the red monkey and slowly gasped. He rubbed his waist tired. Tong man blinked. Tong man pointed to the shop in front and said, "I want to go in and buy something."


    The red monkey quickly put away his sleepiness and said, "OK."


    Tongren said, "red monkey, wait for me on the first floor. I''ll come to you then." the red monkey didn''t sleep almost all night last night. He walked with Tongren for a long time and said angrily.


    "OK, hurry up, Tong man. I''ll wait for you here." the red monkey pointed to the stool next to him and said, "then I''ll wait for you here."


    Tongren nodded and said "OK."


    The red monkey sat on the stool and waited for Tong man quietly. Tong man slowly stretched out his head from upstairs and saw the red monkey sleeping. There was heartache and discomfort in Tong man''s eyes, which finally turned into nothingness.


    The Tong man turned and left, and the red monkey had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Tongren slowly walked into the gate of the prison of the corpse soul world. The God of death guarding the gate saw at a glance that Tongren was the hero who defeated lanran, interrupting another god of death''s idea to ask.


    He hurriedly asked Tongren, "Hello, are you here?"


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "can I go and see lanran? I have something to ask him."


    The God of death at the door was a little embarrassed, but when he thought that Tong people had maintained world peace, he bit his teeth and said to Tong people, "well, sir, go in. Don''t say we put it in for you, or we will be punished."


    Tong people nodded a little embarrassed and said to the two people, "thank you. Don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense. If anything happens, I won''t involve you."


    The two smiled and said, "well, sir, we''ll open the door for you."


    Tongren looks at the door slowly opening. Tongren is looking forward to what kind of state lanran is now.


    The sliding door was slowly opened and walked slowly through the sliding door inside. A god of death at the door looked at Tong people and said, "Sir, I''ll take you."


    Tong Ren nodded slowly. He couldn''t tell what his state of mind or mood was. He was all right with lanran.


    The inner name of the gatekeeper, death, slowly opened the door to Tong people and said respectfully, "this is it. I''ll wait for you outside the door¡°


    Tongren smiled at the God of death and said, "trouble."


    Tongren slowly approached the room. The room was very clean. However, lanran hid in a corner, didn''t speak, didn''t move, put it next to him, didn''t eat, just kept drinking water.


    Tongren slowly walks to lanran''s side and looks at lanran. Lanran doesn''t look up and says, "what are you doing here?"


    Tong said coldly, "I just want to see how you''re doing."


    Lanran laughs and turns her head to look at Xiang Tong. Her white face has become pitted and even her body is a little old. Tong people didn''t think lanran would become like this. They are surprised and ask "how did you become like this?"


    Lanran said with a smile, "are you satisfied? Losing the broken jade accelerated my aging, and even my body was corroded. It''s all because of you. You ruined everything for me." then lanran fiercely rushed to Tongren. Tongren fiercely stepped back and was frightened by lanran''s appearance.


    LAN ran looks at the floating steps of Tong people and says with some doubts, "Why are you so weak now?"

 V1.Chapter 1538

    Tongren didn''t speak, but just looked at lanran quietly. Lanran seemed to understand something at once, and suddenly said, "your spiritual power is gone?"


    Tongren looked at lanran and said, "do you know what''s going on?"


    Lanran was silent and didn''t speak. She just looked at Tong Ren and said, "ha ha, it seems that you were my back before I died."


    Tongren''s pupil contracted, looked at lanran and said, "what do you mean?"


    Lanran stopped talking and continued to drink his own water. No one paid any attention. Tongren was angry. He rushed to lanran''s fence and shouted, "what do you mean? Make it clear."


    Lanran is gripped by Tongren tightly by the collar. Lanran still doesn''t want to talk to Tongren. Lanran''s attitude angered Tongren at once. Tongren asked lanran, "what do you mean? Make it clear. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now."


    However, lanran doesn''t eat Tongren''s suit at all. She still looks decadent and says, "well, kill me. I don''t want to live like this for a long time."


    Tongren looks at lanran, and lanran also slowly looks at Tongren. Although they are in different states, no one is willing to let each other. They are like old enemies who hit, and no one wants to surrender first.


    Finally, lanran first turned her attention away, looked at Tongren and said, "well, as long as you can help me reduce the punishment of some leather legions, I''ll tell you."


    Tongren still stared at lanran and said to lanran without hesitation, "it''s impossible, but if you don''t tell me now, I''ll directly abuse ulchiola and others."


    Lanran looked at Tong Ren and said, "no, you can''t, and you won''t do that."


    Tongren smiled and said, "what''s impossible? Do you overestimate me too much? However, if a person loses Dongzi, who has always been with him, can he still keep his original heart and don''t forget the beginning?"


    Lanran is stunned. It seems that she can''t believe that Tongren would say such words. Lanran looks at Tongren stunned and seems to be considering the authenticity of Tongren''s words. However, Tongren still stares at lanran''s face. Although she doesn''t say anything, the killing in her eyes is enough to represent everything.


    Lanran slowly sat down along the wall and said, "well, Tongren, I have to admit that you are not the first one. You can threaten me now."


    Tongren smiled coldly at lanran and said, "you''d better force it. Without your coercion, I promise I can''t get to where I am today."


    Lanran heard the sarcasm of Tongren, smiled bitterly, didn''t say much, sat in the corner, lowered her head and said, "the disappearance of your spiritual power is mainly due to the sealing of me, as well as the snatching power of Bai Yihu in your body."


    Tongren listened quietly, but he was still surprised. After all, Bai Yihu sometimes showed an uncomfortable expression, but Tongren didn''t expect that Bai Yihu could snatch his own power.


    Lanran continued, "I told you about the Baitong man. At that time, he was a distorted God of death I had just begun to study. I wasted a lot of power in order to compete with the emptiness of the God of death in order to create ability."


    LAN ran looks up, glances at Tong Ren and says "Moreover, you should also know that Bai Yihu also has a great ability in his body. However, your ability to seal me must be irrecoverable. However, you can practice from your heart. In the past, when you were in this world, didn''t you practice bit by bit? And now that you have experience, your spiritual power will become more pure."


    Tongren looked at lanran and said, "can''t I take back my ability in your place?"


    Blue dye took a white look at Tong man and said, "are you stupid? Why don''t you tangle with your irreparable spiritual power? When you condense again, the container is still so large, but the purity is different, and the strength is also different."


    Tongren suddenly understood lanran''s meaning and began to ask himself, "yes, lanran is right. Since he can practice once, he can practice a second time. Are you doubting himself?"


    Tongren suddenly figured it out. Tongren looked at lanran, and the dim light in her eyes suddenly became brilliant. Lanran looked at the changes in Tongren''s eyes, slowly put away the excitement in her eyes, and said, "I hope you can make ulchiola and others less hurt."


    Tongren didn''t speak and walked out slowly. However, at this time, Tongren''s mood was completely different from that before him. Tongren thought he could cultivate his ability here.


    When Tong people figured it out, the red monkey was sweating. As soon as the red monkey woke up, his heart burst and said, "No." sure enough, when the red monkey went up to find Tong people, Tong people were no longer on the second floor. "


    The red monkey regretted and felt guilty about why he fell asleep. Rotten wood and Mei let Tong people take care of themselves. Since they believe they can take good care of Tong people, now Tong people have left by themselves.


    The red monkey hurried back to the father''s house of rotten wood and beauty. The red monkey was ready to let the people scold him. He had told the people the news that Tong people were going out. Otherwise, if there was something wrong with Tong people, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    When the red monkey hurried back to the rotten wood and Meifu''s in laws, Tong people were drinking tea leisurely. When Tong people saw the red monkey, they were stunned. The red monkey suddenly put down his inner tension, and the stone in his heart landed at once. Tong people were a little embarrassed and scratched his head and said to the red monkey.


    "Sorry, monkey, I forgot you later. I should go to you."


    The red monkey always felt that Tong people were different, but he didn''t know what the difference was. The red monkey also understood that Tong people were unhappy about losing their ability, so he smiled carelessly and said, "it''s okay. Just remember to call me next time."


    Tongren felt the concern of the red monkey. Seeing the red monkey''s worried and wet hair, Tongren felt warm in his heart. Looking at the red monkey, he hugged his shoulder tightly and said, "don''t worry, monkey, I''ve figured out that what I can lose will be obtained. Therefore, I can succeed in new cultivation."


    When the red monkey heard Tongren''s words, the original worry was suddenly changed into excitement. The red monkey hammered Tongren''s shoulder and said, "good brother, you should have thought so long ago. Now let''s make progress together. It''s okay."


    Tong people show the most real smile these days, and they are very happy in their heart

 V1.Chapter 1539

    L the red monkey felt the firmness of Tong people. The red monkey and others also put down their hearts that had been hanging recently. Tong people looked at the worried eyes of the people, Tong people scratched their heads, looked at the people with some embarrassment and said, "let you worry."


    The red monkey looked at the Tongren pinching and said, "Oh, you Tongren are embarrassed one day. It''s really strange."


    Tongren was a little embarrassed. After being laughed by the red monkey, Tongren angrily punched him and said fiercely, "I''m not talking about you."


    The red monkey looked at Tong man wrongfully and said, "you are such a cruel man. I really waste my time with you."


    Tong man rolled his eyes and said, "hum."


    The two people made a mess, and nishang and others also smiled. Looking at the scene of fighting between the two people, rotten wood and Meimei were stunned when they came in and saw Tong people and red monkeys playing.


    Rotten wood and beauty stared at Tongren''s face in a daze at the door. Once they changed the previous gloom and melancholy, Tongren''s face hung this big smile. Although they also hung a smile before, it was really different from before. It was the smile and happiness from the heart.


    Deadwood Hemei also opened his mouth and slowly approached the yard. Tong people saw deadwood Hemei''s figure, thought about their previous fear of rejecting deadwood Hemei, and stiffened with her with a temper. Tong people also stopped fighting with red monkeys, looked at deadwood Hemei, red face, looked at the ground, and stammered, "meiko, I''m sorry, what happened before..."


    Deadwood and Mei were stunned and turned to laugh. Some naughty looked at Tong people and said, "I''ve seen that Tong people can play their temper like little girls."


    As soon as Tongren heard it, he quickly argued, "there is no exaggeration. Besides, who is like a girl."


    Everyone laughed when they heard it. Tong''s face turned red and didn''t speak at last. Rotten wood and Mei saw that Tong was about to be on the edge of anger and said, "well, I have something to tell you."


    The crowd suddenly became serious and looked at rotten wood and beauty. Tong Ren also put away his smile and sighed in his heart. He probably knew something, but he still looked at rotten wood and beauty.


    Deadwood and Mei slowly said, "the personnel in room 46 have been selected. I believe it won''t take long to try lanran."


    Tongren and others have an unspeakable sense of relief. Blue dye has always been the goal of everyone. Now, blue dye has been defeated by everyone. Everyone has the idea of relief and an unspeakable sense of confusion. So what is the goal in the future?


    Tongren said, "in that case, can we watch it that day?"


    Deadwood and Mei looked at Tong Ren with a smile and said, "of course. Now you are a hero in the soul world. That day, LAN ran was not only sentenced, but the new room 46 decided to grant you some titles. Just now you told us about these things."


    Tongren was flattered and said, "I heard that room 46 never gives awards? Is it just a punishment?"


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded and thought with some doubt, "indeed, at least I''ve never heard of the reward given to anyone in room 46 for such a long time. You''re the first. In addition, the current room 46 is no longer the corrupt and pedantic corpse soul world in the past, so I want to make a good impression."


    Nishang hesitated and asked, "what kind of criminal law will lanran sentence?" the whole hand clenched.


    Rotten wood and beauty said solemnly, "his hands have been stained with the blood of countless people. It''s not just death that can wash away the hatred. I''m not sure about the details. Room 46 should punish him and will not let those people die in vain." nishang listened, her eyes were a little complicated. Finally, she nodded slowly.


    Tongren, rotten wood and meI know that nishang killed her mother and sister by herself. What nishang cares about in her heart is not the punishment to lanran, but whether she can return nishang''s mother and sister. However, it has been irreparable since it became empty.


    Rotten wood and beauty suddenly thought of something and said to nishang with her head down, "nishang, you can tell room 46 at that time. They should be able to locate your mother and sister. You can know when you return to this world."


    Nishang''s eyes lit up and asked, "really?"


    Deadwood and Mei nodded and said, "they should know. After all, room 46 is in charge of the return of the soul. Even in hell, there is no more accurate news about the soul world."


    Nishang clenched her hand tightly and said, "if it''s true, even sacrifice my anything."


    The red monkey and ruiqiao Yifeng also nodded hurriedly and said, "change our rewards into neon clothes."


    Tongren also nodded heavily and looked at deadwood and Mei. Everyone looked at deadwood and Mei with anxious eyes. Deadwood and Mei suddenly felt great pressure. Deadwood and Mei said with a black line on his face, "I try to ask my father."


    Everyone cheered and enjoyed the happiness.


    A few days later, lanran''s trial went on as scheduled. Lanran didn''t say anything or argue, but calmly replied to the questions and admitted his own mistakes. Later, lanran looked at the members in room 46 and said, "I used broken jade to control their minds. I hope you can bury their souls and have a good destination."


    With these words, lanran doesn''t say anything anymore. She just waits quietly for the results in room 46. Lanran, nishang and others stand nearby and watch lanran''s every move.


    Tong people always feel that they are not blue dye''s opponent at first. Even the most common virtual person under blue dye''s hands may not be able to fight. At the beginning of contact with blue dye, Tong people regard blue dye as their goal. Tong people want to surpass blue dye every day and night, so they never dare to waste any time.


    Now Tongren has defeated lanran himself. Tongren looks at nishang and other partners nearby. Tongren thinks that he should return to the present world. He doesn''t know what the reality is like now. He hasn''t gone back for so long.


    "Now, after discussion in room 46, it is decided to detain lanran to hell. He has been burning with the fire of hell for 30 million years."


    Lanran heard that the trial in room 46 had no emotional fluctuation. She just looked at the sky quietly. Before she could enjoy the feeling of freedom, she was forcibly taken away by the black knight

 V1.Chapter 1540

    After the trial of lanran in room 46, he looked at Tongren and others. The God of death, who was the leader, fiercely raised his hand, rushed to Tongren with a golden light, hovered around Tongren for a long time, and finally entered Tongren''s body.


    The man in the 46th room said slowly, "I''ve noticed the abnormality of your body, and nothing can give you. This golden light can protect you once. Once you are attacked violently, it can save you once."


    Tongren looked at the members in room 46 and said, "first of all, I appreciate your reward, but I have a request to exchange my reward for a wish of my friend."


    "My friend, her mother and sister have been made empty by blue dye. Finally, my friend can''t bear to see his relatives become unreasoning and will only devour the emptiness. He buried his relatives with his own soul. You are in charge of the return of the soul. Can she know the location of his mother and sister?"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the staff in room 46 was not surprised and slowly said, "I have heard rotten wood Baizai say this thing. Originally, this thing will not be allowed, but we also discussed it carefully. You organized blue dye''s plan and saved the stability of the whole world. Therefore, we made an exception to tell you about it."


    When nishang heard this, her heart pounded in her chest. Nishang felt that her heart was about to fly out. Nishang was at a loss and said, "thank you."


    Tongren and others looked at nishang''s excited appearance and couldn''t help being happy. Tongren said, "in that case, sir, please withdraw the power of the gift."


    The man in room 46 said, "I have helped them realize her wish. Your current physical condition is no longer the same as before, and we can''t help you. Don''t shirk the power of gifts."


    The red monkey and others were excited when they heard this answer. After all, Tong people have no strength now. Although Tong people are no longer as depressed as before, it is always good to have a guarantee.


    After thinking about it, Tong people will no longer shirk it. After all, they are the most in need of protection in this group. Tong people shake their fists and they must quickly restore their strength.


    Everything ended like this. At that time, because the red monkey felt the crisis of Tongren at that time, he hurried to send his master over and did not completely succeed in cultivation. Now everything has settled down, and the red monkey should go back and practice again.


    Nishang will also return to the world to find her mother and sister. Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng stay in the soul world. They are promoted to the captain of the 13th team of the imperial court, replacing the dead captain of the third team and the fifth team.


    Rotten wood and beauty hope Tongren can stay. After all, the environment of the corpse soul world is actually the most suitable for Tongren to practice. However, Tongren miss their previous life and everything.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that Tongren had made up their mind to go. They knew that they could not persuade Tongren to go back to the world. Before leaving, the five people sat together, eating and drinking flower wine. Looking at the cherry blossoms in full bloom at this time, the five people had unspeakable sadness and melancholy in their hearts.


    Rotten wood and beauty''s tears kept rolling in their eyes. Originally, rotten wood and beauty were a resolute woman, but now they have become a crying ghost because of these people. Tong people laugh at rotten wood and beauty more than once, but they have been knocked out of their voice by rotten wood and beauty. Now, they can''t hear the name of "crying ghost" for a long time.


    The moonlight shone on the young shoulders of five people. All five people were lying on the ground. Deadwood and Meimei looked at Tongren''s face. Cherry blossoms fell on Tongren''s shoulders. Deadwood and Meimei said dully, "can''t we not go? Can''t we all stay together?"


    Tongren heard the murmuring voice of rotten wood and beauty, as well as the glittering light in his eyes. Tongren stretched out his hand, rubbed her head, and gently said, "the world is going to end. This separation is to complete the next meeting, so get better quickly. Don''t let me find that you are not as strong as me when I arrive."


    Rotten wood and beauty slowly closed their eyes, and the five people fell asleep. Even Tong people didn''t practice tonight. They let sleepiness attack slowly. The tears in rotten wood and beauty''s eyes finally slipped down, and no one found them at night.


    Early the next morning, Tong people have embarked on the road of returning to the present world. Recalling the remnant is a memory that Tong people will not forget.


    After returning to the present world, Tongren saw the busy traffic again. The high-rise buildings only forced the sky. Tongren slowly walked along the memory to their former residence. The original glittering memory was now dilapidated. However, Tongren felt that this was their home, where they had all their relatives.


    Tongren hesitated to open the door again. It was already empty. The way his sisters fought in his memory and the way his father taught himself in his memory rushed in, which made Tongren unbearable for such emptiness and loneliness.


    Just as Tongren recalled, a man suddenly came in at the door, looked at Tongren suspiciously and asked, "who are you? How did you come in here? This house is going to be rented out. Go out quickly."


    Tongren was stunned and said, "I''ll give you money. Can I rent this room?"


    The owner of the house was still aggressive. When he heard that Tongren wanted to rent the room, he suddenly changed his attitude and hurriedly said, "you do it first, I''ll pour you some water, and let''s discuss the price."


    Tongren was surprised by his suddenly changed attitude. Mumu nodded. Tongren thought, "fortunately, when deadwood and Mei left, he brought himself some money for this world. Otherwise, he would eat and live in the street."


    The owner gave Tongren a glass of water and reluctantly found a stool for Tongren. The two sat in the dusty house and discussed. Tongren held up the cup the owner poured water for himself. The quilt was full of dust and floated on the water. Tongren turned his eyes and said, "it''s too careless." he put down the cup, The homeowner naturally saw the action of Tong people and smiled embarrassed.


    The homeowner just wanted to say some price to Tongren. Tongren suddenly stretched out his hand and interrupted the homeowner''s words and said, "no matter what price you have, I will accept it." the homeowner was happy and turned his eyes. Just when he wanted to speak, Tongren looked at the homeowner with a dangerous look. The homeowner felt as if he had been stared at by a wild wolf.


    Tongren smiled and asked, "how much do you decide?"


    Finally, the owner didn''t ask for too much. Tong people saw that the owner didn''t ask for much and agreed without thinking about it

 V1.Chapter 1541

    Tong people took out the money given by rotten wood and beauty, but they didn''t give it to the homeowner immediately. After seeing the money, the homeowner''s eyes suddenly became greedy.


    Tongren saw the owner''s eyes and said slowly, "but I want to know where the people who used to live here have moved?"


    When the homeowner heard Tongren''s words, he slowly fell into meditation. Thinking about it, he said, "I don''t know. They only said that something had suddenly moved away, so I was anxious to deal with the house."


    Tongren frowned and thought, "what can make dad move away suddenly?" Tongren asked, "how long have they moved away?"


    The owner said impatiently, "it''s been more than two months. I don''t know the details."


    Tong Ren looked at the owner''s impatient eyes and knew that he didn''t know too many things, so he stopped asking questions. He gave the money to the owner. The owner immediately smiled and kept counting the money.


    Tongren asked, "can you tell me the location of the nearby supermarket?"


    After receiving the money, the homeowner immediately became different. He smiled and wrote his name to Tong people. He was even afraid that Tong people could not find it. He sent a map to Tong people. Although the painting was ugly, he could see it clearly.


    The owner didn''t stay much, so he immediately turned and left. Tong people looked at the empty house full of dust, so they didn''t think much. They immediately began to take action, and soon the room became clean. Tong people were still weak and sweating. Tong people just wanted to drink something, but they were not in the state of soul now, but the house was clean.


    Tongren picked up the piece of paper written by the homeowner and slowly looked for it. Several times during this period, Tongren almost couldn''t find the way back. Fortunately, they finally reached their destination safely.


    Tongren bought noodles in the supermarket, bought a lot of daily necessities, and didn''t have anything to eat. After all, now they want to live by themselves. Tongren also bought a map, a mobile phone and some clothes before they slowly went back.


    Tongren took a lot of things and accidentally ran into a girl. The girl didn''t fall down at once. On the contrary, Tongren stepped back two steps. Tongren looked at the woman in surprise.


    The woman was in a sailor''s suit and braided hair. With big eyes, she covered her facial expression. Looking at Tong people falling to the ground, she hurriedly put down her magazine, picked up Tong people, and said with a embarrassed face, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The woman''s apology made Tong people feel a little embarrassed. Tong people wondered if they were weak to this point? Can you let a girl knock you down easily? Tongren scratched his head and decided to go to Taekwondo class for training tomorrow, otherwise nishang could easily defeat himself at that time.


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "no, don''t say that. I broke into you first."


    The two pushed off for a long time. Finally, looking at the mess on the ground, they squatted down and began to help Tongren pick up the things that took off. As soon as Tongren looked up, the two broke into each other again, and Tongren almost flew out.


    The severe pain on her head made Tong people squat down and cover her head tightly. The woman was embarrassed and rushed to Tong people. She was even more embarrassed. She hurriedly pushed her glasses and said, "are you okay?"


    Tong people squatted on the ground for a long time. They couldn''t believe it and doubted their strength more and more. Tong people vowed in their heart that they must recover their strength quickly, otherwise they will be bullied by girls sooner or later.


    Tong people slowly stood up and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The woman didn''t know what to say at once. She handed the things that had just been broken up by Tong people to Tong people. They said goodbye awkwardly, and the woman ran away at once.


    Tongren looked at the woman''s fast figure and was stunned. When he just stretched out his feet and was ready to go home, the unusual feeling under his feet made Tongren slowly lower his head and found a magazine lying at his feet.


    Tongren suddenly remembered that it should have been the woman who put herself on the ground just now. Tongren bent down and slowly picked up the magazine. As a result, the contents of the magazine suddenly made Tongren stare.


    There were pictures of various male models on the magazine. Tong was stunned. He quickly put the magazine away, looked left and right to see if there was anyone around him, and finally put the magazine away with great embarrassment.


    When Tong people came home, they put the things they bought up and recalled what happened today. Tong people drank water and felt that they couldn''t be so weak. Moreover, their spiritual power was constantly practicing and couldn''t be so vulnerable unless


    Tongren stopped drinking water at once, his pupils were full of dilation, and said to himself, "unless she is also a capable person."


    Tongren suddenly remembered what the mysterious man said, that is, an experiment that lanran had done, which led to the formation of masks. In the beginning, they were all gods of death.


    Tongren frowned and said, "is she the mask that the mysterious man said?" Tongren didn''t know. He just hoped to understand when he met next time.


    Tongren slowly entered the state of cultivation. Now Tongren are constantly cultivating every day to slowly recover their lost spiritual power. However, the degree of cultivation is obviously slower than before, because the concentration is getting higher and higher now.


    However, this evening, Tongren couldn''t get into the state of cultivation. His heart was constantly pounding. Moreover, Tongren hadn''t entered the inner world for a long time. There was no news about the mysterious man and Bai Yihu. Tongren didn''t know what happened to the mysterious man now.


    Tongren was a little depressed. He shook his head slowly. Looking at the quiet weather outside, Tongren slowly went out. Since he couldn''t practice, he went out for a stroll.


    Because it was already late at night, there was no one on the street. Only a few sporadic cars were shuttling. Tongren ran up slowly and enjoyed the feeling of sweating.


    Tong people sat on the stool sweating, drank a lot of water, gasped and let the sweat flow down on their heads. Tong people rested for a while and walked home slowly. Suddenly, Tong people saw a man jumping and running on the roof in front of them.


    Tongren threw down the water in his hand and hurried to the direction of the shadow. Although Tongren''s spiritual power has disappeared a lot now, he can barely keep up with the speed of the shadow.


    The speed of the shadow began to slow down, and Tong people hurriedly adjusted the speed. After all, Tong people don''t look like strong and powerful in the past. Now people with a little strong and powerful can hit Tong people.


    The figure finally stopped in a forest. Several people had gathered in front. Tong people squatted in the grass and stared at the front closely

 V1.Chapter 1542

    Tongren watched people come slowly. Finally, the number of Tongren was counted. There were eight people, five men and three women. Tongren could feel the powerful spiritual power fluctuation on them, which should be no less than the members of the court protection team.


    Eight people said something and frolicked for a while, then they slowly became serious. They were grouped in pairs and seemed to start fighting each other. Tong people looked at each other and thought, "they should practice with each other."


    Suddenly, Tong people suddenly opened their eyes and didn''t seem to believe what they saw. Those people took out their white masks and covered their faces. Eight people changed their breath at once. The atmosphere of half emptiness and half death surprised Tong people at once.


    Tongren thought about what the mysterious man said and thought that they should be the mask of blue dye research. How do they control their emotional changes?


    Tongren''s eyes were fixed on the battle scene of the eight people. Although the eight people did not exert their best, their control over their emotions and their ability was what Tongren lacked now. Moreover, Tongren''s spiritual power had been lost. No matter how they practiced, they had a feeling of difficulty. Tongren felt it was difficult to move forward.


    Tongren watched their battle and carefully felt the change of mood. Tongren squatted in the grass all the time, and his whole leg was numb. Tongren didn''t notice it and kept staring at the battle in front until everyone left. Tongren slowly stood up.


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes were full of surprised expressions. He rubbed his legs and said, "it''s really amazing that they can control their emotional changes so skillfully."


    While Tong people kept thinking about the battle just now, a voice came from above, "you''ve been standing here for a long time. What do you think of watching our battle?"


    When Tongren heard this sentence, his hair contracted, jumped up quickly and entered the alert state. He looked at the blonde man in the book. The blonde man''s eyes were tightly blocked by his hair. He could only see the man smiling constantly.


    Tong man looked at the man with a cold sweat on his face. He kept asking when he came? Although his strength is so degraded, how can he not notice it at all?


    The blonde man jumped down from the tree, stopped in front of Tong people, looked at Tong people''s nervous appearance, smiled and said, "Why are you so nervous? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, otherwise, you may not hear what I said."


    Tongren looked at the man with some dignity and said, "what''s your purpose?"


    The man looked at Tong man with a smile and said, "I like your direct appearance, so I''ll say it directly. I want to ask, why do you have a virtual breath on your body, but you really look like a human?"


    Tongren probably knew why the blonde man didn''t kill himself. He might think he was also part of the blue dye test. Tongren slowly relaxed and said, "don''t you know? What do you want me to confirm?"


    The blonde man had dangerous eyes under his hair. After hearing Tongren''s words, he still didn''t eliminate his inner vigilance. The blonde man asked, "what''s your relationship with lanran?"


    Tongren remembered what the mysterious man said. They were forced to experiment by lanran. Later, because of the pedantry of the corpse soul world, they wanted to put these gods of death to death. Fortunately, someone saved them secretly.


    Tongren hesitated whether to tell him the truth or not. Tongren stared at the eyes of the blonde man. Although the mysterious man meant that these people should be kind-hearted rather than narrow-minded, Tongren didn''t know whether these people would change their ideas. After all, Tongren are not as powerful as before.


    Although the blonde man has been smiling at Tong people, he has secretly held the soul chopping knife. As long as Tong people answer any questions, the blonde man decides to kill Tong people. After all, he and his partner have a special identity. Neither death nor emptiness allow them to exist.


    Tongren bit his teeth and finally decided to tell the blonde man the truth. Tongren decided to trust the mysterious man. Tongren had an intuition that the mysterious man would not harm himself.


    Tongren said slowly, "in fact, I am a state between death and emptiness. However, I am not the result of lanran''s experiment, but the virtual power awakened from my heart. However, don''t you know? Lanran has been punished in hell by the 46th room and burned by the fire of hell for 30 million years."


    The blonde man was stunned, and then he lost control. He clenched Tongren''s sleeve tightly and asked, "is it true? Lanran was defeated? Now lanran is in hell?"


    The blonde man took two or three questions, which made Tong people stunned at once. Tong people were stunned at last. Some Mu Na nodded. The blonde man saw Tong people''s nod and released Tong people''s hand at once. The whole person got up and fell to the ground. He murmured in his mouth "How could this happen? I haven''t defeated him myself. He was defeated?"


    Tongren was surprised by the sudden action of the blonde man. Tongren looked at the blonde man''s action and was surprised. Tongren was preparing to be closer to the blonde man. After listening to what he said, the man stood up and scared Tongren.


    The blonde man asked Tong Ren, "who defeated him?"


    Tongren was a little embarrassed at once. The blonde man looked at Tongren''s hesitation and was worried again. He asked Tongren eagerly, "what''s going on?"


    Tongren thought for a moment and said, "it''s a group of people. In addition, zero fan team also appeared and stopped lanran."


    The blonde frowned and said, "zero team? How come I''ve never heard of it?"


    Tongren said, "zero team should be the Royal team in your mouth."


    The blonde man nodded and looked at Tong Ren again. Although there was no warning in his eyes, he still asked Tong Ren suspiciously, "what''s your identity?"


    There was a trace of helplessness in Tongren''s eyes and said to the blonde man, "I not only awakened the power of death, but also the virtual power. Now both powers flow in my body, but my spiritual power has disappeared now? I want to ask you some ways to control my emotions in the virtual."


    When the blonde man heard what Tongren said, he immediately divided Tongren into his own forces. The blonde man showed a friendly smile and said, "in that case, you are one of us now. Introduce yourself. My name is Pingzi Zhenzi, and I can be regarded as the captain of eight people.


    Tongren said, "my name is Tongren, and now the spiritual power has disappeared a lot."

 V1.Chapter 1543

    Pingzi Zhenzi picked his eyebrows differently and said, "how can you suddenly disappear?"


    Tongren couldn''t tell Pingzi Zhenzi that he had sealed lanran. He promised that he wouldn''t believe his words. Therefore, Tongren thought and said, "I sealed an enemy with my ability, but my spiritual power also disappeared."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tong people in doubt and said, "isn''t there any remedy?"


    Tongren rubbed his head and said in distress, "well, I can only recover slowly. However, I always feel that I can''t control my emotional changes. Whenever I put on a mask, I feel that my emotions will get out of control."


    Pingzi Zhenzi nodded solemnly and said, "this needs constant control. In this case, I hope you can join us and train with us."


    Tongren frowned and looked at Pingzi Zhenzi''s sincere eyes. Tongren smiled, stretched out his hand and said, "Tongren."


    Pingzi Zhenzi was stunned, and then he also smiled. He held Tongren''s hand and said, "Pingzi Zhenzi."


    Tongren looked at the sky that was about to light up. Tongren said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect it to light up so soon. It seems that I can''t sleep tonight."


    Shinko Hirako glanced at the sky, then patted his forehead and said, "God, I still have classes tomorrow? Tongren? I''ll go first. I still have classes tomorrow. If I don''t go back, I won''t hurry." then shinko Hirako hurried away.


    Tongren just wanted to call Pingzi Zhenzi and asked him how to contact him. As a result, Pingzi Zhenzi rushed out. Tongren didn''t have time to stop him, so he suddenly disappeared.


    Tongren looked at the figure of Pingzi Zhenzi who was far away. There was no time to say anything in his mouth. Finally, he had to scratch his head reluctantly and murmured, "will I come in the middle of the night next time?"


    Tong man shook his head and didn''t think about it anymore. He remembered that he was going to Taekwondo room to train today. Tong man stretched his waist hard and said helplessly, "it seems that I can''t sleep."


    Tongren went back to clean up and immediately entered the Taekwondo training class, because Tongren was a newcomer today. Everyone looked at Tongren with curious eyes. Tongren was willing to frown and cold face, but it made everyone feel that Tongren were difficult to get along with. Therefore, after introducing themselves, no one dared to chat up, and Tongren didn''t care, Keep stretching your body.


    The teacher of Taekwondo training hall never appeared. The students have begun to talk low. Tong people also pick their eyebrows and have some doubts. However, Tong people still stand there with a cold face.


    "Click" the sound of sliding the door suddenly sounded. A braided girl''s eyes were erratic. The girl in black road clothes said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I''m late today."


    Tongren always felt familiar with this sound, but they couldn''t remember for a moment. Tongren''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. While wondering and practicing with the teacher, Tongren suddenly remembered that when his mother picked him up and down Taekwondo when he was a child, no matter how painful he was, Tongren could stop crying as long as he saw his mother''s gentle smile.


    Tongren''s eyes suddenly darkened, but his mother was indirectly killed by lanran. His gentle smile was no longer visible. Tongren pressed his eyebrows and pressed these ideas.


    Tongren has been practicing taekwondo since childhood, which suddenly forms a sharp contrast with other students in the class. Tongren looks at the actions of the people around him and shakes his head. He regrets his decision. It seems that he can''t learn anything here.


    Tongren decided not to waste time here. She began to pack up and left. When the female teacher saw that Tongren was about to leave, she stopped Tongren and asked sternly, "where are you going? Now no students are allowed to leave without permission during class time."


    Tongren ignored and continued to pack up his things. The students around him looked like a good play and looked at Tongren.


    Seeing that Tongren didn''t take his words to heart, the female teacher looked at Tongren angrily and said, "your parents didn''t send you here to make you depressed."


    Tongren was stunned when he heard the female teacher''s words, stopped cleaning up, looked at the female teacher and said word by word, "I have no parents."


    The female teacher was stunned. Her eyes were suddenly full of apology and pity, and her tone softened. She gently said, "this classmate, I''m sorry, but there are clear regulations during class that you can''t leave early. What''s your hurry?"


    Tongren listened to the teacher''s soft tone. Tongren stopped cleaning up, looked into the teacher''s eyes and said, "I think there''s nothing I can learn here. I''m a waste of time here."


    Both the teacher and the students were stunned. The female teacher smoked the air conditioner fiercely. The original gentle look turned into anger, but she still said, "do you think you can beat me?" the students looked at Tong people with some contempt. They didn''t believe Tong people''s words at all, and Tong people didn''t explain. They just stood there quietly and looked at the female teacher.


    The female teacher was excited by Tongren''s attitude and said, "in that case, let''s have a competition. If I win, you can have a good class here today. If you win today, I won''t say anything. You can be the teacher."


    Tongren put down his things, looked at the female teacher with great interest and said, "OK, but I won and I don''t want to be a teacher. Just don''t stop me."


    When the female teacher heard Tongren''s words, she smiled coldly and said, "don''t start thinking about the things after winning without winning. Is it a little arrogant?" then she was ready to attack Tongren.


    Tongren threw his schoolbag on the ground, stretched his arm and looked at the female teacher. Tongren said, "Tongren, please give me some advice."


    The female teacher looked at Tongren coldly and said, "arrow carcass pill Lisa, please give me some advice."


    The tense atmosphere was imminent. The students looked at the two people nervously. Although most people did not support Tongren, few students challenged the teacher. Therefore, everyone looked at the battle with a nervous face.


    The arrow carcass pill Lisa took the lead in hitting the Tong man, and a perfect side kick kicked the Tong man fiercely. The Tong man hurried to block her leg, and the Tong man fiercely hid behind and resisted the impulse to step back.


    Tongren was surprised. Unexpectedly, this woman had such powerful power. Tongren narrowed his eyes and listed a smile at her. Tongren praised her and said, "you''re really powerful."

 V1.Chapter 1544

    Yasuki Maru Lisa didn''t have any emotional change because of Tongren''s praise, but still looked at Tongren in the state of attack preparation and clenched her fist tightly.


    Tong people also began to slowly mobilize their physical strength. Although Tong people have recovered their physical strength now, Tong people are at least no longer weak.


    Tong people suddenly kicked on the ground and jumped up. Tong people didn''t use their spiritual power. They completely used the skills of Taekwondo and their own spiritual power to fight against arrow carcass pill Lisa.


    The Tong people kicked forward and continuously kicked the arrow carcass pill Lisa. However, she somersaulted to avoid the attack of the Tong people. The Tong people fell their legs hard towards her position from high altitude. The arrow carcass pill Lisa rolled to avoid the attack of the Tong people. There was a small pit on the mat dropped by the Tong people''s feet.


    Everyone was stunned at the battle between the two people. After all, at first, everyone didn''t expect Tongren to stick to it under the attack of the teacher. Now, Tongren can''t help but stick to it and take the initiative to fight back against the teacher.


    Yasuki marulisa was tightly suppressed by the Tong people, and it was difficult to breathe. She looked at the students next to her and looked at the Tong people with surprised eyes. She bit her teeth and met her legs with the falling legs of the Tong people. The two legs broke together with a touch. The Tong people and Yasuki marulisa kept retreating at the same time.


    Tongren and Yatu pill Lisa both felt their legs hurt. Tongren pulled his legs and stared at Yatu pill Lisa with stiff eyes. Although Tongren''s body has lost its spiritual support now, Tongren''s body has experienced the hardening of spiritual power. Even if the spiritual power has been lost, it is still very strong, so to speak, Tongren''s physical strength is no less than that of any captain of the 13th guard team.


    However, even if Tongren is so strong, she still doesn''t have any advantage over Ya carcass pill Lisa. What does this mean? It means that her physical strength is at least one level or even stronger than Tongren.


    Lisa is very surprised that Tong people are so strong. She knows her strength very well. Even if ordinary captains just fight for Taekwondo technology and physical strength, she can''t match. Although she is usually very sloppy, she is a meat shield that can resist any attack on the real field, so, Instead, it became her stronger body.


    The two people looked at each other and saw the seriousness and attention in each other''s eyes. Tongren shook his head, rubbed his hands, looked at the arrow carcass pill, and Lisa said, "in that case, let''s seriously compare whose body is stronger."


    The two people got entangled again. At this time, they were not concerned about losing and winning. The more important thing was whether they could break through their own strength. Tong people were sweating all over. Such a simple and rough move eliminated the suppression of strength, but made the two people more hearty.


    The students nearby were stunned. Looking at their moves, the flying leg block was used incisively and vividly. They couldn''t help rubbing their eyes. They couldn''t believe whether it was true or not?


    Before, they thought that Tong people were just talking and not really capable. However, now Tong people have not been knocked down, but tied with the teacher.


    With the sound of "touch", the wall was kicked out of a big pit under the kick of Tongren, which scared all the students. Some were afraid to look at Tongren''s undamaged legs, "bang", and the sliding door flew out under the elbow of Yatu pill Lisa. The students were stunned, and some even couldn''t believe it.


    Tong people are still attacking each other. There is only one idea in their mind, that is, hit each other. Even if their bodies can''t support such consumption, they are still supporting each other.


    "Stop." the blonde man suddenly appeared at the door. If Tongren stopped at this time, he would be surprised. It was Masako Hirako who hurried away last night. He was constantly dissuading the two people at this time.


    However, the two people in a hot fight did not pay any attention to Masako Hirako. They still used tricks and attacked each other. Fortunately, Masako Hirako hid quickly, otherwise, Masako Hirako would be involved in the attack.


    The two people didn''t stop because of the persuasion of Pingzi and Zhenzi. On the contrary, their eyes burst out of war, which is the belief of the other party.


    Masako Hirako was hit in dissuasion. All the students were shocked and looked at Masako Hirako nervously. Masako Hirako is the curator of this Taekwondo school. Everyone knows that he always wears a smile. However, once others destroy his photo or dirty his clothes, he will start the mode of rage.


    Once it was so serious that shinko Hirako almost collapsed the whole Taoist hall. Fortunately, the deputy curator of ape persimmon Rishi stopped him in time, otherwise they might lose their lives now.


    Some students even covered their heads with fear, and some looked at Masako Hirako, who had fallen into silence, tightly clutching the hands of others.


    Sure enough, after a short silence, Masako Hirako suddenly became angry and looked at Tongren and Yatu pill fiercely. Lisa was still destroying everything in the Taoist hall. He shouted "stop."


    As Pingzi Zhenzi spoke, he punched and kicked Pingzi Zhenzi and Tongren. They were fighting. They didn''t notice Pingzi Zhenzi''s sudden action, and they flew out in the opposite direction.


    Tongren rushed into the wall, and the wall broke with a click. It can be seen how hard Pingzi Zhenzi hit, and so did ya carcass pill Lisa. They didn''t get any better. They fell in the ruins and didn''t move.


    At last, the students saw that only Masako Hirako was standing there. Both Tong Ren and Yasuki Maru Lisa were lying in the ruins. The students looked at the curator''s back with trembling and saw that he swept coldly to the direction of the students. Everyone looked at him with trembling and almost fainted with fear.


    Fortunately, the curator closed his eyes, exhaled and adjusted his mood and mentality. Finally, he slowly opened his eyes with the original smile and said to the students, "there are some things today. Let''s go to school early."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and was about to sneak away, but Masako Hirako said "wait a minute."


    The hearts of the people were raised again, and some trembled and asked, "curator, what''s the matter?"


    Masako Hirako is still smiling inside, but everyone always feels very strange. Masako Hirako slowly said, "remember to forget this thing and don''t tell others, my classmates."


    Everyone quickly nodded and left

 V1.Chapter 1545

    As soon as Tongren woke up, he felt sore all over and couldn''t even straighten up. Tongren closed his eyes, rubbed his head and said in some doubt, "what did I do last night? How could it be so uncomfortable?"


    Tongren slowly opened his eyes. Tongren suddenly stood up, regardless of the pain on his body. What he saw was not his familiar home, but a strange place. It was clean white, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    With a "click", the door was suddenly opened. Tongren turned his head and saw that his golden hair came into his eyes. When the man saw Tongren wake up, his calm eyes suddenly became angry, but he still endured it and said, "smelly boy, you''re awake."


    Tongren stuttered and asked Pingzi Zhenzi, "why am I in your house?"


    When Pingzi Zhenzi heard Tongren ask this sentence, the original forbearance of anger suddenly burst out, the muscles and veins on his head suddenly protruded, and asked Tongren, "did you forget everything about yesterday?"


    Tongren was stunned, then scratched his head and muttered, "what happened yesterday?"


    Tongren suddenly remembered what he had done yesterday. He and Ya Tu Wan Lisa were very hot. It was time to compete who won and who lost. However, suddenly he flew out, and then he didn''t realize it.


    Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi''s ugly face. Tongren suddenly realized and said, "Oh, I want to come. Are you the one who kicked me out?"


    When Pingzi Zhenzi heard Tongren say this, he nearly fainted. He shouted angrily at Tongren, "why did I kick you? Don''t you know?"


    Tongren looked at Masako Hirako with resentment and grievance on his face and said, "who knows why you kicked me? Did I hit you?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi angrily slapped Tong''s head and said angrily, "do you know what you destroyed my Taoist school? Do you know how much money I lost because of you? How many students lost here for nothing?"


    Masako Hirako said he didn''t know where to take out a computer. He kept pressing and said, "destroy the wall, hurt the teacher, treat the teacher, lose students and lose reputation. These are all on your head. Now you owe me 1722094350 yen. Come on, when will you pay it back?"


    Tongren quietly looked at Pingzi Zhenzi''s angry cry and looked at the number that had exceeded on the calculator. Tongren scratched his head and silently said, "I can''t afford to pay."


    Pingzi Zhenzi became more angry. He heavily pointed to Tongren''s chest and said, "why can''t you afford it? Since you know I can''t afford it, who made you fight in our Taoist hall."


    Tong people have automatically ignored the words of Masako Hirako. Looking back, when they fought with ya Tu Wan Lisa at that time, Tong people always feel that they want to restore their ability. However, now that they wake up, this ability disappears again. Tong people have some doubts and shake their head, a little confused.


    Tongren murmured, "it seems that we have to fight again to know what''s going on?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s anger that had subsided was suddenly ignited again. Some angrily said, "you said you wanted to do it again. God, do you owe a call?"


    Tongren heard the word and suddenly wanted to understand it. Tongren stood up excitedly and said, "can fighting make my spiritual power recover quickly?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi is still questioning Tongren reluctantly. Tongren suddenly grabbed Pingzi Zhenzi''s hand. Pingzi Zhenzi was stunned, and immediately took out his hand and gave Tongren a circle.


    Tongren didn''t react and bent down. However, Tongren always felt that the concentration of spiritual power in their body was more, and even the spiritual power in their body flowed more quickly.


    Pingzi Zhenzi regretted every moment when he waved his fist. After all, Tongren was also his future companion. Besides, he couldn''t blame him all for the fight at that time, but he couldn''t be angry again.


    Just as Masako Hirako was about to apologize to Tong Ren, Tong Ren Yilin looked at Masako Hirako excitedly and said, "come on, you''re hitting me."


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s eyes suddenly widened and said in some doubt, "what are you talking about?"


    Tongren couldn''t wait to verify whether the battle could rapidly increase their psionic power concentration, and some eagerly said, "you''re beating me."


    Pingzi Zhenzi frowned in surprise, clenched his fist, but thought in his heart, "this boy can''t be a pervert."


    Tongren saw that Pingzi Zhenzi was still grinding and hesitating. Tongren shouted, "hurry up, hit me."


    Pingzi Zhenzi closed his eyes and gently hit Tong people with a disdain on his face. Tong people couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "can you work harder? Is this a fight? It''s obviously a touch."


    Pingzi Zhenzi was a little angry at once. He no longer cared about Tong people. He put down his hesitation and gave Tong people a hard punch. Tong people immediately stepped back and squatted on the ground.


    Although Pingzi Zhenzi was a little angry, when he saw Tongren squatting on the ground, he asked nervously, "are you all right? Tongren?"


    Tongren felt the concentration of spiritual power in their body. Because of their own battle or other people''s attacks, Tongren was happy and laughed. It seems that their spiritual power recovery is promising.


    As soon as Pingzi Zhenzi finished speaking, Tongren suddenly laughed. Pingzi Zhenzi said with some worry, "Mom, he won''t be fooled by me. I don''t want to take care of him for the rest of my life."


    Tong turned his eyes, but the corners of his mouth still looked at Masako Hirako with a smile and said, "I''m not stupid. I just found a way to restore my spiritual power faster."


    When Pingzi Zhenzi heard Tongren''s words, he was stunned. He immediately changed back to a serious look and said, "what is it?"


    Tongren said excitedly, "I found that when I attacked others or was attacked, my heart beat abnormally faster, and this abnormality will accelerate the recovery of my spiritual power."


    Masako Hirako thought a little dignified and said, "are you sure?"


    Tongren said definitely, "when you attacked me just now, I carefully investigated the spiritual changes in my body. It''s really what I think."


    Masako Hirako said, "I don''t think your method can last long."


    Tongren''s face suddenly fell off, and he said sadly, "isn''t it? Then how can I reply quickly?"


    Masako Hirako showed a mysterious smile and said, "I have a way. I don''t know if you''d like to try."


    Tong people looked at his strange smile, his body trembled, and said "really?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi nodded his head, and the corners of his mouth kept rising

 V1.Chapter 1546

    Pingzi Zhenzi took a look at Tongren and said, "in that case, come."


    Tong people nodded, some dignified to keep up with the steps of Masako Hirako.


    Tongren turns left and right with Pingzi Zhenzi. Pingzi Zhenzi stops. He squats on the ground and opens a cover. Immediately below, a black space is revealed. There is no bottom and no light.


    The Tong man looked down, hurried to close his body, looked at Pingzi Zhenzi with some fear and said, "how deep is it? I can''t see the bottom?"


    Masako Hirako smiled mysteriously and said slowly, "you don''t need to know this."


    When Tongren heard him say this, he was confused. Looking at his mysterious smile, Tongren felt a little creepy. Before Tongren said the next word, Tongren was kicked down by him.


    "Ah, Pingzi Zhenzi, you bastard." the moment Tongren was kicked out, he shouted out loudly.


    Pingzi Zhenzi slowly jumped down from the top, and the top cover was covered. Tongren was falling sharply at this time. The wind kept blowing Tongren''s hair and sleeves. Tongren looked around, but it was still dark. Even where he could stop his speed, he couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly.


    Tongren''s brain turned quickly and thought of ways. If he landed at this speed, Tongren would be smashed into meat cakes. Tongren bit his teeth and scolded: "damn Pingzi Zhenzi, don''t say it in advance."


    Tongren was lucky that he had only a little spiritual power in his body. He said reluctantly, "in that case, I can only spell it."


    Tong people closed their eyes, and their death bully clothes appeared on their own body. Tong people lucky their spiritual power, condensed the spiritual power on their feet, and tried to slow down the speed.


    However, the spiritual power is really scarce, so it is not enough to make Tongren gradually speed up. Tongren''s forehead is sweating. With the rise of Tongren''s heartbeat, the tension is increasing. Tongren obviously feel that the concentration of spiritual power in their body has become significantly higher.


    Tongren was so happy that he quickly gathered more spiritual power at his feet, slowly and gradually. Finally, Tongren finally found a way safely on the ground by relying on the rising concentration of spiritual power.


    Tongren breathed a long sigh of relief. He didn''t hurry to see the situation around him. With a "bang", something flew down from above and hit Tongren''s head hard, and Tongren fell to the ground.


    After Pingzi Zhenzi fell on the ground, he made his messy hair, then stared at his small eyes, looked for the figure of Tongren everywhere, and said in some doubt, "well, didn''t Tongren come down first? Why can''t you see him."


    A gnashing of teeth voice suddenly came at the feet of Masako Hirako. "Damn it, I''m at your feet. Where can you find me? Did you mean it?" the voice of hate scared Masako Hirako. He jumped down quickly and said with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you."


    However, Tongren clearly saw that his expression didn''t want to apologize at all, but was full of schadenfreude. Tongren stared at Pingzi Zhenzi and said emphatically, "you''re welcome."


    Pingzi Zhenzi didn''t know, looked around and said, "Oh, you''ve been here for a month. I advise you to be proficient in the environment, otherwise, don''t cry for your mother at that time, ha ha ha."


    Tongren tried to resist his desire to flatten Zhenzi and whispered, "damn bastard, I won''t let you go when I recover my spiritual power." then he began to look at the surrounding environment according to his words.


    To Tongren''s surprise, it was still dark just now, but now it has become a shade of green trees. Tongren rubbed his eyes and said, "God, what place is this?"


    Masako Hirako proudly raised his head and said to Tongren, "do you think our masked Legion is soft food in this world? We have not only improved our strength, but even studied some facilities. Combined with modern technology, we can improve the strength of death or middlemen like us."


    Tongren couldn''t help but look at him differently. After all, at the beginning, Pingzi Zhenzi was fussy, which made Tongren think he was a stingy person. However, with contact, Tongren found that Pingzi Zhenzi was really a good person, not like his first impression.


    Tongren''s eyes are full of firmness. Tongren can''t wait to restore their strength, because Tongren doesn''t want to go on like this, and feels that they can''t do many things.


    Tongren looked at Masako Hirako eagerly and said, "what should I do?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi recognized Tongren''s eager voice, gave him a white eye and said, "you know I''m powerful at this time?"


    Tongren knew that it was about whether their strength could be restored. Tongren hurriedly said, "naturally, I knew it long ago. After all, real people don''t show their faces."


    This flattery made that Masako Hirako very proud. Tong people even vaguely saw that Masako Hirako''s nose turned up. Masako Hirako proudly said, "of course."


    Tongren secretly rolled his eyes and said to him, "what should I do now?"


    Masako Hirako put away his smile and said, "did you see the waterfall below in your first trial? That''s where you''re going to practice."


    Tongren was stunned and saw that Pingzi Zhenzi''s so-called waterfall was not only high but also fast. Tongren was carrying it. Tongren asked carefully, "what do you want me to do?"


    Masako Hirako smiled mysteriously, rubbed his hair, and said word by word, "I want you to stand under the waterfall and dissolve your spiritual power in the water. Even if you break your face, you can''t get away from the stone under the waterfall."


    Tongren shook his head in surprise and shouted, "God? Do you think it''s possible? The waterfall has at least a few hundred meters. It''s good that the momentum left by it doesn''t knock me over. I have to be in a broken state and can''t get rid of the stone. I''m already grumpy, and it''s impossible to finish this thing."


    Masako Hirako showed a confident smile and didn''t say anything. He jumped down at once. The whole action was like flowing water. He flew under the waterfall with a dragonfly, and the white mask in his hand was taken up at once.


    Masako Hirako''s mask does not have the deep lines and the shape of teeth like those of Tong people. His mask is clean without any modification. It is just close to the face shape and pure white.


    The broken face of Pingzi Zhenzi still didn''t have any waves, but the spirit pressure was stronger. Pingzi Zhenzi suddenly took out the soul chopping knife in his hand and fiercely cleaved to the waterfall

 V1.Chapter 1547

    Tongren was lucky. Indra''s eyes looked at Pingzi Zhenzi''s every move without blinking. He didn''t dare to let go of any of his gestures.


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s soul chopping knife immediately split the waterfall, and the waterfall flew to the middle of the gap. Soon, the turbulent water was about to close. However, when the water was about to approach Pingzi Zhenzi, the water on Pingzi''s head could not close. Pingzi Zhenzi stood on the stone with his eyes closed, motionless, like a statue.


    Tongren stared at Pingzi Zhenzi incredibly. Tongren''s heart was constantly impacted. Originally, Tongren defeated lanran. Tongren felt that their strength was close to the peak. Now Tongren seems to be far from it.


    Tongren operated Indra''s eye to the extreme, and Tongren found out what was going on. It turned out that shinko Hirako constantly condensed his spiritual power into a circle and wrapped his body in it, so that he could resist the impulse of the water. At the same time, he condensed his spiritual power under his feet, so that he could stand on the smooth stone.


    Tong people didn''t expect that Pingzi Zhenzi''s control over spiritual power was so strong. No wonder he was able to control his emotions when breaking face. Under this quiet baptism, even if there were too many irrationalities when breaking face, he could control it slowly.


    What twinkles in Tongren''s eyes now is that they can''t wait. Although Tongren feels that they will be washed into the water by the waterfall soon, this feeling of serious cultivation and recklessness is really something Tongren hasn''t experienced for a long time.


    Tongren looked at the sky and swore fiercely in his heart: "my friends, wait, I will recover my strength."


    Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi again. At this time, Pingzi Zhenzi had slowly flown to the water and flew in the direction of Tongren step by step. Tongren looked at his feet and still gathered spiritual power. However, he was closely attached to the water, just like walking on the water.


    Pingzi Zhenzi soon came to Tongren, looked at Tongren seriously and said, "do you understand?"


    Tongren''s eyes are full of tenacity and persistence. Looking at Masako Hirako, he said, "I believe I can do it myself."


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s eyes flashed a look of praise, but it was soon covered up. He looked at Tongren and said: "There is a reason to practice in the waterfall, because water is the beginning of all causes and the continuation of life. Whether human beings, emptiness or death are inseparable from the moisture of water. In your inner world, the concentration of water represents the strength of spiritual power. Therefore, I studied the scheme of training under the waterfall."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tong Ren with some worry and said: "However, although the waterfall''s ability to improve is very fast, it is also extremely difficult at the beginning. Water will constantly stimulate your body and nerves. I believe you will soon feel the pain. However, once you get through the pain, you will taste the joy of success. So come on. No matter what happens in the end, I will come to you in ten days."


    Tongren looked at his recovered body with a bitter smile and murmured, "it seems that there will be a wound again."


    Pingzi Zhenzi patted Tong people on the shoulder and suddenly disappeared. He said heavily, "come on, ten days, I only give you ten days. You forget that you can give me a satisfactory answer."


    Tongren nodded heavily, turned his eyes to the waterfall below, sighed a long sigh, shook his fist, and finally jumped down without hesitation.


    Tongren tried to recall Pingzi Zhenzi''s actions and summoned his soul chopping knife. Because Tongren''s spiritual power disappeared, the soul chopping knife became dim. Tongren touched his soul chopping knife and said, "old man, it seems that I will improve with you again."


    The soul chopping knife flashed and seemed to respond to Tongren''s words. Tongren laughed, looked at the waterfall, rushed over, and said "since you are excited, let''s start."


    Tongren quickly flew to the big stone below the waterfall, and there was spiritual power at their feet. However, due to the speed and spiritual power of Tongren, they could not reach the harmony of time, so that Yu Tongren didn''t rush to the stone below the waterfall, and suddenly fell into the water, and huge waves immediately appeared on the water surface.


    "Hula" Tong man came out from under the water, shook his head and the water on his face, touched his face with his hand, looked at himself helplessly, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s so difficult. It seems that he really needs continuous practice."


    In the next few days, Tong people kept shuttling in the water, falling in the water again and again. People stood up again and again, constantly adjusting the cohesion of their spiritual power and the change of speed. Finally, Tong people were able to rush to the big stone under the waterfall.


    Tongren shouted excitedly. Before he could stand still, he was rushed down by the fast waterfall. However, Tongren was still giggling in the water, no matter he hadn''t closed his eyes for three days.


    Tong people are somewhat exhausted lying in the cave. After all, they are in a state of death. They will not feel sleepy, hungry and tired. However, after many days of boring practice, Tong people have been able to calm down and control their state of mind when breaking the surface, so as not to let irritability disturb their mood.


    While Tongren was practicing day and night, on the other side, Masako Hirako and his team members were secretly observing Tongren''s every move outside. They all looked at Tongren in surprise. They didn''t seem to believe the speed of Tongren''s progress. Masako Hirako showed a mysterious smile and thought: "It seems that I have cultivated a little monster, which makes these team members a little impetuous. Just wait for Tongren to have a competition after training, so as to frustrate their self-esteem."


    Pingzi Zhenzi thought so, and suddenly smiled. There was a smell of conspiracy in the corners of his mouth. When the team members saw his smile, they couldn''t help shaking. They thought to themselves, "the captain is making a bad idea again. It seems that someone is going to be unlucky." they didn''t know that their hard life is coming soon.


    Tong people are still practicing to control their broken state. On the one hand, they continue to strive for more and more time on the stone. Finally, on the eighth day, Tong people have been able to stand on it for a whole day. Tong people climbed out of the water, twisted their own water, and walked back to their cave.


    These days, when Tong people are tired, they all control their mind in the cave. Tong people look at the still blue sky and don''t know how long they have passed. They just stick to it like this

 V1.Chapter 1548

    Just when Tongren was ready to enter the next training, Masako Hirako suddenly appeared next to Tongren and patted him on the shoulder. Tongren waved his fist out at once. It was completely Tongren''s own reaction, and Tongren couldn''t even control it.


    Tongren''s sudden fist hit pingzizhenzi''s face. Pingzizhenzi didn''t expect Tongren to attack himself. He didn''t take any precautions. He hit him in the face. Blood came out of his nose. Pingzizhenzi was stunned and stared at Tongren.


    Tongren suddenly reacted, hurried back and looked at the dull eyes of Pingzi Zhenzi and the blood flowing on his nose. These days, he was tortured by Pingzi Zhenzi''s boring training to a state of almost collapse. Tongren smiled and was born without righteousness.


    Pingzi Zhenzi''s face turned black, resisted the impulse to kill, and mercilessly gave Tongren a circle. Originally, Tongren was laughing with schadenfreude. He was beaten by Pingzi Zhenzi all of a sudden, and his nose bled all of a sudden, flowing along his face.


    The two men looked at each other, and their original anger suddenly disappeared. Looking at each other, they couldn''t help laughing. They held their stomachs and laughed.


    The originally quiet valley suddenly became angry. The two people slowly put away their smiles. Masako Hirako looked at Tong people seriously and said word by word: "Congratulations, Tong people, passed the first test."


    Tong people feel that their persistence for so many days is meaningful. Moreover, Tong people obviously feel that their control over the spirit is becoming more and more accurate. Although they can''t compare with the general control of Pingzi Zhenzi''s metamorphosis, at least they have made a qualitative leap compared with themselves before.


    Pingzi Zhenzi stretched out his hand towards the Tongren on the ground. The Tongren returned with a smile and got up at once. Pingzi Zhenzi said, "do you think your body is different now?"


    Tong man touched his head and said, "I think my spiritual power concentration is getting stronger and stronger, and my control power is getting stronger and stronger. However, my spiritual power can''t continue to recover. It should be a point."


    Pingzi Zhenzi blinked his eyes, looked at Tongren and said, "in that case, let''s go to the next cultivation."


    Tongren looked bitter and said, "isn''t there any time to rest?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi pointed to Tongren''s heart and said, "don''t think I don''t know you can''t wait to train."


    Tongren whispered, "I want to recover my strength quickly so as to defeat you."


    Pingzi Zhenzi severely hit Tong''s head and said, "it''s better to wait until you recover your eyesight, little garbage."


    Tong''s heart was unwilling, but he had no choice but to rub his head, but he wanted to recover his strength more quickly.


    Masako Hirako stopped dragging on, "Ka" made a finger ring, and the surrounding scenery changed suddenly, and the surrounding became a dense forest. Masako Hirako said a little seriously: "this is your second test."


    I will seal all your spiritual power in this test. You must use your own physical strength to overcome all kinds of emptiness. I will leave you the soul chopping knife. Moreover, you can end it only by breaking the seal. "


    Tongren couldn''t help but take a breath, and some helpless looking at Pingzi Zhenzi said, "you really put me to death."


    Masako Hirako pretended and said inadvertently, "Oh, yes, I remember one thing. With the continuous accumulation of your time here, the virtual level is also improving. Therefore, you''d better hurry up, otherwise, it will really kill people." then Masako Hirako suddenly disappeared, leaving only an echo "Hurry up, there''s another test waiting for you."


    Tongren was stunned and shouted, "damn Pingzi Zhenzi, are you serious? You''re trying to find an excuse to murder me." however, no one responded to Tongren. What else did Tongren want to say? Suddenly, the alarm bell rang in his heart, and Tongren quickly somersaulted.


    Sure enough, there was a big pit in the place where Tong people were just now. Tong people looked back. A caterpillar pretender was leaving saliva and went straight to Tong people. Tong people didn''t have time to stop. They hurried forward and scolded: "Damn, it''s a little too fast."


    Tongren quickly ran away and turned back while running. Tongren hurriedly summoned his soul chopping knife. Tongren was eager to think of a way. There was a big tree in front of him. Tongren hurried to step on the tree and turned around.


    The heavy Xu rushed into the tree, and the Tongren soul chopping knife stabbed him on the head. Xu roared and shook his head, hoping to fall the Tongren.


    Tongren clenched his soul chopping knife tightly and was suddenly thrown out by Xu. The soul chopping knife fell to the ground. A trace of blood flowed out of the corners of Tongren''s mouth. Xu was angry and attacked Tongren severely.


    Tongren quickly rolled over and jumped behind Xu. The soul chopping knife left his hand. Once he attacked Xu''s head accurately. Xu roared and attacked Tong Ren more quickly and forcefully.


    Tong people hurried to dodge and scolded inside, "how can this empty carry and fight so that they won''t die? I don''t believe it."


    Tongren leaped to Xu''s head, pulled out the soul chopping knife and stabbed it again. The soul chopping knife waved with blood. Xu finally roared and fell powerlessly.


    Tongren looked at Xu and fell down. He also felt powerless and gasped fiercely. He looked at the soul chopping knife inserted into Xu''s head. After changing for a while, Tongren quickly pulled out the soul chopping knife and left the place quickly.


    In the next few days, Tong people have been constantly killing Xu and even integrated into the forest. Tong people have killed countless Xu recently. They don''t even know when to end this life. Tong people hide in the forest.


    His body was covered with dust and green liquid. Tong people jumped tightly. Once Xu turned back, Tong people immediately began to act. Sure enough, when Xu turned back, Tong people flew out like an arrow.


    The soul chopping knife and Tongren mercilessly inserted into Xu''s head. Xu didn''t even have time to look back and respond. At once, they turned into fragments and disappeared into the sky.


    Tongren pulled out his soul chopping knife without hesitation. Tongren left this place immediately without hesitation. Although Tongren acted very quickly, these days, Tongren found that these virtual people seemed to be able to contact each other and know Tongren''s location. Therefore, Tongren hurried away

 V1.Chapter 1549

    Tongren returned to his cave and washed the sap and virtual blood on his body with water. After he finished these, Tongren lay tired on his bed. Tongren''s eyes were empty and his eyes were dull thinking.


    Tong people don''t know how many days they have been here. They only have endless killing and escape every day. Life and death are only made in their own moment. However, this test does constantly improve the spiritual boundary that can''t be broken through in their body.


    Tongren felt that with the kind of killing, the patterns on their masks became deeper and deeper, and even more than one line. Tongren didn''t know what such a change meant. Even if they were uneasy, they were covered by fatigue and closed their eyes.


    Outside, Masako Hirako and his team members are paying attention to Tongren''s every move. One of the girls looks at Masako Hirako with some worry and says, "Captain, you''re going to break his limit in this training, so you''re not afraid of his collapse?"


    At this time, although Masako Hirako''s face is not different, he is also very worried about the situation of Tongren in his heart. After all, he has been in there for seven days. Both physically and psychologically, it is a limit. However, Masako Hirako still said, "take a look again. I always think he will break through. Take a look again."


    Others also frowned. They didn''t seem to believe that Tongren would break through. One of them held his hand tightly, with sweat in his palm. He looked at Tongren with worry.


    At this time, Tong people are in trouble again. Some people are eager to look at the front and keep chasing their emptiness. Tong people hurriedly dodge. Tong people keep waving their soul chopping knife to clean up the haze in front.


    Tongren didn''t know what the situation was. Before he got up early in the morning and waited to clean himself up, Xu rushed to his residence and rushed to himself. Tongren hurried to hide. He wanted to wait for Xu to leave and show up. However, unexpectedly, Xu seemed to know his position and never left.


    And the movement is getting bigger and bigger, and Tong people have felt that a large number of virtual attraction have come here with Lingluo. Tong people are like ants on a hot pot. They can''t worry.


    Finally, Tongren bit his teeth and threw his soul chopping knife out. He shouted "54 of the broken road - Waste inflammation" in his mouth. The pink attack flew out along the soul chopping knife.


    With the sound of "touch", the attack of soul chopping knife severely hit Xu. Huge Xu kept yelling on the ground. He turned around and looked at Tong people running quickly. Xu also took big steps and ran, and the stones on the ground kept flying and shaking back and forth.


    "Click", the stone on the ground was trampled by Xu ruthlessly, and suddenly broke. Tong people hurried to look back. Xu was close in front of them. Tong people were surprised and scolded, "Damn, these Xu are not like at the beginning. Now they are close to the realm of Da Xu. Shinko Hirako, a madman, really wants me to die."


    Tongren did not dare to complain much. Now the main purpose is to quickly get out of this virtual sight, "touch", and the virtual fist hit Tongren''s left at once. The huge attack shocked Tongren''s ears and resonated constantly.


    Tongren hurried back to the virtual leg. The soul chopping knife hit the virtual leg. The virtual staggered. Tongren took an instant step, jumped up to the front and continued to run. He didn''t dare to turn his head back.


    There was sweat all over Tong''s head and back. His hands holding the soul chopping knife were trembling. His spiritual power was constantly improving. Tong people even felt that they were about to restore their original state, but it seemed that they were almost.


    Xu looked at the figure of Tong man walking away slowly. He stood in place and shouted loudly. When Tong man heard this roar, his whole body was shocked. However, Tong man didn''t dare to stop his steps. Then, one roar after another came from all directions. Tong man was surprised. Then his body trembled and thought, "it seems that he can''t escape this time."


    Tong people hold the soul chopping knife tightly. They are constantly avoiding these days and are tired of such a life. In that case, let''s fight to the death to see if these virtual energy can kill me. Tong people hold the soul chopping knife harder. With a mask on their face, they show a mysterious smile, and the lines on the mask are inadvertently deeper.


    Tong people rushed out at once. Tong people who were no longer avoiding were full of the smell of battle. Now, although Tong people were still shaking, they were excited.


    The soul chopping knife left his hand and suddenly inserted the knife into Xu''s body. Xu fired green arrows at Tong people and attacked Tong people. Tong people quickly bent down, and the green arrows slid across Tong people''s face with the wind.


    Tongren took an instant step, but Xu was not very slow. He punched the Tongren behind him. Tongren didn''t want to cut his soul, and the knife met him ruthlessly.


    With the sound of "touch", the smoke of gunpowder filled the air. Both Tongren and Xu were stunned. Tongren vomited a mouthful of blood at once, but the Xu began to collapse from his hand and turned into fragments.


    The corners of Tongren''s mouth rose, wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, and the soul chopping knife gave a dazzling light because of the upwelling of Tongren''s spiritual power. The bloody smell on Tongren''s body became heavier and heavier, and the red in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Tongren didn''t notice at all. He supported his body with a soul chopping knife. Tongren stood motionless. Tongren knew that after a while, these virtual people would come to this place. Instead of hiding, he might as well take the initiative.


    Tongren closed his eyes and kept recovering from his injury. Soon, Tongren noticed that his soul chopping knife kept ringing. Tongren opened his eyes and murmured, "coming."


    Outside, Masako Hirako and others looked at Tong people nervously. Masako Hirako said secretly in his heart, "Tong people, come on, break through yourself, you can have yourself again."


    Tongren didn''t know that Pingzi Zhenzi and others were observing themselves. At this time, Tongren had killed red eyes and didn''t defend at all. They just kept attacking. They didn''t care about the dense small wounds on their body. The mask on their face was scarlet, and their eyes were also very dead red. Tongren''s soul cutting knife didn''t stop for a moment.


    The emptiness was turned into fragments one by one. However, Tongren''s spiritual power was constantly consumed. Tongren maximized the spiritual power in their body. Such a crazy battle was unthinkable before Tongren thought.


    "Er" Tongren suddenly felt his body cool and looked down. Xu''s huge claws had pierced his chest

 V1.Chapter 1550

    Pingzi Zhenzi outside suddenly stood up and patted the table fiercely. He stared at Xu and pierced Tong''s chest. The eyes of others were red. Some girls could not look directly at such a heroic scene.


    Pingzi and Zhenzi suddenly disappeared on the seat and went straight to Tongren''s world.


    The Tongren stopped for a moment, quickly waved the soul chopping knife, neatly cut off the virtual claw, and then the soul chopping knife flew out and went straight to the virtual white mask. The virtual screamed, suddenly turned into fragments and disappeared.


    Tongren supported his body with the soul chopping knife, and there was blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. Although Tongren was injured, Tongren''s spiritual pressure kept rising, and the emptiness in front of him looked at Tongren''s Scarlet eyes with some fear.


    Tongren didn''t dare to relax for a moment. Vaguely, he saw Pingzi Zhenzi''s golden hair. Then the emptiness in front suddenly disappeared in front of him. Pingzi Zhenzi said solemnly, "sleep, I know you''re very tired."


    Tongren really couldn''t hold on. He closed his eyes and fell down suddenly. He was unconscious.


    At the moment when Tongren fell down, Pingzi Zhenzi hurriedly held Tongren, looked at Tongren''s blood, and slowly disappeared, revealing Tongren''s pale face. Pingzi Zhenzi sighed, stopped talking, and the two disappeared in this space.


    Tongren felt as if he had fallen into the water. He couldn''t open his eyes all the time. However, Tongren felt as if someone was calling his name.


    "Tongren, Tongren, you come." he kept shouting his voice. Tongren forced himself to open his eyes. The light was particularly dazzling underwater. Tongren hurriedly swam to the light.


    With the sound of "Hua La", Tong people suddenly swam out of the water, "Tong people, come here." a familiar voice kept reaching Tong people''s ears, and Tong people kept walking forward in some confusion.


    "KaKa", the footsteps came continuously, and the sound was getting closer and closer. Tongren finally saw the appearance of calling their own people. Tongren widened their eyes, some of which could not be believed.


    "Who are you?" it was clearly his own appearance.


    "Tongren, you''re coming." the man like himself pulled out a smile.


    "Who are you? Why are you like me? What''s the relationship between you and the white me?" the man like Tong suddenly laughed and said slowly.


    "Do you think of me? I''m the white Tongren you once knew." the white Tongren said proudly.


    Tongren just wanted to say something. The white Tongren motioned Tongren not to speak, and said some evil: "Tongren, I think you can stay here in the future. You may not see the outside world for a long time, or you can''t see the outside world."


    Tong people''s pupil fiercely shrunk and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    The white Tong man said, "ha ha, because I will live instead of you."


    Tongren suddenly understood what he meant. Tongren always knew that white Tongren had bad intentions. However, unexpectedly, he coveted his body and wanted to live instead of himself.


    The Tong man smiled and said, "don''t even think about it. It''s impossible." the white Tong man laughed and said arrogantly: "You are too naive. Are some things impossible when you say it is impossible? Moreover, you are weak now, and with my current strength, you can defeat you. Do you think you are still as strong as you were before?"


    Tongren was surprised. Unexpectedly, he had made such a smart plan, lurking in his body all the time, and even calculated to rob himself of his body when he was weakest when he recovered his spiritual power. Tongren said fiercely with his teeth.


    "In that case, try it. I won''t give up easily." the white Tongren said confidently, "in that case, I''ll let you despair." then, the white Tongren rushed to the Tongren, and the huge suction constantly attracted the Tongren''s spiritual power.


    Tongren hurriedly struggled, but the suction was still increasing, so that Tongren couldn''t escape at all. Tongren kept struggling and was about to reach the white Tongren''s eyes. Tongren kicked the white Tongren severely.


    "Ah." the white Tong man gave a cry of pain. Then, the originally relaxed look in his eyes suddenly became angry, and his facial expressions were distorted and said: "Damn it, you dare to hit me. I wanted to let you live as a psychic medium. It seems that it''s superfluous for me to do so."


    With that, there was a black light ball in the white Tong''s hand. The Tong man''s body trembled constantly, his eyes stared at the black light ball in his hand, and his heart kept pounding. The Tong man noticed that the black light ball in his hand had the smell of death.


    The white Tong man looked at the Tong man with a ferocious face and said, "let you taste the taste of death, Tong man, go to death."


    Tongren''s eyebrows coagulated and he called for the soul chopping knife in his heart. The soul chopping knife suddenly appeared in Tongren''s hand. Tongren was a little stable in his heart and was ready to look at the white Tongren.


    The white Tong man was surprised to see that the Tong man summoned the soul chopping knife. However, for a moment, he failed to live up to normal and said with some hatred: "when you die, I will help you take good care of your soul chopping knife."


    Tongren smiled contemptuously and said, "you''re too arrogant. Now who wins and who loses doesn''t know." after that, Tongren rushed to the white Tongren. It''s better to take the initiative than sit and wait for death.


    When the white Tong man saw the Tong man rush up, the smile in his eyes slowly gathered. Looking at the Tong man, the light ball in his hand became bigger and bigger. When the Tong man was about to approach, he threw it out at once.


    Tongren hurried to welcome his soul chopping knife. The black light ball and soul chopping knife sent out brilliant sparks. Tongren kept retreating. Before waiting to slow down, a black ball flew towards Tongren''s legs.


    The Tong man kicked hard on the ground, turned over and hid all at once. The Tong man squatted on the ground and looked up. The white Tong man was not far away and looked at himself. Then, ten light balls appeared behind him and flew towards himself at the same time.


    Tongren scolded, "Damn it, how could he create so many black light balls at once? Is his spiritual power consumption so low? It''s impossible."


    Tongren took an instant step and jumped behind the white Tongren. However, these light balls seemed to be able to track themselves. They couldn''t be thrown away. Tongren bit his teeth and ran to the white Tongren.


    The white Tongren was stunned and suddenly understood the idea in Tongren''s heart. The controller''s black light ball chased Tongren more quickly. Tongren gathered his spiritual power on his feet and accelerated constantly

 V1.Chapter 1551

    Tongren ran more quickly to the white Tongren. The white Tongren hurriedly began to dodge. On the other side, he controlled the black light ball. Tongren ran quickly, a somersault, and jumped in front of the white Tongren. The light ball couldn''t stop at all, and rushed into the white Tongren and himself.


    With a roar, the white Tongren flew out at once, and the whole body was illusory. Seeing this, the Tongren put down a little and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The white Tong man slowly came out, his eyes slightly closed, looked at the Tong man with hatred, and held his fist tightly. The Tong man quickly grabbed his soul chopping knife, and then rushed to the side of the white Tong man to block his running time.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife did not hesitate to fall on the white Tongren''s head. The white Tongren suddenly opened his eyes. His scarlet eyes looked directly at the soul chopping knife, sending out purple light and blocking Tongren''s attack. Tongren''s hands were constantly exerting force, and even his whole face was deformed due to force.


    The two people have been deadlocked. Tongren''s voice changed and said, "don''t dream. I don''t believe you can defeat me. You will fail, just as you were defeated by my father before. I will defeat you later."


    When the white Tongren heard Tongren say so, the purple light became more prosperous, and they beat Tongren out at once. Tongren rolled several somersaults before slowly stopping.


    The white Tong man said, "do you really think what you see is all my strength? You will regret what you said." then, a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind the white Tong man. The wings were constantly in the cave, and the Tong man''s body was also impacted. The Tong man could feel his spiritual power, because the waving of his wings was constantly decreasing.


    Tongren was in a panic. After all, here, the spiritual strength concentration recovered too slowly, and he couldn''t control his spiritual strength recovery at all. If it went on like this, he would be exhausted before waiting for the battle.


    Tongren hurriedly dodged. The soul chopping knife rotated, condensed the spiritual power at his feet, and suddenly flew up to avoid the range of the wings of the white Tongren.


    However, the white Tongren was not only strong and sharp, but also constantly attacked the Tongren. The soul chopping knife in the white Tongren''s hand was the same as that of the Tongren. However, the Tongren felt that his soul chopping knife did not have its own power, and his communication with the white Tongren was not very good.


    Tongren looked at his soul chopping knife and closed his eyes. He kept reciting this in his heart. The white Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly dimmed and disappeared at last.


    The white Tong man looked at Tong man in surprise. His eyes were salivating for Tong man''s soul chopping knife and said, "your soul chopping knife is very good. I like it very much."


    When Tongren heard him say this, he gave a fierce Pooh and said, "you can dream too much. What you like is yours. People like you who have no ability can only rob other people''s things."


    The white Tong man''s eyes were full of anger and said low, "that''s also my ability."


    Tongren laughed and said, "you are too shameless. This is still your ability. I know why you failed so much. Did lanran not design your brain and face when she created you? You just wear personal skin, but you are not human."


    When the white Tongren heard the Tongren talking about lanran, the vein on his forehead suddenly got up and said angrily, "shut up, I''m not designed by lanran."


    Tongren laughed and said, "I think you are really confused. In that case, I''ll fight for you." with that, Tongren rushed up with a soul chopping knife.


    Although the white Tong people have no soul chopping knife, their black wings constantly absorb the soul power of the Tong people. In this way, the white Tong people will soon make the Tong people exhausted. Finally, without the source of soul power, they can''t support the broken state and the operation of the soul chopping knife


    "Damn it, you little man who can only show Yin moves." Tong people don''t dare to fight hard, so they can only keep avoiding.


    The white Tongren commanded the black light ball to attack the Tongren constantly, and said proudly, "no matter what, you can''t leave here anymore."


    Just when the white Tong man flew behind the Tong man, the samurai sword was about to stab the Tong man''s heart. The Tong man had no time to escape. He scolded in his heart: "Damn it, it''s so cruel. Is it really going to end this time?"


    The imaginary pain did not come. The figure of the mysterious man suddenly appeared, holding the white Tongren''s samurai sword tightly in his hand, and his hand was constantly bleeding.


    Tongren was stunned and looked at the mysterious man strangely. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that the mysterious man would appear here at this time. The mysterious man looked back at Tongren and said, "are you okay?"


    Tong talent came back and said, "it''s all right. Why are you here?"


    The mysterious man''s eyes were a little pinched and complicated. Just about to say something, the white Tong man''s samurai sword had pulled out the shackles of the mysterious man, hit the mysterious man again, and said fiercely, "since you want to meddle, I won''t let you go." the mysterious man said to the Tong man while low blocking the attack of the white Tong man.


    "Don''t care about those things first. Quickly, insert your soul chopping knife into his head, so that you can convert his spiritual power into yours, and you can break through the spiritual power you can''t recover."


    Tong people can only choose to believe in mysterious people now. After all, mysterious people helped themselves resist that blow at a critical time. No matter what reason, Tong people have reason to believe in mysterious people.


    So when the mysterious man restrained the white Tong man, the Tong man quickly hit the white Tong man''s head with his soul chopping knife. Naturally, the white Tong man couldn''t wait to die. He turned his head and the Tong man''s soul chopping knife ran through his ears.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly knocked off the mysterious man''s ear. The white Tongren roared, and the blood burst out continuously along his ear. Tongren hurried to attack the white Tongren again.


    The white Tongren took out a samurai sword from nowhere and said with gnashing teeth, "Damn it, when I catch you two, I will let you two die in pain."


    While attacking the white Tong man, the Tong man said, "you''d better think about whether you can win first." then he hit him with the soul chopping knife, and the mysterious man kept attacking the white Tong man.


    Bai Tongren wanted to defeat Tong Ren and win his body when Tong Ren was weak, so he didn''t have to live like this anymore. Unexpectedly, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way and broke his plan all at once

 V1.Chapter 1552

    Tongren and mysterious man kept cooperating with each other''s attack. The white Tongren couldn''t bear the fierce attack of the two people. In a trance, he was cut by Tongren''s arm. The white Tongren took a breath and hurried back.


    Seeing the white Tongren''s lack of support, Tongren said coldly, "you''d better give up? Why bother?"


    The white Tong man looked up at the two people, his eyebrows and eyes were all unwilling and angry, clenched his teeth and said fiercely: "your body should have been mine. At the beginning, your father destroyed my body, so I was forced to enter your mother''s body, lurking all the time, and finally gave birth to you, so there was hope of living. Do you think I can give up your words?"


    Tongren heard the white Tongren mention the things of that year again, and felt heartache for their mother. Tongren hoped that they could protect the gentle and kind-hearted person who always supported them.


    Tongren clenched his fist and said with hatred on his face, "in that case, I don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel." after that, his left foot kicked on the ground fiercely, and suddenly moved up, and the soul chopping knife cleaved at the white Tongren without hesitation.


    White Tong people are not willing to show weakness. After all, the desire to live forces him to fight constantly. The two people''s soul chopping knives hit each other hard with sparks. The eyes of Tong people and white Tong people look at each other, and no one is willing to give in.


    The mysterious man rushed over with complex eyes and constantly blocked the action of the white Tong man to attack the Tong man. The white Tong man couldn''t exert his ability. He was scarred and had little spiritual power left.


    Taking advantage of his lack of spiritual power, the Tongren cut through the void and put it on the white Tongren''s neck. The Tongren asked, "have you taken it?"


    When the white Tongren heard Tongren say this, he laughed arrogantly. His eyes were full of sarcasm. He said sarcastically, "you two dozen and one asked me if I was satisfied?"


    Tongren said, "I''m just a dozen. You won''t beat me."


    When the white Tongren heard Tongren say so, his eyes immediately showed contempt. It seemed that he didn''t believe Tongren''s words at all. When Tongren saw his eyes, he picked his eyebrow and said, "well, I''ll fight with you, mysterious man, don''t interfere." after saying this, Tongren took the soul chopping knife off the white Tongren''s neck.


    When the white Tong man saw that the Tong man was so cheerful, there was deep anger and calculation in his eyes. The mysterious man quickly opened his mouth and said, "Tong man, since you have defeated him, why bother?"


    Seeing that the mysterious man was worried that he would go back on his word, the white Tong man hurriedly and deliberately said, "you won''t be afraid to fight but go back on your word? If you do, I''ll deal with it according to you now. What else to fight?"


    As soon as the mysterious man heard the white Tongren say this, he looked at the Tongren anxiously, for fear that the Tongren agreed to the white Tongren''s powerless request. The Tongren naturally saw the white Tongren''s tricks and calculations. However, the Tongren wanted the white Tongren to apologize to his mother in person, rather than let him die so arrogantly.


    The white Tongren saw Tongren''s hesitation, bit his teeth and hurriedly said, "in that case, you two should kill me directly. I don''t want to keep my word."


    As soon as Tongren heard that the white Tongren said so, the rational string suddenly jumped out, looked at the white Tongren coldly and said, "I''m not as mean as you, mysterious man. Don''t worry, I can deal with his ability."


    The white Tong man kept dragging his time, just for the rapid recovery of his spiritual power. When the Tong man was ready, he would rush towards the white Tong man. He hurriedly said, "wait a minute, you''re too unfair. I can''t beat you now. I''ve been injured. Where''s the fairness?" after saying this, the white Tong man turned around, Back to Tongren.


    Tongren raised his eyebrows and said solemnly, "what do you mean?"


    The white Tong man didn''t speak for a long time. The Tong man suddenly held his soul chopping knife tightly. The white Tong man said word by word: "of course I want your life, ha ha, idiot." half of the white Tong man rushed over at once, and the black light ball in his hand flew hard towards the Tong man.


    Tong people had no time to dodge. They hurried to meet the white Tong people''s black light ball with their soul chopping knife. However, Tong people don''t know what''s wrong. Their strength is getting smaller and smaller, and their body is getting weaker and weaker. The two people were originally flat, and now the black light ball is constantly approaching Tong people.


    Tongren was surprised and hurriedly ran the spiritual power in his body. "Damn it, what''s going on? What''s the spiritual power in my body?" Tongren quickly scolded in a low voice.


    The white Tong man saw the tense look of the Tong man, laughed and said, "well, time should be enough. I should have all the spiritual power you chose. You failed." the white Tong man said proudly.


    Tong man looked at the white Tong man with an unbelievable face and asked, "how did you do it?"


    The white Tong man didn''t speak, but made more efforts to put the black light ball close to the Tong man''s face and said, "this question, you keep it and ask the people in hell after death."


    The Tongren hurriedly resisted, but the Tongren without spiritual power was not the opponent of the white Tongren at all. Seeing this situation, the mysterious man could no longer look at it. He hurried over and silently said, "broken road 31 - red artillery."


    A red fire mass immediately gathered around. The sound of Zila made the whole human eardrum ring. The white Tongren felt the burning sensation on their back. As soon as they looked back, they saw the red back ball condensed in the mysterious man''s hand.


    The mysterious man threw the fireball hard and went straight to the position of the white Tongren. The white Tongren hurriedly covered his head with a "bang", and the fireball hit the white Tongren. The burning smell continued to spread, accompanied by the continuous diffusion of black smoke, coupled with the scream of the white Tongren, which was shocking.


    Tongren looked at all this in a daze. He looked at the mysterious man with some embarrassment. Just about to apologize, the mysterious man slapped Tongren severely. The smile at the corners of Tongren''s mouth suddenly solidified and motionless. There was an irrecoverable shock in his eyes.


    Tongren touched his red face, slowly turned around and stammered, "what do you mean?"


    The mysterious man snorted coldly and said, "what do you mean? I told you not to fight with him alone. Didn''t you hear that? You''re not his opponent to play Yin moves at all. I''ve fought with him. He''s not only powerful, but also has a lot of Yin moves."


    Tongren was surprised, but he was still unhappy. He nodded to the mysterious man with a cold face, and the mysterious man sighed# 160;

 V1.Chapter 1553

    The mysterious man changed his attitude and whispered to Tongren, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited, but you underestimate the enemy. Do you think he''s really so easy to solve? If so, lanran won''t create it."


    Tong people understand the words of the mysterious man and understand that the mysterious man is for their own good. However, there is always some discomfort in Tong people''s hearts, because the mysterious man does this, which makes Tong people feel very difficult to understand. Tong people don''t know why the mysterious man is so good to themselves? Did he also take a fancy to his body? Want to get out alive?


    There are countless puzzles in Tongren''s heart, but they can''t solve them all the time. They lower their heads and twist their eyebrows, thinking about what the mysterious man''s intention is? Before the Tong people finished thinking, the mysterious man said gently, "well, don''t brush your child''s temper. Go and solve the white Tong people. In this way, your spiritual power will be completely stable."


    Tongren slowly raised his head and looked at the sincere concern and worry in the mysterious man''s eyes. Finally, he nodded suspiciously and approached the position where the white Tongren lay down step by step with a soul chopping knife.


    Just when Tongren was ready to use his soul chopping knife to solve the white Tongren, the white Tongren suddenly raised his head, condensed a red light ball on his hand, and said with resentment: "I''m dead, you don''t want to live. Let''s go to hell together, ha ha ha."


    With that, the red light ball was about to hit Tong people. Tong people had no time to dodge. They hurriedly blocked their eyes with their own hands to ease the attack.


    With a "click", all the actions slowed down. The white Tong man slowly hit the Tong man. The Tong man was slowly closing his eyes. The mysterious man walked quickly and sighed slightly. Then, the mysterious man took off his mask and the black coat he had been wearing.


    Inside was a young and beautiful face. He looked at Tong Ren affectionately. Although all his actions were slowed down, Tong Ren was still surprised at the face of the person in front of him. It was his mother who thought day and night, his tenderness that was hard to let go. Tong Ren''s eyes were red, and then his tears kept circling in the eye frame.


    The white Tong man can''t see the mysterious man''s face clearly. He only knows that everything has been slowed down. Only the mysterious man is still moving at the original speed. However, the white Tong man has turned on the self destruction mode, and the light ball in his hand can only detonate and can''t be avoided.


    Tongren''s mother saw Tongren''s tears and couldn''t help crying. She helped Tongren''s tears with her hand, touched Tongren''s head and said with ease: "I can finally touch you like this. My son, you''ve grown so old, mom, I really miss you."


    Although Tongren was slowed down, she could still hear what she said. The tears in her eyes couldn''t help but flow out along her face. The white Tongren behind him was surprised. Unexpectedly, the mysterious man was Tongren''s mother and existed in Tongren''s body all the time. The white Tongren had a mouth and seemed unable to believe this fact.


    Tongren''s mother gently stroked the tears on Tongren''s face, showed a gentle smile and said, "wait for mom, wait for us to deal with this annoying guy, we can have a good talk."


    Then Tongren''s mother pulled away the white Tongren at once, wrapped the red light ball in the white Tongren''s hand with Lingli, and slowly integrated the white Tongren and the red light ball together. The white Tongren''s eyes were full of rejection and begging for mercy. Because he was slowed down, the white Tongren said, "no... no... want!"


    However, this begging for mercy is of no use at all. For a woman, the child is her inverse scale. No one can forgive her for touching her inverse scale. Tongren''s mother keeps singing, the voice is getting louder and louder, and she keeps leaving the position of white Tongren. The white Tongren''s eyes were full of despair.


    With a "click", time returned to normal. Tongren''s mother held Tongren in her arms. With a "bang" behind, the white Tongren had no time to scream. The red ball of light hit him, and suddenly turned into fragments and disappeared in the depths of Tongren''s heart.


    "Well," Tong Ren felt that his body was suddenly filled with spiritual power, which was close to his previous level, or even higher. Tong Ren had no time to speak. Tong Ren''s mother saw this situation, her eyes were a little worried, and said fiercely: "Damn it, I didn''t expect that he absorbed so much of your spiritual power. Close your eyes and put your spiritual power on your soul chopping knife. Otherwise, your extra spiritual power will explode and die."


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. They constantly transferred the spiritual power absorbed from the white Tongren to the soul chopping knife. The soul chopping knife kept getting bigger until Tongren couldn''t lift it at all. The corners of Tongren''s mouth were full of blood, but Tongren kept insisting.


    "Come on, release your extra spiritual power with moves." just when Tongren felt that he was going to die, Tongren''s mother shouted hurriedly around him.


    Tongren was relieved and hurriedly released the wave that consumed a lot of spiritual power. The innermost part kept singing and one move after another was released. The veins on Tongren''s hands burst up, and some places could not support them. Tongren were covered with blood. I don''t know how long it took. Tongren were weak and their hands were worn out because of the release of the move. Tongren The man fell down at once.


    Tongren''s mother has been around Tongren, "anxiously looking at Tongren''s actions, her eyes are full of heartache. She tightly covers her mouth with her hands to prevent her crying from being heard by Tongren. She asks with some heartache:" why? I just want my child to grow up healthily, why should I let him suffer so much pain and torture? "


    Until Tongren suddenly fainted, Tongren''s mother rushed to Tongren and found that Tongren''s body could accept these spiritual powers. She was relieved and sat down on the ground. Her eyes were full of red blood. She gently stroked Tongren''s face with her hands. Tears fell on Tongren''s face drop by drop.


    Tongren has lost consciousness. He seems to feel it and frown his eyebrows. His hands tremble and murmur, "Mom, don''t... Go."


    Tongren''s mother couldn''t help crying when she heard this. The two people slowly disappeared into Tongren''s inner world.


    "Well, it''s already dawn." Tong man struggled to get up, his head was sour, and his head was like a needle. Tong man hammered the hammer head with his hand

 V1.Chapter 1554

    "Are you awake?" Pingzi Zhenzi''s words came from the door. At this time, Pingzi Zhenzi was wearing a strange apron, holding a black thing in his hand and looking at Tongren.


    Tongren picked his eyebrows. It seemed that he couldn''t remember what had happened before. Tongren grabbed the position of his heart with his hand. Tongren scratched his head. He always felt as if he had lost something? But I don''t know what it is? He looked at Masako Hirako, who was about to put down the bowl, and hurriedly asked, "Masako Hirako, what did I do before I fainted?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tong people incredulously, opened his mouth and said in surprise, "don''t you remember?"


    Tongren was entangled in his heart by the feeling of loss. He said impatiently, "don''t be wordy. What did I do before?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi put the bowl away, looked straight into Tongren''s eyes and said, "you have passed my two tests. Now, as expected, you have recovered your spiritual power."


    Tong people still frowned. Tong people asked suspiciously, "is there nothing else?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi was stunned, smiled and asked, "what else is there?"


    The sense of loss still haunts Tong people. Tong people are very uncomfortable. He wrung his eyebrows and thought motionlessly, hoping to remember his previous things.


    "Pa", Tongren was hit heavily by Pingzi Zhenzi on the head. Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi with pain and said, "what are you doing?"


    Masako Hirako said fiercely, "what are you thinking? Eat quickly. I''m going to start the third training for you."


    Tongren was stunned, put down the discomfort in his heart, and said with some doubt: "what is the third test?"


    Masako Hirako smiled mysteriously and said, "you''ll know soon, so you''d better get better soon. No, this is the meal I made for you. Eat quickly."


    Tongren nodded and looked forward to the third training mentioned by Masako Hirako. Although the first two training almost cost him his life, Tongren really wanted to know that the first two training had broken through his original spiritual power. What about the next third training? What happens?


    However, the Tong man looked at the bowl of dark things that Pingzi Zhenzi gave him and gave off a strange smell. The Tong man poked the things in the bowl with his chopsticks and said with a disgusted face: "what is this thing? Are you sure it can eat?"


    Masako Hirako blackened his face and said, "this is what I made for you, which is conducive to your reply."


    Tongren picked up his eyebrows and took a bite skeptically. A strange taste rushed into Tongren''s heart. Tongren''s faces wrinkled together. He looked at Pingzi Zhenzi with a disgusting face, forced to swallow the stuttering in his mouth and said to Pingzi Zhenzi, "what''s this? It''s disgusting."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tongren angrily and said, "Damn it, I tried hard to make it for you. You''ll pour it if you don''t eat it." then Pingzi Zhenzi poured all the things in the bowl.


    Tongren didn''t have time to stop Pingzi Zhenzi at all. Seeing Pingzi Zhenzi fall in, "touch", Pingzi Zhenzi suddenly smashed the bowl on the table, turned and left. Tongren said innocently, "what shall I eat?"


    However, no one responded to him. Tong looked at the bowl lying on the table innocently, touched his flat stomach and said, "I''m hungry."


    Tongren touched his stomach and said happily, "I''m so happy. I''m finally full."


    "Hum, come to the meeting. I''ll show you my team members." Pingzi Zhenzi suddenly appeared behind Tongren and said coldly.


    Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi''s cold face, scratched his head, followed Pingzi Zhenzi into one of his rooms, where seven people sat, talking to each other casually.


    Tongren''s eyes suddenly widened. Looking at one of them with big glasses, wearing sailor''s clothes and braided braids, he seemed to be waiting at a loss. Tongren always felt that he had seen this girl. He kept thinking back and thought of the magazine. Tongren suddenly realized that she was the girl who broke into him that day.


    Tongren was relieved at once. It seems that her strength is because she is a mask. Tongren thought and whispered in his heart, "her strength can definitely be comparable to the female teacher of Taekwondo."


    Pingzi Zhenzi coughed. Everyone immediately looked at Pingzi Zhenzi and stopped talking. They looked at Tongren curiously. Tongren was a little uncomfortable by such eyes. They touched their nose to relieve a tense atmosphere.


    Masako Hirako said, "this is Tong Ren. From today on, he will be your opponent in practice. Once he defeats one of you, you will deduct your salary. Therefore, in the next few days, you will have a long time to meet. Tong Ren, please introduce him first."


    Tongren touched his nose and said, "my name is Tongren. Please give me more advice."


    Pingzi Zhenzi glanced at Tongren and said, "let me introduce you according to your strength."


    Pingzi Zhenzi introduced it one by one. Tong people were surprised to see Pingzi Zhenzi''s team, and even people like children. Tong people paid special attention to the girl in sailor''s Suit called Yagu pill Lisa. Tong people always felt some doubts when listening to her voice, but they really couldn''t remember. They thought they might have heard wrong. After all, they met.


    Pingzi and Zhenzi saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, so they stopped talking and dissolved.


    When she went out, Yasuki Maru Lisa had been following behind Tong people. Tong people didn''t pay attention at first and thought it was an illusion. As a result, Yasuki Maru Lisa patted Tong people on the shoulder and asked, "are you better now?"


    Tongren was stunned, then nodded, smiled and said, "it''s all right, it''s all right now."


    Yasuki Maru Lisa didn''t say anything. The two people kept moving forward together, but they didn''t speak. Tong people felt a little embarrassed at first. Later, seeing that Yasuki Maru Lisa didn''t care, she relaxed and stopped talking.


    Tongren enjoyed this relaxed feeling. After all, Tongren may have to experience endless fighting soon. Tongren didn''t stop until they came to their own room. Looking at Yatu pill, Lisa said, "I''m here. Where do you live? Let me send you?"


    Lisa was stunned and said with a red face, "no, No."


    Tongren saw that Lisa had not left. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Er, why don''t you come to my house for a drink?"


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa hesitated and stopped again. She didn''t reply to the Tongren''s words. The Tongren said suspiciously, "what do you want to say to me?"

 V1.Chapter 1555

    The Tongren saw that Yasuki Maru Lisa''s desire to talk stopped. Knowing what she should say, they said, "Yasuki Maru Lisa, come to my house and have a drink."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. She went into Tong Ren''s house with Tong Ren. Tong Ren''s house was very tidy and had no decoration. It was cold and desolate. Ya Tu Wan Lisa nodded, which was in line with Tong Ren''s indifferent temperament.


    Tongren saw the way Lisa looked at ya Tu Wan secretly. It was funny and said to her, "sit down and I''ll get you something to drink. What do you want to drink?"


    Yasuki Maru Lisa said somewhat embarrassed, "just me and Baishui¡°


    Tongren smiled and said, "OK, just look around. My house is very simple." Tongren said and turned and left. At first, Lisa can sit there and wait for Tongren. Later, she was really curious about Tongren''s appearance. She thought of Tongren''s saying that she can look around. She blinked her eyes and began to get up and watch.


    Ya Tu Maru Lisa found that the house was very big, but Tong people seemed to live in only one house. Although no one lived in other houses, they were still very clean. Ya Tu Maru Lisa slowly walked to the seat and put a picture on it, which was a family photo. Tong people didn''t have a cold face at that time, but cried and hugged a woman.


    The man next to him held a girl in one hand. The five members of the family looked very happy. Lisa Yatu pill couldn''t help laughing when she looked at Tong people crying when they were young. Lisa Yatu pill murmured, "I thought you were born with facial paralysis? It seems that you also have a child''s side."


    "You''re here? I almost couldn''t find you." the sudden voice frightened Ya Tu Wan Lisa. Ya Tu Wan Lisa loosened her hand, and the photo frame fell down. "Pa" broke the photo album.


    Tongren''s original smile suddenly froze. The water in her original hand was suddenly put on the seat and rushed over. Yetu pill Lisa also woke up. Looking at the glass on the ground and Tongren''s heartache, Yetu pill Lisa squatted on the ground and picked up the picture frame.


    The glass on the photo frame was broken, but fortunately, there was no damage to the photo. Tongren robbed it all at once. The glass meal residue on it suddenly stabbed into the hand of yasuke marulisa, and there was blood in her hand. However, the anxious Tongren didn''t notice it, but stared at the photo frame.


    Ya Tu Maru Lisa quickly put her hand away. After all, she broke the photo frame of Tong people. However, Ya Tu Maru Lisa was still a little uncomfortable. She couldn''t tell why. Tong people''s tight body began to relax slowly.


    Tongren looked at the happy look of the family in the photo. Tongren felt very uncomfortable in his heart. Tongren tightly clutched the clothes in front of his heart with his hands, covered with sweat, and felt as if he had grasped something.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa looked at Tong Ren''s appearance and hurried to help Tong Ren with one hand. While feeling guilty, she said anxiously, "Tong Ren, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be angry. I know I can''t change your picture frame anyway, but you can punish me as much as you want."


    The voice of Ya Tu Wan Lisa suddenly pulled Tong people out of their own world. Tong people kept adjusting their breathing and said, "it''s okay. I don''t blame you. I just think of the past."


    Yasuki Maru Lisa helped Tong people get up slowly. Tong people suddenly saw a small drop of blood on the ground. They were stunned. Recalling their actions just now, Tong people sighed, backhanded, pressed Yasuki Maru Lisa on the stool and said seriously, "wait here, don''t move."


    When Lisa heard Tongren say this, she thought Tongren was angry. She quickly nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice to show her seriousness. Tongren was a little funny. However, thinking that her hand should still be injured, she stopped explaining anything and turned to get her own medicine box.


    When the Tong people came back, the arrow carcass pill Lisa sat there motionless, and the blood on her hands solidified. She didn''t know that the Tong people felt some remorse. It wasn''t about the arrow carcass pill Lisa, but she accidentally hurt the arrow carcass pill Lisa.


    Tongren said to Lisa, "take out your hand."


    The arrow carcass pill Lisa was stunned, and then shook her head. Just about to smile and say she had nothing to do, the Tong man shouted, "take it out."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa shivered and hurriedly took out her injured hand. Tong people carefully picked up the medicine, disinfected and bandaged her hand. Although the wound was not big and it was meaningless pain for the mask, there was always some trouble in Tong people''s heart. Only in this way can Tong people feel a little more comfortable in their heart.


    Tongren handled it seriously with apology and asked in a low voice, "does it hurt?"


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa quickly opened a smile and said comfortingly, "it''s just a small thing. The masked battle is much more serious than this."


    Tongren didn''t reply. Yetu pill Lisa found several topics, but Tongren never responded. Yetu pill Lisa felt a little embarrassed, so she slowly closed her mouth and watched Tongren deal with her wound.


    Tongren slowly said, "although this is my home, my relatives are not here. My mother was falsely killed when I was young. My father and my sisters are missing now. When I came back, I only saw that my house was going to be rented out. I rented it without thinking about it."


    Tongren finally handled the wound, picked up the things, sat next to ya Tu Wan Lisa, looked at the shed top, and said, "although I live here first, I can''t find my relatives."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa listened to Tong Ren''s words and looked at Tong Ren with some heartache. She knew that Tong Ren was a boy who bore a lot of responsibilities, but unexpectedly, he shouldered so many responsibilities at a young age.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa pulled out a smile and said to Tong Ren, "don''t be so depressed. You have to believe that you will find them, and I believe they must be trying to find you."


    Tong people looked at her smile and smiled all of a sudden and said, "don''t worry, you won''t come to my house just to encourage me?"


    Sasha Maru scratched her head and said with some embarrassment, "I competed with you in Taekwondo before. I don''t know your true identity. I thought you were a student, so I hope you can forgive me."

 V1.Chapter 1556

    Tongren was stunned and stammered, "are you the teacher of Taekwondo?"


    Make complaints about Lisa''s face, and slowly nodded her head. Tong''s weak head clapped her head, but she looked at the sky helplessly. She kept tucking herself in the heart: "God, I said women with such a strong force could not be so common."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa knew what Tong people were thinking. She said angrily, "my strength is so strong because of my ability."


    When Tongren heard her say this, he suddenly became curious and asked, "what''s your mask like?"


    Without hesitation, Lisa said, "my mask is quadrangular, with a deep cross in the middle. The upper corner is curved upward, and the shape is like a knight''s iron mask. Moreover, after the beginning of my soul chopping knife, it is a long gun shaped flat blade, which can no longer be said to be a knife, but is similar to the shape of an oar, and the characteristics of attack are somewhat like a halberd."


    Tongren could not help shaking when he heard her description. He opened his mouth and said, "no wonder you have so much strength, otherwise you can''t take your soul chopping knife, but I really can''t see that your small body contains such great energy."


    Lisa snorted and said, "you will fight with us soon. Then we will teach you to control the emptiness. Then you will know my power. I hope you can stick to it for a longer time."


    Tongren listened to her tone, the corners of his mouth began to rise and said seriously, "OK, at that time, let''s continue the unfinished game in the infield."


    Lisa also smiled knowingly. She looked at it. It was getting late. She got up quickly and said anxiously, "I have to go back first. It''s getting late."


    Tongren looked at her hurried action, helped her pack up everything, put on her shoes and said anxiously, "I''ll give it to you."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa hurriedly pushed Tong Ren, or let Tong Ren go out. She said confidently, "I haven''t been beaten by a virtual energy here. You''d better not send it. Don''t worry, I''ll go." after that, she ran away quickly without waiting for Tong Ren to speak. She waved to Tong Ren while running.


    Tongren reluctantly shook his head and walked back slowly with a smile. Without a word all night, everyone fell into a deep dream. No matter what the future is, we should fight now.


    Tong people got up early. After everything was ready, they went to Ping Zi Zhenzi''s residence again. It was still the training space, but this time it was not just Tong people themselves.


    Tong people watched eight people train with each other in pairs. It seems that they have been training for a while. Tong people touched their nose and felt a little embarrassed. Originally, Tong people wanted to be the first to make a good impression. As a result, they didn''t expect to get up so early or the last. Tong people hurried to their front.


    Pingzi Zhenzi saw that Tong people came to his eyes, stopped training, and said with some expectation, "you''re here. Are you ready?"


    Tongren rubbed his hands excitedly, nodded and said, "I''m ready to beat you down."


    Pingzi Zhenzi smiled and said, "it''s not a small tone. Then try it. Who do you want to challenge first?"


    Tongren scratched her head and remembered yesterday that Yitu pill Lisa said her ability was very strong. Tongren looked at the figure she stood. Yitu pill Lisa also looked at Tongren with a wary face. Tongren smiled and said to Pingzi Zhenzi, "I choose Yitu pill Lisa."


    Shinko Hirako raised her eyebrows and said, "the arrow carcass pill Lisa is one of the best in our face breaking Legion. Especially after she''s weakened, your strength can''t beat her at all."


    Tongren put down all his things, closed his eyes, and suddenly became a state of death. The Black Death bully outfit suddenly spread to him. The soul chopping knife was tightly held in his hand, looked at Pingzi Zhenzi confidently and said, "even if I have been defeated a hundred times now, I will defeat her."


    Pingzi Zhenzi was stunned, and then changed his eyes to affirm. However, he was soon covered up, shrugged and said to Tongren, "since you have made such a decision, I wish you good luck."


    Tongren nodded, clutching the soul chopping knife, walked to ya Tu Wan Lisa, and the people around him automatically formed a circle. Watching the battle between the two people, Ya Tu Wan Lisa closed her eyes, and the soul chopping knife also appeared in her hand. Although there was no initial solution, the spiritual pressure on her still could not be underestimated.


    Lisa looked at Tong man and said seriously, "I won''t be waterproof. I''m ready to lose."


    Tongren put his soul chopping knife in front of his face, and the blade reflected a dazzling light in the sun. Tongren also said in a condensed voice, "this is the best, otherwise I won''t be happy."


    Standing in the middle, Pingzi Zhenzi felt that he was about to be melted by the hot fighting spirit of the two people. He coughed quickly and said, "now that they are ready, let''s start." then Pingzi Zhenzi jumped out of the battle circle of the two people and stared at the battle between the two people. Other people also looked at the Tongren. After all, the Tongren will challenge themselves soon, No one wants to be defeated.


    "Aha." the Tong people rushed up with an arrow step, and the soul chopping knife fiercely attacked the body of the arrow carcass pill Lisa. Naturally, the arrow carcass pill Lisa was not willing to be weak, so she turned back at a very fast speed and hit the Tong people hard.


    Tongren was shocked and pushed a few steps at once. Tongren stopped and constantly judged: "I didn''t expect that the speed and attack of Yetu pill Lisa were so strong. No wonder Pingzi Zhenzi evaluated her so much, but I like such an opponent." Tongren laughed at the thought of this. In fact, it didn''t weaken by half, Instead, she rushed to the arrow carcass pill Lisa more quickly.


    The arrow carcass pill Lisa didn''t hesitate. She kicked on the ground and jumped up at once. Tong people were surprised and hurriedly protected her head with a soul chopping knife. Sure enough, she heard a loud shock: "thirty three of breaking the Tao - fireball."


    A huge fireball appeared in the sky and hit the head of Tong people. Tong people clenched their teeth and kept reciting silently. The soul chopping knife suddenly changed its shape and stabbed the fireball.


    Under the attack of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, the fireball suddenly turned into sporadic fragments and finally disappeared. Yetu pill Lisa nodded and rushed towards Tongren again. Tongren had no time to ease. The soul chopping knife in her hand kept hitting back. The speed of the two people was very fast and dazzling

 V1.Chapter 1557

    Tongren finally flew out and even somersaulted in the air. Tongren kept controlling his body shape and slowly stabilized. Tongren supported himself with a soul chopping knife and stood up for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t resist the blood in his mouth and vomited out at once.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa also had some blood surging, but she still held it back. The soul chopping knife was tightly held in her hand. Tong people saw her calm appearance, and her spiritual power slowly began to rise, unwilling to hold her soul chopping knife.


    The chopping moon has appeared, but the long black knife always feels like blood. Tongren dumped his chopping soul knife, and the white mask suddenly covered Tongren''s face. Tongren looked at Sagittarius pill and Lisa said, "come again."


    With that, Tong people rushed over at once, and the spirit pressure constantly swept through the body of Ya Tu Wan Lisa, blowing her clothes constantly, but she didn''t have any anxiety. Instead, she closed her eyes, and the soul chopping knife in her hand kept shining. Tong people condensed the spirit power at their feet and rushed over eagerly to stop the beginning of Ya Tu Wan Lisa.


    The Tong people hit the soul chopping knife at the arrow carcass pill Lisa, but the Tong people were suspended in the air and couldn''t continue to exert their strength. The Tong people kept struggling, condensed their spiritual power in their palm and sang in their heart. Finally, they opened their eyes and drank: "63 of breaking the Tao ¡¤ thunder and artillery." yellow lightning constantly emerged around, and finally condensed in the Tong people''s hands.


    "Ha." Tong people suddenly broke away from the shackles of Yetu pill Lisa, and the thunder and lightning in her hand constantly shook and roared at her. At this time, Yetu pill Lisa suddenly broke her eyes, and the soul chopping knife in her hand turned into a huge paddle type long gun. One wave drove the huge wind and waves, and suddenly concentrated the thunder and lightning in Tong people''s hands.


    With a roar, Tong Ren and Ya Tu Wan Lisa rushed together, and there was a huge sound around. Seiko Hirako hurriedly closed his eyes and maintained the stability of the nodule with his spiritual power.


    All the people around stared at the figure behind the gunpowder smoke. Everyone was curious about the result of the battle. "Cough" the boy''s cough voice kept coming. The man like fat uncle said in surprise: "eh? Did Tongren win?"


    The people around were more excited. They wanted to blow away the smoke immediately and see who was winning and who was losing. "I don''t think so. Eliza''s ability can''t be lost at all." a man wearing sunglasses and exploding head said with disbelief on his face.


    "You''re just blindly confident," said the fat uncle with some disdain.


    "You don''t know the power of your partner." the man with the explosive head pushed his sunglasses and said contemptuously.


    A thin and strong young man with white hair took out his ears, patted his head with one hand and said coldly, "shut up, you two."


    The two men could only wait and look at each other. However, no one was willing to admit defeat, but they couldn''t fight six cars. At the same time, they snorted coldly, stopped looking at each other, and continued to invest in the battlefield.


    Masako Hirako also looked nervously at every move behind the smoke. Masako Hirako''s mood was very complex now. He couldn''t tell whether he wanted Tongren to win or Yatu pill Lisa. His brain was blank and stared at the battlefield.


    Under the expectation of the people, the smoke of gunpowder dissipated slowly. The Tong people were covered with blood and first came into the eyes of the people. Everyone was surprised, "did the Tong people win?"


    Before this question was correct, I saw Ya Tu Wan Lisa next to Tong people. Although she was a little embarrassed, at least there was no blood. Masako Hirako sighed, "it seems that ya Tu Wan Lisa''s strength is stronger."


    Pingzi Zhenzi just wanted to talk and asked Tong people to come down and have a rest. As a result, Tong people roared. The red lines on Tong people''s mask became deeper and deeper. Tong people attacked Ya Tu Wan Lisa again.


    Lisa was surprised and hurried to avoid. She didn''t win so easily on the surface. In fact, although she didn''t break the surface, she misappropriated the strength of breaking the surface and narrowly defeated the Tong people. But the strength and speed of the Tong people are soaring now. What''s the matter?


    Masako Hirako narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking. All the others looked at Tong Ren in surprise, eagerly asked Masako Hirako and said: "Captain, what''s the matter? According to reason, Tongren should have no attack power at this time. However, you see, his spirit power is still rising. Now the spirit pressure has exceeded the arrow carcass pill Lisa. What''s the matter? Should we stop it?"


    Hirako Zhenzi said in a condensed voice: "I can feel that Tongren''s spiritual power is constantly rising. Everyone''s spiritual power usually doesn''t drive to the maximum. Tongren, too, will continuously improve their spiritual power only when needed. It seems that Tongren''s spiritual power in his body is far from so simple on the surface. We''re waiting. Now Yitu pill Lisa hasn''t broken her face. One If anything happens, Lisa will call us. "


    Although the other team members looked at ya Tu Wan Lisa with a worried face, since Masako Hirako said so, they all decided to continue to see.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa kept avoiding the attack of Tong people. She felt that the speed and attack power of Tong people were like a different person, which had improved more than one level.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa was beaten out by Tong people. Ya Tu Wan Lisa couldn''t help it anymore. Her throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood vomited out. She looked at the Tong people in front of her.


    At this time, Tong people seem to have lost consciousness. There is scarlet in their eyes. They spit out white gas most constantly. The darker and darker color of the mask is frightening. It may be that Tong people broke through the boundary of spiritual power completely because of fighting. Therefore, now Tong people''s breath is all bloodthirsty. Looking at arrow carcass pill Lisa is like looking at prey.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa looked at Tong Ren''s eyes, her body couldn''t help shaking, took a breath, and said silently in her heart, "it seems that she needs to use her breaking strength. Since Tong Ren has this strength now, she should do her best to convince him."


    The arrow carcass pill Lisa''s body slowly suspended, and the whole body began to rotate. White liquid poured out of her mouth and covered her face. There was a simple cross on the pure white mask, which was deeply printed on her white mask. She held the long slurry gun tightly in her hand and looked at the Tong people below. She smiled, Pointing a long gun at Tong people, he said, "come on, fight again."

 V1.Chapter 1558

    Tong people have completely lost their reason now. The second test makes Tong people''s spiritual power full of blood, which leads to the fact that Tong people can perfectly control their spiritual power in the first test. Now it has failed.


    Masako Hirako frowned and looked at the irrational eyes of the Tong people. Now the Tong people have given up the move of death. It is completely a virtual attack feature. It is brute force and regardless of the consequences. Masako Hirako silently luck and psychic power. In case of special circumstances, Masako Hirako is ready to save ya Tu pill Lisa immediately.


    Tongren roared, mixed with the roar of spiritual power, which shocked the eardrums of people nearby, and even made some tinnitus. Yitu pill Lisa trembled, hurriedly wrapped her eardrums with spiritual power, turned the soul chopping knife, and quickly hit Tongren.


    Tongren grabbed Lisa''s soul chopping knife. Regardless of the blood left on her hand, he clutched the soul chopping knife and tried to pull her down from the sky.


    Yasuki pill Lisa took into account the Tongren. She was afraid that the Tongren would be burned by her soul chopping knife. She didn''t dare to inject her spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, but the Tongren had long lost her reason and ignored it. There was only one idea in her mind that was to defeat her.


    Lisa can''t bear the arrow carcass pill. The strength of Tong people is getting stronger and stronger. She can''t compete at all. In addition, she takes into account Tong people and is afraid that Tong people will be hurt. She can''t use some unique skills.


    Yetu pill Lisa struggled against the Tong people. The Tong people were like fish''s water at this time. Finally, Yetu pill Lisa was dragged down by the Tong people and hit her hard.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa couldn''t dodge at all. She stubbornly accepted the attack of Tong people. She saw that Tong people''s Scarlet eyes said to Heiko Zhenzi and others: "come on, he has lost his mind. I can''t beat him alone."


    As soon as Pingzi Zhenzi heard this, he rushed out. Liuche fist West was faster than him. He rushed to Tongren''s side at once. A hard elbow hit Tongren''s face. The mask suddenly broke. Tongren screamed, the scarlet in his pupils was more abundant, and the white liquid was constantly spitting out in his mouth, which was constantly attached to his face.


    At this time, Pingzi Zhenzi patted him on the neck. Tongren suffered from Pingzi Zhenzi''s blow because of excessive spiritual power consumption. All the people suddenly fainted. All the people woke up and hurried to look at the arrow carcass pill Lisa.


    Hirako asked Masako some dignified questions about Yasuki Maru Lisa;: "Are you okay? Are you seriously injured?"


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa shook her head, looked worried at the Tong man who had fallen to the ground in the distance, and asked anxiously, "is Tong man okay? Why did he lose control all of a sudden?"


    Liuche Quanxi said angrily, "you''re all hurt. You''re still worried about him. I don''t know what''s good about him?"


    Yasuki Maru Lisa was embarrassed and pretended to be normal and said, "we will meet often in the future. We can be regarded as friends. Naturally, we need to help each other."


    Liuche fist snorted. She didn''t believe what she said at all, but she didn''t expose it. She pinned her face to one side and stopped talking. When Hirako Zhenzi held Tong people over, Yasuki Maru Lisa looked at Tong people anxiously and asked, "is his injury serious?"


    Masako Hirako shook his head and Yasuki Maru Lisa''s heart was slowly put down. Masako Hirako looked at her and said, "it''s okay. Don''t worry too much. However, the second training brought a deep feeling of killing to Tongren. It seems that it''s most important to put down the battle first and let him control his virtual state first."


    At this time, Yasuki Maru Lisa slowly put down her heart and nodded. Masako Hirako looked at the blood at the corner of her mouth and said with concern: "go back quickly, have a good rest today, recover well, and come back tomorrow." Yasuki Maru Lisa nodded. Masako Hirako watched Masako Hirako go away slowly, and then got up slowly and went home with the help of the people.


    In the evening, Ya Tu Wan Lisa lay in bed, thinking about today''s battle with Tong people. She was worried about Tong people. She took out her mobile phone and was about to call Tong people. She was afraid to disturb Tong people''s rest. Finally, she only sent a sentence "remember to eat when you wake up." she fell asleep before Tong people replied.


    At this time, Tong people lie in bed and enter their inner world. Although the spiritual power in their body disappears once, now after compression, the spiritual power is powerful, and the speed and attack power are rising.


    The water of spiritual power in Tongren''s body is about to be full. The sense of loss surrounds Tongren''s heart. Tongren covers the position of his heart, bites his teeth and whispers, "Damn, what have I forgotten?"


    Tongren suddenly remembered that he had not seen the mysterious man for a long time. Tongren suspended in his inner world and shouted loudly at the sky: "mysterious man, mysterious man, come to see me."


    However, after shouting for a long time, there was no figure of the mysterious man. Tong man covered his chest and slowly sat up and said, "now my spiritual power is not slow. The mysterious man can''t disappear? Strange, why is it so hard to mention him in my heart?"


    Tongren felt that the mysterious person must know something, so Tongren decided to find the location of the mysterious person. Tongren suddenly remembered the way he used to find his soul chopping knife, that is, to use Lingluo to find the location of the mysterious person.


    As soon as Tong people closed their eyes, a voice came: "don''t look for it, I''m here."


    Tongren suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the mysterious man. The mysterious man still yearned for the same dress. However, Tongren finally felt that he seemed to become a little weak. Tongren asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The mysterious man sighed, sat next to Tong man and said, "I''m going to disappear soon."


    Tongren felt a pain when he heard him say this and asked eagerly, "are you going? Where are you going? Why are you going?"


    The mysterious man didn''t look at Tong people because of Tong people''s words. He continued to look at the sky and said without waves: "I have said that I am an epitome of your inner world. When you progress to a certain extent, I will disappear. Now, I will disappear."


    The Tong person was surprised, hurriedly took her hand and said, "can you not go?"


    The mysterious man felt the Tongren''s actions and words, his face was sour and his body was stiff. However, he tore away the Tongren''s actions and said, "I''m just a microcosm. When my spiritual power is exhausted, it''s the day I disappear. However, I want to tell you something before I leave."


    Tongren looked at the mysterious man''s determined look, and always felt that the sense of loss was getting stronger and stronger. Even some strange pictures appeared in front of Tongren. Tongren pressed his head and tried to listen to what the mysterious man said

 V1.Chapter 1559

    Tongren looked at the mysterious man''s face and always remembered his mother''s smile a long time ago. Tongren shook his head and shook the absurd idea out of his head.


    Tongren endured pain and listened to the mysterious man. The mysterious man seemed to be immersed in his own world. He didn''t find the abnormality of Tongren at all. The mysterious man said slowly.


    "Tongren, you should know that there is not only death, but also a kind of person called annihilator, but now the annihilator should have disappeared for a long time, and if there is one, it should be hidden." Tongren was surprised to hear the mysterious man''s words, and suddenly remembered her clothes, and would not know whether she had found her mother and sister now.


    Tongren asked with some doubts, "Why are there not many exterminators now?"


    The mysterious man looked at Tong Ren with a complicated look and said solemnly: "In this world, life and death are opposite. The God of death is in charge of the important task of controlling the balance between the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. Therefore, the balance has been maintained until the emergence of annihilator. Most of them wake up their spiritual power because of virtual attacks. Therefore, they usually see the moment when their relatives are killed. Therefore, they hate virtual and can''t forgive virtual."


    Tongren was surprised. Unexpectedly, there was such a big difference between death and annihilator. Tongren continued to look at the mysterious man and listen to him "However, the exterminator is doomed to be unable to destroy the void together with the God of death, because the exterminator destroys the balance. Whether it is the void or the soul, their total amount is certain, but the exterminator destroys the void in the real sense. If this goes on, the soul will be less and less, and there will be no soul."


    Tongren suddenly stood up and didn''t seem to believe what the mysterious man said. The mysterious man continued: "in addition, the annihilation Division has, and because hatred can''t stop killing emptiness at all, so the God of death can''t communicate with the annihilation division. Finally, the annihilation division was killed by the God of death. Even if there are residues, it can''t make a big wave."


    Tongren widened his eyes, saw the pain and sadness in the mysterious man''s eyes, and said, "are you a destroyer? Do you want to revenge death?"


    The mysterious man nodded, shook his head and said slowly, "you''re only half right. Although I''m a destroyer, I don''t have the idea of revenge?"


    The mysterious man''s words suddenly surprised Tong people. Tong people asked in surprise, "did you and your family escape in advance and avoid disaster?"


    The mysterious man showed a happy smile. It was the first time Tongren saw him smile like this. The mysterious man said, "no, because I fell in love with a god of death."


    Tongren didn''t know what to say at once. He could only look at the mysterious man with a complex look. At this time, the mysterious man stood over his head and looked at Tongren and said, "in the days after that, I am very happy, even the happiest day of my life."


    Tongren heard her say this. There was some sadness and complex sense of loss in his heart. Tongren didn''t know what was wrong with him. Tongren always felt that he had something to do with the mysterious man. Tongren''s heart kept pounding.


    At this time, the mysterious man slowly took off his white mask, took off his black hat, looked at Tong people nervously, and slowly said, "I''m sorry, son, forgive me before I recognize you, will you forgive me?"


    When Tongren saw his appearance, his inner world suddenly collapsed. Tongren looked at the mysterious man strangely. No, it should be his mother. Her appearance had not changed at all. She was still as gentle and dazzling as in her memory.


    Tongren suddenly remembered what he had done in his inner world before, and his tears flowed out. However, Tongren forbeared and didn''t let himself cry. He choked and said, "Mom, how can you bear not to see me for so long?"


    When Tongren''s mother heard Tongren say so, she burst into tears and said, "Tongren, mother has difficulties. Don''t blame me, will you?"


    Tongren didn''t say a word. He just stared at his mother and held him in his face. The mother and son hugged each other and wept. Tongren seemed to cry all the grievances and pain he had suffered over the years and kept crying.


    For a long time, the two talents stopped crying, looked into each other''s eyes and slowly began to talk about their experiences over the years. Tong people kept telling about their things when their mother was away. Tong people''s mother also kindly held Tong people''s hand and listened to Tong people''s things when they were not around him without any impatience.


    In fact, what Tong people don''t know is that they have been around Tong people all these years. However, they don''t appear in the Middle East, but they can feel the feelings of Tong people. After all, their spiritual power is limited.


    Now he can leave his son, but after his death, his husband kept looking for ways to cure himself, and even went to the corpse soul world to constantly look for his soul. Now, he can realize his wish, see how Tongren grow up, and know how Tongren are doing and what kind of people they become.


    Tongren''s mother has been waiting for Tongren to finish all things. She slowly said, "Tongren, you have grown up. At the beginning, it was not only your fault that I was falsely killed, so you should not blame yourself. In the future, your mother is not around you and can''t protect you. You must take good care of yourself."


    Tongren was surprised and suddenly remembered what his mother had said to leave. He said in a hurry, "where are you going? Is there any other way to let you stay?"


    Tongren''s mother shook her head and said with a calm smile, "silly child, I''m dead. People can''t come back to life after death. Now it''s lucky for me to see you grow up safely. Why do you stick to my life and death."


    Tongren still couldn''t let go. He held his mother''s hand tightly and said with some resentment: "I was too young to protect you, but I became a burden to you. Now I have the ability. Tell me who killed you? Is it blue dye or empty?"


    Tongren''s mother shook her head and said to Tongren sincerely, "child, my life and death is no longer important. What''s important is that I always feel that there is a dark force rising, which is more powerful than lanran, and even has the smell of destroying the teacher."


    After hearing this, Tong Ren was surprised and repeated in a low voice: "dark power, destroy the feeling of the teacher? Hasn''t lanran given up yet?"


    Tongren''s mother shook her head and said solemnly, "I don''t know where this power comes from. I hope you can understand this thing. What''s more, I''m already a soul body, and that''s going to disappear."

 V1.Chapter 1560

    Tongren looked at his mother''s gentle face and seemed unable to let go. But Tong people know that when they grow up, they can''t jump into her arms like children and cry to prevent her from leaving. Tongren looked at her with red eyes, clenched his fist tightly, and his whole body trembled.


    Tong Ren''s mother saw Tong Ren''s forbearance and looked at Tong Ren with some heartache. Tong Ren was very sensible from childhood and never worried himself. When he sent him to learn Taekwondo as a child, Tong Ren would wipe away his tears and smile even when he was training pain.


    Tongren''s mother smiled and took Tongren''s hand and said, "silly child, you are always so sensible. I really can''t rest assured of you."


    Tongren couldn''t help crying, but Tongren still held his fist tightly and didn''t say a word.


    Tongren''s mother was stunned, her eyes suddenly filled with loss, and her voice said in a low voice, "are you also blaming me? Tongren."


    Tongren suddenly raised his head, fiercely rushed into his mother''s arms and choked, "mother, I never blame you. Let go, I will take good care of myself."


    Tongren''s mother couldn''t help crying any more. Holding Tongren''s black hair, she said slowly: "After I died, your father always couldn''t let go and was always looking for ways to revive, but I know the truth that death can''t revive, so I just begged to seal part of my soul in your body. Because I was attacked by falsehood when I was in your arms, your father and I speculated that he would be in your body. I hope you can when you break through the key Help you. Now my wish has come true. Seeing you grow up, I can safely disappear. "


    Tongren got up and looked at his mother, squeezed out a big smile and said to his mother, "don''t worry, I will take good care of myself, look at my father, don''t let him smoke and take good care of my sister."


    Tongren''s mother''s body began to become transparent slowly, with tears in her eyes. Looking at Tongren, she said, "I believe you, but originally I wanted to see you get married, see you as a father and know your growth process. It seems that all this is impossible. However, whether I''m with you or not, you should remember that I really love you, my son."


    Tongren wiped the tears on his face with his arm, looked at his mother''s more and more transparent body, smiled and said, "Mom, I love you too."


    Tongren''s mother hugged Tongren with tears. Tongren closed her eyes and immersed herself in her mother''s arms. Just about to hug her back, she touched the void, which stunned Tongren, but she didn''t open her eyes and continued to maintain this posture. However, from a distance, she can only see Tongren standing there in a strange posture.


    When Tongren was conscious, the sky was bright and shone on Tongren''s face. Tongren felt like he had a dream in which his mother left him forever. Tongren just remembered that a drop of water fell on the bed. Tongren curiously raised his head, stunned, and his face was full of tears on the window.


    "Originally, the dream is true." the murmuring voice can''t hide the taste of sadness. As soon as Ya Tu Wan Lisa came in, she saw that Tong people''s eyes were godless, and tears kept flowing out of Tong people''s eyes.


    She hurried to Tongren and asked anxiously, "Tongren? Tongren, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"


    When the Tongren saw the arrow carcass pill, Lisa came in, quickly wiped her eyes and said coldly, "it''s all right."


    What else did ya Tu Maru Lisa want to say? Masako Hirako also came in at this time. Seeing the appearance of Tong people, she pulled Ya Tu Maru Lisa, shook her head and signaled not to continue the topic. She could only be silent and looked at Tong people with some worry.


    Masako Hirako pretended nothing had happened and said in a relaxed tone as usual: "we discussed it. Now what you need to train most is your virtual control. At this point, Lisa Sagittarius pill has the best control. When you are ready, go to the old place to find us."


    Tong people nodded, but they didn''t look directly at them, but looked out of the window and didn''t move. Masako Hirako also knew that Tong people had unspeakable pain. Therefore, they forgave Tong people''s rudeness, didn''t say more, and left.


    Tong people no longer shed tears, but closed their eyes and thought quietly.


    The next day, Yasuki Maru Lisa had some absent-minded trainers. Liuche Quanxi looked at her discontentedly and punched her on the head. Yasuki Maru Lisa looked at her in pain and shouted angrily at him: "Quanxi, what are you doing? Do you know harmony?"


    Liuche Quanxi shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "let''s not train seriously."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa immediately retorted, "who doesn''t train seriously? I''ve always been a real person, okay?"


    Six fist chariot West gave her a white eye and said, "are you kidding me? My fist is going to hit your face. You don''t notice it. If I were your enemy, you would have died under my fist now."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa suddenly felt guilty and said with evasive eyes, "I won''t be distracted when I really fight."


    Liu Che Quan Xi suddenly became serious. Just about to preach, Ya Tu Wan Lisa quickly begged for mercy and said, "I know. Every battle should be taken seriously, you don''t have to say."


    Six car fist West helplessly turned white. She said, "you have a good attitude, but you don''t change at all."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa spit out her tongue and said, "well, let''s continue training."


    Just as they were about to enter the state, a familiar voice suddenly turned Lisa back. "Sorry, I''m late." Tongren''s sorry voice came into everyone''s ears.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa smiled at Tong Ren and thought, "Tong Ren is perking up again."


    Pingzi Zhenzi walked over, patted Tong man on the shoulder and said, "good boy, at last."


    Tong Ren was embarrassed to scratch his head and said, "it makes you worry."


    Pingzi Zhenzi shook his head and said, "since you''re here, train."


    The Tong man turned his head and looked at the arrow carcass pill Lisa, smiled and said, "please give me more advice."


    Yasuki Maru Lisa said to liuche Quanxi, "Quanxi, Zhenzi asked me to train Tongren. You should practice by yourself first."


    Liuche Quanxi didn''t say anything. She nodded and went to training by herself. Yatu Maru Lisa went to Tong people and didn''t mention what happened yesterday. She just said to Tong people as usual: "the training you''re going to do now is mainly to control your reason when you''re virtual."

 V1.Chapter 1561

    As soon as Tongren talked about training, he suddenly became serious. He nodded at ya Tu Wan Lisa and asked, "what should I do?"


    Lisa thought for a moment and said, "in fact, you lose your mind when you are virtualized. As long as it is because your heartbeat can resonate with the spiritual power of your physical body, the virtual will not use the spiritual power like death. Therefore, when you are virtualized, you must resonate your heart beat with the spiritual power, so as to maintain your mind."


    Tongren nodded and seemed to be thinking about how to resonate the psychic power with the heartbeat. Although it was very simple, it didn''t seem so easy to practice. Yetu pill Lisa looked at Tongren and fell into meditation. She gently said, "I have a method. You can try it. At the beginning, I couldn''t control it well. Later, she trained with this method."


    Tong people hurriedly raised their heads, looked at her and asked eagerly, "what way?"


    Lisa raised her hand, beat the beat, looked at the Tongren and said, "I beat the beat with my hand. You will match your spiritual power and heartbeat to my beat, and try to keep both consistent. See how long you can last at most."


    Tongren stared excitedly, clapped his hands and said, "this method is very good. You are really powerful. You can think of such a good method."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa blushed when she was praised by Tongren. She said with some embarrassment, "let''s start."


    Tongren nodded excitedly and closed his eyes. The dead bully dressed himself. The white mask was gently attached to his face. Although there was no soul chopping knife in his hand, the spirit pressure of Tongren has made Ya Tu pill Lisa feel some oppression.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa began to beat slowly. At the beginning, she didn''t dare to be fast. She was afraid that Tongren couldn''t keep up with the adjustment. Although it wasn''t particularly difficult to adjust psychic power and heartbeat alone, it was very difficult to really coordinate them.


    Tongren closed his eyes and slowly adjusted his heartbeat and psychic power to make them echo each other. However, it was always very difficult. No matter how hard he tried, the flow rate of psychic power could not keep pace with his heartbeat.


    Lisa looked at Tong''s frown and shouted, "listen to my rhythm, control your spiritual power, and slowly adjust your heartbeat. Don''t worry, take your time."


    Tongren was very anxious, because he couldn''t keep the two at the same pace for a long time. He became more and more busy. When he heard Yatu pill Lisa''s words, Tongren calmed down and began to listen to the rhythm in Yatu pill Lisa''s hand.


    With the clapping sound of "pa pa", Tongren''s spiritual speed also began to adjust slowly, and their heart rate began to slow down. They both began to keep consistent slowly, and Tongren''s eyebrows began to stretch slowly.


    Arrow carcass pill Lisa saw Tongren''s stretched eyebrows. She was relieved. She didn''t expect Tongren to adjust herself so quickly and said slowly, "that''s it. She maintains such a state."


    Tongren tried to control such a state, but the flow rate of Lingli was always a little fast, and she couldn''t control her heartbeat. Yetu pill Lisa felt that Tongren''s breath began to appear disorder, and said calmly: "don''t worry, stabilize, look for the law inside, rather than forcibly control both."


    Tong people nodded slightly, began to control slowly, and began to restore a stable state. Ya Tu Wan Lisa said, "now I''m going to start to change the rhythm. You should remember that although the rhythm has been changed, you should know the law inside. Whether it''s the flow speed of spiritual power or the rhythm of heartbeat, you should find a point that makes the two tacit understanding."


    Tongren nodded vaguely. Yetu pill Lisa suddenly accelerated the rhythm, making the heartbeat and flow rate of spiritual power in his body inconsistent again. Tongren suddenly opened his eyes and gasped.


    Yasuki Maru Lisa looked at Tong''s tired look and said, "it''s not easy to control virtualization. It takes a long time of training. Don''t look at me. It''s very good to control virtualization now, but I''ve also trained for a long time. When I first controlled virtualization, I wasn''t as powerful as you. You''re already great."


    Tong Ren smiled at ya Tu Wan Lisa and said, "well, I will continue training." Tong Ren rested for a while and trained with her again. Although the action was still very raw, fortunately, he could barely keep up with her action.


    Until it was dark after training, the clothes on Tong people were already sweating. Tong people fell and sat on the ground, panting and resting. At this time, Masako Hirako''s masked army was almost gone, leaving only Masako Hirako, Yasuki Maru Lisa and Tong people.


    Pingzi Zhenzi saw that Tongren stopped before he came to Tongren''s side. Looking at Tongren''s exhausted appearance, he frowned and said, "you don''t have to worry so much. Controlling emptiness requires not only time, but also a sense of physical fit. You can''t practice it in a day or two."


    Tong people also know that they can''t be in a hurry, but instead of thinking about some messy things every day, they might as well go to training. Tong people shook their head and said comfortingly, "I know. Don''t worry. I''m measured. Let''s go home together."


    Along the way, three people didn''t speak. Tong people got home first. They said goodbye to two people and went home.


    Yasuki Maru, Lisa and Masako were worried about the current state of Tong people, but they couldn''t help Tong people. They sighed. Finally, they didn''t say more and went home.


    After taking a bath, Tong man looked at his mobile phone and didn''t have any information. Tong man shook his head and said, "who else will look for me now?"


    After putting down his mobile phone, Tong Ren lay in bed and thought of the dark power his mother said when he was leaving. Tong Ren scratched his head curiously and murmured, "dark power? What will it be then? Logically, there should be no dark power now. After all, lanran has been locked in hell and it is impossible to come out."


    Tongren couldn''t understand it. Finally, he fell into a deep sleep. For several days, Tong people have been such a dull trainer. Even if they are a little bored every day, don''t be full of training, Tong people will no longer think about anything, and think about how to better control their virtual ability every day.


    Finally, one day, this calm was destroyed. When Masako Hirako was training with Lisa Yaku Maru and Tongren, he said solemnly: "Tongren, I have something to tell you."


    Tongren looked at his dignified eyes and was in a panic. He pretended to be calm and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Masako Hirako said, "great things have happened in the corpse soul world."

 V1.Chapter 1562

    Tongren frowned tightly, looked impatiently at Masako Hirako and said, "what happened? Isn''t lanran locked up in hell now? Logically, no one should be launching a war."


    Shinko Hirako shook his head and said: "Don''t worry. Listen to me. You also know that our illusions are made by lanran. We''ve been in this world all the time. We''re not very well informed about the news of the corpse soul world at all. Therefore, since you told me that lanran had been defeated last time, I''ve been asking about the news of the corpse soul world. Before I got the news of lanran, I asked about the war in the corpse soul world."


    Tongren listened with a serious look on her face. Lisa of Yatu pill also looked at Masako Hirako. Masako Hirako continued: "I don''t know what the specific thing is. I just heard that there seems to be an abnormal space in the corpse soul world, constantly assassinating the God of death. Now the proficiency of the God of death has been sharply reduced, and the reason has not been found out."


    Tongren panicked when they heard what Pingzi Zhenzi said. They were worried about ruiqiao, Yifeng and deadwood Hemei. Among the five people, only they were in the corpse soul world. Moreover, they have become the captain of the court protection team. They will be involved in this matter. They don''t know what to do. "


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tongren thoughtfully, sighed, patted Tongren on the shoulder and said, "I know you will come from the corpse soul world, although I don''t know why you return to this world, but now something has happened in the corpse soul world. You should consider whether you want to go back or not. After all, your spiritual power has been restored."


    With these words, shinko Hirako took Lisa Yaku Maru and called the other team members to leave. All of a sudden, there was only Tong people left in this space. Tong people sighed and walked back slowly.


    Tongren took a bath and let the cold water beat him, but no matter what, he couldn''t find out what he thought. Finally, Tongren wiped his hair and walked out of the room.


    Tong people don''t know whether they will return to the corpse soul world or not. Tong people don''t know what they are tangled with. They don''t even know why they don''t return to the corpse soul world. It''s reasonable that now ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty are in trouble. They must help them. However, Tong people feel that they can really help them?


    Tongren drank a mouthful of water and his mind was like a ball of thread. He couldn''t figure it out. Can he still lose his strength and save the corpse soul world again? Or does the soul world really need itself now?


    The cold wind blew slowly, and Tong people trembled. Tong people looked up and found that the window could not be opened. Tong people put down their mood and got up to close the window.


    "Pa." he clapped his hands on Tong man''s shoulder. Tong man''s eyes stared, fell on his back and was about to fall on the man at once. However, the man behind him flashed very sensitively, Tong man also twisted his body, and the two people had already passed dozens of moves between lightning and flint.


    Tongren suddenly saw the man''s face. Tongren laughed and gave it to the man''s chest. The man didn''t fight back and took the man''s blow.


    "OK, red monkey, why are you here?" Tong man smiled and looked at the red monkey.


    The red monkey rubbed his chest and complained to Tong people, "you bastard, why are you so hard? It hurts me."


    The Tong man rolled his eyes, asked the red monkey to sit down, took something to drink for the red monkey and said, "don''t pretend. Didn''t you practice with your master? Why did you come back?"


    The red monkey drank a mouthful of water and then slowly said, "I''ve finished training with my master. My master went out. I wanted to come to you for a long time, but I thought you should have your own business and know the corpse soul world first."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he hurriedly asked, "by the way, I heard that something big has happened in the corpse soul world. What''s going on?"


    The red monkey sighed and said: "The corpse soul world doesn''t know why. A large number of emptiness and death suddenly disappeared. Although the overall balance is still maintained, the overall situation has disappeared too much. Moreover, the team responsible for the investigation has disappeared. Although the 46th room has tried its best to suppress the news to prevent people''s fear, the news has been spread."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with rotten wood, Meihe and ruiqiao Yifeng?"


    The red monkey said, "no, don''t worry, they haven''t got anything yet."


    Tongren heard the red monkey say so and hurriedly said, "what is now? As captain fan, do they have to deal with this matter? "


    The red monkey sighed and said: "That''s why I came to you. Originally, I thought, if your spiritual power hasn''t recovered or you have something, I won''t tell you about it. However, I can see that you have recovered and we used to be partners. Therefore, I must tell you about it. No matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    Tongren''s complexion was a little complicated and he was still hesitant. The red monkey looked at Tongren''s hesitant face and said, "what''s the matter with you? Tongren, why are you hesitant now?"


    Tongren didn''t know how to say it. He opened his mouth. Finally, Youhua became speechless. The red monkey came to Tongren, looked directly into Tongren''s eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Tongren?"


    Tongren said, "I don''t think it''s any use if I can''t go back."


    The red monkey widened his eyes and said, "why do you think so?"


    Tong people also know that their ideas are strange, but there is still no way to persuade themselves. The red monkey laughed at once, and Tong people''s face turned red, white, and the red monkey said, "what are you laughing at?"


    The red monkey couldn''t stand up with a smile. Finally, he said seriously, "Tong people, whether they are strong or weak, have you ever hated us? As partners, have you ever hated us?"


    Tongren hurriedly said, "of course not."


    The red monkey looked at Tong people with sincere eyes and said, "so, we are the same."


    Tongren suddenly realized that he understood at once. He felt that what he had tangled before was like a fool. Tongren showed a confident smile, punched the red monkey and said, "Damn, when shall we go?"


    The red monkey sank and said, "why should you tell your friends goodbye? Rotten wood and beauty should still be safe now, so don''t worry."

 V1.Chapter 1563

    Tongren looked at the red monkey and showed a long lost smile. Looking at the red monkey, he said, "well, in that case, you can sleep in my house tonight. Tomorrow I''ll take you to see the masked Legion. Their strength is one of the best."


    The red monkey nodded, licked his lips excitedly, and said excitedly, "I''ve heard that the masked Legion once received the sanction of room 46, and was secretly rescued by your father. Compared with its strength, it must be extraordinary. I really want to see it."


    Seeing the appearance of the red monkey, Tong people couldn''t help but say, "don''t get down and can''t get up when you''re beaten."


    The red monkey looked at Tong people in surprise and said, "no, their strength is so strong? Can''t you beat them?"


    Tongren scratched his head and said, "they are really powerful in controlling emptiness, and, how to say, there is no way to compare strength without working hard."


    The red monkey nodded approvingly and said, "if you work hard, you can''t compare with ten blue dyes."


    Tong man glanced at the red monkey and said, "you are too exaggerated. What are you trying to curry favor with me?"


    The red monkey smiled shyly and said, "what do you mean I flatter you? I mean it from the bottom of my heart. However, Tongren, I''m hungry and haven''t had a serious meal for a long time."


    Tong people looked at the red monkey and said, "OK, OK, I''ll take you out to dinner." then they hurried to take the red monkey out to eat, because it''s summer and the weather is not very late. There are a lot of things to eat. The red monkey is also the first time to come to the world and hasn''t eaten a lot of things. Tong people are not stingy at all. What the red monkey likes, Just bought it.


    The two wandered until it was dark and said something about the past. They lay on the ground and slowly fell asleep. The summer wind blew slowly, and Tong people were also immersed in the joy of meeting friends.


    The next morning, Tong people met with the red monkey, such as Masako Hirako. Masako Hirako was curious and puzzled when he saw the red monkey. He looked at Tong people and said, "who is this?"


    Tong man patted the red monkey on the shoulder, smiled and said, "this is my brother. He is also a person in the corpse soul world. He came to me."


    Masako Hirako immediately showed a clear look, looked at the red monkey, smiled and said hello to the red monkey. Although the red monkey didn''t know much about etiquette, there would be at least some respect. Therefore, he also politely greeted Masako Hirako. The masked team members behind didn''t pull down and greeted one by one.


    After the red monkey said hello, Masako Hirako looked at the Tong man seriously and said, "do you want to go?"


    Tongren immediately showed an apologetic look and said, "you have been bothering you these days. You have not only taught me to train, but also helped me restore my spiritual power. This kindness is unforgettable. If you have something to do in the future, please come to me and I will die."


    Masako Hirako smiled mysteriously at Tong Ren and said slowly, "don''t say goodbye. I''ll trouble you now."


    Tongren said suspiciously, "no problem. As long as it doesn''t involve my principle, I will agree¡°


    Pingzi Zhenzi smiled at Tongren and said, "we want to go back to the corpse soul world with you."


    Tongren was stunned, and then looked at the red monkey in surprise. They all saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Tongren questioned and asked, "do you want to go back to the corpse soul world with me? Really?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi nodded in confirmation and said, "we have been discussing this matter since yesterday. We were originally a member of the corpse soul world. Now there is danger in the corpse soul world. We have no reason not to go. Moreover, the 46th room is not as pedantic as before. We should be all right if we go back and make it clear."


    Tongren suddenly showed a happy expression when hearing what Pingzi Zhenzi said. In fact, Tongren had always wanted Pingzi Zhenzi and others to return to the corpse soul world. After all, everything in the corpse soul world is on the right track now, and it should not be the same as before. Moreover, with Pingzi Zhenzi''s abilities, it should be reused by the corpse soul world. If you don''t understand, a special society will be established The army. "


    Tongren heard the eyes that Pingzi Zhenzi determined, and the eyes that Yasuki Maru Lisa and others believed in themselves. Tongren suddenly remembered his self doubt yesterday. Tongren felt that no matter what he did, he would stick to it.


    Tongren happily said to Pingzi Zhenzi and others: "in that case, let''s go back to the corpse soul world." after that, Tongren motioned to everyone to hold hands and return to the corpse soul world together.


    Pingzi Zhenzi and others didn''t know that Tong people have the ability to travel through time and space. They looked at Tong people in confusion and didn''t know what Bai Tong meant. Tong people scratched their heads and decided to speak out their ability after thinking for a long time. "I have an ability to travel through time and space. Although I don''t have an accurate position, I can at least travel through time and space casually."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tong Ren in surprise and said, "you''re a guy. You''re very hidden. Why haven''t you heard of it before."


    Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi helplessly and said, "then you haven''t asked me."


    Pingzi and Zhenzi stammered, "you......" Tongren quickly changed the topic and said, "Er, now that we are ready, let''s go."


    They went back to the corpse soul world together. Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng were worried. They both knew Tongren''s stubborn temper and whether the red monkey could bring Tongren.


    Looking at the familiar environment, they all felt some emotion. Tongren had not been here for a long time. Tongren really missed rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng. They didn''t know how the girl in nishang was or whether she found her sister and mother.


    The red monkey said to the Tong man, "we''d better take them to deadwood and beauty first. After all, we still have to tell the people in room 46 about it."


    Tong people nodded and went straight to the place of rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng were still worried about whether Tong people could return to the corpse soul world, they heard the red monkey shouting loudly: "Meizi, Yifeng, I''m back, and Tong people are back."


    The two stood up at once, looked at each other, and saw the surprise and excitement in each other''s eyes. They rushed out and saw the thin face of Tong people. Rotten wood and beauty covered their mouth and held back the tears in their eyes. Ruiqiao Yifeng also stood opposite Tong people and looked at Tong people quietly

 V1.Chapter 1564

    Rui Qiao, Yi Feng and rotten wood and Mei looked at Tong Ren in a daze. Tears kept rolling in their eyes. Tong Ren Ran fiercely and hugged them all at once. All three were immersed in the joy of reunion.


    The red monkey also ran over and hugged the three people. The four people met again after a long separation, leaving all their troubles behind. There was joy and excitement in their hearts.


    Rotten wood and beauty hit Tong people hard and complained, "what''s the matter with you? After returning to the world, you never said look at us. If the red monkey hadn''t come to you, wouldn''t you come back?"


    Tong man touched his nose. Unexpectedly, rotten wood and Mei guessed his mind at once. Rotten wood and Mei knew he was right when they saw Tong''s action. Bai Tong looked at him and scolded, "you''re such an asshole."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng hurriedly organized rotten wood and beauty''s violent trend, and said, "well, Meizi, no matter what, don''t be angry when Tongren comes back." after that, she whispered to rotten wood and beauty, "there are people behind. Keep an image."


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the people behind them staring at them, and suddenly became embarrassed. "Cough" twice, and restored their original calm and wise image. Rotten wood and beauty stabbed Tong people and walked to the place of the masked legion with Tong people.


    Said with a smile, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. I''m rotten wood and beauty."


    Tongren knew that the members of the broken face Legion had been the captains of the court protection team of the corpse soul world, and hurriedly introduced: "Meizi, this is Pingzi, Zhenzi is the captain of the masked legion, and behind them are the people of the broken face Legion. They were forced by lanran and forced to become virtual."


    In the past, they were sentenced to death in the 46th room. They drifted to the present world, hid their strength and trained constantly. Now they heard that the corpse soul world is in danger. They also stepped forward without hesitation, hoping to help the corpse soul world. "


    Rotten wood and beauty didn''t seem to hear Tongren''s words. They just stared at a person in the broken face legion, and said in a trembling voice, "master Yasuki Maru Lisa, do you remember me?" shinko Hirako picked her blond hair and looked at the good play. Looking at Yasuki Maru Lisa, she still didn''t care about it.


    Yasuki Maru Lisa scratched her head and seemed to wonder who rotten wood and beauty were. Rotten wood and beauty also looked at her with expectant eyes. Tong people were a little confused and didn''t know what the situation was.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa slapped herself on the head, looked at rotten wood and Mei and said, "you are the little girl who used to be in rotten wood''s practice room?"


    Deadwood and Mei looked at her excitedly and said, "you remember me. If you hadn''t guided me and encouraged me at that time, I might not have made such progress."


    Yasuki Maru Lisa pushed her glasses, smiled and said, "it''s a piece of work." shinko Hirako looked at Yasuki Maru Lisa''s actions, turned his eyes inside and thought, "most of them can''t remember how to help others at all. It''s really good."


    Seiko Hirako broke the strange atmosphere, straightened the tie on his shirt and said in a casual tone, "dear lady, can you lead us in first?"


    Rotten wood and beauty remembered this thing, hurriedly shouted ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "Yifeng, let''s arrange a place for these elders."


    Although ruiqiao Yifeng was also a family in the corpse soul world, he had always hated some political things, so he didn''t know them at all. When he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, he nodded and silently led them to his room.


    Fortunately, the place of deadwood''s home is large. Otherwise, eight people came at once. Tongren and others came back and couldn''t live at all. When they were all busy, it was dark. Ruiqiao Yifeng sighed. Deadwood and Meimei were greeting the people of the broken Legion. She could even hear Pingzi Zhenzi tease deadwood and Meimei and say, "you are my first love."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sees that rotten wood and beauty respond appropriately. Ruiqiao Yifeng breathes a sigh of relief and feels that she doesn''t like that environment at all. It''s still such a quiet and comfortable feeling, which makes her feel very comfortable and no pressure.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng slowly closed her eyes. She always felt that it would be different here after Tongren came back. At least it was not so boring. Ruiqiao Yifeng smiled and murmured, "it feels good."


    A cool thing was pasted on ruiqiao Yifeng''s face. As soon as ruiqiao Yifeng shook his body, he saw the thin face of Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng took the ice water brought by Tongren, drank it and asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t you go with Meizi?"


    Tongren slowly sat beside ruiqiao Yifeng, drank the ice water in his hand, looked at the cherry blossoms in front of him and said easily, "I see rotten wood and beauty. They are talking about some things in the corpse soul world. I feel bored and come out."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng turns his head and looks at Tongren''s side face. She always feels that Tongren''s face becomes more firm after going out once. She is distracted by it. When she returns to her mind, it is Tongren''s teasing eyes. Ruiqiao Yifeng is embarrassed at once. She quickly turns her face and drinks water to hide her shyness.


    Tongren didn''t investigate, but asked curiously, "how are you doing recently? Is the captain of the guard team fun?"


    Ruiqiao Yi was a little complicated, but when he saw Tongren changing the topic, he slowly put down his embarrassment and said with a tired face: "Do you think everyone is as free and easy as you? I don''t look back once. I''m not used to being the leader of the court protection team. I have to keep a face every day. It makes me feel very uncomfortable for subordinate officials to follow me. Now the masked Legion has come, and there is also the leader of the court protection team between them. If the time is right, I''ll be ready to quit. I''d better go back to the world. Follow me Continue to be a free man. "


    Tongren saw the fatigue in ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes, and knew what she said was true. Tongren said with some worry: "however, there seem to be many regulations in the corpse soul world. The captain is not inappropriate if you want to be inappropriate."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng blinked mischievously, looked at Tongren and said, "then I''ll run secretly. Anyway, no one can catch me."


    Tongren was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect ruiqiao Yifeng to plan like this. Tongren scratched his head and said, "you''re really bold."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng stood up and said angrily, "can you help me?"


    Without hesitation, Tong man stood up and said with a smile, "of course it depends on how you beg me, ha ha ha." then Tong man ran away.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was stunned. Seeing the smile at the corners of Tongren''s mouth, he hurried up and shouted, "asshole, you have no loyalty. See how I hit you."

 V1.Chapter 1565

    The next morning, deadwood and Mei went to room 46 to discuss the masked Legion. As captain fan, ruiqiao Yifeng naturally wanted to go, leaving Tongren and others.


    Pingzi Zhenzi couldn''t help returning to the corpse soul world again. If he hadn''t agreed with deadwood and beauty last night, he couldn''t go out casually, otherwise he wouldn''t be here at all.


    Tongren and Yatu marulisa are still training people, and some are also training people. Yatu marulisa looked at Tongren hesitantly when Tongren was resting. Tongren looked at her abnormal appearance and said with some laughter, "are you hungry? Why are you so distracted."


    When Lisa heard what Tongren said, she suddenly woke up. She glanced at Tongren and said, "you think I''m a pig. Haven''t we just finished dinner together?"


    Tongren suddenly smiled and said, "then how can you look lost and hesitant."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa was stunned. After half a sound, she suddenly woke up under the curious gaze of Tong people. Looking at Tong people''s eyes, she said hesitantly, "Tong people, can I ask you something?"


    Tong people looked at her curiously and said, "you ask, as long as I know, I''ll answer you."


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa stared at Tong Ren and asked, "is room 46 really not punishing us?"


    Tongren knew at once what she was worried about. Originally, she thought that Lisa would not be afraid, because she was always heartless. Only eating was her trouble. It seemed that she was also very worried about it.


    Tongren stood up, showed a mysterious smile, looked into Tongren''s eyes and said, "you believe me, Yasuki Maru Lisa, and deadwood and beauty. She will not let room 46 punish us. If there is punishment, I will try my best to rescue you."


    When ya Tu Wan Lisa heard Tong Ren''s affirmative answer, she immediately put down her worry for many days. Although she was fearless, she returned to the corpse soul world again. The feeling of being sentenced to death surrounded her constantly, which made her uneasy. Therefore, she had no choice but to ask Tong Ren this question.


    On the other hand, deadwood and Mei are constantly discussing with the judges in room 46. Although the original rigid room 46 has been killed by blue dye, the current room 46 is still flat and annoying.


    "Pa." deadwood and Mei slapped the table hard and said loudly, "no, I will never allow anyone to hurt them. They are originally members of the Imperial Guard Team in the corpse soul world, and even have a captain. Just because they were forced to be virtualized by blue dye''s experiment, we will kill them, which is not the responsibility of a god of death at all."


    The members of room 46 looked at each other, looked at the rotten and beautiful face, and just about to say something, Rui Qiao Yifeng said slowly: "I also agree with deadwood and Meimei. These people have the strength to help the corpse soul world. Now the soul of the corpse soul world is disappearing strangely. I can feel that the danger is approaching us. We can''t push our companions out."


    Japanyu Dongshilang also nodded solemnly and agreed. Several more people supported the views of deadwood and Mei. Deadwood and Mei were happy. When he was about to announce the results in room 46, nicheli suddenly said, "I have different opinions."


    Everyone looked at neroli, the rotten wood and the beautiful eyebrow wrinkled, worried, but they still looked at him.


    Neroli smiled mysteriously at the crowd and said, "I don''t think it''s useful to leave the inner mask. First of all, they are the experimental products of blue dye. Does blue dye control their thoughts, or are they really willing to serve the soul world?"


    Neroli stretched out his finger and continued, "second, they are between emptiness and death. Can they really control their reason? What if there is an accident and hurt our people?"


    Neroli stopped his hand, held his arm and said, "this is my view. I don''t mean anything else, just for the sake of the safety of the corpse and soul world."


    Deadwood and Mei bit their teeth, slowly stood up and said, "I can guarantee this. If something happens, I can be fully responsible."


    He looked at the dead wood and beauty and said, "you can''t bear the responsibility alone. In case of an accident, it''s not your death that can offset the lives of so many innocent gods of death."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard that nachali said so, showed a sarcastic smile and said, "you''re telling us that you''re innocent. You hurt so many gods of death when you did the experiment. Why don''t you say it? And they''re here for the comfort of the soul world. They can''t come, don''t you think?"


    Neroli took a look at the rotten wood and beauty, and Leng hum said, "you are so partial to them because you were introduced by the Tong people. What qualifications does he have to intervene in the work of the God of death?"


    Rotten wood and beauty suddenly became angry when they heard him say this to Tong people, frowned and said, "when you said this, did you think that Tong people would have anything to argue about in order to stabilize the stability of the corpse soul world, the present world and the virtual circle, otherwise we no longer exist."


    The other people looked at each other and seemed to think that what they said was reasonable. They couldn''t make a decision. The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the silent scene, got up with some excitement and said in a deep voice: "everyone, let me say how much Tong has paid for the corpse soul world. I don''t think I need to say. Everyone here knows that whether Tong is from the corpse soul world or not, but he resisted the disaster for the corpse soul world and awarded Tong" hero of the corpse soul world " It was not decided by one person, but by thousands of people. "


    When everyone heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, they looked a little ashamed, and seemed to think of Tongren''s desperate appearance at that time. Ruiqiao Yifeng continued: "As for the masked legion, I want to say with a fair heart that no matter who or what, as long as they are companions, they should not give up. Moreover, now the corpse soul world is in an awkward position, and now many things can''t be mastered. Why don''t they help us.


    There are many leaders of the corpse and soul world in the face breaking Legion. They are far more experienced than me. Moreover, I can really feel that the coming of the dark breath is not a time for disputes and internal strife, but a time for unanimous external requirements. Therefore, I suggest setting up a special group for the face breaking Legion to take action. "

 V1.Chapter 1566

    The personnel in room 46 frowned at this time. They also felt that although nechali''s idea was partially reasonable, it still couldn''t be implemented. Now, the special team said by ruiqiao Yifeng made them have some expectations that it could solve the embarrassing position of the masked Legion.


    The people in room 46 nodded, looked at ruiqiao, and Yifeng said, "can you tell us what you think specifically?" the people around also looked at her curiously.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought for a moment, nodded and said slowly, "I hope to set up a special group for the masked Legion. First, their identity is very inconvenient for too many people to know. Making them a special group can not only test their ability, but also their loyalty.


    Second, Tongren lead them. Tongren have been recognized by almost the whole corpse soul world. Moreover, Tongren also have masks, which is most suitable for him to bring. However, it will make people feel that they are intentional, which also improves the position of masks in the hearts of the masses. "


    Ruiqiao Yifeng finished, slowly sat down and said tired, "this is all my thoughts. I hope you can refer to it." then ruiqiao Yifeng rubbed his head.


    All the people fell into meditation and seemed to be thinking about ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. At this time, niecocoonli could only helplessly hold his shoulder and couldn''t agree with ruiqiao Yifeng''s idea at all.


    Nechali is not reconciled to this situation. After all, nechali wants to study how blue dye does it. Now he is studying a weapon that can disappear his shadow. However, no matter how he studies, he can''t succeed. Therefore, nechali wants to change a study to see if he can have inspiration. As a result, he is blocked by rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng.


    After a long silence, a leader in room 46 said, "in that case, let''s vote now. We respect everyone''s opinions. Please raise your hand if you agree with ruiqiao Yifeng''s suggestions."


    Rotten wood and beauty first raised their hands, followed by Japanese Valley winter lion lang. slowly, more and more people raised their hands, and rotten wood and beauty''s face was full of joy, which raised their expectations for the Qitong people.


    Finally, the 46th room said in a deep voice, "in that case, Tong will be the captain of the special action team. The first task is to investigate the disappearance of a large number of emptiness and souls."


    Deadwood and Mei quickly stood up and said, "however, this task should have been me and ruiqiao Yifeng. Tongren and others don''t know some terrain of the corpse soul world. Can we coordinate them and complete this task together?"


    Room 46 was silent for a moment, finally nodded and said, "in that case, I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer."


    Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng looked at each other and suddenly became excited. They said in one voice, "yes."


    When deadwood and Mei and ruiqiao Yifeng came in, Tongren and Yatu marulisa were still training. Everyone was sitting in the yard. No one went back. They seemed to be waiting for them.


    Looking at the two people coming in, Masako Hirako took the lead. He looked at the two people nervously and said, "how? How did you decide in the end?"


    Although the other people didn''t come over, they all looked at their expressions. Ya Tu Wan Lisa nervously held Tong Ren''s arm, and Tong Ren patted her head to relax her.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at ruiqiao. Yi Feng said, "Yi Feng, come on. After all, it''s all your credit this time."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t refuse. After all, there are so many people waiting for the result. Ruiqiao Yifeng nodded and slowly said, "we live up to expectations. We have been approved by room 46. Tongren and you have set up a special action team to act with you."


    "Hoo." everyone breathed a sigh of relief. There were tears in her eyes. She still remembered the day when she was sentenced to death in the 46th room. Her sadness now returned to the corpse soul world. Her mood was unspeakable.


    Pingzi Zhenzi couldn''t seem to believe ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. He pinched his face, couldn''t help crying out in pain and murmured, "pain is not fake." Pingzi Zhenzi was in a trance. For this day, people had been waiting for too long.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the excited look of the people and slowly said, "don''t be happy too early. Room 46 also assigned a task to you."


    Tong man walked slowly and said, "what''s the task?


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said, "room 46 has decided to give you the task of missing souls and death. This time is the time for you to perform, and this time, deadwood and Mei and I will act with you." ruiqiao Yifeng said finally, showing a long lost smile.


    Tongren nodded and smiled. Looking at Masako Hirako and others, he seemed unable to express his excitement. Tongren said, "in that case, let''s start tomorrow."


    Masako Hirako is also full of excitement. He hasn''t felt this for a long time. Looking at the team behind him, Masako Hirako said, "since they don''t believe us, we have to prove it to them. Do you have confidence?"


    All the masks shouted loudly with an excited and emotional tone: "yes."


    Shinko Hirako rarely got rid of the feeling of freedom and carelessness, and said with a firm face: "then this time we must make a result for them. Clean up tonight and we''ll start tomorrow."


    Rotten wood and Mei and others looked at Tong people, and Tong people also watched them. They haven''t fought together for a long time, which makes everyone look forward to tomorrow. At night, many people didn''t sleep. Pingzi Zhenzi sat in his seat and seemed to be thinking about something. Liuche Quanxi was wiping his soul chopping knife. Tongren were also constantly practicing. Many people were only preparing for the arrival of tomorrow.


    The next morning, Tong people got up early. After cleaning up, they pulled the door. Everyone was ready. They quietly waited for him at Tong people''s door. Tong people were stunned, then smiled, held their soul chopping knife tightly, and said proudly, "let''s go, let''s go together."


    They went to liuhun street where the soul disappeared. Liuhun street is the location of some low-level souls. Since it disappeared here, it is impossible to judge who did it.


    Tongren looked at the place where the soul disappeared, and the surrounding souls disappeared. Tongren asked deadwood and Mei and said, "Meizi, have you investigated the surrounding and determined that there are no living souls?"


    Deadwood and Meining said, "I''m sure there''s no living soul around."

 V1.Chapter 1567

    Tong man touched his chin and murmured, "in that case, it must be not just a person''s behavior, it must be a group, so it must not be all without clues."


    Tongren looked at Pingzi Zhenzi and said, "Zhenzi, let''s look separately. I think there will be some clues left. After all, so many souls have disappeared, they will not deal with it so clean."


    Pingzi Zhenzi nodded approvingly and said, "yes, I think so, so we have to look for it now."


    Tongren also said with some worry: "let''s not go too far. It''s best to work in groups of two. Once there''s something, send a signal. Don''t act alone."


    Everyone nodded. Tongren and ruiqiao Yifeng were together. Tongren kept searching in the house. They searched several houses continuously. There was no clue at all. Tongren continued to search without giving up.


    "Hey, Tong man, look, what''s this?" Tong man hurried over and found a bracelet broken to the ground and a cross lying on the ground, even shining continuously.


    Tongren took it up with some curiosity. Ruiqiao Yifeng asked suspiciously, "what is this? Bracelet? Is it from the dead?"


    Tongren frowned and said, "no, no, it should be the exterminator."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was puzzled and surprised and said, "can''t you? Just this bracelet, how are you sure?"


    Tongren held the bracelet tightly in his hand and said, "no, Ruifeng, have you forgotten nishang''s bracelet? Like death, annihilator needs keepsakes to place their ability. We are soul chopping knives, and they are other things, but they have the same attack ability. It seems that this time may have something to do with nishang."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng frowned and said with worry: "we don''t know how the neon clothes are now?"


    Tong man shook his head and said, "now I can only take one step at a time. Don''t think too much. Nishang should be in this world now. There should be no danger. If I have time to investigate how nishang is, I''m a little worried."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng nodded. Tong people sighed and said, "let''s go. I doubt there should be nothing useful."


    Tong people walked out slowly, and Pingzi Zhenzi and others just finished searching. Tong people asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the clue?" Pingzi Zhenzi shook his head, and Tong people asked others, shaking their heads.


    Tongren hesitated and said, "I have a clue here, but I don''t know if this thing is related to them."


    Masako Hirako said, "what do you mean?"


    Tongren sighed and said, "when ruiqiao Yifeng and I searched, we found this." Tongren said and took out the broken bracelet.


    Pingzi Zhenzi raised his eyebrows and said, "I found this when I was searching, but I thought it was something at home."


    Tong man shook his head and said, "do you know a kind of person called annihilator?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi was stunned. He seemed to be remembering something. Finally, he said in an uncertain tone: "hasn''t that race been exterminated?"


    Tongren said earnestly, "death and annihilator have always had hatred. I doubt that whatever role they play in it is related to them."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at Tongren with a dignified face and said, "what should we do next?"


    Tongren touched his chin and said, "now we are divided into two teams. One team goes to investigate the traces of the annihilator, and the other team goes to the virtual circle with me to secretly investigate what''s going on over there."


    Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng said, "Tong man, let me go with ruiqiao Yifeng. We are familiar with many places in the soul world now."


    Pingzi Zhenzi thought for a moment and said, "let''s arrange two people here to coordinate them. You two, liuche Quanxi and youzhaotian Boxuan, go protect them." the two nodded, turned around and went back to the jingling court of the corpse soul world with rotten wood and beauty. The rest secretly walked to the virtual circle with Tongren.


    Tongren once again entered the virtual circle. The virtual circle is not as magnificent as that ruled by lanran, and the surrounding environment is becoming more and more desolate. Moreover, Tongren can detect that although there are a lot of virtual circles, they are not as powerful as that.


    After all, in the battle with lanran, the virtual circle suffered heavy losses, and there were too few ten blades that could escape back. Tongren didn''t know who the ruler was now. Tongren felt very moved. Now lanran is still suffering in hell, and his dream is doomed to fail to come true.


    Tongren said to Pingzi Zhenzi, "Zhenzi, this is an empty circle. The outer circle is some weak empty circles. Let''s hide the breath. They can''t detect it. Bypass them. Let''s go and see where those empty circles disappear."


    Pingzi Zhenzi hurriedly ordered him to go down. The Tongren slowly approached according to the position given by rotten wood and beauty. Sure enough, there were some broken bracelets here. The Tongren looked at the broken bracelet and sighed. The Tongren showed the bracelet to Pingzi Zhenzi.


    Overlooking the environment of the virtual circle, the virtual night palace still stands here. The Tongren looks at Masako Hirako and says, "Masako, wait here. I want to inquire about the current situation of the virtual circle."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked around nervously, looked at Tongren anxiously and said, "after all, this is not the corpse soul world. You are not safe alone. Let me go with you."


    Tong Ren shook his head and said, "no, I''ve been here several times. Now lanran is in hell, and many of the ten blades are locked in hell. I also have the ability of time and space. You go back to the corpse soul world first, and I won''t have anything." then he didn''t give Pingzi Zhenzi the chance to refute, and ran away at once.


    Before Pingzi and Zhenzi could open their mouth, they saw the figure of Tongren gone away. Pingzi Zhenzi sighed, looked at the surrounding environment, reluctantly bit his teeth and scolded: "this disobedient Tongren."


    He said to the team: "go, let''s go to the evacuation point first. If we can''t, we''ll come back again. Pay attention to concealment. Don''t have a conflict. It''s not good to cause a commotion." then the team slowly began to move around.


    On the other hand, Tongren slowly approached the virtual night palace. Although they were getting closer and closer to the virtual night palace, there was no strong virtual around. We can see that the damage of the virtual night palace was not small this time.


    Tongren looked at the surrounding environment and seemed to be close to the inner circle. Tongren stopped and thought to himself, "you can''t go forward. If you go forward, you can be monitored. It seems that you can find a false question."

 V1.Chapter 1568

    Tongren caught a virtual bird nearby and asked about the virtual circle. Xu was afraid of Tongren''s strength and answered all Tongren''s questions tremblingly. Tongren didn''t dare to stay here more after asking questions. He hurried back to level up zizhenzi and others.


    Pingzi Zhenzi and others have been lurking near the entrance to the corpse soul world, nervously watching the surrounding situation. Pingzi Zhenzi kept turning back and forth, and murmured in his mouth: "why don''t Tongren come back?"


    Although Lisa was also very worried, she saw that Masako Hirako was anxious and hurriedly comforted: "Masako, don''t worry, wait a minute, I think the Tongren will be back soon."


    Pingzi Zhenzi raised his head, strongly pressed the uneasiness in his heart, looked at the darkness in the distance and said, "I hope so." the voice was still declining, and the familiar figure of Tongren suddenly entered everyone''s sight. Everyone was relieved, and Pingzi Zhenzi''s originally nervous eyes were replaced by relief.


    Tongren saw the nervous eyes of the people and scratched his head. He was moved and said, "I made you worry."


    Masako Hirako said with a mixture of love and hate, "you boy, you''ll be late. Well, we can''t stay here for a long time. I''m always worried. Let''s go."


    Tong people nodded and looked back at the empty circle before they left. It was like being swallowed up by the darkness. Tong people would think of what they said inside, and their hearts were shrouded in a strange feeling. As soon as genko Hirako looked back, he saw Tong people staring out in a daze, hurriedly patted Tong people on their shoulders and said, "what God is Leng? Don''t you go quickly?"


    Tongren suddenly woke up, "uh huh." nodded, stopped looking at the empty circle, and hurried to keep up with Pingzi, Zhenzi and others.


    After returning to the corpse soul world, Masako Hirako was relieved. Tong people saw that Masako Hirako was nervous. After all, as a captain, he was under the pressure of a team''s life. Naturally, he couldn''t make some decisions lightly.


    Pingzi Zhenzi turned his head, looked at Tongren and said, "now let''s go back and sort out the information, and then decide what to do next."


    Tongren thought so too. Without saying more, he nodded and the party would arrive at rotten wood and Meimei''s residence. Just as it happened, rotten wood and Meimei''s ruiqiao Yifeng and others had just come back and were sitting on the stool exhausted.


    Seeing the return of Tong people, deadwood and Mei immediately showed an excited look and asked, "what kind of news have you got?"


    Tongren and his party sat on her face, meditated for a while, and said, "let me tell you the news I heard. The virtual circle has lost the rule of lanran. Originally, the king of the virtual circle, bailegan ruisenbang, has always hated lanran for taking his throne. After lanran was caught, he fled to the virtual circle and dreamed of ruling the virtual circle.


    However, you also know that the soul of the corpse and the virtual circle must remain stable. After lanran was caught, many virtual circles were put back. Among them, TIA helibel was the No. 3 of the ten blades. She also went to the virtual circle and competed with bailegan ruisenbang for the throne. Finally, bailegan ruisenbang failed. Now the king of the virtual circle is TIA helibel. "Tongren said here, He looked puzzled.


    Many people fell into meditation and didn''t see the doubts of Tongren. Ruiqiao Yifeng saw the doubts and puzzles of Tongren, but whispered to everyone and asked Tongren: "do you have doubts? Tongren?"


    Tongren was stunned and hesitated. Masako Hirako hurriedly said, "Tongren, everyone is not an outsider. If you have anything, just say it. We won''t leak it."


    Tongren quickly shook his hand and said, "no, I''m not worried about this. I have some questions, that is, TIA helibel now rules the virtual circle. It''s reasonable to restore the virtual strength or continuous development. At least she will feel it when we enter the virtual circle.


    However, neizhixu said that it had never appeared since TIA helibel ruled the virtual circle. This is simply a paradox. At that time, I had entered the inner circle, and she must feel it. However, I have a strange feeling. I don''t know how to look, but I can be sure that it''s not the feeling brought by the ten blades. "


    The people were stunned when they heard Tongren''s words. They all felt some incredible, but they also felt very reasonable. Tongren said: "what''s more, I and the masked Legion also found the destroyer''s bracelet in the place where the mask disappeared. Most of this matter is inseparable from the destroyer."


    Rotten wood and beauty hurriedly said at this time: "by the way, Tongren, I have heard the news you asked me to inquire about. Although the exterminator survived after being exterminated by the God of death, he has now disappeared without any trace."


    Tongren frowned after hearing this. A moment later, he asked, "where is nishang? Where is nishang now?"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at the look of Tong people and said with some worry: "nishang was still alive some time ago, but I don''t know why it suddenly disappeared. Moreover, I also found out that nishang''s father was not dead."


    Tongren fiercely stood up with incredible eyebrows and eyes. He kept walking around the house. Although Pingzi Zhenzi didn''t know who nishang was, he naturally knew the importance of nishang to Tongren from the reaction of Tongren.


    Pingzi Zhenzi walked slowly to Tongren and said, "Tongren, don''t worry first. The disappearance of the annihilator must be gathered together now. Although the annihilator is cruel to his companions, he won''t start with his companions, so you don''t have to worry now. The top priority should be to determine what the purpose of the annihilator is?"


    Tongren slowly suppressed his worry. Chongpingzi Zhenzi nodded and said in a condensing voice, "I always feel very strange in the virtual circle. I want to enter the virtual circle. Meizi, you continue to inquire about the trace of the annihilator."


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded their heads. Just about to say something, there was a sudden vibration and constant shaking around. Tong people quickly stabilized their body and shouted, "come on, let''s go out quickly, otherwise the house will collapse and we will be finished."


    Fortunately, everyone moved quickly and soon reached the middle of the yard. However, the surroundings were still shaking. They couldn''t stand on the ground normally. Tongren shouted, "let''s go and see what''s going on."


    Tongren took the lead in running to the place where the vibration occurred. However, when Tongren ran over, the vibration suddenly stopped, and a large number of souls disappeared around

 V1.Chapter 1569

    Tongren angrily scolded: "Damn it, how did you do it?"


    Rotten wood and beauty were a step behind Tongren. Looking at Tongren''s angry appearance, they hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Tongren, what happened?"


    Tong people pointed to the empty house below and said tremblingly, "look."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked in the direction pointed by Tong people in doubt. At the beginning, they didn''t understand Tong people''s meaning. Just when rotten wood and beauty were confused, Masako Hirako trembled and said: "they are too inhuman. So many innocent souls have disappeared again. If it goes on like this, in order to maintain balance, the virtual will be greatly reduced. If it goes on like this, the three realms will collapse¡°


    When deadwood Hemei heard what Pingzi Zhenzi said, he found the difference in the house below. Sure enough, the place that should have been noisy was quiet and scary. The streets were empty. The silence made people cold. Deadwood Hemei''s body trembled fiercely and could no longer look directly at the place.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng also looked pale, looked at Tongren and said, "this is no longer a simple thing. We must report it to room 46 immediately. If it is really related to the annihilation division, the battle between death and the annihilation division is beyond our control."


    Tongren''s face was full of atmosphere and hesitated. It was uncertain whether it was related to nishang. However, Tongren turned and looked at the place below. Tongren''s eyes slowly became firm. Without hesitation, he said, "go to room 46."


    Hearing the report from Tongren and others, the relaxed look in room 46 was replaced by dignity. The person in room 46 asked seriously: "Are you sure this matter has something to do with the exterminators? You should know that after the disaster of extermination, although the exterminators still remain, they have completely ignored the world. If you start a war again, you can''t bear the responsibility."


    Tongren also knew the seriousness of this matter at this time, and said solemnly: "I know the seriousness of this matter. I also know that the war between the God of death and the annihilator has stopped. However, too many innocent souls have disappeared in the world, which is the responsibility of our God of death. Now all the evidence points to the annihilator, so I hope you can provide us with more help and let us investigate."


    The members of room 46 looked at each other and saw the inquiry and prudence in each other''s eyes. Tong people looked at them nervously and said eagerly, "I know you must know more than us. You can specify a direction for us, which must be better than looking for a needle in a haystack. Do you know that your hesitation may make more people sacrifice?"


    One of the younger members in room 46 frowned tightly and shouted angrily, "presumptuous, who allowed you to say so."


    Another older member of room 46 waved his hand, motioned him not to be angry, and slowly said, "I know you want to know something about the destroyer. We don''t want to tell you, but there are too many secrets involved. Now you have to swear that what you say today will not be leaked all your life."


    Without any hesitation, Tong people immediately swore: "I swear to Tong people that nothing will be revealed today except those here." when others saw Tong people''s action without hesitation, they all took the oath.


    After seeing the actions of Tongren and others in room 46, he slowly said: "this matter is related to Lingwang. Tongren, you have stopped lanran''s plan. You know the existence of Lingwang."


    Tong people nodded and said, "I heard that the spirit king is related to the stability of the corpse soul world, the present world and the virtual circle. Once you hurt the spirit king, the three worlds will collapse."


    The member of the 46th room nodded and said, "yes, the king of the spirit is related to the stability of the three worlds. If the king of the spirit is destroyed, it will directly need to be reorganized. Then the hard and stable peace will be destroyed. The king of the spirit has been protected by the zero team. In an alien space, you need the king key to enter."


    When the red monkey heard his long speech, he said impatiently, "we know all about you. Can you say something useful?"


    Rotten wood and beauty heard the words of the red monkey, hurriedly grabbed the red monkey and apologized to the personnel in room 46 with an apologetic face: "sorry, sir, he is not from the corpse soul world. He has a straight temperament and doesn''t know the rules of the corpse soul world."


    A young man in the 46th room was just about to get angry. The old member of the 46th room waved his hand, stopped him from talking, and slowly said, "what I want to say next is about the spirit king." Tong man glanced at the red monkey and told him not to talk nonsense. Tong man looked at the old man gratefully and didn''t care about the rudeness of the red monkey.


    The old member of the 46th room continued: "the spirit king is the same as ordinary death. The spirit king also has a child named youhabach. At the beginning, youhabach was a disabled child. He could not see, hear or even move. Everyone thought he would be like this." he sighed and continued.


    "However, unexpectedly, youhabach not only didn''t die, but even survived well. Everyone didn''t know why at the beginning. As a result, it was found that his ability was so terrible."


    When Tongren heard this, he frowned and wondered what kind of ability could make him change so much. Not only Tongren, but everyone looked at the members of room 46 curiously.


    The man in room 46 sighed and said, "youhabach had another skill at birth, that is - Soul gift. No matter who he touched or who others touched him, he will divide a part of his soul and fill it into him to make him stronger. Therefore, all those who touched him will not live long."


    Tongren and others took a breath when they heard his description. They were surprised and thought, "what kind of ability is this? It''s terrible."


    Room 46 saw the surprise of Tongren and others, and said with some regret: "however, at the beginning, everyone didn''t find it, even the spirit king didn''t find anything between them, because the spirit king didn''t like youhabach, so he didn''t care about him when he was born, which caused his psychological distortion.


    He is not only cruel and cautious, but also always wants to replace the spiritual king. He likes others to call him his majesty. Once his people lose their meaning, he will kill him without hesitation. "

 V1.Chapter 1570

    Tong people stared wide and asked unimaginably, "didn''t the spirit king organize him?"


    The man in room 46 shook his head and said, "the spirit king has always lived in another space and lives under the protection of the zero team. He can''t appear in the corpse soul world at all. Otherwise, the three worlds will collapse."


    Tong people frowned tightly and asked, "what does he have to do with the exterminator?"


    The staff in room 46 said, "in fact, strictly speaking, he killed the founder of the 13th guard team. Now, he is the ancestor of all the annihilators. The disappearance of the annihilators you said should be related to him. If there is no accident, they are hiding somewhere."


    Tongren looked at them and said, "can''t you estimate where they are? Now at this speed, both the corpse soul world and the virtual circle will disappear."


    Room 46 showed a helpless look and said with a bitter smile: "we can only estimate that he is in the corpse soul world. We think he should create a fault in the corpse soul world and hide there with a large number of exterminators."


    Because of his impatience, Tong man couldn''t help clenching his fist tightly and said, "what should we do now?"


    Room 46 fell into silence. Finally, he said word by word: "now we can only rely on you to find out this fault, and try not to disturb too many people, otherwise, causing panic will make people panic."


    Tongren and others were livid and nodded. They could only reluctantly return to the rotten wood and beauty''s home. They were still very motivated. After hearing the words of room 46, they suddenly became depressed.


    Tong people are also worried about their clothes, and now they have no clue. They don''t know where to start. The people in room 46 said to let Tong people and others look for the fault in the corpse soul world, but even the people in room 46 can''t find them, let alone them.


    "Hey." you zhaotian Boxuan sighed a little upset. Before he could say anything, he suddenly gave a painful cry, looked at the six car fist West that hit his head, and said angrily: "six car fist West, why are you hitting me?"


    Six chariot fist West looked at him with some disdain and said, "Why are you sighing? What''s the matter? How many things have our masked army experienced and can these small things defeat us? Instead of thinking so much, it''s better to take action offline to see if there can be such a clue."


    When Pingzi Zhenzi heard liuche Quanxi''s words, he immediately cheered up, straightened his suit, straightened his tie, smiled and said, "Quanxi''s words are reasonable. Our masked Legion is born again in adversity. We''ve even experienced death. How can we defeat such a small thing? Tongren, let''s start assigning tasks now."


    Tong Ren had been thinking about how to break the deadlock just now. When he looked up and saw everyone''s cheer up expression, he was also full of energy. He kept knocking on the table and slowly said, "now let''s separate, the first team, go with me to inquire about the virtual circle. I always think there is something in the virtual circle, not just virtual.


    The second team, together with deadwood and Mei, went to inquire about the fault, check the information and see if there was such a thing before.


    The third team, the red monkey, you''d better go in person and check the location where the neon clothes disappeared to see if you can find her. According to her, find the location of the destroyer. Start now. Once there is a situation, report it. Remember, don''t act alone. You have heard the strength of youhabach. He is a stronger opponent than lanran. Remember, don''t act alone. "


    The others nodded and agreed to Tongren. Tongren looked at the approval of the people around him. Tongren said, "in this case, let''s act immediately. The time is urgent. Maybe the next attack will come again."


    Deadwood and Mei and others acted separately. Tong people acted together with shinko Hirako and several masks. Shinko Hirako looked at Tong people''s calm face and asked curiously, "Tong people, aren''t you nervous?"


    Tong people smiled and said, "are you nervous?"


    Pingzi Zhenzi said seriously: "who said that, I''m not nervous."


    Tongren laughed at his stammering voice and said, "in fact, I also understand your tension. After all, I entered the virtual circle, that is, I entered the virtual world. When I first entered the virtual circle, I was so nervous that my hands and feet were cold. However, for my partner, I must go in. When I really fight, I will forget my tension."


    Pingzi Zhenzi looked at the enthusiasm and persistence in Tongren''s eyes. It was clear that many people had never had. Pingzi Zhenzi was not talking, but he thought in his heart: "Tongren is a rare person, but he makes people really like him."


    Tong people don''t know that they have been admired by Pingzi Zhenzi, otherwise, Tong people will become embarrassed.


    After Tongren and others entered the virtual circle, everyone was cold and looked at the surrounding environment carefully. Tongren took Indra''s eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, and the strange feeling surrounded Tongren''s atrium.


    Tongren stretched out his hand and motioned everyone to pay attention to the surrounding situation. Tongren slowly moved his steps. Even though it was the outer ring, the inner feeling was getting stronger and stronger.


    Pingzi Zhenzi asked suspiciously, "Tongren, is there really some low-level emptiness here? Why do I always feel that the pressure here is so great that I can''t breathe."


    Tongren took a look at Pingzi Zhenzi and more and more recognized the idea in his heart. Now there must be a destroyer in the virtual circle. This feeling is not virtual pressure at all.


    Tongren whispered, "if I guessed correctly, there must be a destroyer here, but now they don''t want to be exposed. Be careful. If there''s nothing ahead, we''ll go back. Remember, ignore me too far, and I can take you back."


    Pingzi Zhenzi and others behind Tongren nodded, and then followed Tongren''s cautious steps. Tongren suddenly stopped. The masked Legion behind looked around seriously. Tongren closed his eyes. Finally, he said coldly, "you''ve been with us for a long time. Show up."


    When Pingzi Zhenzi and others heard Tongren''s words, they suddenly entered a state of alert. Looking around, the surrounding environment swept out a huge storm after Tongren said that, which was close to Tongren and others. Tongren summoned his soul chopping knife, and his death bully clothes also appeared. Tongren mercilessly split the storm

 V1.Chapter 1571

    Tongren split the storm and said coldly, "do you dare to show off these little records of carved insects?"


    The surrounding air was slowly distorted, and two men appeared. They were all dressed in white clothes. They looked at Tongren and his party coldly and said with some contempt: "how dare you break into the virtual circle with the strength of you people?"


    Tongren ignored it and asked, "you can''t control us when we enter the virtual circle. The king of the virtual circle hasn''t spoken yet. What qualifications do you have to speak?"


    When the two men in white heard Tongren''s words, they snorted coldly and said: "What is the king of the virtual circle? It''s so weak that it''s good to be the king. I tell you now that this is no longer a virtual circle, but an Invisible Empire. It has been occupied by our great majesty. This is the territory of your majesty youhabach. Go back and tell room 46 to protect your corpse and soul world. It will soon become a ruin."


    Tongren was surprised when he heard what he said. He frowned and said, "what are you going to do?"


    The two men in white did not pay attention to Tongren and others, but suddenly disappeared. There were their residual voices around them and said, "go back. Your majesty will kill you this time. The next time you break in, it will be the day of your death."


    Tongren gnashed his teeth and scolded: "Damn it, things are still going to the worst place." Pingzi Zhenzi was also impatient and didn''t know how to solve these things.


    Tongren looked around and thought to himself, "it seems that it''s meaningless to go further. We must hurry back and tell the personnel in room 46." Tongren stretched out his hand and led Pingzi Zhenzi and others back to the corpse soul world.


    Tongren and others returned to deadwood Hemei''s house and found that deadwood Hemei and others were not there. Tongren said to Pingzi Zhenzi, "let''s have a rest first. When deadwood Hemei and they come back, we''ll go to room 46 and report back. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    After a day of fear and fear, everyone was tired physically and mentally. They greeted each other and went back to rest. Tong people didn''t go back to their room and sat in the yard waiting for rotten wood and beauty to come back.


    Tongren closed his eyes, rubbed his tight eyebrows, and recalled what happened today. Now the neon clothes are missing, and the enemy youhabach is powerful. The corpse soul world can''t even find the fault hidden by youhabach, but the virtual circle was captured by mieqishi led by youhabach. All this makes Tongren feel that their head is about to explode.


    Now I don''t know what to do next. The corpse soul world has been led by youhabach. Tong people hammered their own head and said in doubt: "is the temptation of the spirit king so big? Why is everyone''s goal him?"


    "Because only by destroying the spirit king, the three realms can be rebuilt." the strange voice entered the Tongren''s ears. The Tongren suddenly woke up, stood up, stared at the surrounding environment, and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    The mysterious voice came again, "you don''t need to know who I am, I just want to tell you something." Tong people still couldn''t find the location of the mysterious man.


    He seemed to see Tongren''s intention to look for it and said, "you don''t have to look for it. I''m talking to you with spiritual power. No one can hear what I''m talking to you except you."


    Tongren said suspiciously, "how can I know whether you are telling the truth or lying?"


    The mysterious man smiled. Tong people hated the feeling of being pinched and shouted angrily, "Damn it, what are you laughing at?"


    The mysterious man slowly stopped smiling and said definitely, "because only by listening to me now can you know about youhabach."


    Tongren widened his eyes and said suspiciously, "I don''t know the location of youhabach?"


    The mysterious man said slowly, "I know where your friend is."


    Tongren repeated suspiciously, "my friend''s position?" after thinking for a while, he said excitedly, "you mean nishang? Do you know the position of nishang?"


    The mysterious man said, "he is now beside youhabach. Youhabach has designated him as his successor. Your friend is acting with youhabach."


    Tongren said incredulously, "it''s impossible. Nishang is not such a person. Youhabach has a cruel temper. How can nishang be with him? You must be wrong."


    The mysterious man said eagerly, "that''s because nishang knew that her grandfather was killed by the God of death, necroli, so she joined the camp of the annihilator. In addition, he was the annihilator."


    Tongren still couldn''t believe the mysterious man''s words. He said suspiciously, "then how did you know, and why did you find me when something happened to nishang?"


    The mysterious man suddenly concluded and said, "you don''t care how I know. I''ve told you now. Whether you believe it or not, that''s it. I''ll go."


    Next, no matter how Tongren called, the mysterious man stopped talking. Tongren said eagerly, "where am I going to save nishang? Can you make it clear?"


    However, no one responded to the Tongren. The Tongren wanted to shout something out loud. The voice of rotten wood and beauty came and asked, "Tongren, what are you doing here? How strange?"


    Seeing that rotten wood and beauty had returned, the Tongren hurriedly said, "Meizi, a mysterious man told me that nishang is under youhabahe''s command now. Let''s go and save her."


    Nishang suddenly widened her eyes and said, "what? Are you sure? What does the inner man look like? Do you see it?"


    The colleague also said anxiously, "I don''t know where he is or even what he looks like."


    Deadwood and Mei also said anxiously, "but now we don''t know the location of youhabach. I went to the library of the corpse soul world. As a result, there was no mention of the fault of the corpse soul world, and no one could find it."


    Tongren walked back and forth anxiously and said, "I went to the virtual circle with Heping zizhenzi and others. As a result, now the virtual circle seems to be locked up and can''t see the shadow of the virtual circle at all. The two annihilators told us that let''s inform room 460 that the virtual circle has been occupied by their friend habach, and the corpse soul world is their next goal."


    Rotten wood and Mei and others suddenly became serious. They looked at the sky seriously and said, "it seems that the stable life can''t last long now. We must tell the 46th room immediately and the 13th team of court protection should also go out."

 V1.Chapter 1572

    Tongren heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, and looked cold. He murmured, "it seems that a stable life will never return."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren''s words, turned around, faced Tongren, looked at his worried face, comforted and said, "Tongren, we can''t control the disaster ahead, but we can only defeat it."


    After hearing this, Tong Ren readjusted his state, looked at rotten wood and beauty, smiled and said, "OK, let''s go to room 46 and report these things first! Hey, by the way, don''t talk about neon clothes first."


    Rotten wood and beauty also understood the meaning of Tong people and nodded. They hurried back overnight to discuss with the members of room 460.


    Forty sixth, after hearing the report from Tong people, they fell into silence, but Tong people saw that there was worry and melancholy in their eyes, even a trace of fear.


    Tongren asked curiously, "is youhabach stronger than lanran?"


    Room 46 shook his head when he heard Tongren''s question and said, "it''s simply unmatched. Tongren was stunned. At first, he didn''t quite understand what he meant. When he thought about it, he was surprised and said, is his strength really so strong?"


    The 46th room did not continue this topic, but changed his look and said seriously, "according to your report, I will take you and the 13th team of the court protection. The purpose of entering the virtual circle this time is to save the king of the virtual circle. Now it is a critical moment. People with the ability of the virtual circle and corpse soul should protect the present world and solve the Invisible Empire before we go to the civil war."


    After hearing this, deadwood and Mei were happy and suddenly remembered the last appearance of the zero team when lanran invaded. Deadwood and Mei said in doubt: "can''t the zero team act with us?"


    The 46th room shook his head and said, "although the zero fan team is also a branch of the 13th team of the court protection team, the zero fan team is indeed a team of the Invisible Empire. We can''t contact and order it. It can only appear when the corpse soul world is alive and dead."


    Rotten wood and beauty were disappointed, but they had no choice but to nod helplessly. Seeing this, the 46th room also said to the people: "I will fight the 13th team of the court protection with you. At the same time, I will announce the establishment of the Invisible Empire in the corpse soul world and jointly resist the strong enemy."


    The people nodded. Almost all the members of the fourth and sixth division were tired and waved. Tongren and others bowed and retreated. Deadwood and beauty looked at Tongren and said, "do you think we can defeat youhabach with his strength?"


    Tong people thought of the God King in room 46 and said, "let''s not think about defeating it now, and I think his absence proves that he must be unable to get away, so we can take advantage of his inability to get away and rescue TIA helibel and others. In this way, the corpse soul world is not fighting alone."


    In ruiqiao, Yi Feng listens to the dialogue between the two people behind Tong people, and slowly looks at the sunset. His inner uneasiness can not be eliminated.


    Just as the Tongren and the breaking army were ready to join the 13th team of the court protection, a figure in room 46 appeared over the corpse soul world. The elderly member headed by him said: "Now we are facing great danger. The founder of the annihilation Division has established an Invisible Empire and attacked the virtual circle with the annihilation division. The next goal is the corpse soul world, life and death. We should abandon the previous discord with the outside world. Therefore, we decided to send a team to rescue the king of the virtual circle and fight back the Invisible Empire together. I hope you can understand and integrate."


    The following crowd began to talk in a low voice, and doubts and negations were spreading. Tongren understood everyone''s concerns. After all, the God of death and the king of emptiness were born opponents. Now the two have changed into a cooperative relationship, which is naturally not so easy to accept. "


    Sure enough, a man in the crowd took the lead and shouted, "how can you be sure that the king of emptiness will attack us? Those low-level emptiness are irrational." the man said, and a lot of voices came one after another. "


    Room 46, without any hesitation, said: "we will not let any virtual attack any of your souls. Virtual will not live in the corpse soul world. Now it is just to maintain a cooperative relationship. If we don''t do so, the corpse soul world may no longer exist when the annihilator attacks."


    The dark crowd always kept questioning. It seemed that they didn''t believe that the corpse soul world would collapse. Some even laughed.


    Tong Ren frowned and looked at the members of room 46 with some worry. The members of room 46 didn''t feel any different color. It seemed that they had expected such a result. The leader looked at the guard standing next to him. The guard suddenly understood what he meant.


    With a "roar", a huge spiritual power artillery bombarded the ground. Some people were suddenly shocked and fell to the ground. At that moment, all kinds of souls were frozen. The attacker well controlled the attack direction. Therefore, even if there was a big noise, no death or soul was hit.


    The original frolicking and indifference in the crowd have now become panic and anger. Some people even try to get through the protection and leave here. Now they are in a panic.


    The leading member shouted, "stop." the man suddenly calmed down. In such a depressing atmosphere, the child burst into tears. His mother kept crying silently and coaxed the child softly.


    The member of the 46th committee still felt the anger in the crowd with a cold face and said excitedly: "If you don''t cooperate with us, there will be more similar situations. Your anger is useless. Only real strength can solve the problem. The comfort that once existed no longer exists. Only by taking the sword in your hand can you protect the relatives around you. I ask you if you are willing to do so."


    The original hilarious mood in the crowd was washed away and replaced by excitement and fighting spirit, shouting in unison: "I do."


    Hearing this sentence, the staff in the 46th room, led by Tong, smiled with satisfaction. Tong people were always nearby. When Tong received the unanimous response from the people, he was shocked. He had to be convinced of the means of the 46th room and be able to win the hearts of the people simply and rudely. Tong people said to the people around him, "let''s go. They work so hard, let''s not fall behind."


    Room 46 looked at the distant figures of Tongren and others, and the light shone on their bodies. The members of room 46 prayed silently: "hope is on you. You must come back safely."


    Tongren kept thinking about how to reduce the minimum casualties on the road. Now youhabach''s ability is unknown, but his strength is stronger than lanran

 V1.Chapter 1573

    Tongren constantly rubbed his chin. He was curious and asked what friend habach first attacked, but it was the empty circle? Is there something holding him back? So that he didn''t capture the soul world first.


    And now youhabach and annihilator live in the virtual circle, so where are their hidden faults in the corpse soul world? If you suddenly attack the corpse soul world, it must be a disaster.


    Tongren suddenly thought of the spirit king, asked the rotten wood and beauty nearby and said, "is it possible that the section where the destroyer is located is like the place where the spirit king exists, a space that needs the king''s key to enter?"


    Rotten wood and beauty shook their heads when they heard Tongren''s idea and said, "I''m not sure. After all, the matter of the spirit king is a secret. I didn''t know it in the corpse soul world for so long."


    Tongren understood as soon as he heard it. He didn''t think any more and waited for the arrival of the 13th team of the imperial court


    Tongren and others also joined the 13th team of the imperial court. This is another battle between Tongren and the 13th team of the imperial court. They will think of the last battle with LAN ran. This time, Tongren and the 13th team of the imperial court meet again with unspeakable emotion.


    Tongren shook hands with each team leader and expressed respect. Even the most disliked nechali abandoned his opinions because he wanted to fight together.


    Tongren said to the crowd, "the main task this time is not to defeat youhabach. No one can know the strength of youhabach now, but at least he is stronger than lanran. Therefore, this time, just save the king of the virtual circle."


    Tongren said slowly, "I have the power to control time and space, so once I save the king of the virtual circle, come to me, and we can quickly return to the corpse soul world."


    The other captains of the court protection team looked a little surprised when they heard Tongren''s words, but they soon became calm, while niecocoonli looked at Tongren with an exploratory face.


    Tongren was discussing the deployment at this time. He didn''t see the look of nirvana. Tongren said in a condensing voice: "now we are divided into two teams. I will lead one team to contain and the other team to rescue." after Tongren''s plan, we will soon be divided into two teams. The masked Legion and Tongren will lead the front, and the 13th team of the imperial court will rescue the king of the virtual circle.


    After the party decided, there was a firm light in their eyes, clapped hands with each other, and entered the corpse soul world. Soon, the party slowly entered the virtual circle and began to lurk.


    Tongren looked at the scene in front of him and whispered, "let''s gather in front of the virtual night palace. Remember, do what you can and don''t be impulsive."


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang and Tongren are familiar with each other. Looking at Tongren''s sincere eyes, he showed a confident smile and comforted: "don''t worry, we will succeed."


    Tong people pressed down the uneasiness in their hearts, gave them a smile and watched them go away slowly.


    Tongren turned his head at this time, showed an evil smile, looked at the masked Legion behind him and said, "now our task is to make a movement, the bigger and the more, come on, let''s vent our anger."


    Tongren rushed out first and kept beating the ground of the virtual circle. The soul chopping knife kept getting bigger because of the improvement of spiritual power. Tongren waved the soul chopping knife ruthlessly, and the whole virtual circle began to shake.


    Youhabahe was resting at this time and was disturbed. He suddenly opened his eyes and vomited a mouthful of blood. He looked weak. Youhabahe wiped the blood on his mouth and shouted angrily: "Damn it, what''s the matter? Didn''t I say that? When I was resting, no voice is allowed. How do you do things?"


    The guard at the door didn''t know the reason. He hesitated and couldn''t tell the reason. Youhabach smiled and slowly said, "in that case, come here."


    The two guards looked at each other with some fear. They touched youhabach''s cold eyes, shook their bodies, and slowly approached youhabach.


    After the two of you habakh got close, he said in a low voice: "my rest was disturbed, let''s use your life to make up for it." the two bodyguards were stunned and turned to run away. You habakh smiled ferociously, with a ball of light in his hand, and hit the two people at once. They didn''t even have time to roar, so they became ashes and were blown away by the wind outside the window.


    After youhabahe killed them, he put away his expression and shouted, "nishang, yugran hasward, let''s go out and see what''s going on."


    Two people slowly emerged in the dark, a man and a woman, whispered "yes." when they came back to God, the empty night palace was empty, and only the ashes on the ground proved the fact of sacrifice.


    Tongren and others are fighting recklessly in the outer circle of the virtual circle at this time. A large number of exterminators emerge from the virtual night palace and attack Tongren and others. Tongren think of those innocent souls killed by them, and the soul chopping knife in their hand keeps ringing.


    Tongren roared and shouted, "fight, cut the moon." in the war with lanran, Tongren''s soul chopping knife also broke and disappeared in the air. Since ancient times, there has been an ancient saying that there is a knife in people and the knife dies. Everyone thought Tongren had died. However, unexpectedly, Tongren has integrated with soul chopping knife to the highest level.


    Even though the blade of the soul chopping blade was broken, the connection with the soul chopping blade was still. After the war, the blade God made the soul chopping blade again because Tongren saved the people of the three worlds. This time, the soul chopping blade is no worse than that made by Tongren master.


    Tongren kept singing spells in their mouths, while fighting with the annihilation division and controlling the situation of the battlefield. Youhabach led nishang and yugelan hasward to float in the air. Youhabach saw the attack of Tongren and others at a glance. Youhabach was surprised and said, "it''s him. He''s coming."


    Nishang looked at the Tong people below with mixed feelings. Although she was always cold, there were more unspeakable difficulties and hatred in her heart. Nishang''s eyes were dark and bright, repeatedly, and finally turned into peace.


    Yugelan haswald followed youhabach''s eyes, saw Tongren, observed carefully and said, "Your Majesty, is there anything special about him?"


    Youhabahe didn''t speak, but just looked at Tong people. When yugelan haswald thought youhabaher wouldn''t answer, he said, "I once disguised as his soul chopping knife and hid it in his body. The blood of the purebred exterminator flowed in his body."


    Hugolan haswald looked at Tong man strangely and asked, "Why are you in his body?"

 V1.Chapter 1574

    Youhabah sighed, touched the silver badge on his chest, and said with some emotion: "a thousand years ago, after I was sealed by Yamamoto, I lost my strength, heartbeat and thought. Until recently, I slowly regained my strength, thought and even heartbeat in shengbie."


    When nishang heard this, she was suddenly in her heart and clenched her hands tightly. The resentment in her eyes was hidden in the depths of her eyes. Nishang thought in her heart, "it is because of this accident that she lost her mother and even her grandfather, but what''s more, it''s the group of death gods who can''t help themselves."


    Youhabakh slowly turned his head and looked at the silent nishang behind him. He said with some praise: "almost all the annihilators in the world have been deprived of their spiritual power, but only nishang, she lives under the sanctity."


    Hugrant Haaswad did not be neither humble nor pushy because his friend Habach praised the neon and his eyes. "Princess highness," naturally, inherited all the characteristics of his majesty.


    Nishang didn''t change her look because of the praise of the two people. She still tightened her cheeks and bowed to youhabach and Yuge LAN haswald to express her thanks. Without speaking, she stood quietly beside youhabach.


    Youhabahe was not angry because nishang was speechless. On the contrary, he liked nishang more. He smiled, looked at the battlefield below and said darkly, "now let''s solve the annoying guy of Tongren."


    Nishang looked at Tong people nervously. She didn''t know how to stop youhabach. She also knew that the stubborn guy of Tong people would not give up easily. Nishang caught in the middle, sighed and said to herself, "you can only act according to the circumstances. No matter what, you can''t hurt Tong people."


    Youhabahe slowly approached the Tong people. The huge spiritual pressure suddenly oppressed the Tong people''s body. The Tong people immediately jumped up and shouted loudly: "keep the formation and come behind me."


    Hearing Tongren''s voice, the masked legion, rotten wood and beauty immediately gave up the fight with their opponents and came to the back of Tongren. They watched youhabach and the two people behind them with concern.


    At the beginning, both of them were dressed in white long gowns, and they couldn''t see their faces clearly. Tongren looked at a mysterious woman behind youhabah. Looking back, he told himself that neon was under youhabah''s hands in the rotten wood and beautiful yard, and looked at her with some expectation.


    At this time, nishang naturally felt the hot eyes of Tongren, and her heart beat violently. Nishang felt that her heart was very painful. It was unclear whether it was because she saw Tongren or because her heart beat fast. In short, nishang could not look directly at the hot eyes of Tongren.


    Youhabahe didn''t feel the relationship between nishang and Tongren, but looked at Tongren coldly and said, "haven''t seen you for a long time, Tongren."


    Tongren watched for a long time, but there was no response. At this time, youhabach''s words made Tongren look at him suspiciously and say, "have I seen you?"


    Youhabahe laughed and said, "it seems that you haven''t felt the change of your soul chopping knife? Don''t you think my breath is more familiar?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, Tongren suddenly felt a familiar atmosphere. He recalled that he was more comfortable with the soul chopping knife. Before, he always felt that the soul chopping knife was a little stubborn.


    There was a bold idea in Tong''s heart, but he didn''t dare to guess easily. Youhabach saw the sudden change of Tong''s look and unbelievable expression, and slowly said, "you guessed right. I once disguised as your soul chopping knife in your body. When your soul chopping knife was broken, it was also the time for all my things to return."


    Tongren tightly clutched the soul chopping knife and was stunned. He couldn''t believe youhabach''s words at all. He frowned and said, "Why are you in my body?"


    Youhabah''s eyes suddenly became far-reaching and slowly said, "that''s because your mother''s blood was the first generation destroyer."


    Tongren still didn''t know what Bai youhabach meant and said, "what do you mean?"


    Youhabahe patted his head and said, "your IQ is really worrying. Let me tell you, I was in a wandering state after I was badly hurt. Your mother''s pure blood attracted me, and those people with my ability are called spiritual gifts."


    Although Tongren didn''t quite know Chu youhabach''s ability, he still knew his strong ability. Holding the soul chopping knife tightly, he secretly drew a picture in the palm of rotten wood and beauty, suggesting that he would attack soon.


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded. The news of the impending attack was hidden behind them. Tong people continued to delay time in order to enable the people of the 13th team of the imperial court to rescue the king of the virtual circle and others faster.


    Tongren continued to ask, "what is the gift of soul?"


    Youhabahe didn''t seem to care about the small movements of Tong people at all, and patiently explained: "Soul gift is my ability. I can absorb other people''s lives to make up for my defects. I was sealed a thousand years ago. Later, I launched farewell and absorbed the spiritual power of all annihilators to restore my strength. Your mother is worthy of being the first annihilator. Even after I launched farewell, I still didn''t die, but sacrificed half of my spiritual power ¡£¡±


    Tongren slowly raised his arm and shouted, "it''s now, go." the broken Legion rushed to youhabach from different directions.


    On the other hand, the members of the 13th team of the Imperial Guard are also sneaking into the virtual night palace, nervously searching for the location of the king of the virtual circle, TIA helibel. The virtual night palace is now transformed into a different Invisible Empire by youhabach, which almost leads to the 13th team of the Imperial Guard getting lost here.


    Finally, the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang whispered, "we can''t search like headless flies in a haystack, otherwise tongs are under too much pressure. Now, as expected, people of weight level have gone in the direction of tongs and others. We need to catch a destroyer quickly to ask."


    After all, the castle of the Invisible Empire is too large to find a prison.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang condensed a beam of light with his spiritual power and hit the wall fiercely. With a "bang", the wall collapsed and attracted a large number of exterminators.


    Changgeng jianba shouted, "leave a living mouth and kill all the rest."


    They nodded and acted separately, and soon the battle ended, leaving a destroyer looking at the members of the 13th guard team with fear and begging for mercy.


    Holding his soul chopping knife to his neck, he said coldly, "say, where is TIA helibel? You have to answer well, otherwise, my knife is ruthless."

 V1.Chapter 1575

    The last annihilator hurriedly said, "I said, I know, I''ll take you, but you''ll spare my life."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang exchanged eyes with the people and said ruthlessly, "OK, I promise you, but you''d better not play tricks, otherwise, your life is in my hands."


    The last exterminator nodded his head obediently. When he turned his back to Tong people, his face showed vicious eyes and hid in the depths of his eyes.


    After walking for a long time, he said impatiently, "Damn it, you''re not playing any tricks. Why have you been walking for so long and haven''t arrived yet? Do you want to die?"


    MA in the annihilation division showed a look of fear and said, "because she is a senior prisoner, she can''t be locked up in a place so easy to be found."


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang pressed the soul chopping knife hard. The sharp soul chopping knife immediately left blood marks on the annihilator''s neck. The resentment flashed in the annihilator''s eyes was not found by anyone.


    Changgeng Jian''s eight hearts were always uneasy. He watched the destroyer closely and walked for a long time. A suspended transparent square appeared in front of him. At a glance, they saw TIA helibel lying in the transparent square. They showed an excited look, so that they ignored the look and action of the destroyer behind them.


    The exterminator slowly moved to the door, smiled with an evil smile and said, "Damn, you''re all going to die here today." he said that he had to press the button.


    When they heard his laughter, they suddenly wanted to stop it. However, they were too far away to touch it at all. The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang scolded fiercely: "Damn, you cunning man."


    Changgeng sword eight was closest to the annihilator. The soul chopping knife flew out and stabbed him in the neck. Before the annihilator said anything, he fell to the ground rigidly.


    Japanese Valley Dongshilang and others breathed a sigh of relief. Just about to boast the agility of Changgeng sword 8, they just heard the "click", the surrounding immediately began to vibrate, and the whole ground began to shake.


    Changgeng jianba said regretfully, "Damn it, I''m still a step slow." before he finished, the ground suddenly fell down. People couldn''t resist the effect of gravity and kept falling down.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang first condensed his ice wings with his spiritual power. Others condensed his spiritual power to his feet and kept slowing down the speed before slowly stopping on the ground.


    The hearts of Japanese Valley Dongshilang and others landed slowly. When they saw TIA helibel floating in the air, they said helplessly, "God? How can I get up?"


    Nicheli didn''t speak at this time. He was constantly looking for something nearby and whispered something. Although rifangu Dongshilang despised his style, nicheli contributed a lot to the corpse soul world.


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang asked curiously, "do you have any way to go up?"


    Nichuri didn''t pay attention to him, but kept looking for something. Rifangu Dongshilang asked for no fun, so he didn''t turn around nichuri, but studied with other people how to go up.


    On the one hand, japangu Dongshilang and others are in trouble, while on the other hand, Tongren and others have fought with youhabach. Tongren''s soul cutting knife is constantly waving. Yugelan haswald just wanted to stand up and attack instead of youhabach, youhabach shook his head and blocked him.


    Yuge LAN haswald felt the war spirit of youhabach, so he stopped talking, silently stepped down and stood next to nishang, neither moving forward nor backward, but standing on the same horizontal line with nishang and staring at the battlefield.


    Youhabahe smiled evil and kept condensing the light ball in his hand. Tongren felt the power of the light ball in his hand and hurriedly shouted: "avoid the light ball and don''t fight hard."


    Youhabahe heard Tongren''s cry and said sarcastically, "your strength is still too poor now." then the light ball threw it out. Tongren hurriedly turned his head to avoid the past. The light ball pressed the air and cut Tongren''s ears.


    Before Tongren could relax, the light ball turned a corner and suddenly caught up with Tongren again. At the moment of knife light and flint, Tongren hurriedly raised his soul chopping knife to resist the attack of the light ball. Tongren kept injecting spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, but Tongren kept retreating.


    Seeing the appearance of Tong people, rotten wood and Mei hurried over and resisted the light ball of youhabach with a soul chopping knife. When Pingzi Zhenzi and others saw the hard work of Tong people, they bit their teeth and rushed to youhabach.


    Tong people saw the actions of Pingzi Zhenzi and others. They suddenly said, "no, don''t go now."


    However, at this time, Masako Hirako and others had rushed out and couldn''t stop at all. Youhabach saw that Masako Hirako and others rushed to him, raised his hand in contempt and ordered Masako Hirako.


    Pingzi Zhenzi didn''t even see youhabahe''s soul chopping knife. He could only feel the cold in his chest. Then, great pain hit him continuously. He didn''t have any strength at all and fell to the ground at once.


    The rest of the people saw that Pingzi Zhenzi fell to the ground and shouted angrily, "ah, damn it." the rest of the masked Legion rushed over regardless of Tongren''s advice.


    Tongren shouted anxiously behind him, "don''t go, can you hear me?"


    The masked Legion has been dazzled by anger, and the soul chopping knife keeps moaning. Everyone uses his unique skill to hit youhabach.


    Tongren bit his teeth and hurriedly said to deadwood and Mei: "now listen to my instructions. Let''s run to youhabach together. Don''t slow down. Listen to my slogan and turn a corner."


    Rotten wood and Mei and others bit their teeth and nodded. Tong people were sweating and shouted in a low voice: "I count three two one, I''ll release the soul chopping knife. Let''s run together, three, two, one, run." after shouting the last word, Tong people released the soul chopping knife, and the light ball rushed to Tong people and others.


    Tong people dragged one in one hand, condensed the spiritual power on their feet, and quickly ran towards youhabach. At this time, the masked Legion was also about to attack youhabach. Tong people shouted, "get out of the way, I''ll come."


    The masked Legion couldn''t stop the call of Tongren. Tongren bit his teeth and sang in his heart; "Beam the way, rush." the spirit force kept blooming at the fingertips and ran to the broken army. They didn''t expect that Tongren would bind themselves with the binding way. They were tied up by Tongren and fell heavily to the ground.


    Youhabach wanted to attack the people of the broken Legion. As a result, Tongren suddenly appeared in front of him with a smile. Youhabach was stunned and hurried to use his spiritual power to display his skills.


    Tongren shouted, "youhabach, you also try your own skills."


    Youhabakh had no time to escape. Tongren and others evacuated at once. The light ball that should have hit Tongren hit youhabakh himself at once.


    With a "bang", youhabach flew out at once. Tongren and other talents gave a sigh of relief and quickly untied the shackles of the masked Legion on on the ground. At this time, the masked Legion slowly recovered its calm. While worrying about the injury of Pingzi Zhenzi, they thanked Tongren for their alertness.


    Yuge LAN haswald was about to rush out when he saw youhabach being shot out, and nishang grabbed his arm

 V1.Chapter 1576

    Yuge LAN hasward was about to rush out. As a result, nishang grabbed his arm. He said angrily, "nishang, what are you doing? Don''t you see that your majesty has been shot away? Don''t you do it yet?"


    Nishang didn''t move, nishang knew - the strength of Yitong people couldn''t resist youhabach at all, not to mention another Yuge LAN hasward?


    Nishang''s brain kept spinning, thinking of ways to reject him. Nishang looked at the friend habach who was about to know life and death, and said coldly: "Your Majesty''s dignity is not something you and I can violate. How can your majesty not defeat such a low-level God of death? If you pass now, where will you put your Majesty''s dignity? Where will you put the Invisible Empire?"


    Numerous underlings put fine timber to petty use. Hugrant Haaswad was a cool and wise man. He heard the words of the neon, and turned to his cold face. He said: "to face these crabs with your Majesty''s abilities is really useless. Is it possible to compare with your Majesty in your royal highness?" Nei Fu had to admire Hugrant Haaswad''s wisdom, only Habach would make him anxious.


    However, nishang didn''t let go of her hand. She always prevaricated Yuge LAN hasward with her Majesty''s dignity and couldn''t let him act. While the Tongren below felt familiar with the woman''s voice, he anxiously waited for the news of the 13th team of the imperial court.


    Just when Tongren was at an impasse, the whole ground began to shake with a "roar". Tongren scolded, "Damn it." he said that he hurried back and asked, "how about Pingzi Zhenzi? Is it serious?"


    Deadwood and Mei raised their heads and said anxiously, "it''s under control now, but it''s still dangerous. We must send him to the corpse soul world quickly."


    Tongren''s eyelids jumped, "Damn it, Tongren, you dare to hurt me. Today, you don''t want to leave here." Tongren clenched his soul chopping knife tightly and looked nervously at youhabah''s figure in the smoke.


    When nishang saw youhabahe''s figure, she suddenly released Yuge LAN hasward''s hand slowly. Her heart was in a mess and couldn''t think of a solution at all.


    Tongren whispered to deadwood and Mei and others, "take Pingzi Zhenzi to the conveyor first. I''m here." deadwood and Mei couldn''t leave Tongren here alone. He hurriedly said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "hurry, arrange Pingzi Zhenzi and others to evacuate first, otherwise, Pingzi Zhenzi''s life will be in danger."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng just wanted to open his mouth and refuse. Rotten wood and Mei suddenly changed his face and said, "I can''t put Tong people here alone. Now you are the only one who can clearly know the location of the corpse soul world. The masked Legion is not a part of the corpse soul world. It must be dangerous to let them go back alone. If you don''t go, shinko Hirako may die here."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at Tong Ren reluctantly. However, he also knew that Pingzi Zhenzi''s injury could not be delayed. Ruiqiao Yifeng bit his teeth and said, "then you must pay attention to safety."


    Deadwood and beauty were relieved and said anxiously, "go now."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the back of Tong people and clenched his fist. Without looking back, ruiqiao Yifeng commanded the masked Legion to evacuate. When hearing ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, the masked Legion was unwilling and didn''t want to evacuate here. In particular, he saw the thin figure of Tong people standing there, which formed a sharp contrast with the strong friend habach.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng said eagerly, "now is not the time when the heart is unwilling. Tongren have the power of time and space. Moreover, how long it will take for the 13th team of the imperial court to protect the imperial court. I don''t know. Pingzi Zhenzi''s injury can''t be delayed any longer. We can only evacuate now to cut off Tongren''s worries."


    The masked Legion is very depressed. Looking at the pale face of Pingzi Zhenzi, they can only evacuate with ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng knows that what he may say is heavy, but at the critical moment on the edge of life and death, life and death are so simple.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa felt very oppressed. Not only she, but also the whole masked Legion felt so, because in this world, everyone protected innocent souls and defeated Xu many times. That time was not a complete victory. How could there be such a situation today.


    Ya Tu Wan Lisa looked back at the Tong people who were still facing youhabach, shook her fist and turned back. She didn''t look back, but her tears kept flowing out and no one saw.


    Hugram haswald saw the departure of the breaking Legion and asked softly, "Your Majesty?"


    Youhabahe didn''t care about their departure and said faintly: "let them go back, so that the corpse soul world can feel the power of the destroyer, so that the game can be more fun."


    Tongren used Yu Guang to see ruiqiao Yifeng leading the masked Legion to evacuate. He was a little relieved. However, seeing the angry youhabach, Tongren still couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. This was a battle without suspense. Tongren only hoped that they could stick to it for more time, so that the 13th team of the protectorate could finish the task quickly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Youhabach looked at Tong people with great interest and said, "now if you kneel down and beg for mercy, I will probably make you die more comfortable."


    Nishang''s heart burst when she heard youhabach''s words. Anxious eyes twinkled in her eyes. Yuge LAN hasward felt nishang''s anxiety, turned around and looked at nishang with exploratory eyes.


    Nishang suddenly took back her eyes and returned to her usual cold look. Yuge LAN hasward didn''t always look at nishang and slowly turned away, but her thoughtful eyes surprised nishang.


    Tongren frowned and pretended to be relaxed. He shouted to youhabah, "I''m afraid you can''t wait for this day."


    Youhabahe put away his smile, the badge on his chest kept flashing, and said coldly, "in that case, you''ll die." then he rushed to Tongren.


    "Poof." when Tong people were ready to fight, youhabach spit out a mouthful of blood. Tong people were happy. Looking at the direction of virtual night palace, they murmured, "they succeeded."


    Youhabahe''s eyes were full of blood. He looked at Tong people fiercely. His eyes protruded and shouted, "Damn, your target is her?"


    Tongren put the huge soul chopping knife on his shoulder and said proudly, "we know we can''t beat you, so we didn''t decide to fight to the death with you, just want to save the king of the virtual circle."


    After hearing this, youhabahe laughed recklessly. Tongren panicked and shouted angrily, "what are you laughing at?"


    Youhabahe said to nishang and Yuge LAN hasward in the sky, "nishang, Yuge LAN hasward, you two go back to the position of TIA helibel in the virtual night palace and stop them from rescuing her."

 V1.Chapter 1577

    Tongren was stunned when they heard nishang''s name and looked at the figure in the sky. Just about to say something, the figure had flown straight to the virtual night palace like a meteor.


    Youhabahe saw that Tong people were still stunned and said angrily, "do you think it''s any use that you can save him? You can''t escape at all."


    Tongren said coldly, "then try it."


    Youhabach wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and the badge on his chest lit up. The soul chopping knife suddenly appeared in her hand. Youhabach looked at the Tongren and said, "you are stronger than I thought. At least you let me pull out my soul chopping knife."


    Tongren tightly held the moon, no longer spoke, but watched youhabach''s every move.


    Youhabahe used his spiritual power and found that his eyes were dark, his ears were constantly chirping, and he couldn''t even feel that he was holding the soul chopping knife tightly.


    Youhabahe said calmly, "wait a minute, Tong man, let me ask you something?"


    Tongren looked at youhabach and suddenly changed his attitude. He didn''t dare to relax at all. Instead, he became more nervous and said coldly, "now I don''t want to tell you anything. Die."


    Youhabahe could not distinguish the position of Tong people at all. He could only barely hear the voice of Tong people, and hurriedly condensed a protective cover with his spiritual power to protect his body.


    Tongren didn''t expect youhabach to give up the attack and protect himself. Tongren didn''t even think about it. The huge soul chopping knife cleaved down ruthlessly, but it didn''t change at all.


    Tong people looked at the protective cover in front of youhabach in disbelief, bit their teeth and clenched their soul chopping knife. Their spiritual power was constantly condensed on their soul chopping knife, and the soul chopping knife became bigger and bigger.


    Tong people are still panting and attacking. Even if youhabahe can''t feel the action of Tong people, he still knows that Tong people should constantly attack their protective film.


    Youhabahe was worried. Why did he suddenly feel confused? It was not the ability of Tongren. Youhabahe thought bitterly: "Damn, who has such ability?" youhabahe suddenly remembered that lanran''s soul chopping knife had such ability when Tongren attacked lanran. It should be that the soul chopping knife was to protect Tongren at that time, Absorbed the attack of blue dye. Damn it, it''s here now. "


    Tongren''s hands are numb at this time, but they are still attacking. Although Tongren don''t know what happened to youhabach, they can''t beat youhabach even more if they miss this opportunity. They can''t let go of Pingzi Zhenzi''s ignorance of life and death and can''t forget the lost mood of the broken face Army. Therefore, don''t say they are numb, even if their hands are broken, You should stick to it yourself.


    Youhabbah could hear the vibration of Tongren attacking the protective cover. Youhabbah suddenly felt that if Tongren could join the Invisible Empire, with Tongren''s potential, the Invisible Empire would win what he wanted. " Youhabahe seems to have figured out something. Although he can''t see the expression of Tong people, he can feel the position of Tong people.


    Youhabahe said in earnest: "Tongren, the corpse soul world can''t give you anything. If you come to the Invisible Empire, I will give you everything you want."


    Tongren stopped attacking, gasped and looked at youhabach contemptuously. Youhabach could not see Tongren''s expression and could only feel that Tongren stopped attacking. He thought Tongren was excited and hurriedly continued to dissuade "Tong Ren, when I was in your body before, the corpse soul world didn''t come to you when it was in crisis. The last time it was lanran. You sealed lanran at the cost of losing all your spiritual power.


    This time, the establishment of the Invisible Empire pushed you out again, but did they give you anything? They said it superficially for the stability of the three worlds, but in fact they wanted to hide the strength of the corpse soul world and let you sacrifice in vain. "


    Tongren quietly listened to youhabach and said, "are you finished now?"


    Youhabahe was stunned. He didn''t know what Tongren meant. He nodded stunned and said, "finished."


    Without hesitation, Tong said, "in that case, I agree."


    Youhabahe was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Tongren could promise himself so easily. He couldn''t help wondering, "you really agreed, didn''t you lie to me?"


    Tongren shrugged helplessly and said, "since you don''t believe it, I''ll go." Tongren didn''t stop at all and turned away.


    Tongren''s original indifferent expression suddenly became complicated when he turned his head. Tongren silently said, "come on, call me back." Tongren has been walking out of youhabach for 100 meters. Youhabach is still quiet. Tongren is unwilling to admit it and said, "Damn, am I wrong?"


    Just when Tongren couldn''t help looking back, he patted Tongren''s back with one hand and said in a low voice, "from today on, you will be the person of my Invisible Empire."


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, showed a satisfied smile, stretched out his hand, held Sumitomo habach''s hand, and roared without hesitation: "no matter what, I won''t be with people who wantonly slaughtered innocent souls." with that, the soul chopping knife rushed out of the cuff of the black death bully suit and stabbed you habach''s chest.


    Although youhabahe''s senses were blurred, when he was close to death, he suddenly felt the danger and quickly broke free from the bondage of Tongren. It was a Tongren who condensed his spiritual power in his hand and looked at youhabahe fiercely.


    Youhabach couldn''t get rid of the bondage of Tong people at all. He dodged and stabbed youhabach''s waist with a soul chopping knife, "ah ah." youhabach roared loudly.


    His body suddenly burst out a huge spiritual impact, which frustrated Tong people''s original idea of making up a knife. Both chopping soul knife and Tong people flew out.


    Tong people are closest to youhabach and bear the brunt. They slide close to the ground with a large amount of sand and soil. The huge friction suddenly abrades Tong people''s body. Finally, Tong people turn over and stop the trend of continuous sliding.


    Tongren kept turning and surging, and his throat moved. Finally, he couldn''t hold back. He suddenly sprayed out. Tongren''s hands were weak, and he fell to the ground. He looked at youhabach reluctantly.


    Youhabakh was also very weak at this time. He glared at the Tong people and didn''t believe that he had been hurt by the Tong people. Youhabakh roared loudly, and his body was constantly healing. Soon, youhabakh slowly recovered. Looking at the Tong people angrily, he said, "since you want to die yourself, don''t blame me."

 V1.Chapter 1578

    Tongren laboriously opened his mouth, and the blood was still flowing continuously. The land was stained with red blood. Tongren struggled to get up, resisted the feeling of constantly wanting to retch, looked at youhabach''s angry look, smiled coldly, and said, "your delusion will not succeed. I curse you with my life."


    When youhabahe saw the appearance of Tongren, he suddenly recalled the stubborn appearance of Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo thousands of years ago. Youhabahe roared, "no, I will succeed. Go to death." the soul chopping knife was raised and cut at Tongren.


    Tongren closed his eyes and didn''t move. He thought in his heart, "I''ve tried my best to protect the 13th team of the imperial court. You must take the king of the virtual circle back to the corpse soul world to save those innocent souls."


    With a "Ka" sound and the sound of sword collision, Tong people didn''t feel the expected pain. They opened their eyes curiously. Rifangu Dongshilang and others resisted youhabahe''s attack in front.


    Tongren was stunned. Changgeng jianba saw Tongren''s stunned appearance and eagerly shouted, "Why are you staying? Go quickly." the second team leader, broken bee, saw Tongren''s blood, hurried to help Tongren and gently asked, "Tongren, how are you? Can you go?"


    Tong people nodded and shouted in a low voice, "stand next to me, come on."


    Youhabahe was pinned down by the winter lion Lang and Changgeng sword eight of rifanggu. He couldn''t stop the Tongren''s movement at all. Some were anxious to continuously output spiritual power. Changgeng sword eight shouted impatiently: "hurry up, we can''t support it."


    Tongren hurriedly shouted, "come here, OK." a silver aperture immediately appeared near Tongren. Suddenly Gu Dongshilang looked at Changgeng sword eight. The two immediately understood each other''s meaning.


    "Sit on the frost sky, ice wheel pill," roared the winter lion Lang of rifangu. A huge ice dragon immediately appeared around him, stretching his huge body. The Dragon galloped to youhabach.


    Changgeng sword eight was not willing to be outdone. The blindfold of his right eye was taken off. The huge spirit pressure was close to youhabach. The pressed youhabach was out of breath. He kept waving the soul chopping knife. The spirit power of the soul chopping knife was close to youhabach.


    Youhabahe hurried to avoid their attack, while rifanggu Dongshilang hurried back to Tongren''s side and stepped into the silver aperture. Tongren closed his eyes and the party disappeared in place.


    Youhabahe managed to avoid their attack and saw the empty place, "ah, damn it, one day I will level the corpse soul world and kill all of you bastards." the angry voice echoed in the empty circle. All the destroyers trembled and did their own things with fear in their eyes.


    Tongren and his party narrowly escaped death and returned to the corpse soul world. Ruiqiao Yifeng and others are anxiously waiting for Tongren and others. Seeing their safe return, ruiqiao Yifeng can no longer help but leave tears.


    Seeing the familiar scene, Tong people slowly said, "we... Did it." then they fell heavily to the ground and were unconscious. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes and hands quickly held Tong Ren. Tears kept beating on his face and said painfully, "yes, you did it. You did it. Have a good sleep. I''ll always be with you."


    I don''t know whether Tongren heard the words of deadwood and beauty or not. He just showed a warm smile and fell asleep.


    Just when the corpse soul world celebrated the success of the first step, at this time, the air pressure in the virtual circle was low enough to freeze. The Star Cross Knights looked at youhabah on the seat tremblingly and dared not move.


    Youhabahe said coldly, "nishang, Yuge LAN haswald, can you two explain to me why TIA helibel was saved by people in the corpse soul world?"


    Nishang just looked at youhabach without saying a word. Youhabach glared at nishang because of Tongren''s bad mood, but nishang still had a cold face and faced each other for a few minutes. People around him could feel the air falling at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Huglan haswald said slowly, "Your Majesty, I''m to blame for this."


    Youhabah slowly turned his head and said coldly, "what''s going on?"


    It turned out that after the 13th guard team and others were trapped in the prison, everyone was very anxious. After all, time is precious. Tongren and others must be trying to delay time, but now they can''t go up at all. This prison not only limits the flow of spiritual power, but also can''t exert spiritual power quickly.


    They couldn''t fly up with their spiritual power at all. When they were at a loss, Nirvana silently pressed a switch around. A transparent step suddenly appeared on the ground, but there was only one layer.


    Originally thought there was hope, but the result was just an illusion, which made the people abandon themselves. However, nicheli kept urging: "come on, I can take you up. Don''t you want to go out? The Tongren are still outside."


    Holding the idea of broken cans, the party climbed the transparent steps. As a result, another step appeared above. They looked at each other and saw excitement and hope.


    Because the whole team had to keep the same speed, he almost fell down, which made him burst out his desire to grow.


    The Party managed to save the king of the virtual circle, but they noticed the arrival of nishang and Yuge LAN hasward, and hurried to hide, because nishang was wearing a white robe to cover her face, otherwise the news that Tong people wanted to hide would be known by the corpse soul world.


    At that time, nishang noticed the breath of the 13th guard team. After all, after fighting for so long, it was impossible to hide. Yuge LAN hasward also felt that strangers had entered here, but he could not detect the position.


    Nishang turned her eyes and shouted anxiously, "Damn it, they saved TIA helibel. There''s no breath of them here. We must catch up quickly, otherwise they won''t catch up when they go far."


    Yuge LAN hasward has always been calm and wise. After hearing nishang''s anxious words, he was not eager. Instead, he said calmly and without losing Etiquette: "no, don''t worry first. These mole ants may hide here."


    When nishang and the people of the 13th team of the imperial court heard his words, they were both angry and worried. Nie cocoonli pointed to the injured thing and threw it out. The original ball shaped object suddenly turned into a human shape and flew to the sky.


    Nishang and Yuge LAN haswald noticed the movement at the same time. Nishang''s look changed and just wanted to dissuade. Yuge LAN haswald looked at her suspiciously and said, "Your Highness, why do I always feel that you are obstructing me? You won''t tell me that you didn''t see what flew out just now."

 V1.Chapter 1579

    Nishang suddenly felt angry instead of guilty and said coldly, "what do you mean? Do you doubt that I''m a spy? I''m the successor designated by your majesty."


    Hugolan haswald accepted his skeptical look and said calmly, "Your Highness, I naturally know this, but I hope we are all for the good of the Invisible Empire." then he stopped and rushed out.


    Nishang breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t dare to stay much. She looked at the 13th guard team in the corner and didn''t speak. She quickly followed Yuge LAN haswald. The 13th guard team didn''t show up until they left.


    Neroli said anxiously, "we can''t stay here. Come on, carry the king of the virtual circle on our back. We have to go quickly. That thing will be exposed in a moment¡°


    The party hurried to pack up, bypassed nishang and Yuge LAN hasward, and flew straight to Tongren.


    Japanese Valley winter lion Lang asked anxiously, "Tong people and others will be all right." however, no one answered him, because no one knows what Tong people are like. If they don''t expect, they won''t despair.


    After that, you habach already knew, but Yuge LAN hasward didn''t tell the whole truth and hid nishang''s intention to obstruct. Nishang was ready to be punished. However, I didn''t expect Yuge LAN hasward to be partial to himself, which made nishang look at him more.


    At this time, youhabach had recovered the sensory feeling of blue dye interference. He saw the abnormality of nishang at a glance and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Nishang? Is there a problem with what yugran hasward said?"


    Nishang quickly stabilized her mind and quickly replied, "no, your majesty, I just think that Yuge LAN hasward and I should be punished this time. I am willing to bear all the crimes."


    Although youhabahe was not satisfied with nishang''s answer, after hearing nishang''s words, he thought for a long time, nodded and whispered, "since you already know your mistakes, I can only punish you two more. Now the war is imminent, you can go to the prison of TIA helibel and calm down¡°


    The two men nodded and bowed to youhabach. The other people saw that the atmosphere slowly began to ease, and they were a little relieved. Before they could slow down, youhabach said angrily: "the corpse soul world invaded first, and originally wanted them to live for a while. In that case, they entered the state of battle and attacked the corpse soul world five days later.


    They took a breath. It seems that the corpse soul world has angered your majesty youhabach. They are excited in their eyes and want to spend these five days immediately.


    On the other hand, the corpse soul world is waiting for TIA helibel to wake up to discuss the cooperation between the corpse soul world and the virtual circle to jointly resist the Invisible Empire.


    Tongren also woke up from his coma. Rotten wood and Mei and others told Tongren the truth. Tongren also told ruiqiao Yifeng and others about seeing nishang. All four people had an indescribable emotion, but everyone knew that nishang must have unspeakable difficulties.


    Tongren frowned tightly and looked at the falling sunset. The wind blew Tongren''s sleeves and hunting sounded. Tongren murmured, "darkness is coming. Can we see the dawn?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng walked slowly to Tongren''s side, looked at the falling sunset and said, "no matter what, we can only continue to fight, just to see the dawn of tomorrow."


    Tongren turned to look at ruiqiao Yifeng, showed a long lost smile and said, "isn''t today a matter of discussing and cooperating with the virtual circle? Why aren''t you with deadwood and beauty?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw Tongren''s smile and listed his lips. He said mischievously, "I''m not suitable for that environment at all. You know I''m bohemian."


    Tongren burst out laughing and said, "why? Have you had enough in the corpse soul world?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng shrugged and said helplessly, "the corpse soul world is not fun at all. In the past, when my parents were there, I could wander freely, but I always feel at home. But now, there are subordinate officials everywhere, but I always have no sense of belonging to home."


    Tongren was stunned and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng understood the meaning of Tongren, hammered Tongren''s shoulder and said, "it''s all right. Now things have passed, and lanran is also washing away his mistakes in hell. I put it down. Just for more people not to lose relatives, we should all work hard."


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s firm face and said, "how do you feel that I haven''t seen you for a long time? Do I think you have grown up a lot?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng pretended to be angry and said, "what? Are you saying I''m old?"


    Tongren quickly shook his head and denied, "I didn''t say that? You have wronged me too."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw Tongren''s head shaking like a rattle and couldn''t help laughing. Tongren looked at her smile and didn''t care. She pretended to be angry with herself and smiled.


    Both of them knew that the war was coming soon, so they both enjoyed this hard won happiness.


    The discussion between the corpse soul world and the king of the virtual circle soon came down. Room 46 decided to form a cooperative relationship with the king of the virtual circle for the time being. Once the Invisible Empire was broken, they would return to the hostile relationship.


    This cooperation has no disadvantages. After all, youhabach''s strength is too strong. A separate corpse soul world or virtual circle can''t match. Now this decision is the best.


    Now the corpse soul world has entered a state of advanced defense. They are afraid of the sudden attack of youhabach. Tongren and others can''t rest. They constantly look for faults in the corpse soul world every day. After all, if the faults can''t be found, the annihilator will always be unable to eliminate them.


    Time passed in a hurry. Five days passed quickly. Youhabach led nishang and his star cross knights to attack the corpse soul world.


    Youhabah stood in front and said confidently, "let''s go. Today is the day when the soul world is broken and the spirit king dies." everyone followed youhabah''s footsteps and showed excited eyes.


    After all, the exterminator lost his relatives and home in the first war between the exterminator and the God of death. He can only hide in a fault in the soul world and live. Now he can finally fight with the God of death, wash his shame and embrace the sun in a fair and bright way.


    The Tongren in the corpse soul world have been looking for the news of the fault recently, and finally found the news about the fault in an ancient book, which clearly indicates that the fault is a space-time gap. As long as you understand the true meaning of space-time, you can enter the fault

 V1.Chapter 1580

    Before the Tong people could figure out the location of the fault, the army of the Invisible Empire attacked. Although the corpse soul world has been on high alert, it is still a little caught off guard.


    The corpse soul world was constantly shaking. Tong people had been studying ancient books in the house. After feeling the vibration, they threw down the book and hurried out, anxiously asking, "what''s going on?"


    Deadwood and meiqiang stabilized, looked flustered at the strange in the sky, and said calmly, "go, assemble and go to the command room of room 46 to see what''s going on."


    Tong people also saw the panic of rotten wood and beauty and said to the red monkey next to them, "come on, let''s hand over the masked Legion separately and go to room 46 together."


    The red monkey nodded. After the group gathered, they hurried to the position of room 46. When they entered the room of room 46, it was also in a mess. No one cared about Shangtong people at all.


    Tongren and others finally found the 13th team of the imperial court. Tongren asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is it the attack of the Invisible Empire?"


    The Japanese Valley winter lion Lang nodded and said solemnly, "the Invisible Empire has now attacked the west gate of Ling ting. We are waiting for the instruction of room 46 to support."


    Tongren just wanted to ask himself and the masked Legion what to do. One of the elderly members in room 46 stood at the top and said calmly and seriously, "calm down." Tongren and others stopped talking and looked at him seriously.


    "Now the Invisible Empire has officially attacked the corpse and soul world. We have been paying for this battle, just to protect our relatives and the responsibility of death. We can''t retreat, let alone mess with our hands and feet.


    Now, the 13th guard court team and the masked Legion cooperate with other gods of death to jointly resist the attack of the Invisible Empire. "Both the 13th guard court team and the masked Legion shouted," yes. "The 46th room looked at their look, their eyes flashed a happy look, opened their mouth, and finally just said," come back safely. "


    Whether it was the 13th guard team or the masked legion, some eyes were red and whispered, "yes."


    The leader waved his hand and said, "let''s go." the 13th team of the imperial court and the masked Legion no longer stopped. When Pingzi Zhenzi left, he patted Tong people on the shoulder and signaled to be careful. Pingzi Zhenzi has recovered after many days of adjustment. Tong people always feel that Pingzi Zhenzi has changed a lot after the last battle, and the original freedom has become stable and mature, Let Tongren some can''t adapt to such Pingzi Zhenzi.


    If you really want to, Tong people still like the original Pingzi Zhenzi. However, people will always grow up. Although maturity means the accumulation of pain, you have to endure.


    Tong turned his head to the old commander and asked, "what''s our task?"


    When hearing Tongren''s words in the 46th room, a trace of guilt flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Soon Tongren and others couldn''t see clearly. The commander said in a deep voice: "your task this time is to go to the virtual circle with the king of the virtual circle and ask her to call those who have been given the ability to destroy the division by youhabach to restore to the original state, especially the ten blades."


    Tong people nodded and asked solemnly, "is there a figure of youhabach in the corpse soul world now?"


    The commander shook his head with some worry and said in a low voice: "according to the investigation, only the Star Cross Legion under him is going to the quiet spirit court, and I haven''t seen youhabah yet."


    Tongren''s face was also dignified, and he secretly said, "what trick is youhabach playing? The matter of nishang can only be seen step by step."


    The Tong man nodded and asked, "where is the king of the virtual circle now?"


    The conductor showed a rare smile and said mysteriously, "before going, I''ll introduce someone to you."


    Tongren scratched his head in some doubt and wondered what kind of person he was. Rotten wood and Mei were also very confused, but everyone thought secretly: "at this critical time, introducing a person shows that this person''s strength should be very strong. Who is it?"


    The commander said respectfully, "Lord Yamamoto, we are ready."


    Slowly, an old man came into the back. His silver beard and eyebrows were mixed together. Every step was with strong strength. He couldn''t look like the old man. Two crossed scars on his forehead were printed on his forehead, but he still couldn''t destroy his justice.


    After seeing him, deadwood and Mei and ruiqiao Yifeng took a breath, looked at each other, and said in one voice: "it''s Lord Yamamoto!"


    Tongren and red monkey were not from the corpse soul world. They scratched their heads. Although they were very troubled, they still followed rotten wood, Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng and bowed respectfully to him.


    Yamamoto was not arrogant because of his age or status. On the contrary, he exuded the smell of mystery and justice. Looking at everyone bowing to him, Yamamoto said casually: "don''t restrict these etiquette at a critical moment."


    The crowd straightened up slowly and looked at Yamamoto. Yamamoto looked at the members of room 46 and asked, "all ready, let''s go now?"


    The 46th room bowed his head and said respectfully, "Sir, you still need to wait a while. You can''t follow Tongren and others until the 13th team of the Imperial Guard officially opens its station with the Star Cross Corps."


    Yamamoto seemed a little impatient. Looking at the figure of Tongren and others, he charged and said, "go to the virtual circle and listen to my command."


    After everyone nodded, Yamamoto felt a little bored. The members of room 46 hurried to bring tea and let him rest next to him. Tongren asked deadwood and Mei in a curious low voice, "it''s rare to see the arrogant room 46 bring tea and water to others."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren gloating, glanced at Tongren and said: "You don''t know what Lord Yamamoto means to the corpse soul world. Lord Yamamoto is the highest commander of the 13th team of the imperial court and the founder of Zhenyang spiritual art college. People who know him call him the strongest God of death in the corpse soul world. Adults should be closed. I haven''t seen him in the corpse soul world for hundreds of years.


    It seems that the 46th room really decided to treat youhabach as an enemy of equal strength, so he invited Lord Yamamoto out. "


    Tongren couldn''t help looking at Yamamoto when he heard what rotten wood and beauty said. When he heard that rotten wood and beauty said that Yamamoto was the strongest God of death in the soul world, he couldn''t help being surprised and asked suspiciously, "who is the stronger between him and youhabach?"

 V1.Chapter 1581

    Before deadwood and beauty could speak, Yamamoto snorted coldly and said, "I defeated youhabach a thousand years ago. After a thousand years, I believe I will succeed again."


    After hearing Yamamoto''s words, Tong people felt guilty and touched their nose. They thought of youhabah''s saying farewell before and asked suspiciously, "Lord Yamamoto, can I take the liberty to ask what happened to you a thousand years ago?"


    When Yamamoto heard what Tongren said, his pupils narrowed fiercely and asked nervously, "how can you know what happened a thousand years ago?"


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto with some evasive eyes and said sadly, "because my mother is a purebred exterminator."


    When Yamamoto heard the Tongren''s words, he looked at the Tongren inconceivably, got up and walked towards the Tongren. His beard was blown because of uneven breath, and said in shock: "then how can you have the power of death? Does it mean that your father was once the God of death?"


    Tongren didn''t understand why Yamamoto looked at himself with such surprised eyes. His voice was weak and said, "my father is the God of death, and my mother is a purebred exterminator."


    Yamamoto was as surprised as seeing the new world. He kept standing and rotating around Tongren. Finally, he stabilized his body and said with some emotion: "it''s really strange that the three forces can be integrated in your body without any conflict."


    Tongren was breathless when Yamamoto stared at him like this, but he couldn''t refuse Yamamoto. Finally, Tongren couldn''t stand it and said, "can you tell me what happened to the holy farewell a thousand years ago?"


    Yamamoto stopped observing Tongren, touched his neat beard, narrowed his eyes slightly, fell into memories, and slowly said: "in the millennium, youhabach had the idea of defeating the spirit king. Later, with the support of everyone, I finally sealed youhabach." Yamamoto showed a proud smile, Seems to be proud of the previous victory.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t completely kill youhabach. He fell into a deep sleep. In the next 999 years, he used his ability to absorb the ability of all the annihilators in the world. Some annihilators even disappeared in the world directly because of lack of ability." Yamamoto regretfully touched his beard and was full of pity.


    Tongren always felt that there was something missing between them. Tongren thought of the previous nishang and asked cautiously, "is the destruction of the destroyer really related to the God of death?"


    The 46th room heard Tongren''s words, stared at Tongren and shouted seriously: "do you dare to ask this kind of thing, are you too presumptuous, Tongren?"


    Yamamoto waved his hand and stopped the words of room 46. He said casually, "this is already a well-known thing. Why hide it?"


    Said to Tongren: "This matter can''t be blamed on the God of death. The God of death and the annihilator have been discussing for a long time, but they still can''t reach a common opinion. The annihilator must eliminate all the emptiness. However, as the God of death, you know that there is a balance between yin and Yang, as well as the corpse soul world and the emptiness circle. The emptiness and integrity must also maintain a stable state.


    However, the existence of the annihilator destroyed this balance. Therefore, we finally decided to annihilate the annihilator and the family. However, we have been discussing it for a long time and finally had to do it. "


    Tong people see that the sadness in Yamamoto''s eyes is not pretended, but Tong people still can''t help feeling sad. Did nishang experience so much helplessness and helplessness when she was a child?


    Tongren asked out of control, "isn''t there a destroyer who supports your opinions?"


    Yamamoto shook his head, his eyes showed a complex look, and said in a word: "some things are not as simple as you think. Your parents'' luck can''t happen to everyone. On the contrary, misfortune always exists. Countless exterminators pretend to agree with us, and finally kill the God of death is common in that era.


    Finally, we can no longer trust any annihilator. Tears and hatred have pulled out a deep gap between the two and can no longer be filled. "Tong people have complex eyes. Although they can''t feel Yamamoto''s helplessness, they also know the sadness of a ruler.


    "Moreover, in addition, youhabach launched farewell at that time and thought of taking back everything. In addition, my negligence at that time led to lanran pretending to die, rebelling against the virtual circle, and annihilating division being falsely slaughtered. I have been thinking these years. Although I don''t admit it, this is the fact."


    Tongren didn''t expect the truth to be like this. Everyone was innocent, but the selfish desires of the rulers led to the destruction of the two races. Only the surviving survivors were forever bound by blood and hatred.


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto''s lost appearance and bowed to him. He didn''t speak. He got up for a long time. The air was silent for a moment, and no one spoke.


    "My Lord, you can go to the virtual circle with the king of the virtual circle. She is already outside the door." the sudden voice broke everyone''s silence. Everyone struggled out of this sad memory. Deadwood and beauty smiled and comforted: "no matter what happened in the past, as long as we don''t make mistakes now."


    Tongren nodded and followed behind Yamamoto. The party held the confidence of victory and stepped into the empty circle. Before entering, Tongren said silently in his heart, "nishang, I must persuade you back."


    Yamamoto took the lead and guarded the king of the virtual circle. TIA helibel looked at her territory coldly, but there was no familiar feeling. There was the smell of exterminators everywhere.


    TIA helibel slowly closed her eyes, and her body slowly hung in the air. Tong people carefully looked around. So far, there is no youhabach in the corpse soul world, so it is very likely that youhabach is also here.


    TIA helibel''s white mask was attached to her neck, and deep blue lightning lines were engraved on her cheeks. Her wings suddenly grew out of her back, and black whirlwinds were constantly rotating around her. TIA helibel roared out at once. The clear and dignified roar soon spread all over the empty circle.


    Yamamoto had been leisurely watching the situation of the central defender. At this time, he took out the soul chopping knife, looked around nervously, and whispered to Tongren: "pay attention, there is a lot of empty breath running over here."


    Tong Ren and rotten wood and Mei looked at each other, hurriedly took out their soul chopping knife and protected it carefully

 V1.Chapter 1582

    Yamamoto, with prominent eyes, stared at a place and suddenly shouted, "come on, pay attention."


    The Tong man looked down his eyes. A black line appeared on the horizon in the distance. The smoke continued to attack from the distance. The Tong man took a breath and looked at TIA helibel, who was still roaring. He turned his head and continued to look at the horizon.


    With the speed of lightning, he soon came to the eyes of Tongren and others. Yamamoto protected Tongren and others behind him, and looked at the emptiness with the smell of annihilating the teacher in front of him seriously.


    TIA helibel felt the virtual resistance under her body, vomited a mouthful of blood and continued to roar: "the white mask on her neck began to turn yellow slowly, her golden hair became more and more yellow, and even a golden crown loomed on her head."


    Tongren looked nervously at his every move, and asked Yamamoto suspiciously, "what is she doing?"


    Yamamoto said concisely, "it should be the king''s power in the initiator''s body to wash away the power given by youhaba to these virtual annihilators, but you always feel a little uneasy when you are ready."


    Tongren was stunned. He didn''t expect him to say so. He was surprised and asked, "do you mean she will fail?"


    Yamamoto stared at every move and empty look of TIA helibel, shook his head and didn''t speak. Tong people saw Yamamoto''s serious appearance and stopped talking. They focused on the situation around them.


    "Ah ah." Xu stopped at the feet of TIA helibel and screamed in pain. Although his body stood and his knees seemed to want to bend down, there was another force resisting their actions. All Xu used a strange semi squatting posture to face Tongren and others.


    "Poof." TIA helibel vomited another mouthful of blood, and the virtual roar became more deafening. Ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t help covering his ears and felt that his eardrums were shaking.


    Tongren noticed ruiqiao Yifeng''s action and quickly shouted in a low voice: "use your spiritual power to condense into your ears, otherwise your eardrums will break under the attack of such sound waves."


    Yamamoto said impatiently, "no, TIA helibel can''t resist the power of youhabach at all. She''s going to fail. Let''s withdraw quickly."


    Tongren and others hurried back. Yamamoto nervously looked at TIA helibel in the sky. As he expected, TIA helibel vomited another mouthful of blood and couldn''t stand it anymore. He suddenly fainted and fell from the sky.


    Although Yamamoto is very old, he still moves very quickly. After that, TIA helibel flew straight to Tong people. Tong people are fascinated by the power of time and space, but they can''t communicate with time.


    "Do you think you can still play the same move here? Youhabach rushed to Tongren in one step. The two men immediately fought. Yamamoto rushed out at the moment of knife light and flint to resist Sumitomo habach''s attack.


    Youhabah saw Yamamoto''s familiar figure and sneered, "Yamamoto, are you here? Are you ready to die?"


    Yamamoto pushed the soul chopping knife hard, and the two separated immediately. Yamamoto said arrogantly, "shouldn''t you be ready to repeat the mistakes? I should ask you, are you ready to be sealed again?"


    Youhabah was once again mentioned about what happened a thousand years ago. He suddenly became angry. The green veins on his head beat regularly and shouted, "you overestimate yourself. I''m not who I was now."


    Yamamoto didn''t speak. He kicked the ground fiercely and rushed straight to youhabahe. He thought silently in his heart that the soul chopping knife emitted a white light and gradually became a huge light blade without any decoration. On the contrary, it made people more frightened.


    Youhabahe didn''t feel any panic. He calmly looked at Yamamoto and slowly raised his hand. The cross bracelet on his arm suddenly lit up. All the surrounding spirits condensed at his fingertips and were released by hand in an instant. The innermost part shouted: "small sacred destruction arrow."


    The huge beam of light flew straight to Yamamoto with youhabach as the center. Yamamoto was still very sensitive despite his old body. The soul chopping knife kept waving and shouted loudly: "Songming." tornado like rock walls immediately emerged around, wrapped around youhabach.


    Youhabakh scolded, "Damn it, it''s this pestering skill again." the flame kept wrapping youhabakh and wanted to burn youhabakh to ashes.


    Youhabahe closed his eyes and gathered a spiritual shield on his body. Through the spiritual bundle, he continuously condensed his spiritual power at his feet, suddenly crossed the fire wall and hurried behind Yamamoto.


    The soul chopping knife cleaved down without hesitation. Yamamoto was struggling. Youhabach felt Yamamoto''s hard work and accelerated the output of spiritual power. He constantly attacked Yamamoto and laughed: "Yamamoto, you don''t seem to have made any progress these years. Your body seems to be unable to support your spiritual power."


    Yamamoto constantly mobilized his spiritual power and said fiercely: @ damn it, shut up. Even if I am like this, I can still seal you as before. "


    Youhabah suddenly turned cold and said coldly, "Damn it, in that case, you''ll wait to die under my knife."


    Tongren and others stood aside and watched their amazing battle. They couldn''t help feeling their strength. Tongren tightly held his soul chopping knife and nervously watched their battle. They wanted to help Yamamoto, but there was no place to start at all

 V1.Chapter 1583

    Tongren nervously watched the battle between the two and secretly lucky. Indra''s eyes observed the rapid battle between the two. Tongren obviously felt Yamamoto''s incompetence. Tongren watched the battle between the two powerlessly. The battle between the two was not what Tongren could help at all. Rash action would make Yamamoto more overwhelmed.


    Tongren bit his lips tightly, but he didn''t know if his lips were broken. Ruiqiao Yifeng watched Tongren''s tension, saw the blood at the corner of his mouth, slowly stretched out his hand, held Tongren''s arm and shared his feelings.


    Tongren felt the temperature in the palm of ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand and turned her head in doubt, but saw her distressed eyes and supportive smile. Tongren slowly relaxed his stretched muscles, thanked ruiqiao Yifeng and continued to pay attention to the battlefield in front. Behind him, deadwood and beauty are paying attention to the king of the virtual circle.


    TIA helibel slowly opened her eyes under the spiritual nourishment of deadwood and beauty. Seeing deadwood and beauty, she asked with concern, "are you better?"


    TIA helibel was stunned and said in surprise, "you didn''t leave me and go by yourself?"


    Rotten wood and beauty listened to her answer. She suddenly laughed and said funny, "are you stupid? Although we have always been in opposition to death and emptiness, now that we have formed an alliance and are companions, death will not abandon our companions."


    After hearing her words, TIA helibel didn''t speak. She just lowered her head, her shoulders trembled constantly, and her golden hair shone. When deadwood and beauty saw that she suddenly ignored herself, she scratched her head and muttered, "is what I said wrong?"


    When TIA helibel looked up, tears had covered her face, and her body twitched and said, "thank you." when deadwood and Mei saw her tears, the whole person was in a hurry and said anxiously, "don''t cry, are you hurt?"


    TIA helibel just shook her head and wept silently. When Tong people heard the voice behind them, they turned their heads and saw rotten wood and beauty. At a loss, TIA helibel looked at the crying TIA helibel and squatted beside rotten wood and beauty.


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the figure of Tong people and wanted to cry for help without tears. "Why did she cry? I... I didn''t care about her."


    Tong people stretched out his hand to touch the head of rotten wood and beauty, and said earnestly, "only when you understand the weight of your partner can you share your partner''s mood."


    Rotten wood and Meiman looked at Tong man in a fog and complained, "now is not the time for you to speak big truth. Please take a look at what happened to her."


    Tongren patted deadwood and Mei''s head and said, "she should be well now."


    TIA helibel nodded vaguely when she heard what Tongren said. Tongren understood that she was moved. In the virtual circle, it was not like harmony and mutual assistance in the corpse soul world. This fully explained the four words "the law of the jungle". When lanran attacked the corpse soul world, she was cut by lanran and abandoned in the corpse soul world because of her mission failure, After blue dye''s seal, he returned to the virtual circle and became the king of the virtual circle.


    However, some people were imprisoned by youhabach and suddenly saw such simple and kind-hearted people as rotten wood and beauty. Naturally, they had infinite emotion in their hearts. Tongren shook his head, watched her slowly stop crying and said with some worry: "what? Did you wake up and fail just now?"


    TIA helibel said that she was serious and suddenly became serious. "Youhabach gave the destroyer the power in the virtual body and severely suppressed their original virtual ability. I can''t wake up the low-level virtual heart at all. However, there seems to be a reaction between the ten blades. I don''t know whether it has been successful or not."


    As soon as Tongren heard this, his face was dignified, "how far are we from the entrance to the corpse soul world?"


    TIA helibel thought for a moment and said, "if you use your spiritual power to fly with all your strength, it will take a few minutes." Tong man bit his teeth and just wanted to speak, ruiqiao Yifeng sealed his mouth from behind.


    He said fiercely: "Tong Ren, you don''t want us to return to the corpse soul world. You and Lord Yamamoto fight here. It''s obviously you talk about your companions, but every time something happens, you don''t want to bear with us, but push us away. I won''t leave this time. It''s a big deal to die together."


    Rotten wood and beauty and the red monkey nodded when they heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. They looked at Tongren angrily. Tongren nodded and could only take back his words.


    "Ah ah." the mountain collapse and the ground crack accompanied by the roar made Tongren and his party get up quickly to watch. The smoke was filled with dust and swept away constantly.


    "Cough." ruiqiao Yifeng and others waved their hands and hurried to luck. The Indra eye of Tongren saw that Yamamoto and youhabach were still fighting behind the smoke, but it was obvious that Yamamoto''s injury was more serious. He was scarred and glared at youhabach unevenly.


    Youhabahe waved the soul chopping knife, which was obviously much easier than Yamamoto. Tongren bit his teeth, kicked his feet and rushed to the sky. Ruiqiao Yifeng was closest to Tongren. Before he caught Tongren, Tongren flew out.


    "Damn Tongren, you can''t stop for a moment." although ruiqiao Yifeng complained about Tongren, he also flew into the air and followed Tongren''s footsteps. Red monkey and rotten wood and beauty saw and followed them to the sky.


    Tiya helibel was left alone, powerless looking at the sky, sitting on the ground and worrying about the figure of the four people. Tongren took the lead in flying to Yamamoto and staring at youhabach.


    Yamamoto saw Tong people. His long beard became not so neat and clean because of uneven breath. He panted and said, "go on, this is not a battle you can participate in."


    Tongren didn''t leave, but more firmly stood next to Yamamoto. Yamamoto just wanted to get angry. Ruiqiao Yifeng and others followed closely and stood beside him. Yamamoto''s anger was mixed with a trace of comfort and said, "Damn, this is an order."


    Tongren silently summoned the soul chopping knife, and the chopping moon sent out a bright light. Tongren said excitedly, "that''s also the thing to go back."


    Youhabahe saw the unity of Tongren and others and smiled, "since you are going to die together, I won''t stop it." he said this. He held the soul chopping knife in his hand and rushed to ruiqiao Yifeng.


    Without any panic, ruiqiao Yifeng calmly summoned the soul chopping knife, glared at youhabach, and was ready to attack. Yamamoto noticed youhabach''s intention and scolded: "mean man."

 V1.Chapter 1584

    Tongren didn''t have time to respond. Youhabach rushed to ruiqiao Yifeng''s side. Obviously, he wanted to break one by one. Ruiqiao Yifeng''s soul chopping knife was ready to go. It was full of knife Qi and guarded him.


    Youhabahe flexibly shuttled between the sword Qi of ruiqiao Yifeng. With a ferocious face, he raised the soul chopping knife and shouted, "those who block me deserve to die." the soul chopping knife went straight to ruiqiao Yifeng''s chest.


    Even though ruiqiao Yifeng knew the strength of youhabach, he didn''t think he couldn''t even see his figure. He secretly said, "Damn it, he finally pushed the back legs of Tongren."


    Yamamoto was anxious to see that youhabach''s soul chopping knife was about to stab ruiqiao Yifeng''s chest. He quickly threw out the soul chopping knife. Youhabach''s soul chopping knife deviated from its position and suddenly penetrated ruiqiao Yifeng''s chest.


    The blood is flowing along the soul chopping knife. Tongren and others are near ruiqiao Yifeng. They have no time to stop youhabahe''s attack, and even people can''t see clearly. "Ruifeng!" the three shouted in unison.


    Tongren felt that his heart was like falling into the ice cellar, and he could not transmit his blood at all. He held the soul chopping knife with cold hands and feet. Tongren looked at youhabahe and ruthlessly pulled the soul chopping knife out of ruiqiao Yifeng''s body. Ruiqiao Yifeng still looked at himself with supportive and understanding eyes and slowly fell down.


    Tongren couldn''t help but roar, "ah, damn bastard, I''m going to kill you, youhabach." Tongren didn''t hesitate. The surrounding spirit pressure burst out, compressing the air and expanding constantly. The soul chopping knife seemed to be unable to carry the spirit power of Tongren and radiated a soul stirring light.


    Yamamoto bit his teeth and scolded anxiously, "impulsive fool." he hurriedly helped Tong people attack youhabach.


    Youhabahe looked at Tong people''s angry eyes excitedly. The soul chopping knife waved mercilessly and easily blocked Tong people''s attack. Tong people waved the soul chopping knife angrily and attacked up and down.


    Youhabahe used an expression of enjoyment. His hands were stained with ruiqiao Yifeng''s blood and cruelly provoked Tongren''s heartstrings. "I haven''t felt such a pure power of death for a long time. It''s really fragrant."


    Tongren tightly pursed his lips, his eyes protruded, blood covered the whole eyeball, and the bones of his body began to ring constantly, attacking youhabahe with a faster speed, like a devil from hell.


    Yamamoto shouted anxiously next to Tongren: "Tongren, calm down. You have no way to defeat youhabah with such an unreasonable attack, and your spirit can''t bear your own body. Stop quickly."


    Tongren turned a deaf ear to it. The bones of their bodies were mixed with the explosion sound of the air. The white mask was attached to their face, and the dark lines were deepening. They could only see the scarlet eyes beating constantly.


    Youhabahe jumped his eyebrows and began to continuously output his spiritual power. He suddenly turned to the back of the Tong people, singing constantly in the innermost part, and finally roared out: "Lingzi concentration flame." the blue flame rose from the ground and went straight to the feet of the Tong people. The Tong people continued to attack imperceptibly.


    Yamamoto looked at the state below. Deadwood and beauty were trying their best to rescue ruiqiao Yifeng. Youhabahe shouted to the sky, "nishang, attack deadwood and beauty."


    The familiar name stunned Tongren, but he still didn''t stop attacking. The red monkey bit his teeth and hurried to deadwood and Mei to protect them.


    The white cloak flashed brightly in the sky, and the cross bracelet made a clear sound. The red monkey looked at the slowly falling figure in the sky with a complex face. The iron bar in his hand was tight and loose, loose and tight, and looked complex.


    Yamamoto saw that the blue flame was about to burn Tong people. He elbowed Tong people aside. He hurried to get the spiritual protection to resist the spiritual burning of youhabach.


    The blue flame kept burning Yamamoto''s spiritual protection, which could not be resisted at all. Youhabach smiled: "Yamamoto, you''d better give up. The flame will burn all your spiritual power. Since you resist this blow for the Tongren, you''ll die here."


    Yamamoto heard youhabach''s evil words, put away his spiritual protection and said calmly, "since you want to compare the ability of fire with me, let''s compare whose control ability is stronger." then he closed his eyes and shouted, "hot hell."


    Ten fire pillars immediately replaced the original cyan flame. Youhabach frowned tightly, and the spiritual power continued to output. The cyan flame and the red flame continued to fight.


    The Tong man on the other side was slightly restored to Qingming by Yamamoto''s attack, shook his head, and there was a fire in front of him. Even with luck, Indra''s eye still couldn''t see the situation of youhabach and Yamamoto.


    "Damn it, I''m too impulsive." Tong people shook his head regretfully and regretted his impulse. "Nishang, don''t you really know me? I''m a red monkey." the plain words hide the indelible friendship.


    Tongren hurried over and the familiar white shadow stood in front of the red monkey. The red monkey saw the arrival of Tongren and said anxiously, "Tongren, it''s nishang. Does she really not know us?"


    Nishang''s body froze when she heard Tong''s name. Although her face was the same, there were surging waves in her heart and she didn''t dare to look back.


    "Nishang, I haven''t had a chance to talk to you. Now I want to ask you, do you really want to go this way of no return?" nishang heard what Tongren said, slowly turned his head and stared at Tongren without waves.


    "I can''t turn back. I''m destined to be an enemy with death." nishang''s face is firm and firm, and her hands are constantly clenched and dare not shake, although she looks bleak.


    "Nishang, as long as you turn back, we will be behind you. Do you really want to be the enemy with us?" Mrs. Tong discouraged painstakingly.


    Nishang''s tears kept swirling in her eyes, but she never let Qing''s tears flow down. She gave a deep breath and said heavily, "family feud can''t be forgotten, even if the tears have been two lines."


    Tongren stopped talking and understood nishang''s insistence. Tongren didn''t give up and asked, "do you really blame the death of your people on the God of death?"


    Nishang''s eyes suddenly became cold and said coldly, "no, my goal is only nirvana. He killed my grandfather."


    Tongren didn''t have time to say anything at all. Nishang blocked Tongren''s words and said coldly, "since the hostile identity has been determined now, don''t talk anymore. That''s it. The soul chopping knife in your hand represents the responsibility in your heart. Fight to the death." nishang said and slowly raised his arm

 V1.Chapter 1585

    Tongren couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "do you really want to be so heartless?" the red monkey, rotten wood and Meidu looked at nishang with tearful eyes. Nishang raised his spiritual bow and arrow and walked towards Tongren step by step. Each step was like walking on the blade. It was difficult to walk, but it was hard to bear the pain, but it was hard to give up.


    Tong people looked at nishang''s steps in disbelief and couldn''t pick up their soul chopping knife in the end. Tong people looked at nishang with tears and choked and said, "are we at this point? Will you really pick up your spiritual bow to attack me?" Tong people said that it slowly untied their virtual state and looked at nishang.


    Nishang went to Tong people and pulled her hand in vain. Tong people still stood there motionless, like a statue. Only her eyes were fluctuating, proving that he was still alive.


    Nishang looked at such a tong man, forced to press all the pain in her heart and shouted, "then start the knife in your hand, come on."


    Tong people still didn''t move and looked at nishang. Nishang looked at Tong people''s indifference and shouted angrily, "Damn it, do you really think I won''t kill you?" nishang''s hand suddenly loosened, and the blue light brush shot out and wiped Tong people''s neck.


    Fiercely, he began to rush out and suddenly came to nishang''s side. With the continuous flow of blood, he said with true friendship: "do you really want to forget the days when we fought together? Nishang, can you really forget?"


    Nishang was stunned for a moment. The next moment she fell on her back and threw Tong people behind her. She said without emotion: "you think too much. Do you really think I can''t kill you? You''re wrong. I don''t kill you because you''re still useful to your majesty." nishang looked at Tong people''s unbelievable eyes, turned her head to rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng and said coldly: "But they are not as lucky as you."


    Tongren was stunned. Before opening his mouth, the nishang spirit arrow shot out. The blue spirit arrow suddenly became a limiting circle, limiting Tongren''s action. Tongren seemed a little flustered and said impatiently, "what are you going to do?"


    Nishang looked at the flustered Tongren, and a trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes. Finally, she turned into a firm, indifferent smile and said ruthlessly, "take a look."


    When Tong people saw nishang''s abnormal smile, they couldn''t bear the tension in their heart. They quickly stood up and attacked the blue aperture with the soul chopping knife.


    Nishang didn''t look back. She kept walking in the direction of the red monkey and said calmly, "with your current strength, I can trap you for at least two minutes. These two minutes are enough for me to defeat them."


    Tong people bit their teeth, attacked the aperture harder, and even sang constantly, hitting the aperture with broken roads. Naturally, the red monkey and others heard nishang''s words and said suspiciously: "although I don''t know what happened to you, you can''t beat me in two minutes."


    Nishang snorted coldly and said contemptuously, "I naturally say so. Naturally, I can do it." after that, she flashed behind the red monkey, and the light arrow shot fiercely. The red monkey was caught off guard and hurriedly resisted. Nishang shot another arrow at deadwood and beauty, and the red monkey hurriedly resisted her attack.


    She shouted angrily, "are you serious? That''s the rotten wood and beauty you once gave your life to help." nishang didn''t speak, her face was still the same, but the blood from the palm of her hand proved her heartache.


    Nishang didn''t stop. The light arrow kept shooting, and suddenly penetrated the red monkey''s shoulder. The next moment, another arrow hit rotten wood and beauty. Tong people stared at nishang in the aperture.


    Nishang glanced at Tong people and flew to youhabach without emotion.


    The aperture that trapped Tong people suddenly disappeared, turned into fragments and disappeared on the land. Tong people watched the red monkeys fall to the ground, and the whole world lost its light. They stayed for a moment and rushed past without reason.


    When he found that the three people still had a heartbeat, Tong people suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Tears hovered in his eyes and he was always unwilling to fall. Tong people hugged the three people and looked at the battle in the sky. The residual temperature in his eyes slowly became cold. Finally, he fell to the ground and lost the temperature.


    The Tong people put the three people on the ground, made the boundary with their spiritual power, held the soul chopping knife and murmured, "I... Won''t forgive her." then the Tong people got up and flew to the battle in the sky.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and others are the inverse scales of Tong people. Before, Tong people always held hope for nishang. Tong people understand nishang''s involuntariness, her insincerity and her inability to tell, but all this is just understanding, but they can no longer be forgiven.


    Since then, I have nothing to do with your nishang.


    Yamamoto and youhabach also continued to fight. Originally, Yamamoto was severely suppressed, especially the sense of powerlessness. The body simply could not support the high concentration output of spiritual power.


    After the two separated, Yamamoto was no longer able to fight. However, after retreating together, Yamamoto was full of energy and said intermittently, "I... Will not retreat if I destroy... Justice."


    Youhabah jokingly said, "your justice is not true justice at all, but the justice of the corpse soul world. Pedantic people can''t see the sun of justice at all."


    Yamamoto said angrily, "bah, a devil like you doesn''t understand the meaning of justice."


    Youhabach''s soul chopping knife constantly reflected light. Neon clothes slowly stood behind youhabach from below and said faintly, "it''s finished."


    Youhabah smiled admiringly: "you did a good job this time. Wait for me behind you."


    Nishang nodded, put away all her complicated emotions and stood behind youhabahe.


    Yamamoto was flustered when he saw the arrival of nishang. Looking down, ruiqiao Yifeng and others had fallen to the ground. Yamamoto said angrily, "are you really not alone with the loss of emotion?"


    Youhabahe laughed grandiosely and said sarcastically, "the road to becoming a king is doomed to be lonely, but I am the one who enjoys loneliness."


    Yamamoto scolded, "damn bastard, die."


    Before Yamamoto could attack, Tong people rushed out from below. The light of soul cutting knife shone on people''s hearts. Suddenly, youhabach''s heart hurt, and then the feeling of facial features began to blur.


    Youhabahe bit his teeth and saw that he was about to win. He said to nishang behind him, "follow me."


    Nishang has long been unable to bear such heartache. Without any words or looking at Tongren, she followed youhabach and left

 V1.Chapter 1586

    Before Tongren rushed over, youhabach led nishang to disappear. Yamamoto was relieved. After high concentration, the scars on his body began to ache, and the whole heart and lungs were burning with pain.


    Tong people rushed over slowly and looked angrily at their traces. The soul chopping knife in his hand mixed with Tong people''s blood sent out an uncontrollable cold, "Damn, how did they escape?"


    Yamamoto frowned because of pain and said suspiciously, "just now I felt that youhabach was not so sharp. His body should have some hidden diseases that still can''t be removed, so he didn''t attack the corpse soul world with the Star Cross Corps."


    Tongren suddenly remembered his previous battle with youhabahe, and vaguely heard him say, "lanran''s name." Tongren suddenly remembered something, but could he figure it out.


    "Tong people, take the king of the empty circle, rotten wood and beauty to return to the corpse soul world first, and then go back to other things." Yamamoto looked at the surrounding situation with some dignity.


    Tong people nodded, wrapped the rotten wood and beauty below with spiritual power, and the party returned to the corpse soul world with scars.


    Tongren and others returned to the corpse soul world and were shocked by the scene in front of them. At this time, the originally quiet corpse soul world has collapsed and collapsed, and the appearance of blood flowing into a river has been unable to distinguish his original appearance.


    Cries, shouts and sorrows replaced the original happy corpse soul world. Tongren hurriedly asked a surviving soul, "what''s the situation in the corpse soul world now? Has the Star Cross army of the annihilator retreated?"


    The face in front of him was dim. Although he didn''t lose his life, he was full of scars. He said weakly, "I don''t know. I survived, but... My daughters are dead, dead, dead." then he walked forward in a muddle, and kept saying, "dead, they are all dead, ha ha, dead."


    Tongren looked at the man. The grief in his heart filled the whole heart, just like it was about to explode. They were all blocked in his heart and choked in his mouth. He couldn''t tell and couldn''t stand it.


    Yamamoto patted Tong''s shoulder and comforted Tong''s heartache. "Now it''s urgent for us to go back to room 46 quickly, send rotten wood and Mei to help, and report the empty circle to them."


    Tongren said in a trance, "OK, let''s go back first." Yamamoto looked at Tongren''s lost and sad appearance, sighed and helplessly shook his head. War is like this, washing hatred with blood and stacking the throne with white bones. This is a war that everyone can''t control, because desire is a monster that can''t be filled.


    The party went back to the 46th room. The Tongren kept sending rotten wood and Mei to the place for treatment. Then they hurriedly reported all the empty circle to the 46th room. Then, the Tongren hurried to discuss with the members of the 46th room about friend habah.


    After everything is finished, Tong people stop. Everything is like a movie. It is constantly replayed in Tong people''s mind. The expression of Ni Shang''s determination, the last eyes of ruiqiao Yifeng and the provocative eyes of youhabach make Tong people unable to speak or even understand everything.


    "Ah! Why is it like this now? Why?" Tong shouted helplessly, trying to vent all his feelings in his heart.


    Yamamoto looked at Tongren''s delicate body, but it carried too many responsibilities that ordinary people can''t speak. Yamamoto slowly came to Tongren''s side, looked at the scene in front, sighed and said with emotion: "there is no way to understand all things. Time pushes us forward, we can''t afford not to go, but we can choose how to go."


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto''s kind eyes, and the grievances in his heart seemed to gush out. Whether it was the matter of nishang or the responsibility of the corpse soul world, Tongren couldn''t bear it. Tongren sighed for a long time, and it seemed that he couldn''t see the sunshine tomorrow.


    Yamamoto looked at Tong people. Under his long eyebrows were distressed eyes and said, "if you have anything, you can tell me. It will be better."


    Tong man shook his head, didn''t speak, but said, "now the 46th room comes out gently. How many places have the corpse soul world fallen?"


    Yamamoto also put away other feelings and said seriously: "now about half of the corpse soul world has been occupied, but the Star Cross army retreated because of the order of youhabach. Now the strength of the corpse soul world can''t resist the second attack of the Star Cross army."


    Tongren turned around and asked anxiously, "Damn it, is the strength of the Invisible Empire so powerful? Is the corpse soul world really going to be broken?"


    Yamamoto''s courage to move forward in the past was also confused at this time. He sighed, touched his injured arm, and resolutely said: "anyway, the corpse soul world is really my home. Even if I die, I will guard the corpse soul world and don''t let anyone destroy him."


    Tongren looked at his face. Although he was old, he was full of vitality. It was this belief that supported him. He never dared to step back and never wanted to step back.


    Tongren took out his soul chopping knife, raised it, and shouted, "corpse soul world, hold on, I''ve always been by your side." the last ray of light was swallowed up, but people''s hearts that had not been extinguished were still burning.


    Originally homeless people are slowly moving from liuhun street to jinglingting. The whole corpse soul community is united. All the bad news is piled up, but they can''t lose it again. Soon, good news comes one after another.


    First of all, the king of the virtual circle excitedly told some members of the ten blades in room 46 that they had been successfully awakened by her and were now lurking in the Invisible Empire. Once there was any news to the corpse soul world, the news excited everyone.


    Then, deadwood and Mei also woke up and trained and fought with Tong people.


    Finally, under the constant search in room 46, he finally contacted the zero team guarding the spirit king and decided to help the corpse soul world and jointly resist youhabach.


    One after another, the good news made Tongren and others see hope. Tongren also used the power of time and space to constantly find the location of the fault. His kung fu paid off to those who had a heart, and finally let Tongren find his spiritual power fluctuation one night.


    After discussing with the 46th room all night, it was decided that since the zero fan team could not leave the corpse soul world, Tongren and others attacked while youhabach fell asleep, and the primary target was the Star Cross Legion.


    Time flies fast. Tongren and others don''t know how many times this is the first frontal attack with youhabach. Everyone''s heart is full of firmness and courage

 V1.Chapter 1587

    The corpse soul world decided to attack here. This time, it was not just the attack of the elite of the 13th team of the court guard and the masked legion, but the two teams led most of the death gods in the corpse soul world respectively. Tongren and Yamamoto stood in the front. They looked at the deserted corpse soul world and lamented that it was difficult to calm down.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng patted his shoulder comfortingly behind Tong Ren. Tong Ren slowly put away his difficult mood. Yamamoto turned his head and floated in the air. The God of death behind him knew Yamamoto''s name and looked at him for a long time.


    Yamamoto didn''t speak. He just waited quietly for the people to calm down. All the gods of death had received formal training. He calmed down automatically without Yamamoto''s emphasis.


    Yamamoto nodded with satisfaction and said solemnly: "You are the elites of the corpse soul world, and you all know what this war means to the corpse soul world. This trip is dangerous and unpredictable, but for our family and our home, we can''t give up or retreat. This is the pride of our God of death. This war has won, and the three worlds have been stable since then. If this war is lost, it''s hard to find our family."


    Yamamoto''s words made the originally depressed crowd more silent. Yamamoto observed the look of the crowd below for a moment and shouted: "now, you are going to save the corpse soul world with me, Yamamoto Yuanliu Chongguo. Now if you want to quit, you can quit. I never insist, because I can''t guarantee your life for the rest." Yamamoto''s words condensed and the sound line increased sharply.


    "However, you are the heroes of the corpse soul world. You and I have changed the history of the corpse soul world. You and I have guarded the lives of the people you love. Now I ask, who wants to quit? Stand up."


    All the gods of death stood neat, and the soul chopping knife in their hands was tightly held in their hands. Although they looked different and uneven, no one stood up and chose to shrink back, and their eyes burst out with perseverance that was difficult to wash.


    Yamamoto smiled with satisfaction and shouted, "well, well, well, it''s worthy of being the talent trained by my corpse soul world. It didn''t disappoint me. Now you''re going to kill those enemies who want to invade our home together with me. From now on, we''ll stay together and share life and death."


    "Never give up, live or die together." the roar broke through the sky and spread to the sky. The world was witnessing exciting pictures.


    A group of people rushed to the empty circle. The zero team in the corpse soul world could not bear the excitement in their hearts. Looking at the dark clouds eroding the sky, they prayed slowly in their hearts: "bless the corpse soul world."


    According to the news of Shiren, youhabach can''t be disturbed when he falls asleep. Moreover, due to the previous battle between youhabach and Yamamoto, he has damaged his mental strength and is recovering. Now is a good time to attack.


    Tongren and others are hidden in the night. The open plain is shining under the moonlight. Tongren looks at the surrounding situation nervously. There is no movement in the open plain, but it seems a little desolate.


    Tong people watched every move around and reminded people around them to be careful not to make too much noise. Ruiqiao Yifeng asked nervously, "Tong people, why is there no one?"


    Tong''s heart was also very nervous. He whispered comfortingly, "now maybe youhabach has entered a state of rest. The exterminator dare not make a sound."


    Yamamoto dignified his face and whispered, "the surrounding situation seems wrong. Pay attention to vigilance."


    Before Tongren and others could answer, the light of color flickered around. The red monkey tried to watch the movement of the light spot. Before he could see it clearly, Tongren saw the light clearly under the operation of Indra''s eyes.


    Tongren shouted anxiously, "Damn it, they have already found us. It''s a trap for the virtual eyes to move." the death Legion behind suddenly fell into panic and looked nervously at the rapidly moving virtual.


    Yamamoto quickly shouted, "no, don''t panic. Take a good formation. Now youhabach is still sleeping. If we defeat them, we can win."


    Tongren took the lead in getting lucky with the soul chopping knife. Because of the operation of Indra''s eye, the darkness turned a blind eye to him. With the "brush" knife, the air made a ringing sound, and pierced the empty air that was about to attack the red monkey.


    "Ah." the huge body hissed, the white mask suddenly broke, the body turned into fragments and disappeared into the air. Tongren''s knife seemed to blow the horn of war and attack continuously.


    Many gods of death could not see the huge figure of the virtual because of the darkness, and were constantly suppressed. Even some weaker gods of death could not carry the virtual blow at all. With the passage of blood and the roar of despair, one God of death fell ruthlessly to the ground.


    Seeing this situation, Yamamoto said impatiently, "no, if it goes on like this, it will not be able to resist the first wave of attack." Yamamoto fought around the empty again and again, trying to think of a way.


    Tongren shouted in the air, "Lord Yamamoto, no, it''s too dark here. Many gods of death can''t judge the position. If only this place could be illuminated."


    Hearing Tongren''s words, Yamamoto murmured, "light up? Light up! Yes, I thought of it." Yamamoto would force another virtual mask and say excitedly.


    "Come on, now all the gods of death stand on the sky, come on." although they didn''t understand Yamamoto''s intention, they all obeyed Yamamoto''s words. Yamamoto waited until they all stepped into the void and sang continuously in the innermost part. Finally, he suddenly opened his eyes and burst into: "hot prison." ten pillars of fire immediately appeared around.


    The original dark circle immediately appeared a red flame, illuminating the whole sky, and immediately burst out a charred smell, "ah ah ah." roared with a mixture of charred ZLA sound, echoing in the open plain.


    Soon, there were only a few virtual soldiers in groups. The God of death looked at Yamamoto with admiration and fought the whole virtual army with his own strength.


    The red flame slowly disappeared. Yamamoto stood panting in the air, and his hand holding the soul chopping knife trembled constantly because of the overspending of spiritual power.


    The gods of death looked at Yamamoto''s figure. The white beard kept floating. The gods of death shouted in unison in the air: "Lord Yamamoto, Lord Yamamoto."


    Tongren also looked at Yamamoto with a smile on his face. Yamamoto turned around, waved his hand while the light was not completely extinguished, motioned the people to keep quiet and pointed to the place of the virtual night palace. The gods of death suddenly stopped their voice, looked at the direction of the virtual night palace with a guilty heart, hurried behind Yamamoto and continued to march towards the virtual circle

 V1.Chapter 1588

    Tongren and others continue to move forward with Yamamoto. Now the team is not as large as it was just entering the virtual circle. The group carefully continues to move forward, and the king of the virtual circle also follows Tongren.


    Tongren looked at the empty night palace, which was still quiet. He always felt that things were going too smoothly. Tongren asked, "TIA helibel, are you sure the news of Shiren is true?"


    While watching the surrounding situation, TIA helibel said something seriously: "I''m sure, because the ten blades have called me in my heart and told me about youhabach with virtual power. It shouldn''t be wrong."


    Tongren kept his uneasiness in mind and continued to move forward. The party stopped not far from the virtual night palace. Yamamoto frowned tightly and his long beard was a little messy. He arranged to the people: "Now we are divided into three teams to enter the virtual night palace. One team is to attract people''s attention, the other team is to assassinate youhabach, and the other team is hidden in the dark. Once youhabach is injured, we will protect TIA helibel and let her call the virtual heart again."


    Tongren and others nodded. Tongren said bravely from high: "in that case, I''ll go to attract attention." Yamamoto shook his head and said anxiously, "no, I''d better go. Your reality is not as strong as me."


    Tongren showed a confident smile, shook his head and said negatively: "no, I know the buildings in the virtual night palace. Once I encounter a powerful enemy, I can also use circuitous tactics and won''t be hurt. On the contrary, the safety of the corpse soul world will rest on your hand."


    Yamamoto didn''t refuse when he heard Tongren say so. After all, as long as youhabahe disappeared, everything would be over. Yamamoto patted Tongren on the shoulder and said anxiously, "in that case, I won''t give in. You must be careful and pay attention to safety."


    Tongren gave Yamamoto a smile and signaled him not to worry. Yamamoto asked, "who will take the last team with TIA helibel?"


    Deadwood and Mei hesitated for a moment, immediately stood up and said, "I''ll come. I''ll guard TIA helibel. You can rest assured to fight."


    Yamamoto nodded and said seriously, "now that everything has been assigned, don''t worry as I said. Don''t panic once there''s something. If there''s anything, don''t listen to the captain''s arrangement and don''t act alone."


    "Yes." the God of death behind him agreed in unison.


    Yamamoto looked at the virtual night palace not far away, showed an excited smile and shouted, "in that case, act."


    Tongren led the gods of death behind him into the virtual night palace. The virtual night palace was quiet and silent, as if it were a ghost house.


    Tongren waved and asked the God of death behind him to act carefully. Although it was not the first time Tongren entered the virtual night palace, they were still pressed by this cold atmosphere and heavy spirit.


    Following the memory, Tong people slowly walked to a place far away from the main hall and nodded. The gods of death behind them immediately pulled out the soul chopping knife and released their skills. The horses in the quiet virtual night palace were constantly echoed by the dull skills attack.


    After making the noise, Lima, the Tongren, shouted in a low voice, "go, don''t stay here." the gods of death hurried to escape with the pace of the Tongren. The Tongren echoed the map in their memory and hurriedly led the gods of death to the place where the prisoners were detained. Lanran had locked himself here before.


    Now the Invisible Empire has changed the style of the virtual night palace. Tongren don''t know if the place will change. With a "Deng" sound, there is a rush sound around. There is a constant echo of begging for mercy, roaring, mixed with spiritual power, which suddenly penetrated Tongren''s eardrum.


    "Damn it, come on, use your spiritual power to protect your ears." after seeing that the people were ready, Tong people found that the destroyer still didn''t catch up. The roar in front made Tong people have an idea. Tong people said to the gods of death behind them: "you hide first. I''ll let these prisoners go and cause them some trouble."


    The God of death looked at the Tong people and had to admire their wit. They dispersed and hid in the surrounding corners. After the Tong people were illusory, the soul chopping knife was raised without hesitation. The innermost part kept singing. The body shook. The compressed spirit rushed out with the soul chopping knife and went straight to the door. The whole virtual night palace was shaking Come on.


    Yamamoto looked at the surrounding situation in amazement and murmured, "the movement made by Tongren is too big. You habakh will be doomed this time." then he took the gods of death behind him and rushed to you habakh at a faster speed.


    After releasing these prisoners, Tong people did not stop at all. They immediately hid in the corner. The prisoners inside were locked in the dark prison. At this time, seeing the opening of the door was like hoping to sprout again. They were afraid that the door would close here and rush out, "boom" There was a roar and screams. Before they came out, they were trampled under their feet by the people behind them.


    The God of death hidden in the corner stared at Tong people. This scene may not be seen for a lifetime. Before everyone''s emotion was over, the prisoners who escaped from the prison suddenly changed their look.


    Straight toward the position of Tongren and others, Tongren''s heart pounded and couldn''t believe that these prisoners didn''t escape. Tongren couldn''t believe that: "did they find my position? No, even if they found my position, they couldn''t come. Damn it, what''s going on at the end."


    Tongren dared not move, and the God of death next to him looked at Tongren with fear and asked what to do with his eyes? Before Tongren could figure out a way, these prisoners were constantly approaching themselves. Tongren secretly scolded, "Damn it, what went wrong." Tongren bit his teeth and found that these prisoners were still approaching.


    "Come with me." Tong man nodded and motioned with his eyes. He kicked the ground hard, jumped up immediately, chopped the soul, and the swordsman fell. The head of the first prisoner immediately fell to the ground.


    "Go." Tong people shouted as they opened up the road. The God of death behind them also kept attacking the prisoners behind them, but they didn''t seem to feel pain at all. Even if they were constantly cut, they still kept moving forward and tried their best to stop the pace of Tong people and others.


    Tongren and others couldn''t move forward at all. When Tongren was in trouble, Yamamoto also led the death team to youhabach on the other side

 V1.Chapter 1589

    Yamamoto led the God of death behind him to keep approaching the position of youhabach. Youhabach was sitting in the middle of the throne with his head slightly lowered, and the whole person was surrounded by darkness.


    Yamamoto raised his arm and motioned the God of death behind him to stop. Yamamoto slowly approached youhabah alone. Yamamoto kept converging his spiritual power to the extreme, so that youhabach couldn''t notice it at all.


    One step, two, Yamamoto showed an excited smile. When he was only one step away from youhabahe, Yamamoto summoned his soul chopping knife, which glittered red.


    "Everything is over, you habach go to hell." after reading this sentence silently in his heart, the soul chopping knife stabbed you habach''s chest without any hesitation and tricks.


    The friend habakh on the throne didn''t make any sound. "Poof", a mouthful of blood gushed out from his innermost part and splashed on Yamamoto''s face. Yamamoto''s wrinkled face was covered with blood at this time.


    Yamamoto saw youhabakh spit blood at his mouth, his hands trembling and cutting again and again. Youhabakh on the throne didn''t even shout out pain, but the blood was flowing continuously.


    Rotten wood and beauty hiding in the dark feel panic and fear for such a ferocious Yamamoto. Now Yamamoto is like being controlled by youhabah. He is constantly chopping like a devil. Rotten wood and beauty even feel that youhabah sitting on the throne is the real Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto felt that he couldn''t control his hands at all. He could only keep chopping the youhabah on the throne. It seemed that this could solve the hatred in his heart.


    Yamamoto finally stopped, cut off his head, faced the God of death in front, and said relieved, "finally, everything is over." but the gods of death in front of him didn''t show a happy look, but looked at Yamamoto''s back with a kind of panic.


    Yamamoto didn''t have time to look back. His chest was cold. The soul chopping knife was flowing with his own blood and spreading. Yamamoto endured the pain. Looking back, you habah, who was originally lying on the throne, was looking at himself with a ferocious look. His hand was holding the soul chopping knife penetrating his chest.


    "Who are you? You''re not youhabakh, cough, and... Not Changgeng sword eight." the people behind you smiled mysteriously and said proudly: "I''m the Star Cross Legion under your majesty youhabakh. I didn''t expect you to defeat your Majesty in your life, create the 13th team of the court guard, but die in my hands. It''s ironic."


    The God of death behind Yamamoto rushed to his position immediately. The people who hurt Yamamoto wanted to draw the soul chopping knife to give Yamamoto a knife. The rushed God of death stopped the action. Yamamoto bit his teeth and covered his injured position. The soul chopping knife kept waving and shouted, "96 of the broken road - knife cremation." a huge knife like flame was sent to him immediately.


    Before the mysterious man could speak, his eyes were full of unwilling look. His body became scorched. At this time, Yamamoto''s arms became black and scorched. Yamamoto endured the pain. Big drops of sweat on his forehead were flowing continuously, but he still endured the pain and was not born.


    "My Lord, how did you use this move." you used your body as a psychic medium to launch this forbidden art. Why do you need it? " Yamamoto shook his head, endured the pain, straightened up and said intermittently: "it''s my fault, I must make up for it, even if it''s my life."


    What else did the gods of death want to say? Yamamoto waved his hand and motioned to stop talking. He looked around and said in doubt: "since youhabach is not here, where is he? Isn''t it the intelligence that he is resting now and can''t stand the disturbance of outsiders? Why haven''t I seen him yet?"


    Yamamoto''s questions were unanswered. Yamamoto just wanted to ask TIA helibel in the corner. Before he could wait, the virtual night circle originally surrounded by darkness was suddenly embraced by the light.


    "Well." Yamamoto and others couldn''t adapt to the sudden light. They hurriedly covered their eyes and slowly opened their eyes after a long time.


    Yamamoto''s eyes widened when he saw the scene in front of him. Dozens of gods of death surrounded the people. There were once ten blades in it. Yamamoto didn''t need to think about it at all. Remember.


    Yamamoto asked reluctantly, "how did you know we were coming?"


    One of the annihilators looked at Yamamoto with contempt and said, "you think you have an undercover, don''t we? Come out and work hard for you." as soon as the voice fell, the young man who had been lowering his head behind Yamamoto rushed to him at a lightning speed and looked at Yamamoto with a proud expression.


    Yamamoto looked at him incredulously, raised the voice line and asked, "you''re not a destroyer at all? You''re clearly the God of death."


    The man looked at Yamamoto contemptuously and said dismissively, "the situation in the corpse soul world has been determined. Now you are dying. You might as well surrender to the annihilator, and you may still live."


    Yamamoto heard his words, because he was angry, his body and beard were shaking constantly. He said angrily, "you bastard, how can there be such a scum as you in the corpse soul world? You are ashamed of the soul chopping knife in your hand and the responsibility of death in your heart."


    Before Yamamoto could say anything, the man suddenly became impatient. "Shut up, you''re dying. You dare to be so arrogant. I don''t think you''ll live long."


    The God of death around Yamamoto glared at him. One God of death rushed over fiercely according to the anger in his heart. Yamamoto had no time to stop it. Only: "No." echoed in the hall.


    The blood spilled all over the hall, reflected the figure under the light, and silently told the tragedy of the war. The gods of death looked at him trembling, but no one dared to act rashly.


    Rotten wood and beauty kept shaking in the dark. She looked at him fiercely and wanted to go out and teach him a lesson, but she was caught by the king of the virtual circle. At this time, she was looking at rotten wood and beauty with an apologetic face and said: "No, you can''t go out first. We can defeat them by surprise when the two teams meet later. Shiren is obviously controlled by youhabahe. They are already powerful. Now we can''t defeat them at all."


    Rotten wood and beauty knew that the king of the virtual circle didn''t really want to make the corpse soul world fall into such a situation, but they couldn''t help but say angrily: "damn friend habach, where is he now?"

 V1.Chapter 1590

    The king of the empty circle heard the impatience in the rotten wood and beautiful language and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, this time I caused heavy losses in the corpse soul world."


    Deadwood Hemei shook his head and said with hatred: "no, it''s only because you habakh is really good at playing tricks. I doubt you habakh should be in the corpse soul world now, and I don''t know what''s going on in the corpse soul world."


    At this time, the corpse soul world is in a mess. Originally, a large number of troops were sent to attack the Invisible Empire of the annihilation division. Unexpectedly, they are suddenly attacked by youhabach. The remaining gods of death and zero team are gathering near room 46.


    Youhabakh defied wildly and said, "why, your corpse soul world has always been magnificent? Why now it has become a shrinking turtle? Don''t you dare to fight? It''s better to raise your hands and surrender now." after that, youhabakh''s Legion burst into an arrogant smile.


    The God of death gathered in the 46th room looked at youhabach''s ferocious face with righteous indignation. The zero team was very calm at this time. The 46th asked nervously, "can we defeat them now?"


    The zero team shook its head without hesitation and said calmly: "now we can only pray that Yamamoto and they can come back soon. We can only try our best to maintain it now, otherwise we can only see the collapse of the three worlds."


    The following God of death said anxiously, "Damn it, can we only wait like this now?"


    The zero team looked at the brightening sky and said in confusion, "anyway, we can only wait now."


    The corpse soul world is still suffering, and Tongren can''t get rid of the desperate situation at this time. A large number of prisoners keep pouring in without pain. Unless a move is fatal, they can''t control them at all.


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife is constantly waving. The knife is deadly and can''t broaden the road at all. Tongren impatiently looks at the God of death behind them. Because they are out of strength, they are dragged into the ranks of prisoners, and someone will rush up immediately. Line after line of people surround them, so they can''t move at all.


    Tongren constantly inspected the surrounding environment and thought about what to do to get out of this dangerous area faster. As soon as Tongren looked up, he suddenly saw the wide space in the sky and hurriedly shouted, "go to the sky and see if they can come up."


    As soon as the voice fell, the gods of death hurried to get rid of their prisoners and struggled to fly to the sky. Tong people helped the weaker gods of death out of bondage at the bottom. Tong people sent the last God of death, and hurriedly condensed their spiritual power under their feet and flew into the sky.


    "Hoo." Tong people took a long sigh of relief after they stood firm. These prisoners could not condense their spiritual power under their feet because of the suppression of their spiritual power. Tong people murmured, "it seems that they have escaped a disaster."


    However, the prisoners below roared. Under the position of Tongren and others, they kept staying and refused to disperse. "Captain, what should we do now? Some people can''t support it."


    Tongren just breathed a sigh of relief and faced danger. Tongren couldn''t relax for a moment. His brain kept running and watching the surrounding situation. There was already a lot of water below and he couldn''t pass at all. Now he can go, that is, above.


    Tongren summoned his soul chopping knife and stared at the building above his head, "step back, don''t hurt you." the gods of death supported each other, stood on the void, watched Tongren''s actions and hurried back.


    Tongren kept silently reciting in his mouth. These days, he has been studying in the corpse soul world and Yamamoto, and Yamamoto has given himself a lot of moves. Now take this and try it. Tongren slowly closed his eyes, and the innermost part kept singing: "Kendo ¡¤ two paragraphs." he said that Tongren waved his spiritual power condensed on his soul chopping knife.


    "Touch" made a violent sound, and the buildings above his head shook constantly. Tongren said in some doubt, "can''t I? Don''t I give full play to all his strength?" before Tongren finished, the buildings above his head collapsed violently and almost hit Tongren''s arm. Fortunately, Tongren avoided it sensitively.


    "Go, go from the top and help each other." Tong people helped the shaky gods of death to the top and tossed back and forth several times. Finally, all the gods of death sat on the top of the virtual night palace. Tongren kept panting and tossing like this. Even though Tongren''s spiritual strength concentration was strong, it was still unable to support the consumption.


    "You should adjust it quickly. There should be something wrong with the plan. Either youhabach has found us, or this is a trap. Then the corpse soul world is dangerous, and we must quickly return to the corpse soul world." when they heard Tongren''s words, they were surprised and hurriedly adjusted their breath.


    Tongren slowly relaxed, "hiss." when his shoulder hurt, Tongren found that his shoulder had been cut off. At the beginning, he didn''t notice. Now he calmed down, Tongren felt sore all over.


    "Damn it, I''m afraid Yamamoto is also in danger. I must meet him quickly." Tong people secretly thought, looking at the recovering gods of death, stood up slowly and said eagerly: "we must start now, otherwise something must happen over there."


    Tongren led the exhausted gods of death to move slowly to the direction of the hall. At this time, there was blood on the ground, but there was no one. Tongren panicked and said anxiously, "Damn it, there was still an accident. Where are Yamamoto?" Tongren had no head at this time, and could only judge their moving position by the blood on the ground, Slowly pursue the past, but it indicates the direction to the corpse soul world. Tongren can''t decide how to act for a moment.


    An hour ago, Yamamoto was confronting ten blades in the main hall of the virtual night palace. Deadwood and Mei asked in a nervous whisper in the corner: "king of the virtual circle, you are trying to see if you can awaken the original heart of ten blades here."


    The king of the empty circle hesitated for a long time. Finally, he nodded and closed his eyes. There was a light yellow light on his body and a faint crown on his head.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng nervously watches her movements and expressions. Yamamoto on the other side is going to fight with ten blades. Time is so tight that rotten wood and beauty''s brain is paralyzed due to violent rotation. Rotten wood and beauty can only bite their teeth and watch Yamamoto slowly pull out his soul cutting knife, while the blood is still flowing.


    Yamamoto resisted the pain and quickly pulled out his soul chopping knife. Yamamoto raised his soul chopping knife and said coldly, "in that case, don''t talk nonsense and do it."

 V1.Chapter 1591

    Just as Yamamoto''s voice fell, Shiren clenched his soul chopping knife and rushed to Yamamoto. He mercilessly cut to Yamamoto. Yamamoto skillfully avoided it and shouted to Shiren, "is that all you can do! Come on, continue!"


    At this time, although the ten blade eyes were godless, they were controlled by youhabahe. They were extremely flexible. They couldn''t do it at one blow, and then hit again, cutting to Yamamoto one by one.


    Yamamoto is not willing to be outdone. He strikes back ten blades one by one, but the ten blades are powerful and superior in number. Yamamoto who is not injured can''t stop the attack of ten blades. Moreover, Yamamoto has been injured. Every time he moves, the wound will shed a lot of blood, which leads to Yamamoto''s action not as flexible as before.


    If you can''t strike with ten blades, you can gather your spiritual power in an instant and use all your strength to cut down on Yamamoto again.


    At this time, Yamamoto is very tired and even a little tired to deal with the ten blades, but he can easily avoid the attack of the ten blades. Although Yamamoto is injured and his strength is not as good as before, the ten blades themselves do not have their own thoughts and are controlled by youhabah. The attack is not as flexible as before. Therefore, although Yamamoto is injured, he can still avoid the attack of the ten blades.


    Seeing that the frontal attack is ineffective, Shiren is ready to start from other places. Although Shiren''s strength is stronger than Yamamoto Yamamoto, Shiren''s fighting experience is a little worse than Yamamoto. Moreover, Shiren is now controlled by youhabach, and Yamamoto is even with Shiren!


    Seeing that the frontal attack was ineffective, the ten blades gathered their spiritual power and made an arrow move behind Yamamoto. Relying on Yamamoto''s lack of mobility, they attacked Yamamoto from all around.


    Yamamoto only saw the ten blades disappear in front of Yamamoto. Then Yamamoto felt cold in his back. Seeing that the ten blades attack was about to succeed, Yamamoto didn''t have any waves on his face. He just turned around and didn''t want to cross the knife in front of his chest in an instant, so he blocked the fatal blow of the ten blades.


    However, Shiren was powerful, and Yamamoto was injured. He couldn''t resist the strike of Shiren. Although he was not injured, he was knocked back by Shiren for a long time. Yamamoto was trembling and even couldn''t hold the knife in his hand!


    Everyone can see that Yamamoto needs to rest, recover and take care of his injuries.


    But Shiren didn''t want to give Yamamoto this opportunity at all. Shiren succeeded in one blow, and his face showed a evil smile. He rushed to Yamamoto again in an instant, trying to take advantage of the victory and kill Yamamoto!


    Yamamoto looked at the ten blades rushing over and was calm. He dodged and escaped the attack of the ten blades again.


    Yamamoto has just escaped the strike of ten blades. The next strike of ten blades has come. Ten blades keep attacking and Yamamoto keeps dodging. For a moment, it can''t be separated from which is strong or weak!


    At this time, deadwood Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng, who are watching the war, are also very anxious, but they can only watch Yamamoto fight with the ten blades. They can''t help. They just hope that the king of the virtual circle can quickly restore the ten blades to reason.


    The king of the virtual circle seems to feel the urgency in their hearts and operate the spiritual power more quickly. He hopes to restore the ten blades to reason as soon as possible, so that Yamamoto can reduce some pressure and have a rest.


    However, Shiren doesn''t care at all. He cuts and kills Yamamoto, as if Yamamoto is their enemy now.


    Yamamoto is constantly facing the rain of attacks from ten blades. He is also very anxious. He needs to know his physical condition better than anyone. His poor body now does not allow him to fight such a high-intensity battle. In the face of ten blades, he is more than willing but less powerful, but he knows that he can''t fall down. Only he can compete with ten blades here, If he gives up, he will not only fall into a dangerous situation, but also let the king of the virtual circle and rotten wood and beauty be killed by the current ten blades one by one, so he can''t admit defeat in this battle, even if he knows he can''t beat ten blades.


    Thinking of Yamamoto here, he clenched the soul chopping knife in his hand. The soul chopping knife in his hand seemed to hear the cry in Yamamoto''s heart, glowed faintly, responded to Yamamoto and vowed to fight with the ten blades to the end.


    Yamamoto dodged the strike of ten blades and shouted at ten blades, "come on, let me see what you can do today. Come on, kill me!"


    Shiren has no God in his eyes. Naturally, he can''t hear Yamamoto''s cry, but he doesn''t want to let Yamamoto go. He raises his knife and rushes to Yamamoto again.


    Yamamoto''s battle with Shiren is extremely fierce at this time, and Tong people are very flustered at this time. He leads the gods of death and doesn''t know where to go. Whether to return to the corpse soul world or to the main hall of the virtual night palace!


    Yamamoto was helpless at this time. He was beaten by ten blades and couldn''t fight back. Yamamoto thought, "we can''t go on like this, otherwise we will all die here today."


    So Yamamoto took the opportunity to dodge the strike of the ten blades, gathered at his feet with spiritual power, floated in the sky, and the soul chopping knife pointed to the ten blades: "die! Ten blades, kendo, two sections!"


    Although Shiren is controlled by youhabach, it''s not stupid enough to directly take Yamamoto''s move, so the Shiren cross their soul cutting knives in front of their chest to block Yamamoto''s attack, and the annihilators around Shiren are also ready to resist Yamamoto''s move.


    Yamamoto''s move is coming! The ten edged sword felt great pressure and trembled slightly, while the surrounding exterminators couldn''t resist Yamamoto''s powerful attack and flew out one after another!


    Originally, Yamamoto''s move can directly kill the annihilators. Even if he can''t do it, he can seriously hurt them. But now Yamamoto is injured and has been fighting with ten blades for a long time. His strength can''t play half as much as before!


    After Yamamoto finished this move, his spiritual power was also consumed greatly. He inserted the soul chopping knife into the ground to maintain the balance of his body. When Shiren saw Yamamoto''s weak appearance, he smiled and walked towards Yamamoto step by step.


    Yamamoto saw the ten blades coming step by step. He pulled the soul chopping knife from the ground and held the handle with both hands, ready to deal with the ten blades coming.


    Yamamoto knew that he was now defeated by ten blades and shouted to ten blades, "ten blades, don''t you wake up? When do you want to be controlled by youhabah!"


    All the annihilators around Shiren have stood up. One of them mocked Yamamoto and said, "Yamamoto, you''ll die here today! No one can save you!"


    At this time, Shiren''s eyes were empty, and he couldn''t hear a word in Yamamoto''s words. He walked to Yamamoto step by step, holding the soul chopping knife in his hand, and wanted to kill the weak Yamamoto with the soul chopping knife in his hand!


    Shiren came to Yamamoto''s front, saw Yamamoto''s weakness, and wanted to give Yamamoto another last blow.


    The exterminators around the ten blades also laughed


    "Yamamoto, you should die here. No one can save you!"

 V1.Chapter 1592

    Seeing that Yamamoto is about to be ended by the ten blades, Yamamoto, although he knows that he is defeated by the ten blades, still looks at the ten blades coming. At this time, the ten blades have raised their knife and want to give Yamamoto the last blow to solve the biggest problem in front of him, then kill all the death gods behind Yamamoto, and then go to support youhabach.


    Just when the ten blade knife was about to be cut off, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei were more nervous, and worry and fear filled their hearts. At the same time, rotten wood Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out that at this time, Tong people had arrived and looked at Tong people not far away. Different people had different ideas in their hearts.


    The gods of death and ruiqiao Yifeng finally have some comfort in their hearts. Although Tongren is not the opponent of Shiren, the king of the virtual circle is about to awaken Shiren''s original heart. Tongren can resist for a while, relieve Yamamoto''s pressure and let Yamamoto have a rest.


    But the exterminator was secretly scolding. He almost solved the old thing Yamamoto. It''s really hateful! Damn Tongren, it''s not good when to come out, but this time!


    When Tong people saw that Yamamoto was about to be defeated by ten blades, they didn''t have time to think about it. They instantly used their spiritual power, moved to Yamamoto and summoned their soul chopping knife to resist the fatal blow of ten blades!


    "Uncle Yamamoto, how are you? Go and recover your injury. I''ll stop him!"


    At this time, Yamamoto''s heart was relieved and scolded Tong Ren: "how did you come here? I almost have to tell you here. If you don''t come again, my life is gone today!"


    "There was a delay on the way. It''s urgent now. We''ll talk about the specific situation later. Uncle Yamamoto, go and have a rest and recover your wounds. I''ll stop them first!"


    Seeing the opportunity, Yamamoto quickly stepped back and called the spiritual power of his whole body to recover.


    "Tong Ren, don''t try to be brave. You''re not his opponent! When I recover, I''ll go and help you. They are controlled by youhabahe. Be careful!"


    "I see!" Tongren said and fought with Shiren. As soon as Tongren fought with Shiren, he felt something was wrong. How could Shiren do this? Was it controlled by the damn friend habach?


    Tongren knew that they couldn''t deal with them, but in order to protect Yamamoto, they still had to resist the attack of the ten blades. The ten blades didn''t have any emotion because they changed their opponents. On the contrary, there was a little excitement on their faces and rushed to Tongren.


    Tong people can''t cope with the rain like attack from ten blades, so they can only keep dodging. Fortunately, Tong people recover their spiritual power when they are on their way, so that they can move quickly and avoid the attack from ten blades.


    However, Shiren quickly waved his soul chopping knife like he didn''t know how tired he was, and did not hesitate to cut at the Tong people who kept dodging. Not far away, Yamamoto was also calling his whole body''s spiritual power to recover himself. Although he was very anxious, he couldn''t help at this moment.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and Mei''s heart looked at the anxious battle, and they were even more worried. At this time, the crown on the head of the king of the virtual circle was more obvious. Now ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and Mei can only place their worries on the king of the virtual circle, hoping that the king of the virtual circle can quickly awaken the original intention of ten blades and save Tongren, Yamamoto and fire.


    Now Tongren, because they had just saved their lives, consumed a lot of physical strength, and hurried to the main hall. They worked hard. They were unable to cope with the ten blades, and there were more and more wounds on their bodies.


    Tongren was furious when he was hit by ten blades, but he had no choice. There was almost no gap in the continuous attack of ten blades. Tongren could only use his soul chopping knife to resist. Seeing that Tongren was about to lose the battle, Tongren grabbed the gap in the attack of ten blades, wrapped his body with spiritual cohesion, rushed out of the encirclement of ten blades and jumped behind ten blades


    "Crescent sky rush!"


    The ten blades were caught off guard by the sudden move of Tongren. They quickly raised their soul chopping knife to resist, but the power of Tongren''s attack was too great. Even the powerful ten blades could not resist this move and were hit far away.


    The Tongren looked at the ten blades that had been hit and flew out. They didn''t dare to be careless and rushed to the ten blades that had been hit and flew


    "Black flow odontoid process!"


    Ten blades were hit by Tongren again before they landed.


    After the Tongren hit the ten blades again, he knelt down on one knee with a soul chopping knife, gasped heavily, and released two moves continuously, so that most of the spiritual power in the Tongren''s body was evacuated and the load on the body was particularly heavy. The Tongren had to take a short rest to recover their physical strength and give themselves the capital to continue fighting with the ten blades!


    Sure enough, as Tong people expected, the strength of ten blades is strong. How could they be defeated by Tong people so easily? The ten blades that were hit and flew stood up one by one. Although these two moves of Tong people failed to completely defeat them, most of their spiritual power was also lost. Therefore, it is obviously unrealistic to attack Tong people again!


    However, the ten blades still held the soul chopping knife in their hands and slowly walked towards the Tongren. The Tongren didn''t dare to hold it up. They struggled to stand up and step back while holding the soul chopping knife in their hands. They took this opportunity to restore their spiritual power and widen the distance from the ten blades.


    At this time, Tong Ren''s heart was also very nervous. He didn''t know what to do. His body was very tired. Although the strength of ten blades had been weakened by more than half, he still looked at ten blades carefully.


    Suddenly, the ten blades seemed to get some guidance and all stood still. Then, they rushed to Tongren quickly regardless of their body load.


    Tongren hurriedly supported his tired body and avoided the attack of Shiren. He found that Shiren''s eyes were more empty. One foot deep and one foot shallow walked towards Tongren, like a puppet.


    In the distance, ruiqiao Yifeng was more afraid when he saw such a scene


    "What''s the matter with them? Why do they suddenly become like puppets without any anger?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s likely that youhabah has increased control!"


    Tongren is exhausted at this time. He can''t dodge the attack of the ten blades again. Fortunately, the ten blades are moving slowly, and he can barely cope with it.


    Tong people gather all their spiritual power on the spiritual power cover to resist the next ten blade attack.


    Just as the Tong people were preparing to harden the next attack of the ten blades, Yamamoto used his spiritual power to rush over quickly and block them in front of the Tong people.


    "Are you crazy, Tong man, go there and restore your spiritual power!"


    "But Uncle Yamamoto, your injury hasn''t healed yet."


    It turned out that Yamamoto''s injury was not well. Seeing that Tongren was ready to harden the attack of Shiren, he stopped recovering and rushed to Tongren to block the next attack of Shiren for Tongren!


    "Come on, bastards, come to me!"

 V1.Chapter 1593

    Yamamoto hasn''t recovered much at this time, but fortunately, Yamamoto''s strength is also very strong. It''s OK to block the ten blades for a while. Yamamoto looks at the ten blades slowly coming towards him, and Yamamoto doesn''t mean his attack


    "Fire burns the city!"


    The ten blades were instantly wrapped by the flame. The ten blades kept resisting the attack of the fireball in the flame wrapped sphere. However, the more they attacked, the more fireballs they hit them.


    Yamamoto seizes the opportunity, gathers his spiritual power at his feet and rushes to Shiren. He wants to take the opportunity to defeat Shiren, protect himself and Tongren, get rid of the shackles here and return to the corpse soul world to meet them.


    However, Shiren is not so easy to defeat. They feel the crisis and instinctively fight back to Yamamoto. Yamamoto can''t think of a hit. However, Shiren has broken through the attack of the fireball, rushed out of the fireball and rushed to Yamamoto again.


    Yamamoto''s face changed. He didn''t dare to hold it up and dodged directly. At this time, although Yamamoto didn''t restore his previous strength, he could easily avoid their attack in the face of ten blades. Moreover, ten blades have consumed most of their spiritual power now.


    But Yamamoto still didn''t find a way to defeat them directly. He had to dodge constantly, retain his strength and look for opportunities to defeat ten blades. However, the attack of ten blades was too fast, and Yamamoto''s just dodge could only ensure that he was not hurt, but could not fight back against ten blades.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei looked at Tong people worried and wanted to help Tong people recover their wounds. However, in order not to be exposed, they still resisted the action of trying to help Tong people and could only place their hope on the king of the virtual circle. The crown on the king of the virtual circle became more and more obvious and was about to take shape. As long as Yamamoto and Tong people persisted for a while, You can restore the reason of the ten blades, get rid of the shackles here, return to the corpse soul world and meet the army.


    At this time, although Yamamoto can easily dodge the attack of ten blades, there is no room for counterattack, and Yamamoto is still accumulating strength to recover his spiritual power while dodging.


    Although Shiren can''t hit Yamamoto for the time being, Shiren doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. Now Shiren doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to kill Yamamoto. The instructions they get seem to tend to drag Yamamoto and Tong people, so that Yamamoto and Tong people are trapped here and can''t return to the corpse soul world in time, so that youhabach can capture the corpse soul world and destroy the three worlds!


    At this time, Yamamoto also knew that his main task should be to get away in time, return to the corpse soul world, and lead his troops to resist the attack of the annihilation division. However, Yamamoto can''t do it now, because if he doesn''t defeat ten blades, he can''t get away and go back. What''s more, there are ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty in the dark. Yamamoto can''t give up their own return, The glory of death does not allow him to do so!


    Now the ten blades attack alternately, and they are constantly restoring their physical strength. The balance of battle is constantly tilting towards the ten blades!


    The annihilators attached to the ten blades also felt the recovery of the strength of the ten blades, with evil smiles on their faces.


    "Old man Yamamoto, give up. You can''t defeat ten blades."


    "Yamamoto, you''d better give up quickly. Now the overall situation of the corpse soul world has been determined. Even if you go back to the corpse soul world now, it''s useless. Youhabach will beat your God of death. Our annihilation division is the future master of the corpse soul world. The future must belong to our annihilation division, and your God of death will eventually perish!"


    "Yamamoto, what are you still supporting? You''re no longer able. Run away! Ha ha ha"


    The annihilator''s words attacked Yamamoto''s heart one by one. Yamamoto''s firm heart wavered at this time, making him doubt whether his resistance is meaningful and what value does his existence have?


    "Is death doomed?"


    "Do you really see your subordinates killed one by one, but you can''t do anything about it?"


    "Is it true that even if I go back, I can''t save the overall situation. I can only watch the three worlds perish and my subordinates die one by one?"


    Yamamoto forgot to dodge for a moment. He was hit several times by the attack of ten blades, but he was indifferent. Fortunately, Yamamoto''s spiritual power recovered a little, so that all the attacks of the ten blades hit the spiritual power shield, so that Yamamoto was not seriously injured.


    However, the power of ten blades is still too great. Although Yamamoto''s body is not hurt by ten blades'' soul chopping knife, the powerful impact still makes Yamamoto''s blood boil!


    Seeing Yamamoto''s depressed spirit, Tong people hurriedly shouted to YAMAMOTO:


    "Yamamoto, wake up! Don''t listen to those bastard exterminators. We can defeat ten blades. If we defeat ten blades, we''ll go back to save the corpse soul world. Don''t be confused, uncle Yamamoto!"


    At this time, Yamamoto heard Tongren''s words. Although there was a touch in his heart, it was like a needle falling into the sea. There was no big wave in his heart.


    Seeing that Yamamoto had no response, Tong people continued to shout to YAMAMOTO:


    "Uncle Yamamoto, are you going to be so depressed to death?"


    "Uncle Yamamoto, do you want to see your subordinates and your friends killed one by one by those damn annihilators in front of you?" "Uncle Yamamoto, don''t you want to wake up?" "Uncle Yamamoto, we have to save the corpse soul world!"


    At this time, Yamamoto suddenly woke up when he heard Tongren''s shouting. When he woke up, he found that he had just been trapped by the exterminator. While waking up, he escaped the fatal blow of ten blades before his spiritual shield was damaged!


    "Damn youhabach, cunning exterminators, go to hell!" Yamamoto shouted


    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Fortunately, Yamamoto woke up in time. Otherwise, he and Yamamoto and the gods of death present will fall into a very dangerous situation today!


    When Yamamoto was conscious, he actually felt that his body was more flexible. At this time, Yamamoto, as long as he was saving some spiritual power, he could defeat ten blades and kill these damn bastards, these hateful annihilators.


    Yamamoto constantly dodges the attack of ten blades and constantly counterattacks the attack of ten blades. Yamamoto''s spiritual power is also recovering rapidly. As long as Yamamoto is given a chance, Yamamoto can defeat ten blades!


    Just as Yamamoto was constantly looking for opportunities to defeat ten blades in one fell swoop, a loud cry came from the darkness in the hall


    "Yes"

 V1.Chapter 1594

    At the same time, the ten blade attack suddenly stopped, the soul chopping knives in their hands disappeared, and people fell to the ground one by one.


    Originally, the crown on the head of the virtual circle Lord has been formed, and the virtual circle Lord has successfully awakened the original heart of the ten blades and stopped youhabach''s control over the ten blades.


    At the same time, the friend habach in the corpse soul world changed his face and scolded: "Damn it, it stopped me from continuing to control the ten blades!"


    "But it doesn''t matter. Shiren has dragged them for a while. Now Yamamoto can''t catch up even if he comes back!"


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei also gave a sigh of relief. Now the biggest trouble in front of them - ten blades has been solved, and the remaining annihilators are easy to deal with.


    However, what puzzled them was that since the ten blades had recovered their original heart, why did they fall to the ground and don''t move?


    "Although they have been awakened by me, it will take some time to recover!"


    Yamamoto and Tong people were relieved at this time and finally didn''t have to face the ten blades. Although they could defeat the ten blades, it took a long time. Moreover, the ten blades were still recovering their spiritual power. It was undoubtedly very difficult to defeat them. Thanks to the leader of the virtual circle, they were able to get rid of the ten blades.


    After Shiren fell, all the annihilators present changed their faces. Shiren fell. They couldn''t beat so many gods of death present, not to mention Tongren and Yamamoto!


    The exterminators planned to run away as soon as they finished, but could Tongren and Yamamoto let them go? The annihilator was just about to run. Yamamoto used his spiritual power to blink in front of them and sneered.


    "Do you still want to run? What you said just now is very cool, isn''t it? In that case, go to hell!"


    The exterminators didn''t even have a chance to scream, so they died by Yamamoto''s knife.


    Yamamoto''s old face was covered with the blood of annihilator without waves.


    At this time, Tongren recovered almost and went to Yamamoto.


    "Uncle Yamamoto, are you okay? Do we have to rest here? Is your injury OK?"


    "No, we need to hurry back to the corpse soul world as soon as possible and stop youhabah''s action. I can''t watch my subordinates be killed one by one by those damn annihilators!"


    "As for my injury, it doesn''t matter. My spiritual power can recover on the road. Is my injury important for the future of the corpse soul world? I want to kill youhabach myself and avenge the gods of death who were killed by him!


    Seeing Yamamoto''s firm appearance, Tongren couldn''t say anything. They had to respect Yamamoto''s decision and prepare to lead the gods of death back to the corpse soul world. At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei came out.


    "Why are you here?"


    Tong people were surprised to see them here, too.


    "Fool, if you are not the leader of the virtual circle, you are still fighting with the ten blades."


    When Tongren heard this, they realized that the sudden fall of the original ten blades was inseparable from the credit of the leader of the virtual circle.


    So he bowed respectfully to the Lord of the virtual circle: "thank the Lord of the virtual circle for his great help. If it weren''t for your help, we don''t know when to fight with the ten blades!"


    "You''re welcome. It''s my best help. However, I can''t go to the corpse soul world with you. I still have to stay in the virtual circle, destroy the remaining annihilators and continue to guard the virtual circle. Therefore, when you return to the corpse soul world, you must be careful without my help!"


    Seeing that the leader of the virtual circle is so determined, Tong people can''t say anything more. They say to ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei:


    "Let''s go. We have to hurry back to the soul world and stop youhabach''s ambition!"


    At this time, all the ten blades woke up and their eyes recovered their due look, but their faces were full of confusion. They looked around and didn''t know what had happened.


    Tongren came over and said to them, "you were just controlled by youhabahe and prevented Yamamoto and me from returning to the corpse soul world. Thanks to the Lord of the virtual circle, you were able to recover."


    At this time, Shiren understood what had happened and thanked the leader of the virtual circle one after another.


    "Then let''s go back quickly. The corpse soul world is still waiting for us!"


    Tong people gathered at their feet with their spiritual power, floated in the air, and ordered the following gods of death:


    "Gods of death, listen to my orders. Now go back to the corpse and soul world, stop youhabach, and avenge our friends killed by youhabach!"


    "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!"


    Tongren and Yamamoto return to the corpse soul world with the gods of death


    "You boy, why did you come so late? Didn''t you say you were familiar here?"


    "Don''t mention it, uncle Yamamoto. I could have come with you on my way here, but when I passed the prison area, I wanted to release the prisoners and cause chaos to them, but I didn''t expect that the prisoners attacked us after they were released. We were entangled by the prisoners for a long time. When we finally got out of trouble, you disappeared just when we arrived at the hall, and all kinds of things happened The trace was directed to the corpse soul world. Thanks to me, I didn''t go directly to the corpse soul world to find you. Otherwise, the consequences will be unpredictable! "


    Yamamoto knew something in his heart. He thought it must be youhabach''s trap again. Damn youhabach, when I return to the corpse soul world, I must kill him myself!.


    "Youhabach is full of tricks. He set traps one by one. We must strengthen our defense and stop falling into youhabach''s trap!"


    Yamamoto''s voice just fell, and two uninvited guests appeared in front of the team.


    "It''s from the Star Cross Knights!" ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei exclaimed at the same time


    Yamamoto looked cold and said word by word, "are you also the people sent by youhabah to stop us? Aren''t you afraid of death?!"


    The two men smiled contemptuously: "yes, old man Yamamoto, if you were at the peak, we would never be your opponent. Even if you were not at the peak, we might not beat you, but now look at yourself. You are seriously injured and your walking speed is so slow. Would you still be our opponent? Talk a little earlier!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You won''t know until you fight!"


    Yamamoto''s old face showed a dignified look. He summoned the soul chopping knife, clenched the handle, and was about to fight with the two in front! "


    At this time, Tong man came out: "Uncle Yamamoto, these bastards can''t wait for you to come out, and your injury hasn''t healed yet. Let me solve them, wash our soul chopping knife with their blood, and let them see what the real God of death is!"


    Their faces became ugly: "Tong Ren, do you think you have become stronger and dare to look down on us? We''ll show you what real strength is today. We''ll be defeated by us later. Don''t ask us to let you go!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Come on, if you want to stop me, ask me if the soul chopping knife in my hand agrees!"


    Tong people directly took the knife and rushed up to kill them

 V1.Chapter 1595

    Tong people looked at the two star cross knights in front and smiled coldly: "you are really not afraid of death. You dare to come if you are asked by youhabah. You are really a loyal dog of youhabah!"


    The two people on the opposite side looked at the injured Tongren and sneered: "Tongren, you are really arrogant. Let''s not say that the gods of death behind you are tired. Old man Yamamoto and ten blades behind you are seriously injured. Even now you are all injured. What can you fight with us? You''d better die obediently!"


    Tongren''s face was cold: "do you think I can''t deal with you when I''m hurt? You''re too naive. Haven''t you heard a word? A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Do you understand, asshole! Stop talking nonsense and come to a duel, assholes!"


    The people of the two star Knights opposite also looked heavy: "since you are determined to die, no wonder our men are ruthless. Today you are all going to die here!"


    Tongren obviously lost patience and summoned his soul chopping knife to rush to the people of the two star Knights opposite. Although Tongren was injured, most of Tongren''s spiritual power had recovered on the way just now. Facing the people who dared to stop them from returning to the corpse soul world, they were full of confidence and determined to sacrifice their soul chopping knife with their blood, Revenge for the dead gods of death!


    The people of the two star Knights looked at the Tong people who rushed over. Although they were contemptuous, they did not dare to despise them. They took out all their strength to deal with the attack of the Tong people.


    Tong people looked at the two people who were in a defensive posture opposite, looked at their nervous appearance, and smiled contemptuously: "hum, fool of the star knights, is that all you can do? I''m afraid you can''t even take a move from me today!"


    Although Tong Ren thought so, there was no sign that he despised each other. He held the soul chopping knife above his head and concentrated all the spiritual power in his body on the soul chopping knife in his own hand


    "Crescent sky rush"


    After Tongren shouted, a huge crescent shaped light wave rushed from Tongren''s soul chopping knife to the two people of the opposite star knights. As soon as their faces changed, they gathered all their spiritual power on their own spiritual power protection cover to resist Tongren''s move, but Tongren''s strength was still very strong. The spiritual power protection covers of the two star knights were instantly smashed by Tongren, Powerful impact will instantly blow them away!


    Tong people saw that they had succeeded in one blow and were not proud. They immediately gathered their spiritual power and moved to them. Then they gathered their spiritual power on their soul chopping knife and cut at the two people who had not landed in the air.


    The two people of the star Knights looked at the Tongren who raised the soul cutting knife over them. As soon as their face changed, they took out their weapons to resist. If they didn''t stop the blow, they would die in the hands of the Tongren now!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife instantly struck two people of the star knights. At the same time, they took out their weapons to fight against Tongren''s soul chopping attack. The powerful impact instantly hit them from the air to the ground, but Tongren''s attack has not stopped. Tongren continued to use the moves just now and condensed all their soul power on their soul chopping knife, They felt the pressure of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, and their faces changed, but they couldn''t dodge in the air, so they had to resist Tongren''s attack again. But because they resisted in a hurry and resisted in the air, they couldn''t give full play to one-third of their original strength!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife instantly came into contact with their weapons. Although their weapons are also powerful artifacts, even such weapons were shaken when facing Tongren''s soul chopping knife, and their bodies trembled because they resisted Tongren''s powerful attack.


    Tongren saw that they couldn''t make a single attack, so they continued to increase the spiritual power gathered on the soul chopping knife. The whole soul chopping knife seemed to know Tongren''s thoughts. It suddenly became bright and attacked them more crazily. The pressure on the two star Knights doubled in an instant. The faces of the two star Knights changed, and the weapons in their hands could no longer resist Tongren''s powerful attack and flew out upside down, They were also oppressed by the strong pressure in an instant. Their body couldn''t withstand such a great spiritual attack for a time. For a moment, their Qi and blood churned in their body and vomited a mouthful of blood!


    Tong man raised his soul chopping knife, pointed to the two star Knights opposite, and shouted: "bastards of the star knights, have you seen my power? If you leave now, I can spare your life!"


    The two star Knights looked at each other. The task given to them by youhabach was to drag the tongs. If they left now and returned to youhabach, youhabach would not let them go. When they came to the God of death, the gods of death also regarded them as enemies. They were even more desperate. It was better to fight with the tongs here and succeed, You can also get a reward from Lord youhabahe. Even if they fail, they also have many ways to escape. What''s more, now Tongren are willing to let them go. It''s not necessarily Tongren''s sudden kindness, but it''s probably Tongren. Now they have no ability to continue fighting with them! So they nodded to each other, as if they had made up their mind, wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths, held their weapons in their hands again, and confronted Tongren.


    "Tongren, don''t think we don''t know. If you are willing to let us go, you don''t really want to let us go, nor are you kind-hearted, but your continuous attack has exhausted you. So now you have no ability to continue to fight with us!"


    Tongren''s face was cold: "you are really whimsical. How can you know that I am tired now? Although I have many injuries, it is more than enough to deal with you. Since I give you a way to live, you don''t want to blame me. When I see youhabach, I will let him go down with you!"


    In fact, Tongren is really exhausted now. Although he has plenty of spiritual power, he still wants to accumulate strength and use his main combat power against Fu youhabach instead of wasting his strength here by the bastards of the two star knights. Moreover, if he continues to fight, the wounds of his body may not support a lasting battle, If you crack again, it will be difficult to fight when you face youhabach!


    However, Tong people can''t admit defeat now. They can''t empty the two star Knights opposite. If he is weak, the two people opposite will fight more freely, which will make him more dangerous. Therefore, he should kill them completely while the other party doesn''t know his details!


    Thinking of this, Tong man''s face sank: "come on, since you want to die, it''s no wonder I!"

 V1.Chapter 1596

    Tong people looked at the two star Knights opposite, held their soul chopping knives, and faced them nervously. At this time, the hearts of the two star Knights opposite were also very nervous. They didn''t know how much strength Tong people still had, how little his spiritual power was lost, whether his injuries were serious or not, and their hearts were very uncertain, But when they thought of youhabach''s punishment, they quickly grasped the weapons in their hands. Now they can only rely on the weapons in their hands, hoping for a miracle.


    At this time, Yamamoto behind Tong people saw that Tong people were facing each other nervously. He hurried back to the corpse soul world and didn''t want to waste time here.


    "Tongren, otherwise I will solve the mess of the two star knights. We have to rush back to the corpse soul world as soon as possible to stop youhabach''s ambition!"


    At this time, Tong people were very nervous. After Yamamoto''s reminder, they also made up their mind to fight with the people of the star knights to the end!


    "Uncle Yamamoto" you don''t have to worry about me. I can deal with these two bastards. Don''t worry. These two bastards of the star Knights don''t need you to go out in person. You''re mainly recuperating now. When you get back to the corpse soul world later, you want us to work together to deal with Fu youhabach. "


    When Yamamoto heard Tongren say so, he couldn''t say anything, so he returned to the back of Tongren and continued to restore his spiritual power and his wounds.


    Although Tong Ren was very anxious, he also knew that he could not continue to drag on with the two star Knights opposite. Dragging on would not do them any good, but would also speed up the pace of youhabach''s destruction of the corpse soul world. Therefore, he had to fight for the corpse soul world, the dead gods, their friends and his honor, even if he was tired now, He also wants to buy time for uncle Yamamoto, and strive for the time for uncle Yamamoto to restore his spiritual power, so that uncle Yamamoto''s strength can be restored to the greatest extent before facing youhabah. Therefore, he can''t be afraid. He should overcome his fear, defeat the two people in front of him, and defeat his own heart!


    The two people on the opposite side looked at the Tong people who held the soul chopping knife tightly, and guessed about it in their heart. Fortunately, they bet right. If the Tong people are at the end of their power, they can''t beat them. Their task can be completed, so they don''t have to be punished by youhabach. If they are lucky, they may be able to kill Tong people directly, Then go back and ask Lord youhabach for credit. Lord youhabach will reward them well.


    At the thought of this, their faces showed evil smiles: "Tong man, are you still trying to be strong now? Do you think you can kill us with you now? Now you are at the end of a powerful crossbow. Don''t you think we don''t know? Ha ha ha, you''d better die obediently, Tong man boy!"


    Looking at the two star Knights opposite and listening to their ridicule, Tong''s heart was burning with anger. He picked up his soul chopping knife and rushed straight to them.


    "Die, asshole of the two star Knights!"


    They didn''t dare to hold up the Tong people who rushed forward. They were already injured, and they didn''t dare to resist the Tong people. They hurried to use their spiritual power and dodged to both sides.


    The Tong people failed at one blow. One more blow and rushed to them again. The two star knights had no time to dodge. They quickly used their spiritual power to form a spiritual power protective cover to resist the attack of the Tong people.


    However, Tong people are angry now. Their evasion and resistance can only make him more angry. Tong people unknowingly increase the use of spiritual power. A large amount of spiritual power is condensed on the soul chopping knife in their hands. The soul chopping knife in their hands emits skyrocketing light due to the large amount of spiritual power. They constantly use the weapons in their hands to resist, Or temporarily postpone the attack of Tongren like a madman. However, Tongren''s spiritual power investment is too large. Even if the two star Knights use all their spiritual power, they can''t resist the fierce attack of Tongren. They are double-click and fly by the angry Tongren with the soul chopping knife in their hand.


    Although Tongren is angry now, he hasn''t lost his mind. Seeing such a good opportunity, Tongren didn''t give up this opportunity, because they successfully defended Tongren when they attacked them from above, so this time he plans to attack from another angle. He seizes the time when they were hit and flies, and condenses all his spiritual power on his soul chopping knife, They blinked to their bottom and were ready to attack them from below. Just after they were hit and flew, because of the warrior''s instinct and thinking of the situation just now, they suddenly thought that Tongren would attack themselves again, took out their weapons and prepared to block Tongren''s attack from above, but they didn''t think that Tongren didn''t attack them from above, but from below them, They took out their weapons and defended for a long time. Without waiting for the attack of laitong people, they were wondering. The attack of Tong people hit from below in an instant!


    "Die, bastard of the star Knights!"


    The two of them only felt a strong attack from below, and their complexion changed. They instantly wanted to defend against the attack from the Tong people from below. However, the attack from the Tong people came too fast and too fierce. They couldn''t catch it. They were hit again from below. They felt a strong attack. Fortunately, they trained very strictly at ordinary times and considered the all-round situation, Even if most of the psychic power is on defense, there is still a little psychic power used on the psychic power protective cover, which will not be directly defeated by Tongren at once.


    But the attack of the Tong people still beat them hard. After the two star Knights fell to the ground, they vomited a big mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Tong people just used a lot of spiritual power. Now they are a little overused. They kneel on one knee and insert the soul chopping knife into the ground. Their young face reveals a tired look.


    At this time, it seemed that they were in a situation of losing both sides. Tong people knelt down on one knee and gasped heavily. The people of the two star Knights opposite fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Tongren struggled to stand up, picked up his soul chopping knife and pointed to the two star knights who were spitting blood: "come on, bastards, bastards of the star knights, come on, get up, continue to fight with me!"


    Tongren were frantically venting and shouting, vowing to break the bodies of the two star knights and sacrifice their soul chopping knives with their blood.


    Yamamoto, ruiqiao Yifeng and others behind Tong people silently watched Tong people vent and did not stop Tong people from venting. They knew that Tong people were under too much pressure now. He needed to vent all his emotions so that there would be no demons. Otherwise, after the demons were formed, Tong people would fall into a very dangerous situation.


    Just when the tongs were mad, no one noticed that the two star knights who kept spitting blood in the distance had stood up and walked like the tongs

 V1.Chapter 1597

    Tong people are still venting there. None of them found it. At this time, the two people who were hit by Tong people and fell to the ground to vomit blood have stood up, gathered their spiritual power, quietly detoured behind Tong people and prepared to sneak attack Tong people. Tong people are crazy to vent now and don''t notice the dangerous smell behind them!


    When the two people who should have been lying on the ground slowly detoured back to the back of Tong people, they could no longer suppress their aura. They broke out in an instant, condensed all their aura under their feet, and rushed to Tong people in an instant. Tong people were shouting and scolding madly, and didn''t realize that the danger behind them was coming!


    At this time, the attack of the star Knights instantly reached behind the Tong people. Ruiqiao Yifeng, rotten wood and beauty and the gods of death around the Tong people didn''t notice the great change and didn''t have time to remind them


    Thanks to Yamamoto''s rich fighting experience, although he indulged the Tongren and let them vent wantonly, he still didn''t forget to observe the situation around him. When he found that there was another fluctuation of spiritual power around him, he was very cautious, because under normal circumstances, two people of the star knights were knocked down by the Tongren and lay on the ground constantly vomiting blood, It is impossible to have psychic power fluctuations around Tong people, and he observed the gods of death behind him and found that no one used psychic power at all. Then there is only one possibility, that is, the two people who fell to the ground did not completely lose their combat power. They are confusing Tong people, so as to give them a fatal blow!


    Seeing the two people who were about to sneak attack Tong people who moved behind Tong people in an instant, Yamamoto had no time to think more and shouted to Tong people: "Tong people, be careful behind!"


    At this time, although Tongren was frantically venting and scolding the people of the two star knights, he had not lost his mind. When he heard Yamamoto''s shouting, Tongren''s face changed. He quickly condensed his spiritual power on the soul chopping knife, turned back in an instant, and resisted their fatal blow with his soul chopping knife.


    At this time, Tong man was soaked in cold sweat. He couldn''t help but be afraid. If his defense didn''t react just now, his reaction would be a little slower. Without Yamamoto''s reminder, he might have to explain here today!


    The two men who had just sneaked in from behind scolded Yamamoto. If it weren''t for him, their attack would be successful. They can successfully win the Tong people today, or they can go back and ask Lord youhabach for credit. Although they can''t beat the old leader of Yamamoto, as long as they win the Tong people, their task will be completed, leaving Yamamoto alone, There''s no big wave at all!


    However, although they missed the blow, they couldn''t miss such a good opportunity. They also used their spiritual power to rush to Tong people in an instant and wanted to consume Tong people!


    It''s a pity that although Tong people were caught off guard, they have deep spiritual power. Although they can''t fight back immediately, their deep spiritual power can still support their continuous defense. Now they want to break Tong people''s defense with less than half of their spiritual power, which is even more wishful thinking!


    But Tong people were constantly attacked by the two of the star knights. They were even more angry and scolded: "you bastards of the star knights, can you only make some sneaky moves? Dare you duel with me openly? Is it not enough for you to fight one against two? Do you still want to sneak attacks? Do you deserve to be called knights?"


    The two people on the opposite side dare not stop their attack. They are afraid that if they stop a little, Tong people will fight back against them. If Tong people fight back, they are likely to be killed by Tong people with their current spiritual power!


    "What is fair and aboveboard? What is a sneak attack? Tongren, don''t be naive any more. We don''t pay attention to justice. We only know that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit! If we win today, we are the king! If we lose, we will become the bandit. So we don''t choose any means for victory!"


    Tongren was gnashing his teeth in their anger, but there was nothing he could do. He was just able to defend against their attack. If he wanted to fight back, he still needed to seize the opportunity. However, the two opposite didn''t want to give Tongren this opportunity at all!


    Finally, Tong Ren seized the opportunity. After dodging the attacks of the two people for tens of thousands of times, he finally found an opportunity. He saw that Tong Ren gathered all his spiritual power at his feet, flew up to the sky in an instant, and then transferred all his spiritual power to his soul chopping knife and chopped it down. He saw that Tong Ren''s move seemed to split the world, There is an overwhelming momentum of destruction!


    In the star knights who constantly besieged them, they were shocked to see the Tongren in the sky as if they were gods. They even forgot to block. They transferred their spiritual power behind them and fled quickly!


    Tongren didn''t mean to let them go. They just flashed in front of them, transferred all the spiritual power they had gathered for a long time to the knife, and released it instantly. The released spiritual power formed a dragon like momentum and rushed frantically towards them!


    Seeing that there was nowhere to escape, they had to harden their scalp, lay their weapons across their chest, and condense all their spiritual power on their weapons. They extravagantly hoped that their spiritual weapons could block the fatal blow of Tongren!


    However, they still underestimated the power of Tongren''s strike. They saw Tongren shout:


    "Black flow odontoid process"


    Their eyes were shrouded in darkness. They seemed to fall into endless darkness. Just when they were eager to find light and want to break through the darkness, the attack of Tong people came again. They only felt a huge impact and knocked them away. Their most proud weapons seemed to be made of paper at this moment, The powerful impact released by the Tong people completely shattered, and the spiritual power in their weapons was completely swallowed up by the Dragon released by the Tong people, became a part of the dragon and attacked them!


    After their weapons were smashed, they hurriedly concentrated all their spiritual power on their spiritual power protection cover, but it was useless. The spiritual power protection cover outside their body was easily torn by the dragon. When the black dragon tore up their spiritual power protection cover, their body was instantly hit by the dragon, and the black Dragon didn''t seem to let them go, The Tong people released this black dragon. Their ferocious faces constantly impacted their bodies. Their bodies were very tough, but under the continuous impact of the black dragon, they were constantly impacted like pieces of pape

 V1.Chapter 1598

    After their bodies were constantly impacted by the black dragon released by Tong people for hundreds of times, Tong people seem to have finally vented their anger. This time, Tong people don''t have to worry about sneak attacks by despicable people behind them or the trap of Zhongxing knights. And their bodies, which were constantly impacted by the black dragon, finally fell to the ground.


    I saw the two star Knights lying on the ground, covered with blood, and their eyes seemed to be closed. Lying on the ground, they had less air intake and more air outlet, and only a little consciousness remained in their bodies.


    Tongren strode to their front and pointed at them with his soul chopping knife. Tongren''s body was full of blood because all the wounds he had fought with the ten blades were split, just like a murderous God falling from the sky. He said to them domineering: "This is the glory of the knight. The knight should die in front of the battlefield, and never make small moves, set traps and tricks from behind. You deserve to end up like this!"


    The two people opened their eyes with great effort and saw the Tong people with ferocious faces and blood all over them. They were surprised and wanted to escape, but their bodies could not move. They felt the fear at this time. I''m afraid they had never felt it in their life. At this time, the fear filled their whole body. They even forgot the pain and just wanted to stay away from the devil in front of them. They even regretted why they didn''t direct it at that time Run, I have to provoke the devil Tongren!


    Looking at their fear, Tong felt very comfortable all over: "Are you finally afraid? Are you finally afraid to be my enemy? Hahaha, it''s a pity that it''s too late. You''ve annoyed me. I gave you a chance to live, but you don''t cherish it. No wonder I know you won''t let you go when you go back, but you still have a way to live and don''t choose to be my enemy. Now, you There is no place to die! "


    One of them looked at the ferocious Tong man and recovered a little reason. He thought, anyway, I won''t live long. It''s better to have a good mouth addiction and make a good mockery of Tong man before I die!


    "Tongren boy, do you think you can defeat our Lord youhabach if you defeat us? Tell you, you can''t imagine the power of Lord youhabach. Just rely on you, you still want to defeat Lord youhabach? Save your so-called corpse soul world? Don''t dream!"


    Tongren felt comfortable, but he was angry again when he heard that the people of the star knights wanted to disgust him before they died.


    "Well, well, I thought you were a star knight. I wanted to leave you a whole body and let you die. But if you want to annoy me again, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    After Tongren said that, the two people seemed to feel something, and their faces were filled with fear. Tongren didn''t care about them and grabbed one leg of the person who just spoke. Their bodies were blurred by the black dragon. At this time, it was very painful to be caught by Tongren. Tongren picked up one of his legs and didn''t even use a soul chopping knife Then he tore the man''s leg off his body with his own arms!


    The man fainted in pain, but Tong man didn''t intend to let him go. He woke up the man. At this time, the man only screamed. Tong man snorted coldly, grabbed the man''s other leg, made another effort, and tore off his other leg alive!


    The man fainted again. Tongren looked at him coldly and woke him up again. At this time, he was too painful to speak. Looking at Tongren was like looking at the most terrible devil in the world!


    "Please, please, Tongren, please give me a good time. Please, please, don''t torture me again. I know I''m wrong. Please, please give me a good time!"


    Tongren looked at him coldly: "how many times have I given you opportunities that you don''t cherish? Instead, you have to ridicule me? Do you think I should let you go? Or how kind my heart is, how many times do you have to ridicule me? I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. I''ll make you regret being born in this world and make you feel the cruelest punishment in this world!"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, the man was completely desperate. He just wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide. His tongue was uprooted by Tongren. Tongren didn''t give him a chance to bite his tongue and commit suicide!


    And Tongren didn''t need a soul chopping knife at all. With his own strength, he tore his limbs off his body bit by bit, which made him unbearable!


    Now he really regretted why he wanted to be the enemy of the devil, why he didn''t cherish the opportunities given to him by Tongren again and again, why he had to ridicule Tongren after he completely lost his resistance, why he had to provoke him again and again, and why his mouth was so cheap!


    But there is no regret medicine to sell. Even if there is, he doesn''t have a chance now


    His body was separated by Tongren''s hands bit by bit, his limbs were torn off, his eyes were dug out, and his ears were torn alive!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei, who are behind the Tong people, are completely frightened by the Tong people. They have never seen the Tong people like this. They were surprised to see that the Tong people burst out so much energy. They were surprised that the Tong people could send out such powerful energy, but later they saw the crazy appearance of the Tong people. They found that they didn''t know the Tong people, the former Yang The handsome Tongren, who is kind-hearted and has a strong sense of justice, is unknowingly gone.


    At this time, the thoughts of ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood and beauty have been completely replaced by fear. Now they are even a little afraid. They are afraid to talk to Tongren again. They are afraid that they will be treated like this by Tongren if they annoy Tongren one day. They even tremble all over!


    At this time, Yamamoto''s old face was always calm. He seemed to see the fear and worry of ruiqiao Yifeng, rotten wood and beauty.


    "Don''t worry, Tong Ren just hasn''t finished venting. Tong Ren vented three times and was interrupted three times by those two guys. His anger has long been nowhere to vent. Now, he''s just venting his anger. Don''t worry, Tong Ren hasn''t been possessed by the devil yet. His mind is very firm. Although I haven''t been in contact with him for a long time, I can see that he is a monster A very determined person, he always abides by his original heart, so you don''t have to be afraid. After he vent, you can. "


    At this time, Tongren had cut the man into meat and mud, and Tongren collapsed to the ground when he finished his last knife

 V1.Chapter 1599

    As Yamamoto said, after fighting fiercely with the two of the star knights for so long, the Tongren almost exhausted their spiritual power. The black dragon just released made the Tongren''s body overload.


    What''s more, more than 100 wounds, large and small, which were concentrated by ten blades, were torn apart when they had just exhausted their spiritual power. At this time, Tong people finally couldn''t hold on. After killing two people of the star knights and venting their accumulated anger, they lost their goal and fell to the ground!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and deadwood Hemei hurried to Tongren, carefully picked up the Tongren covered with blood, explored the Tongren''s breath, found that there was still a little weak breath, breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly used their spiritual power to stop bleeding and heal Tongren.


    Yamamoto looked at Tong Ren''s present appearance and sighed: "Hey, Tong Ren, why are you so arrogant? They told you that the people of the star knights are difficult to deal with. You still don''t listen. You have to force against those two bastards. Why bother?"


    Although Yamamoto said so, he was still worried about Tongren. Although he wanted to help Tongren recover from his injury, he must seize the time to recover his spiritual power and injury. He should use his best to deal with the coming war!


    Only when he recovers his best state can he defeat youhabach and save the corpse soul world!


    At this time, Tongren gradually recovered their consciousness under the spiritual power of ruiqiao Yifeng, rotten wood and beauty, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Under normal circumstances, if a god of death has so many wounds and loses too much blood, it can kill him. What''s more, Tong people just used up almost all their spiritual power in order to deal with those two bastards.


    But he had no spiritual power to protect his body. Under the erosion of this violent power, it was enough to tear his body to pieces. What made Yamamoto even more surprised was that the spiritual power capacity in Tongren''s body expanded again, and his body could accommodate more spiritual power!


    To put it simply, today''s Tongren have been upgraded for a blessing in disguise!


    Yamamoto couldn''t stand his emotions anymore. Even though he was well-informed and experienced, he had never seen such a special situation and such a special physique. He quickly said to the two people who were healing Tongren: "come on, help him over. I want to have a good look at his body!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei quickly helped Tong Ren to pass. Yamamoto slowly stretched out his hand and put it on Tong Ren''s head. Using his spiritual knowledge, he slowly explored Tong Ren''s body.


    Tongren felt that Yamamoto''s spiritual power invaded his body, and his body instinctively rejected it.


    "Don''t resist, I''m exploring your body."


    Tongren forcibly took back the power of rejection in his body. Yamamoto explored his spiritual power into Tongren''s body again. Yamamoto''s face changed instantly!


    Even the Tong people just killed two people of the star knights. It was so bloody that there was no wave on his old face. Now he was so surprised just because he explored the Tong people''s body!


    This is not because Yamamoto''s bearing capacity has become worse, but because of the change of Tongren''s body, he has to pay so much attention.


    He has lived so long and has never seen such a special constitution as Tong people. He is really surprised this time!


    People around looked at Yamamoto suspiciously. They had known Yamamoto for so long and had never seen Yamamoto today. Even when Yamamoto faced enemies countless times stronger than him, his old face was a calm face. Now they especially want to know what Yamamoto knows?


    Not to mention that the people around Yamamoto are very confused. Now even Tongren himself doesn''t know what happened. He doesn''t know what changes have taken place in his body. Uncle Yamamoto, who has always been calm, can be so surprised!


    But Tong Ren is now very weak and can''t speak. He wants to ask Yamamoto what has happened to his body, but his words are so hard to say.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw that Tongren''s eyes were full of questions and knew what Tongren was thinking, so he carefully asked YAMAMOTO: "Uncle Yamamoto, what''s the matter with Tongren? Can it make such a big wave on your face?"


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng, who asked this sentence, was also very worried. He worried about whether Tongren''s body was going to die, which surprised Yamamoto so much.


    But what ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t know is that not only him, but also deadwood and beauty and the gods of death present are very worried about Tongren. Tongren has led them for a long time after all, and Tongren are very kind to them. They can''t see the boss''s attitude towards subordinates. The gods of death are direct with Tongren, but like communication between friends.


    So when Yamamoto''s face showed such a look, their hearts were also full of worry. Even some gods of death had prayed in their hearts that Tongren could survive this disaster!


    Ruiqiao Yifeng asked everyone''s questions. Now everyone is waiting for uncle Yamamoto''s answer nervously and anxiously for fear that uncle Yamamoto has detected something bad!


    Yamamoto said word by word: "Tongren, he is a tianlinggen physique that has not been seen in 100000 years. It is precisely because of his physique that he can get better so fast!"


    When Yamamoto finished saying these words, deadwood and Mei and ruiqiao Yifeng looked surprised. They almost shouted at the same time: "what! Tong man, he is actually tianlinggen!"


    They don''t believe that the person they know most has such a high talent!


    In fact, not to mention them, even Tongren himself didn''t believe it: "why did he have such a high talent? Why didn''t he find it long ago? It''s impossible. Uncle Yamamoto must have made a mistake!"


    Yamamoto saw their uproar and knew they didn''t believe it, so he continued: "yes, yes, Tong people are tianlinggen. Such a talent may not be met once in 100000 years, let alone you. Even I saw it in an ancient book. Now I see it with my own eyes. It''s really hard to believe!"


    "It''s impossible, uncle Yamamoto, are you wrong? If he is really tianlinggen, why did he work so hard against the two people of the War Star knights? Isn''t the legendary tianlinggen a kind of cultivation wizard? It''s not like looking at Tongren." rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help saying.


    At the same time, the sentence of rotten wood and beauty also asked the doubt in Tongren''s heart. Did Uncle Yamamoto really make a mistake and mistakenly regard himself as the root of heaven''s spirit

 V1.Chapter 1600

    Yamamoto gently shook his head and saw his sword eyebrow erect like a blade. He said word by word: "when I just checked, I didn''t believe it, but I kept exploring for several times and found that my judgment was better than no mistake. Tongren, he is really tianlinggen!"


    Rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng almost took a breath of air conditioning at the same time. God, Tongren''s talent is so terrible. They haven''t seen it before. They always think about what people with high talent look like. They didn''t expect to hide around them all the time.


    Their faces were incredible, as if all this was like a dream.


    Yamamoto added: "although relying on the qualification of tianlinggen alone, his wound is not enough to heal quickly. What supports his wound healing is another substance in his body. I just found out that I don''t know what this substance is, but it can help his wound heal quickly!"


    They were even more surprised. Originally, tianlinggen''s qualification was terrible enough. Tongren was still the kind that would never happen again in 100000 years. Even so, his body could heal quickly!


    "My God, the Tong man has such a body, so deep spiritual power, and the wounds of his body can heal quickly. Even his qualification is so against the sky. Isn''t the Tong man invincible? With his current qualification and ability, can he cross the corpse soul world?" rotten wood and beauty said in surprise.


    "That said, it''s not necessarily so. Although his talent is high, his tianlinggen still belongs to the talent of learning. If Tong people are not willing to make progress, no matter how high his talent is, it''s useless."


    "Moreover, his ability of rapid healing is also bound to his thinking. The more active his thought is, the stronger his ability of this material is. But if he is depressed, this material is useless to him, and the recovery is not as fast as normal."


    After listening to Yamamoto''s explanation, they both nodded thoughtfully, as if they had secretly made up their mind, but no one knew what they were thinking except the two of them.


    The Tong people lying in their arms are really puzzled at the moment: "what heavenly spirit root, what mysterious material? What mood, what depression and high? What are they talking about?"


    In fact, not only Tong people looked puzzled, but they didn''t know what they were talking about. Even the gods of death present had never heard of the word. When they heard ruiqiao Yifeng and they were there for a while, they were surprised and happy, so that they didn''t know what to do


    "You say, what are they talking about there?"


    "I don''t know. What Linggen do I hear?"


    "What else do I hear? What are they talking about?"


    When the gods of death saw their appearance, they all talked behind them.


    At this time, a bold man among the gods of death asked, "master Yamamoto, what do you mean there? Why can''t we understand?"


    When Tongren heard that the gods of death asked his questions for him, he looked forward to Yamamoto''s answer. Now he wants to know more than anyone else what''s going on with his body. He''s really uncomfortable!


    Yamamoto smiled and said, "it''s normal for you not to know and understand. You know tianlinggen. There are no more than 50 people in the whole corpse soul world. Even I saw it in an ancient book."


    "As for the tianlinggen, it''s a long story, but we have to hurry now, so I''ll simply explain it to you."


    "Tianlinggen, as the name suggests, is a god given Linggen. It can also be understood that Linggen is better than heaven. Therefore, the learning ability of this Linggen is very terrible. Every fierce battle will greatly improve his spiritual power content. This is also the reason why Tongren is so terrible even though he is young!"


    The God of death in the presence nodded. Of course, they knew what spiritual power meant to them. The more spiritual power, the greater the power when competing with their opponents, and the greater the power, the more they could oppress their opponents, and when oppressed to a certain extent, they naturally won!


    And the spiritual power is not unlimited. It needs the gods of death to continuously extract from the surrounding environment and then absorb it into their own body. Although the spiritual power is unlimited, the spiritual power stored in the body is limited. Therefore, the greater the spiritual power content, it means that the stored spiritual power is more than the opponent at the same time, and the way of fighting is stronger than the opponent!


    But generally speaking, the spiritual power content is difficult to cultivate. It''s like pouring water into a bottle. The poured water is equivalent to the spiritual power, and the bottle is equivalent to the spiritual power capacity. It''s easy to pour water in the bottle, but it''s undoubtedly very difficult to support the bottle!


    When the gods of death present thought of this, they showed more surprised expressions than ruiqiao Yifeng. Seeing the expressions of the gods of death, Yamamoto nodded with satisfaction and then said:


    "Not only that, there is a very mysterious substance in Tongren''s body. This substance can help Tongren heal their wounds quickly. Moreover, the higher their mood, the faster they recover!"


    "You can imagine that when you fight with high blood, even if your opponent hurts you and knocks you down, but you have this rebellious material in your body and your mood is still rising, will you still lose?"


    As soon as the gods of death present listened, they took a breath of air conditioning. In their eyes, they didn''t dare to think about this talent and ability. The constitution of a heavenly spirit root has been very rebellious, not to mention the ability of rapid healing. What kind of existence is it!


    Not only did the gods of death feel incredible when they heard it, but they even felt that their world outlook had been subverted. Even today''s Tongren was shocked. All his previous unexplained things were explained at this moment!


    If it weren''t for Tongren, he couldn''t move now. He was even excited to fly. Just now, he was extremely bloodthirsty and crazy. Now, Tongren''s heart is almost happy. With this ability against the sky, he doesn''t cross the corpse soul world!


    However, Yamamoto seemed to feel the difference of Tongren, and said: "however, this ability is not invincible. There is no absolutely invincible ability between all things. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with this ability. You should maintain a humble heart at any time, okay?"


    The gods of death present nodded one after another. At this time, Tongren''s heart was full of disdain. Although Yamamoto''s words were addressed to the gods of death, they sounded more like to himself.


    Yamamoto said, "well, we should hurry. It''s too late!"

 V1.Chapter 1601

    The Tongren team continued to move forward. Although the Tongren were very weak, they did not slow down the speed of returning to the corpse soul world, especially Yamamoto. His heart was very anxious. He was very anxious when he thought that youhabach would destroy the three worlds, and constantly urged the gods of death behind to move forward quickly.


    At this time, Tongren''s body wound has almost recovered due to the existence of mysterious substances in his body, but his spiritual power has not recovered half. Although the spiritual power capacity in Tongren''s body is large, his speed of absorbing spiritual power from the surrounding environment is still similar to that of normal people, so his spiritual power has not recovered much even after so long.


    The team moved forward for more than a day. Because Yamamoto was anxious, he didn''t let the death gods behind him rest at all. After a day''s long journey, the faces of each death god in the team were full of fatigue. Now they have no desire to fight at all and just want to have a good rest.


    And along the way, it seems very peaceful. There are no more people from youhabach to obstruct them. Their journey seems to be very smooth.


    It was quiet and frightening around. No one noticed that on both sides of the hurried team, there were two dark shadows following the team. Because the gods of death of the team were hurrying along, no one had time to observe the surroundings, let alone find the traces of these two dark shadows.


    And these two shadows, even Yamamoto did not find, because these two shadows did not have a trace of spiritual power fluctuation, and Yamamoto just wanted to return to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, and didn''t pay attention to the surroundings at all.


    In fact, Yamamoto is not to blame. Yamamoto is very old. His eyes are not as good as young people. He relies on spiritual perception to sense whether the surrounding environment is dangerous.


    The two shadows followed the team of Tongren. One day, they sent all the information of the whole team to a man in black. If you look carefully, you will see a scar on the face that almost runs through the whole face.


    Tongren and their team moved forward very quickly and soon came to a river, which seemed not to be an ordinary river. The river was actually red!


    "Be careful, everyone. Don''t take the river in front of you lightly. This river is called the dead river. Don''t use spiritual power on the river or fly on the river, otherwise you will be swallowed by the river. Find a bridge quickly!" Tong man''s face changed and hurriedly reminded him after seeing the river.


    When Yamamoto saw the river, he was lost in thought. No one knew what he was thinking. Maybe he remembered something in the past.


    The gods of death didn''t take Tongren''s words seriously. Isn''t it a river? What''s terrible? Let''s fly over directly.


    Then a god of death gathered his spiritual power at his feet and prepared to fly across the river. As soon as he was ready to get up, Tongren found out what he was doing here and grabbed him: "don''t you want to die? Didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    Tongren looked suspicious when they saw the faces of the gods of death: "don''t you believe me? Let me tell you, I didn''t believe that this river was so terrible, but because of my arrogance and ignorance, this river made me pay a painful price!"


    Tong people gathered their spiritual power on a stone and threw it over the river. They saw that the stone wrapped by their spiritual power had just flown over the river. The blood and water in the river were boiling in an instant, as if it had been boiled.


    The gods of death saw the blood boiling in the river, suddenly gathered into a terrible snake head, rushed to heaven, bit the stone wrapped by the spiritual power, and then swallowed it. They saw that the hard stone was bitten by the blood red snake head, and there was no residue left.


    When the gods of death saw such a scene, they only felt frightened and trembled. They didn''t dare to be in tuoda. They apologized to Tongren one after another for their disrespect.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tongren, "Tongren, do you know something wrong with this river? What have you experienced?"


    Tongren''s face became very ugly. He said in a low voice: "yes, I paid a particularly painful price for this river, which not only left a shadow on me, but also died a lot of people."


    Tongren recalled: "A few years ago, I was arrogant and ignorant. I felt that nothing mattered. I felt that I was particularly powerful. No one was satisfied. It was also in this blood river. I took my former subordinates to this river. When I saw that it was a river, I didn''t care and wanted to fly directly. At this time, an old man grabbed me by the river and said that you should take the bridge and don''t fly directly. Something would happen!"


    "But I was really too proud. I was not afraid. I was afraid of a river? I ignored the old man and wanted to fly directly, but the old man held me and said you couldn''t go there. Something would happen. I was about to get angry when I saw a terrible thing happening in front of me."


    "I saw my subordinates flying to the river first. It was the same scene, but it was not a stone, but fresh human life!"


    "I can''t forget until now. I can''t forget the way they were swallowed up by the bloody giant snake before they died. I can''t forget it all my life!"


    The more Tongren went down, the more painful he looked on his face, and he trembled all over, as if he were bearing painful memories!


    Ruiqiao Yifeng saw the appearance of Tong people and patted them on the shoulder: "it''s all right, Tong people, it''s all over. Don''t think about it, it''s all over."


    Tongren forced himself to endure the pain, nodded, and took all the gods of death to find the bridge by the blood river.


    Yamamoto was still thinking about something. He bowed his head and followed Tong people. When Tong people found a broken bridge, there was a violent explosion on both sides of Tong people!


    It turned out that the black robed man who had been monitoring Tong people had been instantly transmitted with the dark shadow, causing an explosion. Due to the great spiritual power caused by the transmission, the blood river behind him suddenly boiled, and more than one bloody snake head rushed out and absorbed the spiritual power released by the black robed man madly.


    Yamamoto, who had been lowering his head and meditating at this time, raised his head and looked like a knife. He immediately looked at the black robed man and wanted to see through the black robed man directly, but the black robed man''s robe seemed to have some magic. Yamamoto couldn''t see through it for a moment!


    "Who are you? Are you also the running dog of youhabah?! are you here to die?! I''m afraid you don''t know how the two star Knights died just now!"


    The black robed man smiled contemptuously: "hum, do you think I''m those two wastes? How can they catch up with me? Those two wastes are only for you to practice. I shouldn''t have done it, but they''re too wastes!"


    At this time, the man in Black opened his black robe:


    "Yamamoto, do you still recognize me?!"

 V1.Chapter 1602

    Yamamoto''s face was calm, his face was still so cold, and looked at the black robe: "you''re still alive. Why, are you here to avenge a knife ten years ago? Destroy the king?"


    The black robed man who had been following them was Yamamoto''s old opponent and Yamamoto''s opponent ten years ago. Destroy the king!


    Miewang gritted his teeth and said, "Yamamoto, thank you for remembering me. I tell you, I''m not who I was ten years ago. Do you know how I came over these ten years? I''ve been looking for opportunities to avenge this knife!"


    Yamamoto looked at him: "just you? Still want revenge? I heard you took refuge in youhabah. What? Can you be a dog now?"


    After hearing this sentence, miewang was furious: "Yamamoto, don''t be too arrogant. I thought it was my carelessness that defeated you. Now, you can''t see my terror. I can defeat all of you by myself!"


    He went on to say: "ten years ago, I was able to draw with normal you, but I have been growing up in the past ten years. Now you are still seriously injured. Do you think you can beat me?!"


    Yamamoto still disdained: "the defeated general under his hand is the defeated general under his hand. You were my defeated general ten years ago, and you are still my defeated general ten years later!"


    "Don''t talk big. Your words are so beautiful. Let''s duel. Whoever loses will know who has a hard mouth!"


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto anxiously: "Yamamoto, can you? After all, you are still seriously injured, or I''d better come!"


    Yamamoto shook his head: "no, this is my battle, which can only be completed by me. What''s more, it''s still very easy for me to deal with this defeated general!"


    At this time, the miewang opposite was already angry with Yamamoto''s words. He couldn''t help holding his soul chopping knife and condensed all his spiritual power behind him. He rushed to Yamamoto like a sharp sword out of its scabbard!


    "Asshole, stop talking!"


    Yamamoto smiled contemptuously and dodged the king''s attack easily. At this time, although Yamamoto was seriously injured by a sneak attack, he has recuperated for so long, his spiritual power has recovered more than half, and his injuries are much better. After all, Yamamoto''s strength is here!


    Seeing that one blow failed, miewang struck again and rushed to Yamamoto again.


    Although miewang is easily angered, his strength is still good. After all, he was able to compete with Yamamoto under normal conditions ten years ago. Although Yamamoto despised him, he did not dare to underestimate him and did not harden the attack of miewang.


    Miewang constantly attacked Yamamoto hundreds of times. Yamamoto easily dodged him. Miewang''s anger had no place to vent. He was even more angry!


    "Yamamoto, can you only dodge? Ten years ago, you only Dodge, and ten years later, you still only dodge? Haven''t you made any progress in the past ten years?!"


    Yamamoto did not ignore the king, but continued to dodge the king''s attack.


    Direct confrontation with an angry person is the most unwise behavior. Yamamoto is not so stupid. He can''t be stupid enough to harden the king''s attack at this time, and he can''t be easily angered by the king''s provocation. After all, he has lived for so long, fighting only for victory and nothing else! "


    Yamamoto''s body continued to dodge, while miewang continued to pursue. Miewang did not find that his strength was constantly losing. After hundreds of attacks, his attacks were not as powerful as before!


    "Yamamoto, you shrinking turtle, come and face me just now. Don''t hide, like a fly!"


    Yamamoto''s face showed a determined look. He said to King Mie word by word: "well, in that case, I will fight face to face with you as you wish. Then Yamamoto summoned his soul chopping knife and shouted:


    "Kendo, two sections!"


    Yamamoto''s soul chopping knife suddenly burst into a dazzling light. Yamamoto held up the soul chopping knife with a dazzling light, flashed in front of miewang like a scabbard sword, and cut miewang with a knife. Miewang was worthy of being a person who could compete with Yamamoto.


    He gently lifted his soul chopping knife and blocked Yamamoto''s blow. However, the blow is not over!


    Yamamoto immediately flashed behind the king again and released his second move, ready to give him a fatal blow from the back!


    And miewang responded quickly. After the just indiscriminate bombing, although he was a little tired, his strength was still very strong. He turned back in an instant and blocked the fatal blow behind Yamamoto!


    At this time, Yamamoto felt that the time was ripe, so he no longer dodged and attacked wholeheartedly. He wanted to take the damn miewang as soon as possible so that he could go back to save the corpse soul world. He couldn''t delay any more. Even if miewang could afford to delay, he couldn''t afford to delay!


    So Yamamoto, regardless of the loss of his spiritual power, condensed his power on the soul chopping knife again.


    "Kendo, fire blade!"


    Just look, Yamamoto''s soul chopping knife was covered with flames in an instant. Yamamoto was carrying this flame soul chopping knife in his hand. Like the Shura in the world, he rushed to the king again in an instant without covering his ears with thunder.


    Miewang''s face was cold. He couldn''t hide Yamamoto''s move, so he condensed his spiritual power on his soul chopping knife, and miewang''s soul chopping knife became bright in an instant!


    The soul chopping knives of the two people were handed over in an instant. First, they rubbed the spark of distance, and then their spiritual power collided madly!


    A pure color spiritual power burst out from their knives in an instant, and a spiritual power shock wave quickly scattered around. Some gods of death with poor strength were directly blown down by the shock wave!


    When they failed, they increased the release of their spiritual power again. One spiritual power shock wave after another continued to spread around. This spiritual power shock wave was stronger than another. Even Tongren had to summon their own soul chopping knives to resist, otherwise it was very possible that the spiritual power protective cover would be broken by the powerful spiritual power shock wave of the two people!


    The two failed at one blow, and then hit again. Their soul chopping knives collided madly. The soul chopping knives seemed to understand their hearts. They also followed their master and cut their enemies madly!


    Their soul chopping knives were cut together again. For a moment, they couldn''t tell which was better and which was worse!


    Suddenly, miewang smiled coldly: "hum, you''ve already died. Die, Yamamoto!"


    Seeing that a sharp dagger suddenly appeared at the foot of miewang, the dagger flashed a fierce cold light. Miewang''s face was horizontal, and he kicked his dagger at Yamamoto. Yamamoto was facing him nervously. He didn''t notice the action of miewang at all!


    When the Tongren saw the hidden weapon to destroy the king, they were shocked and shouted:


    "Yamamoto, be careful of concealed weapons!"

 V1.Chapter 1603

    The corner of miewang''s mouth smiled contemptuously, scattered his spiritual power to the dagger at his feet, fiercely raised his feet and kicked the dagger at his feet to Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto is nervously fighting against miewang''s spiritual power. When miewang pulls out his spiritual power to join the dagger on his face, miewang''s spiritual power against Yamamoto is a little less. When Yamamoto feels that miewang''s spiritual power has changed slightly, Yamamoto thought that miewang''s spiritual power is not enough after the just indiscriminate attack.


    At this time, Yamamoto didn''t notice the change in the lower body of miewang at all. He thought it was miewang who couldn''t support him. Yamamoto looked confident on his face. Leng hum said: "the loser under his hand is the loser under his hand after all. I could easily defeat you ten years ago, and so would you ten years later!"


    Miewang sneered: "Yamamoto, Yamamoto, why are you so arrogant now? Even if you were arrogant ten years ago, you were at your peak. Your strength was strong and your spiritual power was called quickly. Now you dare to be so arrogant and conceited. Do you forget that you are still seriously injured? Now you should let me teach you a good lesson!"


    After finishing this sentence, miewang no longer hesitated and shot the concealed weapon dagger at Yamamoto again!


    Tongren looked nervously at the battle between the two. He was very anxious. He wanted to help Yamamoto, but Tongren knew that Yamamoto would not allow anyone to disturb his duel. Even if he wanted to help Yamamoto, Yamamoto would not accept this situation at all and even attack him, so he absolutely dared not go to help Yamamoto!


    Because Yamamoto''s heart and his soul chopping knife have the glory of death, he will never let others interfere in his duel!


    Now Tong people saw that the king was so mean. He no longer cared whether Yamamoto was angry or not. He shouted to YAMAMOTO: "Yamamoto, be careful to kill the king. He has a concealed weapon!"


    Yamamoto''s old face didn''t even fluctuate. Everything seemed to be under his control. Yamamoto didn''t even care about the concealed weapon dagger, but slightly strengthened the spiritual protection cover around his body. The dagger that killed the king stayed outside Yamamoto''s spiritual protection shield and couldn''t move forward any more!


    But miewang seemed to have expected this situation. He saw that miewang borrowed the impact of Yamamoto''s attack, retreated at once, condensed his spiritual power and hit Yamamoto!


    Yamamoto only gently lifted the knife and flew the spirit shock wave of miewang. His eyes tilted slightly, condensed the spirit power in an instant and rushed to miewang again!


    "Two sections of Kendo!"


    Yamamoto''s attack was like a scabbard blade, Ling Li and fast. Yamamoto dodged and appeared in front of the king. Yamamoto shouted, "die!" and cut at the king!


    Miewang didn''t seem to be in a hurry to fight Yamamoto. When Yamamoto''s attack came in front of him, he immediately injected his soul cutting knife and directly resisted Yamamoto''s attack with his soul cutting knife.


    "It''s not over yet! Asshole."


    Yamamoto''s attack instantly appeared behind miewang, and miewang seemed to know Yamamoto''s attack very well. He turned around in advance, picked up his soul chopping knife, injected a lot of spiritual power again, and resisted Yamamoto''s attack again!


    Then miewang didn''t continue to attack Yamamoto, but used the impact of Yamamoto''s attack again to rush opposite Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto sneered: "miewang, can you only dodge now? This is not the original you. I remember you ten years ago. You didn''t know what Dodge was. Why? Now miewang, you say you''re different from ten years ago. Is this different? In ten years, you can only dodge?"


    Yamamoto saw the king who kept dodging. His eyes showed contempt and kept mocking him.


    To Yamamoto''s surprise, miewang, who had always been impulsive, was not angry at this time, and he couldn''t even feel a trace of anger. I saw miewang continue to sneer.


    "Yamamoto, you are getting older and useless. Do you think I dare challenge so many of you alone if I haven''t made any progress in the past ten years? You are really naive, Yamamoto!"


    When miewang finished, a sharp look flashed in his eyes. He gathered his whole body''s spiritual power, used his whole body''s power, and extracted the surrounding spiritual power. The surrounding spiritual power was immediately emptied by him!


    And this is not enough. He continued to sneer, condense the strength of the whole body, and continue to condense the spiritual power. With his continuous condensing the spiritual power, the light on miewang''s body became brighter and brighter, and the surrounding space that lost the spiritual power suddenly became a vacuum. At this time, miewang shouted!


    "Come out, soul chopping blade!"


    A concealed weapon dagger suddenly appeared around miewang, and this dagger was the short blade he released to attack Yamamoto when Yamamoto fought against him just now!


    The king of destruction continued to control this short blade and madly injected the spiritual power accumulated in his body and the spiritual power just extracted into this short blade!


    This short blade becomes brighter and brighter with the injection of spiritual power, and the short blade injected with a large amount of spiritual power is so bright that it can even compete with the sun!


    At this time, miewang shouted:


    "Open! Open! Open!"


    I saw that the short blade injected by a large amount of spiritual power was divided into two and four at once. Finally, 108 identical short blades were separated, and each short blade contained terrible power, which was not comparable to the small short blade that just killed the king and attacked Yamamoto!


    The 108 short blades are still absorbing the surrounding spiritual power. The place around has just been vacuumed by the king of destruction, has just recovered a little spiritual power, and is instantly extracted again by the 108 short blades!


    The Tong people present were not fools. They saw the terrorist power contained in the 108 short blades and made a good defense posture one after another.


    The gods of death behind the Tong people saw that even the powerful Tong people were ready to defend, and they all summoned their soul chopping knives one after another. They were nervous and ready to face the attack in front!


    The ten blades who were seriously injured before also recovered a lot. Although they were in a hurry all the way, they still recovered their wounds while they were on the way.


    Looking at Tongren''s nervous appearance, miewang laughed and sneered: "is that all you mole ants have? You''re so nervous before I use the most powerful skills? Look at your master Yamamoto. He''s still holding his soul chopping knife against me. Don''t you learn something? Ha ha ha, what a group of waste!"


    At this time, the king seemed to have had enough and shouted loudly!


    "Soul chopping blade, go!"

 V1.Chapter 1604

    At this time, miewang, with great momentum, commanded his soul cutting blade, like a sharp sword, and madly shot at the enemies opposite!


    The tongs did not dare to underestimate these concealed weapons and daggers. They poured a lot of spiritual power into their soul chopping knives one after another, hoping to block the terrible attack of miewang.


    And miewang stood there, looking at them like a joke. Miewang thought horizontally, hummed in his mouth, and shot his soul chopping blade at Yamamoto!


    Although Yamamoto despised the defeated general of miewang, even he dared not underestimate the move. He immediately injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife to block the flying concealed weapon dagger.


    When his soul chopping knife touched the concealed weapon dagger and was about to fly the dagger, he actually felt a strange feeling!


    The spirit power injected by himself on the soul chopping knife in his hand disappeared instantly. At the same time, the concealed weapon dagger flying to him was bright again!


    Yamamoto''s face changed and shouted, "be careful, everyone. The concealed weapon dagger he released has a special ability to devour spiritual power. Please take back the spiritual power on the soul chopping knife!"


    But it''s easy to inject soul power into the soul chopping knife. Will it be so easy to take it back? The gods of death present only injected the spirit power into the soul chopping knife, but never recovered the spirit power in the soul chopping knife. As soon as their faces changed, they had to quickly try to pull out the spirit power!


    How could the hidden weapon dagger released by miewang give them time to prepare? I only saw that when the hidden weapon dagger came into contact with the soul chopping knife of the gods of death, it was like contacting Yamamoto''s soul chopping knife. It instantly absorbed the spirit power of the soul chopping knife, and the brightness of the hidden weapon dagger lit up again!


    The stronger God of death can also force the concealed weapon dagger to fly.


    The God of death with poor strength was directly knocked down by the concealed weapon dagger that absorbed the spirit power of their soul chopping knife. At the moment of falling to the ground, the gods of death who were knocked down by the concealed weapon dagger wanted to release their own spirit power protection shield and finally resist the attack of the concealed weapon dagger, but they forgot.


    The concealed weapon dagger can not only absorb the spirit power on the soul chopping knife, but also absorb all the spirit!


    When the concealed weapon dagger touched their psychic shield, the concealed weapon dagger lit up again and stabbed forward crazily!


    I saw that those gods of death with poor strength were directly pierced by the concealed weapon dagger. Some gods of death with insufficient strength were directly rushed into the river by the impact of the concealed weapon dagger!


    As soon as the gods of death fell into the river, the huge snake head formed by the bloody river formed again, and instantly tore up the gods of death who fell into the water!


    After the bloody snake swallowed several gods of death, the surviving gods of death surprisingly found that the blood in the river was even more red!


    "My God, this blood River... Will it be clear, and the blood in this river is dyed red by people''s blood! How much blood does such a long river need!"


    At this time, the concealed weapon dagger is still mercilessly shooting at the gods of death. After being pierced by the concealed weapon dagger, the weak gods of death instinctively want to heal the wound with spiritual power.


    The spiritual power in their bodies was absorbed by the concealed weapon dagger as soon as they reached the place where they were pierced! The spirit power in the gods of death was instantly evacuated by this concealed weapon dagger!


    After these concealed weapons and daggers absorbed enough spiritual power, the light emitted by the spiritual power on the dagger twinkled several times, and then released a huge explosion!


    The bodies of the gods of death have no spiritual protection. They can only rely on their own physical strength to resist the violent explosion. These concealed weapons and daggers are made by absorbing a lot of spiritual power. With the physical strength of the gods of death, they can''t resist the serial explosion of these concealed weapons and daggers!


    Tongren only heard the screams behind him. He suddenly turned back and saw those gods of death with poor strength, which were blown up one by one by the violent explosion of concealed weapons and daggers!


    At this time, the broken limbs and arms were flying all over the sky, and some fell into the mouth of the bloody giant snake and became the nourishment of the giant snake. Those poor gods of death, when they fell to the ground, were already physically crippled. One blood hole after another was blown out by the explosion and fell to the ground with more air and less air.


    Some gods of death are even more miserable. They are directly killed by this violent explosion and fall to the ground. They are burnt all over. They can''t die anymore!


    However, compared with those half dead gods of death who were bombed, these gods of death who were directly killed seem lucky.


    Now Tong people, just looked back, another concealed weapon dagger shot at him. He had to block it again. Now he can only hear the terrible cry of the bombed gods of death behind him!


    Although Yamamoto is powerful, he can only block hard in the face of such continuous attacks!


    Of course, Yamamoto also heard the screams of the gods of death behind him, but now Yamamoto almost can''t care about himself. Can he protect those gods of death?


    Miewang bombed indiscriminately for several hours and finally ended, while Yamamoto and Tongren, who were attacked by him, were embarrassed one by one.


    Yamamoto and Tong people are powerful. Although many concealed weapons and daggers have been shot at them, because they are proficient in knife skills, they can use their own soul chopping knife to kill most of the concealed weapons and daggers even if they don''t use spiritual power. However, because they cooperate very tacitly, they haven''t been seriously injured.


    However, after all, the ten blades are collectively powerful. No matter how well they cooperate, there will be omissions. I can see that each of the ten blades has minor injuries to varying degrees.


    But rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng are weaker than Tongren, and they have suffered a lot of injuries.


    But the gods of death are miserable. After all, there are only a few powerful gods of death. Most of them are not very powerful. Many of them were directly killed in the explosion center of concealed weapons and daggers. Before they were seriously injured, they were tortured and killed when their spiritual power was evacuated. After the indiscriminate bombing of miewang, there are few left of the mighty army of gods of death, No more than 100 people can stand up and fight!


    Seeing the scene in front of him, miewang nodded with satisfaction: "well, good, this is the result I want. Didn''t you want to resist me before? You said you were a group of garbage long ago. You don''t believe it. Now do you believe it? Ha ha ha!"


    At this time, the Tong people were even more angry when they saw the current expression of miewang. They stared at miewang and mentioned their soul cutting knife. They were going to rush up to kill miewang and avenge the gods of death!


    Tongren instantly gathered their spiritual power and rushed to miewang, but was blocked by Yamamoto.


    "Tong Ren, go back and let me come."

 V1.Chapter 1605

    Tongren was already angry. Looking at Yamamoto in front of him, it was even more difficult to vent his anger:


    "Yamamoto! What are you doing? This bastard killed so many of our brothers, don''t you allow me to kill him? Yamamoto, where are you on? This guy is unforgivable! Do you still care only about your death honor?"


    Yamamoto said coldly, "I don''t only care about my honor of the God of death. Compared with those dead gods of death, I care more about your life! If you die, not only my heart will be very uncomfortable, but it''s difficult for you habakh to defeat him! I must do this for the future of the corpse soul world and for the three worlds not to be destroyed!"


    Tongren was so angry that he couldn''t hear Yamamoto''s words: "Yamamoto, are you still so cold-blooded? No matter how many people died, are you still so cold-blooded? Aren''t these gods of death your brothers? Did you just watch him kill our subordinates?"


    "Get out of the way and let me kill him!"


    At this time, Yamamoto also lost his patience and didn''t want to argue with Tongren anymore. He left a sentence: "I''ll solve him and help the gods of death revenge, but you can''t intervene, otherwise I''ll beat you two!"


    Yamamoto just finished, directly filled the soul chopping knife with spiritual power and rushed to the king!


    At this time, miewang smiled and looked at Yamamoto, summoned his soul chopping knife again, injected a lot of spiritual power, and directly blocked Yamamoto''s attack:


    "Yamamoto, I didn''t expect that ten years later, you still haven''t made any progress. In addition to being more arrogant and arrogant than ten years ago, your strength has regressed a few points. How can I look down on you? Ha ha!"


    Yamamoto didn''t seem to care about miewang''s ridicule, but his old face was more tenacious.


    At this time, Yamamoto filled his soul chopping knife with spiritual power and hacked at the king: "kill the king, although you were defeated by my men ten years ago, you are still a fair and bright god of death. Although you are a traitor in the God of death, the glory of the God of death in your heart is still there, and you are still a great soldier."


    Yamamoto paused and said, "ten years later, you don''t know whether it''s because you took refuge in youhabach and were influenced by youhabach, or whether your own heart has deteriorated and abandoned your glory as the God of death, which has become so mean."


    "A god of death gave up his main fighting means, soul chopping knife, and chose some heretical concealed weapons. As your opponent, I really despise you."


    Yamamoto''s words, to miewang''s ears, are sharper than the soul cutting blade he just released, and they are rooted in his heart. All these words that miewang has practiced in the past ten years are for one day, when he meets Yamamoto again, he can defeat Yamamoto himself, and then let Yamamoto kneel in front of him, even if he is recognized by Yamamoto. "


    Now Yamamoto not only didn''t recognize him, but also directly said to him that he looked down on him, which made him feel that his efforts over the past ten years had been in vain!


    The former miewang, who was ridiculed by Yamamoto for many words, didn''t have any fluctuations in his heart. Now, he was only despised by Yamamoto, which made him angry. Miewang couldn''t control his anger any more. He took his soul chopping knife and cut with Yamamoto madly!


    "Yamamoto, you can say that I was defeated by your men ten years ago. You can say that I am invincible now. You can even say that I used such means, which is not as good as your integrity, but you can''t say that you despise me!"


    Yamamoto said coldly, "don''t you let me tell you when you do such a thing? You really do, let me! Look! No! Get up!"


    After Yamamoto finished, he couldn''t control his anger and frantically hacked at Yamamoto.


    At this time, the king of destruction, no matter what moves, only injected all his spiritual power into his soul chopping knife, used all his power on his arm, and frantically hacked at Yamamoto opposite.


    Yamamoto faced the Furious miewang. Although he wanted to win head-on and give miewang, the former God of death, the final glory, he still couldn''t be too reckless. He wanted to see how powerful miewang was in his rage!


    Yamamoto kept dodging in the face of the king''s attack. When Yamamoto dodged, he saw a huge stone behind him and had an idea in his heart.


    Yamamoto kept dodging and rolling towards the boulder. When Yamamoto dodged in front of the boulder, miewang slashed Yamamoto from top to bottom with his soul chopping knife!


    Good chance! Yamamoto dodged and dodged to one side, and miewang cut directly at the huge stone.


    I only heard the sound of jumping, and the boulder was directly chopped!


    While watching the battle, Tong people and rotten wood and Mei took a breath when they looked at the scene in front of them! With such a great force, if you cut on a hard stone, the stones will be directly broken. If you cut on a person, what can you do? What a terrible force it must be!


    The Tong people who saw this scene were even more excited and wanted to rush up to help Yamamoto. If it weren''t for rotten wood and beauty, the Tong people would rush up directly!


    "Tong Ren, don''t get excited. Master Yamamoto has his word. If you''re rushing up, he''s afraid he won''t really do it to you. We should believe master Yamamoto. If he doesn''t have a sense of propriety, he won''t do it, and don''t take it to heart."


    Rotten wood and beauty also followed ruiqiao Yifeng to persuade Tongren: "Tongren, listen to Yifeng. If Mr. Yamamoto is not sure, he will not say such words. In this crisis, we should trust him more. Do you think so? Tongren."


    Tongren heard both of them say so. It''s not easy to say anything. He said bitterly, "well, I''ll listen to you, but Uncle Yamamoto, if there''s really a danger, you can''t stop me!"


    At this time, Yamamoto didn''t care about Tongren''s dialogue here. Although he said that, if Tongren really made a move, he also knew that Tongren really helped him, and he wouldn''t really make a move to Tongren, but after solving the problem of killing the king, his blame was absolutely inevitable.


    Yamamoto also frowned when facing the current miewang. Now the main thing is how to solve the enemy in front. The current miewang is extremely powerful in the period of anger, and he is still absorbing the surrounding spiritual power, which is even more difficult to fight. He can''t confront the miewang head-on. Otherwise, the miewang''s attack is likely to directly open his wound!


    When Yamamoto was in a mess, he suddenly saw the space behind miewang after the attack. He grabbed his space and moved directly behind miewang without any hesitation

 V1.Chapter 1606

    Yamamoto had enough spiritual power. After he blinked to kill the king, he wanted to start after killing the king. However, the instinct of the king destroyer felt the existence of Yamamoto behind him. The soul chopping knife that had just been chopped was lifted again in an instant, and turned back and cut to Yamamoto who had just blinked behind him!


    Fortunately, Yamamoto is only a tentative attack this time, and there is no substantive attack. Otherwise, Yamamoto will have to suffer this time!


    But now Yamamoto frowns more tightly. It''s not a blind spot for miewang to attack. He has rich combat experience. He doesn''t know how to start for a moment, so he can only dodge constantly!


    The miewang on the other side, like he couldn''t feel tired, waved his soul chopping knife crazily. At the moment, his soul chopping knife was full of his spiritual power and glittered!


    Just when Yamamoto didn''t know how to start, miewang kept attacking, so that he inadvertently dodged to the edge of the long Blood River. Yamamoto kept dodging and observing the long Blood River at the same time. At this time, he had a plan!


    He kept dodging and miewang kept chasing. Outsiders seemed that their battle was like miewang holding the initiative, but in fact, only Yamamoto knew that he was the one who took the initiative in this battle!


    Although Yamamoto is dodging and miewang is constantly chasing, in fact, the position of the two men''s battle is actually controlled by Yamamoto, because miewang will follow him no matter where Yamamoto dodges.


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto, in constant dodging, slowly attracted miewang to the edge of the bloody River, and the bloody River felt the spiritual power emitted by miewang and slowly boiling up!


    But Yamamoto still has a problem. How on earth can he find the space to destroy the king? A hard shot to kill the king? I''m afraid his own wound will be opened by this powerful impact, so his recovery will be in vain! After he returns to the corpse soul world, the injury on his body may not be good!


    Moreover, if his wound has not recovered or even more serious after reaching the corpse soul world, he may not be able to beat youhabach in the face of youhabach, or even be killed by youhabach!


    At this time, Yamamoto, in addition to dodging, could not think of any other way to face the king!


    But Yamamoto''s time is really urgent. Now everyone in the corpse soul world is waiting for him to return. He wants to return to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, defeat youhabah and save the three worlds. He has no choice but to bet on this one and his own defense strength. Can he force the attack of killing the king without getting hurt!


    Seeing that Yamamoto''s sword eyebrow was lifted and his heart was horizontal, he quickly injected his spiritual power into his soul chopping knife and shouted:


    "Two sections of Kendo!"


    Yamamoto rushed to miewang. Miewang looked at Yamamoto and showed a happy look in his eyes.


    He attacked Yamamoto hundreds of times. Although his spiritual power is endless, he has been unable to concentrate on him and added some points to his anger. Seeing Yamamoto who has been dodging, he dared to rush over at this time. He used his greater strength and took his soul chopping knife to hit Yamamoto, making him lose his ability to resist!


    When Yamamoto rushed over, his Kendo also arrived. I saw two soul chopping knives fighting each other. Yamamoto''s soul chopping knife was constantly trembled by the soul chopping knife of miewang, and Yamamoto''s people were trembled by miewang!


    Yamamoto didn''t miss this opportunity. Since he decided to do so, he wouldn''t give up halfway. It doesn''t make sense for him to give up halfway!


    After a crazy collision between Yamamoto''s Kendo section and miewang''s soul chopping knife, the second section of Kendo was released instantly and went straight behind miewang, ready to attack from behind miewang.


    And miewang also turned back in an instant, picked up his soul chopping knife and cut to Yamamoto behind him!


    Yamamoto was also in a desperate battle at this time. He immediately took out all his spiritual power and injected it into his soul chopping knife, ready to kill the king!


    The Tongren were even more nervous when they saw Yamamoto''s actions. Whether Yamamoto could resist such a violent King destruction, at this time, their hearts were also silently cheering Yamamoto!


    At this time, the miewang, although angry, still showed a contemptuous look in his eyes: "hum, Yamamoto, you are really too arrogant. You dare to take my attack face-to-face. Although you defeated me ten years ago, your strength has always been your weakness. How dare you face-to-face? See how I beat you!"


    Although miewang thought so, he didn''t relax his strength at all. Although he was very confident in his strength, he didn''t dare to despise Yamamoto, because he didn''t know the details of Yamamoto, let alone the limit of Yamamoto!


    Just thinking, their soul chopping swords are right. Their soul chopping swords seem to inherit the will of their masters. They shine madly and vow to break each other''s weapons directly!


    The strongest blow of the two people instantly collided with each other. The strong shock wave made Tong people unexpectedly step back one after another, and the long Blood River around them felt the powerful aura wave and became more boiling!


    Their bodies were shaking, but neither of them would let go first, because the person who unloaded the force first would be seriously injured by the impact of the other party!


    Moreover, they not only didn''t retreat, but also constantly increased the input of spiritual power in their hands and frantically input spiritual power into their soul chopping knife!


    After inputting such great spiritual power, the soul chopping knife blooms like the sun. Looking at them from a distance, it''s like two people holding a sun in their hands!


    The two people''s spiritual power continuously input the soul chopping knife. Finally, the spiritual power in this space can no longer bear such concentrated spiritual power. The instant explosion will blow up the two people who are facing each other madly!


    After Yamamoto fell to the ground, the explosion almost blew the heaviest wound on him. Fortunately, Yamamoto still had a little spiritual power to stay on him as a protective shield, otherwise he would have to explain here today!


    After landing, Yamamoto did not take care of the wound on his body or restore his spiritual power. Instead, he rushed quickly with his own speed, and several dodged behind the miewang!


    However, after the king fell to the ground, no matter how strong his ability to absorb spiritual power was, at the moment of explosion, his spiritual power was evacuated instantly. At this time, he was even more exhausted!


    When Yamamoto dodged behind the king, he also used all his strength to kick the king into the bloody river!


    "Go to hell, destroy the king!"

 V1.Chapter 1607

    Yamamoto seized the opportunity and used all his strength to kick miewang into the bloody river!


    Yamamoto watched the despairing expression before the king fell. He knew that the long battle could finally be over, and he successfully killed the king, which was revenge for the gods of Death killed by the king. He could comfort himself that it was over, it was over.


    After Yamamoto saw the destruction of the king, a string that had been tight could finally be put down. Yamamoto, who relaxed the string, relaxed his spirit and lost all his strength. He could no longer support his heavy body and fell to the ground with a puff.


    The Tongren saw Yamamoto fall to the ground and rushed to pick up Yamamoto.


    At this time, although Yamamoto''s wound did not crack, his recovery was not in vain, but Yamamoto''s spiritual power was evacuated when he just fought against the king. Now Yamamoto has lost the spiritual power accumulated in his body for so long, just like an ordinary old man.


    Yamamoto''s lips trembled slightly, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. As soon as he was excited, he fainted!


    "Yamamoto, Yamamoto, what''s the matter with you? Wake up and don''t scare us!" Tong people saw that Yamamoto lost consciousness and hung up again!


    "Yamamoto won''t, he won''t, is he dead?"


    Tongren opened his mouth and looked at Yamamoto in horror. He couldn''t help saying.


    "If Yamamoto dies, what''s the use of returning to the corpse soul world? Even if my own talent is high, I''m not the opponent of youhabach! How can I defeat youhabach by myself?! if I can''t defeat youhabach, death here, and even the whole corpse soul world, no one can beat him!"


    Tongren thought of the terrible things in the future. He shouted to Yamamoto again:


    "Yamamoto, you can''t die! What shall I do if you die, what shall we do, and what shall the whole corpse soul world do?!"


    Looking at Tongren yelling at Yamamoto, ruiqiao Yifeng explored Yamamoto''s breath, took Yamamoto''s pulse, and found that Yamamoto just fainted. It''s no big deal.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sighed and said sadly to Tongren, "Tongren, can you stop making such a fuss and calm down?"


    "How can you calm me down? Yamamoto is dead. How can I calm down?" at this time, Tongren was very excited and almost cried out.


    "Fool, take a good look at Yamamoto yourself, and then explore Yamamoto''s breath. Do you see whether Yamamoto is dead or alive?"


    Tongren looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s serious appearance and found that he didn''t seem to be joking. He quickly stretched out his hand to explore Yamamoto''s breath. When he felt Yamamoto''s weak breath, he knew that Yamamoto was not dead. Tongren''s heart rushed out of the trough, as if shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    Although Tongren knew that Yamamoto was not dead, he was still very confused: "Uncle Yamamoto is not dead? What''s the matter with him? How can he be unconscious?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng carefully checked Yamamoto''s body and found that there was no spiritual power in Yamamoto''s body. He was shocked. He continued to explore Yamamoto''s body with spiritual power and found that the wound before Yamamoto didn''t crack, but it was almost. If the wound cracked and Yamamoto''s body was not protected by spiritual power, Yamamoto would be over!


    After checking Yamamoto''s body, ruiqiao Yifeng knew the seriousness of the situation, frowned and sighed: "Hey, Yamamoto, he..."


    Tongren saw that after ruiqiao Yifeng checked Yamamoto''s body, he showed this expression. His eyebrows wrinkled as if he could hold a pen. His state of mind, which had just recovered, fell to the bottom of the valley again.


    "What''s the matter with Yamamoto? Why do you frown so badly? What''s the matter with Yamamoto? Tell me quickly. How can you talk so slowly now?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng sighed again and said softly, "Yamamoto, although the wound didn''t crack, the skin outside the wound has been earned very much. Now he may use too much spiritual power when fighting against miewang. Now he doesn''t have any spiritual power in his body, or now he doesn''t go into Yamamoto''s body."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng took a look at Tong Ren and continued: "although Yamamoto is not dead now, he just fainted temporarily, but he can''t absorb spiritual power now. Even if he wakes up, he is just an ordinary old man. He may not be restoring his previous strength."


    Tongren frowned after hearing ruiqiao Yifeng''s words. He didn''t know what to do. As a person, he clearly knew what it meant for an ordinary old man if he was so seriously injured. As a god of death, he clearly knew what it meant if a god of death had no spiritual power.


    If a god of death loses the power of spiritual power, he might as well die directly.


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto for a long time and was silent for a long time. He didn''t say a word.


    After a long time, Tongren stood up and looked at Yamamoto who was still in a coma. He looked like he was afraid to disturb Yamamoto. He gently said to ruiqiao Yifeng: "let''s go. We should go back to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, so as not to disappoint Yamamoto''s wishes. I hope Yamamoto can see himself in the corpse soul world as soon as he wakes up."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng glanced at deadwood and beauty, sighed and said, "Hey, let''s go. It''s time to go."


    Tongren looked at the scarred gods of death and said to them, "bury our brothers and don''t let them die in the wilderness. When we solve the bastard youhabach, we''ll come back to worship these brothers."


    After hearing Tongren''s words, the gods of death sighed secretly, held their soul chopping knives one after another, dug a big pit on the shore beside the bloody River, threw the dead brothers in and buried the soil slowly.


    Some of these dead gods of death are their brothers, some are their comrades in arms. They throw their most familiar people into the pitiless human pit. Some gods of death are emotionally fragile and can''t help falling tears. Those gods of death with stronger tolerance are also silent and have a faint pain in their hearts.


    Tongren looked at the faces of the gods of death. He couldn''t bear it. If he could be stronger, maybe Yamamoto wouldn''t be like this. His subordinates and brothers wouldn''t suffer heavy casualties. His heart couldn''t help falling into deep remorse.


    "Sure enough, all the anger caused by powerlessness is because he is too weak to control the fate of himself and his friends and brothers!"


    Tongren sighed secretly, and then looked sadly at the sky.


    Tongren was sighing. Ruiqiao Yifeng came slowly, patted Tongren on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. If we don''t go again, it''s too late."


    Tongren sighed and said to the gods of death, "let''s go, let''s go to the corpse soul world!"

 V1.Chapter 1608

    Tongren looked at the gods of death and the comatose Yamamoto all the way, but didn''t notice that there were two dark shadows hovering by the bloody river not far from them, just where miewang fell.


    And these two shadows, just before, miewang tracked and monitored their shadows!


    Tongren and his party moved forward quickly. Before, Yamamoto led the team. Because Yamamoto was the most eager to return to the corpse soul world, under his leadership, the whole death team also walked fast. Now, although it was the turn of Tongren to lead the team, Tongren couldn''t slow down looking at Yamamoto in a coma.


    It''s not that Tong people can''t slow down, but when Tong people see Yamamoto''s coma, they can think of Yamamoto''s eager desire to return to the corpse soul world. When he sees Yamamoto in such a situation, he can''t bear to live up to him. Since Yamamoto is eager to return to the corpse soul world, he will help Yamamoto complete this wish!


    Following ruiqiao Yifeng and rotten wood Hemei around Tongren, they saw Yamamoto, whom Tongren had been paying attention to, and looked at each other, as if they knew each other''s thoughts, and sighed.


    Yes, even if Tong people quarrel with Yamamoto at ordinary times, Yamamoto always looks cold. There is no expression on his old face, but when Yamamoto is unconscious, Tong people are so worried. It seems that even if they quarrel at ordinary times, they can''t affect each other''s feelings at the critical moment!


    Now Yamamoto, who was carried by the gods of death in shifts, was lying on the stretcher. His face was pale, and his lips didn''t have a little blood color. The whole person looked very poor. He didn''t know how he would react when he woke up and knew that he would no longer be able to use his spiritual power.


    Tong people sighed as they walked, and rotten wood and Mei didn''t know how to persuade him. Unless they could cure Yamamoto now, any words were unlikely to make Tong people''s frown stretch a little.


    And now Tongren''s mood is also very complex. He is constantly blaming himself. It is because he is too weak that he will end up now. It is because he is not strong enough that Yamamoto will become what he is now and let the gods of death lose their brothers. He thinks all this is his own fault!


    The more people think about it, the more they think about it, "what''s the use of their heavenly spirit root? Even if their talent is higher, what''s the use? They don''t watch their friends die one by one, but when he thought of it, there was a king''s face in front of him!


    It''s all his fault. If he appears in front of me now, I must kill him and make atonement for Yamamoto!


    But now that the king of destruction is dead, who should I seek revenge? Now Tongren have nowhere to vent their anger. They can only stomp their feet continuously. Their face is red, but they can''t vent it.


    The Tong people didn''t notice that the two shadows of the other party who had just circled in the place where the king fell were no longer there. As just now, they quietly followed the Tong people on both sides of their team, as if they were waiting for an opportunity. However, the place where the king fell in the long river of blood, had been emitting boiling red bubbles, and no longer It''s over!


    Even if the tongs move forward quickly, the two shadows still follow closely. It seems that the shadow can follow as fast as the tongs go!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty trembled at the sight of Qi, but there was no place to vent. Tong people, who flushed their faces, sighed and said to Tong people, "Tong people, I understand your current mood. I know you want to kill the king again, not only for yourself, but also for Yamamoto and the dead gods!"


    He paused and said, "but you know, Tong people, the king is dead now. It''s no use thinking so. You can only imagine casually. It''s not worth it to be angry. If you still imagine casually like yourself, you''re angry and don''t say it, and then lead out your demons, it''ll be bad at that time!"


    "At that time, even if we return to the corpse soul world, if you are possessed and Yamamoto has lost his spiritual power, who can fight against you habakh? If you both lose your combat power, don''t we die for you habakh even if we go back?"


    Tongren listened to the constant advice and comfort of rotten wood and beauty, and was silent. Now he was constantly persuading himself that things had happened, and it was useless to think about it. It was better to adjust his mind, adjust his mind, absorb the surrounding spiritual power as soon as possible, and fill up his spiritual power capacity, so that he could have the ability to fight with youhabah power!


    But now he, no matter how to adjust his state of mind, seems to be unable to suppress his anger. He needs to vent. He needs to vent against those bastards of youhabahe and vent all his grievances, which can make him happy!


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at the silent Tongren and knew that no matter how much comfort he had now, there was no practical left or right. For him, the comfort of others could only be regarded as an external force. He wanted to restore his state of mind and didn''t go crazy. He had to rely on himself!


    In fact, it is not useless to overcome his inner anger and suppress his psychology. This is also a kind of cultivation, a kind of cultivation of his state of mind. Only after cultivating his state of mind can his strength be further improved, and he can also improve his self-cultivation, so as to further improve his spiritual capacity.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not a bad thing for Tongren now. He can further improve his spiritual power capacity by constantly suppressing his demons and controlling his anger. He is such a special constitution of tianlinggen that he can improve faster than others!


    Imagine that adding the power capacity of your opponent''s body can support your opponent to use three powerful moves continuously. If you have one-third more power than him, you can use power moves against your opponent when he doesn''t have power to use moves. Each increase in the power capacity of Tongren is equivalent to twice that of the God of death of the same level!


    What is this concept? It means that Tongren''s opponent can put three powerful psionic moves, while Tongren can put six powerful psionic moves if he is at the same level as his opponent!


    With this talent, Tongren are almost invincible in 1v1 of the same level

 V1.Chapter 1609

    While Tong people kept suppressing their mood and controlling their anger, miewang, who was not far away from them, saw that the leader of the team Tong was trembling with popularity through the two dark shadows who had been following Tong people. The ten blades and rotten wood and beauty on the side were all depressed, and miewang''s face floated a sneer.


    It turned out that when miewang was fighting fiercely with Yamamoto, they fought all the spiritual power in their bodies, and the special ability of absorbing spiritual power cultivated by miewang exploded. While Yamamoto was unprepared, they immediately extracted the spiritual power from Yamamoto''s body, which led to Yamamoto''s unconsciousness, The reason why the body can''t continue to absorb spiritual power! "


    After the explosion, although the spiritual power in his body was evacuated in an instant, miewang was not flustered. He believed that he could extract twice as much spiritual power as Yamamoto in one minute, so he was not worried!


    What miewang didn''t expect was that Yamamoto actually endured the trauma caused by the explosion. Regardless of the opposition of the body and the soul chopping knife, he forcibly called his own strength and used body art to move to himself in an instant. He kicked the unprotected himself down the long river of blood!


    After being kicked off the bloody River by Yamamoto, miewang, who lost his balance, was also cold in his heart. He thought that he was really over this time. He was crazy about his ability to absorb the surrounding environment. This bloody river was his own nemesis!


    When miewang was in despair, he found that the long river of blood didn''t respond. It was like an ordinary stone falling into the river, and the blood snake head who had been crazy devouring spiritual power didn''t appear to him.


    However, although the bloody snake head that devoured the spirit power in the river did not come out to attack himself, the bloody river that had been dyed red by blood for a long time was actually full of corrosivity. When the king was stunned, the ferocious river was crazily corroding his body!


    While miewang was underwater, he saw Yamamoto, who couldn''t support his body, fall down. He was happy. He just wanted to go ashore, and saw Tongren rushing in their own direction. He endured the pain of corrosion and continued to hide himself underwater.


    Because even if miewang falls into the water and doesn''t die, he can''t instantly restore his spiritual power when he comes ashore. He is likely to be killed by Tong people again. Even if he doesn''t be killed by Tong people, Tong people will always wait for him on the shore when they find that they are not dead in the water. At that time, they will be miserable!


    Now he is in the long river of blood. Although it is corrosive, he doesn''t need to persist for a long time. He knows that Tongren will not stay here for too long. They have to rush back to the corpse soul world. It''s impossible to stay here all the time. He just needs to hide himself.


    What happened later should also prove the king''s own inference. The Tongren did not find that he was not dead, and the king has been observing the Tongren''s every move on the shore in the water.


    When he saw that Tong people were going to bury all the gods of death, he was also angry and laughing. He was angry that Tong people were still writing here. If Tong people left later, his body would be corroded more seriously; And he laughed that these poor gods of death died outside and could only bury them hastily. They had no chance to bring the bodies back to the soul world. They could only die by the bloody River, day after day, year after year, with the ferocious river!


    Finally, his long wait had an effect. Tongren finally led his gods of death to leave here. Until Tongren left here, he didn''t find that he was not dead!


    Miewang was also secretly proud: "Tongren, Tongren, you want to avenge that old guy Yamamoto and kill me again, but you didn''t expect that I would secretly look at you less than ten meters away. Would you be angry if you knew? Ha ha."


    But king Mie didn''t ask big. When he confirmed that the tongs had gone, he rushed out of the bloody river. The bloody river had corroded him for a long time. If he didn''t come out again, he was afraid to die in the river!


    After miewang came out, he looked at his body, which had been corroded by the long river of blood. In some places, there was less meat, and even bones were exposed!


    Miewang looked at his flesh and blood blurred body, looked at the direction of Tongren''s going away, and thought: "when I recover my strength, I must take your life!"


    After thinking about it, miewang summoned two dark figures who were still hovering on the bloody River and shouted:


    "Two black generals, go to me and track them!"


    It turns out that the two people who have been following and monitoring Tongren''s shadow are not the ability to destroy Wang himself, but a treasure he inadvertently obtained, a treasure of tracking type. They can be far away from the target, know the specific location of the target, sense how far away they are from themselves, and even see each other''s behavior in real time!


    This treasure is very secret when used and tracked. Even a little spiritual power will not be released. Even if this treasure reaches the peak of cultivation, it can be implanted into the enemy''s thoughts, so as to predict the enemy''s actions and thoughts in the next ten seconds!


    When miewang saw the team of Tongren with such low morale, he also sneered. After so long recovery, although he has been following Tongren fast, his speed of absorbing spiritual power is amazing. When he is on his way, he is also constantly recovering his wounds.


    Now that he has recovered his basic state, seeing that the morale of Tongren''s team is so low, he can''t stand himself and directly shouted:


    "Two black generals, pass it to me!"


    Tongren they only heard a huge explosion in front of the team. At the same time, the air wave of Lingli explosion suddenly blew over, and the powerful air wave blew Tongren''s hair slightly.


    But the gods of death behind them were not as powerful as Tongren. They couldn''t resist the air wave from the spiritual explosion in front. They couldn''t help being knocked back by the impact of the air wave!


    Tongren was in a bad mood and had no place to vent his anger. When he was struggling to suppress his mood, he was burning with anger due to the sudden explosion in front of him. He was even more difficult to restrain his emotions and drank at the front of the team:


    "Who''s ahead? Please report your name soon!"


    I saw miewang walking towards Tongren step by step and said, "Tongren, let''s meet again!"


    However, the power of the spiritual explosion caused by the king annihilation transmission was not small. It blew up the dust on the ground. Tongren only saw a figure coming towards them, but couldn''t see the human face for a moment.


    Tongren was already angry. At this time, he couldn''t see his face clearly when he looked at the man walking slowly. He thought he was playing tricks and shouted angrily:


    "Where''s the bastard? Get out of here!"

 V1.Chapter 1610

    At this time, miewang was slowly walking towards Tongren. When miewang heard Tongren''s scolding, he was not angry. He thought it was Tongren''s dying struggle. With a sneer on his face, miewang walked to Tongren step by step and said:


    "Tongren, we just met. Don''t you know who I am?"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng are also full of doubts, "Who on earth is coming from the front? We''ve just met? We''ve just met only one miewang and two running dogs of the star knights. The running dogs of the two star Knights have been brutally slaughtered by the crazy Tongren bit by bit, and miewang has also been kicked into the bloody River by Yamamoto''s last foot. It''s almost impossible to live if he falls into it. That''s in front Who could it be? "


    And ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t help but wonder. When Tongren was about to scold again, he shouted to the dust in front: "who''s in front? Come out quickly. Don''t play tricks there. Come out quickly while we still have a little patience!"


    When miewang heard their cry, he didn''t take it to heart. He still walked slowly towards Tongren. When he came out of the smoke, Tongren''s face was first surprised, and then replaced by anger!


    And rotten wood and beauty were also stunned. They looked at the miewang in front and were very surprised.


    Miewang is not dead!


    At this time, miewang slowly walked towards them. Although miewang was not dead, his situation seemed not optimistic. He was naked. All his clothes were corroded by the long river of blood. Although the wounds on his body recovered for a long time, they were still flesh and blood. The scars on his face became clearer due to the corrosion of the long river of blood.


    At this time, the king of destruction looked like an evil ghost in hell to Tong people!


    Miewang stood in front of them, sneered and snorted, "are you surprised? Are you surprised? I''m not dead yet. I can come to you and take revenge on you, and then kill you losers one by one. Ha ha ha ha, get ready to die!"


    At this time, deadwood and Mei didn''t listen to what miewang said. What he couldn''t figure out now was:


    Miewang Mingming was kicked into the blood River by Yamamoto, which they saw with their own eyes. As long as all the things with spiritual power are near the blood River, the blood snake head formed by the blood in the blood river will appear, devour and tear up all the things with spiritual power, and the gods of death who were hit and flew into the blood River by the hidden weapon dagger of miewang are the best Examples!


    But now, miewang, who has the most spiritual power, fell directly into the river. Why is he still alive now?


    After thinking about so much rotten wood and beauty, he couldn''t help asking miewang: "didn''t you just be kicked into the long river of blood by Yamamoto? Why are you still alive? How can you be still alive?"


    After listening to the words of rotten wood and beauty, miewang looked up and smiled: "then guess why I fell into the long river of blood, or nothing? If you don''t guess, let me tell you, God is helping me, helping me fight the long river of blood, so as to save my life and kill you garbage who escaped from me!"


    At this time, Tong people saw that miewang was arrogant. He was already angry. He couldn''t suppress his anger and shouted at miewang:


    "Miewang, don''t be arrogant. Do you think you can kill us before you die? Then you underestimate us. Originally, I was angry and had no place to spread, so I had to press it down myself. Now you''re here, just in time. I don''t have to press my own anger, but I can send all my fire on you along the way!"


    "And you can rest assured. I promise you that you will die miserably. I will torture you bit by bit and let you know the end of killing my brother and my uncle Yamamoto!"


    King Mie looked at the Tongren who drank at him in front of him, and a contemptuous smile floated from the corners of his mouth. He provocatively looked at the Tongren and said word by word: "I remember that Yamamoto told me just now, and he may not be able to use his spiritual power now? Now you say this again, well, I''ll let you, like him now, can''t survive or die!"


    When the king finished, he felt that it was not enough, and said, "at that time, you two will be unconscious. I will kill you, the rest of you, one by one, and then take you two to Lord youhabah. First, take you two, the so-called heroes of your corpse soul world, to those who still have hope and let them enjoy the taste of despair!"


    "Then bring you back to the palace of Habach''s adults, and tie you two on the cross, slowly abuse you, dig out your eyes, cut your ears, cut off your legs, cut your nose, and poison your mouths, turn you into human beings, let you enjoy the pain of the world, and torture you one after another! Ha ha ha ha ha *.


    After hearing this, Tong Ren could no longer suppress his anger. He hurriedly summoned his soul chopping knife and said to ruiqiao Yi: "protect uncle Yamamoto!"


    After saying this, Tong people injected a lot of their spiritual power into their soul chopping knife. At this time, Tong people were angry, and the spiritual power injected into the soul chopping knife was also angry.


    At this time, it seems that the soul chopping knife can connect with Tongren''s mind. It is injected with anger and spiritual power. At this time, it also emits a slight red light, and is ready to kill the opposite enemy with its own master!


    When Tongren saw their soul chopping knife glowing red, they were instantly connected with the soul chopping knife, and the connection between them deepened a lot!


    "OK, soul chopping knife, you have long been spiritual after so many battles with me. Today, you and I will kill the bastard who dares to hurt our friend!"


    The red light on the soul chopping knife also flickers constantly at this time. It seems that they are trying to echo the slogan of Tongren. Today, they vowed to kill the king in front of them!


    Tongren held the soul chopping knife in his hand and felt the cruel breath that the soul chopping knife passed to him. He also lived up to the spirit of the soul chopping knife.


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty watching the war also silently prayed for the Tongren in their hearts, hoping that the Tongren could defeat the king in front and avenge Yamamoto and the dead gods of death!


    Only to see that Tong people instantly condensed their spiritual power at their feet, like a sharp blade out of the scabbard, and rushed to the king in front of them


    Just listen to Tongren shout:


    "Crescent sky rush!"

 V1.Chapter 1611

    Tongren immediately put forward the spiritual power accumulated in his body and condensed it at his feet, just like a sharp blade out of its sheath. He rushed to the miewang in front of him, picked up his slightly red soul chopping knife and cut directly at the miewang''s head. He wanted to kill the miewang directly with this knife and avenge uncle Yamamoto and the gods of death!


    When miewang saw the Tongren who were gathering spiritual power and preparing to rush over in an instant, he didn''t underestimate him. He summoned his soul chopping knife in an instant, prepared for the attack of Tongren.


    Just as Tong''s soul cutting knife with a slight red light was raised on miewang''s head and was about to fall, miewang only heard Tong''s angry cry: "die, asshole, bury my brothers!"


    When Tongren shouted this sentence, Tongren''s anger was also stimulated to the highest, and the slightly red soul chopping knife in his hand was also at this time, no longer converging the power in his knife and releasing the spirit power of Tongren''s anger madly!


    In the eyes of rotten wood and beauty, the knife at this time emits a startling red light, just like an ancient artifact, with the power of destruction!


    The king of destruction is holding the soul chopping knife, making a good defense situation and waiting for the attack of Tong people. As soon as he looks up, the attack of Tong people has come. Looking at the destructive power of Tong people''s knife, even the king of destruction dare not underestimate it.


    Seeing that miewang instantly emptied the spiritual power in the surrounding environment and injected it into his soul chopping knife, miewang still felt that it was not enough. Then he continued to extract the spiritual power from his body and poured it into his soul chopping knife madly!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife infused with a large amount of spiritual power by the miewang also madly emits a golden light, like a confrontation with Tongren''s soul chopping knife. Now the miewang has a faint connection with his soul chopping knife!


    Miewang was overjoyed when he felt the connection between himself and soul chopping knife. He didn''t expect that he could fight with this boy and improve his strength. Hahaha, Tongren, see how you die today!


    But at this time, the attack of Tong people is about to fall. Miewang also knows that he can''t be happy too early. After defeating Tong people later, it''s not too late to communicate with his soul chopping knife!


    Miewang looked at the attack of Tong people, and he didn''t dare to underestimate the destructive power on Tong people''s knife. Miewang saw it and silently recited a cumbersome mantra. After miewang recited this cumbersome mantra, the golden light on his soul chopping knife became brighter!


    Miewang instantly raised his soul chopping knife on his head, ready to directly harden the terrorist attack of Tongren!


    When Tong Ren smashed his attack on miewang, he was surprised to see that the light on miewang''s soul chopping knife was just golden like that on his own soul chopping knife.


    However, Tongren''s moves have been out, so he can''t control so much. When the knife has been out, there is no possibility of taking it back. Even if the soul chopping knife of miewang is different from the previous one, he must chop it down. Otherwise, not only will these spiritual powers be used in vain, but he may also be swallowed by the violent spiritual power injected by himself. Therefore, he must chop this knife down!


    Tongren smashed the soul chopping knife in his hand. This knife seems to only contain Tongren''s own violent power, but it''s not. This knife not only contains Tongren''s own violent power, but also contains Tongren''s unwillingness to Yamamoto and the resentment of the dead gods, so this knife is far more powerful than miewang''s imagination!


    When miewang resisted the fierce sword of Tong people, he thought that his soul chopping knife with a lot of spiritual power was the same as that of Tong people with a lot of anger. However, miewang overestimated the strength of his soul chopping knife. His soul chopping knife had just established contact with himself, The soul chopping knife of Tong people has established a weak connection with ten blades before!


    And after such a long time, when Tong people continue to restore their spiritual power on the road, they have not forgotten to communicate and communicate with their soul chopping knife. After such a long communication, Tong people''s soul chopping knife has already communicated with Tong people''s own heart!


    What''s more, the Tongren''s sword also has a strong emotional force, which can not be easily resisted by the miewang who has just established contact with the soul chopping sword!


    Seeing the relaxed and contemptuous expression on miewang''s face, it was replaced by fear and surprise. He didn''t expect that the power contained in Tongren''s knife was far beyond his imagination, but he had already chosen to harden it. Since he had chosen to harden it, there was no way but to continue to instill his spiritual power into the soul cutting knife!


    However, even if miewang madly increased his spiritual power in his soul chopping knife after feeling the terrible power of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, he could not stop the powerful attack of Tongren!


    After the king took the attack from Tong people, the whole man was bent down by Tong people''s knife. However, this is not over. After the king bent down to slow down Tong people''s attack, the impact of Tong people''s attack has not stopped, but directly hit the whole body of the king on one knee and knelt on the ground!


    What king Mie didn''t expect is that the attack of Tong people is not over yet. Just look at the blue veins on Tong''s head, continue to increase the injection of spiritual power with anger, and the attack of Tong people continues!


    The king of destruction felt that his soul chopping knife was trembling slightly. It was not that the soul chopping knife was afraid, but that the soul chopping knife felt that his strength could not resist the power of the king of destruction, so it trembled slightly. The soul chopping was trembling slightly, and the king of destruction was trembling constantly. The flesh on his face was trembling constantly. At this time, the king of destruction was not afraid, but when he was bearing the power of Tongren, The toughness of his body was not so strong. At this time, his body was shaking constantly.


    At this time, when the ground at the foot of the king was bearing such a terrible force, it couldn''t bear it first and broke directly. At this time, even Tongren didn''t expect that their attack was so terrible that they beat the king into such a embarrassed look!


    Tongren felt that the opportunity came, and he continued to increase the injection of spiritual power. He instantly extracted one-third of his spiritual power and injected it into his soul chopping knife. At this time, the red light of the soul chopping knife in his hand was more shining!


    At this time, the ground at the foot of miewang was directly broken, and the whole person of miewang fell down, and miewang, who lost the ground support, could not resist the attack of Tong people, and the whole person fell down!


    When Tongren saw such an opportunity, they didn''t miss this wonderful opportunity. They directly threw their soul chopping knife into the king who fell into the cave

 V1.Chapter 1612

    However, miewang, who had just fallen into the deep pit on the ground, did not react. He just saw a red light wave smashing in again from the hole. Miewang quickly raised his soul chopping knife to resist. At this time, he could not resist such a powerful attack from Tong people, so he was smashed deeper underground again!


    The Tongren looked at the miewang who was hit deep in the ground. At this time, they were also relieved. Looking at the bottomless pit, they thought that even if miewang was strong, he could not die if he was hit 100 meters underground at this time?!


    After cutting out all the spiritual power in their soul chopping knife, Tong people also temporarily lost their spiritual power, and the light red light dissipated slowly.


    At this time, the spiritual power in Tongren''s body also consumed nearly half of the spiritual power in his body due to the just fierce battle. After such a fierce battle, the anger in his body also dissipated slowly after just venting.


    At this time, after the fierce battle, the Tongren also showed a tired color on their face, and slowly walked towards the rotten wood and beauty step by step.


    While deadwood and Mei watched as the powerful miewang was directly blasted to the ground by Tongren, and their worries were slowly put down.


    Although miewang is powerful, he is still an ordinary man. He is not a God, let alone invincible. Although he fell into the long river of blood and did not die, it can be seen that even if he did not die, it can be seen that his body is blurred by the long river of blood and flesh, which can be ruled out. He is not naive to help him, It''s just that he narrowly escaped.


    Although miewang narrowly escaped the disaster, he was not satisfied. He had to come to die. Originally, he could still live. Even if he went back, he would be punished by youhabach, but he could choose to stay elsewhere. I believe that with the strength of miewang, even if he didn''t go back to youhabach, he would find a place to occupy the mountain as the king, It''s much better than being killed directly now!


    Now, what they still don''t understand is that the bloody river will devour all things with spiritual power. Why did the king fall in but nothing happened? Although it was corroded by the bloody River, the overall strength was not affected at all?


    At this time, deadwood and beauty, thinking of this, raised her head and saw the tired look of Tong people. Without enough time to think about it, she went to help Tong people and slowly helped them to ruiqiao Yifeng.


    "Tong man, are you all right? Your anger and resentment have all been vented now. Is it better? Do you feel that your state of mind has changed?" rotten wood and Mei can''t see that Tong man is the same as Tong man who has just stamped his feet angrily when they see his tired look at this time.


    "I''m fine. As for the state of mind, I haven''t felt any change yet." Tongren said this not because he was modest, but because Tongren just suppressed part of his state of mind, and released it all without suppressing it for too long, and the change is very small!


    What''s more, at present, Tongren feels too few emotions. He has only experienced the anger in major emotions, and he has not felt many emotions. The growth of mood can not only rely on suppressing this anger, but also experience the baptism of a variety of emotions to get a little growth.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to cultivate one''s self, but difficult to cultivate one''s mind. It''s very simple to cultivate your body skills and combat skills. You just need to find the right direction and make unremitting efforts every day. Even if you feel tired and a little lazy in the middle, it''s not a big problem. You just need to compensate what you haven''t practiced before.


    Cultivating one''s own heart is different. Cultivating one''s own heart is not an easy thing in itself. Just like Yamamoto, Yamamoto has cultivated his state of mind to a small level for so long. He can deal with major things calmly and calmly. Even if his subordinates are slaughtered by a large number of people, he can remain unchanged.


    But even Yamamoto, who has cultivated his state of mind for such a long time, will inevitably change his state of mind in the face of extremely special circumstances or things far beyond his expected range. This change is not bad or good. As the saying goes, it is a blessing in disguise. While the state of mind changes, Isn''t it a kind of experience of one''s own state of mind?


    Tongren''s state of mind is just in its infancy, and he suppresses his emotions, and only suppresses one of his emotions. It''s only such a short time, and it''s impossible to get much experience. Therefore, Tongren says that he doesn''t feel the change in his state of mind at all. It''s not his fault. After all, the road to cultivating his state of mind is long and arduous.


    It is precisely because the road of cultivating state of mind is long and difficult. Many powerful people have poor bearing capacity in their hearts, that is, the degree of state of mind is too low. Only those who really pay attention to strength know that while cultivating strength, they also need to cultivate their own hearts. Only by doing both can they develop more stably.


    For those who only cultivate their external strength, although the short-term effect is obvious, for a long time, their growing strength and their state of mind that can''t grow synchronously have caused a great imbalance, which can easily lead to their demonization and easy killing!


    People who only cultivate their state of mind, because they do not have strong strength to protect themselves, even if their hearts are strong, but they do not have the ability to protect themselves, they are still easy to be destroyed. Therefore, the life span of literati in all dynasties is very short. Even if their hearts are strong, they can not resist the impact of the surrounding environment and are easily forgotten in the long river of time!


    Therefore, only the joint cultivation of mood and external strength can survive in this cruel world. When both mood and strength are cultivated to one point, it is the king in the eyes of most people. The reason why Yamamoto has such prestige is not that Yamamoto''s strength is the strongest, but because, Yamamoto is a person who cultivates his state of mind and strength to the highest place at the same time!


    The time of cultivating deadwood and beauty is not short. He can''t understand these principles, so he patted Tong man on the shoulder to express his understanding.


    At this time, Tongren finally couldn''t help asking Xiang ruiqiao Yifeng. His tired face was full of questions. He wanted to say all his questions: "Ruiqiao Yifeng, you said, the bastard miewang, obviously we all watched him fall into the long river of blood, and the long river of blood can easily devour all things with spiritual power. Why did miewang not be torn apart by the long river of blood, but only corroded for a while

 V1.Chapter 1613

    Ruiqiao Yifeng frowned, thought carefully, and then said, "what''s the specific reason? I''ve been thinking that the bloody giant snake in the bloody river will devour all the things with spiritual power, but why do people with such powerful spiritual power just corrode a little flesh and blood when they fall in?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng paused and said, "I have been unable to solve this problem since just now. So far, I haven''t come up with a clear answer. After my continuous reasoning, I can only reluctantly get these two answers, but I don''t know which answer is true."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng thought for a moment and then said: "I infer these two possibilities: one possibility is that miewang''s body is special. He can not only instantly extract the spiritual power of the surrounding environment for his own use at any time, but also instantly collect his spiritual power, hide it in a part of his body, and then cut that part off, so that he can lose his spiritual power temporarily, and he is still in the long river of blood, let alone call it Ability, he may use it to escape the devouring of the bloody snake; "


    "On the other hand, I just thought of a bold idea. Even I am not convinced. After all, this kind of situation is very rare. This conjecture is that it is likely that miewang consumed his own spiritual power after the crazy confrontation with Yamamoto. At the same time, their spiritual power exploded at the same time Instant extraction! "


    "However, although miewang''s ability to absorb spiritual power is very strong, he has just been extracted from his body by the big bang, and it is impossible to instantly call and extract the spiritual power in the surrounding environment again. When he just wanted to call the spiritual power, he was quickly moved by Uncle Yamamoto with his own body skill and directly kicked into the long river of blood!"


    "Although the blood River in the blood river is extremely fierce, it will only devour things with spiritual power. The king who fell into the river has just been evacuated of the spiritual power in his body, so the blood giant snake in the blood river may not have noticed him at all!"


    At this time, after listening to the analysis of ruiqiao Yifeng, Tongren frowned. He seemed to be thinking about something. He lowered his head and held his cheek. At this time, he was silent and was still thinking there.


    But rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren frown, as if they were thinking about something. They also had a little doubt in their hearts. Did he think of anything?


    Rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help but wonder in their hearts and asked Xiang Tong Ren, "Tong Ren, what are you thinking? Why are you frowning? What do you think of after hearing ruiqiao Yifeng''s explanation? Don''t worry, now that miewang is knocked into the ground by you, he can''t be alive. What do you want?"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also sighed and said word by word: "yes, I really thought of something, but it is not related to the destruction of the king, but to the long river of blood!"


    After hearing Tongren''s answer, both of them changed their faces and looked at Tongren one after another. Almost at the same time, they asked Xiangtong Ren, "what''s the matter, Tongren, do you think of something about the bloody river?"


    Tongren then said, "do you think it''s not because of ruiqiao Yifeng''s two reasoning, but because there is a hidden technique to kill the king, which can hide his breath and spiritual power, so as to hide his tracks and avoid the pursuit of the bloody giant snake in the long river of blood?"


    "Or is it because the blood giant snake in the blood river is terrible, but it is not so powerful. He can only attack things on the river. Because the snake heads of the blood giant snake are composed of blood red blood River and regard the blood River as their own body, they will not attack things underwater, but only objects on the water?"


    After a lot of conjectures, Tongren felt that his head was going to explode, and his brain seemed to be insufficient. However, Tongren didn''t find that while he kept thinking, although he felt that he had a headache, at this time, his brain capacity was also expanding rapidly, cooperating with his own thinking!


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people''s pain, but they couldn''t bear it. They patted Tong people on the shoulder and slowly said, "cheer up, Tong people. Don''t become so uncomfortable because you think about a thing. In the future, you have to learn to think independently. You can''t just think about this thing. It''s so uncomfortable, right?"


    "What''s more, now that the exterminator is dead, it doesn''t do much to think about why he fell into the long river of blood, but he wasn''t torn by the giant snake of blood. As for the secret of the long river of blood, we can defeat youhabah and save the soul world after we return to the soul world, and then successfully destroy the exterminators. Let''s come back and slowly Explore the secret of this bloody river! "


    "So Tongren, don''t think about it now. It''s no use thinking more. It''s just adding trouble. Our top priority now is to return to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, defeat youhabach, recapture the place that originally belonged to us, and then kill all the traitors among our gods of death, so as to avenge our dead gods of death!"


    Tongren listened to the constant comfort of rotten wood and beauty at this time, and his heart was also a little touched: "yes, this is not the time to think about these things. Compared with this thing now, my top priority is to return to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, defeat youhabah and save the third world!"


    Tongren looked at Yamamoto, who was still in a coma, and made up his mind to bring Yamamoto back to the corpse soul world as soon as possible, treat him well, and find a way to let Yamamoto reuse his spiritual power. After all, Yamamoto fought for them!


    At this time, the Tong people didn''t find that the two small black shadows of miewang slowly floated out of the deep pit. When everyone didn''t pay attention, they slowly floated behind the Tong people. At this time, there was something rotating on the two small black shadows.


    Just look at the white light on the two small black shadows rotating constantly, rotating faster and faster, and the rotating light on the small black shadow is becoming brighter and brighter!


    While Tong people were regrouping and preparing to lead the gods of death forward, rotten wood and Mei suddenly saw two small shadows!


    The small light on the two small shadows is still rotating. It is about to turn into a circle!


    Rotten wood and beauty had no time to think more and shouted to Tongren:


    "Tongren, be careful behind you!"

 V1.Chapter 1614

    Tongren was about to give orders and lead the gods of death to move forward when he suddenly heard the cry of rotten wood and beauty. He had no time to think and quickly dodged ahead!


    Tongren has been fighting for so many times, big and small, and has so-called full combat experience. He has already trained his full reaction ability. After so many battles, Tongren has been attacked secretly from behind. Although he is not reminded every time, he has changed from panic when he was attacked for the first time to calm down now!


    As soon as deadwood and Mei shouted, Tong people immediately dodged around. At the same time, the white halo on the two small shadows also turned into a white aperture at that moment!


    At the moment when the white aperture was formed, almost at the same time, there was a violent spiritual explosion in the deep pit where the miewang was beaten down and where the two small shadows behind the Tong people were at the same time!


    If it wasn''t for the reminder of rotten wood and beauty and the instantaneous reaction power of Hetong people, the defense power of the spiritual protection cover around Tong people alone was not enough to prevent such a level of explosion. It is likely that the spiritual protection cover was blown up in an instant and Tong people were seriously injured!


    Even though Tong people''s reaction power is so fast, it is still within the scope of explosion, because Tong people''s emergency dodging has no time to use spiritual power, and he alone can''t rush out of the scope of spiritual power explosion in such a short time.


    Therefore, even Tong people were shattered in the violent explosion. Although he had only suffered a little skin trauma, his heart was still constantly afraid.


    At this time, at the center of the sharp explosion of Lingli, there came the laughter they were very familiar with, and they had just heard it!


    At this time, a naked figure came out of the dust all over the sky. When he saw this person, Tong people also changed their face in an instant, while rotten wood and beauty could not help shouting in a low voice when they saw this figure!


    Yes, the man who just came out of the Lingli explosion center is no one else. It is the miewang who should stay at the bottom of the deep pit!


    Miewang is not dead yet!!!


    At this time, although the miewang was not as energetic as stopping Tong people before, he was also full of momentum, but he was also bleeding because he had just been shot down to the ground by Tong people. His whole body was blurred with blood and flesh, and his body also seemed to be in a mess different from the momentum of his body.


    It turned out that although the king had just been hit by Tongren with all their strength with anger and resentment, he flew directly to a hundred meters underground, but the king did not die. His body was only hit by the broken boulder first, and then hit by the bloody shock wave released by Tongren. The boulder that hit the king first blocked the fatal blow for the king!


    The king who was beaten half to death by Tongren was already desperate. As long as Tongren came to make up for him, he would die. There is no doubt that he had given up resistance when he was underground. However, he waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Tongren to make up for his knife. At this time, he was very happy. Ha ha ha, Tongren, you have to pay a price for your arrogance!


    At this time, miewang didn''t choose to rush out directly and then fight with the Tong people. His injuries were too serious, and the psychic shield formed automatically when he just resisted the impact of boulders and the aftershocks of the Tong people ran out. He knew that if he went up now, he might really be killed by the Tong people, so he couldn''t hurry. He was busy recovering his wounds underground, Seize the opportunity to absorb spiritual power into your body.


    And miewang, who is cultivating underground, also doesn''t forget to put his spirit instrument: Er Hei, who has been quietly monitoring Tongren and their movements.


    When he saw the tired look on Tong''s face, he was also in a good mood: "it turned out that the boy''s just hit with all his strength has caused great harm to me, but the damage to himself is not light, and he just vented all his anger on me. He has no spiritual sustenance. No wonder he is so tired!"


    "However, the more tired the boy is, the happier I will be. The more he can''t cheer up, the greater the probability that I will defeat him. Ha ha, ha ha, God helps me!"


    But miewang didn''t rush up rashly. He just watched him slowly recite an obscure spell. His body gave out a weak light. He was ready to explode the Tongren with the spiritual power caused by transmission when they were not on guard!


    When miewang saw that the Tongren were preparing to rectify the formation of the gods of death, he understood that the opportunity came, so he immediately accelerated the whispering of the spell, and the light emitted by him was several times as much as before.


    If at this time, a person can observe at the edge of the cave, he will find that the whole cave is illuminated by the light emitted by the king''s mantra!


    What king Mie didn''t expect was that Tongren suddenly turned around and exposed his two black, so that he was found in time by rotten wood and beauty, which reminded Tongren and let Tongren escape!


    Wang Mie also scolded secretly. If it weren''t for the reminder of rotten wood and beauty, he would have won the Tongren by now. He can go back and ask Lord youhabach for credit!


    But the transmission has already started, so you can''t stop it easily. Otherwise, he may be killed directly by a powerful backfire. That''s not good!


    At this time, miewang stood there and looked at the expression on Tong''s face, both surprised and angry.


    He smiled at Tong people and enjoyed their expression, so he opened his mouth and said to Tong people, "Tong people, you''re really careless. I''m not dead. Are you surprised? I''m still alive!"


    "After a while, I can directly defeat you, but I''m not in a hurry to kill you. I want you to watch all your friends die one by one and let them be tortured to death by me one by one because of your carelessness!"


    The Tong man looked at the miewang in front of him, and also looked at the miewang with gnashing teeth. He said fiercely, "miewang, don''t be happy too early. Do you think you just caught my blow and can catch my second blow? If I can beat you once, I can beat you twice!"


    At this time, miewang seemed too lazy to talk nonsense with Tongren. He directly mentioned his soul chopping knife and pointed to Tongren: "don''t talk big. We''ll know who wins and who loses after fighting!"


    Seeing miewang like this, Tongren''s fighting spirit was also inspired. He immediately summoned his soul chopping knife, pointed to the miewang opposite and said, "come on, let''s Duel!"


    "After all, today is either you or I!"

 V1.Chapter 1615

    Tongren instantly accumulated his spiritual power. He instantly injected a lot of spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. Obviously, he also wanted to launch the ability to directly hit the king into the ground 100 meters last time, so as to minimize his own mistakes.


    But Tong Ren ignored one thing. Last time he injected one-third of his spiritual power directly into the soul chopping knife, but last time he injected his spiritual power, he was still in a state of rage. In that case, his rage reached the peak, and his anger was injected into his soul chopping knife along with his spiritual power, So that the soul chopping knife can instantly feel his emotions, so that the soul chopping knife also has the destructive smell of slightly emitting red light.


    But this time is very different from the last time. Last time, Tongren has injected all his spirit power with anger into his soul chopping knife, and most of his anger has been taken away by his spirit power, and all of it has been vented to destroy the king!


    Now, although Tongren still has more than half of his spiritual power, his mood has tended to balance, and there is no bonus of rage attack just now.


    Because the rage can not only temper his own state of mind, but also add all his own attacks with anger, just like the fight between Yamamoto and Yamamoto. Under normal circumstances, Yamamoto and Yamamoto are four or six, Yamamoto is six, and Yamamoto is four, and Yamamoto has just recovered from serious injury, which is also a certain damage to his strength, Let them drive straight 50-50.


    Just now miewang was ridiculed by Yamamoto, and his anger burned in an instant. Although he lost a certain spiritual vitality and his mood was out of control for a short time, at the same time, he received a large bonus of attack power. Each attack has a bonus of anger, so Yamamoto would be beaten so passively by miewang!


    Since Yamamoto''s state of mind has been cultivated to a certain extent, the language ridicule of miewang has no impact on miewang at all. Although miewang''s language ridicule has no impact on Yamamoto, Yamamoto has been emotionally controlled. In this way, Yamamoto has no bonus of rage attack, But the improvement of attack power in exchange for losing emotion is not what Yamamoto wants!


    Therefore, it can be said directly that the last attack of Tong people almost immediately killed the king and had no power to fight back. However, this attack not only contained anger, but also included the resentment in the hearts of Tong people and the Revenge of Tong people on Yamamoto. The sum of these gases was beyond the imagination of miewang. Miewang had no chance to increase his spiritual power, So the people of Yutong didn''t have any power to fight back!


    Therefore, the last time Tong people directly beat miewang to a depth of 100 meters underground, it was not the real strength of Tong people, but the combination of these emotions of Tong people, coupled with the communication between Tong people and their soul chopping knife, they were lucky to beat miewang!


    Now, it''s impossible for Tong people to gather their emotions and strike a blow with terrible destructive power at once. Moreover, this time, the king has been fully confident. Even if Tong people strike such a terrible blow again, they may not be able to hit the king!


    However, Tongren didn''t know this. He only knew that if there was a chance to directly hit the king to the ground like last time, Tongren would never give the king a chance to breathe like that again, no matter how deep the pit was and how dark it was. Now they are so passive!


    After that, Tongren once again poured a lot of their spiritual power into their soul chopping blade, constantly established exchanges with their soul chopping blade, and improved the power of their soul chopping blade.


    But until Tong people poured one-third of their spiritual power into their soul chopping knife again, Tong people found that no matter how much they poured, the soul chopping knife was no longer absorbed.


    It turns out that even if the soul chopping knife has established contact with Tongren, it is impossible to improve the spiritual power capacity of its own knife body. Therefore, even if Tongren pour their spiritual power in a large amount, because the spiritual power reserve of the soul chopping knife itself is full, the soul chopping knife will not absorb it at all!


    In general, few gods of death will inject all the spiritual power in their body into the soul chopping knife. Most people are dissatisfied with their soul chopping knife at all. Even if their spiritual power capacity is enough to fill the soul chopping knife, they will not do so, because the spiritual power capacity in the soul chopping knife is very small, and they can''t keep the spiritual power of the knife body at all.


    Moreover, when the God of death injects all his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, the spiritual power content in the God of death becomes extremely thin. When the enemy attacks them, once their soul chopping knife does not block the enemy''s attack in time, the enemy''s attack directly hits themselves, and their bodies will become extremely dangerous without the protection of spiritual power!


    At this time, Tongren wanted to pour his soul chopping knife into the look of red light just now. He found that he couldn''t do it at all!


    At this moment, the king''s attack is about to hit Tong people. Tong people have no time to think. They can only instantly inject themselves into the soul chopping knife full of spiritual power, hold the handle of the knife with both hands and chop with a backhand, so as to resist the king''s attack!


    At this time, miewang looked at the way Tong people had just nervously injected spiritual power into his own soul chopping knife, and felt the incomparable pity of Tong people, but more than pity, it was ridiculous.


    As an opponent of Tong people, miewang himself felt that the two wonderful opportunities that Tong people had just had to destroy themselves were wasted by him. It was sad!


    Because even if there is one of these two opportunities, Tong people can carefully check whether they are really dead and mend the knife in time when they are not dead. They have no way out. Maybe now Tong people are about to reach the corpse soul world.


    Unfortunately, Tong Ren is still too young. When he saw Yamamoto fall for the first time on the edge of the bloody River, his whole mind was focused on Yamamoto. He was worried about Yamamoto, so he didn''t check the surrounding environment at all. Even if he paid more attention to the location where miewang fell, it would be easy to find it, There are two small shadows hovering there.


    As long as the Tong people come to the shore where the little black shadow hovers, they can easily find the miewang hiding in the water, so as to give the miewang a final blow!


    Even if you can''t attack the king, you can guard at the edge of the bloody River, stop the king from coming up, and let him be slowly corroded to death by the bloody river!


    Tongren had a great fear of the bloody river because of previous events. He didn''t dare to get close to the bloody river at all, let alone check whether the king was dead or not

 V1.Chapter 1616

    This time, Tong people didn''t carefully check whether miewang was dead, so let''s not mention it for the time being.


    But the second time, when miewang was beaten almost seriously and had no power to fight back, Tong people had not been checked. The anger and resentment accumulated in Tong people''s hearts at that time were all released at that moment, which made Tong people a little weak. Because of their weakness, In addition, I''m still thinking about why miewang hasn''t died. It''s more like my body was evacuated in an instant!


    Of course, God is fair. Since he doesn''t have such high strength and forcibly releases such a powerful attack, he will pay a price. The price is to make Tongren''s body temporarily weak and the powerful forces just existing in his body are evacuated in an instant. This is the so-called side effect and the side effect of Tongren.


    At this time, miewang looked at such a sad Tongren and didn''t want to give him another chance to defeat himself. He instantly injected his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and the soul chopping knife injected with a large amount of spiritual power smashed Tongren with a powerful momentum of destruction!


    At this time, Tongren also felt the terrible power contained in the soul chopping knife in the king''s hand, and did not dare to harden. They only saw Tongren chop up. When they felt that the power of the soul chopping knife in the king''s hand could not be hardened, Tongren had no time to make any consideration and directly dodged the general attack of destruction.


    But miewang didn''t choose to take back his soul chopping knife in time after he missed the attack on Tong people, but directly split his soul chopping knife on the ground!


    Although miewang''s soul chopping knife didn''t hit Tongren, it didn''t mean to restrain its power even if it was split on the ground!


    Just looking at the hard ground, he was directly hacked into a big pit by the strong attack of miewang. If Tongren chose to harden and didn''t dodge at this time, even if they didn''t die, they would end up with the just miewang and be directly hit 100 meters underground!


    If the Tong people are really beaten to a hundred meters underground by the miewang, the miewang has learned from the previous experience of the Tong people, and will not give the Tong people a chance at all. He will jump directly to the bottom of the pit and directly kill the Tong people who have been beaten underground!


    Tongren''s face changed when he saw such a terrible attack. Although he felt the terrible destructive power on the king killing knife and avoided in time, he never thought that the attack power of this knife was so strong that it was comparable to the attack with anger!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng, who were watching the war, also took a breath of air-conditioning when they saw such a terrible attack by miewang. My God, what a terrible force. When they hit such a hard stone, even the stones on the ground were opened by him. If Tongren didn''t hide or chose to harden just now, I''m afraid we''ve all been killed by the king of destruction now!


    When miewang saw Tongren''s surprised look, he felt more comfortable in his heart, as if all his grievances in the past ten years had been brought into play.


    Ten years ago, he betrayed the corpse soul world and was chased and killed by Yamamoto. There was a decisive battle between Yamamoto and miewang ten years ago. At that time, his strength was not very strong. He was not against Yamamoto at the peak, let alone against him. So when Yamamoto hit miewang''s head with a knife, miewang also accidentally avoided the attack.


    Although miewang accidentally avoided Yamamoto''s attack, his face was scratched by Yamamoto''s sword Qi and marked a terrible scar. Because he got the second black general, he successfully dragged it to the transmission time, which also escaped a disaster, but the scar on his face could not recover from the beginning!


    For ten years, whenever he touched this scar, his blood would churn in his body and wanted to kill Yamamoto and avenge himself!


    Ten years later, he seems to be about to fulfill his wish. He once couldn''t resist Yamamoto''s three knives. Now he beat Yamamoto like this by various means. By the way, he can kill all Yamamoto''s friends and let Yamamoto experience the suffering in his heart!


    At this time, the king of destruction was greatly satisfied after his devastating blow, and he was satisfied. He looked at the panicked rotten wood and beauty, looked at the black Tongren, and touched the scar on his face again. At this time, what he felt in his heart was no longer the anger in the past, but incomparable relief!


    Looking at miewang''s ferocious face, he showed a contemptuous smile. He said with a contemptuous smile: "Tongren, don''t worry, it''s not over yet!"


    Seeing that the strength of miewang''s hand suddenly increased, he directly extracted the spiritual power from the surrounding environment again, and frantically injected the spiritual power he extracted into the soul chopping knife that had just cut off half of his spiritual power. At this time, the soul chopping knife that had just cut off half of his spiritual power trembled with excitement when he received the injection of spiritual power again!


    The miewang looked at his soul chopping knife and was so excited when he received the spiritual power. He also felt very excited. He only saw that the knife in his hand was in one fell swoop, facing the Tongren in the air, but he didn''t move. He cut it on the ground just chopped by him again!


    But rotten wood and beauty were even more puzzled when they saw the king''s move: "does the king want to use this way to frighten Tongren? It''s too small to look at Tongren!"


    And Tong people were very puzzled when they saw the king''s behavior. Was the king saving strength? However, he did not dare to take it lightly. He was afraid that the king would attack him at this moment. He also held the handle of soul chopping knife in both hands and held it in front of his body, ready to deal with the attack from the unknown at any time!


    King Mie was even more amused when he saw Tongren''s nervous appearance. He couldn''t help laughing at Tongren: "Tongren boy, is that all you can do? Can''t you see my obvious attack? Look at you now, and you still want to fight Lord habakh? You can''t even pass me. I really don''t know where you come from?"


    After saying that, miewang increased the strength of his hand, only to see that a spiritual force group came out of miewang''s body in an instant, followed his arm, passed through the big arm and small arm, and then directly entered the ground along the blade!


    Just when Tong people were wondering what the bastard miewang was selling, they only felt the whole earth murmur. Just when Tong people were very nervous and ready to resist attacks from unknown places at any time, a spiritual attack suddenly appeared at the foot of Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1617

    Just looking at a yellow light ball, it flew out of the foot of Tong people in an instant. Tong people had no time to dodge and were directly blown up by the Yellow Lingli group!


    And this yellow ball of light is one of the best skills of miewang: "cut the ground!"


    All the actions of miewang just now are to prepare for the successful attack on Tongren by this split ground chopping, including ridicule Tongren and interfere with Tongren''s heart, including cutting his powerful knife to the ground. These are all the tricks miewang has done in order to successfully hit the enemy with his chopping light wave!


    I have to sigh that people like miewang are really desperate, and even more impossible to prevent!


    And this yellow light ball, Tong people saw it with their own eyes one second ago. This Lingli group entered the king''s knife from the king''s body!


    But who could have thought that the Yellow Lingli regiment was a sneak attack with concealed weapons?


    In fact, I don''t blame Tong people for their carelessness. Even rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t think it was a spiritual impact explosion!


    Even if Yamamoto fights with miewang here, even though Yamamoto has strong strength and rich combat experience, he didn''t even think that all the moves used by miewang now are sneak attacks!


    At this time, the Tongren was directly blown up by the Lingli group suddenly exploded at his feet. Not only his people flew up to the sky, but also his Lingli protective cover was instantly blown up by this small Lingli group!


    In fact, miewang just had the ability to increase the content of spiritual power in his own spiritual power group and directly blow him into serious injury!


    But to be on the safe side, miewang didn''t use such a large spiritual power group.


    Because the more concentrated the spiritual power group, the greater the spiritual power, the easier it is to be sensed. His spiritual power group moves through a small channel just cut by the soul chopping knife underground, which is not low from the ground. Therefore, even if his spiritual power group contains a little more spiritual power, Tongren can directly feel the movement of the spiritual power group, So as to avoid this wave of chopping of the king of destruction, and you won''t be hit and fly to the sky by the king of destruction!


    Although the Tongren''s protective cover is only broken, the small goal of killing the king has been achieved temporarily. He has successfully hit the Tongren into the sky. Now, all he needs to do is quickly rush to the Tongren who hasn''t landed and attack him. Now, the Tongren have nowhere to relay in the sky and can only be attacked by the king!


    When miewang thought of this, he didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately gathered his spiritual power, rushed directly to the Tongren in the air, and then instantly extracted the spiritual power from the Tongren''s surrounding environment and transferred it to his feet, so that he could constantly attack the Tongren in the sky without leaving a little spiritual power to maintain his balance!


    At this time, the Tongren, after being blasted into the air by the spirit power group secretly attacked by the miewang, also screamed bad. He just wanted to gather his spirit power to return to the ground, regroup and fight with the miewang again, and saw the miewang rush over with lightning speed!


    But now he can only inject the spirit power just gathered to return to the ground into his soul chopping knife again to resist the attack of the king!


    At the moment, when the Tongren saw the miewang holding the soul chopping knife in his hand, his face changed and quickly blocked the attack of miewang!


    The reaction of Tong people at this time was also beyond the expectation of miewang. Miewang thought that Tong people had just pulled out a lot of their spiritual power and injected it into their soul chopping knife. Coupled with their just crazy attack, there was little spiritual power left in Tong people''s body. Moreover, he hit him again, and there was no relay point in the air!


    When he was worried that Tong people would absorb spiritual power from the air again to block his attack, he also instantly evacuated the spiritual power in the surrounding environment to prevent Tong people from absorbing spiritual power to resist his attack!


    To miewang''s surprise, Tong people still have the ability to resist his attack, which makes him suddenly feel very angry. He thinks Tong people are a big trouble and can''t stay!


    He was very unhappy that the object he planned to go was divorced from his own calculation, so miewang coldly looked at the Tongren who were constantly resisting his attack in the air and said: "Good boy, you successfully angered me. I had made a complete plan. I didn''t expect you to resist my attack. OK, OK, I''m not going to keep you. Just die for me!"


    What miewang didn''t expect was that he didn''t neglect somewhere, but because Tongren''s talent was so abnormal that his spiritual power content was three times that of his peers!


    So even if Tong people abuse their spiritual power so much, there is still more than one-third of their spiritual power in his body!


    At this time, miewang also found the difference between Tongren. Although he did not know the difference between Tongren, he already felt that if Tongren were given more time to grow up, I''m afraid he could easily defeat himself or even youhabah!


    Therefore, such a person must not stay!


    Thinking of the miewang here, he also looked colder and blacker. He increased his spiritual input and frantically cut off the Tongren!


    Tongren also felt that the king was different at this time. Although he didn''t know why the king suddenly increased his efforts, he knew that he couldn''t fight the king right now!


    But rotten wood and beauty suddenly thought of something. He shouted to the Tongren who were constantly resisting the king''s attack in the sky: "Tongren, you must defeat him. He already knows your special!"


    What rotten wood and beauty mean is the special talent of Tongren!


    At present, only rotten wood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng, Yamamoto and Shiren know the special talent of Tong people. Although the gods of death behind them know it, they don''t pay attention to it. At this time, miewang already knows the uniqueness of Tong people. If Tong people didn''t kill miewang today and let miewang escape, If this matter reaches youhabach''s ears again, the situation of Tongren will become extremely dangerous!


    It may directly lead youhabach to send a large number of troops to kill him. What''s more, if youhabach knows that Tong people are the terrorist talent of tianlinggen, it is possible to temporarily give up attacking the corpse soul world, kill Tong people in person, and then deprive Tong people of their talent!


    If this is true, then the whole corpse soul world is really over. The most terrible talent falls on the enemy. It''s really terrible!


    At this time, Tongren, after hearing the cry of rotten wood and beauty, immediately understood the meaning of rotten wood and beauty. He also immediately understood why miewang suddenly increased the intensity of the attack.


    When he understood all this, Tong''s face slowly cooled down and said to miewang word by word: "it seems that today, either you or I die!"

 V1.Chapter 1618

    At this time, the miewang''s face was also cold and said to the Tongren word by word: "don''t worry, I won''t give you any chance. I will beat you until your spiritual power is exhausted. That''s when you die!"


    When miewang finished, he rushed to condense the spiritual power, rushed to the Tongren, jumped on the Tongren''s head, raised his soul chopping knife with golden light, and was ready to hit the Tongren directly from high into the ground!


    The Tong people looked at the king who would be cut down at any time, and again made an upward move to draw a knife, condensing their spiritual power outside the soul chopping knife with a layer of spiritual power cover, so as to strengthen the power and defense of their soul chopping knife!


    Just when Tong people just made this action, the attack of killing the king came in an instant. Tong people only felt that they had suffered a heavy blow, and the whole person was quickly oppressed from the air!


    When Tong people were about to land, they also immediately hit a Lingli group on miewang. When miewang felt the attack of Tong people''s Lingli group, he was surprised at the beginning. He was surprised that Tong people could attack at this time.


    When he felt the weak power of Tongren''s spiritual power group, he laughed and looked at Tongren mockingly: "Tongren, Tongren, you really don''t have spiritual power now. You have the opportunity to release such a small spiritual power group. Do I think highly of you? Hahaha, it seems that you are at the end of a powerful crossbow, and it''s time for me to kill you!"


    But what king Mie didn''t expect was that Tong people didn''t change their face, but skillfully avoided their own attack with a little recoil when using their own spiritual power group!


    The Tong people who avoided their own attack dodged directly behind the king!


    At this time, the king''s attack also hit the ground. Looking at the whole ground, the king was smashed into a huge pit that was not inferior to the deep pit smashed by Tongren!


    Seeing the king''s attack like this, although rotten wood and beauty have been psychologically prepared, they are still deeply shocked by the scene in front of them!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng can''t help Tong people. They can only silently hope that Tong people can kill the powerful monster king!


    The Tongren who just got rid of the king''s attack didn''t have time to use the spiritual power in the soul chopping knife. At this time, the Tongren also felt that the time had come. It happened that he was still in the sky and could use that move!


    So Tongren didn''t hesitate, and cut his palm with a soul chopping knife in an instant.


    The palm of Tongren''s hand cut by the soul chopping knife also leaves blood in an instant. It only looks that Tongren gathers all his blood on his index finger, a sword finger, and leaves a bloody trace on the soul chopping knife in an instant!


    At this time, Tong people also folded their hands, made a few strange gestures, closed their eyes and silently recited some obscure spells!


    When Tongren finished reading the spell, he also opened his eyes in an instant. After opening his eyes, his eyes flashed a blood red light, but no one noticed it.


    "The sword of blood!"


    After completing these strange actions, Tong people activated their moves immediately. They only saw the soul chopping knife just held in Tong people''s hands. When they heard Tong people shouting, they seemed to suddenly have their own consciousness, fly out directly from Tong people''s hands and float on the side of Tong people, as if they were going to fight with Tong people!


    At this time, Tongren suddenly pointed to miewang with his index finger. The soul chopping knife that had been floating around Tongren was like a sharp arrow just out of the string. With a burst of breaking sound, he killed behind miewang!


    After this blow, miewang just pulled out his soul chopping knife from the ground. He felt a chill behind him. He had no time to think about it. He immediately held his soul chopping knife and waved it behind him!


    The blow of the extreme reaction of miewang also narrowly blocked the blow of Tong people. Because miewang waved his knife in a hurry, he had no time to call his spiritual power. In addition, he had just released such a terrible blow. No matter how strong his strength was, he was temporarily weak.


    But although miewang barely blocked the attack of Tong people, the powerful impact still drove him back a long distance!


    At this time, miewang forced the Tongren''s blow, his blood churned in his body, and a little blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. He only saw miewang gently wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand, and pointed his soul chopping knife at Tongren and said: "Well, boy, I admit that I underestimated you just now. I was careless, but don''t be proud. You only have this chance. Since you can''t beat me, you''re dead!"


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty saw the attack of Tong people, and the flame of hope lit up again in their dim eyes: "maybe, Tong people can really kill such a terrible guy and retreat all over?" thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, they had such a trace of expectation, looking forward to the moment when Tong people completely defeated the king!


    When talking to Tong people, the action on miewang''s hand did not stop. He just saw him condense his spiritual power again, hold his soul chopping knife and inject his spiritual power into it. At the same time, under his control, the soul chopping knife also cut to the ground in an instant. When miewang''s soul chopping knife cut down, the sound of explosion came from the ground under Tong people''s feet!


    At this time, after having learned this move, Tong people dare not underestimate it. They see that Tong people are calm and drink:


    "Royal!"


    The soul chopping knife floating around Tong people immediately inserted into the ground along the direction of Tong people''s fingers and hid the whole blade under Tong people''s feet.


    At the same time, a red mask appeared on the blade.


    At this time, the explosion of miewang also came in an instant, and the violent spiritual explosion was absorbed by Tongren''s soul chopping knife, while the Tongren standing on the soul chopping knife was rushed to a height of 100 meters by the impact!


    When miewang saw Tong people flying high into the sky, he thought about it. He didn''t want to give Tong people any chance to react. He immediately gathered his spiritual power behind him, used the reaction force to come to Tong people in an instant, and then cut off Tong people with a knife!


    At this time, Tong people, with a slight sideways, easily avoided the devastating blow of the king!


    After the Tong people avoided the blow, they also pointed to the king again!


    "Go!"


    After receiving the instruction, the soul chopping knife at the foot of Tong people immediately killed the king!


    After the king killed the Tongren''s soul chopping knife, the Tongren''s feet suddenly came. The king was kicked in the stomach by the Tongren and fell to the ground

 V1.Chapter 1619

    Just look at Tongren flying a foot and kicking miewang, who hasn''t reacted yet, to the ground!


    Miewang''s face was incredible. He had so many years of combat experience that he didn''t expect Tongren to attack him like this!


    In fact, even if he knew that Tong people would do that next, he might not be able to defend, because he barely caught Tong people''s attack just now, and when he caught Tong people''s move, he was at the end of a powerful crossbow and had no other strength to catch Tong people''s attack again!


    The reaction of miewang, although very strong, was not so fast at all. When he had not reacted, the attack of Tong people had kicked him!


    When miewang was kicked from the sky to the ground by Tong people, although he felt very incredible, there was a lucky look on his face.


    Because miewang is now directly hit and flew by the attack of Tong people, but he feels that although Tong people''s foot is unexpected, even his psionic shield is not broken, but the powerful impact force makes him directly hit and fly.


    "It seems that Tongren are really dying now. They can''t even kick me. They are still struggling. It''s really interesting!"


    King Mie thought of this and shouted to Tongren: "Tongren, you are really a waste. You are so weak to kick my attack, and even my spiritual shield has not been broken. You''d better not push me to death and struggle. Wait for me there and be ready to die!"


    The Tongren were not moved at all when they heard the words of miewang. If they were normal, they might have a little impact on the Tongren who are still immature. Now when miewang said these words, the Tongren were expressionless.


    Because the purpose of Tong people is not limited to this!


    When the king saw that there was no expression on Tong''s face, he was surprised: "this boy, his face doesn''t change. Isn''t he ready to Yin me?"


    But then, miewang saw Tong people standing in place, unmoved, even without a little action. Miewang''s face still showed a trace of smile:


    "Ha ha, Tong Ren boy, you are still pretending to be calm. You really don''t know what''s good or bad. If you stand there and die, I may be in a good mood. I''ll leave you a whole body and let you die safely, but you''re still pretending with me now. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    When miewang thought of this, he looked at Tongren mockingly and said to Tongren disdainfully: "Tongren boy, you are really good at pretending now. You obviously have no means and have to show yourself here. Ha ha ha, it seems that the old man Yamamoto has really spoiled you!"


    King Mie thought of this and laughed contemptuously. He continued to ridicule Tongren and said, "Tongren boy, why don''t you follow me in the future, follow my loyal friend Lord habach, and become my slave?"


    "Now call me master, go over and kill Yamamoto, and I''ll spare you a dog''s life. How about it?"


    "Otherwise, you won''t have a chance when I land. I''ll only give you a few seconds to think about it, ha ha!"


    At this time, Tong man looked at miewang with a look of contempt on his face. He thought to himself: "why is this miewang so nonsense? Why is the idea so exaggerated? It seems that there is another reason to kill him today. It''s really God''s intention to kill him!"


    However, Tong people did not show any difference, but with a trace of contempt on their face and a sharp light in their eyes!


    The king saw that the Tongren eyes were full of murderous spirit at this time. He also felt that the Tongren was angered by his words and his dignity was burst out. He felt that he was about to land. The Tongren''s next attack had not come yet. He wanted to ridicule the Botong people again, so as to increase the anger in the Tongren''s heart, so that he could fight more easily in a short time!


    Although Tongren''s anger is bad for him, he also sees that what Tongren lacks now is not strength, but speed. Even if he is given strong strength, he may not be able to hit himself. Moreover, although he can''t see how much spiritual power Tongren has left, he feels that there is little spiritual power left, so even if he is given more anger to Tongren, He doesn''t have extra spiritual power to pour water into his soul chopping knife!


    What miewang didn''t know at this time was that Tongren had already been ready to attack. As soon as miewang landed, he was destroyed!


    When miewang was about to land, he suddenly found that the soul chopping knife around Tong people suddenly didn''t know the trace. He hurried to look for the trace of soul chopping knife, but he didn''t find it, and his face changed and screamed bad!


    Unfortunately, miewang found it too late. At this time, Tongren''s soul chopping knife was waiting on the ground behind miewang. When miewang landed, he pierced him!


    When the king was killed, Tongren''s soul cutting knife was directly inserted from the back of his body and came out of his chest!


    Miewang was overwhelmed by this sudden blow. When he reacted, Tongren''s soul chopping knife had stabbed him in the back. He was seriously injured by this blow!


    At the moment, miewang couldn''t use any strength to resist the Tong people. Seeing that the Tong people succeeded in one blow, he looked at the seriously injured miewang, with a contemptuous smile on his face, slowly fell to the ground, step by step towards miewang, and wanted to give him the last blow to make up for his previous mistakes!


    At this time, when miewang looked at the Tong man walking slowly step by step, he suddenly showed a look of fear. He wanted to extract the spiritual power in the air, but he couldn''t make any strength, because the soul chopping knife inserted from behind him was coming out of his chest, dripping his own blood bit by bit!


    Miewang said weakly, "Tong man, you are really mean. If you can''t beat me from the front, you attack me from the back. Thanks to you, you are still a god of death and with the glory of the God of death, you attack me with such a mean means. What''s this? If Yamamoto behind you knows your move, will he directly execute you?"


    Tongren couldn''t help laughing when he listened to miewang''s words urging him to die. He only looked at him with a contemptuous smile and said, "miewang, you''re really interesting. Why didn''t you think about being mean when you attacked Yamamoto and me? Now I beat you seriously with a little means. You still have the face to say that?"


    "What''s more, don''t forget that the reason why Yamamoto was seriously injured was not when he was fighting with your people. But your people attacked him from behind. Otherwise, you wanted to beat Yamamoto? You really can dream!"


    "Moreover, even if Yamamoto wakes up, he will only agree to what I am doing now and will not have any objection, because to treat such a despicable person like you, he has to be more cruel than you in order to protect himself from you!"

 V1.Chapter 1620

    "The most important thing is to kill the king. Don''t forget that you used to be a god of death. You also rely on the soul cutting knife in your hand to fight, but you are a traitor in the God of death. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to talk about the glory of the God of death with me now?"


    Miewang was speechless by the Tongren''s words, and a mouthful of blood poured into his mouth. After a long time, he couldn''t hold it any longer. It slowly seeped out from the corner of his mouth, and the seeping blood guided the blood in his mouth, making miewang spit out a big mouthful of blood at once!


    Miewang raised his head hard and looked at the Tongren coming step by step. His eyes were desperate. His whole body collapsed on the ground. When his body collapsed on the ground, the soul chopping knife behind him moved forward again, and the wound on his body opened even more!


    What else did miewang want to say, but Tongren didn''t give him a chance. At this time, Tongren had come to his side and looked at him coldly. He looked at Tongren''s face. He only saw the murderous spirit in Tongren''s beautiful face. Looking at Tongren''s eyes, he didn''t see the bottom. As soon as miewang''s eyes were closed, he was ready to meet death.


    The Tong people looked at the miewang and gave up resistance at this time. They didn''t give him a chance to lift their feet and step on the miewang''s body mercilessly. When the miewang felt the power of the Tong people, he was even more desperate and let the Tong people step on his whole body to the ground!


    After the king was trampled on the ground by the Tongren, the soul cutting knife of the Tongren inserted behind him was also directly inserted from the back of the king according to the force and hit the king''s body, causing a lot of damage to the king again!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife of Tong people, under several attacks of Tong people, was equivalent to directly stabbing miewang. Miewang didn''t even have the chance to use the spirit protection shield. He was directly pierced by the soul chopping knife of Tong people, leaving a terrible wound on his chest!


    At this time, the terrible wound also continued to flow out slowly. Miewang''s body twitched because of the continuous loss of blood from his body. The more his body twitched, the faster the blood flow. Miewang''s life seemed to dissipate with the continuous loss of his fresh blood.


    Now, miewang hasn''t died, but he doesn''t have any strength to continue to fight with the Tongren. He is different from Yamamoto. Yamamoto was stabbed from the back, and the tip of the knife only came out a little, but he is different. His body was directly pierced by the Tongren''s soul cutting knife, and the wound of his body is three times larger than Yamamoto!


    Therefore, it is not that miewang is too weak or Yamamoto is too strong, but that the two unexpected attacks of Tong people have caused too much wounds to miewang, so that miewang has no chance to recover his wounds. He was directly knocked down to the ground and can''t continue to fight!


    But now, even if miewang is in such a situation, he hasn''t given up. He fantasizes that he can still fight, so he uses all his strength to hold his soul chopping knife, but he can only hold it. It''s impossible to get up and attack Tong people!


    Every time miewang moves, every muscle of his body also moves, and the muscles on his body move, and the wound on his chest also moves. In this way, the blood loss of his chest wound becomes faster, and his life is also lost with the blood flow of his chest wound. There is little left!


    The Tong man looked at the king at this time, but he didn''t have any pity. He knew that if his heart was soft, the person lying here would not kill the king, but him. The speed of the king absorbing spiritual power was too fast, and he knew his secret, so he couldn''t keep him!


    Tong man squatted down slowly, picked up his soul chopping knife, looked at miewang who was constantly twitching on the ground, and slowly said to him, "miewang, you are arrogant, aren''t you? You were still so arrogant until you were in trouble. No wonder Yamamoto had to stop


    I want to kill you because people like you live in the world. It''s really a waste of the world''s resources! "


    Tongren didn''t want to say a word to the traitor in the God of death. Looking at the king''s appearance, he felt a trace of nausea. He directly stood up and wanted the traitor in the God of death, Yamamoto''s killer, to die painfully here!


    At this time, miewang felt the continuous loss of life. He began to fear. He had lived for so long. Although it was a long time, he didn''t want to die. He also wanted to kill the damn God of death in front of him, continue his cultivation, and climb to the peak of the corpse soul world. At that time, he would kill youhabach and become the king himself!


    Anyway, he betrayed the corpse soul world once and betrayed youhabach again. It doesn''t seem impossible. Besides, youhabach is not a good man. He killed youhabach. In a sense, he is still a hero in the corpse soul world!


    He has a strong desire to survive. At this time, he still wants to call the spiritual power. Although the spiritual power in his body has been slowly lost with the blood, he can also extract the spiritual power from the surrounding environment to repair his body. At that time, he will kill him in one fell swoop while Tongren don''t pay attention!


    When miewang thought of this, a little surprise appeared on his desperate face. He seemed to have a chance to live. When he saw the Tongren walking slowly to the rotten wood and beauty, he also endured the sharp pain from his body and slowly extracted spiritual power from the surrounding air, hoping to recover his body!


    However, the king of destruction ignores one point. Whether he calls the spiritual power in his body or extracts the spiritual power from the surrounding environment, there are spiritual power fluctuations. In the corpse soul world, both the God of death and the annihilator are very sensitive to the spiritual power fluctuations!


    Although the gods of death and exterminators are two opposing groups, they have a common ability, that is, they are very sensitive to the fluctuation of spiritual power. They have been trained to feel the changes of spiritual power in the surrounding environment since they just began to practice. At this time, as a senior God of death, it is impossible for Tongren not to feel the changes of spiritual power caused by the absorption of spiritual power by the king of extermination!


    Just as miewang was preparing to use the spiritual power just absorbed to recover the wound, Tongren suddenly felt the change of spiritual power in the surrounding environment!


    Just listen to Tongren''s voice: "die!" he waved the soul chopping knife in his hand and inserted it into the miewang again

 V1.Chapter 1621

    When the king was inserted by Tongren, the whole person trembled and no longer had consciousness!


    "Damn things, they have reached this point. If they don''t die, they have to let me mend the knife and carry out unnecessary death urging struggle. What else can I do besides making myself more painful? It''s really stubborn!"


    After inserting his soul chopping knife into the king''s body again, Tong man also prevented him from calling spiritual power again. He didn''t pull out his soul chopping knife and temporarily inserted his soul chopping knife into his body, so as to limit his ability to continue to repair his body!


    When Tong people inserted their soul cutting knife into the body of miewang, they also slowly moved towards rotten wood and beauty. At this time, when Tong people made the last action, they also quickly took off their strength. Just halfway, they fell to the ground and could no longer stand up!


    It turned out that Tongren''s spiritual power and strength in his body had been exhausted at this time. Just now he defeated miewang, a series of actions were made by him. Almost all his strength came from overdraft. At this time, he was also exhausted, his body was seriously overdrawn, and he didn''t even have the power to walk!


    Rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng looked at such a tired Tongren, but they didn''t have time to think more. They also hurried to come over, hold Tongren''s body, and hurriedly helped Tongren up slowly, bit by bit to the place where the gods of death stayed.


    At this time, although Tong Ren was seriously overdrawn, he still didn''t forget to recover his body. He leaned against the rotten wood and Mei''s shoulder. Although his eyes were closed, the movement of his hands didn''t stop. In between, a small spirit in his hand kept spinning there.


    But rotten wood and beauty didn''t find the movement on Tong''s hands. Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong''s weakness and were worried. Rotten wood and beauty worried and asked, "Tong, are you okay? If you can, tell us?"


    Tong Ren opened his eyes weakly. His handsome face was full of fatigue and said slowly, "I''m fine. I finally killed the damn miewang and avenged uncle Yamamoto. I''m so tired now. Let me have a good rest later..."


    But rotten wood and beauty are also very distressed when they look at Tongren. He lets Tongren lean on his shoulder and doesn''t dare to make a big move for fear of disturbing Tongren. After all, Tongren is really tired. He really needs a rest now!


    While deadwood and Meimei were stunned, Tong man suddenly woke up again. He looked at deadwood and Meimei and said, "don''t let me rest too long. We have to hurry up, otherwise youhabach''s plot will succeed. I''m really sorry for uncle Yamamoto at that time!"


    After saying these words, Tong people fell asleep again, and the rotten wood and beauty also sighed secretly: "Tongren is really a good leader of the God of death. The general God of death wants to sleep until his strength recovers after such a battle. Although Tongren is so tired now, he still thinks about Yamamoto and the world of corpse soul. He really gives up his small family for his big family!"


    At this time, deadwood and Mei suddenly felt a change in spiritual power around him. His eyebrows wrinkled and his nerves tightened: "should it be, he hasn''t killed the king yet?"


    When deadwood and Mei bowed their heads, they saw the small cyclone of spiritual power rotating on Tong''s hands, and their eyebrows stretched instantly: "it''s really a model. Even when they rest, they don''t forget to continue to absorb spiritual power. I had a bad attitude towards him before, and now I really admire him!"


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also felt the spiritual changes around him. He was nervous for a moment, but when he saw the little spiritual cyclone in Tongren''s hand, his eyebrows were as relaxed as rotten wood and beauty. Now he really admires Tongren!


    But rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng both ignored one point, that is, the small spiritual cyclone caused by Tongren is not enough to make them all feel the change of spiritual power, and the body of miewang, which was inserted by Tongren in the distance, has been flowing blood. I don''t know when to start, and it doesn''t flow slowly!


    Rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng looked at each other and planned to let Tongren have a good rest and recover their strength. They were not in a hurry to wake Tongren. If Tongren hadn''t recovered their strength and met youhabach''s minions again in the process of moving forward, they would be really dangerous!


    Because Yamamoto is still in a coma at this time, and the spiritual power in the surrounding environment has no intention to enter Yamamoto''s body. After killing the king, those who stop them can never be weaker than killing the king. At this time, there are only ten blades left in their team who can fight.


    So they have to wait until Tong man recovers almost, and then wake him up so that he can have enough strength to face the next enemy!


    However, what they did not find was that not far away, the wound on miewang''s body was also healing a little, and miewang''s face was getting ruddy!


    It turned out that the last knife given by Tong people to miewang prevented miewang from continuing to recover, but what everyone didn''t expect was that Tong people unexpectedly blocked miewang''s wound with this knife, which made the blood loss of miewang''s wound extremely slow, and the only life left by miewang was preserved!


    But all this can''t blame Tong people. After giving the last knife to kill the king, Tong people also completely lose their strength. They can''t give another blow to kill the king. Originally, Tong people are overdrawing their body to fight, and they completely lose their strength when inserting the last knife of Tong people. After all, their body can''t be overdrawn indefinitely.


    The Tongren slept for three days. Although the Tongren slept continuously for three days, the spiritual power in his hands was still spinning continuously. At this time, the spiritual power he absorbed also reached two-thirds of his body''s spiritual power!


    In these three days, rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng were not idle. They felt that waiting in place was not a good way, so they took turns to take care of Tongren every day and moisten Tongren''s body with spiritual power. Tongren''s body also recovered slowly.


    On the third day, when deadwood and Meigang were ready to wake up Tong people and hurry back to the corpse soul world, he was suddenly surprised to find that the psychic cyclone in Tong people''s hands had become bigger!


    And not only became bigger, but also rotated faster and faster. He hurried to check Tongren''s body. When he checked Tongren''s body, his face was full of surprise

 V1.Chapter 1622

    It turned out that after rotten wood and beauty checked Tong man''s body, he found that most of Tong man''s wounds had healed at this time, and his overdrawn spiritual power had recovered as much as two-thirds at this time!


    You know, the speed at which the gods of death absorb their spiritual power cannot be too fast. When their spiritual power is exhausted, it takes at least one month to recover to two-thirds, and it takes one and a half months to recover to 100%!


    At this time, Tongren recovered two-thirds of their own strength and spiritual power under the condition of double overdraft!


    What is this concept? This means that it took only three days for Tongren to restore the spiritual power that other gods of death need to restore for a month and a half. What''s more terrible is that the spiritual power content of Tongren grows again!


    This means that Tongren''s speed of restoring spiritual power is many times faster than other gods of death, because Tongren''s own spiritual power capacity is particularly large, and his spiritual power capacity is twice that of other gods of death. At this time, he doesn''t know how many times that of other gods of death!


    "It turns out that even if Tong man overdrafts his body to fight, he has little adverse impact on his body. Because of the particularity of his talent, the more tired he fights, the more spiritual power he consumes, and the greater the improvement of his own spiritual power capacity!


    Other gods of death want to improve their spiritual power capacity in their dreams. If they want to improve their spiritual power capacity, they need to release their spiritual power continuously and slowly, and then take it back continuously and slowly. Only after repeated hundreds or thousands of times can they improve a little. Now Tongren have only improved so much after a big war!


    Moreover, Tongren not only improves the capacity of spiritual power, but also absorbs spiritual power faster as can be seen from the small air spin of spiritual power in his hands!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty were all shocked: "God, how many times do others need to practice hard and constantly use their spiritual power to improve? He has improved so much just after a sleep? If others know, don''t be angry!"


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also noticed that the expression on rotten wood and Mei''s face was wrong. He thought it was Tong people. In addition to something, he hurried to see the situation of Tong people.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng ran over and saw the situation of Tongren, he was also surprised. He had found that Tongren''s body was different, and he also saw that the small air spin in Tongren''s hand was bigger and faster than before!


    But he didn''t know what had happened. Seeing that deadwood and Mei were checking Tongren''s body, and then looking at deadwood and Mei''s expression at this time, he believed he must have found something, so ruiqiao Yifeng hurriedly asked deadwood and Mei:


    "What''s the matter with Tongren? What changes have taken place in his body? Why are you so surprised? Is it just because the spirit power in Tongren''s hands is small, the air spin is bigger and faster?"


    While deadwood and beauty looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s doubts, and slowly answered ruiqiao Yifeng: "don''t be too surprised when I say it. The change of Tongren now has far exceeded our expectations, and the change of his body now. Don''t tell others that we two know!"


    Looking at the seriousness of deadwood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng also knew that things were not simple at this time. He also looked at deadwood and beauty seriously and said to deadwood and beauty word by word: "don''t worry, I will never tell others, but you, tell me what happened to Tongren quickly, but I''m so anxious!"


    Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng''s anxious look, rotten wood and beauty also took a deep breath: "well, I''ll tell you slowly. Listen slowly. You should know how to improve the spiritual power content and the spiritual power absorption speed?"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the mysterious appearance of rotten wood and beauty and said, "of course I know. It takes a lot of time to improve these two things. Hey, by the way, why do you suddenly mention this? Is Tongren him?"


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded: "yes, that''s right. As you think, Tongren''s psychic capacity and psychic absorption speed have increased again. Moreover, they have increased when they sleep!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng opened his mouth and looked at rotten wood and beauty with an incredible face: "you''re not kidding. No matter how talented he is, he can''t improve these two abilities when he sleeps. If he has this ability, doesn''t he upgrade when he sleeps?"


    Deadwood and Mei nodded again: "yes, you''re right, even sleeping!"


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t help it anymore. He quickly woke up the Tong people, then looked at the waking Tong people and felt the change of his spiritual power!


    The Tong man just woke up with a sleepy face. Looking at the surprised faces of the two people in front, he didn''t understand.


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened? Did someone come again? How long did I sleep?"


    "You''ve upgraded again. Do you know? You fool? Your talent is too terrible. I''ve never heard of anyone who can upgrade in a dream. You''re the first!"


    Tongren still didn''t understand: "what are you talking about? What dreams can upgrade? What''s the matter with me? Why did I upgrade? You haven''t told me how long I slept?"


    "OK, then I''ll tell you that your psychic capacity and psychic absorption speed have increased again!" rotten wood and Mei said seriously to Tongren.


    "What? It''s improved again? But I''m still sleeping? I can absorb a little spiritual power at most to maintain the balance of my body. How can it be upgraded again? You won''t really deceive me?" Tong Ren looked at the two serious people in front of him with an incredible expression.


    "What did we lie to you for? You have really improved, and what you have improved is not a little, but a lot!" deadwood and Mei said to Tong Ren with a serious face when they saw that Tong Ren seemed to be joking with him.


    "Yes, we really didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe it, try it yourself!" ruiqiao Yifeng saw that Tong people didn''t believe it at all. At this time, he was a little worried and said to Tong people with a serious face.


    "Well, I''ll try!"


    Tongren then began to feel the spiritual power capacity in his body, and when he felt that the spiritual power capacity in his body had reached two-thirds, his face also showed an incredible expression!


    "Am I really promoted? Why on earth? Am I clearly not sleeping?" Tong people looked at them in surprise and said.


    "You only slept for three days and recovered two-thirds. You said, can''t we be surprised? Who can think of your crazy overdraft and upgrade?!"

 V1.Chapter 1623

    Tongren smiled bitterly and said to them reluctantly, "I don''t want to. How can I think of it? I just rested for a few days and put on a posture to absorb spiritual power before I went to bed. I slept so well and died so much that I had such a big promotion?!"


    Then Tong Ren smiled cunningly and said, "I really don''t want to upgrade so fast. It''s really annoying. You all know how much of the spiritual power capacity I''m promoting now? It seems that the general God of death needs continuous cultivation for several years to do it? It''s really annoying!"


    Seeing Tongren''s naughty appearance at this time, rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng both disdained. Looking at Tongren''s complacent appearance at this time, they felt that he was still too arrogant. The little admiration and worship for Tongren just disappeared after Tongren woke up.


    Rotten wood and whitening glanced at him and said disdainfully, "who, who envies you? Aren''t you a little better than us? Don''t you upgrade when you sleep? Don''t you improve your spiritual capacity when you lie down and wear it? Yes, what''s great? Really, what are you proud of?"


    In fact, rotten wood and beauty said so on the surface, but in his heart, he still admired Tongren. Although Tongren said so on the surface, he still admired him. After all, Tongren''s talent was only obtained when he overdrawn his body. I''m afraid anyone wouldn''t have such courage?!


    What''s more, after completely overdrawing his body, Tong people still don''t forget to continue to absorb spiritual power, which is the most valuable. If Tong people didn''t want to absorb spiritual power when he rested and recovered his strength, he couldn''t know he had such a talent and might continue to be tired.


    Moreover, even if others have the talent of Tong people, they will never break the boat. Like Tong people, they overdraw their bodies to fight with others, because once their bodies are overdrawn and there is no room for overdraft, the overdrawn people can easily be ruthlessly killed by the enemy.


    Therefore, anyone would not have such courage, and there are only a few people in the whole corpse soul world. Only those who have lost all opportunities and left no way back can do such a foolish thing!


    Tongren, after hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, didn''t care and laughed: "hahaha, Hemei, you''re really interesting. Why don''t you envy my talent? Would you like it if I gave you all my talent? Hahaha, don''t regret it at that time."


    In fact, after Tongren said this sentence, he was also shocked. He was constantly teasing rotten wood and beauty, so as to cover up his shock about his talent. After all, people who can upgrade by lying down and sleeping can''t find a second person in the whole corpse soul world except Tongren?


    Although Tongren had a vague understanding of his so-called talent of tianlinggen through Yamamoto''s understanding, he didn''t pay attention to it: isn''t his cultivation speed a little faster and his learning ability a little stronger? As for that shock?


    Now, after really contacting his talent, Tong people suddenly understand how terrible his talent is, and he also knows why, after knowing his talent, uncle Yamamoto will be so shocked, because Yamamoto himself is a double cultivator and doesn''t forget to cultivate his state of mind while cultivating his strength.


    It was the most perfect person in this state of mind who almost cultivated in the corpse soul world. After personally seeing that Tong people have such a powerful talent, he also took a breath of air conditioning. It''s really terrible! Such a terrible talent, usually even the highly respected Yamamoto, can only be seen in ancient books!


    Moreover, for 100000 years, so close to 100000 years, there has been no such talented person. 100000 years, even much older than Yamamoto''s age. No wonder Yamamoto, who has always been calm, will be so shocked!


    In fact, what everyone here doesn''t know is that Tong people''s talent has just appeared. It''s completely an entry-level, and it''s not on the table at all. This talent is far more powerful than Tong people''s imagination. After all, it''s a talent that even God is jealous of!


    On the road of cultivation, because of this talent, the things that were originally difficult to do have become very simple, and the things that were almost impossible have become very simple because of Tongren''s efforts and his own talent!


    Many years later, in the setting sun of the corpse soul world, deadwood and beauty asked Tongren, "you are so powerful now, have you discovered your real talent of tianlinggen?"


    At that time, the Tongren, with a trace of vicissitudes on his face, looked at the rotten wood and beauty, and slowly said, "no, not at all. Until I am in this position and strength, I have excavated less than one third of my talent..."


    Now, Tong people are still joking with rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng. They don''t notice that miewang lying not far away and the wound on his chest have almost recovered at this time, and miewang''s fingers trembled a few times!


    The Tong people didn''t notice that the body of miewang had been surrounded by a touch of spiritual power.


    Tongren joked with deadwood Hemei and ruiqiao Yifeng for a long time. When he looked up, it was getting late. He suddenly thought that he still had a mission to complete, so he hurriedly interrupted deadwood Hemei''s words: "ah, we should go. It''s getting late. We have to hurry back to the corpse soul world as soon as possible!"


    Originally, they were still talking happily, but after such a cold reminder from Tongren, they suddenly thought that they were still on a mission, and the corpse soul world was still waiting for them to save, while Yamamoto was still in a coma at this time, so they couldn''t waste time here!


    So Tongren quickly informed the gods of death to organize the team and prepare to go!


    "Brothers, after a few days of cultivation, have we recovered almost? Then it''s time for us to go back to the corpse soul world, defeat youhabah and restore peace in the three worlds!"


    As soon as Tongren''s voice fell, he suddenly heard Tongren''s soul chopping knife fall to the ground and make a clear sound.


    At this time, the scene was very quiet. Everyone held their breath, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. The eyes of everyone present hit the miewang who fell to the ground in the distance

 V1.Chapter 1624

    Just look, under everyone''s gaze, miewang''s body lay quietly there, and the soul chopping knife that Tongren should have inserted into miewang''s body also fell to one side at this time.


    And when all the people present were nervously looking at the body of miewang in the distance, miewang, who should have been dead in the distance, struggled to hold the ground to stand up!


    The gods of death looked at the miewang who should have died in front of them. They didn''t dare to breathe. They only saw that miewang slowly stood up from the ground and bowed his head, making everyone present feel a chill.


    What puzzled everyone was that at this moment, miewang, who should have died, stood up again. It was incredible!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty suddenly shouted, as if they had found a great secret: "Tong man, look, kill the king, the wound on his body has healed!"


    At this time, everyone present heard the cry of rotten wood and beauty. They all looked at miewang. They only looked at a huge wound that had just been inserted by Tong people. At this moment, only a very shallow trace was left, and they could not see that it was the person who had just been seriously injured and had died!


    Looking at miewang standing there, he slowly raised his head. There was a cold smile on his ugly face. His mouth closed one by one, driving the wound on his face. He said to Tongren Yin: "Tongren, Hello, let''s meet again!"


    At this time, Tongren''s face was full of incredible expressions. He pointed to miewang and asked incredulously, "how, how, how? I stabbed you in the chest with a soul cutting knife. In order to prevent you from using your spiritual power, I stabbed you again. How can you still be alive?"


    At the moment, miewang in the distance still smiled darkly. A contemptuous smile appeared on his gloomy face, lowered his head, turned his eyes, looked at Tong people, and said word by word: "Hehe, Tongren, I told you long ago that even heaven can''t kill me and let me live. Don''t you believe it? I tell you, even heaven helps me, understand? Just stand there and honestly let me kill you so that you won''t suffer unnecessary pain!"


    When Tong people saw the king''s appearance, they also had a little fear. After all, the king was killed by himself, and the knife on his body was repaired by him. Now it seems that the wound he caused to the king has only become a shallow trace on his body. If you don''t look carefully, you don''t even think it is the wound caused by the knife!


    But Tong people can''t retreat until this time. If he retreats, the gods of death behind him will be in danger. However, he still doesn''t understand why he has mended his knife, but the king of destruction still stands up. If this problem is not clear, Tong people have no way to fight the king of destruction!


    So the Tongren whispered a few words to deadwood Hemei. Deadwood Hemei looked at the Tongren worried, and the Tongren also had firm eyes and indicated deadwood Hemei with their eyes. When deadwood Hemei saw the eyes of the Tongren, he reluctantly nodded.


    After instructing the rotten wood and beauty, the Tong man summoned his soul cutting knife and pointed to the king and said, "kill the king, why are you not dead? I don''t care now, but you''re not dead. You dare to continue to provoke me. Don''t blame me for killing you again!"


    "This time, I must tear you to pieces to see how you live!"


    When miewang heard the Tongren''s words, he still had a gloomy expression on his face. He looked at the Tongren coldly and said slowly, "Tongren, who gives you confidence? The times you beat me before, that time I didn''t let you do it first, so you can take the lead?"


    "What''s more, for the first time, it was not you who defeated me from the peak period, but Yamamoto''s old man. If it weren''t for him, he would consume me from the peak period as it is now. You and the people behind you would have been thrown into the long river of blood by me to feed python. How can I get you to show off your strength and boast here?!"


    "Besides, the second time, before I could make a move, you directly took the first opportunity to break into the ground. Even for the third time, I overestimated you and made you succeed in sneaking attack from behind!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you count twice at a time. It''s already like this three times. Do you think I''ll give you a fourth chance? How can you beat me this fourth time?"


    At this time, Tongren felt weak after hearing the king''s words. He felt that his palms were sweating, and the whole person was even a little nervous.


    Yes, there is nothing wrong with what miewang said. For the first time that Tongren and miewang officially fought against each other, the reason why Tongren could defeat miewang was that Tongren took the lead. In addition, the most important factor was that Tongren were burning with anger at that time, and the spiritual power injected was with anger bonus. It was with this anger bonus that Tongren were able to use only the whole person to destroy Wang One move directly into the depth of 100 meters underground.


    The second time, it was because miewang didn''t understand his moves that he attacked him from behind and surprised miewang, so that he could seriously hurt miewang. Although Tongren mended his knife in time, he still didn''t kill miewang, and the miewang successfully recovered his body.


    Up to now, Tong people have no bonus of anger and no moves that the king doesn''t know about himself. These two main conditions for winning have disappeared. Now Tong people have little assurance of winning this time!


    At this time, the king of destruction seemed to have seen the weakness in Tongren''s heart. He seized the opportunity and summoned his soul chopping knife again. In an instant, his big hand grabbed it out of thin air, directly extracted the spiritual power in the surrounding air, instantly injected it into his soul chopping knife, and pointed his soul chopping knife at Tongren: "come on, Tongren, move!"


    At this time, Tongren saw that the king had summoned the soul chopping knife, and knew that he had no way out. He also took out the spiritual power in his body and injected the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, ready to meet the king.


    At this time, Tong people, because of their low mood, injected the spiritual power into the soul chopping knife. At this time, they also sent out a faint blue light and looked very melancholy.


    Tongren knew that it was not the time to stay. He raised the soul chopping knife, condensed the spiritual power behind him, and rushed straight towards the king. When Tongren rushed to the king, he also released his move instantly:


    "Crescent sky rush!"

 V1.Chapter 1625

    At this time, miewang looked at the Tong people who rushed in an instant. He also looked cold. He held a knife in both hands and danced a knife flower in the air, blocking all the attacks of the Tong people!


    Tong people were surprised when they saw their attack and were blocked by miewang without effort. They sighed at the strength of their opponent. They only saw that he couldn''t hit him at one stroke. They flashed behind miewang. A trace of killing intention flashed in their eyes. They held a knife in both hands, and a vertical chop hit miewang from behind!


    When miewang suddenly flashed behind him when Tong people gathered their spiritual power, he also had no fear. He smiled contemptuously on his face. As soon as he grabbed his left hand out of thin air, he drew a lot of spiritual power from the surrounding air again. Without hesitation, he directly injected it into his soul chopping knife!


    When miewang''s soul chopping knife was injected with spiritual power, it flashed again. I only saw miewang standing in place, turning around, and a chopping attack from bottom to top. I only saw a golden light wave cut straight out of miewang''s soul chopping knife and directly facing Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    After the soul chopping knife of Tong people collided with the light wave emitted by the soul chopping knife of miewang, it was also repulsed by the spiritual shock wave contained in the soul chopping knife of miewang. Just look at the soul chopping knife that Tong people jumped up and held in the air, and even the knife and people were repulsed by a golden light wave of miewang!


    The attack of killing the king directly killed the Tong people, but the Tong people can also maintain their body balance. They only see that the Tong people flip back in the air and fall to the ground smoothly, and the impact of the body falling on the ground is also completely resolved by the soul chopping knife!


    At this time, Tongren''s two full-strength attacks had no effect, his eyebrows were locked, and his heart was extremely anxious. No matter how he attacked, killing the king now seemed to have no flaws. He couldn''t move at all. He couldn''t even attack the king''s defense. How else?


    It''s no wonder Tongren is worried. Although Tongren''s current state of mind is not very high, it is not easy to have emotional fluctuations. What really affects Tongren''s current mood is not his own state of mind, but the immediate destruction of the king. Tongren thinks that a strong attack is easily resolved by the destruction of the king at this time. No one will be very calm.


    Unless it''s Yamamoto, because Yamamoto''s current state of mind has reached a level close to the middle level, he won''t be troubled by this little thing at all. Even if Yamamoto fights against the king and Yamamoto''s moves are blocked by the king, he won''t be in a hurry, but will think of other ways to attack.


    Now the Tongren are not so high. At this time, they are also frowning and their brains are turning fast. They are trying to crack the method of destroying the king''s defense!


    While miewang looked at the Tong man with a frown, he also sneered. He only looked at his Yin measured face, and the sun could not break the haze on his face. At this time, his whole person was like covered by frost, very dark and cold. He only listened to his Yin face and looked at Tong humanity word by word: "Tongren boy, do you see? This is the gap between you and me. Don''t you admit defeat?!"


    At this time, rotten wood and Mei, who were watching the war, were also anxiously watching the battle between Tong people and miewang. He listened to Tong people''s instructions. At this time, his attention had been focused on miewang, hoping to find some secrets from miewang.


    At this time, Tongren frowned more tightly when he heard the king''s words. He suddenly looked resolute on his face. Suddenly, he cut his palm with a soul chopping knife and shouted, "the Royal Sabre of blood!"


    Then Tongren mixed the blood on his palm with spiritual power and instantly injected it into his soul chopping knife. At this time, the soul chopping knife injected with Tongren''s blood was also slightly red, separated from Tongren''s hand and floated around Tongren.


    When he saw that Tong people used this move again, miewang sneered with disdain. Looking at the soul chopping knife floating around him, he said to Tong people word by word: "Tong people, you dare to use this move. Do you think the same move will have different effects against me?"


    Mie Wang snorted coldly and said, "hum, do you think you can do this?" after Mie Wang finished, he grabbed it in the air again, instantly injected his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and then shouted: "Royal knife skill!"


    I saw the soul chopping sword of miewang. After he drank, it also slowly separated from miewang''s hand and floated around miewang!


    Tongren was even more stunned when he saw such a scene. It was difficult to see the extreme in his face. He squeezed out a few words from his teeth and said to miewang: "what''s the matter? How can you do this?! you, you? How can it be?!"


    The king looked at the Tong people and said to them word by word, "do you think you can do this? I tell you, I can do it all the time, but I disdain to use it!"


    The king shouted: "soul chopping knife, go to me!"


    Just look at miewang''s soul chopping knife. With one finger of miewang''s hand, it instantly flew to Tongren and directly inserted into miewang''s face!


    At this time, the Tongren also looked ugly. However, the soul chopping knife of the king had already flown over. There was no other way but to face the scalp!


    Tongren also shouted: "soul chopping knife, go!"


    When Tongren''s soul chopping knife got Tongren''s instruction, it also moved in an instant and directly met the flying soul chopping knife of miewang!


    The soul chopping knives of Tongren and miewang suddenly hit each other. Under the command of Tongren and miewang, they fought hard and made a loud ping-pong sound in the air!


    What everyone present didn''t find was that when miewang''s soul chopping knife collided with Tongren''s soul chopping knife, Tongren''s soul chopping knife attack actually had a trace of cold!


    The soul chopping swords of the two people were fighting in the air. Although Tongren and their own soul chopping swords had the same mind and could give instructions at any time, the soul chopping swords could be received at any time. Theoretically, they should be slightly better than the soul chopping swords of miewang, but the soul power injected by miewang was too great, which made Tongren''s soul chopping swords unable to defeat for a while!


    When the soul cutting sword of miewang and Tongren was hard to give up, Tongren also seized the opportunity and kicked miewang, but miewang still stayed where he was and easily resisted the attack of Tongren!


    At this time, the two attacked and manipulated their soul chopping knives. They basically used one heart and two purposes. The key is that they are still inseparable, which makes the rotten wood and beauty around them even more excited!


    When the two of them were fighting hard, rotten wood and Mei suddenly found that the king had not moved his position since he got up from the ground. It seemed that something was restricting his movement!


    And he also found that up to now, miewang has not used any spiritual power in his body at all. Every time he uses spiritual power, he absorbs it from his surrounding environment

 V1.Chapter 1626

    When deadwood Hemei discovered these problems, he didn''t have time to think more about it and send a message to the Tongren for the first time to tell them what he had found: "Tong man, have you noticed that the miewang has been fighting with you for so long since he just woke up and resurrected. He has never moved anywhere. Even when he shot you flying, he clearly has the opportunity to pursue you, and he hasn''t moved at all!"


    "So I doubt that he must have some restrictions now. He can''t move casually. Otherwise, why would he give up such a good opportunity? He clearly knows that his Sabre skills are not as good as you, and he has to force the sabre to fight you? He looks contemptuous on the surface. In fact, he is probably at the end of a powerful crossbow now. His inability to move is his biggest defect!"


    Deadwood and meidun paused and then said: "What''s more, Tong Ren, I also found one of his defects, that is, he has never used the spiritual power in his body until now, but has been extracting the spiritual power from the surrounding environment. I doubt that there must be something wrong with the spiritual power in his body now. Otherwise, why does he always extract the spiritual power from the air? Do not use the purest spiritual power in his body?"


    "So Tongren, you must carry out targeted attacks on him according to his two defects. Otherwise, it will be a hard battle. Tongren, there is only so much I can help you. I will continue to observe. If there is any new situation, I will continue to tell you!"


    It turned out that Tong people made preparations in advance and left a hand just before they rushed to destroy the king, because he killed the king himself, and now the king is alive? There is no second example in the corpse soul world, and he encountered it? He thinks it is unlikely!


    So when he was preparing for the battle, he quietly told deadwood and Mei that when they fought, they should not look behind him, but pay more attention to the king. He felt that there must be a problem with the king, so let deadwood and Mei see what''s strange about the king. He could deal with it in time!


    Tongren''s move was right. He was thankful to himself. Thanks to his thoughtfulness, he might fall here today!


    In fact, Tongren was also right to bet. He dared to go on and saw that there was a problem with the king. After receiving the voice of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren''s heart was also relaxed. His frown was finally released, and a smile flashed in his eyes. At this time, he had figured out how to deal with the king in front of him!


    Or he already knows how to defeat the king!


    At this time, miewang is also struggling with Tongren. While controlling his soul chopping knife, he is fighting with Tongren nervously. In fact, although he learned the art of defending the knife a long time ago, he feels that he is too weak to concentrate on research, and now he doesn''t want to mention his soul chopping knife and give Tongren a combo directly.


    But he can''t now, because he can''t move at all. Although the last knife of Tong people blocked his wound by chance, it also completely cut off the meridians of his lower body. Now he doesn''t have time to recover. If he doesn''t stand up again, he''s worried that Tong people will mend the knife again, so he forced to use the spiritual drive to stand up and be a teacher Do not have a problem to resist!


    The big wound he had just been punctured by Tongren was not good at all. He just closed it a little. In fact, he could only repair his wound with his spiritual force. In fact, he could only make it look like there was no problem. In fact, he knew the most about whether there was a problem!


    The most important thing is that the knife that Tong man passed through his chest from behind not only penetrated his chest, but also directly cut off the spiritual pulse in his body. Now he has no aura in his body and can only be extracted from the external environment!


    The king''s calmness and decisiveness are all pretended. If he can''t pretend, he knows he will die here. Why doesn''t he fight against the tongs?


    But now Tongren, after knowing the weakness of miewang, also showed a smile around his mouth. He immediately summoned his soul chopping knife back, and then injected the spirit power into the soul chopping knife, and then gathered the spirit power to sprint directly towards miewang!


    The king of destruction looked at Tong people and suddenly rushed over. He also called back his soul chopping knife in an instant. He grabbed it out of thin air and directly injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife!


    The attack launched by Tongren this time is different from that in the past. This time, he is more like fighting for spiritual power with miewang!


    I saw the Tongren stab the miewang with a knife, and the miewang also stabbed the Tongren with a backhand knife. The knives of the two people are facing each other madly. The Tongren are constantly injecting spiritual power into their soul chopping knives, and the miewang is also constantly extracting spiritual power from the air into their soul chopping knives. Neither of them is satisfied with the other. They are facing each other madly!


    The confrontation between the two soul chopping knives also has a small light spot quietly formed, and this small light spot is still growing. Outside the light spot is wrapped with a terrible spiritual power grid!


    At this time, Tongren continued to increase the injection of spiritual power, while miewang looked at his opponent''s spiritual power, and was also constantly pumping the surrounding spiritual power into his soul chopping knife!


    Different from miewang, Tong people have been paying attention to this growing small light spot, while miewang is concerned about why Tong people are different from the past and fight against their best spiritual power?


    However, miewang soon got the answer. Just when the light spot that Tongren kept paying attention to became as big as a fist, Tongren jumped back in an instant and gave up the continuous confrontation with miewang!


    When Tong people dodge to a distance, this small light spot is also instantly unbalanced, and the terrorist spiritual power contained in it is also an instant explosion. Miewang wants to dodge, but he forgets that he can''t move at all. At the same time of the explosion, the surrounding spiritual power is instantly evacuated, and miewang is directly blown up to the sky!


    When miewang fell to the ground, his body was also blurred by the explosion, and the wound on his chest was exposed to the air at this moment, emitting scarlet blood!


    The Tong people did not give up the opportunity when they succeeded. They gathered their spiritual power and rushed to the king. At this time, the king didn''t have time to resist. They were killed by the Tong people. They only saw a flash. The king''s head flew high in the sky!


    At this time, the king was dead and could not die again. The body lost its head, and the blood was flying wildly, raising blood stains all over the sky

 V1.Chapter 1627

    Just at that moment, the king''s head was cut off by the Tong people. The cut off head flew high, and the king''s blood was sprayed all over the sky. The Tong people had no time to dodge and were splashed with scarlet blood by the king!


    But Tong people didn''t let go of miewang. They saw Tong people pick up miewang''s body again with a knife and cut it from top to bottom. A dazzling knife light shot from Tong people''s soul cutting knife and went straight to miewang''s body. They saw a flash of knife light, and the whole body of miewang was split in two by a knife light of Tong people!


    The Tongren hasn''t stopped. He is worried that the king will be resurrected again. He doesn''t want to see the disgusting King appear in front of him again on the way. He only sees that the Tongren keep chopping their soul chopping knife in the air, and waves of knife light are crazy from the Tongren soul chopping knife!


    The sword light cut by Tong people is also cutting the king''s body!


    Until the end, even Tong people forgot how many knife lights they cut, and the body of miewang was continuously divided by the knife lights cut by Tong people!


    Seeing that the Tong people kept chopping and killing the king, like they didn''t know fatigue, they kept emitting their own knife light. After the Tong people cut hundreds of knife lights, the Tong people seemed to feel enough. They fell to the ground and put away their soul cutting knife. At the same time, the King''s body fell to the ground together with the Tong people.


    The body of miewang who fell to the ground, except that his head had fallen to one side, the remaining headless body fell to the ground intact!


    Just when people were wondering, Tong people gently blew a breath at miewang''s body. Hundreds of knife marks appeared on miewang''s whole body in an instant, and in an instant, miewang''s body turned into a pile of broken meat and piled there.


    But after Tong people finished these things, his face was expressionless, as if he had really done something irrelevant to him.


    No wonder Tongren is so cold. After all, he has defeated the king twice, and the king has been seriously injured three times. Even so, he hasn''t died. If he doesn''t completely kill the king this time, he''s afraid he will have a long dream at night, so Tongren will simply do a little better and fulfill his promise to break the king to pieces!


    The rotten wood and the beauty, although they were a little prepared when they saw that the Tong people personally divided the bodies of the two star Knights alive, they still couldn''t fully adapt when they saw that the Tong people directly cut the king into a lump of broken meat. The gods of death behind them felt a little sick, and some even couldn''t accept it, and spit it out on the spot!


    After cutting the king into pieces, Tong people finally put down their hanging heart. Tong people put away their soul chopping knife and walked towards rotten wood and beauty step by step.


    At this time, although the Tong people consumed a lot of spiritual power after the just battle, fortunately, the battle time was not long. After three days of full rest, the Tong people recovered to a good state, even better than when they met the two of the star knights.


    Because when Tong people and Yamamoto soldiers were separated, Yamamoto could only fight ten blades with Tong people in turn because of the sneak attack. In the process of fighting with ten blades, Yamamoto and Tong people did not dare to die and were keeping their hands, which made Tong people and Yamamoto consume a lot of physical and spiritual power.


    The Yamamoto and Tong people who had just defeated Shiren had to rush back to the corpse soul world because they were trapped by youhabach, which made them very passive and had no time to rest. They were led by the nose by the running dogs of youhabach and the star knights.


    The running dogs of youhabach can easily stop him on their way back, and even wait for work with ease, so the fighting between Yamamoto and Tongren along the way is very difficult, and even once fell into a very dangerous situation!


    However, thanks to the inconvenient communication between them, otherwise, they don''t have to block them all the way. Just ask their own people to surround them when someone finds their trace!


    In that case, maybe now the corpse soul world has fallen into the hands of youhabach, and the three worlds will be completely destroyed by youhabach!


    However, in another way of thinking, if their communication is very convenient, Yamamoto and Tong people can know that they have been trapped by youhabach for the first time, so as to rush back to the corpse soul world for the first time. Maybe the current war situation is another situation!


    At this time, Tong people slowly came to rotten wood and Mei. Rotten wood and Mei looked at the expressionless Tong people and suddenly felt that he was very strange. He was no longer the familiar and kind Tong people before, but a little afraid.


    When the tongs saw the rotten wood and beauty, they saw themselves and looked slightly cold. When they looked at the God of death behind them, they trembled all over, and some dared not look up to see the tongs. They were afraid that if they looked at the tongs more, they would end up like the king!


    Seeing that they were so afraid, Tong people also held back a smile and asked deadwood Hemei: "Hemei, are you afraid of me?"


    Deadwood and Mei shook his head: "no, no, you have nothing to fear. You bastard, why should I be afraid of you."


    After listening to the answer of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people finally couldn''t help laughing, laughed loudly, pointed to rotten wood and beauty and the God of death behind them, and said with a loud laugh: "ha ha ha, you are really cowards. You are afraid of what I do, and I won''t do anything to you. You are all my friends, and I will only protect you!"


    Tong people started laughing again before they finished.


    But rotten wood and beauty, together with the gods of death behind them, looked at the Tong man who was laughing and was about to lose his anger. They were also surprised: "is this the Tong man who just killed people without blinking an eye? He still looks so kind at the moment?"


    Tongren finally smiled and took a breath. He smiled and said to them, "the expression on my face just now is fake. If I don''t fake that cold and incomparable expression, I''m really worried that I can''t get such a heavy hand!"


    "Besides, what are you afraid of me to do? I won''t kill you. You are all my friends. How can I fight you!"


    At this moment, at the moment when the king''s head flew high, a jade amulet in youhabach''s hand was also broken in an instant!


    Youhabahe also looked cold and whispered coldly: "this damn Yamamoto has strong combat effectiveness. He has killed several of my men in a row. Now let me meet you in person and kill you there myself!"


    Then youhabach sat there directly and ordered the men of the surrounding star Knights: "protect the Dharma for me, and I will personally meet the old thing Yamamoto for a while!"

 V1.Chapter 1628

    At this time, Tong people were still joking loudly with rotten wood and beauty, which made rotten wood and beauty and death laugh.


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty felt that Tong people were not as strange as they had just been, as if they were more kind and familiar. After all, the Tong people who had just brutally divided the corpse and destroyed the king really made him feel terrible and scared the whole person!


    At this time, Tong people looked at rotten wood and beauty and joked for a long time. Suddenly, they became serious, while the gods of death who looked at Tong people suddenly and seriously put away their smiles and quietly listened to Tong people''s next words.


    Looking at Tong people''s face with a serious and slightly formal tone, he said to the gods of death: "I will never allow anyone to do anything to hurt my friend. Anyone who dares to hurt my friend, no matter who he is, I will kill him!"


    After Tongren said these words, he also immediately pointed to the king who was cut into a lump of broken meat, "Whoever dares to hurt my friend will come to an end. This bastard has not only turned our master Yamamoto into what he is now, but also killed many of our brothers and comrades in arms!"


    "So, should we kill such a person? Should we let him go?" Tong people suddenly shouted like the gods of death: "do you think we should kill or not?"


    "Never forgive! Never forgive! Never forgive!"


    At the moment, the morale of the gods of death was mobilized by Tongren, and the whole team became boiling with blood!


    At this time, even rotten wood and beauty were instantly driven by Tongren''s emotions, and the whole person felt blood surging!


    At this time, Tong people pressed their hands down and motioned for the gods of death to be quiet first.


    The dead gods saw that Tong man''s face was serious and immediately quieted down.


    Tongren paused and continued: "the second point is that traitors are absolutely not allowed in the God of death. As long as anyone dares to betray the God of death, betray his friends and deceive his comrades in arms, no matter who you implement, as long as you let me know, I will do my best to kill him!"


    Tongren then pointed to miewang again and said forcefully, "yes, it''s him, the so-called miewang. Do you know how the scar on his face came from? That''s because he was a traitor in our God of death in those years!"


    Tongren paused and said, "it is because he became a traitor and betrayed his comrades in arms who fought side by side for his own self-interest. Because of this, he caused a lot of casualties in that year. We, a death team, died heroically because of him!"


    Tongren gnashed his teeth and said, "the scar on his face was cut by master Yamamoto''s knife when he betrayed the God of death. It''s a pity that he got the secret weapon, otherwise he wouldn''t let him escape, causing today''s casualties!"


    "However, even so, he can''t escape the fate of death. He is a traitor. Even if he escaped from Yamamoto''s knife, he can''t escape the sanctions of fate. Today, I kill him myself. This is the end of being a traitor!"


    "Today, I take the lead and make an oath here. I Tongren, if I do anything sorry for my comrades in arms in this life, I will die suddenly. Even if I survive, I will not die well all my life, and my cultivation will not go further all my life!"


    The following gods of death, hearing Tongren''s impassioned words, are also inspired one by one. They learn from Tongren and take vows one by one to express their loyalty and determination, and also reassure their teammates!


    But in this warm atmosphere, everyone didn''t find that there were two gods of death at the back of the team. They looked very out of group. They only looked at their gloomy faces and didn''t say a word. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    After encouraging the confidence of the gods of death, Tong people immediately swept away the haze in the whole team, and made the people who had just seen Tong people divide their bodies and destroy the king forget the little unhappiness just now!


    Just after the Tongren boosted the morale of the team, they were ready to take the team back to the corpse soul world in time. Just as they were leaving, deadwood and Mei glanced at the king who had been cut into pieces, but deadwood and Mei found a big secret!


    Just look at the pile of broken meat, there are two dark shadows rotating constantly, and below the continuous rotation of the dark shadows, there is a pure black thing that seems insignificant in the pile of broken meat. If the jade pendant didn''t flash for a while, rotten wood and beauty can''t find him!


    And deadwood and beauty found this strange thing and directly told Tongren: "Tongren, look, there is a strange thing in that man''s body. Go and see what it is?"


    Tong people looked in the direction of rotten wood and beautiful fingers and saw a black thing flashing under the pile of broken meat.


    Tongren was also curious. He walked along the line of sight and found that this black thing was actually a pure black jade pendant.


    Tongren saw the rarity and kept getting the jade pendant in their hands. At this time, deadwood and beauty also came with Tongren. When they saw the jade pendant, they looked curious and didn''t know what it was.


    Rotten wood and beauty were puzzled and asked Tong Ren, "Tong Ren, what is this? It''s very beautiful. I feel that there is a special power on it. Is it a treasure?"


    Tongren didn''t know what it was at all, so he reluctantly replied, "I don''t know what it is. Maybe it contains any special power? If Yamamoto wakes up at this time, maybe he knows what it is. After all, he has lived so long and his experience in all aspects is very sufficient!"


    Suddenly, deadwood and beauty seemed to think of something. Suddenly, their face changed. They carefully took the jade pendant from the palm of Tongren''s hand and looked it over and over again. He quietly said to Tongren, "Tongren, I seem to know what this is!"


    Tongren also looked surprised and looked at rotten wood and beauty strangely: "what? Hemei, you know what this is? Tell me what it is for, and does it have anything to do with killing the king?"


    And deadwood and beauty looked at the surprised Tongren and smiled proudly, as if they had won the Tongren once. They said to the Tongren, "I think it''s possible that miewang escaped the disaster of death again and again by relying on this jade pendant!"


    As the voice of deadwood and beauty just fell, what they noticed was that behind them, they had become a king of broken meat, but they slowly floated and became a human shape

 V1.Chapter 1629

    The Tong people, who had not noticed the danger behind them, were still discussing what the jade pendant was for.


    "You said that miewang escaped the bloody river with this jade pendant? And escaped my fatal blow? I don''t think it''s possible. After all, how much can such a small thing do? My attack is very fierce. It''s impossible to rely on this thing alone!"


    Tongren was also unconvinced when he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty. Although his strength was not very strong, he was still very confident in his strengthened all-out strike. He didn''t believe his all-out strike, but he was blocked by such a small jade pendant.


    Moreover, even if his full strike was not as terrible as he thought, he still believed in the power of the long river of blood. After all, he had been there and left indelible memories. Although there was no spiritual power on this little thing, Tong people believed that this little thing was not enough to resist the blood giant snake!


    But rotten wood and beauty, seeing that Tongren didn''t believe their own judgment, was also angry and flushed. He explained to Tongren, "you don''t believe my judgment. Then I ask you, if you didn''t rely on this jade pendant, how could he survive in the long river of blood? You can see with your own eyes how terrible the long river of blood is!"


    Tongren was stunned when asked by rotten wood and beauty. When you think about it carefully, there seems to be nothing wrong. You have seen the long Blood River. Anyone with a little spiritual power can''t escape the chase of the blood giant snake. What can miewang rely on if he doesn''t rely on this little thing?


    But Tong people always felt that what rotten wood and beauty said was wrong, but they couldn''t say it, so they said to rotten wood and beauty, "I think we should take a look again. We can''t draw a conclusion so early. When we start later, we''ll study while walking!"


    Rotten wood and beauty didn''t have time to speak. They just looked at the death gods who were just chatting around, Rui Qiao Yifeng and the ten blades behind him. At this time, they also stopped chatting and stared at the people behind him. At this time, their eyes were full of fear!


    Tong Ren felt very surprised and asked ruiqiao Yifeng, "what are you looking at? So scared? Are you afraid of me again? Hahaha... Ah?!" Tong Ren said, looking back at his back. When he looked back, he jumped instantly and stopped smiling.


    But rotten wood and beauty were also startled when they heard Tongren shouting. While scolding Tongren, they turned and looked: "what''s your name? What do you see that makes you so afraid? How terrible it can scare you. You... Ah ah?!"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked back and saw only a bloody pillar. Looking up, they saw only a bloody giant standing there dozens of meters high and growing bigger! Looking at the ground, the body of miewang has completely disappeared, as if it were integrated with the bloody giant!


    At the moment when deadwood and Meihe turned back, the bloody giant behind him stopped and continued to grow. He raised his feet and was ready to step on deadwood and meihetong people!


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. He gathered his spiritual power in an instant, flashed aside with rotten wood and beauty, and avoided the fatal blow of the bloody giant!


    The place where the blood giant attacked just now also left a huge pit, and this is just the power of his ordinary stomping!


    After the Tong people stood still, they also looked up at the bloody giant and thought where to jump out of this ugly thing?!


    The Tong man had no time to think about it. Since there was an enemy, he had to fight. Otherwise, with the power of this bloody giant, he could trample all his gods of death with just a few feet!


    He shouted to deadwood and beauty, "hemi, you protect yourself. I''ll fight this big monster. You can study the black strange thing that killed the king over there!"


    "Wait, kill the king? Where is the king?!" Tong people thought of this and hurried around to look for the king''s body, hoping to be kicked by the bloody giant. However, he didn''t find the king''s body around, and there was only a pool of blood left in the original King''s body!


    "Isn''t the king dead yet?" Tongren is really going to collapse this time. He has "killed" the king twice in a row, and the king himself has "died" three times. This time, he has cut the king into meat and mud. Can''t he still kill the king?!


    Tongren is really a little desperate now. If he doesn''t die like this, he can''t think of how to destroy the king!


    While Tongren was about to despair, he saw a face on one leg of the blood giant. When he looked carefully, he found that there was a terrible scar on that face, and the face on the leg of the blood giant was the king!


    Tongren really feels his head is a little big at this moment. These days he has been constantly surprised and frightened and tortured. Now this scare really gives him a headache. He can''t even kill Wang, but he has become such a big bloody giant!?


    When Tongren was shocked, rotten wood and beauty found something wrong. He looked carefully at miewang''s face, which was almost divided into two parts by a scar, and found that miewang''s eyes had no air, and their eyes were basically the state of dead people!


    But rotten wood and beauty suddenly thought of something and shouted to Tong people, "Tong people, be careful. This bloody giant is not the king''s body. If you have to say it, it''s just the king''s body! Look at his eyes, it''s like a dead man!"


    When Tongren heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, they also looked carefully at the king''s face. Sure enough, as rotten wood and beauty said, although the king''s face was on the bloody giant, his eyes were godless and looked straight ahead without even the most basic spotlight!


    While Tong people were looking at miewang''s face, the attack of the bloody giant was also instantly smashed. Tong people only felt a gust of wind on their head. When they looked up, a bloody giant hand was on his head and was about to hit him!


    Tong man didn''t have time to respond. He rolled and wanted to avoid the attack of the blood giant. However, he found that a roll was not enough to dodge the attack range of the blood giant. As soon as his face changed, he rolled and then reluctantly took out the attack range of the blood giant!


    The Tong man looked at the place just attacked by the blood giant. It was a huge pit. At this time, his face was full of cold sweat and his face looked at the blood giant in front of him

 V1.Chapter 1630

    Tongren forced himself to calm down and stared at the bloody giant, trying to find a flaw in the giant!


    The blood giant doesn''t seem to want to give Tong people this opportunity. The blood giant constantly attacks Tong people. Tong people can only observe the blood giant when they keep dodging, hoping to find a weakness from the blood giant, so that he can fight back. Otherwise, such a huge thing is almost impossible to defeat by himself!


    The blood giant is composed of the rotten meat on the king''s body. Every time he attacks, he takes a bloody rain. Every time he hits the ground, it will arouse a bloody flower!


    The Tong man who was constantly attacked by him became a blood man when he was slowly attacked by the blood giant!


    It''s not that the bloody giant''s attack hit Tong people, but in his constant attacks again and again, the bloody wind raised every time was constantly scattered on Tong people, and dyed Tong people into a bloody man alive!


    At this time, the Tongren had not found a weak place on the bloody giant, so they could only dodge constantly, and the blood stuck to him smelled very fishy, and even smelled a little out of breath!


    When the bloody giant kicked Tongren, the hiding Tongren suddenly saw the face of miewang on his legs and thought that since the big monster was composed of those broken meat of miewang, the head of miewang should be his weakness!


    The Tong man who thought of here also summoned his soul chopping knife in an instant and injected his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife in an instant. At the same time, he didn''t mean his skills and shouted directly:


    "Crescent shock wave!"


    I saw a black light wave instantly released from the Tongren''s knife, and the released black light wave also flew to the king''s face on the bloody giant like an arrow leaving the string!


    The Tong man''s expectant blow, when he was about to hit the king''s face, was immediately blocked by the blood giant with his arm, and the Tong man''s blow only knocked off a large piece of broken meat on the blood giant!


    Tongren couldn''t hit it. He felt that since the bloody giant guarded this place, the first 80% of the king''s destruction was his weakness!


    Thinking of Tongren here, he kept releasing shock waves in different directions, and he also kept shouting:


    "Crescent shock wave! Crescent shock wave! Crescent shock wave!."


    I don''t put my skills from the same place. I think you can prevent it this time!


    Only one black light wave after another flew out of Tongren''s soul cutting knife, and with the sound of breaking the air, it instantly hit the king''s face on the bloody giant!


    The blood giant didn''t seem to care about these shockwaves of Tong people at all. He directly covered his big hand on the king''s face, and the whole big hand directly grabbed his leg. The shockwaves hit the blood giant''s hand one by one!


    Although the power of these shock waves is not great, they are numerous. One by one, they smashed the hand of the blood giant, and smashed one hand of the blood giant directly!


    Tongren saw that his shock wave directly smashed one hand of the blood giant, which was also a light of hope. Finally, he had a chance to defeat the blood giant. His shock wave was effective for the blood giant, that''s enough!


    Although his shock wave sent out a lot, he only knocked off the king''s hand, but he still saw the dawn of hope. He saw that Tong man''s face was cold, gathered his spiritual power behind him, instantly moved behind the bloody giant, and directly cut down the leg of the bloody giant with the king''s face!


    The bloody giant didn''t care when he saw the Tongren rush over. He kicked the Tongren immediately and wanted to kick the Tongren directly!


    Seeing the flying big feet, Tong people also secretly scolded. Damn it, they had to condense their spiritual power to their right again, and directly avoided the blow of the bloody giant!


    The bloody giant couldn''t succeed in one blow, but also turned his body around, kicked forward again, and kicked Tongren again!


    Tong people looked at the big feet flying again, and frowned. They gathered their spiritual power around them again and avoided the foot of the bloody giant again!


    The blood giant looked at his failure in attack, but also gave a roar. He grabbed the giant hand just knocked off by Tong people, put it directly into his mouth and chewed it!


    Rotten wood and beauty, who were watching the war, were also disgusted by the blood giant. Although they just saw the Tongren cut the king into pieces, they were still disgusted to watch the blood giant eat human flesh or their own flesh!


    The blood giant observed their reaction, saw that some of them were even disgusted to vomit, and actually laughed. When he saw that the blood giant ate his big hand, the giant still laughed, which was another burst of huge nausea!


    Tongren saw the blood giant now. Although he didn''t have such a big reaction, he still had a little nausea. After all, it was disgusting to eat his own meat raw!


    But what everyone present did not expect was that the blood giant ate his own meat, not just to disgust them. After chewing a few times, the blood giant puffed up his cheeks!


    Just when Tong people were puzzled and didn''t know what the bloody giant did, the bloody giant actually spit the broken meat he had just eaten from his bloody mouth to Tong people one by one!


    The broken meat spit out through his mouth is not only disgusting, but also full of impact. What''s more, he breaks meat one by one, and the speed is very fast!


    Although Tong man has tried his best to dodge, he still can''t completely escape the attack of the bloody giant! One by one, the broken meat directly hit the Tongren. Although these broken meat hit the Tongren, even the Tongren''s spiritual protection cover was not broken, but these broken meat are very huge, one by one, and the weight is quite amazing!


    What Tong people didn''t expect was that when Tong people flew to the head of the blood giant, they were just about to be cut off, and they were caught by the big hand of the blood giant and stuffed into their mouth

 V1.Chapter 1631

    Rotten wood and beauty were stunned when they saw that Tongren was swallowed by the blood giant. Was Tongren killed by the blood giant like this?! After seeing the blood giant swallow Tong people, he didn''t respond for half a day. He was even more dejected and couldn''t help feeling hurt.


    When deadwood and beauty were sad, the blood giant laughed after swallowing it. When the blood giant laughed, suddenly, the blood giant seemed to feel something. The laughter stopped suddenly, and his flesh and blood model and face suddenly had a very low expression.


    Just after deadwood and beauty watched Tong people being swallowed by the blood giant, they saw that the blood giant suddenly stopped laughing, and their faces were full of doubts. Did the blood giant feel anything? The blood giant sensed what could make his smile freeze in an instant. Is he all right?


    When deadwood and beauty were thinking, the blood giant suddenly roared and hit his chest crazily, as if something had blocked his chest!


    Just after deadwood and beauty watched the blood giant make all kinds of abnormal behaviors, they only saw that the blood giant''s chest suddenly opened, and then quickly restored to the original state, and then suddenly opened again, and quickly restored to the original state. This one by one, deadwood and beauty instantly knew what was going on!


    "It''s Tongren! Tongren, he''s not dead! Tongren, he''s still alive!" deadwood and Mei were full of surprises when they saw such a scene, and almost jumped up! It was also the first time to tell ruiqiao Yifeng and the gods of death about his discovery.


    It turned out that the Tong people had just been swallowed by the blood giant and stared at the ruiqiao Yifeng and the gods of death. Their morale fell suddenly, and the team was full of depressed emotions. Everyone''s mood was very low. I felt that the battle after that was hopeless!


    Because if Tong people can''t beat this bloody giant, how can they beat it? In the face of the blood giant''s wide-ranging attack, they may not even run away, so they are directly trampled to death by the blood giant!


    Even if they tried to fight back, it was a waste of energy and an act of overestimation. Tong people attacked so domineering and attacked so many times that they were able to kill one hand of the bloody giant. However, they wanted to release such a domineering move, but it was possible for them to work together!


    Therefore, when Tongren was eaten by the blood giant, the gods of death present were all depressed. Only two gods of death hiding in the corner were happy!


    When they heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, they also looked in the direction of rotten wood and beauty''s fingers, and the blood giant''s chest kept pounding out, as if something was trying to rush out!


    The people present are not fools. Seeing such a situation, they believe that Tong people are still alive. At this moment, the atmosphere of the death team is active again. The whole team is full of fighting spirit, but in the light, there is always darkness, in the perfection, there are also shortcomings, and in the case of harmony, there is always disharmony!


    This disharmonious existence is the two people hiding at the end of the death team. When they saw that Tong people had just been swallowed by the blood giant, they were still happy. They wish Tong people would be digested by the blood giant now; When they saw Tong people beating on the chest of the blood giant, their smile suddenly stopped, and their face became overcast in an instant!


    At this time, Tongren didn''t know that there were two gods of death in his team who wanted to die. He was still trying to prepare to rush out of the king''s chest. He only saw his impact again and again. However, the skin of the bloody giant was too hard, and he still couldn''t rush out in time for the time being!


    However, the impact he caused was irresistible to the hard skin, so there was just rotten wood and beauty what they saw!


    The bloody giant was angry when he saw that Tong people were still alive. He smashed his chest with his two arms, as if he wanted to beat Tong people alive on his chest!


    The Tong man on the chest of the blood giant was preparing to attack again. He also saw that the chest of the blood giant rushed towards him in the opposite direction. The Tong man''s face changed instantly. If he didn''t hide, he would probably explain here today. If he was directly knocked unconscious in the body of the blood giant, even if he wasn''t digested by the stomach juice of the blood giant, Also want to suffocate alive in this bloody body!


    So Tong people didn''t dare to ask big, so they quickly gathered their spiritual power and reluctantly avoided this fatal blow.


    However, before the king had time to catch his breath, the attack of the bloody giant came again and hit it in another direction. Tong people also gathered their spiritual power again and dodged in another direction!


    This time, the people in Tong were so angry that they spit out a mouthful of blood!


    It turned out that there was a natural corpse poison in the blood giant''s body. The corpse poison was permeated in his body. When Tong people just came in, although there was a spiritual protective cover to resist, it couldn''t resist much at all, because the corpse poison often entered Tong people''s nose with a fishy smell!


    Tongren can''t resist the toxin that specifically attacks the internal organs of the body. Fortunately, it''s not very deadly. Tongren can resist it for a while. In fact, the little toxin inhaled by Tongren can''t cause any great harm to Tongren at all. Although Tongren can''t prevent the invasion of this toxin, they can also control the toxin in the body and make it converge, Spit it out after you go out!


    When Tong people are forcing this toxin to a part of their body, they are ready to attack the chest of the blood giant so that they can go out. Tong people are not so skilled when they use one heart and two purposes. Moreover, Tong people are still controlling the toxin in their body and attacking the chest of the blood giant.


    But after the sudden attack of the blood giant, Tong man had no chance to respond at all, and he had to be distracted to avoid the attack of the blood giant, which was equivalent to three uses at one heart!


    Tongren, who was single-minded and three-purpose, could no longer control the corpse poison in his body. When he got rid of the controlled corpse poison, he was like a runaway wild horse in Tongren''s body and directly attacked Tongren''s chest. Tongren couldn''t stand his blood pressure and spit it out directly!


    At this time, Tong people can''t tell their own body. There is their own blood, and there is the blood that the blood giant drenched on him!


    At this time, the Tong people were directly collapsed by the blood red smell and the corpse poison in their bodies

 V1.Chapter 1632

    Now Tongren are in great danger!


    Only half of his spiritual power is left, and he is still in the blood giant''s body filled with corpse poison. What makes him more headache is that the blood giant''s body is very tough. He can''t make any moves in the blood giant''s body, because he will inhale a lot of corpse poison when he releases the moves!


    Even if he takes the risk of inhaling a large amount of corpse poison and forcibly uses his skills to rush out of the blood giant''s body, his body will be unable to exert strength because of inhaling a large amount of corpse poison, and his flexibility will be greatly affected. At that time, he is likely to be unable to escape the attack of the blood giant and directly killed by the blood giant!


    At this time, the Tong people were in a dilemma, and when the Tong people were in a dilemma, the attack of the bloody giant suddenly stopped.


    Tongren was also a little puzzled, but he would never easily miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He gathered his spiritual power in an instant, injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife, held the soul chopping knife in both hands, rushed directly to the front, saw a target position and rushed in an instant!


    However, what Tongren hasn''t found is that at this time, he is rushing into a huge trap!


    Tong man had limited vision in the blood giant''s body. When he found that the blood giant had stopped his attack, he immediately held a knife and rushed to the blood giant''s body again. At this moment, outside the blood giant''s body, the blood giant directly pinched out a piece of meat from his chest, and the pinched piece, It is the target that Tongren rushed to!


    While Tong people directly inserted their soul chopping knife, the blood giant also directly pulled down his piece of meat!


    Tongren also found that their soul chopping knife could be inserted into the skin of the blood giant. They also showed a happy face and a look of hope in their eyes!


    But what Tong people don''t know is that at this time, they unknowingly fall into a huge cage!


    Just as Tong Ren was frantically cutting the skin of the blood giant in front of him with his soul chopping knife, he suddenly found a flash of light behind him. When he looked back, he also found that behind him was the outside of the blood giant, "can my impact directly push open the skin of the blood giant?"


    Tong people didn''t have time to think about it. They immediately pulled out their soul chopping knife and wanted to rush out of the bloody giant. Just as Tong people were about to rush out of the bloody world, the bloody giant also directly stole a piece of meat from his skin and blocked the small exit!


    When the blood giant pasted the rotten meat in the blood colored cage he separated, the two parts of the broken meat suddenly fit together, directly forming a square blood colored cage composed of rotten meat!


    Tong man saw that the only light was directly blocked by that piece of damn rotten meat. He was also angry and couldn''t help roaring!


    "Damn it, what do you want!" Tongren scolded the bloody giant. However, the bloody giant didn''t listen to him at all, or he couldn''t understand Tongren''s words, and directly locked Tongren in this square small cage!


    But after such a pull by the blood giant, the corpse poison that originally permeated around Tong people was diluted a lot by the surrounding air for a time, and this indirectly reduced a lot of pressure for Tong people. Tong people only felt that the surrounding air became very refreshing and felt a lot in their heart!


    Tongren hurriedly drove the corpse poison he had inhaled into one direction and forced the corpse poison out with his spiritual power. Just when Tongren immediately forced the corpse poison out of his body, the attack of the blood giant came again. He stepped on the square little blood cage!


    When Tong people saw that the attack of the blood giant was coming, they also quickly stopped forcing the corpse poison out of their body. He could not escape for the time being, and the big foot of the blood giant could crush the blood cage!


    Tong people anxiously think of a way. If he can''t think of a way again, this foot is enough to crush the bloody cage, including him!


    At this time, Tong Ren is also quick witted. He wants to gamble that the crude blood colored cage made by the blood giant in a hurry is not hard enough and heavy enough. He also uses the impact force to directly impact a corner of the blood colored cage and directly blow the whole cage, including him!


    They and the gods of death were relieved again when they saw that the bloody giant tore off the whole piece of meat on his chest. Although it was disgusting, they didn''t understand what was going on. When they saw that the Tongren was going to rush out of the meat directly, they also pinched a sweat for the Tongren in their heart!


    When they saw that the tongs were about to rush out and were directly blocked by another piece of broken meat of the bloody giant, they were also cold in their hearts. At this time, they were like empathy, as if they were not looking at the tongs'' fight, but their own fight, as if it was not the tongs who were trapped in the bloody cage, but themselves.


    When they didn''t understand why the blood giant did this, the big feet of the blood giant had been lifted up, and when they saw the gods of death here, they also stared at the blood cage, for fear that the blood cage would be trampled into a pool of meat mud by the blood giant''s foot!


    When the feet of the blood giant kept falling, the rotten wood and beauty and the hearts of the gods of death also slowly raised their voices. When they saw the blood cage rush out, their hearts were temporarily released, although they didn''t know why the blood cage flew out at that critical moment, But they knew it must be Tong people who did something in their cage.


    Because if the Tong people didn''t do anything in the bloody cage, the battle would really be over!


    At this time, the blood giant was also angry after the just killed attack failed. He roared angrily in place. After the blood giant roared, he was about to attack again. Just when the blood giant was about to step on the blood cage again, the tongs attacked again, even people with cages, and went out together!


    This time, Tong people used just double their strength to rush the bloody cage and himself to a further place!


    When Tong people saw that they had opened a distance from the blood giant, they also seized the time and hurriedly forced the corpse poison out of their body!


    What Tong people didn''t expect was that the blood giant rushed straight towards him. Tong people didn''t expect that the blood giant would run. He was busy. He suddenly forced the corpse poison in his body into his right hand, and the corpse poison was sucked by the soul chopping knife through his right hand

 V1.Chapter 1633

    Tongren didn''t have time to stop him. He finally forced the corpse poison out of his body, but he didn''t expect to be absorbed by his soul chopping knife. He didn''t know whether it was sorrow or joy?


    The current situation does not allow Tongren to be in a daze again. The bloody giant has come to the bloody cage. One step will directly crush the bloody cage. By the way, it will crush it together with the Tongren in the cage!


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it and used the impact again, but this time Tongren didn''t choose to impact left and right. This time, he was ready to impact upward!


    The blood giant didn''t expect that Tong people dared to impact upward. His hand holding the blood cage was like a decoration. The blood cage flew directly to his head along the impact of Tong people. When the blood giant was about to stand up and grasp the blood cage, Tong people stepped down in the cage, and the blood cage slipped past the blood giant''s hand again, Fall to the ground!


    The blood giant''s repeated attacks didn''t hit Tong people, which made the blood giant feel that he had been fooled. He was furious and hammered wildly at the blood cage rolling on the ground. However, the continuous knocking had little effect. The square blood cage was sliding around at the hand of the blood giant, Just can''t hit!


    In fact, Tongren didn''t do anything at all. While holding the bloody cage, he was constantly restoring his spiritual power.


    The blood giant had the chance to hit the blood cage, but the blood giant seemed to have a lower IQ than the general beast. He only had the most basic consciousness. After seeing several attacks, he was angry and crazy. There was no trace of accuracy at all!


    On the contrary, rotten wood and beauty and the gods of death who were watching the war, because the blood giant kept pounding on the ground madly, and the blood giant''s body was all composed of broken meat. His crazy hammering set off a bloody rain. Rotten wood and beauty and the gods of death only felt that the sky was like a bloody rain, drenching them all, and the bloody rain, It also has a pungent smell, which makes rotten wood and beauty disgusting.


    While rotten wood and beauty could not help spitting out when they smelled the disgusting smell. He thought while spitting that it was only a little blood rain. Now Tongren have been dyed into blood people. How disgusting he should feel with such a choking smell! And he must be disgusting now because this bloody monster is fighting. I really admire him more and more!


    As rotten wood and Mei guessed, Tong man is really suffering from the smell of the sky at this time. He has no time to clean his dirty blood. Even if he has time, he will catch the smelly blood again in the next battle with the blood giant!


    What''s more, if he wants to absorb spiritual power, he must open all his senses in order to better absorb spiritual power. As soon as he opens his senses, he is immediately faced with the smell around him. At this time, Tongren can only absorb spiritual power for a while. When he is about to lose control, he will close his senses and stop the absorption of spiritual power temporarily!


    At this time, the blood giant also felt tired after continuous venting, and his anger was almost the same. He found that the blood cage did not move in front of him. At this time, the Tong people were crazy absorbing spiritual power, and when the Tong people absorbed spiritual power, they suddenly found that the blood cage suddenly rose from the ground, Lift up slowly!


    Tongren''s face changed. It was terrible. I hid left and flashed right. I didn''t expect to be caught by this damn monster. At this time, Tongren didn''t worry about countermeasures. He wanted to observe what the bloody giant wanted to do next, and then make corresponding countermeasures to fight him!


    The blood giant picked up the blood cage with one hand. At this time, the blood giant may also be thinking about how to deal with the mole ants trapped in the blood cage!


    The bloody giant looked around and looked at the surrounding environment. At this time, he was also looking for a place where he could kill Tong people. Suddenly, he saw a small hill of tens of meters on the right, which also went straight to the small hill!


    When Tong people saw the bloody giant running to the right with the bloody cage, they also had questions in their hearts. What did the big monster want? Can''t you do anything about yourself?


    While Tongren was in doubt, he suddenly fell to the right, and a sharp thorn between them suddenly came into the bottom of the cage!


    The sudden attack startled Tong people: "shit, what does this monster want? Where did he get such a sharp thing? Can this monster make weapons by itself now?"


    The question in Tongren''s heart was also answered in the monster''s next attack!


    It turned out that the big monster did not know where to find a small hill, but the peak of the damn hill was so sharp, which gave the monster an opportunity!


    When Tong people saw the peak, they also changed their face and scolded: "shit, is God helping him? Is it heaven that makes the corpse soul world die?"


    The Tong people just thought of here. The attack of the bloody giant came again. They only saw that the Tong people kept dodging in the cage and constantly looking for opportunities to get out of the cage. If the Tong people couldn''t rush out of the damn cage in time, he would be killed by the damn mountain sooner or later!


    The blood giant has just let out a wave. Now he has knocked dozens of times in a row. He is too tired. Just look at this huge monster, the knocking speed is getting slower and slower. At this time, the Tong man in the cage also feels the fatigue of the blood giant. At this time, he suddenly realized that his opportunity is coming!


    In the eyes of Tong people, the killing machine flashed, instantly injected all his recovered spiritual power into his soul chopping knife, and then instantly sent a knife light shock wave towards the mountain!


    I saw that the high mountain that had just pierced the blood cage collapsed instantly at the moment when it was cut by the shock wave of Tongren, and the instant collapse of the mountain also startled the blood giant!


    While the blood giant was stunned, he seized the opportunity and worked hard to split the scarred cage pierced by the mountain into two!


    Tongren, taking advantage of the momentum of splitting the blood colored cage, rushed out of the blood colored cage that made him like a nightmare

 V1.Chapter 1634

    The blood giant only felt the flash of a few knives, and his mountain immediately collapsed, and the blood cage in his hand was split in half and fell directly from his hand. The blood giant looked again, the Tongren who had just been in the blood cage had raised his soul chopping knife and split at him!


    The bloody giant has no chance to dodge at all. His big body determines that his flexibility is not as good as that of Tongren. Just because he didn''t have time to dodge, his huge head was cut directly by Tongren from above to below!


    When Tong people fell down, they just fell on the chest of the blood giant. They saw Tong people gather their spiritual power behind them again and rush to the blood giant again by using the reaction force!


    At this time, the bloody giant was just hit by Tongren''s full strength. I don''t know the southeast and northwest. As soon as the head was cold, there was a big knife mark!


    When the big hand of the blood giant was touching the top of his head, he felt something in his chest, and then his back was cold!


    It turned out that when Tong people fell on the chest of the blood giant just now, they also felt that they simply didn''t do it at all. When the blood giant didn''t react, they caused more wounds to him, and they would fight a lot later!


    So he rushed directly to the chest of the blood giant, directly penetrated through the wound on the chest of the blood giant, and then cut down a large piece of rotten meat on the back of the blood giant!


    However, Tong Ren felt that it was not enough. When he came out of the blood giant''s back, in the process of falling, he paid more attention to the wounds of the blood giant. Where was it weak? He could take the opportunity to attack a wave. If he could knock down the blood giant, it would be better!


    And when Tong man fell on the leg of the blood giant, he suddenly saw the king''s face on his leg!


    Just now, he and deadwood and Mei wondered whether the king''s face was the weakness of the blood giant. Although it was probably not, even if it was not him, he still had to try. He thought it was impossible for a face to appear here out of thin air, and he just entered the blood giant''s body and explored it. In addition to stomach acid, No guts!


    Tong people never believe that there will be any thing, or creature, without weakness. Relatively speaking, the stronger the strength, the stronger the weakness, but generally speaking, strong people will hide their weaknesses. However, this bloody giant also has general thinking. As for hiding his weaknesses, That''s even more impossible, so he believes that the blood giant must have weaknesses!


    When the Tongren blade turned, he felt that the spirit power in his soul chopping knife was not enough, so he drew a large amount of spirit power again and injected it into his soul chopping knife crazily. The soul chopping knife filled with spirit power again, this time, it actually emitted a slight purple light!


    Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. Seeing such a change in his soul chopping knife, he couldn''t say whether it was good or bad. The opportunity was fleeting. He didn''t have time to think about it. In order to seize the only opportunity, he directly used his skills:


    "Crescent sky rush!"


    The rotten wood and beauty, together with the gods of death, just saw that the bloody cage where Tong people lived was pierced by the sharp mountain. They were very worried. They were afraid that Tong people would die directly by the sharp mountain if they moved slowly!


    When they saw the sharp peaks and were cut to pieces by Tongren in an instant, they admired Tongren''s instant explosive power and breathed a sigh of relief for Tongren!


    After seeing Tongren directly break through the bloody cage, they didn''t give up the opportunity directly, but followed the position advantage, directly condensed their spiritual power and cut into the head of the bloody giant. Rotten wood and beauty and the gods of death were stunned. They didn''t expect that Tongren still had this strength. At the moment of getting out of trouble, they didn''t forget to fight back against their opponents!


    Seeing the Tong people falling, they also constantly attacked the blood giant, which stunned them. They felt that their usual fighting methods were too bad!


    In fact, this attack method of Tong people seems to have taken the lead, but it is actually a particularly dangerous playing method, because if Tong people are constantly attacking the blood giant, they are likely to ignore the input of spiritual power, and they are likely to lose their spiritual power!


    If this happens, he will be very dangerous. If he does not have spiritual power to protect him, he is likely to be attacked by the enemy when he falls. If he does not have any spiritual power to protect himself when the enemy attacks him, his body is likely to be like a fragile white paper, which is directly torn by the enemy''s attack!


    Even if you are not attacked by the enemy, or you narrowly escape the enemy''s attack, when you fall to the ground, you are likely to fall to death because your body can''t bear the huge pressure!


    Therefore, this kind of attack seems to be overbearing. In fact, it needs to master the use of spiritual power with great precision, and master the release of spiritual power with great accuracy. It can''t be more or less, but it has no lethality. Therefore, this is the real reason why deadwood and beauty and the gods of death admire and worship Tongren!


    At this time, they saw that Tong people rushed directly to miewang''s head, and secretly kicked Tong people to pinch a sweat, hoping that miewang''s head was the weakness of the bloody giant!


    With a snort, Tongren''s soul chopping knife instantly stabbed miewang''s head. When stabbing miewang''s head, something unexpected happened!


    I saw that after miewang''s head was pierced by Tongren with a soul cutting knife, miewang''s dull eyes suddenly closed and suddenly opened, and miewang''s mouth also made a sound at the same time:


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    At this moment, it not only frightened Tong people, but also rotten wood and beauty!


    After all, a "person" with only one head suddenly opened his eyes. His originally godless eyes also looked painful in an instant. No matter who changed, he would be surprised!


    After the king''s head "woke up", he did not take care of the soul cutting knife of Tongren inserted into his head, nor did he see that he personally killed his enemy Tongren in front of him.


    Instead, he shouted directly into the air:


    "You habakh, you son of a bitch, I''ve died like this. Won''t you let me go?!"

 V1.Chapter 1635

    After Tong people inserted their soul cutting knife into the king''s head on the blood giant''s leg, the king''s soul seemed to be activated again. They only heard the king''s head there, like waking up after a sleep, and their eyes were full of spirit!


    But the king didn''t seem to care about the Tong man who inserted the knife into his head at this time. He just kept yelling at youhabah in the air, who was called an adult by him a day ago.


    Tongren calmed down and looked at the miewang who was still yelling and scolding at this time. He found that the miewang didn''t seem to see him at all. His knife inserted into the miewang''s head didn''t seem to kill the miewang, so Tongren was ruthless, directly held his soul chopping knife and rotated it!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife kept rotating in miewang''s head. With the rotation of Tongren''s soul chopping knife, miewang''s whole forehead was directly opened. With miewang''s head opened, his brain also slowly flowed out along Tongren''s knife, dripping a white liquid!


    At this time, the miewang, or the miewang''s head, seems to feel no pain. The meat on his face is constantly twisting along the Tongren''s knife, and the miewang is still constantly shouting and scolding youhabach. It seems that everything here has nothing to do with him. He just wants to vent his anger!


    At this time, the Tong people stood on the legs of the bloody giant, only a few meters away from the king''s head. However, seeing such a scene, the Tong people seemed not to be afraid, but full of curiosity. What he was interested in was why the whole skull of the king was lifted by him, and the king didn''t respond at all?


    When Tong people saw that they opened the skull of miewang, miewang didn''t respond, so they pulled out their soul chopping knife. At the same time, when Tong people''s soul chopping knife was pulled out, miewang''s head lost its voice and his eyes were empty again, as if the soul was directly pulled out by Tong people''s soul chopping knife!


    The head of miewang also turned purple instantly after the soul cutting knife of Tongren left, and the head of miewang also decayed continuously in an instant. When miewang''s head decayed slowly, the meat on his face also fell continuously, and the brain in his head was slowly left on the ground with the wound just caused by Tongren!


    Just now, Tongren was still wondering whether his soul chopping knife would lose something, lose any function, or have more functions if it swallowed the corpse poison. Now it seems that his soul chopping knife has no loss and has the ability of highly toxic attack!


    This makes Tong people happy. After all, their weapons have been upgraded inadvertently. No matter who is happy: "it seems that even attacking the king''s head may not directly defeat the blood giant, but it can indirectly help me test the new ability of my soul chopping knife!"


    The Tong man looked at the king who lost his vitality and began to decay. He was a little impatient and wanted to directly help him deal with his last body so that he could go safely!


    So Tong people instantly gathered their spiritual power, held their soul chopping knife with both hands, and cut it horizontally to miewang''s head. Miewang''s head was instantly cut in half by Tong people from the middle, and no one noticed that when miewang''s head just touched Tong people''s soul chopping knife, it seemed that the soul instantly entered miewang''s head and came alive?!


    When the Tongren''s soul chopping knife crossed the king''s head, the king''s soul seemed to be taken away by the Tongren''s soul chopping knife in an instant, and directly lost its vitality again. At the moment when the king''s eyes got vitality again, they lost their look again and became a pair of dead eyes!


    What puzzled everyone was that when Tong people inserted their soul chopping knife into the head of miewang, the whole bloody giant stopped moving and its tall body stopped directly: "Is the king''s head the weakness of the blood giant? Or is the blood giant controlled by the king? Then why does the king scold his master? Is it angry and angry that his master didn''t save him?


    The gods of death guessed one after another below, but the attention of rotten wood and beauty was not here. He noticed that Tongren''s soul cutting knife seemed to absorb the soul of miewang. Just now, no one listened carefully to miewang''s words, but saw that miewang was scolding youhabach. He didn''t know why miewang scolded him, but rotten wood and beauty thought carefully, why miewang scolded him Where''s yohabah?


    From the moment the blood giant was formed, deadwood and beauty were constantly thinking about whether the blood giant had its own independent consciousness or was controlled by others? If it was conscious, why hadn''t they seen it before, and if it was controlled by others, was it controlled by the king or someone else?


    However, from the perspective of deadwood and beauty''s continuous observation of the blood giant, it is found that the blood giant should be controlled by people and has no independent consciousness. However, through his continuous inference, the blood giant does not seem to be controlled by the king of destruction.


    Because miewang has just been cut into a pile of broken meat by Tongren except for his head. It is obviously unrealistic to control a pile of broken meat only by relying on one head. After the continuous fighting between Tongren and the blood giant, the fighting mode of miewang is also completely different from that of the blood giant!


    Moreover, the most important point is that if miewang is the person who controls the blood giant, he can''t expose his most critical head. He will hide his key somewhere in the blood giant''s body!


    Just now he saw that miewang''s head was directly poked out a big blood hole by Tongren''s soul chopping knife, and he still scolded youhabah there. Obviously, miewang is not the controller of the bloody giant!


    And most importantly, even if the head of miewang was cut into two sections by Tongren with a soul chopping knife, the blood giant just didn''t move. There was no direct collapse or explosion. There was no sign of death!


    At this time, Tong Ren also felt the difference of the blood giant. When he saw that the blood giant did not move, he also seized the opportunity to inject a lot of his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife and fly to the top of the blood giant with a reaction force!


    At this time, Tong people also clenched their soul chopping knife, stood on the head of the bloody giant, directly pushed down, and looked at the place pierced by Tong people''s knife, constantly emitting light!


    Tongren felt that just stabbing down from the blood giant''s head could not directly kill the blood giant, so he directly gathered his spiritual power behind him, flew in front of the blood giant, raised his soul chopping knife behind him and drank:


    "The falling moon beheads!"

 V1.Chapter 1636

    At this time, the Tong man released this move as if he wanted to split the whole world, and the blade of his soul chopping knife had the power of destruction. The Tong man also flashed a cruel look in his eyes and mercilessly cleaved his soul chopping knife to the bloody giant in front of him!


    Only to see Tongren holding his soul chopping knife, he directly split the head of the bloody giant in two!


    At this time, the gods of death who are watching below applaud and cheer for Tongren one by one. After all, this bloody giant with strong combat effectiveness. Tongren spent a lot of hard work to beat him like this. Now it is the time for Tongren to kill. When do you not cheer for Tongren at this time?


    Tongren heard that the gods of death cheered for him, and his confidence increased greatly. He was worried that splitting the head of the blood giant alone could not kill the blood giant. After all, he pierced a big hole in the blood giant''s body directly before, but there was nothing!


    On the one hand, in case his attack stops, he doesn''t seize this opportunity in time to let the blood giant live again. He''s not easy to fight! On the other hand, it is also to boost the morale of the gods of death. After splitting the blood giant''s head, he immediately increased his strength, forced downward again, fiercely lifted the knife, and smashed at the blood giant''s body with half of his spiritual power!


    However, Tong man overestimated the defense of the blood giant. He used half of his spiritual power to hit the blood giant''s body. At the moment when his soul chopping knife touched the blood giant''s body, it was much easier than him to cut the blood giant''s head. It made him feel as simple as cutting tofu with a kitchen knife!


    However, the following gods of death did not know that the defense of the blood giant was so weak at this time. They only saw that the blood giant''s body was easily cut by Tong people. They thought it was Tong people''s attack power increased again. I don''t know who took the head. The following gods of death began to shout: "powerful leader! Powerful leader! Powerful leader!"


    The Tongren just used a lot of strength, but the blood giant was very weak at this time. After he cut off the blood giant''s body, most of his strength was useless. However, the strength can be recovered, but once the spiritual power is released, it is not so easy to forcibly recover it. Moreover, the Tongren are still in the air and have difficulty in moving, So in order to remove the power of his soul chopping knife, he directly released the excess power to the ground!


    After the ground was cut down by Tongren''s devastating knife, a large crack of one meter wide appeared in the whole land, and the power of the explosion directly broke the legs of the bloody giant!


    The unsuspecting gods of death thought that the attack of Tong people was so sharp that only an ordinary chop would smash the ground, and even the whole ground was directly opened a huge gap by this force, just like a great rift valley!


    The gods of death saw that Tong people showed their great power again, and their morale was high. The whole team was full of an active atmosphere. Everyone''s face was filled with joy. Even rotten wood and beauty were not unexpected. Did the boy upgrade after just staying in the blood giant for a long time?


    However, in a harmonious world, there are always several disharmonious factors. Now among the gods of death, the disharmonious factors are the two gods of death at the back of the team. It''s hard to see the extreme when they see such a powerful attack from Tongren!


    But they have been hiding behind the whole team. Rotten wood and beauty and other gods of death in the team have not found the difference between them. They also send a message to each other: "shit, how can this boy be so strong? How long can he become a god of death? How can he break out such powerful power? How did he do it?"


    The other God of death, also frowning, slowly said to the man who had just given him a voice: "I don''t know. As far as I know, this boy has been a god of death for a short time. He hasn''t even reached the entry level. He''s just the beginning. Now his explosive power can be higher than that of the intermediate God of death. I especially want to know how he did it?"


    And the God of death paused and said: "However, we haven''t been exposed yet. Let''s wait patiently for a while. After all, Lord youhabach put us here not to let us kill him, but to let us give him a fatal blow at a critical time. Therefore, we don''t care what this boy will do first. As long as we haven''t been exposed for the time being, don''t do it first and be quiet Just wait. "


    The other God of death also nodded and agreed with him. Now people with clear eyes can see that Tongren are at the peak of strength, which is not what they can win. They can only look for Tongren when they are weakest and cooperate with youhabahri to win this dangerous person!


    While they were talking about it, Tongren took advantage of the momentum and gave two knives to the blood giant. At this time, the blood giant, in the eyes of Tongren, had no just toughness and defense, and could only be cut wantonly by Tongren like a tofu without any temper!


    In fact, what Tong people don''t know is that the reason why the blood giant really weakened is that the people who manipulated him behind lost control of the blood giant, which made the blood giant lose his strength and his strong defense at the same time.


    At the same time, in the world of corpse and soul, youhabach is falling angrily: "Shit, why did Tong Ren suddenly become so strong? Although the bloody giant I control can''t give full play to all my strength, it''s OK to give full play to my 30% strength. Even if I have 30% strength, it''s easy to kill him. How could I be killed by this boy so easily?!"


    The deputy head of the star Knights standing on one side did not dare to persuade youhabach easily when he saw that youhabach was so angry. For fear that youhabach would anger him, he would be miserable. Youhabach is famous for his cruelty. No matter who annoys him, he will die. Even if he is the deputy head of the star knights, it is useless!


    When youhabach was angry, a very thin voice came from a distance: "Sir, please calm down!"

 V1.Chapter 1637

    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights heard that someone dared to talk directly with youhabach when youhabach was angry. He was really tired of life. Just when the deputy head of the star knights wanted to see who was coming, youhabach suddenly looked at him with a cruel look in his eyes!


    When the deputy head felt youhabach''s eyes, he trembled all over, lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Youhabach was also very angry when he saw that the deputy head was still standing there. He suddenly patted the table, and the whole table was smashed. He shouted to the deputy head, "you bastard, what are you doing? Don''t you hear someone outside? Let me in quickly. Do you want to live?"


    After hearing youhabahe''s drink, the deputy head of the star Knights immediately trembled and said, "my subordinates go now, my subordinates go now!" after that, he ran to the direction of the voice and welcomed the visitors in.


    When he looked up and saw the person in front of him, he was stunned and temporarily forgot his embarrassment and fear: "how are you coming? Aren''t you afraid that Lord youhabach will kill you as soon as he gets angry?" at this time, the deputy head looked at the person in front of him and was very confused.


    "What are you afraid of? Even if adults kill ten of you, they will never be willing to kill one of me. Don''t worry, ha ha ha." then they walked in at a brisk pace.


    At this time, the face of the deputy head of the star Knights was also very ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t dare to offend the man in front of him. Although he had a high position outside, he was on the low side in the core of the full strength center.


    What the man said just now, in fact, there is nothing wrong, because youhabakh really won''t kill him unless he defected from youhabakh, and even if he is loyal to youhabakh, youhabakh said that killing him is just a one sentence thing!


    Because he saw with his own eyes that the former deputy head was killed alive by youhabach because he said a wrong word, and those who failed to perform the task were sentenced to death by youhabach. He turned out to be the one who executed that person. He saw with his own eyes how the people loyal to youhabach were easily killed by youhabach!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star knights can only sigh and hope that the battle can end as soon as possible. Perhaps when youhabach sits in the highest position, he can leave this terrible devil!


    Now you habah, when he looked at the visitor, his anger also subsided a little. He forced his anger and said to the visitor, "military division, tell me, why did I use my 30% strength to remotely control the bloody giant composed of a pile of rotten meat to destroy the king, but was defeated by a fledgling boy?"


    It turned out that the visitor was no one else, but the military division of the whole annihilation division!


    The reason why even youhabach respects him so much is that the military division''s mind is very flexible and there are many conspiracies. He arranged many things before. With him, youhabach saved a lot of trouble. Not to mention the previous ones, the trap set by youhabach in the virtual circle was arranged by the military division.


    Therefore, whenever youhabah has something to do, he will always consult with the military division, because the military division can always give him the wisest decision at the critical time!


    When youhabahe came to remotely control the king''s body this time, he was defeated by the tongs, which was also the reason for his failure.


    Just look at the military division standing there and thinking slowly. Youhabach didn''t interrupt him. Youhabach, who has always been grumpy, also unexpectedly stood beside him and quietly waited for the military division''s answer. He needed the military division to help him analyze why he failed this time.


    The military division also thought for a few minutes and said slowly to you Habahe: "don''t worry, sir. Listen to me slowly analyze the reasons for you. I heard them before, so I won''t analyze the previous things for you. I''ll mainly help you analyze why you are so powerful and will be defeated by the Tongren!"


    "First, you are remotely controlling the body of miewang this time, and the connecting medium is the head of miewang. This control is originally relatively stable, but this stability is only established when the host is alive. When you connect, miewang is dead, and the transmission becomes very unstable, which leads to the blood giant you control, often separated from you Control the situation, right? "


    Youhabah nodded slowly when he heard the military division''s analysis here and agreed with the military division''s answer. Indeed, when he was just under control, due to the unstable transmission, the blood giant he controlled often broke away from his control and fought with his own Orc consciousness, which failed him several times!


    Seeing youhabah nodded, the military division nodded and said, "well, I''ll analyze the second point for you."


    "Second, the blood giant you control can theoretically exert 30% of your power, but because the transmission is not stable, it can wield 20% of your power at most. In addition, the blood giant you control has the largest body shape. Although it is resistant to attack, its body is too huge and its movement is inconvenient. It''s not easy to avoid the attack of Tongren Maybe you can only carry it by your body, right? "


    When youhabach heard this, he also nodded. What the military Master said was exactly the same as what he felt when he just fought. Every time he wanted to dodge the attack of Tong people, he couldn''t control the huge blood giant to dodge, so he had to carry it by his huge body!


    The military division looked at youhabah, nodded and continued:


    "The third point, the last point and the most critical point, is that your blood giant''s weakness is too obvious. Although your blood giant can''t directly defeat him, the focus is not this. The focus is your transmission medium. The place is too obvious!"


    "You can avoid the attack of Tong people once, and you can barely avoid it twice, but what about the third time and the fourth time? It''s very difficult? Your weakness is too obvious in the face of such a flexible enemy!"


    At this time, youhabach also said reluctantly, "I don''t want to. I can only condense this bloody giant, and I can''t control his weakness at all!"

 V1.Chapter 1638

    The military division looked at youhabach''s helpless appearance and said slightly helplessly: "adults are all right. Even this time, let them go for the time being. Later, you will warn them, put pressure on them, slow down their speed, and then later, let''s find a body and reconnect!"


    Youhabahe looked at the military division and said helplessly, "how can we reconnection? When I just controlled the blood giant, the control was always broken, and it would be more difficult to transmit the sound. Besides, where can I have a body to control again? At this time, the king''s head has been cut and fried by Tongren!"


    The military Master said: "you don''t have to worry, sir. You controlled the whole blood giant before, so it''s not easy to transmit the sound. You just need to control the miewang''s head. Although his skull was completely removed, his mouth is still there. The connector you put in his miewang''s head must not have been damaged?"


    "As for the reconnected corpses, it''s easier. You forget? The heads of the first wave of people we intercepted before were intact, right?"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabahe suddenly remembered that the first group of people he had sent to intercept the tongs - the Knights of the two star knights, although they had been beheaded by the tongs, their heads and bodies were still there and could continue to control, and their bodies were not cut into a pile of broken meat by the tongs like the king of destruction, and he did not have to reassemble and assemble them again, It''s easier to control.


    When youhabach thought of this, he said directly, "let''s start now and connect directly, otherwise if it''s late, they may start again!"


    The military master nodded: "Sir, to tell you the truth, I think so too. I''ll help you guard. You can start connecting now!"


    Youhabah didn''t talk any more. He sat down directly and began to establish a connection with the king''s head.


    At this time, Tong people have cut the blood giant into pieces. They only heard a bang. All parts of the blood giant''s body also fell to the ground one after another. They have long lost their prestige. At this time, the blood giant has turned into a pile of broken meat again!


    The Tong man fell to the ground when he completely cut the blood giant back to the broken meat. At this time, his body is full of blood. Now he doesn''t care about the blood under his body. He is very tired now. He just wants to lie down and recover his strength.


    Just when he was fighting with the blood giant, he was very tired when he kept dodging in the blood cage. Thanks to him, when the blood giant was crazy, he took the opportunity to grasp the blood cage and recover a little physical strength, so that he could directly kill the blood giant with a set of skills!


    When he just gathered his spiritual power to fly to the head of the blood giant, he was exhausted. He could only forcibly control his body with the spiritual power in his body so that he could not fall down.


    Because in the early battle with miewang, Tong people killed miewang when they were exhausted. However, they didn''t mend the knife. That''s why they dragged on here for so long, and even big monsters such as blood giant appeared. Therefore, this time, he must not leave any chance for the enemy, and he secretly vowed to kill all the enemies if he met them again!


    Therefore, Tong people endured the pain of serious overdraft and kept mending knives at the blood giant. Even if he was exhausted, he would cut the blood giant back to pieces!


    When Tongren finally cut back the bloody giant dozens of meters high, they could no longer bear the pressure of their body and lay directly on the ground. However, Tongren didn''t sleep this time. He knew that his time was very precious and couldn''t take out three days to give him a rest. In order to avoid long dreams, they also had to return to the corpse soul world as soon as possible.


    At this time, Tong people can''t care about the smell. Now he is lying on the ground, just want to have a good rest, and try his best to recover as much physical and spiritual power as possible in a short time.


    Rotten wood and beauty rushed over when they saw the Tong man fall. When they ran to the edge of the pool of blood where the Tong man lay, they couldn''t help but spit out the strong smell here.


    While deadwood and Mei were disgusted for a while, they also hurriedly pulled Tong people up, called ruiqiao Yifeng who was vomiting, and motioned her to help Tong people to a relatively clean place there with herself.


    When deadwood Hemei helped Tong people to the other side, deadwood Hemei couldn''t help asking Tong people, "Tong people, are you strong again? Why did you just cut into the blood giant so easily, just like cutting an ordinary piece of tofu?"


    Tongren said weakly, "I don''t know. I just gathered half the strength in my body and wanted to cut his body into two sections with one blow. However, what I didn''t expect is that his body suddenly became particularly fragile, as if I could cut his body without spiritual power!"


    After hearing this, deadwood and Mei said thoughtfully, "I guess this bloody giant is likely to be controlled by people rather than have his own consciousness, because it can be roughly seen from his just attack that there are many people''s consciousness, not all like beasts."


    "Moreover, I suspect that the person who controls him is not miewang, but someone else, because I just observed that miewang''s head only has a trace of reaction when attacked by your soul chopping knife, and most of the time, it is like a dead man with empty eyes."


    The Tong man said weakly, "who could it be? Who can control his body except the king himself? What''s more, his body has just been cut into meat and mud by me and formed a blood giant. I think no one else has this ability except the king?


    While Tongren was discussing with rotten wood and beauty, a loud noise suddenly came from the broken meat in the distance!


    Everyone present looked at the loud noise at this time!


    At this time, Tongren and rotten wood and beauty changed their faces. They were afraid that the bloody giant had not died and was resurrected there again.


    Just when everyone was looking at the pile of broken meat nervously, a sound suddenly came out of the broken meat, and it was nothing else that made the sound, it was the king of destruction who had been opened by Tongren!


    Seeing the king''s mouth open and close, he said a sentence that surprised all the people: "Hello, I''m youhabach!"

 V1.Chapter 1639

    At this time, all the people present, including the exhausted Tongren, looked at the head of the king who made a sound. When they heard the sound from the king''s mouth and claimed that they were youhabach, all the people present changed their faces!


    Because after they ambushed from the virtual circle, they have been on the way back to the corpse soul world, and their purpose of returning to the corpse soul world is to destroy youhabach, stop youhabach''s conspiracy, prevent him from destroying the corpse soul world and save the dead gods who are still in the corpse soul world!


    Tongren''s face was hard to see the extreme. Looking at the miewang''s head in the pool of blood in the distance, he said in a low voice to the miewang''s head: "youhabach, is it really you? Shouldn''t you be in the corpse soul world now? What are you doing here now!"


    I only saw the mouth of miewang''s head in the distance. When I heard Tongren''s words, my mouth was very wide. I laughed and said, "Tongren, Tongren, I''m surprised that you can defeat the bloody giant I control. Although I only used 30% of my strength, you can defeat me. I''m really surprised."


    The king''s head paused, continued to open his mouth and said, "however, you are doomed to perish. Even if it''s a gift for you, don''t worry. What you meet next is much stronger than that bloody giant!"


    "Hahaha, I hope you can be so lucky every time and successfully defeat my puppet every time. I wish you luck, hahaha!"


    After youhabahe finished, he directly cut off the connection and stopped talking to them, because it was also ordered by the military division. If he said too much, it seemed too fake. Simply say a few words, and the rest depended on their association, which caused them much more psychological pressure than directly intimidating them!


    At this time, youhabach looked at the military division and laughed: "military division, thanks to you, how much you have helped me. You said, how can I thank you after I kill Tong Ren and Yamamoto and become the top figure in the corpse soul world in the future?"


    At this time, youhabach also looked at the military division thoughtfully. Although most of his strategies were given to him by the military division, he was also very powerful. He wanted to test the military division''s mind and confirm the loyalty of the military division through inquiry, and then he could continue to use him safely. If the military division was a little suspicious, he would quickly cut the mess and directly avoid future trouble!


    However, even if he wants to get rid of the military division and avoid future troubles, he will not start now. He will choose to sacrifice his power with the blood of the military division at his peak and show it to his subordinates. This is the end of his friend habach!


    But if the military division has no ambition and honestly listens to his words, he may be able to keep the military division alive, but he will never let the military division go. Even if the military division loses its function, he will keep him under house arrest and will not let him stay away from his side. After all, a person like him may be used by others wherever he goes. At that time, he knows himself so well and wants to kill himself, Isn''t it easy?


    Therefore, no matter what the military division says, youhabach will never let him go easily!


    And the military division doesn''t know youhabach''s mind. His words obviously want to test his loyalty. If people like him don''t rely on this caution, how can they achieve this position now? He also knows that youhabach has a deep city. Moreover, he also knows that the answer youhabach wants at this time is to let him show loyalty!


    Only by showing loyalty can he survive. Only by surviving can he have the opportunity to survive in this chaotic era. As for youhabach, he has long thought that he will never let him go easily, but those things are easy to do. As long as he survives, with his intelligence quotient, it is only a matter of time to escape!


    Seeing only a smile on the military division''s face, he gently said to youhabach: "Sir, you don''t have to thank me. All this is what I should do. My purpose and ability are to be loyal to youhabach. Unless I can''t do it one day, I may rest!


    "Therefore, please rest assured, my Lord, that I will never do anything harmful to you!"


    At this time, the military division also hurriedly expressed loyalty to youhabach, so that he could escape from youhabach temporarily, so he had to show that he had no purpose for youhabach''s things, and promised that he would never do anything to damage youhabach in the future!


    Youhabach smiled when he saw that the military division was so loyal to him, patted the military division on the shoulder, and said to him, "it''s okay. Don''t worry. When I reach the peak of the corpse soul world, I will never forget you. After all, you are the one who accompanied me down the river and mountain!


    The military master was relieved to see you habakh now. He thought it was over and he could rest assured for some time. He just smiled on the military master''s face and said to you habakh, "carefully calculate, sir, you are still my noble, but you can rest assured. I have no interest in your other Dingxi. You can rest assured."


    At this time, you habah heard the military division say so, and he has never been interested in his things. His heart also slowly eased down. Originally, he was worried about what he should say if the military division and he wanted something, but now it seems that the military division has no idea about his things!


    When hearing the military division say this, youhabach is not good at saying anything. He can only pat the military division on the shoulder to show his importance to the military division. Youhabach can pat the shoulder for encouragement. It seems that no one can except the military division. Who makes the relationship between youhabach and him unusual!


    When youhabach intimidated the tongs, he also tested the loyalty of the military division. He also directly laughed. After all, he was confused at the bottom of his heart or worried about the military division every day. After hearing the military division''s answer, his heart was slowly relieved!


    Youhabah was in a good mood at this time, so he said to the military division, "whatever you want, I went out to patrol and walked away laughing."


    At this time, a stone hanging in the heart of the military division who personally saw off friend habach finally fell down, sighed secretly, and thought that he would always be careful of all kinds of inquiries of friend habach in the future. He was also in a bad mood and left here quickly in three steps and two steps

 V1.Chapter 1640

    At this moment, Tongren is not as stable as youhabach. Just now Tongren wasted a lot of energy to barely boost their morale. When they heard youhabach''s voice, they collapsed instantly, and even the team was filled with an atmosphere of fear.


    The original quiet place was immediately covered by the discussion of the gods of death. When the gods of death heard the voice of youhabach, they couldn''t calm down at all. Originally, they returned to the corpse soul world to fight with youhabach. Now they haven''t prepared mentally, youhabach has come, which makes their emotions a little collapse!


    Moreover, although youhabach''s voice was not very loud, everyone present heard it clearly and didn''t leak a word. How can Tongren be strong? Barely beat the bloody giant manipulated by youhabach, and this bloody giant is only the three-tier power of youhabach. What is this concept?


    This means that if they fight youhabach now, their probability of losing is 99.9%! Because youhabach''s three layers of strength can just draw with Tongren!


    This is equivalent to dividing youhabach into three people and letting the weakest youhabach fight with Tongren. Tongren can just compete with him, and there are two people who are stronger than those fighting with Tongren, watching the play on the side.


    So for today''s Tongren, or simply, for today''s people as a whole, youhabach can easily play with them in the palm of his hand without any effort. If you can fight with youhabach, only Yamamoto is. However, Yamamoto is still in a coma and may lose the opportunity to use spiritual power!


    So in their opinion, it is impossible for their team to defeat youhabach. Since they can''t defeat youhabach, what''s the significance of not returning to the corpse soul world? Even if they went back, they also sent heads to youhabach, not to mention there was an immovable Yamamoto.


    Now the gods of death are also there to discuss their future path:


    "Hey, have you heard that the blood giant youhabach just used three points of strength!"


    "Of course I heard it. I didn''t expect that youhabach''s strength is so strong, and if his strength is so strong, what''s the use of going back? Going back is also death. It''s better to practice well outside now and go back when you have strength. Maybe there''s a better chance to destroy youhabach."


    "Hey, what you said is really reasonable. You see, now our Tongren captain, the puppet of youhabahe, who has just fought against three-thirds of the strength, is so hard. Let''s go back and really have a chance of winning?"


    "Hey, don''t say it. Captain Tongren can barely fight against the bloody giant. Even if he has only one-third of youhabach''s strength, he can destroy it with great effort. But you see, our master Yamamoto is still unconscious. If it goes on like this, what can he do even if he goes back?"


    At this moment, at the back of the death team, the two gods of death are also smiling and incompatible with the whole team. They are also communicating with each other:


    "See, our friend, Lord habach, is so powerful that even if it takes only 30% of his strength, he beat this bastard Tongren like he is now, and if you look at the overall morale of the death team, it''s even lower. If this goes on, we can go back to life and receive the reward soon. Hehe hehe"


    The other God of death was also excited: "yes, yes, we finally have hope to go back. I''ve been mixing in this team for a while. It''s hard. Every time I see that damn Tong man swaggering there, I have a headache. I want to kill him directly, but I can''t beat him!"


    "And I''m more concerned about when we will act. I''ve been staring at them for a long time!"


    The God of death, who had just spoken, resumed his seriousness, looked at his companion opposite and whispered: "Don''t worry, we can''t act now. Our strength is too weak. We can''t even beat those ten blades. How can we kill Yamamoto and Tongren? So don''t worry, let''s wait until they are weak and give them a fatal blow!"


    At this time, Tongren also recovered a little strength and was barely able to stand up by himself. At this time, he listened to the constant murmurs of the gods of death in the team, and his heart was also annoyed. However, he was helpless now. He had just managed to establish their confidence. Youhabach was destroyed in a few words!


    He wanted to stand up and inspire the following gods of death with confidence so that they would not think too much. Evil could not win right. He would certainly destroy youhabach and return peace to the corpse and soul world. Now he is weak enough to even stand, let alone shout loudly.


    At this time, Tongren frowned and didn''t know what to do. In fact, except that youhabakh said that he only had three parts to question, everything else was clearly on the surface, and he couldn''t change at all. He is really like this. Now he is so weak, and it is really caused by fighting with youhabakh''s puppet. Now he is so weak He, nothing can change.


    At this time, the deadwood and beauty are also sad to look at the depressed Tongren. He doesn''t know how to comfort the Tongren, because he also resents what he just said to his friend habach.


    Originally, he had been speculating about who the controller of the bloody giant was. He had speculated that it was not to destroy the king, and the king was even a puppet. However, he had to guess that when the controller behind was youhabach, youhabach took the lead and directly hit them!


    Although there is such a gap, they didn''t guess it. If they guessed it by themselves, they can naturally be preconceived. When the truth is not told by anyone, they can pave the way for them first, and then they can say some inspiring words. Even if they hear youhabach''s words after that, they won''t have so many ideas!


    The most crucial and fatal thing is that he didn''t guess the rotten wood and beauty, and let youhabach take the lead, which made youhabach preconceived, which had a great impact on the morale of the whole team, and it was a big blow to Tongren!


    And deadwood and beauty looked at the Tongren at this time and sighed lightly

 V1.Chapter 1641

    Rotten wood and beauty don''t know how to persuade Tong people, but he knows that youhabach''s last sentence is definitely not for fun, but will definitely happen, because he really has the ability of remote control. God knows what abnormal puppet he will control next time?


    So now that the surrounding environment is safe, he should quickly comfort Tong people and prevent them from being so depressed. Otherwise, not only Tong people, but also the whole death team are in danger of being destroyed. This is not fun. Besides, Yamamoto is still in a coma. If they don''t protect Yamamoto, even if they survive by luck, Tong people know they haven''t protected Yamamoto well. Tong people will go crazy.


    Therefore, deadwood and Mei are in a very low mood now. He should help Tongren recover his mood as soon as possible. Only when Tongren''s mood recovers, can they connect with the enemy who is coming soon and protect the integrity of their whole team!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty can''t care about anything else. They go straight to Tongren and pat Tongren on the shoulder. They want to see how to comfort Tongren according to Tongren''s reaction. After all, they should apply the right medicine to the case. Even if it is comfort, it still needs to be aimed at the current mood.


    After deadwood and Mei patted Tong man on the shoulder, Tong man also raised his head and looked at deadwood and Mei. All his eyes were depressed. When he fought against the bloody giant, the crazy fighting spirit in his eyes also disappeared at this moment.


    At this time, Tongren seems to have changed a person, which is more thousands of miles away from the cheerful and smiling Tongren before. At this time, Tongren is more like a small soldier who has just lost confidence, thinking about his confused and future without any future alone.


    When he saw the eyes of Tong people, rotten wood and Mei''s heart was also tight. He was not afraid of Tong people''s cruelty, fatigue, anger, or even no expression. He was afraid that Tong people had lost their fighting spirit. This situation was the worst comfort, because at this time, he almost lost hope.


    But even so, deadwood and beauty still have to be hard headed to comfort, because Tongren, but the hope of this team, if he doesn''t comfort, it will be dangerous next!


    So he hugged Tong''s right shoulder from the right, hugged Tong''s whole person, so that Tong can feel a little warm, and slowly said to Tong: "Tong, what''s the matter with you? Do you have no fighting spirit because you habakh talked nonsense?"


    After hearing the words of deadwood and beauty, Tong people just raised their eyelids, showed confused and depressed eyes, looked at deadwood and beauty, and slowly said, "yes, didn''t you hear what youhabach said? He said that he just released such a powerful blood giant, and only used 30% of his strength!"


    The Tongren paused and then said: "Moreover, you didn''t listen to him. This bloody giant is just the beginning, and there will be stronger enemies. How should I deal with it then? He is a bloody giant with 30% strength. I work so hard. When he sends more people, 40% or 50% will rise. How should I deal with it then?"


    "What''s more, as the gods of death said, even if I return to the corpse soul world and face such a powerful youhabahe, I may not be able to take his three moves. How can I defeat him? Now Yamamoto is still in a coma, and I have little hope just by myself. Why don''t I wait here and go back now?


    Looking at such a depressed Tongren, rotten wood and beauty also continued to persuade: "but you forget that you are the root of heaven? You have such a strong talent and learning ability. You can upgrade when you sleep. This makes us all envy talent. Are you afraid you can''t defeat youhabah with these?


    "What''s more, have you forgotten your own strong recovery ability? You''ve been injured. As long as your mood rises a little, you''ll be well soon. Even if you''re depressed now, the injury you just suffered from fighting with the blood giant is about to heal. Look!"


    However, Tong Ren still lowered his head, showed a depressed mood in his eyes, denied rotten wood and beauty, and said, "Hey, even if I have such a terrible talent, I still need development time. How can you cheer me up when I have to face such a powerful enemy after I have just practiced?"


    "Moreover, even if I heal quickly and the wound is good quickly, what can I do? Even when I fight, the blood is high and the wound just hit me for less than a minute? The spiritual power in my body may not be able to break the spiritual protection cover of youhabach at all. If I can''t beat him, what''s the use of just not being killed by him?"


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty are very upset when they listen to a series of negative words from Tong people. When they look at Tong people, there is an unknown fire in their heart. When they look at Tong people with their heads down, they emit a negative atmosphere. It is even a headache, which constantly affects himself and the whole death team!


    So he couldn''t help saving his temper for a long time. He pointed directly at Tong people and scolded them: "you, you waste, you are still depressed here at this time and think you are nothing? You can''t beat youhabah? I tell you, you can''t even beat the king just now!"


    Deadwood and Mei were still angry when they finished, and then scolded: "if you continue to be so negative, we won''t follow you. We will follow a fool? A dementia? A person with no ambition? Even if we go back by ourselves, we will find the best doctor in the soul world to treat Yamamoto, and we don''t need you as a waste!"


    "What''s more, you''re right now. Are you right? Do you know what responsibility is when Yamamoto fell? Do you still talk about responsibility? Just die!"


    Rotten wood and beauty vented their resentment and anger accumulated for a long time to Tongren. At this time, he was also in a good mood. Looking at Tongren, rotten wood and beauty actually saw a little fire of hope from his depressed eyes?


    At this time, Tong people also clenched their fists, and the fire of hope in their eyes burned slowly after a scolding from rotten wood and beauty, and their eyes also slowly showed a look of perseverance!


    "Hemei, I''m sorry. I was just bad. I shouldn''t have done that!"

 V1.Chapter 1642

    At this time, Tong people also directly stood up and looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of them. The depressed look in their eyes slowly disappeared and replaced by a color of perseverance, which revealed a burning fire of hope!


    At this time, Tongren also looked tough and said to deadwood and beauty word by word: "Hemei, you''re right. I shouldn''t be so depressed because of youhabach''s useless bullshit. In that case, it''s not my Tongren. My Tongren should be full of war intention. How can I be frightened by youhabach''s words?"


    Tongren paused, clenched his fist, and then said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, you''re really right. Now is not the time for me to be depressed. I''m carrying a heavy burden. I can''t give up the next thing at this time!"


    "What''s his friend habach? He''s still going to be defeated by me. Even if he''s strong now, so what? I can barely beat him with 30% of his strength. Next time he comes back with 30% of his strength, I can easily beat him. My growth speed is much faster than him, right?"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people who were suddenly excited. They couldn''t react. They looked incredible. They felt like they saw strange things. When they suddenly heard Tong people ask him, he nodded in shock.


    However, Tongren didn''t release the excitement he had just recovered. He continued to smile at deadwood and beauty and said, "moreover, Hemei, youhabach said that the puppet he sent next time will be stronger. You said that he can''t kill me if he controls such a huge bloody giant. How strong can he be if he controls others?"


    "Besides, when his puppet arrives, we may all have returned to the corpse soul world. Where can he find us? They can''t find us. Even if the puppet he controls has 200% strength, what can it be? It''s not a punch in the air?"


    "Moreover, the most important thing is that I have just fought with the blood giant. At that time, I have a particularly profound combat experience. As long as you give me some time to understand, I believe that my spiritual capacity and spiritual recovery speed can go to a higher level and defeat youhabach is only a matter of time!"


    Tongren jumped up with excitement as he said. At this time, he was like sitting in a rocket chair. He said there and kept taking steps.


    The rotten wood and beauty beside him looked at him with psychotic eyes. He looked at Tong people with amazement on his face. He couldn''t help but put his hand on Tong people''s forehead and said, "Tong people, what''s the matter with you? Are you crazy by me?"


    "Shouldn''t? I didn''t say how much? How can this child be stupid?" deadwood and Mei still looked at the Tong man in front of him with a puzzled face, as if he were looking at a fool again.


    The Tongren looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, showing a look of contempt, but there was still an uncontrollable excitement and war in their eyebrows, as if they knew what a great happy event. They only looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of them, looked at him with a look of contempt and excitement, and said:


    "What''s the matter, homi, I''m back to normal. Aren''t you happy? I''m really at war now. I think no matter who comes to me, I can easily kill him, just like killing a small mole ant. Even if youhabah comes to me now, he doesn''t have to beat me!"


    Listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei said with a bitter smile: "Tong Ren, although you have such a strong sense of war and such a confident attitude, now you have no enemy in front of you. How can you prove your combat effectiveness if there is no enemy? Moreover, I hope you can return to normal and get out of your just depressed attitude, but I didn''t expect you to become so excited because of what I said? What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you It''s not too depressed, silly. "


    At this time, Tongren, hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, also put away the smile between his eyebrows and said disdainfully to rotten wood and beauty: "you''re stupid. I''m not stupid. I''m fine. When I just fell into depression, I don''t know what it was because I just couldn''t get out, as if the depressed mood has been around me."


    "And just now you scolded me, as if you drove away my depressed mood. Hemei, you are really amazing. How did you do it?"


    Listening to Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty didn''t think about why they could scold Tongren''s depression. What he thought, or one thing he finally figured out, was why senior Yamamoto never praised Tongren when he went out with Tongren. When Tongren was depressed, he never comforted Tongren, but showed indifference to him Attitude.


    Before, he asked Yamamoto why he did this to Tongren. Yamamoto mysteriously didn''t tell him and told him that he would know it slowly in the future. However, with the passage of time, he had almost forgotten the matter. Until today, he finally understood why Yamamoto always had a cold attitude towards Tongren, as if he were a passer-by.


    Originally, Yamamoto knew that Tong Ren was a tough guy. It''s no use telling him more comforting words. He won''t take his comforting words to heart. Instead, he takes his comforting words as his capital to continue playing.


    But when he is depressed and can''t get out, you scold him. You can actually wake him up and soak his feet in hot water. It''s better to directly pour a basin of cold water on his head!


    It turns out that Tong man is a masochist!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, his face also showed a sad expression. He watched Tong people continue to vent a little melancholy they had just accumulated there.


    At this time, Tong Ren also vented almost. He just straightened his face, cleared his throat, put on a serious expression, raised his spiritual power, and shouted to the following gods of death:


    "All the people below, be quiet. Don''t talk to anyone. Listen to me!"


    "Are you afraid when you heard what youhabach said just now? We are the God of death. Should we be afraid of the leader of a annihilation division? What is he? Isn''t he a little stronger than us? He just said a few words to frighten people. What are you afraid of? Do you want to continue to be the God of death? Are you afraid of being the God of death?!"

 V1.Chapter 1643

    At this time, the gods of death below were startled when they heard Tongren''s sudden drinking. They just wanted to attack. When they saw that it was Tongren above, they immediately stopped their temper, honestly closed their mouth, looked at Tongren and prepared to listen to Tongren''s words.


    At this time, Tong people, seeing that all the gods of death below have calmed down, are also ready to appease the emotions of the gods of death below. Otherwise, if they keep this team like this, there will be trouble on the way back to the corpse soul world!


    Even if there is no trouble on the way back to the corpse soul world, when they return to the corpse soul world, the team''s heart is scattered. If the team''s heart is scattered, they will lose at least half of their significance when they go back, not to mention defeating youhabah and saving the corpse soul world.


    What''s more, if the team''s heart is not aligned, and when someone attacks later, everyone is not fighting against the external enemy, but each camp, then their team is likely to be immediately destroyed by the coming enemy!


    So no matter for what purpose, Tongren, as the leader of the whole team, must say something instead of letting the team''s emotions flood here!


    Tongren drank, cleared his throat and said to the following God of death word by word: "brothers, I just heard you say that I was just defeated by the bloody giant? What else did someone say? Youhabach just played 30% of his strength and beat me like this?"


    Tongren paused, looked at the silent gods of death below, and continued to say seriously: "I seem to hear that some people say they don''t want to go back to the corpse soul world? Even some people say they want to stay here and wait for the destruction of the corpse soul world? Did you say that


    The following gods of death bowed their heads and did not dare to look up at the Tong people, for fear that they would be scolded by the Tong people if they looked more. Obviously, everyone present didn''t want to be scolded by the Tong people, but bowed their heads and wanted to fish in troubled waters, so that they wouldn''t find what they had just thought.


    They did say what Tongren just said, but now it seems that no one plans to admit it, because if they admit it, they are likely to be scolded by Tongren, and then teach a lesson, and more importantly, they may be directly charged with disturbing the morale of the army and executed by Tongren!


    Obviously, when they probably know the consequences, no one is willing to take the responsibility. All people want to muddle through. After all, they still want to live well. Although youhabach may destroy the corpse soul world, they don''t care much. Even if the corpse soul world is destroyed, they still have a chance to survive.


    However, if they come out to take responsibility now, they may not survive until they go back, and they will be directly executed by Tongren. After all, they don''t think they are joking about the righteous words that Tongren just said. If they ignore Tongren''s words, Tongren are likely to directly kill them!


    Therefore, all the gods of death there bowed their heads and said nothing. Everyone had their own ideas, but everyone had different ideas. Some felt guilty. They felt sorry for what Tongren had just said. They felt that they had betrayed Tongren''s trust, but they didn''t want to die, so they hid in the team and hoped to muddle through.


    There are other gods of death, but they have no waves in their hearts. Even if they just heard the encouraging and inspiring words shouted by Tongren, they don''t care at all, because their hearts only pay attention to themselves. Even if they are sometimes driven by their emotions, they are also influenced by the group, not the real thoughts in their hearts.


    They are the most selfish people. They only think about themselves and don''t think of others at all. However, when it comes to the interests of the collective, they rush to the front of the team. This kind of person usually looks nothing, but to a certain extent, it will damage the whole collective!


    Tongren also hates this kind of people. Although he is not selfless, he will try to think for the collective and the team. When he was in the whole team and went out to do tasks, this kind of people was the most disgusting. He wanted to kill them directly, but they were teammates and couldn''t do it.


    Because of this kind of person, if you form a team with him, you will suffer. Sometimes when you are disgusted, you can''t say anything. After all, he is your teammate, and in his eyes, he is only himself and won''t have you at all.


    For example, when you are in the team, one of you is selfish. When you fight, he is stingy with his skills in order to preserve his strength, afraid of his death, and afraid of his hands and feet in the face of the enemy. However, such a person, who hardly contributes to the team, will be rewarded at the end, And even have a share.


    This makes the rest of the team extremely unbalanced. Why should I fight my life to kill the enemy and try my best to do something for the team, but you are idle there. What''s more, the idle people of the mixed team have to give more things when giving rewards!


    What''s more terrible is that these selfish people will abandon their teammates and their whole team for their own self-interest at the critical moment. Even when their interests are sufficient, they will betray their teammates, stand with the enemy and become traitors in the God of death!


    This makes those who fight with all their strength feel extremely unbalanced. After all, they are the people who work hard on the front line. If they pay so many people in front of them, and finally get the same return as those who live in the back, what else do they have to fight in front of them?


    Therefore, even the Tong people don''t like this kind of person, and with the existence of this kind of person, the atmosphere of the whole team will be damaged, everyone will be damaged, and everyone will be affected by them and become selfish. If the whole team becomes so selfish, then there is no need for this team to exist!


    Some people''s thoughts don''t seem to be as complex as the two hearts mentioned before. They have only one idea in their hearts, that is to destroy this team, destroy the whole death team, and then go back to life!


    Yes, the people who have this idea are not others, but the two gods of death who have been hiding behind the team, the running dog of youhabach and the spy of the annihilato

 V1.Chapter 1644

    At this time, Tongren naturally did not know that there were two spies of youhabach in their team, but he knew that there would be selfish people in his team, and that selfish people would be the cancer of the whole team. If it were not for their existence, the team that just died might not be because of youhabach''s words, Just like that!


    However, at this time, it is very urgent. They return to the corpse soul world with their mission to save the three worlds from fire and water. Behind them, there are pursuers from time to time and unknown powerful enemies. Under the situation of wolves and tigers, Tongren are even less likely to do such things that destroy the integrity of their team.


    However, after they destroyed youhabach and saved the corpse soul world, the first thing for the tongs is to liquidate, liquidate the selfish gods of death, and destroy the purity of the whole team for their own self-interest or simply bad when fighting. The tongs will never allow them to continue to harm the whole team, After all, a smelly fish will make a pot of soup fishy!


    What Tongren has to do now is not these. His primary task now is to appease the mood of the whole team, take care of everyone''s situation as much as possible, and don''t let them feel confused about the next battle and the future of the corpse and soul world. He can also be regarded as a reminder of his future road.


    To be clear, let their future efforts have a direction, not so confused, because once confused, it is not easy to wake up again, and once confused, people will not only do nothing, but also be used by others and become others'' puppets!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also cleared their throat and said to the following gods of death word by word: "I tell you, I don''t want to pursue you now for those people who have just disturbed the morale of the army. I just hope you can be honest in your next actions. When the battle is over, each of us is a warrior!"


    Tongren paused and then said, "however, in the next battle, if any of you dare to make trouble for me in the team again, don''t blame me! I''ll notice everyone in the team when fighting. If you dare to disturb the morale of the army and kill me when attacking and fighting!"


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also listened to the orders of the Tong people and brought the head of the king of destruction, which had been opened by the Tong people, to the people. While the people present looked at the head of the king of destruction, their eyes were full of doubts. They didn''t know what the Tong people were going to do with the head of the king of destruction at this time.


    Seeing a flash of light in Tongren''s eyes, he summoned his soul chopping knife. Facing the miewang''s head on the ground, he condensed his spiritual power on the tip of the knife. A lower fork directly exploded the whole head of miewang. Because the spiritual power of Tongren''s soul chopping knife condensed on the tip of the knife, there was a direct explosion when touching the miewang''s head.


    Just listen to Tongren''s explosion and drink, miewang''s head explodes instantly and disappears in place, and the exploded miewang''s head is left with only a black stone lying there quietly.


    Rotten wood and beauty also looked puzzled when they saw the stone in the king''s head. Because he had never seen such a thing before, he picked it up directly and wanted to see what the stone was for. Why did it exist in the king''s head?


    But Tong people didn''t seem interested in these things. When rotten wood and beauty picked up the things, Tong people shouted again at the following gods of death: "see, if any of you dare to disturb the morale of the army and even destroy the atmosphere of the whole team, it''s like this king to pieces!"


    Watching miewang''s head explode in front of them, the gods of death below also trembled at the moment of explosion. They were not driven by the explosion shock wave, but shocked by the cruel means of Tongren. Is that all?


    The two friends in the team, the spy death god of habach, were not deterred by this little hand of Tong people. Instead, they turned black and felt that it was much more difficult to move. But now Tong people are standing on it and watching their every move. Naturally, they can''t speak between them, so they had to look at each other, Wait for a while and communicate when you have a chance.


    At this time, Tongren, while smashing the whole head of miewang, seemed as if the transparent barrier in his heart had also been directly broken. At this time, he felt incomparably refreshing, as if his state of mind suddenly opened up, clear and bright!


    Tongren suddenly realized that his lecture seemed to have many unexpected benefits. He never dreamed that he had broken through his state of mind, which had always been a defect, when he stabilized the morale of the general army, which made him ecstatic!


    However, he can''t show his special joy now. Even if he has great joy in his heart, he should hold back his smile and control his expression. He can''t have a trace of emotional fluctuation. After all, he is doing a serious and serious thing to appease the gods of death.


    On this occasion, if he smiles, his image of the team leader in front of the gods of death will collapse in an instant for so long, and his words and orders will become dispensable and have no executive power for a long time in the future!


    In fact, what Tong people don''t know is that his psychological change is not caused by his smashing the king''s head, but by his various emotions and feelings after encountering the bloody giant, which will lead to the improvement of his own state of mind!


    And smashing the king''s head is only an opportunity. With this small opportunity, he directly broke through his state of mind. Such an opportunity is unimaginable to anyone present, even himself!


    Moreover, the improvement of his state of mind is also inseparable from his strong talent. Master Yamamoto has experienced so many hardships and difficulties and experienced so many emotional changes to improve to the current level.


    With this talent, Tong people have improved their state of mind only by relying on these battles. If Yamamoto knows this, I''m afraid even a cold man like Yamamoto will be surprised. They may even spit out a mouthful of old blood in ange

 V1.Chapter 1645

    Tong people have just deterred the following gods of death, but although Tong people are young, they also know that they can''t blindly intimidate and scold their subordinates. They should use both kindness and prestige to make their subordinates loyal and blindly threaten and intimidate. Although the effect is good in peacetime, they are likely to be betrayed by their subordinates at a critical time!


    However, it''s different to give both grace and power. After the subordinates are scolded and know their mistakes, they can comfort them appropriately. Although this ordinary comfort seems useless at ordinary times, it is likely to save their lives at the moment of life and death!


    Moreover, if you are good to your subordinates, you will make them more loyal to you and make their subordinates work harder in battle. They will not think of retreating or even running away. They will only think of rushing forward to destroy the enemy in front of them!


    Therefore, after Tongren''s intimidation, Tongren''s attitude took a 180 degree turn in an instant, which directly changed his tone. Although he still had a serious face, the vigilance of the whole person has been much smaller, making people feel more approachable.


    Just looking at the Tongren''s conversation, he said to the following gods of death in a relatively gentle tone: "however, as long as you don''t touch this bottom line, we can still get along peacefully. We can still share our blessings and difficulties. In the moment of crisis, I will try my best to protect you!"


    Tongren slowed down for a moment and said, "moreover, the words I just said seem to be for myself, but in fact they are all for the good of us and our collective. If you don''t believe it, you can think carefully. If there are such people around you when you fight, will you be at ease?"


    "You can think about it. When you fight, your teammates are afraid of hands and feet. Instead of fighting side by side, they hide behind you; when you confront the enemy, your teammates advise you to escape;"


    "When you were wounded by the enemy, he hid behind and ran away instead of saving you. What''s more, when you lost the enemy and were ready to go, your teammates directly pushed you over, blocked the enemy''s weapons and ran away. Have you ever thought of such consequences?"


    The gods of death present, after listening to what Tongren just said, were also thoughtful one by one. They thought about whether their teammates treated him like this when they were fighting, and they found that they didn''t realize the seriousness of this problem until now!


    "If such people really become their teammates, can they fight at ease? If such people really sacrifice their teammates for their own interests in the battle? What''s more terrible is that if such people really escape when fighting, regardless of other people''s life or death?"


    The gods of death present all look very ugly when they think of this place. Yes, Tong people are right. They never think about what they can do if this kind of thing really happens. They are not afraid of their enemies being too strong and their forces being weak on the battlefield. What they fear most is being stabbed in their own back by their own people!


    In the end, he didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but was killed by the most trusted person behind him!


    Believe that no matter who it is, it is unacceptable that the person you trust most helped your enemies and killed yourself from behind at the most critical moment!


    Thinking of this, the gods of death can''t stop leaving a cold sweat. It''s really terrible to think carefully. Tongren have thought of all the things they haven''t considered. It''s really worthy of why Tongren can be the leader of the God of death, but they can only be soldiers. I''m afraid it''s not just because of the strength of Tongren!


    What''s more, Tong people can think of all situations in the concept of the overall situation. At the most critical time, they can always think of things they can''t think of. They just thought that when a team leader only needs strong strength, they don''t need to think about other things at all. On the contrary, they just need to fight badly!


    After listening to Tongren''s words, they knew that when a team leader not only needs strong strength, but also needs to bear the responsibility of the whole team at the critical moment, but also needs to consider the overall situation at any time. This is something that most of them can''t think of!


    At this time, after considering so many things, the gods of death also looked at Tong people with reverent eyes. Perhaps at this moment, Tong people are the God in their hearts. They are not only talented and powerful, but also have a good grasp of the war situation and people''s hearts, which makes them worship Tong people more than before!


    In fact, Tong people are not as powerful as they think. As for strength, Tong people are not as powerful as they think. It''s just that they can break out their most powerful power and defeat each other at the fastest speed at an important time. Moreover, because they break out powerful power in an instant, the effect is very special, This makes the gods of death see his moves and feel that his strength must be strong!


    What he knows about the ideal war situation control of the gods of death is only a little fur. If his war situation control is really as strong as the gods of death think, he will not feel so powerless in the face of the blood giant, let alone be directly swallowed by the blood giant.


    Finally, they imagined that Tongren had such a strong psychological grasp. In fact, it was not that Tongren really understood, but that he had actually experienced, or witnessed, his teammates pushed his comrades into the enemy. Although his comrades in arms did not lose their lives, he still can''t forget the psychological fluctuations caused to him!


    At this time, Tong Ren was very helpless to look at the eyes of those who worshipped him, but he can''t expose himself now. After all, this worship effect can convince his subordinates to the greatest extent, and similar things won''t be too chaotic in the future.


    So now, even if he is not so powerful and not as powerful as the gods of death think, he must pretend to be very powerful. After all, he also needs to stabilize the military heart, and his real strength, as long as he and rotten wood and beauty know it.


    So Tongren took this opportunity to take advantage of the momentum of the following gods of death and shouted to the following gods of death:


    "I''ve decided that whoever dares to do anything that betrays his teammates or disturbs the morale of the army in the future, let''s all put him to death!"

 V1.Chapter 1646

    After listening to Tongren''s words, the following gods of death are also one by one with blood surging and fighting spirit. It seems that no matter which enemy comes, they will not be afraid. They will do their best to fight. Even if there is death or life on the way, they are duty bound!


    At this time, I don''t know who took a head and shouted: "Tongren leader is the strongest! Tongren leader is the strongest! Tongren leader is the strongest!"


    The following people were in the midst of war. At this moment, they heard someone with a head and couldn''t help shouting: "Tongren leader is the strongest! Tongren leader is the strongest! Tongren leader is the strongest!"


    Looking at such a powerful team below, Tong Ren also nodded and was very satisfied with what he had just said, while the rotten wood and beauty on one side looked at the team that had just become a plate of loose sand, and it was also very gratifying that such a powerful momentum could break out at this moment.


    But when deadwood and beauty looked at Tong people there, they were a little helpless. When they looked at the gods of death below, their eyes were full of worship? This made him laugh and cry. These gods of death were so stupid that they were fooled by Tongren''s words.


    But rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help it when they saw Tong people floating there. They went directly to ask him to come over, but in order to give Tong people face, they walked over slowly, talked to Tong people, and then let Tong people pass later, which made Tong people more face.


    Of course, although Tongren is elated now, he is still rational. When he saw rotten wood and beauty coming, he knew that rotten wood and beauty didn''t just come to him to say something, but rotten wood and beauty really can''t see him now. He wants to discuss something with him and adjust his state by the way.


    At this time, the Tong people also enjoyed the worship below for a while, and went on rationally. They just saw the Tong people gently wave their hands downward, like lowering the voice of the people below, and then slowly said, "well, everyone, don''t shout any more. Let''s adjust their state and get ready to start."


    In the eyes of the gods of death below, Tongren''s simple action is incomparably temperament. He is like a powerful person, but he still doesn''t forget his most basic etiquette. When the gods of death see it, the worship momentum in their eyes is more sufficient!


    However, Tongren had given orders at this time, so they could not continue to enjoy there. They had to adjust their state and prepare to go back to the corpse soul world.


    The team in the God of death is also full of a trace of disharmony. That trace of disharmony is the spies of the two youhabahs. At this time, their faces are extremely black. Just now the Tong people were on it, they are not easy to talk. Now the Tong people used to talk about things with rotten wood and beauty, the gods of death have also been dissolved, and they also have the opportunity to communicate.


    Only one of the gods of death stamped his feet angrily and said fiercely, "are these gods of death fools? Seeing the strength of Tongren, people with clear eyes know what kind of person he is. Looking at his usual appearance, I can imagine him as that kind of tall appearance. I really can''t understand it!


    The other God of death looked at him and said with gnashing teeth: "yes, you said that he Tong people have any ability. Even fighting a bloody giant is so hard, but he can still get the worship of these gods of death? I really can''t understand. Are these gods of death crazy?"


    The God of death said reluctantly, "Hey, forget it. It seems that we don''t have a chance to fight for the time being. Let''s mix the team slowly. When they are weak, it''s the time for us to fight. Now the team is too powerful. Let alone Tongren and Shiren, we don''t have to fight this team."


    Seeing his appearance, the death spy also said helplessly: "Hey, now it''s the only way. Now we don''t have any chance. We can only mix with them here. If we are stronger, we can attack him and kill him directly when he is weak!"


    "Hey, don''t think about it. Let''s talk about it when we have a chance. Anyway, we haven''t been exposed yet. There is still a chance." after the two gods of death said that, they also secretly sighed, adjusted their state and prepared for the next long journey.


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also took out the jade pendant just found from the king''s body. When the Tongren saw that rotten wood and beauty took out the little jade pendant, they also brightened their eyes and hurriedly asked rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, do you know what use this jade pendant is?"


    Rotten wood and beauty look at Xiang Tong''s excitement, but also secretly laugh at the bottom of their hearts. When he was just worshipped by thousands of people, he was not as excited as he is now. Now when he saw this small jade pendant, he was so excited. Is this still the person they worship in the eyes of the gods of death?


    Seeing that deadwood and Mei smiled, he slowly said to Tongren, "why, why are you so excited? Do you want to know what the secret of this jade pendant is? Don''t be so anxious. Why don''t you listen to me slowly from the beginning and explain this jade pendant to you slowly?"


    Seeing that Tong people are now anxious like ants on a hot pot, where can they have the demeanor and grace just in front of the gods of death? He hurriedly said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, don''t sell off at this time, OK? I''m going to die of anxiety. You said that a king who I worked hard to destroy finally got some booty. Will you still torture me like this?"


    Just look at rotten wood and beauty smiled and said softly to Tongren, "well, I won''t continue to sell off with you. Look, I''ll show you how to use this thing."


    Rotten wood and beauty used their own ideas to inject into the jade pendant in their hands. The jade pendant actually started to shine slightly. At this time, rotten wood and beauty condensed a mass of aura in their hands. At this time, the jade pendant actually floated!


    Tongren looked at the action of rotten wood and beauty, and did not dare to disturb rotten wood and beauty, or even move, for fear that it would affect the play of rotten wood and beauty.


    While rotten wood and beauty constantly increased the concentration of the spiritual power group in their hands, the jade pendant also slowly emitted a black smoke, and when rotten wood and beauty condensed the spiritual power group in their hands to a certain extent, a black shadow suddenly appeared between them

 V1.Chapter 1647

    At this time, the Tong man looked at the rotten wood and Mei''s use of spiritual power to urge the black jade pendant, and unexpectedly drove a small black shadow. He looked at it with fear and stared at the small black shadow, for fear that the black shadow would suddenly change or attack him.


    Looking at the appearance of Tong people, where is the feeling of righteousness lingran just in front of the gods of death? Where is the demeanor that has just been infinitely worshipped by the gods of death? Now Tong people are like a child. When they see new things, their deep curiosity can''t help coming out.


    But deadwood and beauty couldn''t help laughing when they saw what Tongren was like now, but he still had to show Tongren how to use the black jade pendant, so he tried his best to hold back his smile and give Tongren a sense of mystery, so that Tongren, who was just about to be immortal, could be calm and calm, and don''t be so floating.


    So the rotten wood and Meixin thought, and the spiritual power in their hands increased again, and the spiritual power content in the spiritual power group in their hands was also getting stronger and stronger. The continuous rolling of this jade pendant moistened in this strong spiritual power group seemed to be enjoying the feeling of spiritual power injection.


    The little black jade pendant, wrapped by the Lingli regiment, kept brightening. At the same time, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out, and the rushed out dark shadow rushed to the edge of another dark shadow in an instant. I only saw that the two dark shadows kept circling together, and Ju ran gave out a black faint light.


    When another small black shadow rushed out, Tong people were also startled and hid directly behind to avoid the small black shadow.


    But deadwood and beauty saw that Tong people were frightened by an ordinary little dark shadow. They couldn''t help laughing anymore. They held back and laughed directly.


    "Hahaha, Tong man, why are you so timid? When you just lectured the gods of death, you were very powerful and domineering. Why are you scared by an ordinary little shadow now? You are still a tong man I know. Hahaha, you said that if the gods of death below see you scared like this by a little shadow, you say your position in their hearts. ¡£¡£¡±


    Tongren was really shocked by the sudden dark shadow. When he slowed down, he heard rotten wood and beauty laughing at him. He was also embarrassed. He quickly explained, "I''m not afraid of him. I just didn''t react when I saw something suddenly."


    "How can I be afraid of such things? I even defeated such a big bloody giant. Am I still afraid of this small shadow? Really, I''m not afraid of Tongren. No matter who it is, I''m not afraid of him, let alone these two small shadows. Even now youhabach is coming, I''m not afraid!"


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong Ren was serious, but they thought he was even more ridiculous. They just heard rotten wood and beauty cover their mouth and say with a smile, "then you just..."


    Before deadwood and Mei finished, Tongren directly interrupted him and quickly explained, "it was just an accident, just an accident. Don''t take it to heart, let alone me, it''s Yamamoto. If you suddenly release a small dark shadow in front of him, he will be frightened!"


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that just after Tongren had just finished his defense and took out Yamamoto''s example, there was an intermittent cough not far from them. Although the cough was not big, it had a very strong penetration. Even now when it is not quiet, Tongren can hear it clearly.


    When Tongren heard the cough, his face was full of surprise. He quickly looked at rotten wood and beauty opposite. Rotten wood and beauty also looked at him. Obviously, he also heard the slight cough just now, which made his face full of surprise, because the voice was not someone else, but Yamamoto who had been in a coma!


    While Tong people looked at rotten wood and beauty opposite and nodded. Rotten wood and beauty also nodded when they saw the appearance of Tong people. When they saw the appearance of each other, they all knew that the other party already knew that the faint cough was Yamamoto who had been in a coma!


    Seeing that deadwood and Mei quickly put away the expression that had just laughed at Tong people on their face, they directly changed a serious expression and ran directly to Yamamoto; When Tong people saw that rotten wood and beauty ran past him first, they quickly put away the embarrassment on their face and ran to Yamamoto.


    Tong people almost arrived at the edge of Yamamoto at the same time as rotten wood and beauty, with a serious look on their face, as if they were facing an important thing.


    In fact, the seriousness of Tong Ren, rotten wood and Mei is unreasonable. Yamamoto has been in a coma since he fought with miewang for the first time. Besides, he is still injured. When ruiqiao Yifeng checked before, he also said Yamamoto''s situation. It''s difficult to wake up easily without systematic treatment.


    Now Yamamoto woke up when they had just inspired people, which is a great encouragement to Tongren, deadwood and Meimei, or to the whole death team. After all, when people are most united, Yamamoto''s wake-up is undoubtedly a boost to the team again!


    Just look at Yamamoto lying there at this time, his eyes tremble slightly, and the previous faint breath is also very stable now, as if he had recovered himself.


    At this time, Tong people just wanted to use their spiritual power to check Yamamoto''s body, but they were stopped by rotten wood and beauty: "you can''t, Tong people, you''re not professional enough. If you rashly probe their spiritual power into Yamamoto''s body, it''s likely that the purpose of exploration has not been achieved, but hurt Yamamoto again. At that time, the gain will not be worth the loss!"


    "Moreover, if you rashly use psychic power, it will not be very good for you, Yamamoto and all of us at that time. Therefore, it is more reliable to leave this professional matter to ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, he is professional. He knows how to explore Yamamoto''s body without hurting others."


    Hearing that both deadwood and Mei said so, Tong Ren hurriedly retracted his hand just ready to stretch out. At this time, although he was not convinced, he felt that what deadwood and Mei said was also very reasonable. Moreover, if he really used his spiritual power to explore and hurt Yamamoto''s body, his heart would be very sorry.


    As soon as the voice of rotten wood and beauty fell, he directly whispered to ruiqiao Yifeng: "Yifeng, come here and tell you a very incredible news. Don''t tell others!"


    After hearing the voice of rotten wood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng hurried over and looked at rotten wood and beauty and Yamamoto surrounded Yamamoto. He was also confused. He carefully said to rotten wood and beauty, "what''s the matter? Why are they all around Yamamoto? By the way, don''t you say you want to tell me an important news? What is it?"


    Looking at deadwood and Mei, he said solemnly to ruiqiao Yifeng:


    "Master Yamamoto, wake up."

 V1.Chapter 1648

    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s face changed instantly when he heard what deadwood and beauty said. From the shock at the beginning to the surprise at the moment, he only looked at him excitedly and asked deadwood and beauty, "is what you said true? Master Yamamoto, is he really awake? You can''t lie to me?"


    Seeing ruiqiao Yifeng''s expression of disbelief, deadwood and Mei''s expression was more serious. He said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "what am I cheating you for? If you don''t believe it, just probe it yourself, but be careful. Master Yamamoto just woke up and can''t bear too much spiritual power, otherwise it will damage him!"


    Hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng also completely believed in rotten wood and beauty. He just squatted in front of Yamamoto without any consideration. He first explored his breath, and his face suddenly turned into a surprised look. Obviously, ruiqiao Yifeng also felt the change of Yamamoto''s breath at this time.


    After exploring Yamamoto''s breath, deadwood and Mei also didn''t stop. Once again, he gently condensed a very thin spiritual power group in his hand. He only watched him carefully draw a trace of spiritual power from the spiritual power group in his hand, and then slowly inject this trace of spiritual power from Yamamoto''s fingertips.


    This trace of spiritual power, along Yamamoto''s hand, is connected into a golden thin line in the palm of ruiqiao Yifeng''s hand. Along this thin line, ruiqiao Yifeng is used to explore the recovery of various functions in Yamamoto''s body. It only depends on ruiqiao Yifeng''s careful control of this golden silk line to explore Yamamoto''s body.


    At this time, when watching ruiqiao Yifeng explore Yamamoto''s body, Tongren and rotten wood and beauty on the side dare not go out. For fear that ruiqiao Yifeng will be disturbed to explore Yamamoto''s body and cause some accidental damage to Yamamoto.


    But Tong people now seem to be afraid to go out of the atmosphere, but they are really worried. He is an acute person. No matter what happens, he hopes to complete it at the fastest speed. What he can''t stand most is this long wait, which makes him feel very painful.


    Rotten wood and beauty also know Tong people very well. He didn''t let Tong people explore Yamamoto''s body. It was in consideration of this that he stopped Tong people. Otherwise, with Tong people''s temperament, he wouldn''t be as thin as ruiqiao Yifeng. He is likely to directly output a group of spiritual power from his body to explore Yamamoto''s body.


    But now Yamamoto''s body has just awakened. If he comes into contact with the pure spiritual power of Tong people, he will not be irreversibly damaged. For Yamamoto, who is extremely weak, a little damage may directly kill him!


    Now, compared with Tong people, deadwood and beauty are very calm. He is even afraid of his influence. Qiao Yifeng probes Yamamoto''s body and directly screens his breath, as if there is no deadwood and beauty on Yamamoto''s side.


    Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng''s exploration of Yamamoto''s body at this moment, he is also very tired and consumes his energy. His careful use of this small group of spiritual power has made his hands start to tremble slowly. His forehead is also full of sweat, but he dare not wipe it, for fear that a little action will affect his control of spiritual power.


    Tong people only see that when ruiqiao Yifeng is constantly exploring Yamamoto''s body, the expression on his face changes very rich. For one moment, he shows a little surprise and for another, he shows a little disappointment, which makes Tong people more anxious. Now he wants to know what''s going on with Yamamoto and what the expression of ruiqiao Yifeng means.


    But now he doesn''t dare to disturb ruiqiao Yifeng. He also sees the sweat on ruiqiao Yifeng''s head. He doesn''t even dare to move or say a word. Even if he''s in a hurry, how can he bother him to explore Yamamoto? After all, Yamamoto is his most respected predecessor. If he makes a little mistake, he will regret it all his life.


    After Tongren and deadwood Hemei waited for half an hour, ruiqiao Yifeng finally explored Yamamoto''s body. This time, he also explored Yamamoto''s body from head to foot with a thin Lingli silk, and also roughly understood what Yamamoto''s body was like.


    After exploring Yamamoto''s body, he was also sweating. His clothes were stained wet by the sweat just flowing out. He was also very tired in the half hour he had just explored Yamamoto''s body. This fatigue was different from the fatigue of Tongren fighting, which was caused by consuming a lot of mental power.


    After exploring Yamamoto''s body, ruiqiao Yifeng collapsed and fell back directly. Fortunately, deadwood and Mei had quick eyes and hands and helped ruiqiao Yifeng to prevent him from falling down.


    After deadwood and Mei helped ruiqiao Yifeng, they also slowly helped her and asked him to sit cross legged. First, he wanted to rest. Second, he also saw the urgency of Tong people. In fact, not only Tong people were worried, deadwood and Mei were also very worried, but he also saw the fatigue of ruiqiao Yifeng and asked himself to calm down without asking him about Yamamoto''s details.


    After being held by deadwood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng sat down and closed his eyes. After a rest, he also slowly opened his eyes and slowly said to deadwood and beauty and Tongren: "come on, I know you all want to know how Yamamoto is now. I don''t need you to take the initiative to ask. I''ll give you an answer."


    In fact, when Rui Qiao Yifeng was exploring Yamamoto''s body, he also saw the appearance of Tongren with Yu Guang. He also knew Tongren very well. He knew Tongren was an acute child, so he also understood Tongren. But just now, he really couldn''t speak. He can only answer the problem of Tongren and rotten wood and beauty after recovering a little.


    After hearing what ruiqiao Yifeng said, Tong Ren was also delighted. For the acute son, he now knew that the answer he had just been waiting for was more important than anything at this moment, so he also put his heart on his side for fear of disturbing Yamamoto. He whispered to ruiqiao Yifeng, "Yifeng, Yamamoto, he..."


    Just when ruiqiao Yifeng wanted to answer, suddenly there was a violent cough from below them. Looking down, it was Yamamoto, not someone else.


    After Yamamoto coughed a few times, he said weakly, "Tongren, I heard what you just said. Do you think I''m unconscious and can''t hear you? I''m different from you, so I won''t be frightened by the spirit in a jade pendant."

 V1.Chapter 1649

    At this moment, Tong people saw a trace of disdainful smile on Yamamoto''s old face, which made everyone present cry and laugh, especially Tong people. He just moved out of Yamamoto and gave him an example after he was frightened by the small dark shadow in the jade pendant. Unexpectedly, Yamamoto actually heard it.


    This made the scene very embarrassed. Tongren''s just urgent face turned into an awkward smile at this moment. He only heard him say to Yamamoto while smiling: "Uncle Yamamoto, you are really naughty. We mentioned you so many times before. You didn''t wake up when we praised you. You woke up when we said a few bad words about you. How can you do this now?"


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty opposite Tongren could not hold back when they heard what Yamamoto said and what Tongren said. They laughed and said to Tongren: "Tongren, you are really, hahaha, you are really interesting. Now you still argue with me? Hahaha"


    Looking at rotten wood and beauty who couldn''t smile on the other side, Tong Ren was even more embarrassed at this moment. He could hardly hang his face. He looked almost begging at rotten wood and beauty and said pitifully to rotten wood and beauty: "He Mei, I admit, I admit that I was just frightened by that little dark shadow. Don''t laugh at me..."


    Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng, who was on the side at this time, he also recovered a lot at this time, but now he looked at the two people who sang one song and one harmony in front of him, and asked Tongren, "Tongren, what''s the matter? What just happened? How did you tease Hemei like this?"


    Tongren''s face is already red, like a monkey''s ass. he covers his face and says to ruiqiao Yifeng, "don''t ask me. Just now nothing happened, you don''t know anything!"


    Looking at Tong people blushing like monkey butts, even ruiqiao Yifeng, who has always been calm, can''t resist his curiosity. Since he can''t get news from Tong people, he will ask rotten wood and beauty. I believe rotten wood and beauty can tell him what happened to them just now.


    So ruiqiao Yifeng, with a strong curiosity, interrupted deadwood Hemei''s smile and asked him, "Hemei, what happened to Tongren and you just now? Can you smile like this? You used to be very cold. Why now..."


    Rotten wood and beauty heard ruiqiao Yifeng ask themselves like a curious baby. They also tried to resist a smile and explained to ruiqiao Yifeng: "Yifeng, I tell you, don''t tell others, not just me. No matter who hears this, they will laugh badly. Believe me!"


    Looking at the curious expression on ruiqiao Yifeng''s face, rotten wood and beauty can''t help but lie down in ruiqiao Yifeng''s ear and tell ruiqiao Yifeng what happened when he just summoned the little dark shadow, including the reaction of Tongren at that time, and what Yamamoto said to Tongren just now.


    After hearing this, Rui Qiao Yifeng was stunned for two seconds, and then burst into a burst of strong laughter, which seemed to be more powerful than rotten wood and beauty. He only laughed and said to Tongren, "hahaha, Tongren, do you still have such an embarrassing thing? Hahaha"


    And then look at Tong people. At this time, they are sitting cross legged, holding their breath, covering their faces as red as monkey''s ass, ignoring their two boring people. Now Tong people don''t look like they have just stood in front of the gods of death. Now he is like a child, covering his face shyly.


    Tongren just sat there quietly and watched them laughing. After watching them smile for a while, he also said to the two people in front of him: "ah, laugh for a while. What do you want? You want to laugh for a year with this broken stem. We still have to discuss business now!


    Looking at Tong''s popularity, they also looked at each other and forcibly put away their smile. However, they still couldn''t put it back. They kept smiling at the corners of their mouths while keeping a straight face, as if the Tong people in front of them were a big joke.


    Looking at the two people trying to hold back their laughter there, Tong Ren also hurriedly switched the topic and asked ruiqiao Yifeng about his doubts: "Yifeng, hey, don''t laugh first. I ask you, what did you just explore Yamamoto''s body? It can make your face blue and white for a while."


    When Tongren asked him the question he had just asked, he also adjusted his expression to make himself serious. He said to Tongren, "let me talk to you slowly. From now on, let''s all stop laughing and be serious. I''ll talk about serious things next."


    Looking at ruiqiao Yifeng''s serious appearance, Tong Ren and rotten wood and beauty also changed a serious expression in an instant. Rotten wood and beauty had just laughed badly, but he could still distinguish the light from the heavy. In front of this kind of business, the embarrassment Tong Ren had just made was nothing.


    After seeing that the two people were serious, ruiqiao Yifeng also said slowly word by word: "just now I explored Yamamoto''s body and found that it was not just that Yamamoto woke up."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng paused and continued: "I found that although Yamamoto woke up temporarily this time, his injury is too serious. He still needs to continue to cultivate for a long time, and his cultivation needs to be carried out in sleep. When she wakes up, it takes too much physical strength, and now his body is too weak, and his physical strength will not be available!


    "Therefore, Yamamoto''s wake up this time is also very short. He still needs to rest for a period of time. When he is dormant, and I have just explored Yamamoto''s wound and found that although Yamamoto''s injury in the virtual circle looks better on the surface, the visceral damage actually needs a long time to recover. Therefore, Yamamoto is still very dangerous now."


    "However, Yamamoto''s spiritual power is only hidden in a corner of his body and does not disappear, so when his strength recovers, he can mention it himself."


    After listening to ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, Tong people also looked at Yamamoto with an expression of disbelief. Yamamoto saw Tong people looking at him and nodded slowly, indicating that what ruiqiao Yifeng had just said was right.


    Seeing that Tongren''s face was full of worry, Yamamoto also said to Tongren: "Tongren, you don''t have to worry about me. I just need to rest now. In fact, although I''m in a coma, my consciousness is still awake. I choose to force myself to wake up at this time just to give you an advice!"

 V1.Chapter 1650

    When Tongren heard Yamamoto say something to him, he quickly put away his worry and said to Yamamoto, "Uncle Yamamoto, you say, I''m listening!"


    Although Yamamoto was weak at the moment, his face was firm and resolute. He said to Tongren word by word: "I heard you just fought with youhabah, right? I was surprised that you successfully defeated the bloody giant he controlled.


    "But you should know that this is just a puppet controlled by youhabah. Although you have strong talent, you should also know that you are still in the stage of growth. You should learn to use your own talent and make good use of your own talent many times. You will find many different things."


    "However, the most important thing is that you must not think that you can directly fight against youhabach after defeating a puppet controlled by youhabach. Although youhabach is not very strong, his ability is disgusting. You must not be arrogant!"


    "Think about the ten blades controlled by youhabach in the virtual circle. Although we didn''t have to work so hard to face the ten blades at that time, we wasted a lot of energy in order to keep our hands and protect the life of the ten blades, but think carefully. Even if we didn''t keep our hands, how much pressure do we need to face when fighting the ten blades?"


    "Therefore, you must not be arrogant, but don''t forget that there are people outside the people and mountains outside the mountains."


    After listening to Yamamoto''s words, Tong Ren nodded thoughtfully and said firmly to YAMAMOTO: "Uncle Yamamoto, you can rest assured that I will work hard and will not be blindly arrogant. You can rest assured!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, Yamamoto nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Tongren: "just now, I heard youhabahe say through the head of the traitor who killed the king that he, the puppet of the bloody giant, is not the only puppet. He means that he will send other puppets, right?"


    Tongren nodded when he heard Yamamoto''s words: "yes, he said this is only the beginning. There are still many enemies on our way back!"


    Yamamoto sighed lightly and said to Tong people, "it can only be faced by yourself, but I can tell you a secret that he controls the puppet. Listen carefully. All the people controlled by youhabach will have the same thing as the media. You can directly defeat them if you find the media on them, and you can also understand this as his weakness."


    Yamamoto paused and said, "Hey, be careful. I can only help you here now. However, more fighting is also good for you, you know?"


    After hearing Yamamoto''s words, Tongren nodded and said to Yamamoto, "Uncle Yamamoto, I know. I''ll come on!"


    Yamamoto nodded after hearing Tong''s answer, and then said to Tong: "Tong, go to the whole team now. I have something to tell them."


    Tongren heard Yamamoto''s words. Although he was helpless and knew that Yamamoto had something to say that he didn''t want him to hear, he couldn''t disobey Yamamoto. Knowing that Yamamoto wouldn''t harm him, he walked aside honestly.


    Seeing that Tong people came to one side, Yamamoto also motioned them to come up to him. When rotten wood and beauty and Rui Qiao Yifeng put their ears close to Yamamoto''s mouth, Yamamoto also whispered to them: "Tong people, although they have strong talent and rapid growth of strength, they are more righteous in life and work. These are good characters."


    Yamamoto paused, sighed and said to them, "but don''t forget him. Although he has many good qualities, his biggest disadvantage is that he is too impulsive and can''t easily restrain his mind. Although I just heard that he seems to be in a long mood, he is still too impulsive."


    "So, when he can''t control his rush, you must stop him and don''t let him do something he regrets all his life when he is impulsive!"


    The two men looked at Yamamoto''s serious appearance and knew that Yamamoto was very serious now. They also pledged to YAMAMOTO: "don''t worry, master Yamamoto, we will look at Diantong. We also know that he is an acute child, so we know how to persuade him."


    Hearing the two men''s guaranteed answer, Yamamoto also temporarily put down the burden in his heart. He just looked at him lying down again and said to them, "in that case, I have nothing to continue to say. You must always remember my words. I''ll rest first."


    Yamamoto said, lying there directly and entering a dormant state.


    At this time, seeing that Yamamoto entered a dormant state, rotten wood and Mei were not good enough to stay by Yamamoto again. It would be bad to disturb him again, so they came directly to Tongren.


    Ruiqiao Yifeng had to go to the team to help the gods of death recover. Rotten wood and beauty went directly to the Tongren again and said to the Tongren: "well, just now, when I showed you the black jade pendant, something happened. I didn''t finish the demonstration. Now I''ll show you again to show you the real ability of the jade pendant."


    After that, deadwood and beauty directly injected the spiritual power group in their hands into the black jade pendant again. At the time of injection, because this time deadwood and beauty had let Tongren see the previous process, this time they didn''t hesitate and directly summoned two small shadows.


    After the two small shadows were summoned again, they also circled in front of rotten wood and beauty. At this time, rotten wood and beauty''s mind moved and directly controlled the jade pendant in their hands with their own thinking power. At this time, the two small shadows also flew directly to the other side.


    When the two little shadows flew out, Tong people also asked suspiciously, "what''s the use of this thing? You demonstrated it to me for a long time and didn''t find it useful?"


    But deadwood and beauty smiled and said to Tongren, "don''t worry first. I tell you, the effect of this little shadow is much more powerful than we thought before. The reason why we have been followed by the king of destruction is all because of this little shadow."


    Just look at rotten wood and meidun, look at the expression of disbelief on Tong''s face, and say to Tong people, "don''t believe it, I tell you, I can see anything within a radius of ten miles now, do you believe it?"


    When Tongren heard that deadwood and beauty said so, they naturally didn''t believe it. They said to deadwood and beauty, "how is it possible? If you can really see it, tell me what''s ten miles on our right."

 V1.Chapter 1651

    Tong people still don''t believe that this small black jade pendant can play such a big role and observe things within a radius of ten miles. If this small jade pendant can play such a big role, who gets this jade pendant is equivalent to everything within a radius of ten miles into his eyes?


    So after hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tongren thought that rotten wood and beauty were lying to him. How could this small jade pendant have such a great effect? So he directly asked rotten wood and beauty: "if it''s really so powerful, you tell me what''s ten miles away."


    After listening to Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also heard that he didn''t believe his meaning in Tongren''s words. He just smiled and said cunningly to Tongren: "Tongren, it seems that you don''t believe me. Well, I''ll show you what''s ten miles away."


    Then rotten wood and Meiyi read and said to Tongren, "you should watch it!"


    After that, deadwood and beauty injected a very strong spiritual force group into the black jade pendant in their hands. The jade pendant even sent out a faint black light. After the black light for a while, the light flashed and disappeared directly from the small black jade pendant, as if it had never appeared.


    Seeing the Lingli group injected into the jade pendant by deadwood and beauty, it seemed that it had been directly absorbed by the jade pendant, and there was no response. While Tongren observed carefully for a long time, he didn''t find any difference in the little black jade pendant, so he looked at deadwood and beauty with ridicule, ready to see him make a fool of himself.


    "Hemei, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you react at all? Was it a failure? It''s OK. Failure is normal. I don''t believe that this small jade pendant can play such a big role. You can see things in the distance? I think it''s an ornament. Hemei, put it away."


    Rotten wood and beauty didn''t care at all when they heard Tongren laughing at him. They just looked at a slight movement in his hand. The two small black shadows linked to the jade pendant also glowed slightly at this time. At this time, rotten wood and beauty flashed a sharp light in their eyes, directly pointed to the two small black shadows, and then shouted in the direction Tongren said:


    "Go!"


    Tongren only heard a "whoosh" sound, and the small dark shadow rushed out of his side. However, Tongren was prepared this time and was not frightened by the two small dark shadows. He also knew that deadwood and Meimei deliberately let the small dark shadow pass through him to make a fool of him. However, it seemed that deadwood and Meimei failed, and the two small dark shadows rushed to the place he pointed to, Soon there was no trace, as if it had disappeared.


    At this time, Tong Ren still held his shoulders with both hands and didn''t think that rotten wood and beauty''s move was of any use. At this time, his face was full of contemptuous expressions. He said to rotten wood and beauty like a mockery: "Ho Mei, is this small dark shadow really useful? How do I feel like I''m going to lose it? Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing Tongren''s ridicule, rotten wood and beauty didn''t care at this time. They just saw him close his eyes and control the jade pendant in his hand with his mind. At this time, the two small black shadows were flying to the place pointed by Tongren. At this time, rotten wood and beauty closed their eyes, but a picture appeared in front of his eyes!


    This picture is exactly the picture of the two small shadows rushing out to capture the surrounding environment on the way. Just look at the two small shadows, although they are very small, but their speed is very fast. In a short time, they have come to ten miles of where Tongren are.


    Looking at the two small shadows manipulated by deadwood and Mei, he found that the place referred to by Tong people was just a wasteland with nothing. After looking for a long time, deadwood and Mei found nothing symbolic, so he had to control the two small shadows to return.


    The two small shadows not only rushed out quickly, but also came back quickly. After only looking at it for a few minutes, the two small shadows immediately came back from behind Tongren, directly returned to rotten wood and beauty, and continued to circle in front of rotten wood and beauty.


    Tongren didn''t expect that the two little shadows came back so quickly this time, but the two little shadows themselves didn''t bring any spiritual power. Therefore, although Tongren was prepared when the two little shadows rushed out, he was not prepared when the two little shadows came back. In addition, his eyes were staring at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, He didn''t notice what was behind him.


    So when the two little shadows rushed back quickly, Tongren was startled by the two little shadows again. When Tongren saw that the rotten wood and beauty in front of him were still closing his eyes, he was relieved in his heart and thought, "fortunately, he didn''t see that I was just frightened by these two little things, otherwise it would be even more embarrassing."


    Just look at rotten wood and beauty. After these two little shadows come back, they also slowly open their eyes that have been closed. At this time, his face is full of smiles. He slowly said to Tong people: "Tong people, just now, why were you frightened by these two little shadows? Why are you so timid? Hei hei."


    At this time, Tong Ren stared at rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and said to him in surprise, "what? What scared? What did you say? What was frightened by the little dark shadow? I didn''t? By the way, did your little dark shadow come back?" Tong Ren looked at rotten wood and beauty and asked him with a smile. He also chose to pretend to be stupid directly. Anyway, rotten wood and beauty didn''t see it, He must have heard something.


    But rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people, and the smile on their face was stronger. They smiled slightly and said to Tong people, "why do you pretend to be stupid with me? Just now, when the two little black shadows I released came back, dare you say you weren''t scared? Don''t deny it. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Tong people still didn''t believe that deadwood and Mei could see his actions with their eyes closed, so they were ready to continue to pretend to be stupid. While putting on an innocent expression, they said to deadwood and Mei, "you see? You just closed your eyes, and you said you saw? I just kept looking at you!"


    Looking at Tong people still pretending to be stupid, rotten wood and beauty also have a sad expression. They said to Tong people, "don''t you believe it? I can tell you, the little shadow I just put out in my hand, I can see the surrounding environment through him. To tell you the truth, I saw your performance just now through the little shadow."


    At this time, the innocent expression on Tongren''s face turned into a look of surprise and said to deadwood and beauty, "can you really see? Did you just really come ten miles away in the direction I pointed?"


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded and said to Tongren, "of course, if I can''t see the vision of the small dark shadow, how do you say I control his direction, right?"


    Tongren still didn''t believe it. He asked deadwood and Mei, "then I ask you, if you really see it, what''s the place I mean ten miles away?"

 V1.Chapter 1652

    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong''s expression of disbelief and smiled and said, "well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you what''s in that place ten miles away."


    "The place you mean ten miles away is a wasteland with nothing."


    After hearing the answer of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren was stunned at first, and then laughed and said, "hahaha, Hemei, don''t lie to me. If you can''t see it, you can''t say you can''t see it. There are many wastelands around here. Can I believe any wasteland? Hahaha."


    Seeing that Tong people didn''t believe it, rotten wood and beauty also had a helpless expression. They said to Tong people, "the place you meant was a wasteland. What do you want me to say? If you don''t believe it, you point to another direction and I''ll tell you what it is."


    Tongren was still laughing and said to deadwood and beauty, "hahaha, how can I believe it? Well, I''ll go to a place one kilometer away. You find me along the kilometer and see what I do there. I''ll believe you."


    Rotten wood and beauty are also angry with Tongren now. When he saw that Tongren didn''t believe it, he said to Tongren with his mouth: "well, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you. Now you quickly choose a direction, then go a kilometer away, then put a pose and come back in five minutes. I''ll tell you what you look like."


    Rotten wood and beauty thought again after saying that, and then said, "but it''s no fun for us to go back and forth like this. We also waste my spiritual power. Why don''t we play some lottery? Dare we gamble?"


    After hearing this, Tong Ren also showed a playful smile on his face. He just touched his chin and said to deadwood and beauty, "OK, what do you want to bet?"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at the smile on Tong''s face and thought, "damn Tong people, don''t believe me. I bet with you that I still show this expression. Well, I''ll make you ugly!"


    So rotten wood and beauty said to Tongren, "well, since you don''t believe me, I''ll bet with you. If I can see what you''re doing ten kilometers away, when you come back, you''ll hold my thigh and say I''m wrong. I don''t dare to question you anymore, so I''ll ask you if you dare!"


    Looking at deadwood Hemei''s firm expression on his face, he thought it was deadwood Hemei scaring him. He only looked at the funny smile on Tong''s face and said to deadwood Hemei, "well, it''s a deal!"


    Rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong people really agreed. They were also horizontal in their hearts and said to Tong people, "well, in that case, go quickly and don''t waste my time!"


    After hearing this, Tong Ren was about to rush directly to the front, but he suddenly thought of something. He also immediately cancelled the cohesion and walked back to deadwood and beauty.


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people who had cancelled the cohesion of spiritual power, and a proud smile appeared on their face. They said to Tong people who came over: "why? Repent? It''s okay. It''s still time to repent now. As long as you know you''re wrong, don''t deny me, I''ll forgive you."


    When Tong man came over, he shook his head with a sly expression on his face and said to rotten wood and beauty, "no, no, no, it''s not that I repent, but I suddenly thought of something. Just now you said you won and asked me to hold your thigh, but I haven''t said how I won you?"


    Looking at the smiling face of Tong people, I just thought that rotten wood and beauty, who knew they were wrong, were not angry. Only rotten wood and beauty said angrily to Tong people, "that''s OK. If you don''t agree, you say you won. What can I do? You can say anything."


    Looking at the funny smile on Tongren''s face, he said to deadwood and beauty: "well, if you lose, you can''t see my expression and action, then you should also hold my thigh and say Tongren''s brother, I''m wrong. You''re the wisest hero!"


    "You! You! OK, I promise you, go there quickly. Don''t waste time here. I''ll let you know what a thousand mile eye is!" deadwood and Mei were even more angry when they saw the arrogance of Tong people, and said to Tong people.


    After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong man also knew that deadwood and Mei were serious this time, but he still didn''t believe that deadwood and Mei really had that ability, so he said to deadwood and Mei, "then I''ll go. You should carefully observe my actions and expressions, but don''t read it wrong and say it casually!"


    Tongren said that, he gathered his spiritual power behind him and rushed directly to the front. When he saw Tongren rush out, deadwood and Mei smiled and thought, "do you dare to believe me? I''ll convince you this time, and then laugh at you to death, hum!"


    After that, deadwood and beauty gathered their spiritual power on the black jade pendant in their hands again, and with a move of mind, they directly controlled the two small shadows to rush to the place where Tongren flew!


    Although deadwood and Mei closed their eyes now, they still saw the picture in front of them. Although the two small black shadows he released were released after the Tong people rushed out, they also quickly caught up with the Tong people. After catching up with the Tong people, deadwood and Mei also slowed down and let the two small black shadows follow him next to him.


    When Tong people felt that they were about the same, they also casually found a huge stone. They were afraid of rotten wood and beauty. They directly saw his actions with their eyes. They also hid behind the stone and put on a very narcissistic posture. Their expression seemed to be very ecstatic!


    But rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong people were so narcissistic through the picture sent back by the small black shadow in front of him. He was half angry and laughed. However, although he was smiling, he still didn''t forget to remember the expression on Tong''s face and the narcissistic action of Tong people.


    After seeing Tongren''s action, deadwood and Mei also directly took back the two small shadows, opened their eyes, and sat in place waiting for Tongren''s return.


    Tongren also lived up to the expectations of rotten wood and beauty. If he really stayed there for a while, he found that there was no one around. He felt very bored, so he once again drove Lingli back to rotten wood and beauty.


    When he saw deadwood and Mei sitting there with their heads bowed, he thought it was deadwood and Mei who couldn''t see his expression, so he proudly said to him, "what, homey, what action did I just do? What expression did I have? Did you see it? Hehe hehe."


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also raised their heads and looked at Tong people. At this time, he could not see any angry expression on his face, but was replaced by a smile. He stood up with a smile, his body moved with it, and put the expression just put by Tong people, and the micro smile on his face slowly turned into the expression just ecstatic by Tong people

 V1.Chapter 1653

    Tongren saw rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and actually made the narcissistic action he just did. What''s more terrible is that rotten wood and beauty even made the expression on his face. They were stunned and stared at rotten wood and beauty in front of them. They felt like they were dreaming.


    In order to make Tong people see more clearly, rotten wood and beauty still keep the action and the expression on their face, their body slowly moves towards Tong people, so that Tong people are completely convinced.


    At this time, when Tong people saw rotten wood and beauty, they actually saw his actions and expressions a kilometer away. They also rubbed their eyes hard, as if all this in front of them were false. What he saw was not true, but was a thrilling dream.


    Seeing Tung''s eyes as like as two peas, he looked at him without speaking, and Ki Kazumi did not let go of him. He directly mocked Tung Yu: "how? How did you see? Did you see clearly that the action I did and the action you just made, including the expression on my face, is the same? Ha ha ha."


    At this time, Tong people saw that rotten wood and beauty really made their own actions and mocked him. They also knew that everything in front of him was true. They only saw that his eyes closed and sat down on the ground. What they thought was: "it''s over. It''s a terrible loss this time. They''re going to be laughed at by this guy for a while!"


    When deadwood Hemei saw Tong people sitting on the ground, he also knew that Tong people had believed that he could really see things in the distance. He only saw deadwood Hemei stop his actions, smile and come over to Tong people. He smiled and said to Tong people, "what''s up, Tong people? Trust me this time?"


    Tong people saw the rotten wood and beauty coming slowly. At this time, they were convinced. They quickly nodded and said to the rotten wood and beauty, "believe it, I believe it."


    But rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help laughing when they saw what Tong people were like now. After laughing for a while, he suddenly realized it and said to Tong people, "Tong people, Tong people? Do we still have a gambling agreement? Should you fulfill it?"


    When Tongren heard what rotten wood and beauty said, his face turned white and trembled at rotten wood and beauty, "what, what bet, what did you say..."


    Just looking at rotten wood and beauty''s face, he said to Tongren, "yes, you have to hold my thigh and say you''re wrong. Forget? I still remember, Hei hei."


    Hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people could no longer hold the string. They hurried to rotten wood and beauty, held rotten wood and beauty''s thigh and said, "harmony, I''m wrong, I don''t doubt you, I doubt you, I''m really wrong, forgive me!"


    Seeing that Tong people are now like this, rotten wood and beauty also smiled with satisfaction. At this time, although his expression was very calm, his heart was also dark and cool: "finally let this arrogant boy make a fool of himself, I can be regarded as pulling back a game. Hey, hey, hey, do you dare to be arrogant with me in the future?"


    However, although deadwood and Mei think so in his heart, he can''t show it directly. He just says to Tong people, "OK, OK, today I''ll forgive you this time. For your sake, stand up, but I still hope you can gamble with me more in the future, okay, Hei hei Hei."


    At this time, Tong people looked up at the expression of rotten wood and beauty, just like watching a devil from hell. They quickly stood up and retreated, and couldn''t help nodding: "OK, OK, I won''t question you in the future. I believe you, OK."


    Looking at the frightened Tongren, rotten wood and beauty laughed again and said to Tongren, "come on, I haven''t demonstrated this little jade pendant to you yet. This jade pendant also has a special magical function. This function needs to be combined with the function just now!"


    Rotten wood and beauty said here, but also his expression became serious and said to Tongren, "when you see this function I demonstrated later, you will know that blinking is not impossible. The things that miewang suddenly appeared around us many times can also be explained!"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also feel a little incredible. This little jade pendant can see things more than ten miles away. It''s already very rebellious. Now rotten wood and beauty say that there are new functions? It really made him feel like he had come to the new world!


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty, he smiled slightly and said to Tong people, "what''s the matter, Tong people? Why don''t you believe me? What''s the look? Why don''t we make another bet? Let''s make a big bet this time..."


    Before deadwood and Mei finished, Tongren also hurriedly interrupted him and said to him, "no, no, no, no, no, I won''t gamble with you anymore. Don''t sell off. Tell me what this function is!"


    Seeing Tongren''s present appearance, rotten wood and beauty also covered their mouths and smiled, and said to Tongren, "look at your hurry, I told you that this thing has a new function. I can''t tell you. Look, I''ll show you this function now!"


    "Next, it''s the time to witness miracles!"


    Only to see that deadwood and Mei control the two small shadows behind Tong people, and then control the small black jade pendant with their ideas. Only to see that the small black jade pendant slowly floats out of deadwood and Mei''s hands, and then there is a small black aperture on the small black jade pendant that rotates constantly there.


    The small aperture on the small black jade pendant just rotated in front of rotten wood and beauty for a few seconds, and then directly disappeared with rotten wood and beauty and the jade pendant he controlled!


    But Tong Ren stared at rotten wood and Mei all the time after he had just finished talking, and he didn''t take it to heart when he saw the continuous rotation of the aperture on the small black jade pendant in front of him.


    But when he stared at rotten wood and beauty, rotten wood and beauty suddenly disappeared from his front in an instant. This sudden disappearance really startled Tong people!


    While he was still looking for where rotten wood and beauty had gone, rotten wood and beauty patted him on the shoulder directly behind him and shouted, "Hey, what are you looking for? I''m here!"

 V1.Chapter 1654

    The sudden rise made Tong people jump. Tong people jumped up and even rushed forward for a distance.


    When the Tong people were frightened, rotten wood and beauty also couldn''t laugh. They came out from behind the place where the Tong people had just been, and said to the Tong people, "Tong people, why are you so timid? I just patted you on the shoulder, and you were scared like that. You have to be the leader of the gods of death!"


    Tongren looked at rotten wood and beauty laughing there, and felt his heart with lingering fear. He said to rotten wood and beauty, "you still laugh. I was almost scared to death by you. Can you stop scaring me? I found that after coming back from the empty circle, you like scaring me very much. What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at the way Tongren felt his heart palpitating, rotten wood and beauty also felt funny, but he didn''t want to stimulate Tongren any more, so he said to Tongren, "you just say you''re timid and blame me for always scaring you. You''re really."


    But when he finished, he saw Tongren squinting at him, and also gave Tongren a step down, hurriedly turned off the topic, and said to Tongren, "well, well, I won''t make trouble with you. How about the effect of this little black jade pendant? Are you satisfied?"


    At this time, Tongren heard that deadwood and beauty finally turned off the topic, and said along with deadwood and beauty: "yes, this jade pendant is really good, really a baby!"


    After Tongren finished, he thought of something and said to deadwood and beauty, "you mean that miewang suddenly appeared beside us many times before, relying on this jade pendant? But when I saw him transmitting, he was carrying a violent explosion, and you just passed it behind me without a sound? What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the confused look of Tongren, rotten wood and beauty also stopped their laughter. Their face was positive and said to Tongren, "I had your question before. When I just found this function, I also doubted why there was a violent explosion when killing the king, but I didn''t."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused and continued to say to Tongren: "Later, when I continued to study the spiritual explosion, I found that when killing the king, he can also choose silent transmission, but you know, killing the king is very proud of himself. He disdains this, so he has to have a violent explosion every time, and this explosion can also be used for sneak attack."


    "After my continuous research these days, I finally found the secret of violent explosion when he transmitted!"


    At this time, Tong people were also absorbed in listening to rotten wood and beauty say this secret, and they didn''t dare to be distracted at all.


    Seeing the seriousness of Tong people, rotten wood and beauty were also very satisfied, and then said to Tong people, "because when miewang transmitted it, he had gathered a considerable part of the spiritual power at the other end of the transmission, and he kept compressing the spiritual power in a space. When the spiritual power reached a concentration, he would directly transmit it."


    "At the moment he transmits, he is invincible and not affected by this space. Therefore, he only needs to add a little spiritual power to the spiritual power group he has just gathered when he transmits, which can directly trigger a spiritual power explosion, resulting in such shocking results!"


    Tongren nodded while listening to the answer of rotten wood and beauty. That''s right. Only this explanation can make sense. Why does miewang cause a violent spiritual explosion every time he transmits it? Only in this way can miewang catch up with them and intercept them every time.


    Rotten wood and beauty finished, looked at the look in Tong people''s eyes, and understood what Tong people thought at this time. They said to Tong people, "OK, OK, I know what you''re thinking now. I''ll show you now, but don''t be scared again, Hei hei."


    After listening to the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren was still warm in his heart when he first heard the first sentence and thought, "it turns out that Hemei knows me so well. He knows everything I think. It''s really God!"


    When Tongren heard the second sentence of deadwood and beauty, the idea in his heart just disappeared. His face turned red. He covered his face and smiled shyly when he thought that he had been frightened by deadwood and beauty.


    But deadwood and beauty didn''t care what Tongren''s expression was now. After all, Tongren was so careful that he could guess at random. He just smiled, closed his eyes again, and controlled the two small shadows to fly tens of meters away from Tongren.


    "I''m demonstrating this time, so I don''t need a powerful psionic explosion. However, for the sake of insurance, my explosion range should be made smaller and a little farther away from you. Then don''t forget to properly strengthen your own psionic protective cover, so as not to be injured!" deadwood and Mei reminded Tong people while controlling two small shadows.


    "Don''t worry, just come. I can''t wait!" but although Tong said so, he silently applied his spiritual power to the protective cover of spiritual power.


    After controlling the two small shadows to a place tens of meters away from the Tong people, rotten wood and Mei also stopped. However, this time, in order to demonstrate to the Tong people, he did not choose to transmit directly, but chose to condense a small spiritual power air mass there.


    Just see that he constantly injects the spiritual power into the spiritual power air mass in front of him, and then continuously condenses it. When it is concentrated to a certain concentration, he also begins to carefully control the jade pendant and start preparing for transmission!


    Tongren only saw the aperture on the jade pendant turn for a few circles, and then he saw the place where the two small shadows were, and there was a huge explosion in an instant!


    I saw deadwood and beauty appear in that place, surrounded by blown dust, but he was unharmed at the center of the explosion.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng and the gods of death heard such a huge explosion, they also looked at Tongren. When they heard such a huge explosion, they thought there was an enemy coming!


    And they looked at Tong people. Tong people also smiled awkwardly and said to them, "it''s okay. It''s okay. It''s a small test. It''s not the enemy. Go back and adjust their state."


    When the gods of death saw that Tong people were like this, they all went back to adjust their state. When the gods of death all went back, Tong people also rushed directly to deadwood and beauty, looking forward to saying to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, can you lend me such a powerful thing for a few days, and I''ll pay you back in a few days, okay?"

 V1.Chapter 1655

    Rotten wood and beauty thought Tongren was going to say something. When they heard that Tongren wanted to use the jade pendant he had studied for a long time, he also looked cross and said to Tongren, "hum, didn''t you believe me before? I can tell you, I won''t lend it to you this time."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused and then said, "besides, I studied it first. I spent so much mental and spiritual energy. If you say you want to go, you have to go. Do you want to think about my feelings? If you want to take this thing away, you don''t want to think about this kind of thing, okay?"


    "What''s more, I just showed you the specific function and power of this thing. Don''t you believe it? Moreover, I just lost a lot of my mental power to show you the effect of this little jade pendant, but how can you compensate me?"


    Rotten wood and beauty arrogantly refused the Tong people and gave them a meal, but the Tong people didn''t take it to heart. He heard from rotten wood and beauty that rotten wood and beauty were still angry with themselves, so he had the cheek to say to rotten wood and beauty, "He Mei, don''t be angry. What just happened is really my fault."


    After Tong said that, he secretly glanced at rotten wood and beauty, found that rotten wood and beauty were indifferent there, and then said, "He Mei, don''t be angry. You don''t know that I like to drill into the horns of an ox, and I''m still acute. I''m forced by my character."


    "So, Ho Mei, don''t be angry with me, OK? I really know I''m wrong. You see, I''ve sincerely apologized to you. Will you forgive me? Forgive me this time. I won''t be angry with you in the future, can you?"


    Rotten wood and Mei glanced at Tongren and found that Tongren''s eyes seemed to be very sincere. He moved slightly in his heart and said to Tongren: "well, seeing that you admit your mistake and have such a good attitude, I will reluctantly forgive you for having to be serious with me and questioning my attitude. Remember not to be like this in the future!"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people were also happy in their hearts. They thanked rotten wood and beauty and said, "good, good, and beauty, I won''t be serious with you and question your judgment in the future. I promise, but now can you lend me a small black and lovely jade pendant?"


    Rotten wood and beauty heard that Tong people actually said that the little black jade pendant they had called was so ugly as cute and so disgusting. Suddenly, the whole person got goose bumps. However, he was not confused by the voice of Tong people. Just looking at rotten wood and beauty, he turned his face and said to Tong people, "you can borrow it, but you can borrow it for a day, and you have to give it back to me after a day!"


    When Tong Ren just heard that deadwood Hemei forgave him, he was as excited as if he had got the little black jade pendant. When he just heard what deadwood Hemei said, he thought he had heard wrong and hurriedly confirmed to deadwood Hemei: "what? Hemei, how long do you want to lend me? A day?!"


    Just looking at rotten wood and beauty, she turned her head and didn''t look at the Tongren''s expression. She said to Tongren, "yes, it''s one day. What''s the matter? You''re not satisfied? Who let you argue with me and question me? It''s good to borrow you one day. It''s not enough to borrow you one day!"


    Hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people were at the bottom of the valley at this time. They thought they could use this little black jade pendant for a few more days, but now they find that they can only use it for one day. They are also very lost. They directly sat down on the ground and muttered angrily.


    "Just borrow it for one day. Why are you so stingy? Anyway, you found it. You have recognized the Lord. If you don''t borrow me to experience it for a few more days, good things should be shared with good friends. What''s the meaning of enjoying it alone? It''s really too stingy."


    Rotten wood and beauty immediately turned her face when she heard the Tongren''s words and said directly to the Tongren, "what''s the matter? Tongren? I think you dislike me? Well, if you dislike me for being stingy, don''t bother me and I won''t lend it to you!"


    Tongren heard that rotten wood and beauty were a little angry. He immediately smiled and said to rotten wood and beauty, "Hey, Ho Mei, come on, I just said casually. Don''t take it to heart. You know, I''m not like this. I''m open-minded. Don''t worry about it."


    Hearing that Tong people were soft, rotten wood and beauty were also secretly happy. They thought, "hum, I thought that if I killed several enemies, I wouldn''t pay attention to anyone? I''ll treat you well now. I''ll treat you obediently. I''ll see if you dare to be arrogant in front of me in the future."


    Tongren couldn''t see deadwood Hemei''s face at this time. He thought deadwood Hemei was still angry with him, so he continued to say to deadwood Hemei, "ah, Hemei, don''t be angry. I know it''s wrong. I won''t whisper about you secretly in the future. OK, don''t be angry. Lend me the lovely little black jade pendant quickly, OK ~"


    Hearing Tongren''s cute voice at this time, rotten wood and beauty also couldn''t help it. Unexpectedly, his voice was a little dry and felt a little disgusting. He almost vomited out. At this time, he was also covered with goose bumps. He hurried to Tongren and said, "OK, I borrow you. Don''t talk to me in this tone!"


    When he heard that deadwood and Mei had promised to lend him the little black jade pendant, he was also an instant hot-blooded punch, so he almost fell down to deadwood and Mei!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also handed out the little black jade pendant from their hands, handed it to Tong people, and said, "promise, lend it to you. Remember to return it to me one day later. Don''t break it. It''s so rare. Don''t blame me for killing you."


    When he saw the jade pendant in front of him, Tongren''s whole spirit was excited. He saw the power of the jade pendant with his own eyes. After he saw the power of the jade pendant, especially when he knew that miewang was tracking them by the jade pendant, he was even more excited.


    He shook his hands and carefully took the little black jade pendant from rotten wood and Mei''s hand. At this time, his whole attention was all on the little black jade pendant. As for what rotten wood and Mei said, he didn''t hear much, and went straight from his left ear to his right ear.


    But rotten wood and beauty couldn''t help seeing Tong people like this. Looking at Tong people, they laughed and said, "Tong people, Tong people, you really have a future. A small jade pendant will make you like this. You''ll be crazy when you see more powerful treasures in the future? Ha ha ha ha."

 V1.Chapter 1656

    However, although deadwood and beauty said so, in fact, even when he first saw the little black jade pendant, he didn''t pay attention to the little black jade pendant, but it was not until he slowly studied and studied the little black jade pendant that he reviewed the little black jade pendant again.


    When he saw the power of the little black jade pendant, he was also very shocked. Although it may not reach the level of Tongren, it was almost the same. The whole person was stunned. At that time, he was immediately frightened by the power of the little black jade pendant.


    Although he secretly felt funny when he saw the current appearance of Tong people, he still felt a very normal mood at this time. After all, there are too few such treasures. Some people haven''t seen them once in their life, and many people see treasures of this level when they die.


    Now they not only see the treasure of this level, but also directly own him. How can they not be ecstatic? Not to mention the silly music of Tong people holding this little jade pendant, but also the excitement of Tong people rolling on the ground. Rotten wood and beauty feel very normal.


    And now Tongren, from receiving the little black jade pendant to now, has never left the little black jade pendant, and has focused all his spiritual strength on the little black jade pendant in his hand. However, deadwood and mei just laughed at him, and he didn''t hear it directly.


    At this time, Tong Ren was foolishly happy there for a long time after holding the small black jade pendant. However, when he found that the jade pendant in his hand had no response at all, and even the two small black shadows just released by rotten wood and beauty had disappeared, he also recovered himself and found that the small black jade pendant now returned to the most common appearance.


    When he looked at the little black jade pendant for a long time and found that the little black jade pendant didn''t respond at all, he was a little confused, so Tongren was stunned and said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei? Why didn''t I respond to this little black jade pendant? Does it need any special way?"


    Rotten wood and beauty have been looking at Tong people there. Since he handed them to Tong people, he has been looking at Tong people. As for the reason why he has been looking at Tong people, he knows that just giving Tong people a jade pendant, he will never study and understand how to use it in a short time, so he is also waiting for Tong people here to suppress him.


    After hearing what Tongren said, deadwood and Mei also smiled contemptuously and said to Tongren, "what''s the matter, Tongren? Can''t use it? If you can''t use it, give it back to me. Anyway, this jade pendant is very weak. Even if you can use it, it''s an ornament most of the time. It''s better to give it back to me."


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong man also turned black and said to rotten wood and beauty, "well, if you don''t tell me to pull it, I''ll study it myself. Maybe I can study it more thoroughly than you. Don''t be jealous of me then. Please let me tell you my method!"


    Seeing the arrogance of Tong people, the rotten wood and beauty who had been crazy to suppress Tong people just felt a little guilty. They thought they had just gone too far with Tong people. Although Tong people were a little arrogant, it was not good to suppress him so crazy.


    But now it seems that after his crackdown, Tong people not only don''t feel a little lost, but even more arrogant than before, which makes rotten wood and Mei more angry and don''t fight together. Even now he feels that he has just cracked down on Tong people is too weak. Instead, he should make more efforts to crack down on him, and the just guilt is swept away in an instant.


    And now he doesn''t intend to haggle with Tongren, so he sneered and said to Tongren, "well, you''re the best. Anyway, you can''t study it for one day, you have to give it back to me. If you study it, you still have to give it back to me, whatever you want."


    Tongren didn''t take the words of rotten wood and beauty to heart at all. He just saw him casually say to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, you''ll see. When I figure out how to use your little black jade pendant, I''ll see how you ask me at that time. Hey, hey, wait!"


    And deadwood and beauty also turned their eyes at Tong people and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    I saw Tong people sitting cross legged there, repeatedly observing the small black jade pendant in their hands. It seems that they want to see from the structure or space of the black jade pendant that the jade pendant can receive the infusion of spiritual power.


    While deadwood and beauty sat quietly beside the Tong people, looked at the Tong people looking over there, and said with a smile: "Hey, hey, Tong people, make you arrogant. When you can''t find the secret of this little black jade pendant in a while, how can you beg me and let me wait and see? Hum, I''ll see who it is!"


    However, Tongren now studies the little jade pendant in his hand wholeheartedly. He also knows that if he really can''t find out the secret of the jade pendant, he will be laughed at by rotten wood and beauty all the time. At this time, he doesn''t dare to be distracted and studies the jade pendant for a while.


    And deadwood and beauty looked at Tong people coldly on the side to see if they could unlock the secret of the little black jade pendant in their hands!


    At this moment, the air between them seems to have solidified, and they are full of a tense and exciting atmosphere. No wonder, after all, they are fighting for their own face. No one wants to let anyone, and no one is willing to bow their heads.


    If Tongren unties the secret of the little black jade pendant, what deadwood and Mei said before is equivalent to hitting himself in the face, just like lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot. He will continue to endure Tongren''s usual arrogant attitude and the tone of talking about his talent.


    If Tongren doesn''t unlock the secret of the little black jade pendant within this day, what he just said is beating his face, because what he just said is far more arrogant than what he just said. Once he fails, the degree of beating his face is deeper!


    Suddenly, Tongren seemed to find the secret of the jade pendant. He only saw that Tongren formed a small spiritual power group in his own hands, and he pulled out a trace of spiritual power from the spiritual power group, just like unlocking with a key, stretched in from the middle of the jade pendant and stabbed something constantly.


    At this time, the nerves of rotten wood and beauty are also very nervous. It''s also very worried to see that Tongren has found the right direction. After all, it''s only been less than half a day. Tongren has found the way to open the jade pendant. If he really opens it, he will be too embarrassed!


    Seeing the Tongren stabbing, suddenly, Tongren looked happy and shouted:


    "On!"

 V1.Chapter 1657

    Just when Tongren looked happy and shouted the opening word, the jade pendant in front of him also lit up for a moment, and then emitted a brighter light than when he was just in the hands of rotten wood and beauty.


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty are also pale. He knows that this time, he really lost. He looked at the Tongren in front of him and found that the gap between himself and him is too big. The Tongren in front of him is like an insurmountable mountain for him. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t be compared with the Tongren with different talents.


    What he has just lost is not only his boasting, but also his own face. It doesn''t matter if these things are lost. He can earn them back by himself in the future. However, he now feels that his future seems to be blocked by the man in front of him. No matter how hard he tries, he doesn''t grow as fast as Tong people.


    It''s like the increase in the capacity and recovery speed of spiritual power when Tong people sleep and rest. In any case, he can''t compare with it, and this talent is directly called by YAMAMOTO: a talent that can''t be seen in 100000 years!


    Now he not only lost the game he just had no agreement with Tongren, but also seemed to have lost his future and future!


    Now he seems to have lost all his strength. He sits on the ground with a depressed look. He feels that the whole world is an enemy of him, and the whole world can''t live with him. At this moment, his eyes are full of despair and helplessness, and he feels like a child who can''t find his parents.


    At this moment, although Tong Ren is still immersed in the excitement of successfully unlocking the secret of the little black jade pendant in his hand, he also finds something wrong with rotten wood and beauty, because rotten wood and beauty sometimes lose when they bet with him, and they won''t be so depressed as they are now.


    Now this kind of rotten wood and beauty is more down and disappointed than the rotten wood and beauty who stamped their feet angrily when they failed before. It seems that the whole person has lost his strength and can''t even support his own body. He is powerless to lean on a huge stone.


    Seeing that deadwood Hemei was like this, Tong people hurriedly said to deadwood Hemei, "Hey, Hemei, what''s the matter? Are you afraid of losing? It''s all right. Come on, stand up and tell Tong''s brother what''s the matter. Come on, hey, why are you still crying? Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Looking at rotten wood and beauty, his face was full of despair, and Tongren just said a word to him, he actually cried directly. Tongren doesn''t know what to do now. He''s not afraid of anything. He''s not even afraid of losing face, holding rotten wood and beauty''s thigh and shouting that I''m wrong.


    But now he is a little afraid. What he is most afraid of is nothing else, or other people''s tears.


    The tears of rotten wood and beauty also recall the memories of Tong people at this moment. Tong people only remember that when they were young, they were still very young and not sensible. What they did was very childish, so the childish him inevitably hurt the heart of one of his friends.


    At that time, he broke the man''s heart, and the man was crying helplessly with sad tears. At that time, like him now, he was at a loss. The whole person felt very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what to do. Just like him now, he watched rotten wood and beauty cry in front of him, but he didn''t know how to comfort rotten wood and beauty.


    When Tong people thought of this, they hurriedly adjusted their thoughts back. Now is not the time for him to recall. They still have a lot of things to complete. Now the biggest burden on them is to quickly return to the corpse soul world, defeat youhabach and stop youhabach''s conspiracy!


    Therefore, Tong Ren can''t recall now. He can only try his best to coax deadwood and beauty and see why deadwood and beauty cry so helplessly and desperately.


    So Tong people squatted down, buried rotten wood and beauty on their knees, raised their crying heads, looked straight at rotten wood and beauty, looked at him word by word, and said to him, "so? How did he cry? Did I just say too much? If so, I apologize to you and don''t be sad?"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tongren''s sincere eyes. From Tongren''s eyes, they saw their eyes, helpless and desperate. Seeing Tongren''s serious expression, they gently shook their head and said to Tongren, "no, Tongren, don''t think about it. I''m fine. I''m not because of this."


    Seeing that deadwood Hemei denied his guess, Tong Ren didn''t give up comforting deadwood Hemei at this moment. He just looked at deadwood Hemei and said, "well, Hemei, why are you crying so sad? What makes you so desperate?"


    Seeing Tongren''s serious face, rotten wood and beauty lowered their heads again and said quietly to Tongren: "I''m fine. You don''t have to care about me. I''ll be fine in a minute. Really, don''t care about me, okay? Tongren, please, don''t care about me and let me be quiet."


    Now, even if Tongren is stupid, he should react. Rotten wood and beauty must hold a particularly uncomfortable thing in his heart at this time, which makes him unable to dilute with the passage of time. Unexpectedly, he can''t help crying at this time.


    And now the more important and serious thing for Tong people is that rotten wood and beauty''s mood has erupted, which means that rotten wood and beauty have completely lost their control over this mood. If they don''t control it now, even if he''ll be fine in a while, it''s likely to cause a heart demon because of this mood in the future.


    If you really let the heart devil become, deadwood and beauty are likely to be controlled by this emotional force. At that time, even if deadwood and beauty want to recover, it is almost impossible.


    At that time, Tongren, looking at the rotten wood and beauty that have become demons, it is impossible to start. Let''s start. Our partners who have fought side by side for so long, our closest relatives; If you don''t start, the evil deadwood and beauty won''t show mercy to anyone. He will kill everyone until he is killed or no one can kill him!


    So at this moment, Tong people squatted down and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what''s the matter with you, and tell me what''s going on, and I''ll help you open it!"


    At this moment, deadwood and Mei also raised their heads and said to Tongren with tearful eyes:


    "Do you really want to hear?"

 V1.Chapter 1658

    Tong Ren looked at rotten wood and beauty with firm eyes at this moment, but he immediately thought that if he didn''t save rotten wood and beauty now, it would be more difficult to help rotten wood and beautify and solve this evil in the future. So now he also bit his teeth and said to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, tell me, I''ll listen."


    Seeing Tongren''s decision, rotten wood and beauty also seemed to have made a great determination at this moment. They also clenched their teeth and said to Tongren, "well, since you really want to hear, I''ll tell you. After you hear it, you should be prepared. I''m doing this because of you!"


    Tongren was squatting in front of rotten wood and beauty. When he heard rotten wood and beauty suddenly say this sentence, he was also frightened by rotten wood and beauty. He stood up and stepped back. His face was all shocked. He only heard Tongren''s trembling voice say to rotten wood and beauty, "what''s the matter with me, and beauty, why do you say that?"


    When I saw the rotten wood and beauty that scared Tong people at ordinary times, I would laugh or look at Tong people with a smile. Now rotten wood and beauty are still expressionless and have no waves on their face. They said to Tong people word by word: "Yes, Tongren, it''s because of you, it''s because of you that I have accumulated so long. Suddenly, you are the fuse of my mood!"


    At this time, Tong Ren also felt very shocked, but he soon calmed down. In fact, rotten wood and beauty were right. If he hadn''t just been angry with rotten wood and beauty, rotten wood and beauty wouldn''t be so desperate because of this matter, let alone so desperate as now.


    So Tongren stood there, restored his face to calm, quietly looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and waited for the next sentence of rotten wood and beauty.


    And deadwood Hemei didn''t seem to want to hear any answer from Tong people. He only saw deadwood Hemei say to himself: "when I was very young, I worked very hard and hoped to be the most successful one among all people. Although my talent is not good, I believe that as long as I work hard, I will succeed!"


    Rotten wood and meidun paused and then said, "but when I grew up for a time, I knew a person. No matter how hard I try, I can''t surpass him. It''s like a mountain. That person is very similar to you. Although the talent is not as good as you, it''s also very good."


    "Later, I found that no matter how hard I tried and how I competed, I couldn''t compare with that person, and he could easily finish one thing I wasted half a day to complete. From then on, I felt that he was a big mountain in my life and a mountain I couldn''t surpass."


    "Then, he left where I was, and I slowly forgot him, but this thing has been pressing in my heart. In my heart, there has always been this thorn, this thorn that can''t be pulled out."


    "Until later, I knew you. I thought we were all the same. We were all the same people. Although you learned faster than me, if I worked hard, I seemed to be similar to you. But after Yamamoto said your talent, I found that I thought more about all this."


    "I can''t compare with you at all. You are like a dazzling sun in the sky, and I, but how can I compare with a dim star falling into the mortal world?"


    "However, at that time, I didn''t take this matter to heart, because it can''t hold me down and make me like this. What really makes me feel hopeless is that after you fight again and overdraw your body, you didn''t weaken for a few days, but improved your overall strength. From then on, I feel a little hopeless."


    "Until just now, it took you half a day to unlock the secret that I had been studying for several days, which made me instantly feel that there was another mountain in front of me. You two, like two mountains, blocked me in front and suffocated me, while you, higher and wider than him, made me feel desperate."


    After deadwood and beauty finished, the whole man looked directly at the sky, his eyes were empty, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    After listening to the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also bowed their heads and meditated, as if thinking about something. He didn''t expect that his very ordinary behavior could have such a great impact on the people around him, and could affect the emotions of the people around him, even the hope of the future!


    But Tong Ren also knows that this is not the time to be sentimental. He should seize the time to resolve the emotions of rotten wood and beauty, otherwise it will only be more and more protracted and more difficult to get. Therefore, no matter what rotten wood and beauty have just said, he must apply the right medicine to the case to recover the emotions of rotten wood and beauty!


    So Tong people pondered for a moment and said to the rotten wood and beauty in front of them, "hemi, I understand what you said. I have experienced all the things you said, but you shouldn''t think about it. Are you doing these things for yourself or to surpass others?"


    Tongren paused and looked at rotten wood and beauty. He knew that there was a turn for the better, so he then said to rotten wood and beauty: "harmony, I know you are very sad now, but we must look forward now. I can''t compare with you in many things, and the person you said can''t. everyone has his own value, you know?"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also looked at Tongren. When they saw Tongren''s firm face, they also had an inexplicable peace of mind.


    Tongren responded when he saw the rotten wood and beauty, and then said, "Hemei, it''s better if you can listen to it now. You should remember that I have many places to compare with you. People don''t compete only by strength, but there are many places to compare. Besides, we don''t need to compare with others!"


    "We should live for ourselves. Why should we live so tired? Right, Hemei!"


    When deadwood and Mei heard this, the haze that had been covered in his heart was also lifted in an instant. He only saw him stand up in an instant, his whole body seemed full of strength, and the confusion and despair in his eyes dissipated in an instant. At this moment, he was also full of perseverance.


    I only heard him say to Tongren, "yes, Tongren, you''re right. We live for once. Why do we always compare with others? We live to be happy. We should live for ourselves

 V1.Chapter 1659

    At this time, Tong Ren was very pleased to see that deadwood and beauty seemed to say goodbye to the previous things temporarily and become firm now. Although he was not sure whether deadwood and beauty could eliminate his demons now, he knew that it controlled his inner thoughts for the time being. When the corpse soul world was peaceful, He went to find a special person to eliminate the demons of rotten wood and beauty. Now it''s the only way for the time being.


    However, deadwood Hemei''s perseverance is not pretended by deadwood Hemei. Although he still has lingering fears about his past sad things, now he also bid farewell to the past. In fact, deadwood Hemei''s heart is also very firm, and there is not a bit of demons as Tong people imagine.


    What Tong people don''t know is that rotten wood and beauty can get out of sadness in such a short time and temporarily bid farewell to the inferiority complex in the past. It is not only because Tong people have just summoned up the courage to communicate with each other attentively, to encourage him and comfort his emotions.


    More importantly, it is also the key for rotten wood and beauty to recover and get out of sadness. Rotten wood and beauty thought that an acute and grumpy person like Tongren could calm down to comfort her and take care of his emotions. After being refuted by him many times, he could be so patient and control his temper.


    When deadwood and beauty think of this, they have solved most of the knot in their heart. As Tongren said, people are different, and people can''t be compared directly. After all, people are more angry than people. People''s real opponent is not others, but themselves.


    When Tongren is patient to comfort himself, when he is patient to listen to his complaints and nagging again and again, in fact, at this time, Tongren has temporarily defeated himself. Although he has only defeated himself in the past, this is also very valuable!


    Therefore, when Tongren said that people want to live for themselves, the Tongren in rotten wood and beauty''s eyes, as if Tongren was not only a friend or a comrade in arms, but also a guide who can take care of his emotions.


    At this time, he thought that Tongren had overcome himself and his acute problems. He was suddenly relieved that even Tongren, a person with such a bad mood, could defeat himself so easily. What''s wrong with him?


    So when he thought of the rotten wood and beauty here, his state of mind suddenly opened up. The original small state of mind can only stand in the position of one person. Up to now, his state of mind has grown to a wide lake. Even he didn''t expect that he had such a big breakthrough in one thought!


    In fact, what rotten wood and beauty don''t know is that his own state of mind has already grown up. However, the reason why his state of mind hasn''t grown up for so many years is nothing else. It''s this thing that has seriously hindered the growth of his state of mind. If it wasn''t for this thing, his state of mind would have grown up, It won''t be delayed for such a long time!


    Rotten wood and beauty felt that their state of mind suddenly opened up. After growing up so big all of a sudden, they were also ecstatic. At this time, there was no one else in front of him, only Tong people, so he said to Tong people like crazy: "Tong people, you can''t think of it. Not only did my depressed emotions disperse, but more importantly, my state of mind also grew up!


    Tongren looked at deadwood and Meimei in front of him. He was really happy for him. He congratulated deadwood and Meimei: "Congratulations, Hemei, you actually improved your mood when you got rid of the demons. It''s really a double blessing!"


    Tongren paused and thought of something. Some lost said to deadwood and beauty: "unfortunately, I can only congratulate you orally, but I can''t really give you anything, let alone hold a celebration ceremony for you. It''s because the conditions here are too simple."


    Looking at Tongren''s lost appearance, rotten wood and beauty also covered their mouths and smiled. They said to Tongren, "what celebration ceremony do I want? I have improved my mood now. Now the impact of my heart on me is far more important and grand than any celebration ceremony!"


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, and then said to Tong people, "besides, what gift do you want to give me? My state of mind is improved, which is inseparable from you. Even if I didn''t have your enlightenment, I don''t necessarily look like now, so I should give you a gift!"


    Looking at the way deadwood and Mei smiled, Tong people were also pleased. Now deadwood and mei just smiled when they smiled. There was no other meaning, and there was nothing different. Although deadwood and Mei used to laugh, his smile always had other meaning.


    Tongren certainly doesn''t know what this means. It''s not easy for him to see that rotten wood and beauty had something else in their smile before. Over the years, rotten wood and beauty have hidden very well. It can be said that except Tongren, no one who is close to him can see the difference in his smile!


    Tongren can find that it is not only his talent of tianlinggen, but also his own careful observation. Moreover, even if Tongren knows, he only knows by comparing his smile before and after the rotten wood and beauty recover. Before that, he just felt a little different and didn''t find much difference.


    After the rotten wood and beauty are restored, if you look at the rotten wood and beauty, there is only a smile in his smile, only the simplest smile. Otherwise, without comparison, even if Tongren has the talent of tianlinggen, with the hidden means of rotten wood and beauty, he won''t want to find it at all!


    At this moment, Tong Ren looked at rotten wood and Mei''s simple smile. He also felt relaxed from the bottom of his heart, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his face.


    After all, before him, he experienced bitter battles, more and more difficult, and every time he was a challenge beyond his level. Almost every time, he was able to defeat his opponent and save the whole death team with his willpower and confidence in death and life.


    Now he doesn''t need to face those bloody things. He just needs to enjoy the present, the simplest little beauty, and he is very happy. While enjoying the present beauty, he is also comfortable and happy in his heart, as if the emotions accumulated before were distributed at this moment.


    At this moment, what Tongren, rotten wood and Meimei don''t know is that rotten wood and Meimei are not only a person growing up at this time, but also a person growing up at the same time with his state of mind.


    That man is Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1660

    At this moment, Tongren only felt the incomparable happiness in his heart, and there was an unprecedented comfort. When he left the corpse soul world and was ready to destroy youhabach in the empty circle, why didn''t his heart be the same as rotten wood and beauty? The long march and battle not only made his body feel tired.


    What is more tired is his heart. He felt tired before, and there will still be a rush. At that time, Yamamoto was not injured. Many and many of the gods of death in their death team are alive. Unlike now, less than one fifth of them were destroyed by the bastard of miewang.


    At that time, although he was very tired, he still had a goal. The goal was to eliminate youhabach and stop youhabach''s plot.


    But who can imagine that their virtual circle trip not only failed, but also repeatedly fell into the trap of the enemy. Yamamoto, who has always been famous for his strength, was directly attacked by those bastards at this time and seriously injured, and his death brothers were also dead and injured.


    All along, he was the only one. Although he experienced many secondary and death moments along the way, he was able to escape directly from the moments of life and death at the most critical time. Although he escaped many times, he was not very happy.


    Because for so many times, he has been fighting, fighting, all things and all important tasks need him to face. Before, Yamamoto could help him resist the heavy task on his shoulder before he met the king and before Yamamoto was unconscious.


    What he never expected was that Yamamoto, who plays an important role in the team, insisted on fighting with miewang for the glory of the gods of death. Now he is forced to rest. Although Yamamoto can wake up by himself, his strength is not as good as when he came before, and his strength is also declining!


    Now Yamamoto is forcing himself to rest, and the rest of the team can''t help him. Now only rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng can help him, and ruiqiao Yifeng can''t help him much. Rotten wood and beauty are needed to help him most of the time.


    And deadwood and beauty are just helping him do something within his ability, such as helping him observe the enemy, helping him study some strange things when he fights, and even deadwood and beauty can''t help him at all.


    So all along, the heavy task on Tong man''s shoulder is very big. Now he carries not only his own life, but also the lives of the gods of death behind him, and the future of the whole corpse soul world, so the lives of the gods of death!


    He undertakes too much. Even when he is fighting, he dare not even be distracted, because even if he is distracted a little, he is likely to be knocked down or even killed by his opponent!


    If he is killed by the enemy, the other party can''t let go of these people behind him. At that time, not only he will die, but also the rotten wood and beauty around him, ruiqiao Yifeng, Yamamoto and these gods of death will die with her!


    Once youhabach in the corpse soul world learns that he and Yamamoto have been killed, he will spare no effort to attack the corpse soul world. Now in the corpse soul world, without Tongren and Yamamoto, no one can resist the full attack of Sumitomo habach.


    What''s more terrible is that if some gods of death have been bribed by youhabach long before youhabach''s attack, the people on both sides cooperate inside and outside. I believe that the whole corpse soul world will be completely occupied by youhabach in only a few days!


    Once youhabach succeeds, the three realms will really be over. At that time, because of the existence of traitors, even the surviving gods of death will be in danger. Because of betrayal, the whole corpse and soul world will not have trust. In terms of trust, the order of the whole society will completely collapse!


    After all, no one wants to give his back to a person who may betray himself at any time. Instead of being killed by a traitor, it''s better to start first and kill anyone who may be close to him one by one. In that way, it''s safer than the people at that time!


    And at that time, all the gods of death will live like a slave under the rule of youhabach. Instead of living like that, it''s better to die in the battlefield and come happy without suffocating!


    And every time Tong people think of these, they will feel a faint pain in their heart, because the heavy task on his shoulder is really not something that ordinary people can bear!


    And when Tong people bear the heavy burden on themselves, they still bear their own temper and force their temper to comfort rotten wood and beauty, Tong people are also very tired, but he is still persistent to comfort rotten wood and beauty, although he wants to attack many times.


    But he knew that if he had an attack at this moment, not only would he fall short of everything he had done before, but also his own state of mind would not grow at all. What''s more terrible is that deadwood and beauty are likely to explode his demons directly when he can''t help losing his temper, and it will be too late!


    But he held back his temper and his anger every time he wanted to attack. He kept comforting deadwood and beauty. Finally, he finally succeeded in expelling the demons of deadwood and beauty temporarily!


    What Tongren doesn''t know is that every battle he fought before, although it was very difficult and painful, although he swam between life and death every time, but every time he swam between life and death, he gave him his own perception between life and death, and this perception is the most precious!


    Without this perception, even if he has valuable talent, it is in vain. Even if he knows the best training methods, he can''t grow much.


    If you really want to be a soldier and really decide to be a soldier, you should be ready to die at any time. Even if the opponent is strong, you should use all your methods to defeat the enemy in front of you, protect the people behind you, and bear the heavy responsibility you should bear!


    The process that Tong people have just comforted rotten wood and beauty seems to be that Tong people have successfully improved their mood by suppressing their anger, but in fact, this process is also a very important perception process. Without this process, his mood will not improve a little

 V1.Chapter 1662

    Of course, Tong people don''t know all these things now, even Tong people don''t know now. They are feeling now, and every time he fights, it''s not a white battle. The feeling between life and death he left behind, although he can''t think of it now, he will feel it sooner or later on the road in the future!


    Now Tong people just feel the rotten wood and beauty in front of them. There is no smile of anything else, which makes him feel particularly comfortable. It seems that in this beauty in front of him, the heavy task he has been shouldering on his shoulder dissipates at this moment!


    The smile that Tongren shows at this moment also just shows that Tongren has grown up again. He is not once young and frivolous. Now he is more stable than before. Even in the face of such a special scene in front of him, he is only smiling.


    If he was a tong man who had not grown up before, when he enjoyed the feeling of spring breeze, his comfort would directly make him make exaggerated actions, and when he saw the rotten wood and beautiful smile, he would not want to respond with a smile at all.


    He would giggle directly at deadwood and beauty. Like a child who hasn''t grown up, he wanted to laugh when he saw new things.


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty also noticed the Tongren in front of him. At this time, he found that although the Tongren in front of him was smiling, he was not the same as before. At this time, he was more mature and more stable than before. After all, the Tongren he knew before were not like this.


    Along the way, although Tong people often laugh, they always smile with a tired look. Even if they laugh happily, they are careful. When laughing, they should always pay attention to the surrounding environment for fear that the enemy will sneak attack!


    Of course, deadwood and beauty also know why Tong people are so tired and careful every time they laugh.


    Because Tong people shoulder heavy responsibilities, he dare not relax. He knows that even if Tong people relax a little, he will think that youhabach is still waiting for him in the corpse soul world, and there are pursuers chasing him behind him, which makes him gasp for breath. Therefore, he smiles with a little fatigue. Of course, it is normal, and rotten wood and beauty also understand him very much.


    But deadwood and beauty are surprised to see Tongren''s smile now, because now Tongren''s smile seems to have no burden. It seems that in front of him, he is just a beautiful young man. He doesn''t have to consider anything and has no responsibility. He can completely relax his heart.


    However, deadwood and Mei were puzzled when they saw this situation. He knew that Tongren could not relax easily. Although they had just defeated the powerful blood giant, now the corpse soul world is still in crisis, and there are unknown pursuers behind. Tongren would not have expected these things.


    So now rotten wood and beauty are going to have a chat with Tongren to see if they are true and forget all their burdens. If Tongren''s heart is really so big, rotten wood and beauty are fully obliged to correct Tongren''s mentality in time.


    Because Tongren''s current state of mind, such as this state of mind generated after defeating youhabach, he had no fetters at that time. He really didn''t need to consider anything. He can directly cultivate his strength with peace of mind, and under this state of mind, his strength will grow rapidly!


    But now, if he is in this state of mind, he will not only not let his strength soar, but also make him at a loss in the face of the upcoming enemy. He may even be in this state of mind in the face of the enemy, and may miss many excellent opportunities in battle!


    So deadwood and beauty tentatively asked Tongren, "Tongren, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?"


    When asked by deadwood and beauty, Tong people also responded. The feeling of spring breeze just now has disappeared, and deadwood and beauty in front of him has also returned to normal look, but at this time, it is much better than his previous forced smiling face!


    So Tongren also straightened his face and calmly said to deadwood and beauty, "what''s the matter? Hemei, what''s wrong with me?" when Tongren said this, there was no wave on the whole person, just like a calm lake, without the slightest reaction.


    The words just said by rotten wood and beauty are like a small stone falling into the lake and causing a ripple, that''s all.


    Seeing that Tong people are so calm, there are no waves on his face. At this time, he is more confused about deadwood and beauty. His doubts are even stronger than the doubts that Tong people were in a daze just now, because Tong people would not be so calm before. Is it true that he is so calm now?


    Deadwood and Mei dare not imagine their own conjecture. If his conjecture is true, it''s too terrible!


    In order to test his idea, deadwood and Mei suddenly pointed to a direction ahead and said to Tong people, "Tong people, there are enemies ahead!"


    Tongren now, however, did not summon their soul chopping knife as quickly as before, holding their soul chopping knife in both hands to meet the coming enemy.


    At this time, Tongren was more like a natural and unrestrained swordsman waiting for his old friend. He quietly summoned his soul chopping knife, held it in one hand, and the tip of the soul chopping knife was down, very natural and unrestrained, as if he didn''t pay attention to the "enemy" in front.


    At this time, deadwood and beauty were really stunned. He couldn''t imagine that his previous guess was right. Tongren''s state of mind actually grew up and grew up with him!


    He can understand the growth of his own state of mind. After all, the state of mind he has accumulated for many years suddenly erupted and increased all at once, which is normal.


    But why did Tongren grow? Does it mean that Tong people have also suppressed their state of mind for a long time? Is that impossible? Before Tong Ren came to the corpse soul world with Yamamoto, there was nothing pressing him for a long time. Rotten wood and beauty were the people who suppressed themselves. He knew very well what it was like to suppress himself.


    Before him, he didn''t see that Tong people suppressed anything.


    Even the battles between secondary and death are only a few. It''s impossible to directly improve your state of mind just by these simple battles?!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty really can''t believe the truth in front of us

 V1.Chapter 1663

    When Tong Ren was thinking about whether he had been promoted again, he looked at Tong Ren in a daze. Rotten wood and Mei stood beside him and were angry: "this guy is still pretending to be garlic here. Obviously, he has promoted himself and wants to look like this kind of blankness.


    So he took a direct step forward, patted Tong people on the shoulder, patted and said, "hey? Are you stupid? You''re so happy to improve your state of mind? I think you look like this. It seems that you don''t like to improve your state of mind. How can anyone improve your state of mind like you? You''ve been surprised to know a good thing for so long?"


    Tongren heard what rotten wood and beauty said, but he didn''t care much about what he said. He just thought, "have I really improved? Won''t I just grow up? As rotten wood and beauty just said to me, how can I be so surprised if I really improve my mood?"


    So Tong Ren himself was stunned there for a while, shaking his head for himself, thinking that his just performance may only be that his life experience has grown a little, and his state of mind can not be directly improved because of such a little thing.


    If it is really the improvement of his state of mind, it is not only that deadwood and beauty are incredible about his talent, but also that he doesn''t believe his talent. The faster he improves, the more flustered he is. The previous improvement of strength can also be explained by talent.


    But now? It''s impossible to explain the improvement of state of mind with talent? All people without exception, as long as they want to improve their state of mind, they must go out to experience, otherwise even the highest talent can''t improve by practicing alone!


    Because the improvement of state of mind is different from strength, it may be a little impractical to directly say strength. It can also be more accurate to directly say spiritual capacity, because the improvement of spiritual capacity, even if there is only one person in the world, can cultivate their own spiritual capacity at any time, because this can be cultivated by themselves.


    The improvement of strength is completely different from the improvement of spiritual power capacity, because a person''s strength should not only be seen from the aspect of spiritual power capacity, but more importantly, a person''s state of mind should be seen from many aspects, which can not be seen only by one spiritual power content.


    Because a person''s strength should be cultivated from many aspects. On the one hand, it is the spiritual capacity. On the other hand, it depends on the person''s combat experience and combat experience. Because even if you are strong, your spiritual capacity will be in vain without the support of combat experience!


    If you don''t have the training of combat experience, even if you have a large spiritual capacity, you can''t burst out powerful power. When you face others, you will still be very passive. Even if your opponent rushes over, you don''t know what he wants to do. Your opponent starts to store gas, and you don''t know to avoid!


    If your combat experience is particularly strong, as long as your enemy raises his hand, even if you have never fought with the other party, but with your previous combat experience, you can roughly judge what moves the opponent will release. As soon as the opponent raises his hand, you know what he wants to do, so you can take the initiative!


    If you have the support of combat experience and a little spiritual power foundation, you can easily defeat your opponent even if your spiritual power capacity is not as good as your opponent!


    Like combat experience, the improvement of state of mind can not be cultivated only by self-cultivation. It is even more difficult to cultivate state of mind than to cultivate combat experience, because cultivating combat experience only requires a lot of fighting with others without anything else.


    The cultivation state of mind is different. The cultivation state of mind must be felt by yourself, feel all the emotions in the world, and feel an unusual spiritual power in the world. Only by constantly suppressing your emotions and accumulating feelings can you get a little improvement in your state of mind!


    Although this little improvement is not as good as other things, such as the direct improvement of strength, the benefit to the whole person is something that can''t be compared with the improvement of strength!


    Because the improvement of the state of mind is not as happy as the improvement of the overall strength, but it can improve the temperament of the whole person, including means. This improvement can not be seen in a short time, but after a while, people with a heart will find that people who practice the state of mind will be much better than those who do not practice!


    Because cultivating your state of mind will not improve your strength for the time being, but after cultivating your state of mind, your views on cultivation will be different. Maybe your previous views will be the same as most people, but after improving your state of mind, you will have a new view of the whole world!


    Therefore, it is very difficult to cultivate one''s state of mind, and it is impossible to simply suppress one''s temper and improve one''s state of mind just like Tong people. It is absolutely impossible!


    So now Tongren shook his head and said to himself, "it''s impossible. It''s so difficult for others to cultivate their state of mind. Even if I can cultivate my state of mind a little faster, I can''t be so much faster than others? Can''t I be that I''m crazy about cultivation?!"


    Looking at the way Tongren shook his head, rotten wood and beauty hurriedly said to him: "Hey, why do you shake your head, Tongren, I just said it for fun. Your state of mind has really improved. Your reaction now is just a little confused when your state of mind is improved. Don''t worry, it will recover soon!"


    Tongren looked at rotten wood and beauty seriously. It didn''t look like he was joking, so he carefully adjusted his state of mind, carefully, carefully restored his calm, restored his calm appearance before, tried not to let himself think of anything else, and said to himself: "Tongren, don''t take it to heart, you are really promoted!"


    However, Tongren still doesn''t believe in himself. He doesn''t believe that he can practice so fast. Now he even suspects that he is possessed by evil!


    He couldn''t help shaking his head and said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, I really didn''t improve my mood? I think I''m even more confused!


    Rotten wood and beauty felt very sad when they looked at him now. He thought carefully and decided to temporarily distract Tongren from this matter.


    So he said to Tong Ren, "Tong Ren, don''t think about that first. Where''s the little black jade pendant I gave you? Didn''t you just untie it? Have a try¡°


    After being reminded by rotten wood and beauty, Tong Ren really forgot that he had solved the secret of the black small jade pendant. He directly took out the black small jade pendant he had been holding in his hand and suddenly injected his spiritual power into it.


    I saw four small shadows coming out of the small jade pendant

 V1.Chapter 1664

    When they saw the small black jade pendant, they directly drilled out four small black shadows. They were also stunned at the same time, because in their impression, there were only two small black shadows in the small jade pendant? Why did Tong people inject spiritual power and come out with four?!


    He only saw rotten wood and beauty looking at Tong people with a shocked face. Tong people looked at rotten wood and beauty with a shocked face. He didn''t dare to imagine that four small black shadows would come out directly when he gently injected his spiritual power into the small black jade pendant!


    In addition to being shocked, deadwood and Mei lowered his head and meditated for a while. When he raised his head again, his face was all shocked, because he had just considered it carefully. He thought again whether the dark shadow in the little jade pendant was related to the actual strength of the user?


    When he thought of this, he also looked at Tong people and found that although Tong people are powerful now, they are not much better than the previous miewang. Even in the aspect of spiritual power absorption, they are not as good as miewang, and miewang can only summon two small black shadows from this small black jade pendant.


    So he quickly denied his idea. If the strength of Tongren was not stronger than that of miewang, how could he summon four at once? No, it must be because of other reasons that Tongren are better than miewang.


    Rotten wood and beauty lowered their heads again and thought quickly in their heads. He thought again what was the reason for Tong people to instantly improve the treasures that miewang didn''t grasp? You know, when Yamamoto pursued miewang ten years ago, miewang already got this treasure!


    In the past ten years, it is impossible for miewang not to study the function of this little black jade pendant. What miewang has not been able to study for ten years has actually promoted Tongren for a long time? Isn''t that incredible? If miewang is still alive and sees that Tong people actually use his own treasure for a long time, he is more skilled than he has used for more than ten years. I''m afraid even blood will gush out!


    Seeing that rotten wood and beauty lowered their heads and kept thinking, Tong man was not idle. He looked at his hands suspiciously. Was it because he had just untied the black little jade pendant in a different way from rotten wood and beauty? So that you can summon two more little shadows?


    Now, Tong people who are full of questions can''t get the answer of rotten wood and beauty. Seeing rotten wood and beauty thinking, he is also embarrassed to disturb rotten wood and beauty''s meditation, because it is likely that his interruption will make rotten wood and beauty think out more clearly and directly lose direction!


    This may not be over yet. The worst result is more likely to be that he disturbed deadwood and beauty, resulting in deadwood and beauty''s direct collapse when thinking deeply, which is likely to directly lead to deadwood and beauty''s confusion of thinking, and more seriously, it may split deadwood and beauty''s personality!


    Therefore, no matter what is important, you can''t disturb deadwood and beauty in meditation. Even if there is a special emergency, you should first gently say in deadwood and beauty''s ear, let deadwood and beauty have an adaptation process, so that deadwood and beauty can minimize their own harm.


    Even so, he will receive some damage, but compared with the previous severe damage, this damage is almost dispensable for deadwood and beauty.


    So even if Tongren is in such a hurry now, he has to wait and wait for the answer thought out by deadwood and Mei. Even if the answer may be wrong, he has no other way now. Although his mood has improved, he is still in a hurry. If he doesn''t want to figure out why he can summon a small dark shadow at the end, he will be crazy!


    However, Tongren''s waiting is also of some value. After thinking for a while, deadwood and Mei also slowly raised his head, opened his eyes slowly, and looked at the Tongren in front of him. When he saw the anxious look of Tongren in front of him, he directly saw that Tongren was very anxious now.


    In his eyes, Tongren now kept walking in place and frowned. At first glance, there was something in his heart. However, to the surprise of rotten wood and beauty, even if Tongren are anxious to look like this, they are obviously much more stable than before.


    Rotten wood and beauty also smiled happily. It seems that Tong Ren has really improved his mood, but he hasn''t felt it yet. I''d better not mention it for the time being, so as not to remind him of what just happened and continue to drill the tip of the ox horn. In that case, he will be really bored.


    So now the best way is to let Tong people feel the improvement of their state of mind. In the face of daily chores, this improvement may not be obvious, but if they encounter the enemy, this promotion can be regarded as a step-by-step promotion. This promotion can enable them to take the initiative in battle!


    However, compared with Yamamoto, the state of mind of Tong people is still too poor, because even if Tong people improve so fast, he has only practiced for a long time. Although Yamamoto''s promotion is slow, his whole promotion speed is very stable, so he can be calm and calm when fighting, and even judge the next move of his opponent.


    "It seems that we should find a way to help him improve his state of mind in the future. Although his strength has improved rapidly, no matter how strong his strength is, it''s useless if he doesn''t have a strong state of mind to bear it!" deadwood and Mei secretly determined to look at the immature Tongren in front of him.


    At this time, Tongren, who was walking in situ, also saw that deadwood and beauty''s meditation was over, and walked quickly towards deadwood and beauty. When he came to deadwood and beauty, he just wanted to ask questions. Deadwood and beauty gently gestured a "Shh" action in his mouth, and then slowly said to him, "I know what you want to ask. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you slowly."


    Hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren can only wait for rotten wood and beauty for a while, even if he is in a hurry, because he knows that being urgent or not will not affect the final answer, so he also settles down and waits for the answer of rotten wood and beauty.


    Rotten wood and beauty are surprised to see that Tongren can sink down to wait for his answer in such a hurry. According to reason, Tongren has not grown up enough to suppress his temper, and then sink down to wait for the answe

 V1.Chapter 1665

    At this time, deadwood and beauty didn''t think so much. Since Tongren can calm down and wait for his answer, his answer can''t disappoint his heart after waiting so long. Otherwise, not only may Tongren distrust him, but also he feels sorry for Tongren''s waiting.


    So deadwood and beauty cleared their throat, straightened their look, pulled back the thought they were just imagining, and said to Tongren, "Tongren, I just thought for a long time. I analyzed many factors and conditions, and finally summed up only these possibilities."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused and saw that there was no big reaction on Tongren''s face. Instead, they looked flat and said to Tongren: "First, your strength is likely to surpass the king. You have just been fighting and continue to overdraw your body. Up to now, you have been recovering yourself, so it is likely that your strength has been improved by a large part. Even now, if the king is still alive, you may not be able to beat you!"


    Seeing that there are no waves on Tongren''s face, it''s normal for him to feel rotten and beautiful. After all, Tongren has felt that he has upgraded after recovering from overdraft. Now it happens again. Tongren may just test his spiritual capacity.


    And almost the same as rotten wood and beauty. After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people didn''t ask rotten wood and beauty for the first time, but silently used their spiritual power and silently felt their spiritual capacity.


    When he felt the change of his spiritual power capacity, he also felt that his spiritual power capacity had not increased much. He knew that his spiritual power capacity had not increased much. Now rotten wood and beauty are still here to tell him his findings, so he kept silent and planned to discuss with rotten wood and beauty when rotten wood and beauty have completely finished.


    But deadwood and beauty were a little surprised to see that Tongren didn''t respond, but he still told Tongren his second idea.


    "Second, your strength has not improved much, but your instant explosive power is stronger than miewang. Because you have a strong instant explosive power, it means that your own instant damage is twice as strong as miewang. This can be seen from the fact that you just hit miewang 100 meters underground."


    Tongren also felt quite right about the saying of rotten wood and beauty, because he just hit the king from the ground to the ground with the power of one move. Although he was constantly exerting downward pressure when killing the king, on the whole, his instant explosive power was still very strong.


    Seeing that Tong people nodded slightly, rotten wood and beauty also nodded along with him and said half a sentence they hadn''t said: "however, although your instant explosive power is very strong, it condenses a lot of other spiritual power to play that effect."


    "If you only rely on your explosive power and don''t rely on any emotion, in fact, it''s difficult for you to play that power, or even impossible."


    When Tongren heard the second half of the sentence of rotten wood and beauty, he was stunned first, and then slowly lowered his head to meditate. When he carefully recalled his behaviors just now, he thought about the background at that time. It seems that it really depends on the power of those emotions, he can play that amazing momentum.


    But when Tong people thought of this, they suddenly thought, how has rotten wood and beauty changed? Before, he usually only encouraged himself? Why now, he not only discouraged himself, but also suppressed himself?


    But what Tong people don''t know is that this is actually a disguised exercise of rotten wood and beauty. Tong people''s state of mind can be stable only if they are constantly refined. Tong people can only be successful if their state of mind is stable and not so easy to fluctuate.


    If the state of mind he has just raised cannot be stable, those things he has just raised will fall back again, and all the negative emotions he has suppressed before will be wasted. Therefore, even if deadwood and beauty suppress Tongren, they should let Tongren stabilize their state of mind.


    But when Tong Ren was meditating again now, rotten wood and beauty didn''t forget, and then he summarized the third point to him;


    "The third is that the way you just opened the little black jade pendant is different from me and miewang. The way to destroy the king may be explored by myself, and the way I opened the little black jade pendant is explored by exploring the traces used by miewang."


    "And you, according to my observation, you didn''t observe the opening method of killing the king before, let alone my opening method. Instead, you created a way to open the secret of the little black jade pendant, which is more useful than the opening method of killing the king before, so it''s stronger."


    When deadwood and Mei finished, he also quietly observed the Tongren''s expression. When he saw a trace of shock in the Tongren''s expression, he knew he had guessed right, because he knew that Tongren was so anxious to step in place just now, not just waiting for his answer.


    It is likely that he came up with a possibility and wanted to verify the answer himself, but he was anxious to see that he was meditating and did not dare to disturb himself.


    In order to verify their own ideas, rotten wood and beauty also say one thing. Take a look at Tongren''s reaction and see if Tongren''s reaction has reached their own psychological ideas. If you really say one of Tongren''s psychological ideas, he will respond to Tongren''s character.


    So when rotten wood and beauty finished the third point, they saw that Tongren''s face changed and they knew they were right. So when he finished, they also wanted to see what Tongren wanted to say to him.


    When Tong people waited there for a long time, but could not wait for the fourth article of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people, who had been calm, were a little worried and said to rotten wood and beauty, "why is harmony gone? Are there only these three possibilities? Is there a fourth one you haven''t said?"


    When deadwood and beauty heard Tongren''s words, they also lightly replied to Tongren''s two words: "no, I just got along with these three possibilities. Do you have a fourth idea? It''s better to talk to me and let''s study together."


    Looking at the anxious look of Tong people at this moment, rotten wood and beauty are also secretly cool in their heart: "let you pretend to be cold. Today I''ll stabilize your own state of mind for you."


    At this moment, deadwood and beauty also made their own decision

 V1.Chapter 1666

    At this time, Tong people were stunned when they heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, and then said to rotten wood and beauty, "I have come up with one idea, but it''s not the fourth, but the one you said before. This is similar to the third idea before you, so I don''t think I need to say it?"


    Rotten wood and beauty also smiled when they heard this. They only saw him say to Tongren, "it''s okay. Tell me what you think. Maybe it''s a little different from mine? Our ideas collide, and maybe the answer comes out!"


    Hearing that rotten wood and beauty said so, Tongren seemed to have summoned up the courage and said to rotten wood and beauty, "then I''ll tell you, my previous ideas were not my strength enhanced or my explosive power, because I didn''t think about explosive power at all."


    "What I thought before was whether it was because I didn''t crack the black little jade pendant in the same way as you, so there was a different phenomenon, because I saw that when you cracked the black little jade pendant before, you wrapped the black little jade pendant with the whole spiritual power group."


    "If you wrap the black little jade pendant with a spirit power group, although you may quickly crack the black little jade pendant, the spirit power wrapped around the black little jade pendant is likely to block the black shadow inside, thus affecting the number of black small shadows."


    Tongren paused and then said to deadwood and Mei, "because the four small black shadows I just summoned came out directly from the gap in the center of the jade pendant and were not wrapped with any spiritual power group, the small black shadows inside can also be maximized without any restrictions."


    "Moreover, instead, it is the spiritual power I introduced, which has a certain guiding effect on the small black shadows inside, so that the two small black shadows can come out smoothly without any resistance."


    Rotten wood and beauty saw the calm look of Tongren in front of him and analyzed his ideas bit by bit. In some places, he didn''t even think of it. Now he can''t imagine that the careless Tongren had such delicate ideas!


    He now found that he seemed to underestimate Tongren. He always thought that Tongren''s state of mind was not stable and was still as impetuous as before, so he also treated Tongren according to the previous method for impetuous Tongren, and now he found that this method seemed to be impractical?


    Because now Tongren seems to be in a stable state of mind after just some calm thinking and his secret guidance, and it is more stable than he expected.


    This makes the decision he just made secretly. Now he can only choose to give up, because he just decided to suppress Tongren well, and then guide him bit by bit when Tongren is about to give up himself, so that Tongren can stabilize his state of mind through this emotional gap.


    However, Tong Ren''s serious but almost flawless analysis is also a little confused for rotten wood and beauty, which makes rotten wood and beauty, who have been psychologically prepared, have to give up their previous plan and now discuss the situation he has just analyzed with Tong Ren.


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty, he was a little stunned. Tong people also looked puzzled and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with what I just analyzed? Why don''t you speak?"


    Tongren reminded him that rotten wood and beauty also reacted at once. He only looked at his stammering response to Tongren: "ah, ah, yes, Tongren, you just analyzed it very right. I thought about other things before. Listening to your sudden and orderly analysis, I was a little substituted by you."


    Tongren was also stunned when he heard about deadwood and beauty. He didn''t expect that his ordinary analysis would make deadwood and beauty stunned directly. Now he didn''t know whether to be happy or what to do. If his ordinary analysis could bring in a thoughtful person like deadwood and beauty, if he carefully analyzed a thing, Can''t you hypnotize others?


    However, this matter is just his idea now. After all, he doesn''t have so much time to analyze one thing. He can analyze it in front of him. On the one hand, he especially wants to know why he can summon four small black shadows at once;


    On the other hand, it was deadwood and beauty who told him, because he still wanted to speak better with deadwood and beauty. After all, deadwood and beauty asked him so seriously this time, he couldn''t be too perfunctory to deadwood and beauty.


    But what Tongren doesn''t know is that it''s not his analysis that brought deadwood and Mei in, but deadwood and Mei had already figured out how to help Tongren stabilize their foundation. When he heard Tongren''s words, he didn''t react for a while.


    So now, in fact, neither rotten wood and beauty nor Tong people will say what they really think now; Tongren doesn''t want to say what he really thinks. He is afraid of the embarrassment of rotten wood and beauty. At present, his analysis is not very accurate, so he can''t say it casually.


    It''s better to understand what rotten wood and beauty don''t say to Tongren. Who is willing to admit that he has been confused by a person whose ideological power is not as good as his own?


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also took the lead in breaking the embarrassment in front of us and said to Tongren: "Tongren, I just carefully analyzed your statement, and then combined with my ideas, I think this idea is the most possible and practical one. Now show me the little jade pendant and let me have a look."


    After listening to deadwood and Mei''s words, Tong people suddenly came out of the embarrassing situation just now. When he heard that deadwood and Mei wanted to see the jade pendant, he didn''t hesitate. He directly handed the jade pendant in his hand to deadwood and Mei and directly put it in the palm of deadwood and Mei''s hand.


    However, even if he put the jade pendant into the hands of deadwood and beauty, the spiritual line connecting the center of the jade pendant was still not broken; On the one hand, it can make the observation of rotten wood and beauty clearer and keep the activation of this small black jade pendant; On the other hand, he could save himself that he had to untie it next time, so he didn''t disconnect the psychic line at all.


    When deadwood and beauty saw the little black jade pendant in their hands, they also looked shocked. They only looked at the jade pendant that only emitted dim light before, but now it actually emitted golden light!


    When he looked again, he couldn''t control his surprise and said to Tong Ren:


    "Tongren, the jade pendant makes you stronger!"

 V1.Chapter 1667

    At this time, rotten wood and beauty''s face were all shocked. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. He just got the jade pendant from Tongren. Unexpectedly, while Tongren untied its secret, they developed new functions, which made rotten wood and beauty feel that their world outlook was about to collapse!


    When he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren was also surprised. He just observed the jade pendant carefully, and then knocked away the weakest part of the jade pendant with such a slight spiritual power.


    All this happened after he knocked the small spiritual barrier in the middle of the black little jade pendant open.


    Rotten wood and beauty also hurried to Tongren at this time and said excitedly to Tongren: "Tongren, come here quickly. Come and see. This black little jade pendant has just come out. I found a new function of him. Come here quickly and I''ll show you!"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong man also walked towards rotten wood and beauty with doubts on his face. Now he also wants to know what he has just done to make rotten wood and beauty, who has always been calm, especially rotten wood and beauty, who has just improved his mood, so excited?


    When Tong Ren came in front of rotten wood and beauty, Tong Ren''s eyes also looked directly at rotten wood and beauty, as if he wanted to see something from his eyes.


    When the rotten wood and hairdresser came over, instead of looking at the little black jade pendant in his hand, he kept looking at himself with a doubt on his face and directly asked the Tong man, "Tong man, I let you see the new function of the jade pendant. What do you think of me? What''s on my face?"


    When deadwood Hemei questioned himself, Tong also nodded gently and said to deadwood Hemei, "yes, Hemei, you''re right. There''s something on your face. If you don''t believe it, go and see for yourself. How can I joke with you? Right!"


    Hearing that Tong Ren said to himself so seriously, rotten wood and beauty were also psychologically curious. They wanted to know what was on their face, so rotten wood and beauty quickly used their spiritual power to conjure up a mirror and look at themselves. They found that there was nothing on their face. They also looked angry and said to Tong Ren:


    "Tong Ren, there''s nothing on my face. You still say there''s something on my face? You''re deceiving more and more. Now you don''t change your face when you tell a lie? You say there''s something on my face. Now I ask you, where''s the thing on my face? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Seeing the appearance of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also smiled helplessly. Then he shook his head at rotten wood and beauty. Unfortunately, he looked at rotten wood and beauty and said to him, "Hemei, Hemei, what do you want me to say about you? Just when I said there was something on your face, you were looking down at this little black jade pendant. Now your head is up. Do you think you can have it?"


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also noticed the seriousness on Tong''s face. Normally, if Tong people were joking with him, they would never be so serious now. Now Tong people are so serious until now, which must indicate that Tong people must be serious now. There is something on their face!


    And now deadwood and beauty also look at the jade pendant in their hands again. When he looks at the jade pendant, Tongren''s voice also comes over: "yes, at this time, there is something on your face again. If you take another picture now, you will see the thing on your face!"


    At this time, deadwood and Mei heard Tong people talking to themselves so seriously for the first time. Even if he couldn''t react again, he knew that his face was definitely not unusual. It was likely to be a very important or strange thing, so that Tong people had never seen it.


    After hearing Tongren''s words, deadwood Hemei also kept this posture and didn''t dare to move. He only looked at him holding a mirror in one hand and carefully dragging a small black jade pendant in the other hand. He also found something on his face!


    On his face, under the light of the black jade pendant, there were black lines, and these black lines were directly printed on his face, as if they were growing on his face!


    But when he moved, the black lines on his face moved, and he also found that the black lines on his face were very heavy. He seemed to have seen this thing somewhere, but for a while and a half, he could not see what the black lines were, but he just felt very familiar!


    When he took his face a little farther away from the black jade pendant in his hand, he found that the black lines on his face had become larger. When deadwood and beauty saw here, he soon realized that what was on his face should be a projection!


    But now he is also a little worried. When he knows that the image projected by the little black jade pendant in his hand is likely to be a secret, he has no place to see the projection, because there is no such large object to carry these images!


    The gods of death who sorted out their state below, although he trusted them very much, their level was not enough to let them know the secret of the black little jade pendant, so even if they couldn''t see it for the time being, he wouldn''t let the gods of death form a human wall to show him the projection of jade Perry.


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty just wanted to ask Tong Ren if he had a way, but they saw Tong Ren standing there, holding his shoulders in his hands and looking at himself with a smile. This also made rotten wood and beauty not fight together. He originally wanted to ask Tong Ren how to solve it, but now that Tong Ren is so dragged, he doesn''t want to give up his old face to ask Tong Ren about it.


    When he saw that deadwood and Mei had just walked towards him with doubts on his face, he suddenly went back angrily. Tongren also looked puzzled. When he noticed his current action, he also understood why deadwood and Mei walked back angrily.


    That''s not because I''m too dragged. I hold my shoulders with both hands and smile. Don''t say rotten wood and beauty. Even if I see what I just looked like, I''m afraid I won''t come over?


    But this time he really didn''t mean to laugh at deadwood and beauty. His just move was just that he felt comfortable standing, and the expression on his face was teased by him because he saw deadwood and beauty''s just move.


    But his smile seemed like a particularly arrogant smile to deadwood and beauty. He might think he was laughing at him? Tong Ren smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said to his rotten wood and beauty with his back:


    "Hemei, what''s the matter?"

 V1.Chapter 1668

    At this time, deadwood and beauty also wondered when they heard Tongren take the initiative to call him: "this Tongren just pulled so hard, why did he take the initiative to come to me now? Is it a discovery of conscience? It seems unlikely? That''s why he came to laugh at me? Well, it''s very possible!"


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also showed an angry look on his face. He said to the Tongren unhappily, "what''s the matter? I''m not what? What can I do for you? How much skill can I have? I''d better solve it myself!"


    After hearing what deadwood and beauty said, Tong people also knew that deadwood and beauty really misunderstood him at this time. When he just wanted to explain the reason for his actions, he was resented by deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, listen to me, I just want to."


    "What do you think?" deadwood Hemei angrily interrupted Tongren''s words. Up to now, deadwood Hemei still thinks Tongren is coming to ridicule him. He then said to Tongren: "what''s the matter? Now conscience finds that he wants to ridicule me? I tell you, I won''t give you this opportunity. You''d better go and straighten your team!"


    Tongren now heard that rotten wood and beauty had said so well. He also looked helpless. He smiled bitterly at rotten wood and beauty and said, "well, since you don''t believe me, I don''t care. Unfortunately, I''ve seen what''s on your face. It''s really regrettable!"


    But rotten wood and beauty listened to Tongren''s words and thought that Tongren deliberately framed him. He didn''t believe that Tongren could see the contents of the map from his face. He must want to take this opportunity to make a good mockery of himself. I absolutely can''t give him this opportunity!


    While deadwood and beauty were still feeling wise about their actions, they saw that Tong people had gone to the gods of death. It seemed that they were right. He really didn''t know. If he knew, he would be like me. Moreover, if he saw it, he wouldn''t have this expression!


    While deadwood and beauty were dreaming, they suddenly looked up and saw the Tong man standing in the distance. They gestured to him: they only saw that the Tong man''s hands moved at the same time, and his left and right hands drew different lines in the air. When his two hands closed, it was a five pointed star!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also wondered on his face when they saw Tong man''s gesture of this shape: "what is Tong man doing? What is his gesture in a mess?" and just when he thought of this, he also looked at the psychic mirror in his hand.


    On his face in the mirror and in his left eye, he drew a black five pointed star. When he looked carefully, he found that the shape of the five pointed star on his face, no matter its size or specific position, was no different from the nature that Tongren had just painted in the air!


    Now he also understood at once. It turned out that Tong people had just come to help him, and he thought it was Tong people who wanted to come and ridicule him. What made him more embarrassed was that when Tong people wanted to explain, they directly interrupted him and didn''t let him explain.


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I feel very embarrassed at this moment. Now his whole face feels slightly hot, and he secretly looks at himself in the mirror and sees his face in the mirror, which has turned red like an apple!


    At this time, he was really embarrassed. He wanted to call Tong people over, but found that although his mouth was open, he couldn''t make any sound. He wanted to go to the side of Tongren, but found that his feet were not under his control. He couldn''t even step out, let alone find Tongren!


    But now deadwood and Mei still decided to apologize to Tong humanity, so he forcibly used the spiritual power in his body to calm himself down so that he could talk to Tong people and discuss the secret of the black little jade pendant in his hand.


    After he calmed down, he also directly took back his embarrassed look and ashamed look. Now his face is not red or white. He can make a sound by opening his mouth and calling Tong people, so he pulled down his face and shouted to Tong people: "Tong people, come here quickly, I have something to say to you!"


    When rotten wood and beauty shouted out this sentence, Tong people still turned their back to rotten wood and beauty, bowed their heads, and didn''t know what they were doing.


    But rotten wood and beauty saw Tong people as if they hadn''t heard what he said. They also spoke to Tong people again and said to Tong people, "Tong people, come here quickly. I know you''re innocent. I just thought you were going to laugh at me, so I misunderstood you. Now come here quickly!"


    And Tongren also heard the voice of rotten wood and beauty, turned his head, laughed at rotten wood and beauty, turned back, and turned his back to rotten wood and beauty again, as if he were happy to listen to rotten wood and beauty.


    In fact, Tongren heard it the first time deadwood Hemei called him, but he had just been questioned by deadwood Hemei and didn''t want to say anything to deadwood Hemei, but who knew that deadwood Hemei actually sent a direct message to him. He also turned back to deal with deadwood Hemei and turned around again.


    But rotten wood and beauty were not angry when they saw that Tongren did this to him, but just when he was about to attack, he suddenly thought of the way he had just treated Tongren and the way Tongren had just wronged and explained to him, and he was no longer angry.


    Rotten wood and beauty, no matter how stupid they are now, will think that Tongren has been angry with him, and the reason for his anger is that they just ignored Tongren''s goodwill and then ruthlessly rejected Tongren!


    "I''m afraid I would be angry if I was rejected so severely?" deadwood and Mei were very ashamed to think of this. He thought that if he was angry, he would never be so quiet and indifferent as Tongren now. He might want to let people all over the world know that he was wronged!


    So deadwood Hemei bowed his head, slowly walked to the side of Tongren, patted Tongren on the shoulder, and whispered to Tongren, "Tongren, I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have questioned you just now. It''s all my fault. I misunderstood you. Don''t be angry. Let''s study this black little jade pendant!"


    Hearing deadwood Hemei''s sincere apology, Tong people are no longer arrogant. At this moment, they can''t hold themselves any longer. They just look at him with a smile and say to deadwood Hemei, "OK, OK, let''s go. Let''s go over there and study the map on the black little jade pendant!"

 V1.Chapter 1669

    "Map?" after hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were stunned and said to Tongren, "what map? Where did you see the map?" in fact, it''s not surprising that rotten wood and beauty made a fuss. After all, it''s normal for him not to see it printed on his own face.


    However, the Tong man who had just stared at him for a long time knew that it was really a map on his face, and the figure that Tong man had just drawn against rotten wood and beauty was the first place he saw when he saw the lines on rotten wood and beauty''s face!


    So Tongren patiently explained to deadwood and beauty, "yes, it''s a map. It''s just on your face. You can''t see it clearly, and the lines cast on your face are only a small part of this map. I estimate that the real map must be as big as your five or ten faces!"


    "How big is it?" when he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were shocked. He didn''t think of anything. He thought he knew a lot about the little black jade pendant that he had studied for a long time, but there were more secrets in Tongren''s hands!


    What they don''t know is that the secret hidden in this little jade Perry is not only the little secret they have found now, but also the secret hidden in this little jade Perry, which can let others fly into the sky and control the whole corpse soul world!


    But now Tongren has only discovered this little secret. He doesn''t know any more. Moreover, he doesn''t have time to explore the secret of such a small jade pendant. It''s good that he can master one of the secrets of this small jade pendant in such an urgent time!


    At this moment, when he heard Tongren say that the little jade Perry in his hand is hiding the map, he can''t wait. At this time, he is like a child, looking at the jade Perry in his hand excitedly, looking forward to saying to Tongren: "Tongren, do you have any way to see the content of the whole jade Perry


    Looking at the expectant deadwood and beauty on his face, Tong people also have a proud smile at this time. They only see that Tong people laugh proudly and say to the expectant deadwood and beauty in front of them: "of course I have a way. If there is no way, how can I go straight to you? Do I look like that kind of unreliable person?"


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty directly ignored the arrogant tone of Tong people and the proud smile on Tong''s face when they heard Tong people say he has a way. They just looked at his eyes as if they could shine and looked forward to Tong people in front of them.


    Now in his eyes, Tong people in front of him seem to be gods coming down to earth. They know everything. Except for their poor strength, they are almost omnipotent!


    So now he is also looking forward to what kind of method Tongren can come up with so that he can see the map projection of the black little jade pendant in his hand in such a simple environment!


    The reason why deadwood and beauty are particularly excited now is not only his envy and admiration for Tongren, but also his curiosity. What method does Tongren use to display such a large map in front of him? Or can he see it directly?


    In fact, deadwood and beauty''s expectations are not released to Tongren. Relatively speaking, they are more interested in the map mastered by Tongren. After all, he is very interested in the unknown. Otherwise, he can''t make that kind of look at a Tongren who only knows how to be handsome and arrogant!


    Tongren doesn''t think so. When he sees the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, he actually looks at him with excitement and expectation. Now he also feels that his spring has finally come: "Hemei, Hemei, it turns out that you have always worshipped me. Unfortunately, you hid so deeply before. It''s really hard for you!"


    However, although Tong Ren thinks so, he is not stupid enough to say it directly. After all, he now enjoys the feeling of being worshipped by rotten wood and beauty. If he says it directly, if rotten wood and beauty are embarrassed and don''t look at him, doesn''t he have this feeling?


    Tong people think so. Why doesn''t rotten wood and beauty think so? He just happened to see Tongren''s expression of enjoyment at this time. He also thought that Tongren might have misunderstood his eyes, but now he is also embarrassed to directly expose Tongren. After all, it is more embarrassing to directly expose him than to indirectly say him!


    Besides, it''s good to keep Tongren in this state now. Now Tongren still think they worship him, so he can''t see his expression even if he doesn''t want to work hard. If he doesn''t want to do his best, rotten wood and beauty only need a look of eyes and a look of disappointment, which can directly embarrass Tongren to extreme. Moreover, with Tongren''s temper, He will never allow this to happen!


    So, now they are both walking away from the gods of death. After all, it''s better not to let too many people know the secret. The more people know, the more trouble will be after that. It''s better to be straightforward to avoid trouble later!


    After they walked for a long time, rotten wood and beauty found that they were far enough away from the crowd. However, Tong people still didn''t stop. Rotten wood and beauty also looked puzzled. However, after he looked at Tong people for a while, he found that Tong people didn''t walk all the time. He was still observing the surrounding environment.


    Looking at his constant shaking of his head, it seemed that there was no place around that met his requirements, and deadwood and Mei saw his constant shaking of his head, which was also a look of doubt: "what is he looking for, Tong man? Why are you still shaking your head? Aren''t you satisfied with this neighborhood?"


    So deadwood and Mei directly asked out their doubts and said to Tongren: "Tong Ren, what are you looking for now? It''s not a way for you to look for it silently. Why not? Tell me what you''ve been looking for since just now. Are you dissatisfied with the nearby terrain? What shape are you looking for? Let''s find it together?"


    After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong Ren also took back the expression he had enjoyed before, seriously looked at him, and slowly said to deadwood and Mei: "I''m looking for a relatively flat place so that I can see the content of this map as clearly as possible

 V1.Chapter 1670

    After listening to Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were stunned. He still didn''t think what Tongren wanted to find a flat ground. However, since Tongren said it was useful, he still had to try his best to find it, but after he looked around, he was stunned.


    Because he just looked around and found that the surroundings were not all flat? Since all are flat, isn''t it the same everywhere? Why are Tongren still dissatisfied? Still looking at the surrounding environment?


    So he said to Tongren suspiciously, "Tongren? Aren''t all around flat? Why are you still dissatisfied? How flat are you going to find?"


    After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong people also said to deadwood and Mei with a bitter smile: "It''s not that I''m not satisfied, but although it''s all flat here, the scope is still too small and not big enough. Don''t you find that although it''s all flat here, there is only a bulge on the flat and flat. Because of the existence of this bulge, when all the maps are released, you can''t see it at all.


    In fact, after Tongren and deadwood Hemei finished his purpose, he guessed that deadwood Hemei would ask him this question, so he directly repeated what he had just prepared to deadwood Hemei without any hesitation.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood Hemei didn''t agree with Tongren''s point of view at the first time. Just when he looked around, he really didn''t notice that there were protrusions directly on the flat ground.


    So he looked around directly again at the flat ground he had just seen. When he saw that there was really a bulge between the flat ground and the flat ground, he was really surprised!


    He was surprised at two points. One was that there was really a bulge between the flat land and the flat land, and the bulge could not be seen at first glance, just like it was peacefully combined; the second thing shocked him was that Tongren''s observation was so terrible that he could see the bulge in the flat land at a glance. I have to say that he was really promoted!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, when he looked at Tong people again, he actually had some admiration. This admiration is aimed at Tong people this time, because Tong people, in such a short period of time, while constantly cultivating their state of mind, their strength has not fallen a little, and when cultivating their state of mind and strength, he actually practiced his observation power!


    This simply makes deadwood and beauty feel that it is impossible, because ordinary people are very slow to cultivate only one kind, and fast cultivation is also very slow. Therefore, most people will not choose three kinds of cultivation at the same time, but only choose one to cultivate first, and then cultivate others when they have self-protection ability.


    Even if he is a wizard, he can only cultivate two of them, and the cultivation is still very slow, and it is impossible to cultivate very fast. Moreover, Tongren''s cultivation speed is the fastest. He now cultivates three kinds, which is almost the same as that of a normal person.


    Today''s Tong people have practiced three abilities at the same time, and his body has no discomfort at all. He can still bear it, and rotten wood and beauty don''t know now. Is it that Tong people don''t feel uncomfortable, or do they silently endure every pain?


    So this is what rotten wood and beauty really admire Tongren. They silently resist whatever hardships and difficulties they have, and hardly complain to anyone. Unless they are seen by others, he will talk about his wounds and pain with others.


    While rotten wood and beauty were still thinking, he had been looking around at the Tongren around him and suddenly spoke. He suddenly stopped and said to rotten wood and beauty around him: "stop and let me have a good observation. It seems suitable for observation here!


    However, I had been thinking about the hard rotten wood and beauty of Tong people for a while, and Tong people suddenly stopped, which also made rotten wood and beauty directly hit Tong people''s back, and Tong people stumbled directly before they reacted to such a collision.


    The rotten wood and beauty were hit by Tong people, and they suddenly woke up. They came back from their own memories. They only saw him touch his head, look at Tong people with an apologetic face, and say to Tong people, "ah, sorry, I just thought about something. Are you okay?"


    But now Tongren was hit by rotten wood and beauty. In fact, there was nothing wrong, but he was shocked when he just heard rotten wood and beauty''s words. When he looked up and saw rotten wood and beauty''s apologetic expression, he looked unbelievable!


    The deadwood and beauty in his memory have never been so polite to him. Even if he accidentally hit him before, he was arrogant and unreasonable. He has never apologized to him like today. Even if he just accidentally bumped into himself, it was very insignificant for his behavior before!


    The Tongren, who was frightened by the whole person of deadwood and beauty, was also hot headed at this time. Ignoring that he had just been hit by deadwood and beauty and had a little pain in his waist, he ran directly to deadwood and beauty, helped deadwood and beauty up, and said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei? Are you okay? What''s the matter today..."


    The rotten wood and beauty who had just been hit by Tong people would have such a reaction. Cuncui was just addicted to his own memories, and there was no response at all. When he hit Tong people, because he thought of Tong people in his mind, the situation just happened.


    But now the rotten wood and beauty were directly helped up by the Tongren, and his mind suddenly returned to the present. He said impolitely to the Tongren, "of course I''m fine. What can I do for you? Have you found a place? Let''s see if this place is suitable?"


    Seeing how rotten wood and beauty are now, Tong people feel a little relieved. After all, this is rotten wood and beauty he knows. Rotten wood and beauty he knew before are not so polite. At least they won''t be so polite to him. Now they have recovered, and Tong people are relieved.


    When Tongren saw the appropriate environment, they also instantly gathered their spiritual power at their feet and flew up to tens of meters in the air.


    When he saw that the surrounding environment was very suitable, he also shouted to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, give me the jade pendant!"


    And deadwood and beauty did not hesitate at all. They threw the black little jade pendant directly up to Tongren.


    After receiving the jade pendant, Tong people also took a moment to shine down. They only saw a light shoot out from the jade pendant in Tong people''s hands and shine on the earth.


    On the image on the ground, in the center of the image, there is a black five pointed sta

 V1.Chapter 1671

    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty also saw the five pointed star in the center of the map at a glance. When he saw that there was such a big black five pointed star in the middle of the map, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that the five pointed star was really an important thing.


    At this time, the Tong man floating in the sky also looked at the five pointed star on the ground and was a little surprised, because the black five pointed star seen on the rotten wood and Mei''s face before was very surprised when he really saw it, although he knew it was on the map.


    Because the black Pentagram is in the middle of the map, the black Pentagram is very important, which means that the status of the black Pentagram far exceeds other things on the map. Obviously, the black Pentagram is very noble!


    At this time, Tong people, after a little stunned for a while, also hurriedly reminded the deadwood and beauty who were in a daze at this time, and urged: "Ho Mei, look at the map quickly. My spiritual power is suspended in the air, but it consumes spiritual power very much. Take advantage of now to look at the content of the map!"


    Rotten wood and beauty were still there in a daze. He wondered why the black triangle star casually said by Tongren happened to appear in the middle of the map, and he always wondered whether the secret of the map also had a great relationship with Tongren?


    When deadwood Hemei just thought of this, he just wanted to think further down. Tongren''s words directly interrupted his thinking. After hearing Tongren''s shouting, deadwood Hemei also reflected it all at once, but his thinking was broken and he couldn''t connect for the time being. He had to look at the content of the map for the time being and then think about it.


    At this time, deadwood and Mei had no other way. He looked at the map bit by bit, wrote down the places he looked at in his mind, and then saw if he could draw them on paper for a while. Just as deadwood and Mei were slowly looking at the map on the ground, Tong Ren also smiled bitterly and said to deadwood and Mei:


    "Hemei, how can you become stupid now? With such a big map, can you float with your spiritual power to make you see more clearly? You need less spiritual power to float now than I do. My body can''t move now, so now you consume more spiritual power. You float now, you also float freely, and the spiritual power consumed is much less than me!"


    Tongren paused and then said to deadwood Hemei, "so, Hemei, can you stop looking at the map on the ground now? If you float like me, don''t you see it more clearly? Even if you want to draw a map, you have to look at the whole picture of the map first?"


    Hearing Tongren''s words, the rotten wood and beauty on the ground suddenly woke up. Just when he was on the ground, he was amazed by the scene projected on the ground by the whole map, so he didn''t react for a while and a half. He just instinctively came forward to see the map.


    After hearing Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei also turned red. They directly used their spiritual power to float in the air and to the edge of Tongren, so that they can see the whole picture of the whole map, so as to record the whole map more conveniently and see what it is.


    But the rotten wood and beauty floating on the side of Tongren suddenly remembered something. He just clearly remembered that when Tongren suddenly asked him to come up, he seemed to tell him if he had become stupid and if he wanted to draw a map, he floated up to the sky and drew slowly.


    Rotten wood and beauty are naturally not concerned about the sentence that Tong people asked him to come up. He is more concerned about the latter sentence of this sentence. If he wants to draw a map, he floats up.


    "Wait, how can Tong Ren know that I just read the map slowly on the ground and slowly remember that I want to draw the map? I didn''t do anything except looking at the map with my eyes. How can he just look at the map carefully and know what I want?"


    Rotten wood and beauty are full of questions now. He doesn''t know other problems for the time being, but he can''t think of this problem one day, and he feels psychologically uncomfortable one day. He can''t hide this problem in his heart. He can''t know other things, but he must know now about Tongren''s right heart!


    Therefore, the rotten wood and beauty at this time can''t manage so much. He glanced at the Tongren who was looking at the map carefully, saw the serious expression on Tong''s face, and didn''t want to disturb him to look at the map at this time, but if he didn''t ask, his heart was ten points uneasy again!


    "Forget it, I can''t care so much. If I can''t ask him why he just knew the map I wanted to copy, I really don''t have the heart to see it, so now I have to ask him!" thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he turned his face, tried not to let himself see the Tongren''s face, and asked the Tongren:


    "Tong man, I want to ask you something. You should tell me the real answer, but don''t cheat me." Tong man said, turning his face and looking at Tong man''s eyes, as if he wanted to see his doubts from the firm eyes of Tong people now.


    The Tongren who heard the question of deadwood and beauty was also full of doubts at this time. He didn''t know what deadwood and beauty wanted to ask him at this time. If it was unimportant, he really didn''t intend to answer him, but deadwood and beauty generally didn''t ask unimportant things. He also wanted to hear the question of deadwood and beauty.


    But what puzzled him was why rotten wood and beauty had been strange from just now on. Just now it was clear that he had projected the image of the map onto the ground, and he still looked on the ground foolishly; And just after he called him up, Tong people also felt that he didn''t pay attention to looking at the map at all, as if he was thinking about something.


    So Tongren simply didn''t look at the map for the time being. He also wanted to solve his doubts, so he said to deadwood and beauty, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Tongren no longer looked at the map at this time, but looked at him. Rotten wood and beauty were also worried about their own thoughts and asked Tongren, "Tongren, when I just looked at the map below, how can you know at a glance that I want to copy the map? And I haven''t taken any tools."


    "And just now you casually said a black five pointed star Mark, which actually appeared in the center of the map. Did you know that the center of the map was the black five pointed star mark?"


    "Besides, do you know the secret of this map, or do you have anything to do with this map?"

 V1.Chapter 1672

    At this time, Tongren had settled down and wanted to seriously listen to what deadwood and Mei wanted to say to her, but when he heard deadwood and Mei''s question, he really asked these unimportant things, even unnecessary things, he was very helpless at once, showing an expression of crying and laughing.


    At this time, deadwood Hemei was staring at Tongren. Seeing that the expression on Tongren''s face changed from firm and serious to unable to cry and laugh, the expression on his face also instantly became very serious. Only seeing that deadwood Hemei seriously said to Tongren, "Tongren, I''m serious with you. I didn''t joke with you. I''m very serious!"


    Looking at the serious and serious expression on deadwood Hemei''s face, Tong Ren couldn''t help laughing directly. He smiled and said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, why are you so stupid now? What you said is like I''m lying to you now. What I lied to you, let alone hiding from you, you little fool!"


    Looking at Tong people''s unseemly appearance now, rotten wood and beauty are also serious on their face. They say to Tong people more seriously: "Tong people, what I told you is serious. I really didn''t joke with you. You really have to answer my questions truthfully. Don''t talk nonsense, let alone fool me!"


    Seeing the appearance of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people knew that rotten wood and beauty were really serious. They also made a face and said seriously to rotten wood and beauty: "well, since you really want to ask me these boring questions, I''ll explain them to you one by one!"


    Looking at Tong Ren, he finally regained his serious attitude. Rotten wood and Mei also showed a little gratified expression on his face. What he thought in his heart was: "are you finally willing to say? Tong Ren, how many things have you concealed from me? Don''t you tell me the truth now?"


    But rotten wood and beauty, although he thought so now, on the surface, he just nodded and said to the Tongren, "OK, speak quickly, and I''ll wait for your answer."


    Tongren also looked serious, sorted out his thoughts, faced deadwood and beauty, and said the things he had just wondered one by one: "Hemei, which do you want to hear first? Hey, forget it, it''s the same from which things. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Tongren paused, looked at the rotten wood and Mei''s unsmiling expression, and said to him, "let''s start from why I can be in the air. I only see you looking at the map and touching the ground. I know you want to copy the map."


    "Because just when I was in the sky and looked at you, I saw that you were so stupid that you wanted to see the whole map directly on the ground. At first, I wondered if you were stupid, but after I looked for a while, I found that you were not stupid. You were shocked by the appearance of the whole map."


    "To tell you the truth, I was shocked when the map came out just now, but it was only a short time. Because I was in the sky, I could see the whole picture of the map quickly and clearly, so I recovered quickly, but you are different. Because you are below, you were shocked by the map for a long time."


    "But just when I was about to call you up, I found that you didn''t stand there directly, but walked directly to the edge of the map. When you were looking, you were still touching the floor without anything. I thought you were just shocked, but what I didn''t expect was that you were really stunned."


    "At that time, did you think that the tiled map could still touch the lines? Let me tell you the truth, what you just touched was the ground. You thought you touched the map, but in fact, you were shocked by the map, and the projection was too real. You didn''t expect it to be a projection, or you temporarily forgot that it was a projection."


    "And you think I''m stupid. When a normal person carefully touches the surface of the map, 80% want to remember the map. I believe that although you can really remember the whole map, it will take a long time for you to remember, and you will draw it, so that we can see it easily and see it by yourself."


    "So with this, I know you want to copy the map, and don''t you think it''s much better to copy it on the top than below?" Tong man explained with a wry smile to deadwood and beauty.


    "That''s it? Thanks to what I thought so much, you decided that I wanted to copy this map by touching the ground?" rotten wood and Mei heard this, but also looked incredible. He couldn''t believe it. He demonstrated countless things in his mind. It was so simple. He just thought whether Tongren had any special ability and didn''t tell him, But he didn''t expect that the real thing was so simple?


    Seeing the shocked expression on deadwood Hemei''s face, Tong Ren was also amused at this time, but he still had to put on a cold expression. He only heard Tong Ren seriously say to deadwood Hemei: "Otherwise? Do I have any superpowers? I shouldn''t have inferred you by one action, but I can only say so in order to make you react as soon as possible."


    And deadwood and beauty were shocked at this time. The seriousness they had just pretended to be disappeared at this moment. He couldn''t believe that Tongren''s observation had reached this level. It was terrible to notice his little hand reaching while looking at the map in the sky.


    But now deadwood and beauty haven''t completely given up their just ideas. I saw deadwood and beauty still don''t give up at this time. They pretended to be serious again and said to Tongren, "well, well, I believe you. How do you explain the things after you?"


    Looking at deadwood Hemei, he still doesn''t believe himself and feels that he has something to hide from him. Tongren really can''t cry or laugh at this time. He wants to put a bitter smile on his face, but he can''t do it now, because once he does it, deadwood Hemei is likely to think that he is hiding himself.


    He guessed thoroughly about deadwood and beauty. If others didn''t understand deadwood and beauty, at that time, because others were not familiar with deadwood and beauty, but how could Tongren be unfamiliar with deadwood and beauty? After all, Tongren saw many kinds of deadwood and beauty with their own eyes.


    At this time, Tong Ren also said to deadwood and Mei again: "OK, I''ll analyze it for you. The question you just asked me ensures that you won''t doubt me and feel strange to me today and in the future. You even think I''m hiding something from you, okay

 V1.Chapter 1673

    Hearing Tong people say this sentence, rotten wood and beauty''s psychology is also half down. Only looking at rotten wood and beauty''s serious attitude on his face, he finally lightened a little, and slowly said to Tong people, "well, in that case, you can say it quickly and don''t waste time here!"


    Tongren saw rotten wood and beauty say so, but his heart sank, sighed and said to rotten wood and beauty, "then I''ll tell you the second thing first. I won''t deal with these things with you for the time being. Come one by one. When it comes to that, just remind me when I forget which one!"


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty nodded slightly, Tong also sighed again and said to rotten wood and beauty, "you just asked me why a seemingly ordinary mark I casually said has become the most important place and the center of the whole map."


    "Let me tell you this. I believe you can easily understand what I said in terms of your intelligence. If there is a white paper in front of you, do you pay all your attention to this white paper instead of looking at anything around you, right?"


    "The truth is the same as this. On a piece of white paper, you draw nothing but a black five pointed star. Let me ask you again, do you focus all your attention on the black five pointed star? You must not see the white color behind the black five pointed star?"


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren say this. Even if he was stupid, he understood at this time. He just looked at him and asked, "do you mean that there was nothing on my face except a black five pointed star? No? There should be lines on the map. Why didn''t you say these lines?"


    Hearing that deadwood Hemei asked such a question, Tong people, no matter how good their state of mind, were directly collapsed by the sentence of deadwood Hemei. Looking at his sad expression on his face, he said helplessly to deadwood Hemei: "Hemei, are you really stupid? I still need to explain this matter to you?"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty nodded and motioned Tong people to tell him directly.


    Tongren also collapsed at this time. He said to rotten wood and beauty, "if you ask me what I saw in front, do you say I tell you there is a wasteland in front or a mountain in front? Of course, I tell you there is a mountain in front. Of course, which convenience comes from which!"


    Tongren paused, took a breath, and then said to deadwood and beauty: "a truth, I just saw a black five pointed star and some strange lines on your face. Do you mean that I told you that you would listen if you had lines on your face, or that you would listen if you had a black five pointed star on your face?"


    "What''s more, I was so far away from you just now. How do you want me to express the lines with gestures?!"


    Tongren said that he was already very angry here. He kept panting there. He wanted to ease his mood, control his spiritual power and let himself continue to float in the air.


    Rotten wood and beauty were ashamed when they heard this. In fact, he had heard it from the first time Tongren said it, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t know that he wanted to ask again, or subconsciously asked again, but he said the words that made Tongren almost collapse.


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty, after feeling that they said something wrong, hurriedly said to Tongren: "ah, Tongren, I''m sorry. I was wrong just now. I just said something wrong. I may have something wrong in my subconscious. Subconsciously, I said that sentence. Don''t be angry!"


    Hearing that deadwood and Mei sincerely apologized to him, Tong Ren''s anger has also disappeared by nearly half, but he still doesn''t forget to say a few words about deadwood and Mei to vent his remaining anger: "Hemei, what can I say about you? We''ve fought side by side for so many times, don''t you believe me?"


    Tongren paused. Seeing rotten wood and Mei lowering his head in front of him and listening to him, he had no temper. He also wanted to look at the map, so he said to rotten wood and Mei: "well, well, let''s do it this time. Don''t argue with me like this next time? By the way, I don''t have to explain the rest to you one by one?"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty bowed his head and silently listened to Tongren''s nagging. He also knew that he had just done something wrong. He also sincerely accepted Tongren''s accusation. When he heard Tongren say this first, he was also relieved and nodded hurriedly, but when he heard Tongren say that he didn''t say the rest, he also shook his head hurriedly, Said to Tongren:


    "What happened before is really my fault, and I admit it. I won''t argue with you like this next time, but it''s absolutely impossible not to explain the rest of the things you just said. We have to put one code into one code. This matter is this matter, that matter is that matter, and we can''t confuse it!"


    "So, after that, you must make it clear to me. Don''t forget how you just promised me!"


    Tong Ren just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but when he heard that deadwood and beauty didn''t give up what he just said, he still felt a headache. He also took the opportunity to take a look at deadwood and beauty. Seeing the firm expression on deadwood and beauty''s face at this time, he also knew that it would be difficult to end if he didn''t give deadwood and beauty an explanation today!


    So Tong Ren pressed his head hard and said to deadwood and Mei, "well, we have only one last thing left, right? Then I''ll try to tell you simply. You say I have something to do with this map. How can you think so? If I have something to do with this map, why should I look for such a large flat ground to see it?"


    Hearing Tongren''s explanation, deadwood and Mei nodded slowly and said to Tongren, "well, I''ll trust you for the time being. Let''s continue?"


    Tongren felt big when they heard the words of rotten wood and beauty. What do you mean to trust me for the time being? Isn''t what I just said gold enough? Or does he think I just lied to him? I think I''m quite right!


    But Tong Ren doesn''t want to pick up the topic again now. He is afraid that deadwood and beauty will seize the topic again and bite him. After all, he is super afraid of trouble. He would rather fight with a few people than have so much trouble!


    So Tong people also said to deadwood and beauty, "well, let''s continue!"

 V1.Chapter 1674

    In fact, just rotten wood and beauty didn''t really get the answer they wanted, because the last question of Tongren was obviously perfunctory, and how could he not hear it? Only he saw that Tongren was extremely impatient, and he didn''t discuss it with Tongren for the time being, Ask him again when you have time or when you see something that puzzles him again.


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also plans to directly observe the map. After all, they have just argued for so long, and Tong people''s hand is still holding it all the time. Even if he has any big doubt about Tong people, he can''t let Tong people hold it all the time.


    What''s more, when he was floating in the sky, he had to keep a posture, but he was very tired. He was not only tired of his body, but also tired of his spiritual power, so he also planned to record the map so that Tong people could have a rest.


    When he thought about this, he saw a trace of perseverance on Tongren''s face, and a trace of seriousness in his eyes. It turned out that Tongren had been looking at this map after explaining to him without any hesitation!


    And he is still thinking there, constantly delaying the time of himself and Tongren. When he saw that Tongren didn''t take the just thing seriously at all, he also believed more that Tongren at this time was not only growing rapidly in strength, but also growing rapidly in mood!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, his face turned red. He didn''t want to delay any more. He looked directly at the map. When he carefully observed the general appearance of the map, he hurried to take out a piece of kraft paper and prepared to outline the appearance of the map on it.


    What he is thinking now is that they must draw a map first, and then they can rest for a while. Moreover, they can watch the map slowly on the road, so they don''t have to waste time here.


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I also divided a small spiritual force from my own body, so that this small spiritual force gathered under the kraft paper to hold the whole kraft paper, and facilitate myself to draw the general appearance of the map on the kraft paper.


    While deadwood and Mei raised their pen to draw on this paper, Tong Ren, who had been reading the map next to him, suddenly spoke.


    I saw Tongren talking to rotten wood and beauty while looking at the map without looking at rotten wood and beauty. He said to him, "Hemei, when you draw the map later, don''t forget to draw the specific lines of the map. These lines are very important. Without these lines, you may not understand the map!"


    However, after being reminded by Tong people, rotten wood and Mei were stunned at first, and then reacted at once, thinking, "how can people understand again? How can they know that the lines on the map actually have this effect? Did I guess correctly? Tong people really have something to do with this map


    At this time, Tongren still stared at the map, but while looking at the map, he said to rotten wood and beauty: "you think too much. I really have nothing to do with the map. As long as you look at the map seriously for ten minutes, even five minutes, you will know why I just said that!"


    In fact, although Tong Ren is here now, his eyes are only looking at the map, but he always pays attention to the things around him. When he sees the rotten wood and beauty around him, he is stunned when he hears himself remind him, then he looks at himself, and then his face turns from doubt to anger. He knows what''s going on.


    It must be deadwood and beauty. When he heard what he had just said, he still didn''t put down his mind and was still wondering whether he really had something to do with the map. He also hurried to preempt and tell deadwood and beauty this thing in advance before deadwood and beauty asked him.


    But Tong Ren still underestimated the psychology of rotten wood and beauty. When he heard Tong Ren take the initiative to explain the secret of the map he just told himself, he thought more. He directly thought that this was the excuse Tong Ren had long thought of and said to him, so he also doubted whether Tong Ren really had something to do with the map.


    But although he thinks so, the time is still very tight, so he can''t question Tong people again at this time, so he also puts this matter in his heart first, and then slowly tells Tong people about it when he has time in the future to get the result he wants.


    Now, he also listened to Tongren''s words. Since Tongren may really have something to do with the map, what he said about the map is basically true. Therefore, before he drew the map, he drew the lines just said by Tongren after outlining the general outline of the map.


    While deadwood Hemei was seriously tracing the lines on the map, the more he painted, the more wrong he felt. The more he painted, the more strange he felt. So when he really felt very wrong, he directly compared the map with the copy in his hand and found that there was nothing wrong.


    But when he lamented his nervousness, he was about to put the map back in front of him again, and then copy it, he suddenly found a very special thing!


    That is, when all the lines he described on the map, including those strange textures, are integrated together, they all lead to the black pentagram in the middle, whether upward, downward or in all directions, and finally they must lead to the black pentagram in the middle!


    When he found this thing, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that it was really the thing he observed. As Tongren said, as long as you look at the map carefully for ten minutes, you will find that it took him exactly ten minutes to copy the map!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty are also a little aware that they may have wronged Tong people. What they think of Tong people is really too mysterious, and even a little wronged.


    And deadwood and beauty also lowered their heads and carefully said to Tongren, "Tongren, I just..."


    Just before deadwood and beauty finished, Tong people suddenly whispered to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, don''t make a sound first. Listen to my voice and look along my fingers."


    "Look at the black five pointed star in the middle of the map!"

 V1.Chapter 1675

    When rotten wood and beauty heard what Tongren said, they immediately looked along the direction pointed by Tongren. When rotten wood and beauty looked at the direction pointed by Tongren, the whole person was stunned. Rotten wood and beauty only saw that the black five pointed star in the middle of the map pointed by Tongren glowed slightly when they didn''t pay attention.


    At this time, deadwood and beauty were stunned. In this projection, the overall brightness should be the same, but at this moment, the black pentagram in the middle of the map actually slightly launched light, which made him feel too incredible?


    After seeing the black five pointed star, deadwood and Mei were a little stunned, but when he came back to his senses, he also looked at Tong people with a surprised expression. It seemed that he wanted to know from Tong people that why the mysterious black five pointed star suddenly emitted light?


    Although deadwood and Mei already think that this map has nothing to do with Tong people themselves, he always vaguely feels that Tong people should know why? He doesn''t know why he thinks so, but his psychology always feels that he will feel inexplicably relieved when he thinks of Tongren.


    When deadwood and beauty looked at Tong people, they saw that Tong people''s face was not a surprised expression, but surprisingly calm and firm. Looking at his hand holding a small black jade pendant, it seemed to be much more stable than before, just like the whole jade pendant and his hand had been connected together.


    Although deadwood and Mei were ready in his heart, he was shocked when he saw that there was really no surprised expression on Tongren''s face, but all calm expressions.


    After all, the map is originally a stable image. Originally, this image is very normal, but when the center of the image, that is, the black five pointed star, is the focus of their discussion. When it suddenly shines, anyone will be scared a little bit?


    Instead of being frightened, Tong people are surprisingly calm, which makes deadwood and Mei very confused. Why are Tong people not surprised when they see this scene?


    At this time, Tong Ren, who had been carefully observing the whole map, suddenly said to rotten wood and Mei, "what''s the matter? Why are you so nervous, but the middle of the map is a little bright and emits a little light. Are you so shocked? Look at the expression on your face, aren''t you still wondering why I don''t have a look of shock now?"


    Although rotten wood and beauty didn''t know why Tongren had been looking at the map and could still notice his expression, he nodded at Tongren and said, "of course I would be shocked. After all, the constant image suddenly glowed. Would anyone be surprised?"


    Tongren felt sad when he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, but his expression was as firm as ever, because if he changed his expression now, he was afraid that rotten wood and beauty would doubt whether his words were correct again, so he still had to keep this firm expression.


    I only saw Tongren''s face unchanged and slowly said to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, this change is not shocking. You haven''t been looking at the map all the time. If you keep looking at the map, you will find that the map is constantly changing, and the five pointed star in the center is always shining."


    Tongren paused. Looking at the expression of rotten wood and beauty, he still looked puzzled and sighed. Then he said to rotten wood and beauty: "I''ve been looking at the whole map, because the black five pointed star is always in the middle, so I''ll pay more attention to him. I won''t tell you until the light he emits no longer continues to shine."


    And rotten wood and beauty also feel quite reasonable after listening to Tongren''s words. Otherwise, they can''t explain it with anything else. After all, Tongren has been watching there, and he is there while looking at the map and copying it on the kraft paper in front of him. Of course, his feeling is different.


    But deadwood and beauty don''t know why now. They always feel that what Tongren said is inexplicably reasonable. They believe him inexplicably. Deadwood and beauty only feel that there is an inexplicable peace of mind in their trust now. Once he can''t say why.


    Seeing that deadwood Hemei nodded silently, he then copied the map in front of him. It was not difficult for deadwood Hemei to copy the map at first, because he didn''t want to copy the whole map before, he just wanted to copy the outline of the map, but didn''t want to copy some strange lines on the map.


    But when Tongren told him to copy the lines of the map, he found that when he really copied it, he suddenly felt very difficult. The lines on it seemed to be deliberately not to be copied by others. Generally, they were very crooked. They could go down at one stroke, but the lines had to turn around at once.


    Therefore, even after such a long time, deadwood and beauty copied half of the map, and the half map he copied was only the texture of the half map.


    However, when he seriously copied the map, Tong Ren seemed to think of something and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what did you just say? What did you say about you? I just didn''t hear clearly, and then I forgot when I interrupted. I suddenly remembered it, so I asked you."


    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren suddenly ask him what he wanted to apologize to Tongren, deadwood Hemei blushed and said to Tongren, "nothing more. I just wanted to ask you what special place you can see from this map. I''m glad I marked it on the map I drew."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, secretly looked at Tongren, and found that Tongren was still there carefully observing the map. He was also a little relieved. Then he said to Tongren, "since you have just said what you want to say to me, let''s continue to observe the map!"


    After hearing the answer from deadwood and Mei, Tong Ren also smiled in his heart. He already knew what deadwood and Mei wanted to say to him. He just asked deadwood and mei just to confirm. When he heard the answer from deadwood and Mei, he also confirmed what deadwood and Mei wanted to say to him.


    Although he is now bent on reading the map, his mental power has been watching every move around, including rotten wood and beauty. Although rotten wood and beauty don''t say, he has guessed.


    But in order to save face for deadwood and beauty, Tong Ren didn''t directly expose him. After all, these things are small things that don''t affect anything. He doesn''t necessarily guess that he has to tell each other everything.


    When Tong people thought of this, because Tong people have been looking at the map, he also instantly found a big secret on the map

 V1.Chapter 1676

    The place where Tong people look at is the mysterious black five pointed star they have been looking at, and Tong people obviously see that this black five pointed star has formed some mysterious runes in the five pointed star at this moment. If they don''t look carefully, they can''t see it at all.


    The Tong man was just able to see it, which was purely a coincidence. He was thinking about other things, and his eyes stayed at the five pointed star in the center. When he finished thinking about it, the black five pointed star also slowly showed some mysterious runes.


    After seeing the mysterious rune, Tong man was not in a hurry to tell rotten wood and beauty, because he was not sure whether only he could see the mysterious rune, and if he told him the secret just after he had finished talking with rotten wood and beauty, with rotten wood and beauty''s mind, it would be hard for him to think again.


    Therefore, Tong people still hope that rotten wood and beauty can find the mysterious Rune in a moment, and let him stop thinking about it. In fact, he really has nothing to do with the mysterious map, but rotten wood and beauty have too rich imagination and always think of him as so mysterious.


    While the Tong people were observing the mysterious runes in the middle, there was a movement in rotten wood and beauty. They only looked at rotten wood and beauty who had been copying the map carefully. They suddenly put the map down, returned to the ground, came to the front of the black Pentagram and carefully observed the middle of the black pentagram.


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty, Tong people seem to have found the mysterious Rune he just saw in the middle of the black five pointed star. They are also relieved. They think rotten wood and beauty have finally found the secret, and they can finally settle down to see other places.


    However, rotten wood and beauty observed there for a long time, but there was no movement. They just observed there all the time, which made Tong people waiting above very worried. They thought, rotten wood and beauty, you should quickly tell me that you found this mysterious rune. Otherwise, I would be very worried!


    The Tong man above is really anxious at this time. He thinks he needs to guide deadwood and beauty and let deadwood and beauty take the initiative to tell him his findings. Otherwise, at the speed of deadwood and beauty, he doesn''t know when the research will end.


    So the Tongren shouted to the rotten wood and beauty who was observing the center of the black five pointed star: "Ho Mei, what are you doing there? What did you find? Tell me what you found. And after you found it, you''d better come up, or you''ll block a big map!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty replied to Tongren in time, raised her head and said to Tongren, "Tongren, you''d better come down and have a look. I found some mysterious runes in the middle of the black five pointed star. I''ve been studying here for a long time, but I can''t understand what it means!"


    At this time, the Tong people above finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought, "I finally found it. I''m going to die of anxiety. If he doesn''t find it again, I''ll guide him slowly. Otherwise, I hide this thing in my heart and don''t say it. It will really suffocate me!"


    Although Tong Ren thought so in his heart, he still showed a serious expression on the surface. He only listened to him seriously say to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, you forget, I can''t go down. I have to hold this black little jade pendant on it. If I don''t hold it, we can''t see the map!"


    After Tongren finished, he thought in his heart and said to rotten wood and beauty, "well, Hemei, first write down the mysterious runes you found below on your paper or something, and then come up and look at them slowly. In this way, you won''t affect me to observe the whole map."


    The rotten wood and beauty below also noticed where he is now, because he was obsessed with his observation just now. He didn''t notice that he blocked Tongren''s sight. After Tongren''s reminder, he also hurriedly said to Tongren: "Tongren, wait for me and I''ll write it down immediately!"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also slowly settled down in their hearts. They thought that they could finally let both of them know this little secret, and after rotten wood and beauty wrote it down, they could observe other places, not limited to that small place.


    The speed of deadwood and beauty in memorizing these runes is also far beyond the imagination of Tong people. He thought that deadwood and beauty would take a long time to write down all these mysterious runes, not to mention an hour, but also half an hour. After all, those runes are not only numerous, but also very difficult to write.


    Perfectness as like as two peas, but Ki Kazumi only spent less than ten minutes, he put all the mysterious Rune in the black pentagram in his hand kraft paper. The Tong man secretly took a glance at the paper that was dead and beautiful, and found it was almost the same as those runes below, even the order of the big and small and the arrangement.


    Seeing the excellent performance of deadwood and beauty, Tong people''s psychology also had an understanding. He said to himself that he can''t be too proud. Even if he is excellent, strong and talented, he can''t despise anyone around him. Otherwise, he will suffer a loss sooner or later!


    For example, even if his talent is so strong, when he sees rotten wood and beauty and remembers those ancient and mysterious runes, he still feels ashamed. Even if he is given an hour, he may not remember half of those runes, let alone as well as rotten wood and beauty!


    So people have their own shortcomings and advantages. Never look down on anyone, because he always has a place you can''t imagine, which will be much stronger than you!


    At this time, Tongren also quietly warned themselves of these principles, so that they should not be too proud and confident. At any time, don''t forget an eternal truth, that is, there are people outside people and mountains outside mountains!


    Tongren didn''t find it at this time. When he quietly warned himself after seeing the performance of rotten wood and beauty, he also got a very profound understanding, and it was this humble understanding that saved his life in a subsequent battle

 V1.Chapter 1677

    At this time, deadwood and beauty were carefully observing the mysterious Rune in the hand just copied from the mysterious five pointed star below. When he observed the mysterious rune, deadwood and beauty also felt that the eyes of the Tongren on the side had been looking at him, and when he turned to look at the Tongren.


    He found that Tongren was looking at himself with a slightly envious look. To be exact, his slightly envious look was looking at the kraft paper in his hand, and the kraft paper in his hand was nothing else. It was the mysterious Rune he had just written in the mysterious black five pointed star!


    He also looked at Tong people with a puzzled face and found that they were almost stunned. He also said to Tong people, "Tong people, what''s the matter with you? Can you understand this mysterious Rune? Or have you seen this mysterious Rune before?"


    In fact, when deadwood and Mei asked Tong Ren these words, he was a little nervous. After all, he just believed that Tong Ren had nothing to do with this map. If Tong Ren really said he could understand these runes, he would redefine Tong Ren''s problem.


    However, Tongren''s words also made him slightly relieved. When Tongren heard what rotten wood and beauty asked him, he also came out of his just fantasies. He just completely indulged in his fantasies, so that rotten wood and beauty could see that.


    Therefore, the recovered Tong people saw that they had just been in front of rotten wood and beauty, which was similar to dementia. They also felt very embarrassed. They saw Tong people blush and slowly say to rotten wood and beauty: "what happened to me just now?"


    Rotten wood and beauty heard Tongren''s answer, but also a black line on his face. It was clear that Tongren looked at the mysterious Rune in his hand with a slightly envious expression. When he was revived by what he said, he turned a little red and asked himself what had just happened?


    So rotten wood and beauty said helplessly to Tongren: "don''t you remember, Tongren, just now you looked at me with a slightly envious look on your face. Can''t you remember? Did you just be stupid? Or what happened? Why did you suddenly ask me that?"


    Tongren also saw the helpless expression on deadwood Hemei''s face. They only looked at Tongren''s embarrassed face and said, "ah, sorry, Hemei, I just saw you write these strange runes below. I think you should at least remember them for a long time."


    As like as two peas, Ki Kazumi saw him still looking at him, and then he said to Ki Kazumi, "but I didn''t think you could remember these strange runes, only in less than ten minutes. I just saw the rune on your paper and the rune in the black pentagram, and found it almost the same!"


    "Then I thought about how long it would take me to remember these runes. Then I thought, if I remember these runes, I should at least remember them for a long time. It will never be as short as you, let alone as fast as you."


    "That''s why I look at you with an almost envious expression. I envy that you can remember these strange runes so quickly and so well, so you understand?"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also couldn''t cry or laugh. He didn''t expect that the slightly envious expression of Tongren just now envied his speed of memorizing runes, not anything else. He didn''t expect that Tongren''s rebellious talent envied this thing. Thinking of this, rotten wood and beauty also couldn''t cry or laugh and said to Tongren:


    "Tong Ren, why do you envy me? This thing can be achieved by practicing. How can you envy these small things without envy for big things? Moreover, with your talent, it''s not easy for you to learn such things?"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people suddenly became serious and said to rotten wood and beauty, "harmony, don''t despise your own talent. Although I am a heavenly spirit root and learn everything quickly, I really don''t know how to learn your skill!"


    After Tongren finished, he saw the shocked expression on deadwood Hemei''s face, and then said to deadwood Hemei, "don''t look at my state of mind and strength, but I can''t compare your ability, the ability to copy special runes!"


    "Moreover, I asked you to draw the lines on the map just now. I just saw that you have drawn nearly half. Do you know how long it will take if I want to draw half? It will take at least a month, because the lines on it are drawn to prevent others from copying!"


    Hearing the rotten wood and beauty here, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that the runes he could easily remember would be so difficult in the eyes of Tongren. What he didn''t appreciate was so important in the eyes of Tongren?


    And these words are still spoken in Tongren''s mouth. Will it take longer if they are spoken by other people with low talent? Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he didn''t even dare to imagine that the things he had always despised were so powerful?


    Over the years, he has always despised himself, felt that he was not as powerful as those with good talents, and even felt some inferiority for a time. But today, after hearing what Tongren said, he found that he was still very powerful. At least there were few talents in this aspect. I''m afraid there were few in the whole corpse soul world?


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he felt a little satisfied. He found that he was still very useful. Just now he had a black line on his face and was stunned. Now he had a smile on the corner of his mouth. He felt that he had suffered all these years in vain and felt inferior.


    The Tongren beside him also saw the expression of rotten wood and beauty at this moment. When he saw that rotten wood and beauty''s expression became like walking a lantern, and finally even showed a smile, he also felt that he was covered with black lines, so he slowly said to him:


    "Ho Mei, what are you thinking? Don''t you believe what I just said to you? Or do you hear what I just said and feel that you have elevated your status? Do you feel that you have different talents?"


    The Tongren''s words were also untimely in the head of rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty could have imagined for a while, but when Tongren''s words came, he woke up directly from his just fantasy and said to Tongren with an embarrassed face:


    "No, No."

 V1.Chapter 1678

    Tong Ren also sighed when he saw the rotten wood and beauty with an embarrassing look in front of him. He found that since his mood grew up, everything around him seemed to have changed. If he had seen rotten wood and beauty in the past, he might have laughed directly, but today he just sighed gently when he saw rotten wood and beauty.


    When deadwood and Mei were embarrassed, Tong people also said slightly to deadwood and Mei: "Hemei, study runes and copy maps quickly? My spiritual power consumption is still very large, how about it?"


    However, deadwood and Mei were relieved when they heard that Tong people had given him a step down. It seemed that what had just happened was not so embarrassing. He also hurried to smile at Tong people, and then looked at the mysterious Rune just copied from the center of the black five pointed star in his hand.


    At this time, Tong Ren also looked at the map below carefully again. However, after he looked at the map for a while, he also felt something wrong. He found that the rotten wood and beauty on his side had been looking at the rune just copied, as if the whole person was going to invest in it.


    But now the rotten wood and beauty have stopped copying maps and devoted themselves to the study of runes.


    At this time, the Tong man also had a black line on his face. He thought, maybe rotten wood and beauty forgot that he was still using his spiritual power to maintain the display of the map. He was very tired now, so he said to rotten wood and beauty, "Ho Mei, can you copy the map without studying this Rune first? I''m very tired."


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also reacted at once. When they saw this novel mysterious rune, they actually forgot their work at hand, and even ignored that Tongren was still on their side, consuming their spiritual power to maintain the display of the map!


    In fact, this thing can''t all be blamed on rotten wood and beauty. After all, his nature is that when he sees new things, he will be instinctively interested. Once he is interested, he will really shield and temporarily forget the things around him, so it can''t all be blamed on him.


    But deadwood and beauty do not know their own nature, or even if he knows their own nature, he can not rely on this nature to deal with Tongren, or even take this nature as the standard to sophistry his fault of not continuing to copy the map.


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty also blushed and said to Tongren, "ah, sorry, Tongren, I was so curious after I just saw this mysterious rune that I directly invested in the study of this rune, and even forgot that you were still holding a black jade pendant."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, secretly looked at the expression of Tong man, and found that although Tong man was complaining with him, there was no impatient expression on his face, but he still had a firm face, no impatient expression, and even a trace of emotional fluctuation.


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, his face reddened. When he saw that Tong people were so serious about reading a map now, he was ashamed. He didn''t think of his fault. Instead of putting it in his mind, Tong people kindly reminded him, which made rotten wood and beauty more ashamed.


    So deadwood and Mei, with a slightly red face, said to Tongren, "Tongren, I''ll copy this map now and try to let you come down early. You don''t have to consume spiritual power so tired, okay!"


    Tongren was also shocked when he heard that deadwood and beauty suddenly said such words to himself. He didn''t expect that his casual words or complaints had such a great influence on deadwood and beauty. He just really just said it casually.


    But since rotten wood and beauty really say such words at once because of their ordinary words, it may not be a good thing for him. After all, rotten wood and beauty can draw faster and more accurately every time they are more serious, and rotten wood and beauty can draw faster and more easily.


    So when deadwood and Mei finished saying these words, Tong people didn''t reply to him. They just nodded slightly and indicated that they knew deadwood and Mei''s words, so that he could know that he knew.


    But Tong Ren''s ordinary nod was so serious in the eyes of rotten wood and beauty. He only saw Tong Ren nodding without changing his face, and he was so serious, which made him compare himself and say that he was so careless.


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, his face is even more red. Now he can''t say anything else to Tongren. He can only seriously copy the map to reassure Tongren.


    When Tongren saw that deadwood and beauty consciously copied the map directly, he was also relieved and nodded involuntarily. However, when he nodded, he suddenly noticed that the expression on his face had not changed at all, which was still a kind of resolute expression.


    He also suddenly knew why rotten wood and beauty had just looked at him and directly copied the map so seriously. It turned out that he had always maintained such a tough expression for convenience and fear of trouble, and it was the whole firm expression that made rotten wood and beauty mistakenly think that his psychology had no fluctuation at all.


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here is also a psychological cry and laugh, but this thing, he still can''t talk to rotten wood and beauty. After all, if he talks to rotten wood and beauty, it''s still very embarrassing. At that time, not only he will be embarrassed, but even rotten wood and beauty will be embarrassed.


    Therefore, he still thinks it''s better to keep it a secret, and he also finds that the firm expression on his face is so convenient. It not only saves a lot of trouble, but also saves a lot of his tongue. His psychology also secretly decides that he must keep his expression.


    Although Tongren is staring at the map below, in fact, he is still observing rotten wood and beauty with his mental power. From the time he just noticed rotten wood and beauty to the present, rotten wood and beauty have maintained such an action, but the drawings in his hand are growing at a rapid speed.


    This ordinary kraft paper has become so magical in his hand. In such a short time, the lines of the whole map have to be completed by two-thirds

 V1.Chapter 1679

    Rotten wood and beauty''s current completion speed even makes Tong people feel that the kraft paper in his hand has even surpassed the ordinary kraft paper, as if he has magic. No matter what he does, he is very fast, and even he feels that the kraft paper in his hand can help him complete it automatically!


    However, at this time, rotten wood and beauty seemed to feel the firm will of Tong people when they just saw the resolute expression on Tong people''s face, and received the influence of Tong people. Now rotten wood and beauty''s every move reveals perseverance and firmness, and the previously half hearted rotten wood and beauty seem to no longer exist.


    But deadwood Hemei didn''t feel the surprised expression of Tong people, because Tong people didn''t show it, but if deadwood Hemei observed carefully, he would still find something wrong with Tong people, but now deadwood Hemei devoted himself to copying the map and didn''t notice anything wrong with Tong people.


    But now Tongren''s psychology can''t calm down. When he had just been observing the map below, he observed it very carefully, but he was still shocked since he realized the strength of rotten wood and beauty copying the map and felt the speed himself.


    Although he had been prepared when he saw the copy map of rotten wood and beauty, he still couldn''t calm down when he saw the copy of rotten wood and beauty. After all, such a terrible thing happened right in front of his eyes. Anyone would be shocked!


    But after all, Tongren''s state of mind grew up. After a slight daze for a while, he recovered in time. After all, he still wants to achieve a great career in the future. He can''t be disturbed by this little strange thing in front of him. Otherwise, how can he achieve a great career?


    So Tong people blinked slightly and looked carefully at other places on the map except the black five pointed star.


    While Tongren was observing, he found that one corner was a little different. His quick reaction made him look at the four corners of the map immediately. He found that not only one corner of the map was different, but also the other three corners of the map were the same and there were many different places.


    When Tong Ren observed these differences, he felt very uncomfortable, as if the four corners should not appear on the map. When he looked carefully at one of the corners, he suddenly had a flash in his head. Only to see that he could no longer maintain his firm expression, he looked surprised and said directly to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, come on, give me a piece of paper!"


    At this time, Tong Ren didn''t care to disturb deadwood and Mei''s concentrated copying. Now his discovery is too important. If deadwood and Mei were disturbed, deadwood and Mei could enter the state again after a while, but if his discovery could not be recorded in time, the next discovery might be when.


    Moreover, Tongren himself is an acute child. If he can''t write it down in time, he can''t hold anything else in his mind. He will only think about it all the time. If he thinks about it all the time, it will be very unfavorable to his future growth.


    Because everyone''s way of mood growth is different. Some people''s mood cultivation needs to be quiet or experience some quiet things. Such people''s mood growth depends on dedicated cultivation and practice as an ordinary person. Sometimes they can''t even use spiritual power. Just like a person, they can''t do anything, This is their path of practice.


    Some people are doomed to be restless. They have to go through a lot of things, have experienced strong winds and heavy rain, and be able to experience the accumulation of small things, so that they can slowly cultivate their personality and make their mood grow slowly bit by bit. This kind of people need the accumulation of dosage to achieve qualitative change.


    But Tongren''s cultivation is destined to be different from them. Tongren''s mood is a little acute. They can''t directly apply the cultivation methods of Tongren''s mood, so Tongren''s talent goes beyond many ordinary people like most people.


    Tongren''s method of cultivating state of mind is the most special among all people. Sometimes he needs to control his anger and don''t let his anger explode easily; Sometimes, however, they have to take the initiative to release their anger, so that they can be used and used by him.


    However, whether it''s releasing anger or suppressing his anger, it''s very good for his cultivation, because Tongren''s constitution is still special. Although his character is acute, his cultivation direction is to constantly relax his emotions, which is a little contradictory.


    However, fortunately, Tongren doesn''t know that his current cultivation direction is so contradictory. If he knows that his cultivation direction is so contradictory, he doesn''t know whether Tongren will go crazy directly. Therefore, sometimes ignorance is also a kind of happiness.


    When Tongren''s state of mind reaches a certain level in the future, Tongren will naturally know his cultivation direction. However, if Tongren really reaches that level, I believe he will not be surprised by such a contradiction in his cultivation direction.


    However, Tongren''s cultivation direction seems contradictory, but people with rich experience don''t think so. For example, Yamamoto, he will know why God will arrange such a contradictory cultivation direction for Tongren. In fact, God doesn''t deliberately make it difficult for Tongren, which is very much said!


    Because Tongren himself is an acute child, but his impatience makes him a little difficult to control. For example, he has already established a tall image in the heart of rotten wood and beauty, but when the image has just been established, it has also been directly destroyed by himself.


    It seems like a small thing, but in fact, it''s not a small thing, because it just happened between Tong people and rotten wood and beauty, and it doesn''t have much impact. But imagine, if Tong people just faced not rotten wood and beauty, but his followers of death, What impact will his acute appearance have on his subordinates?


    If this is not a big deal, then if the Tong people are on the real battlefield and the enemy is opposite, they can win if they insist for a while. However, because the Tong people can''t control their impatience, they directly pursue the enemy. In the end, it would not cost a soldier or a general to fight, but let him kill the enemy 1000 and lose 800

 V1.Chapter 1680

    If the above things are not enough to attract enough attention, what if Tongren are facing youhabach? At that time, what Tong people shouldered was not only their own battle, but also the battle related to the whole corpse soul world.


    When he shoulders the battle of all the people in the corpse soul world, if his character is still so impulsive, the price he pays is not only his own life, but also the life and death of the whole corpse soul world. At this time, isn''t it enough to attract enough attention?


    Therefore, this road of cultivation can be described as tailor-made for Tongren. However, many people think that since Tongren is an acute son, it''s not good to let him suppress his acute son directly. Why let him release his acute son''s character?


    In fact, this is why Yamamoto was so surprised when he saw the talent of Tong people, because Yamamoto''s own mood level has been very high. General things won''t move him at all, let alone make him have such a shocked expression.


    However, Yamamoto was shocked when he witnessed the talent of Tong people, because he saw almost all the things of the body given to Tong people by God. At the same time, he also saw the cultivation direction of Tong people''s state of mind in the future. However, even if he knew it, he could not tell Tong people in person, but Tong people had to understand it slowly.


    Because if Yamamoto directly tells Tongren his cultivation direction now, it is difficult to ensure that Tongren will not directly collapse when he learns of his strange cultivation method. After all, anyone will collapse when he sees his contradictory cultivation method.


    Even if Tongren knows the cultivation direction of his state of mind, he does not collapse and suppresses his impulse, but when he knows his future road, his cultivation motivation will disappear directly. Moreover, if God knows that he has taken a shortcut, he is more likely to directly remove his advantage!


    So even though Yamamoto already knew the path of cultivation of Tongren''s state of mind in the future, he still couldn''t say that he could only give some appropriate guidance. When Yamamoto knew that he needed to fall into a long rest, he also took advantage of his sober time to tell rotten wood and beauty and ruiqiao Yifeng, and let them look at Tongren, And conduct appropriate guidance at the critical time.


    Why should Tongren release themselves at some time when they suppress their acute son? This is related to his current situation, because Tongren''s time is very urgent now. He needs to spend limited time against those enemies who are much stronger than him.


    He needs to use the power of emotion to fight against those enemies who are stronger than him and have practiced for a long time.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that if Tong people keep suppressing their emotions, they are likely to be hurt by their emotions in the end, because the general God of death, if he suppresses his emotions during cultivation, will slowly digest his emotions for a long time.


    Tong people are different. Tong people don''t have time or energy at all. They go to eliminate a little accumulated emotion in their body bit by bit. His body''s bearing capacity is always limited. If his body bears a lot of emotion and has nowhere to vent, he will go crazy, that is, he will be possessed by evil!


    Therefore, when Tongren constantly suppress their emotions, they should vent their emotions appropriately. Moreover, such suppression and venting will not damage the cultivation of his state of mind, but also enable him to obtain a lot of insights when cultivating his state of mind, so as to improve his strength.


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong man was just calm. At this moment, he became so surprised that he startled himself. When he saw Tong man''s appearance, rotten wood and beauty, who had just devoted himself to copying the map, was also stunned.


    However, deadwood and beauty are people who have experienced great things after all. Even if Tong people suddenly become so urgent, he can understand. After all, everyone is in a hurry. Even master Yamamoto''s state of mind is so strong that he will be surprised at some times.


    Moreover, Tongren suddenly made such an anxious request. Looking at the expression on his face, he also knew that Tongren must have found something and wanted to record it immediately. Others didn''t know his character. Rotten wood and beauty could not be clearer. When Tongren expressed this expression, rotten wood and beauty were slightly stunned, so he directly took out a piece of kraft paper and handed it to Tongren.


    When Tong people saw that rotten wood and beauty directly handed over the kraft paper, they were not polite at all. They grabbed the kraft paper directly from rotten wood and beauty''s hand. It was not that Tong people were impolite, but that Tong people were too urgent for the discovery just now, so he couldn''t care so much.


    At this time, when deadwood and Mei saw Tong people''s action and directly robbed the kraft paper in their hands, they also understood very much. He knew that Tong people must have something to do to be so urgent.


    However, what makes deadwood and Mei wonder is what Tongren found that would make him so anxious, even break his just determined state, and directly become a little flustered now.


    At this time, when Tong Ren grabbed the paper, he directly marked his discovery on the paper, and he also directly marked the differences in the four corners of the map.


    When he marked it, rotten wood and beauty were impatient. After looking at it, he was really curious. What could make Tongren anxious like this?


    When deadwood and Mei looked at the paper in Tongren''s hand, he was also a little stunned. He only saw some strange symbols on the paper in Tongren''s hand. At this moment, Tongren was still drawing symbols on the paper in his hand. These symbols seemed more strange than the mysterious runes found in the middle of those black five pointed stars.


    At this time, Tongren also felt that deadwood and beauty were watching him, but he didn''t have time to explain so much to deadwood and beauty now. He was anxious to verify his judgment. He thought his just embarrassment must be worth the record and discovery!


    When he recorded the symbols of the four corners of the map in the four corners of the paper, he tore the paper into four without hesitation.


    Seeing Tong people directly put the four pieces of paper together, his face suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    I only heard Tongren shouting excitedly, "it''s done!"

 V1.Chapter 1681

    The rotten wood and beauty, who had been watching behind Tong people, were also shocked when they heard Tong people''s unprovoked cry. They had just been behind Tong people and wanted to see what surprises Tong people had found. He wanted to study it at the first time.


    However, when he saw the strange symbols drawn by Tong people on the paper, he was also confused. He didn''t know where Tong people found these strange runes, but he still looked silently behind Tong people in order not to interrupt their thinking without making a sound.


    When Tong Ren suddenly tore the kraft paper into four pieces, rotten wood and Mei were also a little surprised. He didn''t know what Tong Ren was going to do. If he hadn''t just seen Tong Ren''s eyes still clear, he even wondered if Tong Ren was possessed.


    Just when he was thinking about what happened to Tong people, Tong people suddenly shouted in front of him. This not only forcibly separated him from his thoughts, but also scared rotten wood and beauty. They were unbalanced and almost fell directly from the sky!


    But when he calmed down, he found that Tongren didn''t tell him what he had found. Instead, he looked at a pattern made of four pieces of paper and compared it with something below,


    At this time, deadwood and beauty could not help but float directly to the edge of Tongren to see what Tongren had spelled out with those strange symbols.


    "Tong Ren, what were you doing just now? Did you find something? Hey? What are you looking at?" rotten wood and beauty also said their doubts to Tong Ren as they floated towards Tong Ren.


    However, before Tongren could reply to him, rotten wood and beauty also came to Tongren''s side and saw the image of the splicing city in Tongren''s hands.


    At this time, deadwood and Mei were also stunned, and then their faces slowly showed a surprised expression. They only saw that when deadwood and Mei saw the symbols in Tong people''s hands, their original ignorant expression directly turned into a stunned expression. As he kept looking at the pictures in Tong people''s hands, his mouth became bigger and bigger.


    I can only see that the combined image held by Tong people is nothing else. It is the place they are most familiar with on this map, the black mysterious five pointed star!


    Now, Tongren is comparing little by little. What is the relationship between the black Pentagram he put together and the mysterious black Pentagram below.


    As like as two peas of the five pointed stars, they found the same five star stars that they had joined together. The image of the combination of the black and white stars was slowly released.


    The kraft paper originally torn into four parts by Tongren has also been driven by a mysterious force to form a new paper, and the graphics on the paper are directly displayed on this new paper!


    However, this is not over yet. The middle of the black Pentagram on his paper shows the mysterious Rune like the black Pentagram below!


    But Tongren, a big hearted guy, hasn''t noticed the change of the paper in his hand at this time. He just keeps staring at the map below, hoping to find something that can match the mysterious symbols in his hand from this map.


    Although Tong Ren didn''t notice the change of the paper in his hand, it doesn''t mean that others won''t notice the change of the paper in his hand. He was surprised to see rotten wood and beauty, but he just got used to the surprise. At this time, he witnessed the change of the paper in Tong Ren''s hand.


    And deadwood and beauty also cover their mouths with force. He is afraid that he can''t control shouting, and then disturb the mysterious change in Tongren''s hands. If he interrupts the change of paper in Tongren''s hands, it''s difficult to ensure that the paper in Tongren''s hands is directly frightened by him, and then stop the change.


    When rotten wood and beauty saw the paper in Tongren''s hand change with their own eyes, he waited for a long time and found that the paper in Tongren''s hand was no longer changing. He also slowly took away his hand covering his mouth and said to Tongren tremblingly, "Tongren, you, don''t look at the picture below first. Take a look at the paper in your hand."


    At this time, Tongren hasn''t noticed the change of the paper in his hand. He thought it was rotten wood and beauty. He didn''t see the pattern of the paper in his hand. He just heard that Tongren was still looking at the following projection and said to rotten wood and beauty: "Anla Hemei, I know the paper in my hand has made up the mysterious five pointed star. Now I''m looking for whether there are the same elements in the map. Don''t make a fuss. Just draw your map at ease.


    But rotten wood and beauty looked a little worried when they saw that Tongren didn''t understand what he meant. They said to Tongren with a little urgency in their tone: "no, Tongren, take a good look at the paper in your hand. It''s not what it just looked like. I saw the black five pointed star, and he changed again!"


    Hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also looked back and said helplessly to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, I said don''t make a fuss. What can happen to this paper in my hand? Don''t worry. I''m saying you haven''t seen it all. Why are you surprised, ah?"


    At this time, Tong Ren also completely turned his head. He didn''t want to see the paper in his hand. He was thinking about how much the paper in his hand could change. He just wanted to see the rotten wood and beauty. When he turned his head, he glanced at the paper in his hand, which was a direct shock and almost threw it out!


    Even if he was stupid, he knew that the paper in his hand was different from before. He clearly remembered that the paper in his hand was not like this. The original paper had been torn by him. At this moment, in his hand, the original paper that had been torn into four parts by him turned into a whole paper at this time!


    This paper, without his knowledge, automatically restored the paper in his hand, and the restored pattern is much clearer and more regular than the pattern he just drew!


    At this time, even if he was not surprised, he could not think of any other expression to express his mood at this moment!


    The Tong man seemed to feel something. He looked carefully at the paper in his hand and found that the rune just observed and studied by rotten wood and beauty appeared in the black pentagram in his hand

 V1.Chapter 1682

    This can frighten Tongren very much. After all, this thing has been changing in their own hands, but they don''t feel it at all. No matter who they change, they will be surprised!


    After being frightened, Tong people quickly recovered. Looking carefully at the paper in their hands, they found that the middle of the black Pentagram was indeed the mysterious Rune in the middle of the black Pentagram on the map just copied by rotten wood and beauty in the projection below.


    At this time, the Tong man suddenly thought of something and said to the rotten wood and beauty: "He Mei, give me the rune you just copied from below. I''ll see if it''s the same.


    At this time, Tong people recovered their previous calmness, and the expression on their face changed from surprise to perseverance again, as if nothing had happened just now.


    But at this time, in the heart of rotten wood and beauty, the tall image of Tongren just collapsed half directly. If Tongren hadn''t quickly recovered such a calm state now, I''m afraid that the tall image of Tongren would collapse completely in his rotten wood and beauty heart soon.


    But rotten wood and beauty also understand Tongren better. After all, Tongren''s discovery is really amazing. If Tongren can keep so calm in that case, they have to doubt whether Tongren knew such a thing long ago, so Tongren really has something to do with this map.


    Moreover, the cultivation of Tongren''s state of mind can only be reluctantly regarded as just the beginning when it is carefully calculated. After all, Tongren''s age is very young, and almost nothing he has experienced now exceeds his psychological tolerance. Therefore, deadwood and beauty are still very tall to Tongren''s image in mind.


    So when the Tongren took care of rotten wood and beauty and asked him to draw the mysterious Rune just now, rotten wood and beauty almost didn''t hesitate. They directly took out the paper and handed it to the Tongren.


    But at this time, Tong Ren also knew what he had just done. In fact, in the heart of rotten wood and beauty, he was not as tall as before. This can be felt from the eyes that rotten wood and beauty just handed him paper and the attitude that rotten wood and beauty just spoke behind him.


    However, Tong people at this time also have no way. The image they just established in the heart of rotten wood and beauty was unintentional. At this moment, the image collapsed a little, and they have no way. After all, the situation just now is too urgent, and he has no time to think, so he will do that behavior.


    However, Tongren now has no time to consider so much. After all, his top priority now is to compare the figure in his hand with the mysterious Rune formed in the paper in his hand, so that he can make the next observation. This is more important than anything in the current situation.


    At this time, Tong man also hurried to suppress the ideas in his brain in time. Otherwise, he could not concentrate on comparing whether the runes in his hand were the same.


    As like as two peas, as like as two peas, he found that the rune in his hand is almost the same as that in Ki Kazumi''s hands, and there is no change in the rune.


    This made him a little disappointed. He thought that if the two runes were different, he could try to combine the two runes to see if he could translate the secret of the whole map. Even if he couldn''t translate, he could try to tear more pieces of paper to see if the formed runes were different.


    But now, as like as two peas of more than a dozen sheets of paper are torn away, he will get identical identical runes. This will not have any effect on what he has to do with the rune.


    At this time, although Tong Ren was a little disappointed, he couldn''t show a disappointed expression on his face. He was afraid of rotten wood and beauty. After seeing his expression, his position in his psychology would collapse again. After all, the image would collapse completely if it couldn''t withstand several times of destruction.


    So he still maintained that firm expression on his face. Although he was very disappointed, he couldn''t let rotten wood and beauty see his disappointment. He just looked at Tong people, returned the map to rotten wood and beauty without changing his face, and then said to rotten wood and beauty lightly: "It''s all right, homi. You can copy it. I''m looking to see if there are other special places on this map.


    After taking the paper in Tongren''s hand, rotten wood and beauty looked at Tongren''s look at the map below. Although he was still so determined, he thought of what Tongren had just said to him, and unexpectedly felt that Tongren at this moment had an inexplicable feeling of sadness.


    However, such a sad feeling has restored the image of Tong people in his heart, because rotten wood and beauty can be seen from the expression of Tong people just now. Tong people have suffered too much during this period of time, so he also vaguely feels a little distressed for Tong people.


    When deadwood and beauty thought of this, they also made a decision secretly. When they have the ability in the future, they must bear some things for Tongren and relieve the pressure of Tongren.


    What deadwood and beauty can do at this time is to copy the following map on paper as soon as possible, so that Tong people can see the map directly from the paper, which can not only save Tong people''s spiritual power, but also let Tong people''s eyes rest a little.


    Inspired by this psychology, deadwood and beauty quickly copied the texture on the map they had just almost finished on the kraft paper in front of them.


    While deadwood and Mei were preparing to copy the outline of the following map onto the paper in front of him, he suddenly found that the outline of the map seemed so familiar that he felt as if he had seen it somewhere.


    But now he can''t remember where he met, but he feels very familiar, as if he were in the map in front of him.


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also looked at the Tongren who was looking at the map. He saw that Tongren was so serious at the moment, and he didn''t have the heart to disturb Tongren, so he decided to think for himself. What''s wrong with the map and where is this familiar feeling?


    When he tried to think hard, his eyes also looked at a mountain on the side. After seeing the mountain, deadwood and Mei suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. The idea was so bold that he was a little afraid of the idea, but when he compared the idea with the map below.


    He found that the idea was true

 V1.Chapter 1683

    Deadwood and beauty just thought about their ideas and found that they were too terrible, but deadwood and beauty suddenly thought about it. What if their ideas were right? If you don''t verify it, how do you know if your idea is too bold?


    If he ignores this idea directly because he feels that his idea is too terrible this time, he may have been hesitant because of this thing. If this thing has been put in his heart, he will always think about it, and it will drag down the growth of his mood!


    And more importantly, he has no other ideas now. If he has been looking at this map, he doesn''t know the year and month when he will find the clue next time. Therefore, it''s better to take advantage of such a little idea now and continue to rely on this idea. It''s uncertain what he can find.


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, he also looked directly at Tong people, but when rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people, he hesitated a little when he saw the serious look of Tong people now and the resolute expression on Tong''s face. If his guess was wrong, wouldn''t he disturb Tong people''s observation?


    Of course, deadwood and beauty who often meditate don''t know. If they meditate or enter a state, it''s a very rare thing. If they are interrupted by others in this state or impacted by strong external forces, this state will be directly interrupted!


    What''s more, if you are forced out of this state, not only your strength will be seriously damaged, but also you are likely to suffer more serious internal injuries. Even later, when you enter this state again, it will be more slow.


    Because you are frightened, you should be more careful about the surrounding environment when you enter the state again. Even if your main consciousness is not frightened, you will still guard against this potential danger subconsciously.


    Therefore, looking at Tong people who have entered the state, rotten wood and beauty are still hesitating in their hearts, whether they should wake up Tong people, and then let Tong people confirm whether their ideas are true. After all, he is not sure whether it is related to his own conjecture.


    However, when deadwood and Mei thought of what Tong people had said to him before, he also crossed his heart and thought, "forget it, don''t do it twice. Since I have decided to take this step, I can''t be afraid of hands and feet. If I miss this idea because of this thing, if this idea is right, how much circle do we have to go around?"


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty thought of this and gently said to Tongren: "Tongren, I have a discovery. I want you to help me verify it. Please recover quickly and confirm it with me. I can''t make up my mind and don''t dare to confirm it!"


    At this time, Tongren, although he had been put into a very serious state, when he heard that rotten wood and beauty had made a new discovery, he hurried out of his state and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what did he find? Tell me quickly!"


    In fact, today''s Tongren is still very uncomfortable, because he almost forcibly withdrew from his state just now, and he forcibly withdrew from his state, which also directly made his blood churn in his body.


    In fact, Tongren''s state is good. If he wants to withdraw from his state, unless he relieves his state, he will be disturbed by others. If he wants to be completely free from any damage, it will take at least several hours before he can be completely free from any injury.


    Just now, Tong Ren chose to forcibly remove himself from his state. It was also because Tong Ren had just entered the state to observe the map below, but he found nothing after looking for so long. Therefore, when he heard that rotten wood and beauty had made a new discovery, he hurried out of this state and wanted to hear the discovery of rotten wood and beauty!


    When deadwood Hemei saw the Tong man who forcibly retreated from his state, his face was very ugly, but his face looked a little happy. Obviously, the Tong man at this time didn''t just want to study his discovery with deadwood Hemei, but himself. He was strongly interested in this discovery!


    And only strong interest can show such a happy look!


    However, when deadwood and Mei saw the look of Tong people, he was not so happy. He was not happy because Tong people were interested in his discovery, but he was a little worried, because if his guess was wrong, he would die of guilt!


    At this time, Tong Ren also found something wrong with rotten wood and beauty. He looked at rotten wood and beauty from a hesitant expression to a worried expression. He was also curious. What discovery did rotten wood and beauty make such a big change in his expression?


    "What''s the matter, Hemei? Why do you suddenly change your mood so fast? What secret have you found? Tell me. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Looking at the look of expectation on Tongren''s face, rotten wood and beauty are embarrassed to hide it from Tongren again. Anyway, they have come to this step. After he said it, Tongren won''t blame him even if his guess is wrong!


    Rotten wood and beauty thought of this and slowly said to Tong people, "Tong people, I just had a very bold idea, that is, do you think the map below is the map of our corpse soul world? And the mysterious runes recorded below are the secrets of the whole corpse soul world?"


    Rotten wood and beauty finished, looked at Tong people, and found that Tong people were stunned at first, and then his face showed a surprised expression. After seeing Tong people''s expression, rotten wood and beauty were stunned, and then said to Tong people: "however, I''m not sure. After all, I still don''t understand the outline of the corpse soul world, so this is just my guess."


    After deadwood and Mei finished, his heart was much easier. He looked at Tong people nervously and wanted to see their reaction.


    At first, Tong people were surprised, and then they looked at the outline of the map below. They also showed a happy look in their eyes, but this time Tong people were not as excited as last time. After showing a happy look in their eyes, they also instantly recovered their resolute expression.


    Then Tong man also directly took out a map of the whole corpse soul world, and he compared the map of the corpse soul world with the map in front of him, which also showed his joy again.


    Looking at the happy look in Tongren''s eyes at this time, he said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, that''s right, your idea is completely correct!"

 V1.Chapter 1684

    Just look at the map of the corpse soul world pulled out by Tong people. When compared with the map below, it is found that the two maps completely coincide, which is clearly a map!


    When rotten wood and beauty saw the map taken out by Tong people, it swept the previous haze in an instant, and his excitement and joy rushed to his head. His just worry and hesitation were also thrown out of the sky by rotten wood and beauty at this moment!


    When they learned that the map projected below was actually the map of the whole corpse soul world, many of the problems they had considered were directly solved. What they had been unable to think about before was understood at this moment!


    Looking at the excitement in Tongren''s words, he said to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, how did you find out that this map is the map of the whole corpse soul world? I looked familiar before, as if I had seen it somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it in front of my eyes!"


    Tongren paused and then said to deadwood and Mei, "so after you said your guess, I thought of the map of the corpse soul world for the first time, because I am only familiar with this one, so after you remind me, I also remembered it all at once!"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people who were not excited at this time. They were also happy from the bottom of their hearts. They said to Tong people, "I felt the same as you before. I also felt that the picture in front of me seemed to have been seen somewhere. It looked very familiar, but I just couldn''t say it!"


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, and then said to Tongren, "but later I really couldn''t think of it. I just wanted to observe the things around me. When I finished reading it, the mountain beside us suddenly attracted my attention!"


    "When I saw this mountain, I didn''t respond normally, but I don''t know why today. It may be because I read too many maps. I felt inexplicably familiar when I saw this mountain, and I also instinctively looked at a sign next to the black five pointed star on the map!"


    "Then I found that this sign actually corresponds to the mountain on the side. From that time on, I had such a bold idea. Until I just disturbed you, I learned from you that this map is the map of the whole corpse soul world!"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also had a feeling in their heart. Fortunately, rotten wood and beauty told themselves in time when they found this thing, and it was rotten wood and beauty who said it in time that they could discover it in time and find out this amazing secret!


    The Tong people who thought of here also made a decision secretly in their heart: no matter what they encounter in the future, as long as there is an opportunity, they must strive for it 100%. Even if the final result is failure, they must not give up the opportunity in front of them so easily.


    Just think, if just rotten wood and beauty don''t have the courage, but directly choose to ignore their own idea, it will be a long time later when they find this secret again. At that time, the situation of the corpse soul world may not necessarily develop into what kind of situation!


    Therefore, Tong Ren''s decision was also a decision that he recalled his current decision not long later, still had no regrets and resolutely implemented.


    Because Tongren''s way is different from others. Maybe other gods of death only devote themselves to practice and properly seize the present opportunities, but generally speaking, it is a relatively stable and reassuring way of practice. Although the practice may be slower, on the whole, it is very stable.


    But Tongren is different. His path of cultivation itself is very short. Since he left the virtual circle, he has almost always been challenging beyond his level. The people he challenged before and the enemies he faced are very powerful. According to common sense, Tongren can hardly have the opportunity to defeat them.


    However, Tongren''s path of cultivation determines that Tongren''s way of cultivation is bound to be full of anxiety. Every time he faces the enemy, he is basically a direct challenge beyond the level. Even if his own strength is not enough, he must not give up easily and have to bite the bullet!


    It is precisely because Tongren is destined to shoulder the mission of saving the corpse soul world and defeating youhabahe that God will arrange such an anti heaven talent for him, let him grow in adversity again and again, and let him constantly improve his strength through continuous fighting again and again.


    And Tong people, it is by seizing all kinds of opportunities, seizing all kinds of opportunities, that it is possible to give him some possibility to defeat all kinds of powerful opponents. It is precisely because of these opportunities that Tong people can become stronger and more mature on their own cultivation path!


    When Tong people think of this, the expression on their face is also more firm, as if they have improved a little. At this moment, Tong people also feel this subtle improvement. He knows that his just decision has brought him a little improvement, but he can''t say what kind of improvement it is.


    However, Tong Ren is not in a hurry to know what aspect of his promotion is. He only cares about whether he can or cannot be promoted. As for what aspect of promotion is, he doesn''t care very much. After all, if he is really promoted, he will be reflected in the battle!


    What Tongren doesn''t know is that his perception just now makes him have no stable state of mind and directly stabilize. If there is really any improvement, Tongren has not improved, but his stable state of mind directly makes his overall state of mind to a higher level, and Tongren''s strength is also improving with the improvement of his state of mind.


    For ordinary gods of death, if they only cultivate their state of mind during cultivation, it is likely that their strength will slightly regress in the process of state of mind growth, but Tongren are different. Tongren improve their state of mind while improving their strength.


    This kind of promotion will not damage the strength of Tongren at all, but will increase the strength of Tongren slightly. Although this growth is not as fast as the growth of cultivation strength alone, it is much stronger than other gods of death who do not grow, but regress!


    However, God is always fair. When God gives Tongren so much, he also takes away some of Tongren''s emotional control ability. Compared with others, Tongren''s emotional control ability is always much worse than other gods of death. It is precisely because of this that the only fixed number of Tongren''s strength is Tongren''s emotion

 V1.Chapter 1685

    At this time, after getting these insights, Tong people''s views on the whole map have become very different, and he also saw several special runes hidden in the secret place on the map!


    With these special runes he found, his ability to crack the whole secret seems to be closer. When he studied these new runes on this map, he once again entered a state similar to meditation. In this state, the abilities of Tong people have been rapidly improved!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty on the side of Tongren watched Tongren enter the state again so quickly, and looked at Tongren with envy, because Tongren''s talent is too high. If he was forced to wake up from the state of meditation, it would take him almost twice as long to enter the state again!


    Tongren is different. The time he entered the state again is not even as long as the time he entered the state before, and even is about to exceed the time when he just entered the state. This has to make deadwood and beauty sigh. Really, he has talent and can really rely on without fear.


    In fact, Tongren also felt that the time when he entered the state was almost the same as that before rotten wood and beauty disturbed him, and he just had his blood churning. Just before Tongren entered the state, he was still thinking that the time when he entered the state must be particularly slow this time?


    But what he did not expect was that the time he entered the state did not slow down, but much faster. Only by the churning of his own blood caused by just forcibly exiting the state, the time he entered the state now was just the same as the time he just entered the state.


    Tong people are actually very confused now. Why on earth have they been injured and entered the state faster? However, the current situation does not allow Tong people to think about these things. As long as he enters the state as soon as possible, it is the best thing. As for why he becomes faster, he may think only in his spare time?


    In fact, what Tongren doesn''t know is that he has just entered the state quickly, not for other reasons, but because of his just perception, because he has just expressed his rotten wood and beauty, and give him his own perception, so that he can stabilize his state of mind, so that he can quickly enter the state of mind!


    The improvement of mood brings more benefits than just a little. The improvement of Tongren''s mood will bring improvement to his whole person in all aspects. Although Tongren only finds that he can enter the state quickly, although Tongren doesn''t know it is caused by the improvement of his mood.


    When Tong people fight again in the future, he can slowly realize that his state of mind is so stable, and the benefits brought to him are endless. It also brings a solid foundation and endless improvement to his next state of mind!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty saw that Tong people directly entered the state in an instant. After a little jealousy for a while, he didn''t hesitate. He was directly ready to enter the state and continued to copy the map below on the paper in front of him. After all, jealousy is endless, and he can''t stop what he is doing because he is jealous of Tong people, Isn''t that harmful to others and yourself?


    In fact, the rotten wood and beauty at the moment also think more thoroughly. After all, even if he is jealous of Tongren, Tongren will only be more and more powerful than him. After all, Tongren''s talent is there. All he can do is put his mind right and try to narrow the gap between himself and Tongren.


    If you don''t try to cultivate your state of mind, but envy and admire Tongren there, he will be far behind Tongren. It''s better to take advantage of now and temper yourself in time. At the critical moment, you won''t drag Tongren down and let Tongren delay the overall situation for yourself!


    In fact, rotten wood and beauty just saw that Tong people took out the map of the whole corpse soul world. They also thought in their heart that they finally don''t need to continue copying this map. Since it is ready-made, wouldn''t it be OK to directly mark the runes and some mysterious signs of the following map on the map of the corpse soul world?


    As like as two peas, Ki Kazumi was greatly disappointed when he carefully observed the map of the corpse soul, because the map of the whole soul body was exactly the same as the map below, although some of the important points were not found on the map, for example, the strange lines that Tong people had just labored to copy.


    When deadwood and beauty saw that there were no strange lines just copied by him on the map of the corpse soul world, he also resolutely gave up his idea of just saving effort and directly chose to follow the painting just now. At this time, deadwood and beauty''s heart ideal was: "forget it, just practice yourself!"


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here is to directly abandon the remaining thoughts in his heart, go to the map in front of the picture wholeheartedly, and decide to slowly create a path of his own cultivation state of mind with his simple and extraordinary talent!


    After seeing everything open, rotten wood and beauty, like Tong people, actually entered the state much shorter than before. After all, rotten wood and beauty also suffered a little damage after being disturbed by Tong people last time. Although he has been recovering during this time, the time he entered the state is still much slower than before.


    However, after he saw all this, the time to enter the state was shorter than that before him. Although it was not as fast as Tongren, it was not as fast as Tongren''s previous state!


    The rotten wood and beauty after entering the state also showed a happy face. He didn''t know why the time when he entered the state actually became so fast. However, he didn''t have time to think more, so he directly entered the state and continued to copy the rest of the map in front of him.


    However, deadwood and beauty also didn''t realize that the feelings they just had, although they were only forced, were also specific feelings under specific conditions, and these feelings directly added to his way of cultivating his state of mind!


    In fact, cultivating the state of mind itself is a long and arduous road. It is not easy for rotten wood and beauty to reach this level. After all, rotten wood and beauty are not as talented as Tongren,


    What rotten wood and beauty never thought of was that his small decision today would make him benefit a lot in the next battle, and it would also make him escape from the danger of his life directly with the gentle help of Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1686

    And those are things in the future. At this moment, Tong Ren is still busy cracking the runes in front of him. When he found the new runes, he seems to know the views of these runes. He only sees that he is in his own state and constantly sweeps away the rest of the map below with his spiritual power.


    While he was scanning the map below, he also suddenly found some strange things. He found that although the rune he had just found could be spliced together, it seemed to be missing something. He always felt a little incomplete, so that he could not understand the meaning of the rune.


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty also found something wrong when copying the map. Although this map is particularly difficult to copy, under his talent, he copied very quickly, but after his eyesight improved, he also found something different about this map.


    Although he has marked all kinds of strange symbols and strange words on this map, he always feels that there is something wrong with this map. He always feels that this map lacks a special core thing. It seems that without this thing, the whole map is generally some ordinary patterns.


    But now the map of rotten wood and beauty has not been copied, and he and Tongren have entered their own state respectively. He can only copy the map first and then think about it. No matter what, it should be clear after he copies the map!


    And deadwood and beauty thought of this, but also directly suppressed their strong discomfort, and then copied the map in front of them.


    At this time, after Tongren kept trying to use his newly discovered runes, he finally found out what the rune was missing. Only looking at the paper in front of him, there was only a text missing an important place. Now, although he knows what the symbol in front of him is missing, he also knows which part is missing, But he just doesn''t know what''s missing!


    This feeling made Tong Ren very upset. Not long ago, he had just experienced this feeling. It was a very familiar feeling after he first saw this map. Clearly, there was a map of the corpse soul world in front of him, but he just couldn''t remember. This deep sense of powerlessness made him more upset!


    When Tong Ren felt that the things in front of him could not be solved, he also felt a little like giving up, and he also looked at the black little jade pendant in his hand, but thanks to his look, he made a new discovery again!


    As like as two peas in the white jade, he saw a white pentagram. But the five pointed star was the same as the black five pointed star. The other five places were the same everywhere. The center of the white Pentagram on the hand is the Rune of the five black stars.


    But at first glance as like as two peas in the map below, but if you look carefully, it is not the same. And when Tong people discovered the white five pointed star in his hands, he went to the direct and careful observation.


    After carefully observing the white five pointed star on the black jade pendant, Tong people also found a secret that can unlock the runes in the black five pointed star!


    Just look at the rune in the white five pointed star on the black jade pendant on his hand. The corresponding white Rune and the corresponding black Rune in the black five pointed star below are just complementary words!


    After Tong Ren discovered the secret, even if his city was deeper and his expression was more tenacious, he couldn''t hold back at this moment and directly showed a surprised expression. When he was about to share with rotten wood and beauty, he found that rotten wood and beauty were in a state and drawing seriously.


    After careful consideration for a while, the Tong people here decided to solve the secret of the rune first. He wanted to see what it would look like and what kind of surprise it would give him when the two words were combined? At this time, Tongren''s face was full of anticipation.


    Although the white runes on the black small jade pendant in Tong''s hand can be directly combined with the below, because the black small jade pendant in his hand still needs to continue projection and let rotten wood and beauty copy a map, Tong''s man had to carefully combine the two words on the paper.


    When Tong people put the two characters together gently, the runes on both sides seemed to be suddenly magnetic and tightly attracted together, as if the rune was alive and forcibly separated by someone who didn''t know. Now it''s not easy to combine together again, and it''s also attracted together in an instant!


    However, the runes on both sides were so combined that they startled Tongren. After all, they were the words written on the paper. Who would have thought that after he finished writing, the whole Rune seemed to live and closely fit together!


    However, Tong Ren also had a little psychological preparation. After all, he had been scared many times before. After so many times, he was only startled when facing the strange scene in front of him, and immediately recovered his original resolute expression.


    When Tong man saw that the two characters were attracted together, he also felt a sense of familiarity. When he looked at a missing symbol that he had just seen from several corners, and then looked at the symbol that had just been put together, he suddenly had a bold idea!


    Only see that Tong people put the runes on the two pieces of paper together, and just when Tong people put the rune just put together with the rune before them, this Rune also instantly becomes a rune, and this Rune also emits intense light in an instant.


    After the strong light was emitted for a while, it didn''t mean to shrink back. Instead, it formed a light column and rushed directly into the sky!


    At the same time, the sky was still clear for thousands of miles. When this light column flew up, there were dark clouds, and in the dark clouds, there were continuous thunder and lightning, like Hetong people demonstrating

 V1.Chapter 1687

    Looking at the clear sky just now, after Tong people stitched up the secret they found, it was also a moment of dark clouds, like a disaster coming directly!


    At this time, even if it was rotten wood and beauty, no matter how serious they were, they couldn''t ignore the scene in front of them. He just felt that there was a clear sky. At this time, there were dark clouds, which made him quickly withdraw from his state and feel the changes of the surrounding environment.


    Just after rotten wood and beauty had just retired from their state, he was still in a hurry. Although he wanted to withdraw, he was too anxious when he withdrew, so although he didn''t have the Qi and blood churning like Tongren, his body was also very uncomfortable.


    And when deadwood and beauty retreated, they wanted to slow down their body. Just as he was panting, when he looked up, he saw a lightning splitting from the sky to the mountain beside them!


    Just look at the peak of the mountain, it was directly smashed by the lightning falling from the sky, and even the original sharp mountain was directly split into a flat top mountain by the lightning!


    Seeing all this, rotten wood and beauty are pale. Obviously, they are not lightly frightened by the lightning just now. It is not that rotten wood and beauty are too timid, but that the lightning just chopped down is too powerful. The hard stone is as fragile as a piece of tofu under the power of lightning!


    The lightning that just fell was only a few minutes away from rotten wood and beauty. It was very close. When the lightning split down, rotten wood and beauty could even feel the burning feeling and strong light feeling of lightning!


    Just as deadwood and beauty were pale, wondering where the sudden lightning came from? And where did the black clouds come from?!


    And deadwood and beauty looked around for several times. He had been looking in the sky. Where was the source of the lightning and who summoned the dark cloud? Even he wondered if youhabach was up to something? Did the puppet he summoned come so soon?!


    Finally, deadwood Hemei''s vision was positioned on a pillar of light leading to the sky, and when deadwood Hemei looked down along the pillar of light, he actually saw something that he never thought of. The source of this pillar of light was not elsewhere, but a piece of kraft paper in Tongren''s hand!


    But rotten wood and beauty can''t directly judge that the terrible power is called by Tongren just by what they see at this moment, so he is also eager to find Tongren to verify and see if the terrible power is called by Tongren!


    At this time, Tongren had no expression on his face. It was not that he was very calm and was not surprised at the dark clouds he summoned, but that he directly seemed to have lost consciousness, but he could only reluctantly control his body!


    In fact, at this time, Tong man has been scared silly, so now he can only keep his actions, but he has no ability to stop what is happening in front of him. Now he also hopes that deadwood and beauty can come to his side and wake up his body again!


    But he also knows that deadwood and beauty have also entered their own state, and once he enters his own state, any induction to the outside world will become particularly small, so he also feels that there is no hope. Now he can only maintain his consciousness and can''t control his body to wake up deadwood and beauty!


    Tong people who think of here also regret very much. They knew that the secret they found was so terrible and contained such terrible power. He would not be in such a hurry to unlock all the secrets. He would honestly wait for the end of rotten wood and beauty, or wake rotten wood and beauty to check the secret together!


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world, and even if Tongren knows the consequences and takes regret medicine, with Tongren''s acute son, he will not wait for deadwood and beauty, but choose to directly unlock the secret of the mysterious symbol on this map!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he is also frustrated at this moment. He can no longer think of anything that can save him temporarily. He just hopes that deadwood and Meimei can quickly withdraw from their state and wake themselves up in time when they find that they are wrong, so that they can regain control of their body!


    Just when Tongren thought of it, it seemed that the lightning in the dark cloud was still demonstrating to him. At this moment, it also cleaved directly to a towering mountain near him. The mountain seemed like a piece of tofu. It was vulnerable and was easily broken by the powerful attack of lightning!


    At this time, Tongren was also startled. Although the mountain was still a distance from him, the huge sound seemed to ring in his ears. Even when he stood here, he could feel the strong burning feeling brought by the lightning attack in the distance!


    However, Tong people have different ideas from others. When others see the lightning splitting towards the mountain, and even almost feel the power of the lightning, their instinctive reaction is to avoid, avoid this powerful force and avoid hurting themselves by mistake.


    But Tongren is different. Although he was just frightened by this powerful lightning, he thought of other places after a short shock. He even wondered if he could have this power? If you have such terrible power, isn''t it easy to destroy youhabach?


    But when Tong Ren thought of this, he was also directly broken by the reality in front of him. He suddenly realized that he was still trapped here, and was still thinking about having this power in the future? Isn''t that bullshit? Let''s think of something practical first and imagine a way to get out!


    Originally, Tong people have lost all hope now. After all, the lightning just scared him seriously, but it didn''t wake him up. I think the rotten wood and beauty must continue to copy the map there? That kind of lightning can''t even wake up. How can it scare rotten wood and beauty?


    But now Tong man can''t see anything for the time being. He also uses his spiritual power to sweep around, hoping that rotten wood and beauty can wake up, and then tries to wake him up. When his spiritual power sweeps rotten wood and beauty, he finds that rotten wood and beauty, which originally entered the state, woke up at this moment!


    Although he saw that rotten wood and beauty were pale at this time and were not very stable when he came over, on the whole, it was normal. Most importantly, rotten wood and beauty woke up

 V1.Chapter 1688

    The Tong people in the eyes of rotten wood and beauty are floating there. One hand holds the kraft paper that emits sky light, and the other hand tightly holds the small black jade pendant, as if the picture had been frozen!


    Rotten wood and beauty were also anxious when they saw Tong people like this. He thought to himself, "can Tong people be killed directly by the terrorist force in his hands? Why can''t they move? They won''t. If they die, they can''t continue to use their spiritual power!"


    What the hell is going on? Rotten wood and beauty were full of questions, but he didn''t hesitate at all. He didn''t show any fear. He flew directly in front of Tong people to see what happened to Tong people!


    When deadwood Hemei came to Tong man, he found that Tong man''s eyes were still staring at the content on the kraft paper below. Just when deadwood Hemei wanted to see what the content on the paper was, he found that all the things that should have been on the paper were blocked by the light column at this moment!


    However, rotten wood and beauty don''t want to directly touch the light column in front of them, because now all these things are unknown. If his gentle touch causes Tongren to be strongly eaten back, won''t he regret it all his life?


    So at this moment, rotten wood and beauty also want to wake Tongren first. He doesn''t know whether Tongren is still in his own state at this time, so he doesn''t dare to call Tongren rashly. When he gently probes Tongren''s breath, he also finds that Tongren is still alive and gives a breath, so he gently says in Tongren''s ear: "Tongren, wake up!"


    At this time, Tong people can naturally hear the words of rotten wood and beauty. However, although he can hear them, he can''t be relieved from his state. He can only hear the words of rotten wood and beauty, but he can''t make any response!


    Now deadwood and beauty don''t know whether Tong people have heard what they just said to him, but they always have to pay a price to retreat from their state. Therefore, deadwood and beauty also wait quietly next to Tong people to see if Tong people have awakened.


    At this time, Tong Ren is also very uncomfortable. He has already retired from his state, but now he can''t respond to any external stimulation. When he sees deadwood and Mei calling him and waiting quietly, he also wants to tell deadwood and Mei directly that he has already retired from his state, It''s right to wake him up!


    But Tongren can''t do anything now. His consciousness is like being forcibly imprisoned in his own body. He can''t do anything!


    After waiting for a while, the rotten wood and beauty on one side found that Tong people had no response, which was a little worried, because even if Tong people went deeper into their own state, he would call him in Tong people''s ear, and Tong people would have a little response.


    However, at this moment, Tong people seem to have no response at all, which makes rotten wood and beauty unable to calm down. He is also eager to know whether the dark clouds and the terrible lightning in front of him are directly summoned by Tong people. If they are summoned by Tong people by mistake, he can put a snack temporarily.


    After all, if it was called by Tongren by mistake, you can also find a way to take it back, but if it was called by youhabach''s puppet, it would be terrible. If so, let alone Tongren, Yamamoto in its heyday, it can''t resist at all!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty, who were very anxious, saw that the Tong people in front of him were unmoved, and he couldn''t manage so much. He patted the Tong people on the shoulder directly, hoping to wake them up directly. Normally, waking up the people who were entering the state in this way would do great damage to him, but at this moment, the situation is urgent, and rotten wood and beauty can''t manage so much, Directly patted Tong people on the shoulder!


    After shooting, deadwood and Mei also looked at Tong Ren nervously. He hoped that Tong Ren would wake up by him, and then quickly take back the thing just called by mistake, but he also hoped that Tong Ren would not suffer any great damage because of his shooting!


    However, after waiting nervously for a long time, deadwood and Mei found that the Tong man in front of him had not woken up and was still there, floating like a statue!


    Seeing that Tongren was patted so hard by himself, he still didn''t mean to wake up. Even if deadwood and Mei were calm at this moment, he couldn''t stand his temper, because no matter who was just patted, he could wake up directly.


    But at this moment, Tong people, after suffering this sudden, have no intention of waking up. He is also directly flustered. He is very worried now. Has Tong people really been directly killed by the terrible force just now? Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here is also hopeless. If the Tongren die, it will be of little significance for them to go back.


    If it is the rotten wood and beauty in the past, after experiencing this situation, you will be stupid first, and then lose all hope, and then lean quietly in one place, sad alone and feel the oncoming despair.


    But now deadwood and beauty are not the same as before. The former deadwood and beauty can be cowardly and inferior. Now deadwood and beauty can never be inferior. His state of mind has grown up. He has endured things for so many years and has been completely released under the guidance of Tongren.


    So now when Tongren is in danger, he must not give up and give up Tongren. He would rather work hard without hope now than see the current hope in the future. When he feels that he has not tried his best, he regrets to live, so as to be annoyed all his life!


    Therefore, I''d rather do all my efforts now than worry and regret alone in the future!


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, he also directly rekindled his just lost fighting spirit. He only looked at rotten wood and beauty''s hands. At this time, his fists were tightly wrapped by his spiritual power, and he also accumulated enough power. He wanted to directly penetrate the spiritual power of his hands into Tongren''s body, so as to awaken Tongren!


    But when deadwood and Meimei''s fist directly touched Tongren''s body, a miracle really happened!


    I only saw the Tong people who had just been sluggish there. Under the impact of rotten wood and beauty, their eyes were full of life

 V1.Chapter 1689

    Just when the fist of rotten wood and beauty came into contact with the Tongren''s body, the Tongren''s body, which had stopped moving, had been running again at this moment. The blood that had been close to stopping flowing, also flowed quickly under the impact of rotten wood and beauty''s spiritual power!


    The spiritual power of rotten wood and beauty''s fists, like being guided by something, directly rushed to the heart of Tong people along the blood vessels in Tong people''s body, and the heart also directly guided this spiritual power and directly rushed to the brain of Tong people!


    At this time, Tongren''s brain seemed to be impacted by something. Tongren only felt a buzzing, his control over his body came back, and he could manipulate his body again. Just that sense of uneasiness and fear also disappeared in an instant!


    Just looking at the awakened Tong people, they directly used their spiritual power. The whole body suddenly vibrated and burst out a powerful momentum, as if the king was in the world. Then, with this momentum, Tong people also shouted directly at the sky: "open it to me!"


    With the Tongren''s loud drink, the original Tongren''s body has become very dark. After such a loud drink, it also directly emits a slight golden light. Although the golden light is not as bright as the golden light on the kraft paper in his hand, it makes people dare not touch it, but it is also very domineering!


    After venting, Tong people also put away the golden light just emitted from their body, looked at rotten wood and beauty tenaciously, and said to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how long I would be trapped there!"


    In fact, the Tong man just now, although his body is not controlled by himself, it is his own body after all. He also feels the strength of rotten wood and beauty to shoot him. After all, the strength of rotten wood and beauty is enough to wake anyone who enters the state!


    When Tongren felt the strength of deadwood and beauty, he looked forward to it and was still a little flustered. He was afraid that he had entered a state now, and the palm of deadwood and beauty was enough to shock him directly!


    But he is also looking forward to it. He expects deadwood and beauty to wake him up directly. After all, he feels so uncomfortable now that he can''t even control his body. Isn''t it over in the future? If he is seriously injured, he can take care of himself, but if he can''t move, he will really be desperate!


    Originally, he was ready to be seriously injured by rotten wood and beauty, and even he might suffer multiple injuries for a while. He thought about how to recuperate after the injury. Just when Tongren was ready at this time, rotten wood and beauty didn''t wake him up!


    This makes Tong Ren directly disappointed. Although he doesn''t want to get hurt, he wants to wake up more than get hurt. Only when he wakes up can he make everything come true.


    And just when Tongren has been disillusioned, they see deadwood and beauty lost their soul. When they see deadwood and beauty, Tongren also feels a little guilty. He knows that deadwood and beauty must have become like this because they just didn''t wake themselves up. If they weren''t themselves, deadwood and beauty wouldn''t be like this.


    But when Tong people were worried about rotten wood and beauty, rotten wood and beauty seemed to take care of themselves there. Then what Tong people didn''t expect was that rotten wood and beauty came out directly from their just lost soul, and the just sad look on their face was swept away, replaced by their perseverance!


    This made Tong people both surprised and surprised. What was surprising was that deadwood and beauty walked out of their psychological shadow so quickly without anyone''s comfort and only by their own psychological ideas, and became more determined and courageous than before.


    To Tongren''s surprise, through his observation of deadwood and beauty, he found that deadwood and beauty''s whole temperament was different from before. Before, he had always had a hesitant temperament, but now deadwood and beauty are actually full of strength, a strong spiritual strength!


    This makes Tong people feel gratified. What Tong people think is that rotten wood and beauty can finally come out of the shadow of their heart without relying on a little external force!


    But just when Tongren was pleased, he saw the resolute rotten wood and beauty on his face. At this time, the expression on his face seemed to be making a firm decision. He looked at him in a daze. At this time, Tongren felt that he had become a goal of rotten wood and beauty.


    What''s more surprising to Tong people is that after watching him for a while, deadwood and Mei actually gathered their spiritual power in their fists, which makes Tong people feel a little terrible. Now he doesn''t know what deadwood and Mei really want to do now. After all, they usually use their spiritual power in their fists, but they are used to fight!


    Just when Tongren couldn''t understand it at this time, rotten wood and beauty didn''t hesitate and hit his lower abdomen directly, and Tongren also felt a pain. This pain is not the physical pain like the fist hitting his lower abdomen.


    This pain is a lot of psychic power. It directly enters his body from the rotten wood and beautiful fist. It is the kind of pain that is forced to instill. After he feels this severe pain, a very comfortable feeling suddenly comes from his lower abdomen, as if there is a warm current flowing in his lower abdomen!


    After flowing for a while, the warm current flowed along the blood vessels of his body to his limbs and head. At that moment, he felt that the whole person seemed to be sublimated and felt unprecedented happiness and comfort!, When Tong people enjoyed this feeling, before they had enjoyed enough, he woke up with a buzzing sound.


    And the Tong man who woke up was still reluctant to part with the feeling he had just felt. He had never experienced such a comfortable feeling. Now suddenly this feeling disappeared, and he also felt endless aftertaste!


    When he woke up, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t put on the expression of just enjoying the general, but should continue to use the resolute expression he just had, so that deadwood and beauty could feel a little relieved when they saw his calm expression.


    Therefore, when Tong people woke up, they also instantly adjusted their state to make their whole person conform to the resolute temperament. With a resolute expression on their face, they said to rotten wood and beauty:


    "Hemei, thank you!"

 V1.Chapter 1690

    However, after seeing that Tongren was successfully awakened by his full blow, deadwood and beauty were also a stone hanging in his heart. Since he had awakened Tongren, he also completed his goal, and looked at Tongren''s current appearance, he didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    After what happened just now, deadwood and beauty also had a great growth in their state of mind. The original immature state of mind was directly stabilized after their own efforts. At this time, deadwood and beauty, which had stabilized their state of mind, also increased in all aspects!


    However, deadwood and beauty are not in the mood to think about their own state of mind. Before he can be happy after he successfully awakened Tongren, he directly asked Tongren his question. He wants to know whether Tongren mistakenly summoned the dark clouds in the sky?


    "Tong man, don''t thank me first. I have a very urgent matter to ask you. Did you call out the dark clouds and the powerful lightning? This matter is very important and related to whether we are going to enter the battle state now!"


    Hearing such serious words of deadwood and beauty, I looked at the expression of deadwood and beauty. I didn''t mean to joke with him at all. Tong people didn''t want to be uncomfortable. Even if he just wanted to tease deadwood and beauty, he took his attitude seriously now.


    Seeing that Tongren cleared his throat, he said solemnly to deadwood and beauty: "it was indeed called by me, but it was not a mistake, but a mistake. To be exact, I just found a big secret at this time. I haven''t had time to tell you a big secret!"


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty knew that there was no enemy attack after hearing the Tongren''s words. He was also a little relieved in his heart, and his attitude eased a lot at once. He only looked at the Tongren and said, "fortunately, it''s you, not someone else, otherwise, I''ll be nervous!"


    And rotten wood and beauty just finished this sentence, and carefully recalled the sentence just said by Tongren. He said, he just found a big secret? And a big secret about this terrible force?


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, when Tongren was about to reply to him, he directly interrupted Tongren''s words and asked Tongren again: "Tongren, you said you just found a big secret? What''s the secret? Or the secret about this towering pillar of light?!"


    Tongren heard that deadwood and beauty asked him about this, he also smiled and thought: it turns out that deadwood and beauty are still like this. No matter what deadwood and beauty just showed, his original heart will still be instinctively interested in some strange things!


    The Tong people who thought of here also showed an imperceptible smile on their faces and quietly said to deadwood and beauty: "yes, and beauty, I just found a very big secret. It is precisely because of this secret that I summoned the dark clouds all over the sky!"


    Looking at deadwood Hemei with a puzzled look on his face, Tong man also said to deadwood Hemei: "I just found several mysterious runes in the map below. However, when I put these runes together, I found that this rune is missing the most important part!"


    Tongren paused, and then said to deadwood and beauty, "I haven''t thought of what this most important part is for a long time. After looking for and thinking for a long time, I have no effect at all. I also want to find some inspiration from the surrounding environment."


    "When I looked around, I saw the little black jade pendant in my hand. I didn''t know when it was. I didn''t notice that he showed a very strange pattern on it!"


    As like as two peas, the white Pentagram is a white pentagram. After a little bit of careful comparison, I find that the white Pentagram is exactly the same as the black five pointed star below.


    "While I was observing carefully, I found that there were mysterious runes in the middle of the white five pointed star, just like the black five pointed star!"


    Speaking of Tong people here, after looking at the expression of rotten wood and beauty, they found that they had just looked serious rotten wood and beauty. At this time, their mouth was wide open, as if it was hard to believe what Tong people said. When Tong people saw rotten wood and beauty, they also said to him, "Ho Mei, don''t worry and be surprised. I haven''t finished yet. There are more amazing discoveries!"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty were even more surprised when they heard Tongren''s words. Tongren actually said to him that there were more amazing discoveries? He thought it was amazing now. If it was more amazing, he couldn''t imagine what it would be like!


    When Tong people saw the appearance of rotten wood and beauty, they were also more proud. They said to rotten wood and beauty: "just when I just found the rune in the white pentagram, I carefully compared the rune in the black Pentagram and found that the two runes are not the same. The black and white runes can be formed together!"


    "I didn''t know what it was when I first combined the parts together. I just felt that the symbol after the composition was very familiar. When my eyes scanned the combinations of the mysterious runes I just found, I also reacted at once!"


    "Isn''t that the mysterious symbol I just composed, the missing part!? at that time, when I realized this, I didn''t worry. I wanted to witness with you, but when I saw you still in the state, I didn''t bother you, so I decided to fight by myself!"


    Speaking of this, Tongren''s expression became dignified in an instant, and said to deadwood and beauty: "just when I just spell these two symbols, there was a very strong column of light that rushed out of the word and rushed to the sky, and my body couldn''t move in an instant!"


    When Tongren said this, there was no lightning in the sky. At this moment, it also split towards Tongren in an instant!


    When deadwood and beauty watched the lightning, the lightning had split half

 V1.Chapter 1691

    When rotten wood and beauty saw that lightning hit Tong people''s head directly, rotten wood and beauty also had no time to respond. He wanted to shout directly at Tong people, but he thought, even if he reminded Tong people in time now, can Tong people react?


    If he called Tong Ren now, with such a fast speed of this lightning, I''m afraid that when Tong Ren just reacted, the lightning had hit him. Even when Tong Ren heard his reminder, he reacted and his body made an action. However, how could he avoid such a big lightning?!


    Seeing this fierce lightning coming down soon, deadwood and Mei looked at the lightning and his face was sweating like rain. He was really worried. At this moment, his mind was spinning rapidly. He wanted to find a perfect way to let Tongren escape this terrible lightning unharmed!


    This lightning, however, did not feel a little slow because of the urgency of rotten wood and beauty. On the contrary, it was still accelerating. A silver light flashed in the air and was about to hit Tongren''s head!


    If Tong people don''t escape this time, Tong people will be more or less dangerous!


    The rotten wood and meihetong people have just seen a lot about the power of this lightning. When it is so hard, it looks vulnerable in front of the lightning, just like a piece of broken tofu, which is directly bombed!


    Now rotten wood and beauty''s brain is like smoking. He has never used his brain so quickly, and now his brain is also overloaded. This rapid operation makes rotten wood and beauty''s blood churn, and rotten wood and beauty''s head think too fast, which makes him headache and crack!


    But now rotten wood and beauty have to bear the sharp pain that their heads are about to explode in order to avoid the bombardment of lightning. They have to think about solutions for Tongren. When he is at a loss and can''t think of a way, the lightning is going to chop down directly!


    Seeing that Tongren was about to be directly bombarded to death by this lightning, rotten wood and beauty were also anxious, but he really couldn''t think of any way to save Tongren. Just when he was almost desperate, his eyes swept to the brown paper that Tongren was holding in his hand.


    When deadwood and beauty saw this kraft paper, they also had an idea in their mind, because this kraft paper was not ordinary paper, but the paper filled with strange symbols that had just been summoned by Tongren by mistake!


    The pillar of light connecting heaven and earth is the source of all these terrorist forces. As long as the source of terrorist forces disappears, will this terrorist force dissipate?


    Deadwood and beauty are in a nervous mood and have no time to think about it. He wants to directly attack the source of the mysterious light column, that is, the kraft paper. Only in this way can it be possible to interrupt this terrible force!


    But now deadwood and beauty don''t know whether this method is good or not. He can only have a try. He can''t guarantee that this method will succeed, but he must do something. Although he has only one chance, he should take advantage of this opportunity and try his best to save Tongren!


    Tongren doesn''t know yet that there is a huge lightning on his head, which is about to split on his head!


    He didn''t know that if the lightning really hit him, I''m afraid he won''t even leave ash. It''s likely to fly away with the falling of the lightning!


    He just saw the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and his expression was constantly changing. He was also curious about why the rotten wood and beauty who had just been surprised there suddenly became so dignified at this time? He didn''t know what rotten wood and beauty saw. He just looked at rotten wood and beauty staring at his head.


    Tongren was still wondering. He had just talked so much with deadwood and beauty, and deadwood and beauty also expressed an interest. Even after hearing his answer, he was more surprised and more involved, and he himself enjoyed this feeling very much.


    But Tong Ren doesn''t know what happened to him. He can make rotten wood and beauty directly separate from his story. Now he also wants to look up and see what''s on his head, which can make rotten wood and beauty so interested and even ignore him directly?


    So Tong people also slowly raised their heads. When they raised their heads, they said to deadwood and beauty: "Ho Mei, you''re looking, ah!"


    As soon as Tong Ren raised his head, he knew what was on his head that deadwood and Mei had been paying attention to. As soon as he raised his head, he saw only a dazzling light, cut through the dark clouds in the sky, and hit him directly on the top of his head!


    At this time, Tong man was completely stupid. He didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty had been paying attention to, not something new, but such a terrible thing!


    What''s more terrible is that the scope of this lightning actually covers a large area around you. That is to say, unless you use your spiritual power to dodge, you can''t escape this huge lightning with the coexistence of power and speed at all!


    Now Tong people look up to the sky and see that the lightning is about to hit themselves. Their eyes are also full of despair. He was just thinking about what rotten wood and beauty saw. He didn''t call himself, and even ignored what he just said.


    When he felt the power of the lightning, he also understood why deadwood and beauty didn''t call themselves, or even remind themselves that there was such a lightning on their head, because he knew that even when deadwood and beauty found the lightning, they must remind themselves that they couldn''t escape!


    Moreover, now the rotten wood and beauty seem to have been stunned. They look at the lightning splitting at themselves, but they don''t respond at all?


    At this time, Tongren felt a lot of emotion, and even felt a little ridiculous. The funny thing is that he tried to fight for so long, hurt and worked hard. In the end, he was killed by a lightning called by himself. Isn''t this the biggest joke?


    What''s more ridiculous is that I was just fantasizing about controlling this lightning, imagining that I could use this lightning to gallop the corpse soul world, but who can think of the way, which is the lightning he always wanted to control, but in the end, he directly killed him!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, there was no hope in his heart. He directly closed his eyes, opened his arms and prepared to meet the deadly lightning that God gave him, which could completely kill him

 V1.Chapter 1692

    Just when Tongren was ready for this deadly lightning, he was directly impacted and flew by the explosive force in front of him!


    Although Tong man was hit by the lightning, while he was hit by the lightning, the spiritual protection cover on his body also started instantly to block the damage of the lightning explosion. After he was hit and flew and fell to the ground, the spiritual protection cover on his body was directly crushed by the terrible impact!


    After Tongren''s spirit power protective cover was shattered by this powerful impact, the spirit power impact on his body did not completely subside, and now his spirit power protective cover is also directly broken. There are no defense measures to protect him, and his body is hard to get this!


    This impact force directly bombarded his flesh. This powerful force, after contacting his body, his body was also directly hit a pit. His chest was also painful. He felt the blood in his body churning, and then a mouthful of blood gushed directly from his chest!


    Tongren also couldn''t help but spit out this big mouthful of blood from his mouth!


    However, although Tong Ren suffered this hard, he is very happy now. Now he has a feeling of the rest of his life. With that power and the destructive power of the lightning, the lightning was enough to destroy him!


    But I don''t know why this lightning didn''t hit me directly. Instead, it seemed to turn a corner and hit the land in front of me directly. However, even if it hit the land in front of me, this powerful impact still directly bombarded me here from there and hurt myself!


    Thinking of the power of the lightning just now, Tong people are afraid for a while now. If the lightning just didn''t deviate from the direction, I''m afraid I''ve explained there now, but Tong people also understand that lightning can''t deviate from the direction for no reason. Someone must have helped him!


    "Who could it be? Who would help me at this critical moment?" Tong Ren was still thinking about it. When he thought of rotten wood and beauty, he didn''t directly think of rotten wood and beauty, because he had just seen rotten wood and beauty. He was almost stunned and couldn''t help him at all!


    However, after carefully thinking about the process of this matter, Tong people immediately rejected his just answer. In this critical situation, if it''s not rotten wood and beauty, who else can it be? When he thought of this, he suddenly realized that it must have been deadwood and beauty who helped him!


    And he thought carefully. Just now rotten wood and beauty stood there foolishly. It''s likely that they didn''t stay there. They were fooled. It''s likely that they were there trying to find ways to help him. Even he knew to call himself directly. He couldn''t dodge. How could rotten wood and beauty not know?


    So rotten wood and beauty were there just now. They must have found the lightning and knew it was too late to call themselves. He was there to find a way!


    Tongren also carefully recalled that he had just seen the expression on rotten wood and Mei''s face. Although his eyes looked at his head, he obviously didn''t devote all his attention to his eyes. All his attention was probably in his brain bag!


    Moreover, when Tong people were thinking about it carefully, they noticed that the expression on just rotten wood and Mei''s face was very dignified, and there was even a little blood on the corners of his mouth. It can be seen that just rotten wood and Mei seemed to have directly sacrificed their own body in order to save him!


    It''s very painful to think of Tong people here. When he thought of rotten wood and beauty, he suddenly found a very familiar thing. The rotten wood and beauty just now seemed to be standing not far in front of him. Although the lightning didn''t hit him, it directly hit him in front, but the coverage of the lightning was very large!


    If the lightning just moved forward directly, it means that the lightning is likely to hit rotten wood and beauty. If so, rotten wood and beauty will be in danger now!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they are even more worried about the serious injury they have just suffered from the explosion. They are in a hurry to run over. They are eager to find rotten wood and beauty and check whether rotten wood and beauty are still alive!


    In fact, Tong people''s worry is not groundless, but very necessary. In such a serious case, rotten wood and Mei are likely to die directly if they are really bombarded!


    Tongren''s anxiety now is even more natural. After all, Tongren''s just life was saved by rotten wood and beauty. He is the person who attaches the most importance to righteousness in his life. He wants all the hardships and difficulties to come to him alone to protect the people around him!


    What''s more, rotten wood and beauty are now like this because they saved him. If rotten wood and beauty were not to save him, they can remind themselves to hide directly behind, but rotten wood and beauty also gave up the opportunity to be safe for their own life!


    So now Tongren are also in a hurry to see the situation of rotten wood and beauty and how rotten wood and beauty are going!


    When the Tongren ran over, they found that the place they had just been in was full of smoke and dust. The flat ground was blown out of a deep pit because of the bombardment of this terrible lightning!


    After seeing the power of the lightning from a close distance, Tong Ren''s heart was more worried about rotten wood and beauty. Although he had just seen the power of the lightning to bombard the mountain in the distance, after all, there was a distance, and the impact on his senses was not particularly great.


    And now Tongren, after seeing the power of this lightning with their own eyes, are even more frightened. If such a hard ground is bombarded by this lightning, can rotten wood and beauty be safe?!


    Tong man also crossed the huge pit, and then looked for the traces of rotten wood and beauty in front. Now his surroundings are also gray. His vision is only a few meters, and his surroundings are quiet and terrible. He can only smell the frightening burning smell!


    And now this scene, more like now in this world, only Tong people are left!


    While Tongren was anxiously looking for rotten wood and beauty, he suddenly saw a man lying there not far in front of him

 V1.Chapter 1693

    At this time, when the anxious Tong people were struggling to find rotten wood and beauty, they also suddenly saw a figure lying quietly in front of them not far away. When the Tong people saw this figure, they were anxious and got a little peace at this time.


    At this time, Tong people, regardless of their own pain, ran directly to the figure lying in front of them. When Tong people ran over, they also found that it was no other person lying in front of them. It was rotten wood and beauty who had just saved their life!


    It turned out that just now, deadwood and beauty had no time to think more and didn''t consider any consequences. He only knew that he had only this short opportunity, and whether he missed the opportunity or hesitated, he didn''t dare to seize the opportunity, Tongren would be killed by this terrible lightning!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty thought of the safety of Tongren, and then thought of the safety of the whole corpse soul world. They had no spare strength, directly condensed all the spiritual power of their whole body, and directly bombarded the root of the light column, which is the source of the mysterious power in Tongren''s hand!


    Although the situation after that was a little different from that expected by deadwood and beauty, on the whole, it happened according to the expected results of deadwood and beauty. Only look at the light column wrapped by the terrorist force. After being hit by the spiritual power of deadwood and beauty, although it was not directly broken, it also deviated from the direction and fell to one side.


    What deadwood and Mei didn''t expect was that the kraft paper just summoned by Tong man had no trace of damage under the attack of all his spiritual power. It seemed that it was just a little biased by the wind!


    The deviation of this light column also directly deviates with the dark clouds in the whole sky. Rotten wood and beauty only see the dark clouds in the sky. With this light column, they move quickly in one direction, as if these dark clouds are connected with this terrible light column!


    When the terrible lightning from the dark cloud was about to hit Tongren''s head, it also deviated with the deviation of the light column and directly hit the ground in front of Tongren. When the lightning hit the ground, it also detonated the whole ground and hit a big pit on the whole ground!


    But what rotten wood and Meiyi didn''t expect was that when the lightning hit the ground in front of him, it broke out such a powerful impact. He had expected that he might not be able to directly break the light column, so he also thought in advance that it was likely that the lightning would hit in front of him or behind Tongren.


    Therefore, he also directly played his whole body''s spiritual power, directly followed the reaction force when playing spiritual power, and immediately retreated a long distance behind!


    But even though he was so prescient, he was still frightened by the power of the lightning. Although the lightning hit the ground in front of Tong people, and although the lightning was large, it was not enough to cover rotten wood and beauty. Rotten wood and beauty were completely out of the scope of explosion.


    But after the real explosion, deadwood and Mei never thought that the impact of the explosion was much larger than he expected. Although he was far away from the lightning, the strong impact of the explosion still hit him directly from a long distance!


    While deadwood and Mei were still observing the situation of Tong people in the distance, the sudden impact also mercilessly hit him. The powerful explosion impact directly flew him out and fell heavily to the ground!


    Originally, the explosive impact of this distance was not enough to blow rotten wood and Mei''s whole person out, but rotten wood and Mei ignored one thing. When he just tried to save Tong people, he had beaten out all his spiritual power. At this time, he had no spiritual power!


    Without spiritual protection, he was just like an ordinary person. He was rushed out directly, like a broken kite. After flying in the sky for a while, he hit the ground heavily, and after he was hit so hard, the whole person fainted.


    At this moment, after discovering rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also hurriedly explored rotten wood and beauty''s breath and found that although rotten wood and beauty''s breath was very weak, there was still a little weak breath, which showed that rotten wood and beauty were still alive although they were in a coma!


    So Tongren also anxiously patted deadwood and Mei''s face, and said to deadwood and Mei: "Hemei, Hemei, wake up, wake up!" while Tongren also pinned all their hopes here, hoping to wake deadwood and Mei up first through their own slap.


    However, after Tong people took photos for a long time, rotten wood and beauty still had no trace of waking up. At this time, Tong people were even more worried. They finally found rotten wood and beauty, but found their ability. There was no way to wake up rotten wood and beauty.


    While Tongren was in a hurry, Tongren suddenly felt a little different. He found that there seemed to be no flow of spiritual power on the rotten wood and beauty under him, as if rotten wood and beauty had lost the control of spiritual power!


    Tongren felt the difference between rotten wood and beauty, but now he also knew that it was no use to be anxious. He also forced his temper down and thought of ways to save rotten wood and beauty in his brain. At least wake up rotten wood and beauty first!


    When Tong Ren was at a loss, he suddenly thought of the way that rotten wood and beauty woke him up. Just when he was trapped in his body and only had a little consciousness, rotten wood and beauty woke him up. Can he wake rotten wood and beauty in the same way?!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they had no time to think more. They gathered a group of spiritual power in their own hands, raised their hands, and poured it directly into the rotten wood and beautiful belly!


    But just as Tong Ren was about to inject his spiritual power into deadwood and beauty''s body, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, can deadwood and beauty bear the forced infusion of his spiritual power? If his body can''t bear it, it is likely to be seriously injured again!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they decided not to infuse the spiritual power first. The Tong people pulled out a spiritual power silk from the spiritual power group in their hands, and this spiritual power silk is nothing else. It is the spiritual power silk that the Tong people just used to unlock the secret of the black little jade pendant

 V1.Chapter 1694

    Tongren has no other means now. He relies on his own spiritual power silk, and then probes into the body of rotten wood and beauty to see if the current body state of rotten wood and beauty is stable and can bear his spiritual power!


    I saw Tongren holding his own section of Lingli silk, carefully probing into rotten wood and beauty''s wrist, and then slowly moving inward along rotten wood and beauty''s arm. When Tongren''s Lingli silk probed into rotten wood and beauty''s internal organs, Tongren also frowned.


    From the section of linglishi he explored, he felt that the rotten wood and beautiful internal organs had been seriously injured, and even the blood from the internal organs had flowed down the outer wall of the internal organs!


    The Tongren continued to explore, but also gave a slight sigh of relief. Although the rotten wood and Mei''s internal organs were seriously injured, fortunately, the wound was not big, and the bleeding was not too big.


    I saw Tong man slowly inject his spiritual power into deadwood and beauty''s body along his spiritual power line, and his spiritual power also slowly moistens deadwood and beauty''s internal organs along this spiritual power line. After only a while, the wound on deadwood and beauty''s internal organs has stopped!


    However, just injecting such a little spiritual power has made Tongren sweat. This is different from directly injecting spiritual power. His way of injecting spiritual power is really a test of his carefulness. Moreover, Tongren has never done anything so carefully before.


    This time he did this thing so carefully, which also made him feel that the whole person was about to collapse. It was not the collapse of the loss of spiritual power, nor the collapse of the loss of physical strength, but this kind of collapse that was meticulous to the extreme and extremely consumed spiritual power!


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty in front of Tong people, after Tong people moistened his internal organs with spiritual power and stopped the blood of rotten wood and beauty, he also snorted. Obviously, he felt the comfortable feeling in his body after Tong people repaired his internal organs.


    At this time, Tongren felt much more comfortable when he saw the rotten wood and beauty. After he saw that the rotten wood and beauty were moistened by his own spiritual power, Tongren, who had already collapsed, also rekindled hope and was full of energy again at this moment!


    After knowing the effect of his own strength, Tong man also worked hard to guide his spiritual power line down slowly. Moreover, he repaired the wounds in one place every time he went to a place with wounds. Finally, after he pulled out his spiritual power line from the rotten wood and beautiful body, he repaired about dozens of wounds!


    Tong people didn''t think that rotten wood and beauty were so far away from the explosion area. Even the impact could not rush so far. How could rotten wood and beauty be hurt so badly? And now there is only a little spiritual power in the rotten wood and beautiful body!


    This makes Tong people wonder why the spirit power of rotten wood and beauty is gone. Just when Tong people tried hard to think, they also suddenly reacted. He thought, "shouldn''t it be that he lost the ability to continue to use the spirit power in order to save me?"


    Thinking of Tong people here, he was even more directly frustrated. He didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty would become what they are now because of his own fault. If he didn''t really can''t help it and be patient, these things wouldn''t happen after that!


    If these things don''t happen later, deadwood and beauty won''t become what they are now. He can''t even imagine that if deadwood and beauty wake up and find that they can''t continue to use psychic power, will he just go crazy?


    Moreover, the most important thing now is whether rotten wood and beauty in front of him can wake up. Although the wound in his body has been slowly repaired by Tongren with spiritual power, and the blood has stopped, it is still unknown whether rotten wood and beauty will wake up!


    The most important thing is that the rotten wood and beautiful body now has no spiritual protection, and the surrounding environment has become extremely violent because of the terrorist power just summoned by themselves. The rotten wood and beautiful body has no spiritual protection in this violent environment, I''m afraid it will be slowly eroded!


    Therefore, Tong Ren is also very remorseful now. In case rotten wood and beauty can''t wake up again, he will remorse himself all his life. After all, rotten wood and beauty became like this in order to save him. Now he looks like death. I don''t know what to do next!


    While Tongren was still thinking, there was a slight cough in front of him. Just before he reacted, there was a rotten wood and beautiful voice: "Tongren, what are you doing? Help me up and kill me!"


    It turned out that rotten wood and beauty had just fainted, but after Tongren''s treatment, he actually woke up, but his body was not conscious. In other words, after Tongren had just repaired the wound on his internal organs and stopped the blood, he had already woke up, but he just woke up mentally and his body could not move.


    When he explored his surroundings with his mental strength, what surprised him was that the person who treated him was Tongren, but he never thought of it. He really didn''t think that Tongren could treat him like he was usually careless, but even if he didn''t believe it again, the fact was right in front of him, he had to believe it.


    In fact, after Tong Ren treated all his wounds, he woke up, but when he saw that Tong Ren''s expression became so depressed, he was also a little curious. He wondered why Tong Ren was so depressed because he had stopped all his wounds.


    But when he observed Tongren for a long time, he didn''t see why Tongren suddenly became so depressed, so he also decided to wake up and ask Tongren himself why Tongren suddenly became so depressed. When he woke up, he found that he had no strength. In all kinds of helplessness, he let Tongren pull him.


    "Tong Ren, what''s the matter? How did you become so depressed? Did you think of something sad? Ha ha!"

 V1.Chapter 1695

    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong man also recovered from his depressed look and looked at the living rotten wood and beauty with a shocked face!


    He didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty pretended to be ill when they were so sad. Thinking that the Tongren here were also cold, he said to rotten wood and beauty, "Ho Mei, you just deceived my feelings? Don''t you see how I just got?"


    After Tongren said this, the air between them seemed to solidify. The serious Tongren looked at rotten wood and beauty with a smile at this time, and rotten wood and beauty saw that Tongren''s face suddenly became so serious, which also followed Tongren''s face to become more serious.


    "What feelings did I deceive you? Tongren? Tell me?" after hearing what Tongren said, deadwood and Mei became serious, but their tone of voice was still very frivolous. They didn''t take what Tongren just said and Tongren''s current expression seriously.


    "Come on? Did I make you sad? Or did you just think I''d never wake up again? Do you cherish me so much? Am I right? You''ve always been high and cold, and you still have such a perceptual side, ha ha ha!" deadwood and Mei saw that Tongren didn''t respond to what he just said, and they were even more presumptuous in joking with Tongren.


    At this time, the originally serious Tongren turned red all of a sudden after rotten wood and beauty finished saying this. The original resolute Tongren turned so shy at this moment, which not only rotten wood and beauty did not expect, but also Tongren did not expect.


    I only saw Tongren blush and embarrassingly say to deadwood and beauty, "what, what? How can I be so worried about you? How can I be so depressed because of you? I was just afraid that you would die, so no one helped me fight!"


    After Tongren finished, the embarrassment on his face became heavier and the color on his face became redder. When deadwood and Mei saw that Tongren''s face suddenly became more embarrassed, he also secretly smiled at Tongren and said to Tongren while laughing: "Tongren, I didn''t expect you to be shy? Hehe hehe!"


    After deadwood and Mei finished, he felt that what he said was not enough. He felt that Tongren''s face was not red enough. However, when he saw Tongren facing him, he almost left tears. When he thought of Tongren''s scene, he was more happy, and then said to Tongren:


    "Tong Ren, why were you so sad just now? I didn''t expect you to have such a perceptual side when you looked so serious and unsmiling. You just said you were afraid of me dying. Did you just shed tears at me for the society? Ha ha ha!"


    Tongren was embarrassed when he heard that rotten wood and beauty had not let go of his meaning. There was a little helplessness in the embarrassment. He said helplessly to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, I didn''t really think so much just now. Would you let me go? I really didn''t respond just now. What do you always say?"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood Hemei smiled at Tongren and said slowly to Tongren: "what''s the matter? He just showed his emotional side. I saw his fragile side. You almost shed tears because of me. Don''t you want to admit it? Deadwood Hemei couldn''t help laughing at Tongren anymore.


    Tongren saw rotten wood and beauty and didn''t intend to let him go. He also said helplessly to rotten wood and beauty: "OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, I''m really afraid that my mistake will lead to your accident, so I''ll be so depressed."


    After Tongren finished, he looked at deadwood and Mei, and saw that deadwood and Mei''s face was full of a casual expression. He also knew that deadwood and Mei might not really believe what he said, so he had no choice but to slowly say to deadwood and Mei:


    "Hemei, you really have to believe me. I just really blamed myself for this. Otherwise, how could I cry for no reason? I can''t be scared to cry by the terrible lightning just now? And


    Even if I said I was scared to cry by lightning, you can''t believe it, can you? "


    What the Tongren didn''t expect was that as soon as his voice fell, the voice of rotten wood and beauty got up and said to the Tongren, "Tongren, who says I don''t believe it? If you say you are frightened by the terrible lightning just now, I''ll believe it. How? Dare you say it? Hei hei."


    When Tong people saw rotten wood and beauty, they were helpless. He had seen that rotten wood and beauty had been teasing him until now. Therefore, when Tong people reacted, they didn''t intend to pay attention to rotten wood and beauty anymore. They turned their head directly and sulked there.


    When deadwood Hemei saw Tongren like this, he also knew that Tongren had reacted now and knew that he was just teasing him, so deadwood Hemei decided to take it easy. Don''t really get angry with Tongren. It''s really hard to do it at that time!


    "Tong Ren, don''t be angry. I just joked with you again. Why are you angry now? I just said to play. You are so powerful, powerful and talented. How can you be frightened by a little more powerful lightning? Right!" rotten wood and beauty coaxed Tong Ren patiently at this time.


    When Tong Ren turned his head at this time, he also made it clear in his heart that he didn''t want to make trouble with rotten wood and beauty. Therefore, when rotten wood and beauty were soft, he even took the initiative to coax her. Tong Ren didn''t intend to do this to rotten wood and beauty, but also directly turned his head back.


    After Tong people just turned their head, they saw rotten wood and beauty smiling. He was very nervous. Suddenly, he felt that rotten wood and beauty didn''t seem to admit that they were wrong. Seeing rotten wood and beauty treat him like this, Tong people suddenly realized that they had just been temporarily affected by their own emotions. At this time, they also completely recovered!


    Just look at Tongren''s resolute expression again, and his eyes have changed from confusion to firmness now. It seems that all the embarrassing things just have not happened, as if everything has just happened!


    Seeing Tongren at this moment, he was surprised to see that he had recovered his fortitude so quickly. He didn''t expect that Tongren could adjust his state of mind in such a short time and make his state of mind reach the best in an instant!


    Looking at the determined Tongren in his eyes, he cleared his throat and slowly said to deadwood and beauty:


    "Homi, let''s go on?"

 V1.Chapter 1696

    In fact, Tong Ren''s resolute expression and his firm eyes are not pretended, but really made it himself. He just flew out from an embarrassing situation, and now his face is meaningless.


    If you seriously calculate it, Tongren''s state of mind may be improved again, but Tongren doesn''t know it. Just when Tongren was laughed at by rotten wood and beauty and rotten wood and beauty fainted, Tongren''s state of mind is changing a little.


    This change is silent. The emotions endured and suppressed by Tong people are also slowly changing in his state of mind. Because Tong people''s state of mind needs to constantly suppress and release emotions, when Tong people face comatose rotten wood and beauty, his suppression of his emotions does not make him have the improvement of his state of mind.


    After rotten wood and beauty woke up, they laughed at Tong people for a long time. Tong people are still suppressing their emotions. Of course, if Tong people have been depressed, his mood will not be improved. Therefore, when rotten wood and beauty have been laughing at Tong people, Tong people are also embarrassed. They stand there awkwardly and don''t know what to do.


    When Tongren''s psychology realized that deadwood and beauty seemed to be just making fun of him, Tongren also reacted. Just when Tongren reacted that he was simply ridiculed by deadwood and beauty, Tongren also chose not to pay attention to deadwood and beauty as a way to vent.


    Although rotten wood and beauty have no effect on such an ordinary vent, they even seem to be a little oppressed, but it is such an vent that looks the least like vent. However, when Tongren''s mood is the most depressed, it helps him recover and improve his mood, and empties all the emotions that have just affected his mood!


    So when Tongren turned his head and saw the smiling expression of rotten wood and beauty, his recovered state of mind burst out at this moment, quickly occupied the highland of his thought, and instantly controlled the embarrassing and more than what Tongren had just done.


    So at this moment, Tong people don''t have to pretend to have a firm expression and firm eyes for the sake of rotten wood and beauty. Now, because his state of mind has upgraded, he can maintain this firm expression anytime and anywhere, and even enter the state anytime and anywhere!


    When deadwood and Mei saw Tong people''s face, they were a little embarrassed, and there was a little red between embarrassment. In a moment, they suddenly became the resolute expression just now. Deadwood and Mei were also surprised by the change of Tong people''s expression at that moment!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty also had a little doubt at this time. He didn''t expect that Tongren could recover instantly when he was just ridiculed by himself, and then maintain his state of mind, which was unexpected to Tongren.


    What makes deadwood and beauty wonder more is why Tongren can maintain their state of mind? He now had a more surprised idea in his heart. When he thought of his idea, he was also shocked by his idea. He also quickly rejected the bold idea.


    Rotten wood and beauty are also uncomfortable. He didn''t think why he had so many bold ideas recently. It''s not the point to have bold ideas. The point is that his bold ideas have been realized one by one, and they don''t seem to be different from what he thought!


    Yes, just now deadwood and beauty used all their spiritual power to attack the light column just called by Tongren by mistake, which was a bold idea he had just thought of, and he did it directly after he thought of his bold idea at that time.


    Facts have proved that his bold idea of using all his spiritual power to attack the towering light column at that time was really successful after his own personal practice and hard work, which means that almost all his bold ideas have come true!


    Earlier, when deadwood Hemei found that the following map was likely to be the map of the whole corpse soul world, it was even more his bold idea. This bold idea made him hesitate to wake up the Tong people who were entering the state. Even if the Tong people had a little blood churning, they successfully confirmed their idea!


    So when deadwood and beauty thought of this, he also clenched his teeth, crossed his heart, and reconsidered the bold idea that just flashed by himself, but was rejected by himself in an instant: is this bold idea true?!


    But deadwood Hemei''s bold idea was nothing else. It was he who doubted Tongren''s state of mind. After just emotional stimulation, he actually made him grow up again. The main emotion that made Tongren''s state of mind grow up was not others, but deadwood Hemei himself!


    Therefore, when deadwood and Mei thought of this bold idea, he also trembled with his hands, little by little analyzed the various factors of the growth of Tongren''s mood, and analyzed which link stimulated Tongren''s mood, and Tongren suppressed it?


    The idea of deadwood and beauty was completed in this moment. At this moment, deadwood and beauty thought so many things!


    At this time, Tongren was slightly stunned when he saw the rotten wood and beauty in front of him. He was also puzzled. He wondered whether rotten wood and beauty were shocked by their instantly changing expressions and eyes after just mocking themselves? So that until now, there is no response?


    So now Tongren, his face also eased a little, slowly said to the deadwood and beauty in front of him: "Hemei? What do you think again? Are you scared silly by my mood just now? Hehe."


    After Tongren finished saying this, he not only woke up deadwood and beauty, but also startled himself. "When did I talk like this? I never laughed when I used to laugh. I always laughed. What''s the matter with this strange tone?"


    Tong people didn''t expect that the change they just made may not only be the change of their expression, but also the change of their speech and behavior. Now Tong people seem to know a little about the rotten wood and beauty in front of them. Why are they suddenly stunned

 V1.Chapter 1697

    While Tongren said this sentence, he woke up the thinking deadwood and beauty. Deadwood and beauty were just constantly inferring. Has Tongren''s mood improved? Just as deadwood and Mei kept sorting out the evidence, Tong Ren''s sentence directly woke him up from the circle of reasoning.


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty agreed to Tongren at once. Just when rotten wood and beauty said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, just thought of something." he also felt something wrong at once, but he didn''t think of it.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw an incredible expression on Tongren''s face. He also looked at Tongren in surprise. However, although both of them were there looking at each other in surprise, their surprise was not the same at all.


    From the state of perseverance on his face and calm in his heart without waves, Tong people became stunned. It was nothing else. It was just his way of speaking. He didn''t expect that he had changed his state of mind because of a change in his expression. Unexpectedly, his way of speaking had changed so much.


    At this time, deadwood and Mei were surprised that just Tong people still had a firm look in their eyes and a firm expression. They suddenly became stunned after waking themselves up, which surprised deadwood and Mei. He didn''t expect that Tong people''s expression changed so quickly?


    So rotten wood and beauty said to Tong people, "Tong people? What''s the matter with you? Why did you just change into this stunned expression at this moment? What are you surprised? Or what else can surprise you for a moment?"


    Tongren didn''t seem to have recovered from his shock. After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, he was a little sober and slowly said to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, did you find one thing, the tone I just called you?"


    Just after Tongren finished, he was just slightly shocked by the rotten wood and beauty. At this moment, he finally knew what he was just surprised about, that is, the way Tongren just spoke. Tongren''s previous way of speaking was never like this, but today, it has changed a way of speaking in an instant!


    I only heard rotten wood and beauty trembling and saying to Tongren, "Tongren, Tongren, I seem to know what your surprise is. Now after listening to you, my surprise has been solved. Now I feel more incredible than before!


    "What I just wondered is why your expression changed so much in such a moment, but after listening to your explanation, I also understand why your expression changed so much at once, and this is still yourself. If it was me, I might be surprised!" Rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren''s surprised expression at this time, and hurriedly explained to Tongren.


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also eased their shocked look a little. They only heard Tong people''s trembling voice and said to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, why do you say that my way of speaking has changed so much in such a moment?"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei bowed their heads and thought slowly for a while, thinking about the connection and whether there might be any special connection. Just when he thought slowly, he suddenly thought of the bold idea he had just made!


    So rotten wood and beauty simply had a horizontal heart and decided to talk to Tong people about their just bold ideas to see if Tong people really have improved their mood. If so, everything can be explained, and there is no need to panic about all these things!


    However, if Tongren''s mood has improved, only rotten wood and beauty should be surprised this time. Although it may be able to explain all the things that perplex them, such an explanation will also have a certain impact on rotten wood and beauty''s mood!


    You know, Tongren''s talent is too rebellious. Although deadwood and beauty have vented their grievances accumulated over the years, he still hates highly gifted people in his heart. Of course, he should not be said to be annoying, but should be envious with a little jealousy.


    However, if deadwood and Mei knew that Tongren''s talent against the sky had reached this level, I don''t know what deadwood and Mei would think at this moment? Would his inner jealousy burst out at this moment?! and if his inner emotions burst out, can Tongren still hold it?!


    So now deadwood and beauty are also considering whether to tell Tongren what they just thought. Although he knows that he may not be able to control his emotions directly because of this matter, he can''t bear to see Tongren''s sad face!


    So after a fierce ideological struggle, deadwood and Mei also turned all their doubts into one breath, sighed, and slowly said to Tong people, "Tong people, don''t worry, I just had a very surprised idea. Do you want to hear it?"


    Hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong Ren couldn''t help but wonder. He was about to say his inner thoughts directly to deadwood and Mei, but when he saw that deadwood and Mei looked very bad in front of him, he stopped his curiosity in time and asked deadwood and Mei, "what''s the matter with you, Hemei? Why are you sad?"


    But rotten wood and beauty also felt incredible when he heard that the Tong man in front of him actually asked himself this question. After all, this kind of thing happened to him. If anyone else would ask him directly.


    However, deadwood Hemei didn''t expect that when it was related to his own interests, Tong people didn''t understand their own situation first, but chose to take care of his emotions first. Deadwood Hemei raised his head and saw Tong people''s face with a little doubt. At this time, he regained his firmness, and his eyes were as firm as ever!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also decided not to hide it from Tong people and said to Tong people, "Tong people, I just had a particularly shocked idea, which made me feel terrible. I was a little stunned in front of you just now. It''s nothing else, just because of my idea!"

 V1.Chapter 1698

    When Tongren heard the ugly face on the rotten wood and beauty''s face, it also eased a lot. When it was not as terrible as it was just now, Tongren also asked his own question: "Hemei, what do you think? Can you make yourself feel terrible?"


    Tongren didn''t expect that the sentence he asked today was the one that just comforted deadwood and beauty. At a critical moment later, he not only saved deadwood and beauty, but also indirectly saved his own life!


    Rotten wood and beauty heard that Tongren had asked him at this time. He also said to Tongren, "Tongren, do you know what the bold idea I just had is? You may think it''s ridiculous, but I can''t think of anything else to explain this!"


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Tong''s face, deadwood Hemei decided not to continue to hang Tong''s appetite. He only heard deadwood Hemei say to Tong''s people word by word: "this bold idea is nothing else, it''s about you. I doubt your state of mind has grown up again unconsciously!"


    After deadwood and beauty finished, they also breathed out a long breath, as if relieved. The whole body became much more relaxed. It seemed that this idea had been held in his heart and would suffocate his heart. Now after he said it, the whole person was also relaxed.


    However, deadwood and Mei relaxed. Tongren, who heard the news, couldn''t relax at this moment. He didn''t expect that the change in his mood would lead to the improvement of his state of mind? If all this can improve? What, his mood upgrade is faster?!


    In fact, what Tongren don''t know is that the state of mind can''t be improved in such a simple way. The improvement of state of mind must experience the baptism of a variety of emotions, and the higher the state of mind, the more sentiment and emotional baptism needed to improve!


    The emotions that Tong people have just experienced, from the despair when the powerful lightning that seems to be able to destroy everything is about to hit him, to the pleasure of the rest of his life, and then to his just worried about rotten wood and beauty, the feeling of anxiety is particularly valuable!


    When he experiences so many emotions, there are also many feelings in his heart, and there are many feelings, which are automatically generated by his body. Maybe he doesn''t know it, so these feelings add up and cause the upgrading of his state of mind!


    Among these feelings, the most important thing is that Tongren has just faced the sense of powerlessness and self reproach that he may not wake up all his life, and even the selfless feeling of sacrificing himself to let the rotten wood and beautiful live, which he can''t feel in ordinary days!


    These seemingly necessary things, these cruel things, for him, are likely to be not only cruel, but also a valuable experience. Moreover, due to the particularity of his talent, others may only improve a little after experiencing these things if they have no perception.


    But Tongren''s talent itself has a strong particularity. Even when he is experiencing those things and feeling those emotions, he has no feeling at all, but his body and his rebellious talent will automatically help him feel, so that he can accumulate the power of upgrading his mood!


    However, Tongren''s talent is not omnipotent. Even if his talent is against the sky, if Tongren doesn''t work hard, he will only be ruthlessly defeated by reality. Even if his talent can collect his own feelings, it is only an auxiliary role!


    And if Tong people don''t come out to experience, experience all kinds of things, don''t face all kinds of enemies, and just keep practicing in the clean room, even if his talent is strong, he can''t help him collect insights at all!


    Therefore, no matter how strong the talent is, it is only assistance. The most important thing is your subjective efforts. Only when the subjective efforts come, these objective auxiliary functions can be realized!


    Of course, today''s Tong people don''t know that their talent can actually help him collect the feelings of various emotions. Moreover, today''s Tong people probably don''t know what feelings are. They only know that their mood will improve after experiencing various things, but what they don''t know is the improvement of their mood, which is inseparable from the feelings collected by their rebellious talent!


    At this moment, Tong Ren is still addicted to why he has promoted so fast. He has done nothing, but his state of mind has indeed improved, which makes him too incomprehensible!


    In fact, in theory, Tongren should be happy, because after all, he has improved his strength. Others have been practicing for a long time, and he can''t wait to improve his mood. Now, after a few casual experiences, he has improved!


    However, these "casual things" are just the thoughts of Tong people. In the eyes of Tong people, these things he has experienced recently are not big things, but have a feeling that he is experiencing these things every day.


    However, what Tong people don''t know is that these casual things in his eyes may not hold up one thing in others!


    Not to mention anything else, Tongren just called out the terrible power by mistake, and this lightning with terrible power can hardly be countered. Just deadwood and Meimei fought hard, they only changed the trajectory of lightning and did not eliminate lightning!


    If someone else experiences the same thing, it''s impossible for the second time. Even if it happens, it''s impossible to have such a wise mind as deadwood and beauty. It''s likely that both of them will die!


    Therefore, these little things in Tong people''s eyes are not small things, but he has experienced them. In retrospect, he just thinks it doesn''t matter at that time. In fact, if there is a mistake in these things, now he or rotten wood and beauty may not be able to stand here!


    After fighting with himself for a long time, Tong man also recognized the current reality. After all, his mood has improved, which can not be regarded as a bad thing, or it is a good thing at all.


    So now, he silently accepted the fact that he had improved himself. After accepting his fact, he calmed his mind and said to the deadwood and beauty in front of him:


    "Homi, let''s go on."

 V1.Chapter 1699

    At this time, when deadwood Hemei heard Tongren say this, he also raised his head and looked at Tongren''s current expression. When deadwood Hemei saw Tongren''s current expression and looked serious, he also knew that Tongren had silently accepted the fact that his state of mind had grown again.


    This time, the growth of Tongren''s state of mind makes deadwood and beauty feel a little surprised, because when Tongren accepted the fact of his growth, he always asked him to explain and analyze Tongren for a long time, so that Tongren could reluctantly believe the fact of his state of mind growth.


    But this time, rotten wood and beauty just said a bold idea they had just made. Tong people seemed to be suddenly enlightened. They just lowered their heads and thought for a long time. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t know what he was thinking. They just saw him thinking for a while, and suddenly returned to the original resolute appearance.


    In fact, what rotten wood and beauty don''t know is that Tongren''s psychology is not suddenly enlightened, but he has figured it out now. He knows that his talent is very high, and the growth of his state of mind is beyond his control. Therefore, since he can''t control the upgrading of his state of mind, why not let it go and let him develop?


    However, Tongren''s headache is not that his state of mind grows too fast. What he can''t accept now is that every improvement of his state of mind will make earth shaking changes in his way of speaking and attitude, and every time he has such a change, he can''t accept it.


    After all, he has been used to the previous way of speaking. Now he is not used to this way of speaking. Others will sound very uncomfortable, but Tong people can''t correct the way of speaking before he comes back, because what he thinks in his heart and what he says from his mouth are completely two tones!


    So even if Tongren wanted to use the previous tone, his current state of mind would never allow him to do such a thing.


    In the future, Tongren will gradually get used to his current way of speaking. In fact, Tongren''s state of mind is forcing Tongren to grow up. Although Tongren''s heart may conflict with this new thing, this cold attitude and speech without any emotion.


    However, when Tong people get used to this tone slowly, the state of mind of Tong people can be regarded as stable. When he can do those behaviors without coercion, the bondage of state of mind to him will be eliminated naturally when he doesn''t pay attention.


    Therefore, although Tongren is not used to this way in his heart, he can only reluctantly accept it. Tongren also knows that although he is not used to it now, one day he will be used to it in this way, so he is slowly relieved.


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty are really confused. Tongren accepted how his state of mind grew so fast this time, but he didn''t intend to think about it. After all, instead of thinking about some problems here, he might as well think about the next research.


    Although Tong people had called out a terrible light by mistake and made the sky once clear and cloudy, this is only one of the secrets on the map, and the outline of the map is the outline of the corpse soul world, which means that the biggest secret of the map is the biggest secret of the corpse soul world!


    Therefore, deadwood and Mei thought for a while, and decided not to continue to study the psychology of Tong people, but also decided to continue to study the secret of this map with Tong people. Thinking of this, deadwood and Mei raised his head and said to Tong people, "come on, Tong people, let''s continue."


    When deadwood Hemei said this, he also observed Tongren''s expression and face. When he saw that Tongren''s face had not changed a little, he was also directly determined that the improvement of Tongren''s state of mind was a certainty and could not be changed.


    This means that his own bold ideas have once again become a reality!


    When deadwood and Mei thought of this, he also made a decision in his heart that he had always wanted to do but dared not do. It was this decision that almost directly affected his whole life. His whole life seems to have become extremely adventurous since this time!


    If the former deadwood and beauty was a cautious and calm person, then the future deadwood and beauty is a person with an adventurous spirit!


    After that, every time he has a bold idea, when he is uncertain and uncertain, he will always think of what he is doing today. Anyway, several consecutive bold ideas have become a reality one by one, which means that his conjecture is always right. If his conjecture is all right, what reason does he have to doubt himself?


    It is this sentence that has always affected deadwood and beauty, and even directly affected the whole later life of deadwood and beauty!


    At this moment, deadwood and beauty also directly adjusted their state of mind. The expression on his face became a little serious, and there was a little smile in his serious face, while his eyes were unusually firm. It seemed that there was nothing else that could erase his will now!


    But what deadwood and Mei don''t know is that he only observed the growth of Tongren''s state of mind. He didn''t notice that his state of mind was also growing rapidly with the growth of Tongren, but he didn''t feel it.


    Because the state of mind of Tong people grows so fast that almost no one can reach the speed of Tong people, so when rotten wood and beauty are around him, they will only be covered up by the light of Tong people, and he also doesn''t pay attention to the improvement of his state of mind.


    The easygoing attitude of deadwood and beauty is nothing else. It is the embodiment of his mood growth, and this embodiment is the kind of clear thinking!


    Just as deadwood and Mei were about to go to the deep pit in the distance with Tong people to have a look, a noisy voice suddenly came from their distance. Just when deadwood and Mei were curious, Tong people also looked in the direction of the voice and saw a figure walking out of the smoke and dust not far away.


    When the figure came over, it was also followed by a group of people. These people seemed to be looking for something. They looked very worried.


    When deadwood and beauty took a closer look, this group of people were not others, but the gods of death who had just adjusted their state in place.


    The people who lead them are the ruiqiao Yifeng who has been waiting for Tongren in place

 V1.Chapter 1700

    And deadwood and beauty were a little surprised when they saw ruiqiao Yifeng. After all, the visibility of such a large smoke and dust is only a few meters, and further away, they can only barely see an outline. After all, the power of the lightning just now is too great, and the shocked smoke and dust floats to a hundred meters in the sky for a long time!


    Even if a big pit is hit by some strong people on the normal ground, it is impossible to cause such a slow dust scene, because although powerful people can also hit a big pit on the ground, they will only be a large amount of gravel. After all, although powerful people are relatively strong, But it''s not enough to turn the ground into powder!


    The just lightning is different. The power of the just lightning is very powerful. The whole lightning has destructive power. This power directly bombards the hard ground into powder, and the powerful spiritual impact makes the smoke and dust in the pit everywhere!


    But rotten wood and beauty were surprised that in such a big smoke and dust, ruiqiao Yifeng and they could find them slowly. At this time, rotten wood and beauty never thought of it. Although he didn''t know how difficult it was to find people in such a smoke and dust day, it must be a big deal from the reaction of Tongren just now!


    At this time, Tongren saw ruiqiao Yifeng coming in front of him. Although his face was still calm, his heart was very shocked, because he just found rotten wood and beauty by looking for a close distance from the explosion pit. However, ruiqiao Yifeng found them so quickly and so far away!


    Because just now, Tong people have been looking for rotten wood and beauty for a long time, but now ruiqiao Yifeng and them have found their position in such a short time, which has to shock Tong people!


    While Tong people were still thinking, ruiqiao Yifeng had found them. After ruiqiao Yifeng saw Tong people, the anxious look on his face suddenly turned into a look of joy. Ruiqiao Yifeng ran over with a surprised look on his face and said to Tong people:


    "Tongren, I have found you. What happened to you just now? I only saw that it was sunny and became cloudy at that moment. Just now we saw that there was a towering light column here, so that I could feel the terrible power on that light column here!"


    After ruiqiao Yifeng finished, he trembled all over, as if the things he had just experienced were still fresh in his mind. After trembling, ruiqiao Yifeng also looked around and took a long breath when he saw that there was no terrible smell around.


    It turned out that when ruiqiao Yifeng was there just now, he just adjusted his state there and made sufficient preparations for the next journey. When they adjusted their state there, one of the gods of death in the team couldn''t control his emotions and shouted at the distant sky:


    "Come on, look, look at the sky in the distance!" the God of death shouted in horror. After the God of death shouted, ruiqiao Yifeng and they also looked directly at the sky in the distance. Suddenly, a mysterious light column burst out in the sky in the distance, and this light column also had a terrible power at this time!


    Under the gaze of the gods of death, this light column also grew up bit by bit and rushed directly to the sky!


    After rushing into the clouds, the whole clear sky was quickly occupied by dark clouds at the speed visible to the naked eye!


    Ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes were also incredible at the beginning, frightened later, and then directly turned into a situation with a trace of fear.


    While ruiqiao and Yifeng were still observing the dark clouds, a flash of lightning came out of the dark clouds. The appearance of this flash made rotten wood and beauty fight in an instant before they reacted!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng was still stunned, the lightning also directly cleaved to the mountain in the distance. Looking at the dark clouds in the eyes of ruiqiao Yifeng, they had a sense of fear. Now they have witnessed this powerful lightning directly cleave the mountain peaks!


    Some gods of death can''t bear the sight in front of them. They are so scared that they sit on the ground for fear that the next lightning will directly split on themselves and destroy the ashes they have split!


    Most of the gods of death only noticed that the lightning in the distance broke the mountain. They thought that the lightning with destructive power was too powerful, but ruiqiao Yifeng observed that the lightning with terrorist power didn''t even have any gravel when it broke the mountain when it struck the mountain!


    This means that when the lightning smashed the mountain, it also smashed the rubble that fell down the mountain!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng thought of this, he was surprised. He just saw the momentum of the lightning before. It was terrible, and the destructive power of the lightning was beyond his imagination!


    While ruiqiao Yifeng was still lamenting that the destructive power of the mountain was too powerful, he suddenly thought, did the Tongren go that way just now? So is it possible that this terrible force will affect the tongs? Will the Tong people be very dangerous at this time?!


    But what ruiqiao Yifeng will never think of is that this terrible power, the lightning with the smell of destruction, was summoned by Tongren!


    When Tong people saw that terrible lightning smashing the mountain, they had the idea of taking this terrible power for their own use!


    But of course, ruiqiao Yifeng didn''t know about these things. Even ruiqiao Yifeng, who had been at that time, was very worried. He immediately decided to go directly to see what was going on in Tongren. In other words, if he ran into Tongren in danger, he could also discuss whether he could help Tongren. After all, this lightning is really terrible, This lightning gives them the feeling that it can almost destroy everything!


    It was also ruiqiao Yifeng''s decision that enabled him to find Tongren so quickly

 V1.Chapter 1701

    Therefore, ruiqiao Yifeng also quickly called the following gods of death to form a team to search for their location!


    Because of the towering light column, it was easy to find the position of Tong people. After the team was assembled, ruiqiao Yifeng also directly took the assembled death team to the direction of Tong people!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty are still trying to wake up the Tong people, and ruiqiao Yifeng and them also hurried to the position of the towering light column, but after all, ruiqiao Yifeng and they are a team and a whole. On the whole, they are still not as fast as the Tong people.


    At this moment, when ruiqiao Yifeng is about to arrive at Tongren, that terrible lightning is about to hit Tongren''s head. At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng and they are also next to Tongren, and they also saw this terrible lightning with their own eyes. They just came to their own face from the mountain in the distance!


    But now they are still busy getting to Tong Ren''s side and don''t pay much attention. However, when ruiqiao Yifeng raised his head, he suddenly saw the bright lightning splitting in front of him. In addition to being shocked, he also felt something very wrong, so he immediately stopped the team behind him!


    Just when he stopped the team behind him, the lightning suddenly changed its direction. It was originally vertical and came down from the dark clouds, but I don''t know why. When it was about to fall, there was a sudden deviation, and this deviation also made the lightning hit directly!


    And when the lightning fell, a big explosion suddenly occurred on the ground in front of them!


    Although they are far away from here, they can still clearly feel that the shock wave caused by the explosion in front, and even some gods of death are not strong enough, and they are repelled by the air wave caused by the explosion!


    When ruiqiao and Yifeng didn''t react, suddenly there was smoke and dust everywhere, and thick smoke and dust suddenly appeared in front of them!


    When the smoke and dust rose, it was quite dark, so that ruiqiao Yifeng and them were instantly exposed to the white smoke. Just when the white smoke surrounded them, ruiqiao Yifeng also made a quick decision. He knew that the explosion must have something to do with Tongren!


    So he couldn''t care whether there was still danger in front of him. He said directly to the gods of death behind him: "come on, go find Tong people and Hemei. They are likely to be in danger!"


    What ruiqiao Yifeng doesn''t know is that a decision he just made saved the gods of death behind him indirectly!


    Because if the gods of death behind him rush forward with him, they will just encounter the moment when the terrible lightning falls. If they don''t stop, they may be directly hit by the shock wave caused by the explosion of the lightning!


    It''s OK to say that those with stronger strength may only be hit and fly, and at most suffer a little slight injury, but those with weaker strength may be seriously injured by this shock wave directly!


    After being seriously injured, in the face of this violent environment, the surrounding air may directly kill them!


    After being seriously injured, they can''t escape death in the face of the violent environment around them! So ruiqiao Yifeng''s unintentional move also saved the lives of the gods of death behind him! Now, although there is smoke and dust everywhere, the surrounding environment is relatively safe!


    Therefore, after ruiqiao Yifeng said this action, the God of death behind him also directly had to leave and was ready to find Tongren separately. However, ruiqiao Yifeng frowned when he saw the smoke and dust all over the sky. He was still worried about the danger in the smoke and dust all over the sky!


    Therefore, after ruiqiao Yifeng thought for a while, he also directly stopped the gods of death who were going to look for Tongren and said to them, "wait, let''s not separate first. Now the visibility is too low! We still can''t find them separately. I think we should find Tongren together. We can take care of each other together, right?!"


    When the gods of death present heard ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, they also felt very reasonable. When they thought about it carefully, they thought it was more correct, so they nodded one after another and thought it was still very right!


    So the gods of death present also said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "yes, we also think it''s quite right. Now the smoke all over the sky, no one knows what''s in the smoke, and no one knows what potential danger there is in the smoke, so for the sake of safety, we still have to act together!


    After seeing that the gods of death had considered for a while and agreed to his suggestion, ruiqiao Yifeng also said directly to the gods of death: "well, since everyone agrees, let''s act together, so that we can take care of each other!"


    And ruiqiao Yifeng is also directly leading the gods of death to explore forward, and they are also moving forward in the direction of the light column just appeared!


    The gods of death behind ruiqiao Yifeng almost dared not to stay too far away from the people around them. They had not taken the dust seriously before, but when they were a little far away, they found that the figure in front of them had gone for a while and disappeared directly!


    So they also dare not stay too far away from the people around them, for fear that if they are far away, they will be attacked by the enemy in the fog, or get lost in the smoke!


    And just as ruiqiao Yifeng and others did not know how long they had been walking in the fog, when ruiqiao Yifeng and others felt very confused when they had left, they also saw two figures standing in front of them. After seeing these two figures, ruiqiao Yifeng and others were also very happy, thinking that they would finally find Tongren and them!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng saw the Tong people, the gods of death behind them also saw the Tong people. When the gods of death saw the Tong people, they were also very happy. They had to run directly towards the Tong people to see if they needed help!


    When the gods of death behind him wanted to run directly towards Tongren, ruiqiao Yifeng was also very cautious. He said to the gods of death behind him, "don''t go there first, let me confirm whether it is Tongren!"


    The gods of death behind him, after hearing what Tongren said, also put away the joy on their faces. When they carefully looked at the two figures in front of them and saw them standing there, they suddenly felt that there was something wrong in front of them!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng was also cautious and slowly moved forward. When he saw Tongren''s face, he broke his caution and turned it into a surprise

 V1.Chapter 1702

    When ruiqiao Yifeng saw the faces of Tong people and rotten wood and beauty, he also directly said to the gods of death behind him: "come here, I''ve confirmed that it''s really Tong people and rotten wood and beauty. They don''t have anything. Don''t worry about it!"


    After hearing the words of ruiqiao Yifeng, the gods of death behind ruiqiao Yifeng also confirmed that the first two people were Tong people and rotten wood and beauty in front of them. After seeing that Tong people and rotten wood and beauty were safe, the gods of death were also happy and noisy.


    So at this time, they found that the God of death was coming, and the way to let ruiqiao Yifeng quickly find Tongren was nothing else. It was the light column that just soared to the sky, and it was this light column that made ruiqiao Yifeng determine their position!


    When Tong people were just looking for rotten wood and beauty, because Tong people were directly shocked by the explosion when they were hit to the ground by terrible lightning, and rotten wood and beauty were the same. They were blown away by the explosion of lightning for a long time, and Tong people also lost their direction after waking up, so it was so hard to find rotten wood and beauty.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also hurriedly looked at Tongren and saw that Tongren was full of blood. He also knew that Tongren must have experienced something different just now, so now ruiqiao Yifeng also asked Tongren urgently: "Tongren, what''s the matter with you? What''s the blood?"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng asked Tongren with a worried face, Tongren''s resolute face also showed a little chuckle. He only looked at ruiqiao Yifeng and said, "it''s okay, Yifeng, just a little explosion. I was just careless and was hurt by this explosion. It''s not a big problem."


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was a little surprised to hear that Tongren said that his blood was so light. After all, although Tongren before didn''t pay much attention to his wound, he couldn''t say that his wound was light. Besides, Tongren is still covered with blood. It seems that the injury just now must be very serious!


    Ruiqiao Yifeng also looked at the expression of Tongren, and then asked Tongren: "Tongren, what happened here just now? I just saw the towering light column with extremely terrible power, and the lightning just hurt you directly?!


    In the face of ruiqiao Yifeng''s questioning, Tongren didn''t have too much emotional fluctuation. They just smiled and said, "Yifeng, nothing big just happened, and the terrible power just now was directly solved by me and Hemei, so you don''t have to worry now."


    Just now, when ruiqiao Yifeng was asking about Tongren, he had been observing Tongren''s expression and tone. When Tongren answered, ruiqiao Yifeng also did not let go of observing Tongren''s expression. He actually found that Tongren''s expression was always a resolute expression, with a little smile in it, that''s all.


    Seeing this appearance of Tong people, ruiqiao Yifeng also feels very strange, because the former Tong people are not what they are now. He can''t say a few words and keep this expression all the time. He seems to think that Tong people have changed, but he doesn''t know where Tong people have changed, but he just feels a little wrong.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also focused on deadwood and beauty, hoping to know what happened to Tong people from him, so Tong people said to him, "Tong people, are you okay now? Can you continue to fight?"


    At this time, Tong people also said, "it''s okay, of course I can fight now!" Tong people said, and used a spiritual power between their palms. While using the spiritual power, he then said to ruiqiao Yifeng: "you see, I still use the spiritual power well, ha ha."


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard Tongren''s previous words, he still felt that although there was something wrong, it was normal in general. However, when Tongren finished his last sentence, Tongren''s voice of laughter made him shudder. He had never heard Tongren''s such a strange voice before!


    So ruiqiao Yifeng also decided not to talk to Tong people first. He was afraid that if he talked to Tong people again, he might be brought by Tong people himself. So he also said to Tong people: "Tong people, first adjust your state and stabilize the hearts of the gods of death. I used to talk to rotten wood and beauty!"


    After hearing ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, Tong people also nodded slightly and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "OK." then they went directly to the gods of death and lectured them!


    In fact, Tongren doesn''t want to talk to ruiqiao Yifeng like that, because his own character is not like that at all. Although his mood has improved, his whole character is not that kind of gentle character, and his character can''t change.


    Tongren is now in the running in period of mood improvement. His current mood is not stable at all, so his talent is also for him to stabilize the improvement of his mood as soon as possible, which not only does not affect Tongren''s normal communication with others, but also limits Tongren''s language and tone of speech.


    Therefore, when improving the state of mind, only Tong people can actively and forcibly maintain this state. Any other person will not ask themselves so seriously. Only Tong people''s talent and know Tong people''s character, temper and temperament, so they also force Tong people to use this tone.


    As long as Tongren''s state of mind is stable, Tongren''s talent will directly contact his restrictions and will no longer actively limit Tongren''s tone, that is, when Tongren''s state of mind is stable, Tongren can speak freely and their tone of voice will not be affected by anything!


    But at this time, Tongren''s state of mind is not stable. Tongren can only explain with ruiqiao Yifeng when he can restore his tone later. Now he still decides to adjust the state of mind of the gods of death. He also knows that the gods of death have just experienced this kind of thing and must be very frightened, so he also decides to adjust the state of mind of the gods of death quickly, Avoid anything else after that!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also came to rotten wood and beauty. He just wanted to ask rotten wood and beauty, but rotten wood and beauty first said to him directly: "Yi Feng, I know what you want to ask. Do you want to know how Tongren talk like this now?"

 V1.Chapter 1703

    Just before ruiqiao Yifeng asked his questions, rotten wood and beauty already knew what he was going to ask, which made ruiqiao Yifeng feel very incredible, because just when he looked at rotten wood and beauty, he saw that rotten wood and beauty didn''t look at him, but bowed their heads and thought there.


    So he also thought that deadwood and mei just didn''t know the dialogue between him and Tongren, but deadwood and Mei could know what ruiqiao Yifeng wanted to ask without knowing the dialogue between him and Tongren, which surprised ruiqiao Yifeng. It seemed that after this explosion, Tongren and deadwood and Mei had changed the same look!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng thought about these things, deadwood and beauty also saw ruiqiao Yifeng''s doubts and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "Yifeng, are you still thinking, why are I a little different from Tongren after this explosion?"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard what rotten wood and Mei said, he opened his mouth wide and couldn''t speak. When rotten wood and Mei saw ruiqiao Yifeng like this, he sighed, looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s surprised eyes and slowly said to ruiqiao Yifeng:


    "Yi Feng, I''ll explain to you why you talk to Tongren this time. Tongren will become like this!"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, he also knew that rotten wood and beauty wanted to explain to himself the state of just Tong people, which was also a full of energy. His eyes had a desire for knowledge, looked at rotten wood and beauty, and hoped that his doubts could be solved one by one.


    And deadwood and beauty sighed when they saw his eyes looking forward to it, and said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "in fact, before Tong people came here, he became different from before. This change can be said to be imperceptible. Unknowingly, it will make you feel different."


    "This time you feel the difference between Tongren. In fact, the quantitative change of Tongren has reached a qualitative change, which makes you feel that Tongren is different from before, but in fact, when Tongren comes back with us from the virtual circle, his love has changed slowly!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng also felt incredible when he heard this. What he didn''t expect was that just now rotten wood and beauty said that Tong people have been changing since they came back from the virtual circle. As a person who has been walking around Tong people, he didn''t feel it at all!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng couldn''t close his mouth completely. He really didn''t expect that Tongren changed so quickly!


    When he saw the expression of ruiqiao Yifeng in front of him, deadwood and Mei nodded very understandably, and quietly let ruiqiao Yifeng imagine slowly without disturbing him. After all, no matter who, after hearing such shocking news, needs a process of acceptance!


    Moreover, people with such great changes are still people around them. I believe that no matter who changes, they may not accept it!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also give ruiqiao Yifeng a mental preparation when they finish the previous words. After all, if they directly talk to ruiqiao Yifeng, ruiqiao Yifeng may not accept this reality, so rotten wood and beauty need to give him a time to imagine, and now rotten wood and beauty have to stand beside him quietly, Look at him and pay attention to the change of ruiqiao Yifeng''s mood.


    At this time, after thinking for a while, ruiqiao Yifeng also slowly accepted the current reality. After all, he and rotten wood and beauty heard Yamamoto''s evaluation of Tongren, so ruiqiao Yifeng''s heart can accept the current change of Tongren.


    After thinking of these, ruiqiao Yifeng also straightened his face directly, took back his surprised expression, and soon returned to normal.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng, who has returned to normal, sees deadwood and beauty standing next to him and watching him quietly, he also knows the good intentions of deadwood and beauty. He also knows that what deadwood and beauty just said is actually just a preface to prepare for him.


    So when ruiqiao Yifeng thought of this, he also said to the rotten wood and beauty in front of him: "come on, Hemei, we can continue. I''ve made enough preparations in my heart!"


    It seems that ruiqiao Yifeng has a firm face now. Rotten wood and beauty are also a little surprised. First, he didn''t expect ruiqiao Yifeng to accept this reality so soon. Second, he didn''t expect that ruiqiao Yifeng knew his intention by looking at him!


    But now ruiqiao Yifeng has said to him that he is ready. Rotten wood and beauty are not good. What else to say to him is also directly on the subject.


    "Do you know the improvement of state of mind?" rotten wood and beauty lowered their voice and quietly asked ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng deliberately lowered his voice in order to cooperate with rotten wood and beauty, and whispered back to rotten wood and beauty: "you know, cultivating state of mind is the most difficult!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng was just wondering why rotten wood and beauty would ask him this question. He also learned the tone of rotten wood and beauty and directly replied to rotten wood and beauty.


    And deadwood and beauty also didn''t talk nonsense. They directly said to ruiqiao Yifeng, "it''s great that you can understand. Let me tell you this. All these changes of Tongren are not because of anything else, but because Tongren''s state of mind has grown up."


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at ruiqiao Yifeng''s expression and found that ruiqiao Yifeng''s expression didn''t have such a big wave, as if there was nothing missing in ruiqiao Yifeng''s brain.


    At this time, the deadwood and beauty were a little surprised to see that ruiqiao Yifeng still had this calm expression. He thought, why didn''t ruiqiao Yifeng respond at all?


    In fact, it''s not that ruiqiao Yifeng hasn''t responded, but ruiqiao Yifeng hasn''t responded yet. He''s still thinking about the mood change of Tong people, and ruiqiao Yifeng is also slowly calculating in his mind.


    In his opinion, what can Tongren''s mood improve? Why is it different from his tone of voice? Is this necessary? However, when ruiqiao Yifeng is still there slowly sorting out his ideas, rotten wood and beauty also see that ruiqiao Yifeng has not realized the situation.


    Therefore, in order to help ruiqiao Yifeng, deadwood and beauty also directly said a few words to ruiqiao Yifeng, and he just finished these words with ruiqiao Yifeng. Ruiqiao Yifeng, who didn''t know why, suddenly opened up. At the same time, the feeling of shock was unforgettable for a long time!


    This sentence is:


    "Tongren''s state of mind has been upgraded during this period, not level 1, not level 2, but level 3 of terror! He has even risen Level 3 in a short time!"

 V1.Chapter 1704

    After saying these words, deadwood and Mei also looked straight at ruiqiao Yifeng in front of them. They saw a surprised expression on ruiqiao Yifeng''s face. They also knew that ruiqiao Yifeng in front of them finally understood why Tongren''s way of speaking became like that and why Tongren were so calm.


    Because the improvement of Tongren''s state of mind is not only the improvement of their heart, but also the improvement of their overall strength, it is reasonable for Tongren''s expression and tone of voice to become what they are now!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng, as if he didn''t believe what rotten wood and beauty just said, asked rotten wood and beauty again: "what did you say, He Mei? You said that the mood of Tong people has been raised three levels in a row?!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng seems to hope that rotten wood and beauty have just said wrong, so he can have a little comfort, but rotten wood and beauty don''t seem to want to give him a sense of comfort. He only sees rotten wood and beauty say to ruiqiao Yifeng: "yes, Tongren''s mood has risen sharply during this period of time, and now he is ahead of us!"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard this, he had to believe the words of rotten wood and beauty, but he still wanted to ask: "well, do you think Tongren can change back after these changes? Or will we be the same as Tongren when our mood improves?"


    Rotten wood and beauty shook their heads and said to ruiqiao Yifeng in front of them, "I''m not sure whether Tongren''s tone will always keep that way, but if our state of mind is raised to the level of Tongren now, our state of mind should not change."


    Seeing ruiqiao Yifeng''s confused eyes, rotten wood and beauty also said: "because the improvement of the state of mind is mainly the improvement of the overall quality of the heart. When the state of mind is improved, the whole person''s views on the previous things will be different. For example, just Tongren, when the state of mind is improved, their views on the surrounding environment have changed."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, and then said to ruiqiao Yifeng: "therefore, the improvement of mood is mainly the improvement of the whole heart, and it will give us a new view on some battles before and the road to go after, and make our hearts more mature. It will not be like Tongren and become different from himself."


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, ruiqiao Yifeng also took a long breath, as if he had relaxed a lot, because he just even thought that he was likely to become like Tongren now, with a high and cold expression and cold attitude.


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng''s doubts about Tong people have been slowly solved, but he still wants to know what happened here between rotten wood and beauty and Tong people, which can attract such terrible power, so he also plans to ask rotten wood and beauty about what just happened.


    "Hemei, what happened to you two just now? Can you summon such a terrible pillar of light?!" ruiqiao Yifeng was also eager to know what had just happened. At this time, all his eyes were looking forward.


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty in front of ruiqiao Yifeng seem to incarnate * * who knows everything at this moment. Standing in front of ruiqiao Yifeng seems to shine. He also directly takes rotten wood and beauty as his way to answer his doubts.


    After seeing ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes, deadwood and Mei also sighed. Of course, he knew what kind of existence he was in ruiqiao Yifeng''s eyes at the moment, but for what just happened, he felt that only he and Tongren knew. Now the situation is still very urgent. As for those details, I''ll talk to ruiqiao Yifeng in the future.


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty are also simple and concise. They probably told ruiqiao Yifeng what just happened. Of course, deadwood and beauty didn''t say that the lightning with terrorist power was supposed to hit them both, but it was later missed by deadwood and beauty and then hit the ground.


    He didn''t tell ruiqiao Yifeng that the injury on Tongren and himself was actually hurt by the shock wave of the terrible lightning. He just said an excuse and passed it.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng heard what deadwood and Mei said so generally, he also knew deadwood and Mei''s mind. Since deadwood and Mei haven''t told him specific things, it means that what just happened is not a very good thing, or deadwood and Mei don''t want to say it now.


    He also knows that rotten wood and beauty don''t want to say, there must be a reason he doesn''t want to say, and he won''t force rotten wood and beauty to say it, but now he also knows that the terrible light column just came from Tongren, and the terrible lightning with destructive power just came from the dark clouds in the sky called by Tongren!


    After knowing this. Ruiqiao Yifeng also said to deadwood and beauty, "OK, I know, and beauty. Thank you for your patience!" after ruiqiao Yifeng said that, he also directly returned to the gods of death and listened to Tongren stabilize their emotions with the gods of death.


    When ruiqiao Yifeng passed by Tong people, deadwood and Mei also looked at the smoke and dust around him and sighed gently. No one knew what he was thinking.


    At this moment, in Tongren, Tongren is still here to stabilize the emotions of the gods of death. Just look at his resolute expression. With a smile in his resolute expression, he said to the God of death below: "why, I summoned everything you just saw. Are you afraid?"


    Looking at the appearance of Tong people, the faces of the gods of death below are also respectful and worship. After all, now in the hearts of the gods of death, the image of Tong people is still very perfect, that is, when Tong people just killed the blood giant, it caused a strong visual impact on those gods of death!


    In addition, Tong people just came out of the area hit by a flash and electric shock, but they were not seriously injured, which also caused a strong psychological shock to the gods of death!


    After all, in the case just now, don''t say them. Even Yamamoto can''t survive in the face of such terrible lightning!


    So at this time, in the eyes of the gods of death, Tongren is equivalent to the existence of God. Others say anyone can, but Tongren, these gods of death will really protect him!


    In addition, the unsmiling expression of Tongren now also makes the following gods of death feel that Tongren at this time is no longer the Tongren before. Tongren now must be more powerful than before

 V1.Chapter 1705

    At this moment, Tongren, when he finished this sentence, also observed the expressions of the gods of death below. When he saw the expressions of the gods of death, he also knew in his heart that his position in the hearts of the gods of death must be unparalleled, so now he is secretly proud in his heart.


    However, although Tongren''s heart is secretly proud now, he still needs to keep his expression. After all, he has to adjust the mentality of the following gods of death. If the mentality of the following gods of death is not adjusted well, there is likely to be a problem!


    However, Tongren forgot that no matter how proud he was, his expression would not change a little now, because his state of mind was limiting his expression.


    At this moment, when the following gods of death see the expression of Tong people, they are all the same respectful eyes, but in this respectful eyes, there are two disharmonious factors. These two disharmonious factors are the two people who have been lurking in the team of gods of death.


    When all the gods of death looked at Tong people with reverent eyes, the two of them looked at Tong people with special contempt. They knew each other''s thoughts only by looking at each other. After they looked at each other, they also nodded slightly.


    The two of them are getting more and more tacit now. They know that if they discuss now, they are likely to be found by the Tong people above. Instead, they still need to avoid risks. When the Tong people finish talking, they will study the countermeasures. However, they both see from each other''s eyes that they despise the Tong people now.


    It seems that they also directly regard Tongren as fools. It seems that the gods of death below look at Tongren like fools. Now the Tongren above have a pair of expressions on their faces, nine times out of ten, which are not the real expressions in Tongren''s own heart!


    Thinking of the two people here, they sneered at the same time and continued to listen to what Tongren said.


    In fact, these two people have noticed when Tong Ren, rotten wood and Mei walked towards that side, but the whole team did not move. If only they two kept up, they would easily be exposed. Therefore, in order not to expose their identity, they also decided to observe here to see if there were any other opportunities.


    When they looked around, they also heard the God of death shouting in the team, the distant light column, and they looked in the direction of the God of death, and saw a golden light column with powerful terrorist force rising in the distant sky!,


    When the two men saw the distant light column, one of them couldn''t stand his temper, so he had to rush over directly to find out.


    But the man around him was much calmer than him. He looked carefully at the light column in the distance, hurriedly grabbed his accomplice who was about to pass, and said to him, "wait, don''t go first. You can''t do anything now. You''ll only expose yourself. Hold on first!"


    The man who wanted to rush over, after hearing what his accomplices said, also restrained his temper and observed the distant light column with the people around him.


    While they were observing, they only saw that the light column rushed directly into the sky. At the same time, a clear sky was instantly covered by dark clouds!


    In the dark clouds, there is a dazzling lightning, constantly shuttling through the dark clouds!


    While the two of them were still observing, they also found that the lightning shuttled through the dark clouds for a long time and directly hit the mountain not far from them, and the mountain peak was directly beaten into powder without even a blow of lightning!


    At this time, the man stopped by his companion was also terrified and looked at what happened in the distance. At this time, his head was full of cold sweat. He was surprised to look at his companions around him. He thought that if he had just been himself, he might be directly like this mountain, without any room to fight back, and be directly split into powder by this terrible lightning!


    At this time, after the lightning split down, ruiqiao Yifeng''s face was worried. He also took them directly and rushed to Tongren.


    This is exactly what they want. Originally, they wanted to go and see what Tongren and deadwood Hemei were going to do, but if they suddenly left the team, they would be exposed. Now, ruiqiao Yifeng took the initiative to take them. Although they just saw the terrible lightning, they gritted their teeth, Or decided to follow the team to see what was going on.


    When they followed ruiqiao Yifeng to attack, they also saw a huge lightning in front of them, which was about to split in front of them. At this time, they saw the power of the lightning just now, and they all had the meaning of retreating one after another. After all, no one wanted to die in vain!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also observed the horror in front, and directly stopped moving forward to observe the situation in front.


    That is, when ruiqiao Yifeng stopped, the lightning with terrorist power in front also turned a corner in the air and directly cleaved down. When cleaving down, they can clearly feel the power of explosion even if they are so far away!


    At this time, the originally clear surroundings were also covered by smoke and dust. At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng, who had been calm all the time, didn''t know what he thought. As soon as his face changed, he directly took them to look forward.


    However, although ruiqiao Yifeng is so nervous, the two spies are very happy. They can''t wait for Tongren. They are directly chopped to death by this lightning with terrorist power. It''s better to chop them to pieces. In that case, they don''t have to hide themselves anymore, so they can find a reason to leave the team directly.


    When they see the figure of Tong people and before they see their faces, they also pray that they should not be Tong people. Even if they are Tong people, they''d better be a dead Tong people. If they are still alive, their plan will fail!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng went to the front to explore, the two of them were watching nervously, expecting that it must not be their worst result.


    However, when rotten wood and beauty came back, they directly said to them that the first two were Tong people and rotten wood and beauty, and their faces darkened directly.


    Just as they followed the death gods'' team, they also saw the Tong people and rotten wood and beauty standing there. When they saw the Tong people standing there alive, they also turned extremely black. Unlike most death gods, most death gods were very happy when they saw the Tong people still alive, It''s like Tong people. They live, just like they live!


    But the two of them were so sad that they looked at the Tongren and rotten wood and beauty in front of them, and their faces almost became pig liver color!


    When the two spies thought of this, they took another look at the investment they were talking about on the stage. They were also angry. Qitong people were not killed by the lightning

 V1.Chapter 1706

    Tongren didn''t know that there were two spies hidden in his death team, and he still had to communicate with them in order to stabilize their emotions.


    However, communication belongs to communication. Tong people are not stupid enough to tell the following God of death everything that has just happened. Just when he saw ruiqiao Yifeng go to deadwood and beauty, he probably guessed what ruiqiao Yifeng wants to ask, but he is also not good to tell him too much.


    It''s not that Tong Ren doesn''t trust ruiqiao Yifeng, but that he knows what just happened and the map in the little black jade pendant is almost the secret of the whole corpse soul world. Although they haven''t solved it yet, the fewer people know this kind of thing, the better.


    Tong people also believe in deadwood and beauty. They will never tell ruiqiao Yifeng what just happened. He knows that deadwood and beauty have their own discretion.


    When he saw ruiqiao Yifeng with a slightly disappointed expression returning to the team of death, he also knew that deadwood and beauty didn''t say anything to him, and he was a little relieved. After all, if deadwood and beauty said too much to him, it might not be a good thing for him.


    Sometimes, knowing little is happiness.


    But thanks to Tongren''s caution, otherwise Tongren didn''t know that there were two spies in his team. If he told them everything, Tongren and them would really be in danger. At that time, these two spies would know Tongren like the back of their hands.


    In this way, when they reach the corpse soul world, the two spies will spare no effort to truthfully tell youhabach about their situation. If youhabach knows them like the back of his hand, they are likely to fall into a very passive state, because as long as they make a certain action, youhabach may know what they want to do!


    At that time, it will really become that you know yourself and the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles.


    Therefore, Tongren and them should keep some of their secrets, so that even if their situation is completely known by the enemy, they can also have some special skills to fight back against the enemy in time!


    Just when Tong Ren was here to adjust the state of the gods of death present, rotten wood and beauty also quietly walked behind Tong Ren and lay down in Tong Ren''s ear. They didn''t know what they were talking about, but Tong Ren''s eyes became clear after hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, as if he had forgotten something before.


    After finishing this sentence with Tongren, rotten wood and beauty also walked back. At this time, a lot of smoke and dust had scattered all over the sky, and the visibility around was getting higher and higher, but the line of sight was still not very clear. However, rotten wood and beauty seemed to be anxious to do something, and they no longer knew whether the line of sight around them was clear.


    After seeing rotten wood and beauty go far away, Tong people also slightly speed up their speech and then say to the following gods of death: "in a word, you don''t have to be afraid of anything with me. When you are in despair, you can think about me. I haven''t given up yet. How can you give up?"


    Tongren paused, looked at the following God of death, and then said: "you know, the enemy I face is far more powerful than the enemy you face. Although my strength is stronger than you, it is not so strong as to block and kill anyone, so my road is also very long!"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, the gods of death present nodded one after another, thinking that what Tongren said is really reasonable, because they are in this team, that is, they are responsible for assisting and cooperating with Tongren. The main object of bearing is Tongren. It is still Tongren who face the enemy!


    When they thought of this, they also shouted to the Tongren: "we understand. We will seize the opportunity and send thousands of difficulties!"


    There was a response, and the rest followed. They only heard the following gods of death shouting: "overcome all difficulties and return to the corpse soul world!"


    At this time, the cries of the gods of death seemed to shatter the dark clouds in the sky!


    At this time, the two spies in death''s team look very ugly. They just hope that if the team is disbanded quickly, they can complete their team quickly. Now it seems that when the team of Tongren passed through the things just now, there is not a sign of laxity, but a sign of more momentum, That''s the last thing they want to see!


    When Tong people saw that the team of the gods of death had just fallen down, they got up again and smiled knowingly. As long as the momentum of the gods of death was enough, he had nothing to worry about!


    At this time, Tongren seemed to think of something and said to the following gods of death: "well, let''s adjust our state and get ready to start in a moment!"


    After stabilizing the hearts of the gods of death, Tongren also remembered what he had just done. He quickly walked to ruiqiao Yifeng and asked ruiqiao Yifeng his question: "Yifeng, how did you find us so soon? Did you see where we are?"


    Hearing Tongren''s question, ruiqiao Yifeng also thought of something at once. He said excitedly to Tongren: "yes, Tongren, I just wanted to tell you that what I just saw was a sky high golden light. I found it along the golden light!"


    After hearing ruiqiao Yifeng''s words, Tong Ren also frowned. This is the last thing he wants to see. He didn''t expect that the golden light he just summoned can be seen so far away. If ruiqiao Yifeng and they can see, does that mean that youhabach''s puppets can see and hea

 V1.Chapter 1707

    When he thought of the Tong people here, his face changed. He thought of his current position, which may have been exposed. At this time, there is almost nothing else in the sky. There is only such a towering column of light. As long as he is not a fool, he can guess that the Tong people are here!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t have time to say goodbye to ruiqiao Yifeng. After directly patting ruiqiao Yifeng on the shoulder, they ran directly in the direction of rotten wood and beauty. Now he just wants to know whether they want to transfer immediately under this situation!


    At this time, although the resolute look on Tongren''s face still occupies the main position, it is not difficult to see that there is a trace of anxious look on Tongren''s resolute face at this moment. After all, this matter now is not only about his own affairs, but about the safety of his team!


    When Tong people quickly walked to the direction where rotten wood and beauty had just gone, they found that rotten wood and beauty at this time actually stood in the huge pit hit by the lightning with terrorist power, squatting there and didn''t know what they were studying.


    At this time, the Tong people also couldn''t care so much and directly jumped into the pit. When the Tong people observed outside, they didn''t feel how deep the pit was, but when the Tong people jumped in, they found out how terrible the pit was!


    At this time, Tong people were in the pit just formed by the lightning explosion, and they really felt how powerful the lightning was!


    Moreover, the huge pit hit by lightning is more like manual excavation than being hit by lightning. The edge of the pit is neat, and there is not even a little gravel in the pit!


    When Tong people jumped into the pit, rotten wood and beauty also felt that Tong people were coming, but rotten wood and beauty startled him when they looked back.


    Because in his impression, after Tongren''s mood improved, Tongren''s face didn''t show such a surprised expression. It has always been a calm expression. However, at this time, Tongren actually showed this shocked expression in front of him, which also surprised rotten wood and beauty!


    But rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren''s anxious expression, and then thought about it. Tongren must have met something, or he knew some secret, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious, and no one could make Tongren anxious like this!


    So deadwood and Mei hurriedly put down their things and asked Tong Ren, "Tong Ren, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so anxious? I think you''ve always had a calm expression since just now. Why are you so anxious this time? Did you say you found something?"


    At this moment, Tong people, after they have arrived in front of rotten wood and beauty, also slowly return to normal and return to the previous firm face, and the panic in their eyes slowly becomes firm when their emotions ease up!


    "Hemei, do you remember the terrible power I summoned by mistake when we studied the map again? It''s the light column with terrorist power!" although Tong''s face returned to normal, there was still a slight panic between his words.


    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren say this, he also showed a puzzled look on his face. He only heard deadwood Hemei ask Tongren curiously, "what''s the matter with Tongren? Why do you say this suddenly? Did you find something wrong with the light column? Or did you find a new secret?"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people''s face darkened slowly. They only saw that Tong people''s face was frightening black at this time. They said to rotten wood and beauty, "Ho Mei, do you know how ruiqiao Yifeng found us so quickly just now? It''s not because they have Shen''s special hands, but because they saw the golden light column soaring into the sky!"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei also looked at Tongren in shock. He thought that deadwood and Mei could find them so quickly by remembering their departure direction, but deadwood and Mei didn''t expect. In fact, ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the light column to find them!


    However, while deadwood and beauty were shocked, he also thought carefully. How did ruiqiao Yifeng find us and what did it have to do with Tongren, so that Tongren wouldn''t be so flustered? And even if you see that column of light rising into the sky, what can you do?


    So rotten wood and beauty asked Tongren with doubts: "Tongren, even if ruiqiao Yifeng looked at the towering light column and found us, it''s quite normal. Why are you so alarmed?"


    At this time, after hearing what rotten wood and Mei said, Tong people knew that rotten wood and Mei did not understand what he meant. They only saw that Tong people took a breath of air conditioning and said to rotten wood and Mei: "Hemei, you still didn''t expect something more terrible. You didn''t expect that ruiqiao Yifeng and their puppets who are so far away from us can see this towering pillar of light. Can''t they also see it?"


    Tongren was also worried when he saw that rotten wood and Mei were stunned, and then said to him, "besides, at this time, who else can make such a towering light column except us, so seeing this light column is equivalent to directly finding us!"


    After hearing what Tongren said, deadwood and Mei were a little stunned, but when he reacted, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect Tongren to think so far. From ruiqiao Yifeng, they found here, and the puppet of youhabach could also find here!


    Moreover, if the just towering light column is really seen by the puppet of youhabach, they are now in danger. The just bloody giant has reached that level only by giving play to 30% of youhabach''s strength, and youhabach just said that the next pursuit will only give play to his strength more and more!


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, he also seemed a little flustered. He only looked at rotten wood and beauty, looked at Tong people flustered, and said to Tong people, "Tong people, I see. You''re afraid of youhabach''s pursuers coming, aren''t you? What should we do now?"


    At this time, after understanding what Tongren just said, deadwood and Mei also understood why Tongren''s eyes were a little flustered. It was not only Tongren, but anyone could be flustered, and there was almost no such calm as Tongren to discuss countermeasures with themselves!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty are probably exposed when they know their current position. They can only place their hope on Tongren and hope that Tongren can give them a perfect solution

 V1.Chapter 1708

    Seeing the expectant look on the face of deadwood and beauty at this time, Tong people also see that deadwood and beauty have no countermeasures at all. Now he has pinned all his hopes on himself. No matter what countermeasures he comes up with now, they will only be with him.


    Now Tongren is also a headache. He thought that rotten wood and beauty would have a special way, so he ran to rotten wood and beauty to listen to rotten wood and beauty''s opinions, but he didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty didn''t have their own suggestions, just wanted to see Tongren''s decision.


    So now Tongren are also lowering their heads and thinking about countermeasures. If the enemy comes, their team must not travel as fast as the two enemies. Therefore, even if they go now, they are likely to be directly caught up by the puppet of youhabach!


    At the same time, on the edge of the bloody River, two figures rushed quickly. As soon as they looked up, they saw a golden light column rising directly from the sky in front of them. They also looked at each other, directly changed their direction and rushed towards the light column!


    These two people, not others, are the two new puppets controlled by youhabach. Although these two people attack together, their images are different. A person''s body is full of armor. Although the armor is also full of blood, the whole looks like a complete person.


    However, the other person beside him, after comparing with him, appears to be nondescript. If the man wearing neat armor next to him is a decent man, the man around him is more like a savage coming out of the depths of the mountain!


    Only looking at his two arms, it seems that they are forcibly spliced, which is very awkward. His two legs are directly reversed. His left foot is on the right, while his right foot is on his left. His face is full of blood. It should be the position of his eyes, but at this time, it is only two empty blood holes.


    And his face is also flesh and blood. If you don''t look carefully, there is nothing like a complete person except that this person has a human type. If a timid person sees it, he may be scared back for several steps, or even have no courage to look at it.


    And this person''s appearance is not others. It is Tong people who made it like this, and these two people, not others, are the running dogs of the two star knights who intercepted Tong people on the outside of the virtual circle. Only the human shape is left. It is because of their cheap mouth and mocking Tong people before they die that Tong people made it like this!


    Another person who was a little better just blocked the path of Tong people, so Tong people didn''t let him suffer much, so they directly killed him.


    But at this moment, from these two people who rushed at full speed, they also had a speed they didn''t have at all, and their faces had no expression, not even a trace of blood, and the man with eyes had no look in his eyes.


    Because these two people have long been killed by Tongren. They throw their bodies in the wilderness, and the blood in their bodies has basically dried up. They can''t die anymore.


    It is these two people, under the control of youhabach, who can attack quickly and even fight with Tongren! And the man who was dismembered by Tong people has actually synthesized a whole at this moment. Although the synthesized whole is not perfect, it has been a better ending for him!


    The speed of these two people is much faster than that of the previous miewang. If miewang didn''t have the little black jade pendant, miewang would not be their opponent at all!


    At this moment, in the corpse soul world, youhabach is also there, closing his eyes and looking at a virtual shadow in front of him. The virtual shadow in front of him is nothing else. It is the two people he is controlling, the two people who have already died!


    At this time, youhabach also had a slight smile on his face. Although he controlled these two bodies, he also wanted to let them die and be used by himself. In youhabach''s view, those who have no use value do not even have the value of existence.


    Therefore, youhabach also wants to give full play to the value of his subordinates. At this time, although youhabach controls two people at the same time, after all, both control people at the same time, which is not almost human like the bloody giant just now.


    He now controls the people of the two star knights, and can even play his 40% to 50% skill, which is quite terrible!


    You should know that the huge bloody giant just faced by Tongren has only played a third of youhabach''s strength. Now they have played nearly 50% of youhabach''s strength. Youhabach is also full of confidence in himself at this time. He believes that he will be able to use these two puppets to kill Tongren, wash away his shame and realize his promise!


    Now Tongren is still thinking about the solution there, but he thought for a long time and only came up with a one jump solution that can save the whole death team, but this plan is the worst plan and can''t be used until the last moment!


    However, Tongren thought hard for a long time and didn''t find any other way. In all kinds of helplessness, Tongren also bit his teeth and decided to use the only way he just came up with, and this method also depends on himself in exchange for the safety of the whole death team!


    The Tongren who came up with this method also said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, I have come up with a method, but although this method is very dangerous, there is only such a method now, so Hemei, when I go there in a moment, you have to take our team to hurry."


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also vaguely guessed what, so he tentatively asked Tongren: "Tongren, what''s the way you came up with? You said you''d go in a while. Are you going to lead away the pursuers who may have come?"


    When Tongren heard the speculation of rotten wood and beauty, he also showed a look of joy on his face and said to rotten wood and beauty, "did you guess, Hemei? You guessed right. The only perfect method I just came up with is nothing else, just to lead away the soldiers who may come after us!"

 V1.Chapter 1709

    But deadwood Hemei was also worried when he heard Tongren say this. He only heard deadwood Hemei whisper to Tongren: "Tongren, are you too dangerous? Moreover, how can you ensure that all the puppets of youhabach run with you? What if they don''t go with you? Won''t both sides lose?!"


    Looking at the worried look of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also smiled knowingly. They just smiled at rotten wood and beauty and said, "He Mei, you''re stupid. If I don''t have the means, how dare I say that? Right, don''t forget what I just said and how we attracted them."


    Tongren finished and looked at deadwood Hemei''s vacant face. Tongren couldn''t help laughing. He just looked at Tongren and said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, how can you react so slowly now? Think about it. Since this light column attracted them, can I remove them as long as I remove the light column?"


    After listening to Tongren''s words, deadwood Hemei felt very reasonable, but he was still at a loss. Looking at the Tongren in front of him, he gently shook his head and said to the Tongren, "I understand the truth. I also believe that your light column can attract youhabach''s puppet."


    Rotten wood and meidun paused, and then said to the Tongren, "but in this case, the enemy may be coming soon. What do we rely on to move the light column? And even if we carry the light column, doesn''t the light column still have a track in the air? And how fast can you carry the light column?"


    Seeing that rotten wood and beauty didn''t know anything, Tong man still felt funny. He only looked at rotten wood and beauty with a bitter smile and said, "harmony, don''t forget, we have this thing. Although it doesn''t play a big role in our team, it''s more than enough for me to distract them?"


    Tongren finished, smiled and took out a thing from his pocket. When deadwood Hemei looked at the thing that Tongren took out, it was also bright in front of him. When Tongren took out the thing, deadwood Hemei directly believed what Tongren had just said!


    What the Tong people took out was nothing else. It was the black little jade pendant they had been studying before. The Tong people took this black little jade pendant and said to the rotten wood and beauty, "how about harmony? Now I believe I can do it? All my previous ideas can be established?"


    Tongren looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and then said, "we don''t have time to study the secret in this jade pendant now, so we should make good use of the function of this jade pendant now. If I have this jade pendant, I can transmit it to the opposite direction from you at any time, and then release a light column to attract them!"


    Tongren paused, then said to deadwood and Mei: "moreover, when I confirm that I see them chasing, I can send them directly. At that time, I can catch up with you directly after two transmissions. How about this suggestion? Is this feasible, and Mei? What do you think?"


    But rotten wood and beauty heard that Tongren had already said so, and he couldn''t say anything more. He could only say to Tongren: "well, you should be careful. If you can''t attract them, it''s not the key point. The key point is your own safety. Even if you won''t attract them for long, don''t be dragged by the enemy!"


    Tongren nodded and said to deadwood and beauty, "it''s not too late. I''ll send it quickly now. You leave a mark on your way. I''m afraid I can''t find your direction. If I can''t find you at that time, my attraction won''t work this time!"


    After Tongren said that, he directly inserted the spiritual power line in his hand into the black little jade Perry in his hand, closed his eyes, released several small black shadows, and flew quickly towards the mountain peak hit by the lightning with terrorist power!


    However, Tong Ren kept an eye. He only let three small black shadows fly to the other end of the mountain, and the remaining small black shadow let him patrol back and forth in a fan on the road they had just passed to observe where the enemy chasing them went.


    Just when the three small shadows released by Tong people just flew below the mountain, the third small shadow he released also saw two people running towards them. Tong people carefully observed the two people running towards them and found that these two people were not to be provoked, but the two star Knights he had personally killed before.


    And one of those two people was the one who annoyed him and was dismembered by him. Now that person doesn''t mean to be slower than the person next to him, even as fast as the person next to him, not slower than the person who wasn''t dismembered by Tongren!


    You know, when Tongren dismembered him, he tore off his limbs alive and put them together again, no matter what, it will more or less affect the speed, and the man didn''t even have a trace of sense of disobedience in the process of attacking!


    Tongren also roughly tested the speed of the two people who are running. If the two people keep running, they can get here in less than ten minutes!


    The Tong man who has just calculated also winked at rotten wood and beauty, indicating that rotten wood and beauty should quickly take the gods of death away from here, and he should quickly transmit it to the peak and summon the light column to attract the two dead star Knights there, otherwise they can catch up with rotten wood and beauty quickly at their speed!


    When deadwood and Mei saw the eyes of Tong people, they suddenly understood what was going on. He knew that the enemy behind him must be catching up soon. Thinking of this, deadwood and Mei also knew that it was not too late and hurried to say to the gods of death behind them: "gods of death, we should go!"


    After that, deadwood and Mei also quietly came to ruiqiao Yifeng and whispered the current situation to ruiqiao Yifeng. After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, ruiqiao Yifeng also reacted at once. Why did Tongren suddenly change his face after hearing his words? It turned out that there was such a danger!


    Thinking of this, ruiqiao Yifeng also hurriedly said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, we can''t wait now. I''m at the back of the team and you''re at the front of the team. Let''s take the team to the left quickly and don''t drag Tong people down!"


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also quickly nodded to ruiqiao Yifeng and said to him, "let''s go quickly. We should trust Tongren!"


    Before the Tongren left, he also pointed to the jade pendant in the Tongren''s hand. After looking at it, the Tongren also understood the meaning of the Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1710

    Of course, Tong people understand what rotten wood and beauty just pointed to the jade pendant in his hand. Rotten wood and beauty just wanted to tell themselves that the mark he is about to make in a moment is the pattern representing the jade pendant, and this pattern is nothing else. It is the mysterious black five pointed star!


    So when Tong people saw the gesture of rotten wood and beauty, they also nodded slightly, indicating that they had just known the meaning of rotten wood and beauty.


    But deadwood and beauty saw Tong people nodding, and nodded reassuringly. They turned around and rushed to the other side of the mountain with this team of death!


    After seeing that deadwood and beauty had quickly moved away from the realization, Tong people also counted the time a little. When they thought the time was almost the same, they also gave a cold hum and directly transmitted it to the foot of the mountain that had just been broken by the lightning with terrorist power.


    When Tongren arrived at the foot of the mountain, he also observed the surrounding terrain. He had to carefully observe the surrounding terrain. In fact, Tongren didn''t know when he formed the habit. Every time he went to a new place, he had to carefully observe the surrounding environment.


    In fact, what Tong people don''t know is that this is not a strange thing, but it is true that it has become like this when Tong people don''t know, because all this is caused by the growth of Tong people''s state of mind. If Tong people''s state of mind doesn''t grow, he can''t cultivate this habit now.


    And it is the existence of this habit that makes Tong people just find a flat place in time when they find the projection of the black small jade pendant in his hand, so as to find the secret contained in the black small jade pendant in time!


    After observing the surrounding terrain, Tong man directly combined the runes he had just seen on the map again, because he just got the runes he had just written from rotten wood and beauty, so now what he has to do is just write these strange runes and spell them!


    Now Tong people did not hesitate to write down their just runes on the blank kraft paper in their hands. Just after he put it together gently, the kraft paper filled with black mysterious runes in Tong people''s hands instantly sent out a towering light column!


    After this light column rushed into the sky, it was the same scene as the rune that Tongren had just put together for the first time. I saw that when this light column rushed into the sky, the sky was covered with dark clouds again, and a thunder and lightning kept shuttling through the dark clouds!


    After the last embarrassing experience, Tongren also had experience. This time he didn''t put the kraft paper in his hand. Just when he summoned the light column, he also directly took off the paper and threw it on the ground. Moreover, after throwing the paper on the ground, Tongren also did something under the light column!


    When Tong people finished all this, they also stood directly on a tree and quietly waited for the arrival of the running dogs of the two star Knights just now. However, compared with their running dogs of the star knights, it seems that they are not in line with the current situation. What they should call them is the puppet of youhabach!


    At this time, when the two men who had been running in that direction were about to catch up with rotten wood and Mei, they also saw the light column at the other end of the mountain. When they saw the light column at the other end of the mountain, they also felt that something was wrong, so they hesitated there for a long time.


    In fact, it is not their own hesitation, but the youhabach who controls them from a distance. Youhabach is thinking, is this their trick? But if Tong people really summoned this pillar of light again, did they lose it again soon?


    At this time, he also wanted to ask the military division''s opinion, hoping to ask the military division to see if he wanted to chase in the direction of the light column!


    But after shouting for a long time, he found that the military division didn''t reply to him at all, so he called out the deputy head of the star Knights directly and shouted to the deputy head of the star Knights: "where''s the military division? Where''s the military division? Call the military division to me quickly. I have something to ask him!"


    The military division who shouted for a long time at youhabakh was also slightly trembling at this time. He was really afraid of youhabakh''s authority, so he didn''t dare to hide a little from youhabakh, so he said to youhabakh: "Sir, the military division he went out to do things and won''t come back in a while."


    Hearing this, youhabach was also angry. With a slap, a table broke in two. When the deputy head of the star Knights saw such a scene, he was trembling with fear. As long as he was not a fool, he could see that youhabach was angry now, so he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, youhabach was angry when he was angry, It was his worst time!


    You habach shouted, "who let him out! Forget it, I''ll make the decision this time! Get back and don''t disturb me here!" you habach said, and drove out the deputy head of the star Knights directly, directly controlled the walking dogs of the two star knights and rushed towards the light pillar!


    In fact, you habach called the military division. In fact, listening to his opinions is secondary. The main thing is that you habach wants the military division to bear the punishment for mistakes. If the military division is selected correctly, it''s OK, but if the military division is selected incorrectly, you habach can push all the consequences of this decision on the military division!


    But you habach is so cunning and the military division is so smart, how can he not know? He guessed that youhabach would make such a similar choice when pursuing later, so he deliberately chose to avoid it, lest youhabach let him carry the pot!


    At this time, although youhabach was angry, he had no place to vent. After all, he has no reason to vent his anger now, so he also hopes to find Tongren in front of them, then easily defeat Tongren and vent all his anger on Tongren!


    And the two puppets he manipulated are getting closer and closer to the bottom of the mountain

 V1.Chapter 1711

    At this time, Tongren didn''t seem so nervous. He only looked at his face with a firm look, and his eyes were still so firm. He didn''t have the slightest look of fear because the puppets of two friends habach were about to attack here. He had a feeling that thousands of people were gone.


    Moreover, Tongren''s expression now not only has a resolute look, but he seems to have an excited momentum. This excited momentum is nothing else. It is Tongren who feel very sensitive to the coming battle, and the whole person has a desire to fight!


    Tongren even has a little expectation now. He looks forward to when the two puppets can come. He hasn''t fought well for some time. Now he especially wants to know where his strength has been improved. Now he just wants to fight!


    If someone is around Tongren, you will find that he will even emit a slight red light, and his body can''t help shaking. This is not because of anything else, but because Tongren is really eager to fight now. He wants to vent his promotion during this period of time!


    Although rotten wood and beauty reminded him not to be entangled by the upcoming puppets of youhabah, try to make a quick decision and don''t delay time, because the tongs can''t understand the two puppets of youhabah at all, and youhabah has solved most of the tongs'' ability


    At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky have been pressed tightly again. The lightning with destructive power just now also appears again. It shuttles constantly in the sky. I don''t know when it will split down at once!


    But this time, Tong man was very well prepared. He not only threw the paper that had just summoned the golden light column on the ground to prevent his body from getting out of his control again, but also kept observing the sky and the lightning shuttling in the dark clouds!


    Now, although Tong Ren is looking forward to the next battle, he is also fully prepared. He quietly controls one of the small black shadows of the black jade pendant, and after being controlled by him, the small shadow also directly floats to the direction where the puppets of the two friends habach may come!


    The little dark shadow is still searching forward by fan to prevent the two enemies from walking along the normal road, so that he can be a little prepared.


    While the little dark shadow was still searching for Su, Tong people also directly found the two enemies who rushed here!


    "How fast, these two damn bastards!" seeing that the two puppets rushed so fast, Tong man also scolded. Even if he just used the little black jade pendant to transmit, according to the speed of these two bastards, it only takes less than five minutes to chase him directly!


    However, although the two pursuers were very fast, the Tong people were not very afraid, because a lot of power of the two puppets were used in the long-distance attack, and their bodies were at the exit of the virtual circle before, and the Tong people are now several days away from the exit of the virtual circle!


    So now Tong people, it is estimated that the two puppets should be exhausted at this moment!


    While Tong people are still waiting for the arrival of the two puppets here, the two puppets have already arrived!


    Just look at a piece of paper in front of the two puppets, and that paper is the source of the light column with terrorist power!


    But youhabach now seems not interested in this light column. He controls two puppets to check around and finds that there is nothing else here except the light column. Seeing that it is empty, youhabach knows that he has been fooled even if he is stupid!


    At this time, the two puppets also stood there, and at this time, youhabahe was constantly venting there, because he had guessed the responsibility he wanted the military division to bear before, and the military division did not come to help him make decisions. Now he came to make decisions by himself. It was really a mistake!


    In fact, youhabach guessed the result when he rushed here, but he always wanted to have a try, so he didn''t give up chasing here!


    But when youhabakh really controlled the two puppets to pursue here, he found that there was really nothing here. When he was really caught in the Tongren''s plan, youhabakh still couldn''t control his anger and kept venting his anger!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights did not dare to go in, for fear that youhabach would anger him after seeing him, and he would be dead!


    Therefore, he was also trembling at the door, waiting for youhabahe''s anger to subside a little before entering.


    Now around youhabach, almost everything was smashed by him, and there was almost nothing left. He couldn''t smash everything except the floor!


    However, when youhabach kept losing his temper there, a man dared to go in against the wind and youhabach''s temper. This man''s face was full of self-confidence and his walking posture was dignified. He didn''t seem to take youhabach''s mood seriously!


    This person is no one else. It is you habakh who has been looking for a military division before. At this time, the military division also took a big step and went in directly!


    The deputy head of the star knights at the door was shocked to see that the military division dared to face the anger of youhabach. He just wanted to remind the military division that youhabach was angry now and suggested that he should wait a little at the door and go in like himself.


    But the deputy head of the star knights, when he saw what the military division was like now, he was also angry in his heart: I endured the anger of youhabach here, but you don''t know where to eat, drink and have fun? You know you''re back now? It''s late. Youhabach is already angry!


    So now the deputy head of the star knights, with a sense of schadenfreude, watched the military division go in. He was also outside listening to the news inside. He hoped that the military division would be directly executed by youhabach. It''s best to vent first and then execute, so that he can go in, comfort youhabach and please him by the way!


    You can also use youhabah to kill the military division he has been tired of!


    The deputy head of the star Knights waited at the door for a long time. First, he heard youhabach''s angry cry: "military division, where did you go?! how did you come back!" at this time, the deputy head of the star Knights was also secretly happy and thought, you are finally going to die, ha ha ha!


    But then, to his surprise, the noise in the house stopped

 V1.Chapter 1712

    The head of the star Knights looked puzzled: shouldn''t he? How could it stop? Shouldn''t youhabakh be angry now? How can we let go of such good vent opportunities and vent characters in front of us and calm down? This is not the character of youhabah at all? Did I hear you wrong?


    However, the head of the star Knights listened at the door for a long time. He still didn''t hear a little noise in the room. Instead, it was like youhabach talking with the military division at this moment!


    This makes the deputy head of the star Knights feel very wrong. It''s clear that youhabach is angry. Why doesn''t he have any anger at all? That''s not right!


    So he also turned sideways and looked inside secretly. He found that the military division was really talking with youhabah, and he was still sitting and talking. Although he didn''t know what the military division was talking about, youhabah really didn''t vent his anger on the military division!


    At this moment, the military division is facing his direction, and youhabakh''s back is facing him. Although he doesn''t know what youhabakh''s expression is, when the military division finds that he is looking at him, it also shows a slight smile. It seems that he knew he would look there long ago.


    In fact, when the military division just walked here, he had guessed the mind of the deputy head of the star knight standing at the door. How could he not know what the deputy head of the star knight was thinking? He must be thinking of himself, facing the anger of youhabach, and then becoming the vent object of youhabach!


    It''s better to annoy youhabach even more, and even let youhabach execute himself directly, and he has been listening secretly at the door. After he heard that youhabach was going to execute himself, he rushed in directly to ask for youhabach, and he can make youhabach happy!


    He thought carefully. How could the military division not guess? So the military division didn''t pay attention to him at all. Now he is a little afraid. Only youhabach, and youhabach''s IQ can''t play with him at all, so he almost occupies the dominant position here!


    At this moment, youhabach saw a slight smile on the military division''s face, and his eyes were looking behind him. Youhabach also turned his head directly to see what was behind him, and could distract the military division who was talking to him to look there!


    But when he looked back, he saw nothing else, but a face of the deputy head of the star Knights watching their conversation. Youhabach was also directly angry and shouted, "what are you peeping at there? I can get you peeping when I talk with the military division? Do you want to die?"


    Hearing youhabahe''s drink, the deputy head of the star Knights also trembled with fear and almost sat directly on the ground!


    He didn''t expect that the friend habah, who was talking with the military division at this time, would suddenly be angry and then vent his anger on himself. When he saw the smile on the military division''s face at this time, he also understood at once!


    It turned out that the military division had already calculated all this. When he came from there, he knew what I was thinking!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights also hurried away from the door to a place where youhabach could not see. When he arrived at that corner, he was gasping. To tell the truth, he just really felt the breath of death. He really felt that if he stayed there again, he might really die!


    He is also here to ease his heart. When he calmed down, he suddenly thought of the chilly smile of the military division just now!


    It turned out that the military division knew everything. He always knew how to calculate him in my heart. He also took this opportunity to demonstrate to me, but I still couldn''t fight him!


    The deputy head of the star knight regiment thought about it for a long time. The mood he had just been frightened by youhabach also calmed down slowly. He has finally entered a calm state since he just ran in a hurry. When he just came over, he just thought that all this was calculated by the military division, but he didn''t think deeply.


    But when he calmed down, he thought of the scene just now. When he analyzed it, his face was all surprised. He suddenly thought that it might not be that the military division wanted to calculate him, but that the military division might just ridicule him!


    Because from the situation he just analyzed, the military division came straight from the outside and didn''t stop at him, let alone say a word to him. When the military division entered, it also talked directly with youhabah, and didn''t see me at all!


    Just now, he probably saw my expression, then knew my intention, and then wanted to revenge me a little, let me have a long memory, and don''t think about calculating him. In the final analysis, this time he just made a few moves and set a small situation!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, his face is now full of surprise. He also makes a decision secretly. When he sees the military division in the future, he must tell the military division about the current situation, or simply make friends with the military division. He must not offend the military division. Otherwise, he doesn''t even know how he died!


    The deputy head of the star Knights also nodded vigorously. If he had never felt there was any goal under youhabach before, from this time on, he also had a goal. He wanted to make friends with the military division. He knew that with the ability of the military division, he would be able to climb up again!


    So at this time, the deputy head of the star Knight also hurried back to the door, where he waited respectfully for the military division to come out.


    The military division who was talking with youhabahe inside also had a slight smile on his face when he saw the deputy head of the star Knights coming back. Yes, he planned all this just now, but he planned more than that. He began to plan when he came here and saw the head of the star Knights!


    When he saw the look in the eyes of the head of the star knights, he knew that the head of the star Knights must have planned to calculate him. Originally, he had not made a specific plan, but when he saw the look in the eyes of the deputy head of the star knights, he also decided to make a plan and make a big picture!


    In this bureau, not only the deputy head of the star knights, but also you habach, and even himself should participate in this bureau!


    This bureau should help the military division to realize its great cause

 V1.Chapter 1713

    The military master knew how many kilograms he had. He knew that with himself, there was no way to fight youhabach. He knew that when youhabach no longer needed him, youhabach would not leave future trouble for himself and would kill him to determine his future.


    So now he is also looking for opportunities to find some people to help him fight against youhabach, so as to protect himself.


    In fact, the military division did not expect to fight against youhabach at all. He also wanted to help youhabach well. However, with the development of time, he found that youhabach''s ambition was far more than this. When he found that youhabach had great ambition, he also dreamed of helping youhabach realize his ambition.


    However, with the passage of time, he found that youhabach almost paid less and more attention to him and took him less and less seriously. Just because of the current situation, he didn''t turn against him for the time being, but he deeply felt that youhabach might do something to him at any time!


    Because now youhabach''s power is also growing slowly. Although the military division helped him so much before, the military division is not stupid. He is not stupid enough to ask youhabach to do what he wants him to do. Let him die and he will die.


    The military division is very smart. He climbed to his present position. He is definitely not in vain, but calculated bit by bit by his own ability. In terms of calculation, he is really not afraid of anyone. He knows that no one can calculate him!


    But he just started to help youhabakh, but he didn''t want to calculate youhabakh at all. Later, he found that youhabakh seemed to become more and more cunning and a little smart. He was also a cross hearted when he thought of the military division here. He didn''t want to die!


    Therefore, after he helped youhabach become more and more powerful, his own defense against youhabach became deeper and deeper. However, when he found that youhabach had been able to ignore him, and even scolded his name when he was away, he also became more crisis conscious!


    He knows that youhabach is now powerful, and he also knows that he is becoming more and more dangerous!


    Therefore, almost everything he is doing now can''t be forced. He doesn''t want to calculate youhabach, but he doesn''t want to die, and he has no resistance. This is the most cruel thing for him!


    At this time, there was the plan just made by the military division!


    The military master knows the deputy head of the star Knights like the back of his hand. He knows that he has been afraid of youhabach, but he knows that if he fears for a long time, he will be malicious and will never be loyal to youhabach again. After all, who wants to be loyal to a superior who can only scare himself all day?


    Moreover, youhabach yelled at him all day and threatened her every day. Living in this environment, he would not be loyal to youhabach!


    And he just observed the expression of the deputy head of the star knights. He also saw the reluctance and a trace of cruelty in his expression. He knew that this kind of person was the best use, and this kind of person was also the smartest. However, in front of him, even if the deputy head of the star Knights was smart, it was a small Witch!


    Therefore, he also wants to make use of his nature. Because he is smart, he will have a trace of doubt when he sees his eyes, and he also deliberately lets youhabach see that his eyes are looking outside, and all these developments are just as expected by the military division!


    The military master knew that when youhabach saw him, he would drink him with youhabach''s temper, so he also used youhabach''s temper to temporarily scare the deputy head of the star knights, and when he was scared away, he would reflect on himself there!


    When he reflects on himself, he will not only think about his own affairs, but also think about himself and youhabah, and he will guess that all these are my plans. After he thinks of here, everything will be easy to do. As long as the military division guides him again, he can get him on!


    The most important thing is that the deputy head of the star knights, so smart, must know that everything he just did was intentional. If he was smart enough, he would not make a statement!


    If he is not smart enough or even stupid, the military division doesn''t mind getting rid of the deputy head of the star Knights first, and then looking for a suitable candidate to pay you habah!


    When he saw the deputy head of the star Knights standing at the door honestly and respectfully, he knew that his plan had been completed!


    He also smiled coldly: "hum, he is also smart. If he is stupid in his heart, I don''t mind sending her to die first!"


    In fact, in the final analysis, the military master plans to go, not for anything else, but for self-protection. If youhabach doesn''t deal with him and doesn''t really tear his face with him, he won''t take the initiative to pay youhabach, and he tangles with these people to prevent himself from being easily killed by youhabach!


    So the military division also made all these plans. He knew that after he talked with youhabah later, he would stop him outside and talk to him about specific things.


    Thinking of the military division here, he smiled and didn''t pay attention to it. He knew that under the current situation, the deputy head of the star Knight came to beg him. He occupied the initiative, so he also wanted the head of the star knight to wait outside for a while to control him!


    These thoughts of the military division were only fleeting in his mind, and did not even affect his conversation with youhabah. All these thoughts were thought of in a moment as he saw the deputy head of the star Knights coming back!


    And now, he is also going to do the immediate things first and help youhabach make the current decision first!


    Just now, you habach has told the military division what he just encountered. Now he is also quietly looking at the military division and waiting for the military division''s answer.


    I saw the military division and youhabach quietly looking at each other and observing youhabach''s eyes. He found that there are many kinds of emotions in youhabach''s eyes, but now youhabach can freely control his emotions, which surprised the military division!


    The military division did not expect that youhabach has now grown to this extent. It was almost impossible for the former youhabach to look at anyone for so long. Now he can hold his temper and look at himself for so long. Youhabach must be not simple now

 V1.Chapter 1714

    Is it that youhabach can control his emotions freely now? So his previous grumpy temper and impetuous character were all pretended by youhabah? If you habakh really pretended it, it would be really terrible!


    Thinking of the military division here, his heart suddenly became very nervous. If his ideas were true, all these, including youhabach''s temper, were pretended by himself, wouldn''t he have been trapped by youhabach?!


    The military division is also very confused in his mind. He was just considering that he wants to continue to communicate and cooperate with the deputy head of the star Knight outside, but now it seems that youhabach is likely to collude with the deputy head of the star knight. Look for an excuse to kill him!


    The current military division is not sure whether the current youhabach has such a deep city. He is not willing to easily give up the chess piece of the deputy head of the star knights. Once he gives up, it is not so convenient to find the right chess piece again!


    Therefore, the most important thing for him now is to stabilize youhabach and see if youhabach is really so deep in the city. If everything he just pretended, there will be a flaw when he pretended again. Whether there is this flaw or not is the basis for the cooperation between the military division and the deputy head of the Star Knights!


    In fact, all this was imagined by the military division itself. Youhabach didn''t think it was so far. He can look at the military division for so long now. He completely thinks that the military division may be looking at the direction behind him and thinking about problems. He doesn''t know that the military division is looking at him at this time.


    While he has been watching the military division, he has been waiting for the military division''s answer. The two puppets he has just controlled have searched near the golden light column for a long time and have not found any trace of Tong people. He also doesn''t know what to do. Whether to continue to pursue in the direction of the mountain or return to the place he just came from has become a difficult choice for him.


    Because once you choose the wrong one, if you look back, it will be double the distance, which is also the price he has to pay!


    Therefore, youhabahe has been looking at the military division now. He just wants to know his next action from the military division''s mouth. There is no other meaning. As for contacting the deputy head of the star Knight order, it is the military division''s own guess. He now trusts the military division almost 100%. Although he wants to find a chance to get rid of the military division, it''s not time yet.


    So now he should make full use of the value of the military division and let him play the greatest role as much as possible while the military division still has value!


    At this time, after looking at youhabah for a long time, the military division also decided to test youhabah again to see if he had really reached the height of being able to control his nature!


    So the current military division, after looking at youhabach for a while, lowered its head and pretended to be there thinking about the direction of youhabach''s action.


    After a little consideration, he thought about other things and said to his friend habach: "Sir, I don''t think we need to hurry or chase them now, because the speed of the two puppets you control is much faster than them!"


    "What''s more, they are still a small team, and you only control two puppets. No matter from which point of view, you want to be better than them!"


    After the military division finished, it also observed youhabach''s expression and found that youhabach still looked serious. Listening to his analysis, the military division now has no way to judge whether youhabach is pretending himself, so the military division then said to youhabach:


    "Sir, how about this? Let''s first observe whether there are any traces around the golden light column. If they are really running towards the mountain, they will leave traces. If they have no traces here, you can control your puppet to the place where the golden light column first appeared!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabahe nodded slightly and directly wanted to get up, then control the two puppets and check the traces around him. The military division did not care about him and let youhabahe check the traces around him. First, he also wanted to know where the Tongren went.


    And the second point, he also wants to see whether youhabach is a disguised emotion from youhabach''s reaction!


    The two puppets controlled by youhabach did not find any trace after looking around for a long time, which proves that their death team did not come here at all. Youhabach also realized that he must have been cheated this time!


    After seeing that he was caught in the plot, youhabach could no longer control his temper. He raised his hand directly and patted it on the ground beside him. After receiving youhabach''s palm, the ground also cracked directly!


    All this was recognized by the military division, and the military division found that youhabach''s just action was completed at one go without any hesitation. He was also slightly relieved. This time, he could temporarily relax and believe that youhabach was not pretending.


    However, for the sake of insurance, the military division still needs to observe youhabach for a period of time. He believes that youhabach will leave flaws as long as it is installed!


    Youhabach also wanted to go straight, attack in the opposite direction, and return directly to the place where the golden light column first appeared.


    When youhabach controlled his puppet to leave, the military division also directly stopped him and said to him, "Sir, wait, don''t leave here first. Aren''t you interested in this golden pillar of light with terrorist power?!"


    The military division finished and looked at youhabach. When youhabach heard the military division''s words, he also showed an interested look and waited for the military division''s next words.


    At this time, after seeing youhabach''s expression, the military division also nodded reassuringly. At this time, he was really relieved. He believed that youhabach was really not pretending and was a real expression of emotion, because if he pretended, he would show a look of doubt about what he had just said.


    After confirming that youhabakh did not hide himself, the military division also said to youhabakh, "Sir, think carefully about the meaning of this golden pillar of light!"

 V1.Chapter 1715

    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach also seemed a little confused. He didn''t know what the light column was for. He even saw the light column and thought that the light column was useless at all. He might as well continue to pursue the Tongren. However, he believed what the military division said. Since the military division said that there was a problem with the yellow light column, there must be a problem!


    So youhabahe also decided to listen to the military division and see what role this golden light column plays. It can make the military division pay so much attention to it. He knew that what can make the military division speak must not be simple, because the general things of the military division can''t enter his magic eye at all!


    Only some precious things can be seen by the military division, but others may take the initiative to send them, rather than what he himself takes the initiative to understand. What the military division can take the initiative to understand must be more precious than precious, and even top-grade equipment!


    He may not believe 100% in the military division, but he absolutely dare not question the military division''s treasure hunting ability. After all, the military division once helped him find many rare treasures by relying on his eyes and natural sensitivity to special things!


    Therefore, youhabach did not hesitate. After the military division finished, he directly controlled the puppets of the two star knights and walked to the golden light column step by step. However, when the puppets of the two star knights were constantly approaching the golden light column, youhabach also changed his face!


    Because he found that around the golden light column, with his constant approach, the terrorist forces around him became greater and greater, and this terrorist force was still constantly suppressing the speed of his two puppets. Although he just controlled the two puppets to walk slowly towards the golden light column step by step.


    But when he found that there was resistance ahead, he also accelerated the walking speed of the two puppets, but he found that the faster he accelerated, the slower he moved forward!


    He thought, could it be because he accelerated the speed that led to this? So he also slowed down and wanted to try whether it would be faster, but he found that he obviously thought too much. When he slowed down, the two puppets he controlled were pushed out by this golden light column!


    The puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach returned to their initial position after being pushed outward. At this time, after youhabach controlled his two puppets to sprint forward again, they also encountered the same situation!


    But this time youhabach didn''t give up easily and let the puppets of the two star Knights retreat again. He directly controlled the two puppets and advanced again at his strong speed. Just when the two puppets were about to approach the golden light column, they were immediately bounced away by the golden light column!


    At this time, even if youhabach was stupid, he knew something was wrong, so he temporarily gave up controlling the puppet to sprint forward, but looked at the military division next to him. He wanted to find a way to approach the golden light column from the military division.


    At the same time, he also wondered what the golden light column was, and why even he couldn''t rush to the golden light column at such a fast speed? What kind of speed does it take to resist the impact of the terrorist forces around the golden light column!


    The military division has been observing the two puppets controlled by youhabach from just now on. When he saw that the two puppets of youhabach were actually hitting the golden light column and were blocked by an invisible force, although he had guessed this in his heart, he still had to frown.


    Because as long as it is a treasure, there will be something to protect around, and the higher the level of the treasure, the stronger the things to protect around. Now it seems that if you open it all at the speed of 40% of youhabach, you can''t enter the front of this golden light column, which means that this golden light column must be one of the best equipment!


    As long as youhabach can rush in, he may get this equipment!


    So the military division also looked straight at youhabach and said, "my Lord, the reason why you can''t enter this golden light column is nothing else, but the puppets of the two star Knights you currently control. Their strength is too low, and their bodies can''t give full play to your original strength, so it will lead to this thing!"


    When the military division saw youhabahe''s face and listened to his words seriously, he paused and said to youhabahe: "Sir, if you can rush in today, you may be able to directly obtain this treasure. Think about it, this treasure, even the light curtain protecting him, is so powerful. May this treasure be weak?"


    Hearing what the military Master said, even youhabach was a little moved. He was worried about how to find Tong people. Now it seems that he can take a chance to see if the treasure is as powerful as the military Master said. If the treasure just has the function of tracking, it would be better!


    So he gathered his strength again and transmitted it to the two puppets. After receiving his power transmission, the two puppets also directly reached the peak of 40% from the power just about to reach 40%. At this moment, the puppets of the two star Knights also showed a slight red light!


    The puppets of the two star Knights also retreated quickly under the control of youhabach. Youhabach may be retreating on the surface, but the real thing is that youhabach is now accumulating strength to see if it can directly break through the protective light curtain around the golden light column!


    At this time, Tong people hiding in one tree also looked at the movements of the two puppets controlled by youhabach and said they couldn''t understand at all. Why is it that when approaching the golden light column, it will be bounced away by the golden light column?


    You know, just when the puppets of the two star knights were about to encounter the golden light column, the Tong people also planned to directly detonate the golden light column, because the Tong people just made some moves under the golden light column for the sake of insurance and keeping the secret!


    As long as his mind moves a little, the little spiritual group he put under the golden light column will explode in an instant. As long as his little spiritual group explodes, the soaring golden light column will collapse in an instant. Not only the secret of the golden light column can be preserved, but also the puppets of the two star knights can be killed if he is lucky

 V1.Chapter 1716

    But what makes Tong people wonder is that the puppets of the two star knights were pushed away directly by an invisible force without going to the edge of the golden light column, which also makes Tong people confused, because when he just released the golden light column, he had no repulsion at all!


    Now, the golden light column not only prevented the puppets of the two star knights from coming in, but even drove them away, which made Tong people feel a little depressed. Originally, he still wanted to sneak attack them with the help of the golden light column, but unexpectedly, he can''t sneak attack now.


    Because as long as he succeeds in the sneak attack, he will rush to the two puppets and directly reap their lives when they are attacked, so that they don''t even know they have been killed!


    In this way, not only can Tongren solve these two big problems and weaken youhabach''s strength, but also they can take this opportunity to fight for the retreat time for deadwood and beauty. In this way, they can kill two birds with one stone!


    Even if they can''t kill the two puppets, as long as they cause a little damage to them, they must not chase themselves so fast again. In this way, they can still win valuable time for themselves and rotten wood and beauty!


    But now it seems that the friend habah, who controls the puppets of the two star knights, has given up continuing to attack the golden pillar of light, and is directly and quietly ready to go. Seeing the Tongren here, he sighed slightly, so he is directly ready to destroy the golden light and find rotten wood and beauty. They will make peace with each other.


    Just when Tong Ren had given up the idea of ambushing the puppets of the two star knights and was ready to jump down from the tree to find rotten wood and beauty, he heard a loud noise from the direction that the puppets of the two star knights had just retreated!


    After hearing the loud noise, Tong people also slowly returned to the tree and wanted to see what tricks youhabach wanted to manipulate the two puppets. Did youhabach know he was here and deliberately retreat to one side to expose his flaws?!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, their faces changed slightly, but the Tong people knew that they were in the dark and the two puppets were in the light. They had natural advantages over them, so they were not in a hurry to come out, but to stop quietly to see what tricks youhabach wanted to play!


    So Tong people also intend to stay in the tree, slightly hide their body shape and don''t show it.


    If a person passes through this forest now, if you don''t need spiritual exploration, you may not find Tongren even standing beside Tongren!


    Tongren also hid his body shape in the tree and stared at the retreat direction of youhabach''s two puppets, so that he could find out what youhabach wanted to do for the first time!


    And just after the Tong people stared in that direction for a long time, the sound that had just been ringing suddenly stopped. Just when the Tong people stared at their eyes a little sour, they saw a piece of wood, which rushed straight, and the two puppets of youhabach controlled the wood!


    Youhabahe''s operation really made Tongren a little stunned. He really didn''t expect that youhabahe actually used this method to rush into the golden light column that may be like a treasure!


    At this time, Tongren also shook his head slightly. He didn''t expect that youhabach had fallen to this state. At this time, Tongren suddenly remembered something. He also knew directly what the sound was!


    It must be the loud noise that the huge trees fell directly to the ground just after youhabahe cut down the trees!


    At this time, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, although holding a tree many times longer than their body, did not feel a little uncomfortable holding such a large piece of wood. On the contrary, they ran faster than before with this piece of wood!


    At this time, Tong people also know the mysterious power around the golden light column. Even if it is strong and powerful, it can''t withstand such a powerful attack!


    Although youhabach''s method looks a little crude, it is very easy to use. Such a large wood, coupled with the two youhabach puppets, impact the light column at such a fast speed. Even if the light column is firm, it will never withstand such a strong attack!


    Therefore, Tong man shook his head slightly when he saw such a powerful offensive. He originally wanted to rely on this golden light column to sneak into the puppets of the two star knights, but now it seems that not only the mysterious power around the golden light column, but also the golden light column may be directly smashed by this simple wood!


    And just when Tongren was ready to go, what happened in front of him also made him feel incredible!


    When the wood was about to approach the golden light column, the mysterious power around the golden light column directly hit the puppets of two friends habach holding the huge wood!


    Because the two puppets controlled by youhabach sent out at an unknown speed many times faster than just now, the impact on them was just countless times!


    When the two puppets of youhabach were directly hit and flew, seeing that the huge wood was about to hit the golden light column with impact, the lightning that had been shuttling through the dark clouds in the sky seemed to have received some instructions at this time and split down in an instant!


    The lightning struck no other place, just the place where the log was about to hit. I saw that the lightning struck the wood at countless times faster than the man who had just split the Tung. I saw that the wood had no resistance at all when it was split by the lightning, and was directly split into powder!


    When the lightning struck the log, it also instantly contracted its strength. It didn''t even touch the ground. It turned a corner directly and returned to the dark clouds in the sky again. It seemed that nothing had happened and continued to shuttle in the dark clouds!


    But Tongren, who witnessed all this with his own eyes, was shocked at this time. It seemed that he had not eased from the scene just now. He never dreamed that this lightning would do so, and this lightning was really manipulated!


    It turns out that this lightning has its own consciousness

 V1.Chapter 1717

    "It turns out that this lightning, and maybe even this golden pillar of light, is probably from their own consciousness!" the Tong people who thought of here also forgot that they were still hiding their body shape, lowered their heads and murmured, "if this lightning has their own consciousness, he just chopped me..."


    At this time, Tongren was also a little afraid. It turned out that the lightning was probably deliberately let him go. If the lightning just wanted to split himself and didn''t leave his hand, the lightning wouldn''t hit the ground because it deviated a little!


    When Tong people thought of this, they also slightly bowed to the terrible lightning that was constantly shuttling in the dark clouds in the sky, and expressed their heartfelt thanks for the merciful behavior when the lightning with terrorist power just split themselves!


    The lightning with terrorist power shuttling through the dark clouds in the air seems to have received the thanks of Tong people, and actually drew a hook in the air. It seems to want to tell Tong people that they have received the thanks of Tong people in this simple and understandable way!


    He was even more shocked when he saw the lightning in the air, which proved that the lightning in the air really had his own consciousness. Although he didn''t know why he just let himself go, since he let himself go, he proved that he still had a certain reason!


    At this time, the friend habach in the corpse soul world was angry and patted the floor and smashed the surrounding things crazily. He had smashed the things inside before. When he was so humiliated by the golden light column, he couldn''t control his spleen qi and smashed his things again!


    While smashing, he also vented his emotions and scolded around: "what the hell is this damn golden light? Why does it block me so much? Is it intentional to get in trouble with me? If I can''t get in this damn light column today, I won''t call you habah today!"


    The military master who looked at youhabach venting was quietly watching youhabach venting his temper there. He didn''t care about him, because the military master had guessed the current situation for a long time. He knew that youhabach''s doing this basically wouldn''t work, because if the mysterious power around the treasure could be broken so easily, it wouldn''t be a treasure!


    The reason why the military division did not stop youhabach was that he still wanted to help youhabach when he was most helpless. Although he now had a feasible plan, he did not intend to tell youhabach now. First, although youhabach was angry, he had no real way.


    The second point is that if he tells youhabach his method now, youhabach''s attention to him will be reduced, or even disappear a little. Only when he tells him this method when youhabach really has no way, youhabach''s attention to him will not disappear, but will be higher and higher!


    The third point is that even the military division now has no grasp of its own plan, which can ensure that the two puppets controlled by youhabach can enter the middle of the golden light column. Once his plan fails, youhabach will not only have no despair, but also doubt his usefulness and even the value of his existence!


    At that time, even if the military division is really useful to youhabach, youhabach won''t care so much and will kill himself directly!


    The military division also avoids these things he expected, so he also keeps some means. Now he temporarily controls youhabach''s mentality and makes youhabach temporarily dependent on himself. Although his strength is very weak now, it does not mean that he will always be so weak.


    Once his power has reached a level where he can compete with youhabah, he will not treat youhabah as he is now. He can speak a lot harder!


    However, even at that time, he will not take the initiative to turn against youhabach, because he knows that even if his power is big, he will not be able to compete with youhabach. As long as youhabach doesn''t fight him, he will not take the initiative to fight youhabach!


    Now, the military master cherishes his life very much. He will never turn against anyone unless he has to. He will make full use of his own advantages and make full use of everyone around him. Unless one day, he really stands at a height that no one can reach, otherwise, he will live like this all the time.


    Because the military division deeply knows a truth. No matter how strong his means are, even if he is hard, he will be broken one day. If he doesn''t want to be broken, he can really swim with each individual and save his life only by becoming smooth and smooth!


    Now, when the military division sees youhabach lose his temper here, he has no intention to take care of youhabach at all, because youhabach is angry now. Even if he does not have any effect on youhabach at this time, he is likely to cause youhabach''s disgust!


    Now, when youhabah is venting, he is also venting his emotions. Only when he vents all his emotions, he may return to normal.


    So now the military division is also standing by youhabach coldly, looking at youhabach with an expressionless face, venting madly here!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights standing at the door listened to the crazy vent voice of youhabach inside. In his opinion, as long as youhabach was angry and the military division came to say a few words with him, youhabach would immediately calm down!


    But this time, the military division didn''t say a word in it. He let youhabach vent madly in it, and when he thought of it, he was a little worried: it wouldn''t be that youhabach didn''t control his emotions and killed the military division directly when he was angry?!


    The deputy head of the star Knights was also flustered when he thought of this. If the military division had just been killed by youhabach, wouldn''t the hope he had just established be dashed again? He could have found a hope. At this time, he was killed by youhabach. He didn''t dare to think about it!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he couldn''t help it. He risked being scolded and even punished by youhabach and secretly looked inside. When he saw the military division standing there with his hands on his shoulders and expressionless face, he hurried to shrink his head back

 V1.Chapter 1718

    When he saw that the military division was all right, the deputy head of the star Knights was a little relieved. As long as the military division was not dead, his dream and hope would not be dashed, and he could continue to realize his ideal!


    While the deputy head of the star Knights was still thinking about realizing his ideal, he suddenly thought that since the military division was not dead, it was good to stand there, why did he not intend to persuade youhabach at all? Is the military division ready to turn against youhabah now?!


    The deputy head of the star Knights thought of this, and his face changed slightly. If the military division chose to turn over with youhabah now, would he want to be with the military division? Is he going to be with youhabach or with the current military division?


    He is also very headache now. He is also very hesitant now. He is not ready to choose who he wants to choose, because once he chooses the wrong one, he will die. If he chooses youhabah, the military division will never let him go if he wins!


    If he chooses the military division, if the military division is not powerful enough and is directly killed by youhabach, he will be worse than choosing youhabach to be executed by the military division. Youhabach will really kill those who betray him. At that time, he will really live rather than die!


    While the deputy head of the star Knights was still struggling with which side he wanted to choose, the military division who had been silent around youhabach also opened his mouth: "Sir, don''t be angry first. In this case, you''d better calm down, otherwise you won''t be trapped by the boy of Tongren?"


    After the military division said that, he looked at youhabah. At this time, although the anger on youhabah''s face has not completely gone down, now he heard the military division''s words and slowly controlled his emotions. He nodded slightly to the military division and felt that what the military division said was still very reasonable!


    The military division saw that youhabach also controlled his anger at this time, and then nodded slightly. He also had his own idea in his heart. He saw youhabach nodding slightly to his suggestion at this time. He also knew that youhabach at this time also had no own idea and was waiting for his way.


    So the military division also slowly said to you habah: "Sir, now follow my method. Try again to see if you can break through the golden barrier? But I can''t guarantee that I can break through. After all, I can only observe now and can''t personally experience the golden light column, so I can''t guarantee."


    Hearing what the military division said, youhabach didn''t mean to blame the military division, because he had just personally felt the strangeness of the golden light column. He didn''t rush into the light column in such a simple and rough way. In fact, he had no way.


    Even if the military division is here, his hope is not great. He just wants to try the military division''s method. Although he knows that even the military division''s method is useless, he still wants to try it for the last time. In case of success, he may get this golden pillar of light.


    Even if he failed, he could not lose anything. He could control the two puppets and then pursue the Tongren. At that time, he just asked the military division to pursue the other end.


    So now youhabach also depends on the way of the military division. When the military division sees that youhabach is looking at his eyes, he also knows that his calculation must have been successful, because if his calculation fails, youhabach will never look at himself like this.


    Now, in youhabach''s heart, it is equivalent to the existence of a guide lamp, and it is the only lamp in the endless darkness!


    Thinking of the military division here, a smile that others can''t easily detect quickly appeared at the corners of his mouth, and then disappeared in an instant. While looking at his friend habach, he didn''t find such a faint smile on the military division''s face at this moment.


    At this time, the military division also came out of his own thoughts. Looking at the friend habach in front of him, he said his just thought word by word: "Sir, are there any injuries or wounds on the puppets of the two star Knights you use now?"


    After hearing what the military Master said, youhabach was stunned at first, and then directly checked the puppets he controlled. He unexpectedly found that the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled had become scorched in front of his whole body when he didn''t know!


    Seeing you habach here, he also frowned. He didn''t expect that the power of the golden light column just now was so great. While hitting him flying, he also blasted the chest of his two puppets. You know, although his puppets now have only 40% of his power, he has deliberately strengthened the bodies of the two puppets!


    Although the general damage may also cause damage to his two puppets, it is impossible to cause such terrible damage, let alone now, the front of his body is burnt!


    Moreover, youhabach felt that if he just controlled the two puppets to rush faster, half of his body would be directly pierced!


    Although his puppets will not stop acting because of these injuries, their injuries are bound to have an impact on the next battle. Although he feels that the two puppets he controls can defeat the Tong people, he has to pay attention to the non-human strength shown by the Tong people during this period of time.


    Because in a real battle, even a little damage may affect the situation of the battle, not to mention such a serious injury. Yamamoto''s strength will be greatly reduced because he was secretly attacked by the enemy from behind and directly pierced by the enemy with a soul cutting knife.


    So that Yamamoto was so hard in the face of miewang, who he could easily defeat. Even when he fought with miewang, he was beaten into a coma!


    Therefore, when youhabach found that the puppets of the two star Knights under his control were seriously injured, his face changed greatly, so he couldn''t hide anything from the military division and said to the military division, "military division, there are really injuries on these two puppets!"

 V1.Chapter 1719

    When hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also asked youhabach indifferently. He didn''t think that the golden light column could hurt the two puppets of youhabach. Even if he suffered a little injury, it was just a little slight injury.


    After all, he saw how youhabach strengthened the puppets of the two star knights with his own eyes. Even he dared not underestimate the puppets of the two star knights. Just when youhabach controlled the puppets of the two star knights for a long-distance attack, he also let the military division see the physical strength of the puppets of the two star knights with his own eyes!


    Because the two puppets started a long-distance attack when the military division just left, and it was not too long when the military division went out. When he came back, he directly saw that the two puppets controlled by youhabah had actually arrived at the golden pillar of light!


    Originally, he didn''t care too much. After all, although the long-distance attack will consume some energy, it can be recovered in a moment. Even with the help of spiritual power, the energy consumed by the long-distance attack can be completely recovered soon!


    But when the military division just returned here, he also calculated the speed of the two puppets'' attack, and roughly estimated the distance from the virtual circle exit to here. When he calculated it, his face also showed a shocked expression!


    Because he calculated that if it was from the time he left youhabach to the time he came back from youhabach, if it was a normal person who kept attacking, it might only attack about half, and even a strong person could only attack one-third.


    However, the puppets of the two star Knights manipulated by youhabakh only played 40% of youhabakh''s strength in such a short time. They didn''t use any skills. They rushed so far just relying on their own legs!


    This also makes the military division really unexpected, because no matter who, as long as it is a long-time attack, there will always be a time of fatigue, and if you choose to force a long-distance run at this time of fatigue, no matter who, your body can''t bear it at all!


    If you have to make a long-distance and fast attack when the body can''t bear it, it will consume not only energy, but also the life span and strength of the body!


    According to the calculation of the military division, if the two puppets rush for a long time in this way, it is impossible to consume life. After all, the puppets of the two star knights are dead, but according to the distance, they should consume the strength of their bodies. The puppets of the two star Knights should have been physically incomplete!


    Now it seems that the puppets of the two star Knights do not adapt at all, and their bodies are not incomplete at all. We can see how terrible the physical strength of the puppets of the two star knights is. Their physical strength is even stronger than youhabah himself!


    When the military master thought of this, he didn''t take youhabach''s words to heart. After all, he had calculated the physical strength of his two puppets. The general attack was ineffective, and he expected that the two puppets might be slightly injured.


    Because he is surrounded by such a high-level treasure, the power to protect the treasure must be terrible. If such a terrible power can''t even hurt the bodies of the puppets of the two star knights, this is what can really make him incredible. Therefore, he is also absent-minded. He said to youhabah:


    "It''s all right, sir. With such a powerful treasure, the power to guard the treasure around must be very strong. Not to mention the strong physical strength of your puppet, even if your spiritual protection cover is fully open, it may not be able to withstand the attack of the mysterious forces around the golden light column."


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabach, but he found that youhabach was not a little excited because of his words. On the contrary, youhabach even had a little depressed look at this time, but the military division had never seen this look on youhabach''s face!


    Moreover, he now observed youhabach''s face and found that youhabach''s face began to change after just finishing his puppet''s injured words with him. From just now to now, youhabach''s expression has changed many times, which even the military division did not expect!


    So when the military division saw that youhabakh''s look had changed to what it is now, he quickly said to youhabakh, "what''s the matter? Sir, why is your face so ugly? Is it the puppets of the two star Knights you control? What can''t be solved? Let me have a look and I''ll help you solve it!"


    When youhabach saw that the military master was so confident, he sighed and said to the military master, "well, look, you don''t need to observe anything else. You just have to look at the wounds on the puppets of the two star Knights I control, and you will understand!"


    The military division still doesn''t believe how terrible the mysterious power around the golden light column is. It can make youhabach so depressed. When he was confused, he also directly saw the wounds on the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach.


    When the military division saw the wounds on their bodies, his face also changed. He did not expect that the mysterious forces around the golden light column were so terrible that they injured the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. No wonder youhabach was so depressed at this time.


    After all, youhabach spent a lot of effort to build his own puppet. He has always been very confident in the physical strength of his puppets. Even he directly built the physical strength of the two puppets stronger than his own, so that he can directly kill them by surprise when facing them!


    But now, the body strength he made by himself is far more than that of the puppets of his two star knights. At this time, the front of his body is also burnt. The body strength that youhabach was proud of before seems like a joke at this time!


    At this time, the military division saw this scene and took another look at youhabah on the side. It also understood why youhabah suddenly became like this. However, the current military division did not know how to comfort youhabah. He never thought that youhabah would become like this one day. All this was beyond his expectation

 V1.Chapter 1720

    At this time, youhabach also sighed slightly and said to the stunned military division: "Military master, now you understand why my mood is suddenly so low. Not only you, but also myself have never thought that my two puppets would be hurt like this by an invisible force. This is a puppet I made myself, and the physical strength is even higher than me!"


    In fact, what youhabach and the military division don''t know is that his two puppets are only burnt in front of their chest at this time, which is even a very lucky thing. If their puppets are not first hit by the mysterious power around the golden light column, their two puppets can''t escape the attack of lightning with terrorist power!


    Once struck by this lightning with destructive power, even the toughest thing in the whole corpse soul world can''t withstand this blow!


    So now youhabach and the military division should actually steal music, but they don''t know the real situation. They haven''t seen the real power of this golden light column. The terrorist power contained in this golden light column is much stronger than the power guarding around this golden light column!


    Now the military master who has always been resourceful also chose silence at this time. He has seen the power of the mysterious power around the golden light column. If he wants to touch the power of the light column again, I don''t know whether he will be more attacked?!


    Now, the military division frowned and thought for a long time. Facing the cold faced friend habach, he said, "my Lord, there are two schemes, one is more risky and the other is more conservative. Now, according to the method I just did, try to see if I can get close to this golden pillar of light!"


    The military master paused and then said to youhabach, "but I can''t guarantee that my method will succeed. This is just my idea, and when I just observed the power of the mysterious power around the golden light column, I also considered it for a long time!"


    "If my plan is not successful, it is likely to be countered by the more terrible counterattack of the mysterious forces around the golden light column. At that time, it is unknown whether your puppets of the two star knights can withstand the attack and continue to fight!"


    After the military master finished the first method, he also observed youhabach. He found that youhabach was also frowning and seemed to be thinking. He also said to youhabach: "don''t worry, sir. I have a second method here!"


    Youhabach''s eyes lit up when he heard the military master say this sentence. When he just heard the military master say the first method, he was also thinking constantly. He didn''t know whether he wanted to gamble. If the gambling was successful, it would be good, but once the gambling failed, the bodies of the two puppets he had worked hard to refine were likely to be scrapped!


    So when the military division said that he had the second method, his dark pupil also sent out a little light of hope. He hoped that the military division could have the second and better method. It was best to not only get the power in the golden light column, but also protect his two hard-made puppets!


    Seeing youhabach''s gloomy face all the time, when listening to him talk about the second method, he also immediately stretched his eyebrows. When the whole person became different from before, the military division also sighed slightly. He knew what youhabach''s heart ideal was now.


    Youhabach has always been so greedy. He always wants to protect himself when he gets the treasure. He guesses that now youhabach''s psychology absolutely wants to be able to keep his two puppets intact while getting the power in this golden pillar of light!


    Thinking of the military division here is also very helpless. Others may not understand this truth, but he understands very well. How much benefit, how much risk, risk and benefit are always accompanied. If there is no risk, everyone in the whole corpse soul world is an expert!


    The risks around these benefits are not for anything else. It is precisely to rely on this thing to filter out some people who are not strong enough and overestimate their strength. This is also the reason for the mysterious power around the golden light column. The scorching of the two puppets of youhabach just now is probably just a warning!


    The reason why youhabach thought like this before is that the treasures won by youhabach before are relatively low risk. With the strength of youhabach, you can ignore those small risks and directly get the treasures in the risk!


    And those risks that are slightly higher and youhabach can''t ignore are those that the military division thinks of various ways to help him avoid or escape. In other words, these potential risks have been borne by the military division silently for him!


    Now, when the military division found that youhabach actually had a little dependence on him, the military division also shook his head secretly. He didn''t expect that youhabach didn''t find it at all when he secretly helped youhabach take risks. He even thought it was the military division''s way!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also shook his head slightly. In fact, these things do not blame others. They all blame him for wanting to be in the upper position so much that he did everything to help youhabach in order to be in the upper position by any means. Now youhabach almost sees the benefits he can get, and will ask him to give advice!


    But the military division can''t do anything now. He knows that youhabach''s character has been formed. If he wants to change it again, unless it''s his subordinate, otherwise, youhabach will never leave him in the future!


    But the military division thought again, it''s OK. After all, youhabach can''t live without him for the time being, and it''s not necessarily a bad thing. It can also give him more time to develop his own power and prevent youhabach from suddenly giving up him one day. He doesn''t have enough potential to deal with it!


    According to the current situation, youhabach will rely on him for a long time. Even if he can''t help youhabach do anything practical, youhabach will still habitually rely on him

 V1.Chapter 1721

    So when I think of the military division here, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for youhabach to rely too much on him. Relatively speaking, it''s not a good thing. He just needs to consider the benefits of youhabach when he is with youhabach later, and youhabach won''t do it to him for the time being!


    Once youhabach doesn''t take action against him, it means that he has a longer time to develop his power. When his power develops to a certain extent, his tone of voice can be more confident, because only those with strength can have confidence!


    These thoughts before the military division were all thoughts that flashed through his mind. He was only stunned for a few seconds and thought so many thoughts in his head. When he recovered, he also said to youhabah: "Sir, my second method is the most conservative method. This method will never hurt your puppet!"


    The military division here also deliberately paused and observed youhabach''s expression. When he saw that youhabach''s expression became very interested at this moment, he knew that this matter had become eight or nine, so he hurried to tell the disadvantages of this method while youhabach was interested.


    Looking at the military division, he said to you habah word by word: "Sir, although this method is conservative, the probability of obtaining treasures is also very low. If you want to improve the probability, you only have to try a few more times. The more you try, the greater the probability of obtaining treasures!"


    When I said this, the military division''s face suddenly became serious. I only saw that the military division''s face suddenly became dark and cold. I said seriously to youhabahe: "but, sir, don''t forget that your main purpose was to kill Tongren. If you try several times, you may not catch up with Tongren!"


    The military master who finished this sentence also glanced at youhabach with his eyes, but youhabach at this time was completely dazzled by the treasure. There would be things about Tongren. He only looked at youhabach''s eyes, greedily stared at the golden light column in front of him, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said:


    "It''s all right, military division. We don''t have to take care of Tongren. Tongren is just a small role. We can''t afford any big waves. Instead of letting him delay me here, we''d better let him run first. Don''t let him delay me to take my treasure here!" youhabach said and swallowed another mouthful of saliva.


    Seeing youhabach''s appearance, the military division shook his head helplessly in his heart. He didn''t expect that youhabach''s greed has been so greedy now, and even has forgotten his main purpose. He really can''t walk when he sees a treasure!


    However, seeing that youhabach is so greedy, as the military division of youhabach, what he needs to do is to fully cooperate with youhabach. He just said to youhabach word by word: "my Lord, which method do you want to choose? The first aggressive method or the second conservative method?"


    After hearing what the military division said, youhabach also seemed a little impatient. He didn''t expect that the military division was so inky today. He always asked him all kinds of questions and let him choose. He didn''t like to choose, so he directly said to the military division impatiently:


    "Well, well, you don''t know what I think. Just choose for me directly? Don''t you know that my most conservative is my two puppets? Don''t you hurry to tell me the way to make me win-win? Why are you so inky today?!" after youhabach finished, he looked at the military division impatiently.


    After seeing the expression of youhabah, the military division also knew that youhabah would choose the second method, so he also said directly to youhabah: "don''t worry, sir, I''ll tell you how to use the second method now!"


    Youhabah was almost angry when he heard the military division say don''t worry, but when he heard what the military division said later, he also pressed down his temper and said to the military division, "all right, all right, speak quickly!"


    At this time, the military division didn''t intend to sell off any more. He didn''t want to annoy youhabach, so he directly told youhabach the second plan he had just made: "Sir, since this second plan is a conservative plan, it means that we can''t use that kind of violence elimination method as before!"


    The military master paused and then said to you habakh, "since we can''t use the rough method before, we have to take some pertinent methods. Sir, can the puppets of the two star Knights you control now use psychic power?"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach was also confused. He looked forward to the military division and expected what kind of method the military division could come up with. After all, in the eyes of youhabach, in the face of such an isolated treasure, he could not think of any other method except frontal attack!


    So when the military master asked him, he hurriedly replied to the military master, "of course you can use spiritual power, but you can''t use too much spiritual power."


    After hearing youhabach''s answer, the military division also nodded slightly and said to youhabach, "since you can use the spiritual power, it''s easy to do. Now you control your two puppets, go to the power you can approach around the golden light column, and then I''ll tell you the next step."


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabahe did not hesitate. He directly manipulated the two puppets and had to rush directly around the golden pillar of light!


    Just as youhabach was about to control the two puppets to rush out like arrows, the military division also hurriedly stopped him: "Sir, you can''t just rush out like this. Don''t you forget? When you just rushed over, the mysterious power around the golden light column directly flew you out!"


    The military master paused and then said to you Habahe, "so, sir, I doubt that the mysterious power around this golden light column is likely to be the kind that is strong when you encounter a strong one. If you rush directly now, you are likely to directly destroy the bodies of your two puppets!"


    "Moreover, what you chose this time, or what I chose instead of you, is not a conservative route? Since you chose this conservative route, it means that we can''t rush directly. Everything should be conservative, even the way of the past!"

 V1.Chapter 1722

    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach also felt that it was quite reasonable, so he also stopped his two puppets about to rush out, but chose to control the two puppets step by step and slowly walked towards the golden pillar of light.


    At this moment, Tong people are here. When Tong people see that the two puppets of youhabahe have no resistance at all and are hit by the mysterious force that can''t be seen around the golden light column, Tong people''s faces are all shocked!


    The shock of Tong people lasted only a few seconds, and Tong people also lay leisurely in the tree and watched the puppets of the two star Knights fly away by the golden light column. When the puppets of the two star knights were flown out by Ji, Tong people began to stare at the direction they had just come.


    But Tong people waited on the tree for a long time, and their eyes were a little sour. There was no movement in the direction in which the puppets of the two star knights were hit and flew out. It seemed that they had gone?


    Tongren was also very puzzled at this time. Could it be that the bodies of the puppets of the two star knights were forcibly assembled by youhabah, so the strength was too poor to withstand the blow of this mysterious force and were directly smashed to pieces?!


    If this is true, the Tong man feels that he has been hiding for so long. He has been hiding for so long. The two soldiers who made him nervous were killed directly by the golden light column he released to attract the enemy. Then he really collapsed!


    However, although Tongren''s state of mind is a little poor, his degree of caution is affected by the improvement of his own state of mind. On the contrary, in this unclear situation, he is even a little more cautious!


    Although Tong people have been waiting for so long, they have not waited until the two members of the star knights are ready to leave here and meet rotten wood and beauty.


    However, in order to be cautious, Tong Ren is still prepared to personally detect the surrounding situation. After all, he now has such a powerful thing as a small black jade pendant in his hand. He can explore the surrounding situation without exposing himself at all, and he doesn''t need to spend anything.


    So now Tong people are also thinking about it. They slowly inject their spiritual power into the small black jade pendant in their hands. With the injection of Tong people''s spiritual power, several small black shadows also fly out of the small black jade pendant and slowly float around Tong people.


    The Tong man also closed his eyes and slowly explored the surrounding situation, and his main exploration place was the direction in which the puppets of the two star knights were shot off!


    Just look at the small black shadows controlled by the Tong people, which also floated slowly in that direction with the Tong people''s mind. Just when the Tong people floated a long distance in that direction, the Tong people really felt bored. He felt that the puppets of the two star knights should be killed directly by the mysterious force!


    So Tong people also sighed and prepared to take back the small shadows they released directly. Just when Tong people were about to take back the small shadows they released, one of them suddenly saw a familiar thing!


    I only saw that in the field of vision of the small dark figure released by Tong people, suddenly two figures appeared!


    And those two figures, nothing else, are the puppets of the two star knights who have just been shot out!


    At this time, the two figures are also walking towards Tongren step by step, and the speed of walking is almost moving step by step there, very slow!


    When Tong people saw that the two puppets were still alive and were not directly killed by the mysterious forces around the golden light column, Tong people also nodded slightly, which was good. If the puppets of the two star knights were directly killed, he would not be satisfied!


    So Tongren can now continue to prepare the trap he has arranged for a long time. He just waits for the puppets of the two star knights to detonate the trap he has prepared for a long time as they approach the golden light column!


    But just when Tong people were still preparing their own trap, Tong people suddenly remembered one thing. Since the puppets of the two star knights were not dead, they should have arrived at their speed long ago? And they didn''t have this speed before, didn''t they?!


    Tongren thought of this and suddenly his face changed. He thought of a very terrible thing. It was so terrible that he even doubted the authenticity of his idea. Now deadwood and beauty are not around him. He can only judge whether his idea is wrong!


    The idea he came up with was that the puppets of the two star Knights deliberately walked so slowly. Was youhabakh leading the snake out of the cave? Youhabah knew there was an ambush here for a long time, because he didn''t know how many people there were, so he also wanted to attract me out in this way?!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, I was afraid for a while. Fortunately, I just used the black small jade pendant to explore in advance, otherwise I might have been trapped by youhabach!


    If he hadn''t explored it in advance, now he must have put away the golden light column and prepared to go directly to meet rotten wood and beauty!


    At the speed of the puppets of the two star knights, once they see that the golden light column in front of them disappears, youhabach will control them to rush directly to the Tong people at the fastest speed. At that time, the Tong people will directly fall into a passive situation. All the traps he has ambushed for so long are in vain!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he also moved his body half down the tree again, lay quietly on the tree and waited for the puppets of the two star knights. He wanted to see what tricks the puppets of the two star knights wanted to play!


    But in fact, Tongren just thought so much, and they all thought it out by themselves. In fact, not only youhabach, but also the military division who has been observing the situation, did not expect that there would be an ambush around this golden light column!


    As for the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, walking so slowly, they all heard the instructions of the military division. Because the military division told him to be stable this time, they should not only act, but also walk steadily. In fact, when the military division asked youhabach to walk so slowly, they also thought, can they lead to anything by the way?


    At this time, this small place has its own thoughts

 V1.Chapter 1723

    Now Tongren is still hiding himself in the tree he has been hiding. He is very nervous. He is quietly waiting for the puppets of the two star knights. He wants to see what the hell is going on with you habach, who controls the puppets of the two star Knights!


    Now Tong people are not in a hurry to take back the little shadow they put out. He has just tried. As long as his little shadow is not floating in front of the puppets of the two star knights, even if the two little shadows float quickly in front of them, they will not find it!


    So now Tongren are relieved to put a few small black shadows near the puppets of the star knights and keep an eye on their every move!


    Now in his eyes, the puppets of the two star knights are still moving forward step by step. They don''t seem to be in a hurry to track themselves, but move forward step by step!


    At this time, Tongren also thought: "what the hell is this bastard youhabach doing? Is it really to lead me out? But if I''m really not here, or they don''t think I can really calm down? If I really don''t come out and hide in the dark, the trap they set up for so long will soon fail?"


    "Moreover, if I do, aren''t they afraid that the real death team will run away? Or does he don''t care if we can really return to the corpse and soul world? Even, doesn''t that damn friend habach pay attention to us at all?!"


    But what Tongren don''t know is that youhabach and the military division beside him directly regard the golden light column he released as a treasure. Even after youhabach saw the treasure, even the real Tongren and their team don''t care at all!


    However, although Tongren thinks so now, he doesn''t know what youhabach thinks. He can only stop quietly for a while to see what youhabach wants to do. His small black shadow is just to keep an eye on the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    At this moment, in the corpse soul world, youhabach controlled the puppets of the two star knights to walk so slowly, and he has been enduring his temper, because he didn''t walk so slowly before, whether he acted himself or controlled the bloody giant, but now let him walk so slowly, no doubt to force him!


    At this time, the military division behind him also looked at youhabach expressionless. He had been waiting. He wanted to know how long youhabach could endure his temper. In fact, this was also a test of youhabach by the military division.


    Because the military master is very cautious. Although he has just determined that youhabach did not deliberately endure his temper to let him show his feet, his cautious and suspicious character still makes him unable to trust youhabach so easily!


    Because in this respect, the military division really used blood lessons to make him realize this. Before, when the military division just mastered its own ability, the military division at that time was also very proud. He thought it would be easy to calculate others with his own ability?


    So at that time, he didn''t pay attention to anyone at all. In his eyes, as long as he couldn''t calculate, he was a group of weak people, but at that time, he didn''t think about what to do if he didn''t calculate anything!


    And at that time, when he was calculating others, he also underestimated an important thing, that is, everyone''s psychology. He can''t take into account what others really think when calculating others. It''s OK for him to guess what a person''s psychology is thinking alone, but if he guesses a group of people, he can''t do it at all!


    But at that time, he didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing at all. In fact, he knew that his calculation of others'' psychology was not high at all, but he was still young and energetic at that time, so he didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing at all.


    But what happened soon made the mighty military division fall down from the altar! Because the military division at that time was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to anyone at all, and his arrogance brought disaster to him after all!


    The military division really didn''t want to recall this past. In short, after that time, the military division should be cautious no matter what it did, because the past experience made him see with his own eyes how terrible human nature is, and he dare not underestimate human nature any more!


    So he still has to test youhabach again and again until he judges from all the signs that youhabach did not deliberately release his temper. Therefore, when he saw that youhabach was tolerant of his temper, he looked at him expressionless.


    Because he knows that youhabach is very greedy for treasures. It''s normal if he can endure treasures for a long time, but it''s too abnormal if he can endure treasures for a long time!


    Because no matter who he is, if he can endure his impatience for a long time for his greed, he will simply abandon his previous impatience, that is, his state of mind has upgraded, and only when his state of mind has upgraded, can a person with impatience do a boring thing for such a long time!


    While the military division was constantly calculating the time of psychological budget, youhabach couldn''t help it at all. He said impatiently to the military division: "military division, do I really want to control my two puppets to walk so slowly? If I keep walking so slowly, when can I get there!"


    At this time, although youhabach was so angry with the military division, the military division did not have any unhappy interest. Now the military division''s psychology has been hanging, but it is also because youhabach sent it, and his heart was directly put down.


    Because now youhabach insists on controlling the time for the puppets of the two star knights to go, which is far from the time estimated by the military division''s psychology. Even the time actually insisted by youhabach is less than half of the military division''s psychological budget!


    The military division''s expressionless face eased a lot when youhabach lost his temper with him, revealing an imperceptible smile.


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also smiled at youhabach and said, "Sir, are you really sure you can''t stick to it?"

 V1.Chapter 1724

    "Sir, do you want to give up the treasure in front of you? Or do you want to exchange the price of physical injury of the puppets of the two star Knights you control for a chance to get the treasure in front of you? In contrast, you just need to keep walking at this speed for a while." the military master looked at you habah seriously, Word by word.


    "No, it''s not easy. I can''t insist. If you want me to insist, I''d rather spend some time to do it again than go on like this!" youhabach said helplessly to the military division word by word.


    As like as two peas in the way of the friend Harbin, the military officer did not have any anger. Instead, all of them were in his anticipation. He expected that Habach would say so, and Habach was really saying the same thing as he expected.


    But these are what the military division thinks. They can''t speak directly to youhabah, or even show a little on his expression. Otherwise, with youhabah''s suspicious character, even if he doesn''t doubt him, it will hinder his subsequent actions!


    So now the military division, after listening to youhabach''s words, also slightly frowned. Of course, it was also pretended by the military division. In fact, he was very excited, but on the surface, he said to youhabach: "Sir, if you do, your two puppets are likely to be injured!"


    When the military division saw what youhabach wanted to say, it also directly said to youhabach: "Sir, since you have decided, I can only find a way to minimize the loss of your puppet!"


    When the military master finished saying this, he also secretly observed youhabach and found that youhabach''s eyes were also bright when he heard that he had a way. It seemed that the just irritable mood and the just helpless face were swept away in an instant, leaving only one face of expectation!


    Of course, this is what the military master expected. He knows that youhabach is absolutely greedy. If he compares his puppet with the treasure, he will choose the treasure. Although he is reluctant to give up his puppet, it seems that his puppet is worthless in front of the treasure!


    Therefore, the military division had expected that youhabach also showed great interest in himself when he saw how to have both fish and bear''s paws. When the military division saw youhabach''s eyes and expression, it also smiled psychologically, but he didn''t show it.


    Just looking at the military division, he lowered his head, thought slightly for a while, and said to youhabahe: "Sir, I just predicted a slightly reliable scheme through continuous calculation and continuous prediction, and this scheme doesn''t need you to walk in this way!"


    When youhabahe heard what the military Master said, he couldn''t help his temper any longer. He said impatiently to the military master: "well, well, military master, don''t tell me those useless things now. Just tell me what to do next. Just don''t go like before, whatever!"


    Hearing what youhabach said to him now, the military master knew that he could not continue to sell off, so he said directly to youhabach: "Sir, you can directly manipulate the puppets of your two star knights and attack directly towards the golden light column!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabah was also the puppet who directly controlled the two star knights. He had to rush directly to the golden pillar of light at the fastest speed!


    When the military division saw that youhabach was going to make such a reckless move directly, it also stopped him in a hurry and hurriedly said to youhabach: "Sir, don''t rush over at such a fast speed now!"


    The military master paused and saw that youhabahe''s face was full of impatient expression. He also said to youhabahe: "Sir, if you rush directly in front of the golden light column at such a fast speed, you will be hit by the mysterious power around the golden light column again!"


    Youhabakh was also impatient after hearing the military division''s words. He only heard youhabakh say to the military division angrily: "what do you want to do in the end? Didn''t you say you can rush directly without the slowest speed? Why do you want to stop me now?"


    When the military division was about to say something, youhabach directly interrupted him again and said to the military division, "can you say it all at once now? Don''t you feel uncomfortable talking so paragraph by paragraph? If you don''t feel uncomfortable, I feel uncomfortable listening!"


    After youhabakh finished, his face was also slightly red. Even if it could be seen, youhabakh might even emit a little smoke on his head at this time!


    When the military division saw youhabach like this, he was not very angry, because the appearance of youhabach now was almost the same as his ideal, and the image of youhabach in his heart was so grumpy and unreasonable!


    However, as a genius, the military master also had his own pride. He thought to himself: Although I said that you could move forward at a normal speed, I didn''t say you could rush directly. You didn''t listen to all your words. Do you blame me for speaking slowly? You have a grumpy personality. You can''t listen to many words. Do you want to blame me?!


    However, although the military division thinks so in his heart, he is in front of youhabah. For him now, he can''t afford youhabah at all, so what he thinks in his heart is directly transformed into a sentence. Only listening to the military division''s performance at this time, he is a little angry and says to youhabah:


    "Sir, if you want to do this, it will prove that you can''t trust me. If you can''t trust me, you''d better find someone else to help you. I''ll go out first!"


    After saying these words, the military division will go out directly, and the speed of the military division is not very fast, because he expected that youhabach would keep him, and it is impossible to let him leave here, because youhabach still needs him!


    If youhabach doesn''t keep him, let him leave here directly. What the military division needs to think is how to escape, because if it really comes to that time, it will prove that youhabach doesn''t need him and can abandon him at any time, which means that he has become an abandoned son

 V1.Chapter 1725

    Now he can''t resist youhabach at all. Although he has developed some lower forces behind youhabach''s back, he himself knows very well that he doesn''t see enough in the face of youhabach only with his little power!


    So now when he goes out, he is actually trying to visit his friend habach''s psychology. Once you habach doesn''t stop him, he will escape here as soon as possible. As for some of his things, he carries them with him, and some others are dispensable. Those are secondary. Only to ensure his own life can be the most important!


    Without the expectation of the military division, when youhabach saw him go out, he also directly suppressed his temper, hurried to the military division and blocked the military division''s way. When the military division saw youhabach stopped in front of him, he was also a little relieved and stood in front of youhabach.


    But at this moment, when youhabach saw the military division stop, his psychology was also relieved. He knew that if the military division walked out of the door today and he didn''t stop him, it would not be so easy for him to call the military division back again!


    Now he has a powerful force, but there is only one military division. If he really loses the military division, he will be limited in everything he does, and no one has analyzed many things for him, so he still needs the military division!


    So when he saw that he stopped the military division, he was also relieved. As long as he stopped the military division, everything would be easy to do!


    So he also forcibly suppressed his temper and said to the military division, "don''t be angry, military division. I was not too excited just now. You know, my mood is really too impulsive, and my character is so grumpy that I can''t control myself!"


    Youhabahe finished and looked at the military division. He found that the military division''s expressionless face was a little moved. He knew that the military division really listened to what he had just said, so he hurriedly said to the military division: "military division, let''s go back and analyze the situation, okay?!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military master also knew that he could no longer pretend to be high and cold. No matter what he did, he had to have a degree. Now that youhabach has told him so, if he doesn''t give youhabach face again, youhabach will turn his face!


    So when he heard what youhabach said, he sighed slightly and said to youhabach, "well, let''s go back and discuss this matter, but you must ask me before you do anything this time. Even if you don''t ask me, I stopped you in time, you don''t want to be like before, can you?"


    In fact, at this time, the military division is also secretly glad that he has been with youhabach for so many years. Naturally, he knows what youhabach''s psychology really thinks. If youhabach knows the news that he has left here, with his character, he will directly send countless people to pursue and kill himself!


    Because in youhabach''s psychology, once he leaves himself, he will fight against himself at some time in the future. Instead of letting his future enemies fight against himself and overthrow himself in the future, it''s better to get rid of the enemy directly while his wings are not full, so as to avoid leaving a curse in the future!


    Moreover, the military master knows that this is only the means of youhabach to ordinary people. He has done so to ordinary people. If he knows himself so well, will he miss his old love and let himself go? This is absolutely impossible. Not only will I not let myself go, but also I will probably do it myself and get rid of myself!


    Because in the eyes of youhabach, in addition to interests, there is only himself. Although it seems that youhabach attaches great importance to himself now, the military division knows that these are temporary. Once he has no effect, according to youhabach''s character, he will directly kill himself when he doesn''t pay attention!


    Now the military division is glad that he still has a chance to ease up and give himself a chance to expand his power. In case he meets this situation again later, he can make himself less passive and have a little time to ease up in the face of youhabach!


    Therefore, the current military division also directly returned to the place where they had just come back with youhabach. When they first returned, youhabach also directly sat down, looked at the military division quietly with a plain expression, and waited for the military division to explain to him in front of him.


    Although youhabach is particularly greedy, he still has a good reputation. After all, a person''s reputation is the most important. If youhabach''s reputation is problematic, the military division will not follow him all the time!


    Therefore, since youhabach has promised the military division to listen to the military division, even if youhabach has a big temper now, he will forcibly control his temper!


    When the military division saw youhabach like this, he also nodded slightly. Now he is more satisfied with youhabach. Only youhabach adheres to his bottom line, because people like youhabach can do whatever they want without abiding by his bottom line according to his current power.


    Although in this way, youhabach is bound to lose a lot of things, relatively speaking, he will also get a lot of things. The most important thing is that he can also indulge his character and let himself squander his character arbitrarily!


    However, youhabach did not do so. Youhabach still adhered to his bottom line, which is what the military division admired him!


    So the military division did not intend to continue to sell off with you habakh. It just looked at the military division''s face from expressionless to serious now. It only looked at the military division''s serious face to you habakh and said, "Sir, I just let you pass at a normal speed, not that you can rush directly."


    The military division paused and then said to youhabach, "if you just rushed directly at that speed, it is the kind of aggressive method. Although the probability of success of this method may be higher, in fact, the probability of failure is also very high!"


    "And this method is likely to be strongly counterattacked by the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column, and even directly break the puppets of the two star Knights you control!"

 V1.Chapter 1726

    Hearing this, you habach also changed his face. Indeed, he didn''t think so much at all. He only knew that he had just rushed over. The worst case was that he was directly hit by the mysterious guard force around the golden light column again. He didn''t expect such bad consequences at all!


    So he couldn''t stand his temper and said to the military master, "then, military master, how did you know that the guard force around this golden light column would become so strong? Before, it was clear that you just flew the two puppets I controlled!"


    The military division had expected that if he said so, youhabach would ask him why he knew this kind of thing, because this kind of thing usually depends on his own personal experience to judge the surrounding environment. After all, now the military division is just watching, neither feeling nor actual judgment!


    But the military division had already said to him what he had already prepared to pay you habach: "Sir, have you forgotten? I just asked you if the puppets of the two star Knights you control were injured, and I guessed when I knew that your two puppets were injured!"


    Looking at youhabach''s surprised expression, the military division is also secretly proud. After all, this feeling that IQ is completely superior to others is really too comfortable!


    But now it''s not time for him to enjoy this feeling. He then said to youhabah: "and I just saw that the puppets of your two star knights, even if their strong physical strength, were still burned by the guardian forces around the golden light column, I knew something was wrong!"


    The military master paused, swallowed his saliva, and then said to youhabach, "because when you were first hit by the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, I quietly observed the bodies of the puppets of the two star Knights you control, and found that the puppets of the two star knights had no change after the first impact!"


    "And I also judged it through this. This second time, if I guessed correctly, it should be a warning, a warning from the guardian forces around the golden light column!"


    When he heard this, youhabach''s face was full of shocked expressions. First, he really didn''t expect that the guardian force of this golden pillar of light seemed simple and just a guardian force, but in fact, listening to the military division, he probably had his own consciousness!


    The second point that youhabach didn''t expect is that the military division is so terrible now. It can analyze such terrible things only with such a little clue. Even if he is allowed to analyze these things, I''m afraid he can''t analyze them at all!


    Therefore, when youhabach heard the military division''s words, he also nodded slightly. At the same time, youhabach had a little respect on his face. It seems that youhabach is directly shocked by the military division''s wonderful analysis!


    When the military division saw youhabakh nodding slightly, he also knew that his simple analysis had convinced him, but in fact, this was not the real strength of the military division. In fact, the military division also analyzed more things, but he still retained some. If he said all of them, he was afraid that youhabakh would not believe him.


    Or the real strength of terror, and even send someone to monitor him!


    Although the military division is not afraid of youhabach''s surveillance, it''s better to do more than one thing. If what he said can''t play its due role, he will never say more useless words!


    So the military division then said to youhabach, "let''s jump out of the topic and talk about the current thing!"


    "My Lord, you should do what I say step by step, so that I can reduce the damage to the puppets of the two star Knights you control to the greatest extent, and also appropriately increase your chance to win this golden pillar of light!"


    When youhabah heard what the military division said, he also directly controlled the puppets of the two star knights and said to the military division, "come on, I can''t wait now!"


    If Tongren knew the thoughts of youhabach and the military masters around him, he would die of laughter. In theory, he could summon this golden light column at will. As long as his reaction was fast enough, it was not impossible for him to summon dozens of such golden light columns!


    But youhabahe and the military division don''t know what Tongren think now, so now they also think that this golden light column is definitely a top-grade treasure. If they know that this golden light column is such a random thing in Tongren''s eyes, they don''t know whether they will be directly angry?!


    In fact, although Tong man can summon the golden light column at will, he doesn''t know what the golden light column is, so in his eyes, the golden light column is also a very cheap thing. If he knows the real value of the golden light column, he won''t use the golden light column as bait!


    The military division''s vision is really correct. This golden light column is really a precious treasure, and what they don''t know is that even if they get in front of the golden light column, they can''t get this golden light column at all, which they think is the so-called treasure!


    Therefore, all they have done from the beginning to the present is useless work.


    But now the military division doesn''t know that the golden light column is such a treasure, so the military division is also the guide. You habakh is controlling the puppets of the two star Knights!


    At this time, Tong Ren, who had been staying in the tree, found that the puppets of the two star Knights came into his sight. He did not decide to directly take back the small black shadows he released, but directly controlled these small black shadows to observe the puppets of the two star Knights more closely!


    Through these small shadows, he also saw the puppets of the two star knights and restored his normal speed. Although he didn''t chase them as fast as before, he just kept his normal speed.


    Tongren is also very confused now. He doesn''t know what youhabach is playing now. He only knows that he''d better hide himself now, so he is also quietly observing the puppets of the two star Knights

 V1.Chapter 1727

    Tongren also closed his eyes and slightly observed the puppets of the two star knights in front of him with his own spirit. When he saw the puppets of the two star Knights walking near the golden light column, he suddenly stood still. Tongren was also a little confused. He also wondered what trick youhabach was up to now.


    Moreover, Tongren still doesn''t know what youhabach is going to do. If he found that he might set an ambush near the golden light column, how could he suddenly walk slowly, and then suddenly return to normal speed? Did he give up his previous plan?


    But Tong people thought about it, maybe others would easily give up their plan, but with his understanding of youhabach, youhabach would never give up his plan easily when the plan had no effect, especially when youhabach still had a chance!


    Because youhabach deliberately controlled the puppets of the two star knights to walk so slowly just now. If it is not to lead themselves out, there is really no other reason to explain youhabach''s previous behavior, because if it is not to lead themselves out, walking so slowly is not a simple waste of time?


    Of course, Tongren won''t know. In fact, youhabach doesn''t want to walk so slowly. If youhabach really finds Tongren in this golden light column, he will search bit by bit until Tongren is found, and even destroy the trees here one by one until Tongren is found!


    Instead of using such obvious means to attract Tong people out, because after all, Tong people are in the dark, he is in the light, and his every move is in the hands of Tong people. If he uses such a slow speed to walk, Tong people will find him easy, and when Tong people find him, he can''t find Tong people at all!


    Of course, even you habah, who has been around the military division, still doesn''t understand. What''s the intention of the military division to let him go so slowly before? He knows that the military division is cautious, but it can''t be so cautious, can it? If they are really cautious to this extent, their previous things are too careless!


    In fact, what youhabach doesn''t know is that the military division made him walk so slowly, deliberately consumed his patience and deliberately made him angry. In fact, the military division designed it step by step. The military division even calculated every move after youhabach became angry, and even calculated that youhabach would stop him when he left!


    When calculating all this, it was actually when the military division just let youhabach go so slowly. If youhabach knew about the calculation process, he might not dare to say no to the military division, because now youhabach really needs the military division!


    Although youhabach had a certain ability to think independently and make decisions independently, since he had a military division, he found that no matter how he thought, he always looked for a military division. What he thought was always a level different from the military division, not a level at all!


    So when I think of you habach here, I just don''t think about it slowly. Even before, he will still consider the next development, but every time, the military division almost thinks of his front, and almost calculates the future!


    At first, youhabach didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing, but after several times, it really makes people like youhabach have to be convinced of the ability of the military division, the IQ of the military division, and the ability to guess the future, which he can''t compare at all!


    So now youhabach also slowly lost his ability to think independently. Now he doesn''t realize that he really depends too much on the military division. No matter what aspect, it seems that there is no military division, he doesn''t have the ability to think independently and command the whole annihilation division!


    Therefore, the position of the military division in his eyes now far exceeds that of other people in the star knights. In fact, before there was no military division, youhabach treated the people below him well, because although the people below were not as powerful as him, they always had to brainstorm when discussing things.


    But until he had a military division, he found that no matter how much they brainstormed, they were not as comprehensive as the military division alone. It can even be said that the thinking ability and prediction ability of the military division alone were far better than the main figures of their star Knights!


    Therefore, after those times, youhabach also paid more and more attention to the military division. After all, the military division can always bring benefits to him, and he happens to be a very greedy person. Their two personalities, to some extent, just formed a situation of balance and complementarity!


    When youhabach attached great importance to the military division, other people of the star Knights did not want to boycott the military division. They wanted youhabach not to rely on the military division. At least when making major decisions, they could not just listen to the military division and do nothing.


    So when the military division first appeared, it also aroused the opposition and even resistance of many subordinates of youhabah!


    However, after they resisted several times, they found that the military division''s strategy can always save most people at the critical time. In addition to many plans they thought but did not dare to implement, there are even many things they did not expect to be realized by the military division!


    But even if the military division is like this, the subordinates of youhabach still hope that youhabach can think independently and think about the future changes of the battlefield. Although it may not be as good as the military division''s strategy, at least they should learn to think independently when there is no military division!


    But his subordinates told youhabah many times, but youhabah didn''t listen, because youhabah thought that having a military division was enough. He also thought about what to do if the military division suddenly died, but he thought again that even if he died, the military division was unlikely to die!


    Because the prediction ability of the military division really belongs to the top. At least in the eyes of youhabach, I have never seen anyone who has more strategy and calculation than the military division!


    Therefore, after having a military division, he doesn''t think at all, but leaves everything to the military division, and his main strength is to improve his strength every day, because youhabach doesn''t like thinking by himself, but he still knows the importance of his strength

 V1.Chapter 1728

    Because youhabach knows that his brain is not as good as the military division, but he deeply understands a truth. No matter how strong the military division''s calculation ability is, it can''t be justified in front of absolute strength!


    As long as he has strength, it is very easy to control the military division, because even if the military division wants to grab his current position, as long as his strength is strong enough, he will not be easily taken away!


    When youhabach faced the military division every day, his road of cultivating his strength was more and more smooth. However, when he saw that the military division could easily help him deal with many things every day, but his former subordinates couldn''t do one thing well, he also looked at his subordinates more and more unhappy!


    And youhabach''s temper is getting bigger and bigger. Although youhabach always had a serious face before, he won''t easily yell at his subordinates. He will talk to his subordinates calmly!


    But when he saw his own subordinates, he was really angry!


    The military division can handle the affairs of two, three or even four people alone, and his former subordinates, even four people, are not as good as the military division!


    So in this case, his temper towards his subordinates is getting worse and worse. Even if anyone annoys him, he may be executed directly!


    When youhabach''s subordinates found that the former youhabach no longer existed, their hearts were also half cold, because now youhabach would kill directly whenever he moved, regardless of a little affection. Moreover, it was useless for anyone to plead. As long as he let anyone die, he must die!


    After seeing the current situation, the subordinates of youhabach also directly gave up the idea of continuing to persuade youhabach. They all applied with youhabach and transferred away from youhabach. Now the deputy head of the star knights can be said to be the only old subordinate of youhabach here!


    The deputy head of the star Knights did not choose to go with those people before him, because he still felt that youhabach could come back. Youhabach would not always be like this, so he had always had a glimmer of fantasy about youhabach. After all, he was the only one who stayed with him when all his subordinates left!


    But with the passage of time, the deputy head of the star Knights also increasingly did not believe that youhabach would return to the original appearance. He even doubted whether he was stupid at the beginning, so he didn''t choose to leave here with those former comrades in arms, go far away and suffer here!


    He is really regretful now, because his comrades in arms have left here, and he is the only one left. Youhabach''s usual temper can only be angry at him, so the current deputy head of the star knights is frightened every day, for fear that he will be killed by youhabach if he doesn''t do anything well one day!


    Therefore, the current deputy head of the star Knight also directly places his future hope on the military division. He doesn''t expect the military division to overthrow youhabach. He just hopes that the military division can take him and see a brighter future!


    At this time, after thinking for so long, youhabah still didn''t figure out why the military division wanted to let himself walk so slowly. What''s the reason? Even if he suddenly mentioned speed from the previous slow speed, he didn''t find a different change!


    Now he doesn''t dare to doubt the military division easily. He is afraid that if he doubts the military division, the military division will be angry. He knows that the temper of these top talents is very strange. He is also afraid that if he doesn''t pay attention, he can''t control his emotions and make the military division angry again. If the military division is angry again, he doesn''t know whether he can stop him again!


    In fact, the most unexpected thing for youhabach is that the military division actually does these things not for anything else, but just to try to visit youhabach. He is not at ease again and again, so he will try to visit youhabach again and again to see if youhabach really doesn''t hide his temper and set himself up!


    If youhabach knew what the military division thought, he didn''t know if he would be angry!


    But youhabach won''t know any more, because the military division can''t tell him such things. If he really asks, the military division won''t be angry, but he will perfunctory him with another excuse, because the military division knows his character, he won''t easily doubt himself!


    What''s more, the methods that the military division thought before could only be used in front of the golden light column. However, these things would rot in the military division''s stomach forever. Youhabach would never know that he was so arrogant that he was teased by the military division!


    Of course, youhabach doesn''t know whether he will regret if he knows the truth. He regrets that he didn''t listen to those old subordinates. After considering his own, he thinks more independently, rather than relying on the military division for everything!


    Although the military division is also very good to him now, most people with insight can see that he is now almost firmly controlled by the military division, and his former subordinates see this, so they will continue to persuade him to learn to think independently and exercise his ability!


    However, although the subordinates of the military division saw it, they would not speak directly to him, because if they spoke directly to youhabah, it would certainly reach the ears of the military division, and if it reached the ears of the military division, the military division would think that they threatened their position!


    The decisive military division will not show any mercy at all. They will directly cut the mess, kill those who hinder them and keep their position. In fact, these people have thought of this when constantly persuading friends habach!


    At this moment, youhabach controls the puppets of his two star knights, and has also arrived at the place designated by the military division. When youhabach arrived here, just about to move forward, the military division immediately stopped youhabach: "wait, sir, wait!"


    When he heard the military division''s shout, youhabach was also startled. He didn''t expect that the military division would suddenly shout at him at this time, and he was also frightened in a cold sweat by the military division''s shout!


    So youhabakh suppressed his temper and said to the military division, "what''s the matter, military division, did you find anything? Suddenly let me stop and startle me. Did you want me to start implementing the plan that you thought might succeed?"


    After hearing youhabach''s question, the military division also recognized that youhabach''s voice was slightly angry, but he would not be angry now. After all, if he was angry, youhabach might no longer control his temper and shoot directly at him.


    Although he knows that he is important, he still knows his position very well!


    So the military division nodded and said to youhabah, "yes, I''m going to start implementing my plan!"

 V1.Chapter 1729

    When he heard the military division''s clear answer, youhabach also brightened his eyes. He knew the military division''s ability, and he also trusted the military division''s ability. The question he just asked was to confirm the military division''s answer. Although he had confirmed the military division''s next words, he was also slightly relieved when he heard the military division say it in person.


    Just looking at you, habach didn''t speak, but kept looking at the military division with his own eyes, indicating that the military division can continue to say below.


    After seeing youhabach''s expression, the military division also understood youhabach''s current meaning. If he can''t understand such a simple meaning as a military division, he really doesn''t have to continue to be a military division!


    Seeing youhabakh''s expression, he didn''t delay at all. He told youhabakh a plan he had just come up with: "Sir, listen to me carefully and don''t miss any details, OK? Even if you miss any details, it may cause serious consequences!" the military Master said to youhabakh with a serious face.


    Hearing that the military division was so serious, youhabach also nodded slightly, and his expression became more serious. He said to the military division, "OK, I know, military division, you say it!"


    Looking at youhabach''s serious and serious expression, the military division also slightly reminded: "if you really can''t remember some details, I will still remind you, but I may not be able to remind you in time, so you still have to listen."


    After the military division said that, he also secretly looked at youhabach. When he saw that youhabach''s face had shown a little impatience, he also knew that he had said a little more, but he thought some of his words must be said, because he said it now. He can explain it later!


    But if he doesn''t say it now and explain it later, he will fall into a very passive situation. No matter what he says, youhabach will find it difficult to believe him. Therefore, even if he knows that he says a lot, he still has to say everything he thinks of!


    So now, he also said directly to you habakh: "well, since you already know, I won''t continue to tell you. Now you stand the two puppets separately and roughly draw a range, a range that can roughly test the effective range of the mysterious Guardian power around the golden light column."


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also directly couldn''t wait to control his two puppets. Attracted by his two puppets'' bodies, he roughly marked out the effective range of the guard force around the golden light column. When the military division saw the circle drawn by youhabach, his face also changed!


    Because now in the eyes of the military division, the circle drawn by youhabach is much larger than he expected. He didn''t think how much the mysterious guard force around the golden light column is. Although it is powerful, the effective range must be very small, or even not!


    So when he saw the range drawn by youhabah, his face changed and he hurriedly asked youhabah, "Sir, are you sure that the large range you drew is the range of the guardian forces around the golden light column? How can it be so large?"


    When youhabach heard what the military master asked, he was not angry, because he was a little frightened by the scope he had drawn out, and he didn''t expect that the seemingly ordinary golden light column and the surrounding mysterious guard force were so powerful!


    However, after he finished the circle, he also tested it repeatedly. After his continuous test, he found that there was no deviation at all in his circle. As long as he moved forward a little, he would feel the pressure brought to him by the guard force!


    Therefore, he also directly tilted his head and said to the aside military division: "don''t worry, military division, the range I just drew is definitely the effective range of the mysterious guard force around the golden light column. I just tried with my puppet. As long as it is a little like the front, I will feel the pressure of the guard force around the golden light column!"


    Youhabahe added: "moreover, I feel that the pressure of the guard force around the golden light column is almost ten times greater than when we approached for the first time!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military master''s face changed constantly. Now this situation was beyond his expectation. Although he knew that the mysterious guard force around the golden light column would become stronger, even if it became stronger, he never thought it would become so strong now!


    So his face is very ugly now. He knows that it is very difficult to get the golden light column inside now. Even it is almost impossible to get the golden light column inside!


    And he knew that it had become an extravagant hope to connect the golden light column near now!


    However, since he has promised youhabach, he will help him try. If he says no to youhabach now, youhabach will look at him with different eyes. His psychological status in youhabach will be reduced by several grades at once!


    When youhabach heard that the military division had not answered him for a long time, he also looked at the military division in doubt. When he saw the expression on the military division''s face, he also understood that the possibility of getting the treasure in front of him has become very small, and he also frowned!


    When youhabach thought of the treasure he had got, he even worked so hard for so long. It may be a time when he was unable to do anything directly. His face suddenly turned ugly, but he didn''t intend to attack when the military division hasn''t given him a clear answer.


    He wants to listen to the military division''s answer, which directly determines his later mood!


    The military division looked at youhabach with a dark face after a long time. After he looked at youhabach for a long time, he also knew that he had no way back now. Under the current situation, he had no way back!


    So he said to his friend habach word by word: "Sir, there is a way, don''t lose heart!"

 V1.Chapter 1730

    When youhabahe heard the military division say this sentence with a black face, he also knew that the current situation may have exceeded the military division''s expectations. Now it is likely that the military division is forced to support it. In fact, the current military division has no better way, and may even plan to continue with the original plan!


    When youhabach thought of this, he suddenly found that he could think independently when he was staying with the military division. However, he didn''t know whether he would think independently now. In this case, he really saw the limitations of the military division!


    When the military master was black for a while, he also said to him, "come, sir, you now let the puppets of the two star Knights under your control stand face to face, try to make your current puppets stand in a straight line, and then I''ll tell you the next step!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also wanted to ask the military division whether he still wanted to use his previous method to deal with himself, but youhabach thought it was not time to ask the military division now, so he also restrained his doubts and just followed the military division''s method!


    He wants to follow the military division''s method first. When the military division''s method is not easy to use, when he directly questions the military division all this and believes that he has done nothing wrong, if the military division still refuses to admit his mistake, he will also shoot directly at the military division!


    He was also secretly surprised when he thought of his current friend habach. He didn''t think at all. He thought of so much now and thought of shooting at the military division. You know, he was very dependent on the military division before, so he didn''t dare to think about what he would do if he shot at the military division.


    He is not afraid to fight the military division, but he will become very difficult when he thinks of losing the military division, so he won''t want to get rid of the military division at all, because he is too greedy, and the military division can just meet his greed!


    However, after today''s experience, youhabahe suddenly found that he did not seem to rely on the military division as before, and now he would want to give up in the face of such a difficult thing, although he knew that the golden light column in front of him might be a treasure!


    However, after weighing the pros and cons in his own psychology, youhabach also thought that he may not really get the treasure, and he is likely to pay a very painful price for the treasure!


    Youhabach himself thought of this now. He believed that as a military division, he always thought of the people in front of him. He couldn''t have thought of it. Now, after thinking for a long time, the military division didn''t persuade him to give up, and even wanted to forcibly seize the treasure!


    So now he doesn''t believe in the military division, and even has a little doubt about the military division!


    But he didn''t show it directly, because if he showed it, with the observation of the military division, he would doubt his psychology!


    Once the military division doubts him and wants to reason out what he thinks with the powerful reasoning ability of the military division, it is almost an easy thing!


    Therefore, although youhabach is also very suspicious of the military division, he did not directly explain it to the military division. He also secretly dreamed of a small plan in his heart!


    That is, once the military division fails, he will directly identify all this with the military division. At the same time, he will directly block here to prevent the military division from escaping, because with the military division''s mind, if he wants to escape, almost no one can stop him!


    So now youhabach also made the same look of expectation as just now. When standing the puppets of the two star knights in a position according to the requirements of the military division, he looked straight at the military division on the side and waited for the next plan of the military division!


    Now the military division, looking at youhabach''s expression, did not think much, because his expression just lasted only a few seconds. When youhabach looked at him, he also took it back in an instant!


    So he also directly gave youhabach the next step and said to youhabach: "OK, sir, now you call the spiritual power in the bodies of the puppets of the two star Knights you control, but you should pay attention to just mobilize a little. Don''t use too much. Use the spiritual power you call to hit the golden light column directly!"


    After hearing this, youhabahe didn''t hesitate at all. Now he really couldn''t wait to see what the military division thought. Therefore, after the military division finished, he directly confirmed what the military division said, and called a small and thin group of spiritual power from the body of the puppets of the two star knights to hit the golden pillar in front of him!


    Sure enough, it was not as good as youhabach expected. When youhabach just hit the light column and got the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, it seemed to be directly absorbed. There was no waves at all. When youhabach was confused, the military division standing aside did show an excited expression on his face!


    Because when he just let youhabach hit the group of spiritual power, he wanted to try the mysterious guard force around the golden light column. Was he sensitive to the spiritual power? When he saw the two puppets controlled by youhabach, there was no wave when he hit the spiritual power group, he was also directly energetic for his next action!


    Because just after hearing the description of youhabach, when he heard youhabach say that he felt the pressure just close to ten times, he also wondered whether the mysterious power around the golden light column had almost expanded its sensitivity to spiritual power ten times?


    In his test just now, he also directly verified his conjecture and did not expand ten times. On the contrary, the mysterious power around the golden light column was not even as sensitive as before!


    At this moment, the Tong people looking at them looked puzzled. He really didn''t understand what youhabach wanted to do to control the puppets of the two star knights, and he almost laughed when he saw youhabach controlling the two puppets around the golden light column.


    He was thinking, if youhabach knew that he could go in and out of the golden light column at will without any obstruction, would he be directly mad

 V1.Chapter 1731

    Now the Tong people see the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and keep trying there, doing what seems to be useless in his eyes, which is also very boring. But now the Tong people also hide themselves in the tree. If he leaves now, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach will find him!


    Because the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach are now standing face to face. When standing face to face, they think that the puppets of the two star Knights will be noticed. Moreover, now Tongren also want to see what can be done by youhabach controlling the puppets of the two star knights?


    So now, although Tong people are hiding in this tree, they think about it, but they find that they are not so boring. At least, they can see the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach there. It''s much more interesting than fighting with rotten wood and beauty!


    So Tong people are still here, close their eyes, control the small shadows he released with their mental power, and carefully observe the actions of the puppets of the two star knights.


    Tong people only saw that under the control of youhabach, the puppets of the two star Knights condensed a small spiritual force group with both hands and smashed it at the bottom of the golden light column.


    The Tong people were also very surprised when they saw that they actually condensed a spiritual power group: can the puppets controlled by youhabah now condense spiritual power? Isn''t that terrible? Fortunately, I saw it here quietly, otherwise I might suffer when I fight with them!


    Therefore, the Tongren now also feel afraid for a while. If he doesn''t see the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabahe release their spiritual power here, I''m afraid it will become very dangerous when the Tongren fight with them!


    Because he really didn''t expect that the current youhabach had such strength. He also thought that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach could be so powerful and even release their spiritual power to attack. Wouldn''t he have a smaller chance of winning in the face of youhabach?!


    I can''t help frowning at the thought of Tong people here, because he really can''t think of how to face youhabah now. He''s so shocked to see youhabah''s puppet. How dangerous should he be if he really fell in love with youhabah?!


    Now, Tong Ren is the only one here. He has to make his own decisions on everything. He is also very headache now. He suddenly wants rotten wood and beauty. If rotten wood and beauty can be here, rotten wood and beauty can comfort him and help him analyze the situation.


    But now here, only himself, Tong people, all his emotions, rely on their own to vent slowly, which is also one of the pressures that Tong people feel headache.


    However, even though Tong Ren felt great pressure now, he still kept observing the two puppets controlled by youhabach, and he found that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach had gathered a small spiritual force group for a long time, but there was only a small group!


    The Tong people observed carefully and found that this small group of spiritual power was actually very thin, even less than the little spiritual power he injected into the soul chopping knife in his usual battle. When the Tong people saw here, they didn''t dare to blink and carefully observed the two puppets.


    I saw that the two puppets did not even reach the vicinity of the golden light column after beating out the poor spiritual power group in their hands, so they dissipated directly and were directly absorbed by the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, without any trace!


    Seeing the Tong people here, he frowned all the time and suddenly stretched out. He thought that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach would be so powerful that he was even thinking about the countermeasures against the puppets of the two star knights at that time!


    But when he saw the poor spiritual power released by the two little puppets of youhabah, he was out of control and almost laughed!


    When Tong people directly covered his mouth and restrained his smile, he suddenly thought of a thing!


    He can laugh!


    This means that his state of mind is stable, and his overall strength has improved a lot. They all improve in an instant with the stability of his state of mind. What makes Tongren''s state of mind stable is nothing else. It is because he keeps hiding himself and controlling his state of mind here!


    So when he found that his state of mind was stable and he could freely say what he wanted to say and make all the expressions he wanted to do, he also felt very happy. After all, it was really cool to be able to control his expression and words at will!


    Others will never realize his current mood, because other people''s talent will not actively suppress their own way of speaking and expression, so Tongren are also very comfortable now!


    However, although Tongren can freely control his expression now, he still wants to hide himself. Even if he is comfortable in his heart, he can''t forget his business, that is, to monitor the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    In fact, today''s Tongren still hope that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach can enter here, because if the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach can get close to the golden light column, he can think directly and trigger the trap he has arranged for so long!


    Although Tong people can''t guarantee that they have arranged such a long trap and can directly bomb the two puppets controlled by their friend habach, it''s excellent to let them be slightly injured, even if they are not seriously injured!


    Because although the puppets of the two star Knights just controlled by youhabach only condense such a small and thin group of spiritual power, he still dare not underestimate the strength of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, because he was almost killed by the puppets controlled by youhabach before!


    Although the terrible bloody giant has been directly killed by Tongren, he is deeply convinced by the strength of the puppet controlled by youhabach!


    Therefore, although he feels that the puppets of youhabach look silly, his strength should not be underestimated, so he also feels terrible now. Although his strength has been improved a little, he thinks he is not enough to face the puppets controlled by two youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1732

    Therefore, Tong people are also thinking about ways to effectively reduce the strength of the two puppets of youhabach. This is also the reason why Tong people have not continued hiding here until now, because he knows that if he goes out now, he has little chance of winning!


    However, just when Tong Ren was still trying to weaken the strength of the two puppets of youhabach, he suddenly found that there was something wrong in the chest of the two puppets controlled by youhabach. When he looked carefully, he found that the chest of the two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was burnt, as if they had been burned by fire!


    The Tong people who think of here are also suddenly overjoyed: is there someone here to help me quietly? Unlikely? Now it''s only me and deadwood and beauty who come out of the corpse soul world. If deadwood and beauty come back suddenly, they can''t be so silent?


    Moreover, Tong people thought that even if rotten wood and beauty came back, he would find himself first. Wouldn''t he act so arbitrarily? This is obviously not deadwood and beauty. Deadwood and beauty can''t be so aggressive, and if the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach are attacked like this, they can''t not fight back!


    Tong people are also full of doubts at this time. Who is helping themselves secretly? Suddenly he thought of jiaoze. Since it was jiaoze attacked, it proved that nine out of ten people who attacked them were attacked with fire attribute, and there was no one else except Yamamoto!


    Thinking of this, Tong people were also surprised: did Yamamoto recover? After he recovered, he heard that I was here to intercept two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, so he immediately came to help me!?


    However, Tongren thought: it should not be Yamamoto, because if it was Yamamoto, he couldn''t be so quiet when he came here. Moreover, it''s so far away from the team of rotten wood and beauty. It''s almost the maximum distance that the black little jade pendant can transmit. It must not be Yamamoto!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, I really can''t figure out who is helping him, but since someone helps him, it''s the best. No matter who, as long as it helps him to Fu youhabach, it must be against the annihilator. This is the best thing for their corpse soul world!


    Moreover, this person''s strength can not even let youhabach find that his puppet has been attacked without disturbing the puppets of the two star knights, and he has been attacked like this. Then this person must be an expert, a powerful expert!


    Thinking of this, Tong people don''t want to think about it now. Anyway, the strength of the people who help him is so strong, and the attack is still two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe. Then they must help their corpse soul world, and they must be the people in their corpse soul world!


    However, Tongren doesn''t know whether the person who helped him knows that these two people are dead. In fact, youhabach doesn''t know what means to control them. However, even if he doesn''t know that these two heat have died, looking at the clothes on these two people, he can certainly see that these two people belong to the exterminator!


    So Tong people also temporarily gave up the idea of continuing to think about this person''s identity: since this person is not willing to expose his identity, it''s not easy to take the initiative to find her. I believe that if at a certain time, this person will take the initiative to come to him!


    Therefore, Tong people also then observed the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach standing around the golden light column. They saw that the two puppets, under the control of youhabach, each stretched out an arm as if in front, and their arms were not rejected when they stretched into the golden light curtain!


    At this time, youhabach and his military division in the corpse soul world have their own ideas. Youhabach has changed from Unconditional 100% trust in military division to superficial trust, but in fact it is deeply suspicious, but now youhabach is calm, He knew that he could not expose his doubts about the military division.


    Because even if youhabach is questioning the military division directly, with the military division''s IQ and calculation ability, he must have thought out his words for himself long ago. Therefore, if he chooses to confront the military division now, he can only suffer!


    Therefore, youhabach wants to find a chance. He will do it according to the idea of the military division for the time being. Once he fails to act according to the instructions of the military division, and even directly damages the puppets of the two star Knights he has worked hard to build, he will find the military division for an explanation!


    If the military division doesn''t give him a statement, he will even consider killing the military division directly and don''t give the military division a chance, because he knows that if the military division doesn''t give him the statement he wants after he confronts with the military division this time, with the military division''s IQ and his calculation ability, he will guess his own idea and may even run away directly!


    The military division is different from others. His calculation ability is too strong. If he runs away, I''m afraid he will never catch him again. Even when the military division develops to a certain extent outside in the future, he may be an enemy and oppose him, which he doesn''t want to see!


    So it''s better to choose to kill him directly now and before the military division has become a climate. It''s also a big trouble in my heart!


    In fact, if youhabach thought that his current idea had been guessed by the military division a long time ago, he didn''t know whether youhabach would regret his current idea, because the military division''s calculation ability is really too powerful. Therefore, if youhabach knew his current idea and had been known by the military division, Maybe you habach won''t continue to think about these things!


    But now you habach doesn''t know. He still adheres to his own ideas. However, in order to confuse the military division, he temporarily chooses to pretend that he doesn''t know anything here. He just carries out the military division''s plan step by step according to the military division''s words!


    He only saw that when the military master asked him to manipulate his two puppets of the star Knight order to extend his arms into the range of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, his psychology was also a little hesitant, because he was also frightened when he just saw the scorched road in front of his puppet''s chest, so he didn''t want to carry out the military master''s instructions.


    But his reason soon overcame his own idea. If he hesitated now, he might give the military division an excuse. At that time, the confrontation between him and the military division is likely to be defeated. At that time, he may not have an excuse to kill the military division and let the military division go

 V1.Chapter 1733

    So although he thought not to, physically, he directly controlled the puppets of his two star knights, controlled them to raise their puppets'' arms and directly extended into the mysterious Guardian force around the golden pillar of light!


    But when he controlled the puppets of his two star knights and extended their arms into the protective forces around the golden light column, what happened surprised him. He only felt through the bodies of the two puppets that his extended hands were not affected at all!


    Moreover, not only did he not receive any power, but also a strange power directly lifted his two puppet arms, so that he could keep his two puppet arms floating there without using any power at all!


    Feeling these, youhabach also turned his surprised eyes to the military division on the side. When the military division saw the surprised look on youhabach''s face, he also felt a little incredible!


    Before, he asked youhabach to control his two star knights to extend his arms in order to test whether the golden light column does not repel foreign things. Now youhabach''s face shows such an expression, which means that something unexpected has happened to youhabach!


    So he also hurriedly asked youhabach, "Sir, what''s the matter? Is there any unexpected harvest? Can you show such an expression on your face?!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabakh also hurriedly told the military division the strength he had just felt. When the military division heard the words of youhabakh, it also felt very incredible. In his psychology, the best prediction was:


    The puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach put their arms in and were attacked a little. He didn''t even dare to expect the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach not to be attacked a little!


    Because the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach before were almost frantically attacked by the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column. Suddenly, they did not attack the two puppets controlled by youhabach. Not only did youhabach not adapt, but even the military division felt very incredible!


    When the military division felt very surprised, he thought of something at this time, and said to youhabah: "Sir, I have to tell you something, something you just don''t know. I''ve wanted to say it just now, but now I see this good situation, I''ll decide to tell you first."


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach was stunned. He seemed to think of what the military division wanted to say to him. He guessed that the military division might want to confess what he had just said to him. The whole person was surprised to think of youhabach here!


    After all, in his eyes, the military division is an arrogant image. If you want the military division to take the initiative to admit his mistake, it is almost impossible. No matter what handle you hold on to him, he may directly refute you with his own way of thinking, and the person who is refuted almost has nothing to reject his words!


    Therefore, when youhabach heard the military division say this sentence, he was really surprised. At this time, he was also wondering whether he wanted to veto the series of plans he had just thought of. After all, the military division has now taken the initiative to admit his mistakes!


    This idea only existed for a moment. Youhabach decided his psychological idea. He wanted to see what the military division wanted to say to him and what the military division said. After he confirmed what the military division said, he would consider whether he wanted to confront the military division!


    In fact, youhabach hasn''t found himself up to now. Now he is so cautious. Although youhabach was also very cautious before, he never had to doubt the words of the military division, even unconditional trust. It is directly that he believes whatever the military division says!


    But now youhabah has no mind to think about these things. What he mainly thinks now is what the military division wants to say to him. After all, this is related to his later thoughts!


    So now you habach also directly put away his surprise expression, frowned, and said to the military division, "what''s the matter? Military division, do you have to tell me something at this time?"


    The military master now also heard that youhabach''s words were slightly angry. He also knew that youhabach might be a little angry now. If his next answer could not satisfy youhabach, youhabach might be angry with himself!


    Therefore, the military division now also made an apologetic expression towards you habakh. Of course, the ideal of the military division now is not to apologize to you habakh, but that he is facing you habakh. If he doesn''t appear in this expression, I''m afraid you habakh won''t agree!


    Therefore, although the military division''s ideal is not to be sorry for youhabach, he still has to make an sorry expression to youhabach!


    When youhabach saw the military division, such an arrogant person, now he made an arrogant expression on his face, he also felt very surprised, because it is very rare for a person like the military division to take the initiative to apologize in youhabach''s psychology!


    Now when you see an apologetic expression on the military division''s face, youhabach also directly thought of the next words of the military division. After seeing the military division''s expression, youhabach''s psychology has made a decision!


    That is, he directly abandoned his just thought. Now youhabach even blamed himself for his just thought. The military master tried his best to himself, and he still wanted to kill him. He was still trying to set the military master. He was really too mean!


    So when I think of you habach here, the expression on my face unconsciously eased a lot!


    Seeing the expression on youhabach''s face suddenly eased a lot, and the military division''s psychology was also much more comfortable. After all, youhabach''s mood almost determines his life and death now, and his just small decision made youhabach feel much better directly. He also felt it was worth it!


    Although he is a very proud person and doesn''t pay attention to anyone, he is also a person in the face of life and death. What he wants more is life, not death

 V1.Chapter 1734

    Therefore, after seeing that youhabah''s expression eased a lot, the military division also decided to strike while the iron was hot and said to youhabah, "Sir, I''m sorry I hid you before, but you should understand me. I hid you for a reason, not for no reason!"


    The military division finished and observed youhabach''s expression. When he found that youhabach''s expression had not changed much, the military division directly knew that he must have succeeded. He could really survive without angering youhabach!


    If the military master knew that he had just given up his face and made an apologetic expression, which inadvertently changed youhabach''s idea, would he be happy with himself or feel the rest of his life?


    However, the current military division has no time to consider these things. His main thing now is how to continue to tell youhabach about it!


    So the military division thought for a few seconds and found that there was no change in youhabach''s mood. Then he said to youhabach: "Sir, what I just concealed from you is nothing else. It was just when I asked you to do it according to my method. In fact, I am not fully sure that I can succeed!"


    The military master paused and then said to you habakh, "and in the situation just now, I can''t guarantee that the puppets of the two star Knights you control can be intact. You can even say it directly. The puppets of the two star Knights you control are likely to be directly torn apart by the mysterious Guardian forces around this golden pillar!"


    At this time, although youhabach had guessed that the military division would say so to him, when he heard this sentence from the military division''s mouth, he couldn''t help his expression. An angry emotion filled his body instantly, rising from his feet to his head!


    Just when he wanted to roar out, he saw the military division''s apologetic expression. When he saw the military division''s apologetic expression, even if there was a big fire in his heart, he was directly pressed down at this moment!


    However, the feeling of forcibly pressing down his own fire is not good. Youhabach has just forcibly pressed down his anger, and now his face is red. There is still a surge of anger in his eyes, staring at the military division!


    At this time, when the military division saw that youhabach''s face suddenly turned so red, he was also shocked. He knew that youhabach must be angry when he heard what he said, and it was not general anger, but a kind of anger from head to toe!


    However, the military division can become a military division, and his psychological quality is also very strong. He also recovered quickly. He knows that although youhabach''s face is red and his eyes seem to be spewing fire, youhabach did not roar at him, which proves that youhabach still suppressed his temper!


    So the military division also hurriedly said to you habah: "Sir, don''t be angry first. Let me explain to you slowly. You first suppress your anger and don''t be too angry. I''m also very sorry for concealing you just now! But it''s not that I deliberately deceived you, but because I was forced by the situation at that time!"


    After that, the military division took a look at you habach, paused, and then said, "my Lord, I won''t choose to deceive you even if there is a little other opportunity or other opportunities. After all, if I deceived you, it''s difficult to get your trust again, so you have to believe me. I''m really forced!"


    After the military division finished, he also took another look at youhabach. When he saw that youhabach''s red face returned to a little normal color, he was also a little relieved. Now he guessed a little!


    You habakh usually won''t suppress his temper. Now you habakh can suppress his temper. Even if he makes his face red, he doesn''t get angry with him. It must be because of the apologetic expression he just showed!


    Although this expression is very different from his inner thoughts, youhabah can''t know his real thoughts. The military division knows very well that although her combat ability is not good, he is very confident in his disguise or mask. Even he thinks that his expression can''t deceive himself, Anyone else can cheat!


    However, when the military division was thinking about these things, youhabach also directly opened his mouth and asked, "military division, since you said you had just concealed me, you still told me the reason why you had just concealed me. You said you were forced. What forced you? I''m glad I have a bottom in my heart, okay?"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division was stunned. He didn''t expect youhabach to react so quickly, because he just thought so much. In fact, it was only a few seconds later, but youhabach directly asked him questions in the few seconds he thought about things. He also didn''t expect it.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he quickly found an explanation, because youhabach just suppressed his anger by force after all. Now it is obviously impossible for him to calm down so quickly. Therefore, youhabach must want to find an outlet to vent, even if he uses words to vent!


    Therefore, after listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also directly said to him: "my Lord, I will tell you the truth now. In fact, I just concealed you and deliberately didn''t tell you, mainly because I''m afraid you will hesitate after you know this thing and after I told you my plan!"


    The military division paused and said to youhabahe, "do you remember what I just said? When you implement my plan, you must hear every detail and don''t hesitate. If you hesitate a little, your plan is likely to fail!"


    "Moreover, the price of failure is not easily acceptable to you and me, so I won''t tell you and hide you. If you want to blame me, I don''t have any complaints!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabahe felt extremely remorse for himself. He didn''t expect his thoughts just now, and almost blamed the military division

 V1.Chapter 1735

    Youhabahe is also very upset now. Because of his poor thinking, he almost got rid of a person who is so loyal to him and can do his best to help him deal with all kinds of things. He can even help him come up with his own views on many things. It would be bad if the military division didn''t explain to him!


    If the military division didn''t take the initiative to explain these things to him just now, he might not know what happened. If he didn''t know, if he really failed, he would find the military division to ask for a statement and let the military division give him a reasonable explanation!


    But the cost of this explanation is not easily borne by youhabah himself! He thought again now that if the military division had not explained these things to him just now, he asked the military division and confronted the military division, the military division would probably stick to his pride and don''t say anything to him!


    If the military division really didn''t say anything to him, he would follow the principle of cutting the grass and eliminating the roots and directly get rid of the military division without giving the military division a chance!


    This is not to say that youhabach doesn''t read the old love and kills anyone who doesn''t like it, but youhabach''s ability to reach his current position largely benefits from his decisive heart. If he doesn''t have a decisive heart, he may have been eliminated long ago!


    So until now, youhabach has become the first person to destroy the whole empire. He will not easily give up his principle. His principle may not be important to others, but it is very important to him!


    After all, he has to rely on these various means to maintain his current position!


    However, after the military division just revealed his "truth" and made a "sincere" apology, youhabach actually shook his idea of adhering to it for so long in his own psychology. Now he even feels that he may have killed many loyal people by mistake, just like today!


    In fact, youhabach really killed many loyal people because of this. However, although those people haven''t done anything to him for the time being, he can''t guarantee whether these people will have any thoughts on him, so he also got rid of them directly!


    However, before youhabach moved his heart to kill them, they had no idea. They were very loyal to youhabach!


    So now when youhabach thought of this, he also regretted that he might have killed so many loyal people by mistake. Fortunately, the military division let him know his previous mistakes. At this time, he also made a decision quietly in his heart!


    This decision is nothing else. It is about his previous vigorous form and attitude and his decisive character. He decided not to kill as casually as before this time!


    When he thought of this, his eyes also looked at the deputy head of the star knight standing outside. When he saw the deputy head of the star knight standing there very seriously, he also sighed secretly: it seems that he should be better to him in the future. He can''t always vent on him. After all, he is still very loyal to me!


    Youhabahe would not have thought that his decision today, although he thought it was right, almost hurt her and even ruined all his things for so many years!


    However, the current friend habakh is glad for his current decision. Even now he still wants to thank the military division. After all, he will think of these things because of the military division. If it is not the military division, he may always kill the people loyal to him!


    But now he can''t show his repentance or anything else to the military division. After all, the military division still doesn''t know his psychological thoughts. If he says to the military division that he just blamed himself, it''s equivalent to telling the military division what he just thought!


    Therefore, after listening to the "apology" of the military division, youhabach also said to the military division, "Oh, so it''s true. You shouldn''t blame you for this. It should be said that you know me too well, so you made this decision on your own." after youhabach said that, he also took a meaningful look at the military division.


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also breathed a long sigh of relief. After all, he just wandered on the line of life and death. Even if one word is wrong, it may cause youhabach''s anger. Don''t say standing here at that time, even he won''t go out of this place alive!


    But when the military division thought of this, he also raised his head, just opposite the eyes of youhabah looking at him. When he saw the meaningful eyes of youhabah, he quickly lowered his head and thought: Why did youhabah look at me like this? Did he find anything?!


    But the military division thought again: youhabach should have found nothing, at least he hasn''t found his flaws. His meaningful eyes are likely to attract me to expose. If it''s not because of this, I''m exposed!


    When the military master thought of this, he also said to himself: "if this is really the case, I still have to hide my thoughts first, or cover my current purpose first. If my purpose is too strong, youhabach is still likely to find what I really think in my heart!"


    Thinking of this, the military division also raised his head, with a smiling expression, said to youhabahe: "my Lord, let''s start now? Continue to crack the mysterious guard forces around the golden light column in front of us. If we crack it earlier, we will be able to follow up on the tongs!"


    After the military master finished, he also looked at Tong people with a smile. It seemed that he really wanted to crack the secret of the golden light column with you Habahe!


    But no one knows except the military division himself. In fact, he wants to take advantage of this topic and quickly turn off the topic. If youhabach pays attention here again, he may be exposed!


    Although youhabach''s IQ is not as high as his ability to calculate, youhabach''s suspicion is still very heavy. If youhabach continues to think, youhabach is likely to directly crack his psychological thoughts!


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach also directly thought of the current situation. They still have to seize the time to crack the secret of the golden light column. If the secret of the golden light column is cracked, it is just around the corner to chase them!


    And at that time, the only worry left in his heart will be eliminated directly

 V1.Chapter 1736

    Because the strength just shown by the golden light column really shocked him. The puppet he created with his heart could not even bear the blow of the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, so he was burned in front of his chest and broke the defense directly!


    The mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light pillar are already so. Will the real golden light pillar be worse than the guardian forces around him? If it''s bad, it''s the golden beam guarding the mysterious power!


    So now youhabach is also looking forward to what kind of power this golden light column can bring to him, and what level of treasure is this?!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also feels that the future is bright. Even he feels that he seems to have obtained the power of this golden pillar of light and directly ruled the corpse soul world!


    However, after thinking for a while, youhabah quickly returned to reality. After listening to the military division, he nodded without any expression on his face. He said to the military division, "OK, let''s continue to study the golden light column!"


    However, after youhabach had just finished this sentence, he seemed to think of something again. He said to the military division, "you should report to me no matter what happens next time. This time, it will not be an example. If there is another time, you don''t know my temper!"


    After youhabah finished, his expression became colder and seemed to be very angry!


    In fact, youhabach is not very angry. He is not very angry after he knows that the military division has explained to him, but he knows that he can''t forgive the military division so simply, otherwise the military division may continue to prevaricate him with other excuses next time!


    This time, the military division said its own reason, which is still very sincere and credible. What about the next time? If the military master sees that he forgives him so easily this time, his psychology will think that he will spare me so easily this time, and he will spare me so easily next time!


    Therefore, in order to prevent the military division from relying on his forgiveness, prevent the military division from monopolizing power, deceive him and hide him, he also said this sentence to the military division.


    However, even though youhabach''s psychology is so simple, he doesn''t think so simple in the psychology of the military division. After hearing youhabach''s words, he frowned and felt that things were not as simple as he seemed!


    Although with his intelligence quotient, he can easily understand the meaning of his friend habah''s words, that is, let him not rely so easily, and don''t let himself deceive himself with other excuses.


    But the military division thought carefully again. The sentence youhabach just said may not be the apparent meaning. The sentence he casually said may not be so simple. It is likely that there is a deeper meaning in this simple sentence, but he hasn''t heard it yet!


    Thinking of the military division here, his face is getting colder and colder, and his eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. He knows that his current situation is probably not as optimistic as he just thought, so after careful consideration, the military division also raised his heart once again!


    He found that he was really dangerous now!


    But now is not the time for him to think about these things. His just so many ideas were formed in an instant after listening to youhabach''s words. Therefore, youhabach seems that after listening to his words, the military division was only slightly stunned and did not stay there.


    The military division also knows that youhabach must be watching him now. He can''t think about it here anyway. As for the deeper meaning in youhabach''s words just now, it''s better to find a chance to think about it!


    The military division also jumped out of his own thoughts and said to youhabahe: "OK, sir, I will tell you in advance no matter what happens next time. I will never hide you again. Please rest assured that I won''t disappoint you!"


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach was also relieved. Originally, he was not very relieved of the military division, but he could not continue to be loyal to the military division after hearing that the military division that has been so high and cold has been so serious to him. If the military division is really loyal to him and he doesn''t forgive the military division, he feels that he has deceived too much!


    However, his current position and the relationship with the military division are originally superior and subordinate. He can''t show how magnanimous he is to the military division. Otherwise, he will have no dignity in the military division''s heart in the future!


    So after hearing the military division''s words, youhabahe didn''t touch his expression. He said faintly to the military division, "OK, if you understand, I''ll forgive you for this time. I hope you remember what you just said and don''t make it again, okay?"


    After the military division just finished speaking, he also directly bowed his head to show his loyalty to youhabach and the status gap between youhabach and him. When youhabach replied to him, he also put down his just hanging heart a little, but he hasn''t thought of the meaning of the sentence just said by youhabach, so he can''t be completely relieved!


    The military division then looked up at youhabach''s expression and found that youhabach''s expression didn''t move at all, even a trace of waves, and no expression at all. He just put down his heart a little and hung up again!


    Because youhabach usually doesn''t look like this. If youhabach chooses to forgive him for his mistakes, youhabach won''t be as cold as he is today. He seems to be dissatisfied with him. Instead, he will laugh wantonly, pat him on the shoulder and say to him, it''s okay!


    Sometimes, the military division will also be infected by youhabah''s sincere emotions, laugh with youhabah, and even spend a good time with youhabah temporarily!


    But today, youhabach hid his signature laughter and replaced it with a cold and cold face. It seems that youhabach has lost his previous forthright and enthusiasm and is replaced by one-stop calculation and scheming!


    Thinking of the military division here, he can''t hold his breath anymore. If he can''t think of a deeper idea of youhabach now, his connected strategies will be difficult to implement. Even now, he can''t even think of his own plan. After all, it''s related to his future development and even life

 V1.Chapter 1737

    If youhabach knew that an idea that came out of thin air had made the military division think so much, and even made the military division close to collapse, I don''t know what youhabach would think!


    However, youhabach did not know that his casual words would have such a great lethality to the military division. He even asked the military division to rack their brains to analyze the meaning of his words, so now he also went directly to the place where he controlled the puppets of the two star knights, sat down directly and prepared to control the puppets of the star Knights!


    And when he sat here for a long time, waiting for the next command of the military division, the voice of the military division has not come for a long time. Now in the air, it seems as if he is the only one. Now he can''t even hear the breathing voice of the military division!


    So youhabahe also looked back curiously and said to the military division behind him, "military division, what are you doing now? Why don''t you come and crack the golden light column? What are you thinking?"


    When hearing youhabach''s cry, the whole military division was also stunned. Then he directly returned to his mind and said to youhabach, "well, sir, don''t worry, I''m coming!"


    After hearing the military division''s answer, youhabach was also a puppet directly and completely manipulating his two star knights, waiting for the military division''s instructions. However, he waited for a while this time and found that the military division''s instructions still didn''t arrive, and even the military division behind him didn''t move at all!


    This time, even if youhabach had a good temper, he couldn''t help getting angry. He stood up directly from the ground and shouted at the military division who kept his head down behind him: "military division, what are you thinking? Didn''t you just say that? You said you were going to come and solve the secret of this golden pillar of light together. Why are you there now?"


    At this time, the military division seems to have known this behavior of youhabah for a long time, and even said that the military division, who has been thinking about things, heard youhabah''s cry at this moment, as if it was a lot of peace of mind!


    Because youhabach yelled at him, it proved that youhabach''s ability to control his inner emotions is not so strong. Therefore, the most important point he just worried about was solved directly, and he was relieved!


    What the military division has been thinking about is nothing else. It is the words youhabach just said to him. He always thinks there is a mystery in this sentence, so he has been thinking about what the deeper meaning of what youhabach just said?!


    The military master thought carefully for a long time, but he really couldn''t think of any deeper meaning. He thought again, could it be that youhabach''s state of mind had improved and could hide his own thoughts?


    When he thought of this, he also felt very terrible. If his ideas are true and youhabach''s mood has really improved, have all his ideas been seen through by youhabach? Who the hell is he going to unite with next? The deputy head of the star knights is not reliable?!


    The military division was just full of these things. These things kept rotating in his head, constantly bothering him, making him feel an abnormal headache. He even felt that he was about to die and was about to be executed by youhabach himself!


    He was just behind youhabach and was still thinking. On the one hand, it was intentional, on the other hand, it was unintentional, because now this thing really bothers him. If he can''t think of it, he really has no way to do other things and think of other schemes!


    On the other hand, intentionally, he wants to take this opportunity to test youhabach. Although he has tested youhabach countless times before, he is still not at ease. He thinks youhabach is likely to hide deeply and hide himself deeper by his own test!


    So he also felt unwilling, so he also went on to try to visit his friend habach. He deliberately stood there and thought, just to see if you habach was really like what he expected. His mood had improved so much that he couldn''t even deceive him!


    But then the friend''s Habach''s curse was also a direct blow to his previous worries. All his worries before, as if at this moment, has become a bubble!


    Although he is now in the abuse of youhabah, he doesn''t feel how sad he is. Even he feels very glad that the last thing he wants to see has not happened!


    After youhabach scolded him, he also knew that since he had been tested, youhabach''s mood did not grow, he should also ask what youhabach just said. He asked this thing not to perfunctory youhabach, but for two purposes!


    His first and purest purpose is nothing else. It''s just to see what the deep meaning of youhabach wants to express. He just kept thinking and thinking in his mind. In just a few minutes, his mind should think at least hundreds of thousands of times!


    However, even if the military division thought so, he did not come up with the so-called real idea of youhabach. Everything he just came up with was rejected by himself!


    His second purpose is to deal with youhabach. He knows that if he delays for so long without any reason, youhabach won''t play with him so much in his own time. With youhabach''s temper, he will be furious!


    So in order not to let youhabach get angry, the military division also gave himself an excuse to prevaricate youhabach, and also thought of such a compromise!


    So the military division, who had been lowering his head, slowly raised his head after youhabahe scolded him, but at this time, his face was no longer the previous smile or the previous apology, but showed a very cold look!


    Youhabach was also shocked when he saw the look of the military division. He didn''t expect that the military division''s expression was so terrible now, so he calmed his mood and said to the military division, "what''s the matter, military division? Why are you so strange today?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division still had no expression on his cold face and said to youhabach word by word: "Sir, I ask you something, which is what I''ve been thinking about!"

 V1.Chapter 1738

    When youhabach heard the words of the military division, he was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the military division would suddenly say such words to him, "did the military division find the idea in my heart?" youhabach''s psychology thought at this time that if that was the case, the military division should not stay here!


    But youhabah thought about it. Now the military division has not asked himself what it is. If it is not this thing, isn''t it a white false alarm? The urgent task now is to ask the military division what he is talking about!


    So youhabakh, with a cold face, said to the military division word by word: "what? Military division, do you want to ask me anything? If you want to ask, you can ask, but I want to remind you, after you ask, you must give me a reason, otherwise, you know my temper!" youhabakh said to the military division calmly.


    In fact, you habah didn''t mean to say that. He knew that if he didn''t say that, his position in the eyes of the military division would be reduced. He was the leader of the whole annihilation division. Although the appearance of the military division scared him a little, he still had to ensure his dignity!


    At this moment, after hearing youhabach''s words, the military division''s psychology is also a little flustered, but he knows that this is the most critical moment. If he flusters at this time, it means that his confrontation with youhabach has failed, and he is likely to lose his life here for a long time!


    So the military division forced himself to calm down and asked youhabahe seriously word by word: "my Lord, the question I want to ask you next is very serious, even related to my future and whether I can continue to come up with countermeasures. Therefore, this is a very serious question!"


    After the military master finished, he looked at youhabach and found that there were no waves on youhabach''s face. He also said to him: "Sir, what exactly do you mean by the two words you just said to me? Is it not only the surface meaning, or even the deeper meaning?"


    After the military Master said the problems that had plagued him for a long time, he also observed youhabach. He wanted to see the psychological activities of youhabach from his every move!


    However, youhabach was calm. When he heard that the military division asked him such a question, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that the military division would always think about it, so he also asked the military division, "do you have a deeper meaning when you say what I said?"


    The military division frowned when he heard youhabach''s words. He didn''t expect youhabach to answer him like that. Now he can''t tell whether youhabach was pretending to be confused or really didn''t know what he said, so he also observed youhabach quietly.


    When he saw that there were really no waves on youhabach''s face, he also knew that youhabach really didn''t know which sentence he had just asked him, because if youhabach was pretending to be confused, even no matter how similar it was, the expression on his face would betray him!


    Now the expression on youhabach''s face doesn''t move at all, which proves that youhabach really doesn''t know what he said!


    In fact, at this time, the military division''s psychology is already a vague answer, but the military division has always been cautious. He can''t directly determine the current situation with a simple answer or even no clear answer, so now he still needs to confirm it!


    So he also said to you habakh, "don''t you really know, sir? What I just asked you is what you just said to me, the two words you said to me before you sat here. What''s the deeper meaning of these two words?"


    After the military division finished, he also inserted a sentence and said to youhabahe: "and Sir, I don''t hide it from you. Just now I was thinking there because of this, and I just stood behind you. I always think about this problem again. If I don''t understand this problem, I really can''t do anything else!"


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach was also unable to laugh or cry at this time. He never dreamed that the two words he just said to warn the military division would make him think so much in the eyes of the military division. However, the military division asked himself so seriously because of his two words!


    But even if he can''t laugh or cry now, he can''t show it. He just looked at youhabach and said to the military division in a helpless and slightly serious tone: "military division, how did you think of this? Why do you think there is a deeper meaning in what I just said?!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also directly knew that his just psychological answer should be eight, nine and ten, but cautious, he decided to explore to the end!


    So he explained to you habakh, "my Lord, I don''t want to think much, and I don''t want to think much, but many times, I have to pay more attention. What you just said is really meaningful. Otherwise, how can I think for so long? Otherwise, I would have cracked the secret of this golden pillar of light with you now!"


    After listening to the military division''s words, the last bit of seriousness in youhabach''s tone also disappeared. Only youhabach said helplessly, "what do you think? I really didn''t have a deeper meaning just now. What I just said is a simple literal meaning!"


    After youhabahe finished, he looked at the military division and found that the cold expression on the military division''s face had also eased a lot, so he reluctantly said to the military division, "besides, don''t you know me? I''m a character who hides everything in my words? Which time did my command not say it directly? Do you want to think more?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division was completely relieved. At this time, he also believed that youhabach really didn''t have any deep meaning. Of course, the military division didn''t say that he made this conclusion directly from youhabach''s words. He had been observing youhabach''s expression since the moment he asked youhabach!


    And he also analyzed it directly from the look of youhabach. All this was his own fantasy

 V1.Chapter 1739

    Thinking of the military division here, he is a little amused by his strange ideas. Now he completely believes youhabach. What he said just now has almost no other meaning. It''s just a superficial meaning. He thinks more!


    So it''s not easy for the military division to think more, so he said respectfully to you habakh: "Sir, if you say so, I''m relieved. I was a little worried that I couldn''t guess the meaning of your words. Now it seems that it''s not that I didn''t guess the meaning of your words, but that I thought more!"


    After the military division said that, the just cold expression on his face disappeared, replaced by a respectful expression, which seemed to show his loyalty and loyalty to youhabach. After this incident, the military division''s vigilance towards youhabach also decreased significantly.


    However, the military division knows that although youhabach is still inseparable from him and still depends on him, he cannot easily give up developing his own power. If he gives up developing his own power now, when youhabach really wants to destroy him, he will have no ability to resist!


    And now the military division knows that youhabach''s state of mind has not improved. Even if it has improved, it has barely improved at the beginning. No matter how much, it has not been greatly improved. This means that youhabach has no intention of doubting him, nor has he set up this trap with the deputy head of the star Knights!


    So now he can safely carry out his previous plan. When this matter is temporarily over, he will discuss the cooperation with the deputy head of the star knights. However, when this matter is still going on, the military division will still not abandon youhabach and will still observe youhabach all the time!


    Therefore, youhabach is still under the observation of the military division!


    In fact, it''s not that the military division doesn''t believe Ren youhabah, it''s because the military division is too cautious. After the military division experienced that thing, the military division is cautious all the time. It''s afraid that it will bring disaster to itself again because of its own negligence!


    However, when the military division thought of this, he also saw the helpless expression on the face of youhabach opposite him. He knew that it was time to explain to youhabach, so the military division did not hesitate at all, and did not take into account his face or his own pride. He bowed directly to youhabach!


    After the military master bowed, he said respectfully to you habakh: "Sir, I''m sorry, I was wrong before. Please forgive me!" after the military Master said that, he also bowed to you habakh again!


    Youhabahe''s mood eased a lot when the military division finished the first sentence. When he just wanted to say something, the military division suddenly bowed to him deeply, which surprised him!


    He didn''t expect that the military master who had always been so arrogant and took care of his face should show weakness to himself at this time, give up his arrogance and directly bow to himself!


    After bowing, the military division apologized to him again, and after he apologized, he bowed to youhabah again!


    This several bows in succession also made youhabach feel a little unresponsive. He didn''t expect that the military division would take the initiative to pull his position so low, and even take the initiative to apologize to himself several times in succession!


    After accepting the military division''s successive apologies, even youhabach could no longer control his serious mood. He directly helped the bowing military division up, and then said faintly to the military division: "military division, OK, I forgive you, don''t bow again!"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, he saw youhabach''s actions. At this time, the military division also put the just hanging heart directly into his heart. He knows that youhabach''s trust in him has almost reached the peak. His move is also an extraordinary perfection!


    In fact, all this, from the initiative of the military division just now to the apology and the two bows of the military division now, are actually premeditated by the military division. In order to win the trust of youhabach, the military division also came up with this method. In fact, the military division is very open now. The military division knows that it is not the time to ask for face. Face is nothing in this situation!


    So now the military division also directly chose to give up their face and express their weakness to youhabah!


    Youhabach doesn''t know yet. The military division has been hoodwinking him since the beginning. Now he only knows that the military division is showing weakness to him. Now he simply believes that the military division is really repentant. When he sees the military division like this, youhabach''s psychology is more self reproach!


    He didn''t expect that his casual idea almost killed one of his capable generals! And his casual words will make the military division think for so long!


    However, youhabach didn''t seriously think deeply. He didn''t expect that his ordinary sentence made the military division think so deeply. Does that mean that the military division has been speculating about his ideas and thinking about his words from before to now?


    If the military division has been thinking about these things, does that mean that the military division has been calculating itself and thinking about its next plan?!


    However, youhabach''s current state of mind is not enough to make him think of these things. Now youhabach''s heart is ideal. More importantly, the military division just apologized to him and the military division''s sincere heart to him!


    So now youhabach has not considered these things at all, nor even taken them to heart!


    After hearing youhabach''s words of forgiveness, the military division also said directly to youhabach: "OK, sir, let''s continue to study the secret in this golden pillar of light now?"


    After hearing what the military division said, youhabahe also felt very right. Now their next step is indeed to study the next step, rather than always studying the things between the military division and him!


    But what youhabach doesn''t know is that what the military division just said doesn''t simply want him to study the secret of this golden pillar of light!


    What the military division just said, the deeper secret is to attract youhabach''s attention and let what just happened be completely attracted to the golden light column

 V1.Chapter 1740

    However, these friends habach didn''t know it. He still thought that the military division was 100% devoted to him, so he was also directly followed the military division''s ideas and thought of the secret of continuing to study the golden light column!


    Now youhabach also sat directly in the place where he sat before. When the military division saw youhabach sitting there without hesitation after hearing his words directly, it was also a psychological smile, as if all this was under his control!


    Now youhabach is still sitting there waiting for the military division''s next plan. After sitting there for a while, he finds that the military division has not spoken to him yet. He also feels very confused. He directly turns back to the military division in a daze and says, "come here quickly. What are you doing?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also went directly behind youhabach and said to youhabach, "come on, sir, I''m ready now, just wait for you to control the puppet!" the military division said, and also made a confident expression directly!


    At this time, the military division''s confident expression was not pretended, but he was really confident, and he didn''t know if youhabach would turn back just now, so he made this expression under the condition of uncertainty. In this way, even if youhabach turned back, he also had a confident expression, which can make youhabach feel more at ease with him!


    It has to be said that the calculation ability of the military division is really first-class. Ordinary people really can''t calculate him. Even the suspicious friend habach didn''t think that the military division would calculate him like this, and it''s even impossible to prevent him from being calculated by the military division!


    At this time, the military division behind youhabach also said directly to youhabach: "come on, sir, have the arms of the puppets of the two star Knights you control now reached into the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column?"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabah was also stunned. Then he responded quickly and said to the military division: "yes, the two arms of the puppets of the two star Knights I now control have been stretched in and directly supported by a mysterious force!"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also nodded slightly. In his eyes, this situation is undoubtedly the best situation, and most of the things that have happened now are developed according to the best situation he expected!


    Thinking of this, the military division showed a mysterious smile on his face and then said to youhabahe: "well, sir, now you try to control one of your puppets and let him reach out and try to touch the golden light column. Even if you can''t touch it, it doesn''t matter. Just let his hand probe that!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach also looked puzzled, because youhabach felt that it didn''t seem to be of any use? Can you let the puppet reach out? Let the puppet''s hand take the initiative to attract the golden light column?! It is also very difficult to understand when I think of youhabach here.


    However, youhabach thought of what the military division had just said, and could not hesitate and think a little, and could not leave any details. Therefore, youhabach thought of it with a trace of helplessness and controlled one of the puppets of his two star knights, and did it according to the military division''s instructions!


    After youhabach finished, what surprised him was that one of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled was pushed in silently by the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column. Even now, even himself could not control the feeling of being pushed!


    You habakh, who felt these, also cast his eyes on the military division. When the military division saw you habakh''s eyes, it was a little strange. He didn''t expect you habakh to appear in such eyes, which people with his character would never do!


    You habach''s eyes are so complex that the military division has been around him for so many years and observed his eyes countless times. You habach has hardly seen such eyes!


    Now youhabach''s eyes are more like a helpless child, showing a lonely mood towards his distant relatives!


    The military division was stunned when he saw the eyes of youhabach, but when he came back again, he found that youhabach''s eyes suddenly changed and became much more normal, and it was not the kind of particularly complex eyes just now!


    The military master was afraid that he had just read wrong and quickly rubbed his eyes, but after rubbing his eyes, he found that youhabah still looked at him with a very normal look, that is, the look that asked him what to do next.


    The military master didn''t believe that his eyes would be wrong, so he directly asked you habakh and said to you habakh, "Sir, what''s the matter with your eyes?" the military master asked carefully for fear that he was really wrong, for fear of disturbing you habakh!


    Youhabahe was stunned when he heard the military division''s words. Then he said to the military division with a particularly confused expression: "what''s the matter, military division? What''s strange in my eyes?"


    After hearing youhabach''s answer, the military division also thought that he might have been really wrong. After all, youhabach now almost completely listens to him, so he doesn''t doubt what youhabach will say to deceive him. After all, youhabach now trusts him almost 100%!


    So the military division was careless and said to youhabahe, "it''s all right, sir. I may have read it wrong just now. Maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently. I''m dazzled. Ha ha."


    The military division also forcibly explained a wave. Otherwise, the military division could not think of what to say to youhabach to explain what it was like.


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabahe still had doubts on his face, but he also knew that the military division must be loyal to himself now. If he really had something, the military division would not hide it from himself, so the military division may have been really dazzled just now!


    At this point, youhabach can only comfort himself, and youhabach has not found that he is actually being controlled by the military division in some way, but he has not found it yet. He really trusts the military division too much, and the trust is a little too much!


    At this time, the military division is also saying to himself: "maybe, I was really dazzled and wrong?!"

 V1.Chapter 1741

    Youhabach now really trusts the military division too much, because now there are only two of them. Only the military division itself can see his trust, and the military division can''t remind him of this, so youhabach doesn''t feel controlled by the military division at all!


    In fact, this kind of control is not actual control, but should be regarded as a kind of spiritual control at most. Youhabach did not trust the military division so much before. Even before he suspected the military division, although he relied on the military division very much, he never trusted the military division so much!


    Since the military division took the initiative to confess to him and the thing the military division had concealed from him, he began to trust the military division almost unconditionally. Even when he trusted the military division, he still doubted himself, blamed himself, and even doubted his decision!


    However, even at that time, youhabach still did not fully trust the military division. It was when the military division thought about youhabach''s words that youhabach blamed himself more seriously. At the same time, he trusted the military division almost 100%!


    Youhabach will never know that from the beginning to now, it is actually arranged by the military division. Although some places are also inadvertently arranged by the military division, most of them are arranged by the military division in person! It''s all arranged and planned by the military division!


    However, if youhabach realizes this, it is estimated that the military division has grown to an ability that he can hardly control and almost fight him!


    Now you habach will not consider these things at all. He only knows that the military division is really loyal to him now. If he doubts the military division again, he really has no conscience!


    So youhabach also chose to listen to the military division''s arrangement!


    Now, the military division is still thinking about the look in his eyes when he just saw youhabah, which is very complex and makes people feel lonely!


    Although he comforted himself that he was wrong and dazzled, in fact, he was still angry with youhabach''s eyes, and even felt that youhabach had some secrets hidden from him!


    When I think of this, the military division also feels that what I just thought should be right. Youhabach must have some secrets that have not been told to him, but must have been exposed to him. When I think of the military division here, I suddenly have a terrible idea in my heart!


    Could it be that youhabach has always pretended his attitude towards him? In fact, youhabach is always awake and controlled by himself. In fact, youhabach doesn''t trust himself at all, or is he using himself at all?


    "Did youhabach''s state of mind grow to this extent when I didn''t know it? Why don''t I know at all?!" the military master roared in his mind. He felt that he had missed something and didn''t calculate it. Now he also felt very remorse!


    In fact, all these things that the military division has been thinking about are imagined by the military division itself. Although youhabach does not trust him 100% now, youhabach will resolutely implement his instructions and plans as long as they are not too contrary to common sense!


    The military division has been thinking all this because he was too cautious after he controlled youhabach. He thought youhabach might have been hiding him. Now he is really a little too neurotic, or even too cautious!


    However, in this case, neither of them can say their true thoughts to the other. If youhabach says his true thoughts to the military division, it means that all the dignity of youhabach in front of the military division will completely disappear at that moment!


    Moreover, their original class status will disappear with the explanation of youhabach, and it is even possible that he is on an equal footing with the military division. Even if youhabach is stupid, he can understand the truth, so he will not do that!


    It''s even simpler for the military division not to reveal his true thoughts to youhabach, that is, if he really said his true thoughts to youhabach, youhabach would directly know the truth of the matter and the overall situation he has been putting forward since just now!


    After youhabach knows the truth, he will not let go of the military division who dares to deceive him. At that time, the military division will be equivalent to sending himself on the road of despair!


    Therefore, even if the military division is personally discovered by youhabach, he can never admit what he has done. Once he admits it, he will die. Moreover, by means of youhabach, he will die very, very miserably!


    Therefore, now the military division and youhabah are hiding from each other, but they don''t know that the other is hiding from themselves. They have been communicating between such contradictions all the time!


    At this time, youhabach also said directly to the military division: "military division, just after I did what you said, I felt that the golden light column inside seemed to be the puppet of the star Knight order that attracted me, and there seemed to be an invisible force pushing my puppet inside!"


    Youhabah said, glanced at the military division, and then said, "moreover, in front of that power, the power of the puppets of the two star Knights I control doesn''t seem to be worth mentioning at all. I''m about to lose control now!"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also felt very surprised, but the military division did not take this matter to heart. It seems that he knew it would happen. It seems that this thing has always been in his expectation, even better than his expectation!


    So the military division also said to youhabahe, "Sir, don''t try to resist this force now. Now try to take the initiative to enter one of your puppets and try it!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabahe felt very dangerous, but he thought of what the military division had just told him. He was also cross-hearted and thought, "it''s all right. The big deal is that a puppet is gone. If the puppet is gone, I have another one!"


    Thinking of this, youhabach is also a puppet who directly controls himself and walks directly in the direction of the golden pillar of light!


    What youhabach didn''t expect was that the puppet of the star Knights he controlled also directly entered the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column. Now the puppet of the star Knights he controlled is close to the mysterious golden light column

 V1.Chapter 1742

    In fact, even the military division didn''t think of the situation now. He didn''t think that the situation now was better than he expected. One of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach directly entered the mysterious guard force around the golden light column without much effort!


    However, he was always cautious and could not easily believe that the matter would be so simple, so he quickly asked youhabahe, "Sir, after your puppet went in, did you feel any pressure, or did you feel any power attacking?"


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach also hurried to control his puppet and felt it. After feeling his puppet''s senses, he also looked surprised and said to the military division: "no, military division, no power, almost the same as outside!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also hurried to youhabach and said, "Sir, you quickly control your other puppet and enter the guard of the mysterious force around this mysterious golden pillar of light according to the method I just taught you!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabahe also directly controlled the body of the puppet of another star knights, and was going directly to the golden pillar of light!


    When the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach was about to enter around the golden light column, the military division seemed to think of something, hurriedly stopped youhabach and said to him, "Sir, wait a minute, you can enter later!"


    Youhabahe was startled by the sudden sound of the military division. He directly turned around and wanted to ask the military division what he wanted to do. He unexpectedly stopped him so suddenly, but when youhabahe just wanted to speak, he was directly stopped by the next words of the military division!


    "Listen to me, sir. I just thought of a feasible scheme. You try it according to my new scheme. I seem to think of the new function of this mysterious golden light column!" the military division said excitedly to you habah!


    Youhabahe was so excited when he saw the military division that had always been very cold. He knew that what the military division had just thought must be very difficult. Otherwise, ordinary things are not enough to make the military division so excited. You should know that the psychological quality of the military division is very powerful!


    So youhabach seemed to be driven by the mood of the military division. Only youhabach said to the military division with a little surprise: "what do you think? Can make you so excited? Tell me the plan quickly. After you finish, I''ll implement it now!"


    Hearing what youhabach said, it''s not good for the military division to hide and tuck in. I only saw the military division. Now all his faces are excited. I only heard the military division excitedly say to youhabach: "you, you now control the puppet outside you and try to attack the puppet inside!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach stopped his excitement and replaced it with a cold look. Just looking at youhabach''s face, he suddenly cooled down and said to the military division, "what do you think? Is this OK?"


    Although youhabach only said two words, the military division also felt youhabach''s murderous spirit directly from these two words. Even now he is directly oppressed by youhabach''s momentum, and he feels like he is being stared at by a beast!


    Thinking of this, the military division also quickly explained to you Habahe: "Sir, don''t get excited first. The puppet of the star Knights you control outside doesn''t need to launch any big attack. You just need to gently release a spiritual force and hit the people inside!"


    The military Master said that he was afraid that youhabach would continue to doubt him, and then added to youhabach: "Sir, you believe me, and even if my failure, your puppet will not be hurt at all. Once we succeed, we will directly unlock a function of this golden light column!"


    Listening to the military division''s impassioned explanation, youhabach also felt a little moved. After all, although he was greedy, he still had reason. Moreover, he also wanted to know how to directly take it as his own!


    So after thinking for a long time, youhabach nodded slightly and said to the military division, "well, I''ll do it according to you first!"


    From this time, we can directly see the position of the military division in the eyes of youhabach. If it was someone else, let alone directly say that youhabach would attack himself, even if you had a little idea, you habach would directly kill without mercy after you knew it!


    After the military division said these words, youhabach just said his views to the military division with a cold face, rather than getting angry directly at the military division, let alone killing the military division!


    After youhabach finished, he also directly controlled the puppet of the star Knight outside, slowly walked in front of the puppet of the star knight who had entered, controlled the puppet inside, set up his defensive posture and prepared to meet the attack of the puppet of the star Knight outside!


    The puppets of the star Knights outside also directly gathered a very small spiritual force group. They were ready to fight the puppets inside!


    At this moment, youhabach is on the tree he has been hiding, watching the movements of the puppets of the two star knights with the small black shadows released by the small black jade pendant. After seeing the movements of the puppets of the two star knights, he also feels very puzzled!


    "What does youhabach want? Does he want the puppet who has entered to pull the puppet outside?" in fact, Tongren are not surprised that the two puppets controlled by youhabach can enter the edge of the golden light column. On the contrary, they still want to laugh.


    You know, Tong people can approach the golden light column at will. It''s very funny to see that youhabahe took so much effort to go in.


    When he saw that the palm of the puppet outside gathered a mass of spiritual power, he also felt very incredible!


    "Is youhabach crazy? Even his own people!"

 V1.Chapter 1743

    At this moment, Tong people are also the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by you habakh. They are surprised. It''s not that the puppets of the two star Knights show any superhuman talent, nor what terrible strength they show, but that they actually kill each other under the control of you habakh!


    Originally, Tongren thought it was very boring to watch them, but now it seems that there are still good plays to watch. Although Tongren have just been shocked by their behavior, now Tongren are more looking forward to, an inexplicable expectation, that is, they think there will be good plays to watch next!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also got up their spirits and observed the movements of the puppets of the two star knights. However, with the further observation of the Tong people, the Tong people were also disappointed. The original attack puppet controlled by youhabach had a group of spiritual power in his hands, which was not as strong as the one injected into the black little jade pendant!


    Tongren also wanted to help youhabach control the two puppets, help the attacking puppet, increase the concentration and size of spiritual power in their hands, and had better smash the opposite puppet directly at once!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, he was disappointed. He was still looking forward to youhabah''s attack, but now it seems that youhabah really has no ability to attack: what the hell is youhabah doing? What the hell is he doing?!


    When Tong people thought of this, his face suddenly showed an incredible expression: could it be that youhabach was deliberately using this move to attract me out? After all, if I really ambushed on one side, I would not see the spiritual power group in his hands, and might think he really wanted to fight his puppet!


    Youhabach doesn''t know that I have a black little jade pendant in my hand. With this thing, I can see everything clearly. Nine times out of ten, youhabach is waiting for me to come out. He wants to use this move to attract me out. He uses two puppets to attack me in front and back and directly kill me!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, his face also changed greatly. He didn''t expect that youhabach still had this kind of plot. He couldn''t help but curse in the bottom of his heart: "shit, youhabach, this bastard, really almost let me put it on. Fortunately, I have a black little jade pendant, otherwise I would be fooled!"


    Thinking of the Tongren here, they can only continue to observe. They want to see what youhabach is going to do next!


    Now youhabach is actually waiting for the military division''s next plan. He has to wait until the military division tells him the next plan, otherwise, he can''t act rashly. Although his attack is very cautious, he still needs to be more cautious to prevent accidents!


    If youhabach thought that Tongren had been ambushing around here, he didn''t know what youhabach would think. If he guessed Tongren''s idea at this moment, he didn''t know whether he should be happy that Tongren overestimated himself or angry that Tongren actually thought of himself like this?!


    But now you habach doesn''t know these things. His mind is all on the puppet of the star knights who controls the attack. He should accurately control his strength. If his strength is not good, the puppet of the star knights who is inside will be finished!


    Who knows that his attack will not become more powerful when passing through the mysterious guard force around the mysterious golden light column. Who can guarantee that his puppet in the mysterious guard force is absolutely safe? I''m afraid even the military division can''t guarantee it!


    So now he can only rely on himself to ensure the safety of his puppet!


    At this moment, the military master''s face is full of confidence. He believes that his decision-making is completely correct. He knows that the puppet controlled by youhabach is absolutely safe. According to his guess, the mysterious protective force around the golden light column should play a protective role!


    And this guardian role will not only guard the golden light column, but also guard all things in the whole Guardian range, including the puppets of the star knights who have just entered!


    When the military division saw youhabach''s nervous appearance, he smiled. He smiled that youhabach was so cautious now. Even he felt a little more cautious than him. You know, even he trusted the people he trusted.


    In front of you, habach seems to trust his words, but he is very worried about his attack, and even doesn''t believe his attack. That''s why he''s so embarrassed!


    When the military division saw that youhabach was so nervous and cautious, he didn''t want to let youhabach attack now. Although he knew that when to attack now was the same, there would be nothing else, but he just wanted to let youhabach feel this atmosphere!


    Once youhabach really feels the atmosphere, as long as he gently separates youhabach from the atmosphere, youhabach will trust him more!


    At this time, the military division is also very clear about the current situation. Even now, he told youhabach that he can launch now. Even when the military division has just made youhabach ready, youhabach will directly attack him. Youhabach will doubt himself, so he will not do it at all. He will kill two birds with one stone, so as to avoid youhabach''s suspicion!


    However, at this moment, you habakh is very seriously preparing for the attack. With the passage of time, he is actually more relieved when the rain comes, because what he guesses now is that the longer the time, the longer the military division guesses, and the longer the military division helps him analyze?!


    When he thought of youhabach here, he had an inexplicable peace of mind. He even began to think that when the military division was in him, he tried his best to help him calculate the possibility of this experiment. When he thought of here, youhabach''s whole psychology was inexplicably at ease!


    But what youhabach doesn''t know is that at this moment, he has been in the calculation of the military division. In fact, the military division is not helping him think about the risk of the current attack. Even now, he is still thinking about how to deal with him next!


    At this time, the military division smiled when he saw the appearance of youhabah. He knew that youhabah was already in his own calculation. He calculated the time a little and thought that the time should be almost the same. He also directly said to youhabah, "Sir, you can attack!"

 V1.Chapter 1744

    At this time, the nerves in youhabahe''s mind have been tense since just now. When he heard the military division''s words, his nerves have been tense. At this moment, they collapsed to the most tight, and then directly released the attack in the hands of the puppet of the star Knight Order who is ready to attack!


    The attack, which was originally very fast, was incredibly flying very slowly in his eyes at the moment, and he saw his attack with his own eyes. When he came into contact with the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, it was magnified at that moment!


    When youhabach saw it, he also felt that things were bad. He hurried to withdraw his attack, or control the puppets of the star Knights inside and dodge quickly!


    But just before youhabach took action, he saw with his own eyes that the attack he had just hit was magnified countless times by this mysterious Guardian force, but it did not hit his puppet inside, and even directly divided into countless parts around his puppet''s body and passed through!


    Before youhabach could be surprised, he saw that the power he had just attacked was directly absorbed by the mysterious golden light column that had been silent after being magnified countless times and passing through the body of the puppet of the star Knights he controlled!


    Seeing you habach here, there was an incredible expression on his face. He looked at the golden light column inside. All his faces were incredible expressions!


    The military division standing next to him also looked at him with a smile. Obviously, all this just happened was expected by the military division. These things were calculated by the military division before!


    However, what the military division has just calculated is that youhabach''s attack will be blocked by the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, and the worst situation will rebound directly. However, the military division did not expect that a small attack just so weak by youhabach was magnified so much when passing through this mysterious force!


    When youhabach''s attack was magnified by the mysterious power, in that moment, the military division who had been watching also showed an ugly expression on his face. At that time, he really felt very desperate.


    Even at that time, he directly thought for a while about how to run and how to escape quickly if youhabach didn''t control his temper!


    What the military division didn''t expect was that the amplified forces were directly separated within the scope of the mysterious force, directly passed through the body of the puppet of the star Knight order, and finally directly absorbed by the golden light column inside, just like a drop of water, disappearing into the sea!


    Seeing these military masters, his face was full of incredible expressions at this time, but while he was surprised, he also saw youhabach who was controlling the puppet. He found that youhabach had no energy at all and was stunned by what had just happened!


    So the military division also quickly sorted out his emotions, quickly straightened out his ideas and thought about what he should do next. However, when he saw the golden light column inside and the puppet just controlled by youhabah standing near the golden light column, he also straightened out his ideas directly!


    He knew that at this time, although youhabach was frightened by what had just happened, youhabach was only temporarily stunned. Even, youhabach was probably just pretending at this time. He was not frightened at all. All this was just testing himself!


    Thinking of the military division here, his face suddenly changed. If youhabach was really testing himself, wouldn''t youhabach be disappointed at the time when he was stunned? Will youhabach support his next plan?


    Thinking of this, the military division also had no time to think more. He knew that now, whether youhabach was disappointed with himself or not, whether youhabach was awake or stunned, he had to take action quickly. If he couldn''t react now, it would be really late!


    You know, youhabach will never leave people who have no use value for himself. The military division has been with youhabach for so many years, but he saw with his own eyes how youhabach hurt people who have no use value, and even didn''t frown!


    At this time, the military division also had no time to think about it. He hurriedly restored his expression to his just very serious expression and said to youhabahe, "adult, adult, wake up. Are you okay?"


    When youhabach was called by him, he also woke up, but his face still didn''t recover. He still looked shocked. He only heard youhabach say to the military division intermittently: "military division, you, you see, what just happened!"


    Youhabahe said that he seemed to release something, sighed heavily, and then his shocked look recovered a lot!


    In fact, you habach was really frightened at that moment, but he was you habach after all. Although he had never seen such a scene before, he had experienced a lot of similar situations. In fact, he had recovered as early as when the military division was stunned!


    The recovered youhabach wanted to speak directly to the military division. What he had just seen, but when he saw that he had recovered from the shock at that moment, the military division had not recovered. He also slowly came up with a plan!


    He wants to see what the military division will do when he is stunned!


    So he did not directly restore his expression, but maintained his just expression, and he was also exploring the military division''s response with his own spiritual strength!


    He wanted to see what the military division would do at the first time when he was frightened!


    At this moment, what youhabach didn''t react to was that he didn''t know when he would calculate others. Although it was only a small test for the military division, it was already a calculation for the military division

 V1.Chapter 1745

    At this time, the military division doesn''t know that youhabach has actually woke up and is still watching him. However, the military division has always been very cautious, so he doesn''t dare to do anything else. He can only do it according to the best way of his current ideal!


    Even so, the military division is still very worried at this moment. He doesn''t know whether the friend habach just pretended to be like that. If not, it''s OK. No one knows the appearance of his golden light column just frightened!


    Even if youhabach woke up with himself, it''s not very bad. At least he reacted at the first time, and youhabach probably just woke up from that state and hasn''t recovered yet!


    The most serious condition is that youhabach woke up a long time in advance. You know, youhabach is the leader of the whole annihilation division after all. The battles he experienced are much more tense and frightened than those he experienced before. Therefore, it is not impossible to recover earlier than him!


    Thinking of this, the military division also directly lost his previous look of self-confidence. Although his face is very serious now, his heart has been a little flustered. Once his guess is true, youhabach will not leave useless people, and will directly and mercilessly get rid of him!


    Now he is not full-fledged, and even has no qualification to fight against youhabach. He can only be trampled by youhabach!


    But now he dare not show a trace of panic on his face, because he knows that if he really shows panic directly, youhabach will kill himself directly and mercilessly no matter what kind of situation he guessed before!


    So even if his heart is very flustered now, his face should show a confident look, a cold and serious expression that doesn''t take what he just did to heart!


    In fact, the military division''s current performance, including the military division''s just stunned, a little flustered appearance, and now a serious look, are in the eyes of youhabach. Youhabach''s psychology at this time also has a little idea. He suddenly found that he can find more truth by doing so!


    Even if he has just done so, he can make himself less confused, so now youhabah suddenly seems to have discovered the new world!


    What surprised youhabahe was that his decision unexpectedly saved himself one time later!


    Now you habach thinks about it in his heart. Although he doesn''t feel much about the performance of the military division just now, he feels that the performance of the military division just recovered is still very calm, so he doesn''t intend to talk to the military division about it for the time being. He will talk to the military division again next time.


    While you habakh was thinking about these things, the military division also directly said to you habakh, "Sir, you see what you just looked like? The mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column was blocked as expected!


    "Although it was finally absorbed by the mysterious golden light column, it was successfully blocked, wasn''t it¡°


    After saying that, the military division also directly looked at youhabach with confident eyes.


    At this time, youhabach also had a little doubt in his heart. Youhabach thought, "didn''t you just be frightened? How did you recover so quickly? Now there is such a confident look in your eyes? Did you just pretend like me?"


    "Or is it that your confident eyes are hiding your true thoughts?" youhabahe looked at the confident eyes of the military division and suddenly had this idea!


    However, although youhabach thinks so, he still depends on the military division''s reasoning ability, but he doesn''t seem to be like that just now. He listens to the military division in everything, regardless of his little thinking ability!


    After this, he also had a deeper view of his future development!


    He decided that no matter what the military division said to him or whether it was right or not, he must think independently and not be fooled by the military division unilaterally!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also nodded in his mind, but he also knew that the military division was very cautious and suspicious. Even at some times, the military division was more suspicious than him!


    At that time, youhabach took a fancy to the military division and let the military division join him. Therefore, the military division obviously knows this thing better than anyone!


    However, youhabach did not expect that his wise decision at that time seemed a little unwise, even a little confused!


    Now he thinks carefully. The various opinions provided by the military division to him and the various schemes he said to him are not unthinkable according to himself now, but just a little more difficult!


    I trusted him too much!


    Thinking of you habach here, he was also a little sad. He suddenly thought of his former subordinates, some of whom were killed by his own mistake, and some of whom were driven away by himself. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that what he had done before was really too confused!


    However, when youhabach thought of this, he also suddenly woke up. He almost forgot that there was a military division in front of him at this moment. He almost fell into his own memory!


    Although there are so many things in youhabach''s mind, in fact, from the perspective of the military division, youhabach was only stunned for a second!


    In other words, what happened to the military division just now is just a few seconds, that is, just stunned!


    The friend habach who responded also said to the military division: "yes, military division, what just happened surprised me. Although I thought this would happen, I still felt very unimaginable to see the energy I played and absorbed by myself!


    At this time, youhabah''s face fell into a dull state again, as if recalling what had just happened.


    But only youhabach himself knew that he was not just at the meeting. To be exact, the expression he made now was just to deal with the military division. In order to make the military division not suspicious, he also directly used this method!


    You know, youhabach''s suspicion is also very heavy. He is also very clear about what kind of behavior can reassure himself

 V1.Chapter 1746

    But when youhabach thought of this, he suddenly thought of a terrible thing. When he thought of this, he was also a little shocked. But now the military division is beside him, he can''t show anything different on his face!


    But what he just thought of was absolutely extraordinary, even worse than what he had thought before. Although he saw the military division''s response before, it was not very fast, but generally speaking, it was relatively calm, so youhabah also didn''t see it for the time being.


    But when youhabach just made that expression to confuse the military division, what he suddenly thought changed his heart!


    Because not only is he a suspicious person, but the military division is also a suspicious person. Can he think of the most reassuring way to deal with and confuse him? Can''t the military division think of it? Has the military division always dealt with itself in this way?!


    Thinking of this, he also felt almost terrible. He couldn''t imagine that the military division he had always trusted had silently calculated for him for a long time, and still used the shortcomings of his character to calculate himself. Even when he trusted the military division, he drove away his former powerful subordinates!


    Thinking of this, youhabach almost couldn''t help his emotions. He had to vent directly and ask for a statement from the military division. No matter what the military division said, he would kill him!


    But when youhabach was about to attack, his sudden reason also directly stopped his behavior: what if the military division had not dealt with and deceived himself before? What if the military division is really loyal to itself all the time? Didn''t you sacrifice the military division for nothing? And for a sudden idea?


    Thinking of you habach here, he also directly forcibly suppressed his excitement and calmly thought. He also found that many of his ideas just didn''t make sense. Even after thinking about it, he found that the military division seemed to be like that to anyone!


    However, youhabach still doubts the military division, but youhabach suddenly thought that the military division is better than himself. That is, the military division is really special and can sophistry, even with the help of a little things. If he has no exact evidence and only one idea, it is obviously unrealistic to buckle a hat on the military division!


    Thinking of this, youhabach also did not attack, but continued to maintain his just state, waiting for the next sentence of the military division.


    The military division was a little overwhelmed when looking at the suddenly stunned youhabah, but the psychological quality of the military division was also very good after all. Although he was a little stunned when he first saw the appearance of youhabah, he soon reacted.


    Looking at the military master''s serious face, he said to the friend habach who is now stunned by God: "Sir, what''s the matter with you? Wake up quickly. It''s time for us to take the next step!"


    After being reminded by the military division, youhabach also quickly recovered and said to the military division, "OK, OK, military division, let''s continue quickly!"


    In fact, it seems that youhabach has not recovered from the situation just now, but in fact, he has been quietly observing the every move of the military division. Once the military division lets him seize an opportunity, he will quietly write it down. When these things are saved to a certain extent, he will directly show off with the military division!


    Of course, youhabach doesn''t hope that the military division will really reach the point he wants, because he still needs the military division. Although he can do many things himself and won''t be worse than the military division, he still hopes that he can save some energy and do other things!


    This is the real meaning of the existence of the military division. This is also why youhabahe has had this idea, but he has not acted. He has to wait until he really confirms that the military division has calculated him, and then solve the problem of the military division. Before that, he will still choose to trust the military division!


    After all, the military division has been with him for so many years. If he gets rid of it casually, he himself will be a little impatient!


    However, only the military division itself can have such a "privilege" in youhabach. If anyone else, youhabach won''t think so much at all. He will directly choose to strangle it in the bud to prevent endangering himself in the future!


    And now the military division also said to youhabahe: "Sir, now you know what I just asked you to attack your puppet? Because I want you to see the fact, what it looks like, and it is this fact that is the most convincing!"


    Youhabahe listened to the military master''s words. Although he nodded slightly on the surface, he still had a cold attitude at the bottom of his heart: hum, I don''t know who was just stunned by what happened. Now he is still talking with me here. Do you really think I am a fool?!


    However, although youhabach thought so psychologically, he still nodded slightly on the surface, as if he agreed with the military division''s point of view.


    Seeing that youhabakh nodded slightly, the military division was also a little relieved. Now all his heart was just the scene, and it was too late to think more about youhabakh''s current heart. Now he just wanted youhabakh''s heart to leave from the just scene, so that youhabakh would not think deeper!


    But what the military division doesn''t know is that now youhabach is thinking deeper!


    When the military division thought of this, he also said to youhabah: "Sir, just now I saw the phenomenon, I suddenly had a deeper feeling in my heart, and even said it was a very bold idea! So I beg your excellency, let''s try this new idea!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabah also looked puzzled. Even if he had been observing the military division, he still didn''t see what the military division wanted to do at this moment, but he was also very curious about what the military division''s so-called new ideas were, so he also said directly to the military division:


    "Come on, let''s try!"

 V1.Chapter 1747

    After hearing that youhabach agreed to his plan, the military division was also very happy. He was not happy that youhabach agreed to his plan. He was happy that youhabach agreed to his request so easily. This seemingly unreasonable request!


    Because in this way, it proves that he has a position in youhabach''s heart and can still be trusted by youhabach. If youhabach doesn''t trust himself, he will certainly not agree to his request, and he is likely to have a direct showdown with himself now!


    This is what the military division has been worried about before. If youhabach really woke up earlier than himself, youhabach will not wait until now with youhabach''s temper. Even if youhabach can hold back his temper temporarily, youhabach must be unable to hold back his temper when he asks!


    Now, all kinds of signs show that youhabach didn''t find that he was just stunned. According to his inference, youhabach should wake up with himself or a little later than himself, but the military division didn''t think of why youhabach was in a coma for so long!


    However, the military division was wrong this time. Youhabach really controlled his temper this time. He really woke up earlier than the military division, and it was not a small meeting that woke up first, but youhabach had recovered for a long time before the military division recovered!


    The reason why youhabach agreed to the military division''s request was not because of anything else, but because youhabach wanted to see what the military division wanted to do. His previous experiments had been successful. What did he want to do in his second experiment?


    This is secondary. The most important thing is that youhabach wants to see the military division''s handling attitude towards everything after that. If his handling attitude is normal, or even slightly biased towards himself, youhabach will not say anything else. After all, this is human nature. Although he is a military division, he is inevitably selfish.


    However, if the military division does too much, although he will not directly confront the military division face to face, he will accumulate these things and wait until an appropriate time to change these small things one by one from qualitative to quantitative, so as to win the military division in one fell swoop!


    If he wanted to collect these things, he had to do all kinds of things. Originally, he was still considering what he wanted to do to make the military division leak out, but now it seems that he doesn''t have to be so difficult. He doesn''t need to take the initiative to think about it. The military division will directly do it!


    Therefore, youhabach also actively cooperated with the military division. At this time, his heart also quietly decided one thing. He set a small deadline for the military division in his heart. If the military division did nothing wrong in this deadline, he naturally could not pursue him!


    However, if the military division does something that violates his inner bottom line during this period, he will add some dates to this period in his mind. At the same time, he will firmly remember this behavior to the military division in his mind!


    During this period of time, what he has to do is to fully cooperate with the military division no matter what the military division wants to do, and don''t let the military division pick out a little something wrong.


    Because the intelligence quotient of the military division is very high. Once he leaves something to the military division, the military division is likely to take advantage of this small thing to turn defeat into victory directly, and even give himself a head-on blow in the possible confrontation between himself and the military division in the future!


    Even myself is very likely to destroy a plan that I have arranged for so long because of a small negligence!


    Therefore, when the military division said its next plan needed experiment, youhabach almost just thought for a while and agreed directly!


    Youhabah is also actively cooperating with the military division. He wants to see if his previous guess is really correct!


    If his previous guess is correct, he will consider calling all his former subordinates back, and then the general will subdue them. In front of his former subordinates, he will kill the military division in public. This military division has deceived himself for so many years!


    However, if youhabach fails to see a specific defect in the military division after such a long test, youhabach will not monitor him all the time. He will also relax to the military division appropriately, but it is almost impossible for him to trust the military division unconditionally as before!


    Because the previous youhabach has long disappeared and replaced by a new youhabach, youhabach with growing mood and youhabach who can think independently!


    When youhabach thought of this, the voice of the military division came to his ear. The military division said to him, "Sir, since you agree to try my plan just now, please control the puppets of your two star Knights quickly, and we''ll start to try!" the military division said conscientiously.


    If you were a former youhabach, you would not want anything and do it directly according to the military division''s plan, including you habach just now. You would do whatever you habach said. Even if you think about it and have questions, he would never say!


    But now youhabach''s state of mind has grown. After he just heard the military division''s words, he is also full of discomfort. To him, the military division''s words just said to him are like forcibly ordering him to do something. However, the leader of youhabach annihilation Division has always ordered others, and no one else has ordered him!


    He may not have felt it before, but since his state of mind grew up, his whole view of the things around him has also changed, not only becoming more mature, but also becoming more comprehensive. Knowing a person is not as narrow as before!


    Thinking of this, youhabach suddenly thought that before the military division, he seemed to have been ordering him like this. Although he was not sensitive to such words before, he still remembered these words in his mind. These words seemed to force him to order him and ask him!


    Therefore, youhabach is also in his own heart at this time. He has calculated one for the military division. The military division now dares to order himself like this. Who knows if his rights become greater in the future, will he step directly on his head? Even if the military division has been with him for such a long time, youhabach has to defend

 V1.Chapter 1748

    "No matter when and where, you must never forget to guard against others, especially the people around you. If you can''t even guard against the people around you, what are you talking about to conquer the world?" this is a new motto set by youhabach in his heart at this moment!


    This means that from now on, no matter who is around him, he should guard against others, even the people he trusts most!


    It''s not that you habakh is too neurotic, but that''s the truth. Is the relationship between the military division and him close enough? They''ve been fighting side by side for years, haven''t they?


    But if youhabakh doesn''t take the initiative to come to God now, he is likely to continue to be controlled by the military division. This kind of control is different from youhabakh''s control. Youhabakh''s control is to control people''s actions and the activity state of the whole person!


    And the most important point is that youhabach can only control the dead, but not the living!


    It''s not that youhabach doesn''t want to control the living, but the spirit of the living is too strong. If you want to control, unless youhabach''s spiritual power is twice as strong as them!


    Although youhabach has extraordinary strength, youhabach''s spirit is not so strong. Even if a person stands in front of youhabach and youhabach takes the initiative to control him, youhabach may succeed!


    However, the men sent by youhabahe before are all capable generals under him. Their mental power is very strong, and the most important thing is that mental control may be effective only within a very close range, and it may be ineffective if it is a little farther!


    This is why youhabach can only control the body. In fact, why doesn''t youhabach want to control the living? After all, compared with the dead, the living is very flexible, and the dead can''t compare with the living in all aspects of their physical quality!


    However, youhabach''s ability now can only control the dead!


    However, youhabah found that he was imperceptibly controlled by the military division. Although he did not control the puppets in an all-round way, the military division''s control over himself was a strong and imperceptible control!


    This kind of control is essentially different from your own control. Your own control can control your puppet''s free action, and the military division''s control mainly indirectly affects youhabach''s behavior and even thought through the military division''s own various behaviors!


    Because of this, youhabach will not think independently for a long time, even completely since the military division. Almost all this is because the military division has imperceptibly influenced youhabach and even controlled youhabach through its own behavior!


    When thinking of all this, habach is also more defensive against the military division. For fear that he will not pay attention, he will be directly transferred into the trap of the military division. Once he is controlled by the military division again, he will want to come out and restore his true consciousness next time, and he won''t know what year and month it is!


    Before, youhabach was curious about his grumpy temper. What kind of ability does the military master have to face himself directly when he loses his temper? As soon as he sees the military master''s various expressions and listens to the military master''s various words, he will get better directly!


    Now it seems that youhabach has completely found the answer!


    The military division at this time did not know what youhabach was thinking at this time. He still thought that youhabach had just been stunned and had not responded. Thinking of the military division here, he also showed a proud smile in his heart!


    Thanks to his previous worry that youhabah would wake up before himself, even a little too worried, but he is a little stupid about what he has just done!


    How could youhabakh have such good patience? I must have thought too much!


    When the military division thought of this, the infinite sense of superiority at the bottom of his heart also emerged again. That sense of superiority rose from the bottom of his heart, directly to his head, filled with his brain, and even made his brain unable to think of anything else for the time being!


    It is precisely because of this that the military division did not find youhabach''s abnormal actions. When he woke up from his sense of superiority, all kinds of abnormal actions just shown by youhabach had long disappeared at this moment!


    However, although youhabach''s heart is as quiet as a lake, his expression is still a little exaggerated. After all, he wants to make an illusion for the military division. Otherwise, with the intelligence quotient of the military division, he must be able to find out something wrong soon!


    And even if youhabach is like this now, he still feels that his current appearance is likely to be directly discovered by the military division, or even directly seen by the military division that he is wrong, resulting in the failure of all his plans for so long!


    But this time, youhabach really overestimated the military division! The military division didn''t think about youhabach at all. He just saw the expression on youhabach''s face and thought that youhabach didn''t completely recover at all!


    At this moment, the military division, who had been complacent in his heart, also felt that the time should be almost. He also said to youhabahe: "Sir, let''s start now. Let''s still follow the old rules. Don''t forget what I told you before!"


    At this moment, when youhabahe heard the words of the military division, he also felt that he should not have been found by the military division for the time being, because if the military division found something wrong, with the military division''s character, he would be inclined to expose it on the spot, and would not say such words to himself at all!


    So now youhabach also slowly put down his heart hanging in his throat. It''s not that youhabach is afraid of him, but youhabach is really worried. If the military division knows his plan or sees any clues, the military division will probably not be fooled!


    But now it seems that the military division has not found its own plan, and now it can continue to implement its own plan!


    But at the same time, youhabach also reminded himself a little in his heart that he must be strict with himself. During this period, he can''t relax, otherwise the military division is likely to see it directly

 V1.Chapter 1749

    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also said faintly to the military division in order to act like a little: "well, military division, let''s start. First tell me the specific ideas, and then I preview them in my mind, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t react so fast!"


    However, when hearing what youhabach said, the military division frowned, because youhabach never hesitated about himself before. This time, youhabach actually had questions about his plan, which made the military division a little confused for the time being!


    However, the military division thought it over and figured it out: "you habach just said to me that he may not doubt me, but he may not have recovered from his surprise. He may still have lingering palpitations now!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also felt suddenly enlightened. He said to youhabahe: "Sir, I may not be able to tell you this plan in advance. If I rehearse with you first, it may not achieve the effect I thought of in advance. If you implement it, you will hesitate!"


    After the military division finished, he paused and looked at youhabach''s expression. He found that there was no special expression on his face, so the military division then said to youhabach: "so, sir, forgive me for not telling you what this plan is in advance!"


    Hearing the friend habach here, although he is very uncomfortable, he can''t say anything. Since the military division has said so to him, if he still doubts anything, the military division will doubt him now!


    So now he has to compromise with the military division. Anyway, the military division should not do anything uncertain about him. Instead of continuing to ask the military division and making the military division doubt himself in the end, it''s better to listen to the military division and follow the military division''s ideas first.


    After all, when he was just thinking, he had made a decision to himself, that is, no matter what the military division did, as long as it was not too outrageous, he would follow the military division. After all, his main purpose now is to catch the shortcomings of the military division!


    It''s hard to say anything when I think of you habach here. I can only say to the military division: "well, tell me the plan directly, and I''ll listen to you!"


    When the military division heard youhabach say this sentence, it was like taking a reassurance. It was like getting a license. He was not excited. He knew that youhabach would not say this sentence to anyone, let alone to himself, if it was not absolute trust!


    At this time, youhabach didn''t expect that the words he just put in directly made the whole person of the military division fully believe in himself!


    However, it''s really hard for youhabach to be himself now. You should know that youhabach used to have a vigorous and resolute attitude, but if you see who is uncomfortable, you can directly get rid of who''s attitude. Now it''s really hard for a tough man to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger!


    However, only in this way can youhabach successfully grasp the handle of the military division and successfully get rid of him!


    At this moment, Tong people, who have been observing the puppets of the two star knights, also don''t understand why the puppets of the two star knights, who were so powerful before, become listless and walk much slower after they arrive here!


    And he couldn''t figure it out. Youhabach was clearly not such an indecisive character. His style of behavior has always been extremely violent. Why did he do other things slowly from just now, except that the puppet who controlled the two star Knights hit the golden light column with a tree?


    It seems that the tongs didn''t pay attention to their team at all. Even the tongs have a feeling that if the two puppets controlled by youhabach continue at this speed, it is likely that even rotten wood and beauty will return to the corpse soul world. They haven''t finished their own things!


    But if that''s the case, Tong people are still very happy. After all, if they really look like what they just thought, they will save a lot of things along the way!


    But what Tong people didn''t expect at this time is that deadwood and beauty have been moving all the time, and have been obstructed by the annihilation Division Corps sent by youhabach!


    In the team of rotten wood and beauty, except ruiqiao Yifeng and several gods of death are protecting Yamamoto, everyone else is fighting with the annihilation division!


    The ten blades who have just fought with Tongren and Yamamoto for many rounds in the front of the battle. Almost every attack, they can harvest the lives of several annihilators. The soul chopping knife in their hands is more like a ruthless sickle for harvesting the lives of the enemy. Every attack will not come back empty handed!


    Now, the main combat effectiveness of rotten wood and beauty team is really only ten blades left. Although the remaining gods of death are also powerful gods of death who survived the battle with miewang, they have also suffered many injuries, large and small, in various previous battles!


    And they who took part in the battle with injuries are obviously inferior to the annihilation division legions who have been waiting for work with ease!


    But fortunately, Tong man had foresight before. When he defeated the blood giant, he also directly asked the gods of death to stand by and adjust their state. It was not a long time that those gods of death crazily raised their bodies!


    It is precisely because of this that these gods of death now have the strength to fight against the annihilation division Legion. Otherwise, they may have been defeated, even killed, and only ten blades, rotten wood and beauty can escape. The rest may be spared!


    However, although their current state is still good, it is obviously impossible for them to persist for too long, because although they are powerful, the number of annihilating division legions is too many, almost several times their number. The sea of people tactics alone make them tired of parrying!


    At this moment, the ten blades are frantically harvesting the lives of the enemies of the annihilation division in front. The rotten wood and beauty in the back are not idle and are frantically attacking the enemies in front of them!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also directly attacked several annihilators who just wanted to besiege them. After attacking them, his crisis here is much smaller for the time being. At this moment, deadwood and beauty also look at the sky with a sad look on their face


    I only heard him murmur, "Tong man, when can you come back?"

 V1.Chapter 1750

    But at this moment, there was a tong man hiding himself in the tree, but he couldn''t hear the call of rotten wood and beauty. Although he didn''t know what rotten wood and beauty had encountered at this moment, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart, like a stone pressed at the bottom of his heart!


    "Maybe I''ve been here for too long. I''m bored by the anger here. Otherwise, how can I feel so bored for no reason." Tong Ren is reluctantly comforting himself. Although he knows that he may not be because of this, he can only believe this now!


    Because he is now facing the two puppets controlled by youhabach, he can''t be distracted at all, otherwise he may be attacked by the puppets of the two damn star Knights!


    Thinking of this, Tong people''s psychology is also a cold hum. He wants to know what the hell youhabach is doing now. If he wants to go in, he might as well go in earlier. If he goes in earlier, he can start his trap earlier, start his trap earlier, and blow up the puppets of the two star Knights earlier!


    Only when he blows up the puppets of the two star Knights earlier can he sneak attack the two wounded puppets earlier, and only when he sneaks up on the puppets of the two star Knights earlier can he kill the two wounded puppets earlier, and only when he kills the two bombed puppets earlier can he end his battle here earlier!


    Only by ending their battle here earlier can they really put down their heart and make their heart a little safer, can they find deadwood and beauty earlier, and can they reach the soul world with deadwood and beauty earlier!


    Tongren''s mind is very chaotic now. His mind is full of early. He is a little crazy to see the puppets of the two star knights. Now he even wants to directly let youhabahe let the two puppets enter the edge of the golden light column!


    If you habach can''t, he even wants to kick in the puppet of the star Knights outside, so as to detonate the Lingli regiment hidden under the golden light column!


    He is so upset now. After waiting here for so long, he saw the puppets of youhabah controlling the two star Knights tossing around here, just not close to this mysterious golden pillar of light!


    Up to now, a puppet of the star Knights has finally entered. He is still delaying here. What is he doing outside the circle he painted?!


    They tossed about for so long that they actually went in one. This is what makes them feel the most collapsed!


    However, if Tong people know that they are both friends habach and military master in the corpse soul world, I''m afraid the impatience in Tong people''s heart will disappear in an instant. Even he may feel that it seems worth waiting for so long!


    But even if Tongren don''t know the psychological struggle between youhabach and the military division, Tongren understand one thing. Now this situation is a test of their state of mind. Now their method of suppressing their state of mind is much better than their usual cultivation of state of mind!


    So now Tongren is also very strict with his own state of mind. What''s different from others is that he gradually knows his mission, what he should do, and he also knows that although his current strength is fairly good, he can''t see enough in the face of youhabakh!


    Even when he faced the puppets of the two star knights, he had a very difficult feeling. It seemed that he was defeated by the puppets of the two star knights, but it was not that he was defeated, but the puppets of the two star knights, which gave him a strong sense of oppression!


    Therefore, under the constant oppression of the puppets of the two star knights, the state of mind of Tong people also improved at a very fast speed!


    Although the improvement of mood is not as effective as the direct improvement of strength, the improvement of mood is the foundation that can improve the overall strength of individuals. Moreover, when their mood is improved, their overall strength will be improved, and they even have new views on the future road and future development, even forward-looking!


    Although Tongren doesn''t know the possible changes brought about by his state of mind, what he knows is that if he controls his temper and suppresses his irritability, he will succeed in bombing the two puppets of the star Knights!


    If his trap succeeds, his chance of killing the puppets of the two star Knights will be directly increased by half!


    Although this is only half, not 100%, it is much more likely to win than before. You know, when he faced the puppets of the two star knights, he almost felt oppressed!


    At this moment, youhabah is also waiting for the next command of the military division. Just after hearing the military division''s words, he is also very curious about what kind of plan the military division will tell him, and will the plan the military division and he said really brighten his eyes?


    At this time, among the three of them, the most relaxed mood should be the military division. The military division''s mood now is very leisurely. You know, the upcoming scheme that youhabach has been conjecturing is only a conjecture of the military division.


    Even that, the military division''s conjecture was directly said by the military division and youhabah before the military division''s own demonstration. In the eyes of the military division, the probability of success of this scheme is very small. Even that is to say, there are many uncertain factors that the military division directly ignores!


    It can be seen that what kind of existence does the scheme implemented by youhabach have in the psychology of military divisions?


    The real purpose of this scheme is not to experiment with his own idea, as the military Master said. In fact, the biggest purpose is to try to visit his friend habah!


    Although the military division just judged from youhabach''s expression that youhabach should not have found his just stunned expression, his cautious character still made him try to visit youhabach again

 V1.Chapter 1801

    Because the military division is really strict with himself, he is very cautious to anyone. Although he has tried youhabach countless times before, he still won''t give up any chance to try to visit youhabach. Even if youhabach has passed all these tests, he still won''t completely believe youhabach!


    Because he has followed youhabach for so many years and completed a lot of things with youhabach. On the basis of these things, all of them are because the military division has been trying to visit youhabach. Because almost all of his temptations over the years have been successful, he will stay with youhabach until this time.


    He knows a truth that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. As long as he is around youhabach, he can''t relax his vigilance all the time. However, if he wants to improve his state of mind, he can only be around youhabach. He won''t dare to slack off at all and will really improve his state of mind!


    So at this moment, the military division also did not give up his idea. He wanted to take this opportunity, his accidental idea, to test youhabach''s reaction. If youhabach''s reaction was in his expectation, he would not continue to visit youhabach for the time being.


    At least I won''t take the initiative to create another opportunity to visit my friend habakh.


    However, if youhabach''s response is extraordinary, or even much worse than his response, he will carefully observe youhabach for a period of time. Once he observes a little something wrong, the military division will take direct action and find a way to escape here!


    However, up to now, the military division has not found any abnormal behavior of youhabah. Now all the behaviors of youhabah are in his expectation!


    At this moment, you habakh is also a puppet sitting there controlling his star knights. His mood is also very complex. He is observing each other like the military division, and most of the methods he and the military division adopt are the same. They are observing each other and whether they do things according to their own ideas!


    However, the treatment method of youhabakh is different from that of the military division. The military division''s treatment method is to protect himself. He will take the initiative to find a way to escape, because he knows that once he really finds something wrong with youhabakh, he can''t compete with youhabakh now!


    So now he can only choose to escape. The farther he runs, the better. The farther he runs, the more important it is for him to keep his life!


    The way youhabach chooses is very different from the military division. The military division chooses to protect himself, but youhabach is powerful. If he finds that the military division is wrong and is no longer loyal to him, he will not easily let go of the military division. He will seize every opportunity to kill the military division directly!


    What youhabach and the military division have in common now is that they both know what measures the other party will take to deal with their actions if they find their own behavior, not because of anything else, but because they really know each other too well!


    The military master knew that after youhabach found his mind, he would kill himself, or even use all his strength to kill himself, so as not to leave any future trouble!


    Youhabach also knows that if the military master finds his inner thoughts and his cautious character, he will try his best to escape, because youhabach knows that even if the military master''s ability of calculating people has reached the current height, he will fail in the face of absolute strength!


    So what he has to do is to directly crush the military division with his absolute strength when the military division does not escape! Or directly get rid of the military division, he will not give his possible enemies in the future and leave them a little chance!


    So now the military division and youhabach also have their own thoughts. Although they don''t know each other''s thoughts, they all think that the other party is still like what they thought before, without much growth, but their surface is very good, because they know that if their surface is abnormal, they will fail!


    Youhabakh failed. It''s better. It''s a big deal to let the military division escape. There will only be an unknown enemy in the future.


    But the military division is different. If the military division shows a little abnormality, he will be directly killed on the spot by youhabach, and there is no room at all!


    Therefore, in their contest, in fact, the military division still belongs to the weak side. He can''t show any abnormality!


    However, even in this way, the military division still didn''t feel a little flustered, nor did he have a little fear or fear. Even if he didn''t know whether he could live next minute, he still didn''t have a little fear!


    Because he is a military master, if he wants to improve his strength, the first thing to improve is his state of mind. Only when his state of mind is improved, his chances of winning will be greater!


    At this time, if you want to improve your state of mind, the only way is to stay around youhabach and force yourself to calculate. Only when he constantly calculates, his state of mind can be continuously improved!


    If he left now, not only his state of mind could not be improved bit by bit, youhabach could not let go of himself. Even if he escaped temporarily, he had no strength support and could not escape youhabach''s pursuit!


    Therefore, his sense of crisis is also very strong. He must force himself to improve. This is the road he chooses, and he can only choose this road for himself. Even if this road is very dangerous, he may die if he goes a little wrong. He still has to choose to go!


    Because, he knew for a long time that this was his destiny. He was destined to go like this. Even if the probability of death was 99%, he would strive for the 1% chance. If he didn''t fight for it now, God wouldn''t even give him the 1% chance!


    And his destiny is to go on like this!


    Not only the military division, everyone has shouldered his own destiny since he was born. Everything seems to be destined by God. Most people can''t change it. Only a few people who go against the sky can get some special opportunities, or even change their fate directly. Only these few people can do it!


    Most people still have to go down honestly according to their own destiny, and most people don''t understand what their destiny is until they die

 V1.Chapter 1802

    Because everyone''s destiny is different. Even many people don''t know what their destiny is. They just live according to their own psychological ideas. They have been acting according to their own ideas, but no one has ever doubted their own ideas. In fact, most of the ideas in their hearts are their fate arranged by heaven!


    There are only a few people who can understand and know their destiny, and there are few people who can try to change their destiny, while there are few people who can really change their destiny, almost one in many years!


    The military division is such a person. He is one of the few people who can know his destiny, but his current strength and opportunities are not enough to support him to change his destiny. In fact, it is not easy for him to know his destiny!


    The military division is also very clear about his destiny. He knows what his destiny is in the end. Even he has seen what his destiny will become in the end. He also knows that although fate is very difficult to change, it doesn''t seem to be a difficult thing if he has strong strength!


    Therefore, the military division will resolutely choose to take this road. It can even be said that the military division is a respectable person in a sense. His bravery and tenacious character determine his current status!


    The actions of the military division are more like forced actions, because the military division really feels that if he doesn''t do these things, he may have died long ago, so most of his actions are just forced!


    Moreover, compared with youhabach, the military division is relatively lucky in a sense. After all, the military division now roughly knows its destiny, while youhabach doesn''t know its destiny at all!


    Youhabakh has lived for so long. Although his strength is very strong, he has never thought about his destiny. He has never considered these things. He has never thought about why he did these things. Although youhabakh''s suspicion and prudence are no less than that of the military division, he has never considered these things at all!


    Therefore, in fact, in the eyes of the military division, youhabach is relatively tragic, and after knowing his destiny, the military division also relied on his own ability to see youhabach''s destiny, and even said that he directly saw youhabach''s future!


    The future of youhabach is very tragic. When he sees it, he won''t tell youhabach about it. The first point is that even if he tells youhabach, youhabach may not believe it or even suspect that he will make up a lie to deceive him!


    The most important thing is the second point. If youhabach knows his destiny, it is the military master who told him, not his own understanding. Not only youhabach''s own destiny will be directly changed, but also the fate of the military master who told him will be directly changed!


    So now the military division, even if he knows his destiny, he can''t tell anyone, because he knows the taboo in this regard!


    But now the best surprise of the military division is not about youhabah. What he is curious about is that he gave the bloody giant summoned by youhabah to the defeated Tongren. He is very curious about what the fate of Tongren is. Although he has not seen Tongren himself yet, he has been able to learn from various attitudes of youhabah, To realize that Tongren and youhabach are not simple!


    So now he really wants to see Tong people with his own eyes and their future destiny. That''s all he''s curious about now!


    But what the military master doesn''t know is that, in fact, with the continuous improvement of his state of mind, Tongren has vaguely known some things. Although he doesn''t know his destiny, he has felt that he has done these things like God''s arrangement!


    However, the state of mind of Tong people is not high enough and not strong enough. It is not easy for him to have this feeling vaguely!


    But if the strength is not strong enough, knowing your destiny in advance is actually a very cruel thing. Not to mention the death gods brought by Tongren before, even the current ten blades, their mood is also very low!


    If they can see their destiny, their thoughts must fluctuate greatly. If their destiny is better, it''s pretty good, but if their final destiny is very bad, they with low mood can hardly control their anger!


    Therefore, their present appearance can be regarded as a kind of protection for them. After all, if people with slightly weak strength know that their future is hopeless, it is basically a blow to them!


    When the military division thought of this, he also said directly to youhabah: "Sir, let''s start!"


    After the military division finished, he paused and looked at youhabach. When he found that youhabach was not abnormal, he was also relieved and said to youhabach: "Sir, can you use psychic power to attack the puppet of the star knight regiment in the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column?"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach was stunned at first, and then reacted. He nodded slightly at the military division, took your head and said, "yes, what plan do you have?"


    After seeing youhabahe nodding, the military division''s face also showed a smile that others could not easily detect, and slowly said to youhabahe: "Sir, now you control the puppet in the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column and gather a group of spiritual power in your hand."


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabach again. It was not that the military division was so cautious, but that the military division wanted to see youhabach''s expression. He wanted to say the next plan. If youhabach''s expression was normal, he would say it in another way!


    Sure enough, as the military master expected, youhabach''s face changed and asked the military master, "how can you gather the spiritual power group again? Do you want the puppets inside to attack the ones outside?" although youhabach said so, he was already controlling the puppet of the star riding regiment inside to slowly gather the spiritual power.


    At this moment, when the military division saw that youhabah''s face changed, it was also in his expectation that he also said to youhabah: "Yes, sir, you guessed right. My next plan is to let you use the puppet of the star Knight Order in the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column to attack the puppet of the star Knight Order outside your control!"

 V1.Chapter 1803

    After the military division finished, he looked at youhabach confidently. He guessed that after youhabach heard his words,


    His face will certainly become more ugly. Even if it is more serious, youhabach may face himself directly


    I''m angry!


    Because the current situation is quite different from that just now. Although the military division also asked youhabach to attack the puppet he controlled, the puppet he just controlled is within the scope of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, although youhabach doesn''t know what will happen, But seeing that his attack was blocked by this mysterious Guardian force, he also vaguely knew what would happen.


    But this time is different. This time, the puppet of his star Knight order is attacking from the inside to the outside. You know, even if this mysterious Guardian force can disperse the attack, his other puppet is standing outside, but there is no just golden light column to absorb the power!


    So now youhabach''s face is so ugly, and the development of things is almost as expected by the military division. Although youhabach is not directly angry and stands up to be angry with himself, it can be seen from his face that youhabach is very angry now!


    When the military division observed youhabach, youhabach squeezed out a few words from his voice and said to the military division: "Military master, I can understand what you just did. After all, the mysterious guard force around the golden light column can resist the damage of the outside world. This is what I have experimented with personally. I''m still at ease!"


    Youhabahe finished, looked at the military division and found that the military division didn''t know when to start. The expression on his face became very cold. It seemed that he saw something serious.


    However, youhabach didn''t control the expression on the military division''s face. He directly said to the military division: "but, military division, this situation is now, but we haven''t been tested before. In case your guess is wrong, none of us knows what will happen. If anything goes wrong, my puppet will be destroyed!"


    After youhabahe finished, he also looked at the military division fiercely. It seems that he will directly tear up the whole general division in the next second!


    Although the military division is so watched by youhabach now, his face is still expressionless. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to youhabach''s eyes. He only heard the military division say faintly to youhabach: "don''t worry, sir. My plan won''t be wrong. If there is any accident, I will bear it!"


    After the military division said that, the whole person''s face was even colder. It seemed that he didn''t care about youhabach''s attitude at all. There was a feeling that he didn''t pay attention to youhabach!


    The reaction of the military division made youhabach feel that his anger had just been vented to the air. Even the military division had no response to him at all, which made his anger bigger and bigger. Now he also directly wanted to kill the person who did not respect himself in front of him!


    Now you habach, although his heart is full of anger, he still retains a little sense of mind. Although he wants to kill the military division directly now, he is now thinking that if he kills the military division now, he will waste all his previous work?


    And before he kills himself, the military division will try his best to defend himself, because he has too many excuses left to the military division. It is very easy to defend himself, not to mention the military division, even if he is in the position of military division now!


    If he can''t hold back his anger, it doesn''t seem to be logical at all. It''s easier to be seen by the military division. If he doesn''t get angry now and is seen differently by the military division, although he can retain the military division temporarily now, the military division will certainly find a way to escape later!


    At that time, he fell short of success, and now, he is crazy thinking about what he should do now in his brain. He has been thinking about ways for himself and discussing various countermeasures with himself. At this moment, standing on his opposite side, he can''t rely on anyone at all. Now he has to think up a way for himself!


    Youhabach thought for a long time and knew that if he didn''t show it again, the military division would see the abnormality. His idea for such a long time would be ruined in that moment!


    Therefore, youhabach also simply stood up, released all his powerful strength, and directly covered the whole body of the military division with his powerful strength, just like killing the military division immediately!


    At this moment, youhabach is also gambling. If he wins the bet, he will be over this time. If he loses the bet, the military division will basically die here. In the future, all major decisions will depend on him, and there will be no military division to share other things for him!


    When youhabach released this powerful momentum, the military division also felt that he seemed to be about to be killed by youhabach. He knew that if he didn''t say anything now, he would have no chance to say it. So he also said directly to youhabach: "Sir, believe me this time, you will never be disappointed!"


    After the military division said that, although his face was a little flustered, the whole person''s momentum did not go down. After he said that, he also directly observed youhabach''s expression. When he saw that youhabach''s expression was a little relaxed, he hurried to say to youhabach:


    "My Lord, you must believe me. I will never let you down. If there is anything that makes you dissatisfied, you can deal with me at any time, and I will never resist. However, my Lord, I have only one request, that is, you must try my plan. I promise you will not be disappointed. Please believe me!"


    After the military division said that, he also directly gave youhabach a look of trust and proved that he would be absolutely responsible for what he said. He was not talking nonsense!


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach also directly took back his momentum and said faintly to the military division, "well, I''ll trust you!"

 V1.Chapter 1804

    In fact, in just a few minutes, the military division seems to feel that he has walked on the edge of life and death several times. As long as he fails once, or even if he is wrong, he is likely to be killed directly by youhabach!


    When he was just stared at by youhabach, in fact, his face was expressionless on the surface. It seemed that he was not affected by youhabach at all. In fact, he pretended it. At that time, he felt like he was stared at by a flood beast!


    When youhabach''s power directly enveloped him, he didn''t even have the heart to resist at all. In the face of youhabach, he had a sense of powerlessness that he couldn''t resist at all. Even if he was very able to calculate, his IQ was very high, but in the face of absolute strength, his skills were not enough!


    So the words he just said almost determined his life and death. If he hadn''t thought about them in advance, he couldn''t even say them!


    He has never felt such terrible power until now. Although he knows that youhabach''s strength is very strong, he has no concept at all before. He just thinks youhabach is very strong, that''s all!


    But today he realized how stupid his previous ideas were. He also knew why youhabach treated his subordinates so much, but none of his subordinates dared to resist, or even move a little crooked mind!


    All this is not because of anything else, but because of youhabach''s strength. It is so powerful that people almost don''t even have the heart to resist. They just want to surrender, and even if it is surrender, it is still the kind of surrender that they dare not lift their heads!


    However, after the military division felt all this, what he thought was not retreat, and on the contrary, he felt a little excited after he just finished speaking, and this excited feeling was not because of anything else, but because he had a new challenge!


    Because originally he stayed with youhabach to improve his state of mind. After he became familiar with youhabach, he found that his state of mind was improving more and more slowly. Even in the past few months, his state of mind did not make any progress at all!


    In fact, when the military division knew this, he was not very flustered, because he knew why his state of mind could not be improved, because he was so familiar with youhabakh now, because he had almost understood all kinds of behaviors of youhabakh, so even now he had been calculating youhabakh, His mood will not improve a little!


    However, after just feeling the strong strength of Daoyou habach, the military division also felt the different side of Daoyou habach. He originally thought that Youha Bach would stop here and would not improve a little. However, these things he had just experienced completely refreshed his view of Youha Bach!


    And just when he finished that sentence with his teeth clenched, he also felt that he had been in a stagnant state of mind. In that moment, he actually grew a big piece!


    After knowing that his state of mind has grown again, the military division is also very excited, but he knows that youhabach must be watching himself now. Even if he is very excited now, he should stabilize his expression and can''t show a little flaw!


    Now the military division has always wanted to leave youhabach''s military division. At this moment, he actually wants to stay with youhabach, because staying with youhabach, his strength improves faster, and he can better protect himself later!


    However, what the military division didn''t expect now was that after hearing him bite his teeth and say that paragraph, youhabach himself was almost at the same time as the military division, and gave a sigh of relief in his heart, because if the military division didn''t say that sentence just now, he would really do it!


    Because he just had no room for any consideration. If he didn''t do it or even let the military division go directly, the military division would find a chance to escape, and he couldn''t keep his hand a little, because he was worried that if he kept his hand a little, the military division might notice it, and at that time, his previous achievements would be wasted!


    So the words of the military division just now, the words he had already prepared, not only saved his own life, but also let youhabahe breathe a sigh of relief!


    However, thanks to the fact that the military division does not know the real thoughts in youhabah''s heart at this time, if the military division''s psychological thoughts are real, the military division will never choose to stay here anyway!


    Because although the military division urgently wants to improve its strength, compared with its strength, its own life is the most important. If it can''t even protect its own life, what can it do if it wants to be stronger? No matter the military division, even other people will choose to escape if they know this!


    However, I didn''t guess the true idea of youhabach for the loss Army division. Otherwise, the subsequent development will be another set of pattern, because they have made a very small decision now, which determines the future development!


    Now the military division also recovered and said to youhabahe: "Sir, if you choose to trust me, please ask the puppet who condenses the spiritual power group in you to condense your smallest spiritual power. You want the spiritual power group that doesn''t feel on people!"


    When the military master finished, he also looked at youhabach with a firm look. When youhabach saw the look in the military master''s eyes, he was not good to say anything. He slowly controlled the puppet of the star Knight Order in himself and slowly reduced the power of the spiritual force group in his hand.


    After seeing that youhabah had done it, the military division then said to youhabah, "OK, sir, the next step is very important. The next step is related to whether your puppet will be injured. Do you know?"


    After looking at youhabahe nodded, the military division also said to youhabahe again: "well, sir, now you will use the puppet of the star Knight outside to defend with its most powerful power. When necessary, the power of spiritual power should also be used!"

 V1.Chapter 1805

    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach''s face also showed a puzzled expression. He didn''t know why the military division would say such words to him, because now the puppet of the star knight regiment in the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, which he clearly controls, has very weak spiritual power!


    Now, the military division asked him to use his most powerful defense to resist his small defense. Isn''t this an ox knife for killing chickens? Isn''t that a waste of power? Although he doesn''t need to pay any power to defend, you know, the military Master said to defend with spiritual power!


    You should know the use of psychic power. Normally, people will use it to attack, and rarely use it as defense! Because it is different for defense and attack, if you use this power for defense, the power will be lost very quickly, even several times as much as for attack!


    Even if there is no attack to hit the light curtain of defense, the spiritual power that is angry by relying on the light curtain alone will lose very quickly, and this spiritual power consumption is not affordable by ordinary people at all. Even those who fight again with spiritual power capacity will not always use spiritual power as defense!


    Tongren is the best example. Although Tongren''s power is strong enough, he hardly uses his spiritual power for defense. On the contrary, he will use most of his spiritual power for attack, because only when it is used for attack, the benefit is the greatest!


    Therefore, after hearing the words of the military division, youhabach''s face was full of confused expressions. It was impossible for the military division not to understand such a simple truth, but the military division clearly knew that it was such a spiritual power consuming thing to defend all the time, and let him defend, which made youhabach very confused!


    When youhabah thought of this, he also directly turned his eyes to the military division, and his eyes were not only with doubt, but also with a trace of anger!


    Because his anger has not been eliminated until now. In fact, youhabakh could have suppressed his anger and looked at her with a questioning look, but youhabakh thought again and thought that it would be better to show his angry eyes!


    Because after his angry eyes are exposed and the military division sees it, even if he is not afraid on the surface, he must be frightened psychologically, so he should take this opportunity to give a good warning to the military division!


    And this kind of warning, even the military division can''t pick out a little something wrong, because the military division''s psychology is clearer than anyone. Youhabach''s anger will not be easily eliminated, and his anger can last for half a month. It''s even normal that it can''t be eliminated in such a short time!


    As youhabach expected, although there was no response on the surface after seeing his fierce eyes, when the eyes of the military division intersected with those of youhabach, the whole military division trembled, and the military division felt as if it was tightly stared by a fierce beast!


    However, although the military division trembled with fear, his strong psychological quality made him get rid of his fear in time, directly let his calm mood occupy the highland of his mind again, and let his calm attitude occupy his dominant position!


    After calming down for a while, the military division also looked at youhabach''s angry eyes and said slowly: "adult, you don''t have to wonder. You just believe me and won''t let you down. What I just said is not empty, but really necessary!"


    The military master paused and saw that youhabah''s eyes weakened a little. He didn''t miss this short opportunity. He then said to youhabah: "Sir, you have to believe me. The puppet of the star Knight outside you attacked the puppet of the star Knight inside. I''m fully sure, so you don''t have to let the puppet inside defend!"


    "But this time, the situation is completely different from the last time. According to my analysis, the puppet of the star Knights you control, although the spiritual power group gathered now is a very small part, and even has no response to hitting people, I estimate that the puppet of the star Knights you control can''t be so aggressive Low! "


    After the military division said that, it also nodded slowly to youhabah and looked firmly at youhabah. When youhabah saw the military division like this, his heart was already full of anger, but now it seems that he has cut a lot because of the firm attitude of the military division!


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach had to agree with the military division''s words, because the military division now said so definitely that this matter is basically true. It is really not made up by the military division, but really exists, and it is still a very serious thing!


    Because in many things before the military division, he would not use the word "yes", because he knew that the word "yes" was too absolute. The military division was a cautious person. He rarely heard such a word in his mouth. Once the military division affirmed one thing, it was basically a very important thing!


    Moreover, this matter must be regarded as the top level in the heart of the military division. Even at some times, the military division thinks that something is more important than himself!


    Thinking of you habach here, he did not hesitate to directly control his mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, the puppet of the star Knight outside, and make his strongest defense measures!


    In fact, what youhabach didn''t think of, or one thing he thought wrong, was that the psychology of the military division was always the most important to him. No one else could compare with him at all. Even if there was a peerless treasure in front of him, he would first choose to keep himself!


    What''s more, what he is facing now is the youhabach thing he will deal with in the future. Although he is still very concerned, he is not comparable to his own life at all, and he uses a positive tone, just to make youhabach act faster!


    At this moment, when youhabach made the puppet of the star Knights outside him into his strongest defense form, he also looked at the military division and seemed to be waiting for the military division''s instructions!


    Because after all, youhabach now controls himself to make a defensive posture outside the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column, which is very spiritual power consuming. If he doesn''t take the next step immediately, I''m afraid the puppet of the star Knights he controls will run out of spiritual power soon

 V1.Chapter 1806

    At this moment, when the military division saw that youhabach had controlled the puppet of the star Knights outside the mysterious light column and used his strongest defense, it also saw the eyes of youhabach to him, and the military division didn''t have to take the initiative to see what youhabach was thinking now, And what he wants to express in his eyes!


    When feeling the eyes of youhabach, the military division also directly said to youhabach: "Sir, when you are ready, you can directly let the puppet of the star knight regiment in the mysterious power around the golden light column you control attack!"


    After the military division finished, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He quickly added: "by the way, don''t forget, don''t increase a little strength, otherwise the puppet of the star knight regiment who controls the mysterious guard force around the golden light column may not be able to bear it!"


    After hearing the first sentence of the military division, youhabach just wanted to release the Lingli regiment in the puppet hands of the star knight regiment controlled by himself, but after hearing the second sentence of the military division, he also checked carefully when releasing the Lingli regiment in his hands!


    When he found that the spiritual force group he released was the puppet of the star Knight group he controlled and could release the least powerful spiritual force group, he also put his heart down. He thought, now everything is in accordance with the requirements of the military division, should there be no problem?


    When he ensured that there were no problems, he also directly released the Lingli regiment in the puppet hands of the star knight regiment under his control. When youhabach saw that the Lingli regiment released by himself was only the size of a nail cap, he also felt that the military division was really a big problem!


    What can such a small psychic group do? If it''s not accelerated, it''s not even as much as the spiritual power contained in the surrounding environment. Such a little spiritual power is useless even to tickle people, isn''t it? It''s not even as painful as the air hitting people!


    Thinking of you habach here, his face also showed a sadistic smile. He didn''t think that the small spiritual power group in front of him had any great power to let him use such terrible defense to resist. Now he even thought that maybe when the spiritual power group was not close to his defense, It will be swallowed directly by the surrounding air?!


    But now everything has not been decided, and he can''t say anything to the military division. He can only quietly watch his spiritual force group, which is difficult to be found directly with the naked eye, slowly fly towards the puppet of his star Knight outside the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column.


    Because there is too little spiritual power in it. Even flying in the air, there is no way to ensure its original speed. Now this mysterious spiritual power group is constantly weakened by the surrounding air!


    And the always impatient youhabahe also endured his temper at this time. Now he actually feels that the very weak spiritual power group flying slowly in front of him is very interesting, and even can attract all his attention to observe this small spiritual power group!


    And just when this small spiritual power group was about to approach the boundary of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, this small spiritual power group even began to become transparent and could hardly see it again. It was not because of anything else, but because the power contained in this spiritual power group was so small that it had to be directly swallowed up by the air now!


    When he saw this, youhabach couldn''t help it. Now he even felt that the little spiritual power group was so pitiful that he felt a trace of pity. He couldn''t help but want to control his puppet who released the little spiritual power group and add some spiritual power to the little spiritual power group, Let him fly farther!


    When youhabakh was about to do it, the military division stopped him directly and said to youhabakh with a serious face: "Sir, you can''t do it now. I know you must want to add some spiritual power to the small spiritual power group you released now? Am I right, sir?"


    After the military master finished, he also looked at youhabach. After seeing the military master''s eyes, youhabach knew that he had just been guessed by the military master. He also nodded to the military master and said: "Yes, military division, you guessed right. I think if I don''t help him again, this small spiritual force group can''t even fly to the puppet outside me!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also shook his head. Looking at the military division''s face, he said seriously to youhabach: "Sir, what you think is too simple. If you add spiritual power to that small spiritual power group now, all my previous bedding will be in vain!"


    When the military master finished, he looked at youhabach and found that youhabach''s face was full of confused expressions, he shook his head again. All his faces were helpless expressions. It seemed that he felt very helpless about youhabach''s current reaction!


    I only heard the military master''s serious tone and said to you habakh word by word: "Sir, don''t you understand? Why did I let you condense such a small group of spiritual power? Did I think? No, sir, I must have my reason to let you condense the smallest group of spiritual power!"


    "As for the truth, you can see it in a moment!" after the military division said that, it also directly chose silence and quietly looked at youhabach, looking at him suspiciously there.


    Although youhabach was a little angry when he saw the military division like this, he had to wait quietly for the next operation of the military division. Looking at the appearance of the military division, he was also thinking: Well, since you asked me to wait, I''ll wait and see what can happen later!


    When youhabach thought of this, he also showed a very cruel expression on his face. He wanted to see what the military division would see for a while!


    But at this moment, the little spiritual force group that was just about to disappear suddenly turned into a golden ball bigger than a person when it passed the boundary of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light combination, and there was also a terrible force on the golden ball

 V1.Chapter 1807

    At this moment, when youhabach had not reacted, the small spiritual power group released by the puppet of his star Knight group suddenly recovered its normal speed and directly attacked the puppet of the star Knight group outside the guard range of the divine power around the golden light column!


    Just when youhabach just reacted, the golden ball with terrorist power also smashed at the puppet of the star knights with an unstoppable momentum and dazzling speed!


    When he was hit by the psychic group with terrorist power, the most powerful defense he thought youhabach had maintained was directly smashed by the golden light ball in just a moment. Without any obstruction, he directly smashed into youhabach''s puppet!


    And thanks to you habach, although he didn''t believe the words of the military division just now, he was still very cautious. He knew that the military division generally wouldn''t say some impractical words, so he also chose to listen to the words of the military division and made a defensive posture for the puppet of the star Knights outside himself!


    Normally, this posture consumes more spiritual power than the normal defense posture, and even the speed of consuming spiritual power of the previous normal defense posture is twice as fast!


    Because youhabach heard the military division say this thing in a positive tone, he knew the importance of the military division''s positive tone, so he also chose to listen to the military division''s words and directly use his most spiritual consuming posture and the most defensive posture to meet this attack!


    When youhabach just saw the puppet in his control and the small spiritual force group he played, he also felt very regretful. He felt like he had been cheated by the military division. Just when he wanted to directly remove this defense in front of the military division, the golden ball with terrorist power hit directly!


    Because youhabach wants to maintain the best defensive posture, he has always maintained that defensive posture, and has always used his mind to control the puppet of the star Knights standing outside the mysterious Guardian force around the golden pillar of light!


    So now you habakh can clearly feel how powerful and terrible the mysterious golden ball that he is bearing physically, and even let him feel the terror of the mysterious power here!


    After feeling these, youhabakh''s face is full of panic. It''s not that youhabakh''s courage has become smaller, but the mysterious power he has just endured. It''s too terrible. Even when the golden ball attacked his puppet, his puppet once lost contact with him!


    However, fortunately, at the end of the explosion of the mysterious golden ball, he made contact with his puppet again. Otherwise, he thought that the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled would be killed directly!


    After feeling the terrible power he just suffered, youhabach also took a long time to calm down his mood, because his visual impact is too great, and not only the visual impact, but also the greater impact comes from the feeling of empathy!


    Because he has been keeping in touch with the puppets of the two star Knights he controls, what they feel can also be accepted in real time!


    When youhabach recovered, he also used the fastest time to calm down his emotions, then turned his expression into the previous cold expression, and directly turned his head to look at the military division behind him. He had just explored it with mental strength. He found that the military division was still serious and didn''t see a little panic at all!


    It seems that everything that just happened in front of youhabach is floating clouds in the eyes of the military division. Even it is said that the military division may have expected such a thing to happen long ago, so it doesn''t care at all, because all this is in his expectation!


    Now you habach, with his fastest speed, recovers his serious expression, and then directly turns his head to see the military division. It is also to verify this thing. He would rather believe that his spiritual exploration just went wrong than believe the fact that the military division is so powerful!


    When he turned as like as two peas, the whole thing was silent. He seemed to have no idea what to say now, because the expression of the military officer is exactly the same as the expression he had just used to explore with spirit.


    It was a cold and serious expression, without a trace of waves, and even a little frightened look on his face, as if everything was expected!


    At this moment, the military master''s expression is really not that the military master deliberately pretended to show you habach. He had long expected this to happen, so he asked you habach to use his most powerful defense to resist the spiritual power group released inside, because only the strongest defense can keep the puppet of the star Knights outside controlled by you habach!


    When he saw such a terrible force with his own eyes, in fact, although the military division had expected such a thing to happen, when he saw it with his own eyes, he knew how powerful and incredible this mysterious terrorist force was!


    Therefore, the current military division is also a little shocked by what just happened, but his little shock is almost a small Witch compared with the new youhabah. The appearance that youhabah is almost stunned also makes the military division feel very incredible.


    Because in his eyes, youhabakh has always been a strong representative word. He rarely sees that youhabakh will be so surprised. Recently, he has witnessed youhabakh''s surprise for more than once, twice!


    Once, after youhabach saw that the power group he fought was blocked by the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, it was absorbed by the mysterious golden light column. Youhabach was really surprised that time, but the military division is not sure whether youhabach was really frightened for so long

 V1.Chapter 1808

    The second time is this time. In fact, according to the idea of the military division, youhabach may be frightened, because after all, although he has hinted many times that youhabach may happen, youhabach has been angry and ignored his words.


    But what the military division didn''t expect was that youhabach was so shocked by this situation. There was even a phenomenon that it was directly suppressed by youhabach who had been fighting for many years. Now the military division even wondered whether youhabach was really frightened and whether youhabach was pretending to be with himself all the time?


    However, when the military division saw that youhabakh recovered, it was not the first time to turn around to observe himself, but to adjust his expression. He also directly filtered out his just short-term doubt, because youhabakh''s just expression was obviously hiding his embarrassment!


    Therefore, in the eyes of the military division, youhabach is actually a little less powerful, because he sees that youhabach, who has been so powerful for hundreds of years, will be frightened by this transcendent phenomenon, and even haven''t recovered for a long time!


    Thinking of the military division here, he is also slightly proud. His ideal now is: Although youhabach is strong, his psychological quality is much worse than me. I have calculated these, but youhabach didn''t think of it!


    When the military division was proud, he also watched the eyes of youhabach looking at him. At this time, although most of youhabach''s eyes were calm, there were also a small part with a trace of panic. It seemed that he still hadn''t recovered from the just explosion!


    In fact, it''s not that youhabakh''s psychological quality is too poor, but what youhabakh faces, and what the military division faces, are completely two-level explosions. Although the visual impact on the surface is very strong, this visual impact is almost insignificant for youhabakh.


    If it''s just the visual impact, youhabach really hasn''t been afraid of anyone. After all, what youhabach needs most over the years is combat experience. When fighting, the most common scene is like this, so youhabach doesn''t worry that he will be frightened by the visual impact at all!


    What really frightened youhabach, or shocked youhabach for so long, was actually the impact of the explosion on the puppet of the star Knights he controlled. When it was transmitted to him in real time, it brought him sensory impact!


    Therefore, after thinking so much, the military division still ignored this matter, and directly and simply thought that youhabah''s psychological quality was inferior to him. In fact, another important factor he ignored was that he had predicted that this thing would happen before, so he also made full psychological preparation!


    But youhabahe didn''t have a little psychological preparation. He directly faced such a strong impact, not only visual, but also sensory, which made him even feel a little difficult to parry, and even made him feel that his whole person had just been killed by this explosion!


    The idea that the military division just came out unintentionally, but inadvertently, at some time later, it directly led to his total loss, and finally he had to commit suicide in tears!


    But at this moment, when the military division was proud, when he saw youhabah''s eyes, he also knew what youhabah wanted to say now. Before youhabah asked him, he directly said to youhabah: "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, the military division knows better than anyone what happened to youhabach, but he still has to deliberately ask youhabach. Only in this way can youhabach not have a little doubt and hesitation about him when he takes action next time, and directly follow his own plan!


    What the military division didn''t expect is that now youhabach''s mood has actually grown a lot. The set of tricks just played by the military division can make do with himself before, but it can be said that he will be a little despised after dealing with himself!


    Therefore, the idea of military division psychology was guessed by youhabach for the first time, and youhabach guessed the idea of military division for the first time, which made him feel that his potential was stronger!


    However, youhabah knew that he was not happy now. His main idea now was to solve the immediate problem quickly. After he had just guessed the idea of the military division, although he was a little angry that the military division dared to talk to himself like this, he also knew that the military division did not find any flaws now, So his discovery is still a little fruitful!


    So he also directly and forcibly suppressed his emotions, shook his head at the military division, and then said to the military division: "it''s all right, military division, just now I just appreciate the power of the explosion. It doesn''t matter. You can rest assured!"


    After youhabahe finished, he looked at the military division, and then said to the military division, "military division, look at your expression, you don''t seem to have a little fluctuation about the one that just exploded? Have you calculated it in advance?"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also smiled and said to youhabach: "Sir, I just told you that you will see my achievements with your own eyes, because you still doubt my plan before, so my subordinates also want you to see the real power!"


    While youhabach and the military division were talking here, the Tongren who had been watching them from a distance were shocked. He was just wondering why the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach would look like this.


    When he saw that the people inside the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah actually began to gather spiritual power and prepare to attack the people of the star Knights outside, he also felt like he saw something new. The puppets controlled by himself actually manipulated one of them to attack the other!


    When Tong man saw this scene, his face was also full of a playful smile. When he saw the puppet of the star knight regiment near the golden light column controlled by youhabah, he almost couldn''t help but smile

 V1.Chapter 1809

    When Tong people saw the scene in front of them, they almost didn''t hold back and almost laughed directly. Now Tong people also forcibly suppressed their smile, but although he held back and didn''t laugh, his face was full of expression of holding back smile.


    And his eyes were full of laughter, as if there was no place on his whole face that didn''t laugh if he didn''t hold it!


    It''s not that Tongren''s laugh point is low, but what happens at present. No matter any God of death sees it, he can''t help laughing, because what happens at present is so funny that Tongren''s current state of mind, even if it reaches a very high level, almost didn''t hold it back!


    Tongren watched one of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. In the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, the small spiritual force group was like a kite swaying in the wind at the moment. It seemed that it would be directly torn by the surrounding violent air at any time!


    He didn''t know what white friend habach was doing to control the puppets of the two star knights. Did he come here to make fun? Even if Tongren''s thinking ability is strong, they don''t see the role of the small spiritual force released by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Are you habahlian so weak in his attacks on his puppets? Or are the puppets of the two star Knights now controlled by youhabah at the end of the crossbow, and the attack is only so little? There is little spiritual power left in the body?


    But what can he do with such a small spiritual power group? Tong people saw the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, released the small spiritual power group, and even felt that the small spiritual power group could not even fly over the invisible boundary of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column!


    After watching for a while, Tong man also felt very bored. When he was a little distracted, he suddenly saw another puppet controlled by youhabah, that is, the puppet outside the golden light column and the mysterious Guardian force. At this moment, he actually released a very strong defense!


    By observing the mysterious powerful defense, Tong man also felt the terrorist power on the mysterious defense. He didn''t even think of it at this time. Is youhabahe crazy? Such a small attack may not be able to hit his puppet. He can resist it with such a strong defense?!


    But what happened later also overturned the world view of Tong people. When he just flew to the boundary of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, he suddenly disappeared, and after he disappeared for a period of time, he suddenly became a big golden ball!


    And this golden light ball, Tong people watched him from a disappearing spiritual power group to such a big golden light ball!


    At this moment, Tong Ren, who just felt very bored, also stared at everything in front of him. When he found that this small spiritual force group that he had been laughing at, turned into a big golden ball with terror in such a moment!


    Tongren''s face at this moment was all shocked. He didn''t expect that the mysterious transparent barrier of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column had such a terrible bonus. It could not only absorb the attack, but even the people inside, but also help the transparent barrier to amplify their attack!


    When he saw here, Tong man''s face was full of cold sweat. He didn''t expect that the golden light column that had been ignored by him had such a powerful terrorist force, and he saw that the small spiritual group that had just flown very slowly and was constantly weakened by the surrounding violent air also recovered its normal speed in an instant after passing through the mysterious transparent border!


    Tong people only saw a golden light flash in front of them. The golden light ball turned into a golden light and hit the puppet controlled by youhabah who was defending!


    I saw that when the huge golden ball hit the puppet of youhabach who was defending, the puppet controlled by youhabach, with his strong defense condensed with all his strength, even without a little resistance, was directly smashed by the golden light ball!


    And at the moment when the defense of the puppet controlled by youhabach broke, the golden light ball didn''t dissipate at all. Instead, it attacked the puppet of youhabach who was defending more violently!


    At this time, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah was like a broken kite. He was directly hit and flew into the air. He didn''t even have a little resistance, so he was directly hit and flew!


    When the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was hit and flew, Tong people also directly noticed that even if the puppet was hit and flew, his whole body was still maintaining a defensive posture, without any change due to the explosion!


    When the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach was knocked out, Tong man also estimated the strength of his defense. He found that if he directly gathered all the spiritual power of his whole body and directly attacked the puppet of the star knight regiment, he might not be able to break his defense at once!


    Even if he exhausted his spiritual power and successfully smashed the defense, his power would never be like this golden light ball. He could turn the whole body controlled by youhabach into a defense puppet and fly like this!


    What''s more incredible for Tongren is that such a terrible attack was actually a puppet of one of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, who released a small and insignificant spiritual force group in the mysterious guard force around the golden light column!


    Moreover, Tong Ren just found that when the small spiritual force group passed through the mysterious transparent border, the neglected golden light column behind the puppet of the star Knight order also flashed for a while, and then the gold on it became a little dark!


    Although Tong Ren is very surprised now, he has not forgotten to independently analyze the current situation. When he sorted all the situations together, he also made an amazing discovery

 V1.Chapter 1810

    Through the analysis he just made and the various phenomena he just found, Tong people have temporarily reached a conclusion that is not very rigorous. Of course, this conclusion is only guessed by Tong people. Tong people have not demonstrated it yet, but Tong people are also very confident now. He believes that his own analysis must be right!


    He just analyzed that what has been providing power is nothing else. It is the golden light column that has been ignored by them. Tong people have always thought that the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column may be a treasure, but Tong people didn''t take it seriously at all because they can go in and out at will!


    The Tong people have always believed that this golden light column may be a small vision of heaven and earth. As for its power, the Tong people have never thought about it. After all, in the eyes of youhabach and the military division, such an important and precious golden light column can be easily summoned in the hands of the Tong people!


    But what just happened, although it was only between lightning and flint, Tongren directly changed his previous view of the golden light column. He always thought that the golden light column was not useful, so he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    But this time it was different. He saw the power of the mysterious golden light column with his own eyes. Although the golden light column itself had no effect, once the golden light column cooperated with other things, it could send out extraordinary attacks!


    The Tong people who think of here also secretly think that they have solved these two problems in front of them in a moment. When they meet with rotten wood and beauty, they must well demonstrate the power of this mysterious golden light column to rotten wood and beauty, so that rotten wood and beauty can open their eyes!


    However, at this moment, in the eyes of youhabach, he thinks that the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column is the real treasure. As for the mysterious golden light column, the actual utilization may not be so large, because youhabach doesn''t see the specific role of the golden light column at all!


    At this moment, youhabach is calm again. After seeing such a powerful power, he can''t help expanding. At this time, there are few cool eyes left. Now all his eyes are greedy. Now he can''t wait to take this power as his own!


    At this moment, when the military division saw that youhabah''s eyes were all greedy, it also smiled psychologically. When the military division saw that youhabah was like this now, his psychology was also very happy, because all this was in his expectation!


    However, he didn''t show it, because he knew that it might be a greedy look on youhabach''s face, but in fact, he didn''t know what youhabach was thinking at this moment. If youhabach''s greedy look was pretended, he would be dangerous!


    So just in case, even if the military division is happy in his heart, he should control the expression on his face. He should always be on guard against youhabach to quietly explore him in other ways. Once he reveals a little, his life will be lost!


    So now, the military division is also making a serious expression on its own face, ready to wait for youhabach to turn around and ask him questions, or ready to observe his every move in other ways. Although the military division can''t feel whether youhabach observed him in other ways, the military division itself through its own calculations, It is also expected that youhabach may suddenly observe him at this time!


    As the military master expected, although youhabach now has a greedy expression on his face, and most of his eyes show a greedy look, and even have to spit greedily, the trace of calmness preserved in his heart now also appears in time at this time, so that youhabach can observe the appearance of the military master at this time!


    Youhabach now knows that the military division is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so youhabach has also activated all his spiritual strength to observe the whole body movements of the military division behind him. The military division is covered from head to toe. If there is any abnormality, youhabach can directly find it!


    However, after observing the military division for a long time, youhabahe was also confused. He found that the military division now looked very normal, no matter its expression or any other aspect, and there was no abnormal appearance in the whole body!


    This made youhabach''s heart very suspicious, and even felt that he was probably the detection of spiritual power, which might be bad. He didn''t believe that when he showed such a greedy look, the military division could not move at all, or even react at all!


    Therefore, in order to verify whether his spiritual detection is really bad, youhabach also instantly turns his head back and looks at the military division behind him!


    What surprised him was that even when he suddenly turned around and looked directly at the military division, the military division was still like what his spiritual power had detected. There was a serious breath all over his body, and there was nothing abnormal all over his body!


    Youhabach was even more confused when he saw the military division. In his opinion, even if the military division did not notice his current appearance and made any abnormal actions, what should the military division standing behind him react? Even if it''s just a small reaction, it''s also a reaction!


    The current military division, instead of showing a little reaction, is now normal and a little abnormal, which makes youhabach feel very strange. It feels that the military division is not the same as the military division he knew before. The current military division is even more strange to him!


    When youhabach thought of this, he also came up with an idea that he had never thought of before. Now he thought of this idea, which surprised him, because the idea he thought of now was so terrible that he just thought about it and didn''t dare to continue to think

 V1.Chapter 1811

    The idea that youhabach just thought of was nothing else. It was about the military division just now. What he thought of was the too normal reaction of the military division just now, so that youhabach now feels that the military division is too normal? Because of youhabach''s idea just now, I doubt that the military division is now a very amazing look!


    He doubted whether the military division had guessed now. His greedy look was to seduce the military division and expose its flaws!


    If the military division really guessed what he had just thought like his idea, it would be terrible now. If he could guess his idea, there would be almost no one else except himself, and it would be even more terrible to be able to accurately predict his reaction!


    Thinking of you habach here, his face was full of shocked expressions. He didn''t expect that the military division had been able to grow to this point now. Not only according to his own small idea, but even now he didn''t find a flaw in himself and directly see his own deep thoughts!


    What''s more terrible is that the military division not only predicted his deep thoughts, but also directly counted the time when he began to detect. Of course, the latter was guessed by the military division, but only the former was enough to surprise habach. You know, if you can do this now, I''m afraid you can''t find a second person in this world except the military division!


    Thinking of the friend habach here, he couldn''t calm down for a long time. He didn''t expect that a small military division he had ignored in his heart was such a terrible existence, and he didn''t find it after staying with him for so many years!


    This military division, like a time bomb, exists around him. He just found it. It''s really a major mistake!


    Thinking of you habach here is also a psychological regret. He regrets that he didn''t wake up earlier, but only woke up late now. He is even a little surprised to see the military division now, because the military division is now much more than he expected!


    You know, youhabach''s expectation was also the reason why youhabach accepted the military division that year. It was not because of anything else, but because youhabach thought that the strength of the military division was very weak. Although it was a little resourceful, it was not enough to be afraid. It was enough to cope with it with its own ability!


    At that time, youhabach was also very confident in all aspects of himself. He didn''t feel that the military division was different. He even thought that he was no worse than the military division in that place. Even he thought that he was much better than the military division to a certain extent!


    Therefore, youhabach has never paid attention to the military division. He knows that even if the military division is powerful, he also has sufficient means to limit the military division, because youhabach thought that even if the military division is powerful, he could not calculate his heart!


    Therefore, he believes that with his own ability, he is enough to directly limit the whole military division. After all, the military division will never guess what his psychology is thinking!


    However, just now, youhabach also regretted that he was so conceited before. He regretted that he was careless and allowed the military division to grow at will, so that now the military division has grown to this level, and he has no way to limit it any more!


    What is more cruel is that youhabach did not expect that he was proud that the military division could never guess his heart. Unexpectedly, he found it with his own eyes just now, which made youhabach''s heart collapse directly after so many years of support!


    Now youhabach looks back and observes the military division. Although his eyes are still greedy, there is a dull expression in his greedy eyes. This dull look has made his expression very dull and his eyes dull!


    It''s not that youhabahe was scared silly by the military division, but in youhabahe''s eyes, all he thought of was the appearance of the military division just now, and this idea has been circulating in his mind. Now he even has to be tortured crazy by his own ideas!


    However, now youhabach''s psychology can still maintain a little reason. Although he is thinking about the military division, he keeps a trace of reason and constantly thinks about the next countermeasures!


    Because now the military division has been able to guess the thoughts in his heart, and even guess so accurately, which makes youhabach feel fear, and makes youhabach feel that he has no little privacy in the eyes of the military division, and even the most basic power has been lost!


    Youhabach is also thinking about countermeasures with his own brain. He doesn''t know what to do now. When youhabach is crazy in his own psychological thinking, he seems to see a turning point from the endless darkness!


    This turnaround is nothing else. It''s a small idea from his heart. In fact, he didn''t expect his current idea to save his exploding head!


    His idea is: can the military division really guess his psychological thoughts so accurately now? Even the time to guess your psychological thoughts is exactly the same!


    He suddenly felt that he might not be able to really just rely on this thing. The military division guessed his mind so accurately, and thought that he was already a transparent person without a little privacy in the eyes of the military division!


    After all, no matter how strong the military division is now, no matter how terrible his calculation ability is, he has not guessed his previous thoughts. If the military division really guessed his previous thoughts, I believe the military division can''t survive now, so he can directly find an excuse to leave here!


    After all, the most real idea in the heart of the former youhabach is also the deepest idea in his heart recently, that is, to kill the military division!


    Once the military division becomes uncontrollable, dangerous and difficult to control, in a word, as long as the military division becomes a little uncontrollable, youhabach will take out the deepest thoughts in his heart, that is, directly kill the military division without giving him a little chance on the spot

 V1.Chapter 1812

    Therefore, thinking of these military teachers, he was also slightly relieved, because he knew that the military teacher probably guessed his thoughts because he missed some flaws. The military teacher could not directly guess his inner thoughts without anything. If it was really like that, it was really terrible!


    Therefore, youhabach has also slightly settled his heart. He knows that from now on, he will become very cautious, even more cautious than when the military division has not made any response before, because as long as he has a little flaw, he may be seen through by the military division!


    So thinking of these friends habakh, the whole person was relieved in an instant. Now he thinks that the military division is just better at finding his own flaws. As for directly guessing his heart, he believes that the military division is not so strong now!


    Now you habach also directly feels that he has just become transparent. He doesn''t have a little privacy. He disappears without a trace. It''s like he''s never been here. He''s just a small passer-by. It''s not worth mentioning!


    So now, youhabach is also directly relieved from his own psychology. He just had some dull eyes. At this moment, he also recovered directly, and his eyes also recovered directly. The dull eyes just disappeared!


    However, it has just been a while since youhabach''s continuous entanglement. Now youhabach has recovered, which only lasted for one minute. In the eyes of the military division, you can only see a dull look in the eyes of youhabach. When the military division wants to further observe youhabach, you habach''s eyes also suddenly recovered!


    When youhabach saw that the military division was observing himself, he was once again convinced of his just psychological idea. The military division must have some means to observe his psychology. Otherwise, why did the military division just observe himself so seriously?!


    However, the military division at this moment also thinks that his camouflage is very successful. He doesn''t think that he has been seen through by youhabach. Even he doesn''t think that his perfect camouflage will be seen through by youhabach!


    So he still thinks he has done very well and even fooled youhabach directly. When he just observed that there was a flash of stupidity in youhabach''s eyes, he also established his mind again:


    "I must have just pretended so well that youhabach''s just inner guess directly failed, and even let myself doubt his just guess, so I was stunned directly!


    Thinking of youhabach here, his psychology is also more happy, because seeing youhabach''s appearance, he knows that his guess must have been successful. He directly guessed youhabach''s psychology, so he will make youhabach look like a stunned God now!


    The military division has never realized that what you habach was stunned just now may not be the thing he guessed, it may be something else, or even it has nothing to do with his previous guess!


    Because today''s military division is too conceited and proud. At this time, although it is very dangerous and nervous, it is also his own peak period. This is the first time that he can accurately guess other people''s thoughts only by relying on his intuition!


    So now he can''t help being proud. He even wants to shout directly and cheer for his just thinking and calculation!


    When thinking about this, the military division never thought that although it is the peak period, few people can maintain their peak period, and maintain their peak period for so long!


    No matter who is, as long as he has passed his peak period, after the peak period, he will certainly go downhill, because he has reached the peak period and the highest moment in his life. Even if he makes any further efforts, he can only maintain this peak at most!


    Basically, it is impossible for anyone to maintain their peak period. Most people, even everyone, can''t keep their peak period, so everyone goes down slowly directly from their peak period!


    Therefore, even the military division is no exception. He never thought that he was going to experience a very lost period. Moreover, this underestimated period may directly kill him at this time!


    Because he is too proud now. He is now enjoying the joy of success. He hasn''t thought for a long time that he may be in great danger directly!


    While the military division was enjoying his excitement, the friend habach who had just slowed down said directly to the military division: "military division, what are you doing? Why such a serious look? Come here, I''ll tell you a very serious thing!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also came back at once, but the military division was really too cautious, so even when the military division was enjoying the joy of his success, his expression was not a little wrong, and he still kept a serious face!


    Therefore, just when youhabach came back to his senses for so long, the military division also kept a serious look. Although he didn''t say a word, the expression on his face didn''t change at all.


    At this time, the military division heard youhabah''s call and directly said to youhabah: "Sir, tell me, I will listen to your serious things seriously¡°


    After the military division said that, he also directly made a very firm expression for you habach, which seemed to reassure you habach. After you habach saw the military division''s expression, although he already thought of the military division''s thoughts, he also felt a little relieved!


    When youhabach saw that the military division was still standing there, he looked worried and said to the military division, "military division, come here quickly. My serious matter is very important and very secret. It can''t be known by others, but only you and me¡°


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also looked certain and walked towards youhabach. Just after the military division came to youhabach, youhabach also said directly to the military division:


    "Military division, I want strength!"

 V1.Chapter 1813

    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division was stunned at first, and then reacted quickly. Now youhabach''s face is full of greed. If youhabach asks him something else at this time, he will doubt it, but now youhabach asks him about it, it''s very normal!


    Youhabach has just been guessed by himself. Now he must have given up his suspicion of me. He should get the treasure as soon as possible. He just saw my serious face. Even if I just wanted to overthrow him, he would never know!


    Although the military master thought so, his expression was still serious. After hearing youhabach''s words, his serious face did not ease a little. Even after listening to youhabach''s words, his serious expression on his face became heavier and heavier, as if it was a matter of great concern!


    However, youhabach didn''t care about the expression on the military division''s face. He knew that even this golden light column was very difficult to get in the military division''s eyes, but as long as he wanted it, even if it was only one percent or one thousandth of the chance, the military division would help him get it!


    If the military master really didn''t help him get it, he would try to get it by himself. If the puppets of the two star Knights he controls didn''t have the ability to help him get it, he might even go to the place where the puppets of the two star Knights he controls are located and win this unparalleled treasure by himself!


    If it is another treasure, you habach may not be so greedy. Although he also wants to get other treasures, he will weigh it. If he thinks it is not difficult to get this treasure, he will try to hide the treasure even if he can''t get it. If he can''t hide it, He will destroy the treasure directly!


    But this treasure is different from other treasures. The power just displayed by this treasure is extraordinary. Just now he controlled one of his little puppets and released such a small spiritual power group. Only through the addition of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, it became such a powerful attack!


    He had just carefully checked the puppet of the star Knight order that he had just controlled. When he saw the shocking landscape, he was not very shocked, but when he checked the wound on the puppet of the star Knight order that Ji had just controlled, he could see the power of the golden light ball with his own eyes!


    Although he had seen the terrible power on the golden light ball before, he was only a little surprised until then. Even the terrible power on the golden light ball was not as shocked as the attack he just released was directly absorbed by the golden light column!


    It was not until youhabach saw the wound on the puppet of the star Knights under his control that he really realized the power of the terrible power on the golden ball. When he saw the terrible power, the whole person trembled!


    Because when he saw the wounds on the puppets of the star Knights he controlled, he also looked at his hands. When he compared them in his mind, he found that these wounds, even he, could not play like this at the same time!


    What''s more, when the puppet of the star Knights he controls is hit by the golden light ball, it is also the time when his defense is the highest. Youhabach himself has made a slight comparison. Even if he uses his full strength to hit, it is only to break his own defense, which can at most cause a slight injury to the puppet of the star Knights he controls in the defense.


    But now the puppet of the star Knights he controls, from head to foot, is not intact. From head to foot, there is almost no intact place!


    The two arms in contact with the explosion directly exposed the white bones, and the little flesh and blood that survived was directly burnt by the just explosion, and directly drooped from the white bones of the arms of the puppet of the star Knight order he controlled!


    In other words, with such a simple explosion, the puppet of the star Knights he has been defending has basically lost his combat effectiveness after the explosion, and the rest of his body, if a normal person, should be bleeding at this moment. If he doesn''t treat the flowers in time, wait for him, There is only one way to die!


    However, thanks to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, he had already died. Even if the blood in his body dried up, it did not affect his fight. Although there were only two white bones left in the puppet''s arms of the star Knights controlled by him, in the eyes of youhabach, even if it was like this, he could still use it!


    Because even if there are only white bones left, he can control the puppets of his star knights and fight with white bones. Although the strength is not as strong as the direct arms, he can make do with it. After all, there are only these two puppets left for the things that youhabach can control remotely now!


    When youhabach saw that his puppet was blown up like this by the huge golden light ball just now, he always loved his puppet. At this moment, he didn''t feel any pain at all. He even looked at his puppet and smiled in his heart!


    Think about it. If he got this power, he only needed to control a few puppets, stand in the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, and constantly shoot out the spiritual power group. In this case, wouldn''t he be invincible?


    He just controlled his puppet and simply released such a small spiritual power group. Even the spiritual power group released was not enough to be eroded by the surrounding air. It was such a small spiritual power group. Finally, he almost blew up the puppet of his carefully crafted star Knight group!


    Such lethality, if he himself played the spiritual power group outside in the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, he believed that such lethality, not to mention Tongren or Yamamoto, even the whole corpse soul world, I''m afraid no one can resist his blow!


    As for dodging, there was no possibility. Originally, the puppet of the star Knight released such a slow spiritual force group. When passing through the boundary of the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column, it became so fast that he didn''t even respond.


    If the original spiritual power group released by him is so fast, who else can resist it

 V1.Chapter 1814

    Youhabahe felt very happy when he thought of this. After all, if he really got such a powerful power, he would dominate the whole corpse soul world, there would be no problem at all!


    However, what youhabach just thought was really wonderful. He ignored a very important thing, that is, the puppet of the star knight regiment he just controlled. When he just released the small spiritual force regiment, in fact, the spiritual force regiment was very fast!


    But because the spirit power group is too small and weak, and even can''t resist the erosion of the surrounding air with spirit power, it also continues to become transparent, smaller and smaller, and even almost invisible. At the same time, the speed of the spirit power group also becomes slower and slower!


    Because this small spiritual force group, when it is about to disappear, also directly passes through the mysterious guard force around the golden light column. In an instant, it not only restores its original power, but also has the bonus of the golden light column power, so it can restore its original speed!


    What youhabach didn''t notice is that the small spiritual force group he just released, although it directly became strong through the boundary of the surrounding mysterious Guardian forces, at the same time, the golden light column that has not attracted much attention also dimmed a lot after flashing!


    However, youhabach is really eager to find treasure. He never thought of the stability of this terrible bonus power. He really wants to get this power now!


    Although he doesn''t pay attention to Tongren, rotten wood and beauty now, if he really puts it on the surface, they are also a big trouble, and even a trouble that may affect the whole pattern of the corpse soul world in the future!


    Although youhabahe doesn''t like Tongren and rotten wood and beauty at all, he doesn''t dare to underestimate the terrible impact that Tongren and rotten wood and beauty can cause. Rotten wood and beauty may be a little worse. Only Tongren are most likely to affect his great plan in the future!


    Therefore, this is also the reason why he urgently wants to get this power. Although he is arrogant and conceited now, he also knows what it is to plan ahead. If he allows Tongren to grow up now, although his short time may be able to win the corpse soul world.


    But in the near future, the corpse soul world he won may be taken by the Tong people in front of him sooner or later!


    Even the arrogant youhabakh did not dare to ignore the role of any small people at this moment, because in many cases, these insignificant small people played a right role in the right time on the right occasion, which directly caused the collapse of many empires!


    Youhabach had never realized this before, but after he saw the difference of military division, he also deeply felt the horror of small people!


    A long time ago, the military division was a very small person. He never paid attention to the military division, but it is such a small person who has not attracted his attention. Unexpectedly, he inadvertently grew up to the present, and even he may not be able to bind him at any time!


    The existence of the military division now makes youhabach feel that there is a time bomb around him. It may explode at any time. Although it is not fatal, the existence of this bomb makes youhabach think about the military division around him every time he thinks about something!


    The current situation even makes youhabach feel a little sick. Before youhabach found out the idea of the military division, he never felt this way. He never felt this way to the military division or anyone around him!


    Therefore, the current situation also makes him have to guard against the little people around him, whether near or far away, whether the military division around him or the Tongren who don''t know where he is at this time, are the objects he should actively guard against in his heart!


    Youhabach did not find that his state of mind quietly grew up when he felt very painful. This subtle perception directly raised youhabach''s psychological quality to a higher level, so that youhabach can consider what might happen later when he is doing anything!


    However, youhabach doesn''t have time to consider whether his state of mind is growing or not. What he cares about now is only when he can get the treasure in front of him, and the military division around him, the time bomb! When will he be able to limit him!


    Up to this time, youhabach has not really moved his mind to kill the military division. Although he is disgusted with the existence of the military division now, his reason makes him think that the existence of the military division is still necessary, and the existence of the military division now does not threaten him. He can continue to use it!


    So now you habakh is bent on getting the treasure. At the same time, he is also thinking, what should he do now, so that he can effectively use the military division to do things for himself, so that when the military division does things for himself, he will not have any psychological aversion?


    Youhabah also knows that the current military division is a double-edged sword. If it is used well, it can be used by him and let him drain the value of the military division to his heart''s content. However, if it is not used well, the military division is likely to give him a fatal attack at a critical time, which will overwhelm him!


    Youhabah is also very clear that he should be more careful when using the military division, both in his heart and in his body, because the military division''s vigilance is very high. Like him, the military division should carefully consider everything for a long time before he can do it slowly!


    Therefore, if he really wants to use the military division, he must come up with a way. Every time he comes up with a plan, he must withstand all the possible guesses of the military division, because only in this way can he use the military division without being discovered by the military division!


    If he can really come up with such a plan, I believe that this plan can not only use and calculate the military division, but also make his mood grow

 V1.Chapter 1815

    If we can do so, wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds? But now youhabach hasn''t thought of that aspect of his state of mind. He just wants to use the military division to do things for him and share his pressure. He doesn''t have any other ideas!


    However, even if youhabach only thinks of this psychologically, he knows it is very difficult. After all, he can''t compare with the military division in many places, and the military division can even calculate many things he didn''t expect through his continuous calculation!


    So youhabach is also very clear about his psychology. How difficult it is to calculate the military division now, even to keep his psychology from being discovered by him, is a very difficult thing, not to mention calculating him, which is even more difficult. It can only be done at a higher level than him!


    So thinking of the friend habach here, he also sighed slightly in his heart. He knew that his current idea would not be realized in the short term. However, for this short-term idea, he also thought of his long-term plan. Although the plan was very difficult, he also wanted to find an opportunity to take action slowly!


    However, the urgent task now is to find a way to make the military division strong for the treasure in front of him, the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column, and think of the mysterious Guardian force. A little emotion that youhabach has just calmed down, at this moment, he is once again occupied by greed!


    Although most of youhabach''s emotions are occupied by greed, he also maintains such a trace of calm. He knows that he should show greed now, because his main emotion has always been greed. If he is not greedy suddenly, the military division will doubt it!


    Once the military division has doubts about him, if he wants to use the military division to do anything for him, it will become extremely difficult. Even the military division will guard against him all the time and prevent himself from being calculated by youhabah, so the first step of calculating the military division now is to show greed first!


    Therefore, now you habach is also directly greedy and said to the military division: "military division, I know this treasure is not so easy to get, so now you have to think about a way for me and think about how to get this treasure!"


    After youhabah finished, he looked at the military division and added another sentence. He said slowly to the military division: "by the way, military division, if you really want to sacrifice something, my puppet of the star knights, the puppet directly injured by the golden ball of light, can also be sacrificed when necessary!"


    After youhabahe finished, his greedy expression also showed a cunning look. His expression is to let the military master know his inner thoughts now!


    Now, after seeing the expression on youhabah''s face, the military division also knows the real idea of youhabah''s psychology. In fact, it is not only the military division, but also anyone with a little brain. After listening to youhabah''s words and seeing youhabah''s expression, they will understand what youhabah means!


    Youhabahe''s meaning is very clear, that is: I have just told you clearly that it doesn''t matter to sacrifice something for this treasure, or even the puppet I seriously built. If even so, you didn''t grab it, can I sacrifice you?!


    Of course, the military division can easily hear such simple and understandable words. Moreover, when youhabach just spoke to him, the military division had thought of the meaning of youhabach''s words!


    Although youhabach just said that his words are literal and have no other meaning, if you really don''t do it according to youhabach''s requirements, you are likely to be directly sacrificed by youhabach!


    However, this is the only time that youhabach has asked himself so much for so many years. This is the first time in so many years, because although youhabach will see some precious treasures before, once the military division tells him that he can''t get it or it will cost a lot, youhabach will give up appropriately.


    Before youhabach, he had never made such firm demands on himself before he had analyzed it. There were only two possibilities for youhabach to make such firm demands!


    One is that youhabach deliberately made things difficult for him. He clearly knows that it is very difficult to obtain the treasure this time, and he has to deliberately make it difficult for him. The purpose is to make him unable to get off the stage and let him forcibly seize the treasure for himself. Even if he doesn''t win the treasure, youhabach will use this excuse to kill himself directly!


    When I thought of the military division here, I immediately left a lot of cold sweat, and the military division immediately thought that this possibility should be very small, or even not at all!


    After all, I just let youhabach see these amazing things. Now youhabach will choose to keep himself for his own purpose. Even if his ideas are up to a little by youhabach, youhabach will not directly damage his own interests for his own decision!


    Therefore, after such an analysis, the military division still thinks that the second point should be the most possible, that is, youhabahe doesn''t really want to find a chance to get rid of him, but really wants the treasure in front of him, the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden pillar of light!


    The military master groped down this idea and became more convinced of his idea, because he and youhabach had always seen the power of the golden light column, and now youhabach has seen the addition of the mysterious Guardian power around the golden light column. It is inevitable to want it!


    Once youhabah really gets the addition of the mysterious power around the golden light column, according to the power just tested, it is impossible for the whole corpse soul world to block the easy blow of youhabah, not to mention the Tongren Yamamoto!


    And this golden light column will help youhabah to occupy and rule the whole corpse soul world faster. At that time, no one in the whole corpse soul world will be the opponent of youhabah!


    However, at this time, the military division suddenly thought of something, something that made him think deeply and fea

 V1.Chapter 1816

    The thing that the military division just thought of was nothing else. It was about what happened after youhabach got the mysterious golden light column. This thing was: if youhabach got the mysterious golden light column in this way, no one in the whole corpse soul world would be his opponent!


    After youhabach gets the bonus of the mysterious Guardian forces around the mysterious golden light column, youhabach must be crazy to destroy all his enemies. Tongren must bear the brunt and be easily killed by youhabach!


    However, the military division is not worried about this now. Does he care about the life and death of the tongs? What he cares about is that if youhabahe really destroys all his enemies, is he the last one left? After all, he is the best friend of habach!


    If youhabakh really rules the whole corpse soul world, the first unlucky must be him. Although youhabakh is not aware of himself now, when youhabakh is unified, he will never let go of his potential factor that has always been around him!


    The simplest and most effective way for youhabach to deal with any potential threat to himself is to directly kill the threat and kill him while the threat is still small!


    Therefore, when the military division thought of this, he trembled all over. He felt that he was about to be directly killed by youhabach, and now his mood was even more desperate than when he just came up with his first idea. After all, he would really die!


    But now the military division has no way to go. No matter how he chooses, youhabach will not let him go. His head is also rotating rapidly. He must do something that can save his life in a limited time!


    He must make a choice between the two. After a simple attempt, he told youhabach that there was no way to win the treasure. Youhabach directly found an excuse to kill himself on the spot, or he tried his best to help youhabach win the treasure. After youhabach informed the corpse soul world of the treasure, Kill yourself again!


    Today''s military division must make a choice between the two, whether to die now or later!


    After thinking for a long time, the military division also decided to make a quick decision and directly made its own choice!


    He knows that it''s not easy for him to have a choice right now. If he doesn''t make a decision, youhabach''s patience is likely to be lost directly. At that time, youhabach won''t even give him a chance to choose, so he will directly kill himself!


    So now the military division should take advantage of the opportunity that they still have a little choice to choose a scheme that is most suitable for them now, a choice that can make them live longer!


    Therefore, the military division chose the second one. First, he tried to help youhabach take back the mysterious guard force around the mysterious golden light column, and then tried to slowly obtain youhabach''s trust, and then directly find a chance to escape!


    After all, he still has a way to escape this choice. If he chooses the second one, he won''t even have a chance to escape and will be directly killed by youhabach!


    So when I thought of the military division here, I also looked straight at the military division and said, "don''t worry, sir. I will use my full strength to help you find the flaw of the golden light column, and after finding the flaw of the golden light column, I will directly try to help you win the treasure!" after the military division finished, I also looked at youhabach, Made a confident expression to youhabah!


    Youhabach was also surprised to see the military division like this. After all, when the military division helped him successfully win some treasures, he didn''t show such a confident expression. Now the military division actually shows such a confident expression. Does he have any special secret?


    Is it because he has discovered the flaw of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column and can take it down at any time, so he has such a confident expression?!


    Thinking of you habach here is also very confused, but he is not a good way to guess now. He might as well let himself wait and see how the military division acts!


    If the military division really didn''t get him this treasure, he would be angry. As for what the military division would do after he was angry, he can''t guarantee it!


    However, if the military division really confirms his words, he will directly give the greatest reward to the military division, and even improve the current status of the military division again!


    And he doesn''t have to worry at all. The promotion of military division status will have a little impact on himself. After all, after he gets the treasure, no matter who, he must listen to him unconditionally. No matter who dares to disobey his orders, he will directly use the treasure and kill it!


    While youhabach was wondering about these things on his face, the military division also directly started his own action. He knew that the mysterious guard force around the golden light column in front of him seemed very simple, but in fact, it was almost impossible to take it away!


    Because the mysterious guard force around the golden light pillar is only a bonus to attack damage, it is already very terrible, and that should only be a part of the power of the golden light pillar, and this small part has reached this level, not to mention how terrible the whole mysterious guard force is!


    Therefore, after analyzing for a long time, the military division also came to a simple conclusion, that is, if they want to take away the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, they can only think of all opportunistic ways, not hard, because if they are hard, they can''t be hard than the mysterious guard force around the golden light column!


    So now the military division also directly said to you habah: "Sir, I need to find the flaw of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column. Please let your puppets of the two star Knights go around the circle of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column!"


    After the military division finished, he thought of something, and directly told youhabach, "the people inside observe the outside, and the people outside observe the inside!"

 V1.Chapter 1817

    Youhabahe felt very strange after hearing the military division''s words. He didn''t know why the military division suddenly asked him to do this thing, but he thought carefully and suddenly understood that the military division must want to see the full picture of the mysterious guard force around the golden light column!


    Only when he saw the whole picture of the mysterious Guardian force, could he see that he could use this to find the flaw of this thing. Youhabach nodded slightly when he thought of it, indicating that he agreed with the current requirements of the military division. At the same time, he also thought that the requirements of the sergeant were very appropriate!


    So youhabach also nodded to the military division. At this time, all the greed on his face had disappeared, and instead he looked serious and serious. It can be seen that youhabach was very interested in this matter. He didn''t seem to joke with the military division!


    So after listening to the master''s words, youhabach also nodded and said to the master with a serious face: "OK, I will promise you this request. You should look carefully. I will let the puppets of the two star Knights under my control continuously observe around the mysterious Guardian forces around the mysterious golden light column!"


    After youhabahe said that, he looked at the military division and found that the military division did not respond a little because he just had a slightly threatening tone. On the contrary, he even saw a little confidence in the military division from the military division''s eyes and his expression!


    Thinking of youhabach here, he also felt very confused. He knew that the current military division had not found a little flaw, but there was such a confident expression on the military division''s face, which made youhabach feel a little incredible. He saw the confident expression on the military division''s face before, although he didn''t take it to heart, But he thinks the military division may have found a flaw!


    This time, after hearing the words of the military division, he knew that the military division had not started to look for the flaws of the mysterious guard force around the mysterious golden light column, so he was also a little suspicious, so he said to the military division with a puzzled face: "military division, you look confident now. You can see that you seem to be very confident?"


    After youhabahe finished, he also looked at the military division and then said to the military division, "don''t forget my importance to this baby. If you don''t win this treasure, you know my temper!"


    Youhabahe finished, and the expression on his face was also cold, cold and frightening!


    When the military division saw youhabah''s expression, the whole person was shocked. However, the military division did not show it. On the contrary, the expression of self-confidence on his face became stronger and stronger. He was not frightened by youhabah''s intimidation at all. The military division corrected his mentality and said confidently to youhabah:


    "Don''t worry, sir. Since I am like this now, it means that I have the ability to help you win this baby. As long as there is no force majeure, I can basically succeed¡°


    After the military division finished, he smiled at youhabakh to show his confidence, but after smiling, he also looked at the picture in front of youhabakh more seriously. This picture is nothing else. It is the picture that the puppets of his two star Knights controlled by youhabakh are constantly seeing around the mysterious forces around the golden light column!


    Now, the military division is also staring at the picture in front of him. He automatically wrote down all the pictures he saw and put them in his head. He is constantly splicing the pictures he recorded one by one!


    The military division stared at this picture. After only a few minutes, it had spliced into a complete picture in his mind. This picture was nothing else. It was the picture in front of him that the military division had just seen!


    However, only the military division can see this picture, and in the whole corpse soul world, only he can do what the military division looks like. Although the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach walk very slowly, it is easy to be blurred if you keep looking!


    After seeing this picture, the military division not only did not have a little fuzziness, but also spliced these fragmented information together to form a complete and unified picture!


    You habach, who was on the side, saw that the military division had just looked confident. In that moment, he became serious. When you habach saw the military division, he directly understood that the military division was doing business now. Although he felt that the military division''s confidence was a little false, now he can only trust the military division temporarily!


    At this moment, the military division doesn''t care about the changing expression on youhabach''s face. It should be said that after entering thinking, the military division hasn''t seen youhabach, because he knows that no matter what expression youhabach has, he doesn''t need to pay attention!


    After all, his top priority now is to observe this huge picture spliced in his mind. Only by finding out the flaws in the mysterious guard force around the mysterious golden light column in front of him can he save his life temporarily!


    Now he also knows that no matter how he pays attention to youhabach''s expression or how he calculates youhabach''s psychology, it''s better to help youhabach solve this matter now. As long as he helps youhabach win this treasure, all this will be solved easily!


    While the military division was running his brain at full speed and studying the flaws in the picture in front of him, he suddenly found something that completely overturned his previous speculation about the mysterious power around the mysterious golden light column, and even let him find a new thing!


    He found that when the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach took each step, the golden light column behind the puppet of the star Knights inside would flicker slightly. This flicker was only less than 0.01 seconds, but it was still found by the military division!


    When the military division found this, he also directly noticed something he had not noticed. Although the current military division is mainly looking at the huge picture in his mind, at the same time, he also noticed the picture of the puppets of the two star Knights rotating constantly.


    Now the military division must focus on two purposes. He must pay attention to two pictures at the same time to find out the flaws. After all, the image in his mind is collected by his eyes, but there may be omissions. Once there are missing details, it may be even more difficult for him to find the flaws!


    So now the military division must observe two pictures at the same time

 V1.Chapter 1818

    The military division can find the secret of the golden light column just now by constantly observing the two pictures!


    After seeing here, his eyes don''t look at the huge picture in his mind for the time being. Now he realizes that the huge picture spliced in his mind is actually just a reference. The real flaws and the like must be dynamic!


    It is very likely that it takes a long time to look at the dynamics, so the real thing is that two people should look at it together. When the military division thinks of it, it is also directly dual-purpose. While constantly observing the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, it is also constantly observing the picture in front of the star Knights!


    When the military division has been observing the golden light pillar, that is, when the military division follows the outside of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light pillar, he also glanced at the picture in the puppet''s eyes inside the mysterious Guardian force.


    And such a casual glance, but let the military division find a major secret, a secret that seems to be able to save his life now!


    He followed the eyes of the puppet of the star knights in the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column controlled by youhabach, and saw a stone not far from them. Unexpectedly, there was a small black thing floating there.


    After the military division noticed this, he thought he was wrong. He just wanted to ignore this thing directly, but on second thought, he felt that he should not be wrong easily. After all, in this place, there should not be a black thing floating there casually!


    Therefore, the military division has been staring at the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column, but the puppet has been walking all the time, so he has to wait a while to see the direction just now again.


    As the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach keeps moving forward, the military master''s psychology is also constantly tightened. His heart seems to be mentioned in his throat. As long as he opens his mouth, it seems that his heart can be picked out directly!


    The military division had never been so nervous, and the closer the star Knights came, the more nervous he was when he saw the mysterious black suspension!


    When youhabach controlled the puppet of the star knights to the place just now, the picture just flashed in his head. At this moment, he also directly saw what kind of existence the black suspended matter was.


    In his opinion, the black suspended substance was more like a floating ghost. Although it was a ghost, its volume was not as big as his palm. What surprised him was that there was an eye on the head of the black little ghost, which accounted for one third of his whole body!


    When the military division saw the mysterious little black ghost, the military division directly understood what the mysterious little ghost did and what role he played in just a moment. When the military division saw him, he had guessed that it was eight or nine times!


    Someone''s watching them!


    In fact, according to normal, if the military division sees this situation, he will report to youhabach at the first time, because the existence of this thing has leaked their whereabouts. What they have to do is to immediately investigate around and find the people who monitor them!


    After the military division told youhabach about these things, youhabach must directly do these things. After all, youhabach has rich combat experience over the years. Even if he is eager to win the treasure, he can''t directly ignore such a big hidden danger, a hidden danger that may hinder him from doing things!


    After all, if everything about himself has been known by the enemy, he is very dangerous!


    However, today, the military division did not choose to directly tell youhabach that his ideal now is not how to prevent the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach from being attacked by others. What he thinks now is also his only psychological hope, that is, he can keep his own life!


    But after he observed for so long, all he could see was that the golden light column was the most important part of the attack bonus he had just received. Even now, he didn''t know what the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column had to do with the golden light column!


    The military master thought carefully and found that even if he helped youhabach successfully win the treasure, youhabach may only value him temporarily, or give him some awards temporarily, and some of these things can''t really save his life!


    Therefore, the military division should now find a way to explain the past in youhabach and his own life!


    When I think of the military division here, I also directly focus my eyes on the mysterious little black ghost I just saw in my mind. Whether he can succeed in this war, or whether his plan can succeed, depends on whether he can make good use of this little ghost!


    So the military division didn''t tell youhabach that there was such an existence around him. He knew that if he told youhabach, his only chance would be gone. Therefore, he couldn''t tell youhabach, and what he had to do now was to think about how to use this mysterious little black ghost to achieve his purpose, Save your life!


    The military division is now trying to disguise himself as much as possible, because now youhabach is watching him with all his exploration methods. As long as he has a little abnormality, youhabach can find it at the first time, so he also wants to disguise in his best way!


    Now, the best way for him to disguise himself is to think and observe. As long as he does well in these two points, he has enough room to explain how he can explore you habakh!


    Because youhabach can''t disturb him when he meditates and focuses on helping him win the treasure. If so, he doesn''t have to use this black little ghost. He can directly put all the responsibility on youhabach. In this case, youhabach can''t blame himself no matter what

 V1.Chapter 1819

    So now the military division doesn''t do anything else. Just stand there and think. Now he really needs to think and think about what he should do now. He needs to quickly come up with a way, a way to do this trick well!


    As the military master expected, youhabah on the side has been watching him in all his ways. Not only his eyes are always watching the military master, but also his spiritual power is constantly sweeping away from the military master. After all, his eyes also have invisible parts!


    However, after observing for a while, youhabach also saw that the military division now seemed to be in a state close to meditation. He knew that the military division must be thinking about a very important thing. Seeing the military division like this, he also quietly spread his strength around the military division to prevent other things from disturbing the military division!


    When the military master was meditating, he also directly observed the current behavior of youhabach, but he was not even touched, because youhabach is full of power around him. On the surface, it may be protecting him from being hurt, but in fact, youhabach protects the treasure he is about to get!


    Youhabah knows that when he meditates, he is most afraid of being disturbed. Once disturbed, he is likely to suffer serious internal injury directly!


    What''s more, if the military division is thinking of a key point and is about to get the treasure, if it is suddenly interrupted, it may never think of those things in his life!


    Moreover, the military division knows that now youhabach is full of his own strength around him, and it is likely to prevent him from escaping to a certain extent, because these forces of youhabach can easily block him. After all, youhabach''s strength is much stronger than him!


    So when youhabach filled his surroundings with his own strength, he knew that it was impossible to escape, or even find an excuse to leave!


    At the same time, Tong man has been observing the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach through his own small dark shadow. When he saw that the puppets of the two star knights, under the control of youhabach, actually circled around the golden light column he released, he almost burst out laughing!


    When he released the golden light column, he never thought that the mysterious golden light column had so many functions. It can be said that youhabach indirectly helped him to develop a part of the functions of the mysterious golden light column!


    When he saw the scene in front of him now, he also directly covered his mouth and forced himself to hold back his smile. He didn''t expect that what he hadn''t paid attention to was worth the trouble of youhabach. He turned slowly here!


    However, when Tong people saw that the puppets of the two star knights were constantly circling around the golden light column, his smile was only for a moment. After he suppressed the smile for a moment, he also fell into a very serious thinking about youhabach''s current behavior.


    He knows that youhabach is not a fool. He controls the puppet of his star knights. There must be a reason for this behavior, but he also needs to think slowly about the specific reason. He knows that what youhabach is doing now will not be useless!


    But now he is also struggling to think about what the purpose of youhabach is for, and he knows that his observation is still not comprehensive, so he directly controls one of his little shadow, flies to the top of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, far away from them, and looks down.


    What Tong people didn''t expect was that he looked up so ordinary and found what he had been thinking about, that is, what youhabahe was doing now!


    Because when the Tong people controlled one of the small shadows to fly over them, many things he hadn''t noticed before. At this time, he also saw very clearly. He saw the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. While circling around, his eyes were actually staring at the golden light column in front of him!


    Seeing the Tongren here, he can''t help but secretly admire youhabach. Even himself, he didn''t expect that youhabach has learned to observe now, and can use one mind and two pictures at the same time. Although he can do this, he basically can''t think of these things!


    However, when seeing these, Tong people can''t help thinking for a moment: what is youhabach doing when he observes this mysterious golden light column? Although I know he is observing the golden light column, what is the man from the golden light column doing outside?


    He noticed that the two puppets were actually observing the mysterious Guardian forces around the golden light column, that is, they had not affected the Tongren at all.


    "They are actually observing the transparent boundary. Really, is he crazy? It may be easy for him to observe a little famous when he observes the golden light column, but now he observes the invisible boundary which is almost equal to air. Is he blind?" Tong man said secretly in his own psychology.


    However, what youhabach observes now has little to do with him. What he is curious about now is whether youhabach knows the source of all these forces. In fact, all of them are supplied by this mysterious golden light column, which has little to do with other things!


    In short, the so-called treasure youhabach wants is just a mysterious golden light column in the eyes of Tong people. Now youhabach observes this, is it to break the barrier and get the mysterious golden light column?


    "But with all these forces, it doesn''t take so much effort to get the golden light column. Just lift the paper discarded by me under the golden light column. Why study these useless things? What is youhabach thinking?!"


    Tongren is even a little angry now. Although youhabach is his enemy, he is also a little angry when he sees youhabach so stupid. He doesn''t know why he is angry. Maybe youhabach is so stupid that he can''t see it

 V1.Chapter 1820

    However, Tong people just think about these ideas. He is not stupid enough to go directly to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach and say his wrong to youhabach. He just feels a little pity for all this.


    This little pity is only based on his own sympathy for youhabach!


    So Tongren decided to stay here for a while and continue to hide himself here. After all, only by hiding himself can he find a chance to directly blow up the two puppets of youhabach and create an opportunity for his subsequent raid!


    At this moment, the military division who has been watching the little black ghost in his mind also has no clue with you. Now he doesn''t know how to act, and his brain has come up with a lot of plans for him in this moment.


    However, in his eyes, he just thought about these schemes, and he directly skipped them, because these schemes are very poor schemes, not to mention him. Even youhabach only needs to think about them, and he can see them directly!


    When the military master was thinking about his headache, he also felt that his vision should not just stay here. If he only stayed here, he might think all his life and can''t think of an appropriate plan. What''s more, his time now is very precious!


    So now he also directly gave up the little black shadow in his mind and looked directly into the vision of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah. He wanted to find something new from the vision of the puppets of the two star Knights!


    However, after watching for a long time, he didn''t find any new things, and after watching for a long time, the pictures in his eyes were basically connected to one piece. He had basically found what he could find, so he didn''t intend to continue to observe this perspective!


    Therefore, the military master also directly separated from his meditation state. When the military master separated from his state, he also noticed the current appearance of youhabach from his remaining light for the first time. Although he had already been prepared mentally, at that moment, he still felt that he was directly monitored!


    And he saw the appearance of youhabach now. Youhabach was constantly looking at himself, as if looking at an object, without letting go of his little details!


    At the same time, the military division also felt the invisible power of youhabach and kept sweeping around with him. After feeling it, the military division also directly understood that youhabach was monitoring him in an all-round way. It was not enough to use only eyes. However, it used spiritual power to live so close!


    In fact, normally, as long as youhabach converges a little, the military division will not feel a little. After all, youhabach''s current perception and spiritual power, it''s easy to explore the military division without being aware of it!


    However, youhabach didn''t choose to do that at all. He directly chose to use almost half of his spiritual power to forcibly press on the military division. Just now the military division entered the state of meditation, he didn''t feel the Tao. When the military division came out this time, he also felt the Tao directly!


    Moreover, on the surface, it seems to be an ordinary spiritual exploration, but in fact, both the military division and youhabach are tacitly aware that youhabach is using his own spiritual power to remind the military division not to mess around!


    However, when the military division felt the pressure of youhabach on his spiritual power, the military division did not take it to heart at all, because in the military division''s view, it is most suitable in the current environment. If he was youhabach, I''m afraid he would do the same!


    But youhabach''s behavior really makes the current military division angry. Because youhabach has been observing him again, he also allows his puppets of the two star knights to circle continuously there, and even he doesn''t change the perspective of the puppets of the two star Knights!


    If youhabach can take care of things here a little and find a few opportunities to control the perspective of his two puppets, now the military division doesn''t have to retreat from the state of meditation!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also directly turned around and faced youhabach with a serious look on his face. He stared at youhabach with his eyes motionless. Youhabach was a little stunned by the military division. He also asked the military division, "what''s the matter? Military division, have you figured out a way?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division was even more angry. With obvious anger in his words, he directly said to youhabach: "Sir, can you stop like this? You monitor me wholeheartedly and don''t cooperate with me at all. You let me find the flaw quickly!"


    After the military division finished, youhabahe just wanted to reply to the military division. The military division didn''t give him a chance at all. He then said to youhabahe: "Sir, don''t doubt my words. Think carefully. I asked you to move your puppet and circle around the mysterious guard force around the golden light column. Are you listening?"


    After the military division finished, he paused, and then said to youhabach, "you must not have listened well? When you move your perspective, can you slightly control your puppet of the star Knight Order and move your perspective a little bit? How do you let me observe?!"


    After saying these words, the military division looked at youhabach angrily. At this time, the military division also had a feeling that they wanted to vent all their anger on youhabach!


    But youhabach has never seen the military division like this. Even in many emergency situations before, the military division has not become like this. At this time, the military division''s anger is even greater than the sum of his anger in recent years!


    Therefore, after hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also knew that he had just been monitored by the military division, which was a little too much. Therefore, he also hurriedly said to the military division, "OK, OK, military division, I know. Now you see, I will pay attention!"

 V1.Chapter 1821

    After youhabakh finished, he also hurriedly controlled the two puppets of his star knights, and hurriedly adjusted the perspective of the puppets of the two star knights, so that the military division could observe the appearance of the golden light column behind him. After the adjustment, youhabakh also hurried to look at the military division.


    After the military Master said that, his psychological anger did not subside at all. After all, youhabach''s behavior really made him very angry, because he was so angry because of youhabach''s appearance. After all, youhabach''s appearance is really wrong!


    So when the military division saw youhabach like this, it didn''t calm down at all. It didn''t give youhabach a good face directly, and then returned to the place where he stood just now. After returning there, the military division looked back at youhabach, with anger in his eyes!


    At this time, youhabah was annoyed when he saw the military division now, but youhabah couldn''t say anything, because he still asked the military division to help him seize the treasure of the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column in front of him!


    So the way the military division is now also makes youhabach a little confused about what to say, and youhabach is not the former youhabach now. In fact, he knows the way the military division is now, because he is really monitoring. He is too tight, and even makes him feel very uncomfortable!


    Thinking of you habach here, I actually regret a little. I regret why I didn''t converge at all to monitor the military division. Even if he converges a little, the military division won''t be as angry as just now, just like anger directly rushed to the brain!


    Thinking of you habach here, I thought carefully. It seems that the military division has not been angry for so many years, even a trace of anger, since it just started to fight with itself. It can be said that this anger is like the anger of so many years added together!


    Therefore, youhabach also feels a little considerate of the military division. After all, the military division has not been so angry with him, or even complained about him, no matter what they say or do, even if they put the military division in a very difficult situation for so many years!


    Thinking of you habach here, I thought to myself: "it seems that I will be more considerate of the military division in the future. After all, it''s not easy for the military division for so many years. It''s time for me to be considerate of the military division!"


    In fact, youhabach didn''t find himself. He turned into the idea now at this time today. His state of mind has grown so fast. Even if it was youhabach before, he wouldn''t have these redundant ideas at all!


    You should know that you habach had no compassion at all. You should know that you habach achieved today by relying on his always tough wrist and decisive means. He doesn''t care about anything else. What he always values is the result!


    If the result is not satisfactory to him, no matter what the other party explains to him, he will ruthlessly and directly get rid of the other party, because his men will not leave idle people!


    If anyone dares to speak to him like the military division just now, his strong self-esteem won''t tolerate others who dare to disrespect him at all. Once anyone dares to disrespect him, he has a tough attitude, but he won''t care what the other party''s purpose is, and will only kill him without hesitation!


    But in fact, even if youhabach''s state of mind has grown, these disrespectful attitudes towards him and these disrespectful words to him are only limited to the military division. He will not tolerate anyone else. He can tolerate disrespect from others at most once, but if he is like a military division, he will not give anyone a chance!


    At this moment, although the military division is still very angry in his heart, he also knows that he should stop when he is good. Otherwise, although youhabach tolerates him temporarily, he can complain a little. Once he complains more, youhabach will keep it in mind!


    Although he knows that youhabach is not a person who remembers revenge, he knows better that the reason why youhabach does not remember revenge is that youhabach usually takes revenge on the spot. You know that people like youhabach will not give his enemies a chance at all!


    Therefore, when the military master vented a few words, he also closed his mouth in time and then went to do his own things. The military master''s calculation ability is very superb. He knows what youhabach is thinking now. He even knows what stage he said, youhabach will not hate him!


    Now, youhabach doesn''t feel the calculation of the military division. He is even a little relieved. You know, youhabach won''t show mercy to anyone, but it''s such a person. He actually has such a great affection for the military division!


    This feeling is not given by youhabach to the military division on his own initiative, but by the military division through their own continuous calculation of youhabach, a little calculation can come. This thing, ordinary people really can''t compare with the military division!


    At this time, the military division also directly entered the state, and after entering the state, he directly forgot his anger and directly entered a detached state, which is deeper and more powerful than the meditative state he just entered!


    In fact, the military division has always known how to enter this transcendent state, but under normal circumstances, the military division will not choose to enter such a profound state at all. You know, there may not be more than three people in the whole corpse soul world who understand this state now!


    He, the military master, is one of the three people. Since he realized this state, he has never tried to actively enter this state, because although this state is much higher than ordinary meditation, it is also much more restrictive than meditation!


    As long as he enters this state, even if a little disturbance from the outside world is reflected in his mind, it will directly change into a huge noise, which will directly affect his spirit and even seriously affect the change of his whole state of mind!


    Because in this state, the perception of external things is much greater than before, and after the perception becomes stronger, all aspects become stronger, and his whole person now enlarges the stimulation of the outside world many, many times

 V1.Chapter 1822

    In this state, from the day when the military master understood it, the military master secretly said to himself: "you must not use this state until you are in a certain crisis. Although this state has a very adverse effect, the ability to use it is also very powerful!


    However, after entering this detached state, his limitations are also very large. Although his perception of detailed things will become very strong, he can even feel what he perceives, even a small dust!


    However, once he is disturbed by the outside world when he enters this state, he will be seriously injured. If anyone attacks him gently after he enters this state, he may be killed directly, because the military division entering the detached state is very fragile!


    And these things, when the military division just felt his state, he had thought of them, and these States, these abnormal things, were his constant exploration. Although he would not enter this state under normal circumstances, he never gave up the research on his state!


    Because after he knows that he can enter this state, he knows that sooner or later, he will have to use this state. Although using this state may die directly, he will suffer great pain and death is very terrible.


    But he knows that if he doesn''t use this state, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a chance to fight last, he will be directly eliminated by youhabach, and even he won''t have a little chance. Anyway, he''s dead. Why not fight?


    In fact, the current military division can probably know how to get the golden light column, but when he found the mysterious black ghost, his whole focus changed. He changed from thinking about how to get the golden light column to thinking about how not to let youhabach get the golden light column instead of letting youhabach get the golden light column, I won''t complain about myself!


    It is precisely because of this that the military division has been constantly thinking. Even at all costs, it has to find a little, a little plan that can temporarily stop youhabach. After all, he is full of thoughts about how he should survive, not how he should help youhabach rule the whole corpse and soul world!


    In fact, the military division now dares to enter this state with confidence. In addition to being forced, he has just felt that the power of youhabach is constantly surrounded around him. He knows that youhabach has the strongest strength here. Surrounded by youhabach, it is almost easier to use than a solid fortress!


    That''s why the military division dare to enter this detached state. Although he dare not guarantee 100% safety here, who dares to guarantee 100% safety? Even if it is to find a deserted place, I''m afraid no one dares to guarantee 100% safety!


    When the military division entered the detached state, a feeling he had never felt immediately enveloped his whole body, changed his whole view of the surroundings, and even made him feel that he was about to rise!


    When the military master felt this wonderful feeling, he almost lost his whole spirit, because now this feeling, for him, is a comfortable feeling he has never felt since he was born, and even makes him feel like a new life!


    After feeling this wonderful feeling for a while, he suddenly thought of something. When he thought of it, his eyebrows wrinkled. He almost forgot that he had nothing to do. When he thought of it, he hurried to use his senses to see the picture in front of him!


    The current military division, when observing the picture in front of him, feels completely different from the previous one. Although the picture he saw before is also these pictures, although what he saw before is different from what he sees now, when he just saw this picture, his whole eyes were confused.


    Just now, he has adapted to it for a long time before he can turn his confused feeling into a non confused feeling. Just adapting to all the pictures that suddenly appear in front of him is enough to give him a headache for a while!


    But now the military division, after entering this detached state, when seeing the picture in front of him, there is no sense of maladjustment at all. Relatively speaking, he is more sober now than at any time before!


    Now, he just observed the continuous picture in front of him for a moment, and directly found out the suspicious points in the picture. He didn''t even see his eyes, but his five senses were also directly sensed!


    When his senses directly marked suspicious points without the guidance of his eyes, it was also a great surprise for the military division. Although he knew that this transcendent state was very rebellious, he didn''t expect that this transcendent state was rebellious to this extent!


    As a result, this state can temporarily break away from his own spiritual will, take the initiative to automatically mark the points he may want to find according to the ideas in his brain, and the kiss and rate of these found points and what he wants to find is almost more than 90%!


    However, the military division doesn''t know these things for the time being. He only knows that his current state is very rebellious. Only when the military division personally authenticates this detached state and automatically marks the suspicious points to him, will he really realize the rebellious place of his state!


    At this time, the military division can''t wait to see the power of his detached state. Is it really like what he thinks, which can open his eyes and even fall in love with this detached state in the future?!


    In fact, even if the suspicious points automatically marked are not so satisfactory to the military division, the military division will fall in love with this detached state. After all, his current state is not only very functional, but also his actual effect and even the adjustment of his physical state are very good

 V1.Chapter 1823

    Now the military division can''t wait to have a good look. Whether the suspicious points automatically marked in this state can be compared with the points actively found by their own eyes, or whether the points automatically marked are really in line with the ideas in their own brain!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also directly turned his eyes to his mind, and saw the original picture in his mind. At this moment, it was also directly replaced by a new picture, and the points on this new picture were nothing else, just marked out by his own state!


    Now, he is also full of expectation to see his detached state and actively mark these points. When he sees the points automatically marked by his state, he is immediately shocked by the degree of his state!


    Although the military division only took a general look, he was directly frightened by the current situation. He only saw that almost all the points in front of him that were automatically marked by his own state were the blind area of his vision. Although he entered this detached state, he would still have some places he couldn''t see!


    This detached state actually automatically helps him mark the blind area he can''t see. In fact, don''t say that the military division has entered this detached state. Even if the military division makes a little observation, he is likely to miss a large part of things!


    When the military division sees these points, it is also directly determined in his heart. He must do one thing in the future, that is, cultivate his current ability. Only by cultivating his ability, can he have the capital to speak. Otherwise, he will have no confidence to speak well now!


    Although his ability to calculate others and predict others'' psychology is first-class, and basically no one can surpass him, once these two are seen through, he can''t get any other skills, or even have the ability to struggle!


    The automatic marking just now also directly allows the military division to see how far it is from some of the top people. At the same time, it also lets him know that he is basically just at the beginning of his whole life, and has not even reached a small success!


    Thinking of the military division here, the little pride and self-confidence in his heart disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was firm on the military division''s face. He knew that his current gap was really big, and he really felt his difference!


    Therefore, he has no trace of pride at all. On the contrary, the whole person has become humble. His views on all things are not as aggressive as before, but become unusually conservative. His exposed edge has become an introverted temperament at this moment!


    The military division''s current ideas also directly give him a new view of all kinds of things in front of him. With this view, his expression at this moment has become very calm. Although he is still surprised by these feelings, he is not surprised as he was just like that!


    At this time, the military division also felt the changes of his whole person, but he seemed very natural for these changes, as if these things had happened in his expectation, but what he revealed in this nature was not his previous complacency, but a relieved attitude and a feeling of letting nature go!


    However, even if the whole person''s mood has been improved and his artistic conception has changed greatly, he still attaches great importance to his life. Even after he has improved his artistic conception, he feels the change of his whole person and feels that he should cherish his life more!


    Therefore, his urgent task now has not changed a little because of the change of his artistic conception and the improvement of his mood. Now he is also looking for the doubts marked by his detached state in front of him!


    He believes that whether he can implement his own plan or not, the answer must be hidden in these doubts. What he needs to do now is just to check out these doubts one by one, leave the useful ones and remove the useless ones, and then connect them a little!


    What he needs to do now is to screen out one by one. When he sees the first doubt, his whole face also shows a shocked expression, not because his current state of mind is not in place, but that the doubt he found is really shocking!


    Because the first doubt is nothing else. It is about the things under the golden light column. When the military division looked carefully, it found that there is a looming golden text under the golden light column. If this text is not really noticed, it will not be found at all!


    After reading it, the military division also carefully observed the mysterious text under the golden light column. After he carefully observed it for a while, he didn''t see what the mysterious text was. It seemed that he had never seen it!


    When the military master saw this text, he also felt very surprised, because he now entered a state of near detachment, because in this state, as long as he was something he had doubts about, he would directly remember what it was!


    And now he doesn''t know what the mysterious text he sees now is. That proves that he hasn''t seen the text at all. Even the connection touch has never touched the text at all, which means that the so-called text he sees now has never been touched before!


    Seeing the military division here, I thought: "it seems that this mysterious golden light column is really mysterious. When I haven''t found out the truth, I think I''d better not easily move this golden light column!


    When the military division thought of this, he also turned his eyes and looked directly at the second doubt, and the second doubt was almost exactly the same as the first doubt, but the military division thought again. He knew that his state would not make such a low-level mistake, so he also went on to think about it, and saw one of them in the military division When he arrived, he suddenly made a new discovery

 V1.Chapter 1824

    When the military division observed what he had just found, he also made a surprising discovery. He found that he changed his perspective to look at the bottom of the golden light column. This time, he saw not words, but something that had nothing, almost transparent. But when the military division just saw it, he didn''t find that there was nothing different!


    However, when he looked carefully, he found that there seemed to be a very strange shape under the golden light column. It was like being pressed by the golden light column. A mass similar to a transparent shape was directly hidden under the golden light column!


    When the military division saw this, he thought a little and directly thought of what the transparent thing under the golden light column was!


    Through his observation of this thing, he found that this thing is nothing else. It is likely to be a trap, and this trap is not triggered by a little force. This trap is a trap controlled by someone from a distance, a controllable trap!


    The reason why the military division was able to recognize this thing so quickly was not because of anything else, but because he had used the same means to help youhabah sneak attack his enemy and directly help youhabah take his enemy by surprise!


    However, at this moment, the military division looked at the trap in front of him, but he had a new idea in his heart. He thought that he seemed to be able to use this thing to study the scheme he had been distressed. Through this trap, he also directly inferred that the person who controlled this trap must be the one who monitored them with the little black ghost!


    Thinking of the military division here, he hurried to find the following doubt. He knew that if it really existed, his state would be marked as a doubt, and he just needed to see the mark of the doubt. He could easily know what he wanted!


    However, the military division found several doubts one after another, and found that they were unimportant things. Even these things were not as much as what his eyes found!


    And just when he was a little disappointed, he also saw the last doubt directly. The position of the last doubt was even more strange. It was marked along the position of one of the small woods in the picture in the eyes of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    When the military division saw this position, he was also stunned. He didn''t feel the difference between the small woods in front of him, but when he was about to give up this doubt, he found that the circle around this point seemed to be much heavier than those before!


    When the military division saw this, he couldn''t help but compare it. The result of the comparison surprised him. He found that even the circle of traps and mysterious words found under the golden light column was not as deep as the last small mysterious forest!


    At this time, even if the military division despises the military division, it will not work. The scene in front of him is almost equivalent to telling him directly that there must be a very important thing in the forest that the military division has not found, and the importance of this thing is much higher than those before!


    Therefore, the military division also magnified this picture separately. At the same time, his mind directly hit the line of sight of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah, who is still circling around the golden light column. When he saw the line of sight of the puppets of the two star knights, he also tried to splice the two pictures!


    His present detached state is enough to support him to splice his two pictures. You know, splicing sounds simple, but in fact, it is very difficult to implement. Generally, people without any psychological power will drive themselves crazy if they want to do it forcibly!


    But now the military division wants to do this, but it is very easy. Even the military division that has not entered the detached state is very simple when assembling the picture. Moreover, the military division has entered a detached state. It is easy to assemble the picture!


    After the military division completely combined the two pictures, it was another completely different scene in his eyes. No matter how careful he observed this time, he also directly found the difference of the place marked by his state!


    From the picture of his own combination, the military division saw that there was a very weak little light spot flashing in the small tree forest. With the little light spot flashing, the military division also directly determined his own idea!


    The flickering light spot in my eyes is not a treasure, but a human accessory. According to the analysis of the military division''s fight between the bloody giant and the Tongren just now, I directly understand that this hidden in the woods is not someone else, but the Tongren!


    In the past, if the military division found something similar to the enemy around, the military division would certainly say it to youhabah at the first time. After all, youhabah has always been responsible for fighting. He is just complex and helping youhabah out tricks!


    However, at this time, the military division should make use of everything around him. When he linked all these things together, he also directly thought that all these things should be arranged by Tongren, including these traps and even his previous temptations. They should be designed by Tongren!


    When the military master thought of this, he also had a very terrible idea: "this golden light column is not the embodiment of the power of Tong people? Does Tong people want to use this to directly destroy the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach?"


    However, this idea only stayed in the military division''s mind for a very short moment and disappeared directly. He knew that this golden light column was definitely not the power of Tong people. If Tong people really have this power against the sky, they only need Tong people to assist Yamamoto, and they can easily destroy themselves!


    But after the military division thought of this, his psychology suddenly had a small plan

 V1.Chapter 1825

    After the military division saw the scene in front of him, he thought carefully and felt that he could not tell youhabach what he found. If you told youhabach, youhabach would directly control the puppets of his two star knights and give up the treasure in front of him!


    After giving up the treasure, youhabach didn''t just give up the treasure. He would directly control the puppets of the two star knights, open it at full speed, rush to the place where the military division found the Tong people, and directly kill the Tong people hidden there!


    And youhabach doesn''t care who is there. If it''s Tongren, it''s the best. If it''s not Tongren, but someone else, youhabach won''t let go at all. No matter who wants to sneak attack and monitor himself, youhabach won''t let go!


    But the military division should also use this potential factor to help him get rid of the immediate danger. Only when he is temporarily out of the immediate danger, can he have a chance to survive, can he continue to live, and can he then experience his current state!


    However, now the military division has used all their brains. Think again, how should they use Tongren to help them achieve their goals?


    At this time, because the military division is in a detached state, no matter what he does, he gets twice the result with half the effort. Especially this thinking thing is more rapid. The military division just moved his head and directly came up with many ways!


    The methods he came up with now are quite different from those in the past. Most of the methods he came up with in the state of meditation were inferior means. In other words, those methods he came up with didn''t enter his eyes at all. Even these methods can only give him a little inspiration!


    Moreover, the methods that the military division has come up with now are almost detached. Compared with the previous ones, it is not too much to go from heaven to earth!


    The first method he just came up with was also the time when he thought about the ideas that had just come out of his brain. He also directly selected the first method. This method is different from other methods. This method can easily give a perfect explanation to his friend habach!


    In fact, this method is very simple and can be implemented. Even the previous military division didn''t think of such a simple method. When the military division saw the plan, he also had an instant epiphany. He couldn''t help saying to himself, "Hey, this state is really against the sky. Why didn''t I think of such a simple method before?"


    However, although the military division thought so, he silently held this sentence in his heart, because he could not and could not tell youhabach his psychological thoughts, or just let youhabach hear them, because once youhabach knew, youhabach would think more!


    Although his words did not reveal his purpose a little, the military division knew that youhabach was particularly suspicious. He knew that the military division would not say any words casually. Once the military division said any words, it must be closely related to his interests!


    Therefore, the military division silently held this sentence in his mind. Although he now knows the general implementation method of the plan, he knows that if the plan is really implemented, it will not be so simple. At most, it is only the prototype of the whole plan!


    If he really wants to improve and implement the plan, it is very difficult, because he needs to design the specific implementation steps of the whole plan according to the prototype, and even some of the things he needs to say and those things he needs to explain to youhabakh need to be improved slowly!


    But this may be a little difficult for the former military division. It may require him to constantly improve for a long time in his heart, but now the military division has entered a detached state. After he enters this state, he will get twice the result with half the effort!


    When the military division sees these, he silently constructs the graphics of the whole plan in his own psychology. Normally, if all these things are put in his own brain, almost no one can remember them all, let alone calculate them in his brain!


    But the military division is different from others. The military division''s own brain is very developed. He only needs to adjust his brain a little, and he can directly complete what others can do on paper in his brain, which is much more efficient than others!


    The most important thing is that his way of designing plans in his own heart will hardly be seen by anyone. Unless someone can directly spy on his psychology and know what his psychology thinks, it is possible to directly see what is being designed in his brain!


    However, this kind of person who can spy on other people''s psychology, as far as the military division knows, was completely exterminated many thousands of years ago, and was exterminated by the whole up and down. It is impossible for there to be people who will survive, so the military division is not afraid of the existence of such people at all!


    Even if there is such a person, the military division is not afraid at all. He has now entered a detached state. Ordinary means can not detect what he thinks. After all, the gap between the two can not be achieved only by human prying!


    Therefore, the military master doesn''t have to worry at all. If he designs a scheme in his own psychology, he will be spied by others. Even if all his previous inferences are wrong, he still has the guardian power of youhabach around him. This power can''t be easily broken by someone!


    Therefore, the military division is also in his own brain. He has a little idea. He knows that although he has entered a detached state, although this state is very rebellious, it is not enough to adjust all his loopholes and details!


    While the military master has been planning his own psychological design, he is also constantly observing and observing the pictures of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by the two friends habakh, and now he is also directly skipping other pictures and directly looking at the place where the people of Tongtong are hiding themselves!


    Although he found that the mysterious black ghost he had just seen was gone, he was not worried at all. He now observed that Tongren would be found by Tongren. After all, youhabach was the puppet controlling him, circling around the mysterious golden light column

 V1.Chapter 1826

    Because I didn''t go to see Tong people at all. I just scanned a few eyes with my own eyes every time I passed by. If I didn''t face to face, I wouldn''t even find a little change in his eyes!


    Therefore, the military master is also very confident. He believes that he must not have been found by Tongren. If Tongren really found himself, there will be a little change in his hidden position, but he has been looking at the position where Tongren hide now!


    Now, the military division has come up with a plan, a plan that is perfect in his mind. Because the military division has entered a detached state, it has been perfectly formulated after only a few minutes!


    But even so, the military division is still a little worried, so the military division is constantly thinking back and forth in his own ideas, back and forth demonstration, back and forth simulation practice. After hundreds of times of practice, he finally determined the plan!


    This plan is nothing else. It is the military division that uses the trap set by Tongren to achieve its own purpose. Without this trap, the military division really has no way but to forcibly help youhabach rob this golden light column.


    But with this plan, the military division can also directly work out this plan, which is almost perfect in the eyes of the military division!


    For the smooth implementation of his plan, the military division even simulated every step and plot of the plan in his mind. Once there is something he thinks can be done, he will directly modify the whole plan, and the plan has been modified almost hundreds of times because of his current operation!


    After the military division confirmed the plan, he also smiled in his heart. He knew that he should be sure this time and could successfully fool youhabach here. Thinking of this, he always had a little irritable head and became unusually sober!


    The military division felt that the time should be about the same, and it was time to quit this state and tell youhabach about it. Just when he was about to quit this state, an idea jumped out of his brain, an idea that almost didn''t belong to him now!


    He now thought that if he withdrew from this state, if he wanted to enter again next time, he didn''t know when, so he was a little reluctant to give up this state now. He didn''t want to withdraw from this state and face the world that made him very upset!


    But he thought again. He knew that he could not keep this state all the time. If he wanted to survive or improve his comprehensive strength, he must know the choice, and his choice was to quit in the current state!


    When he thought of the military division here, his heart was horizontal and he wanted to withdraw directly, but at the moment of withdrawal, his psychology seemed to have a new idea. This idea was different from those more or less ideas before him. There were many more ideas in his brain now!


    These thoughts were forced into his brain, just like his brain is a basin. Someone forced these thoughts into his brain. At this moment, his brain seemed to explode!


    These ideas were not considered by him at all before: "will there be any side effects when I enter this state; will youhabach directly see that I am different when I just perform so well; if youhabach sees that I am different, will he directly kill me?!"


    His current ideas, like those above, have many, many, which directly fill his brain. Even the plan he just came up with has to be directly excluded by the ideas just entered his brain!


    In such a moment, he also retreated back to his just normal state. The military division originally thought that he could directly crowd out the ideas of the troops in his brain and return to normal in his brain!


    But the military division obviously didn''t expect it this time. Even if the military division was out of this state, he still didn''t return to normal. Even the thoughts in his brain were a little aggressive and directly attacked him. Although these were just ideas, the amount was too large, so it also directly impacted his brain!


    Now when the military master comes out of his state, he also instantly feels that his body has lost strength, and he feels that his body seems to be paralyzed on the ground without his own control. No matter how hard he tries, his body has no reaction!


    Not only his own body, but also his brain is being attacked by those ideas who don''t know where they come from. Now he is the whole person and can only control his own brain. Now he even feels that he has only his brain alive!


    And not only that, he has to use his brain to constantly defend against the attack of those messy ideas on his brain. Now he seems to have a hunch that if he is captured, he may die here directly!


    So now the military master knows that he must not give up his resistance to these inexplicable ideas, otherwise he can''t even wait for youhabach to solve him himself, and he will die in his own thoughts. If he really dies in his own thoughts, he won''t die in peace!


    The current military division, although his body can''t move, his head can still move reluctantly. Now he also focuses his eyes directly on youhabach, hoping that youhabach can use his own strength to help him recover some strength!


    When the military division looked at youhabach, he found that youhabach had just heard his words, but he was bent on the puppets who controlled his two star knights. When he came here, the military division was even a little speechless!


    He just said his opinion to youhabach casually, because according to the previous youhabach, even if he told him seriously, he would not necessarily take it to heart, let alone say it to him so seriously now!


    The military master never dreamed that what he said now was so powerful

 V1.Chapter 1827

    Seeing youhabakh''s current appearance, the military division couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t expect that youhabakh listened to his words so much that he casually said a word and a very simple suggestion. Youhabakh actually took it to heart!


    Thinking of the military division here, I don''t even know whether to be happy or sad.


    However, the military master knows that he is not the time to think about these things. His main thing now is to quickly call youhabach and wake up his body, so that he can cooperate with youhabach to implement his own "plan" and his perfect plan!


    And now the military division can''t take care of their own face. He used his whole body strength, tilted his head and shouted to you habakh, "can you hear me, sir? Come here quickly!" after shouting, the military division also looked forward to you habakh and hoped that he could come directly to help himself now!


    But what the military division didn''t expect was that after he shouted, youhabach didn''t even move a little. Even he just shook his head and said to himself, "Hey, I''m hearing hallucinations again. I heard the military division calling me over!"


    In fact, you habakh really didn''t hear the cry of the military division. He is really too involved now. You habakh heard what the military division said to himself after he just saw the appearance of the military division. His psychology is actually a little pity!


    When he saw the military division, he had a little self reproach in his heart. Now he was really sorry for the military division. He also asked the military division to come out of his state to remind himself. When he thought of you habach here, he was even more self reproach!


    However, friend Habach as like as two peas in the army, is a part of self accusation. As for the rest, or most of his ideas, he is exactly the same as his previous thoughts. There is not a little change in his thoughts. So Habach has not been slightly different from the military officers.


    Once again, the military division used all his strength and shouted to youhabah: "Sir, wake up and help me. I can''t hold on now!"


    This time, when the military division shouted this sentence, youhabach no longer believed that he was auditory hallucination. He hurried out of his state and looked directly at the military division that had fallen to the ground. When he saw the military division lying on the ground with his head tilted, youhabach also stood up directly and ran directly to the military division.


    When he saw the look of the military division, he also hurried to help the general division up and said to the military division, "what''s the matter? Military division, why did you fall to the ground? What just happened? Did someone attack you? Did someone break through my power


    When youhabach said this, he also directly helped the general up. When youhabach saw that the military division seemed to be able to stop, he also directly released his hand. Just when youhabach released his hand, the military division broke away from youhabach''s control and fell to the ground again!


    Just when youhabach was about to get rid of it, the military division directly wanted to tell youhabach about its current situation, but youhabach let go so fast that the military division had no time to respond, and youhabach let go directly!


    When youhabach let go, the military division wanted to try to stand up by himself, but he worked hard for a long time and didn''t exert a little strength, so the military division also directly lost a little reliance. Even now he can''t even help youhabach!


    After the military master fell to the ground, he also said directly to youhabah: "Sir, don''t help me up first. Now I feel that I can''t make a little strength of my body, or even a little movement. I almost have no consciousness!"


    After the military division finished, he looked at youhabach and found that all the expressions on youhabach''s face were shocked. Then he said to youhabach: "Sir, it''s normal for you to be so shocked now. In fact, it''s not just you, even me, I''m shocked!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabah was also shocked. When he saw the current appearance of the military division, he also said directly to the military division: "what''s the matter? Military division, who hurt you like this? Tell me quickly and I''ll avenge you!" after youhabah finished, he also looked at the military division angrily.


    When the military division saw youhabach showing this expression, he was actually a little relieved. Although he knew what youhabach looked like to himself, it was likely that youhabach pretended, the military division still felt very happy. After all, youhabach really cares about him at this time.


    Thinking of the military division here, he also showed a bleak smile on his face and said to youhabah: "Sir, it''s all right. No one attacked me. I don''t know what happened now. See if you can inject some strength into me and let me stand up?"


    After the military division said that, he also looked directly at youhabach. There was no blood on his face. In fact, the head of the current military division was about to blow up, but the military division knew that he needed to hold on now and couldn''t show his weakness. Otherwise, he didn''t know what youhabach would do!


    Although youhabach seems to care about him, the military division knows that youhabach is like wearing a mask. Although he has no strength, his brain is still very effective, and his brain can also play a role for youhabach!


    But if youhabach knows what he is like now and that his head is going to break, youhabach may directly choose to stop loss, and it is not impossible to get rid of himself directly!


    Therefore, when the military division saw youhabach like this, he also chose to hide his current situation from youhabach. After all, his most important thing now is to keep his life, and he asked youhabach to give himself strength because he needs strength to resist these ideas in his mind

 V1.Chapter 1828

    So when youhabach saw himself, he also said directly to youhabach: "Sir, you start quickly. Try whether you can inject your strength into my body. In this way, I should be able to stand up and use your strength!"


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabach. After youhabach heard the military division''s words, he also fell into meditation. After youhabach thought for a while, he also looked worried at the military division and said, "military division, my strength, can your body bear it? Don''t hurt you at that time!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division didn''t think much. He knew that youhabach was really thinking about it, rather than making excuses for himself, because youhabach must be too weak because of his appearance!


    In fact, his weak appearance is not the main reason for youhabach''s idea. The main reason for youhabach''s idea is that youhabach is afraid that his strength is injected too violently and directly kills the military division!


    If his indirect power kills the military division, youhabach can''t expect others to help him win the treasure. At that time, he will really miss the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column with terrorist power!


    Therefore, this is what youhabah is really worried about. He is only a little worried about the military division, and what he is most worried about is whether the military division can then help him win the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column in front of him!


    However, after listening to youhabach''s words, the military division did not show what he wanted. After all, if he showed it now, he really had no ability to resist. Even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t take action!


    So now the military division''s face also showed a bleak smile and said to youhabah: "don''t worry, sir, my body can bear it. You just need to control your power. After all, your power is really strong!"


    After the military division finished, he also looked at youhabach and smiled. When youhabach saw the military division''s smile, he was worried again and asked the military division, "is there really no problem? Then I''ll start now. If you feel something wrong, you should tell me in time!"


    After youhabahe finished, he didn''t waste time. He directly released his spiritual power and used it on his hand to form a virtual shadow of his hand. This virtual shadow also directly hit the lower abdomen of the military division and poured spiritual power into the whole body of the military division from the lower abdomen of the military division!


    When youhabach poured spiritual power, he also strictly controlled the strength of his hand. For fear that if he was careless, he would directly kill the general!


    If so, he really can''t forgive himself. He will regret for a long time because of his small mistake!


    However, what youhabach regrets is not that the military division died because of him. What he regrets is that the military division is really too weak. There is no spiritual power in his body. If he is injected by his own mistake, no one will help him win the treasure!


    So now youhabach is also pouring spiritual power while observing the state of the military division to see if the military division can withstand its current strength!


    At this moment, when the military division feels the infusion of youhabach''s spiritual power, his body doesn''t even have the feeling of rejection. He allows youhabach''s spiritual power to be injected arbitrarily and slowly fills every corner of his body!


    In fact, the military division was also very curious. Why didn''t he reject the spiritual power of youhabach at all? What he thought was that when youhabach''s spiritual power was injected, his body was likely to be violently rejected, or even directly rejected and died. The military division would not be too surprised!


    However, the spiritual infusion of youhabach at this moment made him feel very friendly. He is also rapidly analyzing the possibility of this phenomenon, and after his analysis, he also came to two conclusions!


    First, it is possible that youhabach''s psychic power is a kind of psychic power with strong affinity. No matter who it is, it is special affinity and will not let anyone have a little rejection. Therefore, when youhabach infuses himself with psychic power, he will not have a little rejection!


    Second, it may be that he has just used up all the spiritual power in his body, and there is nothing left. Therefore, after youhabach''s spiritual power enters his body, it is unrestrained at all, and there is no other spiritual power to fight him, so he will not reject it at all!


    Among these two points, the military division is more willing to believe the second. The spiritual power in his body may be really used up, because if there is residual spiritual power in his body, he can''t stand up and even lose control of his body. As for why the spiritual power in his body is used up, he has been thinking all the time!


    When the military master was at a loss and didn''t know what exhausted his spiritual power, he also turned his eyes to the picture of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and when he saw the picture, he immediately thought of the reason why his spiritual power was not consumed!


    "It must have been just now. When I entered that transcendent state, the spiritual power consumed was too large, so it was like this. I was still thinking about why I could reach this level without consuming anything when I entered this transcendent state. Now, I know!"


    "It turns out that all these things have a price. After I just entered the detached state, although all my abilities have been improved, he knows that his improvement is at the cost of rapidly consuming his spiritual power. In the detached state, no matter what he does, he will consume his spiritual power!


    When the military division thought of this, it was also an expression of sudden enlightenment. Now he finally understood why he had become like this. Now he thought carefully that the thoughts attacking his brain in his brain were actually the thoughts that flashed when he just thought!


    When I think of the military division here, I also feel a lot of understanding:


    "Originally, everything has a price!"

 V1.Chapter 1829

    After understanding this truth, the military division did not feel a little annoyed. On the contrary, he was even a little relieved now, because he just didn''t understand why he could exist against the sky when he entered the detached state, and the military division just couldn''t think of this problem even in the detached state.


    Therefore, when the military division was just in that detached state, there was always a feeling of panic in his heart. He was worried that what he consumed in this detached state was something he didn''t know, and this kind of thing was likely to be limited. If the consumption was gone, he might die directly!


    When the military master knew that the transcendent state he had just entered was only consuming a little spiritual power and physical spirit in his body, he also directly put down his heart and stopped worrying that this transcendent state would damage his other things!


    After all, the military master himself also understands that the energy and spiritual power in the body can be recovered slowly. If it is anything other than these two things, it may not be recoverable. The simplest example is life!


    If a person''s life is consumed, there is no way to make up for it. After all, life is the most important thing. If life is lost, what is the use of this powerful force? Haven''t you had a chance to enjoy it?


    Therefore, the most important thing is life. Only with life, other things will go on conditionally. If you don''t even have your own life, there''s no need to continue with other things, so the military division just worried so much!


    But now, the military master knows that this transcendent state is only the loss of spiritual power and energy in his body, and will not directly lose his life, so he can rest assured in his transcendent state in the future!


    But just when the military division thought of this, he was also looking on the other side. He suddenly seemed to think of something and looked at himself in surprise. The idea he just thought of was nothing else, just about the kind of thing he just entered a detached state!


    Originally, he thought that if he understood the loss of transcendental state, he could solve his worries and enter the transcendental state without any worries. However, he just thought of one thing, which is the most fatal, that is: if his spiritual power and body energy are all lost, he has not come out of his state yet?!


    When he thought of this, he had just felt a very free and easy mood, and he was in a tight state again in an instant, right. If his body''s spiritual power and energy are exhausted, what is the next step to forcibly withdraw from this state? Or something else?!


    If other things are consumed, is this consumed thing his own life?!


    When he thought of this, the military division suddenly panicked. Now he even doubts that the spiritual power in his body has been consumed. He is still in the state of retreating. Will he have begun to lose his life now?!


    However, when the military division thought of this, youhabach''s voice also appeared. You only heard youhabach say to him, "military division? How are you? Can you stand up? Is there power in your body?!"


    It turned out that when the military division has been thinking about it, youhabach has not stopped transmitting the spiritual power to the military division''s body. When youhabach is transmitting, the military division has been thinking about it. It doesn''t feel how much spiritual power youhabach has transmitted to his body!


    After a long time of transportation, youhabach was also a little worried about him. Youhabach was afraid that the military division could not bear it when his spiritual power was transported to the end, so youhabach reminded the military division when he felt almost the same.


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also suddenly recovered from his just thought and promised youhabach: "Sir, I''m ok. You stop first. I''ll stand up and try to see if I can control my body!" the military division''s face at this moment also improved a little, at least not as pale as just!


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabah also directly cut off the power transmission to the military division. He wanted to see if the military division could stand up by relying on the spiritual power he had just transmitted to him!


    Because when youhabach was delivering spiritual power to the military division just now, he also had a little doubt about his spiritual power when he saw that the military division did not reject it at all. He knew that his spiritual power must not be particularly friendly, let alone specialized. Everyone can adapt. You know, youhabach''s spiritual power is very violent!


    And it was this kind of violent, no one could adapt to this kind of spiritual power. When it was input into the military division in such a direct way, the military division did not reject it at all. On the contrary, he saw an expression similar to enjoyment on the military division''s face!


    Seeing the friend habach here, he also used his own spiritual power to slightly explore the military division''s body, and his gentle exploration doesn''t matter. He found a problem. He found that the military division''s body just had almost no spiritual power!


    You know, only the attack of people with special abilities can cause this result, and the military division was just around him. Although he didn''t always observe the military division, he still felt suspicious when he saw that the military division suddenly lost his whole body''s spiritual power like being attacked!


    What makes youhabach feel more strange is that he can directly determine the injury as an attack. The military division rejected it and said that it was not attacked by others. When thinking of the military division''s answer, youhabach can''t even be surprised. If it wasn''t attacked by others, how could he consume spiritual power to this extent?!


    You should know that there is a certain protection mechanism for the consumption of spiritual power in your body. If you consume too much spiritual power for a period of time, the body will directly restrict the use of your spiritual power, but this restriction will still retain the spiritual power in your body to adapt to the most basic activities!


    Therefore, youhabach judged that the current state of the military division''s body must not be caused by his release of spiritual power. There must be some internal reason for the military division''s ambiguity

 V1.Chapter 1830

    When youhabahe thought of this, he also directly put a question mark in his heart. When the military division recovers, he must ask the military division why he lost all the spiritual power in his body almost instantaneously?!


    But now youhabach also knows that the military division''s body has not recovered. It''s better not to ask him for the time being, so thinking of this, youhabach also temporarily put this matter in his heart and wait for the military division to be good for a while before asking him!


    At this time, when youhabach heard the military division''s reply, he also directly cut off his spiritual input and said to the military division, "military division, I have temporarily stopped inputting spiritual power into your body. Now you can try and take action!"


    After youhabahe finished, he also directly helped the general up, and after he helped the general up, he didn''t let go. See if the military division can use a little strength to control his own body!


    I saw that after the military division was helped up by youhabahe, he also tried to mobilize the spiritual power in his body to control his body, but after he tried for a long time, there was no response, because now he has no way to mobilize such violent spiritual power. The spiritual power in his body before is very peaceful!


    Now when his body suddenly comes into contact with this violent spiritual power, not only his body does not adapt, but also himself can''t adapt, because he really doesn''t know how to control this violent power in his body for his own use!


    So when the military division saw what he was like now, he was a little unwilling and had a headache. He didn''t expect that he was so arrogant. He fell down here and couldn''t even control a spiritual power in his body!


    Thinking of the military division here, I also sighed slightly, as if I had a feeling of giving up!


    Youhabah also showed a puzzled expression when he saw the military division like this. In his impression, the military division has never been so depressed. What happened to the military division to show this expression, which makes him so depressed?!


    So youhabakh was also careful and asked the military division in a very careful tone: "what''s the matter? Military division, still can''t control your body? If not, what''s your reason?!" after youhabakh said, he also looked at the military division.


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also sighed again and said to youhabach: "my Lord, your violent spiritual power is really too powerful. I have just tried for a long time. I have no ability to control this power. Even this power is stronger than myself!"


    After listening to the military division, youhabahe also sighed slightly and said to the military division, "you. Don''t use your body to control my spiritual power. You should learn to feel it. When you can feel my spiritual power instead of actively contacting him, you will succeed!"


    After youhabakh finished, he gave the military division a rare look of trust. This look not only represents youhabakh''s trust in the military division, but also an affirmation of youhabakh to the military division. Although this look can not directly help the military division control its violent power, it can indeed help the military division overcome its psychological cowardice!


    As youhabach expected, when the depressed military master saw the expression on youhabach''s face, he was stunned at first, and then made the same expression to youhabach in an instant. His cowardly expression on youhabach was swept away in an instant!


    Moreover, when the military master just heard youhabach''s words, he also had a little understanding. He seemed to really understand what. Indeed, he had always done things by his intelligence and superb calculation, but he had never used a little brute force!


    However, just when he was facing the violent power in his body, he was eager to control it directly with his body itself, rather than surrender the power in his body with some special power of his body!


    Thinking of the military division here, the expression on his face is also more confident. After he finds the reason why he just failed, he will try again, and his confidence will be more sufficient. After all, he knows what he just did wrong, and he can avoid it directly!


    When the military master was about to use the power of his body''s perception, habach, who stood by and held his friend, suddenly said to him, "don''t forget to use a clever power, not that simple and rough power!"


    After youhabahe finished, he seemed to think of something again. He then said to the military division: "by the way, you''d better use this spiritual power to cultivate a spiritual power that belongs to your own body. In this way, it will be much more convenient for you to control!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division was even a little moved. He never dreamed that youhabach would talk to himself so calmly one day. You know, youhabach''s temper is very irritable. If he loses his temper, the dead are often things!


    Now I just have a little setback. Youhabach is so meticulous to himself, which makes the military division feel inexplicably moved!


    However, the military division also understands that he can''t show this little touch now. Even if youhabach is good to him now, he can''t show a little touch. Otherwise, he may fall into a very dangerous situation. In that case, he will be dangerous!


    Because now, although youhabach looks good to him and has a very kind attitude, these are limited to his current state. Once he gets out of this state and still shows this feeling to youhabach, youhabach is likely to use him!


    Moreover, he doesn''t know whether youhabach''s attitude towards him is from his heart. After thinking carefully in his own psychology, the military division came to a simple and realistic conclusion about youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1831

    Now, for him, youhabach is probably just on the surface. In fact, youhabach really wants to use him, but these are not important things for the military division. What really makes the military division feel terrible is that now youhabach has learned this way!


    This makes the military division inevitably worry a little. Now youhabach will hide his real thoughts, which means that youhabach is likely to really improve his state of mind. If youhabach improves his state of mind, there will be great restrictions on whatever he does in the future!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also glanced at youhabach quickly with his spare light, but he didn''t find anything special from youhabach''s expression!


    However, he knows that he must not be so confused by youhabach now. If he is confused by youhabach, he will be deceived by youhabach unknowingly!


    Now the military division has come out of his own thinking in time. He knows that his top priority now should be to do something first. This thing is nothing else, that is, his current body. He must seize the time to recover his body, otherwise he can''t do anything!


    Therefore, the current military division also directly tried to mobilize the violent spiritual power in his body. However, as he had expected before, he had no way to mobilize the violent spiritual power in his body. However, at this time, the military division suddenly remembered what youhabah had just said and directly said to himself:


    "Youhabach just said that he asked me to use the power in my body to mobilize, but how to mobilize it? Do I need to wake up one by one?" but he knew that this kind of thing was always in a hurry, so he was also slowly feeling this power with his own psychology!


    When he closed his eyes and felt it slowly with his heart, it seemed that he found the flaw of this violent power. When he saw this flaw, he also directly tried to attack this flaw with a little spiritual power just recovered from his body!


    Just when he tried to attack the flaw with the little spiritual power just recovered from his body, the violent spiritual power seemed to sense something and suddenly became extremely violent, as if there was a person struggling in this power!


    Just look at the current military division. If you habakh didn''t hold him, he might have been controlled by this violent force and his limbs kept swinging on the ground!


    However, because you habach held him, he is just standing there now, his arms constantly swinging back and forth irregularly, and there is not much weird!


    When youhabahe saw the military master like this, he didn''t show much surprise. He knew that this time must be the time when the military master was taming the violent power in his body. What he had to do now was just to stabilize the military master quietly with his spiritual power!


    And now the military division, when he saw the fierce spiritual power in his body and the unusually strong resistance, was also a little alarmed. You know, he never dreamed that the spiritual power input by youhabach was still conscious!


    However, the military division soon recovered. He knew that he was not in a panic. Now he must overcome his fear and try his best to tame the violent spiritual power in his body!


    So now the military division also regained its calm, controlled the small recovered spiritual power in his body, and kept chasing the flaws of the violent spiritual power!


    Although this violent spiritual power is really difficult to tame, but now it is in the military master''s body after all. No matter how, the military master has natural advantages. If the military master can''t tame a small spiritual power in his own body, the military master can''t live until now!


    At this time, after attacking several times with all his strength, the military division found that his attack was getting stronger and stronger, and the momentum of the violent force he wanted to tame was getting weaker and weaker. He also understood that he was really in a dominant position now. After understanding this, the military division was more confident!


    Therefore, the military division at this time is also the growing spiritual power that directly controls itself, and directly attacks the flaw of the violent spiritual power. When his attack is over, the last resistance consciousness of the violent spiritual power also directly disappears, and becomes a gentle power, a small spiritual power that submits to the military Division!


    When the military master saw that this violent spiritual power in his body was tamed by his small spiritual power, he also became very happy. The temptations and attacks he had just made were just attempts again and again. He didn''t expect to succeed at all!


    So this sudden success also surprised him. Although he was very excited after he tamed this violent force, he knew that his current situation was really urgent, so he also knew that he must make full use of this once violent force to recover himself!


    When the military division thought of this, he also directly tried to control this force in his body, and his reaction is very different from that just now. When he just tried to control this force, this force simply didn''t listen to his command, so arrogant exists in his body!


    But now it''s different. The military division has just successfully tamed this force. Now, the military division just thought a little, and this force directly obeyed his control, dispersed and flowed to all parts of his body!


    Now this force can directly establish a connection with his consciousness. When his force is dispersed to every corner of his body, the body that has not been conscious also has consciousness in an instant. However, what the military master feels is nothing else, but severe pain and fatigue!


    At this time, the military division also suddenly remembered something. He directly used this force to collect the damage in various parts of his body in his brain. When he saw the information on these returned spiritual powers, he was almost stupid!


    Because the information that these spiritual powers returned to him from all parts of his body shows that his body is seriously damaged

 V1.Chapter 1832

    At this time, the military division''s face was full of shocked expressions. Of course, he knew how the damage to all parts of his body came, but he didn''t expect that when he just entered his detached state, his spiritual power would only be consumed, and he actually began to consume this!


    Although it doesn''t consume his life, if he didn''t get out of that state in time, he probably can''t recover his limbs now. Although his limbs have been seriously damaged, he still has a turn for the better!


    In other words, all the injuries he has just suffered can be recovered in his own body. However, he is also a little lucky that what he has just consumed is not life. At the same time, his thoughts in his heart can be easily solved!


    When the military division felt that he could control his body, he also directly said to youhabach: "my Lord, my body has regained consciousness and seems to be in control!" after the military division said that, he also directly looked at youhabach.


    When you saw the eyes of the military division, you habach also knew that the military division must have been able to feel his body now, so he now said to the military division: "military division, can you feel the Tao? Then I''m going to let go!" after you habach said that, almost at the same time, he saw the military division nod.


    So youhabakh also directly released his hand holding the military division. When the military division was separated from youhabakh''s power, it was a little unstable at once and almost fell down again. Seeing youhabakh here, he hurried to go over and help the general division up again.


    The military division also directly blocked his hand in front of youhabach, holding one hand to the ground and the other hand to youhabach, and said word by word: "Sir, don''t come here first. I know I can. Now I have mastered the control of my own body, and I''m not used to it!" after the military division said that, it also stood up slowly directly from the ground!


    When you saw the look of the military division, you habach also showed a worried look in his eyes. However, you habach now has a worried look in his eyes, but in fact, you habach doesn''t mean to worry at all. Now that the military division can get up, it proves that the military division is still normal and can help him win the baby!


    As for his worried eyes, it''s just a little psychological comfort for the military division. If he doesn''t look right when the military division stands up and sees himself, he will lose the military division, so now he also wants to win the military division''s heart and let the military division serve him wholeheartedly!


    When the military division stood up, it really looked at youhabach at the first sight as youhabach expected. When the military division saw the eyes of youhabach, it was also stunned. He really didn''t expect that youhabach could do so deeply now. If he hadn''t been prepared for it, I''m afraid he would have been cheated by him!


    However, although the military division thinks so, since youhabach has made this expression, he also needs to respond a little, otherwise youhabach will think more!


    So the military division also directly squeezed out a little smile on his face and said to youhabahe, "my Lord, my body can be used normally now. Although it is a little inconvenient now, it recovers quickly, so you don''t have to worry!"


    Hearing you habach here, the worried look in your eyes disappeared a little bit and replaced it with a little smile. You only looked at you habach smiling at the military division and said, "well, military division, please recover now. I''ll ask you something later!"


    After youhabah finished, he also added: "it''s a very serious thing, about your physical condition just now!"


    After hearing what youhabach said, the military division also understood. It turned out that youhabach must have explored his body with his own spiritual power and found that he had no spiritual power in his body, so he would ask himself this thing!


    However, the military division didn''t care about it. He also knew that even if he was just like himself, he could not help exploring, not to mention youhabah?


    Thinking of the military division here, he also said directly to youhabahe: "it''s all right, sir, you can ask now. My body has almost recovered, because the spiritual power you just injected into me is too strong, so now when this power is nourishing my body, it''s the same as getting twice the result with half the effort!"


    The military division did not deceive youhabach. The military division has really recovered a lot now, and the military division has recovered so quickly. It really depends on youhabach. If it is not for the power of youhabach, he will not recover soon now!


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach also looked at the military division in doubt. When he saw that the military division had been able to walk towards him a little steadily, he also believed the military division''s words. After all, he still knew his strength very well. Although it was not very big for his own body, it was a very powerful force for the military division!


    Because his physical strength is many times stronger than that of a military master, the spiritual power in his body should continue to increase in order to adapt to his physical strength, so as to meet the standard of adapting to his physical strength!


    Therefore, the level of spiritual power in youhabach''s body is higher than the physical strength of the military division, so the military division can make use of his power. Almost instantaneously, it can directly change from just lying on the ground without any power to almost walking steadily now!


    Thinking of this, youhabach is still a little proud, but he also knows that his main pursuit is strength. He is different from the military division. The military division is mainly responsible for helping him deal with all kinds of things. Therefore, the physical strength of the military division does not need to be too strong. It can resist some attacks.


    But youhabakh is different. Youhabakh is mainly for fighting. He can''t not fight, so he was just happy for a while and said to himself, "this is what he should do."


    However, seeing that the military division is almost all right now, he also asked the military division, "military division, since you are all right now, I ask you, why was your body like that just now?"

 V1.Chapter 1833

    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division was also stunned, but he soon reacted. He just became like that for no reason. If he was outside, youhabach might suspect that it was a sneak attack by others or for some other reason.


    But now it''s inside, and just when the military division meditates, his strength is still protected around the military division. Although the main purpose of his strength is to prevent the military division from escaping, after all, her strength is still there, so he doesn''t believe that someone can break through his strength!


    After all, youhabach is still very confident in his own strength. He believes that when his own strength guards the military division, it is almost impossible for anyone to break through his own strength!


    Therefore, after learning that the military division''s body has recovered, he can no longer control his doubts. He directly asks the military division. You know, if someone''s attack can break through his own strength and can actually hurt the military division like this, he can''t despise it!


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also looked calm, and only listened to the military division''s question to youhabach, saying word by word: "what just happened, in fact, I''m not very clear. I also felt an abnormal thing in an instant, and then it became like this!"


    After the military division finished, he also looked at youhabach. When he saw youhabach''s face full of questions, he also knew that youhabach didn''t believe what he just said, and even had some doubts about what he just said. He didn''t believe that what just happened was so simple!


    So after saying that, the military division also timely added a sentence to you habah: "Sir, I know you don''t believe me now. In fact, don''t say it''s you. Even myself, I don''t believe what I just said. If I hadn''t experienced it myself, I wouldn''t believe it!"


    After the military division finished, he also made a firm expression to youhabakh. He knew that even if he said so, youhabakh would not necessarily believe his words, and even doubt himself in his own heart. However, even if youhabakh doubted himself, he had no way to say more to youhabakh!


    After listening to the military division''s words, youhabach was of course very suspicious. However, seeing the firm expression on the military division''s face, he could not continue to question the military division''s words. However, when he was about to skip this matter, he suddenly remembered something and said to the military division:


    "Well, military division, I don''t doubt you. I know there must be some reason why you don''t tell me. However, I just ask you one thing, that is, when you lost your strength, did someone attack you?"


    The reason why youhabahe suddenly remembered this thing was actually what he had been thinking about. It was just that he forgot what the military division said. Just when he was about to skip this thing, he also thought of it when he looked at the military division.


    It''s not that youhabahe has to track down this matter, but youhabahe really wants to know whether his strength has just been broken through. If so, he has no intention to win the treasure now. Even if the treasure is important, it doesn''t have his own life at all!


    So when youhabach asked this question, he was also very nervous in his heart. On the one hand, he felt that his strength would not be broken through. His current strength was almost among the top in the corpse soul world, and it was impossible to break through his strength quietly!


    On the other hand, he was thinking, is it what the military division did that led to his appearance? If it''s true, you don''t have to worry so much. You can directly continue to let the military division help him find ways to rob the golden light column!


    Moreover, he doesn''t care much about the military division''s own personal affairs. After all, there are some things that the military division doesn''t have to tell him. As long as the things the military division conceals have nothing to do with him and his interests, he can directly ignore this matter. After all, everyone has his own little secret!


    At this moment, after hearing youhabach''s question, the military division was stunned, but after careful thinking, it was also


    He directly figured out the purpose of youhabahe''s question. He could guess all the things just thought in youhabahe''s heart!


    So when youhabakh asked him about it, he was only stunned for a second and then said to youhabakh: "Sir, you can rest assured that what just happened was definitely not done by others. It was just a little mistake that caused this. You can rest assured!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach was also slightly relieved. Since the military division had done something to lead to this situation, he could not continue to ask the military division what had happened. He could only nod to the military division and say seriously, "be careful next time!"


    After youhabah finished, just when he wanted to say this to the military division to help him continue to win the mysterious guard force around the golden light column, he suddenly seemed to think of something. His face changed in an instant, not because of anything else, but because youhabah had just ignored a detail!


    This detail is because when he just heard what the military division said, he just heard what the military division said was not someone else attacking him, but what he caused himself. He also directly put down his heart and didn''t think about what the military division said at a deeper level.


    When he just came back to God, he thought of what the military division had just said. It seemed to reassure me that the military division had just guessed what I had just said, so he would tell me to reassure me!


    Youhabach''s face changed when he thought of it. He knew that the military master''s calculation and speculation ability was very strong, but what he didn''t think of was that the military master had guessed for only a few seconds. When he thought of it, youhabach was also flustered in his heart!


    He still wants to calculate the military division. When he sees that the reasoning ability of the military division is so strong, he almost wants to give up and continue to calculate the military division!


    He worried that when he calculated the military division, if it was discovered by the military division, he didn''t even know when the military division found it

 V1.Chapter 1834

    Now youhabach thinks a lot of things in his heart. It''s very chaotic, even chaotic. It makes youhabach feel very upset. What youhabach is most upset about is nothing else. It''s what he''s thinking. Does he want to continue to calculate the military division?!


    He has just seen the military division''s calculation and reasoning ability. If his calculation is discovered by the military division, he doesn''t know whether the military division will continue to calculate him, and the hidden effect of the military division is also very good. It is likely that when the military division sees that he plans to calculate him, the military division will be silent at all. When he doesn''t know it, Secretly calculate yourself!


    If so, I''m afraid I don''t even know how I died one day? Although the strength of the military division is almost heaven and earth compared with himself, if the military division has been secretly calculating him, no matter how strong his strength is, he can''t withstand the continuous calculation of the military division!


    But even now, he still wants to take a risk. After all, he knows that his business is very important. If he gives up directly because he is afraid of the calculation of the military division, he may not even know many things after himself!


    Moreover, he has to be ready to observe the every move of the military division all the time. Once the military division has a little abnormality, he has to write down himself in time. Otherwise, he is really dangerous now. Therefore, no matter how he chooses, he is almost in a dilemma!


    When thinking of this, youhabach also made up his mind directly. He still had to secretly observe the every move of the military division. Once he didn''t notice the move of the military division, he would become very dangerous!


    So thinking of the friend habach here, he pretended not to recognize the potential in the military division''s words, so he then said to the military division: "military division, since you say so, I won''t say much, but you know what the more important thing is now¡°


    As like as two peas, the friend of the Harbin said that he had made a greedy expression to the military adviser. After seeing the expression of friend Harper, he saw the idea of friend Habach now. In fact, the idea of friend Habach is exactly the same as that of the military master''s mind.


    Therefore, after seeing the expression of youhabah, the military division also made an expression I understand to youhabah, looked at youhabah and said, "my Lord, I know. In fact, I just figured out how to win this golden light column!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabahe was also very happy. He had to put all the irritable things he had just thought behind his head. If the military division had not really made him unable to ignore now, he would have almost nothing else to worry about now!


    Thinking of this, youhabach also directly wants to say to the military division and act now. However, just when youhabach wants to speak directly to the military division, he suddenly heard what the military division just said to him. The military division just seems to say to him that he wants to help him win this mysterious golden pillar of light?!


    Youhabahe thought carefully and recalled it well. He found that what the military division just said was really to help him win the mysterious golden light column, not the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column!


    Youhabakh thought carefully again in his heart: how could the military master say that? Doesn''t he know that what I like is the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column? If there are no mysterious Guardian forces, what''s the use of giving me this mysterious golden light column?


    Thinking of you habach here, he couldn''t help but ask the military division directly, "military division, what you just said is to help me rob this mysterious golden pillar of light?"


    After youhabah finished, he also directly turned his eyes to the military division. I hope he just heard that the military division was wrong, not what he heard!


    However, the military division''s next answer directly made youhabach dumbfounded. After hearing what youhabach asked him, the military division did not hesitate a little. He said to youhabach: "yes, sir, you didn''t hear wrong, just to win this mysterious golden pillar of light!"


    After the military division finished, he also made a firm expression for youhabach, saying that he really wanted to rob the golden light column, not the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column!


    In fact, when youhabah asked this question, the military division had guessed that youhabah must still think that what has just added attack to his puppet is the mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column!


    However, when the military division just thought of this and had not had time to say it, youhabach directly asked him: "military division, don''t you know that what I want is actually the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column, not the useless golden light column, don''t you know?"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also looked helpless and said to youhabach, "don''t you know now, sir? The power you want is actually the power contained in the mysterious golden light column, and the mysterious Guardian power around the mysterious golden light column is actually a medium!"


    The mysterious Guardian force around the golden light column turned out to be just an ordinary medium!?


    When youhabach learned the news, he also felt that his vision had changed. He always thought that the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column in his eyes was the treasure he had always dreamed of!


    But he didn''t know until just now that the treasure he had always wanted was actually the mysterious golden light column, the mysterious golden light column that had never been remarkable!


    Thinking of the friend habach here, he could no longer suppress his emotions. He looked at the military master in front of him in surprise. What he couldn''t believe was that the treasure he had always wanted to get was actually so ordinary. Even in the eyes of the military master, he couldn''t get into his eyes

 V1.Chapter 1835

    All the time, the golden light column that is insignificant in his own eyes is actually the treasure he really wants, the treasure against the sky!


    So when youhabach thought of this, he also looked at the military division with a shocked face. At this moment, he has no way and no need to suppress his surprised expression. Even if he suppresses his surprised expression, he may not be able to succeed in fact!


    Therefore, he also directly exposed his surprised expression without any concealment.


    The military division on one side was not a little surprised when he saw that youhabakh showed this expression. He didn''t know that no matter who was so confident, he might not be able to hold back his emotions after experiencing this kind of thing, but youhabakh just looked like this now. In fact, it''s not easy!


    So the military division also smiled at you habakh and said, "don''t be surprised, sir. In fact, it''s normal that you don''t know. After all, I just observed this thing, and I spent a lot of effort to observe it!"


    After the military division said that, it also showed a very official smile to youhabah again.


    After youhabahe saw the military division''s smile, he also knew that the military division must see his current appearance and feel a little funny. However, since the military division said so, he is not good now. After all, the military division is also giving him steps. If he doesn''t catch it in time, he will be really stupid!


    So youhabakh also endured his embarrassment and said to the military division, "ah, yes, this is too hidden. After all, I just didn''t observe it well. If I observed it carefully, I should be able to see the real power of the golden light column!"


    After youhabakh finished, he also smiled awkwardly at the military division. After seeing youhabakh''s embarrassed smile, the military division also smiled awkwardly with youhabakh and said to youhabakh, "yes, sir, what you said is right!"


    However, although youhabach''s words are just his words to find a step down, if he relies on youhabach''s strength, as long as he carefully observes, he can really find out that the mysterious golden pillar of light is the real treasure!


    But because youhabach is really not suitable for these things, what youhabach just said is just a joke. After all, none of them takes this sentence seriously, and they all know it. Even if youhabach has this ability, his character will never be observed seriously!


    If one day youhabach can really calm down and observe something, the world will become very dangerous. Imagine that even people like youhabach can actively and seriously observe what is in front of him, what else in the world will not be realized?!


    Therefore, this sentence is always just a joke, but no one has exposed it!


    However, youhabach reacted quickly after listening to the military division''s words. After he knew his current goal, he also said to the military division in an instant: "military division, you say you have a way to rob the golden light column, then you might as well tell me now that I can control the puppets of my two star knights in time, so that they can rob them back as soon as possible!"


    After youhabahe finished, his face was full of excitement. This look seemed as if the treasure had been robbed, but it had not yet reached his hand!


    After seeing youhabakh''s expression, the military division also made a calm expression and slowly said to youhabakh, "don''t worry, sir. This thing is the same as what I just said. You must listen to me step by step and can''t make any mistakes, you know?"


    After the military division finished, he also said to you habah: "Sir, you know, this mysterious golden light column is very rare from my observation. If your steps are wrong, it is likely to directly destroy this golden light column!"


    After the military division finished, he also looked at youhabach to see how youhabach would react after listening to him.


    After hearing his words, youhabach also nodded slightly. In fact, what the military division just said to him has been a little disrespectful, but he doesn''t care too much, because he knows that he can''t care too much about many things. Otherwise, there is no way to talk to him about many things and plans of the military division!


    Moreover, youhabach also clearly knows that the words just said by the military master do not save face for him, but it is also inseparable from the military master''s own temper and character. After all, the military master is also a peerless genius before he follows himself. Each genius has his own pride, so he can understand that the military master doesn''t talk too carefully!


    And the whole empire was destroyed. Only the military division dared to talk to him like this. If anyone dared to talk to him like this, he would kill them directly. There would be no hesitation at all!


    At this moment, when the military division sees that youhabach also nods slightly, it also knows that youhabach has been able to know his attitude now, and youhabach should have agreed to his plan now. In this way, he can implement it directly!


    So now the military division also directly said to you habah: "Sir, let''s start now without delay? It''s best to start as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be very difficult for us now!"


    In fact, it''s not the military division''s hurry to help youhabach grab the mysterious golden light column, but the Bureau designed by the military division. He also hopes youhabach to jump in quickly. After all, the less youhabach knows about the golden light column, the better his plan will be. The more youhabach knows about the mysterious golden light column, the harder it will be to hide it from Sumitomo habach!


    Youhabach seemed to be a little impatient when he heard that the military division was infected by the military division. He patted the table directly and said to the military division, "OK, military division, since you have said that, if I still retreat a little, I would not be youhabach!"


    After youhabah said that, he also said directly to the military division, "come on, military division, let''s go to seize the treasure!"

 V1.Chapter 1836

    Hearing youhabach''s words, the military division now seems to have a feeling that their emotions are driven. It seems that they are the people who want to follow youhabach to do a great career. However, the military division''s psychology also has a voice telling him that they don''t really want to help youhabach win the treasure now!


    After this voice reminded him, the military division calmed down instantly. In fact, the military division already knew that even if he followed the normal plan, he would never win the golden light column, because he knew that the owner of the trap under the golden light column would never let himself take the golden light column!


    Although the military division has a way to find out the Tong people who have been hiding in the dark, the military division does not intend to do so. His plan is not just to help youhabahe win the golden pillar of light!


    Therefore, the military division is also unusually calm at the moment, but this calm is only limited to his own psychology. His surface still has to pretend to be very excited. Otherwise, youhabach will doubt himself. Therefore, in order to prevent trouble, he decided to pretend to be so excited!


    After youhabach finished, he also directly sat down at the place where he controlled the puppets of the two star knights and directly began to control the puppets of the two star knights. At this time, youhabach seemed to think of something, the puppet of the star knights who controlled outside the barrier of the divine Guardian power around the golden light column, Slowly step by step towards the inside!


    In fact, what happened next was just as youhabach expected. The puppet of the star Knight he just controlled went directly into the mysterious golden light column without any effort!


    The military division who saw all this also nodded slightly. He knew that youhabach must have thought of something to do so now. Even a fool should have thought of the mysterious guard force around the mysterious golden light column for so long!


    Moreover, the way to come in is also very simple. That is to come in directly and slowly without a little hostility!


    So the military division nodded slightly when he saw youhabah''s practice, because youhabah''s current practice was exactly what he expected, or he had long guessed that youhabah would do so, so he didn''t put this thing in mind at all!


    And he didn''t feel a little surprised. After all, he already knew about it, but he didn''t tell you habah!


    At this moment, youhabach, who is also the puppet of the two star Knights controlling himself, walked around the mysterious golden light column. Just when the two puppets were about to approach the golden light column, youhabach''s steps to control them also stopped instantly.


    At the same time, youhabach also directly turned his eyes to the military division, looked at the military division and motioned to the military division to give him the next plan.


    When the military division saw youhabakh''s eyes, it also directly said to youhabakh: "Sir, you are very good, the steps I said!"


    While the military division was slowly talking about his plan step by step with youhabakh, the Tongren who had been observing in the distance just scolded: "shit, it was almost successful. What is youhabakh doing? Why are you in front now and don''t you touch the golden light column?"


    It turned out that when youhabach controlled the puppet of his star Knight again, Tongren had begun to pay attention to the trend of youhabach. When he saw the puppet of the star Knight outside the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column controlled by youhabach, he also felt that hope was coming!


    After all, what he has been waiting for here is this opportunity. He has been waiting for youhabach to send his puppet in front of the golden light column, so that he can directly detonate the trap he has prepared for a long time, and youhabach''s procrastination almost makes Tongren lose patience!


    Now, it''s not easy for Tongren to wait until youhabach directly controls the puppets of his star Knights towards the golden light column. He has been preparing a trap for a long time. When he can blow up the puppets of youhabach''s star knights, he can rush out and kill them!


    However, youhabahe suddenly stopped his pace. Unexpectedly, he stopped a little outside his explosion distance? It''s no wonder that Tongren curse their mother. After all, it''s really torture. Tongren''s psychology is tortured back and forth mercilessly in such a short time!


    Today''s Tong people even want to directly transfer their little ghost to them, directly trigger a big spiritual explosion, and just blast them in. They can detonate the trap they have prepared for a long time. They are unprepared!


    However, Tong people also know that their current idea is almost impossible. Once they transmit their little shadow, even if they cause a spiritual explosion and blow the puppets of the two damn star Knights into the explosion range of their own trap, it is also a problem when he comes out!


    He can''t take his life directly for the puppets of these two small star knights. It''s not worth it anyway. After all, he wants to take his life for Fu youhabach in the future. Now it''s impossible for him to take his life for two small puppets!


    At this moment, what Tong people can do is nothing else. They can only continue to hide here and use their small black shadow to quietly monitor the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. I hope the puppets of the two star knights can quickly enter the explosion range!


    At this time, the military division also told youhabach about his plan, and youhabach nodded directly after listening to the military division. After all, the plan sounds very simple. Even if there is a little trouble in implementation, it is not a difficult thing for his youhabach!


    So now youhabah is also the puppet of the two star knights who directly control himself. Wrap the spiritual power of the puppet of his star knights in their hands to facilitate the next thing

 V1.Chapter 1837

    At this time, youhabahe also put his spiritual power around the hands of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled. It is not that youhabahe loves his own puppet, but because the military division just told him the small details of the plan. If his small details are wrong, it may really damage the golden light column directly!


    He didn''t dare to gamble on such things. He knew that if he gambled right, it would be good. If he gambled wrong, the military division would be greatly disappointed. Therefore, youhabahe didn''t dare to gamble!


    When youhabach put his psychic power in the hands of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control, he also turned his head directly, looked at the military division and waited for the military division''s next plan. Only when the military division said yes, he would take the next step!


    Although youhabach now knows the general process, he still has to wait for the next words of the military division. After all, although he knows what to do next, he doesn''t know the specific time to do it, so he also needs the military division to tell him!


    When the military division saw that youhabach looked at himself, the military division also understood what youhabach thought in his heart now. Youhabach must know that he didn''t grasp the right time to move, so he turned his eyes to himself. When the military division thought of this, he smiled in his heart.


    He knows that this means that his position in youhabach''s heart is still important. This position almost determines the future of the military division, but now it seems that he is still very important in youhabach''s heart.


    So he can''t help being a little proud now, but he just shows it in his psychology. In fact, his expression still needs to be very serious. Otherwise, youhabach will think more. If he smiles directly, youhabach is likely to take him seriously!


    After all, if he laughs directly, youhabach will think he is making fun of him no matter how tolerant he is to him. Whoever dares to make fun of youhabach will basically be killed on the spot by youhabach!


    Even if he is a military division, he has a very important psychological status in youhabach, and there is no way to escape the fate of being killed. After all, youhabach still attaches great importance to his dignity and status!


    Thinking of this, the military division didn''t talk nonsense anymore. He said to youhabahe: "Sir, when you wait for a dark flash on the surface of the golden light column, you can seize this opportunity and insert the hands wrapped with spiritual power of the puppet of the star Knights you control directly under the golden light column!"


    After the military division finished, he took a look at youhabach and added again: "by the way, don''t forget, we must seize this opportunity, not fast or slow!"


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabach, and directly looked at youhabach with his serious expression and eyes.


    When youhabach saw the look in the eyes of the military division, he also knew that the military division must be very serious and serious now. Therefore, when youhabach thought of here, his original expressionless face was also full of serious expression and looked at the military division.


    And in his eyes to the military division, the eyes that were slightly not firm before also became very firm in an instant!


    When the military division saw youhabah''s reply to his eyes, they also looked at each other, almost at the same time, and nodded to each other.


    Now they all know each other''s thoughts, but what they know is a little different from each other''s real thoughts!


    When the military division saw youhabach''s eyes, he first thought youhabach was really so serious and looked at himself. He was really serious about this matter. However, when the military division thought youhabach''s attitude was so good, he suddenly saw something wrong from youhabach''s expression!


    Although youhabach''s expression now looks particularly firm and serious, from his expression, youhabach actually forced himself to become like this in order to successfully win the golden pillar of light!


    However, when the military division thought of these, it didn''t feel too strange, because in terms of the military division''s understanding of youhabach for so many years, youhabach really likes treasures, and even likes babies to a degree of obsession. Sometimes even if the value of treasures and the price paid are not equal, he will go back and grab them!


    Unless the value of the treasure is really too different from the value you have to pay, youhabach will not give up to win the treasure. Therefore, when the military division saw the expression on youhabach''s face, he didn''t say anything, but just nodded at youhabach!


    When you habakh saw the look in the eyes of the military division, he obviously didn''t think so much. The various abilities considered by the military division and his psychological side were added together. If you habakh could see the psychological thoughts of the military division only by the look in the eyes of the military division, I''m afraid you habakh would not have used the military division for a long time!


    Youhabach has only one solution for what he can''t use, that is to kill them all. After all, youhabach doesn''t pay attention to anything else at all. What he really values is only himself, but he won''t leave future trouble for himself!


    It is precisely when the military division realizes this that it has been calculating youhabach everywhere. It is not that he really wants to calculate youhabach, but that if he does not calculate youhabach a lot, youhabach may inadvertently feel that he has lost his function and may directly kill himself!


    Just now youhabach saw the eyes of the military division, and only saw the firmness and trust in the eyes of the military division. After youhabach thought about it, he didn''t think of anything really useful. Although youhabach felt that there was something wrong with the military division''s expression, he didn''t see what was wrong.


    So now youhabach decided to trust the military division. After all, the military division can still help him win the treasure. Therefore, after the military division told him, he has been observing the golden light column and waiting for the phenomenon that the military division just told him.


    He waited for a long time and didn''t find that the mysterious phenomenon mentioned by the military master was there. He waited for a long time and didn''t find anything at all. What''s the difference between this golden light column

 V1.Chapter 1838

    In fact, the phenomenon that the military division said to you habakh was discovered when the military division just discovered the secret of the golden light column. When the military division said to you habakh, in fact, this phenomenon has nothing to do with you habakh winning the golden light column!


    The purpose of the military division''s saying this to youhabakh is only to calculate him. The military division knows that youhabakh is very suspicious. If it is so simple, youhabakh will fall into the trap of Tong people hiding in the dark. Youhabakh may even suspect that he is calculating him with Tong people!


    Therefore, the military division also used many steps for you habakh just in case. In fact, it was not just the just step. Even when you habakh wrapped his spiritual power in the hands of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled, he designed it by himself. In fact, he didn''t need to work so hard at all!


    Through the observation just now, the military division has actually seen that youhabach is really suspicious now, and the golden light column, which he has observed for so long, is roughly determined. This golden light column doesn''t even need the two puppets of youhabach together!


    Just one of the two puppets needs to enter the mysterious Guardian force around the mysterious golden light column, slightly control his power, and then directly take out the mysterious character hidden under the golden light column!


    However, the military master thought: since youhabakh prefers to do some formal things, let youhabakh do more of these useless things. What''s more ridiculous is that youhabakh believes in himself more when he does these meaningless things now!


    Thinking of this, the military master smiled in his heart. He quietly looked at youhabach. When he observed the surface of the golden light column there, he had been observing youhabach!


    In fact, even the military division itself, it is very laborious to observe the phenomenon on the golden light column. You know, when the military division just observed the different phenomenon, he was in the state of meditation. At that time, he was double concentrated in thought and spirit!


    When the military master just quit his meditation and tried to find the change of the golden light column, he also looked for it for a long time before he saw that there was a flash of darkness on the golden light column!


    So others may not know, but the military division knows that it is almost impossible to really observe the faint flash on the golden light column without continuous concentration!


    The worst thing about youhabach is patience and concentration. Although youhabach''s observation is a little admired by even the military division, youhabach''s concentration and patience can''t be maintained for a long time, so this is why youhabach always needs to rely on the military division!


    It is precisely because of this that the military division let youhabah find something he can''t find. You know, he is now youhabah''s hope to win the treasure!


    While the military division was thinking about this, youhabach also directly gave up the search, turned to the military division and said, "military division, is the darkness on the golden light column you said really exist? If it does exist, why haven''t I found it for so long?"


    At this time, although youhabach said so to the military division, youhabach did not question the meaning of the military division at all, but youhabach really couldn''t find the mysterious dark color that the military division said, so youhabach would turn his eyes to the military division!


    The words that youhabach just said are all helpless words that he feels he can''t find the thing that the military division said!


    When the military division heard youhabach''s words, he also understood what youhabach meant in his words. He knew that youhabach really didn''t doubt the meaning of his words, but there was really no way to find the mysterious darkness he said!


    The tone of youhabach just now is only because youhabach has felt desperate about looking for something. In fact, youhabach still trusts the military division very much, but now he has to find the military division and get the plan anyway!


    When the military division thought of this, he also said directly to youhabahe: "Sir, did you just look for it seriously? I can responsibly tell you that the darkness on the golden light column I just said has flashed three times in the process of looking for it!"


    After the military division finished, he also looked at youhabach with a serious face. He knew that although youhabach had just been looking there, he must not have seriously looked for it. If youhabach really looked for it, it would be impossible to find no trace!


    After hearing the military division''s words, youhabach''s face also showed a surprised expression. Although he knew that the golden light column had probably flashed in the past, he didn''t expect that the speed of this flash was so fast!


    So when youhabach heard what the military division said, he also said to the military division, "no, I just stared at the golden light column very seriously."


    As soon as you habakh was halfway through what he said, the military division gestured to you habakh not to say it first. Then he also said to you habakh, "Sir, have you really found no difference? If you can''t find it, our plan is very difficult to implement!"


    After the military division said that, it also looked at youhabach, and youhabach has been looked at by the military division for so long. Youhabach is a little hairy!


    So youhabah also said directly to the military division, "military division, what do you say? I just really seriously went to look for the trace you said. I really didn''t see it. Otherwise, what can I do? And I can''t find the trace you said now. Can''t I get the treasure?"


    Youhabahe said that he was getting more and more angry. His temperament all over him was getting more and more angry, and even had a feeling that he was going to attack.


    However, the military division at this moment doesn''t look a little flustered when they see youhabach like this. It''s not in the minority to know what happened before youhabach, so the military division is almost used to it!


    After careful consideration for a while, the military division also said to youhabah, "well, sir, I have a way. It may be a little dangerous, but are you willing to try?"

 V1.Chapter 1839

    When youhabach heard the military division''s words, his eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that at this time, the military division actually had its own way. Therefore, when the military division said he had a way, he almost blurted out to the military division and said, "what do you have?"


    At this moment, in youhabach''s heart, almost the military division will not refute whatever it says. Therefore, youhabach''s idea is directly known by the military division. The military division has been using youhabach''s psychology to calculate him step by step!


    However, even the military division did not expect that the idea of youhabach was so strong. Even when he just finished, he was caught off guard and asked himself what he had just said!


    But the military division also reacted quickly. You know, what is in front of youhabach now is nothing else irrelevant. It is a naked treasure. If youhabach can''t even see the treasure, what can he see?!


    Therefore, the military master also expressed his full understanding of youhabach''s behavior. Then he thought a little in his heart. Then he straightened his face and said to youhabach: "well, sir, if you don''t observe the abnormality on this golden light column, only I can remind you!"


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabah, and then said, "Sir, we can use this method. I can observe the fast darkness flashing on this mysterious golden light column, and I just found that this darkness is regular!"


    After hearing the military division finish, youhabach also said to the military division, "regular


    At this moment, it seems that youhabach doesn''t believe his ears. He didn''t expect that such an ordinary golden light column with a little power fluctuation on it is still regular!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also said directly to the military division: "well, military division, now help me see the speed of this law!"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also lightly shook its head and said to youhabach: "Sir, you still think too much. Although I can remind you, don''t forget that there is time for my words and your reaction time!"


    "And the darkness on this mysterious golden light column is only for a moment, which is very fast!"


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabah. At this moment, his eyes were full of trust!


    Youhabach felt a little relieved when he saw the eyes of the military division. Although he knew he was very worried now, he actually became a little calm after seeing the eyes of the military division!


    But even so, youhabach still directly asked the question in his heart: "what do you say to do, military division? Are we so close to each other and want to convey the sound directly in our heart?!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division shook his head slightly and said to youhabach, "no, no, no, no, my Lord, even if it''s voice transmission, your response takes time. If you react slowly, even if it''s voice transmission, it doesn''t work!"


    After finishing this sentence, the military division also saw a sense of loss on youhabach''s face, so he immediately said to youhabach: "however, sir, you don''t need to worry about it. I just need to calculate!"


    After hearing the military division''s words, the fire of hope that youhabach had just been about to extinguish burned again in an instant, and youhabach couldn''t wait to ask the military division, "count? Military division, can it still be counted? Then tell me how to count!"


    The military division reluctantly shook his head and said to youhabahe, "Sir, I''ll finish the calculation. What you need to do is cooperate with me later!"


    After the military master finished, he also directly focused his eyes on the picture in front of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, hoping to find the average time distance of the mysterious phenomenon around the golden light column!


    The military division buried himself in it for a long time, and finally came out. How often will the gloom on the golden light column in front of him flash!


    Just as the military division has almost figured out how often the darkness on the golden light column will flash, youhabach is still thinking about what the military division just said to him: "cooperate with him? How can I cooperate with him later? He hasn''t told me what to do, let me cooperate with him


    However, youhabach also knows that since the military division said so, it proves that he must be able to cooperate with the military division to do something, so youhabach is quietly waiting for the military division''s next sentence.


    When the military division got out of this interval, it was always cold and shouted to youhabah: "Sir, attack the ground quickly!"


    Youhabahe was startled by the sudden sound of the military division, but after he reacted, he also instantly attacked the ground. When he saw that there was nothing in the ground attacked by him, he was also a puppet of his two star knights, ready to gather strength to attack the ground under their feet again!


    When he saw youhabakh doing this, the military division also hurriedly stopped youhabakh. His purpose was not to let youhabakh know what was on the ground around the golden light column. He just wanted to test youhabakh''s reaction speed through such a sudden remark!


    During the period from the reaction to the attack on the ground, the military division also directly collected the most accurate data and directly began to study the next step of this matter!


    In fact, if you habach now directly controls the puppet of his star knights, you can directly get the mysterious golden pillar he has always wanted!


    But youhabahe was stunned by the military division. He just let himself be forced by the military division to do so many things and so much useless work!


    In fact, thanks to youhabach''s ignorance of these things, if youhabach really knows these things, youhabach will probably die of ange

 V1.Chapter 1840

    In fact, there is no need for the military division to calculate when the darkness on the mysterious golden light column will come out. After all, youhabach can''t see the phenomenon at all, and as long as he pretends to be a little, youhabach must not know whether it is true or not!


    However, in order to seek stability, the military division also decided to provide real data with youhabach. After all, if youhabach really found that he shouted this thing casually, he would be over!


    Therefore, he is also to reassure youhabach and himself. He did not perfunctory youhabach so casually, but really calculated with his heart when the darkness on the golden light column would disappear. After all, it is not very difficult to calculate this matter!


    When youhabach was just stopped by the military division from his next action, there was a burst of doubt on his face, but when he looked back and saw the smiling expression on the military division''s face, he also knew why the military division had just suddenly let himself attack the ground!


    The former military division just tested his reaction speed when he suddenly didn''t react with the help of himself, and now he knows that his reaction speed should also be directly remembered in the military division''s mind!


    So he didn''t say anything to the military division, just nodded slightly to the military division to show that he understood what the military division had just said.


    When the military division saw youhabach nodding to himself, it also knew that youhabach must have understood his meaning and nodded to youhabach.


    When you say nothing at all.


    At this moment, when the military division learned the data they had just received, it immediately knew when it was time to remind youhabah, but the military division also pretended to calculate in their own psychology, made a thoughtful expression, lasted for a few seconds, and then raised his head.


    What the military division has just done is actually to look like youhabach. He wants to look less powerful in front of youhabach!


    However, just when the military division just raised its head, youhabach kept looking at his eyes and directly gave out a greedy look. He knew that now the military division has just made a little psychological calculation and should directly calculate the data they just need!


    At this time, the military division should be able to tell himself directly, and the military division must have figured out when he should act. When he thought of this, youhabach''s eyes became more greedy. Now he looked at the golden light column as if he had seen the treasure waving to himself!


    As soon as the military division raised his head, he found that youhabach was a little helpless. He knew youhabach was very greedy, but he didn''t expect youhabach to be so greedy. He had been observing himself and waiting for his head to see himself!


    Looking at youhabach''s expression, the military division could not say anything, but nodded slightly, indicating that youhabach could now control the puppet of his star knights.


    When youhabach saw the military division nodding, youhabach also instantly controlled the puppets of his two star knights, went directly to a place close to the golden light column, and was ready to wait for the military division''s next instructions!


    The military division''s eyes at this moment also showed a trace of pure light, and when he saw a different flash on the golden light column, he also said softly to youhabah: "prepare, sir!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also directly faced the puppet of the star knight regiment who controlled him, slightly bent down and prepared to insert the hands wrapped with spiritual power of the puppets of the two star Knight regiments he controlled directly under the golden light column!


    At the same time, what youhabach doesn''t know is that the Tong people who hide themselves on one side are ready to detonate the trap they have been preparing!


    Tong Ren was shocked when he just saw the puppets who controlled his two star knights. He knew that his opportunity was finally coming. He waited so long and finally waited for an opportunity to detonate the trap he had been preparing, so he was suddenly very excited!


    When he saw the puppet of youhabah controlling his two star Knights moving towards the bottom of the golden light column, his nerves were getting tighter and tighter. You know, he really felt that his waiting was going to endure now!


    So when he saw the two puppets controlled by youhabakh walking past, he was also very excited. Just when he saw that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabakh were close to the explosion range of his own trap, he was also directly about to detonate the trap he had prepared for a long time!


    When he was ready to detonate his own trap, he saw the puppets of the star Knights under the control of youhabach, suddenly listened, and then bent over there. He didn''t know what they were doing?


    Seeing the Tongren here, he was stunned. He didn''t detonate his trap immediately. He wanted to see what youhabach was going to do!


    After waiting for such a long time, Tong people observed youhabach, which was quite different from his previous observation of youhabach. Before, he thought youhabach must be a rough man, just a person who knows how to solve any problems in his own room!


    However, with the continuous observation of Tong people here during this period, although Tong people observe the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, he can also see the real thoughts in youhabach''s heart from the puppets of the two star Knights!


    So now Tong people are also serious. They want to see what kind of person youhabach is. They don''t have many opportunities to observe youhabach now. After waiting for him to detonate his trap, he won''t have such opportunities to observe youhabach again!


    Although only observing the puppets controlled by youhabach, it is also a rare opportunity. After all, the puppets of the two star Knights he controls can see the real thoughts in his heart!


    Just when the Tongren chose to continue hiding in the tree, the military division directly calculated the time when the gloom on the next golden light column appeared, and directly shouted to youhabah:


    "Now, my Lord!"

 V1.Chapter 1841

    At this moment, youhabach''s nerve has been tight. When he heard the military division shouting, the string that has been tight also opened at once. He didn''t waste any time and directly connected the nerves of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled in an instant!


    At the same time, youhabach also instantaneously controlled the hands of the puppets of the two star knights and inserted them under the mysterious golden pillar of light in that moment!


    When the puppet hands of youhabach''s two star knights were instantaneously inserted under the golden light column, he saw the vision just told him by the military division, that is, the darkness above the mysterious golden light column!


    And the gloom of this moment also disappeared directly in that moment. When youhabach saw this, he was also very happy. He knew that he found the gloom, which proved that he had caught up with him, and also proved that the military division did not deceive him just now!


    The darkness above the mysterious golden light column really exists!


    However, the excited youhabach did not expect that when he was so excited, the military master''s psychology was also a Yin smile. He knew that when youhabach controlled his puppets and stretched their hands under the golden light column, it proved that his plan was more than half successful!


    The remaining little bit lies not in the military division, but in the Tong people hiding in the dark. Now the military division also understands that as long as the Tong people move their mind a little now, the trap hidden under the golden light column will explode instantly, directly causing a very huge explosion!


    Therefore, the current military division is also looking forward to it. He has almost done everything now. As long as he waits for Tongren to detonate the trap, his plan will be successful!


    Now the military division is also silently talking in their own psychology: "Tongren, you see, I have created such a great opportunity for you now. You can detonate your trap now. Not only can you injure or even kill the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by your friend habach, but you can also smash this mysterious golden pillar of light. This is obviously a win-win situation!"


    When the military division thought of this, it has been silently saying in its own psychology: "blow up, blow up, blow up!"


    However, even when the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach had inserted their own hands into the bottom of the golden light column, and even were about to lift the golden light column directly, the bottom of the golden light column still didn''t mean to explode!


    At the thought of this, the military division was also a little worried. He couldn''t help saying in his heart: "what is Tongren bastard doing there? I''ve done everything. Why doesn''t he act? Is he asleep now? What a nuisance. If he doesn''t act again, this golden pillar of light will really be obtained by youhabach!"


    However, although the military division thinks so, he still looks at youhabach with a smile, because the scene he faces now is that he is about to help youhabach get a very strange treasure. If he shows anger at this time, youhabach will doubt him!


    So although he is very anxious now, he even has a trap that wants to kill Tong people directly, or place Tong people under the mysterious golden light column directly into his own. If his mind moves a little, he will destroy the golden light column!


    Instead of waiting for the damn Tong man to detonate now!


    But at this time, it is also a very time to hone the military division''s psychology. He knows that once the golden light column is really obtained by youhabach, it is not far from youhabach occupying the whole corpse soul world. At that time, if youhabach occupies the whole corpse soul world, I''m afraid he will not be far from death!


    So now the military division can hardly control their emotions, and even want to help Tongren!


    While the military division was thinking about this, the puppets of the two star Knights of youhabach also completely inserted their hands under the mysterious golden light column, and when the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach inserted their hands, youhabach looked back at him directly.


    When the military division saw youhabach''s eyes, he was also depressed. He was really afraid of what to get. He was afraid that youhabach would get the treasure. Now youhabach has really succeeded according to his plan, and he is still waiting for his next instructions!


    The military division is really a headache now. He clearly doesn''t want to help youhabach win the golden light column, but he has to help youhabach grab it, because if he doesn''t help, youhabach will directly kill him who is useless!


    Moreover, even if he doesn''t help, with youhabach''s own strategy and IQ, he will succeed in winning this golden pillar sooner or later. At that time, he will lose the value of his existence. If he loses the value of his existence, youhabach will not spare him!


    Therefore, the beginning of his plan is to try to make youhabach''s own mistakes and try to make a clear relationship with himself. At that time, even if youhabach doesn''t win the treasure, he won''t blame himself at all. He even feels guilty in his heart and feels sorry for himself. At that time, he will really be successful!


    However, these things are just for the military division to think about. The military division knows that his current plan has not been successful. What he has been relying on is the trap laid by Tongren early. If Tongren''s trap doesn''t explode, he has nothing to do!


    Therefore, the military division will have such a headache when he thinks of here, but even when he thinks of here, he still doesn''t regret it, because his current plan is indeed the best and perfect plan he can think of!


    What''s more, he thought of the plan when he was in a detached state. Would the plan he thought of in this state be very bad?


    But now that youhabach has turned his eyes to him, he can''t get rid of it. He can only nod to youhabach and say, "Sir, there are few details to pay attention to now. You should be able to feel that there is a piece of paper under the golden light column. You just have to lift it up!"


    After the military Master said that, he also felt a faint pain in his heart. What he thought now was: "Tong man, you bastard, if you don''t detonate again, it will be too late!"

 V1.Chapter 1842

    At this moment, the military division''s mood is about to collapse. If Tongren is in front of him now, he will even be unable to control his emotions. He directly slaps Tongren in the face and asks Tongren why he hasn''t detonated his trap all the time. Is he asleep?!


    Now his heart is also very uncomfortable, and he can''t say anything. Once he says something different and is heard by youhabach, all his efforts for so long will be in vain!


    So now he can only watch the mysterious golden light column, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, lift up from the ground and hold them in their hands!


    When the puppet of youhabach''s two star Knights held up the mysterious golden light column, his face suddenly showed a strange expression. The expression on his face now seems to be a collection of many expressions. It can be said that there is a little doubt in surprise and a little disbelief in doubt.


    Just looking at his eyes, he also looked at the military division again, and after he looked at the military division, he also said a sentence to the military division slowly: "military division, I''ll tell you a big secret. You absolutely didn''t calculate or guess a big secret!"


    The military division was already a little depressed at this time. At this time, he was a little impatient to hear that youhabach was still talking to him, but he couldn''t express it, but his tone was not perfect. He could only say to youhabach with a little laziness:


    "What''s the matter, sir? What''s the surprise, or I didn''t guess?" at this moment, when the military Master said this sentence, his eyes have never looked at youhabach, because his heart is full of his future. Now youhabach is almost a success and a treasure, and he has no interest at all!


    At this moment, youhabach didn''t care much about the tone of the military division. He only heard youhabach say to the military division mysteriously: "military division, do you want to guess? What did I find in the mysterious golden light column I just lifted?"


    After youhabah finished, he added, "and I still want you to see what I found. Otherwise, I can''t make up my mind!"


    After youhabach finished speaking, he also directly looked at the military division. When the military division felt that youhabach was looking at himself, he also directly raised his head. When he saw youhabach''s expression, he was almost startled!


    Because the expression on youhabach''s face now really shocked the military division. He has been with youhabach for so many years and has experienced a lot of major and minor events. He has not seen this expression on youhabach''s face. Although youhabach is shocked sometimes, he has never been shocked like this!


    Thinking of the military division here, he can''t help but listen carefully to youhabach''s words. Although he didn''t listen carefully to youhabach''s words just now, he has a habit that what others have said to him, whether it''s important or not, he will save it in his brain for a while!


    It is this habit that allows the military division to find out the details of the whole thing many times with only a little clue!


    So the military division can really calculate others. Otherwise, why does the military division calculate so accurately?


    And now he also remembered youhabach''s words. He heard that youhabach had just told him that he found a very strange thing after holding up the mysterious golden light column, so strange that the military division could not calculate it?


    He combined youhabach''s expression with what he said. At this moment, the military division''s heart was also a little curious: "what can youhabach do? Can he turn into this expression? It can be strange that he didn''t even calculate it?"


    However, although the military division is a little interested in youhabach''s words, he is not interested in what youhabach just said to make him guess. After all, the military division has no time to talk to youhabach now!


    Maybe when the military division was in a good mood, the military division might guess a little and give youhabah some face, or he knew it, but for youhabah, he pretended not to know and gave youhabah some steps and face.


    But now the military division really doesn''t know this thing, and the military division is in a very bad mood now, because when he gets the treasure of his bosom friend habach, he is also very sad in his heart. After all, this kind of thing is like knowing that his deadline is coming!


    Therefore, the current military division has no leisure at all to compensate you habakh to guess what you habakh said to him, but slightly adjusted his look and said to you habakh with a trace of seriousness: "Sir, what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Obviously, the military division''s answer is like a textbook. Obviously, it can''t satisfy youhabach. Youhabach''s face shows a little unhappiness, but at this time, he can''t say anything to the military division, and he can''t say anything else to the military division because of this situation.


    But he wanted to let the military master feel his unhappiness, so he also put away his just tone and said to the military master word by word in a slightly serious tone: "well, since you don''t want to guess, I''ll tell you directly!"


    After youhabah finished, he also snorted heavily, making the military division feel his unhappiness!


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also felt unhappy in youhabach''s language, even with a trace of threat, but the military division was in a bad mood at this time. He didn''t want to hear about youhabach or anyone.


    What he wants to hear most now is the thing he has been waiting for. It''s nothing else. It''s the mysterious golden light column in front of him, the sound of being blown up by Tongren!


    If the mysterious golden light column in front of him would not be blown up by Tongren, the military master even felt that his own plan had miscalculated, and even he felt that his just calculation had been a great failure

 V1.Chapter 1843

    Even if he hears the obvious threat in youhabach''s words, he doesn''t want to talk to youhabach at all. Now he even has a little doubt. Is his just calculation the most failed calculation in so many years?


    Therefore, even if the military division heard the meaning of youhabach''s words, he did not intend to explain anything to youhabach, but now he can''t let youhabach catch his handle or catch what''s wrong, so he reluctantly raised his spirit, made his attitude more serious and said to youhabach:


    "Tell me, sir. I''ll help you analyze what to do. Otherwise, if you don''t tell me, I can''t help you analyze!"


    When the military Master said here, he also made a firm expression directly to youhabach, saying that he is really serious to help youhabach think about problems!


    Although youhabach didn''t look up, his mental strength also directly swept the military master''s expression. When he saw the military master''s expression, he nodded slightly in his mind. Although the military master just didn''t give him face, this is only an example. Most of the time, especially in front of others, the military master still gives himself face!


    Thinking of the friend habach here, he also slightly adjusted his mood, cleared his throat and said to the military division, "well, military division, I''ll tell you first!"


    After youhabah said this, he also secretly observed the military division''s expression, but when he saw that there was no change in the military division''s expression, he was a little relieved, as if the military division could be honest with himself now!


    Therefore, youhabach also said directly to the military division: "let me tell you this, what happened to the mysterious golden light column I just raised is absolutely beyond your guess!"


    At this time, youhabah also repeated what he had just done again to show that his discovery was really amazing!


    After all, the military master is an expert in calculating people. How could he not guess this little careful thinking of youhabach? It''s just that he doesn''t want to say it. Now he just wants to know what happened to youhabach, which can surprise him so much!


    So now his expression has not changed a little, waiting quietly for youhabach''s next sentence.


    Youhabach also did not continue to sell off with the military division, and directly told the military division what he had just found: "military division, I told you, do you know why I just said that if I didn''t lift the golden light column, you would never find it?"


    The military division was too lazy to guess at this time. He simply shook his head and said he didn''t know why.


    When he saw the military master shaking his head, youhabach was even more excited. He said to the military master, "military master, let me ask you this. Do you think that mysterious golden light column can be lifted if you are allowed to lift it?"


    The military master now feels that youhabah is really getting more and more boring. He always asks him such boring questions, but he can''t directly shake his head to perfunctory youhabah, so he pretended to think for a while and said quietly to youhabah: "Sir, I think I can''t lift it!"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabach was even more surprised and said to the military division, "hahaha, military division, you are wrong. This mysterious golden pillar of light, although he has great energy, he is not as heavy as you think!"


    After youhabah finished, he also looked at the military division with a unique vision.


    The military master was a little hairy by the sudden strange eyes of youhabach, so he also hurried back to youhabach, hoping to end this embarrassing dialogue as soon as possible!


    "My Lord, the mysterious golden light column is not as heavy as I thought. Is he very light?" in order to cooperate with youhabach, the military division almost put down his face, pretended to be very curious, and looked at youhabach with his curious eyes.


    Now, youhabach seems to really enjoy the sight of the military division, and confidently says to the military division: "military division, I don''t lie to you, but I feel the way according to the personal experience of the puppets of the two star Knights I control. This mysterious golden light column is very light!"


    At this time, the military division did not pay attention to what youhabach said to him, but said faintly along youhabach''s words: "Sir, how light is it?"


    After the military master finished, he also kept urging Tongren in his heart to quickly solve the trouble in front of him, so that they could both benefit!


    But now Tong people seem to know the thoughts in the heart of the military division. The more anxious the military division is, the less they will detonate. It''s like trying to kill the military division alive!


    When the military master asked this sentence, youhabach also said proudly to the military master: "yes, military master, this sentence is what I have always wanted to say to you. I just felt through the body of the puppet of the star Knights I control that this mysterious golden light column is only as heavy as a piece of clothes or a piece of paper!"


    After youhabakh finished, he also looked at the military division with a proud face. At this time, the military division has not reacted, but just thinking about Tongren, so he also wants to follow youhabakh''s words directly.


    But just when he wanted to follow youhabach''s words, he also responded directly. What did youhabach just say? He just seemed to say that the mysterious golden light column he picked up was only as heavy as a piece of paper?!


    Thinking of the military division here, he hurriedly asked youhabach: "wait, sir, what did you just say? You just told me that the weight of this mysterious golden light column is only a piece of paper, right?!"


    Seeing the excited look of the military division, youhabach was even more proud. He said proudly to the military division: "yes, military division, he is only heavy on a piece of paper, not lighter!"


    Youhabah said here, also facing the military division, and then said, "why, don''t you believe it, military division, I''ll show you now!"


    Youhabakh said that he was also the puppet of the star knights who directly controlled himself. He prepared to release one of the puppets'' hands directly

 V1.Chapter 1844

    Youhabah is also the puppet of the star knight who directly controls himself. He is ready to directly remove the puppet''s hand of one of his star knights and let the military master see how light this mysterious golden light column is!


    At the moment when the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was ready to let go, something that youhabach never dreamed of happened in an instant in the way that youhabach was too late!


    In such a moment, a golden light, at the speed of an electro-optic flint, was directly released from the hand of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, and this light triggered a violent explosion in an instant!


    This explosion even directly wanted to destroy the whole surrounding mountains, so it exploded directly. The puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were directly blown away by this powerful explosion in such a moment, even without any resistance!


    You know, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were made by youhabach himself. The toughness and body hardness of these two puppets are beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Even the power to break the whole boulder in an instant and hit them only caused a little burnt!


    The powerful power of the mysterious golden light column, when it hit such a hard body of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, it was like a boulder hitting a piece of tofu, instantly exploding a large wound on the bodies of the two star Knights!


    Although the blood of the puppets of the two star Knights has dried up, their serious injuries will have a great impact on their combat effectiveness!


    The greatest impact is that such a powerful defense built by youhabach is easily broken, which means that even if a person with very weak strength attacks the puppets of his two star knights at this moment, their attacks can easily penetrate their bodies!


    Their previous physical defense, but even youhabach''s own attack, took a lot of effort. Youhabach himself tested a little. Even his full attack could only seriously hurt one of the puppets of the two star knights.


    And this kind of attack really doesn''t consider what kind of Dodge will happen. Once the puppets of the two star Knights dodge or something else, his attack can''t hit at all!


    Therefore, even if youhabach had been expecting this, he did not think that his puppet of the star knights would become like this in this way!


    But now you habach hasn''t completely reacted. He doesn''t even know what happened now. He just feels that at that moment, the puppets of his two star Knights seem to be out of his control and lose contact with himself!


    At that moment, the picture in front of him also disappeared. Now even the whole person has not been reacted by the sudden explosion. Now he is sitting there and doesn''t know what happened in front of him!


    However, at this time, the military division''s reaction speed was relatively fast. After all, the military division had not taken this matter to heart, but had been listening to youhabach. Now the mysterious golden light column exploded in front of his eyes, and he was a little stunned.


    But soon he also reacted. He knew that the thing he had been looking forward to in his heart finally happened. Now he, even a little too happy, didn''t know how to express his mood!


    The golden pillar of light he had been looking forward to was finally blown up. Although he did not know why Tongren took so long to detonate the trap he prepared, he now also knew that Tongren should be waiting for an opportunity to ensure maximum lethality!


    At this time, the military division also suddenly reacted. He suddenly thought that youhabach just wanted to take the puppet''s hand of a star knight regiment under his control out from under the golden light column. Thinking of this, the military division understood at once that Tongren must have observed the puppet''s action of the star knight regiment just controlled by youhabach, In order not to lose this only chance, he also chose to detonate directly at this time!


    Thinking of the military division here, they even admire Tongren''s endurance a little. Although he will do the same, he specially calculates this after all. Tongren is just a soldier. He can hide himself for so long and have such good patience, which is absolutely indispensable!


    At such a moment, the military division even vaguely felt that perhaps Tongren could really defeat youhabahe with his little power!


    However, the idea only existed for a moment and was directly rejected by the military division. The military division thought: "What am I thinking? With such a small force, how can Tong people defeat you habach, let alone you habach now? Even if you habach later allows Tong people to grow for so long, the probability of Tong people defeating you habach is very small!"


    The military division would not have thought that such a small idea and a moment passed by today would really come true one day a long time later!


    However, these are all things in the future. When the military division thought of here, it suddenly thought that the current youhabach is still hanging there. He should hurry to wake up youhabach. Otherwise, youhabach may doubt himself!


    So now the military division is also directly separated from so many messy ideas that he just had. He came directly behind you habakh and gently said to you habakh, "Sir, wake up. What happened to you just now? How did you become like this now?"


    At this moment, you habakh also heard what the military division said. He gradually seemed to recover his mind and said slowly to the military division: "military division, do you know what happened in front of me just now

 V1.Chapter 1845

    When the military division saw youhabach like this, it also deeply sighed, seriously looked at its expression, and slowly said to youhabach: "Sir, I saw everything that just happened. I saw everything." after the military division said that, it also shook its head slightly.


    Youhabach is still slightly stunned at this time. He has not recovered from the violent explosion. After all, the explosion is too dangerous, and youhabach can sense the feeling from the physical injury of the two star Knights under his control!


    Therefore, youhabach could clearly feel that the bodies of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled were destroyed by a little explosion, although in the end, youhabach lost the sense of the bodies of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled.


    However, at the end of losing the connection with the puppets of his star knights, youhabach clearly felt the physical condition of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled. It was he who personally experienced the physical condition of the puppets of the two star Knights he controlled that youhabach did not recover until now!


    Because youhabach''s psychological and visual impact are almost impacted by the current phenomenon!


    If the military division doesn''t say this now, I''m afraid youhabach doesn''t mean to wake up, because the visual impact just brought is too powerful, so youhabach still doesn''t mean to wake up completely even if he has just been reminded by the military division!


    The current military division sighed slightly when he saw the current appearance of youhabah. Now he is also thinking whether he should wake youhabah. If he wakes youhabah now, youhabah may not be able to stand what is happening in front of him and send out high anger!


    You habakh''s anger is not what ordinary people can bear. Those who can bear you habakh''s anger are mostly dead now!


    However, if you let youhabach look like this now, although youhabach may be staying now, you can let him slowly digest this negative emotion in his own state, and he won''t suffer such a cruel blow when he wakes up!


    However, the military division still doesn''t know whether youhabach is sober now, because he knows that youhabach is not the former youhabach now. The former youhabach is brave and resourceless, but it''s very easy to calculate without any tricks!


    However, the current youhabach is different. Although the military division has not seen the situation of youhabach with his own eyes, he also feels that the current youhabach is a little different from the previous one, and he has not been able to feel what is different!


    However, it is certain that the current youhabach is no longer the former youhabach. The former youhabach will only be a little paranoid, and this little paranoid is very simple to fool the past, but the current youhabach will play a little tricks!


    This kind of youhabach now looks similar to the previous one, and there is nothing special, but the military division clearly knows that the current youhabach is much more difficult to deal with than the previous youhabach. Just a little carelessness may lose your life!


    Because now you habakh is really dangerous. He is not only very powerful, but also his ability to calculate others is rising rapidly!


    Although the military division''s psychological ability to calculate and guess others is much stronger than youhabakh, the military division can easily see through most of youhabakh''s calculations for a long time, but these calculations are despised by the military division!


    Because these things, no matter how powerful they are, are only small things on the surface. For him, they are just small skills, but what makes the military division really feel fear, or what really makes the military division feel the uniqueness of youhabah is.


    Youhabahe''s calculation ability is constantly improving at a very fast speed, and this improvement speed. Even faster than the military division itself!


    You know, the military division is specialized in cultivating their own psychology. Now when you habakh has improved faster than yourself, and his strength or all aspects are better than yourself, the military division also feels very unsafe!


    Because the military division has slightly calculated that if it is promoted at this speed, youhabach can easily catch up with himself or even surpass himself in only a short period of time!


    At that time, these proud conditions, including their own calculations and the ability to predict the psychology of others, will become useless in the eyes of youhabach, because youhabach can do those things by then!


    At that time, when his proud abilities become useless in youhabach''s eyes, he, a very arrogant military division, the military division with the highest status in youhabach''s eyes, and even the existence that can not give youhabach face, will become a waste, a waste that is good for nothing in youhabach''s eyes!


    When the military master thought of this, he felt even colder, and even a deep chill came from the back of his neck. It was a worry from the depths of his heart!


    This worry is not that the military division is worrying about things, but a real possible thing, which is a very terrible thing. Therefore, in this dangerous situation, the military division has to prevent and prevent it. Youhabakh has really become what he thinks!


    However, the military division also thought in the twinkling of an eye that youhabach was like this now. Although he was promoted very quickly, it should take him a long time to grow to his current level, and it still takes a long time to get away from his fear!


    During this period of time, I can do something, either improve myself or lower the growth rate of youhabach. Anyway, I want to make my overall psychological ability one level higher than youhabach. Only in this way can I not be so miserable in the future!


    "If you count up like this, you seem to have some time!" the military division thought of it and said silently in his own psychology

 V1.Chapter 1846

    Thinking of the military division here, he was also a little relieved. He knew that he was still a long time away from the step he was most afraid of. During this time, as long as he didn''t sit and wait to die, as long as he did something a little, he wouldn''t be too miserable at that time!


    During this time, the most important thing he should do is to improve his mood. Although he is staying with youhabah, his mood is rising every day. His psychological tolerance and ability to calculate others are also getting stronger and stronger, but his mood is still rising very slowly!


    However, when the military division just thought of the potential danger of youhabach, he suddenly had a new idea in his heart. Even his usual state of mind was a little different. Even in his own state of mind, there was an emotion that had never appeared before!


    This emotion is not an ordinary emotion, it is a kind of challenge emotion, and the military division is a little excited when he feels the emotion suddenly emerging from his state of mind. He just knew that his future is very dangerous, and this emotion suddenly appeared in his state of mind for a long time!


    This made the military division almost call out with direct excitement. You should know that although his mood is growing every day, the growth is too slow, and the reason for his slow growth is nothing else. It is precisely because there is nothing in the military division''s current mood!


    Now the sudden emergence of this emotion makes the military division feel extremely excited. It is what he lacks that comes to what emotion. He has been thinking, how can he improve his mood so slowly?


    The emotion that just appeared in his state of mind also directly gave him an answer to the question he had been wondering. It was this answer that made him suddenly open up. For him, the answer now is just like waking up the person in a dream!


    When he learned that he had not been able to improve his state of mind, he was also constantly thinking about why his state of mind had not changed. Was it the arrangement of fate? Is it fate that made him die?!


    After a little serious thinking by the military division, the military division also gradually thought out the reason why he was like this. It is likely that he has been staying with youhabach all the time and has figured out youhabach''s living habits. Therefore, he feels that he is not a little challenging and naturally feels very boring!


    The military division also recalled that when he was just fighting with youhabah, his state of mind improved very quickly. You know, his state of mind was also very high before he knew youhabah. It was because of youhabah''s state of mind that he could improve so rapidly!


    When the military division just fought with youhabakh, youhabakh''s strength and various strategies, as well as youhabakh''s character of killing without blood, are really the strong visual impact on the military division, and this visual impact indirectly gives the military division a psychological pressure!


    Of course, it was this psychological pressure that led to the rapid growth of the military division''s mood at that time, because the military division knew that if their mood did not grow, if they did not find a way to improve, they were likely to be like those subordinates before youhabakh''s sacrifice. Once a task failed, they would be ruthlessly killed by youhabakh!


    Therefore, the time when I just fought with youhabah was the time when the mood of the military division improved the fastest!


    However, later, with the continuous growth of the military division''s state of mind and the continuous familiarity with youhabach, the military division basically understood all kinds of habits of youhabach, and also knew under what circumstances youhabach would kill his subordinates!


    At the same time, because of his chance, he helped youhabach win several treasures. His position in youhabach''s heart is comparable to that of no one, even the deputy head of the star knights who has been following him!


    In fact, the deputy head of the star knights is the third head replaced by youhabah. The former two deputy heads of the star knights were ruthlessly killed by youhabah just because they failed in a very small thing!


    So in fact, now the deputy head of the star Knights has not been with you habach for a long time!


    However, when the military division has completely touched all kinds of habits of youhabah, unconsciously, his state of mind is developing more and more slowly. Even for a period of time, his state of mind has not increased at all, but just keeps walking in place!


    Until recently, when he saw that youhabakh had a new thing that he had not found before, he also had a new view of youhabakh, but it was this new view that made his stagnant state of mind grow again!


    But at that time, the military division did not know that it was a brand-new habit of youhabach to improve his state of mind. He just knew that youhabach now had a little more unknown, which was the kind of unknown he had never felt before!


    It is precisely because of this little unknown that he will have a new view of youhabah, and it is also because he has a new view of youhabah that he will see youhabah like this, there will be an involuntary defensive psychology in his heart, and he will indirectly improve his own psychology!


    Because the improvement of one''s psychology is not because one can improve casually, but when one''s psychology is in the process of constantly challenging one''s new psychology, one will improve one''s state of mind!


    Therefore, the military division now also knows the standard of improving his current state of mind. When he knows the standard of improving his current state of mind, he will really improve his state of mind!


    Now, when the military division knows the key points of his promotion, he also understands why he suddenly has such a challenging mood, because his growing state of mind can only be practiced by constantly challenging the unknown

 V1.Chapter 1847

    Thinking of the military division here, he also nodded slightly to himself. He knew what he had been wondering. Finally, when he was constantly improving, he had a clear answer!


    The little worry in the military division''s heart now directly turned into nothingness at this time, as if it had never existed!


    However, when the military division had been thinking about these, he suddenly thought of a thing, a thing that he had to pay attention to. This problem was nothing else. It was a problem he had been thinking about since the beginning. This problem was:


    Is youhabach''s ability to calculate others and predict others'' character also due to the improvement of youhabach''s mood and the change of youhabach''s character? The most obvious manifestation of this change of character is that youhabach began to know how to calculate people!


    Thinking of the military division here, the heart that had been put down also hung up again, because if youhabakh really improved his state of mind, it would not be a good thing for him. It is likely that because of this matter, he will be found by youhabakh inadvertently!


    Don''t underestimate this little flaw. Many times, it is such a little flaw that many major events are destroyed at once without being valued by others!


    The best example is nothing else. It is this thing that youhabach has just encountered. It is precisely because of this thing that youhabach will become what he is now, will temporarily fall into this kind of situation, and become what he is now almost stuck in!


    All the reasons for this matter, in fact, youhabach has done very well, including all kinds of small things of youhabach, including the little details told him by the military division. Although he knows that these are useless, youhabach is still doing very well!


    However, even if youhabach did all these things very well, he still failed his whole plan to win the treasure because of a small thing!


    In fact, if it''s true, this little detail can''t blame you habach for not paying attention to it, because it''s really not related to you habach, because even if it''s strange, it can only blame one person. This person is the person you habach hasn''t noticed, that is, the military division who has been around him!


    It was precisely because the military division did not tell him about the existence of the Tong people that he would directly control the puppets of his star knights and go towards the golden light column with a little protection, which would lead to the almost direct bombing of the two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Therefore, the military division should be blamed for this matter!


    However, youhabach will probably never know this thing, and it is impossible for the military division to tell him these things, because if youhabach knows these things, no matter what position the military division is in his heart, he can''t spare the military division!


    Because the action just taken by the military division is not only related to concealing youhabah, but even if it is seriously calculated, what the military division has just done is a betrayal of youhabah!


    You habach can''t let go of the traitor, no matter who it is. In fact, you habach is not the only one who treats the traitor. Anyone who knows that his trusted subordinates betrayed himself will not let go easily!


    You know, no matter what your subordinates do, you trust them very much. It is precisely because you trust your subordinates that you tell many of your secrets to your subordinates. However, once these subordinates betray, these secrets will be open to your enemies!


    At that time, no matter how powerful your strength is, you can''t resist everyone''s attack!


    So no matter who it is, as long as it is a betrayer, it is who sees who hates!


    However, if it is really calculated, youhabah will think that the military division is a betrayer and betrayed his trust. However, in the eyes of the military division, it is likely that these are not betrayals, but just a strategy. Therefore, the views on this matter are completely different in the eyes of different people!


    However, it is certain that once youhabach knows about the military division''s practice, no matter what the military division explains, youhabach will never let him go. Even if you kill him directly, it can be regarded as a bargain for the military division!


    Therefore, the military division has always been on guard and can''t be delayed by a little thing, because this little thing can even be designed by him, and this little thing designed by him makes youhabach look like what he is now!


    Therefore, the military division has to pay attention to all kinds of things in order to remain like youhabach now. The main thing he wants to look for now is why youhabach has stopped for a long time. During this period, he has improved again?


    Thinking of the military division here is also very puzzled. He really can''t think of anything that may happen, which will make youhabach''s mood change so much, and even make youhabach''s mood rise a lot!


    However, the military division also knows that these problems can only be considered when he has time in the future. His top priority now should be to think about what he should do. In the face of youhabach who has been in a daze for so long, should he wake him up!


    So the military division is also very tangled now. What should they do next?


    After thinking for a long time, the military master also got along with a perfect answer in his own psychology!


    So thinking of the military division here, he also directly determined what his next plan should do. Now he decided to wake up youhabach directly and let youhabach return to normal from his current daze!


    Because the current military division is not sure whether youhabah is really in a daze. Now he still thinks that youhabah is likely not to be in a daze all the time, or even he is pretending to be in a daze and secretly observing himself and his actions with his spiritual strength!


    Therefore, the current military division also directly decided to wake up youhabah

 V1.Chapter 1848

    Thinking of the military division here, I also had a direct heart and decided to wake you habah now!


    Because now he really doesn''t know the thoughts in youhabach''s heart, or he hasn''t been able to explore youhabach''s psychological thoughts, or even his mental state!


    In this situation of knowing nothing, he can only take the smallest risk, and only take the smallest risk can he avoid the most unknown risk!


    Because the military division is really not sure whether youhabach is pretending or not. It''s much better to bear youhabach''s anger now than to find out that he is calculating himself, then directly find his purpose, and finally kill himself?


    Even if you habach doesn''t wake up now and see these things in front of you, if you get angry, you can almost control Sumitomo habach''s emotions as long as you suppress your emotions, so as not to let you habach get angry, or even affect yourself!


    After all, what just happened has nothing to do with yourself. It basically has nothing to do with yourself. In the worst case, you can push it to others. It''s really not good. When youhabach''s mood is a little relieved, you can push it to youhabach!


    However, if you habach is pretending now, you will be really dangerous. At that time, you habach will certainly talk about this matter. Even if you don''t say anything on the surface, you will write it down silently in your heart!


    Although youhabach is not a person who can easily bear grudges, this feature is only reflected in youhabach for his enemies. Now the military division even thinks that youhabach is likely to silently write down his mistakes and wait until a point to attack himself!


    At that time, he is really in a situation of eternal doom, and he has no way to save himself!


    However, the military division did not think about this aspect. He did not expect that youhabah would really have this idea. For him, these were basically just a simple guess, but it was the guess that the military division did not pay attention to, which also gave him a heavy blow in an environment soon after!


    If there is really regret medicine, the military division will eat it. He will regret it. He didn''t pay attention to his idea at that moment, but chose to ignore it directly!


    However, these are the later things. Now, the most important thing he needs to do is to wake up youhabah!


    So now he also said directly to youhabah: "Sir, wake up quickly. Sir, can you wake up?"


    Originally, you habakh has been a little sober under the call of the military division. Now when the military division calls him again, he also slowly recovers. Although he is still a little spiritless, on the whole, he is much stronger than just now!


    You habach, who just woke up, is still very confused about everything around him. He hasn''t responded yet. What kind of place he is in now, and his eyes are very blurred without any spiritual look.


    When he saw the military division, he looked like he suddenly found something in his eyes and said to the military division, "military division, do you know what just happened?"


    Youhabah said here, as if a mysterious force suddenly drove him, and this mysterious force suddenly appeared in his own mind at this time. He grabbed the military division''s clothes and said to the military division:


    "Military division, do you know what I just saw? Did you see it? Do you know what just happened in front of me?!"


    As you habakh spoke, he shouted hysterically at the military division. When the military division saw you habakh yelling hysterically at him, he stood there expressionless, without any action and emotion, so he quietly watched you habakh vent!


    It''s not because the military division has no reaction now, but because the current military division is futile no matter what he says or does. Youhabach won''t have much reaction now. Unless he brings the mysterious golden light column, youhabach may calm down a little!


    Otherwise, youhabach''s mood will not recover directly because the current military division casually said a few words, or even vent his anger on the military division because of the military division''s current words!


    After all, what just happened has nothing to do with the military division, or on the surface, it has nothing to do with the military division!


    The most important thing for the military division now is not to let youhabach have a little doubt about him. Even if youhabach''s attention is now, it''s best not to focus on himself!


    Because if youhabach''s attention is on himself, even if this matter has nothing to do with him, he will be directly suspected by youhabach that he has something to do with this matter!


    Therefore, although the current military division was grabbed by youhabahe at his collar, he didn''t have much emotion, but his face was expressionless, as if he had been affected by what had just happened!


    Seriously, the acting skills of the military division are really perfect. The military division clearly planned these things. Now he can pretend to be like a person without anything. Even now he can see all these things from his expression. Even he has the meaning of strange friend habach!


    After holding his clothes and venting for a while, youhabach was also extremely angry. He shouted at the military division: "military division, what happened? Why did the golden light column in my hand suddenly explode? What was the reason?"


    After youhabah finished, he also directly broke out his powerful momentum. This powerful momentum directly pressed on the military division and the deputy head of the star Knight outside. Suddenly, the military division and the deputy head of the star knight felt great pressure!


    And this is not over. After youhabach''s momentum was pressed down, his body power also burst out in an instant

 V1.Chapter 1849

    When all the forces in youhabach''s body burst out, the momentum of youhabach''s whole person instantly increased countless times again. He just thought a little. The room they had been staying in had no ability to resist, and was directly shattered by this momentum!


    Seeing the military division here, although he had a kind of psychological preparation for a long time, when he saw the outbreak of youhabah''s anger with his own eyes, his psychology was still a little afraid. You should know that his psychological quality was very strong and could make his psychological side produce the power of fear. What a powerful power would it be?


    But now the military division here is still relatively good. The military division still has a little psychological preparation. When he sees his appearance, he has at least a little psychological preparation, or a little chance to deal with it in advance, so the military division can remain silent now!


    However, at this moment, the deputy head of the star Knight order is not as lucky as the military division. All this came too fast for him. He has been guarding the door and waiting for the military division to come out. They can talk about some cooperation.


    But just then, the deputy head of the star Knights heard the noise inside, and when he listened carefully, he directly heard it without any effort. The noise inside was nothing else. It was youhabah yelling in there!


    After hearing the roar of youhabach, the deputy head of the star Knights was still wondering why youhabach was so angry all of a sudden? Did something happen? However, although he is curious, he knows his position very well. If he goes in now, I''m afraid youhabah will transfer all his anger to him!


    Therefore, even if he feels very confused, he can''t just go in. As long as he is waiting outside, the military division will come out. At that time, he just needs to wait for the military division to take the initiative to find him, and when the military division takes the initiative to find him, he can know why youhabach was just angry!


    It''s no wonder that the deputy head of the star Knights suddenly wondered that youhabach would be so angry, mainly because youhabach has been fighting with them for so many years. Although it''s not as long as the military division and youhabach, you habach''s temper is almost groping!


    But over the years, even if youhabakh failed in anything and was inferior to others, he had never seen youhabakh lose such a temper. Once youhabakh lost such a temper, in his eyes, it was impossible for youhabakh to be killed directly!


    Even you habach usually yells at him and doesn''t have a good temper, but the deputy head of the star Knights has long been used to it. After all, he doesn''t have much powerful ability for you habach. You habach doesn''t pay attention to him, or even doesn''t matter to him. It''s also reasonable for you habach.


    However, today, youhabah seems to be making such a big fire at the military division. What kind of existence is the military division?


    It''s a kind of man with the second highest status in the whole annihilation empire. They have followed youhabach for so many years. The probability of hearing youhabach scold the military division is as small as that youhabach speaks calmly to them and smiles!


    Even when I scolded the military division for so many times, I didn''t scold the military division so fiercely as I do now. I even had an impulse to kill the military division directly!


    Therefore, this also makes the deputy head of the star Knights feel very strange. After all, if youhabach''s anger is allowed to go on, it is estimated that many people around them will be directly injured!


    Even said that some people with slightly weaker strength may even be seriously injured by the current momentum of youhabach!


    So now the deputy head of the star Knights even has an impulse to go in and persuade youhabach. After all, youhabach may not pay attention to his exterminators, but he can''t pay attention to his own subordinates like youhabach!


    However, when the deputy head of the star Knights was ready to go in and persuade youhabach, he also suddenly noticed a thing. For such a long time, youhabach had been angry for such a long time. The military division didn''t even say a word, or even a sound!


    If the deputy head of the star knights had not just seen the military division standing there without expression, the deputy head of the star knights would even feel that youhabach had killed the military division!


    What makes the deputy head of the star Knights think most abnormal is the reaction of the current military division. You know, no matter what you habach was angry about before, as long as the military division was in the past, you habach was almost angry in an instant!


    Therefore, not only in the eyes of the deputy head of the star knights, the military division is a man with great ability, but also in the eyes of those who destroyed the Empire. The man who can instantly control the anger of Sumitomo habach must not be such an ordinary man!


    But now the deputy head of the star Knights has been waiting outside. He doesn''t know when the military division will use his ability, or the military division''s unique ability to make youhabach not angry in an instant. He also wants the military division to release his ability directly now!


    So he also wants to sneak in a head and make eye contact with the military division, or let the military division stop the anger of Sumitomo habach in time!


    Because others don''t know, the deputy head of the star Knights has a deep insight into how terrible youhabach''s anger is. His scene many years ago has been reflected in his eyes, so that he has no way to forget it!


    This matter has been hidden in the heart of the deputy head of the star knights for a long time. Normally, as the deputy head of the star knights, he should not choose to remember this thing when he sees the ability of youhabach, because it is a hidden means of youhabach after all!


    However, this matter was a strong shock to the deputy head of the star Knights many years ago. Even the deputy head of the star Knights has a shadow up to now.


    It can even be said directly that the reason why the deputy head of the star knight is so afraid of youhabach now is the shadow left by youhabach in his heart

 V1.Chapter 1850

    In fact, this matter has been concealed in the psychology of the deputy head of the star knights for many years. However, although many years have passed, for the deputy head of the star knights, it is remembered in his own psychology, even for a lifetime!


    He can''t forget it all his life!


    At that time, the current deputy head of the star Knights was still a very small and ordinary annihilator. If we talk about it now, at best, it was just a small captain among the annihilators. There was a difference of 18000 miles from the current position!


    He was promoted from a small captain of a annihilator to the deputy head of a star knights, not because of how much his strength has increased, nor because of his own extraordinary advantages. All this was because of an accident!


    It was precisely because of this accident that the deputy head of the star knights, that is, a small captain at the beginning, made earth shaking changes in his life!


    When the accident just happened to him, he still felt very strange. After all, he was promoted from a small captain to the current deputy head of the star knights. There was no way to compare with before!


    But after a period of time, the deputy head of the star Knights learned that he had been the captain of a small annihilator before, which was his happiest thing and the safest thing!


    You know, he became the deputy head of the star Knights entirely because of an accident, an accident that youhabach was unwilling to admit, or an accident that youhabach deliberately did!


    Before he became the deputy head of the star knights, he met the former deputy head of the star knights. At that time, he was kept by the captain all day, running around and fighting everywhere. Although he had no chance to rest, he lived a full day!


    He, who had been fighting below, also saw the former deputy head of the star Knights sitting there like a man without anything!


    Seeing the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also secretly set a small goal in his heart, that is, one day he can become such a person with status and style like the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    And only such powerful people, who are excellent in all aspects, can be qualified for the position of deputy head of the star Knight Order!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also made a decision in his heart. Anyway, he must also be a conductor in the future. He doesn''t need to go to the front and risk his life to fight, or even just stand in the back and only know how to fight!


    However, what the deputy head of the star Knights didn''t expect was that his wish, or his determination, would be so fast, even so fast that he couldn''t believe that all this happened was true, and there was no omen!


    It was a very ordinary day. That day was the same as those before. There was nothing special. If there was anything special, it was probably that the deputy head of the star knight had not seen the former deputy head of the star knight for a long time!


    At this time, when he was sitting normally in the room, the door of his room was suddenly pushed open. When he was awakened by this sudden sound, he was very unhappy. When he just wanted to attack, he also saw who the visitor was!


    Yes, no one else came in, it was youhabach himself!


    After youhabach came in, he didn''t say a word of nonsense. He said directly to him, "Hey, just you. In the future, you will be the deputy head of the star knights, and half of the star Knights will belong to you!" after youhabach said that, he turned and left directly, leaving him at a loss!


    Just before he recovered and what had just happened, the man behind youhabach also threw a badge directly. This badge is not an ordinary badge. At this time, it is the badge of the deputy head of a star Knights!


    When he saw this, the deputy head of the star Knights simply didn''t believe that all this happened was true. A few days ago, he made a small decision in his mind, or even a decision he didn''t even remember, but it was realized so quickly?


    So when I thought of the deputy head of the star Knights here, I was almost happy to call out directly. You know, he is really the peak of his whole life, but even his life is complete!


    But at that time, he didn''t know that the next thing to happen almost destroyed himself, and the next thing left a lifelong shadow on him!


    Just when he got the badge of the deputy head of the star knights, he didn''t think there was anything special about the badge, but he just felt a little domineering!


    While he was looking at the badge of the deputy head of the star knights, the man who had just given the badge also came to his room again and said slowly to him, "Hey, you will find Lord youhabach later. He has something to find you!"


    After the man finished, there was no pause. Even before the deputy head of the star knight regiment reacted, the man had directly left here, leaving only himself in a helpless daze!


    However, the deputy head of the star knights, after reacting, became very nervous for a moment. You know what he will see later, but the people he has always admired, if he can see it with his own eyes at this moment, he will be very happy!


    So when he learned about it, he immediately began to pack up his things and was ready to go to youhabah!


    However, at that time, he didn''t know that the road he was about to embark on was a road that affected his mood in the next few years. If he knew what would happen after that, he would never agree to youhabach''s request

 V1.Chapter 1851

    Just when he went to see youhabach, he had been observing the badge in his hand on the road. He had not had time to pay attention to the difference between the badge of the deputy head of the star knights in his hand, but when he had been observing, he also found something wrong!


    In fact, the purpose of observing the badge of the deputy head of the star knights in his hand is just to see what''s different about the new badge!


    And his discovery now really made him find a different place. He found that there was a trace of blood on the badge of the deputy head of the star knight in his hand. When he felt it carefully, he found that it was really true!


    Although he knew that the badge had a little bloody smell after the long-term campaign of the deputy head of the star knight, he still felt a little wrong and felt a little uncomfortable from his heart!


    At this time, the man behind him who told him to find youhabach also didn''t know when he followed him. It was at this time that he suddenly felt that this thing might not be as simple as he imagined!


    But now he has to find youhabach, because if he doesn''t find youhabach, he will never let him go with youhabach''s temper. He will be killed directly by youhabach in a very poor state!


    Because youhabakh wants obedient people, only those who listen to youhabakh and follow youhabakh''s requirements can live under youhabakh!


    Thinking of this, the deputy head of the star Knights also felt an ominous premonition. He even felt that if he dared to go directly to his room now, the man behind him, the man who preached for youhabach, would kill himself directly and mercilessly!


    So he can only harden his head and go to youhabach, and when he slowly came to the outside of youhabach''s room step by step with an uneasy mood, the man behind him who has been following him also opened his mouth and said to him, "you come with me, adults don''t want you to come here."


    The man''s voice is very flat, without a little emotion, and he can''t see the man behind him at all. He just feels that the man behind him must have no expression on his face and look at himself coldly!


    Thinking of him here, he was also cold, but he couldn''t do anything. He could only harden his scalp, because he deeply felt that he couldn''t beat the man behind him!


    Even if you can defeat him, you can never defeat youhabach. Instead of disobeying youhabach''s orders and being brutally executed by youhabach, you might as well take advantage of youhabach''s patience and obey youhabach, so that youhabach can rest assured of yourself!


    In fact, his ominous premonitions can be basically ignored. After all, his feeling is not omnipotent!


    However, just after this incident, the deputy head of the star Knights did not believe his feelings, and he also began to believe his feelings from then on!


    At this time, he can only slowly follow the footsteps of the man who has been walking behind him. Not long after walking, the man''s footsteps suddenly stopped in front of a door. When he stopped his footsteps with the man, the man also said directly to him:


    "Go in, the adult is waiting for you!"


    After he finished, he stood directly beside the door, leaving a space for the deputy head of the star Knight!


    At this moment, the deputy head of the star knights, when facing the door in front of him, thought for a long time. He could even vaguely smell the faint smell of blood coming from the door!


    At this time, he finally believed his just feeling. It was this feeling that made his mind restless. Although he didn''t know what was in the door in front of him, he knew that the things in the door in front of him must not be good!


    Just when he was still thinking about what was in the door, the impatient voice of the man who brought him came around him. It was obvious that this man could not stand such a Procrastination of the deputy head of the star Knight Order and showed his impatience!


    Even the deputy head of the star knights can clearly feel that if he continues to linger here, it is likely that this person will directly throw himself in. At that time, he may be treated differently from himself!


    So the deputy head of the star knights, who had been wandering here, also had a direct heart, and walked into the door in front of him with his teeth!


    What he saw in the door in front of him directly became a nightmare in his short life, a nightmare he couldn''t forget!


    Just when the deputy head of the star Knights opened the door, a bloody wind blew directly against his head!


    When he finally recovered his mind, what happened in front of him stunned him, even fear, his legs trembled unconsciously, and even he couldn''t control it!


    Inside the door, there was a small room. Youhabach sat there, as if he didn''t care about the bloody smell of the full room. He looked at him with a smile, as if he just came to have a very simple conversation with him!


    But the other scenes in the room made the deputy head of the star Knights feel the real idea of youhabach!


    Inside the door, there was not much space, only two stools were put, and all the walls around were full of blood, and all kinds of weapons hanging on the wall were still dripping blood!


    In the middle of the two stools, a shelf is covered with a black cloth. Although he can easily use his spiritual strength to explore and know what is under the black cloth, he knows that his spiritual strength is far from that of youhabach, so he doesn''t dare to explore the things in the black cloth without youhabach''s permission!


    But looking at the shape of this black cloth, you can see. Combined with the surrounding environment, it''s not difficult to see what''s inside the black cloth

 V1.Chapter 1852

    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights was still a little uncomfortable. Although he had guessed what was in the black cloth, he still couldn''t settle down. He always felt that there would be something under the black cloth!


    At this time, youhabach also shouted at him, "Hey, you boy, go over and lift the black cloth!"


    After youhabahe finished, he also looked with a hint of playfulness in his eyes and looked at the deputy head of the star knight standing at the door.


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights also heard what youhabach said to him, and after hearing this sentence, he inadvertently saw youhabach. When he saw the expression on youhabach''s face, especially the eyes of youhabach, he was also frightened!


    He was not so afraid in his heart, but when he saw youhabach''s expression, it was very difficult for him to be afraid, even if he wanted to be afraid. As long as he thought about it, he could think of youhabach''s eyes towards him, so his heart is full of fear now!


    When youhabach saw that he had been standing there, he shouted impatiently at him: "go, where is the ink?"


    The deputy head of the star Knights was frightened by the sudden drink of youhabach. In fact, he had just recovered for a while. He said alive that he had not been stunned for long, just a few seconds, but now he was scared half to death by youhabach again!


    However, the sound of youhabach''s yelling at him also reminds him that he should travel quickly. Otherwise, youhabach is likely to kill him directly now!


    Thinking of this, the deputy head of the star Knights also walked slowly to the black cloth, trembled his hand, and lifted the black cloth a little bit. After the black cloth was lifted, however, at this time, he finally understood where the deputy head of the star Knights was. The thing under the black cloth in front of him is the best evidence!


    In fact, just when the deputy head of the star Knight came in, what he saw at first sight was not youhabah, but the mysterious black cloth. When he saw the appearance of black cloth, he guessed directly that there must be a person under black cloth.


    But at that time, he didn''t expect that the man under Heibu was actually the deputy head of the previous star knights. He just thought that this man was an enemy captured by youhabach. He didn''t think so much.


    The bloody gas in the room should also be caused by torturing the man under black cloth.


    All this is very reasonable in the eyes of the deputy head of the star knights. There is nothing wrong, but what happened next also overturned all his previous reasoning at that moment!


    He never dreamed that the man under this mysterious black cloth was his former boss. The position he inherited now is the position of his former boss!


    At this time, he also noticed other parts of the body of the former deputy head of the star knights. He only saw that his former boss was tortured very miserably by youhabah. His whole head, without any intact place, was all wounds!


    His facial features are basically indistinguishable. The whole face is bloody and flesh blurred. If he looks carefully, he finds that his former boss, that is, the deputy head of the star knights, has become empty in his eyes, and the emptiness of his eyes is not because of his mental laxity, but because his eyes are buckled out alive!


    And his nose was cut off, but what''s cruel is that only two-thirds of his nose was seen, and the remaining one-third remained on his face, which is more cruel and bloody than cutting off his nose directly!


    There are countless scratches on his face. The only intact place on his face is probably his mouth, and his ears are like being torn off alive, not cut off by something!


    When the deputy head of the star Knight looked at his body, his whole body was not in good condition. There were only two fingers on his hand, and only one bone on his forearm. The white bone was there, which made people afraid!


    When he saw here, even the deputy head of the star knights, who had experienced many battles, felt a little sick, not because his psychological tolerance was too poor, but because the scene in front of him was so bloody that he felt that the whole person was dark!


    And when he saw here, he couldn''t bear to see the man in front of him again, his former boss and the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    He turned his eyes to youhabach. He didn''t know what he wanted to see from youhabach''s face, but he still turned his eyes to youhabach.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that when he looked at youhabach, there was a gloomy smile on youhabach''s face

 V1.Chapter 1853

    After seeing youhabach''s expression, the deputy head of the star Knights was also shocked. When he saw youhabach, he wanted to see youhabach''s expression now. Although he didn''t know what he wanted to see from youhabach''s expression, he still felt terrible when he saw youhabach''s expression!


    But he still didn''t know what to do now. He saw the former deputy head of the star Knights tortured like that. Even if he was stupid, he would be able to guess that it was youhabach, but now he didn''t know why, why did youhabach treat the former head of the star Knights like this?


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights thought of a very terrible thing. When he saw that the former deputy head of the star Knights became like this, he suddenly felt very terrible. His current psychology had a very terrible idea:


    Could it be that the former deputy head of the star Knights was turned into this by youhabach just because he left this position?!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also felt very angry. If it was like this, he would rather fight on the front line all his life and never be in this position. Fighting on the front line may still have a glimmer of vitality, but in this case, it is better than life and death!


    However, in order to determine these things, he still needs to ask youhabach first and see what youhabach says. After all, these are just his ideas. They are all guesses and can''t be regarded as real facts!


    Although he doesn''t know what to do if youhabach says yes, he doesn''t know what to say if he doesn''t ask now!


    So, thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also looked at youhabach, quietly asked youhabach and said, "Sir, what is this?"


    The deputy head of the star Knights asked very carefully. He couldn''t say it directly to youhabach. He could only say it in a vague way. He was afraid that if he said it too clearly, youhabach might be angry with him. After all, he didn''t want to be the deputy head of the previous star Knights!


    At that time, you habach also smiled when he heard the question of the deputy head of the star Knights he had just appointed. There were many hidden things in the seemingly ordinary smile, and the most hidden thing was a cold breath!


    In fact, just when the deputy head of the star Knight looked at him, he had probably guessed the idea in the heart of the deputy head of the star knight, but he would not make any explanation, because if he explained too much, his purpose of calling the deputy head of the star Knight today would be half less!


    But youhabakh himself knows that if he doesn''t explain at all, he, the newly appointed deputy head of the star knights, is likely to hide and be frightened. At that time, he will also be a trouble!


    So youhabach also knows that his intimidation should be enough. As long as he vaguely tells him his purpose, this thing will remain the same today!


    Therefore, youhabach also smiled darkly at the deputy head of the star knights, and this smile also made the deputy head of the star Knights tremble and feel as if he was stared by the devil!


    However, just when the heart of the deputy head of the star knight was about to collapse, youhabach also took back his terrible smile and said slowly and expressionless to the deputy head of the star Knight: "do you know the purpose of my calling you today?"


    When youhabach finally spoke, the deputy head of the star Knights also had less fear in his heart. After all, if youhabach spoke, it proved that youhabach asked him to come here just to say something to him, not to kill him!


    But he didn''t know the answer youhabach wanted to hear, and he understood a truth. Never pretend to be smart in front of youhabach unless he was really smart. Therefore, after some careful consideration, the deputy head of the star Knight also shook his head at youhabach and said, "my Lord, I don''t know."


    When hearing the words of the deputy head of the star knights, youhabach also nodded slightly. After hearing the answer of the deputy head of the star knights, he also thought he was a very honest man and worth cultivating himself!


    So youhabach continued to say to him expressionless, "I think you should know who this man is. Do you know why he became like this?" after youhabach said that, he also pointed his finger directly to the former deputy head of the star Knight Order!


    The former deputy head of the star Knights may feel something now. He trembles all over and falters in his mouth. He doesn''t know what to say. At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights has just found that his tongue seems to have been directly torn off, leaving only a little root of his tongue!


    But at this time, the deputy head of the star Knights was a little prepared. After all, the previous shock was big enough for him. At this time, he was a little indifferent to it.


    Then he shook his head and said to youhabah, "Sir, I don''t know. Please tell me."


    After the deputy head of the star Knights said that, he also looked at youhabach. At this time, he didn''t know whether he was scared silly or what. His eyes actually showed a resolute look!


    When youhabach saw the look in the eyes of the deputy head of the star knights, he was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the deputy head of the star Knights calmed down so quickly. You know, if you are a normal person, you can''t overcome your fear so quickly!


    So when youhabach saw that the deputy head of the star knights could recover his composure so soon, he nodded with satisfaction, but his face was still expressionless, clenched his teeth and said to the deputy head of the star knights, "I tell you, he betrayed me!"


    After youhabakh finished, he immediately shrouded everyone in the house with his own momentum. However, it is obvious that youhabakh has not done his best, but even in this way, the deputy head of the star knights can still feel a pressure from top to bottom!


    On the other hand, the last deputy head of the star Knights was not so lucky. He was almost dying now. As long as he magnified any injury on his body, he would die immediately!


    So now he is also overwhelmed by this momentum, trembling all over, and a painful scream came out of his mouth

 V1.Chapter 1854

    After this momentum was shrouded, youhabach''s voice also came later: "I asked him to help me complete a task, but he was not good at it, and the task failed. You said his task failed, and I should punish him?!" youhabach said fiercely to the deputy head of the star knights.


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights was severely pressed by the momentum of youhabach. He was using all his body strength to resist the pressure of youhabach. Under this pressure, he could only reluctantly nod his head to show that youhabach was right!


    But in fact, the deputy head of the star Knights has not heard what youhabach just said. He can only nod with youhabach''s will.


    Now, it seems that youhabach didn''t care about the expression of the deputy head of the star knights at all, or he didn''t pay attention to the expression on the face of the deputy head of the star knights at all, just a new way to vent his emotions!


    Only see his mood more and more fierce, his body is also looming out of a red breath, this breath is nothing else, it is youhabach''s anger!


    At this time, youhabach also continued: "however, this traitor, he betrayed me. As long as he comes back to accept punishment, I can''t make him like this, but if he doesn''t come back, he just wants to betray me and betray the whole empire! You say, can I let him go?!"


    When youhabahe said here, the momentum of the whole person was put under pressure again. At this time, the deputy head of the star knights could not help this strong pressure, and a trace of blood oozed from the corners of his mouth!


    But the former deputy head of the star knights on the side is not so lucky. Now he has no resistance at all. Such a powerful threat is almost a fatal killer for him!


    I only saw that when the pressure of youhabah fell on him, he could no longer control his body consciousness and passed out again!


    At this time, youhabach obviously hasn''t vented his emotions. He only heard that youhabach seems to be becoming more crazy now, with blue tendons in the corners of his eyes, as if it will happen in the next second. He clenched his teeth and said to the deputy head of the star Knights:


    "So I directly turned him into this. Moreover, these things, these wounds on his body, were all done by my own hands, including his tongue, which I directly tore off with my hands, and his fingers were broken by me one by one, a little by little, and his eyes, which I pulled out with my own hands!"


    You habakh said here, he also made a pull action with his own hand to show the deputy head of the star Knight order, but the deputy head of the star Knight Order doesn''t have much time to see this thing now. He has been very hard against the pressure of you habakh now. How can he have the strength to see you habakh''s action?


    However, it seems that youhabahe is to deliberately let him see his actions. When the former deputy head of the star Knights was about to be crushed to death, he also withdrew all his momentum at this moment!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights just felt that his momentum had disappeared. When he just wanted to straighten up his body and slow down, he also directly swept the action of youhabach with his remaining light. At this time, he also remembered what youhabach had just said, which was disgusting!


    When the deputy head of the star knights had almost recovered, youhabach also said directly to the deputy head of the star Knights: "now, you understand why he became like this? Ha ha ha!!!"


    At this moment, youhabah smiled like a devil, opened his mouth to the deputy head of the star knight, and smiled horribly at the deputy head of the star Knight!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star knights, who had already slowed down, also remembered all the performances of this member habach, and when he thought of these, he also combined them. At this moment, his brain was also occupied by the whole fear!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star Knights looked at youhabach like a devil. When he saw the current expression of youhabach, he was also scared to sit directly on the ground. He had never seen such a terrible smile!


    When he saw the deputy head of the star Knights frightened like this, youhabach directly changed back to his previous expressionless face, and he finally stood up and slowly walked towards the star Knights sitting on the ground!


    When he saw youhabakh slowly coming towards him, the deputy head of the star Knights also retreated. He didn''t know what youhabakh was going to do at this time. Now he seemed to see a demon coming towards him!


    He wanted to step back, he wanted to stand up, but when he thought of these, he found that he couldn''t move and was firmly dominated by youhabah''s fear!


    At this time, youhabach also came directly to him, and youhabach stretched out his hand to him sitting on the ground!


    When he saw the action of youhabah, he was also startled by the deputy head of the star Knights sitting on the ground. He didn''t know what youhabah was going to do now. He also sat there and stared at youhabah!


    At this time, the friend habach who held out his hand also seemed a little impatient. He shouted to the deputy head of the star Knights sitting on the ground: "get up quickly and what are you doing sitting on the ground!"


    After youhabach''s drink, the deputy head of the star Knights was all over again. At this moment, he felt like being stared at by a beast and was directly ready to stand up. However, at the moment of standing up, he saw that youhabach''s hand had not been taken back, so he directly grabbed youhabach''s hand and stood up!


    It''s not that the deputy head of the star knights can''t stand up, but because he now sees youhabach holding out his hand to him. If he turns a blind eye again, he really doesn''t give youhabach face, and those who don''t give youhabach face generally won''t end well!


    So he also directly chose to hold youhabach''s hand!


    At this time, youhabach just stood up and whispered in his ear, "go and kill him!"

 V1.Chapter 1855

    After youhabah said that, he also directly pointed to the former deputy head of the star knights who had fainted there with his own hand!


    At this time, the former deputy head of the star Knights also seemed to feel something. He woke up directly from the state of just fainting and struggled desperately!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star knights who heard the request of youhabach can only walk over, because youhabach has just told him what will happen if he disobeys his orders. He doesn''t want to be like this, so he can only walk over slowly!


    When the deputy head of the star Knights came to the former deputy head of the star knights, a knife suddenly appeared in his hand. He wanted to directly use this knife to end the former deputy head of the human star Knights!


    It''s not because the deputy head of the star knights is cruel, but because he looks very open. He knows that the man in front of him must not live long. Instead of letting him live in such pain, he might as well let himself give him a pleasure and let him no longer live in such pain!


    When he saw the former deputy head of the star knights, the psychological idea was even stronger. Although the man in front of him had been his boss and had fought with him, although he was the commander behind, he had fought together!


    But even so, their relationship is not very familiar. It''s only familiar at most. Now the deputy head of the star knights can''t do anything for this man, because he can''t fight against youhabach, and he doesn''t have to do anything against youhabach for him!


    Not only is he, but even if the person in front of him is a friend of the deputy head of the star knights and an acquaintance alive, he will not do anything to youhabach, because he knows himself very well. He knows that he can''t beat youhabach at all, let alone save him?


    And now all he can do is give him a good time. Don''t let him live in such pain!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also directly stabbed his knife into the throat of the person in front of him. When his knife was about to pierce the throat of the person in front of him, there was a smile on his face. Compared with him, he should know that he was out of pain immediately!


    But at this time, what they didn''t expect was that the friend habach behind him suddenly shouted to the deputy head of the star Knights: "wait!"


    When hearing youhabach''s cry, the deputy head of the star Knights thought youhabach was going to let go of the person in front of him and let him continue to live, but the subsequent words of youhabach directly broke his previous conjecture about youhabach!


    I only heard youhabah say to the deputy head of the star knight with an expressionless face: "you use your knife to cut his stomach and the meat in his chest, and then I''ll tell you what to do next!"


    After listening to youhabach''s words, the knife in his hand was less than one hand away from the throat of the person in front of him. He had no choice but to withdraw directly, because he could not disobey youhabach''s orders. Even if he really wanted to stab the knife in his hand directly now to free the person in front of him, he couldn''t do that!


    At this time, the bleak smile on the face in front of him also stopped abruptly and was replaced by a dead gray face, as if he could not die so soon even if he died!


    Just when the deputy head of the star Knights hesitated there, the friend habach behind him shouted at him: "asshole, what are you thinking? Do you believe I killed you?"


    Hearing youhabach''s roar, even if he has great courage, he doesn''t dare to delay any more. Even if he really wants to liberate the person in front of him, he can''t do so, because his first consideration is his own life!


    So at this time, the deputy head of the star Knight also shook his hands, held a knife in his hand, and directly cut off the front of the whole body of the person in front of him, revealing the internal organs in his body!


    When finished, the deputy head of the star Knight also turned his head and looked at youhabach for help. I hope youhabach won''t arrange anything difficult and bloody for him next!


    But youhabakh didn''t seem to see it, or didn''t pay attention to the eyes of the deputy head of the star Knight at all. He still said to the deputy head of the star knight with a cold face: "OK, now put away the knife in your hand and take the viscera of the man in front of you out of his body bit by bit!"


    Originally, when the deputy head of the star Knights heard the first sentence of youhabach, he thought that youhabach was ready to let him go, so he was a little lucky, but he was lucky that he directly heard the next sentence of youhabach before it lasted more than a second!


    This sentence directly made his whole body fall into the deep ice, which was full of despair for a moment!


    The man in front of him, after hearing youhabach''s words, also fainted again!


    He has passed out and really can''t think of what to do. Now the happiest thing for him is to kill him directly and give him a pleasure. For him, it''s the best belonging!


    But youhabach obviously didn''t intend to give him this opportunity. He just wanted to torture him slowly, and it was the most extreme torture. After hearing youhabach''s words, he didn''t even have room to resist. He could only accept it painfully. Now he can''t even kill himself!


    At this time, when the deputy head of the star Knights hesitated there, the friend habach behind shouted at him again: "hurry up! What are you waiting for there?!"


    After hearing youhabach''s drink, even if the deputy head of the star knights had the courage, he didn''t dare to continue to be kind to the man in front of him, otherwise youhabach would be cruel to himself!


    After all, he knows that he is kind to the man in front of him. Youhabach will never let go of those who dare to disobey him!


    So now he is also facing a dilemma, and under this choice, he is also difficult to open his body to the person in front and stretch out his hand

 V1.Chapter 1856

    When you see the deputy head of the star knight in front of you holding out his hand, you habach also has a Yin measuring smile on his face, because now this time is the time to test whether the person in front of you is really loyal to himself!


    However, at this moment, the deputy head of the star Knights did not see the current expression of youhabah, and he did not dare to use his spiritual power to explore youhabah, because if he explored youhabah, youhabah''s spiritual power will find him at the first time. After all, the spiritual power of the two people is too different!


    So now he is shaking his hands and ready to take out the internal organs of the person in front of him one by one according to the requirements of youhabah. Now he also sees his heart and is ready to take out the heart of the person in front of him directly, so that he can suffer less pain!


    But just as his hand was about to touch his heart, youhabach''s momentum was momentarily pressed over, making his whole person seem to die directly!


    Not only that, the prestige of youhabach is increasing, and there is even a momentum that will crush him directly. His hand can''t move forward in the middle of the air, so he has to give up and take out the man''s heart in front of him!


    He now knows that it was just a warning given to him by youhabah. If he really dares to make him unhappy, I believe he has no place to regret!


    Therefore, the current deputy head of the star knights can only honestly take out the viscera of the man in front of him and the former deputy head of the star Knights one by one!


    The first thing he chose to take out was his kidney. After all, it was not very painful for him to take out this, but even if it was like this, his action was to wake the man lying in front of him directly from his coma!


    He only saw the man in front of him. With his action, he kept screaming. The cry was particularly sad, which made him feel that the whole person couldn''t walk!


    At this moment, the blood in the body of the man in front of him burst out in an instant as his internal organs were taken away, and directly sprayed on the face of the deputy head of the star Knights!


    But the deputy head of the star Knights was not a little unhappy because of this, because he now felt that even if he moved a little faster, the man in front of him would lose too much blood and die. Although it was hard for him to die, it was much better than dying alive?!


    So he didn''t care about it now, but then removed other internal organs in the body in front of him. He wanted more big wounds on his body, and then he would bleed to death, so he didn''t have to suffer like that!


    However, how could he deceive youhabach''s eyes with such a little careful thinking? However, when youhabach saw this, he didn''t expose it. He just smiled, and a spirit force flew directly along his hand to the former deputy head of the star knights who screamed there!


    I only saw that when the power in youhabach''s hand flew over, the body of the former deputy head of the star Knights was still racing blood. When youhabach''s power arrived, the blood gushing all the time also stopped suddenly and directly!


    However, although his wound no longer spurted blood, his pain still existed all the time, so his scream didn''t stop at all!


    Seeing the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also felt the cruelty of youhabach from his heart. Although he saw the cruelty of youhabach, he didn''t expect that youhabach could be so cruel and cruel that he died in such pain!


    However, what he can do now is to remove all the organs in the body of the person in front of him as soon as possible. I believe that youhabach will not continue to torture him at that time, will he?


    At this point, the deputy head of the star Knights really guessed right. When he removed all the organs in the body of the man in front of him, youhabach had been used to stop bleeding and maintain the spiritual power in the body of the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    When he withdrew all these, the former head of the star Knights was finally relieved. He only saw that all his wounds were sprayed with blood, and these blood, like no money, rushed out of the body of the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    When all his blood came out, he stopped screaming all the time. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with his end, or he could finally get rid of the sea of suffering and succeed!


    Therefore, he has been ferocious and miserable face. At the last moment, he also turned into a smile. When all the blood in his body gushed out, he also directly lay there, motionless, and he can''t die anymore!


    Seeing the deputy head of the star Knights here, he didn''t take care of the blood on his face. He just stared at the former deputy head of the star knights who had died and couldn''t die in front of him. He sighed silently. At the same time, he also recited silently in his own heart. He can''t be like this. Otherwise, he will be destroyed!


    After thinking for a while, he sighed again, then slowly turned around and looked at youhabah.


    But when he saw youhabah, he was also directly frightened by youhabah, because youhabah in front of him didn''t torture the former deputy head of the star knights to death, but smiled very gloomy because of a little discomfort!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star knights had a heavy heart. After all, he just saw his former boss and was killed by himself. Although it had nothing to do with him, he still felt very uncomfortable after seeing it!


    But at this time, when he saw the appearance of youhabah, he also felt like something was blocked in his heart. He couldn''t get along at all!


    When youhabach saw that he blacked his face directly when he saw himself, he didn''t show any unhappy look, but smiled at him

 V1.Chapter 1857

    When he saw youhabach''s smile, he was the deputy head of the star knights who was very afraid. His face showed a very frightened expression. He was not afraid of youhabach''s strength, but because he felt afraid of youhabach''s cold-blooded appearance!


    Because such a cold-blooded person, the deputy head of the star knights, really can''t think of anything that can make him less cold-blooded. Moreover, because he is so cold-blooded, the sacrifice of anyone is not a big problem for him, but the gain and loss of interests!


    The thought of the deputy head of the star Knights here is also very uncomfortable. Now he seems to have entered a place of eternal doom. Now he, let alone escape here, even if he survives here, is very reluctantly!


    And now the deputy head of the star knights is also thinking, would he be all right if he didn''t take the badge of the deputy head of the star knights?


    But after thinking about it, he also felt that this thing was impossible, because even if he didn''t receive the badge of the deputy head of the star knight, youhabach would not let him go, and he couldn''t live to the present. At that time, youhabach had been killed by youhabach!


    Because youhabach never cares about anyone''s life. Even when youhabach goes crazy, he doesn''t care about his own life. He only cares about the final result of things. Even if he decides what he wants to do, as long as it is done, he doesn''t care if the sacrifice is bigger!


    Even if all his men die because of his decision, he will never care, because in his eyes, his life is to serve himself. If his death can achieve his own interests, he doesn''t care how many his men die!


    Because youhabach is a cold-blooded and ruthless person from beginning to end, he won''t care about anyone''s life!


    And if he just rejected youhabach, I believe that in youhabach''s eyes, he will instantly become a person with no use value, and youhabach will choose to directly eliminate those who have no use value!


    Therefore, now the deputy head of the star Knights also figured it out. Anyway, he would die if he received the badge or not. Although he died now, he would not suffer such heavy punishment. Relatively speaking, he would die a little happier.


    But if he receives the badge, although his chance of living is very slim, he finally has a little chance of living. As long as he has the chance of living, then his later things can be successful. After all, only when he is alive can he have other opportunities!


    Although he didn''t know what kind of opportunities he would have, and he didn''t know whether he would die so miserable like today''s former deputy head of the star knights, he knew that if he chose to live today, he shouldn''t regret it, he should live well!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he also took a look at the badge of the deputy head of the star knights in his hand. When he saw this, he smiled a little in his heart inexplicably. After he laughed, his body didn''t seem so afraid!


    However, although the deputy head of the star Knights has basically overcome his fear, in fact, what has just happened can never be erased for him. These terrible scenes have become nightmares and are deeply engraved in the depths of his brain. Whenever he sees youhabakh, he can''t help thinking of it, These pictures that once made him terrible!


    Because of this, youhabach has always been a nightmare for him over the years. It has always been an eternal nightmare. Just because of this, the deputy head of the star Knights has always been afraid of youhabach!


    When he thought of this, he suddenly thought of something, something he had never thought of before. At this time, he also suddenly thought of it. When he saw the former deputy head of the star knights, he suddenly recalled that he seemed to have seen a scene!


    That scene was nothing else. It was when the former deputy head of the star Knights was pushed out of youhabach''s room. At that time, he observed that there was an expression of humility and fear on the face of the former deputy head of the star knights. Even when he walked out of youhabach''s room, the expression on his face continued for a long time!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he suddenly felt wrapped by a cold breath. He seemed to know why youhabach would show him this thing today and even let him kill the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    It turned out that all these were hidden rules that existed a long time ago. The former deputy head of the star Knights must have seen something to become like this. In other words, what he is experiencing now is not only him, but also his former deputy head of the star Knights!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he was also pale. He seemed to know his death date, even how he died. When he lost any use value, he would be ruthlessly removed by youhabach!


    This is why even now, the deputy head of the star Knights clearly remembers what happened many years ago. That''s why even if the deputy head of the star Knights risked getting rid of or even dying, he would have to cooperate with the military division than the previous deputy head of the star Knights!


    Because he knows that if he is like this, he will not make any big mistakes, but if he has not done anything, youhabach will not keep him all the time. He is likely to use him to intimidate the next deputy head of the star Knights so that he can be obedient!


    At this moment, all the faces of the deputy head of the star knights are sinister. Although his face is still respectful, the sinister in his heart is almost uncontrollable and reflected on his face, but his face is full of blood, and youhabach didn''t pay much attention to him!


    But now the deputy head of the star Knights has made a determination in his own heart. He doesn''t want to die in pain like the former deputy head of the star knights. He wants to control his own destiny and live like himself!


    "I don''t want to be slaughtered like an animal!" when the deputy head of the star Knights thought of this, he also said such a sentence to his heart

 V1.Chapter 1858

    Although the deputy head of the star Knights thought so at that time, when youhabach saw the deputy head of the star Knights like this, he put all his thoughts in his heart on his face!


    So up to now, when the deputy head of the star Knights heard youhabach''s anger outside, his thoughts were very complex. In fact, he was mainly worried about the safety of the military division, because he knew that if the military division was killed by youhabach, he would be finished!


    No one will be used as his life-saving straw!


    However, up to now, the deputy head of the star Knights has not figured out why youhabach chose himself among so many people. Does he have any special talent? Or is there something special about him that is valued by youhabach?


    It can be said that he has thought about this for many years, but he dare not ask youhabach directly. He is worried that if he asks youhabach directly, youhabach is likely to doubt himself directly. At that time, his salvation will not pay off. There is no need to put himself in a very dangerous situation because of a question!


    However, although the deputy head of the star Knights thought about this for so long, in fact, there was no specific role at all. What surprised him most was that youhabach didn''t like and choose him because he had any special place!


    In fact, the truth is that youhabach just chose a person casually at that time, and he chose it according to the ideas in his own heart. Even it is not as reliable as the current lottery, just by his own will!


    It is precisely because youhabach is so casual that the deputy head of the star knights, after thinking for so many years, did not think why youhabach chose himself?


    However, this matter is just a floating cloud now. What the deputy head of the star Knights really wants to consider is the safety of the military division in front of him!


    So now the deputy head of the star knights is also thinking in his heart, whether he should rush in and persuade youhabach, or save the general from it before youhabach loses his mind?!


    However, at this time, when the deputy head of the star knights wanted to rush in directly and control youhabach''s anger, he suddenly found that he couldn''t move at this time, and when he was confused, he also suddenly found that he now had an invisible pressure!


    When he felt the pressure, his face changed for a moment, but he knew more than anyone what the pressure was!


    This pressure is nothing else. It is the momentum that youhabach used on him in those years. Only one third of it can press himself to vomit blood!


    So when the deputy head of the star Knights felt this momentum, he also felt that everything was so powerless. At such a moment, he even felt that he was dying. He had no way to fight this terrible force!


    The most frustrating thing for him is that he is now facing this terrible force. He even has a feeling of kneeling down, because the force in front of him is so powerful that he can''t reach it!


    So now he doesn''t want to talk about forming an alliance with the military division to fight against youhabah. Even now he doesn''t even feel hostile to youhabah. He doesn''t have the mood to fight against youhabah at all!


    Because at this time, he really feels the smallness of his strength. It seems that he is also clear that the look in his first friend habach''s eyes is not a cruel look, it is a look of contempt, and it is a look of disdain from the strong to the weak!


    Thinking of this, he, who had been resisting this huge pressure instinctively, also gave up to continue to resist this force, and was directly pressed to the ground by this force, spitting out a mouthful of muddy blood!


    Now the deputy head of the star knights, when feeling the pressure on himself, also smiled miserably. He didn''t expect that he had no happiness in his life. He was worried about youhabach all the time. Even death was so worthless!


    Moreover, his own death will not be taken seriously by anyone at all. If the military division dies, youhabach may have a little pain when he recovers his reason. After all, the military division is a lot of wealth for him, and it should be very painful for him to lose this wealth!


    But if it''s your own, I''m afraid even if you die, youhabach won''t have a trace of compassion, and even think it''s too inconvenient to die here!


    Thinking of this, the deputy head of the star Knights also grinned slightly on his face, then directly closed his eyes and quietly waited for the coming death!


    At this moment, the military division in front of youhabach obviously felt the pressure of youhabach, and although his strength was not as strong as the deputy head of the star knights, his mood was still very strong. Therefore, when bearing the pressure of youhabach, he only bent slightly without much influence.


    At this time, his face was even more calm. Obviously, he did not respond to youhabach. He did not feel how terrible youhabach was in front of him. Although he deeply felt youhabach''s strong strength, he did not have much awe for this strength.


    So he was expressionless and quietly looked at youhabach in front of him, venting his anger there. He even turned his back and quietly waited for youhabach to vent his anger.


    He doesn''t want to persuade youhabach at all, because he knows that if he persuades youhabach now, youhabach may target himself, and he may kill himself directly at that time!


    Therefore, the military division also allows him to vent constantly here, so he won''t sacrifice his safety to take care of these affairs, whether or not. After all, in his eyes, nothing in the world is more important than his life!


    However, when the military division thought of this, the friend habah who had been venting here in front of him suddenly took back his pressure

 V1.Chapter 1859

    Just when the military division was still wondering, why did youhabach suddenly withdraw his authority at this time? Is it because youhabach restored his reason?


    However, the military division obviously did not guess the next behavior of youhabach. Just when the military division was still there, youhabach also directly released his strength again, but this time his strength was not against them, but against the surrounding bad environment!


    The military division was able to resist the pressure of youhabach by his own state of mind, but this time youhabach released a tangible force, which he could not resist with his own state of mind, and he did not expect youhabach to do so suddenly!


    Therefore, he was not prepared at all, and he was not prepared at all. He was directly hit by the power of youhabach and fell heavily on the wall!


    Even if he is prepared, he has no power at all to stop the angry blow of youhabach. He knows that youhabach is almost out of control. If he doesn''t protect himself at this time, I believe youhabach won''t show a little mercy to himself!


    So now he, what kind of face is not important for him now. His top priority now is to keep his life. Only if he keeps his life, can things succeed after that. So now, he also chooses to directly find an opportunity to stay away from youhabah!


    Because now youhabach is wandering on the edge of losing control!


    The military division also seized the opportunity. When youhabach just broke out, he ran out without a little hesitation!


    When he ran out, he also saw the deputy head of the star knights who had just got up at the door. When he saw the blood around the mouth of the deputy head of the star knights, he also understood that the pressure of youhabach was definitely not in this material, and even affected the nearby places!


    So when he thought of youhabach here, he was also directly ready to go further, and when he saw that the deputy head of the star Knights was still there, he couldn''t care about anything else. Drag the deputy head of the star Knight directly behind him and let him run with him!


    Just at that time, when the deputy head of the star Knights was just crushed by the pressure of youhabach, he also felt that he was going to die, so he also lay on the ground quietly, under the pressure of youhabach, closed his eyes and was ready to die.


    He just even thought that if he saved his life, he would be lucky for the former deputy head of the star knights. At least he died happily!


    However, just as he was about to meet his death, he suddenly found that the fatal pressure on himself was gone. He was also wondering at this time. Did you habakh calm down? Or did you habakh see that the military division was dead and then come to his senses?


    He suddenly thought that if the military division died like this, wouldn''t all his plans have failed? And I just died and didn''t have time?!


    Thinking of him here, he didn''t care about his many internal injuries, so he directly struggled to stand up and wanted to see if the military division was dead!


    But just as he was struggling to stand up and had not had time to see the situation of the military division, a powerful force also hit him again. Compared with the just powerful pressure, this force was still a relatively small power, so he was only hit and flew without any serious injury.


    What he cares about most now is the life and death of the military division. You know, only the military division can determine his future. If he can''t grasp this line of the military division, his future is slim. Even he can think of being ruthlessly tortured and killed by youhabah in that dark room!


    Every time he thought of it, he couldn''t help shaking all over, because it was really terrible for him. He still remembered a decision he made in that small room many years ago, that is, not to die as miserable as the former deputy head of the star riding regiment.


    Now, he seems to feel that he will soon die helplessly like his previous chief!


    So he also endured his whole body pain, without a little hesitation, with his own injury, struggling to go to the room in front of him.


    But just before he came to the front of the room and had time to see it, a figure came out quickly from the inside. Just before he reacted, the figure grabbed him and said to him, "come on, come with me!"


    Until this time, the deputy head of the star Knights still looked like he didn''t know what had happened. He really didn''t react, because all this happened so fast that he didn''t have a little time to react, and the rescue came directly to this point!


    However, although he didn''t know who was in front of him, he somehow believed in the person who had just grabbed him and felt that this person didn''t seem to harm himself, so he also turned directly and ran with the person who had just pulled himself!


    When he turned his head, he also directly saw who the man in front of him was. The man was not someone else, but the military division who had always been concerned about his life!


    I only see that the corners of the mouth of the current military division also slightly seeped out a trace of blood, but only a little. It''s better than just spitting a big mouthful of blood.


    So now the deputy head of the star Knights also doesn''t understand why his strength is relatively strong, but the injury suffered by the military division is not how many times lighter than himself. Even this little injury suffered by the military division is not an injury at all for him!


    However, he didn''t ask the military division why, because he didn''t know that everyone had his own secret. He couldn''t ask about it casually, let alone ask the military division to give him a direction!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, there was no superfluous idea. He ran forward directly with the military division

 V1.Chapter 1860

    And they didn''t rush far, so they stopped directly.


    Although the military division felt that this distance should not hurt youhabach for the time being, the deputy head of the star knights on the side was confused. He had just run so fast with the military division. He thought it was the military division who wanted to take him to escape here and escape youhabach.


    But what he didn''t think of was that the military division didn''t have this idea at all. It didn''t want to run with itself. Looking at the military division like this, it seems that the military division is only temporary to avoid the limelight of youhabach?


    At this time, he also observed that the military division had been looking at the place of youhabach. He also knew that the military division must have taken shelter here for a while, and there was no real meaning to escape here!


    But thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he didn''t look depressed. It was unfortunate that the military division didn''t take him away from here. He even thought that the military division should have a little intention to cooperate with him now!


    When he thought of this, he also asked the military division directly and tentatively and said, "military division, you."


    Because the current deputy head of the star knights is not sure of the real idea of the military division, he also dare not ask too rashly, otherwise, he may be very dangerous!


    Therefore, the deputy head of the star Knights also asked tentatively what the military division really thought now.


    When the military division heard the words of the deputy head of the star knight regiment, it also smiled. His current IQ, but he had calculated countless people, how could he not hear the meaning of the words of the deputy head of the star knight regiment, so he was also ready to give him a peace of mind first. As for specific things, he wanted to find an opportunity to think about it in the long run.


    Moreover, as long as it is from his just action, it should not be too difficult to see that he must want to unite with the deputy head of the star Knight order to calculate and pay friends with habach. Otherwise, why should he want to be the deputy head of the Savior Knight order at such a critical time?


    So the military division hardly hesitated and said to the deputy head of the star knights, "yes, that''s right."


    When the military master spoke, he didn''t go to see the deputy head of the star Knight at all. However, although the military master was like this, he didn''t get a little angry, because he had a temper until, and he wouldn''t get angry directly because of such a thing.


    On the contrary, when determining the intention of the military division, he was also very relieved in his heart, as if he didn''t have to die so miserably like the last deputy head of the star Knights!


    At this time, he can even see the dawn of his future!


    But at this time, when the deputy head of the star Knights was daydreaming about his future, not far away from himself, that is, where you habach was just there, suddenly there was a roar. Even if he was so far away, he still listened very clearly!


    And this roar was not from anyone else, it was the friend habah who had been venting there. At this time, he also completely lost his reason and directly vented all his anger!


    The deputy head of the star Knights only saw a dazzling light and directly shot out of the room. Then he also directly saw the room in front of him and was directly torn in half by the invisible force carried by the dazzling light!


    And this force is almost as expected by the military division. By this time in front of them, it has weakened a lot, and when they come here, it directly disappears without a trace and has no power!


    At this moment, the military division''s face was full of indifferent expressions. Obviously, he didn''t feel anything wrong because of the power erupted by youhabach, and he didn''t know when to wipe the blood off the corners of his mouth and hold his shoulder, which was quite a master''s style!


    At this time, the face of the deputy head of the star Knights was not as indifferent as that of the military division. At this time, his face was exaggerated. He was not surprised by the terrible power just erupted from youhabah, but because of the self-confidence of the military division!


    To be exact, because of the terrible computing power of the military division, he was still thinking that the strength of youhabach was so strong that they ran so far. Can they avoid the power of youhabach?


    Just when the power of youhabach came over, the deputy head of the star Knights was ready to make a defensive posture, but he saw that the military division was still holding his shoulders there, a happy look, and most importantly, the military division didn''t mean to defend!


    Looking at the military division like this, the deputy head of the star knight regiment who was ready to defend directly decided not to defend. Even if he died, the military division died first. After all, his strength is much stronger than the military division!


    So he also looked at the front calmly, holding his shoulder like a military division. It seemed that like a military division, he didn''t pay attention to youhabach''s attack.


    When the military division saw the appearance of the deputy head of the star knights, he couldn''t help laughing at him in his heart. Although he looked calm on the surface, in fact, he was very flustered in his heart, and it was the kind of panic that forced calm!


    Therefore, the military division did not pay attention to the deputy head of the star Knights beside him. After all, in his eyes, he could not care about the destruction of the whole empire except youhabah!


    When the deputy head of the star Knights was nervous there, youhabach''s attack also came directly, and it was a direct attack on his face!


    Just when he was about to lose control and defend against this force, the force stopped directly less than ten centimeters away from his body, bringing only such a slight wind.


    But at this time, the deputy head of the star Knights was in a cold sweat. Although he had just wanted to defend, he deeply felt the strength and terror of this force when he was so close to the power of youhabach!


    He even felt that if he had just not stood in a safe place, even if he used all his strength to defend, he might not be able to resist

 V1.Chapter 1861

    Seeing the deputy head of the star Knights here, he was also frightened by the terrible computing power of the military division. Although his computing power was very terrible until the military division, he did not expect that the military division''s computing power would be so strong, even for the calculation of youhabach''s power, it was so terrible!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he was also impressed by the military division immediately. He also figured out in a moment why the relationship between the military division and youhabach was so unusual. He just thought that the military division had only a little skill and a little trick.


    But today, it seems that the military division is not as simple as he thought before. He also knows how stupid his previous ideas are. Even people as good at calculation as youhabach are so obedient to the military division, and he will doubt the military division''s ability!


    When the deputy head of the star Knights thought of this, he really wanted to slap himself. He hated that he was so clumsy and recognized such a powerful person!


    At this time, the deputy head of the star knights, even his eyes at the military division have changed. Now his eyes at the military division will even shine. The military division in his eyes is like a God in the lower world, who can save him in water and fire!


    At this time, the military division looked at the deputy head of the star knight who was secretly observing himself. He also had a contemptuous smile on his face. He knew that his calculation must have been surprised by the deputy head of the star knight, so he would look at himself with this kind of eyes.


    However, this simple calculation is actually only an operation for the military division. Even in the eyes of the military division, he only needs to move his head to make this operation, which is not as difficult as the deputy head of the star Knights!


    And his real strength is just the tip of the iceberg for the simple calculation just now. His real strength is 100 times and 1000 times more terrible than the calculation just now!


    You know, his real ability is not to calculate these constant or very small numbers. His real ability is to calculate the hearts of others!


    People''s hearts are very difficult for these changeable ones, because the change of people''s hearts is not as simple as the little calculation change they just made. The change of people''s hearts every second is even thousands of times stronger than the ordinary calculation just made!


    Therefore, calculating the hearts of others is his real skill!


    However, there is no need for the military division to explain these things with the deputy head of the star knights, because their grades are different. The current grade of the military division is much higher than their grades. If he explained these things with the deputy head of the star knights, it would seem that he is a little too low in his identity!


    What''s more, the simple strength he just showed casually has made the deputy head of the star knight so worship. If he shows stronger strength, wouldn''t he be scared to death by the deputy head of the star knight?


    When thinking of this, the military division''s face once again appeared a Yin measured smile that others were not easy to detect. In fact, if it was around youhabach, the military division didn''t dare to smile so blatantly. Maybe it didn''t matter much before, but it didn''t matter after!


    Because he found that youhabach''s state of mind and calculation ability have improved. You should know that others may not understand these things, but the military division knows too much about these things. It is because he knows too much about these things that he feels the horror of youhabach now!


    Youhabakh''s terrible power and crazy growth calculation ability almost all come from his growing state of mind!


    Therefore, today''s military division is so afraid of youhabach. After all, he has personally experienced this power from mood!


    But for the deputy head of the star knights who is basically no different from a fool, he has a real sense of superiority now!


    Because there are too many different levels between the deputy head of the star knights and him, it is not possible to compare them together. It is precisely because of this that the military division will choose him among so many candidates!


    Not because of anything else, but because he is stupid enough to worship him infinitely. As long as he gives him a reasonable explanation for every use of him, I believe the deputy head of the star Knights will always worship himself as always!


    Moreover, although the strength of the deputy head of the star knights is still great compared with youhabakh, it is still good on the whole, because only Yamamoto can compare with the strength of youhabakh in the corpse soul world. No one else can compare with Yamamoto!


    But he has no way to find Yamamoto to cooperate. After all, Yamamoto can''t cooperate with him, and even if he and Yamamoto can cooperate, the possibility of exposing himself will become greater, so anyway, he can only find the deputy head of the star knights to cooperate.


    After all, he is the only one who can be used by himself!


    Thinking of the military division here, he smiled at the deputy head of the star knights and proved that his calculation was so accurate!


    Originally, this is a smile that tends to ridicule and show off, but in the view of the deputy head of the star Knight at this moment, it is so friendly. Even when he sees the appearance of the military division, he worships the military division a little more!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star Knights here, he couldn''t help but say to the military division: "military division, your computing power is really strong. Even I didn''t think of it just now. Your computing power can be terrible to this extent. You are really strong!"


    After the deputy head of the star Knight said that, he also gave a thumbs up to the military division!


    Just after he finished this gesture, he suddenly remembered something and slowly whispered to the military division, "military division, please forgive me for despiseing you so much, because you really didn''t let me see any powerful power before. At this time, I found my previous ignorance. Please forgive me!"


    After saying these words, the deputy head of the star Knight also lowered his head. After lowering his head for a while, he seemed to think of something. He actually bowed deeply to the military division!


    "Sorry, military division, I despised you!"

 V1.Chapter 1862

    Seeing that the deputy head of the star Knights actually bowed deeply to himself, even the military division didn''t think of this operation. He knew that the deputy head of the star Knights worshipped himself very much, but he didn''t expect that he worshipped himself so much, and even was willing to put down his face and bow to himself!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also sighed slightly in his heart and said slowly to himself in his own psychology: "Hey, it''s so difficult. Sure enough, the change in calculating people''s hearts is too great. I still can''t be too proud!"


    After the military division said that to himself, he also made a decision in his heart. When youhabahe really wanted to fight him, if he was really capable, he would try his best to save the life of the deputy head of the star knights. After all, the military division felt very shocked by his action just now!


    At this moment, the deputy head of the star Knights did not know that he had just accidentally saved his life!


    In fact, in his opinion, the bow of the deputy head of the star knights to the military division is not a very humiliating thing.


    Because in his eyes, this thing about face is not particularly important, because it is only a superficial thing. Compared with his own strength, it is almost worthless, and there is no comparative value with his own life!


    And most importantly, in the eyes of the deputy head of the star knights, these are not very important things. His own heart, for so many strong people who are stronger than him, itself has a psychology close to worship, and for many people who are stronger than his own strength, bowing is just a very common etiquette!


    It can be said that the deputy head of the star Knights has bowed to many people who are stronger than him and worthy of admiration. However, the military division here can be said to bow the deepest, and the sincerity when bowing is also the greatest!


    But there are exceptions to everything. Although the deputy head of the star Knights has a sense of respect for all people who are stronger than him, there are exceptions for a person!


    This person is no one else. It is you habach who gave him an unforgettable psychological shadow in his life many years ago, and it is you habach who broke his example: bowing to all people stronger than himself and people he respects.


    Because although youhabah is much more powerful than him, he has never been able to catch up with him for so many years.


    However, you habakh is really from the bottom of his heart. He doesn''t have any idea of bowing, because he doesn''t talk about the factors of strength. For himself, he is very disgusted with you habakh, and this disgust is because you habakh is so cruel to the former deputy head of the star Knights!


    He hated youhabach for this matter, not because youhabach executed his former deputy head of the star knights, nor because of some cruel hobbies and abnormal psychology of youhabach, and his disgust for all of youhabach.


    It''s all because youhabach directly executed his subordinates who had fought with him for so long because of a little thing, and it was so cruel and cruel. Even if youhabach didn''t put up with his subordinates at that time, the deputy head of the star knights could understand!


    And others don''t know that the deputy head of the star knights, as his former subordinates, is very clear. The former deputy head of the star knights is very loyal to youhabah, even more loyal than he is now. I don''t know how many times!


    But it is such a person who is so loyal to youhabach that youhabach is ruthlessly killed, and even executed in such an extreme way!


    Every moment after that, as long as the deputy head of the star Knights remembered this thing, he felt sorry for the former head of the star knights who had died before. After feeling sorry, he deeply resented himself and his strength was too weak. At that time, he could not fight against youhabah and save him!


    In fact, if you seriously count it up, the deputy head of the star knights is still very loyal!


    That is, youhabach and he are completely two extremes. Youhabach thinks only about himself in almost everything. As long as he gets benefits, the life and death of others has nothing to do with him!


    However, even after staying in this position for so long, the deputy head of the star Knights has never bred the idea of youhabah. He is very loyal. As long as others treat him better, he will never treat others badly!


    What''s more, the former deputy head of the star Knights took good care of him. Although he was only a little better than other people, it was just a little, which made the deputy head of the star Knights remember until now!


    In fact, youhabach has the opportunity to win over his subordinates and establish his own authority in the hearts of his subordinates. If he establishes his own authority, he will benefit without harm. He can even rule for a longer time and sit more stably in this position!


    But youhabakh never thought about this, but he always thought about himself. This thing is his nature, and it is basically his nature that will not change. It is precisely because of this that he will always follow his own ideas and never care about anyone''s feelings!


    The military division that has been following him has actually discovered the disadvantage of youhabach long ago, but the military division has calculated a little and found that it is not necessary to help youhabach establish this so-called prestige, because when youhabach''s prestige is established, if there are any difficulties, There''s no way to find someone else to help you fight against your friend habach!


    What''s more, he is willing to make this effort to help youhabakh establish his authority. Youhabakh is not interested in this. Since youhabakh himself is not interested, why should he spend his energy doing something that has little to do with himself?


    Therefore, the military division has never cared about youhabach. In his eyes, youhabach doesn''t care about almost everything as long as he doesn''t kill him

 V1.Chapter 1863

    You know, although the military division is not the kind of person who completely cares about his own interests like youhabach, compared with youhabach, the military division is actually a little human, but the military division is very good at calculation. He will only put his life first!


    As for other things, if he doesn''t spend much effort and doesn''t need to damage his interests, he can selectively help, but if it damages his own interests and may even threaten his own life safety, he can''t do it!


    You know, in his eyes, nothing can be more important than his life, and nothing can be more meaningful than his life!


    It can be said that the primary value of existence defined by the military division for their own life is nothing else, that is to live!


    Try every means to live, think of everything you can use, and live well!


    Because only when he is alive can all his plans and ideas be realized, and only when he is alive can he make all great achievements. All these things are based on his ability to live. If he can''t even do the most basic living, what''s the significance of doing other things?!


    Therefore, he should live. Only when he is alive can he do great things and be remembered by others forever!


    All these ideas are the ultimate ideas of the military division itself. It is precisely because of these ideas that the military division will live to this time!


    Otherwise, if the military division is like youhabach''s temper, the military division would have been ruthlessly killed by youhabach, because youhabach''s Current temper is inseparable from his own strength. Only youhabach''s strength can let others tolerate his temper!


    Therefore, all this is because of strength, and now this cruel society is the supremacy of strength. As long as there is strength, everything is floating clouds, and all obstacles will disappear directly!


    However, these things are not important to him. In other words, the current deputy head of the star Knights did not know that there were so many ideas in the military division''s head. If he knew all these ideas, it would not necessarily happen!


    The deputy head of the star knights is likely to be driven crazy by these strange ideas in the military division''s head. It''s also possible!


    But now, if the deputy head of the star Knights really knows the little idea in the military division''s heart, that is, the purpose of the military division''s life now, that is, the profound meaning of living that the military division has always believed in, he will doubt one thing, that is:


    Youhabakh''s side is so dangerous. Why did the military division choose to take the initiative to go to youhabakh at the beginning, and youhabakh is so different from the military division''s IQ and calculation ability. Why should the military division continue to calculate as usual?


    These problems are probably that if the deputy head of the star knight has no way to find out after knowing the psychology of the military division, after all, these things have almost no clue for the deputy head of the star Knight!


    In fact, what the deputy head of the star Knights didn''t know was that the reason why the military division decided to join youhabah was not because of other things, but that the military division had no way to improve its state of mind. It can be said that the improvement of the military division''s state of mind at that time had reached a bottleneck period!


    For others, it may be a strange thing to cultivate their state of mind. Even they don''t have any concept in their own head, but they vaguely know that there is this thing, and those with worse qualifications don''t even know that there is this thing!


    However, the military division is different from the body. The military division mainly cultivates its own state of mind. After all, all the things of the military division and the source of all actions depend on its own brain. If its own mind and ability are not enough, it is very dangerous!


    There is only one way to improve your brain''s thoughts and abilities, that is, to improve your state of mind. Only by improving your state of mind can you connect with what happens next. Therefore, for a long time, the military division has been constantly looking for ways to improve your state of mind!


    Even in order to improve his state of mind, he thought of many, many strange and absurd methods, and even the methods he had been afraid to try before. He wanted to try all kinds of methods, and these attempts were not for anything else, but for a little improvement of his state of mind!


    But without exception, these attempts of the military division have failed, and the military division who has failed in these attempts has also doubted the direction of his life, his path of cultivation, and even whether he has gone in the wrong direction. He is not suitable for this thing?


    While the military division had been wandering there, he also met youhabah by chance. At that time, the strength displayed by youhabah also made him feel that he had broken through the bottleneck. It was precisely because of this that his state of mind suddenly gushed out like a spring!


    He had not experienced this feeling for a long time before. It was this feeling that his thoughts gushed like a spring. It was this feeling that made his whole person feel very light!


    After he felt this feeling, he also directly made the most important decision in his life, that is, he should join youhabach''s team and fight around with youhabach, because only in this way can he quickly improve his mood!


    Moreover, when he joined youhabach, he also felt an unprecedented improvement in his state of mind. This improvement in his state of mind is a rare opportunity for him. He has never regretted his original decision since he chose youhabach!


    It is precisely because joining youhabach can improve his mood so much that he has never chosen to quit youhabach, because he knows that all his mood improvement is based on youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1864

    For the deputy head of the star knights, his first question was barely over, but his second possible idea was still unexplained!


    That is, the military division is now in the whole star Knight order, or in the whole annihilation empire. There are almost no people who want to catch up with him in calculation ability and IQ. So why should the military division work so hard and pay so much attention to youhabach?


    In fact, it''s not that the military division pays attention to youhabah, but because the military division really cares about himself and all his interests. He deeply knows everything about himself and his power and status now, all because of his superb calculation ability and his superior IQ.


    If these two things are surpassed by others, according to youhabah''s temper, he will not let himself go so casually. You know, his talent, whether it is obtained by anyone, is a very terrible and threatening thing!


    Therefore, youhabach will not and cannot let go of himself in order to preserve his status and everything he has!


    Moreover, the purpose of the military division to join youhabach at the beginning was to improve their mood and enhance their overall strength. It is precisely because of this that the military division has not given up on youhabach until now. He also pays attention to the trend of youhabach and calculates the psychology of youhabach all the time!


    Because only in this way, his state of mind can be improved all the time. After all, his state of mind can be improved only by constantly improving and calculating others. If he stops calculating, his state of mind will give him the most intuitive response!


    It is precisely because of this that the situation does not dare to be lazy. He is worried that once he is lazy, his state of mind will stagnate. But there are many more people staring at his current position. As long as he doesn''t work hard for a moment, the people below may directly climb up and step on him!


    At that time, youhabach will ruthlessly kill him, and at that time, all his things, after so many years of promotion, will be destroyed with his little laziness!


    Therefore, the military division dare not be lazy at all. His threat is far more than what we see on the surface now!


    At this moment, the deputy head of the star Knights did not know anything about the military division. He was just stunned by the extraordinary ability just shown by the military division, and even made him feel that all his things were just the calculation of the military division!


    So now facing the military division, he also dare not make a little mistake. He is worried that once he has any action to annoy the military division, he doesn''t even know how to die!


    Knowing nothing about the ability of the military division, he also believes that the military division must have this ability and the ability to let him die silently!


    So now he also has extraordinary respect for the military division, not only respect, but also a trace of fear. After all, the current military division is really full of unknowns for him!


    And he also looked at the military division now in high spirits, as if he suddenly remembered something, and quietly winked at the military division. Although the current military division did not look at him, he knew that it was impossible for the military division not to observe the surrounding environment at all, even if the military division''s eyes did not look at himself, But the military division must have some special means to observe the things around him!


    The result was really as expected by the deputy head of the star knights. He just winked at the military division. When he just made it out, the military division directly returned to him!


    Because the deputy head of the star Knights has been observing the military division, he can also capture every action on the military division''s face. When the corners of the military division''s eyes move slightly, he knows that the military division knows his signal!


    In fact, the military division just now is really exploring the surroundings with his own spiritual power. Although his spiritual power is not very strong compared with youhabach, even one fifth of youhabach, his spiritual power is very strong for others except youhabach!


    And just when he saw the wink from the deputy head of the star knights, he also saw and replied to the deputy head of the star knights at the first time!


    As for the meaning of the deputy head of the star Knight order, the military division is very familiar. The meaning of the deputy head of the star Knight order is to ask him if he wants to form an alliance, and he replied to the look of the head of the star Knight order, which is the meaning of agreeing to form an alliance!


    With this simple look, the military division can understand what it means only by glancing at it, so it doesn''t need to analyze at all, and can directly draw its own conclusion!


    When he saw the look of the military division, the deputy head of the star Knights was also very happy. He knew that the military division''s look replied to him, which proved that the military division agreed to the alliance between the two of them. In other words, he was likely not as miserable as his previous Deputy head of the star Knights!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t wait and said to the military division in front of him, "well, military division, let''s study this matter now?"


    Although the military division agreed to their request for alliance, they should be careful to deal with this kind of thing. They can''t be so careless. Let''s say that they are the main threat now. Who knows if the current youhabach is observing them?


    So now they should be more careful in their conversation. After all, no one can prevent walls from having ears. The military division has strong observation and calculation ability. If he really finds someone around, I believe he won''t tell himself, so he should be careful of all this!


    After hearing the words of the deputy head of the star knight regiment, the military division immediately understood the meaning of the deputy head of the star knight regiment, but he didn''t expect that the deputy head of the star knight regiment was so anxious about this matter. He had just formed an alliance and had to discuss the matter after it!


    But he didn''t care about it. He just saw the military division shaking his head slightly and said to the deputy head of the star Knight: "no, we don''t discuss this now. I''ll take the initiative to find you when I have time. Don''t worry!"


    After the military division finished, he also said to him, "come with me."

 V1.Chapter 1865

    Obviously, the deputy head of the star Knights did not understand that the military division did not intend to discuss the alliance with him. In his opinion, the most important thing now is that they should talk about the alliance. If the alliance is not agreed, it will be very dangerous between them!


    But now the deputy head of the star Knights also knows that it is almost impossible if he wants to persuade the military division now, because people with high intelligence like the military division have their own unique temper. If he forcibly persuades him, it is likely that the military division will directly repent!


    Thinking of the deputy head of the star knight regiment here, he also sighed slightly. Now he is a little figured out. Anyway, he has determined the alliance relationship with the military division. When to talk about the alliance at that time, I believe the military division will take the initiative to find himself!


    Although the deputy head of the star Knights knew that the difference between himself and the military division was almost the same, the deputy head of the star Knights understood that the military division should feel extremely unsafe from youhabach now, so he hurried to find himself!


    Otherwise, with the current ability of the military division, even if he is ten times stronger than now, the military division may not be able to see him. Only when the military division is in the most critical time, can he see a little person like himself.


    The deputy head of the star Knights here also sighed slightly. He thought he was a little person. He also knew that he was nothing in front of those real strengths, or even just an accessory, but he knew that even if he was a little person, he would still be in a certain time, Send out their own glory!


    The deputy head of the star Knights changed his mind. In fact, it is because his current strength is too different from that of youhabahe, and a little stronger than that of the military division, so the military division will choose him. In the final analysis, he still caught up with the help and selection of the military Division!


    "In that case, I can be a blessing in disguise this time!" the deputy head of the star Knight said to himself excitedly in his heart.


    While he was still encouraging himself in his heart, the military division on one side reminded him again and said to him, "Hey, come with me." when the military division spoke to him, it was not polite at all, not even a little respect. Even the deputy head of the star Knights was a little stronger than him, He still doesn''t have any respect!


    After all, although it is the military division that takes the initiative to find the deputy head of the star knights, it is the military division that takes the initiative at some time. After all, the military division is still a person who can freely choose to pay you habach with him. Therefore, even if he hears the military division''s tone of disrespect for people, he still has to choose to continue to endure!


    So the deputy head of the star Knights also came out directly from the fantasy in his heart. However, when he was called by the military division, he was not unhappy at all. Even now, he can almost feel that the military division is using himself, and he still didn''t show it a little!


    However, at this time, the military division did not have any leisure to care about the psychology of the deputy head of the star Knights behind him. After all, he still had a lot of things to do now!


    At this moment, on the edge of the mysterious golden light column, there was a strange figure walking back and forth there. Although the smoke blocked his vision, it also covered his appearance. If you habach came over, you habach absolutely wanted to tear him apart!


    This man is no one else, just the puppet of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach and the Tong man who buried the trap!


    At this time, the Tong people, who had just seen the two puppets of the star Knights under the control of youhabach, actually had an idea to stay away from their golden light column. The Tong people who had planned to wait for a while could not wait any longer. He was afraid that if he dragged on, he might lose his money!


    Therefore, Tongren didn''t hesitate a little. When they thought about it directly, they directly let the mysterious golden light column in the hands of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach explode directly. What Tongren didn''t expect was that it directly detonated the power in the golden light column!


    Although Tongren''s psychic trap had been prepared there for a long time, the layout of Tongren''s psychic trap was still very hasty, so that Yutong couldn''t help sighing when he just saw this small psychic trap.


    Because in his opinion, the trap he had buried long ago could directly blow up the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    This is also what Tong people have been thinking about since just now. How can the puppets of the two star Knights honestly walk into their own trap under the control of youhabach!


    When Tong people saw that the physical strength of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach was so strong, he was even more sad than just now!


    Because if it is a little softer, it is relatively easy to destroy.


    However, the physical strength of the two people is too high. Originally, Tongren expected that the two puppets of youhabach could directly blow themselves into serious injuries, and then they took a little effort to solve them, at most making themselves a little tired!


    However, after their own precise calculation, Tong people found that even if the puppets of the two star Knights hold their traps in their arms, they may not be able to blow up the puppets of the star knights. Even the best result is that it can only be a good result to blow up the hands of the puppets of the two star Knights!


    After all, the two puppets of the star knights are practicing their own body skills, and their body strength is very high. This time, they were injected with new strength by youhabah, which can be said to improve their body strength again!


    But the power of this explosion is far beyond the expectation of Tong people. Even the most unlikely thing in the eyes of Tong people, the most unlikely thing, has happened, and also appears in front of their own eyes!


    The golden light column, which has been ignored by him, actually contains such terrible power, and can actually raise his ordinary little spiritual power group to such strength, which really scares Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1866

    Originally, Tongren''s original plan was to find an opportunity to duel with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by Beiyou habach after their own trap was detonated. As for the assurance of duel, Tongren are not very sure. After all, Tongren still know little about them according to their own understanding!


    Tong people have never fought with the two humanoid puppets controlled by youhabahe before. The bloody giant who fought before can only be regarded as a human. As for the two enemies in front of them, they really don''t have a little grasp!


    What''s more, when he saw that their bodies were so strong, he had no psychological bottom. He felt that there was nothing to fight against the puppets of the star knights. After all, although his attack was sharp, he didn''t have an attack that could break their defense!


    However, this time is different from the past. The puppets of the former star knights are almost in their heyday. He has almost no way to attack. Moreover, they are still two people. The two puppets can cooperate with each other. It can be said that there is no way to attack the puppets of the star knights at all!


    But at this time, it can be said that God helps Tong people. The more Tong people feel that their opponents are strong, God seems to take special care of him. When they have the biggest headache, they help themselves weaken their opponents, and the weakening is so powerful!


    Tongren, who witnessed the violent explosion just now, also felt very shocked. His little trap can be said to lead out the mysterious power in the golden light column like a fuse and explode directly!


    This powerful explosion can be said to be a super strong explosion. Almost everything around him was destroyed by this explosion. Therefore, after this explosion, his hiding place was directly destroyed, and there was almost nothing left!


    Moreover, not only the tree he has been hiding, but also himself can''t help using his own spiritual shield when he feels the power of the explosion. This is not because he wants to open it subjectively, but because his body feels the impact of powerful spiritual power. In order to protect the safety of his body, it opens it automatically!


    It can be seen that the power of the explosion of the golden light column detonated by his little trap is how terrible!


    The Tongren who had just witnessed the explosion of the golden light column suddenly thought of something, and suddenly his face changed!


    What he just thought was that even if he was so far away from the explosion center, he clearly felt the impact of the golden light column explosion, and even his body had felt the crisis. What would the two puppets of the star cavalry regiment controlled by youhabah look like in the explosion center?


    When Tong people thought of this, they suddenly felt that they had a great chance to defeat the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. After all, with such a great impact, the surrounding trees and even stones did not know where they had disappeared, let alone the two people in the explosion center?


    But now, because of the explosion just now and the smoke and dust all over the sky, Tong people here can''t see the results of what just happened in front of them, and can''t even see within a few meters of their own eyes, let alone see the current situation of the puppets of the two star Knights!


    But now in the past, it is likely that they are in the dark and Tongren are in the light. In this way, Tongren themselves are likely to be attacked from behind by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. In this way, the trap they have been designing has lost its meaning!


    However, if you don''t go there and wait for the smoke and dust to disappear here, when you go to see the puppets of the two star knights, it is likely that both of them have recovered under the control of youhabach. At that time, you will set up a trap for nothing!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they have been tangled in their own heart. Should they go to see the current situation of the puppets of the two star knights at this moment? If they are really weak, can they still make up a knife?!


    But at this time, Tongren seemed to suddenly think of something. He swept around with his spiritual force and found that his surroundings had been empty by the explosion of the golden light column. He also understood that he had no room to retreat now!


    Because now if he takes the initiative to go over and observe the puppets of the two star knights, it is likely that he can hide in the smoke and attack them from behind. After all, youhabach can''t take care of both of them at the same time. He still has a great chance!


    But this is different. If you still choose to hide yourself here, then when the smoke goes down, it is likely to be the time to die. At that time, the puppets of the two star knights should also recover a lot under the care of youhabach, and you will have no opponent at that time!


    And the more terrible thing is that I really don''t have any way out now. Almost all my ways out are indirectly blocked by myself. Now, I don''t even have a little place to hide around me!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also made a little horizontal in his heart, bit his teeth, and walked slowly step by step in the direction of the puppets of the two star Knights he had just observed. In order to prevent sneak attacks around him, he also covered his spirit around him, and every step he took, We should quickly sweep around with our own spiritual power to prevent the puppets of the two star knights from sneaking attacks on ourselves under the control of youhabach!


    Tongren is now even more careful at every step. He has never been so careful himself. He was basically reckless before and never paid so much attention to his side!


    At this time, Tongren is also very difficult to walk. Although he walks very slowly now, the load on his body is very large. He has only walked dozens of steps, but that is the short dozens of steps. Under normal circumstances, he can pass the distance in less than a second. At this time, he is even sweating

 V1.Chapter 1867

    In fact, even Tong people are groping forward in the smoke. Now he even has only one general direction, and he probably knows how far the mysterious golden light column is from him, and there is a general distance in his heart!


    But even so, he was still very careful, because every step he took, he had to use his spiritual strength to explore the situation around him, and the scope of his exploration was just a little farther than the scope that his vision could observe!


    At this moment, it is also quiet and frightening. It seems that there is nothing left here except Tongren himself. The life here is almost only Tongren himself. Tongren''s walking now is almost one thousandth of his usual walking voice, but it is still so obvious in this empty place!


    However, even if it is so difficult for Tongren to move forward now, even if he is slowly moving forward at the risk of his own life and being attacked, he does not dare to use the very convenient black shadows he has always used!


    In fact, Tongren also wanted to use it, and just after the explosion, Tongren specially used the black jade pendant in his hand to try to contact his mysterious little shadow just released. Originally, Tongren was very worried. When he just detonated his trap, he didn''t expect that it would be so powerful, So he didn''t take back the little black shadow at all!


    But after the explosion, when he recovers, the first thing is to see if his little black shadow has been damaged. If it has been damaged, it will be a great loss of wealth for him!


    However, it is also lucky in misfortune. Even if the power of the explosion is so huge, the small black shadow still has no damage or even a bad state. It seems that the explosion just now is nothing to him!


    But even if his little black shadows didn''t do anything, he couldn''t use them to explore in front of him, not because of anything else, but because if he really used them, he would be very dangerous!


    Because although this little shadow can replace itself to explore some unknown places and explore some dangerous places, the most fatal thing about this little shadow is that it needs to call almost 80% of its mental power to control it, and it must be wholehearted and can''t think of anything else!


    This is OK at ordinary times. After all, he has always had a lot of people around him to help him look at the enemies around him, but now in this case, there is no one around him. Even this little shadow, his field of vision is almost the same as himself!


    Therefore, if he really uses this little shadow, the possibility of sneak attack by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah will be greatly deepened, and even equivalent to exposing himself to a completely dangerous situation!


    Tong people who think of here also gave up the method of using black small shadow and decided to explore by themselves. Although it may be a little dangerous in this way, on the whole, it is much smaller than the unknown of using black small shadow!


    At this moment, not far from the place where Tong people and rotten wood and beauty have just separated, there are probably only a few days away. There are two teams fighting fiercely. If someone can look down from the sky, he will find that one team has three times more people than the other team!


    Naturally, the team with many people can guess directly without others. It must be the army of the annihilation division controlled by youhabach. In fact, this army has been in ambush here for a long time, and they have fought for a long time after they found the enemy!


    The other team was almost three times less than the other team. It was rotten wood and Mei. When they just separated from Tong people, they were directly surrounded by the annihilation division army under youhabach, who had been ambushed here. At this moment, they almost forgot the time!


    However, what is unexpected is that there are more than 500 people in the annihilation division under youhabah, who has just begun to ambush here, while rotten wood and beauty have only more than 50 people, which is equivalent to a ratio of 10 to 1!


    It was this terrible ten to one. Even now, they have not destroyed rotten wood and beauty. More than 50 of them, even when the other party was ten times their own, did not have a little fear and destroyed nearly 400 people of the other party!


    However, even if they destroy almost four fifths of the other party, the other party''s attack is still fierce, because the other party has received the death order of youhabach. Even if all their lives are here, they should try their best to destroy Tongren here!


    In fact, normally speaking, if the Tong people didn''t suddenly think of the way ruiqiao Yifeng found them, it should be the Tong people and rotten wood and beauty who are fighting these troops here. Even with the addition of the Tong people, they can''t destroy these blocking enemies so quickly!


    If the Tong people didn''t use the mysterious golden light column to lead youhabach away, I''m afraid the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach had caught up with them long ago. At that time, they can''t even stick to it until now. They may be directly killed by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach and the army of the annihilation division!


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty have been thankful until now. Fortunately, the tongs have attracted the two most powerful enemies away. If they are not the tongs, their so-called resistance here is of no use at all. Basically, they will soon be disintegrated by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    But even so, deadwood and beauty still feel very tired when they face enemies who are almost several times more than them. Even the enemies around them look like they don''t want to die, fighting towards them, even to kill them at any cost!


    At this time, the deadwood and beauty were also a little desperate. Just when he thought about these things, a destroyer also seized the opportunity to attack him, and he was still stunned

 V1.Chapter 1868

    At this time, deadwood and beauty didn''t respond. If the destroyer attacked, deadwood and beauty would not be better even if they didn''t die. Basically, they would be seriously injured!


    At this critical moment, ruiqiao Yifeng also directly observed rotten wood and beauty. When he saw that the destroyer''s attack was about to hit rotten wood and beauty, he didn''t hesitate a little and rushed directly at rotten wood and beauty!


    When ruiqiao Yifeng just attacked rotten wood and beauty, the destroyer''s attack also came directly and went through the gap between rotten wood and beauty''s hair!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty suddenly reacted. Just how dangerous it was. If this attack really hit him, it is likely to kill him directly!


    At this time, one of the ten blades also directly observed the rotten wood and beauty. They also hurriedly came over in a flash and directly cut towards the neck of the little destroyer with their soul chopping knife!


    The destroyer who had just sneaked into rotten wood and beauty thought his attack was almost inevitable, but he didn''t expect that his confident attack was directly avoided by a person who helped rotten wood and beauty, which also made him feel very angry.


    So he also stood there, ready to attack again. After all, ruiqiao Yifeng was attacked by deadwood and beauty just now. If he attacked deadwood and beauty on the ground, I believe that deadwood and beauty have a very small chance of avoiding their attack!


    Just when the little destroyer was ready to attack him, he even imagined that his attack would hit deadwood and beauty''s head. At that time, deadwood and beauty would be killed directly, and he who killed deadwood and beauty would be promoted!


    Just when the little annihilator was still dreaming of promotion and wealth here, one of the ten blades attacked him directly. The little annihilator only felt a murderous spirit with blood. As soon as his face changed, he was ready to avoid the attack!


    But the little annihilator found that he had no way to escape the attack, and the attack slipped directly to his neck when he was ready to dodge. He was just dreaming of getting promoted and getting rich. At this moment, he also flew high!


    Because the ten blade knife cut too fast, even when his head was still flying, he still didn''t completely lose consciousness, but entered an inexplicable state. Now he even felt that he had been promoted and made a fortune. At this time, he actually saw that his body was getting farther and farther away from himself!


    "Why do I see my body getting farther and farther away from me? Forget it. Anyway, I''ve been promoted and made a fortune now. What do I want to do so much!" thinking of this, he also dropped his head on the ground, directly lost his last consciousness before his death, and then revealed that he was crushed by the man of ten blades!


    The ten blades that helped deadwood and beauty solve the immediate threat also turned directly to the place where they had just fought and fought with those deadly annihilators again!


    At this time, ruiqiao Yifeng also helped rotten wood and beauty up, looked at rotten wood and beauty with a slightly reproachful look on his face, and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what were you thinking just now, it''s a battlefield, so you can''t be distracted!"


    After ruiqiao Yifeng finished, he also motioned deadwood and Mei with his eyes to observe the surrounding situation, and then said to deadwood and Mei, "you, pay attention to safety. I can''t notice you every time. I''m going to return to Yamamoto. After all, Yamamoto is still recovering!"


    When ruiqiao Yifeng finished saying this, he also patted rotten wood and beauty on the shoulder, then waved his hand to rotten wood and beauty, turned and left!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty just reacted from the situation just now, and he also directly noticed what ruiqiao Yifeng just said to him, nodded to ruiqiao Yifeng''s back, and said to his back, "OK, Yifeng, I know!"


    Ruiqiao Yifeng also heard the answer of rotten wood and beauty. He nodded slightly and returned to Yamamoto. He went to guard Yamamoto with a few stronger gods of death to resist these crazy exterminators!


    The deadwood and beauty at this time also sighed slightly. He observed the surrounding battlefield. Now the pressure of ten blades is very large. Ten blades are now dealing with almost 70% of the whole death team. Although their strength is very strong, they also feel very tired in the face of a continuous stream of wheel battles!


    However, the good thing is that the endurance of ten blades is also very strong. Although they have been fighting for a long time, they are not very difficult in the face of these continuous annihilators with their super endurance and mutual cooperation.


    The gods of death fighting around are not as comfortable as the ten blades. The fighting between them can be said to be very cruel. In fact, the remaining gods of death are almost the elite of their team, but there is no cooperation between them.


    Because most of their former partners died in the previous attack of killing the king. Although their partners are not strong, they still have cooperation with them, so they can have their own meaning of existence!


    However, the previous king destroying attacks are all range attacks, and the king destroying attacks can also disrupt their spiritual power, which makes their previous joint attacks and defenses useless in that moment. That''s why a common attack of King destroying can destroy so many gods of death!


    Now those gods of death are struggling to deal with these deadly annihilators, but they have good endurance. After all, they are also elite, so they can barely Parry now!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he also sighed deeply, lowered his head and whispered, "Tong man, when can you come back

 V1.Chapter 1869

    Just as deadwood and Mei lowered their heads and said these words, Tong people near the golden light column suddenly raised their heads and looked at all the chaos around them. Their expression was serious, as if they knew something terrible!


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He just knew that he just seemed to feel something suddenly. He raised his head out of his control, looked at everything in front of him, and wanted to know what he had just received!


    But at this time, he didn''t know what happened, so he stopped moving forward and bowed his head to meditate. What happened to him just now, how could he suddenly become so strange, and even did something he couldn''t understand!


    The current situation of Tongren is not very good. Now Tongren''s whole body is soaked with his own sweat. He has walked a total distance from just now to now. For such a long time, he has walked less than one fifth of the total distance, which is still estimated by him!


    The actual distance he walked may not even reach one-fifth of the total distance, and this one-fifth of the distance makes her very tired, because he is now the party taking the initiative. He wants to find the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach who have just been injured by his detonating the golden beam!


    Because only by finding the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabahe and destroying them, Tong can meet with deadwood and beauty and quickly return to the dead soul world. After all, it is very dangerous on the road, and deadwood and beauty have to protect the unconscious Yamamoto!


    But at this moment, Tong seemed to remember something. He also focused on his whole body in an instant, and slightly repeated the thing he had just thought of in his own psychology.


    "Wait? Will he make peace with rotten wood and beauty?" thinking of Tong man here, he seems to have caught some clues. He wants to look directly down this line. In fact, he doesn''t know why he suddenly caught the name of rotten wood and beauty and looked for clues.


    But this is the most intuitive reaction his body gives him, so he simply believes in the reaction of his spirit and body, and takes the initiative to analyze why his body will remind himself of rotten wood and beauty in his subconscious?


    While Tong people are just walking, they have been consuming their mental power to explore the surrounding environment. Now Tong people are crazy consuming their mental power in order to think of the little clues provided by their body!


    At the time of double consumption of mental and mental power, Tongren''s spirit was also tortured at this time. He felt that his head seemed to be operated by his own ideas for more than hundreds of times, and the ideas and concepts in his brain almost broke his head!


    He now feels that he is about to lose his precious head!


    Now Tong people feel that he even wants to give up his idea at this time, because this time is really too painful. This is different from normal injury and thinking. His head is seriously injured. When other ideas invade alive, it will be hundreds of times larger than the normal pain!


    So now Tongren are also enduring all the non-human pain. I believe that few people in the whole corpse soul world have endured this pain, because few people will release their spiritual power and quickly operate their mental power at the same time, and few people dare to use it like this!


    In the whole corpse soul world, the only person who dares to consume his spiritual and mental power at the same time as Tongren is not others, but the military master who has been staying around youhabach!


    Originally, the military division would not be so boring to do such useless things, but the military division found that with their continuous war with youhabakh, not every time youhabakh can find someone to protect themselves, nor every time youhabakh protects himself, they are all powerful people!


    The military division is usually very fragile when using their own brain. Originally, the military division also handed over their own safety to youhabach, thinking that youhabach may be able to protect their own physical safety when using their own brain, so as not to be attacked by others!


    But by chance, the military division found that the people who protect youhabach are different every time. Sometimes the strength of the people who protect him is very strong, and even no one can get close to him!


    But sometimes, the people responsible for protecting themselves are just a few small followers in the annihilation Division Corps. Their strength can''t even catch up with the strength of the military division, and even the powerful people play with taking care of their own safety on the spot and don''t take it seriously at all!


    The military division who found these things also sighed slightly. He knew that even if he told youhabach about the performance of these people, youhabach would not do anything to them. At most, he would kill a few people and find some dead ghosts to calm the military division.


    At most, while the military division has been observing the people around him to protect him, send more powerful and conscientious people to help watch the safety of the military division. One day, when the military division forgets this thing, there is nothing to say, even if it is a military division, when it changes to the previous law!


    Therefore, the military division has long expected this situation. He knows that if he is really like this, maybe youhabach will really do it according to his own requirements, but how much he will do according to his own requirements is not certain. If he does less according to his own requirements, he can''t say anything!


    Therefore, instead of waiting for youhabach to take the initiative to do something for his safety, it''s better for him to take the initiative to do something for his own safety. Therefore, not only did the military division not talk to youhabach, but also the military division didn''t care what the people around him who are responsible for his own safety are doing at this moment!


    Since then, the military division has learned a special skill, that is, to demonstrate two pictures in their own mind at the same time. One picture is their own mental power to explore whether the surrounding environment is dangerous, whether they have been threatened, or whether they should go out to help at some time!


    But like today''s Tong people, everyone who enters this state for the first time is particularly painful, because they have to practice two pictures at the same time in their heads, which makes their brains fall into an overload state

 V1.Chapter 1870

    Therefore, their brains also need to give themselves an adaptation stage to adapt to the fact that they can exercise their thoughts under such cruel conditions!


    This time, the difference in brain power between the military division and Tongren is very small. It took nearly half a day for the military division to adapt to this thing, and Tongren is similar to the military division. It took only such a short time to reach the standard of the military division!


    Since the original military division trained this ability, he never asked the guards around what had just happened at the end of his thinking, because he could observe what had happened around him when thinking!


    At this time, Tong people, when thinking all the time, also forcibly force themselves to observe and observe the things happening around them with their own spiritual force. Even if there is nothing around and there is no movement around, he still keeps observing and observing all possible things!


    And just when Tongren felt that his brain was about to reach a limit, he also instantly felt that he seemed to break through some limit and directly came to a new realm. In this realm, he actually felt an unprecedented situation!


    Even now, in this state, he actually feels a little air fluctuation around him, and now he can think independently when he feels the air fluctuation around him, and there is no conflict between the two!


    Thinking of Tong people here is also a moment of great joy. He knows where he has reached now. He must have reached a new realm now. He can not only observe the situation around him when he thinks, but also have a new perception of the surrounding environment!


    So now he also quickly withdrew his spiritual strength. When he withdrew, he also stopped thinking and quietly felt the surrounding environment with his body!


    At this time, he can even feel the small stones floating around with his own body, and even feel the small gravel gently across his skin. Although he had this feeling before, it has never existed so delicate!


    When feeling these, Tong Ren is also more excited. He knows that his senses must be much stronger than before, and even much stronger than the vague feeling before!


    If Tongren and the military division are not enemies, at this moment, if the military division is around Tongren and knows the changes of Tongren, I''m afraid even the conceited military division will be greatly amazed by the changes of Tongren, and even feel that they can''t compare with Tongren!


    After all, it took me more than half a day, or even nearly a day, to achieve this feeling that I could think and explore the things around me with my spiritual power!


    In this case, it took only a little more than half a day for Tongren to understand this feeling. Even after understanding their own feeling, they also made their senses so sensitive. You should know that in order to hone their senses, they had to work hard to reach the current state of Tongren!


    But Tong man, just relying on his own simple practice method of thinking at the same time and exploring the things around with his spiritual power, unexpectedly obtained such an unexpected surprise, and his own senses will grow to this point!


    If the military division knows all this, the military division will even directly and recklessly destroy the Tong people, because the performance of the Tong people is really surprising. Although the military division does not know yet, once the military division knows that the Tong people have such a terrible growth rate, even the military division can''t help taking people to get rid of the Tong people!


    Because although the military division is now secretly expanding its strength together with the deputy head of the United star knights and trying to find a way to pay you habach, according to the current growth rate, if there is no accident, Tongren will defeat you habach just around the corner!


    Although Tongren also need to grow up, if Tongren is not eliminated, his terrible growth ability will one day shock the whole star knights and even the whole annihilated empire!


    But fortunately, the current military division only noticed the existence of Tongren, but did not notice the strong growth ability of Tongren. Therefore, Tongren can also cultivate their own strength slightly at ease. After all, youhabach and the military division around him do not pay attention to him!


    But if Tong people grow up at such a terrible growth rate, not only the military division, even youhabach, who has not paid attention to Tong people, will also notice Tong people who are crazy to improve their strength. At that time, Tong people will be really dangerous!


    So now Tongren is lucky, because although he has fought against youhabach several times before, his strength is not very strong. It is very difficult to pay 30% of youhabach''s spiritual power, so youhabach doesn''t pay attention to him at all!


    The military division is only a little interested in him now. Now the strength of Tongren can''t let the military division directly notice him. The military division sees Tongren, or knows the strength of Tongren, which is also known from the fight between the bloody giants controlled by youhabach and Tongren.


    But the first time the military division was interested in Tong people, it was when the military division just found the flaw of the mysterious golden light column for youhabach and found the Tong people hiding in the dark and the little black ghost used by Tong people to observe, the military division was interested in him!


    The reason why the military division is interested in Tongren is also very simple. That is, if you want to use Tongren, you''d better use Tongren to maintain a certain balance with youhabach. Once they check and balance each other, the last winner is yourself!


    However, it is obvious that Tongren do not know that there is such a person around youhabach who has been calculating him. He just thinks that all the things just should be done by youhabach, so he is also very confused. Why is youhabach normal and abnormal from time to time?


    But today''s Tong people don''t mainly think about this. Today''s Tong people mainly think about their own body changes

 V1.Chapter 1871

    When Tongren feels the changes in his body, although he is very happy that he suddenly has a way to feel the surroundings, just like his sensory system has increased countless times. In this way, he does not have to release his spiritual power to cover the surroundings all the time, which can also save a lot of spiritual power for himself!


    Tongren''s current spiritual power can also cover further, just like more than double the previous range, which is almost a comprehensive upgrade!


    However, in the view of Tong people, these changes are not as direct as the changes in one of his most important places, and bring great changes. His most important change is that there has been a huge change in his body, a change that makes him feel a new experience!


    That is, the most intuitive feeling of your body now, the change that Tongren can experience, that is, when your body doesn''t know, it inexplicably becomes much lighter than before, no longer as heavy as before, let alone as inflexible as before!


    At this moment, his body is like a little doll in his own hands. He only needs a little thought, and his body will act in an instant, just like the sensitivity of his body has increased by a point in an instant, together with all of his body!


    Moreover, the increase in the sensitivity of the body has brought him the development of unlimited potential. Now he feels that he has a much greater chance of defeating youhabach!


    Because he has been growing. Although he still has a big gap from youhabach, the speed of narrowing the gap now is much faster than that of youhabach himself. It can be said that the growth of Tongren is like sprinting upward on a rocket!


    All of these, behind the strong Tongren, are inseparable from Tongren''s current body and the talent of his own body, which is the root of giving it such rebellious growth and all kinds of unexpected things he has done!


    You should know that Tongren''s talent is very powerful. His talent is almost one in a million. Almost no one can grow faster than him, and no one can compare his talent with Tongren''s talent!


    But now Tong people obviously don''t want to know how rebellious their talent is. He already knows the special nature of his talent. What he wants to do now is not to indulge in his talent. What he wants to do now is to use his talent to do something he should do!


    So now Tong people also quickly separated from their just state and said to themselves gently, "it''s all right. We''ll talk about these things later!"


    Tong Ren, who finished these words to himself, also showed a trace of firmness in his eyes, because he knew that now was not the time to indulge in himself. He could appreciate his own talent whenever he wanted, but he could not do what he wanted to do at any time!


    Therefore, Tongren also has a deep sense of mission. He knows what he needs to do now is to find the puppets of the star Knights controlled by two friends habach who were injured by his ambush trap as soon as possible, and then kill them as soon as possible!


    Because only in this way can I go to the meeting with the rotten wood and beauty who have been separated from me for a long time as soon as possible. They have been separated for some time now. If they are separated as usual, it is normal. Sometimes they don''t see each other for half a month.


    But now the situation is different from that in the past. Now the corpse soul world is in danger. Even if you walk, you may encounter those damn annihilators. Once you encounter the annihilators, it means to start a cruel battle!


    Once you fight, you will almost never die!


    The Tong people who thought of here also suddenly had an idea in their heart: did they just think of rotten wood and beauty? Why does your body give you this feeling again? What does your body feel? Or what do you want to remind yourself?!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they suddenly seemed to understand something. They suddenly realized it. They suddenly patted their head and said to themselves, "I''m really stupid. My own body helped me grasp the key place of rotten wood and beauty twice. How can I be so stupid!"


    However, after saying that, a serious look appeared on Tong''s face, because he had guessed what he had just raised his head suddenly. It must be because he had just received some signal of rotten wood and beauty, so he would look like this!


    Thinking of this, Tong people showed more and more firmness in their eyes. With a firm expression, they seemed to warn themselves of something important. They said to themselves: "it must be some danger in Hemei. Now I must solve the immediate problems as soon as possible and help Hemei them as soon as possible!"


    When Tongren thought of this, he didn''t know why. Suddenly he thought of Yamamoto. When he thought of Yamamoto, he also suddenly thought that Yamamoto was still recovering himself. If he didn''t go back to help deadwood and beauty as soon as possible, I''m afraid Yamamoto would force himself to wake up and fight with those people for their safety!


    If Yamamoto forcibly wakes himself up, Yamamoto is really dangerous. You know, Yamamoto has not woken up, but is silently restoring his strength and body, just to find youhabahe to fight to the death when he returns to the corpse soul world!


    But if Yamamoto forcibly wakes himself up, Yamamoto may not be able to restore the best feeling of his body before reaching the corpse soul world. At that time, it is basically Tong people who face youhabah alone, and Tong people have almost no chance of winning!


    What''s more, when Yamamoto woke up, that is, after waking up for a little while, he directly slept again. It can be seen how urgent it is for Yamamoto to recover himself, and even don''t give himself the extra opportunity to wake up!


    The Tong people who thought of these also directly looked positive, and then walked forward step by step!


    "I must solve the trouble here as soon as possible, otherwise, there will be danger in Hemei and Yamamoto!"

 V1.Chapter 1872

    But even though Tongren is very urgent now, he still walks very slowly, step by step and very steady. It''s not that Tongren is not in a hurry, but that Tongren knows that he can''t be impatient now. The more anxious he is, the more mistakes he makes. Even if he is in a hurry, he won''t be much faster. It''s better to act steadily according to the previous plan!


    Tong people now, like those who have just arrived in the virtual circle, are just like two people. Tong people who have just arrived in the virtual circle are very impatient and can''t wait for anything. Even if they are asked to wait a few minutes, Tong people can''t wait!


    Now Tongren has no dissuasion from others, and he himself has become extremely calm. You know, he has never been so calm before. If he changes to his former self, I''m afraid he''s going to rush up and duel with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach now!


    All these changes, nothing else, are the changes of Tongren''s state of mind. It is precisely because Tongren''s state of mind has changed so much that Tongren will remain silent until now. They can even lay a trap and wait for the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach for so long, just to bomb them!


    Although Tong people have felt these things, these specific things are not very obvious in Tong people''s heart. You know, Tong people now feel the most intuitive changes brought by their body, but he doesn''t know what these changes are!


    If someone like his military division is around him, or if youhabach''s military division is his friend, he will know where his promotion comes from because of the improvement of his state of mind!


    However, Tongren now has no superfluous ideas to take care of these things. You know, his top priority now is to find the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach who were wounded by himself, not to think about these changes in his body!


    In fact, if Tong people are willing to calm down their hearts a little and mainly study their physical changes, then Tong people can master the most intuitive changes brought by the improvement of their mood. At that time, they may really master their own power!


    Because Tongren''s qualification is very excellent. Once Tongren master their real power, Tongren can defeat youhabach only by themselves!


    But it was also fate. When Tong people found their strength, everything was not as good as it is now. Everything has changed a lot. Therefore, the main purpose of Tong people now is to be busy with all kinds of things. All kinds of things make him have no way to really calm down and think about his own things!


    Maybe this is the way that Tongren should go.


    At this time, Tongren is also moving forward slowly step by step and feeling the surrounding environment. Because his current perception is very different from that before, he can let his spiritual power rest a little now, because his current senses can almost temporarily replace his spiritual power!


    Just when Tong people estimated their walking and probably reached the distance they should go, Tong people also stopped their steps, released their spiritual power again, used their spiritual power to explore things around, and let themselves observe where the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach are!


    But what surprised Tong Ren was that when he released his spiritual power to explore, he found that the position where he just released the golden light column was empty and nothing!


    "Was it the direct explosion caused by the powerful explosion I just released?"


    Tong people made an almost impossible guess in their own psychology. After all, even if they were blown up, they couldn''t directly turn into ash?!


    So Tong man also moved himself a little there, and then constantly released his spiritual power to explore the surrounding environment. Just after he moved a little about dozens of steps according to the position of the mysterious golden light column he just summoned, his spiritual power also detected a strange thing!


    When he detected this strange thing, there was nothing unexpected, because he knew that the thing he detected was probably just something on the puppets of the two star knights, so!


    Tong people can also directly infer that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah must be around them, but the smoke around them is too thick, so that they have no way to find things around them!


    Tongren thought carefully and decided to see what he had just detected. In that case, he could find the location of the puppets of the two star Knights according to this thing. Even if he couldn''t find it, he could roughly infer their direction!


    So Tong man also walked towards the strange thing he had just detected step by step, and when he walked over, he didn''t forget to release his spiritual power to observe the things around him, prevent himself from being attacked secretly, and find his enemy at the same time!


    However, when Tong man came to the place where he had just detected the strange thing, he didn''t find anything suspicious, so he also decided to look at what was under his feet first. Only when he saw what was just detected, can he carry out the next analysis!


    Thinking of this, Tong people also picked up the things under their feet, because the smoke screen was so thick that Yu Tong people couldn''t even see their feet. After he picked up, he also found that the things in his hands were nothing else. It was the carrier of the mysterious golden light column he had just summoned, the paper with mysterious symbols!


    When he saw the paper, he was surprised. Although he knew that the symbol did contain an unexpected power, he didn''t expect that this power could withstand such a strong explosion and even protect the integrity of the paper on which he had just written the symbol

 V1.Chapter 1873

    Tongren was surprised to see that the kraft paper they had just used to summon the mysterious golden light column was intact under the protection of the mysterious symbol. You know, the explosion was so violent, but even the golden light column was blown up!


    Moreover, such a strong explosion directly blew up the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. Up to now, I don''t know life or death, or even what it looks like!


    What''s more, the bodies of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach are very hard. After being exploded by this golden light column, I don''t know what it looks like. The fragile kraft paper in front of me, the kraft paper that can be easily torn off in my own eyes, has nothing at all!


    This is what really surprises Tong people!


    However, although Tong Ren was surprised to see the kraft paper he had just used to summon the mysterious golden light column, he didn''t have much time to think about it. His top priority now is to find the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Only when he finds them can he destroy them!


    Thinking of this, Tong people also directly pulled their thoughts back from their thoughts, carefully observed the kraft paper in front of them, and saw if they could find any clues from the kraft paper, and found clues for themselves to find the puppets of the two wounded star Knights!


    Although Tong man didn''t find anything on the front, he didn''t give up observing the mysterious kraft paper in his hand, because he just saw the puppet of youhabahe''s two star knights who controlled himself here. He picked up the golden light column with his own hands!


    Tong people know that it is not so simple to pick up the mysterious golden light column. If you want to pick up the mysterious golden light column, you must first pick up the kraft paper!


    Since the two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah picked up the kraft paper, they must leave clues on the kraft paper, and when they were blown up, some parts of their bodies must unconsciously exert themselves!


    In this way, Tong people can find out the direction in which the puppets of the two star knights were hit and flew according to their strength!


    Tong people here even have an impulse to praise themselves, because he thinks he is really too smart now. He can think of such a complex way!


    But although Tongren is full of confidence in himself, he doesn''t make himself too proud, but down-to-earth, because he knows that although he may have thought of a very good method, he can''t let himself float because he has such a good method!


    Otherwise, it is very difficult to make progress again!


    So now Tongren also abandoned the idea that they had just been a little complacent, but carefully observed the kraft paper in their hands!


    Tongren''s own state of mind is slowly developed in this kind of training again and again. The improvement of Tongren''s own state of mind is also growing up at a very fast speed under this healthy and good state of mind!


    So at this moment, Tong people can overcome their pride and complacency so quickly and maximize their emotions in a calm state. In this way, they can also help themselves observe well and help themselves calm down slowly!


    At this time, Tong Ren also found no valuable clues on the front of the kraft paper of the mysterious symbol he wrote, so he also directly reversed the kraft paper in his hand, hoping to find something useful!


    But it was such a simple reversal that made Tongren''s search for work stagnant and made new progress. Behind this piece of kraft paper, he found a clue that he could almost find the puppets of the two star Knights according to his own reasoning!


    Seeing this, there was always a trace of anxious Tong man in his heart. He also directly put down his heart, because just by virtue of this thing, he could almost directly determine how seriously the puppets of the two star knights had been impacted, and even infer how far they had flown!


    Because what Tong people found was nothing else, it was the handprint of one of the puppets of the two star knights, the blood handprint of the man who was dismembered by Tong people!


    In fact, Tong people didn''t pay serious attention to the puppet hands of the two star knights. He could see that it was the hand of the man who divided the corpse himself. It was also because he was extremely angry at that time, so he almost broke the puppet fingers of the star Knights one by one!


    Now the shape of the blood handprint behind the kraft paper is just enough to confirm the finger of the puppet of the star knights who was broken by the Tong people!


    However, Tong people are not very interested in this matter. Since it is the puppet of the star Knight Order who left a worried palm mark on his brown paper, he should make a good analysis. Where did the puppet of the star Knight Order fly out!


    When I thought of this, Tong people also started to calculate and analyze directly against the mark of the torn palm in front of me!


    In fact, if the vision is good, Tongren doesn''t have to work so hard to calculate these dispensable things. After all, if the vision is good, he simply puts his mental power out a little, then no one around can sneak into him!


    Moreover, he only needs to judge the direction, so he can determine the direction of the puppet of the star knight who was blown out by the mysterious golden pillar explosion. At that time, he only needs to observe that direction and be careful of the attacks around him!


    However, he can''t do so now. Although he can see at a glance that the puppet of the star knights who was hit and flew flew in that direction, he can''t be sure that the puppet of the star knights who was hit and flew out will be in that direction!


    After all, there is such a big smoke screen now, let alone him. Even Yamamoto can''t know the unknown things in front of him!


    Therefore, Tongren must calculate and observe this handprint a lot now, calculate how far this mysterious handprint is from their current position, and their heart can also have a psychological preparation!


    At that time, I can know the general location of the place in advance, and I can roughly ensure that I will not be attacked

 V1.Chapter 1874

    So now Tongren is also crazy calculation in his own brain. He needs to calculate how far the puppet of the star knight was blown out by the mysterious golden light column explosion from such a little trace!


    In this way, you can also save a little time and attack the past directly and quickly. Otherwise, if the other party is not unconscious, 80% of the other party will observe everywhere. Now it is so quiet. Although you have moved so slowly, your voice is still very obvious!


    It''s better to figure out how far the enemy is from him. It''s also convenient for me to give the enemy a surprise attack and directly kill or seriously hurt the enemy with a lightning speed!


    Thinking of Tong man here, he also accelerated the operation of his brain again. He needs to find the specific location of the puppet of the star Knight Order who was shot out from a little clues!


    Now, Tongren''s brain is busy. If it is a sunny day and the visibility is very high, others can even find a trace of white gas from Tongren''s head. These things like steam are nothing else, but the gas evaporated from Tongren''s fast-moving brain!


    Now the sweat just flowing out of Tongren''s head, I don''t know when it all dried up, and all turned into a trace of steam floating upward!


    If there is a person around Tong people at this moment, this person will feel very cold, because now all the heat around is converging to Tong people''s brain. It is this invisible heat that provides power to Tong people''s fast running brain!


    Just when Tongren felt that his brain could melt his skull directly, a string of numbers suddenly appeared in his head, and no one could understand this string of numbers except Tongren!


    Because this is a string of numbers with their own independent characteristics that Tong people think of when they just run their brain at full speed. This string of numbers can even play a special role in confidentiality, and Tong people can also let designated people understand this string of numbers, so as to secretly convey what they don''t want others to know!


    But now it seems that Tong people don''t need this string of numbers for the time being. Only when Tong people really need to pass on secrets in a very crisis can they use them. Therefore, Tong people also record their psychology with this special string of numbers they just came up with, so that they can use them when they have time in the future!


    At this moment, he also calculated the set of data he had been calculating. Based on a very simple thing, the blood fingerprint behind the brown paper he had just observed, he directly inferred the distance between himself and the puppets of the two star knights who were hit and flown out by the golden light column!


    When Tongren got the data he needed, he didn''t hesitate at all. With a direct lunge, he rushed directly to the direction in which one of the puppets of the two star Knights he had just seen was shot. What he wanted to do now was to break them one by one!


    After all, in the current situation, breaking one by one is undoubtedly the best choice and the most correct choice for Tongren. Under this choice, he can use all his strength to fight against the person he wants to kill, so as to temporarily avoid the threat of another person!


    At this moment, Tongren didn''t forget to use his spiritual force to explore the surrounding environment and explore what exists around him. If so, he can find it at the first time and then solve what he found first!


    After all, if something appears on the path they have judged, nine times out of ten they are ambushing themselves. If they turn a blind eye, they are likely to be attacked back and forth by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also put their spiritual power further away. Now he is almost nothing to be afraid of. What he is afraid of is, what should he do if he is really attacked here, or attacked back and forth!


    However, the environment here is quite friendly for Tongren. When Tongren rushed forward, he didn''t find anything strange on his raid path, so now he is also more comfortable!


    But even in this way, Tong people still don''t have the slightest intention to give up their vigilance. After all, his surroundings are full of unknowns, and he doesn''t know if there will be anything strange in the smoke around him!


    Thinking of this, Tongren felt a burst of psychological numbness, but Tongren still did not hesitate, and continued to rush forward in the direction of their own judgment!


    However, now even Tong man feels very incredible, even a little afraid, because the distance he has just estimated is even much farther than the distance from the gold light column, and even nearly reaches the maximum distance of the small shadows he has summoned!


    He also has a little admiration now. He admires the power of the golden light column. You know, it''s not only powerful to blow up one person so far. If one person wants to blow up another person so far, he has to meet many conditions!


    But if it''s a simple explosion, it''s even more difficult to blow a person so far. It''s equivalent to a person pushing a heavy person out directly with only brute force!


    Therefore, the power of this explosion, now it seems, is even far beyond the expected range of Tong people. He is even thinking, when can he have such a powerful power? Just rely on a little brute force, he can directly blow a person out of such a distance?!


    However, Tong Ren just thought of this and smiled and shook his head. He knew that if he wanted to achieve this power, basically no one in the whole corpse soul world could be his opponent. At that time, even Yamamoto would respectfully call himself an elder!


    Tongren thought of it. It was so beautiful that he didn''t want it, but he quickly got rid of his imagination because he found something with his current mental strength

 V1.Chapter 1875

    Tong Ren is not sure what this thing is now. It is the spiritual power released by his body. It is not far from his left front, and he can''t see it with his eyes!


    Tongren''s mental strength is not very advanced. Now he can only judge that there is something in that direction, but he can''t determine what it is, so he also feels surprised, because normally, there should be nothing in that direction, but there is a mass of things at this moment!


    So Tongren also has a horizontal heart. He doesn''t know what that thing is, but according to his inference, that thing should be a person, but his spiritual power should be able to detect what shape it is. The shape of that thing doesn''t look like a person!


    So Tongren decided to have a look in person and see what it was. After he determined that he was safe, he continued to move in the direction he had just started, because according to his inferred distance, the distance that the puppet of the star Knights was flown out by Ji, and the distance that he is now, still takes a little time!


    And his error can''t be so big, so Tong people also decided to go and have a look in person. What is the thing that their spiritual power has detected!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also said to his heart, "I have to take a look in person, otherwise I really can''t put my heart down!"


    Tongren, who finished speaking in his heart, also nodded slightly and walked towards the mysterious thing step by step!


    And he also kept an eye. He made a circle directly and walked slowly towards the thing, which should be the back direction, because he inferred in his heart that this thing may be one of the puppets of the star Knight!


    However, according to his inference, even if the two puppets of the star knights were blown up in different directions, their flying distance should be about the same, but now it seems that the flying distance of this mysterious thing is only a little more than half of their inferred distance!


    But Tong people thought carefully again. They should have made no mistake. It''s really like this. What''s the reason why this thing or this person flew so close?


    All these things can''t be known until Tong people really arrive in front of the strange object. Before that, everything of Tong people is just conjecture. It''s better to have a look in person than to have no useless random conjecture here!


    The steps of Tong people this time are also a little faster. It only took Tong people a few minutes to directly come to the edge of the mysterious thing he just found. At this time, he used his spiritual force to explore outside again, which also more clearly reflected what the thing beside him was!


    At this moment, it seems that after a long time, the smoke has dissipated a lot. When seeing this, Tongren can''t help scolding in their own heart: "Shit, is this damn weather against me? Just when I wanted to observe, the smoke was so heavy, but now I want to hide, but it''s lighter?!"


    However, Tong people also understand that now is not the time to complain. When Tong people think of here, they also glanced down. Even with such an ordinary glance, he also saw what this thing on his side is!


    This thing is nothing else. It is one of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. What Tongren observed for the first time is not the injury on the puppet of the star knights. What he observed for the first time is the hand of the puppet of the star Knights!


    When he saw the hand of the puppet of the star Knight order, he also sighed slightly. Obviously, the puppet of the star Knight order is not the one who was dismembered before, but the one who was killed quickly by himself, which proves that his inference is still correct up to now!


    After seeing this, Tong man was slightly relieved in his heart. After all, he already knew that the puppet of the star Knight Order in front of him was not the puppet of the star Knight order that he had just inferred to fly so far!


    But what makes Tong people feel puzzled is why the puppet of this star Knight order is clearly standing with the puppet of another star Knight order, so why does this puppet fly so close, while the other puppet is almost flying to the limit distance of his own little black ghost?


    However, Tongren now also feels that thinking about these things now does not seem to be of much help to his next battle and his upcoming actions, so he also starts to do something he has just wondered, that is, how much lethality is there after the mysterious golden light column explodes?


    Thinking of Tong people here, they also directly began to observe and observe the injury of the puppet of the star Knight Order in front of them. However, in order not to scare the snake, Tong people now only use their own eyes to observe the wound of the puppet of the star Knight Order in front of them!


    But Tong man only observed the puppet of the star Knights manipulated by youhabah with his own eyes, and he saw a lot of things that made him feel incredible!


    Even let him feel shocked, let him feel all this, including his previous simple inference, is really too hasty!


    When he saw the puppet of the star knights in front of him, he knew how powerful the explosion of the golden light column was. Now he only saw the puppet of the star knights in front of him. There was no good place on his body, and his whole body was flesh and blood!


    What''s worse, the body of the star knights, every bone connection, has been broken and can''t be broken anymore. At this moment, only a wisp of broken meat is left to support there!


    The scene in front of him, even Tong people who have seen big scenes, feel incredible. He knows that he can''t do this even if he hits with all his strength or even overdraw his body!


    However, although Tong people are deeply shocked by the explosion of the golden light column, Tong people are also very calm now. He knows that now is a great opportunity for him. If he can seize the opportunity, he can directly kill a puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, and his pressure will be reduced a lot at that time!


    The Tong people who thought of here also directly summoned their own soul chopping knife. In order not to scare the snake, he didn''t even inject his spiritual power into the soul chopping knife, and directly cleaved from top to bottom towards the back of the star Knight

 V1.Chapter 1876

    Just when Tongren raised his soul chopping knife and was ready to chop down, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach escaped Tongren''s knife at the moment when Tongren''s knife fell, which was basically a must kill attack!


    It turned out that just after the military division and the deputy head of the star Knights avoided the devastating attack of youhabach, the military division also directly took the puppet of the star Knights back to the house where youhabach was located. At this moment, the house should not be a house!


    Because under the destructive attack of youhabach''s power, there are almost only some ruins left in this house. Originally, it was a relatively luxurious house. At this moment, there are only a few walls left. Almost everything else was directly destroyed under the attack of youhabach''s destructive power!


    But even when the house had become like this, when the military division reached the door, it still said to youhabah: "Sir, I''m back!"


    Then the military division also walked directly into the room, and the deputy head of the star knights, also very consciously, stood at the door of the room again and didn''t go in, because the deputy head of the star knights, but he knew his position very well, so he also stood here honestly!


    At this moment, there is almost nothing in the room. Youhabach is powerless sitting on the ground. Although he looks very down and out, no one dares to question his strength!


    So now the military division respectfully walked up to youhabach, stretched out his hand and motioned youhabach to get up!


    At this time, you habakh, who has just released his strength, also feels a little collapse of his body, but he is only a temporary collapse caused by excessive release of strength, not really powerless. He is sitting here at this moment, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking!


    When he was stunned here, the military division also came to him, stretched out his hand to him and signaled to pull him up.


    However, at this time, youhabach, who has always been very self-improvement, did not refuse the hand extended by the military division. He just grabbed the military division''s hand a little and stood up directly with a little help.


    At this moment, youhabach, who has just vented his anger, also appears unusually calm, but youhabach, who appears so calm, has not forgotten the reason why he has just gone crazy, that is, the golden light column he has just obtained, unexpectedly exploded suddenly?


    He just sat there and thought for a long time. Now that the military division has come back, it''s time for the military division to give himself a reasonable explanation.


    So youhabah said to the military division with an expressionless face, "military division, you came back just in time. I asked you, why did I suddenly explode when I got the golden light column in my hand? Why has it always been good, and this golden light column will explode?"


    When youhabakh said this, it can be said that he was very calm, even there was no wave in the calm, but the military division knew that youhabakh had vented his anger now, but it did not mean that youhabakh could have a little tolerance for the things that annoyed him!


    If his answer is not good, youhabach will not even give himself any chance to explain, and directly and cruelly kill himself here!


    Therefore, the military master understands that his friend habach''s question today must be well answered, otherwise, his life may be over!


    But the military division is not very nervous now. On the way back here, even when he just left from youhabach, he has calculated that youhabach will ask him about it, so after thinking for so long, he also came up with an almost perfect response to youhabach!


    However, even so, the military division is still very careful, because he knows that if he is not careful, he may be directly killed by youhabach. Even if he shows something wrong, youhabach will never give up easily. After all, this is a treasure that youhabach has thought about for a long time!


    So the military division also brewed for a long time in his heart. After thinking about his words, he also straightened his face and said seriously to youhabah: "Sir, what you want to know is why you just got the mysterious golden light column, but why did the golden light column suddenly explode, right?"


    Youhabah didn''t speak, but he nodded slightly on his expressionless face, motioned to the military division, and then said below.


    Seeing youhabach like this, the military division also nodded slightly, but the military division''s face was more serious. He said to youhabach: "Sir, please think back. What did you do when you just got the mysterious golden light column?"


    Youhabah was waiting for the military division''s answer at this moment. At this moment, he suddenly heard the military division''s question and was stunned, but then he also responded quickly, answered the military division''s words and said: "I just, when I got the mysterious golden light column, wasn''t I telling you that the mysterious golden light column is very light?"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division also nodded slightly, and then said to youhabach: "well, yes, I know this, sir, what''s next?"


    When hearing the words of the military division, youhabach also felt puzzled. He obviously asked the military division himself, but now he has become a military division to ask himself. However, in order to find out why his golden light column suddenly exploded, he also said to the military division: "in order to show that the golden light column is very light, I also want to change someone..."


    Before youhabah finished, the military division directly interrupted him and said to youhabah:


    "Sir, stop!"

 V1.Chapter 1877

    When youhabach had not finished, the military division also interrupted him at once, with a serious expression on his face, and said to youhabach: "Sir, you just said that you changed the golden light column you just got in your hand for another person instead of two people, didn''t you?"


    When the military division said this, his expression was frighteningly cold. Even youhabach, who had been fearless, was shocked to see the military division''s expression now!


    However, youhabach is also a person who has experienced big scenes. When he saw the military division like this, he was only frightened a little. Then he was relieved in an instant, alleviated his emotions and said slowly to the military division:


    "Yes, what''s the matter? I just wanted you to see the weight of the mysterious golden beam."


    Although youhabach said these words in a normal tone without any emotional color, it is not hard to hear from his words. Youhabach actually didn''t pay attention to this matter at all, and even didn''t take the matter just said by the military division seriously at all.


    Seeing the military division here, he also pretended to be very angry. Although the military division is not very angry now, the military division also wants to pretend to be very angry. Otherwise, he can''t continue to talk to youhabah about his next things!


    Thinking of the military division here, the expression on his face became colder. At the same time, his face frowned hard and said to youhabah word by word: "Sir, are you sure you loosened your hand?"


    Before youhabach responded to the military division, the military division directly followed this sentence and said to youhabach: "Sir, do you know what I told you when I just asked you to take the golden light column? Did you send it to tell you that all the details should listen to me, right?"


    After saying that, the military division has been pretending to be very angry. If the military division doesn''t pretend to be very angry, youhabach won''t believe it. Therefore, the military division tries its best to show an angry look for the next thing!


    Sure enough, when the military division made a look of anger, youhabach also felt a little surprised. You know, the military division has been with him for so many years, but he has not been angry, but during this period of time, he has been angry twice since he controlled the puppets of the two star Knights!


    And still more and more angry!


    At the thought of this, even youhabach feels a little wrong, but youhabach is also the leader of the star Knight Order and the king of the Empire. How can he be easily frightened by a serious and angry expression of the military division? Wouldn''t that hurt your face?


    So even though youhabach knew that the military division was already angry, youhabach still had no expression on his face and said faintly to the military division, "what''s the matter, military division, is this very important?"


    Up to now, youhabakh is thinking that he is the advantageous party, so he has an indifferent attitude and doesn''t pay attention to the military division at all!


    Thinking of the friend habah here, after saying this, there was no expression on his face at all, but looked at the military division coldly.


    When the military division saw youhabach''s current expression, he was actually a little angry. He was really a little angry by youhabach''s current attitude. Although it was only a little angry, it was not the same as the way he pretended to be angry before!


    Therefore, the military division also said to youhabahe with a little anger: "Sir, do you know why I keep telling you the most important thing, that is, all things follow my arrangement, and all details should be done according to what I say?!"


    At this time, the military division was also very angry, so the military division did not want to save face for youhabach at all, but the military division has always been known for its calmness, so the military division will not shout at youhabach.


    But the military division has its own unique way to express anger. When the military division speaks, his expression and words can reflect that the military division is very angry now!


    Now, when you habach saw the military division, he also felt something wrong, and when he carefully listened to the military division, he also felt more wrong. Although he didn''t know what was wrong, he always felt something less!


    So now he also slightly restrained his arrogant and indifferent appearance, and asked the military division tentatively, "what''s wrong with what I just did, military division?"


    After youhabahe asked, the indifferent look on his face also completely disappeared, replaced by a slightly wrong expression!


    When you see youhabach like this, the military division knows that youhabach must have been fooled now. Otherwise, youhabach will not make such an expression to himself. When youhabach shows weakness, it means he has succeeded!


    In fact, all this was designed by the military division early in the morning. The military division had long known that youhabach wanted to look like this, so he left a very hidden trap when he told youhabach his plan, just to leave a way for himself!


    Because the military master knew early in the morning that no matter what he said, youhabach would never have any objection to his plan, and youhabach could not take the golden light column anyway. Instead of letting youhabach get angry at his inability to get the golden light column, he might as well cooperate with Tongren to play a play!


    Anyway, Tong people have been ambushing there. It''s better to let Tong people end a little earlier and make a little excuse!


    So at the beginning, the military division buried a trap in the plan for youhabach, a very deadly trap!


    I''m very glad to think of the military division here. I''m glad I''ve just left a hand, and I''m also glad I''ve just left a small excuse. It''s this small excuse that makes it possible for the military division to explain what just happened to youhabach, and even let youhabach apologize to him!


    You know, even youhabach can''t find this thing, because even youhabach can''t find a little fault in the scheme he gave him

 V1.Chapter 1878

    The plan given by the military division to youhabah just now seems to be very simple steps, but in fact, there are several very small details that are very difficult to notice. If you want to know such small details, sometimes even the military division will ignore them, let alone youhabah, who is careless!


    What''s more, although youhabach apparently listened to the military division and said that everything had been done, in fact, youhabach just listened to a general idea. He knew that he had probably done nothing wrong, that''s right!


    It is precisely because the military division knows this that he can set this trap against youhabach. If youhabach is a very cautious person, there will be no way to implement his plan!


    In fact, the plan just made by the military division is full of traps and traps everywhere. These traps and traps were basically avoided by youhabach, but it was the last trap. Youhabach was so happy that he was not prepared!


    In fact, even the military division didn''t think of this last very small detail at the beginning. The excuse that the military division now thinks of is actually what the military division thought about during the period of time on the road when it just left youhabach. So now he can''t say it at once, because he hasn''t perfected many details of this matter!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also continues to improve the plan that has been constantly tending to perfection in his mind, but now in order to make youhabach believe in himself more, so his trick also needs to be more like!


    Therefore, after listening to youhabach''s words, the military division also said angrily to youhabach: "Sir, you really want to kill me. What did I tell you? Two puppets, holding this mysterious golden light column in both hands, why do you need both hands? Hmm? Do you know?"


    After the military division finished, they even stamped their feet on the ground in order to act more like him.


    But in fact, the military division was not angry at all. It was just a little angry because of youhabach''s attitude, but now youhabach''s attitude has become a little submissive, so his little anger has long disappeared.


    And just now he stamped his foot hard, which he made up temporarily, because he had never tried to be angry before, so he almost laughed, so he stamped his foot hard in order not to make himself laugh, indicating that he was very angry!


    Sure enough, youhabach was stunned by the angry expression of the military division. There was even something wrong with the military division!


    This is not because youhabach doubted the military division, but because youhabach now doubted himself a little!


    Youhabahe wondered what he had done to make the military division so angry? Is it just because of the last thing you just did? But that one thing is just that you didn''t get your treasure? This kind of thing often happened before? Why is it so wrong today?!


    However, although youhabach thought of these things, youhabach did not express them, but said to the military division, "I, I don''t know."


    In fact, like the military division, youhabach said it one by one in the classification of a pile of questions raised by himself, but youhabach really didn''t know from which to reply, because the pile of questions just asked by the military division was too messy!


    So you habach can only answer you don''t know now, because you habach doesn''t know anything else except you don''t know!


    At this moment, when the military division hears youhabach''s reply that he doesn''t know, the military division is also secretly happy in his own heart, because although youhabach doesn''t know, he can''t know any more. When the other party can only answer one question he doesn''t know, it means that he has the right to speak!


    Therefore, today''s military division has also succeeded in seizing the voice originally in the military division to the successful one!


    Although this is just a simple right to speak, it is such a simple right to speak, which represents the initiative. The military division who has the initiative can turn defeat into victory directly on the words that are unfavorable to him according to such a little opportunity!


    Thinking of the military division here, I also smiled in my heart. After knowing that I have mastered the right to speak, I can take the initiative to play everything!


    So the military division also said to youhabah, "Sir, you still don''t understand. You don''t know how complex the scheme I provided you is. How much energy and thought I spent to come up with it. You really don''t understand me!"


    After the military division said that, it also showed a very tragic expression. When youhabach saw the military division''s expression, he also wanted to comfort the military division a little. However, before youhabach could speak, the military division directly said the next sentence:


    "Well, sir, I know you never understand me, but can you understand the good intentions of the plan I came up with a little? Even if you don''t understand me, you shouldn''t blame me now. You may not have thought about it carefully until now. Why should I let you listen to every word of me carefully!"


    After finishing speaking to you habakh, the military division also turned directly and stopped going to you habakh!


    Youhabach was a little impatient to see the military division like this. He even said that youhabach was a little ashamed now. He didn''t know why he was ashamed, but he just felt a little sorry for the military division, so he also extended his hand and wanted to pat the military division on the shoulder to comfort the military division.


    Just as youhabach stretched out his hand and wanted to pat the military division on the shoulder, the military division suddenly turned around and looked at youhabach!


    Youhabach, who had already stretched out his hand, actually had no defensive psychology, but he was shocked to see that the military division suddenly turned around. He didn''t know that the military division would suddenly turn around, so the military division also frightened him at once!


    Youhabakh only saw that after the military division turned around, he looked at himself with a very resentful look

 V1.Chapter 1879

    Seeing the look in the eyes of the military division, youhabach, who had already slowed down, was startled by the military division again. He looked at the military division like this and was a little flustered in his heart!


    All these things have already been practiced by the military division, because the military division has already memorized these movements of youhabach in his heart, so he knows that when he turns around, youhabach can''t ignore himself, so he also starts to meditate in his heart at the moment of turning around!


    It is as like as two peas of the time that Habach was reacted to by the military adviser. Now he sees the expression of friend Harbin, which perfectly confirms his own judgement, and even his own judgement of the time of friend Harbin.


    However, the military division now has no time to praise himself. Now he wants to infuse youhabach with his own wrong concept in his own heart while youhabach does not respond. The conditions for the infusion of this concept are the foreshadowing of what the military division has been saying and doing with youhabach before!


    Thinking of the military division here, I didn''t let you habakh have a little reaction time, and directly gave you habakh a final "kill"!


    "Sir, do you know that the reason for all this explosion is that you didn''t listen to me carefully. You can even say that you didn''t put my words in your mind at all. I didn''t let you take the golden light column. You took it without authorization and exploded. Now you still have to ask me why. Tell me, what should I do?"


    After saying this, the military master directly changed his just sad expression into a just cold expression, stared at youhabach coldly, and even could see a trace of angry expression from the military master''s eyes!


    Seeing you habach here, he was also asked by the military division one question after another. Although he didn''t hear what the previous question was, he heard what the military division said to him in the last question!


    That is: I used the puppet of a star Knight order to take the mysterious golden light column without authorization, which led to the explosion of the golden light column. The military division said to myself many times before that I would use the puppet of two star Knight orders to take the golden light column, otherwise, very serious consequences would occur!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also felt a little wrong, but now he still reported a trace of luck and asked the military division, "military division, do you mean that he exploded because I just used a puppet of the star knights to get the mysterious golden light column?"


    When youhabahe said this, he also turned his expression very cold. Although he was a little flustered in his heart, he wanted to set the military division''s words again in this way in order to determine whether the military division and what he said were right or not!


    After hearing what youhabahe asked himself, the military division did not hesitate a little. He nodded directly to youhabahe, but his expression when he nodded was unusually calm!


    Because the military division''s heart is very clear now. You should know that youhabach''s move may deceive others, but there is absolutely no way to deceive yourself. Now the military division''s state of mind has reached a very terrible height. This little trick of youhabach basically has no effect on him!


    And now the military master understands that his answer must not hesitate a little. Once he hesitates, youhabah is likely to doubt himself, and the traps he set up before are equivalent to all in vain!


    So now the military division also nodded directly, and it was the general nod without an expression of the military division that completely collapsed the psychological defense line of youhabach!


    Now you habach could no longer control the expression on his face and said directly to the military division: "military division, according to what you just said, did I make all this by myself?!"


    After youhabahe finished, the military division just wanted to say something. He also felt the world spinning, as if all this was like a joke for himself, and it was such a very simple thing that he made his stubbornness become what he is now!


    Not only did he not get the treasure he had always been optimistic about, but even the puppets of the two star knights, which he spent a long time making, have lost contact with him now. I''m afraid they are directly blown up by the mysterious golden light column. It''s really a loss for his wife and a loss of soldiers!


    Thinking of youhabach here, he can no longer support his body and will fall to the ground at once!


    Seeing the military division here, I didn''t expect that what he just said was so destructive to youhabach. He thought what he said was very common and should not have much impact on youhabach, or let youhabach apologize to himself.


    But what the military division didn''t expect was that youhabach''s endurance became so poor. It was his own ordinary questions that directly changed youhabach into what he is now!


    However, the military division can''t watch youhabach fall in front of him. Although he wants to pay youhabach, he still has to rely on youhabach to improve his mood. Not to mention that youhabach hasn''t done anything to him up to now, and he''s not good enough to let youhabach become what he is now.


    So the military division hurried to youhabach''s side, directly helped youhabach up, and supported youhabach with one hand so that he wouldn''t fall down!


    At this time, you habakh didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, so the military division quickly explored the breath of you habakh and found that you habakh just fainted and gave a little breath!


    At this moment, the military division''s heart is also very confused: he clearly didn''t say anything. Why did youhabach fall down so fragile? Even passed out?!


    In fact, what the military division doesn''t know is that youhabach''s strength is too great when he just broke out, resulting in his original body losing strength. However, the military division tells youhabach that the defense line in youhabach''s heart has completely collapsed, so he will become like this

 V1.Chapter 1880

    However, the current military division does not know the appearance of youhabach, but when the military division knows the appearance of youhabach, it also knows that youhabach is just fainting, which is no big problem, so it is not too worried about youhabach.


    However, he knows that youhabach can''t pass out now, because there are still many things waiting for youhabach to deal with, so the military division also needs to find a way to wake youhabach out of his coma!


    Thinking of the military division here, I also said to do it. I patted youhabach on the head, trying to awaken youhabach''s spirit and see if I can speed up youhabach''s recovery!


    However, after the military division photographed youhabakh many times, it did not find that youhabakh woke up. On the contrary, youhabakh even slept more and more smoothly!


    Seeing the military division here, I also feel that something is wrong. Although youhabach is usually very strong, youhabach has no reaction after this coma, and even has a feeling of falling into a deep sleep!


    So the military division also thought carefully. How should he quickly wake up youhabah? However, the military division thought of many ways, but they didn''t think of a good way to wake up youhabach.


    While the military division was thinking there, he also looked around. He wanted to find some clues, some clues that could awaken youhabach. Now the military division can''t find the problems of youhabach, so he also wanted to find some inspiration from around.


    If you change to normal, the military division at this time must enter the state to find a method, but the military division at this time cannot choose this method, because youhabach is now in a coma. Once you enter the state, others will sneak attack you, and you will be very dangerous!


    Although the probability of being attacked by others in this place is very small, it is impossible for the military division to enter the state when he is not safe, so he also tries his best to find some inspiration around himself, some inspiration that can awaken youhabach!


    When his eyes were looking around and erratic, he seemed to suddenly think of something, release his spiritual power, directly follow youhabach''s head and probe into youhabach''s brain. He wanted to see if youhabach was mentally unconscious now!


    Because the current military division suddenly doubts whether youhabach is really unconscious or deliberately lying to himself, because he doesn''t really believe that youhabach is really unconscious, so he also directly probes into youhabach''s brain with his spiritual power!


    In fact, the military division has not released his spiritual power for a long time. Since he was around youhabach, he rarely released his spiritual power to see something, because if there is anything to see, youhabach will naturally see it for him!


    If he wants to use his spiritual power to observe youhabach, youhabach will doubt himself, because youhabach''s spiritual power is many times stronger. If he uses his spiritual power to explore youhabach, youhabach will find it!


    So now the military division is to use the mental power they usually can''t use to explore youhabach''s brain and see if youhabach is really like what he just saw and judged. He is directly unconscious, rather than pretending to be unconscious and secretly explore himself with mental power!


    After the military division explored his spiritual power, he also found that youhabach was different. When he looked carefully with his spiritual power, he also felt very surprised, because when he explored his spiritual power into youhabach''s brain, he found that youhabach is almost in a dormant state now!


    Seeing the military division here, even if he is not in a hurry, he can''t do it again at this moment, because when he sees youhabach like this, he already knows that youhabach must have really been in a coma, and it''s not an ordinary coma!


    So now the military division is also a little worried. He didn''t expect that a common little stimulation made youhabach become what he is now. Therefore, he also wants to find a way to wake up youhabach as soon as possible!


    Because the military division doesn''t know whether youhabach will only last for a while or continuously. If he continues continuously, youhabach will only sink deeper and deeper, and it''s even difficult to wake up!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also felt more terrible, so he now did not dare to delay a little, so he directly tried all kinds of useless methods he thought of before to wake up youhabah!


    However, after trying many methods, the military division still did not wake up youhabah. At this moment, the military division even had a sense of powerlessness in his heart, because he didn''t know what to do next.


    When the military division felt that there was no way, he also swept his eyes and saw youhabach''s head. At this time, his mental power has not withdrawn, but also directly saw youhabach''s unconscious mental power!


    Seeing the military division here, he also had a direct heart. Now he really had no other way, so he also decided to break the boat and directly impact his spiritual power on the sleeping spirit of youhabach!


    The next thing is to make the military division feel a little incredible. When youhabach''s spirit was impacted by his own spiritual power, youhabach, who had been in a coma, woke up at this moment, and youhabach''s closed eyes were also opened at this moment!


    Youhabach, who opened his eyes, was a little confused at this time. He didn''t know where he was, but his memory poured into youhabach''s brain directly and crazily after he recovered. Youhabach had a blank brain. It was also at this time that he suddenly remembered what he had just done!


    Thinking of you habach here, he was depressed again, because he thought of what he had just "lost his wife and lost his army"!


    When the military division saw youhabach like this, he hurried to youhabach and said, "don''t be sad, sir. The puppets of your two star knights are not necessarily damaged now!"

 V1.Chapter 1881

    You habakh was still very sad under the impact of his just memory, but at this time, you habakh felt a little incredible when he heard the military division say so. He thought he had lost his wife and soldiers this time, but now it seems that he can recover some losses!


    Thinking of this, youhabach also felt that the things he had just encountered had become very small. Although he was still sad because he personally destroyed the mysterious golden light column, he almost forgot the things he had just done when he learned that the puppet of the star knights who he had done with his heart still had a chance to survive!


    If others say to youhabach that the puppet of his star knights is still alive, youhabach will probably not believe it, because youhabach always only believes in his own judgment, and he will not believe others'' judgment!


    But this time, it was not someone else who said this to him, but the military division he had always trusted. The military division told him that the puppets of his own star knights could still be connected, so the probability of connecting the puppets of his own controlled star knights would be very large!


    Because of other things, he may doubt the military division, but he still believes in the military division, because if the military division is not very sure, it will not say this to himself!


    However, youhabach didn''t know whether it was to give himself an explanation or why. Facing the military division, he asked the military division again excitedly: "military division, are all you said true? The puppets of the two star Knights I worked hard to make may still be connected, right?"


    Seeing the excited look of youhabah, the military division nodded slightly and said to youhabah, "yes, sir, that''s it. I estimate that the probability is about 80%."


    After the military division said that, he nodded to youhabah to confirm his statement. However, after the military division nodded, he suddenly thought of something and said to youhabah:


    "Your Excellency, you''d better try to connect quickly, otherwise, the later you connect, the greater the failure rate of your puppets of the star Knights!"


    Originally, youhabach felt very happy when he heard the first sentence of the military division. He felt that he was not so miserable, but when he heard the second sentence of the military division, youhabach also strained his mood again!


    He also heard the words of the military division. When he heard the words of the military division, he had to worry. After all, he might not be able to connect a little later. Therefore, his top priority now is to connect the puppet of his star Knight Order!


    So he also made a color to the military division, and then sat down suddenly, tried to send his spiritual power, and tried to contact the puppet he had been controlling remotely!


    However, after he contacted for a long time, he did not find a little signal of his puppet of the star Knight order. Then he became very depressed. His face was black and scary, and even wanted to kill the people who annoyed him!


    Seeing youhabach like this, the military division also felt very confused, because in his calculation, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach should not be blown up by the mysterious golden light column, because he has carefully analyzed it!


    But seeing that youhabakh was like this, it was obvious that the puppet of his star Knights did not connect successfully, so he also went to youhabakh and asked youhabakh, "what''s the matter, sir? Can''t you connect?"


    After hearing the words of the military division, youhabahe raised his head and looked at the military division. Then he shook his head at the military division with a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    Seeing that youhabah has become a little helpless now, the military division''s psychology is thinking: isn''t it right? The puppet of the star Knight Order should be able to connect. There should be no connection. What is the reason?


    Did the Tong people run in advance, directly control and kill the puppets of the two star Knights of youhabach?!


    However, when the military division thought of this possibility, he also simply thought about it and directly ruled out the idea.


    Because after his analysis, at this time, the Tongren should not have found the puppets of the two star knights who were hit by youhabach. At this time, the Tongren should have just found a little clue!


    As like as two peas, the military officers only analyzed the action of Tong people through a little bit of clues. In fact, the action of Tong people was really the same as that of the military officer. If the military officer knew it, then the army commander would be confident again.


    However, at this time, even if the military division had analyzed all the possibilities, he did not think why youhabach could not contact the puppets of the star Knights he controlled, because none of the possibilities he analyzed would be destroyed by the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    "Did you miscalculate?" now the military division even began to think about it. However, after thinking for a long time, he also chose to believe in himself. He believed that he had not miscalculated, absolutely not. He must have ignored some details!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also decided to find inspiration from around first. After all, if he enters the state now, youhabah may not be able to connect to the two puppets of the star Knight Order controlled by him. After all, the longer the time, the greater the variable!


    So now the military division needs to find what he has missed in the fastest way, and when the military division looks at youhabach, he also has a flash in his mind, because at this time, he has almost thought of why youhabach can''t connect with his puppet of the star Knights!


    But now the time for his calculation is very close. He has no time to explain the reason with youhabach. He rushed directly to youhabach and said to youhabach: "come on, sir, I know why. Your puppet still has hope!"


    After the military division finished, he looked at youhabach''s reaction and saw that youhabach''s helpless eyes were lit at this moment. He also knew that youhabach still cares about his puppet of the star Knights!


    Seeing this, the military division added a sentence again in an instant and said to youhabah, "Sir, all your next things should follow what I said!"

 V1.Chapter 1882

    Seeing you habakh like this, the military division is a little sorry for you habakh now. After all, you habakh''s recent huge emotional fluctuations are all caused by the military division itself. If it weren''t for the military division, you habakh wouldn''t have such a big emotional fluctuation!


    However, the military division just thought about it and skipped it directly. After all, this is not the time for him to sympathize with others. If he sympathizes with youhabach and tells youhabach all the truth, youhabach will not spare him!


    At that time, all these things will become useless after so long experience!


    Thinking of the military division here, he will never allow these things to happen. Even if all the people around him die, he will never want to die!


    Therefore, the military division is also relieved very quickly, because the military division is the most able to share his psychological pressure. He has been constantly dispersing his pressure in the early stage of cultivation, because if his pressure is not dispersed soon, his cultivation process will be affected!


    Rather than let your cultivation path be affected, it''s better to shift all the responsibilities to others. In this way, your psychological pressure will be removed, and your future road will become a broad road without any pressure and obstacles!


    But now is not the time for the military division to think about these things. The main thing for the current military division is to tell youhabach what went wrong. If so, how youhabach should correct it is actually a very simple thing, but youhabach and he ignored it at the beginning!


    At this time, when youhabach heard what the military division said, youhabach also nodded hard at the military division and shouted to the military division: "military division, you can rest assured this time. This time I will never make my own decisions!"


    After hearing youhabach''s words, the military division even had an impulse to laugh. He didn''t expect that his little move made youhabach make such a big change!


    He can''t help thinking now. If youhabach knew that he was lying to him, would youhabach be mad directly and deal with himself with the most cruel punishment in the world?!


    Even now the military division is a little afraid to think about it. He is afraid that if he thinks about it, youhabach will see it. Although youhabach''s IQ and calculation ability are not as good as himself, youhabach''s observation is very terrible!


    If you really think about something, youhabach will see that you are wrong. Although youhabach won''t directly know his psychological thoughts, youhabach will doubt himself!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also directly extinguished his thoughts in his heart. He knew that if he continued to think, youhabach would find that he was wrong. At that time, he would be too late to say anything!


    In order not to let youhabach catch a little flaw, the military division also said directly to youhabach: "well, sir, you can directly connect the puppet of your star Knight order again, but one thing you should pay attention to, do not connect the previous one this time, but the standby one!


    It turns out that youhabach has placed a simple controller in the bodies of all his subordinates, so that his subordinates can continue to work for themselves after death. His subordinates know this controller and what youhabach wants to do with it.


    But you habach is really strong. His subordinates have no way, so they all put this small controller into their own body!


    However, youhabach is naturally very cautious. He knows that his controller may fail at any time. Therefore, in order to prevent the controller placed in his subordinate''s body from being damaged just in case, he also placed a controller in his subordinate''s brain!


    However, only the military division and youhabach know this thing in the whole star knights, and the rest don''t know it. Even the deputy head of the star Knights doesn''t know it exists!


    Just now there was a violent explosion in the golden light column. The violent explosion also directly destroyed the controller in the body of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, so youhabach had no way to connect before!


    But this time, when the military division told youhabach to connect the standby controller, youhabach didn''t even need the military division to explain anything. Youhabach directly understood the meaning of the military division!


    In fact, youhabach was just dazzled by the power of emotion. When youhabach remembered, he also knew the controller of his security, but he had never thought of it before!


    Now, youhabach was reminded by the military division, but also felt a sudden enlightenment. He felt that he was really stupid before, so youhabach also patted his head hard. He hated that he had to rely on the military division to remind him of what he thought!


    So youhabach also replied directly and loudly to the military division: "good military division, I know!"


    Seeing you habakh like this, the military division also understood at once. Now you habakh must know the meaning of his very short words, so the military division also took a long breath, which means that you don''t have to explain to you habakh in a moment!


    Now youhabach is also full of excitement. Once again, he remotely transmits his spiritual power directly to the receiver in the brain of his two star knights. When he feels that the connection is successful, he is also very happy!


    But just as youhabach was going to tell the military division about it, youhabach also felt a burst of murderous spirit. This murderous spirit did not come from around him, but from one of the two puppets of the star Knights he controlled!


    After feeling this murderous spirit, youhabach also had no time to say anything to the military division. As soon as he turned over, he directly grabbed it and almost split the head of the puppet of the star Knight order he controlled

 V1.Chapter 1883

    "What?!"


    At the moment Tongren saw his soul chopping knife cut down, he was directly dodged by the puppet of the star knights. He was also shocked. After all, the puppet of the star Knights was just lying there and dying. Now he actually dodged his attack!


    However, Tong people were surprised. Tong people didn''t want to let go of the puppet of the star knights, so they clenched their soul chopping knife again and cut into the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach who had just stabilized their posture!


    The thing that made Tong people a little depressed happened. It just looked very weak, and even the puppet of the star knights who would directly become a dead body in the next second. Now it is as flexible as a monkey, and it is so sensitive to dodge his attack!


    Although the puppet of the star knights in front of him had been killed by the Tong people before, when the Tong people saw it with their own eyes, they still felt very wrong, because the puppet of the star Knights was going to lose its vitality. How has it changed so much now?


    Moreover, although Tong people just didn''t inject their soul chopping knife into spiritual power, they just cut with their soul chopping knife, but even in this way, it''s impossible to hide?!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he suddenly had a very dangerous idea in his brain. When he thought of here, he also instantly released his spiritual power, and his spiritual power was mainly explored behind him!


    But when Tong man explored and found that there was nothing behind him, he also felt very strange. When he explored that there was no one behind him, he was also very confused, because he didn''t even understand youhabach''s routine now!


    Because when Tong people found that they had just attacked the puppet of the star knights in front of them twice, they were easily hid by the puppet of the star knights. In Tong people''s head, they couldn''t help thinking, is it that youhabach knew he was coming, so he deliberately put a puppet here as bait?!


    So when I thought of the Tong people here, I also immediately released my spiritual strength and explored whether there was another puppet of the star Knight Order arranged by youhabahe behind me to prepare for a sneak attack?!


    But when Tongren released his spiritual power, he found that there was nothing behind him, so he doubted again whether his judgment was wrong, but he could think of only such one. He couldn''t think of any other reason!


    At this moment, after continuously avoiding the two knives of Tong people, youhabach also seems to be a little weak, not because youhabach''s strength is not enough, but because the controller placed in the head of his subordinates of the star knights is too small. In order to hide, naturally, it can''t be compared with the control power in the body!


    Therefore, it is more difficult for youhabach to control, because youhabach has to pay more spiritual power compared with the previous control, so he also feels a little out of breath now!


    However, although youhabach now feels that he is a little weak, youhabach knows that he should have no big problem now. As long as he slows down a little, isn''t it easy to deal with the Tongren in front of him?


    In fact, when youhabach just controlled the puppet of his star knights, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Tong people were here, and Tong people were here to directly kill the puppet of his star knights. He also felt very shocked!


    However, in addition to being shocked, youhabach was also thinking, why are Tongren here? Shouldn''t Tongren go to the other end? Why are Tongren waiting for themselves here?


    Even if Tong people ambush themselves here, why do Tong people wait until now? Are they talking about something with the puppets of their own controlled star knights?


    When youhabach guessed, youhabach also directly saw the current environment around him. When he saw the surrounding environment, he seemed to understand a lot: it should be that Tongren had just been ambushing, but Tongren''s ambush was still a distance from here, and the explosion had just raised a huge smoke screen, so Tongren came here now!


    After youhabahe thought about it, he also felt that this remark was very reasonable. He couldn''t help nodding!


    In fact, youhabach himself didn''t expect that his guess would be so accurate, but youhabach now thinks that what he just said should be just a guess. What''s specific needs to be proved by himself!


    But now youhabach is considering a very serious question, that is, is the explosion of the golden light column he was holding related to the Tongren? Is it because Tongren did something, so the mysterious golden light column in their hands suddenly exploded!?


    If this is really the case, then what the military division just said to itself is all made up by the military division? Youhabahe was very angry when he thought of this, but after he calmed down a little, he also felt that even if it was like this, all this was just a reasoning, just a military division''s reasoning, and he couldn''t blame the military division completely!


    If the military division can see youhabakh''s thoughts now, the military division must feel incredible for youhabakh''s thoughts, because if this is the former youhabakh, youhabakh will never let himself look like this, and will express his dissatisfaction with himself in an instant!


    But now you habach is actually in the face of this situation and will think a little for the military division. This is something that the military division never thought of!


    However, the current military division did not know what was in youhabach''s heart. He just saw youhabach''s happy face, but now it was gloomy again. Seeing youhabach like this, the military division immediately began to think about whether he was negligent or not!


    At this time, youhabach didn''t have much time to tell the military division about these things. When Tongren at this time determined that there was no one around, he didn''t think about what kind of conspiracy youhabach was for the time being. He decided to kill the puppets of the two star Knights of youhabach first!


    So the Tong people shouted at the puppet of the star knights in front of them, "come on!"

 V1.Chapter 1884

    After the Tongren drank, the air around them seemed to be solidified by the upcoming battle. Just when both sides were in a tense confrontation, the Tongren also drank loudly, injected their spiritual power into their soul chopping knife, and then rushed directly towards the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabah!


    Tong people just injected their spiritual power into their soul chopping knife. They may have some scruples. They are afraid that they will disturb the puppets of the star knights with their spiritual power, and they are afraid to frighten the snake. But now it seems that since they have been discovered by the other party, there is nothing they can do now!


    So when Tong people were about to rush to the puppets of the star Knight order, they didn''t mean their spiritual power and directly released their moves!


    "Crescent sky rush"


    I only heard a big drink from the sky. The source of this big drink was Tongren. After Tongren shouted this sentence, his whole momentum sublimated in an instant, and seemed to become different all at once!


    Taking advantage of this momentum, Tong people directly cleaved towards the puppet of the star Knights controlled by you habach. When Tong people''s knife cleaved down, a black light wave cleaved directly along the blade of Tong people''s soul chopping knife. Without a little hesitation, they cleaved directly to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by you habach!


    At this moment, youhabach was surprised to see that Tong people had just rushed over and released their skills, because normally, the two sides fight, especially the two sides with equal strength, generally do not directly release their skills, so it is easy to directly consume their spiritual power!


    Youhabach also felt very surprised about the way Tong people fight, because Tong people fought with another puppet he controlled, that is, the bloody giant, but they were very strategic. There were many ways to fight, and Tong people played very stably!


    However, youhabach also felt very disappointed when he saw the Tongren like this. He still paid more attention to the Tongren, but when he saw the current fighting mode of the Tongren, he also felt that he had really looked up to the Tongren before!


    But even in this way, youhabach dare not underestimate the move of Tongren, because although Tongren release the move as soon as they come up, the power of Tongren''s move is very great. If youhabach himself, he may choose to fight with Tongren.


    But now youhabach controls the puppet of his own star knights, and he has to keep dodging.


    Moreover, what surprised him was that the Tongren in front of him had released this move dozens of times. Although youhabach didn''t know that it was dozens of moves or dozens of moves among Tongren''s moves, youhabach felt very surprised just by the number of Tongren released!


    But this is nothing. Youhabach thought that the dozens of moves released by Tong people must be less and less powerful, so he also wanted to launch a counterattack directly against Tong people after the last release of Tong people!


    But what youhabach didn''t expect was that after he felt the power of the first shock wave released by the Tong people, youhabach was the puppet of his star knights who kept dodging back and forth. When he saw the last shock wave of the Tong people, youhabach also felt the power of this!


    The final result is: from the first shock wave released by Tong people to the end of the last shock wave released by Tong people, the power of Tong people''s shock wave does not decay a little, and even the power has an increasing trend!


    So this is what really makes youhabach feel unexpected!


    At this time, after Tongren split out dozens of shock waves, Tongren was also a little tired, but Tongren now had to show that they were strong. In this way, youhabach would be afraid of himself. In this way, his victory would be a little easier.


    Sure enough, you habach''s eyes changed when he saw the Tong people continuously sending dozens of shock waves towards the puppets of the star Knights!


    After releasing dozens of shock waves, Tong people feel very tired, but Tong people know that if they want to restore their spiritual power now, they must pretend to look a little!


    So Tong people shouted to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach: "youhabach, are you so capable? Can you only dodge? What''s the meaning of you dodging? I always thought you were a powerful person, so I wanted to compete with you!"


    When Tongren finished, he also looked at the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and added: "coward!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at youhabahe arrogantly there!


    When youhabach saw the Tong man in front of him, he was also angry and felt very angry, because he was really angry now. In fact, he seemed to be dodging, but he was actually dodging and controlling his other puppet!


    Because when youhabach saw the current strength of Tongren, youhabach also felt that one of his puppets might not win him. Only when his two puppets cooperate with each other, it is possible to win Tongren!


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, youhabach first uses one of his puppets to stabilize the Tong people, and then quietly controls the puppets of another star knights to rush here. Therefore, youhabach will always dodge and not attack the Tong people, just to give a fatal blow to the Tong people when another puppet arrives!


    But what makes youhabach feel depressed is that his puppet of another star Knight order is so far away from his puppet of the star Knight order. Even if he controls the puppet of the star Knight order as fast as possible, it will take dozens of minutes to get here!


    During this time, it is also very uncomfortable for youhabach, because Tong people are frantically attacking him after just scolding him, and he can''t even open his mouth to fight back against Tong people, because his small controller doesn''t have this function at all

 V1.Chapter 1885

    When youhabach was watching the Tong people scold themselves but couldn''t fight back, youhabach also roared angrily. However, even if youhabach started here, it would explode. There was no response from the Tong people, not because of anything else, but because the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach had no function to convey his voice at all!


    So now you habach is full of anger and can''t vent it. But at this time, he thought of what the military division might hide from him, so he feels very suffocated now, and he even has a feeling that he wants to vent his anger to the military division!


    At this time, Tongren felt very strange when he saw that youhabach didn''t respond to his ridicule, because although he didn''t know much about youhabach, he still knew a lot about youhabach''s character!


    At this moment, Tong people also feel very strange when they see youhabach like this. Now he can feel youhabach''s war spirit, but he just can''t hear youhabach''s voice to fight back!


    At this moment, although Tongren is constantly thinking about why youhabach doesn''t hit him back, the action on his hand doesn''t mean to relax. His attack is more and more sharp, and his attack angle is more and more tricky!


    At this time, the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach in front of Tong people also kept dodging his attack, and was still unwilling to face him!


    Youhabahe''s attack method is true, which makes Tong people feel very distressed, because Tong people attack very sharply now, but in fact, his loss is also very large. Although his spiritual power capacity is much larger than others, according to his indiscriminate bombing, he also feels that his spiritual power is consumed very quickly!


    However, when Tongren are constantly attacking, they feel something wrong. Although the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach have been dodging their own attacks, they can escape from the gap of their own attacks almost every time!


    However, Tong people found that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach has slowed down a little. Although it is only a little slower than when it was just subverted, it is also a lot slower!


    When Tong people found this, Tong people knew that their opportunity to fight back was coming. Although Tong people have been attacking all the time, on the surface, all the attacks are dominated by Tong people, Tong people know that they have been passive since the moment when they just failed to sneak attack!


    But now youhabach has been taking the initiative. On the surface, it seems that youhabach has been dodging the attack of Tong people, avoiding its edge and not attacking directly with Tong people. On the surface, it seems that the attack of Tong people is very fierce, but in fact, as long as youhabach wants to, Then Tong people will fall into the embarrassing situation that they can only defend but not attack at any time!


    At this time, Tongren also flashed a happy look on their face when they saw this opportunity, but Tongren didn''t show it, because Tongren knew that if they showed it, youhabach was likely to see their ideas. At that time, their next plan would be exposed!


    So the cunning smile of Tong man just flashed on his face, and then he recovered to a kind of expressionless feeling again!


    In fact, it''s not that Tong people want to be expressionless, but Tong people don''t know when they start. As long as they concentrate, they will always fall into an inexplicable situation. When Tong people enter this realm, the expression on his face will disappear!


    After entering this realm, what Tongren want to do will have a multiplier effect with half the effort. This realm is different from the previous serious realm of Tongren. That serious realm can only improve Tongren''s observation and spiritual power!


    Moreover, after entering the mental power, Tong people can only stay there, or only do some small movements. As long as it is a little bigger, it may lead him to retreat directly from this state!


    However, this action is different. The biggest difference between this action and the previous state is that this action can enter this realm at any time, even at this time. This realm can automatically assist him to fight and even help him analyze the current situation!


    However, the biggest disadvantage of this realm is that Tong people can''t completely control this realm. Now Tong people, whether fighting or doing anything else, are accidentally opened in this state. If they want to really open it, they don''t even know it!


    Therefore, Tong people also intend to study their own state after meeting with rotten wood and beauty, on the road with rotten wood and beauty and on the way to the corpse soul world, because Tong people really don''t understand how to start their own state now!


    Therefore, he needs rotten wood and beauty to help him observe the changes of his body when he enters this special state, so as to help him find the key place to enter this state!


    The reason why Tongren are very interested in their own state is that Tongren now feel the strength of this state, and when Tongren use this state, they also clearly feel that their own state can never just stop here!


    Now he even feels that his state can be upgraded indefinitely, and even continuously improved with his realm!


    Thinking of Tongren here, I also feel that my future is boundless!


    However, Tongren did not ignore the most important battle in front of him because of this little thing. These ideas just flashed in his eyes, and even left no trace!


    But there is a different idea, that is, you must develop this ability, this ability against the sky. If you develop it successfully, it is not impossible to save the corpse soul world!


    And when Tong people thought of this, they also directly used their own strength to directly seize a space of the puppet of a star Knight controlled by youhabach and split into the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1886

    When the attack of Tong people hit him, youhabach''s face changed in an instant. He didn''t expect that Tong people could seize their own dodging interval, and then even seize their own dodging interval to attack themselves directly!


    Thinking of you habach here, he was also full of incredible. He didn''t expect that a person so neglected by himself could burst out such strength, even see the gap between his evasion, and then launch such a fierce attack on himself?!


    However, youhabach suddenly thought about it at this time and felt that there was something wrong. If Tongren really have this ability, why didn''t Tongren use it before? And why not attack yourself when you dodge again?


    Thinking of you habach here, he was a little relieved, because he now thought that the so-called dodging gaps that caught him before the Tong people were probably just hit by the random attack of the Tong people, which could not be known on purpose!


    When youhabach thought of this, his tight heart also fell down. He was very worried about Tongren before, but now it seems that Tongren is still very different from his own strength!


    But what youhabach doesn''t know is that there are many reasons why Tongren didn''t attack youhabach. Even after analyzing it for a moment, Tongren found that their attack shouldn''t be so fast!


    And these analyses are instantaneously transformed into many points!


    The first point is that after attacking youhabach, Tongren immediately found the second loophole of youhabach, but when he wanted to attack, he found a very strange thing, that is, he had attacked for so long and had just seen a loophole of youhabach!


    How could a loophole come out again so soon?!


    Thinking of you habach here, he snorted coldly and said angrily in his heart: "hum, stupid you habach, still want to use such a simple trick to set me up? I think I''m too young!"


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t pay attention to the flaw revealed by youhabah at all, but chose to attack the front of youhabah, because the Tong people thought that the flaw revealed by youhabah was a flaw, but it was not a trap. They thought that he didn''t choose to continue to attack for the sake of caution!


    The second and most important point is that Tongren''s spiritual power has been seriously lost. Although Tongren don''t show it on the surface, in fact, Tongren have begun to crazy absorb the spiritual power in the surrounding environment!


    Although Tongren are crazy about absorbing the spiritual power in the surrounding environment, the restored spiritual power is not much, but now when Tongren consume their spiritual power so much, the restored spiritual power of this move is also very considerable!


    And this move did not come from other places, nor did Tong people understand it by themselves, but Tong people learned it from the body of miewang who fought with them before!


    Because miewang relies on this move to have the power to fight against Yamamoto, who is seriously injured. Otherwise, miewang is not Yamamoto''s opponent at all, because Yamamoto''s strength should be above miewang''s strength, even far ahead of miewang!


    Under such conditions, miewang can still rely on this move to spend with Yamamoto all the time, and even force Yamamoto to use his most spiritual power consuming way to consume all his spiritual power, but he can''t defeat miewang!


    It can be seen how powerful this move is, and the move of killing the king learned by Tongren now is only a little fur of this move of killing the king. How can the real move of killing the king be so simple for Tongren to learn?


    However, although Tong people have only learned a little fur now, it is only a little fur that can enable Tong people to maintain their spiritual power and not let their spiritual power be consumed too early in the battle between Tong people and the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Thinking of Tong people here, I feel very lucky. Although his strength is not strong enough to directly defeat you habah, now he can force you habah to consume by continuous bombardment. In this way, the spiritual power of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by you habah must be consumed faster than him!


    Because today''s Tong people don''t feel that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of them has a trace of using this method, so Tong people don''t feel this method at all. Now he also feels very confident!


    But now Tongren, although he is very confident, there is always a little uneasiness in his heart, but now he doesn''t know what uneasiness his psychology is, and this kind of uneasiness is becoming more and more intense in his constant bombardment!


    But now Tongren also feel that they think these things may be really a little superfluous. Now their enemy, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, is in front of themselves. What else can they worry about in their own heart?


    Are you worried about rotten wood and beauty in your heart? But my previous thought of deadwood and beauty is completely different from my current feeling. Am I wrong? Thinking of Tong people here, he also felt very wrong. Although he knew that what he thought might be a little redundant, he just couldn''t help thinking!


    Now he is even thinking, is there something missing in front of him, and is there something missing around him that makes him so uneasy?


    But now Tongren''s psychology is also constantly taking the initiative to control their psychology, and actively enable themselves to fight with all their thoughts as much as possible. Don''t be distracted to think about some useless things. These play almost no other role in addition to distracting themselves!


    So now Tongren also put their just thoughts directly into their hearts, don''t let themselves think for the time being, and let themselves do their best to attack youhabahe!


    But what Tongren didn''t think of was that what he just thought was really right. At this moment, there is a black shadow approaching behind Tongren

 V1.Chapter 1887

    At this time, Tong Ren is still fighting with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach wholeheartedly. Although he feels something wrong, this idea has been deeply put in his heart. His top priority now is not to consider these things that do not have much effect. His top priority now, Is to consider how to quickly defeat the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Because today''s Tong people, although what they just thought is not rotten wood and beauty, their idea reminds themselves that they should solve the battle here as soon as possible. Only by solving the battle here as soon as possible, can they get out and find rotten wood and beauty!


    Now Tong people can''t help sighing: "I don''t know how rotten wood and beauty are. I hope they can be safe!" Tong people also sighed deeply when they thought of this!


    The sigh of Tongren is not only that Tongren are worried about rotten wood and beauty, but also that Tongren are very upset and tired about the anxious battle in front of them!


    Because none of the opponents Tong people met before has such ink. Generally, he dodges other people''s attacks. No one else has ever dodged his own attacks. It''s more and more unpleasant to think of Tong people here!


    Although Tongren''s state of mind has grown up, his own state of mind is very belligerent. Although he restrained his desire before, his current state of mind has also helped him temporarily restrain his belligerent desire in his heart, but he never thought that he is so difficult to fight now!


    Therefore, after youhabach dodged his hundreds of attacks, he also temporarily stopped his attacks. As soon as he stopped his attacks, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach opposite seemed to have a very tacit understanding and also stopped his attacks!


    Seeing the Tongren here, he also felt more angry. Although he didn''t feel much desire to fight for youhabach before, he also hoped that when he stopped, youhabach could control the puppet of his star Knight Order and launch a counterattack against himself!


    In this way, Tong people don''t have to take the initiative to fight, but can choose to fight passively. In this way, although the initiative is in the other party''s hand, Tong people can fight with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach through this real!


    But now the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach actually stood there motionless, which was like mocking the tongs. All the attacks before mocking the tongs were futile, and even all seemed to be fighting against the air!


    That is, now youhabach can''t speak to him. If youhabach can speak to him, he will never miss such a good opportunity to humiliate Tong people!


    Youhabahe must take advantage of his situation to humiliate Tongren!


    But Tong man stood there waiting for youhabach''s voice for a long time. He also didn''t hear youhabach''s voice!


    This makes Tong people feel very puzzled. After all, Tong people now and just scolded the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, but now youhabach doesn''t want to find his own field!


    Seeing the Tong people here, they couldn''t help laughing and mocked loudly at the puppet of the star Knights controlled by you habah: "you habah, you habah, although I don''t know you very well, all people say you are a very powerful person, and your temper doesn''t seem to be very good."


    After Tongren finished, he also looked down on the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah. When Tong people posed this posture, Tong people also didn''t let go of youhabach, and then mocked youhabach: "but today, it seems to me that youhabach doesn''t look like what I heard before!"


    Then Tongren paused and said to youhabach: "today, it seems that youhabach in the legend is not a sick cat? It''s not the ferocious tigers or vicious leopards in the legend. Now it seems that even a sick cat is inferior!"


    Finally, after Tongren finished, and at the end of what he said, he quietly added: "you Habahe, it should be a dead dog now? Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    After Tongren finished, he also laughed wildly at youhabah. Now, if you don''t have to ridicule youhabah, it''s a waste of time here. If you ridicule youhabah, you can vent a little bit. It''s almost a win-win!


    What Tongren thinks now is: "what''s the matter with youhabahe? How can he look like this? He is so powerful at ordinary times. At this moment, he doesn''t even dare to answer back when he is scolded by himself!"


    However, these are all questions in Tongren''s heart, because Tongren really don''t know what youhabach is selling. They can stand it so much!


    You know, after all, youhabach is also the leader of the star Knight Order and the leader of the whole annihilation empire. It''s really strange that he has no temper at all when he is scolded by himself!


    Therefore, Tongren now dare not take it lightly. He is afraid that if he is a little careless, youhabach''s plot will succeed. Although he doesn''t know what plot youhabach is brewing, he knows it must not be a good thing!


    At this moment, after being scolded and humiliated by Tongren, youhabahe''s face became pig liver color, but he had no way to fight back, so he was also angry and had no way!


    But when he was angry all the time, he was also a puppet of another star Knight Order who was hit far away. When he returned here, he was always behind the Tong people and kept approaching the Tong people. At the moment when the Tong people relaxed, he gave the Tong people a fatal blow!


    But now youhabach has not found a suitable opportunity. Once youhabach finds a suitable opportunity, he will never spare Tongren, especially Tongren dare to humiliate him like that. You know, youhabach has never been scolded like this since he was just famous!


    Tongren scolded youhabach this time, which is the first time in so many years!


    I only saw youhabah''s gloomy face at this moment and said to myself, "damn Tongren, you can''t call out right away!"

 V1.Chapter 1888

    At this moment, what gives youhabach this courage is nothing else. It is the puppet of another star knight regiment controlled by youhabach. It has reached a very close distance from Tongren. Just a little control of youhabach, and the puppet of the star knight regiment behind Tongren will directly control him!


    In that case, even if Tong people have great skills, it is impossible to directly break away from the puppet control of their own star Knight order. Even if they can get rid of the puppet of their own star Knight order, it will take a long time, and this period of time is enough for you habach to control another puppet of his own star Knight order to win Tong people!


    At this moment, a gloomy smile flashed on youhabach''s face. What he thought now was: "damn Tongren, you''d better pray that you can escape the control of the puppet of my star knights for a while. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless!


    At this time, youhabahe also suddenly observed that Tongren''s body was a little lazy, and then the whole person had a rapid relaxation process!


    When he found this, youhabach also did not hesitate a little. He directly controlled his puppet of the star Knights behind the Tong people and jumped directly at the Tong people in front!


    Because today''s youhabach is really going to be tortured crazy by Tongren. The series of words just said by Tongren should all be set in youhabach''s heart. Although youhabach has not shown it now, everyone knows that youhabach can''t just forget it!


    But the words that Tongren just scolded youhabach were not only heard by youhabach, but also heard by the military division that has been around youhabach. Others may not understand youhabach, but the military division knows him too well. Usually youhabach will be angry if others disobey him a little, not to mention scolding him directly?


    You know, youhabach has been in this position for so many years because of his ruthlessness. It is precisely because no one dares to humiliate and abuse youhabach that youhabach cares so much about his dignity!


    Moreover, the military division is now very clear about what youhabach thinks in his heart, and he also thinks that he has just used Tongren to help himself solve a very difficult problem. In the twinkling of an eye, Tongren will be killed by youhabach!


    Because the current military division does not think that Tong people can defeat youhabach, and even if it is the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, the military division does not think that Tong people can defeat. Even if the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach is bombed by Tong people, the military division also does not think that Tong people can win!


    If one of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach was directly killed by the explosion of Tongren just now, the chances of Tongren winning might be a little greater, but Tongren just triggered such a violent explosion that even a puppet controlled by youhabach did not die!


    This makes the battle of Tong people extremely difficult!


    So at this moment, the military master is also in his heart, praying that Tongren can die happily. He doesn''t pray that Tongren will survive the attack of youhabach now. He just hopes that Tongren can die happily under the torture of youhabach!


    Because the military division has seen with his own eyes how rich youhabach''s means of torturing people are. Youhabach can make a person''s life worse than death!


    Although the current military division stands on the position of youhabach, it does not affect the military division to worry about Tongren, because in the eyes of the military division, Tongren''s qualification is still superior. Even the military division feels that Tongren was killed by youhabach today. It''s a pity!


    What''s more, the big explosion just triggered by Tongren indirectly helped the military division fool youhabach and help the military division achieve its goal!


    But now the military division is just praying for Tongren, that''s all!


    At this moment, I only see that youhabach''s eyes are more and more vicious, and his face is more and more dangerous. Even youhabach''s appearance is more and more unlike himself!


    Just when youhabach seized the opportunity and moved his mind, another puppet of the star Knights behind the Tong people he controlled also jumped out from behind the Tong people, ready to hold the Tong people directly and control him!


    But at this time, something unexpected happened to both the military division and youhabach. I only saw that when youhabach controlled the puppet of the star knights who had been lurking behind the Tong people to jump at the Tong people, the Tong people immediately dodged next to them, and then directly released their moves!


    "Crescent sky rush!"


    Later, the puppet of the star knights that youhabach had been lying in ambush behind the Tong people was also directly beaten by the Tong people''s attack. He didn''t even have a chance to defend, so he was directly hit and flew out!


    Looking at the Tongren, it seems that the action just now is like a one-off process. Without a little obstacle and hesitation, it directly and accurately hit the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. It even feels that Tongren already knew that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was ambushing there!


    At this moment, not only youhabach, but also the military teachers observed by youhabach were stunned. Youhabach didn''t expect that he had arranged an ambush for so long, but was directly cracked by Tongren at such a fast speed!


    The military division just thought in his heart that the Tongren was going to be over this time. He even thought of the death of the Tongren. When he almost saw the very tragic death of the Tongren, what just happened directly hit him in the face!


    But at this moment, after completing these actions, Tong people seem to be flowing without any reason. It seems that everything is in his hands, but in fact, Tong people just felt a little flustered at that moment!


    In fact, he pretended to be calm now and what he just did. In fact, he was also the puppet who just found the star Knight!


    After he found the puppet, he also felt very wrong, but he did not show it. Although the puppet controlled by youhabach is behind him, he felt that this is not an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of his dilemma

 V1.Chapter 1889

    It turned out that when Tong Ren confronted the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach just now, although he felt very wrong before, he didn''t think of anything wrong here. He just felt that there was something missing, but he couldn''t tell what was missing!


    So he can only temporarily press his question deeply into his heart, because he knows that he doesn''t know how he is now. What he can do now is to fight wholeheartedly with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    And just when Tongren was facing off fiercely with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe, he seemed to flash something in his brain. His idea, which had been pressed at the bottom of his heart, floated on his brain again!


    But this time is different from just now. This time, Tongren has figured out why they feel wrong, and even feel like they lack something!


    It turned out that there was only one puppet of the star Knights controlled by the friend habach in front of him, and the other didn''t know where at this moment!


    Because just after Tongren was preparing to solve the puppet of the star knights, he went to fight with his comrade habach. He didn''t expect that the puppet of the star knights would suddenly wake up and hold him firmly when he woke up!


    Therefore, when Tong people just fought with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, they almost forgot another puppet controlled by youhabach. They just regarded the puppet of the star knights in front of them as their only enemy, but ignored the other one!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he was also sweating hard all over. Now he felt that he really despised the enemy. It turned out that there was an enemy hidden in the dark. He had not found it, and he might even be hiding in the dark and ready to ambush himself anytime and anywhere!


    So now Tongren can''t help feeling flustered at the bottom of his heart. If he isn''t so strong because of the upgrade of his state of mind, now Tongren has almost been driven crazy by the idea in his heart!


    However, Tong Ren is not very flustered now. When he knows this, he has decided what to do after himself, so he also directly confronts youhabach, but at the same time, he also quickly suppresses his flustered emotion, leaving only calm!


    At this moment, in Tongren''s brain, in addition to calmness, there is really only calmness. In addition to calmness, he can hardly remember anything. It is precisely because Tongren thinks so that his brain can remain calm in such a crisis, so Tongren now shows a calm face!


    Because Tong people know that if they show a trace of panic now, the puppet of another star knights who don''t know where to ambush will sneak on themselves under the control of youhabach!


    Because Tongren has just calculated quietly in his heart. When Tongren just knew that there was one less enemy in front of him, he calculated quietly in his heart. After his calculation, he also calculated a thing that made him feel very afraid!


    This is nothing else, it''s about the puppet of the star Knights controlled by the friend habach who is fighting with him now!


    According to the estimated distance between the puppet of another star Knights controlled by youhabach and himself, and the speed of the attack of youhabach''s puppet, he got the result: the puppet of another star Knights controlled by youhabach should have arrived here for some time!


    Even if the Tong people made a little mistake in their calculation, they should have arrived by now with the speed that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach can achieve!


    Moreover, the time calculated by Tong man starts from the time when the puppet of the star knights in front of him wakes up, so there is basically no big error!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also felt a burst of fear, because he knew that the puppet of another star knight regiment controlled by youhabach was probably close to him, and had been waiting for his chance to make a mistake. Fortunately, he sneaked into himself when he was most killed!


    So now Tongren also confront the puppet controlled by youhabach in front of them. They dare not move for fear of revealing any flaws and giving youhabach an opportunity. If the puppet of another star Knights controlled by youhabach succeeds in sneak attack, the consequences are unimaginable!


    At this time, Tong people also maintained their current posture, and then released all their spiritual power without reservation. When Tong people released all their spiritual power, he also directly detected another puppet controlled by his friend habah behind him!


    Because the smoke has not dissipated, Tongren''s vision has also been affected to some extent. It is such a little influence that gives a little opportunity to the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    But now Tongren has found all the positions of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. He can even know when the attack of the puppet of the star Knights behind him will come!


    After knowing this, Tong people are also the thing hanging in their heart. They can finally put it at the bottom of their heart. What they have been worried about has become what they know from this time on.


    And now Tongren smiled at the bottom of his heart after knowing the upcoming plot of youhabach. Now that he has mastered all the information of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, it means that he can easily crack the things that youhabach has planned for so long!


    But now Tongren are troubled by a new thing. This thing is that although they really know the current action of youhabach, how can they crack the action of youhabach? Is it hard to meet the two puppets of youhabah now?


    When he thought of this, Tong people shook his head directly. This is really too difficult, because although his current strength is good, he has not reached the standard of one dozen two

 V1.Chapter 1890

    However, Tongren''s brain is very flexible now. You know, since Tongren''s mood has improved, all his things have become very different, even his thoughts in his heart and his whole person''s understanding of things have become very different!


    Therefore, after thinking of not being able to fight hard, Tongren also immediately began to think of other ways to deal with youhabach''s current move!


    Now, when the Tong people know the specific position of the puppet of the star cavalry controlled by youhabach behind them, the Tong people also directly take back their excess spiritual power, leaving only a little spiritual power to monitor the puppet of the star cavalry controlled by youhabach behind them!


    Because Tong people know that for themselves, the current youhabach only has the puppets of the two star knights to fight, and there is nothing superfluous. Moreover, the puppets of the two star knights should have no other weapons up to now!


    Because now the two sides of the confrontation are very clear that there is absolutely no superfluous power on their opposite side. Because the fighting ability between them can probably draw an equal sign, so any two sides dare not act rashly for fear that they will act first and then be robbed of the opportunity by the other side!


    This is also why youhabach, although controlling the puppet of another star knights, has long come behind the Tong people, but he is reluctant to launch a surprise attack on the Tong people!


    Because youhabach is very confident about his own strength, but youhabach has to be careful for Tongren, because although youhabach doesn''t know Tongren very well until now, youhabach can see the real strength of Tongren from the attack just released by Tongren!


    Moreover, it is not him who confronts the Tong people now, but the bearer of part of his strength and the puppet of the two star knights. If it was the original master of youhabach, youhabach would have used his own strength to kill the Tong people directly!


    Because of this, Tong talents can live to the present!


    At this moment, although Tongren are a little different from what youhabahe thought, they are still quite the same in general, because although Tongren are very confident in their own strength, Tongren don''t dare to act rashly now!


    Because if it is only a puppet controlled by Fu youhabach, the Tong people still have the confidence to kill him directly. Even if the puppet of the star Knights controlled by you habach is not injured, the Tong people will not have too much fear now!


    But what is different now is that the Tongren are now facing the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and one is behind them, ready to attack themselves at any time!


    Tong people are very aware of their current situation now. As long as they make a little rash action, youhabahe is likely to directly attack himself with the puppet of his star knights for a long time, making himself a dilemma now. At that time, he will be defeated for a long time!


    So on the surface, it''s a simple confrontation between Tong people and youhabach. Youhabach doesn''t know what Tong people think now, and Tong people don''t know what youhabach thinks. Now the two people are facing each other on the surface, but also guessing each other''s thoughts in each other''s hearts!


    If youhabahe knew what was in Tong''s mind, he would directly control the puppets of his two star Knights without hesitation, rush directly to Tong people and consume Tong people with his two star Knights!


    And if the Tongren now know the idea of youhabach, he will use the idea of youhabach to make a big fuss. Isn''t youhabach a little afraid of his strength? Then he directly launched the most violent attack on youhabach, and attacked two at once!


    In this way, youhabach will have no way to guess what his strength is. In this way, youhabach will be afraid of killing the puppets of the two star Knights he controls easily by Tongren. In this way, youhabach will be afraid of his hands and feet against himself!


    As long as youhabach doesn''t dare to let go of his strength, Tongren can fight against youhabach!


    But now, they don''t know each other''s thoughts. They are also guessing what they think in each other''s heart, so they are also facing each other all the time!


    However, at this time, at this critical moment, Tong Ren also felt that he had a special idea. Now he also wanted to give it a go, because the idea he just thought of was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. He guessed it when he guessed youhabach''s idea!


    This opportunity is nothing else. It is the puppet of the star Knights placed behind him by youhabach. He wants to use the puppet placed by youhabach to make a little article!


    Although he is now facing the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by his comrade habach, his chances of winning are not large, he can make use of the puppet placed behind him to let him play his own tricks!


    Because just after thinking for a long time, Tong people also thought of a thing. This thing was suddenly thought of by Tong people from a different angle. This thing is what is the purpose of youhabach to put his puppet of the star Knights behind him. Isn''t the purpose to attack yourself?


    After knowing the purpose of youhabach, what Tongren will do next can be much smoother. What Tongren will do later is to lure youhabach into the bait!


    Because today''s Tong people, although they don''t know why youhabach placed the puppet of the star Knights behind them, they don''t attack for a long time, but Tong people also guess that youhabach should be waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to win himself in one fell swoop!


    So after knowing this, Tong people also slowly reasoned out a plan in their own heart, a plan that can calculate youhabach!


    After knowing this plan, Tongren also smiled proudly in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Now what Tongren thinks is, if youhabach is waiting for a chance, why don''t you give him a chance?!


    If you give youhabach a chance, what will youhabach do

 V1.Chapter 1891

    The Tong people who thought of here also slightly simulated the reaction of youhabach after they exposed a flaw in their own brain!


    What he thinks in his brain is that after he reveals a flaw, youhabach should soon be unable to resist attacking himself. After youhabach attacks himself, he can easily avoid youhabach''s current attack and even counterattack!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, he also bit his teeth. He knew that if he didn''t fight, he didn''t know how long he would confront youhabahe here. Although he wasn''t afraid to confront youhabahe all the time, he still had to hurry to go with rotten wood and beauty!


    If you and youhabakh have been confronting each other for a long time and believe in rotten wood and beauty, you can''t hold on for long. At that time, even if youhabakh can''t calm down first, it doesn''t make any sense even if you are the puppet of the two star knights who defeated youhabakh!


    Therefore, now Tongren also need to fight a little, because if he doesn''t fight, he will never have any chance!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also clenched their teeth and said to themselves, "forget it, it''s this chance. If they don''t succeed, maybe their life should be like this!"


    After Tongren finished, he quietly injected his spiritual power into his soul chopping knife while youhabach didn''t pay attention. When he felt that the spiritual power in his soul chopping knife had been filled, he also quietly accumulated power in his own hand!


    Because according to the drill in his own brain, after youhabach attacks him, he should be able to attack the puppet of the sneaking star knight regiment controlled by youhabach for a period of time. Therefore, Tongren should take advantage of their own moment to strive for the greatest strength!


    Therefore, Tongren is also accumulating strength here. Although he is not sure whether the subsequent actions of youhabahe guessed in his brain are the same, there is always nothing wrong with his accumulating strength now. If he needs strength but can''t fight it at that time, won''t he regret it for a long time?!


    Even if he was killed by youhabach because he didn''t save his strength, I''m afraid he won''t rest in peace even if he died!


    Therefore, in order not to make themselves regret, Tong people also accumulate more strength as much as possible to try to attack the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    When Tongren felt that his strength had been accumulated to a certain level, and he could not save any more, he also determined his idea again in his brain, and then directly made a less obvious flaw!


    Because Tong people know that youhabach''s observation must be very terrible, so it''s better to make a very casual flaw than to make an obvious flaw and be seen through by youhabach, which can also have a stronger inducement to youhabach!


    At this time, you habach, as before, directly saw the flaw of Tong people. You habach has been waiting for this opportunity at this moment. When you habach waited for this opportunity, you habach also directly controlled the puppet of his star knights to attack Tong people!


    Because now youhabach has never thought that all this may be a trick of Tongren, because he has been waiting for this opportunity for too long, so youhabach is very eager for this opportunity, so youhabach doesn''t think much at all!


    Not because youhabach doesn''t think much, but because youhabach''s current state of mind is still too urgent!


    The development of things is just as Tong people expected. Although Tong people deliberately sold a flaw in youhabach, they have no intention to relax their spiritual strength. When Tong people see youhabach like this, their hearts are also ecstatic!


    Because Tong people know that their opportunity is coming. At the same time, Tong people also take a look at the soul cutting knife in their hands, which has already been injected with sufficient spiritual power. When they hold it hard, they also feel the full spiritual power in their hands!


    As like as two peas, he is directly aware that his bet is not gambling, and that friend harpher is almost the same as the simulated scene in his own brain, and he has rushed directly to his back, while Tong people at this time also dodged the sneak attack of friend Habach.


    After the Tong people dodged the sneak attack of youhabach, the Tong people also directly turned around and directly held the soul chopping knife full of spiritual power in their hands and split directly towards the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach who had no time to dodge in the air!


    When Tong people split the soul chopping knife in their hands, Tong people also felt the benefits of accumulating strength before. Now he is secretly determined in his heart. Next time, if he has a chance, he must hold it!


    If I can''t even grasp the opportunity, what else can I talk about saving the corpse soul world? At that time, you may not even be able to save yourself!


    At this time, when the attack of Tong people split out, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was also directly hit and flew out by the seemingly simple attack of Tong people!


    At this moment, you habakh only felt a pain in his chest, and the puppet of the star Knights he controlled flew out directly for a long distance!


    Although youhabach is very surprised that Tongren unexpectedly have this strong reaction ability, youhabach doesn''t care very much. After all, in his opinion, Tongren''s reaction is very fast, but it must be a little weak to deal with their own attack so urgently!


    Therefore, youhabach also doesn''t take the attack of Tongren just to heart. Although he just felt the great impact, he doesn''t think how powerful the impact will be. If it is true, Tongren is really unfathomable!


    Just when youhabach thought it didn''t matter, he also slightly checked the body of the puppet of the star Knights he controlled

 V1.Chapter 1892

    Although the current youhabach didn''t think how fierce the attack of the Tong people was, in view of the great impact he had just received, and he was more cautious about himself now, he also simply checked the puppet of the star riding regiment he had just sneaked into.


    But it''s OK not to check. Just such a common inspection also directly makes youhabach feel that everything that just happened is like a fake and doesn''t exist!


    Because youhabach has just checked the puppet of his star knights. Just when he is still thinking, it is uncertain whether Tong people can break through the defense of the puppet of his own star knights with such an urgent attack. He has seen the last thing he wants to see!


    He only saw the puppet of the star Knights he was proud of. The injury at this moment could not be caused by a casual attack. He only saw that the whole upper body of the puppet of his star Knights was almost pierced by the attack just now!


    And the remaining little bit that has not been pierced is only a thin layer of meat, even bones!


    On the face of the puppet of the star Knight order he controlled, at this time, he was also hit by the Tongren just now, which directly cut a long scar, and even the skull in his head. At this moment, it has been split in half!


    You know, for the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, the most confident thing is their defense. It is precisely because of this defense that youhabach has such great courage and confidence, and dares to directly do many things he doesn''t dare to do easily!


    But at this moment, what makes him feel the most incredible, the most wrong, and the most angry and helpless is that he has always been proud of his defense, this powerful defense, at this moment, it is so simple that it has been directly cracked!


    Moreover, it was a temporary attack from Tong people, which was directly split through, and even there was no room for a little reaction. Most importantly, if this is a normal person, then Tong people''s knife is enough to directly chop him to death!


    Obviously, now youhabach still has no way to accept the reality. After all, this is a puppet he has always been proud of. Although there is a great gap between his strength and him, this is also carefully created by him!


    Now I see that the puppet of the star Knights carefully made by myself was cut like this by ordinary Tongren. Obviously, youhabach can''t accept it at all!


    If the puppet of the star Knights he controls meets Yamamoto, Yamamoto can cut the puppet of the star Knights he controls like this with all his strength. After all, the difference between Yamamoto and his own strength is very small.


    However, now he is not fighting Yamamoto, but Tongren, a Tongren he has never paid attention to before. At this time, the Tongren he has never paid attention to has also caused a psychological shock to youhabach!


    At this moment, the military division also saw that the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabahe had been seriously damaged in the whole process. The military division now frowned. It was obvious that he did not expect what happened now. He just knew that Tongren had a little ability, but he did not expect that Tongren had such strength!


    Originally, the military division had thought that Tongren would basically die miserably under the attack of youhabach. What''s more ridiculous is that he thought that the military division would basically be killed by youhabach. He also helped Tongren pray in their own psychology!


    However, Tongren''s next operation, a set of Flowing Clouds and flowing water, also severely hit the military division''s face, which made the military division feel very incredible, and even felt that their world outlook had a little influence because of Tongren''s operation!


    However, although the military division thinks so, he doesn''t pay much attention to Tong people, because no matter what he thinks, the operation of Tong people just now is also temporary. For the temporary moves, even if they are hit, they won''t have much power. Therefore, in the heart of the military division, Tong people will die!


    But then youhabach checked the injury on the puppet of the star Knights under his control, and once again hit the military division in the face, making the military division''s prediction fail one after another!


    Even now, the military division has a little doubt about whether they are true or not. They can''t guess the psychology of Tong people. What do Tong people think?!


    The military division didn''t know what he thought, and his eyebrows were wrinkled instantly. Of course, the military division didn''t care that Tong Ren had just hit him in the face twice. After all, only he knew these things, and he didn''t tell anyone what he just thought.


    And even if the military division is beaten in the face, the military division doesn''t particularly care, because the military division knows that there are more important things now, which is much more important than that he is beaten in the face!


    This is nothing else. It was an accidental idea he had before. At that time, the idea was only revealed a little bit and was directly rejected by his idea subjectively, because he didn''t think that the idea would be established at all, but from the continuous performance of Tongren just now, this idea is not necessarily wrong!


    This idea is nothing else. When the military division just prepared a plan for youhabach, it saw the ambush of Tongren. The idea is that Tongren may really succeed in killing youhabach and saving his soul world!


    At that time, the military division still thought this idea was ridiculous, because the military division did not think that youhabah would be killed by such a hairy boy at all, because he had just seen the strength of youhabah, and what he saw was not all the strength of youhabah!


    So the military division at that time just smiled at the idea and directly ignored it. After all, the idea was very funny at that time.


    However, not long after he denied the idea, he had to come up with it again, because at this time, he didn''t dare to despise the young boy a little!


    This young boy, that is, Tong Ren, was shocked by what happened at almost the same time!


    At this moment, the military division also looked at youhabah. At this moment, youhabah also has a dignified expression, and even can''t see a trace of anger, because now youhabah is also lost in meditation after the puppet controlled by himself becomes like that

 V1.Chapter 1893

    After seeing this series of performances of Tong people, even you habah, who didn''t pay attention to Tong people before, couldn''t help falling into meditation at this moment.


    Youhabach should have been angry at this time. After all, he planned such a sneak attack for a long time, but he was solved by Tong people so quickly, even without trace. Even except one of the puppets of the two star Knights he now controls, he was beaten like this!


    But now youhabach doesn''t mean to be angry at all, even at all. There are only some ordinary meditation, even calm, which makes people feel afraid and uneasy!


    When you see what you habach is like now, even the military division that has never felt anything about you habach feels that you habach is too different from before. Even the current military division standing next to you habach feels a shivering breath!


    This breath enveloped the whole military division, and even made the whole military division''s thoughts a little different now!


    Originally, the military division didn''t care what youhabach thought in his heart, but he cared about what youhabach thought. He didn''t know what he would do next after youhabach was hit so hard!


    All this is a problem that puzzles the military division at this moment!


    In fact, the military division was not afraid of the emotions of youhabach. After all, youhabach was his comrades in arms who had fought together for so many years. Although there was a little class relationship between them, most of the time, the military division could still be very relaxed in front of youhabach!


    After all, the military division is a capable person, and what youhabach needs most is a capable person. It is precisely because of this matter that youhabach and the military division seem to have reached a consensus on one thing, so youhabach and the military division will be together for so long!


    But at this time, the military division felt that one thing would change from this time!


    This is nothing else. It is the balance between the military division and youhabach. At this moment, the military division feels that the balance between him and youhabach will be broken by the Tongren!


    Moreover, the military division does not think that the balance that the Tong people break in front of us is so simple. The military division believes that the balance that the Tong people want to break later will not stop here. Even the military division believes that the emergence of the Tong people is likely to directly break the plan of youhabach!


    It may even break the pattern of the whole corpse soul world!


    Thinking of the military division here, I also feel that there is something wrong. The current military division even feels that they are likely to change the trend of the whole history. If they do not have their own, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach may not be able to go into the golden column of light!


    If the puppets of the two star Knights of youhabach did not go into the golden light column, the tongs would not be able to detonate the mysterious golden light column, and the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach would not be blown up like this!


    If the puppets brought by the two star Knights under the control of youhabach are not blown up like that by the spiritual power group that will explode under the mysterious golden light column prepared by Tongren early in the morning, youhabach will not vent himself like crazy?!


    If youhabach didn''t lose his mind at that moment, he wouldn''t let youhabach connect the puppet of youhabach''s own controlled star Knights again?


    Youhabakh will not control the puppet of his star knights. He was scolded by Tongren. Even youhabakh himself was so insulted and provoked by Tongren. He has no way to fight back against Tongren. He can only be scolded by Tongren?!


    If youhabach hadn''t been scolded like that by youhabach before, youhabach wouldn''t be like this now. If youhabach didn''t become like this now, he wouldn''t think so much!


    If you don''t want so much, you won''t think of so much useless content just now!


    When he thought of this, his face was full of shock. He didn''t think that his small decision would affect so many things in the future. He didn''t think that one of his own things would affect so much for his own future!


    Therefore, the military division''s face now is full of an incredible expression. Although he knows that sometimes a small thing inadvertently may affect many things in the future, he didn''t expect that he just did it by chance, so that he won''t be so miserable in the future!


    He knows what a thousand mile dike breaks through an ant''s nest, and he also knows that a small thing has a great impact. However, when this thing really happens to him, he feels a little wrong. Even this feeling can be called fear!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also felt that his whole body was filled with fear. You know, no matter what happened to him before, he would not have the slightest fear. Even when he was shrouded by youhabah with such strong strength, he didn''t feel fear filling his whole body!


    But at this time, youhabach was sitting beside him, but his fear was something he had never experienced in his life!


    Because the military division has always been very arrogant. You know, the pride of the military division now makes him feel incomparable. Therefore, since the military division until now, he doesn''t believe that anything can really scare himself!


    It is precisely his idea, so the military division has not experienced fear since he came out of the mountain. Even if he is dying several times, he has no fear at all. The danger only brings him stimulation!


    However, just today, the military division that has never been afraid should also taste the taste of fear in person. The military division that has never been afraid of anyone is suddenly afraid at this time. Even he doesn''t know what he is afraid of!


    But when the military division looked at youhabach, his inexplicable fear also inexplicably intensified a lot

 V1.Chapter 1894

    The military master knows that what he is afraid of is not youhabach, and he has never been afraid of youhabach. He has almost had any emotions about youhabach all the time, but the only emotion is fear!


    Since the military division followed youhabach, he has also been making continuous efforts to solve youhabach, because the military division has always believed in a truth, that is, know yourself and know the enemy, and be invincible in a hundred battles!


    If he has always known about youhabach, he knows what youhabach means every time youhabach does anything!


    After knowing what youhabach means, he will understand youhabach more, so as to avoid youhabach''s minefield perfectly and not do something that may make youhabach feel bored!


    It is precisely because of these that the military division can be at ease around youhabach for so many years. Even youhabach feels that it can''t do without the military division!


    In fact, with youhabach''s ability, if he doesn''t have a military division, he won''t do much at all. He will only have a little trouble for a few days. Many things need to be done by himself. As for more things, others have already helped him deal with them. In fact, the military division can''t help him more!


    However, all this is not just so simple. The military division is too familiar with the habits of youhabach, so the military division also passed the habits of youhabach, making youhabach feel a sense of dependence, but not all dependence!


    It is precisely because of this that youhabach feels that he needs the military division very much. In fact, in addition to youhabach himself, only the military division believes that youhabach really needs his own!


    As for everyone else, including youhabach''s subordinates and military division''s men, and even the deputy head of the star knights, they have seen that youhabach will think of military division in everything, so it will be like this!


    If the military division didn''t like it, youhabach probably felt that the military division was useless at some time, so he casually found a chance and killed it directly!


    However, with such a high IQ, can you not guess the idea of youhabach? It is precisely because the military division has long seen through the possible idea of Heyou habakh and the view after Youha bah, so the military division will do things that look completely flattering to outsiders!


    In fact, the military division itself does not want to do these things to youhabach, but youhabach is too dangerous, so the military division also feels a little forced!


    In fact, the effect of the military division doing so is also obvious. It is precisely because of the effect of the military division doing so that youhabach has always maintained a relationship similar to dependence on the military division!


    And those who see the military division flattering youhabach and feel very disdainful have long wondered when youhabach killed them one by one!


    It is because of them that youhabach feels that he no longer needs them, youhabach will hurt the killer!


    Because you habakh, but you never need someone who doesn''t have much effect on yourself!


    It is also at this time that the military division also wants to understand what they fear because of. What they have been afraid of is nothing else. It is the unknown about what will happen in the future!


    It is the vague unknown that makes the military division feel the most afraid, because in the face of that strange unknown, he may not know when to be killed, and the unknown is extremely difficult for him to master!


    Because the military division really likes the feeling of mastering everything in their own hands. Once there is something that makes him feel unknown and he can''t master it, the military division will try its best to understand this kind of thing!


    If you really can''t understand and master this thing, and you have no way to know the unknown after all kinds of efforts, then the military division will simply choose to escape. After escaping, put the unknown in a blank place and let yourself know that there is this thing!


    That''s what the military division has done all the time!


    But this time, it has always been different from the past. This time, the unknown of the military division comes from the place where he can''t hide. His unknown comes from youhabach!


    Originally, the military division still wanted to avoid the unknown this time, but youhabahe made him feel that he had no way to avoid. He had to face the unknown in front of him directly!


    Even, he is likely to pay the price of his life because of the unknown he is about to face!


    It is precisely because of this price, this plan that is likely to kill himself directly, so the military division also feels fear and fear, and this fear and fear has never existed!


    So until now, the military division is still fighting madly with itself in its own spiritual world, trying to convince itself to move on to the next step!


    However, at this moment, youhabahe didn''t seem to care about the feeling of the military division around him. When he saw that the person who had been ambushing him was actually Tongren, he began to doubt the military division. He doubted whether the military division knew anything, and then deliberately didn''t tell himself!


    However, with the development of things, you habah at this moment is not in the mood to control what happened to the military division, because now, bigger problems have troubled him!


    At this time, he didn''t know why and fell into a state of meditation. In fact, he was very angry before, but his anger just showed a little sign, but he didn''t know why it suddenly disappeared, or even there was no trace!


    His mood is also becoming more and more relaxed with the disappearance of this anger. He is now in a state he has never experienced before. In this state, it seems that everything has become less important. All this leaves a state without any emotion!


    At this moment, you habakh also doesn''t know how long he has spent in this emotion. He doesn''t even know what he thinks. Time has passed so little. He was originally an acute child, but with the continuation of his meditative state, his acute child has disappeared

 V1.Chapter 1895

    Youhabach doesn''t know how long he has been in this state, and he also feels very comfortable. Although he doesn''t know why he is in this state, he is now in this state, just like he can forget all his worries!


    However, this state did not last long!


    It turned out that after Tong people directly chopped out the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach with a knife, he has been scolding youhabach with his own eyes and words. In addition to finding a trace of pleasure from youhabach, he can also take the opportunity to affect youhabach''s state of mind!


    However, when Tongren felt that he had scolded youhabach for a long time and youhabach had no response at all, he also felt abnormal strangeness!


    Although he had understood why youhabach had endured his anger before, and although he had been insulted and abused by himself, it was understandable to swallow his breath for the sake of strategy in order to successfully sneak attack himself!


    But now, the means of youhabach''s sneak attack have been used up. Youhabach has no redundant means to sneak attack himself. Then why does youhabach have no response to his current abuse?!


    It''s not only that Tongren can''t hear youhabach''s reply, but even at this moment, the puppets of the star knights on both sides of youhabach''s control are motionless, like losing control, standing there!


    And the strangest thing is that the friend habach who just flew out is ready to sneak into his puppet of the star knights. Now he doesn''t even struggle at all. He just covers the wound on his chest, and then he doesn''t move at all!


    Seeing here, even if Tong people don''t think it''s weird, it''s difficult. Now he can''t guess what medicine is sold in youhabach''s gourd. Even now, Tong people still feel that youhabach seems to be doing it to them anytime, anywhere!


    However, Tongren is an acute child. Even if Tongren''s mood is improved, Tongren''s nature will not change greatly. Even Tongren''s current mood can''t suppress Tongren''s nature all the time, otherwise it may affect Tongren''s development!


    Therefore, Tong people can''t help but fight when they see here, because Tong people know that they can''t spend time here with you habakh all the time. He has important things to do. You know, the most critical thing in front of him is to kill the puppets of the two damn star Knights of you habakh!


    Therefore, now Tongren did not hesitate at all. They directly carried their soul chopping knife, slowly injected spiritual power into their soul chopping knife, and then walked step by step to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Because the Tong man''s blow just now almost killed the puppet of the star Knight order that youhabach used to sneak into him, but the Tong man knew his spiritual power. At that moment, he was almost drawn by this knife!


    What was left in his body at that time was only a little spiritual power used by Tong people to save their lives and some emergency spiritual power. That''s why Tong people only slowly injected spiritual power into their soul chopping knife until now, and then slowly walked towards the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Because Tong people really don''t have any extra spiritual power to fight now. Almost all his spiritual power has been used. During such a period of thinking, Tong people haven''t given up the opportunity to restore their spiritual power at all. His body naturally restores their spiritual power on one side.


    On the other hand, he is also using the move before killing the king to inject the spiritual power in the surrounding air into his soul chopping knife for his own use!


    After all, Tong people only mastered a little when they learned the move of killing the king. Therefore, Tong people now absorb spiritual power much slower than killing the king. The spiritual power they absorb must also be used immediately, otherwise it will dissipate directly!


    It is precisely because of this that Tongren have little confidence now. If Tongren can absorb all the spiritual power they absorb into their own body, Tongren would have rushed up to split the puppet controlled by youhabach!


    And when Tong people were about to come to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, they had raised their knife and were ready to chop down anytime and anywhere. Youhabach, who had been in a state of meditation, did not know why, and was awakened directly from this state by an unknown force!


    However, youhabah, who has just been awakened by an unknown mysterious force, obviously hasn''t been enough in his meditative state. When he comes out, his face is also reluctant, as if he had been forcibly deprived of his rights!


    And now you habakh is still one of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control. He will soon be directly split by the Tong people who are slowly approaching. At this time, he is still remembering his feeling in that unknown state!


    However, at this time, Yu Guang, the military master who has been frowning, directly saw the picture of youhabach. When he saw that the knife cleaved by Tong people was about to hit the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, he did not hesitate at all and shouted to youhabach:


    "Sir, wake up quickly. If you don''t wake up again, one of the puppets of the two star Knights you control will be solved immediately. At that time, sir, you will regret it very much!" after the military master shouted this sentence, his face was also full of anxiety!


    In fact, after the military division shouted this sentence, he did not hold any hope. Youhabach could recover from this state that even he could not see, and then directly control the puppet of his star Knight order to avoid such a close attack by the Tong people!


    What the military division didn''t expect was that when youhabach was awakened directly by a shout from the military division, youhabach also directly saw the situation in front of him. At this moment, these scenes in front of him seemed to be slowly released and slowly displayed in front of him

 V1.Chapter 1896

    Youhabach knows that at this time, not when he is in a daze or lamenting everything in front of him, what he has to do now is to quickly control the puppets of his two star knights, and then avoid this almost inevitable attack of Tong people!


    If these pictures in front of youhabach were not all slow motion at this moment, youhabach would not have a little fantasy about this kind of information at all!


    Because at such a close distance, whoever attacks can easily hit him!


    But at this moment, although youhabach doesn''t know why all this in front of him has become slow motion, he doesn''t know when the picture in front of him will end, so he should seize this time and avoid the attack of Tongren!


    At this time, in the eyes of the military division, youhabach''s action seemed to have been considered. It was the kind of direct performance almost according to the predetermined script. It was a direct set of cloud and water operation, which directly withdrew from the just unknown state, and then directly controlled the two puppets of his own star knights


    When youhabach controlled his two puppets, youhabach also directly did not hesitate to control his puppets of the star knights and quickly dodge behind!


    However, because the time for youhabach to dodge is too tight, even if youhabach dodges like this, he still doesn''t retreat. He only sees an arm of the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach, which is directly cut off by the Tongren!


    But even if it is like this, it is a better result. You know, according to the time response of youhabach just and the time reminder of the military division, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach will be directly split in half by the Tongren''s knife!


    However, even in this way, youhabach and the military division sighed for a long time at almost the same time, because it was not the puppet of the sound star knights who was cut off one arm, but the puppet who had been hiding behind the Tong people, then sneaked into the Tong people and was seriously injured by the Tong people!


    Because if the puppet of the star knights is cut off by the Tong people, it is acceptable for youhabach. After all, this is the best result that youhabach can accept!


    Maybe the puppet of the dead star knights would not have thought that he was tortured to death by Tongren, or even turned into a human stick and suffered a lot!


    After his death, his body even has to be treated like a corpse again, which is very sad!


    If the puppet of the star knights had known all this before his death, what choice would he make at that time?


    But in fact, the development of all this is the operation of youhabakh. If the military division didn''t see youhabakh waking up from an unknown state and then making this series of actions, the military division wouldn''t believe it at all!


    Because this set of operation shows that it is rehearsed in advance, and even makes the military division feel that all these things are like they have been silently arranged for a long time!


    However, the military division knew that it was impossible. All these strange operations were made by youhabach almost at that moment!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also put this question directly into his heart, because he knows that this is not the time to ask questions. Now youhabach is facing an enemy he has never encountered, so now he should also recognize the form, at least until youhabach has solved this problem, I''m thinking about asking youhabach about it!


    But what the military division didn''t expect was that youhabach turned his head directly at this moment and made a confused look at the military division. The look in youhabach''s eyes seemed to be full of many emotions and very tangled!


    However, when the military division just saw the eyes of youhabach, youhabach also turned his head directly and then fought with the Tongren in front of him!


    Only the military division at this moment is left, where I imagine what the eyes of youhabach just mean!


    In fact, now you habach is full of questions in his heart. He also has a lot of things to ask the military division, and the thing he wants to ask most is why the picture in front of him has become a slow motion one by one, just like the action of Tongren is so slow!


    When youhabach just avoided most of the attacks of Tong people, the slow-moving picture in front of him also disappeared directly. The picture in front of him came without sign and left without trace. This time, it really made youhabach feel confused!


    However, what is in front of us now is to fight against Tongren. Killing Tongren is the most important!


    Because now in the eyes of youhabach, Tongren is not the boy he despised before. Now in his eyes, Tongren should be a very terrible character. This kind of terror does not make youhabach feel fear, but youhabach feels that Tongren''s strength is too abnormal!


    When youhabach summoned a puppet for the first time and controlled the dead miewang to become a huge blood giant, the Tong people at that time were only a weak person. They almost killed a simple blood giant against themselves!


    But now the puppets of the two star knights are still at ease!


    Even after he had been brewing the puppets of his star knights to sneak attacks on the Tong people, he was directly beaten into an angel by the ordinary blow of the Tong people, which made youhabach feel that the Tong people at this moment are really terrible!


    Therefore, now youhabach is also the puppet of the two star Knights controlling himself, frantically attacking the Tong people!


    However, at this moment, when his soul chopping knife had just been cut down, Tong man had imagined that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was split by his own knife. However, what he never thought of was that when his soul chopping knife came into contact with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, His goal was like beating chicken blood. Suddenly he dodged directly!


    And all this is without warning

 V1.Chapter 1897

    When Tong people saw that youhabahe was about to chop his own puppet with his soul chopping knife, they also controlled the puppets of his own two star knights at that moment, and almost dodged their own attack at a speed of Flowing Clouds and water!


    If it wasn''t for the arm of a puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach who had just been cut off on the ground, Tong people couldn''t even believe what was happening in front of them!


    Even now, he is still very hard to believe, because all these things in front of him are really terrible. Youhabach dodged his attack so quickly and easily, because Tongren was just very confident in his attack!


    Although the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach just stood there motionless, Tongren knew that youhabach was very cunning and insidious. Moreover, the two puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach had a very strong defense!


    So Tongren just didn''t have any intention to keep his hand. Relatively speaking, Tongren also slightly increased the strength in his hand to make himself chop harder. It''s also to better break his defense, so as to cause greater damage to the puppet of the star Knight Order!


    However, Tong people''s powerful attack, even when attacking the puppet of the star Knight order, did not mean to relax at all. They were still constantly strengthening their soul chopping knife to make their attack faster and sharper!


    Today''s Tongren do things like that, but they are more rigorous. This is different from the previous Tongren people. The former Tongren just don''t take care of things after they finish them. Even when they do things, they may often relax!


    Because Tong people have never put this kind of thing in mind, because they are very easy to be proud before doing things. If Tong people are easy to be proud, they will feel that it is of little use to do anything, and then become unusually careless and lax!


    So now Tongren, also because of the growth of the state of mind, everything is slowly growing up, especially the attitude of doing things is becoming more and more perfect with the growth of the state of mind!


    But even Tong people, who have always been very cautious, feel very surprised when they see youhabach like this. Even at this moment, Tong people''s surprise is about to become panic. After all, Tong people''s just knife is very confident!


    Although Tong people don''t think they can split one of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach with one knife, Tong people know that their knife can play a great power. At that time, even if it can''t die, they should not be able to stand up again!


    However, what Tongren didn''t calculate was that he was so confident that he was so easily hid by youhabach. He didn''t even seem to consume a little strength, and the cut arm seemed to have little impact on the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach?!


    At the thought of this, Tong people did not think about the fear in their heart for the time being, but said to you habakh, "you habakh, you coward, what tricks do you always play, dare you compete with me?"


    Tongren will not tell youhabach that they are in a hurry before they ask to confront youhabach head-on. If Tongren really say it, youhabach will not confront themselves head-on. Youhabach, who knows that his time is precious, will fight more with himself!


    At that time, the longer youhabach time is delayed, the greater the concerns in Tongren''s heart. The more youhabach can beat himself by surprise. Taking advantage of the wrong ideas in his heart, he can also slow down the thinking in his heart, and even make Tongren impulsive!


    After all, Tongren''s state of mind has grown a lot compared with before, and even now Tongren''s state of mind is much higher than those who are similar to Tongren''s level!


    However, compared with those who are really strong in cultivating their state of mind, Tongren''s current state of mind is only at the entry stage, so Tongren''s current state of mind is still much worse than those who are really strong in state of mind!


    Therefore, youhabach only needs to use a little crooked brain to directly slow down the rhythm of Tongren, and then make Tongren become unusually restless. In this way, his various strategies can also work!


    However, Tong people will not let you habach know what you think now, so he should pretend to be very strong and fight against the puppets of the two star cavalry regiments controlled by you habach. Even now, Tong people still have little confidence in the puppets of the two star cavalry regiments controlled by your comrade habach!


    Even, through their own strength, Tongren slightly compared the strength of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and found that the combined strength of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach was slightly better than themselves!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also feel that their psychology is more bottomless. This is why Tong people know that they can''t beat the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, but they still have to face them!


    Because Tong people have just passed their two powerful attacks, which indirectly makes youhabach think that their temporary response is very strong, and even the attack from the temporary response is also very strong, which makes youhabach feel a trace of fear!


    Although this appearance is likely to attract youhabach''s attention to himself, even let youhabach pay attention to himself, or even let youhabach come in person to strangle Tongren in the cradle!


    It''s not that Tongren don''t understand the meaning of "wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it." but Tongren really have no better way now. If Tongren don''t attract youhabach''s attention now, youhabach is likely to drag on with himself all the time!


    Even if the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were consumed by the tongs so little, and even didn''t hit the tongs, youhabach wouldn''t feel very bad, because youhabach has wasted so much time of the tongs through the sacrifice of the puppets of his two star Knights

 V1.Chapter 1898

    Therefore, when Tongren know that youhabach is like this, they also feel that if they are like this, they are determined not to do it!


    But at this time, when Tong Ren was analyzing his battle summary during this period of time, he suddenly seemed to think of something. His face changed, he immediately retreated and left the position he had just stayed!


    After leaving that position, Tong people are not idle. Tong people also release a lot of their spiritual power at this time, covering a small area around themselves, as if they were looking for something!


    At the same time, Tong people''s eyes are also staring at the position they have just stayed!


    Just when Tong people were doing these things, youhabah and the military teachers around youhabah were all puzzled. They simply couldn''t understand what Tong people were doing at this moment. He didn''t know what Tong people were going to do at this time!


    But just after the Tongren made this move, youhabach looked at it for a while. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. The puppet of the two star knights who controlled himself at the same time suddenly left his original position and looked around nervously!


    Because the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach have long been dead, they have no spiritual power at all. Although youhabach''s spiritual power is extremely strong, youhabach has no ability to transmit his spiritual power to others!


    So youhabach had to use the eyes of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control to observe the surrounding situation!


    Seeing youhabach''s move at this moment, not only the military division, but also the tongs are stupid. The tongs don''t know why youhabach suddenly made this move.


    Just when he saw that youhabach suddenly controlled his two stars, and the puppet of the Knights suddenly moved, Tongren thought he was right. Youhabach was ambushed there, and he felt very lucky!


    However, when Tong people saw that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by you habakh not only did not move around, but quickly retreated in the opposite direction of their own direction, they also felt very puzzled. When Tong people saw the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by you habakh, they actually looked around a little nervously, Even Tong people who have been calm are a little confused!


    Because today''s Tong people really can''t understand the operation of youhabach. He thought youhabach controlled the puppets of his two star knights. He just acted to attack himself, but he never thought that youhabach seemed to be worried that he had an ambush at this time!


    When he saw youhabach''s response to his just reaction, even Tongren didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect youhabach now, and even a little afraid that his every move was carrying some mysterious plot!


    He even has a little doubt now. Is it youhabach who controls the puppets of the two star knights? If it is youhabach, why do the puppets of the two star Knights here not reflect the momentum of youhabach?!


    Even today''s Tong people look at the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach and have a feeling of contempt, because the puppets of the two star knights are so humiliating to youhabach!


    Tong people can''t even believe it. It''s only been a long time since they fought with youhabach. Youhabach has become like this. It seems that he has been hit hard by himself. He can''t see the style of a leader at all!


    But at this time, Tong people turned around and thought that if youhabach was like this, it would be a bad thing for him. Now youhabach seems afraid of hands and feet and dare not even do anything important. He only attacked him once and scared youhabach like this!


    Tong people are even thinking that youhabach may be really abandoned this time, and even there is no room for redundancy!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they also slowly formed a plan in their own heart, a plan specifically for youhabach!


    What Tong people think now is, can they exaggerate their strength, constantly plot against youhabach, and constantly set traps for the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, so that youhabach feels afraid of his endless hand!


    In that case, when you really see youhabach, you can severely humiliate youhabach, and you can destroy youhabach''s heart through false and real means!


    As long as youhabach''s heart is broken, isn''t it easy to defeat youhabach if you want to really defeat youhabach?


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also quickly formulated a set of plans specifically for youhabach in their own heart. For this plan, the current Tong people also intend to practice on the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    After all, although Tong people can''t determine whether it is youhabach or someone else who controls the puppets of the star knights, Tong people have found inspiration from these puppets of the star knights, so he plans to experiment first today!


    As for the real application to youhabach, after solving the immediate trouble, go to discuss and study with deadwood and Meimei. They will discuss and study with deadwood and Meimei!


    What Tongren should do now is to verify the feasibility of the plan in their heart. Don''t talk to rotten wood and beauty at that time, and let youhabach despise it. In this case, they will lose more than they gain!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also shouted directly at the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach opposite them: "youhabah opposite, why are you such a waste now? I''m here now, and you don''t dare to attack me. Did you step your head on the ground after I returned to the corpse soul world, ha ha ha?!"


    After Tongren said this, he smiled proudly at youhabahe. At the same time, he also looked at the puppets of the two star Knights opposite with an extremely contemptuous look, as if youhabahe, who controls behind the two star knights at this moment, was a great joke

 V1.Chapter 1899

    At this moment, when you Habahe saw that Tong people were like this and even abused himself, he thought that Tong people were cheating on you habah. He was also angry. He thought that Tong people had just dodged suddenly, which was a trick made by Tong people, so he also directly controlled the puppet of his star Knights to dodge!


    But what I didn''t expect was that after I dodged the position in an instant, I found that there was almost nothing there. I also found that I was fooled by such a simple trick of Tong people. I was also angry, so I had to rush up directly!


    However, when youhabahe was about to control the puppet of his star knights to rush up, he suddenly seemed to think of something and didn''t rush up directly. Instead, he temporarily suppressed his temper and wanted to see what Tongren wanted to do, because he was afraid that Tongren would give him a plan!


    However, judging from the ridicule of the Tong people just now, I may have been hit by the damn Tong people''s plan again. Even if I was so humiliated to myself, I was really angry. I slapped directly on the ground, scolded, and directly controlled the puppet of my star Knights!


    At this moment, the military division who has been around youhabach is still a little confused in his mind. Although his IQ is very high, when he saw that youhabach actually made such a war with Tongren, it is obvious that even he can''t accept it at all!


    Although the military division saw Tongren''s appearance before, although it felt that Tongren was a little surprised, on the whole, Tongren was quite normal. He also saw that Tongren should think that youhabach''s just move was deliberately there to attract him into a trap, so it was like that!


    At this time, the military division also shook his head slightly in his own heart. He was just feeling a little pity for Tongren. Obviously, Tongren overestimated youhabach''s IQ. Although youhabach had many strategies, he could not think of such a strategy of hard to get and hard to get just by relying on youhabach himself!


    Just when the military master felt that Tong Ren was a little too nervous when he just dodged, his friend habah, who had been around him, suddenly reacted inexplicably. He controlled his two puppets of the star knights and quickly moved away from there!


    Seeing the military division here, he also felt that his nerves seemed to be insufficient at this moment. He never thought that youhabach was now worried that the tongs were ostensibly hiding from youhabach''s attack, but in fact, they were trying to set youhabach up?!


    Thinking of the military division here, he couldn''t help covering his face. He never thought that he would think so much about his cautious youhabah. You know, the former youhabah never thought of these things!


    Seeing youhabach like this, even the military division who has always been resourceful doesn''t know what to say to youhabach. After all, youhabach has really given him too many accidents. He knows that youhabach''s reaction is very intense and normal, but he didn''t expect that youhabach''s reaction is so intense?!


    Then, the unexpected thing happened directly according to the expectation of the military division. After Tongren saw youhabach make such a move, Tongren also laughed at youhabach wantonly!


    Looking at Tongren''s ridicule at this moment, the military division even felt that Tongren was laughing at him at this moment. After all, but he had been staying with youhabach because he didn''t stop youhabach in time!


    When thinking of this, the military division also saw that the friend habah around him could not suppress his anger and rushed directly to prepare for a decisive battle with Tongren!


    Seeing the military division here, it doesn''t mean to stop youhabach at all. After all, youhabach really doesn''t have the ability to restrain his anger now. If he forcibly stops youhabach, youhabach is likely to vent his anger on himself!


    Even if youhabach''s anger is not vented to himself, youhabach is likely to forcibly suppress it in his heart because of this anger, so he is likely to directly lead out the demons in his heart, and he will be unlucky at that time!


    Instead of making yourself unlucky, it''s better to let youhabach vent himself now, which can not only make youhabach feel like himself, but also make youhabach more sober now!


    When I thought of this, the military division also let friends habach vent their anger!


    At this time, youhabach did not suppress his feelings at all. He directly controlled the puppets of his two star knights and rushed directly towards the Tong people!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw that youhabahe finally couldn''t control himself and rushed directly towards him, they also laughed in their hearts and said: "hahaha, have you finally been fooled? No matter who you are, at this moment, you have been in my plan. Now even if you slow down, you have been in my calculation!"


    When Tong people thought of this, they didn''t want to avoid the edge of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach. At this moment, Tong people''s spiritual power has recovered more than half, almost one-third of the previous one, so Tong people are not afraid at all!


    What''s more, Tong people know that if they don''t fight hard with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, then rotten wood and beauty are likely to fail!


    Thinking of this, Tong people are not afraid at all. They directly hold their soul chopping knife and output frantically towards the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach opposite. They even have a feeling that they are even fiercer than youhabach!


    At this moment, the military division saw that Tong people not only did not dodge youhabach''s attack, but even took the initiative to fight directly against youhabach''s fierce attack. Were Tong people as frightened by the current situation as youhabach? When I thought of this, the military division also felt very wrong!


    However, although the military division feels very wrong, the military division has not figured out what''s wrong with Tongren now!


    It must be a trick designed by Tong people that can make the military division see that something is wrong, or even that the military division can''t guess for the time being

 V1.Chapter 1900

    And seeing the military division here, I also talk slowly in my heart. What''s wrong? What''s wrong? The current military division is also puzzled. He just sees that the current Tongren and the previous Tongren are completely two people, but the military division knows that there must be some secrets in it!


    "I don''t care what secret you have. As long as I don''t see it, I must see it with my best eyes, and then find out your secret!" the military Master said slowly to himself in his heart at the moment.


    But at this time, the military division still can''t enter their own state to find out what Tongren are hiding now, because the environment around the military division is even worse than when they wanted to enter the state before. At this moment, youhabach is angry around the military division!


    You know, if youhabach is angry, but it is different from other people''s anger. Youhabach''s anger may affect the surrounding environment and even attack the people around at any time!


    If the military division enters the state here, it is not only that you can''t react when you are angry and enter the violent state, but also that you can''t escape when you start to go crazy!


    When you enter the state, you are most afraid of external interference. Even when you enter the state, even if someone from the outside slaps your shoulder heavily, you are likely to shoot yourself directly from the state, even with serious injuries!


    If the external interference is an outbreak of youhabach almost with all his strength, I''m afraid the military division will die directly inside without even coming out of its own state!


    Therefore, the current military division is also using its own strength to help youhabahe analyze and analyze the hidden secrets of Tong people!


    However, although the military division is analyzing you habach here, you habach sitting next to the military division doesn''t think in that direction at all. Now he thinks that Tong people are likely to be just cheap, just want to beat him and kill him!


    So now youhabach is also a blank in his mind. He doesn''t pay attention to the motivation of Tongren at all. After all, in his eyes, Tongren should be killed now!


    So now youhabach is also the puppet of the two star knights who control themselves. Without any reservation, he is madly attacking the Tong people!


    At this time, when facing the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, the Tongren also frantically split towards the enemy in front of them!


    When they have been constantly fighting each other, the surrounding environment seems to have become extremely harmonious. The smoke screen around them is also because of the battle between them at this moment. There is only such a smoke screen, which has been temporarily eliminated!


    At this moment, between the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by Tong people and youhabach, it is like an invisible airflow flowing around their bodies!


    And this air flow, youhabach has never noticed!


    At this moment, they seem to have left all their thoughts behind. Now almost everything they do is to defeat their immediate opponents!


    Now youhabach, who has been fighting, is also the puppet of the star Knight Order controlled by himself. It''s very cool to fight with the Tong people!


    Youhabakh was originally a militant. Over the years, his strong strength is enough to kill most of his enemies, and he has no chance to fight the enemies who are close to him!


    But at this time, he also felt a sense of war, a special sense of war, on the puppet of an ordinary star Knights under his control. For him, this kind of war was like a vigorous duel with his enemies!


    Now you habach feels much better than when he looked at his forces before. Now he can finally find his equal opponent in a special way and have a happy duel!


    Youhabah, this is such a person!


    In his blood, his body and even his spirit, he doesn''t want to fight all the time. It can even be directly said that youhabach himself was born for fighting!


    At this moment, the Tong people are also playing very well with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by you habakh. Not only you habakh, but also the Tong people are very exciting at this moment. Now the Tong people have also experienced an unprecedented fun!


    Since Tong people came to the virtual circle until now, they have met opponents who are much stronger than themselves. They have almost never met an equal opponent with him. Now they have finally met an equal opponent with him, although Tong people have reached this equal opponent through various schemes, But Tong people also feel very refreshing now!


    However, even if the Tong people are fighting very well now, they feel that they and the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabahe are playing very well. The Tong people have not forgotten what they should do, that is, fulfill their plans!


    In fact, when Tongren and youhabach are fighting fiercely, even Tongren cherish this feeling now, because Tongren know that it is not easy to meet an enemy with equal strength, and it is not easy to fight so cheerfully!


    But Tong people know that if they fall into this feeling, they can''t tell when they will fight with youhabah. If they fight with youhabah like this, there will be no way to carry out their plan!


    Therefore, Tongren also took advantage of every time they fought with youhabach to put their small spiritual power groups behind the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach with a special air flow!


    However, the Tong people do not intend to release this small spiritual force group now. These small spiritual force groups are all small organs of the Tong people on the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    Although these mechanisms don''t have much lethality, these seemingly simple small psychic regiments can make a sound comparable to the powerful psychic regiments when they explode!


    Tong people are ready to put these small spiritual power groups they made on the puppets of the star knight. When the time comes, they are detonating these small spiritual power groups to surprise youhabahe

 V1.Chapter 1901

    Tong people release these small spiritual power groups, not for anything else, or to plot against you habah at a specific time!


    Tong people know that the power of these small spiritual power groups released by themselves is not great, and even if he releases a very powerful spiritual power group, the damage to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach will not be great!


    Therefore, Tongren simply retreated to the second place and did not pursue too much damage from the spiritual power groups. Anyway, although the spiritual power groups he released were not very powerful, or even had little power, the sound caused by their explosion was very considerable!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate. With the help of the mysterious air flow when they fought, they kept putting their spiritual force group on the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    The purpose of Tong people now is to build momentum for themselves. Even if they can''t cause any damage to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, they can scare the hearts of youhabach through the puppets of the two star Knights!


    And in the empty space formed by Tongren and youhabach in the smoke, I don''t know how many rounds they have fought each other. With the help of the puppets of their two star knights, youhabach keeps restraining Tongren back and forth, so that Tongren can''t beat them up to now!


    Tong people also relied on the spirit power group hidden in the mysterious golden light column released by themselves to sneak attack the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and then several unexpected attacks, so that they could draw with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    When Tongren and the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were inseparable, Tongren felt deadwood and beauty''s help to him again in his heart. Although there was no clear evidence to prove that this was deadwood and beauty, Tongren knew that only deadwood and beauty were so close to him at this time, There won''t be anyone else!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they once again burst out a burst of more powerful force. The momentum caused by this force is much stronger than that when the Tong people fought with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabahe!


    At this moment, when youhabach saw the Tongren who had been fighting with him, he suddenly didn''t know why such a powerful momentum broke out, and this momentum was stronger than the momentum he had just felt in Tongren. I don''t know how much!


    When he felt that Tongren suddenly broke out such a powerful momentum, youhabach also changed his face. Although he had just fought with Tongren for a long time, the indirect battle between Tongren and him also made him experience the pleasure of fighting with an equal opponent!


    But actually speaking, they are still enemies. Moreover, Tongren just humiliated him. Although youhabach''s anger has been vented through his just battle, there is still a little anger left in his heart!


    At this moment, when you see the momentum of Tong people, you habach is unwilling to show weakness and directly explode some of his remaining anger. When you habach''s anger all erupted, the puppets of the two star Knights under his control also erupted at almost the same time!


    The puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, almost all the anger at this moment comes from the momentum of youhabach and the momentum just erupted temporarily!


    When the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach broke out such a powerful momentum, there was a smoke curtain to attack around, but it was also impacted further by this powerful momentum!


    Seeing that the enemy in front of him actually imitated himself and broke out his strong momentum, Tong people also felt a little confused. They can rely on rotten wood and beauty for help. In order to save their friends, they can break out again on their own basis!


    But the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of them, why did they burst out such a powerful momentum? Did they hold back their previous strength?


    The Tong people here also look cold. If they are really as he expected, has youhabach never paid attention to himself and wanted to play with himself?!


    If it''s really like this, it''s really terrible. After all, if the puppets of youhabach''s star knights are blown up like this and can still play such combat effectiveness, how terrible is youhabach''s combat effectiveness?!


    At this time, Tong people can''t help fighting with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. They are constantly thinking about why youhabach is so powerful all of a sudden?!


    In fact, Tong people always know that the puppets of the two small star Knights do not really play out the real strength of youhabach. The strength that the puppets of the two small star knights can play is only half of the real strength of youhabach!


    The puppets of the two star knights were constantly attacked by themselves, especially their first trap, which was to directly blow up the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    However, even if the Tongren detonated the golden light column and did not kill the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, they almost blew them into serious injuries, and they did not give full play to the strength of youhabach''s original ability. What they could give full play to was only barely 40%!


    What really surprised Tong people was that youhabach''s strength was 40%, and he was forced to play through the puppets of the two star knights. He was able to fight with himself for so many rounds without losing the wind!


    This is the real reason why Tong people feel a little scary, because he fantasized about many strengths of youhabach, but youhabach has such a powerful strength that Tong people have never thought of!


    However, the Tong people who thought of here inadvertently strengthened their confidence

 V1.Chapter 1902

    "I must defeat youhabach. Even if youhabach is so powerful now, I must defeat him. If I can''t even beat the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach like this, what else should I say about defeating youhabach?!"


    When Tongren thought of this, his confidence increased a lot inadvertently. At the same time, his state of mind was slowly improving. He didn''t know what youhabach thought, but he knew that he must defeat the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach today!


    Only by defeating the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach can he confront youhabach in the future!


    When he thought of this, the soul chopping knife in Tong''s hand was also held more tightly. He knew that the enemy in front of him was difficult to deal with. Therefore, he also wanted to use this enemy to improve his strength as much as possible while the enemy in front of him still had to fight!


    However, this time, Tongren''s body did not explode into a very powerful momentum as before. At this moment, when Tongren''s mood grew, Tongren was even no different from before, but the difference was that Tongren''s strength seemed to become more powerful this time!


    All these changes, Tong people are personally experiencing. When Tong people feel this feeling, they also feel very happy. He knows what he is like now. On the surface, it looks like the power brought by the improvement of his state of mind!


    But in fact, Tong people understand that the promotion of his current power is his own talent. He feels the changes in his heart and gives himself something similar to a reward. At the same time, he helps himself kill the puppet of the star rider regiment controlled by youhabach!


    When he thought of this, Tong Ren didn''t hesitate. He directly dodged, retreated far, and directly avoided a fatal blow from the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. The dust and smoke behind him were also affected by his momentum at this moment, and faded behind him with his momentum!


    However, what Tongren pay attention to now is not here at all. What Tongren pay attention to now is how to reasonably use this force at this time!


    However, Tong people only retreated a little and thought for a period of time. Then the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach rushed up directly!


    In fact, before that, youhabach had not been so impulsive as now. Some time ago, youhabach was very cautious in whatever he did. As long as it was possible to involve combat, he was very cautious and would never be like this!


    But now youhabach is almost different from the previous youhabach. Now youhabach controls the puppet of his star knights. It is very enjoyable to play, but when youhabach is having fun, Tong people also directly withdrew from a long distance and won''t play with him for the time being!


    This makes youhabach feel very unhappy. After all, youhabach is now in the mood. The sudden retreat of Tongren can disturb his interest. After all, there are not many people who can fight with him for so many rounds!


    And most importantly, I have just been scolded by Tong people. Seeing Tong people like this at this moment, I also think Tong people feel weak and have no strength, so they retreat to restore their strength!


    So now youhabach also doesn''t mean to miss his chance. For youhabach, a little chance is fleeting. He feels that his own strength is still very full, the puppet of the star Knights he controls now!


    Therefore, now youhabach also does not hesitate a little. He directly attacks the past in the direction of Tongren, and does not mean to give Tongren a chance!


    It''s also because now youhabach can''t speak through his puppet of the star knights. If youhabach can vent through his own language, now youhabach won''t be so crazy, let alone like this!


    Therefore, the current youhabach''s impact here is also to vent his abuse and humiliation by Tongren for so long. What he has to do now is to let Tongren know the end of those sarcastic words he just said through his own practical actions!


    Thinking of you habach here, his eyes also reveal a trace of ruthless eyes. He knows that this time, he may be able to kill Tongren directly. If he kills Tongren directly this time, Yamamoto himself alone has no ability to kill himself!


    Originally, youhabach had been wondering why Yamamoto dared to challenge himself just because he was alone. Was it because Yamamoto had any special adventure that made Yamamoto''s personal strength improve rapidly, so Yamamoto was so bold?


    But the next thing is to make youhabach feel unexpected, because when youhabach just controlled the blood giant, he found that Yamamoto was in a coma there, and even couldn''t act by himself!


    When he saw Yamamoto like this, youhabach felt even more strange, because when he just controlled the blood giant, he didn''t see that anyone might have the strength and capital to fight with himself. Even Yamamoto, who was a little afraid before, let himself be so disappointed at this time!


    Just when youhabach felt that Yamamoto and they were coming to die, youhabach also found that the Tong people who had been fighting with him might be a little different, but youhabach didn''t see the difference. It was just that the Tong people tried their best to defeat their bloody giant!


    Therefore, although youhabahe had observed Tongren at that time, youhabahe did not seem to take Tongren to heart, but slightly regarded Tongren as a stronger subordinate of Yamamoto!


    However, in the battle of sneaking attack on himself just now, he observed Tongren, but found that Tongren was a little different from the Tongren he had seen before. Only after such a short time, the growth rate of Tongren was amazing, and the strength of Tongren also surprised him

 V1.Chapter 1903

    In such a short time, Tong people can actually have such strong strength. Moreover, Tong people''s strength is not only rising, but also rising to a very terrible height in his various reactions!


    Although it is much worse than himself, compared with his previous strength, the growth rate of Tongren''s strength is extremely terrible. Youhabach just calculated a little. He found that Tongren''s strength even improved much faster than his strength at that time!


    When youhabach thought of this, he also understood in an instant why even if Yamamoto''s coma became like that, they were still duty bound to return to the corpse soul world to fight themselves!


    Originally, all of Yamamoto''s sustenance, without exception, is due to the existence of Tong people. Although Tong people seem to be very weak now, the strength progress of Tong people is very fast. Tong people have such strong strength and progress, so Tong people are really the spiritual sustenance of Yamamoto!


    Therefore, at this moment, youhabach also saw that Tongren may have a little strength, and he was surprised that Tongren had just been able to fight with himself for so many rounds. At the same time, he also knew that people like Tongren could not stay!


    Once you give Tong people a chance to recover, the puppets of the two star Knights you control are likely to be destroyed by Tong people. If Tong people follow such a speed, they will soon reach their height, and even one day, their strength will be much stronger than themselves!


    All this, youhabach believes that he is definitely not worrying about things, but that he really got it by observing the strength of Tongren. He knows that if he really gives the Tongren in front of him a chance now, in the end, he must be unlucky!


    Although youhabahe is not afraid of death, youhabahe doesn''t want to be killed by such a fledgling boy. After all, he is the leader of the whole annihilation Empire and the head of the whole star knights. If he is killed by Tongren, he will really be ridiculed!


    Moreover, youhabach''s character has always been that he never left potential danger to himself. He knows that although his strength is very strong, he has always been taking preventive measures, so many of his subordinates feel useless, so he directly found an excuse to kill them!


    Therefore, the current youhabach is also the puppet of the two star knights who control themselves. Take advantage of the fact that the Tong people seem to be weak, kill him directly!


    Seeing youhabach like this is like killing red eyes. The military division on the side also has no intention of stopping youhabach.


    Because the military division knows that now is the best time for youhabach to vent. Youhabach must see that Tongren have now expressed their weakness, so youhabach also wants to win and pursue, and the military division knows very well why youhabach is so anxious this time!


    Because the military master knows that youhabach must have seen the change of Tongren''s strength now. Although he did not look down on Tongren like youhabach before, even if Tongren defeated the bloody giant controlled by youhabach, they did not pay any attention to Tongren!


    But this time it''s different. This time Tongren''s progress is too fast. When Tongren just buried Fuyou habakh on the side and was found by the military division, the military division really valued Tongren, but he just affirmed Tongren''s plot. After all, at that time, the military division had to rely on Tongren to temporarily divert youhabakh''s attention!


    However, at that time, the military division only agreed with Tong people a little. It was just that it would be a pity for Tong people to die like this. At the same time, it was also the fall of a genius!


    However, this time, the military division did not dare to underestimate the Tong people he had not paid attention to before. The successive attacks of the Tong people also made the military division see different Tong people, especially the almost adverse reaction speed of the Tong people before, which also made the military division feel very terrible!


    Although the military division doesn''t pay much attention to the improvement of his strength, when he sees Tongren''s reaction speed against the sky, even if he doesn''t understand this aspect any more, he should understand what such a fast reaction speed means for the real battle!


    Moreover, the military division has observed youhabach''s reaction speed before. Although it was observed by Tongren a long time ago, when he saw youhabach''s reaction speed, he also felt that youhabach''s speed could not be compared with Tongren!


    Even when youhabach had just cut off the Tongren''s knife, he began to dodge. As a result, when he almost avoided the Tongren''s knife, the military division still didn''t think that youhabach had that kind of strength, that kind of rapid reaction strength!


    Moreover, when the military division just made further observation, he also found that the actual reaction speed of youhabach was not as fast as that when youhabach just avoided Tongren''s knife, and it was obvious that he didn''t know what youhabach did before youhabach just avoided Tongren''s knife!


    Therefore, the military division is also a little afraid to see that Tongren has such a strong reaction speed and his amazing strength growth rate.


    Therefore, he did not stop youhabach now, because he wanted to use youhabach to kill the Tong people who are still in the embryonic stage. Although the main goal of the Tong people is not him, the main purpose of the Tong people is to eliminate youhabach. If youhabach dies, it is definitely not a good thing for him!


    Compared with the killing of youhabach, Tongren are more inclined to have a force that can be equal to youhabach, or equal to youhabach. In this way, he can always improve himself. When his state of mind rises to a certain extent, he can protect himself!


    Therefore, when the former military division saw the Tong people ambushing there, they chose to ignore it, and even used the Tong people ambushing there to help themselves successfully divert youhabach''s attention!


    But now it''s different. The growth rate of Tongren is not what the military division found Tongren at that time. Now Tongren have far exceeded the military division''s own expectations

 V1.Chapter 1904

    Therefore, the current military division, seeing the rapid growth rate of today''s Tongren, does not have any previous ideas, and the current military division''s ideas are just the opposite. What he hopes most now is that youhabach can directly destroy Tongren at this time!


    Therefore, the military division that has not paid much attention to the battle of youhabach has also carefully observed the battle between Tongren and youhabach, but he has not forgotten when the military division observed. He should always think about what medicine Tongren are selling in gourds!


    But now you habach doesn''t seem to care about the opinions of the military teachers around him. Now he is wholeheartedly trying to kill Tong people when they can''t!


    At this moment, Tongren didn''t feel any weakness at all. Now he returns just because he has been fighting with youhabah, so he also wants to return and think about how to defeat youhabah!


    But at this moment, Tong people were surprised to see the puppets of youhabahe''s two star Knights running towards themselves!


    Because although he knows that youhabach is a very urgent person and can''t stand a little procrastination, he doesn''t seem to feel how anxious the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach is to fight with him just from the battle between him and the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach!


    Only after he has just accidentally angered youhabach will youhabach suddenly break out and fight with himself for so long. Otherwise, youhabach is likely to still not compete with himself!


    But now, youhabach actually took the initiative to pursue himself. At this time, Tongren''s brain is also running rapidly. He knows that youhabach will never rush towards him for a long time for no reason. He must have seen some flaws in himself!


    While Tong Ren was thinking about it, he also accidentally took a look at his current position. He also directly figured out why youhabahe would suddenly rush towards him!


    "Youhabach must feel that he has returned now, and then feel that he must be weak. He wants to pursue the victory and kill himself in one fell swoop. In this way, he may directly solve my big trouble. At the same time, youhabach can also take the revenge I just scolded him!"


    When Tongren guessed this, he also saw the puppets of the two star Knights rushing towards him, and then showed a slight sneer. Then Tongren also said silently in his heart: "you habach, you have to let me detonate it. You can''t blame me!"


    After Tongren finished in his heart, he also made a direct mental movement. With a slight movement of Tongren''s mind, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach who were rushing towards Tongren also exploded violently without warning!


    Although the explosion was not fatal to youhabach at all, when youhabach controlled the puppets of his two star knights, such a violent explosion also forced youhabach to stop directly and see what happened to the puppets of his own star Knights!


    At the time of the explosion, youhabach also felt that the puppets of the two star Knights under his control were exploding all over. He also took a quick look at the puppets of his star knights. He thought that Tong people controlled the huge spiritual power group again and attacked himself!


    However, when youhabach checked the body of the puppets of the star Knights under his control, he also found that the just explosion did not cause any damage, and even the defense of his two star Knights did not explode!


    While youhabach was checking his puppet, Tong''s hands did not know when they quietly gathered a spiritual power group. Although this spiritual power group was about the same size as the spiritual power group that Tong people had placed on youhabach''s puppet before, it contained much more spiritual power than the spiritual power placed on them before!


    However, when Tong people gathered the spiritual power group, he also stood there without moving, and made a mocking expression on his face. It seems that youhabach is nothing to him at all!


    After checking the body of the puppet of the star Knights under his control, youhabach also directly saw the mocking expression of Tongren!


    After youhabach saw the expression of Tong people, even if Tong people were stupid, he knew that all this was related to Tong people. It must be because Tong people made hands and feet on themselves when they didn''t pay attention, so when they just rushed over, there would be all kinds of explosions on their bodies!


    Therefore, when youhabach thought of this, his anger was about to be eliminated in his heart and burned again. Therefore, youhabach was also a puppet of the star knights who controlled himself and rushed to the Tong people standing there again!


    At this moment, when he saw that youhabah was about to rush to him, Tong people didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but looked at youhabah with a mocking face. It was still the expression that didn''t pay attention to youhabah!


    When youhabahe saw Tongren''s expression, he also had a little consideration in his heart, but he also thought that Tongren didn''t have any new tricks now. He should give himself a psychological confrontation at the end. Tongren may think that they made such an expression and dare not attack him!


    When I thought of this, youhabach also laughed wantonly in his heart. Tongren, who had been fighting against himself, was finally going to die in his own hands. No, he couldn''t let him die so easily, otherwise he just scolded himself for nothing?!


    Youhabahe also began to fantasize in his own psychology. When he subdues Tongren, he must let Tongren feel his punishment, make Tongren regret such disrespect to himself, and even make Tongren regret coming to this world!


    But now, youhabach hasn''t solved the Tong people, so he temporarily pressed his thoughts to the bottom of his heart, but just when he controlled his puppet of the star Knight order to rush to the Tong people, the Tong people suddenly flashed back and directly returned to the position where the puppet of the star Knight Order had just rushed over!


    When youhabach felt that the Tong people were running away, he hurried back and prepared to chase the Tong people, but he didn''t find that there was a spiritual power group just after the Tong people left

 V1.Chapter 1905

    When Tong people saw the puppet of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah and rushed directly towards themselves, Tong people also smiled. They only saw that there was no slightest panic on Tong''s face, and his face was full of ridicule of youhabach, but his expression of ridicule revealed a trace of calm!


    When the puppet attack of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach was about to attack him, Tong people also put the spirit power group that they had already prepared for a long time behind them, and then dodged the fatal blow of youhabach!


    When Tong people suddenly dodged the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by you habach, which was almost a must kill attack, Tong people''s reaction speed also showed you habach and the military division around you habach again!


    When seeing that Tong people can dodge their attack at such a fast speed, youhabach also felt a little surprised, but youhabach didn''t care too much. After all, his attack didn''t hit, but he had plenty of opportunities to attack!


    What youhabahe is thinking now is that as long as his attacks continue, the Tong people in front of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control must not be able to recover their strength. If the Tong people have been unable to recover their strength, wouldn''t it be sooner or later to control the puppets of the two star knights and defeat the Tong people?!


    When he thought of this, youhabach also looked happy. He thought to himself, "Tongren, Tongren, are you finally going to die? Didn''t you think? You will fall in the palm of my hand in the end and can''t escape! Hahaha! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so happy!


    When youhabahe thought of this in his heart, he also smiled. Xiaotong people are really too confident in themselves. Do they think they can fight against themselves with their own blood and a little strength? That''s really delusional!


    When I thought of this, youhabach did not show any mercy. He was directly ready to control the puppets of his two star knights and launch an attack in the direction of Tong people''s departure again!


    Until this time, youhabahe, who had just arrived at the position of the Tong people, still didn''t notice the place where the puppets of the two star Knights he now controls, leaving a mysterious thing. This thing is nothing else, it is the spiritual group that the Tong people have been gathering before!


    The spiritual power group continued to absorb the spiritual power of the surrounding environment until the Tong people put it here. Now, as long as the Tong people thought a little, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach would explode immediately!


    The reason why Tong people haven''t detonated until now is that the small spiritual power group can absorb the surrounding spiritual power by itself. If he absorbs the surrounding spiritual power group, he can control the small spiritual power group and cause greater damage!


    Although it will not cause much damage when the spirit power group explodes for such a while, the smallest damage is also damage. It is likely that there will be a little less damage and no wave will be killed, so it is very likely to leave future trouble!


    Therefore, even if the destructive power of the explosion is not much worse, Tongren also try to make such a small golden light column give full play to their maximum explosive power to the greatest extent!


    The little trap under the golden light column that Tong people have been ambushing is that it is clear that Tong people can detonate the Lingli regiment before, but Tong people must wait until youhabach controls the puppet of his two star knights and lifts the mysterious golden light column before they are willing to detonate!


    Tong people also know that if they don''t do well, they are likely to lose the significance of their trap. However, even if they know the consequences, Tong people still firmly believe in their ideas, so Tong people still have foresight!


    But even if Tong people believe in their own judgment, he should also observe the spiritual power group released by himself. Otherwise, he will not be able to find the most appropriate detonating opportunity. In this way, the significance of not detonating now will disappear!


    Therefore, Tong people still make a very mocking expression. On the surface, it seems that this expression is like laughing at youhabach, but in fact, Tong people make this expression in order to observe the small spiritual power group released by themselves more carefully!


    However, at this moment, when the military division just saw the amazing response of Tong people, it was also lost in meditation. This time, the military division did not see the outstanding response of Tong people, that is, it has been lamenting the response of Tong people as before!


    This time the military division, the key thing to see is whether Tongren''s reaction is really like what they saw before. It''s really outstanding. Even youhabach can''t compare it!


    Therefore, when Tong people suddenly left the place where they had just been, and dodged the attack of youhabahe, the military division has not relaxed his observation of Tong people. Although he was just thinking about the specific strangeness of Tong people, this time he felt that he should take a look at it for the time being. Why do Tong people have such a fast reaction ability!


    Although he felt terrible about the reaction of Tong people before, he also believed that it was probably the reaction developed by Tong people themselves, but just now, when he saw Tong people dodging to the position where youhabach had just been, he showed a mocking expression again!


    Relying on this alone, the military division always felt puzzled. He understood what the mocking expression of Tong people meant. He knew that Tong people might simply flirt with youhabahe!


    But in this time Tongren flirted with youhabach, the military division felt very wrong!


    He felt that there must be something hidden in the expression of Tongren now, but he didn''t find it for the time being.


    As like as two peas, the military officer carefully observed the expression of Tong''s people. He found that the expression of Tong was almost the same as before. What was so special about it?


    But when the military division was ready to give up Tongren''s expression for the time being and felt that they should start from other places first, the military division also suddenly found something

 V1.Chapter 1906

    The thing that the military division found was not in another place, but just where the military division almost had to give up. It was found in the eyes of Tong people!


    When he saw Tong people''s eyes, it seemed that something was wrong. If he laughed normally, his eyes should be contemptuous, but this time he saw Tong people''s eyes, it seemed that he didn''t even despise, and the rest was just looking straight. What was Tong people looking at?


    When he saw Tongren''s appearance, he suddenly felt wrong, so he quickly said to youhabahe: "Sir, please control the puppets of your two star knights and check if there is anything suspicious around them!"


    After the military division said that, he also looked at youhabach with a firm expression on his face. Youhabach was about to control his two puppets of the star knights to attack the place where Tong people had just dodged. Now he was interrupted by the military division so suddenly. He was almost angry!


    However, before getting angry, youhabach also directly saw the expression of the military division in front of him. He saw the expression of the military division in front of him and was extremely firm. Therefore, he also believed that the military division should have something important to discuss with himself this time, otherwise, he should not have this expression!


    Therefore, thinking of the friend habach here, he was temporarily distracted and asked the military division around him, "what''s the matter, military division, what happened? In such a hurry


    After youhabah finished, he also looked puzzled, because he just seemed to hear that the tone of the military division was different from that in the past. In the past, when the military division gave advice to himself, he was all confident. Now, although the military division''s expression was very serious, his tone was a little flustered!


    So youhabach also hurriedly asked the military division what had happened, and the person who could make the military division so calm became so flustered at this time?!


    When the military division heard youhabach''s question, it knew at once that youhabach had not heard what he had just said. His role was to divide youhabach a little!


    However, the military division didn''t care about these details at this time, because he just found that the eyes of Tong people seemed to be looking at something around the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, which was definitely not controlled by youhabach!


    So the military division here also knows how urgent this matter is, because even a little later, unpredictable things may happen to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    As a military division, he was originally responsible for preventing such things and calculating and estimating various risks for youhabach. This is the most original meaning of his existence!


    Originally, in the previous golden light column, his duty was to avoid this kind of thing for youhabach, but fortunately, he found an excuse before him, so youhabach did not blame him for this thing for the time being!


    But what is happening now is different from what happened before. This time, he has no other scapegoats, and he has no excuses. Therefore, this time, in any case, he should tell youhabah his concerns and conjectures!


    Thinking of the military division here, he also took a deep breath, then sighed heavily and said to youhabah: "Sir, listen to me. Every word I say now is very important. This importance is no less than the previous golden light column. Can you understand how important it is?"


    In order to express what he just said is very important, the military division does not hesitate to take the huge things that just happened and the things that hurt youhabach the most!


    Not surprisingly, when youhabach heard that the military division actually began to take this matter as an example, he also put all his body and mind here and listened to the next words of the military division seriously!


    The puppets of the two star Knights fighting with the Tong people, at this moment, also under the control of youhabach, only maintained a very ferocious expression to fight against the mocking expression of the Tong people!


    Otherwise, if there is no expression on the faces of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, the Tong people are likely to launch a surprise attack on themselves again!


    So in order to avoid this situation happening again, you habach also left a little hand this time!


    Seeing youhabach like this, the military division also knows that youhabach is really listening to himself now, so he can say at ease: "Sir, you must listen to me carefully. What I say next is about your future battle!"


    When the military Master said this, he also saw the impatient expression on youhabach''s face. He also knew that youhabach must be impatient with his ink all the time, so he also stopped his foreshadowing and directly said the subject to youhabach!


    "Your Excellency, after listening to me, the first thing to do is to control the puppets of your two star knights and check whether there is anything special around them!"


    After the military division finished, he also took a deep look at youhabach, but it is obvious that there is still a little unfinished about the situation!


    Just looking at the military master''s dignified face, he said to youhabach: "Sir, if you find anything special, you must try every means to make that strange thing as far away from you as possible, the farther the better, because the farther it is, the less harm it will do to you!"


    "If not, it''s not impossible to sacrifice a puppet of the star Knights!" after the military division finished, he looked at youhabah with a dignified face!


    When youhabahe saw the military division''s expression at this moment, he also thought of the Tongren who made a mocking expression to the puppets of his two star knights. He was still very angry when he just saw the mocking expression on the Tongren''s face, but after the military division''s reminder, he suddenly seemed to think of something!


    When youhabach suddenly thought about it, he suddenly remembered something and understood it in an instant. He knew that Tongren must not know when to ambush himself again, and that expression was not only tempting himself, but also attracting himself to take the bait

 V1.Chapter 1907

    When I think of this, even if youhabach is stupid, he knows that there are probably traps and traps left by Tong people who don''t know when. If they are true, they will pose less threat to Tong people all the time!


    In the end, I was consumed by Tongren alive. I may not know it!


    When I think of this, youhabach''s face is full of shocked expressions. If it''s really the same as his guess, Tongren is really much more difficult to deal with than he imagined!


    However, at this time, youhabach also knows that he can''t delay any more. Although he doesn''t know where the Tong people''s trap is, he knows that if he doesn''t pay attention to it, the Tong people''s trap is likely to directly kill the puppets of the two star Knights he controls!


    Therefore, thinking of the friend habach here, he didn''t hesitate at all, and didn''t even say anything superfluous to the military division. After listening to the military division''s last sentence, he directly controlled the two puppets of the star Knights again, just nodded fiercely to the military division to show that he had listened to them all!


    When he saw youhabach''s reaction, the military division didn''t look a little angry, because he knew that youhabach''s reaction and performance were almost the same as what he expected, that is, the speed of reaction!


    But now the military division doesn''t care about this thing. As long as youhabach listens to his tips and conjectures and takes a little look, he has no reason to be punished and questioned by youhabach!


    At this time, youhabach did not hesitate to completely control the puppets of his two star knights. The two puppets acted at the same time. In a short time, youhabach controlled the puppets of his two star knights and found the Lingli regiment left by the Tong people!


    When he saw this spiritual power group, even youhabach took a cold breath, because he had seen the power of this spiritual power group before. He knew that although the attack speed of this spiritual power group was very slow and the probability of hitting people was almost zero, his explosive power could not be underestimated!


    Youhabach only needs a little look. He knows that the small spiritual force group at the foot of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control must be controlled by the tongs, because the small spiritual force group at their feet has not exploded until now!


    Moreover, when youhabach just observed this small spiritual power group in more detail, he was also surprised to find that this small spiritual power group still did not give up absorbing the spiritual power in the surrounding environment at this moment!


    When he saw here, even youhabach had to be shocked. Now he has deepened his idea again, that is, the Tongren boy in front of him must not stay. If he stays, it will definitely be a big trouble for himself!


    But now youhabach didn''t think about how to avoid the explosion of this small spiritual power group? He knew that this small spiritual power group was controlled by Tong people, so he had been thinking about what he should do to avoid this attack?!


    At this moment, when the military division saw youhabach falling into meditation, he always thought in his heart that if Tongren were born earlier, would the future of Tongren''s development be much better than what it is now!?


    When you habach had just changed his perspective, the military division had already seen this small spiritual force group at the foot of the star Knight order. It was because of this that the military division had this idea in his heart!


    However, the military division is just sighing now. He also wants to help youhabach avoid the explosion power of this small spiritual power group. However, after he calculated several times, he found that it is almost impossible for youhabach to completely avoid the explosion of this small spiritual power group!


    If you don''t help youhabahe think of a way to successfully avoid the explosion of this small spiritual power group, everything you think of will have no effect. Anyway, youhabahe will blame him!


    So, instead of letting youhabakh blame himself, let youhabakh think for himself. In this way, youhabakh can''t blame his mistakes anyway!


    Moreover, the military division also found a special thing through the observation just now, that is, the small spiritual force group at the foot of the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach is still absorbing the spiritual force in the surrounding environment at this moment!


    Seeing here, the military division also felt more shocked, but while feeling the shock, he also knew that what he could do now was to help youhabach find a way as much as possible!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw that the puppets of his two star Knights controlled by youhabahe were ready to rush towards him, they also felt a little pity, because his small spiritual power group could not exert greater power!


    But he didn''t know why. The puppets of the two small star Knights controlled by youhabach didn''t rush directly, but stood there, and made a very abnormal expression to himself, which surprised Tongren!


    However, even in this way, Tong people feel that it is OK, because in this way, the small spiritual force group they have just released can be fully charged. In this way, their trap will have greater power of explosion!


    When he thought of this, Tong people were also very glad that this small spiritual force group did not detonate at that time, because if it detonated at that time, up to now, he can only fight face to face with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    At this moment, Tong people don''t know that the small spiritual force group they released now has actually been discovered by you habach under the reminder of the military master around you habach. Now you habach has fallen into meditation and is considering how to avoid the damage of Tong people''s explosion!


    In fact, Tong people don''t even know that there is a military division around youhabach who has been giving advice for him

 V1.Chapter 1908

    Tongren didn''t know that there was this kind of character around youhabach all the time. He always thought youhabach was himself and took his subordinates to attack the corpse soul world, but he didn''t expect that it was not youhabach who had been calculating them all the time!


    Tong people just think that the character of youhabach has changed too fast. Although he has not fought with youhabach many times, he has found several characters of youhabach only after fighting with youhabach so many times!


    Tong people have always thought that maybe this is the character of youhabach. He never thought that youhabach has a military division around him!


    However, these things are not very important to Tong people now. The most important thing for Tong people now is to look at when the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach will deal with themselves. If the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach do not come all the time, then the spiritual power group can''t absorb the surrounding spiritual power, It will explode!


    When the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach attack themselves, that is when they detonate the spiritual power group!


    So now the tongs have not given up the chance to fight against Fu youhabach. Even now, on the surface, the tongs are quite beautiful and can face up to the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, but the tongs know that they are fighting against them. In fact, it is only the beginning!


    Because Tong people know how powerful youhabach is. Even if he doesn''t know the specific strength of youhabach, it''s not particularly difficult for him to understand the real strength of youhabach with all kinds of signs!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that today''s Tong people almost don''t know much about youhabach, and all kinds of abilities he knows about youhabach are almost zero!


    However, you habakh knows very well about him. The abilities he shows now are basically his own real abilities. Because of this, he didn''t release his real moves to the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by Fu you habakh!


    Because of his real moves, although he can quickly defeat the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of him, in the real sense, he only defeated two powerful subordinates of youhabach!


    Defeating them has no influence on youhabach at all. On the contrary, he will expose his details in front of the real youhabach. In this way, it is extremely dangerous not only for himself, but also for the whole corpse soul world!


    When he thought of this, Tong Ren also sighed heavily. That''s why he even decided to use these moves that are not on the table to youhabakh, and now his traps and tricks for youhabakh will be an important card against youhabakh in the future!


    So now, Tong Ren also knows that he can''t think about these useless things. At this time, he also observed that the small spiritual power group he just left is about to reach the peak through his continuous energy accumulation and self absorption of the small spiritual power group!


    Now youhabach, of course, can also observe the small spiritual force group under his feet. He doesn''t know when it will reach the peak. He understands that if the small spiritual force group reaches the peak, whether he acts or not and whether Tongren''s mind is under control, the small spiritual force group will explode immediately!


    Therefore, now youhabach must make a choice, and the choice youhabach makes will be related to the puppets of his two star Knights!


    But until now, youhabach still hasn''t come up with a better solution, because even if he feels burning eyebrows now, he doesn''t know what he should do to avoid the explosion of this small spiritual power group!


    In fact, if the puppets of his two star knights were unharmed before, according to youhabach''s own creation, this small psychic group, even if it exploded in front of him, it was just skin trauma. After all, youhabach was very confident in his defense against the puppets of his two star Knights!


    But this time is different. Even if youhabach is confident in the defense of his puppets of the star knights, he can''t ignore one thing, that is, the puppets of the two star Knights he controls now. At this moment, his body is black and blue!


    If this is really the case, then under the estimation of youhabach, the puppets of their two star knights can''t hold on to the explosion of this small psychic group at all!


    At this moment, youhabach suddenly remembered something. To be exact, it was a sentence, a word just said to him by the military division!


    This sentence is nothing else. It is the last sentence that the military division just said to him, that is, it may not be impossible to sacrifice one as a last resort!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also looked at the small spiritual force group at the foot of the puppets of the two star Knights under his control. He knew that his small spiritual force group would explode in a few minutes under his estimation!


    And it''s just an estimate. If it''s actually calculated, it''s not even a few minutes!


    Therefore, now you habach also remembered the words of the military division again, that is: it''s really not possible, sacrificing one may not be impossible!


    Thinking of this, youhabach was also cruel and determined his next plan!


    He decided to sacrifice his seriously injured puppet of the star knights, that is, the puppet who failed to attack Tong people and was counterattacked by Tong people, and the puppet who just cut off an arm by Tong people, that is, the puppet who mocked Tong people and was brutally dismembered by Tong people!


    If the puppet of the star Knight order, before his own life, thought that he would be treated like this after his death, he was not only abused a little by his enemies, but also wanted to sacrifice himself to fight his enemies, what would the puppet of the star Knight Order think?


    Moreover, others may not understand, but youhabach knows best that if the puppet of the star Knight order is bombed by the spiritual power group, with his current defense, it is basically fried into pieces

 V1.Chapter 1909

    When knowing this, youhabach now has to make a painful sacrifice. This sacrifice is indeed a last resort for youhabach, but youhabach knows that if he doesn''t make a decision now, he will pay double the price!


    It is very possible that under the explosion range of this small Lingli group released by the Tong people, the puppets of their two star knights were killed at the same time. It is also uncertain!


    Therefore, when the small Lingli regiment released by Tongren was about to explode, the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach made his final decision under the eyes of the military division and Tongren!


    Youhabach finally compromised. Youhabach decided to sacrifice his puppet with low combat effectiveness and heavy injury. Although youhabach has not figured out how to use another puppet to avoid the injury blocked by this puppet, this kind of thing is always much better than before!


    Therefore, now youhabach is also the puppet of the two star knights who directly control himself, rushing towards the Tong people in his position at full speed. When he controls the puppets of his two star knights to rush towards the Tong people, youhabach also directly controls the puppet who is ready to sacrifice and walks behind the protected puppet!


    Youhabakh now controls his two puppets to sprint quickly like the front. The purpose is not for anything else. It is just for this way. I hope that the puppet of the star Knights he sacrificed can exchange his own body for the integrity of the puppet of the star Knights he protected!


    At the same time, youhabach also hopes that his sprint speed can avoid the reaction speed of Tong people. It''s best to avoid the scope of this explosion while Tong people haven''t reacted. If this is true, then he has learned a lesson!


    However, youhabach still wants to be a little better. He still sees the Tong people too simply. He thinks that if he and quickly attack the Tong people, he can scare the Tong people and let the Tong people stay temporarily, so that he can avoid the trap of the Tong people!


    But in fact, since the Tong people released the small spiritual force group they made, the Tong people''s eyes have not left the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach and the spiritual force group they released!


    When Tong people noticed that the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were ready to rush towards themselves, Tong people also directly seized the opportunity and thought. Without hesitation, they directly detonated the small spiritual power group they released!


    When Tong people detonated their own Lingli group, youhabach had begun to rush towards Tong people. Although the puppets of youhabach''s own two star knights rushed very fast, no matter how fast, it could not be faster than Tong people''s mind!


    However, youhabahe has already thought out the countermeasures. He knows the plan he should deal with. Now the result is the worst he expected, that is, the puppets of the two star Knights under his control rush out faster than the explosion of the Lingli Regiment under the control of Tongren!


    So now, youhabach must think of a perfect way. He knows that his method must be perfect, otherwise he will become his own blind thinking after he has done such a long psychological struggle!


    At this time, youhabach also thought that anyway, he had made his own decision and decided to sacrifice his seriously injured puppet of the star knights. He might as well not do it all the time. He was using the puppet of the star knights who was ready to sacrifice to do something!


    Youhabahe didn''t hesitate to think of this. At this moment, his body has the touch of his own puppet of the two star knights. Now he can almost feel the heat coming from his back, and this heat is nothing else. It is the heat wave caused by the explosion of the small Lingli group released by the Tongren!


    Therefore, youhabach simply clenched his teeth and directly thought about it. He directly blew up the body of the puppet of the star knights who was ready to sacrifice. When the star Knights arrived at the puppet, it took youhabach a long time to make it. At this moment, the explosion is also extremely powerful!


    However, the self explosion of the puppet of the star Knight order is still controlled by youhabach after all. Youhabach can still determine the direction of the self explosion of the puppet of the star Knight order. Therefore, youhabach has no hesitation and directly releases the self explosion direction of the puppet of the star Knight Order who has sacrificed himself directly towards the small Lingli group of Tongren!


    I only saw that in the smoke all over the sky, suddenly there was a skyrocketing explosion sound, and the skyrocketing explosion sound was nothing else. It was the self explosion of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by Tongren and youhabach, which hit together and formed the skyrocketing explosion!


    I can only see that in such a level of explosion, the surrounding smoke is continuous, but it is hard to see that this huge power has directly blown out a fault, and in this fault, the surrounding smoke has no way to get close, so there can only be a breakpoint!


    At this moment, Tongren''s face is also very ugly. Although the spiritual power group he released this time indirectly blew up the puppet of a star Knight group controlled by youhabach, which tilted the balance of victory towards himself.


    But Tong people''s original plan was that if they looked at the explosion power, they could at least destroy or even kill the puppets of the two star knights. But now, only one star Knights puppet has died, and they still take the initiative to explode themselves!


    Well, I''ve been calculating for so long, isn''t it all empty? Although he was just observing the small spiritual power group, he was constantly restoring his spiritual power, but the spiritual power he restored was only half of the spiritual power formed by the spiritual power group just now!


    At this moment, Tong Ren''s face is really ugly. What he is thinking now is that youhabach has just controlled one of his two puppets of the star Knight order to explode directly to offset the explosion damage of his own spiritual power group, and it is almost the reaction I made at the moment of detonation!


    This is almost impossible to do

 V1.Chapter 1910

    "Did you habach, that bastard, discover my plan? Or did you habach really know what I was thinking now, or did you habach know that I had placed a psychic group there?!"


    At this moment, Tongren''s brain is very chaotic. He is full of thoughts about youhabach. What he is most curious about is why youhabach knows his plan and knows that there will be that small psychic group where the puppet of the star Knights he controls?!


    Although his own small spiritual power group did not make any disguise, in this case, youhabah should not find my small spiritual power group at all. If from a normal point of view, youhabah''s attention should be on me?!


    "Did youhabach know that I had placed a small spiritual power group there at the moment when he rushed over?" Tong people just guessed a little and knew that this thing was impossible, because if youhabach had known for a long time, why would he stand there so long?!


    At this moment, all the things in Tong man''s brain are these things. He knows that although his thoughts about these things are very outrageous, now no youhabach has perfectly avoided his premeditated explosion and more outrageous things!


    When he thought about it, the puppet of another star Knights controlled by youhabach, that is, the puppet of the surviving star knights, had directly recovered. After recovering some functions from the huge impact, he couldn''t wait to rush towards the Tongren!


    It turned out that just when youhabach detonated his sacrificed puppet of the star knights, although the self explosion of the puppet of the star knights and the small Lingli regiment of Tongren offset most of the explosion damage, there were still a small part that could not resist!


    Therefore, the puppet of the star Knights also temporarily lost the control of youhabach. He was directly hit and flew out by two explosions and fell to the ground, barely able to stand up!


    The puppet of the star knights that another friend habach has given up is not as lucky as the puppet of the star knights that was blown up. Now it seems that there is no residue and broken meat left, and it is directly blown into fly ash!


    However, fortunately, the puppets of the two star Knights have died for a long time at this moment. Their spirit and consciousness were directly erased in the production process of youhabach. Otherwise, the puppet of the other surviving star knights would never give up his teammates so heartlessly!


    After all, before they met Tong people, they were always partners. As partners of each other, they would not easily give up the lives of their teammates, and would not sacrifice one in exchange for the action ability of another puppet as cruel as youhabahe at this moment!


    In fact, a series of hesitations of youhabach just now have nothing to do with youhabach cherishing them. The reason for youhabach''s hesitation just now is that he doesn''t want to waste the achievements he has been fortunate to have suffered for so long. He just thinks for himself!


    Youhabah is not stupid. If he feels pity and unwilling to give up for his puppets of the two star knights, he can''t bring himself any real benefits. On the contrary, if he sacrifices one of the puppets of the star knights, he can also strengthen his control!


    After all, even if youhabach is powerful, he is only one person. He controls the puppets of the two star Knights alone. Although he has certain advantages before, this advantage has slowly disappeared with the passage of time. At this moment, if he focuses on controlling the puppets of a star knights, his combat effectiveness may not be reduced!


    Moreover, just controlling a person is more handy!


    Thinking of you habach here, he rushed directly towards the Tong people without hesitation. Sure enough, when he only controlled the puppets of one star Knight order, he felt that he was more smooth and did not need to consider the puppets of two star knights at the same time!


    And most importantly, he felt that he only controlled the puppet of the star knights, and his strength was much more!


    It''s just a pity that the puppet of the star Knight order has been attacked by Tongren just now, that is, the explosion of the golden light column has blown up almost half of its strength, and the incomparable defense of the puppet of the whole star Knight order has been directly broken!


    At this moment, Tongren is thinking there. All this happened so suddenly that he didn''t even have a chance to think about it. It has already happened, so he also feels very wrong, because what just happened is really weird!


    However, just when he had been thinking about it wholeheartedly, he suddenly felt a murderous spirit attacking him, and this murderous spirit was getting closer and closer to him!


    So now Tong people have no time to think about it, so they directly dodge and hide out of their just position. When he dodges, he doesn''t find the enemy at all, but he knows that his intuition won''t deceive him, so he dodges directly with his own instinct!


    Sure enough, when he just dodged away, his position was directly smashed, and now there is no one else, it is the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach, the puppet of the star knight regiment that was shot out and survived!


    Seeing that the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach can reach this speed in an instant, even faster than the attack speed of the puppet of the star knight regiment just now, and even the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach is several times faster than the Tongren themselves!


    When he saw the current situation, Tong Ren also directly separated from his just imagination. He knew that he was facing the puppet of the star knights, but he couldn''t be the same as he was before. If he was still fooling around like he was before, he might be himself!


    Although, the appearance of the Tong people just now is also pretended to show you habach

 V1.Chapter 1911

    However, Tong people understand that under the current situation, if they are still a fool, even if they only pretend, they will still have a great chance to be killed by the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    While the Tong people were still thinking about this, the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach was not idle at all. Another raid directly raided the front of the Tong people. Even when the Tong people didn''t have time to dodge, the attack of the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach came!


    Tong people know that they can''t hide now, so now Tong people just bite their teeth and directly attack the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    However, after all, it was the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh who first launched an attack on the tongs, and youhabakh just added a very large attack power to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by him through his own speed. At this moment, the attack of the tongs is not the opponent of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh!


    The puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach also formed a wave with the tongs. This shock wave is nothing else. It is the shock wave just formed by the attack between the tongs and youhabach!


    However, the tongs this time are not so lucky as before. This time, the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach can give full play to 40% of youhabach''s strength. Now the tongs have no ability to fight such youhabach at all!


    What''s more, the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach now, but after the addition of youhabach''s just speed, such an attack is not what the tongs can resist now. Therefore, there is no suspense that the tongs were killed by the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    But this time, youhabach took the initiative completely. When youhabach took the initiative and saw the tongs flying out by his own attack, how could youhabach give up his great opportunity and give up an opportunity to defeat the tongs in one fell swoop?!


    Therefore, now youhabach also directly seized the opportunity, directly accumulated strength again, and then condensed his speed. He also directly hit the Tongren who had just been hit by himself in the sky!


    At this time, Tongren was shocked when he was just beaten out by the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. Although he knew that youhabach''s strength was very strong, he didn''t expect that youhabach''s strength was so strong!


    When he flew up, Tong people were also thinking about how he would deal with the next attack of youhabach. Although he was fighting against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, to a large extent, the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach were also part of the strength of youhabach!


    Now, he can''t compare with the speed of youhabach, and even his attack can''t compare with youhabach, although he just launched his attack when the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach almost reached his face.


    But in fact, when I felt the murderous spirit of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, I began to prepare my own attack!


    But even now that I have begun to prepare my own attack, I don''t have a little spare power. I am directly attacked by youhabah, or even a little room for resistance. I am directly attacked by the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, and I am still the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, not youhabah!


    If it''s youhabach himself, it''s really difficult to pay youhabach, because now I can''t even fight against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. If I''m against youhabach himself at this time, there''s no chance of winning at all!


    When he thought of this, Tong Ren also felt very distressed. What he wanted to do most now was to find a special way to fight against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. Only by successfully fighting against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach will he have a chance of winning against youhabach!


    But when Tong Ren thought of this, his psychology was suddenly very uneasy. When he felt very uneasy in his heart, his body suddenly felt a murderous spirit, but at this moment, he couldn''t move in the sky, so he directly summoned his soul chopping knife and took it in his hand!


    Tong people hope that when they summon the soul chopping knife, they can slightly fight against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and fight the damage. He also believes that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach should avoid the soul chopping knife they summon!


    But what Tong people didn''t think of was that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach not only didn''t mean to avoid his soul chopping knife, on the contrary, youhabach also controlled the puppet of his star knights and rushed towards him without a little hesitation. The place that rushed was the blade of his soul chopping knife!


    In fact, when Tongren felt surprised and felt whether youhabach was crazy, youhabach now thought of another idea in his heart.


    Now you Habahe thinks that he is going to chase Tong people when they are weak in their hearts. Now when he sees that Tong people have no resistance mood, he is also going to attack Tong people!


    Even if Tongren has just summoned his soul chopping knife and is ready to resist his attack, he should face Tongren''s soul chopping knife and let Tongren know his strength. Only in this way can he cause the greatest psychological impact to Tongren!


    Moreover, youhabach is not really stupid. Although he wants to defeat the psychology of Tong people, he also knows that the soul cutting knife of Tong people is only to resist their own attack, and it is not really powerful. Therefore, he should make a good psychological impact on Tong people before Tong people react!


    "Tong Ren, you are going to die here today. I want you to pay for what you have done before!"

 V1.Chapter 1912

    At this time, youhabach''s attack also came directly to the Tongren''s blade. Although the current Tongren''s soul chopping knife has no spiritual power, the soul chopping knife itself is still very sharp. Therefore, when youhabach''s puppet of the star Knights attacked Tongren, Tongren''s soul chopping knife also cut a big hole in the arm of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    However, youhabach seems not to care about this wound. He is still desperate to attack Tongren!


    This attack, because the Tong people are in the sky, they can''t exert much strength. Moreover, the Tong people don''t even have anything to unload, so they are also the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach in the sky. Give it a solid blow!


    After receiving this attack from you habach, Tong Ren also felt that the Qi and blood in his whole heart were churning, and he also held his mouth and tried not to let his breath be removed, because he knew that if his breath was removed, his injury would be more serious than just now!


    But this time, Tong man also stabilized his body slightly in the sky with the help of youhabach''s attack. He knew that his defense was impossible now. The only thing he could do was to face the resistance with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    So now, Tongren also adjusted the Qi and blood in his body a little, and forcibly pressed down the Qi and blood he had just turned up. At the same time, he also stared at the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach with his own eyes!


    At this moment, the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach are also red with blood. If outsiders look, they may think that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach are at a disadvantage and are hung and beaten by Tongren!


    But if he is a man with a clear eye, he can see that it is Tong people who are really at a disadvantage, not the puppets of the star knights, because although the puppets of the star knights are covered with blood, in fact, most of his blood is trauma, but also skin trauma.


    But at this moment, Tong people are different. Most of the injuries on Tong people now belong to internal injuries. Although Tong people force their blood down, it is difficult to recover the injury just caused!


    Although Tongren''s injury recovers very quickly, there is no good way for Tongren to recover from this kind of internal injury, which doesn''t even have a wound!


    However, after all, Tongren has also experienced many battles. He is almost aware of all kinds of battles. Since he has decided to take the initiative, he should show his style and don''t let himself be in a passive trend again!


    Now youhabahe, after just attacking the Tong people, also looked directly at the Tong people, but what he didn''t expect was that the Tong people actually relied on the momentum and impact brought by their own attack, and then they actually stabilized their body in the air by relying on their own spiritual power and hard!


    Tongren''s operation really surprised youhabach. You know, even if he fought for such a long time, if he was hit and flew to the sky, his only solution is to let himself land quickly, otherwise he has no other solution!


    When he saw Tong man like this, he suddenly had a new inspiration. Now he suddenly thought that if he was hit by others, he could use this method to forcibly stabilize his body. In this way, he would not have to be so passive in the air!


    After the Tongren showed his skill, he also thought that youhabach would see his method and imitate himself. Then he also showed an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, because he knew that this was a method invented by himself. If he didn''t teach, youhabach wouldn''t learn!


    However, even if youhabach happens to learn his move, he doesn''t care completely, because his move was invented by himself, so he has a way to deal with it!


    Although the tongs now intend to confront the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, they know that although they are facing the puppets of a star Knights controlled by youhabach, in fact, they are also part of youhabach!


    Although he is now facing the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, even the puppets of the star knights, under the control of youhabach, most of them act according to the puppets'' own ideas, but after all, now they are controlled by youhabach, and they will have a little idea of youhabach!


    Moreover, it is likely that the attack mode of the puppet of his own star Knights just controlled by youhabach is also youhabach''s own attack mode. If you can fight with youhabach''s current attack mode and attack habit and record it, you will have a much better chance of winning when you really fight against youhabach!


    When he thought of this, the pressure in Tongren''s heart was also much less. He thought that only his own ability was exposed when he fought with youhabach, but when he thought about it carefully, youhabach also exposed a lot, and he had not found it!


    However, although I didn''t find it before, at this time, I want to fight with youhabach again, and now youhabach and myself are really one-on-one. Although I just fought with youhabach, they are two people after all!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate at all. They directly injected a lot of spiritual power into their soul chopping knife. Then they shouted directly and rushed directly to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. There was no hesitation!


    Seeing that Tong people suddenly rushed towards themselves without talking about others, even youhabach was frightened by the sudden attack of Tong people at this moment. In his calculation, Tong people should have been beaten by themselves and can''t fight back. How can they take the initiative now?!


    However, since the Tong people are coming on their own now, youhabach doesn''t need to show mercy to the Tong people, so he can directly use his own killing moves

 V1.Chapter 1913

    Seeing the Tongren attack themselves, youhabach also doesn''t intend to continue playing these boring games with Tongren. He doesn''t hesitate to directly control the puppets of his own star knights, but this time, youhabach''s control of the puppets of his own star knights is not an ordinary power!


    Youhabakh controls the power of the puppet of his star Knights this time, but it is not only the power of the puppet of the star knights, but even contains many of youhabakh''s own powers. When these powers are wrapped with the power of the puppet of the star knights, they will be more powerful than those before!


    When feeling his own strength, youhabach also did not hesitate a little. He took the initiative to attack directly and punched the Tongren who cut himself with a soul chopping knife in the sky!


    At this moment, the Tong people, seeing the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe, not only don''t have a little posture to defend, but even feel like they want to take the initiative to attack. They also feel very strange to see the Tong people here!


    Although today''s Tong people know that they can fight with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and help themselves solve youhabach as much as possible, they have never thought that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach are so strong!


    Even when he attacked the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach with a soul chopping knife, he didn''t show any sign of shrinking back or dodging. On the contrary, the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach even wanted to face him directly!


    Seeing that youhabahe is so confident in the puppet of the star Knights under his control, even Tongren feel a little wrong now!


    "Is it a trap deliberately designed by youhabach to lure me into the hook?"


    Tongren thought of this and thought that this thing was very possible, but he had not found evidence yet. He had to find evidence that could explain this thing. He must find evidence that could find the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    However, now the Tongren''s own attack has been hit. Even if the Tongren wants to go back now, it is basically impossible. Moreover, if he forcibly interrupts his attack now, he will not only be directly attacked by the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach, but also be directly injured by his forcibly interrupted attack!


    At that time, if they are injured by the earthquake, the Tongren themselves will have no chance of winning against the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    At this time, Tongren suddenly thought of something. What he thought of was nothing else. It was the strange feeling in Tongren''s heart all the time. When he was ready to duel with youhabahe, this mysterious feeling appeared again!


    When sensing this mysterious feeling, Tong man also directly thought of rotten wood and beauty. He suddenly thought that he had been here for a long time. If he didn''t solve the trouble here, rotten wood and beauty might be in danger!


    The Tong people who think of here have also strengthened their determination and know that they can''t shrink back now. If they shrink back, they will not only have no way to win the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of them, but also have no way to save deadwood and beauty and help deadwood and beauty out of their current dilemma!


    Therefore, at this time, Tong people thought that rotten wood and beauty''s current situation might be very dangerous. Therefore, he also held that he should quickly solve the things here, so as to help rotten wood and beauty as soon as possible!


    Therefore, a momentum, a strange momentum, suddenly appeared around Tongren''s body, which shocked youhabach who rushed directly to Tongren!


    Because he had never seen such a scene before. He had never seen anyone attacking, and it was basically meaningless. It was just a very ordinary attack, and there was such a powerful momentum around his body!


    It''s strange to think of you habach here. After all, he''s just attacking with Tongren. He didn''t force Tongren to do anything. Why did Tongren suddenly break out of this momentum?!


    And now youhabach, because he has controlled only one puppet of his star Knight order, he can almost fully feel what the puppet of his star Knight Order feels, and now he feels what the puppet of his star Knight Order feels!


    That''s the momentum of the tongs. Now youhabach himself feels a little terrible, because now youhabach doesn''t know why the tongs suddenly burst out such a powerful momentum!


    However, when thinking of this, youhabach simply doesn''t think about Tongren, because youhabach knows that the more he thinks about it now, he will be more vulnerable against Tongren now. It''s better not to think about it until Tongren are completely defeated!


    When he thought of this, youhabach also directly clenched his teeth and didn''t continue to think about the momentum of Tongren, because he knew that the appearance of Tongren now really had little impact on himself. After all, he can feel the power he holds now!


    Therefore, the current youhabach also did not continue to think much, but directly controlled the puppet of his own star knights. Once again, a force broke out and rushed directly to the Tongren at a faster speed!


    At this speed, when Tong people saw the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabahe, they also felt a little unexpected. But at this moment, the momentum that broke out on Tong people made Tong people feel stronger than ever!


    Therefore, when the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach suddenly rushed towards themselves, the speed suddenly burst out without a little fear, but directly accelerated their speed, once again burst out a stronger momentum, and then rushed to youhabach with a more powerful momentum!


    Between the two, there will be a power collision soon

 V1.Chapter 1914

    At this moment, when youhabach saw the Tongren, he burst out such a strong force again when he rushed to him. Youhabach was almost stunned. He didn''t expect that the momentum of the Tongren burst out even stronger after he saw the force!


    But at this moment, youhabach knows that he has no way back now, so youhabach also knows that he can only harden his head now, because he has no room to turn around now, and he has almost taken out the most powerful attack of the puppet of the star Knights under his control!


    If I give up the resistance with Tong people now, I will bear the price of forcibly restraining my strong explosive power. Although my strength will not be completely returned to myself, the impact of my move can be borne by myself!


    Thinking of youhabach here, he immediately gave up his idea, but he still felt very wrong in the face of such a powerful attack by Tongren. However, at this point, he was at most a puppet of the star knights.


    As for Tong people, if Tong people fail, they will be directly attacked by themselves and have no ability to fight back. At that time, they can control the puppets of their star knights and abuse Tong people heartily, so that Tong people regret living in this world!


    But even if the Tong people managed to succeed, they don''t have to worry too much. Although they seem to have been defeated by the Tong people, the Tong people are now subjected to the most powerful attack from their own puppet of the star knights. I believe that under such a strong collision, the Tong people will come to no good end!


    When thinking of these, youhabach was relieved that he had been worried all the time. Although he was still a little unwilling now, he knew that even if he was unwilling, it was nothing for Tongren!


    Now what youhabach hopes most is that the puppets of the star Knights under his control can directly blow the tongs away or Cripple them. Even if the puppets of the star Knights under his control are beaten by the tongs, the rest of them will be able to control themselves as long as they can move reluctantly!


    Moreover, the biggest feature of youhabach''s puppet who now controls his own star knights is that he can receive the puppet of his own star knights and the environment he feels, but he can''t feel the pain caused by the damage he controls!


    Therefore, you habach can be so confident now, because he knows that even if the puppet of the star Knights he now controls becomes like this, you habach can have nothing for himself. After all, you habach can''t feel it now!


    So when he thought of you habach here, he didn''t have a little fear. He directly controlled his puppet of the star knights and burst out the most powerful spiritual power he could give to the puppet of the star knights. Only in this way can he take advantage of the confrontation he just had with the Tongren in front of him!


    At this moment, around youhabach, the military division also saw the current momentum of youhabach. Under the momentum of youhabach, the military division can even feel the excitement of youhabach at this moment. Even the military division was shocked when it knew that youhabach is so excited!


    However, the military division soon slowed down, and just after the military division saw youhabach for a while, he didn''t continue to look at him, because he knew that youhabach had just been fighting with Tongren, and generally speaking, he also knew the specific direction of this kind of battle!


    After all, if it was his previous opinion, the Tong people basically could not take advantage of the strong offensive of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, but now the military division''s opinion has obviously been much deeper. He knows that he can''t look at the Tong people with his old eyes now!


    However, even at this time, the military division looks at Tong people with admiration, but the military division also understands that even if Tong people become stronger, it is very difficult to defeat the puppet of the star Knights under the careful control of youhabach. After all, the strength of the two people is basically split in half!


    Therefore, from the beginning to the present, the military division has not watched the battle of youhabach against zhantong people, but has been thinking about analyzing what''s wrong with Tongren and what they hide. However, the military division can only think about their own head alone, and that''s not what the military division is best at now!


    The military division has always hoped that he can enter his own state under the condition of being protected or not disturbed, and analyze the current Tongren. In this way, he won''t have to tangle out of thin air!


    Because if he makes such a casual analysis now, he has almost no basis. After all, he has basically recorded all the expressions of Tong people. What he needs next is to analyze these expressions and what he wants in Tong people''s hearts!


    If he could enter the state now, he could analyze all kinds of meticulous actions of Tong people. Moreover, his thinking speed at that time was thousands of times faster than that at present, which was much better than that at present!


    However, in order to make his work more efficient, the military division also forces himself not to see youhabach, because he knows that if he looks at others now, although he can think, he will obviously be distracted. If he is distracted, the speed of thinking will be slower!


    At this time, when he was still thinking hard about the ideas in Tongren''s heart, he also suddenly felt a strong momentum. Although this momentum was not aimed at him, he could easily feel this momentum!


    At this time, he also quickly withdrew from his thinking and observed the source of the momentum around him. However, it is obvious that it is very easy for him to observe the source of this momentum, because he is surrounded by only youhabach, and he has not felt this momentum in others except youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1915

    After feeling this momentum, the military division also immediately stopped his imagination. He knew that youhabach issued such a powerful momentum at this moment, and he also felt very surprised, because in the view of the military division, youhabach generally would not break out such a powerful momentum!


    And youhabach must have encountered something to send out such a powerful momentum. Otherwise, with youhabach''s temper, he will not break out such a great momentum casually!


    Therefore, the current military division has also directly withdrawn from his imagination. He knows that even if he wants to go on, he can''t think of any results. Therefore, he might as well see what youhabach is thinking and why he broke out such a powerful momentum. In this case, he can find inspiration!


    When he thought of this, the military division also looked directly at youhabach. When he saw that youhabach broke out such a powerful momentum when fighting with Tongren, even the military division didn''t think of it!


    Because, in the opinion of the military division, although Tong people have grown a lot, they are almost beyond their own accidents, but Tong people are far from a powerful person, so he hardly worries about youhabach, because he knows that youhabach will defeat him!


    However, the most unexpected thing for him now also happened directly in front of him. He didn''t expect that youhabahe fought against a tong man whose strength was so different from that of him. Unexpectedly, he broke out his own strong momentum. You know, there are only two possibilities for the strong momentum of Tong people to break out!


    One possibility is that youhabach may encounter a very powerful opponent, and this opponent should be close to him. Even youhabach may not be as strong as the other party, so youhabach will burst out such a powerful momentum in order to defeat the other party!


    The second one may be that youhabach was annoyed by a person, or there was a huge emotional change, so he broke out such a powerful momentum. Otherwise, with the strength of youhabach, he doesn''t need to break out his momentum at all, and he can easily kill each other!


    However, at this moment, the military division is facing a third situation that has never been experienced before. In front of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, there is only Tongren alone. Is it because of Tongren that youhabach broke out such a powerful momentum?


    In fact, in this case, not to mention the military division, even youhabach himself is unwilling to believe it. He would rather believe that he is wrong now. He can''t believe that youhabach in front of him actually sent his momentum to Tongren!


    The current military division also frowned. He didn''t expect that youhabach would face such a situation now. You know, the former youhabach despised Tongren and didn''t even think that Tongren would have any impact on himself!


    But when the military division saw here, he also knew that the current youhabah was serious for the enemy in front of the puppets of the star Knights he controlled, the Tong people!


    However, the military division has not seen an enemy for a long time. With its own strength, youhabach has become so serious. Even if it was a thorny enemy before, youhabach has not been so serious as now!


    This time, the military division also felt very surprised, so he also directly observed the picture in front of youhabach!


    Because the military division knows that it''s not a good idea to disturb youhabach now. Now it''s a better idea to carefully observe the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and the battle between Tongren, because he knows that youhabach should be very concentrated now!


    If you choose to disturb youhabach at this time, youhabach will be distracted, and if youhabach is distracted, the Tongren in front of youhabach are likely to fail!


    Although the military division does not believe that youhabach will fail against a small Tongren, all that has happened in front of him now really makes the military division have to believe, because now youhabach has almost played all his momentum against such a small Tongren!


    Now, the military division is also directly concerned about the battle between the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and the Tong people. When he saw that the Tong people at this moment were flying towards youhabach with a strong momentum, the military division was also startled!


    Because of the military division, but I never thought that Tongren could erupt such a powerful force one day, and this force is so far away for him, because the military division believes that Tongren''s current strength is impossible to erupt such a powerful force!


    However, what has happened now is constantly refreshing the world outlook of the military division. Now the world outlook of the military division will even be refreshed by the scene in front of us!


    Because all this in front of the military division is impossible for the military division, because in the eyes of the military division, youhabach is much stronger than Tongren. Youhabach has erupted such a powerful momentum now, so Tongren should be scared to avoid!


    But all this in front of us really made the military division feel an abnormal accident, because at this moment, the Tongren not only did not escape or defend, but went up against the difficulties and directly summoned their momentum to fight against youhabah!


    This really makes the military division feel an abnormal accident!


    However, the military division has not yet understood the truth of all this happening at this moment. All this happening in youhabach, including the momentum erupted by youhabah, is all because of the tongs. Because the momentum erupted first by the tongs, youhabah will erupt such a powerful momentum!


    However, the military division didn''t understand these things. He thought that the momentum of Tongren was to deal with the attack of youhabach, so he forced this momentum. If the military division knew that his previous conjectures were wrong, he didn''t know what the military division would think!


    However, even if someone said this to the military division at this moment, the military division may not believe it. Unless youhabach said it to him personally, the military division will not believe it

 V1.Chapter 1916

    Although the military division has been impressed by Tongren and thinks that Tongren is a very immutable factor, the military division still believes that although Tongren is a very uncontrollable factor, the current time is still too tight. If Tongren is given a growth time, maybe Tongren will really grow into youhabach!


    However, now Tongren have exposed their talent for growth, and they are also targeted by youhabahe. You know, those targeted by youhabahe will end up with no good end, so the military division doesn''t think Tongren will end up with any good end!


    At this moment, the Tong people dare to fight against youhabach''s attack and youhabach. You know, even Yamamoto dare not look like this!


    Although Tongren are now facing the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, and their strength is also very different from that of youhabach himself, in fact, the attack of the puppets of this small star knights is also with the style of youhabach!


    If Tongren knew that there was a military master around youhabach to analyze themselves, they didn''t know what Tongren would think now. Should they be lucky or feel helpless?


    However, Tong people at this moment do not know all this. He only knows that the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach who is about to be hit by his own attack is also attacking himself at this moment, and most importantly, the puppet of this small star knight is still increasing his power!


    At this time, Tongren also estimated it in his own brain. He felt that if he fought against the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach, he would suffer a lot. Even if he could defeat the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach, it would be very unfair to Tongren himself!


    Therefore, although the current Tong man looks full of momentum on the surface and feels like dying with youhabakh, in fact, he knows the actual situation of all this. If he succeeds in killing the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh, it is certainly a good thing!


    At that time, if you make a little mistake in mastering your spiritual power, or your attack is a little worse than that of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe, it will be really difficult for you. Therefore, in case, Tongren also thought of a wonderful move!


    Although he is about to fight against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe, in fact, Tong people still came up with an almost perfect way at the moment of crisis!


    In the final analysis, I still want to thank the king for killing the king, because this move is inseparable from the ability of a signboard of the king, so today''s Tongren also directly thought of this move to kill the king, so they came up with this method!


    Although he is about to fight with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, there is still a small distance. Although the distance is very short for both of them, Tong people know that they can use this distance to do something!


    Moreover, when the attack is about to take place, the amount of spiritual power contained in the surrounding air is far more than the usual amount of spiritual power. You know, the momentum of the two of them now has a direct impact on the surrounding environment!


    At this time, there was a little erosion trend of the surrounding smoke screen, but seeing the smoke screen, when it was about to erode back, it was also in direct contact with the momentum erupted by the two of them, and then it was instantly beaten back by this momentum!


    At this time, the concentration of spiritual power in the air has reached a terrible level. If someone practices under this spiritual power concentration, his growth speed is much faster than that of the ordinary environment!


    However, in this case, no one wants to practice here, because if here, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe and the attack between Tong people, who knows how powerful the explosion will be!


    But at this moment, Tongren didn''t think of these things at all, because now Tongren are mainly like a good way to think of a way to offset most of the damage of youhabach!


    Therefore, when Tong people also found the increasing concentration of spiritual power in the surrounding environment, they also had a direct idea and came up with a very good way!


    Just looking at the Tongren at this moment, when he felt the spiritual power around him, he also directly used the move to destroy the king. However, this time, Tongren did not directly put the spiritual power absorbed by the move to destroy the king into his soul chopping knife. This time, he changed a way!


    This time, he directly formed a small spiritual power protective cover by absorbing these spiritual powers. In order not to let youhabach see it, Tongren also released their own spiritual power protective cover. If it was not condensed by Tongren themselves, Tongren might not be able to find it!


    Moreover, although the spiritual power protective cover is very small, the spiritual power contained in it is also very strong, and this spiritual power protective cover looks very powerful!


    Just when the tongs had condensed out this small spiritual power protective cover, their attack also directly collided with youhabach. At the same time, youhabach and tongs also played a particularly powerful attack wave at the moment of collision!


    This shock wave also directly scattered the smoke in the surrounding environment. Although these smoke screens were very dense, they were also directly scattered under the impact of such a powerful shock wave!


    The puppets of the star Knights controlled by Tongren and youhabach also lost their strength after a collision for a while, and were directly hit by this powerful shock wave!


    But at this moment, although the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach was blown away, youhabach was still excited, because the puppet of the star Knights controlled by him was blown away by this powerful shock wave, and was badly hurt!


    However, youhabach has not been hurt by the explosion of the golden light column as before, and even the connection has been lost. Now youhabach can reluctantly connect to the puppet of the star Knights under his control!


    "Tongren, you''re dead this time! Ha ha ha ha!"

 V1.Chapter 1917

    At this moment, youhabach was even a little excited and speechless. When he thought that the star Knights under his control had not been damaged in such a strong explosion, and even the connection between himself and the puppets of the star knights had not been broken, youhabach felt that he could finally let Tongren see his power this time!


    Because in the explosion of that level just now, according to the previous experience of youhabah, the people on both sides will die. Even if they don''t die, they basically lose their ability to act. But now it seems that everything is OK for the puppet of the star Knight Order controlled by themselves!


    "Tongren, Tongren, are you finished this time? Ha ha ha!" although the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach has not been able to recover immediately, after all, the explosion just now is too strong, and because of the violent explosion caused by the two people''s attack, there is a thick smoke curtain in front of the puppet of his star knight regiment!


    Although the smoke around them tends to spread to this position between them when they just hit each other, after the momentum of the two people, the smoke spreading between them also shrinks back directly!


    The momentum released between them now also disappeared directly because of the just end of the attack, and the surrounding smoke caused chaos because of the just explosion. Therefore, the surrounding smoke also eroded directly to them. Now, in front of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, there is chaos!


    However, even in this way, youhabach is still very excited, because he is about to step directly on the enemy who has been irritating himself. He can vent madly on the Tong people who have just been mocking him. Although he is not venting on the Tong people himself, the puppet of the star Knights he controls can still replace him in a sense!


    Therefore, now youhabach is also constantly transmitting psychic power to the puppet of the star Knight order. I hope that the puppet of the star Knight order can stand up as soon as possible, and then kill him directly while Tongren can''t act now!


    However, youhabach still underestimated the Tong people. At this moment, the Tong people have stood up, and the wounds on his body are recovering rapidly. This is the system of the Tong people themselves. Although the spiritual power loss of the Tong people is also some serious, the Tong people have not suffered any internal injuries!


    In fact, normally speaking, if Tong people just don''t do anything, but just break out all their forces and fight against youhabach, then Tong people should be seriously injured by youhabach''s just spiritual power!


    However, just when Tongren was about to fight youhabach, he also had a direct idea. He thought of using the surrounding spiritual power to absorb a spiritual power protection cover to protect his integrity. It was this spiritual power protection cover, which even Tongren couldn''t find, that magically protected Tongren''s life!


    Originally, Tong people didn''t think that this small spiritual shield would have any special effect on themselves. He thought that this small spiritual shield could protect themselves from death, which was already a very good thing, but he didn''t think that this spiritual shield actually helped himself offset most of the damage!


    I feel very lucky to think of Tong people here. In fact, he just made a small response immediately. However, this time, it also reminded him that when he fights in the future, he can''t be as stubborn as before!


    Learn to use the surrounding battlefield more. Only when you learn to use the surrounding battlefield, your next battle will be easier!


    At this time, Tongren also thought of the things before. Almost every battle of Tongren before was a very difficult thing. Although he won in the end, he paid a very high price after winning. If Tongren didn''t go against the sky because of his talent, Tongren has been up to now, Even can''t beat the bloody giant controlled by youhabach!


    However, the Tong man now did not continue to think blindly, because he knew that this time was not his own time to think blindly. The most important thing now was nothing else, but to find the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach as soon as possible, and this was the last puppet controlled by youhabach!


    If the Tong people can successfully find the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah and directly destroy him, the threat between the Tong people and rotten wood and beauty will be temporarily contacted. Although it can not guarantee 100% security, the biggest threat is also temporary isolation!


    Therefore, the current Tongren, regardless of the vacancy of spiritual power in their body, directly stood up and began to look for the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabah!


    Although there is still a little spiritual power in Tongren''s own body, these spiritual powers are obviously not enough to fight. It''s OK to defend against other people''s attacks!


    However, Tongren doesn''t care about this little spiritual power. His top priority now is how to find the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah. As for the loss of spiritual power, he can recover while looking for it, so he doesn''t care very much!


    However, the biggest problem facing Tongren now is nothing else, that is, the smoke and dust all over the sky. Even though it has been a long time since the mysterious golden light column was detonated by Tongren, there is still no trace of the smoke and dust all over the sky!


    If someone observes carefully, you can find a very incredible thing. You can only see the smoke and dust floating all over the sky, as if it contains spiritual power. Each small smoke and dust is an independent individual suspended there!


    Moreover, what Tongren would not expect is that even if they have left here, the smoke here has lasted for a long, long time, and there is no trace of falling!


    However, these are things in the future. Today''s Tong people are still struggling to find the puppet of the injured star Knight controlled by youhabach. Tong people believe that they have secretly condensed a small psychic protective cover, which has become like this. Then the puppet of youhabach who fought against him will not be in good condition

 V1.Chapter 1918

    At this moment, Tongren is troubled by the smoke and dust all over the sky. In fact, although he looked at the smoke and dust before, it was also very unpleasant, but after all, the smoke and dust before helped him hide his effect, and he can release his spiritual power to observe the surrounding environment!


    But this time, it''s different from the past. Today''s Tong people are very weak because they just fought with youhabahe. They can walk around and restore their spiritual power. How can they have the energy to release their spiritual power?!


    However, although it is like this, Tong people are not afraid that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach will attack him in the dark, because although he has no way to release his spiritual power, the sensing power of Tong people''s body is very strong. With such a strong sensing power, Tong people are not afraid of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    However, after looking for Tongren aimlessly for a long time, Tongren is also a little overwhelmed. Now he even hopes that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach will take the initiative to sneak attack him, because he can directly kill him in this way, and he doesn''t have to look for it so hard!


    Moreover, after such a long time of searching, Tongren''s spiritual power has recovered a lot, and their spiritual power can be released, but they still haven''t found a trace of the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabah!


    Even today''s Tong people can''t even find the place where they just fought and fought with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Today''s Tong people don''t even know where they are, and he doesn''t dare to act rashly, because now after such a long time, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach should have recovered a lot, and even may be looking for himself!


    The Tong man couldn''t control his excitement when he thought of it, because he knew that youhabach couldn''t imagine it now. He could even stand up by himself now, and then he fought against the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach again!


    But in fact, today''s Tong people still think very well of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah. In fact, at this moment, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah can just take action. Although he can stand up before, youhabah can take the initiative when he finds Tong people, So I sat directly on the ground and recovered for a long time!


    However, after recovering for so long, youhabach knew the biggest disadvantage of his puppet of the star knights, that is, the recovery was too slow!


    Because when youhabach made his puppets of the two star knights, he didn''t consider these things at all. At that time, he didn''t put Tong people in his eyes. In his eyes, Tong people were just a small attendant of Yamamoto!


    Therefore, he didn''t care about anything else at all, but constantly strengthened the physical strength of the puppets of his two star knights, and even blocked the flow of spiritual power in the puppets of his two star knights in order to enhance the physical strength!


    However, when youhabach was designing, he didn''t care about these details at all, because he didn''t think that the little strength of Tong people could cause too much damage to the puppet of such a powerful star Knight Order under their control. The biggest damage was just a little skin trauma!


    Therefore, youhabach doesn''t care at all!


    Moreover, youhabach sacrificed some spiritual channels in the puppet bodies of the two star Knights under his control in exchange for his unparalleled physical defense. If the Tongren had not accidentally detonated the mysterious golden light column and inadvertently cooperated with the military division, then the Tongren at this moment, There is no way to defeat the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Even, if it were not for so many coincidences, the current situation might not be certain. It is likely that the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah have easily tortured and killed the Tong people!


    However, it is precisely because of so many coincidences that Tong talent can now have the upper hand over the puppets of the star Knights controlled by his comrades habach. Now he can take the initiative to hunt and kill the puppets of the star Knights controlled by his comrades habach!


    When youhabach found that the puppet of the star Knights under his control was recovering very slowly, he also directly remembered the sacrifices he made when he was making his puppet. At that time, he thought it didn''t matter, but now when he really needs it, he also feels very regretful now!


    However, although youhabahe regretted that he had made these sacrifices to strengthen his puppet of the star knights, he thought that Tongren and himself were facing each other. His strong defense has become like this, so Tongren should be dying!


    Thinking of you habach here, he also directly eliminated his just a little regret. Moreover, he thought carefully now. If he had not sacrificed those and then strengthened the body of his puppet of the star knights, it was likely that when the golden light column just exploded, The puppets of their two star Knights have been killed!


    So after thinking about it carefully, youhabach still believes that it is very worthwhile for him to sacrifice his two puppets of the star knights in exchange for such a strong defensive body. At least, the puppets of the star Knights he now controls can barely stand up, and the Tongren at this moment should be finished!


    Seeing youhabach''s excited face at this moment, the military division frowned. Although he was not optimistic about Tongren, he always thought that Tongren should not die so easily. Tongren may be doing something now, but he doesn''t know anything now!


    The military division just has a very strong voice in his heart, which seems to be telling himself that Tong people are not dead. Tong people will not die like this!


    But the military master can''t tell you habach a little guess in his heart. If Tong people really die, or basically there is only one breath left, doesn''t he reduce his trust in you habach''s heart

 V1.Chapter 1919

    However, the military division at this moment, although he thinks so in his heart, he actually needs to find a little evidence that Tong people have not died and may even be able to act!


    Only when he finds a little evidence can he remind youhabach to pay attention to his surroundings and the potential tongs around him. Although the relationship between the military division and youhabach is not very good, the military division at least understands one truth, that is, the lips die and the teeth are cold!


    Although today''s Tong people are likely to successfully attack the puppet of a small star Knights controlled by youhabach, which doesn''t mean anything, he knows that youhabach is not facing an ordinary enemy. Now youhabach is facing Tong people, a person with very strong growth ability!


    If such a person is not successfully eliminated today, what kind of threat will this person pose to youhabah and the military division in the future? Today, the Tong people can destroy the puppet of a small star Knight controlled by youhabah, then tomorrow, it is possible to destroy the deputy head of the star Knight under youhabah!


    Moreover, according to this trend, the growth rate of Tongren will soon exceed that of youhabach. At that time, even if youhabach regrets, there is no way. Even one day in the future, youhabach will be easily destroyed by Tongren!


    Although you habach is almost aware of this, you habach doesn''t pay special attention to this thing, because you habach treats Tong people with an upper level attitude after all. You will have a little arrogant and proud attitude towards Tong people more or less!


    It is precisely because of youhabach''s psychology that the military division will be worried. Otherwise, youhabach''s psychology is bent on destroying the tongs, so the tongs have long been eliminated!


    And now the military division, before almost did not feel a little crisis, at this time, also directly felt the crisis, felt that they seemed to be a crisis that would be destroyed at any time!


    When feeling such a crisis, the military division was also very afraid in his heart. Now he also directly observed the puppet picture of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. He wanted to find a flaw from it, because only by finding out something wrong, youhabach could believe in himself!


    However, the Tong people at this time have been searching for a long time, and only a little patience is consumed. Originally, the Tong people are still constantly searching for the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, but after the Tong people have searched for a long time, he can''t stand his temper!


    Because now, almost two-thirds of Tong people''s own spiritual power has been restored. He has not even found a trace of the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach. He even suspects that the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach is deliberately hiding from him, so he can''t find it!


    At this time, Tongren''s own strength has almost recovered. He also believes that he has the strength to fight against youhabach, so he also directly released his momentum and directly dispersed the smoke and dust that has been blocking him around!


    After the Tongren directly dispersed the smoke that had been blocking his sight, not only the Tongren, but also youhabach and the military division were stunned at this moment, because they didn''t expect that they were so close!


    The distance between them is only a small sprint distance, and the scope of the spread of Tongren''s spiritual power is just in front of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh. Although the Tongren have been searching here, they have skillfully avoided this place of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh every time!


    And just now youhabach is also the puppet of the star Knight Order who controls himself. I feel that he has recovered a little better. Although the action is still a little hard, this little strength is almost enough to deal with a tong man who is about to die!


    Therefore, at the beginning, youhabach also directly controlled the puppet of his star knights and directly stood up. Youhabach originally planned to stand up and let the puppet of his star Knights move a little, but when he didn''t expect, it was his own activity, and the smoke and dust suddenly dispersed!


    When youhabach did not react, he also directly felt a strong momentum. Although this momentum was not aimed at him, he also felt it directly through the puppet of his own star Knights!


    When you feel this momentum, although youhabach doesn''t know where this momentum comes from, youhabach''s face is also cold for a moment, because at this time, it''s almost impossible for anyone to come to this place full of smoke!


    Once someone comes, it must be bad!


    Therefore, youhabach also believes that this momentum must be a friend of Tongren who came to help him. Thinking of youhabach here, he also looks gloomy. Because in this way, his chance of killing Tongren is almost zero, and the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by himself is 99% likely to be killed by the other party!


    However, now youhabach still has no choice to run. He knows that the puppet of his star knights can''t run away. Therefore, he also wants to see who can break out such a powerful momentum!


    In fact, the Tong man who just lost his patience so soon, and then directly burst out his strong momentum to disperse these smoke screens, he was aggravated again because of his worry in his heart. He felt that if he didn''t make a quick decision now, rotten wood and beauty would probably encounter misfortune!


    In order to avoid this kind of thing, Tong people can''t care too much. They directly burst out their momentum and came to find youhabahe!


    At this time, youhabach is also the person who directly saw his momentum just erupted. At the same time, he is observing the military division of youhabach and what the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach see directly!


    At this moment, youhabah and the military division around him only see a figure coming towards him, and that figure is no one else. It is the Tongren who youhabah just thought should have died now

 V1.Chapter 1920

    Just when that momentum broke out, the military division''s face was also cold and scary. Although his thinking was similar to that of youhabahe, he didn''t think it was someone else who broke out. He felt that the person who broke out this momentum was likely to be Tongren!


    Because in his eyes, Tong people are not dead now, nor do they guess like youhabach. Now Tong people have lost their resistance and are already fish on the chopping board!


    And what happened next, although he was also very shocked, all this seemed to be expected by him. Although he felt that the things he thought out were really impossible, relatively speaking, there was really nothing else that could be certified!


    Although the military master''s heart was fully prepared when the smoke and dust dispersed, he still felt very unbelievable when he saw that it was Tong man, because it was Tong man. At this moment, it was like he had not experienced the thrilling life and death duel with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    It''s like just having a good cultivation. Everything of Tong people is like the peak of their strength, even stronger than the peak!


    At this moment, in the eyes of the military division and youhabach, the momentum of Tongren has almost exceeded the momentum just released by youhabach. Even now youhabach feels a sense of powerlessness when he sees the momentum of Tongren!


    At this time, even the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach retreated a few steps without their own control, because the Tongren in front of them really gave them a feeling of invincibility!


    At this time, when Tong Ren saw the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of him, he couldn''t say it in his heart. He just glanced at the past, he could see that the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach had not actually recovered 10% of his strength!


    Now, although the momentum of Tong people is very strong, in fact, such a strong momentum is installed by Tong people themselves in order to make youhabach feel weak in his heart. Although he knows that his momentum will not have a great impact on youhabach''s heart, he will leave a vague impression in youhabach''s heart!


    When he really treats his comrades in arms habach in the future, he can also use the clues laid down at this time to make various psychological hints directly to his comrades in arms habach. At that time, he will have a higher victory rate for his comrades in arms habach!


    And just now, although the steps of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach have only retreated a small step, all this can not escape the eyes of Tong people. When he saw here, he also understood that youhabach is now the end of a powerful crossbow!


    So what he has to do now is to go directly step by step to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, and then kill it directly without any delay, because only in this way can he create a huge offensive in youhabach''s heart!


    And the Tong people who thought of here, without a trace of hesitation, walked directly towards the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    When he saw the Tong people coming to him step by step, it was obvious that the current youhabach still couldn''t accept his failure. He couldn''t think of it. The Tong people who fought with him obviously didn''t have their own strong physical defense and recovered so quickly!


    Moreover, Tong people have actually recovered to a stage like this. You know, when you just saw Tong people, Tong people''s momentum is almost the same as now. Does Tong people have any secret skills that can instantly restore their whole state?!


    However, this situation does not allow you habach to guess. When you look at Tong people coming towards you step by step, you habach also suddenly has a very unrealistic idea in his heart. At this moment, you habach is actually thinking: Tong people should not recover so quickly. It is likely that Tong people are bluffing!


    When this idea came out of youhabach''s heart, he also directly expanded his idea. Although he is only a guess, at this moment, this guess is true in his eyes, because nothing else can explain what Tongren are like now!


    When thinking of this, youhabach also said fiercely: "don''t give me this. I think you''re just pretending here. I don''t expose you directly!"


    At this moment, youhabakh is also the puppet of the star knights who directly controls himself and rushes towards the Tongren. Although the puppet of his star Knights has not recovered, driven by the powerful spiritual power of youhabakh, the little puppet who has not recovered actually ran!


    However, because the puppet of the star Knights has been seriously damaged, even if youhabach is like this, such a powerful spiritual force is stuffed into his body, the puppet of the star knights can''t break out at the speed before!


    But even in this way, the full strength of youhabach''s attack can not be underestimated. Although the speed is not as fast as before, the power of the explosion is extraordinary!


    The military division at this moment, seeing the current actions of youhabah and combining what youhabah has just said, also directly understands what youhabah thinks now. However, the military division can''t stop youhabah now, because the military division can''t judge whether Tongren are bluffing at this moment!


    However, the military division believes that youhabach''s choice this time may not be a wrong decision, because if Tongren are bluffing, youhabach can really fight against Tongren, and there may be unexpected gains!


    But if Tongren is not bluffing, but he has really recovered and still has such strength, youhabach is not at a loss. After all, the puppet of his star Knights also fought with Tongren at the last moment!


    Therefore, no matter how you count, you habach is not a loss. After all, if you habach doesn''t fight, the puppet of his star Knights won''t survive at all!


    However, when Tong people at this moment saw the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach who suddenly rushed towards themselves, they smiled. It seemed that they didn''t pay attention to the last attack of youhabach at all

 V1.Chapter 1921

    When you see the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and launch his full attack towards yourself, normally, Tongren should avoid this time. After all, although the puppet controlled by youhabach is now the end of a powerful crossbow, the power of this last attack should not be underestimated!


    However, the Tong people at this moment have no intention of dodging at all. They only look at the Tong people''s cold face, but the corners of their mouth emerge with a smile. They faintly look at the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and rush towards him!


    At this moment, when youhabahe saw the Tongren standing there, and his expression seemed to be scared and silly, youhabahe was a little lucky in his heart!


    "Could it be that Tong people are scared silly by me? They won''t move when they stand in place? Ha ha ha!" although youhabach thought so, he didn''t relax his hand, because he knew that if he seized this opportunity, he might still be able to fight back against Tong people!


    Although he now feels that the body of the puppet of the star Knights he controls is very heavy and hard to control, once he has determined a target to rush forward, his heavy body becomes a little easier again!


    It seems that the puppet of his own star Knights also knows his mind. He also wants to attack the enemy towards his own goal with himself, and can also avenge his brother!


    However, all this was thought out in youhabach''s own heart. In fact, the puppet of the star Knights he controls will feel a little relaxed. It is not driven by the body of the puppet of the star Knights he controls, but he has been sprinting in one direction and produced a certain inertia!


    It is precisely because of this inertia that youhabach has so many ideas!


    At this moment, when the military division saw the action of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, he also nodded slightly. Although he knew that the probability of success of youhabach''s blow was too small, he still hoped that youhabach''s blow would succeed!


    Because if you habach''s last attack can succeed, it is a better thing for yourself, because if it succeeds, you don''t have to think about Tongren, and you can also think about other things!


    Because in the eyes of the military division, Tong people are really terrible now. Tong people are a very unstable factor. Although this unstable factor seems to be a very small factor for him, he can''t imagine what Tong people will develop into in the future!


    Therefore, for the sake of insurance, the military division also hopes that the current youhabach can directly kill the tongs. Although the probability is small, the military division still has a little hope. Although he is also very wary of youhabach, he is still unified with youhabach in some places!


    Especially when some threaten their own interests, the military division is very disgusted!


    Therefore, now the military division is also the puppet of the star Knights controlled by Sumitomo habach. However, although the military division is so focused on Sumitomo habach, in other people''s opinion, the military division is very calm now, just looking at Sumitomo habach, because the military division''s disguise is very good!


    Military teachers don''t want to be known about their every move, which is not only bad for themselves, but also easy to see their purpose!


    Therefore, the military division has developed a feeling of being calm at any time. Even in this case, he maintains a state of being calm!


    However, the Tong people at this moment don''t think as much as youhabach and the military division. They even have a little to pull to the north and south. Now the Tong people only think about one thing, that is to kill the puppet of the star riding scholar group controlled by youhabach in front of them!


    Because once you can kill the puppet of the star knights in front of you, it will not have much impact on youhabach on the surface, but in fact, you can still hit youhabach''s psychology!


    Moreover, if the way you can kill is a little easier and the attack you fight is a little more shocking, all this will become more mysterious and more powerful for youhabach!


    Thinking that Tong people here are also puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. When they are about to rush to their own face, they also directly summoned their own soul chopping knife. At the same time, he also used the move of killing the king again, directly absorbed the surrounding spiritual power and directly injected it into his soul chopping knife!


    Now Tongren, using the move of killing the king, almost has to practice to the point of perfection. He just needs to read it, and then the inspiration all over his body will be opened, so that he can directly extract the spiritual power in the surrounding air for his own use!


    However, the biggest disadvantage of this move now is that the spiritual power absorbed is still very rough. Such rough spiritual power can not be directly absorbed into their own body. Otherwise, Tongren can now become the king at the same level!


    However, even though the Tong people''s move has not been practiced perfectly, it is still very easy to deal with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach at this moment. Moreover, according to the observation of the Tong people, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in front of him seems to be aggressive, but in fact, the puppet of this small star knights, I''m dying!


    Although the puppet of the star Knight order has been killed by himself once before, Tong people don''t know what words they should use at this time. Therefore, he can only say so.


    Just now, Tong Ren''s face was full of contempt. He didn''t pay attention to the last attack of the puppet of the star Knight Order in front of him, but directly held his soul chopping knife with both hands and looked at the puppet of the star Knight Order provocatively!


    When youhabach controlled the puppet of his star knights and rushed towards the Tong people, he was about to rush in front of the Tong people, and he could see the current expression of the Tong people. When he saw that the Tong people looked contemptuous, he was a little shocked

 V1.Chapter 1922

    Youhabahe didn''t expect that Tongren at this moment would have this expression!


    Youhabahe also guessed many expressions of Tongren before. He guessed that Tongren might be afraid, or Tongren might feel frightened, or desperate? In short, you habahko guessed all the expressions that Tong people might make!


    He also hopes that when he is about to attack Tong people, he can appreciate the expression of Tong people. In this way, when he sees this desperate or other expression of Tong people at his last blow, he can get a little satisfaction in his heart!


    However, what youhabahe never thought of was that his last hope was almost completely destroyed at this time. When he saw the expression of Tong people, he knew that his last little trick was coming to an end!


    Therefore, when youhabach rushed to Tong people, his face was also cold. At the same time, he didn''t feel uncomfortable all over his body!


    This feeling is like that everything of yourself is expected by Tong people, and everything you do is like everything has been calculated by Tong people!


    At this moment, when he saw the expression of Tong people, he also felt extremely ironic!


    At this time, Tongren''s soul chopping knife, also with a strong smell of destruction, directly cut into the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. Youhabach only felt a strong pressure on his body. Then the puppet of the star Knights controlled by him was directly hit and flew by Tongren!


    And the attack he just made by the puppet of the star Knights directly hit the air, and even did not have any impact on the attack that Tong people just made full use of!


    However, youhabach found a very strange thing, that is, when the puppet of the star Knights he controlled was directly hit by the soul chopping knife of Tongren, he could still control the puppet of his own star knights, and there was a little connection!


    When he thought of this, youhabach''s already gloomy face was also rejuvenated with a little vitality. Now he knows that the original Tongren''s all-out attack is just like this. There is still no way to break the defense of the puppet of the star Knights I control!


    Moreover, when youhabach found that the puppet of the star Knights under his control was hit and flew to the sky by Tongren, he could also see the Tongren below him. When he was still looking at himself, he also felt very disdainful!


    Even I know that I can chase the enemy in the air and let the enemy suffer the most damage when he can''t resist in the air. In this way, I will have the greatest advantage here!


    "Unexpectedly, Tongren don''t even understand this common truth!" youhabach felt very dissatisfied when he saw Tongren''s performance, but he wouldn''t say anything. After all, Tongren is his enemy now!


    However, just when Tongren felt very proud, he found an individual thing, that is, the puppet of the star Knights he controlled should have been very heavy, but at this time, he actually became extremely relaxed, and even had a sense of over control!


    He still wondered why when the puppet of his star Knight Order suddenly became so easy to control, he was also slowly falling to the ground, and when he kept falling, he also saw the Tongren at this moment, still standing there without a little action!


    However, there seems to be something in front of Tong people at this moment, but now the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach is a little far from the ground, so he can''t see clearly now!


    However, as the body of the puppet of the star Knights he controlled kept falling, he also saw what was in front of Tong people, and he was shocked when he saw this thing!


    The thing Tong people see is nothing else, but something they are familiar with. This thing is the lower body of the puppet of the star Knights they control!


    Seeing you habach here, his face was also shocked. He knew that although the puppet of the star knight regiment he controlled was seriously injured now, he had reached a particularly high level of defense of his star knight regiment at that time!


    If it weren''t for the explosion like attack at the level of golden light column, the puppets of their own star Knights wouldn''t have much damage, and they wouldn''t be cut off by Tongren as they are now!


    Moreover, with the whereabouts of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, what he saw was more and more amazing. He saw that the lower body of the puppet of his star Knights was so neat. Even if he wasn''t really the puppet of his star Knights now, youhabach even thought that all this was a dream!


    You know, such a smooth incision can only be achieved with a very strong impact. Youhabach has calculated that even if the puppet of his own star Knight order has become like this now, if you want to break his defense, you still have to use 80% of your strength!


    Moreover, I can''t guarantee that my attack is as smooth as the one cut by Tongren just now!


    However, while youhabach was still thinking, the puppet of the star Knights he controlled also fell directly to the ground!


    When he fell to the ground, the impact from the ground made him clearly realize that all this is true!


    Now you habach can''t move at all. His legs have been completely cut off at this moment. Moreover, he doesn''t even have the strength to struggle now!


    At this moment, you habakh can only look at the puppet of his star knights. His whole upper body is stubbornly pestling on the ground, but he can''t do anything!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach falling to the ground from the sky, they also walked directly towards the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach step by step.


    When Tong people came towards themselves, they also involuntarily exuded a king like momentum, which seemed to frighten youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1923

    Seeing the Tongren at this moment coming towards him, like a king, he also felt very shocked. Although youhabach knew that the Tongren at this moment was very powerful, but his strength was a big difference from himself!


    However, even if youhabach knows this, youhabach still has an impulse to feel a little weak when he sees Tongren!


    If Tongren at this moment knew that youhabahe had this reaction, he would be very happy. You know, once he had this feeling, it would be very difficult to get rid of it!


    You know, it''s much more difficult to quit or get rid of one thing than to get infected with one thing. Moreover, when you habach sees Tongren, he will think of Tongren''s various means of haunting. Once you habach has this psychology, Tongren will be half successful!


    At this moment, the mood of the military division around youhabach is also ups and downs. Although the military division knows that the strength gap between Tongren and youhabach is still very large, the military division at this moment still feels very shocked when seeing Tongren like this!


    Because the Tongren at this moment really made him feel very surprised. He thought everything was in his own plan, so even when the puppet of youhabahe''s star Knights was cut out by the Tongren, he still didn''t feel too much accident!


    But this time is different. At this time, Tongren''s knife directly split the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach in two, and it was a knife!


    You know, the defense of the puppets of the star Knight order has been witnessed by the military division. When the terrible golden light column exploded directly, the puppets of the star Knight order were not killed, but only seriously injured!


    Not to mention, Tong people just fought frantically with the puppets of the star knights. It is not easy to survive the explosion of that degree. Tong people can not only survive, but also release such a powerful attack when they survive!


    Therefore, the current military division, beside youhabach, is also very shocked. At this moment, he believes more in his previous inference. He always thought that Tongren is not very simple, but at the beginning, when Tongren secretly attacked youhabach, his idea just flashed by!


    But now, he even feels that his previous idea is incomparably correct. Now he even has a little regret. Why did he despise Tongren so much at the beginning, so that Tongren now have such a big wave!


    However, now that the matter has come to this point, the military division will no longer consider these things. He knows that even if he regrets now, he can''t stop the Tongren at this moment and kill the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. It''s better for him to think carefully about the future and how he should stop the growth of Tongren in the future!


    Because today''s Tong people are really terrible. He stops the growth of Tong people by stabilizing his future. Only when he stabilizes his future can he really feel a little safe!


    At this moment, when the military division sees Tong people like this, it also flies in his mind directly, not for anything else, but for what he should do to stop Tong people!


    At this moment, when the military division is still running its own brain here, Tong people also directly came to the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, looked down at the puppet controlled by youhabach, and their eyes were full of contempt!


    However, at this moment, when you Habahe saw the military division''s eyes like this, he could do nothing. He could only watch helplessly and look at Tong people looking at himself from such a condescending position!


    Therefore, when you Habahe saw Tong people''s attitude towards yourself, he was also angry. He even had an impulse to vent again. He wanted to rush to Tong people now, and then kill Tong people directly to avenge himself!


    However, this thing is obviously impossible, so now youhabach can only watch Tongren so helplessly!


    At this time, Tong people suddenly felt that if they killed the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, it seemed that the psychological impact on youhabach was not great, and even gave youhabach a happy feeling!


    Therefore, the thought of Tongren here is also a plan!


    At this time, the Tong people also directly raised their feet, kicked down the upper body of the puppet of youhabah pestling on the ground, and then directly stepped their feet on the face of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah, followed by constant friction!


    It is in this way that Tong people severely humiliate youhabach. He also hopes that this will have a great impact on youhabach''s psychology. It''s best to impact it. When youhabach sees himself in the future, he will think about it in his heart!


    In fact, when Tong people just wielded their soul chopping knife, Tong people directly cut off the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, which made Tong people never think that his blow had such a strong power!


    However, in order to show his strength, he pretended that he had mastered the knife, so he just stood there with the knife and looked at the upper body of the puppet of the star Knight Order in the sky!


    Originally, Tong people thought that after their own blow, they directly cut off the body of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach. Should this little puppet also die?


    But to the surprise of Tongren, even in this way, the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach is still not dead. Therefore, there is this step after Tongren!


    Tong people think that they have already fought to the present level, and now the puppet of youhabach in front of them is still under the control of youhabach. This is a great opportunity for God to attack youhabach''s psychology!


    However, after the Tong man stepped on the little puppet''s face, he also felt that there was no meaning, so he also directly lifted his soul chopping knife, and then chopped it directly at the puppet''s head of the star Knight

 V1.Chapter 1924

    When Tong people just mentioned their soul chopping knife, youhabach had guessed what would happen next.


    Sure enough, when youhabach saw Tongren mention their soul chopping knife, Tongren didn''t hesitate at all. Then he directly split his soul chopping knife to the head of the puppet of the star knight regiment controlled by youhabach!


    When Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly cut through the head of the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, the picture in front of youhabach also disappeared directly. Then, the feeling between youhabach and the puppet of his own star Knights also completely disappeared!


    At this moment, in the room where youhabach stayed, it was very quiet. Although the military division had been thinking about it just now, when he felt that the room he was in suddenly became very quiet, he also directly withdrew from his thinking!


    After the military division just gave up thinking, the first thing he saw was youhabach''s face. When he saw youhabach''s face, and then looked at youhabach''s empty wall, he also directly understood what had happened!


    Although he knew what had happened, when he saw youhabach''s face at this moment, he also felt a shudder, and even felt his back cold!


    When he fought with youhabakh before, although he was in a very bad mood when he saw that youhabakh would also lose all kinds of battles, youhabakh at that time would vent his anger loudly when he failed, so as to make himself less irritable as far as possible!


    However, this time is different from before. At this moment, youhabah has no intention to vent his anger. Moreover, when he sees youhabah''s cold face, the military division also understands that he can''t sit idly by anymore!


    If you still treat youhabach as before, youhabach may not come out and be buried directly by your anger!


    Therefore, the current military division also slowly came to youhabach and wanted to see if youhabach could think independently!


    So the military division also directly said to youhabah, "Sir, sir, are you okay?"


    When the military division finished, he also observed the state of youhabach all the time to see if youhabach had any reaction. If there was an obvious emotional reaction, he could relax temporarily!


    However, the next reaction of youhabach made the military division feel very disappointed. Only after the military division finished speaking to youhabach, youhabach didn''t even seem to hear it. When the military division just wanted to say it to youhabach again, youhabach nodded slowly!


    Moreover, when youhabach nodded, there was no emotional change on his face. The just cold expression was not broken a little because of the military division''s sentence!


    At this moment, the military division also sighed deeply when he saw youhabach''s appearance. He knew that youhabach''s appearance was in fact excusable. After all, youhabach had just been hit, but it was too big!


    Looking at his enemies, he ravaged himself, trampled on himself and humiliated himself. He didn''t have a little ability to fight back. However, he used to abuse each other''s strength, but he let Tongren, an asshole, become what he is now!


    There is nothing you can do about everything. This is the real reason why youhabach feels that it is difficult to pass in his heart!


    Moreover, when the tongs split the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach with a soul chopping knife, youhabach can only watch there and can''t do anything!


    This kind of thing is really too cruel for youhabach!


    Therefore, the military division at this moment also feels that this matter is difficult to handle. If youhabach vent loudly and even release his momentum again, he won''t be a little worried, but now, he is really a little worried!


    Although the military division has been calculating youhabach before, after all, he has fought side by side with youhabach for a long time. If strictly speaking, without youhabach, he would not be today!


    And everything the military division did before was to save his life. After all, his first goal was to live well!


    However, what the military division doesn''t know now is that now youhabach has been immersed in his own thoughts. It''s like entering the realm when he just meditated. His body doesn''t know when he also has this kind of self-protection. When he feels the great impact of the outside world, his body automatically opens this mode!


    It''s like this when you habach was just lost in thought.


    At this moment, you habah, under the protection of his own body, is also very comfortable. He can forget everything about the outside world here, and even escape a lot of the pressure he was under. He can forget what he did in this environment!


    At this moment, Tongren didn''t feel very happy when he killed the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, because he knew that youhabach would pay more attention to himself after today''s events!


    You know, the reason why the enemy he met before can be killed with a little effort is that youhabakh doesn''t know his existence. If youhabakh knew that there would be people with such an adverse growth rate of tongs in Yamamoto''s team before, youhabakh would have sent his most powerful subordinates!


    If it is really like that, then Tongren may not live to the present!


    But at this moment, the first thing Tongren should consider is not how he should avoid the next interception of youhabach. For him at this moment, his top priority now is to get together with deadwood and beauty. Only when they get together with deadwood and beauty can he discuss the next things with deadwood and beauty!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate. They directly took out their own small black jade pendant, and then directly summoned their own small black shadow. They directly controlled their own small black shadow and slowly explored towards the original direction of their team

 V1.Chapter 1925

    At this moment, Tong people have only one thing to do, that is to find rotten wood and beauty''s team as soon as possible. Only by finding their team can they rest assured temporarily. After all, Tong people''s heart is also very unstable during this period of time. He can feel relieved only when he looks face to face!


    Tongren didn''t give up when he manipulated his mysterious little jade pendant and released his spiritual power at the same time. Although he had killed the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, he still released his spiritual power to be safer in case!


    Although he can''t guarantee that he can detect all unknown factors when his mental power is released, at least he can find the potential hidden dangers around him in time!


    Now, when the power released by the Tong people disappeared, these smoke screens also spread around directly and slowly with the surrounding wind. After spreading for a while, the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and the Tong people fighting together were also directly eroded by the smoke!


    Therefore, Tongren at this moment is still in a smoke screen. However, Tongren at this moment seems not to take this matter to heart. He knows that even if he is like this now, although his vision in front of him is not very clear, it has little impact on his manipulation of the small dark shadow!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that these smoke screens seem to have special power. At this moment, they can also well hide him. As long as someone doesn''t lean close to him, he won''t find him!


    At this moment, the place where Tong people are staying is also shrouded by a large cloud of smoke. Although the area of this smoke is not very large, the visibility is almost zero in the eyes of people outside!


    And this group of smoke and dust is also in constant movement. When the smoke and dust movement is also in a sudden time, there is also a small black shadow that directly pierces through the smoke and dust all over the sky!


    This little shadow also looks very insignificant. If someone hadn''t seen this little shadow before and followed it with their eyes, they wouldn''t have found the existence of this little shadow at all!


    But even if someone has been following this small shadow with their own eyes, there is no way to last for a long time. After all, the flying speed of this small shadow is very fast, not to mention tracking. Even with their own spiritual strength and their own eyes, they may not be able to keep up!


    And this little black shadow is the little black shadow released by Tong people from their own small jade pendant. At the same time, it is also a good thing that Tong people have just used to monitor the every move of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    It is precisely because of the existence of this thing that Tong people can accurately supervise the every move of the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach and accurately see the opportunity to lift the golden light column of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, which is also an important reason why Tong people beat the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach!


    At this moment, Tong man is also hidden in this thick smoke. He also closes his eyes, communicates with his own ideas about the small jade pendant in his hand, and tries to explore in the direction he just came, hoping to find the mark left by rotten wood and beauty!


    However, after searching for a long time, Tong man did not find the mark left by rotten wood and beauty!


    "Is it that the mark left by Hemei has exceeded the maximum search scope of my little shadow? If so, can''t I find them?"


    At this time, Tong Ren thought of another thing, that is, although he can''t find the mark left by rotten wood and beauty, he can find the place where he just started. His current place of departure is similar to the limit distance of his little shadow!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also directly released all their other small shadows and looked for several directions respectively, hoping to find the place where they had just come as soon as possible!


    Now Tongren is also very anxious in his heart. He can almost be sure now. The tension in his heart just now must be because of rotten wood and beauty. If it is not because of rotten wood and beauty, he can''t have this idea in his heart!


    Now Tong people actually have a feeling that they are more anxious and more chaotic. Now he is even searching for the place where he just came. He is very impatient. He just hopes to get to rotten wood and beauty as soon as possible and find out what happened!


    But at this time, Tong man suddenly realized that he might not be very good. If he looked like this, he would not be able to concentrate. If he couldn''t concentrate now, the picture in front of him would be more and more blurred!


    Therefore, thinking of Tong people here, they also directly pressed down the eager psychology in their heart, and then directly controlled their state of mind to calm down temporarily. After all, it is important to find the place where they have just come at this time!


    So thinking of this, Tong Ren also directly suppressed his mood, and when he suppressed his psychological irritability with his own state of mind, the effect was also immediate. There was a little fuzzy picture in front of him, which became unusually clear with his concentration!


    However, when Tongren are trying to find the place they have come before, rotten wood and beauty are also in big trouble here!


    At this moment, the gods of death in rotten wood and beauty''s team also suffered heavy casualties. Although the rest are elite, even the elite can''t afford such a huge consumption. Under such severe consumption, more and more gods of death are injured!


    Although the enemies around them are more than half less than before, the remaining enemies really make them feel headache. After all, it is not easy for these enemies to survive in attacks again and again!


    These people are also some of the elite of the annihilation division army sent by youhabach!


    In the face of these elite, rotten and beautiful faces of youhabach, there is also a look of despai

 V1.Chapter 1926

    At this moment, deadwood and beauty are also very desperate on his face. Although he has been expecting Tongren to come back in time, with the passage of time and the continuous progress of war, his hope is also slowly lost, and finally it is even about to disappear!


    Even now, rotten wood and beauty don''t know whether Tong people are still alive at this moment. What''s the matter with the fight between Tong people!


    Moreover, now rotten wood and beauty know very well that if it is not Tong people who come here next, it will prove that Tong people have been killed. At that time, all his hopes will be lost and he will fall into real despair!


    Because, if even Tong people can''t kill the two pursuers, they don''t even think about it. Although Yamamoto is there in their team, Yamamoto doesn''t mean to wake up until now. If Yamamoto can wake up, there is no doubt that their team can relieve a lot of pressure!


    However, deadwood and beauty also know why Yamamoto hasn''t woke up until now, because this time is not a very crisis. Although Yamamoto is still sleeping, Yamamoto should know the situation around now!


    If there is a very critical situation, Yamamoto will wake up by himself even if no one calls him. However, this situation now belongs to a large-scale battle, and the strength gap is not very large. Now Yamamoto also needs to recover his wounds in his deep sleep!


    Although Yamamoto is sleeping now, even if Yamamoto is sleeping and has no combat effectiveness, it is also the psychological pillar of all the people present. As long as Yamamoto is still there, they will not lose. Now Yamamoto is even about to become their faith!


    Now, Shiren is more like a tragic massacre. Even though they have fought for so long, they still don''t see a little tired in the face of a large number of annihilation divisions, as if their combat ability is endless as long as they cooperate with each other!


    At this moment, the place where the ten blades have been fighting is also a high corpse mountain. Without exception, all these corpses were killed by the ten blades. It can be said that the existence of the ten blades can relieve the pressure of the whole team by 70%!


    However, although the ten blades seem to be very capable, in fact, their consumption is also very large. They are not tired. Only they know. As for others, they can''t control them!


    Now they are able to do this. On the one hand, it is to frighten the enemy''s psychology of annihilating division and make the other party''s psychology weak first. In this way, they will kill the enemy more easily, and they can save more physical strength in battle!


    On the other hand, the reason why they are so comfortable up to this time is to encourage these ordinary gods of death in their team. Although these gods of death have been regarded as the elite of the gods of death, such elite is not enough to see when facing these groups of enemies!


    Therefore, the existence of the ten blades is also to let these gods of death see their appearance and inspire their hearts, so that they can make the gods of death fight harder, rather than weak in their hearts when they see these dense annihilation division armies!


    In fact, although the current ten blades look very beautiful on the surface, in fact, they are more and more unable to fight. However, they know that if they fall, the whole death team led by deadwood and beauty will basically fall!


    What''s more, I feel that if the ten blades show a little weakness, these mass exterminators will be greatly encouraged in their spirit. At that time, their fear of the ten blades will be completely eliminated!


    Therefore, at this moment, not only rotten wood and beauty are there to hope that Tongren will come back soon, but also Shiren and they can''t wait to hope that Tongren will come back soon, because they don''t know how long they can persist. Although there is no verbal communication between them, they are people who can understand each other as long as they have one look in their eyes!


    Therefore, after they made eye contact with each other, he also directly understood the thoughts in the hearts of his teammates!


    However, even in this way, they still have to choose to fight here!


    In fact, if they cherish their lives and want to break out from here, it is very easy, but they are a group of very fighting people. They will not give up their teammates who have been walking together because they are greedy for life and afraid of death!


    What''s more, in a strict sense, their lives are actually saved by Tongren. If they weren''t Tongren, I''m afraid they don''t know what they look like now. In this team, many people have deep friendship with Tongren. Therefore, even for Tongren, they should stick to it!


    At this moment, when Tongren felt the thoughts in their hearts, his psychology suddenly shook. Only this time, the feeling in his heart was a little different from that before. The previous feeling was a very urgent feeling for Tongren, which made Tongren feel a little flustered!


    However, this time, the feeling in Tong''s heart made him feel a kind of trust, an unprecedented trust. This kind of trust made him feel extremely relieved. Although he knew that the current peace of mind was not necessarily true, when he received this signal, he knew that the rotten wood and beauty should be safe for the time being!


    However, even in this way, Tongren still didn''t mean to relax. Although the only sense of urgency in his heart had disappeared because of the feeling just now, Tongren always felt that he was still not at ease, and when he thought about these things, he also directly found the place where he came!


    That''s the place where he separated from rotten wood and beauty. If he gets there, everything will work

 V1.Chapter 1927

    Tongren knew that when he arrived at the place where he had separated from youhabahe before, he could find his own direction, and then he could go to deadwood and beauty in the fastest way to see what happened during his absence!


    In fact, rotten wood and beauty at this moment, including ten blades, have never thought that the idea in their heart can be directly transmitted to the psychology of Tong people across such a long distance. If rotten wood and beauty know this thing, they don''t know how rotten wood and beauty will react!


    When Tong people thought of this, they didn''t hesitate a little. They directly condensed their spiritual power, and then directly transmitted it to the place where they had just separated from rotten wood and beauty, which was the place where they explored the secret of Xiaohei jade pendant together!


    I saw a flash of light in the thick smoke. Even if the smoke was thick, there was no way to block the dazzling light at this moment. Under the light, it seemed that the smoke was illuminated!


    However, Tongren obviously didn''t know about it. Although he knew everything around him when he was transmitting, he never paid attention to it when he was transmitting!


    Therefore, Tong people also read directly, and felt that his body seemed to have gone through the friction of surrounding time and space. Then, as soon as he suddenly opened his eyes, he returned to the place he had found before!


    At this moment, when Tong Ren came back, he also directly found the direction where rotten wood and beauty left, and he also directly saw that rotten wood and beauty engraved the representative sign inside the small black jade pendant on a stone in the direction where he left, that is, the small black five pointed star!


    When he saw the black five pointed star, Tong people also felt a sense of familiarity. He didn''t know why he suddenly had this feeling, but it was this feeling that became stronger and stronger in his mind!


    Just when he wanted to go deep into it, the state of mind in his heart also suppressed this feeling in an instant. In such a moment, Tongren seemed to have just woke up from a big dream. It felt like the whole person was trapped in something and couldn''t extricate himself!


    He doesn''t know what the feeling just now is, but he always feels that the feeling just now doesn''t seem to belong to him. This phenomenon, this feeling, like a mysterious force, is inducing him to walk towards the abyss step by step!


    When he thought of this, Tong Ren was also directly frightened and sweating. Although he knew that the sense of familiarity he had just had might not be a good thing, he could not help but be afraid for a while. He even had a feeling that if his state of mind did not stop him in time, he might have been lost directly!


    At this time, when Tong people looked at the mysterious black Pentagram again, they didn''t have this feeling again. Although this feeling lasted for a short time, it was also the most terrible time for him!


    However, although Tongren is full of unknowns about this feeling, he doesn''t have a little desire to understand this feeling. He feels that if he understands this feeling now, he is likely to be brought in directly!


    Therefore, Tong Ren also decided to directly follow his own state of mind. He decided not to study these things for the time being. When he can solve all the problems around him, it''s better to discuss and study with rotten wood and beauty slowly!


    He is really worried about himself now. He studies this thing and is possessed by fire. Although he has always doubted the saying of possessed by fire before, he has never even believed it!


    Because the former Tong people were very confident about their own consciousness. He believed that as long as their subjective consciousness was strong enough, all spiritual attacks were ineffective for him, and it was almost impossible for him to get possessed!


    However, after today''s experience, Tong people also directly changed their past ideas. He even felt that his past ideas were so childish that he would think that he could avoid all spiritual ideas only by his subjective consciousness!


    When he thought of this, he also wanted to give himself a big mouth and hope to wake himself up directly. Now, although he knows the strength of youhabah, he is still very confident about himself, but now it seems that he is a little too confident!


    However, Tong Ren knows that he is not the time to think about these things. Although he regrets his previous views, after all, this matter has almost plunged into his psychology. Therefore, he is not in a hurry to change his views!


    However, today''s Tong people feel that one thing should be paid more and more attention to for him, or should be thanked. If it weren''t for this existence, today''s Tong people would have died hundreds of times!


    This thing is nothing else, it is the most familiar thing of Tong people, that is the state of mind of Tong people!


    Before, Tong people did not pay attention to the improvement of their state of mind. Even once, when their state of mind was improved by some coincidence, Tong people still paid no attention to it. They even thought that the improvement of their state of mind was useless. He even wanted to exchange the improvement of their state of mind for the improvement of their spiritual capacity!


    Today''s Tong people, he is also very happy. Although he was a little naive at that time, he didn''t actually take action. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to live to the present!


    At other times, the contribution made by the state of mind is not mentioned, that is, when Tongren is about to lose, the state of mind does things that Tongren has personally experienced!


    However, what Tongren should do at this moment is to determine the specific direction for deadwood and beauty to leave, so that he can go directly to deadwood and beauty!


    Although today''s Tong people have reached the place where they are separated from rotten wood and beauty, they are closer to rotten wood and beauty in disguise, but their psychology does not feel a little relaxed. He knows that what rotten wood and beauty have encountered must be a very serious thing

 V1.Chapter 1928

    Therefore, now Tongren, without a little hesitation, directly closed their eyes, took out their little black jade pendant directly, then directly connected their little black jade pendant with their own spiritual power, and then released several small dark shadows and flew directly in all directions!


    Although Tong people know that it is the mark recorded by rotten wood and beauty, Tong people can''t guarantee where rotten wood and beauty are at this moment, and directly pursue in one direction. Although it''s fast, in fact, it''s not a very wise choice!


    Only by pursuing in multiple directions can Tong really relax. After all, he just did it in that smoke screen. It is precisely because of this that he can find the place where rotten wood and beauty are separated from him so quickly. Otherwise, Tong people are still in that smoke screen now!


    Now, even here, Tong people don''t give up at all. They release their spiritual power to explore the surrounding environment. Although the possibility of danger in this place is very small, Tong people still release their spiritual power in case. After all, they don''t have a little cover in this place where they are now!


    At least there is a smoke screen to help him disguise himself. Now the place where he is located is a great plain, not to mention a smoke screen, but there is no tree!


    Therefore, in order to prevent sneak attacks, Tongren also released all their spiritual power, even more than they had just released from the smoke screen!


    When Tong people closed their eyes and kept searching, they also found rotten wood and beauty directly in one direction!


    However, the next thing he saw made his blood boil. He wanted to kill deadwood and beauty directly and help deadwood and beauty out!


    It was nothing else that made Tongren''s blood churn and his anger burn. It was what he saw. At this moment, his team was suffering from these attacks. When Tongren saw the number of annihilators around him, he didn''t control it. He directly scolded: "these damn annihilators actually used so many people to attack my team!"


    "I must let them pay for their lives and let them know the end of the team attacking me!"


    The Tong people who think of here also want to quickly send it to deadwood and beauty!


    However, although Tongren has found rotten wood and beauty, he still needs to slowly condense his spiritual power to fly over, otherwise he can''t directly transmit the past with Tongren''s current strength!


    However, in order to avoid rotten wood and beauty being too depressed, Tong man first controlled his little shadow and flew to rotten wood and beauty!


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty have not yet waited for the psychology of Tong people. The slightest hope of his psychology will soon disappear with the passage of time. He is also constantly observing the war situation. Although he knows that there are fewer and fewer annihilation divisions around, there are few of his people who can fight!


    When looking at the ten blades, although they still kill very quickly, it is obvious that they are much slower than just now. When seeing here, deadwood and beauty also know that even people as powerful as the ten blades will be consumed constantly when facing the attack of a group of people!


    So now the deadwood and beauty are almost disillusioned. He knows that what he is doing now is almost meaningless, but he still needs to observe, and when the hope in his heart is about to burst, a small black shadow also flew directly in front of him!


    In order to attract the attention of rotten wood and beauty, this small black shadow also swayed several times in front of rotten wood and beauty!


    Rotten wood and beauty were a little stunned when they just saw the little black shadow, but after he was stunned for a second, he also responded directly. The little black shadow is not someone else, but represents Tongren. At this moment, the little black shadow kept gesturing to her here, that is to prove that Tongren is coming back!


    Since the Tong people came back, the pursuers who had been bothering them were directly disintegrated at this time. Although they didn''t know the specific battle between the Tong people and them, rotten wood and beauty knew that the Tong people must be very difficult!


    And the little shadow in front of deadwood and beauty, when knowing that deadwood and beauty saw him, also flew directly to the center of the annihilation division!


    When he saw the little black shadow flying in that direction, deadwood and Mei also felt that he was finally looking forward to his head, so he shouted to the gods of death who didn''t have much strength to fight now: "brothers, work harder, our Tongren will come back soon!"


    The gods of death who heard this sentence were all excited. You know, they have been fighting here for a long time. Although they can resist for a while now, for them, it is only the difference between living one more minute and living one less minute!


    Now they directly hear rotten wood and beauty shouting. When Tong people came back, their originally low mood was excited again at this moment!


    Even there are many equal gods of death who are confronting the enemy in front of them. When they hear the sentence of rotten wood and beauty, they directly end their confrontation and kill the enemy in front of them!


    At this moment, the generals in the annihilation Division Corps are also very black. They originally intercepted Tong people here according to the order of youhabach. Originally, they thought that after those battles in front, their combat effectiveness should be very low, and they can easily defeat them!


    However, it is obvious that these generals underestimated the combat effectiveness of rotten wood and beauty, their small team!


    Now, what surprised them even more was that they were going to kill all the people in the team of rotten wood and beauty, but they didn''t know what they shouted, and their spirit suddenly cheered up!


    So at this moment, the faces of these generals are very ugly. They know that youhabach will never spare them if their task cannot be completed. They will die very ugly!


    "Otherwise, let''s go out in person and kill the remaining people. I''m afraid of long dreams!"


    As soon as this sentence fell, the room in which they were located exploded violently

 V1.Chapter 1929

    And just before the generals of these annihilation divisions reacted, Tongren had appeared in their room with a violent explosion!


    And the power of the explosion just now is also very powerful, which is also the power that Tongren have accumulated until now!


    A general of the annihilation division who was nearest to the explosion point of Tongren just now did not react a little, so he was directly blown out by the violent explosion. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead!


    After the explosion in their room, all the people present looked at the center of the explosion with their vigilant eyes. They didn''t believe that it would be such a simple thing if the explosion occurred so suddenly!


    But the next scene directly overturned their reasoning. When the smoke of the explosion dissipated, they didn''t even see anything at the center of the explosion!


    But just when they felt very confused, the army of their annihilation division outside suddenly exploded in the middle of their army!


    It turned out that when Tong people just finished greeting rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also decided to strike first and attack rotten wood and beauty''s annihilation division''s Legion well!


    Tongren also deeply understood the truth that the thief should catch the king first, so he did not hesitate. He directly controlled his little shadow and sneaked into the house of the generals of the annihilation division!


    But when Tong people saw these generals, he was also stunned. Although he knew that after this battle, a general should not be enough, so it should be more than one general!


    However, he was shocked by what he saw now. He didn''t expect that youhabach had arranged a large army here. There were almost more than ten generals in the house!


    Although their strength is not very unified, some are stronger and some are weaker, according to the way they talk to each other, their level should be the same. There are almost ten generals, but it is particularly difficult!


    However, since Tongren himself has decided to come, he has no choice to retreat. He knows that this is his opportunity. If he misses it, he may not have this opportunity. If he loses this opportunity, he will struggle against the dense annihilation army around him!


    Therefore, Tong people also want to avoid consuming too much physical strength against these armies in the future battle, so he also decided to give them a surprise attack first!


    Originally, Tong people thought that with the explosion effect of this small shadow, they could directly solve at least half of the generals of the annihilation division legion, so that they could alleviate a lot here, and also make youhabahe and them very busy!


    Tong people also thought of this, without the slightest hesitation, directly released a small spiritual power group. When he was about to pass, he also directly detonated his own spiritual power group!


    After detonating their own spiritual power group, Tong people also want to make a good estimate of the strength of the people in this room with the help of the violent big explosion they just triggered!


    However, the terrible thing is that when Tongren estimated the strength of these generals in this room, they found that although their personal ability is not very strong, their defense is amazing, and their cooperation is also quite strong!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also immediately realized that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. They should change a surprise attack method. In this way, they can break them one by one. If they go together, even if they have just beaten the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabach, they may not be able to win!


    Today''s Tong people have also directly grown to this point. If the previous Tong people are facing this situation, they will not choose to run away like this, and then find a chance to break them one by one!


    The previous Tong people were even brave and resourceless. If the previous Tong people encounter this situation, even if they clearly know that the other party is much stronger than themselves, they still have no impulse to escape, and they are likely to fight with the other party to the end!


    Therefore, compared with the Tong people before, the Tong people now are also a little less brave and more thoughtful. After all, if many things are impulsive without consideration, then they don''t know how they die now!


    Even if Tong people don''t make changes, Tong people can''t live until now. Therefore, these changes made by Tong people now are forced by the current situation and the improvement of their own mentality. If they weren''t for these, Tong people wouldn''t be like this!


    Of course, when Tong people feel that they don''t have a little confidence to kill youhabahe, Tong people don''t hesitate a little, because Tong people know that this time is not a time to be brave. If they are brave now, they are likely to harm rotten wood and beauty!


    Therefore, Tong people also directly use the huge smoke and dust just exploded to directly transmit it again. This time, the place where he transmitted it is not elsewhere, but the most dense place in the group of annihilation division army. It will cause an explosion in this place, and the effect will be very impressive!


    Therefore, Tong people also directly condense the spiritual power in the surrounding environment and once again form a small spiritual power group. However, he knows that the smoke of the explosion just can''t last too long, so he can''t do too much. If he does too much, he is likely to be exposed directly!


    If you expose yourself in front of the generals of these annihilation divisions, you may not be much better. At most, you expose yourself in front of them in advance, but if you have a little bad luck, it''s not just a matter of exposure!


    At that time, the generals of these annihilation divisions will see a person who suddenly appears and comes with a huge explosion. No matter who the person is, they will choose the fastest time to shoot, and then solve the unexpected guest in front of them first!


    At that time, Tong people are likely to come back and have no use at all. Not only did they not help deadwood and beauty, but they may even come back and give them a head

 V1.Chapter 1930

    Moreover, if you are not killed but taken by the people of these annihilation division legions, you are likely to become a hostage to deadwood and beauty. At that time, you are likely to become a threat to deadwood and beauty, threaten them with your own life, and even let deadwood and beauty give up resistance!


    If this is the case, then Tong people will really feel a little uncomfortable. If he becomes someone else''s hostage, he might as well die directly!


    Therefore, Tong man is not greedy to bring as great lethality as he just did. What he pursues now is speed, and the small spiritual power group he gathered at this moment does not have too much lethality, and then it was directly transmitted to the middle of the annihilation division army!


    Originally, they had felt very tired. Although they had just heard the news that rotten wood and Mei said Tong people were coming back, they were only a little excited and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, although this thing can temporarily boost their mood, it''s not very helpful for the battle!


    However, when the ten blades felt that the next battle might not last long, suddenly, a huge explosion also exploded directly in the army of the annihilation division. When it exploded, not only the ten blades and the God of death were stunned, but also the annihilation division!


    However, when everyone was a little stunned, deadwood and Mei knew what had happened. He knew that the Tong people must have killed the center of the annihilation division. If the Tong people succeed, their battle, which lasted so long, can finally come to an end temporarily!


    If the Tong people fail, they will really fail, because even if the Tong people are not killed but caught, even if the Tong people are not taken hostage, they can''t hold on for much longer!


    Because deadwood and beauty know that although they can resist such a fierce attack for a while now, they will be directly destroyed by these annihilation division legions in a little more time!


    Therefore, now deadwood and beauty are also praying for Tongren, because he knows that Tongren is not only the spiritual pillar of his whole person, but also the spiritual pillar of his whole team. If this spiritual pillar falls, they will be really finished!


    However, while deadwood and Mei were praying there, there was another huge explosion, which came from the annihilation division legions just now. However, this explosion was a little different from the previous one. This explosion was the most concentrated place of those annihilation divisions!


    Originally, the ten blades and the gods of death, including the annihilators, didn''t take the explosion seriously. When they were ready to continue fighting, they also heard the second loud noise again!


    But this time, the ten blades and the gods of death did not continue to be stunned, but directly reacted. They all looked like they suddenly realized. If they saw here and didn''t know what happened, their IQ would be worried!


    The first reaction was, of course, the ten blades. When they saw the violent explosion, they thought about what rotten wood and beauty had just shouted to them. They were also directly excited and shouted to the rest of the gods of death: "brothers, we have hope. The Tong people are back. The just explosion was made by the Tong people!"


    As soon as the voice of ten blades fell, there were a little tired gods of death. They also raised their spirit again and prepared for the next battle!


    This time, it was the turn of those annihilators to feel something wrong. They didn''t know what had happened. They just heard their enemies shout something. Then their enemies fought back to them like chicken blood, but they only lasted for a while, and their counterattack was erased by their continuous wheel battles!


    However, just when they thought that victory was in sight and they could destroy these gods of death immediately, there was an explosion behind them. When they looked back, they found that the explosion was nothing else, just where their general was!


    So they are also stunned. If their generals are directly destroyed, what is the significance of their battle?


    However, the news came quickly. It was said that the generals had almost nothing to do, but were frightened by the explosion just now. After all, the generals'' strength was also very strong, so these annihilation divisions didn''t take it seriously, and then they were ready to attack again!


    But this time, when they were ready to launch an attack later, there was another explosion in their rear. You know, that was the place where their annihilators had the most people. If there was a sneak attack, their brothers would be almost finished!


    Therefore, when they knew that their brothers were like this, these annihilators were also ready to go back one by one to see what came out of their rear!


    But when they were ready to take a look at the rear, the momentum of the enemy in front of them was inspired again. When their momentum rose, they would directly kill the annihilators who were still stunned or did not respond!


    However, even if they want to go back now, they don''t have a little way to go back, because now the people behind want to rush forward, while the people in front want to go back, which makes it possible to destroy the division army regularly and directly mess up!


    Seeing these annihilators, they are actually in disorder at this time. These gods of death are also very happy. You know, before ordinary annihilators, it was not very difficult for them to kill. Now, those annihilators are in disorder, which makes their fighting very interesting!


    The ten blades are also very happy when they see that the enemy in front of them is in chaos. Although it is very easy for them to kill the enemy before, they also hope that the easier it is to kill the enemy in front of them, the better!


    After all, this is a meaningless collective battle. If it is a single fight or practice, they certainly want the enemy in front of them to be simpler, but now it is not the usual practice, but the struggle between life and death between them and the annihilato

 V1.Chapter 1931

    Seeing that the battle that had become a foregone conclusion suddenly became so chaotic, these generals also showed anger one by one. When one of the thin generals saw that his subordinates had become like this, he directly slapped the table and shouted:


    "How can a small explosion make these troops outside look like this? How do we train them? Is it like this? We should go out and solve this chaotic phenomenon. If it continues, our situation will be bad!"


    After the thin general said that, he also looked directly at the remaining generals in the room. At this moment, the faces of these generals were also black and scary. After all, they had been generals for so long. They had never met such a thing before!


    After the skinny general finished, one of the generals also thought carefully, and then said to the general in the room, "everyone, we should take action. I speculate that our subordinates outside must have something to do with the explosion in our house!"


    After the general said that, he also looked at the generals in the room and tried to get their opinions. After all, each of these generals is a real power figure. Except for one of the unlucky ones who was blown out by Tongren, he doesn''t know whether life or death, the rest are very powerful people!


    At this moment, each of them nodded slightly, because they also thought that the riots outside were related to the sudden explosion in the house, so each of them decided that they should take good care of it!


    Thinking of them here, they also exchanged eyes with each other. When they saw their eyes, they also knew what they thought in the hearts of their generals!


    However, just when they decided to go out and have a look, one of the generals also proposed: "the first thing we should do now is not to go out to stop the riots. What we should do now is to investigate and find out what caused the riots!"


    When hearing this, these generals turned their eyes to him one by one, because they didn''t understand. Why should we understand first? Why don''t we go out to stop the riots now, but look for the source of the riots here?!


    Seeing the eyes of these generals looking at themselves, the just proposed general also understood what these generals meant, so he also explained directly to these Generals: "guys, it''s not what I thought more, but just after my own opinion, I also felt that I should understand it first!"


    After the general finished, he paused and said to these generals, "listen to me, this matter is very serious. Don''t you find that the explosion just in our house is very strange? It''s like an explosion caused by a person!"


    "And this man, I doubt, is probably the Tong man who didn''t see. He disappeared for so long. I don''t know why, but this time he came back, he probably came with a very powerful and mysterious attack. If so, we should be on guard!"


    After listening to the general''s words, all the generals present were shocked. They really didn''t think of this thing before. It''s really not very normal for them. They can''t even believe that the explosion just happened was caused by the Tongren!


    Moreover, what made them feel more terrible was that the explosion caused by this Tong man directly blew up a general here. At this moment, they don''t even know whether he is dead or alive!


    This kind of power is more like a deterrent for them at this moment. This kind of deterrent can not be seen at ordinary times, but they also feel very wrong when it comes to the key. Although their strength is very strong now, the more powerful they are, the more afraid they are of death!


    They don''t want to be killed without seeing their enemies. In this case, they can''t hold their grievances. Moreover, if they die so cowardly, they will become the laughing stock of others in the future!


    So after listening to what the general said, each of them fell into silence. They knew that they really should know their opponents now. If they didn''t even know their opponents, they were really uncomfortable!


    At this moment, a general also shouted directly at one of his subordinates outside: "Okay, have you found out?"


    Just after the general finished drinking, a small intelligence officer in a annihilation Division also directly and quickly ran into the house. He knew that if he ran a little slower, according to the temper of these generals, he would be worse off than death!


    When thinking of this, the little intelligence officer also dared not delay. He forcibly suppressed his fear in his heart and calmly said to these Generals: "adults, it is clear that this man was the Tong man who disappeared before. Now he is harvesting the lives of our brothers quickly!"


    After hearing this information, the faces of all the generals present were also very ugly. They didn''t expect that what the general just said was realized at this time!


    And this thing is the worse situation they expected. If it is really what this little intelligence officer said, they will not last long here. Therefore, they really need to come up with countermeasures now!


    After listening to the information, the general also took a long breath and said gently to the intelligence officer, "go out first. I''ll call you when I have something to do!"


    The intelligence officer was relieved when he heard this, but when he went out, the speed was also very slow. He was afraid to annoy these people in the house. When he went out, he gently brought the door of the house!


    After the intelligence officer went out, he also sighed a long sigh. The pressure he felt in the house was even much stronger than that outside!


    "This Tong person is a very unstable factor!"

 V1.Chapter 1932

    At this moment, Tong people are constantly slaughtering here. Now Tong people don''t even need to consume too much spiritual power. Just now, he also injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife. Of course, these spiritual powers were absorbed by himself in the surrounding environment!


    Now Tongren can kill these minions of the annihilation division. They even need to draw their soul chopping knife, and they can instantly harvest some of the annihilation division''s lives. Even his soul chopping knife has become a symbol of death at this moment. No matter who touches it, he will die!


    These exterminators around feel very dangerous when they see Tongren''s knife. Although they are not afraid of death, they also feel abnormal fear when they see Tongren killing so fiercely. You know, this kind of death method is much more cruel than that killed in the front line!


    You know, Tongren''s soul chopping knife is like a sharp blade for harvesting life at this moment. It kills the lives of teachers around all the time, and almost all the people cut by this soul chopping knife are split in two!


    Their bodies, under the attack of this soul chopping knife, seemed like pieces of tofu one after another. They were vulnerable. Only with a little force, Tong people were directly split in two!


    At this moment, Tong people also feel unprecedented pleasure. You know, Tong people have never experienced such a battle. Killing the enemy is to wave their own knife. This kind of thing is unheard of in Tong people''s eyes, because Tong people have never thought of this kind of thing before!


    Because Tongren''s previous battles have always been fought with people who are equal to their own strength, or even slightly stronger than their own strength. Every battle scene is very miserable. There is no time that he can play so well as today!


    Today, Tong people''s repressed nature is also directly liberated. Although he knows that his strength has increased, he did not expect that his strength has been strong enough to attack at will, so he can take away the lives of the surrounding enemies at will!


    However, this kind of thing is very rare for Tongren. You know, his previous battles were very difficult. Now it has suddenly become so simple, which is a little uncomfortable for him!


    However, although Tongren is a little uncomfortable now, he is also very happy to kill. Even now he has lost himself a little. He even thinks that his current strength can be as long as he reaches this point. Because he is like this now, he can kill without consuming a little power. It''s really great!


    When Tong people frantically killed the people around him, he also fell into this feeling more and more. Even his current attack has a flaw!


    However, just when the Tong people were madly trapped, the state of mind of the Tong people also directly reflected. He knew that if the Tong people were like this, it must be infeasible. Don''t talk about the people here first. Is there any way he can kill them? Even if the Tong people can kill them all, the Tong people can''t stop here!


    If the Tong people are completely trapped in that state, then the strength of the Tong people will keep walking in place. If the Tong people keep walking in place, then youhabakke will not let the Tong people go. At that time, the corpse soul world will be destroyed!


    Therefore, the state of mind in Tong''s heart, that sober mind, also directly pulled Tong people out of this state as forced, and input all these consequences into Tong people''s brain!


    Originally, Tong man was about to fall in the ocean of killing. Suddenly, he felt that his spirit was forcibly lifted by something. Then he was very light!


    However, when he was forcibly pulled up by this force, his whole person was also very painful. After all, he had just fallen into the ocean of killing and was very comfortable. Now he was suddenly pulled out, he was also very uncomfortable, even a little rebellious!


    Therefore, in Tongren''s psychology, I feel very uncomfortable at this moment. However, this uncomfortable feeling did not last long. Then Tongren was directly pulled up, and although he felt that his whole person was awake, his whole spirit was still a little confused!


    His state of mind, at this time, when Tong people have not reacted, also directly suppressed the killing state of mind to the bottom of Tong people''s heart!


    After being suppressed, Tongren''s state of mind was hidden again, and at this time, Tongren was completely awake. He didn''t even know what had just happened!


    His body is still keeping its inertia. The exterminators around him are killing crazily. With the awakening of Tongren''s consciousness, he is also the whole person who has recovered. His crazy killing action has also stopped directly!


    Tongren looked at his hands with a confused face. He didn''t know what had just happened to him, but he knew that he must have fallen into a certain state because of something. However, at this time of anxiety, he didn''t have much time to think about it!


    He only knew that he must have something wrong with himself just now. If it was particularly urgent, he should not forget it. Therefore, he didn''t think so much about it now, and then he didn''t hesitate to kill the exterminators around him!


    At this moment, those generals are also discussing the next plan. Although they don''t want to die one by one, the matter in front of them must be solved. If they don''t go out, their subordinates will be killed by Tongren sooner or later!


    However, they don''t want to be killed by this Tong man, because they know that Tong people are not easy to provoke. If they treat Zhan Tong people alone, they are likely to be directly killed by Tong people!


    Suddenly, one of these generals suggested, "why don''t we go directly to the place we''ve been attacking? Let''s attack there. Tong people will not sit idly by. Since he attacked our subordinates and still sneaked, we should fight them back, right?!"


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, the other generals did not hesitate. They all nodded in agreement!


    "OK, let''s go now!"

 V1.Chapter 1933

    After these generals unified their purpose, they also looked at the generals around them. After their eyes communicated with each other, the thin general, without hesitation, directly pushed open the door of the house and then went out directly!


    After seeing the thin general go out, the rest of the generals in the room didn''t hesitate a little. They went out with the thin general one by one!


    Although the general''s strength is average, his executive power is very strong. Generally, if he thinks of something and thinks it should be feasible, he will definitely do it directly, rather than procrastinating and thinking back and forth in situ. What he advocates is simplicity and rudeness!


    Therefore, after the general went out, he also said to the general who came out with him: "go, let''s go and surprise the Tong man!"


    But just as the general''s voice fell, the general who had made comments and asked the generals to investigate the situation first directly said: "wait a minute, I think we should divide our troops in two ways, otherwise, when the Tongren saw us sneaking into his team, he would surely follow!"


    After hearing what the general said, the generals present nodded one by one and thought it was very reasonable!


    However, among a group of nodding generals, the slightly thin general could not help frowning!


    At ordinary times, the relationship between the general and the general who just interrupted him is not very good. Now when he is about to take the lead, the general gives him another word, which makes the thin general feel very unhappy, because the thin general feels that he seems to be questioned here at the moment!


    Because at ordinary times, the general often refutes or puts forward other opinions on the proposal of the thin general, because the two of them are like two extremes. Between them, the executive power of the thin general is very strong, while the other person who always questions him always thinks too much!


    If there were not so many generals present, if they were left alone, it was likely that the two would fight each other!


    Therefore, the thin general, also among a group of nodding generals, directly questioned the general who had just put forward his proposal and said to the general, "Hey, why do you question my proposal? Why didn''t you just say it? Now I''ve brought people out, and you said it!"


    At this moment, the general who just raised the question also heard the thin general''s words. He also made a very indifferent attitude towards the thin general, looked at the thin general with a mocking expression, and said to him, "no, I only thought about it at this time!"


    After the general said that, he thought for a while, as if he had thought of something. He also said to the thin general: "besides, even if I mean it, what can you do? I just like to pick your flaws, how?!"


    After the general said that, he also made a gesture to look down on the thin general, and then directly turned back and ignored the thin general!


    At this moment, the thin general was directly angry when he heard that he dared to speak to himself like this. He was originally a person with strong executive power. Now, seeing that someone dared to humiliate himself like this, he couldn''t control his emotions directly. He wanted to rush over and let the general see his power!


    But just when he had accumulated his strength and was ready to rush directly to teach each other a good lesson, the generals present also saw that things were bad, and then directly stopped the general. Don''t let him be so impulsive!


    When he heard the noise behind him, he just humiliated the thin general, turned his head directly, looked at the man in front of him with a mocking face, and laughed when he was stopped by the generals!


    "Look at you now. Where do you look like a general? You''re just a reckless man. Moreover, it''s very easy for me to calculate a reckless man like you!"


    After the general finished, he also directly made a mocking expression, and then shouted to the thin general, "you dwarf, come and hit me! Ha ha ha ha!"


    After the general finished, he turned around again and ignored the thin general!


    The thin general was already burning with anger. At this moment, seeing that the person he wanted to teach dared to ridicule himself, he was even more angry and full of anger. At this moment, all rushed into his brain. What he hated most in his life was that others laughed at him for being short!


    Now when the general laughed at me in front of so many people, he couldn''t control his emotions. Then he shouted: "don''t fucking stop me. I''ll kill this bastard. He dared to laugh at me. I must kill him!"


    After the general drank, he also directly broke out the momentum in his body, and then directly pushed away the generals who pulled him!


    Then he rushed directly behind the arrogant general, and then he directly hit the arrogant general with his angry fist!


    "Go to hell, you son of a bitch. I''ll kill you today and make you regret laughing at me!"


    In fact, with his own strength, the general can''t break away from the interception of so many generals. You know, his strength alone is very limited. Even if he is very angry, he doesn''t have such strong strength at all!


    But just now, after the arrogant general laughed at the thin general, the generals who had planned to block the frame felt that the arrogant general was a little too much this time, so these blocking generals were also a little relaxed!


    They know that it''s OK to stop him a little at ordinary times. After all, this thin general is also very impulsive. He usually does whatever he thinks of!


    But this time today is different. Today''s arrogant general has begun to laugh at this thin general, and still in front of them. If they still stop, it''s their problem

 V1.Chapter 1934

    After all, although they agree with the arrogant general, this thin general is also with them and at the same level. If they favor the arrogant general today, they will be difficult to get along with in the future!


    Therefore, the generals who stopped the thin general also exchanged eyes with each other, and then relaxed their strength many times, which made the thin general rush out directly!


    In fact, they also hope to kill the arrogant general with the help of this thin general. If he keeps doing this, today may only ridicule the thin general, but the next day, it is likely to ridicule them!


    Therefore, they also let the thin general teach him a lesson, and they didn''t mean to stop him!


    After all, this kind of thing is win-win. Since the thin general was angry, they can also limit the arrogant general. And, most importantly, they helped the arrogant general stop the thin general just now. Although they only stopped for a while, they stopped it after all!


    Therefore, even if the thin general beats the arrogant general, the arrogant general will only remember the Revenge of the general who beat him. As for them, he has no possibility of revenge at all!


    After all, they can be generals and enjoy all the power brought by this position. They are not only powerful. After all, most of the time, their brains are also very important. That''s why they can sit so steady in this position!


    You know, although most of their subordinates are not as strong as them, or even very different, there are still a few people whose strength is stronger than them, and they can limit these powerful people to serve themselves willingly, which is also a skill in itself!


    At this moment, the thin general also rushed directly behind the arrogant general, and then hit the arrogant military division directly on the back!


    In fact, although the thin general acted impulsively, he did things after repeated consideration. Although he also wanted to kill the arrogant general very much, he knew that killing the arrogant general was bound to bring a series of troubles, and the generals behind him would not be happy!


    Although no one will stand out for him, the existence of the arrogant general also has the value of his existence. Therefore, the thin general left a hand in his attack. Instead of directly attacking the arrogant general''s head, he hit him on the back!


    The arrogant general who just laughed at the thin general also turned around and didn''t pay attention to the small general, because he knew that these generals would help him stop the thin general, so he didn''t have to worry about it!


    But what he never thought of was that the thin general directly broke through the interception of these generals, and then directly rushed behind him. He was also unprepared. He was almost stunned when he heard the thin general drinking behind him!


    When he reacted, his whole body was directly knocked down on the ground by the thin general. Then he also felt a zero distance contact between his face and the ground!


    At this time, he was able to react. It turned out that the thin general had broken through the interception of those generals, and then knocked himself down directly from behind!


    When realizing this, the arrogant general couldn''t help scolding: "you bastard, don''t you know what a critical moment it is now? If you hit me now and delay the fighter plane, what will you do? Can you bear the responsibility yourself? Aren''t you afraid of being blamed by Lord youhabah?!"


    After the arrogant general scolded, he heard no reply from him. He also thought that the thin general was frightened by what he had just said. Then he put his hands on the ground and was ready to stand up!


    However, just as he was holding his hands on the ground, he suddenly felt that a foot had stepped on his head, and his body could not get up at all!


    I only heard the thin general say to the people under his feet, "what do you really think of yourself? I tell you, if I make a little effort under my feet today, you will die, but now the Tongren are there, so I won''t kill you now!"


    However, although the thin general said so, there was no sense of relaxation in his body. On the contrary, the strength under his feet was used more and more, and there was no sense of letting go of the general!


    But at this moment, the remaining generals saw that the thin general was almost venting at this moment. They also stopped him quickly, and then said to the thin general, "forget it, they all fight together, don''t compete so much!"


    The thin general knew that these people deliberately gave him a chance to teach him a lesson about arrogance. Although they were also a little suspected of using him, in general, he taught him a lesson. Therefore, he also directly loosened his feet and then vomited at the general who was trampled on the ground!


    Then the thin general walked back to where he had just been, with an indifferent expression on his face!


    But this time, the arrogant general was not so good. After he was just sneaked by the thin general, his body was directly hit to the ground. Although it was on his back, the impact on him was also very great!


    It was precisely because of such a great impact that the general was just trampled on the ground by the thin general. There was no way to get up!


    At this moment, he also stood up slowly with the help of several other generals, but after he stood up, he also looked at the general with a very resentful look!


    You know, the general didn''t just knock him down, but stepped on his face with his foot and even vomited him, which made him feel a great insult!


    However, he has no way to retaliate for this matter. He can only wait here quietly, an opportunity for him to retaliate well

 V1.Chapter 1935

    However, although he looked at the thin general with a pair of resentful eyes, the thin general did not take this matter to heart at all. On the contrary, he had an indifferent attitude!


    After all, the thin general has just retaliated. At this moment, his heart is also very cool. You know, he has never been so cool before. Since this time, he has enjoyed the pleasure of retaliation for the first time!


    While he was proud here, those who had just picked up the arrogant general also signaled them to gather together and then began to discuss the detailed plan!


    One of the generals still asked, "what should we do? Should we all attack the Tongren team or act separately?"


    After the general finished, the people around him also focused their attention on the thin general and the arrogant general in front of him!


    When the thin general felt the eyes of the generals around him, he was not expected to speak first. At this moment, the arrogant general was also ready to say his own views!


    But just as he was about to say it, he also felt a fierce look, which made him feel as if he had been stared at by a beast!


    As he looked along this way, he also saw the fierce eyes of the thin general. After feeling this look, he also trembled all over. Then he swallowed all the words he was just about to say, and then he closed his mouth directly. He didn''t dare to speak again, but looked at him with a resentful look!


    Seeing the general who had just been taught a lesson by himself, when he was scared back by his eyes, the thin general also felt in a good mood, but when he was ready to speak, he didn''t forget to tease the general who had just been taught a lesson by himself!


    "Since no one is talking, I''ll make a suggestion. Why don''t we act separately now? After all, the plan was put forward by the most powerful general among us, right?!"


    After the general finished, he also directly looked at the general in front of him, the general who had just been taught a lesson by himself!


    When the general saw his eyes, his face was green and red, and became very ugly. He knew that the thin general was humiliating himself, but he had no way to refute him at this time. After all, the thin general had just beaten himself!


    And most importantly, there is no way to pick out anything wrong with what the thin general said. Otherwise, in his view, it is very simple to pick out something wrong!


    However, what he thinks in his heart is that he doesn''t care about this bastard until he has a chance to kill this bastard directly, and then torture him well!


    However, although the general thought so in his heart, there was no expression on his face. After all, he was the most resourceful among these military divisions. How could he let others see his own ideas!


    At this moment, the generals present also agreed to the plan. In fact, they had agreed to the plan before. However, it took a while for the thin military division to make trouble!


    However, now they are directly divided into two teams and set out directly!


    In fact, under normal circumstances, they are not needed in this kind of battle. You know, their strength represents the top combat power of this army. Generally, they just need to hand it over to their own hands!


    However, this time is different. This time, they have seen how powerful the destructive power of Tong people is. They dare not underestimate the combat power of Tong people at all. You know, they have almost won an overwhelming victory just now!


    However, after the tongs joined the battle, their strength decreased rapidly as a whole. The number of their annihilation divisions also decreased significantly. Even the military morale of these annihilation divisions showed a downward trend as a whole!


    If they don''t attack again, all their annihilators will be slaughtered by Tongren!


    Therefore, even if they have a little infighting, on the whole, they still have to think about the overall situation. Otherwise, not only do they feel very oppressed, but even youhabach will not spare them!


    At this time, their generals are also divided into two groups and rush towards their destination quickly. The thin general with slightly stronger strength is also directly responsible for dealing with the tongs, preventing them from killing, dragging the tongs here and preventing them from going back to support!


    The weaker general rushed directly to deadwood and the United States. Although their strength was a little weaker, they were all generals after all. Therefore, if they reached deadwood and the United States, they would be enough to reverse the battle situation!


    At this moment, the Tong people are also killing madly and have not realized this thing. However, after the Tong people killed dozens of people, they also directly found a strange thing, that is, although these exterminators around them are still these people, it is obvious that they have made a defensive posture!


    Tongren didn''t know what had happened, but he was a little stunned. He didn''t know why, these very brave annihilators, at this moment, actually gave up the attack and made a defensive posture. Was it because they were so strong in killing that they were afraid?


    However, although Tong Ren thinks so in his heart, he still feels a little unlikely. After all, he has been killing madly here for some time, and the direction of his crazy killing is rotten wood and beauty. Tong Ren still plans to compete with rotten wood and beauty first. They will be better!


    However, after all, he has killed for so long. Suddenly, there is no enemy to kill. He also feels very wrong, but he hasn''t felt what''s wrong!


    However, at this time, he suddenly felt a powerful force rushing towards him, but this powerful force was not sent by one person, but more like sent by a group of people

 V1.Chapter 1936

    After feeling this powerful power, Tong people also directly grasped their soul chopping knife, and then ruthlessly absorbed the spiritual power in the surrounding air and injected it into their soul chopping knife to prepare for the coming strong enemies!!


    Tongren speculated that these strong enemies should not be others, but those who were ready to sneak attack before, and those who led the annihilation division army!


    However, just when Tongren was ready to deal with these strong enemies, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be more than one powerful force, but the other was not towards himself!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he also showed a disdainful expression on his face. He didn''t expect that these so-called people who led the annihilation Division Corps were such a group of people who wanted to make a fantasy to confuse themselves!


    At this time, Tongren also showed a disdainful smile on his face. Originally, he thought that he was about to face a wave of strong enemies. Then he directly adjusted his state to the best!


    But when he knew that all his so-called strong enemies were such people, he despised them in his heart!


    "Oh, you still want to deceive me with an illusion. Do you really think I''m easy to mess with? A group of scum!"


    Although Tongren said so in his heart, he still kept a serious face on the surface and was ready to meet the so-called strong people!


    However, at this time, he also suddenly realized one thing, another force, although not for himself, but even the illusion should not last so long?


    He felt it again, but found a very big thing. It was nothing else. He found that the destination of this force, that is, the direction of another force, was rotten wood and beauty!


    And he thought that there were nine generals in that room. Even if one general was seriously injured by his own spiritual explosion, there were eight generals!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, he also thought of a very terrible thing. He thought it was very possible that these generals wanted to sneak attack their own team, that is, rotten wood and beauty, and these people who came for themselves were probably mainly to drag themselves down!


    Thinking of this, Tong man''s face became very ugly. He said fiercely in his heart: "these bastards, I thought you were just a little stupid, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean!"


    However, although Tong Ren thinks so, he also knows that he can''t continue to delay here. If he delays here again, it is likely that rotten wood and beauty will be attacked directly!


    According to the strength of those damn generals, once they join deadwood and beauty, the situation of the battle will be directly reversed. Deadwood and beauty can''t resist them now!


    At this time, Tongren didn''t have time to think about it. He took out his little black jade pendant directly, but he didn''t show off too much, because he knew that this was his own secret weapon. It was very likely that even youhabach didn''t know that such a thing existed!


    Therefore, with this thing, he can also maintain a kind of mystery. After the mystery, he can also launch surprise attacks on his enemies!


    However, the most important thing now is that you should quickly find the specific source of another force and intercept it!


    Now Tongren also directly summoned the little shadow in their little black jade pendant, and then directly controlled the little shadow and directly tracked the power they had just felt!


    It didn''t matter if he followed them. He found that there were only four of them, and the other four must have come to him. Moreover, now, the destination of the group is rotten wood and beauty, and their faces are full of self-confidence!


    Therefore, Tongren''s face is also very ugly now, but he has also made a good advance at this time and is ready to intercept this group when they are ready to take action!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly used their own tricks and gathered a small spiritual force group, and the main function of this spiritual force group is to hide their whereabouts. If they are lucky, they can also blow up some annihilators!


    At this moment, there is also a small spiritual force group in Tongren''s hand. His brain is also crazy to calculate the specific speed of these people and the time of his transmission. Now almost all his preparations have been completed. He only needs to think a little, and he can directly transmit it to deadwood and beauty!


    However, Tongren are waiting for an appropriate time, and the annihilators around Tongren, although they see that Tongren suddenly stopped at this moment, none of them dare to come forward. After all, they have just seen how their comrades in arms died!


    And they know that the general here will come soon. When the time comes, the bastard will be dealt with by the general. They just need to be here to prevent the bastard from running away!


    However, although they are now in charge of defense, they dare not have a sense of laziness on their faces. After all, the man in front of them is a murderous devil!


    And when these exterminators were very nervous, suddenly, a violent drink came from behind them: "Tong man, you''re dead today. See where you''re going!"


    After only hearing the sound of explosion, the four generals will soon arrive at Tongren, and Tongren and those annihilators here also directly feel the momentum released by those generals!


    Relying on this momentum alone, even these annihilators have a feeling of wanting to kneel down and salute, and most of the anxiety and fear on their faces disappear when they feel this momentum!


    After all, the people who come here are their generals, but their strength is stronger than the Tong people in front of them. I don''t know how many times!


    However, no one found that a slight smile appeared on the Tongren''s face at this moment, as if they didn''t pay attention to these generals at all!


    At this time, Tong Ren also directly found a wonderful opportunity when calculating. Then he smiled directly and said:


    "When the time comes, I won''t accompany you!"

 V1.Chapter 1937

    After Tongren said that, he also thought directly, and then the whole person directly disappeared in place. When Tongren disappeared, the generals who had been chasing Tongren also just arrived here!


    The small group of four generals led by the thin general also saw the Tong people disappear in place when they just arrived here!


    When they saw the Tong people disappear, these generals also didn''t believe it. They thought that the Tong people couldn''t have such great ability. It must be because the Tong people used some cover up to fool them!


    Thinking of this, the thin general also snorted directly and heavily, and then said to the three generals behind him: "don''t worry, everyone, I guess that boy must have used something like a cover up, otherwise he couldn''t disappear so quickly!"


    Although the generals behind him doubted the little general''s statement, they had nothing to say now. Even if the little general didn''t make up his mind, they didn''t know what to do!


    Therefore, even if they doubt the thin general''s statement, there is no other way now, so these generals hardly think. After simple eye contact with each other, they nodded directly to show that they agree with the matter!


    Seeing that these generals agreed to this matter, the thin general did not hesitate at all. He directly took the general behind him and rushed to the place where the Tong people had just disappeared!


    In fact, just after the thin general put forward his opinions, he also had to go straight ahead. He didn''t care whether the generals behind him really agreed to his plan, because he always advocated execution, and only strong execution would make him feel a little relieved!


    Therefore, he also directly expected that he would consider these generals behind him. However, they have been together for a long time after all, and they know each other very well!


    When seeing the thin general rushing directly to the place where Tong people had just disappeared, these generals also followed the footsteps of the thin general and ran to the place where Tong people had just disappeared. They were afraid that Tong people would run away directly because of his negligence!


    However, just when they reached the middle of the place where Tong people had just disappeared, the small spiritual power group just released by Tong people also fell to the ground!


    In fact, when Tong people just transmitted themselves through the small dark shadow, he also left a hand. He left one of the small dark shadows here, and the small dark shadow happened to be hidden around the small Lingli group!


    When Tong Ren didn''t know the little black shadow before, he still felt that the little black shadow was very fragile, so he was very careful when using it for fear that it would be damaged by the little black shadow!


    However, after the mysterious golden light column explosion just now, Tong people have never worried about this problem again, because such a powerful explosion can''t do anything to the small black shadow, so what is he afraid of when his small spiritual power group explodes?!


    The purpose of Tong Ren''s leaving a small shadow here is to observe everything here. He knows that if he detonates when he just leaves here, those generals may not be able to explode at all!


    Although he had calculated perfectly before, he was still ready to be stable and detonate this small spiritual power group by himself!


    Tongren was afraid that these generals'' observation was terrible, so he was also very worried that these generals might find his small spiritual force group, and then they would not fall into the trap, or even stay away from this small spiritual force group. At that time, the function of his small spiritual force group would basically be gone!


    But what Tong people didn''t expect was that the generals of the annihilation division had very low observation. Even if they were so close, they still didn''t find this small spiritual power group!


    This makes Tong Ren feel very uncomfortable. He originally thought that the intelligence quotient and reaction ability of these generals were much higher than those of these soldiers, but after he saw the performance of these generals all the time, he was also greatly disappointed. The reaction ability of these generals was no different from those of ordinary soldiers!


    However, Tongren now has no spare time to care about the reaction ability of these generals. When he saw that these generals gathered in front of the place where he had just disappeared, he did not hesitate a little and read directly. Then, there was a violent explosion in the place where he had just left!


    When they heard the violent explosion, the generals who were ready to sneak into deadwood and the United States were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened, but they just stayed for a while. Then the arrogant military division directly said to the generals who were still stunned:


    "Don''t worry about these things. Our main goal now is to bring back the war, not for these useless five levels. As long as we kill Tongren, what do we want?!"


    In fact, the arrogant general was not so anxious. He liked to think about everything. Otherwise, he felt anxious was not safe enough!


    However, after experiencing what just happened, the general also gave up his character directly and temporarily. He had just been beaten by the thin general. Therefore, now he also wants to have a secret contest with the thin military division. Is it faster for him to kill deadwood and beauty first or for them to kill Tongren first!


    This arrogant military division also wants to make a good mockery of this thin military division through this thing, and then pull it back!


    After the general said that, these generals agreed one by one, and they immediately echoed: "yes, yes, as long as you kill Tong people, everything will be there!"


    However, when these generals finished these words, there was a discordant voice in the sky!


    These generals only heard a very cold voice and shouted at them, "do you want to destroy me, then you come!"


    After hearing this, the arrogant military division obviously felt that something was wrong, but now he was the leader of the team, but he could not shrink back, so he also forcibly restrained his fear and shouted to the surrounding: "who, who is talking, get out of here!"

 V1.Chapter 1938

    After hearing the arrogant general''s words, these generals also felt very uncomfortable. You know, they are generals. How can they be frightened by such an invisible person!


    But now they don''t know where the voice came from. However, now they also decide to ignore the voice and kill the rotten wood and the United States first. It''s better for them to concentrate on others at that time, which is much easier than now!


    Therefore, after simple eye contact, these generals are also directly ready to continue to rush forward and ignore this mysterious voice for the time being!


    At this moment, when the arrogant general saw that the generals behind him were ready to continue to rush forward one by one, he also felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. You know, he led the team. If it weren''t for him, they couldn''t come up with the idea of acting separately!


    At this time, he was directly abandoned by these people. He also felt very angry, but even if he felt very angry, he had nothing to say. After all, the strength of these generals was stronger than him, and he had no way to blame someone, so now he is ready to move directly towards his original goal.


    However, the arrogant general obviously miscalculated this time. Since the other party had warned him, they still insisted on going to the other end. The person warned was not a vegetarian!


    Moreover, the person who warned them was no one else. It was the Tong people who had just disappeared from the annihilation division army. When Tong''s heart just read and directly detonated the small spiritual force group, the generals led by the thin general were also directly blown out by the fierce explosion!


    Those exterminators around are also very unlucky. Originally, they have been defending, but when they just saw their general coming, most of them relaxed their defense, and even some people directly gave up their defense and stood there foolishly!


    Because they are really confident in their general''s strength, and they also think that the Tong man who suddenly disappeared must still be there, because now it is tightly surrounded by them. If the Tong man runs away, they can''t know!


    But it was at this time that these people, the annihilator who trusted these generals too much, and the thin general who led the generals, were also paid a price by their own conceit. Those annihilators who were slightly weaker were directly killed!


    And those with slightly stronger strength were also directly bombed into serious injuries. Even they were directly bombed into serious injuries without even having time to defend!


    The generals escaped because their strength was a little stronger. However, even if their strength was a little bigger, the violent explosion directly blew them to the ground. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead!


    When he saw the violent explosion, Tong Ren also smiled. Everything was similar to what he expected. He himself was this plan, but it was obvious that his plan was even better than what he expected!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also smiled slightly. However, just after the Tong people smiled, the generals he had been waiting for also reached his expected point. At this time, they also directly saw the explosion planned by the Tong people!


    After warning them, the Tong people just now didn''t intend to leave any kindness to them. They were also directly a little cruel. Then they jumped up directly, carried their soul chopping knife, and then directly accumulated their strength and cleaved directly towards the general with the weakest strength among the generals!


    The general who was hacked was the arrogant general. At this moment, he was directly hacked by Tongren for a long time and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive!


    The generals who walked in front of the arrogant general turned around when they heard something behind them, but when they turned around, they all showed an incredible expression, which was like seeing a ghost!


    Just after they turned around, they also saw the person they least want to see, that is, Tongren!


    After they looked back, they found that the arrogant general who had just led the team did not know where to go at this time, and the position of the arrogant general was directly replaced by Tongren at this moment!


    I only saw Tongren standing there with his soul chopping knife in his right hand and a bad smile on his face. It seems that he didn''t pay attention to these people in front of him at all!


    However, these generals are also very cautious in the face of the sudden arrival. They know that the other party must be bad, so they are also very careful. At this time, one of the generals is also careful to say to the Tongren: "Hey, that boy, what are you doing?!"


    When this question was asked, the Tong people who had been laughing all the time didn''t hold back their laughter and smiled directly in front of them. The Tong people felt that the questions they asked were really stupid, and even made him feel very ridiculous. He didn''t even know how to reply to them!


    When seeing Tongren laughing there, the faces of the generals were very ugly. You know, these generals are usually better than the arrogant general, and their views are similar to the arrogant general, so they are so cautious!


    If it had been for the thin general, it would have been fighting at this moment, and even there was no chance to ask questions, because their team of generals were very straight and didn''t like to go round and round at all!


    When he saw Tongren smiling like this, the general who had just asked among the generals also had a very ugly face. He thought that Tongren''s smile must not give him face at all, but cautious he still had to ask:


    "That boy, why are you laughing? I asked who you are and what you''re doing here. Can''t you understand?!"


    At this moment, Tongren, after hearing the general''s question, his laughter also stopped abruptly. Then his face quickly cooled down and looked at the general seriously!


    At this moment, none of the generals present noticed that the soul chopping knife in Tong''s hand disappeared

 V1.Chapter 1939

    Seeing that Tongren still didn''t answer his own words, the general who asked became even more ugly. Then he walked directly towards Tongren step by step. As he walked, he said to Tongren, "Hey, boy, what are you doing there?"


    At this moment, when Tong people saw the general in front of them coming towards them, they finally said a sentence slowly: "I am the one who wants your life!"


    Tongren''s voice was not very loud, but it was enough for the generals present to hear it. When these generals heard what Tongren had just said, they were also slightly stunned, and then their face changed for a moment. The general who walked towards Tongren also stopped his steps at once. Then the three of them shouted to Tongren almost at the same time: "You are Tongren!"


    Tongren smiled when he heard their answer. Although he knew that these people were generals, their reaction was really too slow, so that when he saw these people now, he felt that he was bullying them!


    However, Tongren knew that although the response of the other three people was very slow, his strength could not be underestimated, so he also said ruthlessly to the three people in front of him: "yes, I am Tongren!"


    As soon as Tongren''s voice fell, a soul chopping knife also flew out directly from an insignificant corner around, and the flying speed of this soul chopping knife is also very fast. Even Tongren himself can''t compare with the flying speed of this soul chopping knife!


    Between the lightning and flint, the soul chopping knife directly pierced the neck of the general who came to Tongren. Then, under the control of Tongren, the soul chopping knife also circled around the general''s neck, and then the general''s head was directly cut off!


    All this happened so fast that not only the general who was killed did not react, but also the two generals who walked with them. They didn''t think that the man in front of them, that is, Tongren, had such strong strength that they killed a general here at once!


    However, Tongren at this moment did not take it seriously at all. After he cut off the general''s head directly, he also felt that something was missing. Then he also directly controlled his soul chopping knife and sent the general''s cut head directly to his own face!


    The Tongren looked at the head he had just cut and smiled. He even looked at the head he had just cut. However, after looking at it for a while, the Tongren suddenly looked cold, and then his hands worked slightly. Then the head just cut by the Tongren was directly pinched and exploded by the Tongren!


    The two generals who witnessed all this were going crazy at this moment. They never thought that the Tong man in front of them was so cruel. At this moment, the Tong man almost existed like a devil in their eyes, even more terrible than a devil!


    But now that things have happened, they can only harden their scalp to deal with the Tong people in front of them, which makes them feel frightened!


    Because they know that even if they escape from here now, they can''t run away at the speed of the soul chopping knife just now. It''s better for them to fight with Tongren. Maybe they can kill Tongren. At that time, they will be the meritorious heroes of youhabahe!


    Thinking of this, the two generals also directly clenched their teeth, then directly took out their weapons and looked at the Tong people in front of them warily, as if they were looking for the flaws of the Tong people!


    At this moment, Tong people, looking at the two generals in front of them, also smiled and didn''t pay attention to them at all, because he also came to a conclusion according to Tong people''s simple understanding of them and Tong people''s observation!


    Those are the two generals in front of them. Although they are strong, their actual combat ability is very weak. They even don''t reach half of their own!


    Tong people guess that these generals must do everything by their own men. Even now, these generals are intercepting their own team, which is likely to be the first battle of these generals or the first few battles!


    The response of these generals to him now even makes Tongren feel very disappointed. Now Tongren even feel that they care about these generals so much. It seems that it is not a good decision!


    Now he even thinks that when he just raided the house where their general is located, he should kill them directly, so as not to drag them up to now!


    However, since this matter has passed, he also plans to do the things in front of him first. As long as he kills these generals now, his purpose can also be achieved. The wrong decision he just made can still be redeemed!


    But Tong Ren didn''t think he should blame himself for this. He didn''t expect that these generals'' combat ability was so poor before!


    At this time, the two generals also looked at the Tong people in front of them, and then they also exchanged eyes!


    In fact, when they face the Tong man in front of them, they also have no bottom in their hearts, because they all know that the Tong man in front of them is not a good character to provoke. Although they have not seen the trace of the arrogant general who led them up to now, but even if they guess, they should guess, the general, It must be similar to the general''s end!


    After they reach their current position, they are actually very afraid of death. You know, it''s not easy for them to reach their current position, but they don''t want to die!


    So, they also exchanged their eyes again. After they exchanged their eyes, they didn''t hesitate a little. Then they directly rushed towards the Tong people in front of them from two directions!


    At this moment, Tongren smiled when he saw the two generals playing such tricks with him here. He didn''t take this matter to heart at all. He just felt that the combat methods of the two generals were really childish!


    If the two generals attack the Tong people from the front, even if the Tong people are strong, it is impossible for one person to resist the attack of the two generals!


    However, at this time, the two generals have no chance

 V1.Chapter 1940

    At this time, when Tong people saw the attack of the two generals and called from both sides of him at the same time, they didn''t even have an anxious expression on their faces. On the contrary, Tong people even felt that the current battle was too boring. Now he even missed the time to fight with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    At that time, it was the real battle of equal strength. The two sides could fight each other. They didn''t have to feel disappointed by their opponents at this time!


    However, although Tongren thinks so in his heart, he can''t ignore the attack against himself. After all, although the two generals have little combat experience, their strength can''t be underestimated!


    Therefore, when the attack of the two of them was about to hit Tong people, Tong people also made a back somersault directly, and then fell directly behind them, perfectly avoiding their attack!


    Then he looked at them coldly behind them, just like looking at two bodies!


    However, at this moment, when they saw Tong people dodging so perfectly, they didn''t feel anything. They exchanged their eyes again. Then they turned back in an instant and hit Tong people directly!


    Looking at the two aggressive attacks, Tong people didn''t dare to hold up at this moment. They jumped back directly and dodged the attacks of the two people again. However, this time, Tong people, after dodging again, were not idle, but gave a gesture to the general in front!


    An inverted thumb!


    Seeing that Tong people dared to despise themselves, the two generals were angry in an instant. You know, although they have suffered a lot, no one dared to despise them casually, and still in front of them!


    Therefore, when they saw Tong people''s inverted thumb, they didn''t even exchange eyes. They directly attacked Tong people with their own feelings!


    After seeing their crazy attack, Tong people also see that they have a little attack power and a little threat to themselves only when they are angry. However, he has been dodging, and the problem should not be big!


    However, when Tong people had been dodging, the two generals quickly exchanged their eyes when attacking him, and then the general did his best to make his strongest attack!


    When Tong people saw such an attack, they didn''t dare to resist hard, and then quickly retreated!


    But when Tong Ren quickly retreated, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He didn''t even think about it at all, and directly opened his spiritual power protection cover to the maximum!


    Because the Tong man just picked up his soul chopping knife, it was too late, and the Tong man didn''t know what the cold behind him was, so he also opened his spiritual power protection cover to the maximum!


    Just after Tongren''s spiritual power protective cover opened to the maximum, he also felt a huge pressure from behind him. Then he opened to the maximum spiritual power protective cover, which was also directly broken, and then he was also directly hit and flew!


    However, it''s not over yet. He was already shocked after Tong people were hit and flew. He didn''t expect that these two people with so little combat experience could play such a combo, which also made Tong people feel very surprised!


    However, what makes Tongren more surprised is that the direction in which he was hit was actually the general who pushed himself back. At this moment, the general has been accumulating strength and waiting for himself!


    Seeing that he was about to be hit by the general''s attack, Tong man also directly held his soul chopping knife in his hand and was directly ready to block the general''s attack!


    Because he knows what will happen to him if he gets this attack. At that time, even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured. At that time, he will really capsize in the gutter!


    Just when Tong people held their soul chopping knife in their hand and had not had time to inject it into their spiritual power, the general''s attack also hit him directly. Tong people only felt that a great force came from their soul chopping knife, even stronger than their own hard resistance!


    When Tongren forcibly blocked this sudden with his soul chopping knife, he also felt the blood churning in his body, as if the blood all over his body was shocked by this blow!


    When Tong people forcibly blocked these two attacks, Tong people also realized that this would not work. If they continued like this, they would be consumed by these two bastards sooner or later!


    Thinking of the Tong man here, his face is also extremely gloomy. At this time, he is still in the air, and what he is waiting for behind him is a stronger attack than the attack he has just suffered!


    Therefore, Tong people are also directly in mid air, condensing all their spiritual power behind them, forcibly blocking the impact of the damn general just now, and then let their body float directly in mid air!


    At this time, when Tongren felt this series of attacks, the powerful shock also made his blood churn in his body, and even had a feeling that his internal organs would be directly broken!


    When stabilizing himself in mid air, Tong people also felt a salty in their mouth, and then felt the blood in their body surging rapidly into their mouth!


    However, Tong people know that they can''t spit out this mouthful of blood anyway. If they spit out this mouthful of blood, not only their internal organs will be injured more seriously, but also they will directly disperse if they hold this breath all the time!


    The most important thing is that if they spit blood, the two bastard generals will think their attack has worked. At that time, their battle will be more difficult!


    However, Tong people now know that they can''t play with these two bastard generals. If they spend so much more, it will only be bad for him!


    Therefore, the Tong man who thought of here also directly absorbed the spiritual power in the surrounding environment and injected it into his soul chopping knife. At the same time, he also transferred most of the spiritual power in his body to prepare for his next attack!


    At this moment, Tong people also slowly fell to the ground and fell in front of the two generals. At the same time, Tong people also held their soul chopping knife in their own hands!


    At this time, it is also dead silence

 V1.Chapter 1941

    When they saw Tong people like this, the two generals were also slightly stunned, but they haven''t seen what Tong people are doing until now.


    However, although they don''t know what Tongren are doing, they know that what Tongren are doing now must be bad for them, so they exchanged eyes with each other and rushed directly to Tongren!


    When Tong Ren saw the two generals coming, he was not ready to hide again this time. He decided to let the two bastard generals see their real strength and let them know their strength!


    In fact, Tongren was just beaten by the two generals, so he was a little uncomfortable. Therefore, Tongren didn''t want to make the mistake again. He knew that if he kept dodging, the two bastards would always think that their strength was second only to this, and even their deterrent to them would be lost!


    When he thought of this, Tong people looked coldly at the two generals who rushed towards him, and Tong people''s position had not moved a little from beginning to end. He was like a peerless master, holding his soul chopping knife in his backhand. In the face of the two generals who rushed towards him, his face was also cold and frightening!


    When the two generals rushed towards Tong people, they also saw the expression on Tong''s face. When they saw the cold and frightening expression on Tong''s face, they also felt very wrong, and even the speed of moving forward slowed down a little, because they thought there might be fraud!


    However, after thinking carefully, the two generals thought that Tong people were probably bluffing there. Tong people probably didn''t have any skills. They just watched there, and they were even frightened by the momentum of the two of them, and they wouldn''t move in place!


    They even thought that their two generals would probably die so miserably if they were attacked by Tong people. Otherwise, it would be easy to kill Tong people with the strength of their four generals?!


    Therefore, when they think of here, the speed that was a little weakened has been accelerated again, and even now the speed is much faster than before!


    When they arrived in front of Tong people immediately, they also attacked Tong people at two ends as before!


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    After they shouted this sentence, their attack also came directly to both sides of Tong people!


    When he saw the two attacks against himself, there was still no fluctuation on Tong''s face, not even a little fear, and his face was still cold and frightening!


    However, just when the attack of one of the generals was about to hit him, he did not move his body, but also moved directly!


    Tongren always held his soul chopping knife in his backhand. Now, in the face of the attack against him, the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand also twitched in an instant and hit the general directly in the stomach!


    Only a broken voice was heard. The general who attacked Tongren was also directly pulled out by Tongren''s knife. At the same time, his face also showed a painful expression, and you can directly see how heavy Tongren was at this moment!


    The sound of the crack just now is nothing else, it is the sound of the crack of the general''s spiritual power protective cover!


    When the general just attacked Tong people, he didn''t expect that Tong people could attack so fast now, even faster than the attack he had just prepared for so long!


    Moreover, in the face of such a fast attack, the general didn''t even have time to resist. He didn''t expect that Tongren would take the initiative to fight back, so he also urgently gathered his own spiritual power protective cover to have a little reaction time!


    However, even so, his body was broken when his spiritual protective cover was broken, and the bones of the whole body were suddenly cracked by Tongren, so he showed such a painful expression!


    However, although the general''s expression is very painful now, he knows that although he has been hit so far, he still has a companion. He has no time to defend against the attack of his companion. In this case, the Tongren will be hit by the attack of his companion!


    When he thought of this, his painful face also showed a smile that others could not easily detect. Although this smile lasted only a few seconds, it was still captured by Tongren.


    When Tongren saw the expression of the general who had just been shot out by himself, he directly guessed the idea in his heart. When Tongren thought of the general''s idea, there was no trace of fluctuation in his heart. He knew that the idea in the general''s heart should be similar to that in the general''s heart!


    Therefore, after hitting the general, Tong people didn''t hesitate a little. They turned around and threw their soul chopping knife directly onto the body of another general!


    Originally, although the general saw that his companions were directly hit and flew by Tongren, he was a little surprised on his face. He didn''t expect that when Tongren had been standing there, he could fight back against himself and even directly hit his companions so far!


    When he saw all this, the general also felt very incredible, but he was only surprised for a moment, so he made greater efforts and was ready to attack the Tong people directly. If his attack attacked the Tong people this time, the Tong people would be really unlucky!


    When the general''s attack was about to hit Tongren, he was also very excited, because he knew that he was going to kill the headache in front of him!


    But just when his attack could attack Tong people immediately, the general felt a strong force coming from his body, and he saw his attack, which was only a few centimeters away from Tong people''s body!


    He wanted to use his strength again to hit Tong people with his attack, but he found that he couldn''t do it at all. Now he couldn''t use his strength at all!


    What''s more terrible is that the general was extremely confident in his attack, so he also used all his strength to attack Tong people, and didn''t even leave a little spiritual power to defend his body!


    After flying out, the general also fell heavily to the ground, and then twitched a few times, but he didn''t move at all

 V1.Chapter 1942

    At this moment, the expression on the face of the general who had just been shot out suddenly stopped. He even forgot his pain and looked at the Tong people in the distance and his companions who had just been shot away by the Tong people!


    Looking at all this in front of him, the general''s face was also confused. Regardless of his wounds, he slowly stood up in order to make himself see more clearly.


    At this time, he also saw the general who had just fought with him for the first time. At this moment, he was lying there and had no response at all. However, the general''s stomach did not know when there was an additional wound through his whole body!


    At this moment, the blood in the wound surged out like money. When the general saw this scene, he was very stunned. At this moment, he was even more dull. He didn''t even know what he should do now!


    At this time, he also looked dull and walked towards the general who had just fallen step by step. Tongren also stood there, still holding his soul chopping knife with his backhand, and still looked at him without expression. However, Tongren didn''t mean to stop him when they saw him walking slowly there.


    Tong people know that the general has even lost his spiritual pillar. Even if he doesn''t do anything to him, the general''s psychological defense line should have collapsed!


    Even now, there is an impulse to let him go in Tongren''s heart, because Tongren even have an impulse to pity him when they see his present appearance!


    At this time, the general also came to the general who had just been shot by Tongren. When looking at the shocking wound in front of him, the general was stunned again. Then he squatted down slowly to check whether the general was still alive!


    Originally, the general didn''t know why he wanted to go there, because if such a big wound hit him, he would die.


    But when the general looked at the general under him, he found that the general was not dead, but his life and breath were very weak. It seemed that there was only one breath left!


    The general under him also tried to open his eyes when he felt his companions coming. He knew he couldn''t speak now, because as long as he opened his mouth slightly, he might die immediately, and even couldn''t speak!


    So after the general opened his eyes, he also stared at the general in front of him. I hope the general can feel what he wants to express!


    Sure enough, when the general found that the man under him was not dead, he also re examined the man in front of him again. He also directly saw the look that the general under him wanted to express to himself!


    When he saw the general''s eyes under him, the general who just looked dull suddenly showed vitality in his eyes, and he also saw the meaning that the general under him wanted to express to himself. When he knew this, he didn''t hesitate a little!


    The general was still calm, but his left hand also directly released a weak spiritual power. Then he directly pasted his left hand on the general under his body and stopped bleeding for the general under his body with such a small spiritual power!


    When he finished all this, the general also stood up slowly, then straightened his chest, and then looked at the Tong man in front of him with a serious face!


    Now he has almost forgotten his previous pain. At this moment, there is only one idea in his brain, that is to kill Tong people!


    At this moment, when Tongren saw the general, his mouth tilted slightly. He didn''t pay attention to everything in front of him at all. Tongren saw everything he had just done, but Tongren thought that all this was futile!


    But Tong people still really want to have a look at the general in front of them. What waves can the general who has just been shot off by himself at once, and how does the general choose?!


    However, the next decision made by the general was a little beyond the expectation of Tongren. He only saw the general in front of him, like making a huge decision there, and bowed his head and meditated there. However, the general just thought for a few seconds and directly raised his head and looked at Tongren!


    And his eyes were all firm. Then, the general also directly carried his weapons and rushed towards Tong people!


    This time, the general rushed towards Tongren faster and fiercer than every previous charge. This charge was not so much an attack as a return to death!


    Even in this way, Tongren still didn''t pay attention to the general''s attack. At this moment, in his eyes, the general is very brave, but even if he is brave, what can he do? In his opinion, he is just a clown!


    So when he saw the general rushing towards him, Tong man was still standing there, holding his soul chopping knife in his backhand and looking at the general coldly!


    When the general rushed towards Tong people, he also noticed the expression on Tong''s face, which was still the expression just now, which made him feel bored or even scared!


    After seeing this expression, he also felt a great headache. You know, when the two generals attacked together, Tongren was this expression. Now Tongren is still this expression, which still makes him feel very uncomfortable, and even makes him have a plan to give up the attack!


    However, when thinking of his companions and his winks, the general was a little shaken and firm again!


    So the general also rushed directly in front of Tong people, and then jumped up directly, trying to give Tong people a fatal blow from the sky!


    At this time, he found that the Tong man in front of him had not moved his lower body since just now. That is to say, the Tong man directly killed their two generals by relying on the limit reaction of his upper body, and even nearly killed one of them

 V1.Chapter 1943

    When he saw here, he was very firm in his heart, but he wavered again. He didn''t expect that Tongren were so strong and had such strong strength!


    However, now that it has come to this point, he can''t regret it. He should also pay the price for his decision!


    At this moment, Tongren also shot directly when he saw that the general''s attack had reached his head, but this time he didn''t hold his soul chopping knife with his backhand, but directly drew a perfect arc in the air with his soul chopping knife!


    Then, he also directly and mercilessly inserted his soul chopping knife directly into the general who attacked directly over him. The extremely sharp blade of the soul chopping knife also directly penetrated the whole stomach of the general. He only saw the general''s back and directly poked out a blood red tip!


    At the same time, the general''s mouth also spit out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he looked at Tong people with incredible eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him!


    The general thought that he had attacked fast enough. Tong people should not react. But the final result was beyond his expectation. His most confident attack was so easily dissolved by Tong people!


    And not only did my attack fail, but even I was made like this by Tongren!


    At this moment, the Tong man looked at the man inserted in his soul chopping knife with a wicked smile on his face. Such a smile of the Tong man doesn''t matter. The general even felt that at this moment, he seemed to see the devil, and even felt that he seemed to see the devil''s ferocious smile!


    Tongren now enjoys the expression of the man on the tip of his knife. When he sees the general on the tip of his knife, he also feels that he can''t die for the time being. Then Tongren seems to think of a way, and a ferocious smile appears on his face!


    When he saw the smile on Tong''s face, the general''s psychology was inexplicably cold. Although he didn''t know what Tong people were going to do next, he knew that what Tong people were going to do next must not be a good thing!


    Sure enough, when Tong Ren saw the expression on his general''s face, he was also very satisfied. What he enjoyed most was the general''s expression. When he enjoyed the general''s expression for a while, he also smiled grimly, and then walked forward slowly!


    At this moment, the general is still on the tip of Tongren''s knife. Tongren just carries his soul chopping knife, and the general is directly inserted into his soul chopping knife!


    Originally, after the general was directly penetrated by Tongren, the general still didn''t feel much pain, but Tongren took his knife and then walked slowly to the front with the general, the general also felt great pain!


    He felt that his lower abdomen was constantly falling. His wound was constantly cut by the blade of the soul chopping knife in the hands of Tong people. He felt that his body would be cut in half by this soul chopping knife!


    However, the most painful thing is that his body is still very hard. Tongren''s soul chopping knife is also constantly rubbing his chest ribs, which makes him feel very painful!


    At this time, he noticed that Tongren''s expression was still smiling. He also realized that he would suffer far more than these!


    Thinking of him here, he also regrets very much. Now he even regrets that he just had to rush over. He thinks he shouldn''t rush over. If he didn''t rush over, he won''t be like this now!


    However, it''s no use thinking about all this now. He can''t move at all on the tip of Tongren''s soul chopping knife. He can''t even move a little. He can''t make any effort!


    His spiritual power can''t be released at all!


    Now the general also feels very desperate. He doesn''t know what Tongren wants to do now. He just lets Tongren carry his soul chopping knife and keep walking forward!


    Today''s general, like a fish on the chopping board, is allowed to be slaughtered by Tongren!


    But what the general didn''t expect was that Tongren took him directly and walked towards the general who had just fallen!


    At this moment, the general didn''t know what Tongren was going to do. There was a bad feeling in his heart, and as Tongren got closer and closer to his fallen companion, the bad feeling in his heart became more and more intense!


    When Tong Ren held him up to his companions, he was also in pain and sweating. He felt that he was even worse off than death. However, even in this way, there was still no feeling to weaken his bad hunch in his heart. On the contrary, now this bad hunch even made him feel a sense of suffocation!


    Then, he saw his companion, who was also closed his eyes at the moment, but he observed that his companion should be alive at the moment, but he still didn''t know what Tongren wanted to do!


    However, it was also at this time that Tong people had been holding hands and directly released a very small spiritual power group, and then directly hit his companion''s forehead!


    The general had thought that maybe Tong people wanted to kill their companions in front of him, and then let their hearts feel pain!


    But when the small spiritual power group hit his companion in the face, his companion woke up directly. When his companion woke up, he also saw the general wearing the soul chopping knife directly!


    When I saw the general, the General lying on the ground also lost his last hope, and then directly fell down again!


    At the same time, the general also felt very angry. He didn''t want to be teased by Tongren. Then he shouted to Tongren:


    "Tong man, you son of a bitch, what do you want to do? If you want to kill, kill quickly. What''s the ink here!"


    When hearing the general''s words, Tongren also tilted his mouth slightly. He knew that the general was dying at this time, but he didn''t care at all!


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!"

 V1.Chapter 1944

    After Tongren finished, he also directly tilted his mouth slightly and jumped up with his soul chopping knife. Then Tongren directly reversed his soul chopping knife. Then the general''s body also hit the General lying on the ground!


    When he felt his body fall down, the general was also relieved. Although he knew that Tongren would not let him go, from the current Tongren''s actions, Tongren didn''t seem to have any plans for him!


    When he thought of this, the general was breathing. He knew he would not live long, so he was breathing the surrounding air. He didn''t want to bend himself when he was dying!


    But what the general didn''t notice at this time was that his companions under him were directly killed at this moment. Originally, he was dying and couldn''t withstand any impact from the outside world. After such a sudden, the general under him also died directly!


    After the general under him died, the blood that the former general stopped for him with his spiritual power also poured out directly again!


    When he felt that his body was wet, the general subconsciously touched it. When he touched the liquid in his hand, he also had a bad hunch. When he took his hand up, he also realized that his companion might have died!


    Besides, he was killed by himself!


    However, before the general could think more, the attack of Tong people came directly from the sky. The general only saw a huge blade, and then the huge blade directly penetrated their bodies!


    But even now, the general is still not dead!


    At this time, Tongren also felt the feeling from his soul chopping knife. His soul chopping knife told him that he needed something from the two generals at this time!


    When he felt the feeling of his soul chopping knife, Tongren didn''t hesitate a little. He needed to strengthen the feeling with his soul chopping knife, and this soul chopping knife usually wouldn''t take the initiative to feel anything. What''s more, now his knife is inserted in the enemy!


    Therefore, Tongren didn''t show any mercy. Then he also directly released his soul chopping knife and let it absorb what he wanted!


    However, what happened next was completely unexpected for Tong people and the general whose body was penetrated at this moment!


    I saw that the blood just scattered all over the ground was slowly flowing back at this time, and the general felt the moisture under himself at this moment, which also slowly disappeared!


    Just when the general didn''t know what the soul chopping knife wanted to do, the soul chopping knife suddenly began to absorb his body and greedily absorb the blood in his body!


    Originally, the general was a little surprised when he saw Tongren let go of his soul chopping knife. He even thought Tongren would let him go.


    However, after he saw that the soul chopping knife had his own consciousness, he also directly gave up the idea. The fear and uneasiness in his heart are even stronger at this moment!


    Now the general feels very desperate when he feels that this soul cutting knife is absorbing everything from his body. He is struggling desperately, but it is all in vain, and even speeds up the flow of blood in his body!


    He felt that his body was being drained slowly by this soul chopping knife. He wanted to shout, but his throat couldn''t make any sound at all!


    Now he even envies the companion who was just killed by him. In this way, he doesn''t have to endure this kind of pain. If he gives him a knife to commit suicide, he will directly end himself without hesitation!


    But now he has no way to do this. He can only endure this unbearable pain!


    At this moment, Tongren is also witnessing all this. Although Tongren doesn''t feel sorry for the general in front of him, he still feels shocking when he sees all this. He didn''t expect that his soul chopping knife doesn''t need something in his body, but all!


    Looking at the general who was drained a little, he also felt his back cold. Although he brutally killed the king and the running dog of the star knights, he still felt a little uncomfortable when he saw all this, especially the pain that the general wanted to shout but couldn''t shout out!


    However, he did not show it, but thought in his heart. He just held his shoulders in his hands and looked at all this coldly!


    The soul chopping knife, after greedy absorption for a while, also left the general''s body directly with satisfaction, and then returned directly to Tongren''s hand.


    Now these people who are ready to attack rotten wood and beauty are all destroyed by Tongren at this moment. What Tongren have to do now is to lead rotten wood and beauty to kill these damn exterminators!


    Therefore, Tong people also walked slowly directly towards rotten wood and Mei. However, before walking over, Tong people also looked back and looked at the two generals who had just been absorbed by their soul chopping knife!


    It is this look that makes Tongren see the unforgettable picture of their life!


    I only saw the two generals absorbed by Tongren''s soul chopping knife. At this moment, there is almost only one human shape left. As for the rest, I can''t see anything. The blood and nutrients in their bodies have been sucked clean by Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    Now there are only two mummies left!


    Tongren is also trying to communicate with his soul chopping knife, but he has directly found that his soul chopping knife is different from the past!


    In the past, it was better to communicate with him, but never like this!


    Now he feels his soul chopping knife and even has a bloodthirsty desire. Now he sees his soul chopping knife and even a little devil!


    However, Tong people don''t worry about these. Tong people trust their soul chopping knife very much. He also has absolute confidence to control his soul chopping knife. Now he can''t wait to fight, because what he cares about most now is how powerful the soul chopping knife in his hand can be

 V1.Chapter 1945

    At this moment, Tong people are also seriously feeling the power brought to him by the soul chopping knife in their hands. This kind of violent power, even Tong people feel an abnormal accident!


    Although Tong people can also use their own soul chopping knife to break out this explosive force, after all, it broke out because Tong people injected spiritual power into it. The soul chopping knife itself has no way to break out such a powerful force!


    Now I feel this soul chopping knife is quite different from before. Now I can feel the special power contained in this soul chopping knife when Tongren haven''t taken the initiative to inject spiritual power into it!


    Moreover, this power is also extremely bloodthirsty. Even Tongren feel incomparably strong when holding their soul chopping knife. Even Tongren have a kind of power. The power of their current soul chopping knife is even stronger than that of their own!


    You know, although Tongren''s own strength is very strong, almost all of Tongren''s strength broke out with his soul chopping knife. Without his soul chopping knife, Tongren''s combat effectiveness can even be reduced by half!


    However, this soul chopping knife is quite different from Tongren. This soul chopping knife does not need any media. It only needs himself to break out an extremely powerful force, and even surpass Tongren!


    At this moment, Tongren couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. Although he felt that the power of his soul chopping knife had become so powerful, he was not very happy. He always felt that there was something missing, but he didn''t know what was missing!


    However, Tongren now doesn''t have so much time to think about these things. His main thing now is to hurry up and meet rotten wood and beauty!


    Although he just entered the army of the annihilation division, he constantly created chaos and killed many annihilation divisions at the same time, which alleviated the pressure of rotten wood and beauty!


    However, after all, rotten wood and beauty have fought for so long. Even if the strength of these annihilation divisions is greatly reduced, their continuous fighting is also very tired!


    Therefore, Tongren also decided to carry down the responsibility for the battle between his team and these annihilation division armies by himself. He was responsible for all this!


    Although he is not responsible for this matter, he knows that as the leader of this team, he should be responsible for this team!


    Therefore, Tong people also stride towards rotten wood and beauty!


    The place where the Tong people just fought was not far from the rotten wood and beauty. Therefore, the Tong people only walked forward a little, and they could see the rotten wood and beauty fighting with the annihilation division!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty had not noticed the Tong people not far away, but were focused on fighting with the exterminators in front of them!


    When Tong people saw this, they also rushed towards rotten wood and beauty. When Tong people rushed over, the soul chopping knife in his hand seemed to feel his idea. There was even a feeling of Tong people''s sprint and rushed directly to the front!


    Just as the Tongren rushed over, there happened to be a destroyer behind deadwood Hemei. He secretly walked around behind him and wanted to sneak attack deadwood Hemei. At this moment, deadwood Hemei didn''t know it and was still competing with the enemy in front of him!


    Seeing the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate to rush directly behind the rotten wood and beauty, and then directly waved their soul chopping knife to stop this fatal attack!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty also killed the man in front of him. However, he suddenly felt something moving behind him, which was also a fierce turn back. Just when rotten wood and beauty turned back, Tong man also directly held his soul chopping knife in his backhand and made a sound breaking the air. Then, the head of the destroyer flew high!


    When the destroyer''s head was cut off, the blood sprayed directly on the Tongren''s face!


    However, rotten wood and beauty didn''t have a little fear when they saw the Tong people with blood on their faces. On the contrary, he even felt that the Tong people were very kind at this time!


    You know, rotten wood and beauty are already exhausted after such a long battle. If it weren''t for rotten wood and beauty, these gods of death would have given up resistance!


    Just at that time, deadwood and beauty also felt that all the power in their body had been exhausted, and the whole body seemed to be directly hollowed out. Not only did they have no spiritual power, but even the power of the body itself!


    Just when the rotten wood and beauty just fell, Tong people also arrived in time. They not only helped the rotten wood and beautification solve the almost fatal crisis, but also gave him a spiritual pillar when rotten wood and beauty had decided to give up!


    Therefore, when deadwood and beauty just saw Tong people, it was also a shock to the whole person''s spirit. The appearance of Tong people at this time was like the effect of a savior!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he could no longer control his emotions and directly hugged the Tong man in front of him. At this time, he didn''t care about the blood of Tong man. What he wants most now is to have a dependence that can let him have a little rest!


    At this moment, Tong people feel a little remorse when they see rotten wood and beauty like this. He knows that if he is here, rotten wood and beauty probably don''t need to suffer like this!


    Now there is a huge contrast between Tong people and rotten wood and beauty. The rotten wood and beauty before were not as strong as they are now before starting from the corpse soul world!


    The Tong people before were not as mature as they are now!


    If there are people who know them before and come into contact with them again, they will be filled with emotion. They will be filled with emotion about what they have experienced during this period of time and how long they have left. Such a big change has taken place. Even the temperament of the whole person has become completely different from that before!


    However, in fact, their changes are all caused by their recent experiences. If it weren''t for the experiences of Tongren and deadwood Hemei, Tongren may still be an immature boy, and deadwood Hemei can''t lead a team of so many people now

 V1.Chapter 1946

    Their recent changes really make Tong people feel a little strange, even when they just saw the battle between rotten wood and beauty!


    However, Tong people know that this is not the time to sigh. What they should do now is to help deadwood and beauty. It is also to help themselves through the current difficulties. He just glanced around and found that it is not only deadwood and beauty, but also fatigue on everyone''s face here!


    Tong people can see directly from here. These people must have been fighting for a long time before they show this expression!


    Therefore, when Tong people see holding their rotten wood and beauty, they also gently hold him, so that rotten wood and beauty feel a firm power and a power of trust!


    Then, Tong people also said slowly to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, it''s all right. Go and have a rest. Give me all the rest!"


    Hearing these words, rotten wood and beauty''s heart also suddenly felt very stable. Although this is only a word said by Tong people, it is a word that can make rotten wood and beauty feel at ease!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also stood directly in front of the Tong people, then nodded to the Tong people, then directly stood behind the Tong people, and then gently said to him: "pay attention to safety, be careful!"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also nodded slightly, and then directly shouted around: "everyone, I''m back, come on, just leave the rest to me!"


    After hearing Tongren''s shouting, not only the fighting gods of death were slightly stunned, but also the exterminators who fought with these gods of death felt stunned. Suddenly, all these eyes around were focused on Tongren!


    The ten blades who took the lead in responding were also slightly stunned for a second when they saw Tong people, and then they were very happy. They shouted to the death gods who were still stunned around: "brothers, Tong people are back, our task has been completed, come with us!"


    When they heard the words of the ten blades, these gods of death were still there, and then they were excited. They followed the ten blades and ran towards the Tongren!


    And those exterminators, looking at the Tongren in front of them, and then looking at these death gods who were suddenly very excited, were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened until now. They really didn''t see why these death gods who had been fighting with them suddenly ran away?!


    But just when these exterminators were still in a daze, these gods of death also rested behind the Tong people, as if there were Tong people, they were very safe!


    While they were still in a daze, Tong people shouted directly at them: "you people have become a corpse at the moment. If you don''t want to die, get out of here now!"


    These exterminators were still in a daze. After hearing Tongren''s words, they suddenly burst out a burst of laughter. They also constantly ridiculed Tongren in private!


    "Who is this man? He stands there dressed like a person. He really thinks of himself as a character?!"


    "His strength is very strong, but no matter how strong his strength is, he can kill so many of us?"


    "He''s just pretending there. In fact, let''s see how we can kill him later!"


    When he heard these people talking about themselves here, Tong people didn''t care a little. He knew that those who doubted his strength in front of him would become their own souls under the knife in a moment, so he didn''t need to care too much about these things now!


    After all, he doesn''t have to explain these things to a group of dead people. At that time, he will personally prove his ability with his own strength!


    When Tong people saw that their current deterrence had no effect on these people, they also shook their head slightly. He dealt with these people without direct attack, but warned here, not because Tong people had no confidence in dealing with them, but because Tong people were afraid that they would not be able to deal with the next four generals after dealing with them!


    So Tong people just drank a lot, first to delay time, and second to wait until these generals arrive here. Only when these generals arrive here, can he really start a war with each other!


    Otherwise, if these generals suddenly attack him when he is slaughtering these annihilation divisions, or even attack them behind, he will have no preparation at all. At that time, Tongren may not be able to get away!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also stood there, looked coldly at the enemies in front of them, and then shouted to them: "bastards, I''ll give you ten seconds to escape. If there are people here after ten seconds, I''m sorry, I''ll kill one!"


    After Tongren finished, he also directly released his momentum and directly suppressed the destroyer close to him with his momentum!


    And these exterminators, when they heard Tongren''s words, also felt very funny. They thought Tongren must be bluffing and deliberately frightening them here, but when Tongren''s momentum shrouded them, their faces changed one by one!


    They also directly feel the strength of Tong people by feeling the momentum of Tong people. You know, they can''t breathe big now even under the momentum of Tong people, and their faces are all very ugly!


    However, even in this way, these exterminators still don''t believe the current strength of Tongren. They are looking at Tongren one by one. Although they feel that Tongren''s own strength is very strong, they are not afraid even if it is strong!


    After all, their numbers also occupy most of the advantages. It is these advantages that make these exterminators very arrogant one by one. They even think that Tongren may be killed by themselves!


    Now, Tongren also see the thoughts in their hearts, but Tongren did not take back their momentum. At this time, Tongren also directly began to count down: "ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Listening to the countdown of Tongren, these people are also very nervous. Although they are not afraid of Tongren, they feel the momentum of Tongren and listen to the countdown of Tongren. They are also a little flustered

 V1.Chapter 1947

    "Three, two, one!"


    When Tong people count to the last number, their hearts also become extremely nervous. They don''t know when, how and what Tong people will do. All this is unknown to them!


    Just when these people didn''t know when Tong Ren would do it, Tong Ren also smiled coldly, and then prepared to do it directly. He directly threw his soul chopping knife high. Then Tong Ren also thought about it, and then his soul chopping knife flew out directly!


    When they saw Tongren''s soul cutting knife flying out directly, these exterminators also felt a tightness in their hearts. Now all these things in front of them have even exceeded their cognition. They don''t know that the soul cutting knife of the gods of death can still be like this?!


    In fact, when the Tongren shot, the Tongren didn''t intend to let them go, because he has exposed his cards now. If they know the Tongren''s cards, he will be in a very disadvantageous side when the Tongren fight against his comrade habach in the future!


    Therefore, when Tongren shot, Tongren didn''t intend to stay alive!


    At this time, Tong people also directly communicate with their soul chopping knife and directly say to their soul chopping knife: "it''s up to you!"


    When Tongren''s soul chopping knife flew to the sky, he was actually looking for a goal. When Tongren didn''t know how to kill others with this soul chopping knife, Tongren''s orders were directly in place!


    After hearing what Tongren said to him, the soul chopping knife was also very excited. He knew that the next time was completely his own. He could kill whatever he wanted!


    The soul chopping knife, which felt excited, also drew a circle directly in the sky, and then flew directly towards one of the annihilators!


    These exterminators were shocked when the soul chopping knife just flew to the sky, and they were even more surprised when they saw that the soul chopping knife turned a circle after the Tongren threw it into the sky!


    They didn''t expect that such a simple soul chopping knife had been developed by Tongren. They had their own consciousness!


    At this time, although most of the gods of death behind Tong people rest there, there will always be some disharmonious factors. This disharmonious factor is nothing else. It is the two undercover agents in Tong people''s team!


    In fact, the two undercover agents were also very miserable. When Tong people left the team, they didn''t know what Tong people were doing. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t tell them anything. They just let the whole team move forward and didn''t mean to wait for Tong people at all!


    When they saw here, the two gods of death also felt very strange, but they also directly thought that this must be what Tongren wanted to do here, so they didn''t care!


    Because if the Tong people make a plan, they will never know with their two positions. It''s better for them to continue to hide themselves here. When the Tong people come back, they will naturally know what the Tong people are doing!


    However, when they were not far ahead, they also directly encountered the ambush of these annihilators, which made the two undercover agents don''t know what to do. If they attack, the other party is still their own, and they will be affected!


    And if they don''t attack, so many annihilators are entirely possible to directly destroy them!


    Therefore, the two of them also intend to show their identity first, and then try to escape among these exterminators to avoid them from hurting them by mistake!


    If the tongs win, they can lie among the bodies of these exterminators, pretend to be knocked down, and continue to lurk. If the tongs lose, they can go directly with these teams and go directly back to youhabach!


    Moreover, although their status in the Tongren team is not high, they are completely different in the annihilation division. Their status is even higher than that of these generals. This status also makes them very confident!


    However, just when they calculated everything, they also showed their identity directly in front of these annihilators. They thought that when these people saw their identity, they would be polite and directly meet their requirements!


    However, what they didn''t expect was that when they told these people their identity, they didn''t know it at all, and even shouted: "the general''s order is to kill, you damn gods of death, still come to us to pretend? Die!"


    Hearing these two undercover agents here, I also feel very depressed. You know, their status is very high. When did they suffer such grievances, which also makes them feel very angry!


    However, even if they are angry and depressed now, they have no other way. Therefore, when the battle has just begun, they hide directly under the corpse mountain they cut out, try to avoid fighting, and they can observe the situation outside under the corpse mountain!


    Therefore, when rotten wood and beauty just shouted that Tong people came back, they were also happy. They were not happy tong people. They were happy that they finally didn''t have to hide under the pile of corpses. They could finally come out in a fair way!


    After the Tong people, when they saw the ability of Tong people to make it out, they also secretly recorded it and prepared to report to Lord youhabah in the future!


    At this moment, this soul cutting knife is also constantly interspersed in the annihilation division army, constantly harvesting the lives of these annihilation divisions!


    These annihilators didn''t even have the strength to fight back when facing the soul chopping knife. When the soul chopping knife passed them, their heads flew directly high!


    At this time, from behind these exterminators, there was a loud cry: "stop it, you bastard!"


    The person who made the noise was no one else, but the thin general who had just stopped Tong people. At this moment, the four generals also rushed over quickly. When they saw that this soul cutting knife was killing their subordinates madly, the thin general who took the lead could not help drinking

 V1.Chapter 1948

    At this moment, when he heard the general''s drink, Tongren also tilted his mouth slightly. He didn''t pay attention to the general at all. According to the general''s voice, the general had to run for at least two minutes from here. These two minutes were enough for him to kill many more people!


    Moreover, at this time, his soul chopping knife is the best time to kill. If he takes back his soul chopping knife now, his soul chopping knife will be a little dissatisfied!


    Although he doesn''t care what the soul chopping knife in his hand thinks, he now knows that this soul chopping knife, if he releases his nature to his heart''s content, the more sufficient the tacit understanding between this soul chopping knife and himself, and will be more handy to use!


    Thinking of this, Tong''s face also smiled slightly. He didn''t have any reaction to the general''s words. He just hugged his shoulders with both hands and quietly looked at what was happening in front of him!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty felt very shocked when they saw all this. Although he knew that Tong people could control their soul chopping knife and let their soul chopping knife fight under their own control, they didn''t think of all this in front of him!


    It''s this soul chopping knife. During the period when Tong people left, they seemed to have their own consciousness and even fight independently. However, Tong people don''t seem to be controlling this soul chopping knife at all!


    "What has Tongren gone through during this time? Why has there been such a big change? Does he have any opportunities?!"


    Rotten wood and Meixin can''t help thinking about these things. Although he will tell him all kinds of things that have happened during this period after he knows Tongren, rotten wood and Meixin can''t help thinking about them at this time, because what is happening now is really shocking!


    Not only rotten wood and beauty, but also the gods of death behind rotten wood and beauty, even the ten blades, felt what was happening in front of them. It was so shocking. You know, in their eyes, they didn''t expect that Tongren could be so powerful!


    You know, when they fought with these annihilation divisions before, it was very difficult. Every time they killed a annihilation division, they had to attack many times, and even encounter stronger ones. It was no surprise to fight for a long time!


    However, the Tong people in front of them are controlling their soul chopping knives and killing these exterminators almost without any effort. As long as the Tong people''s soul chopping knives go, there will be a large number of deaths!


    When I thought of this, these gods of death were stunned one by one!


    When the tongs let their soul chopping knives kill wildly, the generals who had been on their way finally arrived here. Then they directly released their momentum and forcibly suppressed the soul chopping knives of the tongs!


    You know, Tongren''s soul chopping knife was just in the crazy slaughter. Even if they were powerful, they didn''t dare to trust it in the face of this soul chopping knife!


    When the soul chopping knife felt the momentum of the four of them, he was also very smart. He didn''t choose to continue the slaughter, and then he directly returned to the hands of Tong people!


    When Tong people saw their soul chopping knife coming back, they didn''t respond at all. The corners of their mouths were still slightly inclined, and then they looked at them quietly.


    At this moment, their bodies are also more or less with some wounds, and these wounds are not because of anything else, but the small spiritual force group left in place just before the Tong people were transmitted away. Therefore, these generals also look at the Tong people with resentment at this time!


    Just now, they also just went to Tong people and were preparing to directly look for Tong people, and then solve Tong people together. They were also directly blown out by the small Lingli group prepared by Tong people!


    They didn''t expect that Tongren would get a small Lingli group here. They didn''t even know how Tongren went!


    However, although the small spiritual power group blew some wounds out of their bodies, they were not very worried. They knew that although Tong people didn''t know where to go, it was almost impossible for him to rush back in such a short time!


    At that time, Tong people can only watch their team and be killed one by one by their generals. At that time, Tong people can only be killed by eight of them after their team is destroyed by them!


    When they thought of this, they were not in a hurry, but hurried towards rotten wood and beauty at their ordinary speed, because they would kill Tong people with the remaining four generals later!


    However, after a long time, they found a very strange thing, that is, they still didn''t hear the voice of their generals, or even a signal!


    But they all know that these generals are more thoughtful people. They are excusable for their slow action, so they are still not too anxious, but they have such a pimple in their hearts!


    However, as they continued on their way to the front, the thin general whispered in his heart, no, and then directly said to the three generals behind him, "come on, move forward at full speed!"


    You know, this thin general is an acute person. He can do whatever he thinks. Just now, it suddenly occurred to him that their other four generals are likely to be killed, and the person who killed them is likely to be Tongren!


    Although he couldn''t believe that Tong people rushed so fast in such a short time, it was really possible. Otherwise, with the strength of the other four generals, even if they liked thinking, they couldn''t have been quiet for such a long time!


    The other three generals, although they didn''t know what had happened, saw the thin general suddenly rush in the direction of the enemy. Even if they were stupid, they also knew that the thin general must have thought of something to suddenly do this!


    A general behind the thin general also ran directly to him and asked the general, "what''s the matter? What did you think of?"


    "Things are bad. Our team is likely to be killed!"

 V1.Chapter 1949

    The people walking with the thin general were shocked when they heard what the thin general said. They couldn''t even believe what the thin general said, so they confirmed with the thin general again:


    "How do you know? Are you sure?!"


    Although they already have the answer in their hearts, they still can''t believe it. This is the fact, because although the other generals are not as strong as them, they are also very strong together, and even there is almost no difference between them!


    Now the generals of another team are killed by Tongren so quietly. They also doubt the real strength of Tongren!


    "Yes, it''s basically certain. They must have been killed by Tong people. Otherwise, after such a long time, they can''t have been quiet, and you don''t look a little weakened when you listen to the current fighting sound!"


    After listening to the thin general, the other three generals also closed their mouths directly. They also felt that this reason could basically convince them directly. After all, if they had the strength of the four of them, they could not delay until now!


    However, although they believe this excuse, they are wondering whether they will be killed quietly by Tongren like another team of generals?!


    So thinking of this, one of the generals was a little worried and asked the thin general, "do you think the four of us will be killed quietly by Tongren like the generals of another team?"


    In fact, the idea now is not only that the general has, but almost all the generals present think so after hearing that another team of generals has been killed!


    After all, they have lived so long, and now they have finally reached this position. They are very afraid of death. It is precisely because of this that they have not come out before, but let their own department fight with them!


    Because each of them wants to live. No one wants to put their lives on such a small battle. If their lives are lost in such a small battle, they are really not worth it!


    The thin general frowned when he heard the general''s question!


    It''s not because he''s not afraid of death. He wants to lead these generals to kill Tongren or what, but he didn''t think about these things before. He just wants them to work together to kill Tongren. At that time, he can take credit with youhabach!


    However, he has never thought about this matter. When he heard the general''s question, he also directly thought of this point. You know, although he acted very impulsively and was acute, he also wanted to live very much. Most of their generals had the same ideas!


    When he thought of this, the thin general was suddenly silent. Although he did not answer the general who asked him questions, his speed of travel did not weaken a little!


    Seeing the thin general doing this, the generals who followed him understood what the thin general thought. Therefore, they also sighed slightly, and then quickly followed the thin general!


    In fact, at this time, this thin general, who had always been acute, thought a few times at this moment. Although he had little time to think and basically did what he wanted, it doesn''t mean he couldn''t think!


    When the thin general thought, the generals behind him were silent, because they knew what to face next!


    However, they didn''t want to blame the arrogant military division, because they all knew that the arrogant military division had never thought that such a thing would happen. The Tong man could disappear in place and then block another team of generals!


    Nowadays, almost all Tongren are unknown to their people, and what they know is only limited to knowing that Tongren''s strength is very strong, and then knowing that Tongren is a god of death and uses soul chopping knife.


    In addition, they know almost nothing about Tongren and know nothing about them. Even they don''t know the real strength of Tongren!


    Therefore, at this time, the faces of these generals on their way are also very ugly!


    Because they have almost expected that next, they are likely to be directly killed by Tongren, and even have no chance to escape!


    Although they don''t know the real strength of Tong people, they always have this feeling in their hearts. This feeling also makes them feel very sad!


    However, even if they know that they are likely to be killed directly by Tongren, the four of them have no intention of running away!


    Because, first of all, it is the thin will of the leader. His will is very firm. Because he is the leader, he is not disordered. How can these generals think of running away?!


    Secondly, they still have many subordinates here. If they retreat now, it will not only have a great impact on their morale, but also the Tongren are likely to chase and kill them. At that time, their losses will be almost incalculable!


    The most important thing is that they understand youhabach''s punishment means very well. He knows that if they dare to escape or retreat, youhabach will never let them go. Although youhabach put them here for defense because he trusted them, if youhabach knows that they dare to live up to his trust, You habakh will never show mercy!


    Moreover, they have all seen how terrible youhabach''s means are. Even when they see youhabach''s means, they don''t control themselves and spit them out directly!


    You know, the former deputy head of the star Knights was not just such an example. Many who violated the will of youhabah or betrayed youhabah were sentenced to various capital punishment after being watched in public!


    None of these people watching below are shocked by youhabach''s means, so even if they know that their opponents are strong, they have to be tough

 V1.Chapter 1950

    These generals, although their thoughts are very complex, they are very quiet. No one among them is willing to break this peace. You know, in the next time, they may not even enjoy the peace!


    Just as they were about to get close to deadwood and beauty, they also directly heard the countdown of Tong people. You know, the voice of Tong people was very loud. Even if they were so far away, they could still hear it!


    When hearing Tongren''s voice, the thin general who took the lead also changed his face. He didn''t expect that Tongren was really here, leading his team to fight back against them in person!


    Although he believed in his feelings before, even he couldn''t accept the worst situation he thought of when it happened in front of him!


    If Tong people can count down to his subordinates here, it means that their other team of generals should have been completely destroyed by Tong people at this moment. Even their own signals didn''t come and hit, they were directly killed!


    What kind of strength is this, and how powerful is it to be able to do this?


    In fact, the other team of generals just now had no intention of sounding the signal at all. Although two generals were dealt with by Tongren in an instant, the remaining two generals were very confident in their own strength. It is precisely because of their confidence that they have not let their teammates know that they are really dead!


    And the thin general, until now, can only guess with his own feeling and think about how the general of that team died!


    In fact, if the two generals sounded the signal in time, the Tongren might not be able to kill them all, and even the remaining two generals would not have to die so miserably!


    But because of the confidence of the two generals, they also died miserably!


    The other generals also heard the countdown of Tongren. When they heard the countdown, they also looked directly at the front not far away, and then directly looked at the thin general in front of them!


    They originally thought that the Tongren countdown there was just a bluff. If the Tongren''s strength was really strong, why didn''t the Tongren make a direct move? Do you want to do these useless things here?


    Moreover, during the countdown of Tong people, they also heard their subordinates'' comments below. You know, if they were discussed by their subordinates, they almost had nothing to do with the experts!


    Therefore, at this time, they are also much more relaxed. Although the other team of generals have not responded up to now, they think that the other team must have something to do, so they have not responded up to now!


    Therefore, when they thought of this, their faces were relaxed. They didn''t even think of what might happen next!


    However, when they observed the expression of the thin general who took the lead, they were almost stunned. They didn''t expect that the expression of the thin general who took the lead at this moment became so ugly!


    "Did the thin general think of something?!"


    After the three of them looked at each other, they found that their thoughts were almost the same. They couldn''t understand what the general was thinking at this moment. Unexpectedly, this expression appeared!


    So one of them also asked the general, "what''s the matter? What''s the expression? Do you think something''s wrong?"


    The thin general, after they asked this question, his face became even more ugly, and the thin general shook his head directly and slightly, and said slowly to the three generals behind him: "you ah, you''ll know when you get to the front!"


    After listening to the thin and small military division, the three of them still didn''t understand what it meant, but although they didn''t understand what it meant, there was a little ugly expression on their faces, because they knew that the thin and small general must have thought of something, so they made this expression!


    Just when they were confused, a scream came out directly from their front, and with the scream, it was also accompanied by the fishy smell of a lot of blood. When they heard these screams, the faces of these generals suddenly became very ugly!


    The leading general''s face was even more ugly when he felt this. Then he shouted directly to the three generals behind him: "come on, something''s wrong!"


    Just after saying this, the thin general who took the lead also shouted directly at the front: "stop it!"


    At this moment, even if they kill again and don''t want anything, they also know what happened ahead. If they can''t even think of this, their generals over the years have done it in vain!


    When thinking of this, these generals also no longer hesitate and directly sprint forward with their maximum speed!


    When they rushed to the front, they directly saw Tongren standing there with his shoulders in his arms, with a slanting bad smile on his face, but in front of him, there was a soul chopping knife, where they kept harvesting the lives of their subordinates!


    When they saw here, they also took a look at the people around them. Then they nodded, and then put out their momentum together to suppress the soul chopping knife directly with their momentum!


    Because now these generals also see that if this soul chopping knife continues to kill, their subordinates will not take much time. Their subordinates will also be directly killed by Tongren!


    Although they don''t know why Tongren can control their soul chopping knife to kill their own enemies, this time is not the time for them to think about it. The most important thing for them now is to stop the killing machine from killing their subordinates!


    After they released their momentum, they also saw the just unstoppable soul chopping knife, which also became much slower. When they saw here, they also had a slight confidence in themselves.


    It turns out that Tongren is just like this. Although he can control his soul chopping knife, isn''t his soul chopping knife easily suppressed by our momentum

 V1.Chapter 1951

    Although these three generals are very indifferent to Tong people at this moment, they feel that Tong people are just bluffing. Although they can kill some of their subordinates, when Tong people face the real experts, that is, them, Tong people''s moves are obviously not enough!


    When they think of this, the ugly expression on these generals'' faces almost disappeared. Instead, they have a confident and proud face, because what they think now is: how powerful are you Tongren? Your soul chopping knife can be easily suppressed by us. What other powerful moves do you have!


    However, although the three generals thought so, the thin general didn''t think so from beginning to end. Although the thin general saw that Tongren''s soul cutting knife was suppressed by the momentum released by the four of them, he saw that the expression of Tongren opposite him didn''t change at all, even an indifferent expression!


    When he saw this, the thin general still looked very ugly, but he couldn''t say anything now. After all, everything was his guess. He didn''t know what Tongren thought now. However, he also said to the three generals behind him:


    "Don''t be too careless. Be careful!"


    The three of them felt very strange when they heard the thin general suddenly say this to them. You know, because the thin general, but the most impulsive of the nine generals, now, the most impulsive general, Ju Ran has become so cautious!


    This really made the three of them feel very strange. However, although the thin general reminded them, they didn''t put it in their mind. They just paid attention to it and left it behind!


    Now the Tongren saw their four generals coming. At that time, they also felt their momentum through their soul cutting knives. When the Tongren felt their momentum, they also smiled slightly. Although the Tongren almost wanted to fight them before, they also felt their momentum before the fight!


    In the past, the momentum of these generals must be much stronger than now. Although the momentum of these generals is still so strong, they are much worse than before, not even more than two-thirds of the previous!


    Originally, Tong people were a little afraid of the four generals, but when they felt these, the expression on Tong''s face became more contemptuous. Although most of this contempt was transferred to these generals, there was also a small part of it, which was the real idea in Tong''s heart!


    However, when Tongren was ready to take direct action, he also directly noticed the thin general. When Tongren saw the thin general''s face, Tongren''s contempt color was suddenly put away. You know, although Tongren despised those generals, Tongren was a little afraid of this thin general!


    Because the faces of the remaining generals are more or less with some proud expressions, and this expression is what Tongren are most satisfied with now. However, when Tongren see this thin general, they can''t help weighing their weight in their own heart. Is it enough to defeat this thin general!


    And now the thin general was thinking about the same thing in his heart. When he saw the contemptuous expression of Tong people, he directly abandoned his original idea and then adopted a new idea!


    Because he knows his strength now, and he knows that he has no arrogant capital now. If he is facing an opponent who is a little easier to play, he is likely to attack directly now. However, the opponent he is facing now is the opponent who killed his teammates for a whole team!


    Now, seeing Tongren''s expression, he is even more afraid to act rashly, because once it is his impulse or action mistake, it is possible for all the people present to be killed by Tongren!


    Because the four of them are generals. If the four of them go up, the exterminators behind them can only look at the back. If the four of them are killed, they will kill all their subordinates!


    Therefore, now this thin general is also very hesitant. He doesn''t know how to choose next!


    In fact, the thin general, even himself, doesn''t know when he has become so thoughtful. You know, he has never had such ink before. As long as he confirms a goal, he will do it directly as long as he tells him the goal!


    And now, he''s so hesitant!


    In fact, the general''s psychology has always been very good before, but I don''t know why. Since he thought that another team of their generals had been killed by Tongren, he became indecisive. Even his favorite battle has become extremely cautious at this time!


    The generals behind him, at this moment, although they looked at Tong people with disdain, they were also a little worried, because they had just seen with their own eyes how quickly Tong people''s soul cutting knife was harvesting their subordinates'' lives!


    You know, the God of death they dealt with before, their soul chopping knife can only exert its power when they get it in their own hands, but now they can kill the enemy by themselves, and he just needs to watch there!


    This way of fighting is almost unheard of and unheard of for them!


    However, their current strength is very strong. They are not afraid of Tongren, and they have just observed Tongren. It can be seen that Tongren''s strength is actually very general, almost the same as theirs!


    However, their biggest problem now is why the thin general who has been leading them has not rushed up to kill Tong people. You know, they are all eager now!


    At this time, the Tong people are also observing the surrounding situation. When the Tong people just used the small black jade pendant to transmit, they found that there were nine people in the room, and one person was directly blown down by himself. The Tong people are very confident in the power of their own explosion!


    Therefore, when Tong people determined that there were no other threats around, they also directly shouted to the people opposite:


    "Come on!"

 V1.Chapter 1952

    In fact, although Tongren has carefully analyzed the situation around him, he can''t guarantee that there are really no other sneak attackers around. If there are other sneak attackers, his probability of losing is almost 70% or 80%!


    Although Tong people know that their just explosion should be enough to kill the general, even if they don''t, they should also be seriously injured, so the general must have no way to come over!


    What Tongren fear most is that there are some experts in the annihilation division army. If they sneak into themselves at their most critical time, they will really be finished!


    This is what Tong people really worry about!


    However, even if Tongren is very worried about this, Tongren knows that he has no other way to go now. If he drags down here, these generals who have just rushed here will return to their best state. Once these generals return to their best state, he will be really miserable!


    On the other hand, now these generals are hesitant not to attack because they can''t guess their reality. If these generals see through their reality, these generals only need three people to hold themselves, and another person to sneak attack these people behind them, then he really has no way to go!


    Therefore, he also wants to kill these generals before he can see through his real skills. As long as he can kill these generals, his crisis will be basically relieved!


    Even if he fought with these generals for a long time, he was seriously injured. He still didn''t worry about what big storms these small annihilators could make. After all, his soul cutting knife basically awakened his consciousness. In this way, he didn''t need to worry about anything!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they also fought directly with these generals opposite!


    These generals were still waiting for the thin general to launch an attack. Now, the Tongren opposite took the lead in launching an attack, which also made them feel very excited!


    Although they are also very curious about why Tongren dare to take the initiative to fight them, do Tongren have enough confidence to deal with them?!


    However, they basically don''t think about these things now. What they think now is that as long as they can kill Tongren, they are not afraid of Tongren playing tricks with them!


    When they were ready to fight directly with Tongren, the thin general who had been thinking about something suddenly told them again: "be careful, let''s take care of each other!"


    After hearing this sentence, these generals were even more confused. In their opinion, now Tongren take the initiative to fight with them, what else are they afraid of? If they all feel that they should be careful, isn''t their general too wronged?


    However, since the thin general said this to them, they also put this matter in their heart. Although they didn''t take it seriously, they also had this concept in their heart!


    At this time, when the thin general looked at the Tong people rushing towards him, the expression on his face was even more ugly. He didn''t know why he had so many ideas now, but he always felt that there must be something wrong with the Tong people in front of him. Otherwise, how could the Tong people take the initiative to rush over!


    However, the Tong people opposite have rushed over now. If he doesn''t attack, not only the generals around him will have an opinion on him, but also the annihilators behind him will despise himself!


    When I thought of this, the thin general also directly carried his weapons and hit hard with Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    Looking at the thin general, when he was fighting with the Tong people at this moment, the three generals behind him rushed up directly, unwilling to show weakness, and their expression when they rushed up was completely opposite to that of the thin general!


    They rushed up with a trace of excitement. What they are most excited about now is to kill the Tong man himself, the Tong man who just bluffed in front of them!


    So the three of them have no fear for Tongren now!


    Just when Tong people rushed up, he had already injected a large amount of spiritual power in the air into his soul chopping knife, and his soul chopping knife has awakened his consciousness. With such soul chopping knife in hand, Tong people have long been not the original Tong people!


    Therefore, he also showed his momentum in this confrontation with the thin general, but he obviously didn''t use all his strength, because although he was very confident in his strength, he faced the general he was most worried about this time, so he also wanted to test it first!


    After the fight with the general, he also tilted his mouth slightly. He probably knew what the general''s strength was like. Next, he could show his skill!


    Because just after the Tong people fought with the thin general, although they were equally matched, you know, the Tong people didn''t use all their strength!


    Therefore, Tongren''s confidence in this battle has also increased a lot!


    The oblique smile just now was deliberately exposed by Tong people to the thin general. He also wanted to make the thin general have a sense of fear for himself. In this way, he could defeat them more easily!


    However, just when Tongren and the general were attacking each other, the other three generals'' attacks also split down directly from the sky!


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Tong people jumped back directly and avoided the deadly attack!


    After the Tong people avoided the attack, the annihilation division army behind the four generals also burst out cheers, and even made a loud mockery of the Tong people:


    "With this strength, what are you still loading here? Die quickly! Ha ha ha!"


    "You don''t have any skills. You still want to kill us? Hahaha, it''s ridiculous!"


    When hearing these ridicules, Tong Ren didn''t take it to heart at all, because he knew that although he seemed to be at a disadvantage, in fact, he had tested out a lot of things!


    So now Tongren, holding his soul chopping knife directly, pointed to the four generals in front of him and said slowly:


    "Well, I''ll kill one first!"

 V1.Chapter 1953

    After hearing Tongren''s words, the faces of the three generals behind the thin general also showed disdain. They didn''t expect that the small Tongren in front of them dared to say such rampant words just after they got a disadvantage!


    The exterminators behind them burst into a burst of laughter, just like laughing at Tongren. They thought Tongren was too ridiculous. They were just knocked down by their general, and dared to say such big words here!


    Not only did these exterminators and generals question what Tongren just said, but even the gods of death behind Tongren hold a questioning attitude after hearing Tongren''s words, because they just saw that Tongren are at a disadvantage. Now Tongren dare to say such words?


    So the gods of death behind him shook their heads slowly, because they now seem that they are likely to die here today. Although they still have confidence in Tongren, their confidence has dropped a lot just after seeing the disadvantages of Tongren!


    However, just when everyone was questioning Tongren, rotten wood and beauty and the thin general didn''t think so. Originally, the thin general was very worried. He always doubted whether Tongren had any special differences, so until now, he was very cautious about Tongren!


    Just now, after he heard what Tongren said, he not only didn''t question Tongren, but also felt that Tongren might really want to fight them!


    However, although it was not him who shot, after all, these generals around them are their important combat power. Moreover, if one of them was killed by Tongren, it will have a great impact on the remaining few people!


    If the influence in their hearts is very big, then their generals are likely to lose most of their combat effectiveness, and even the ten blades behind the Tong people can''t beat!


    Because the thin general knew that the reason why the generals behind them dared to be so arrogant was because they had not seen death!


    Although they saw the way Tongren slaughtered their subordinates, after all, their subordinates have no way to compare with them. If Tongren can easily kill one of them, the remaining generals will be afraid!


    After all, none of them wants to die!


    So at this moment, the thin general frowned more fiercely, as if he was worried about something!


    Even said that this thin general had no confidence in the next battle!


    And most importantly, the thin general found that the strength of Tong people was definitely not as simple as the three generals behind him thought!


    He really had a fight with Tong people just now. Before the fight, he still doubted the real strength of Tong people. He suspected that Tong people were probably not as powerful as he thought. The generals before him were probably attacked by Tong people!


    But after he had a real fight with Tongren, he found that Tongren''s strength is strong. He even absolutely. If he is the only general here, he is likely to be directly killed by Tongren!


    Because just after he had a fight with the Tong people in front of him, he found out how stupid his previous idea was. Just now he didn''t try his best to test the Tong people, but he found that after he had a fight with the Tong people, he actually looked like he couldn''t beat the Tong people!


    So in order to keep himself from losing the Tong people in the first move, he also slowly strengthened his strength. Even in the end, he had to make all his strength. He just drew with the Tong people!


    What''s more terrible is that after he tried his best, he found that he couldn''t even hold on for too long. You know, he is one of the best generals!


    If even he can''t fight against Tong people, who else can?!


    Just when he was about to be defeated by the Tongren, the attacks of the three generals behind him also came directly. Then he was relieved, but thanks to his ugly face, he didn''t expose anything!


    Tongren just felt the spiritual power of the thin general who was fighting against him, and he determined the real strength of the general, so Tongren will say this sentence now!


    Otherwise, if Tong people say this sentence for no reason, wouldn''t he be too ashamed if any of the four people opposite could beat him?!


    When I thought of this, another evil smile appeared on Tong people''s face!


    And when everyone questioned Tong people, except the thin general, the only person left was rotten wood and beauty!


    Although rotten wood and beauty don''t know whether what Tongren said is true or false, rotten wood and beauty know that Tongren can''t say such words casually when they see Tongren like this, especially when they notice the expression on Tongren''s face!


    You know, although he didn''t get along with Tong people for a long time, the psychological changes of Tong people during this period are almost inseparable from his participation. Therefore, he obviously has the right to speak about Tong people''s affairs than these people!


    Thinking of this, deadwood and beauty are also full of confidence in Tong people. He knows that Tong people will not let him down, because he not only believes in Tong people, but also has full confidence in their current strength. After all, Tong people have just defeated the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Although deadwood and Mei haven''t had time to find Tong people to understand what just happened, he believes that if the puppets of the two star knights were not killed by Tong people, Tong people won''t come back!


    Now that Tongren has successfully returned, it proves that Tongren''s strength has really grown a lot, and is growing again. Although he is also very jealous of Tongren''s current talent, it is obvious that only Tongren can save them now!


    If Tong people don''t come back, there will be only Yamamoto who is still resting. However, if Yamamoto wakes up, there must be no way to recover his wound. Although they have passed the immediate crisis, they still have no way to face youhabach in the end

 V1.Chapter 1954

    Therefore, now deadwood and beauty do not want Yamamoto to wake up now, because if Yamamoto wakes up, they will really die!


    Therefore, he also hopes that Tongren can lead them through the current difficulties. Otherwise, when Yamamoto wakes up, Yamamoto''s injury will relapse again. At that time, they really have no chance!


    Although rotten wood and beauty have great confidence in the strength of Tongren, he is not blindly confident in Tongren. At least he knows what can be confident and what has no confidence. He also understands that although Tongren''s strength is growing rapidly, he still has a long way to grow to the level of youhabach!


    At this time, Tongren also tilted his mouth slightly. Although almost everyone around him is laughing at him and questioning him, he doesn''t care about these things. After all, these things are ridiculed by some passers-by. He decided to shock them with his own strength!


    Moreover, the Tong man just now has tested out the real strength of these generals. Before, he thought that the strength of these generals would be very strong, so he was careful everywhere, for fear that he would be caught directly by the other party and kill him!


    But when he tested out the real strength of these so-called generals, he was also directly relieved. He could see that the thin general was the strongest of these generals. If the strength of the strongest general was much worse than himself, the so-called generals behind him would not be afraid!


    Just now, Tongren deliberately said their next purpose is to give these so-called generals a head-on blow. It is their ridicule that gives Tongren an excellent opportunity to ridicule!


    When Tongren just fought with the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach in the distance, Tongren knew a truth. When fighting in the future, we must use our brains!


    It is precisely because the Tong people just made full use of their various strategies when fighting with the star knight and his puppet controlled by youhabahe, so now the Tong people can come back to support the rotten wood and beauty!


    Therefore, in the next battle, Tong Ren still decided to use his own tactics. He knew that although the strength of each other''s generals was not as good as himself, when they were added together, the strength of these generals could defeat him!


    Therefore, Tongren plans to fight next. Be safe. He decides to break it one by one. At that time, even if the strength of these generals is stronger than him, it will become useless!


    The Tongren who thought of this place also tilted his mouth slightly and turned into an evil smile. Then he pointed directly at the general behind the first thin general in front of him and said to him word by word:


    "Well, in that case, you will die next!"


    After Tongren finished, he also directly picked up his soul chopping knife. Then inject a lot of spiritual power into it!


    Of course, these spiritual powers are extracted from the surrounding environment, not from Tongren themselves!


    Tongren''s own spiritual power, but it has many uses. Moreover, now this method of extracting spiritual power can also exercise his own proficiency!


    The general pointed by Tongren''s knife also has indifferent expression on his face at this moment, but although the expression on his face doesn''t matter, the action on his hand has betrayed him!


    His present hands, although nothing, have begun to tremble uncontrollably, and the general can''t even control the trembling now!


    At this time, the general also directly stared at Tongren with his own eyes. He wanted to stare at Tongren with his own eyes, let Tongren know his strength, and relieve the tension in his heart at the same time!


    But the most important thing is that he wants to see when and how Tongren did it. He has to stare at Tongren all the time before he can feel a little relieved. Otherwise, the tension in his heart is about to be exposed!


    Although he has been saying that he is not afraid of Tongren at all and despises Tongren at all, he also feels very wrong after he was really declared dead by Tongren. Although he knows that Tongren is likely to be just bluff, he is still uncomfortable all over!


    And when he turned his eyes to Tong people, he was also startled!


    The general wanted to frighten Tongren and tell them not to mess around, but when he looked at Tongren, he found that his eyes were nothing when they looked at shangtongren!


    Even when he looked at Tongren, he was startled by Tongren''s eyes!


    He thought Tongren was just talking, but when he really looked at Tongren, he found that when Tongren looked at him now, he felt that he was stared at by a beast. He thought his fierce eyes were nothing under the eyes of Tongren!


    At this time, when Tong man saw that the little general he had just planned to kill dared to take the initiative to look at himself, he mercilessly strengthened his eyes again. Such a strengthening doesn''t matter. The little general was scared back two steps by Tong man!


    Then the general also trembled his hand, pointed to Tongren and said, "what are you doing? I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    After the general said that, he also looked guilty, as if it was the sequelae brought to him by the eyes of Tong people just now!


    After the general finished speaking, the faces of the generals around him also darkened at once, and the blackest one was the thin general. He wanted to make a small plan to make the tongs feel that their strength is very strong and make the tongs dare not move lightly!


    The remaining generals, after seeing the general''s appearance, also felt that they had lost face. They never thought of being humiliated by their teammates!


    The exterminators behind them, who were laughing and talking about Tongren''s overestimation, also stopped immediately. Then, they were greeted by a dead silence!


    They didn''t expect that the general at their head would be like this and be so cowardly

 V1.Chapter 1955

    They had been laughing at the Tong man opposite, laughing at how ridiculous he was. They wanted to kill so many of them alone, and they didn''t pay attention to these powerful generals at all!


    Now, these generals who have always been proud of here are directly frightened by such a look from Tongren, and they are so embarrassed!


    The voice they had just been mocking disappeared directly at this moment, replaced by endless silence!


    They can''t hang on their faces now. Not only these generals, what just happened, but even they feel very ashamed!


    At this time, the general who had just been frightened by Tongren''s eyes also found that the current atmosphere was wrong, but he did not dare to look at Tongren''s eyes, so in order to save his face, he also shouted to Tongren:


    "What skills do you have? You can use them. Anyway, if you are defeated by my men, what are you struggling with here?!"


    The general thought he had just finished these words. Now the embarrassing situation on the scene can be eased a little, and he can save a little face!


    However, when he finished these words, the annihilators at their head were still silent. They felt that it was too humiliating now. Although they knew that their general was very strong, they didn''t expect that their general was so careless!


    At this moment, they even want to find a ground seam to drill in!


    The gods of death behind Tong people, after holding for a long time, couldn''t hold back any more. They laughed directly. They laughed just like the general in front of them, the general who wanted to lose face!


    Their original morale was very low, especially when they saw that Tongren was directly hit by several other generals, their morale was even lower, and even some people thought they must be dead!


    However, when Tong people just looked at each other and directly scared one of their generals back two steps, even incoherent, they were suddenly in a burst of spirit, as if they saw the hope of the future!


    Even when they saw the general''s embarrassed appearance, they already wanted to laugh, but they also suppressed their laughter, because they knew that now was their critical period, and they still had to be serious!


    When they tried to control their laughter, the general just made a move that directly amused them. Even if they wanted to hold back their laughter, it was very difficult!


    When they thought of the general''s embarrassed appearance, they felt so interesting that they felt that the hope for the future came out directly!


    Therefore, these gods of death behind the Tong people have rekindled hope one by one, and all this is because of the general!


    Now the general''s face is also very ugly. He wanted to save a little face, but what he didn''t expect is that he might as well not save his face. Now he is like a clown, performing comedy for them here!


    When he saw here, the general couldn''t help but rush up and kill Tong people directly. He wanted to wash away his shame with Tong people''s blood. Only killing Tong people is his most important thing!


    However, just when he was ready to rush up, the thin general also stopped him directly, and then said to the remaining two generals around: "go together and kill him first!"


    After the thin general said that, he also took the lead to rush up. This time, the thin general didn''t dare to trust him. He directly made all his strength and rushed directly towards Tongren!


    The disgraced general also rushed towards Tong people under the protection of two other generals!


    Although the two generals are reluctant at this time, they also want to protect the general as much as possible, because there is something wrong with what the Tong people just said, so they also want to protect the general. In this way, what the Tong people just said has become a joke!


    Thinking of the three generals here, they also rushed up directly to help the thin general who took the lead!


    At this time, Tongren smiled when he saw the thin general rushing up on his own initiative. He knew what to do next, but it was very simple. On one side of his eyes, he also directly saw the two generals protecting the general he was just about to kill!


    When he saw here, Tong man also smiled. When he saw here, he even had an impulse to laugh!


    "Think I can''t kill you like this? It''s really naive!"


    When Tong people thought of this, they jumped back directly and easily avoided the full blow of the thin general!


    Seeing that Tong people were so easy to avoid their own attack, the thin general was also slightly stunned, but then he also responded quickly. He knew that now was not the time to be stunned. Now he was in a fierce battle. If he was stunned, he was likely to be killed directly by Tong people!


    Now, after dodging the full blow of the thin general, Tong people saw the traces left by the ground attack. They guessed that the thin general didn''t leave his hand this time and directly used his strongest attack!


    When he saw here, Tong people also smiled. In fact, Tong people''s goal has been achieved. His initial goal is to attract the attention of the four strong people and let them focus on themselves. In this way, the rotten wood and beauty behind him will be safe!


    Now he has successfully attracted the attention of their four so-called generals, so he doesn''t need to keep his hands!


    The Tong people who thought of here also directly communicated their thoughts with the chopping soul knife in their hands. Then the chopping soul knife immediately responded to his consciousness!


    At this time, he also directly turned on the bloodthirsty nature of his soul chopping knife to the greatest extent. He must either not attack, or attack must be a blockbuster!


    At this time, the attack of the thin general also came again. Tong people also directly made a small back somersault to avoid this almost fatal attack!


    When Tong man turned into the air, he saw a gap and threw his soul chopping knife directly to the general who had just been sentenced to death

 V1.Chapter 1956

    At this moment, the three generals are still preparing to attack behind the thin general. When they see Tong people dodging under the full attack of the thin general, the three generals, especially the general who has just been intimidated, are also directly relieved!


    Now he also directly forgot all his fears. He felt that the Tongren were really bluffing, and now they were really beaten by them. He had no power to fight back. Now he can only dodge here constantly, like a embarrassed person!


    When he saw this, the general who had just been directly sentenced to death by Tongren also said directly to the two generals around him who were reluctant to protect him:


    "Look at that damn Tong man. He just pretended to be the same thing. Now when we attack him, he becomes a shrinking turtle. Look at him, ha ha!"


    The other two generals looked contemptuous when they saw the general at this moment. They also directly remembered that the general had just seen them. The general was even scared to pee his pants by a look in Tong people''s eyes. Now he is still here!


    When they saw here, the two generals also felt that the general was too humiliating to them, so they nodded directly at the general. Then they were directly ready to leave his surroundings and attack the Tongren!


    The two generals also look down on the general very much now, because he has changed his face too fast, so they are also very uncomfortable looking at the general!


    However, after all, they were all generals and wanted to save a little face for each other, so they left him without saying anything!


    At this moment, the general looked disdainful when he saw the two generals who left him quickly. He muttered in a low voice: "hum, you dare to look down on me. You see, when I kill the bastard of Tongren myself later, you will worship me!"


    As soon as the general finished his words, he was ready to keep up with these generals and kill Tong people!


    But when the general looked ahead, he found that Tong people had disappeared. He didn''t know where to go!


    When he saw this, the general also looked sarcastic, stood there and said sarcastically, "I thought how powerful this Tong man is? Unexpectedly, he hid himself under our attack. He should know that his strength is not enough, ha ha ha!"


    At this time, after the general finished speaking, he suddenly found that there was something wrong with the anger around him. Then he found that the generals behind him were looking at him with a confused face, and the three generals who had just rushed to the front were also watching him rush back, and his mouth seemed to say something!


    However, he could not hear clearly at all. Then, he felt as if he had seen his body. He was also thinking: how can I see my body?


    And just when he thought of it, he also lost consciousness directly!


    Then, Tong man stepped on his body directly, holding the head he had just cut off, that is, the head of the general, and said sarcastically to the general''s body: "you want to kill me, I''m right here, you kill me, hey hey!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at the three generals who were running towards him. Then a wicked smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and then he made a slight force in his hand. The head of the general in his hand also exploded directly!


    The three generals and these annihilators looked at Tong people with a surprised face. They didn''t expect that Tong people killed one of their generals so soon, and those who just laughed at Tong people were bluffing. At this moment, they were also discussing how to escape!


    For a moment, all the voices were rendered by this terrible anger. For a moment, there was silence, no one spoke, no one dared to make a little voice!


    When seeing here, Tong people also smiled slightly, as if they were showing their achievements!


    The annihilation division and the three generals who saw him smile also trembled slightly in their hearts, because the current Tongren, because they had just pinched and burst the general''s head, and their faces were full of blood. In this piece of blood, Tongren actually grinned!


    At this moment, in their view, Tong man is now like a devil. It seems that whoever provokes him will end up like the head in his hand!


    Not only the annihilation division and the generals, but also the gods of death behind the tongs felt cold behind them. Although they had just passed through a very fierce battle and killed many enemies, they still looked like ghosts when they saw the tongs now!


    The cruelty of Tong people even scared them silly!


    The rotten wood and beauty at this moment, although a little shocked, is still good on the whole. After all, he has seen the cruelty of Tongren not once or twice!


    But even so, deadwood and beauty still feel that the shock that Tong people have just brought him is beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    At this moment, the thin general''s face was also very ugly. He didn''t expect that Tongren killed a general on his side so quickly, and it seemed that it didn''t take much effort at all!


    At this time, the thin general also looked directly at the generals on both sides of him!


    When the thin general looked at the two generals, the two generals hurriedly explained to the thin general:


    "It''s not that we don''t protect, but that he can''t keep up..."


    When they were halfway there, they were directly interrupted by the thin general. The thin general shook his head and said to the two generals:


    "I don''t want to ask you these questions. I want to tell you that the enemy in front must be handled carefully. Do you see the end of the general? If you underestimate the enemy again, he will be your end in the future!"


    After the thin general said that, he also took the lead to rush to Tongren again, and this time Tongren also directly did a back somersault again, but this time Tongren didn''t find the opportunity, but also directly returned to his just position, that is, in front of the gods of death.


    The three generals, at this moment, also returned to their position, but this time, they lost one person!


    "Convinced? I just tried my hand!"

 V1.Chapter 1957

    When Tongren killed a general here so easily, the thin general also had a very ugly face. However, although his face was very ugly, he didn''t even feel a little angry, because now the strength of the other party has far exceeded his expectations!


    At the beginning, when the thin general saw Tongren, he knew that Tongren''s strength was a little stronger than himself, but he didn''t know how much better, so although he had been paying attention to Tongren, he didn''t really pay attention to Tongren''s strength!


    Because he just thought that if the four of them attack together, even if the strength of Tong people is a little stronger than themselves, they can''t withstand their circular attacks. Tong people will be defeated by constant attacks!


    At that time, all their questions can be solved!


    However, after the fight with Tong people, the thin general directly overturned all his guesses, and then looked at Tong people with a trace of fear!


    This kind of fear is not because the thin general is afraid of Tongren to show his fear. This fear is because the gap between him and Tongren can no longer be measured by a simple strength gap!


    Just at the time of a common fight, Tong people actually guessed the strength of the thin general, and the thin general saw a bottomless abyss when he guessed Tong people!


    When he saw here, the general also understood that the situation in front of him was beyond his control. When the generals behind him talked big with Tongren here, he also wanted to stop it, but he didn''t have an excuse!


    Therefore, the general behind him will be killed by Tongren so directly and without warning!


    Originally, the thin general wanted to take the generals behind him and fight with the Tongren. Even if they were both defeated and injured, they must benefit in the end, because behind them, there are many annihilation divisions. When they all have hands, they just need to let the annihilation division rush directly!


    Moreover, the skinny general knew that the tongs were the spiritual pillars of their team. If the tongs fell, the last spiritual pillars of these gods of death would collapse directly. At that time, they would even give up resistance and stand there to be slaughtered by them!


    However, all the thoughts and plans of the thin general had to be cancelled directly because of the general''s death!


    Because of their original fighting capacity of four people, it may just be possible to draw with Tongren. However, after one of his generals was killed by Tongren, this balance was directly broken!


    Therefore, now this thin general is also crazy thinking about the next Countermeasures in his mind!


    Now the thin general wants to blame the two generals around him, because he just asked them to protect the general who was sentenced to death by Tongren!


    Although the four of them are generals, all of them are of the same level, among these generals, the thin general has the strongest strength and was the most impulsive before, so he can lead the three generals behind him!


    However, it was precisely because of the negligence of the two generals that Tong people succeeded in the direct attack and directly pinched and exploded the general''s head. Unexpectedly, Tong people pinched and exploded not only their general''s head, but also their hope!


    However, even in this way, the thin general still didn''t say anything, because he knew that at this time, the general had died. If he blamed the two generals again, it would only make things worse and worse!


    Therefore, it''s better to take them to kill Tong people now, when they still have a little desire to fight and haven''t found their real strength. In this way, even if they react, Tong people have been killed by them!


    After the Tong people were killed, the thin general could settle accounts with the two generals and figure out why they couldn''t protect even one person!


    But now the thin general showed nothing!


    Because he knows that under the present circumstances, the whole situation is clear. In this battlefield, there are only two or three people at most, and these two generals are not included in these two or three people!


    Therefore, after thinking for a long time, the thin general also decided to continue to pursue Tongren, because he knew that Tongren had just killed one of their generals. Even if the general''s strength was not very strong, Tongren would always have consumption. As long as he caught the consumption of Tongren, he could consume Tongren!


    When he thought of this, the thin general also whispered directly to the two generals around him, "let''s go and avenge the general who was just killed by this damn Tong man!"


    After the thin general finished, he also looked at the two generals with his firm eyes!


    But when the thin general looked at the two generals, he was a little surprised. He thought that if someone died with the two generals, there would be a little sad expression, or the expression would become very ugly!


    What the thin general didn''t expect was that the two generals standing next to him, the two generals he had just sent to protect the general, looked indifferent at the moment, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him!


    When he saw here, the thin general''s heart was also directly cooled. Although he knew that the dead general was not popular at ordinary times, he was also a comrade in arms with the same status as them. When his comrade in arms died in front of his eyes, these people could be indifferent, even indifferent!


    At the thought of this, the thin general felt very cold in his heart. Although he was very impulsive at ordinary times, he was also a person with real temperament. Although he didn''t like the general who had just died, it was obvious that he also felt very angry!


    At this time, the thin general did not have any hope, any hope that he might defeat the Tong people in front of him

 V1.Chapter 1958

    Because when the thin general just saw the expression on the faces of the generals around him, he also understood that these generals, these so-called generals, don''t care about others at all. They only care about their own life and death. Even the thin general can see that if they don''t have their own, Then the two generals may have run away now!


    So now this thin general is also very desperate. However, he has no way back now. What he can do now is to fight with Tongren until he dies. Although the two generals behind him don''t care about everything, they can still help!


    When thinking of this, the thin general also said silently in his own psychology: "no matter, I''ll fight with him!"


    After the thin general said that, he also said directly to the two generals behind him: "let''s go together and kill Tongren. If you don''t want to be the same as the dead general, I advise you to do your best!"


    After the thin general said that, he also shouted directly at the Tongren people: "Tongren boy, you get my life!"


    After saying that, the thin general also rushed directly at Tong people!


    The two generals behind him also shook their heads slightly when they saw the thin general like this. They wanted to discuss with the thin general how they would leave here later, because they had just seen it. It was basically very difficult to win the Tongren just by virtue of the three of them!


    However, when they heard the last sentence said by the thin general, they were also surprised. They didn''t expect that the thin general guessed part of their ideas and even thought of what they wanted to do later!


    When they thought of this, the two generals also looked at each other, and then rushed up directly. They knew that they couldn''t go away next, because they couldn''t just abandon this thin general here, otherwise they couldn''t bear it!


    Therefore, they also rushed up directly, in order to help the thin general as much as possible!


    Although the two generals looked indifferent to the general who had just died, this doesn''t mean that the two generals don''t care about everyone. They just didn''t respond to the general''s death. It''s entirely because the general''s appearance really bored them!


    In fact, they wanted to kill the general, because the general was not just like when he just faced the Tong people, but like everyone, so not only the two of them, but also all the previous generals were very tired of the general!


    However, they are all generals. If there is a general missing all of a sudden, it will be difficult for them to explain if the above blame comes down!


    But it doesn''t matter if they are in battle, because life and death are very common in battle. They can''t guarantee so much in the face of life and death


    And these things, only the thin general doesn''t know, so the thin general will let the other two generals protect him!


    When the two generals heard the thin general''s request, they were also directly moved to kill. They even had an impulse to kill the damn general directly!


    But after all, they are all their subordinates behind them. If they see this kind of thing, it will be very troublesome. Moreover, when the battle is over, their handle is almost in the hands of others. Even if they can do it very covertly, someone will have special means to see it!


    Therefore, they also gave up the idea directly, but when they saw Tongren rushing here, they also had a plan directly!


    They want to deliberately cooperate with the thin general to attack. In this way, they can let Tongren solve the damn general for them. Moreover, these subordinates will only think that the general is too weak and will not blame them at all!


    And it was at this time that the damn general took the initiative to let them not protect themselves!


    When they heard this, the two generals were almost overjoyed. Then they made a very hidden and brief eye contact. Then they went directly to the thin general. The only one left here was the damn general!


    The result was just as they expected. Tongren did it directly, which always made them feel headache and wanted to kill his general day and night!


    That''s why the two generals are so indifferent. Moreover, although they have an indifferent expression on their faces, they are actually happy in their hearts!


    However, the thin general is different now. Although they can ignore the damn general, they can''t ignore the thin general. After all, the thin general usually has a very good relationship with them, and the thin general is a very loyal person!


    Therefore, they can''t bear to see such a loyal person directly killed by Tongren. Anyway, the person they want to kill most has been killed. Why don''t they help this thin general?!


    At this moment, when Tong Ren just killed the general, he also felt the bloodthirsty of the soul chopping knife in his hand. Even he was a little unable to hold the soul chopping knife in his hand!


    However, he knows he can''t let him absorb it. If his soul chopping knife absorbs the blood now, he can''t use the soul chopping knife to fight when those damn generals attack him!


    Therefore, he also directly contacted the mind of the soul chopping knife in his hand, and then directly controlled the desire of the soul chopping knife in his hand. After the control, when he attacked himself with the help of the thin general, he directly somersaulted back and went back again, away from the body just now!


    When Tong people just wanted to slow down, they only saw the thin general just stunned for a while, and then rushed over directly again!


    When he looked at the thin general rushing towards him, he also sighed slightly.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you."

 V1.Chapter 1959

    Tongren knew why the thin general suddenly rushed towards him, because the thin general saw himself kill his comrades in arms. According to normal logic, the thin general should come to avenge his comrades in arms!


    The reason why Tongren sighed was because he saw that the thin general suddenly worked so hard for one of his comrades in arms. He also had a little respect for the thin general!


    Because they had fought each other just now, and their just blow, although it didn''t last long, was enough to let the thin general know his real strength!


    The thin general, even though his strength was a big difference from his own, still rushed towards him without hesitation. When he saw here, Tong people felt a little reluctant to start!


    But Tong people know that now is a great opportunity, because Tong people can''t guarantee that they can completely resist the attacks of the three generals, so now when the thin general rushes towards him, it''s the best time for him to break one by one!


    When the opportunity came to him, even if Tong people respected the thin general, he made a direct decision when he looked at the gods of death behind him!


    He will take this opportunity to kill the thin general!


    As long as you kill this thin general and the remaining two generals fight, it''s a very easy thing. With his current strength, it''s just a matter of time, and he can retreat!


    Therefore, now Tong people also looked at the thin general who rushed towards them. They looked cold and said to the thin general, "come on, let me see your strength!"


    After Tongren finished, he also injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife once again, and then he went directly with his soul chopping knife!


    When the attack of Tong people and the attack of the thin general immediately came to the top, Tong people felt a very strong murderous spirit coming from above, and then he also felt a violent crisis!


    Tongren didn''t dare to hold it up. Later, they put their spiritual power in front of them, and they also retreated quickly!


    But even in this way, Tong Ren still felt inappropriate. He felt that if it was just like this, he might not be able to completely avoid this unknown crisis, so he directly opened his spiritual power protection cover to the maximum, retreated and looked around vigilantly!


    It was as like as two peas expected. When the Tung people were moving back, a fierce attack was directly hit on him. When the Tong people were glad to be back, the attack suddenly hit the ground and flew straight to him.


    With such a sudden attack, Tong man didn''t even have time to raise his soul chopping knife, because the attack was right in front of him, no more than 30 cm away from him!


    So he can only resist this attack!


    The flying gravel also flew directly towards the face door of Tong people, and when the gravel was about to hit Tong people''s head, there was an invisible barrier blocking the gravel!


    This barrier is nothing else. It''s the spiritual power protective cover that Tong people just set up on purpose just in case, because he feels that dodging alone is still not enough insurance!


    However, although the Tongren''s spiritual shield was blocked by this attack, his spiritual shield was directly broken at the place just attacked by the gravel!


    You know, this is the spiritual power protective cover that Tong people use their spiritual power to urge. Such a powerful defense is actually beaten like this by a small gravel. It can be seen that this small gravel will cause what kind of damage to Tong people if Tong people only open the general spiritual power protective cover!?


    After seeing the attack, Tong man was sweating all over. He knew that if the attack hit him just now, he might have been knocked down and even sent to see the general!


    However, although Tong people were scared by the attack just now, Tong people know that even if they were almost killed, they still have to take defensive measures for their current expression. Otherwise, these generals see their expression wrong, and the next attack will be more violent!


    Therefore, Tongren also looked at these generals without changing his face, and then quickly retreated to the place where he had just started!


    But just as he quickly retreated to the place where he had just started, he suddenly felt that there was a severe danger ahead!


    Tongren didn''t dare to hesitate a little. He directly lifted his soul chopping knife in front of his chest, because he knew that the next attack must be stronger than the attack just now. If he didn''t take out the soul chopping knife now, he might never take it out again!


    Tongren, who took out the soul chopping knife, also looked around warily and could attack at any time. Tongren should now be wary of every potential threat that might threaten him!


    While Tong Ren was scanning around, he also suddenly felt a murderous attack in front of him, and then a small stone with stronger momentum and faster speed than the just broken stone hit directly!


    But this time, Tongren was well prepared. Tongren just looked at it, then drew a beautiful arc in the air with his soul chopping knife, and then directly smashed the gravel!


    After smashing the rubble, Tong''s heart was full of shocked expressions. At this time, he realized that he might underestimate the enemy, and the enemy in front of him might be much stronger than he predicted!


    Because just when Tongren broke this piece of gravel, they also directly felt how terrible the energy brought out by this piece of gravel is. Even after Tongren had just split him, the small broken stones also directly scratched Tongren''s skin!


    Moreover, when Tongren smashed this small stone with their soul chopping knife, the ability of soul chopping knife was constantly shaken by the energy brought by this stone, and even made Tongren numb!


    And, most importantly, this attack is likely to be more than that

 V1.Chapter 1960

    Therefore, Tong people at this moment are also vigilant looking at their front, ready to deal with the coming threat!


    While Tongren was waiting for the attack in front of him, his eyes also saw the two generals of the other side, with a mocking smile on their faces, and then their attack hit the ground directly!


    While Tongren were still wondering, the rubble just appeared again, and it was obvious that their attack was stronger and stronger than before. Moreover, the biggest difference between this time and before was that the number of rubble this time was thousands of times that of the last time!


    Seeing these broken stones, Tong people also scolded in their own heart: "Damn, it consumes me so much!"


    However, although Tong people scold so much, he doesn''t feel that he despises the power of these gravel, and his team is behind him now. If he dodges, these people will be unlucky!


    Therefore, in the face of this attack, Tongren can only connect hard!


    Later, Tong Ren also gave a big drink directly, and then burst out all his momentum, weakening the speed and power of the flying gravel. Then he gave a big drink again, just like cheering himself, and directly injected a lot of spiritual power into his soul chopping knife!


    At the same time, Tongren felt that there was something missing. Then he drew the soul chopping knife on the palm of his hand, and then dyed the soul chopping knife directly red with his own blood. Then Tongren shouted, "lead with blood, sacrifice!"


    After Tongren shouted this sentence, the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand suddenly burst into sky red. At the same time, Tongren''s momentum also broke out again. Even those annihilators without any defense were directly overwhelmed by the sky momentum!


    There are even some weak annihilators who spit out blood directly under such pressure!


    At this moment, Tong man is like a demon God. Everything in his eyes is the existence of mole ants!


    Now, when Tong people see the attack in front of him like the tide, he doesn''t have any expression, not a trace of fear!


    I only see that Tongren are holding their soul chopping knife and waving it in front of them. With the continuous acceleration of the speed of Tongren''s arm, the speed of the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand is also accelerating!


    I only saw countless gravels flying on the blade of the soul chopping knife waved by Tongren, and these gravels continued to fly to the crowd of exterminators who were watching around!


    Although the broken stones have lost more than half of their lethality, they are fatal to these annihilators, and the strength of Tong people is once again added to the broken stones!


    Therefore, these crushed stones bounced open by Tongren also directly killed these exterminators in the front row!


    Originally, these exterminators were directly suppressed by the current momentum of Tongren, and their strength was greatly weakened, and even their defense ability was reduced to a few points. Now, Tongren actually launched an attack again, and then directly killed them!


    Now, with the speed of the soul chopping knife in his hand accelerating, a whirlwind has formed in front of him. This whirlwind is also constantly powerful with the soul chopping knife of Tongren!


    The gods of death behind the Tong people, looking at the current Tong people, are also shocked. They are so far away that they can feel the terrible destructive power of the increasingly powerful cyclone in front of the Tong people, which is almost a terrible power for them!


    But rotten wood and beauty were worried when they saw Tong people. He knew that although Tong people became extremely powerful now, after a period of time, that is, after the spiritual power in Tong people ran out, Tong people would be doubly weak, even to the point of being slaughtered by others!


    Therefore, now deadwood and beauty are also looking at Tong people with a worried face. He hopes that Tong people can solve the opposite enemy before their spiritual power is exhausted!


    But now everything is normal, because now rotten wood and beauty feel that Tongren''s spiritual power is still very abundant. If this continues, Tongren should be able to kill each other soon!


    Now, although the momentum of Tong people is different from that before, he is still very sober!


    With the continuous waving of his own arm, the soul chopping knife in his hand is also waving with his arm!


    When he felt that the destructive power of the small whirlwind in front of him was very strong, he did not hesitate to beat out the whirlwind in front of him!


    "Go, you damn guys, die!"


    With Tongren''s drinking, the whirlwind in front of him also rushed out directly. The gravel with strong momentum just now had no fighting power against the whirlwind, and was directly crushed by the powerful whirlwind!


    The two generals on the opposite side were also directly shocked to see such a situation. He had never seen that someone could directly smash these powerful attacks, or even disappear without a trace!


    What happened in front of them was really beyond their expectation!


    At this time, the thin general also frowned. He just thought that Tongren might be directly killed by the attacks of their two generals, but when he saw all this in front of him, even he felt that he might really be finished!


    At this time, the thin general also directly stopped the attacks of the two generals around him, and then shouted at the two people:


    "Come and help me, or we''ll all die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the thin general also defended directly on the only way of the whirlwind with his strongest defense!


    When the two generals saw the thin general''s action, they also directly understood his action. Then they also directly used their strongest defense to prepare to defend against the whirlwind with destructive power!


    However, what happened next was that their world outlook collapsed a little. I only saw that their three strong defenses were directly lifted to the sky by the whirlwind, and then their bodies were quickly attacked by the whirlwind!


    Then, Tongren also stopped his attack and walked slowly to the front. As he walked, he said coldly:


    "In that case, I''ll kill another one."

 V1.Chapter 1961

    At this moment, the thin general and the two generals behind him were also directly hit and flew to the sky by this whirlwind!


    However, this whirlwind did not mean to stop after it flew them to the sky!


    I only saw this whirlwind directly and rapidly rotating into these exterminators behind them!


    When this whirlwind rushed into the annihilators, they didn''t react. They were stunned and didn''t find any accident!


    But when they reacted, the massacre had begun!


    I saw that the whirlwind that daotong people just waved their soul chopping knife quickly rushed into the crowd of annihilators and directly began the massacre!


    Originally, these annihilators were directly suppressed by the momentum of Tongren at this moment, and their own actions would be subject to many restrictions. Now such a powerful whirlwind is directly hitting these annihilators, and these annihilators also have almost no defense ability!


    In this whirlwind attack, the most unlucky were the people who stayed behind the three generals. They thought they were the safest behind them!


    And just behind the three generals, they also escaped from the rubble released by these generals, which made them more believe that they are the safest to hide here!


    But what they never thought was that now the safest place here has become the most dangerous place. The three generals were directly lifted up in front of them, and they have also become the most dangerous place!


    Before they had time to be proud, this whirlwind directly hit their bodies, and their physical strength was too low and their defense was too weak to defend against the whirlwind. They didn''t even have the chance to fly to the sky!


    Under such a powerful whirlwind, the first person didn''t even hold on for half a second, so he was directly crushed into blood clots and splashed everywhere by this powerful whirlwind!


    The first man, even before he came and shouted, was directly crushed by the whirlwind. At this moment, the exterminators behind him didn''t react to what had happened, so they were directly splashed with blood on his face. All this was only half a second!


    The whirlwind that just directly crushed the man, after killing the first person, there was no weakening trend at all. It also walked directly in a straight line according to its own track of action. All the places that the whirlwind passed through were directly crushed!


    The three generals also saw a whirlwind in the sky at this moment. With an unstoppable momentum, they directly drew a blood mark among his subordinates!


    The three of them are watching in the sky at this moment. It is impossible to stop this whirlwind. Even they think that they are lucky to be hit and fly to the sky. If they are not hit and fly to the sky, they may have been directly crushed into meat by this whirlwind!


    When they see here, their hearts are also dripping blood. Although these people are only their subordinates, they have worked hard to cultivate them. Now they are so easily killed by Tongren, and their psychology is also very unbalanced!


    But they know that, not to mention that they have not been knocked down in the sky yet, even if they are all below, they dare not face the whirlwind, because according to their observation, the power of this whirlwind is much stronger than the defense of the three of them!


    Therefore, they can only let the whirlwind with the smell of destruction wreak havoc in the annihilation division army under him!


    At this time, when they were hit by this whirlwind, they directly fell to the ground, and at the same time, they also threw out a mouthful of blood!


    Because when they were just hit and flew to the sky, they were severely attacked by this whirlwind, and after they were hit and flew to the sky, their spiritual power protective cover was directly broken by this whirlwind. Therefore, when they fell, their bodies did not have a little protection!


    After they fell to the ground, they reluctantly stood up, and then they looked at the Tong people in front of them!


    After seeing the Tong people, their expressions almost solidified. The Tong people they see now are like a devil. When they see the Tong people now, they even think that they have almost been sentenced to death!


    Even at this moment, the three of them don''t even have the psychology of resistance when facing the Tong people. The Tong people in front of them now look like a mountain, unattainable!


    They are looking up at this mountain now!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly shrouded their momentum on these three people. After these three people felt the momentum of Tong people, these three people also felt a great pressure on themselves!


    Even at this moment, when these three people saw Tong people like this, they all felt like kneeling down to worship!


    Because today''s Tongren are too tall!


    At this time, the thin general didn''t know why. He broke through the momentum of Tongren directly, and the whole man recovered his mind.


    But when the thin general regained his mind, he saw the eyes of the two generals behind him very blurred, even a little confused!


    When he saw this, the thin general also frowned. Then he condensed a small spiritual power group in his palm, and then directly hit the hearts of the two generals!


    When this small spiritual force group hit their hearts, the two generals also woke up from their just state in an instant, and then watched the Tong people slowly coming towards them with vigilance!


    At this moment, when Tong people see the three generals who have been overwhelmed by their momentum, they are also ready to kill them directly. They can end temporarily here!


    However, when Tongren saw that this thin general broke through his suppression without any sign, Tongren also frowned. He never thought of this situation. After all, his momentum is at the peak. When his momentum reaches the peak, his momentum to break through is comparable to going to heaven!


    And the next thing, this makes Tongren more unexpected

 V1.Chapter 1962

    He actually saw the thin general who did not know why he broke through his momentum suppression, and there were two small spiritual power groups in his hands. Then he directly awakened the two generals behind him who were severely suppressed by his momentum!


    This makes Tongren feel even more surprised. If this thin general can break through his suppression, it is an accident. I still believe that, however, suppression can break through with the help of others, which makes Tongren feel that their world outlook has been refreshed!


    When they see here, Tong people also feel very wrong. However, when they see here, Tong people have more established their idea of killing this thin general!


    Because this thin general is very loyal to his friend habach. If he let him go, it will not necessarily bring him any trouble. Therefore, Tongren doesn''t intend to keep his tail. He still prefers to cut the grass and get rid of the roots!


    Therefore, when he was very close to the three generals, Tong man also directly mentioned his soul cutting knife, which had become blood red, and rushed directly towards the three generals!


    At this moment, the power of all this displayed by Tongren''s soul chopping knife is even much stronger than the oppression given by Tongren himself!


    Now the three of them see Tongren, although they have no just the momentum of repression, nor the just feeling of worship, but when they look at Tongren, they still have a deep sense of oppression!


    When they saw here, the three generals also felt great pressure, but when they saw that Tong people had raised their soul chopping knife and rushed towards themselves, the three of them felt no matter how much pressure, they could only harden their scalp!


    However, after they saw the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand, the other two generals still didn''t feel much, but the thin general frowned directly after seeing the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand!


    Then he quickly winked at the two generals behind him and motioned them to stay away from the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand as far as possible. If they can''t stay away, try to avoid frontal combat!


    After seeing the eyes of the thin general, the two generals were also very shocked. They never thought that the thin general in front of them had become so cautious before they knew it!


    You know, when they didn''t meet Tong people before, this thin general was the most impulsive among them. No matter what it was, they would do it directly as long as they thought of it, without considering the consequences or what might happen halfway!


    However, although they were very confused, the thin general who had been so impulsive before had become so cautious, and even a little cautious, they fought with the proud general!


    Was it just a fight with the thin general, and then the whole person was infected by the thin general? That''s unlikely?!


    However, although they have thousands of ideas in their hearts, the main problem they are facing now is how to fight the Tong people in front of them!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw the expression of the three generals in front of them suddenly becoming cautious, they also knew what had happened!


    He knew that the thin general must have said something to the other two generals by some special means, so the two generals would suddenly be so vigilant!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate a little. They directly accelerated the speed at the moment, and then rushed directly to the three generals!


    Seeing the Tong people rushing over, the three generals also exchanged eyes with each other directly and quickly, and then directly avoided the fatal attack of the Tong people!


    Seeing that the three men directly escaped their own attack, Tong people were also a little frustrated. However, although they failed at one blow, Tong people were not too discouraged. Then they directly saw one of the generals and rushed up with their soul chopping knife!


    The general also felt a little fear when he saw that Tong people came directly towards him, but he had just mastered the basic attack of Tong people. He also dodged directly and dodged the attack of Tong people!


    This time, without a little hesitation, Tong people directly chased the general to attack, and the general also directly gave up his desire to fight back and used all his energy to avoid Tong people''s attack!


    When Tong people saw that the general they were chasing had no intention of fighting back, they also directly understood the ideas of these so-called generals!


    "They must want to exhaust my spiritual power first. When my spiritual power is almost consumed, they launch a counterattack towards the pursuit again. If they have been chasing the general, I''m afraid they may not be able to pursue after their spiritual power is exhausted!"


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also decided to change his tactics. He knew that if he kept chasing like this, there would never be an end. He might as well attack them by surprise in another way!


    Therefore, when Tong people thought of this, they didn''t hesitate a little. Then they gave up chasing the general and killed him directly behind them!


    When he saw this, the general thought that Tong people had given up their pursuit and turned to attack the other two generals. When he thought of this, the general just wanted to signal the two generals, but he found that the target of Tong people was not them at all!


    The target of Tongren now is these exterminators behind them!


    Originally, these annihilation divisions were still here to watch the battle between Tongren and the three generals. Although they had just been seeing their generals dodging, the Tongren of the other party did not attack.


    Even after seeing these, this time these annihilation divisions were unusually quiet. They even just watched the battle quietly and didn''t dare to make a little noise!


    Because of those attacks just now, let them know directly. Even if Tong people just pinch their fingers slightly, they can directly kill them!


    Therefore, even if they see the general who hasn''t attacked them in the battle of Tong people, they don''t have a little idea of ridicule, but dare to watch quietly!


    However, they never dreamed that they would be affected by watching here

 V1.Chapter 1963

    They only saw that Tongren, who had been fighting with their general, ran directly towards themselves. They thought Tongren just wanted to change a target!


    However, when they saw Tong people coming directly in front of them and personally felt the breath of destruction on Tong people, they knew that Tong people had changed their target and were ready to attack them directly!


    Therefore, when feeling these, there was still a quiet annihilation division army. At this moment, it was also a direct chaos. Each of them desperately wanted to run behind themselves and stay away from the murderous devil in front of them!


    They ran back desperately, not because of anything else, but because they knew that if they were a little closer to Tongren, they might be killed by Tongren just like the people on the path of the whirlwind!


    However, even at this time, they are ready to escape here. Now they don''t rush at all!


    Even if they run fast, can they be as fast as Tongren? No matter how far they go, can they avoid the butcher''s knife of Tongren?!


    Tongren also didn''t hesitate. He directly put his soul chopping knife across his chest and rushed directly into the crowd of annihilators!


    I only see the Tong man at this moment. He and the soul chopping knife in his hand are like a killing machine. The enemy wherever he goes is directly split into two parts, and there is not even a trace of resistance. It''s like running in an empty place!


    At this moment, all the roads traveled by Tong people are directly filled with countless broken corpses and blood. If you look down from the sky, you will see the behind of Tong people, just like leaving a blood path!


    When the tongs were killing madly, there were some annihilators with slightly stronger strength. They wanted to block the tongs'' attack with their defensive ground!


    However, their idea is too naive. They usually defend against all odds. At this moment, under the attack of Tongren, they didn''t hold on for a second. They were directly hit and flew by Tongren, and these people involved in the defense were also directly split in half by Tongren!


    At this moment, every time Tongren kills a person, that person''s blood will be directly sprayed on his soul chopping knife, and this soul chopping knife will be directly bright once every time he kills a person, just like absorbing some energy!


    And this knife, even when Tongren massacred the enemy so madly, there was no blood left on it!


    However, now no one will notice this point of Tong people. They pay more attention to that the killing of Tong people is really crazy, just like a devil!


    Now, only Tong people know why there is no blood on this soul chopping knife, because Tong people saw with their own eyes that the soul chopping knife in his own hand absorbed all the blood of the enemy he killed!


    When the tongs massacred so madly and these annihilators fled in all directions, the gods of death watching the war felt very happy in their hearts. Although they were shocked by the tongs massacre at this moment, they knew that these damn annihilators deserved everything!


    This is the cruelty of the war. They believe that if they change their positions now, these damn annihilators will not sympathize with them at all. Even if a few people sympathize with them, they will soon be directly strangled by the majority!


    Therefore, they now see that Tongren are so crazy to kill these annihilators. They feel very happy one by one, as if they have directly forgotten the attacks they encountered when fighting with them at this moment!


    Even now in the camp of the God of death, there are several gods of death shouting in a low voice!


    Some gods of death were shocked by Tongren when they saw Tongren like this, but they were more interested in Tongren''s strength. Now almost all of them are fantasizing about when they can have Tongren''s strength and kill the four sides like Tongren!


    At this moment, when they see such a scene, they also worship Tongren very much. Although it is very easy for them to kill these annihilation divisions just now, they are about to be directly consumed by these endless annihilation divisions!


    Now, when dealing with the annihilation division army, Tongren directly killed these annihilation divisions that gave them a headache without any effort!


    When they see here, they are also happy to see the ten blades. Even the recovery ability of the whole person has been improved a lot!


    However, rotten wood and beauty showed a worried look on their faces when they saw Tong people at this moment. He knew the purpose of Tong people at this moment. He knew that Tong people had no way to attack those generals just after a round of attack, so Tong people would choose this way!


    Tong people choose this way. First, when they can''t attack the other party''s general, they can reduce the other party''s personnel as much as possible. In this way, they can not waste their spiritual power. You know, Tong people maintain this state now, but his spiritual power is passing by rapidly!


    Second, Tongren is to make the greatest psychological shock to the other party''s annihilation division legions as much as possible. In this way, when Tongren''s spiritual power is all gone, it can also make the other party''s army directly cause the greatest fear for themselves. In this way, it can also frighten them!


    The most important thing is that Tong people know that when these three generals see Tong people like this, they will never sit idly by. Even if they know that Tong people do it intentionally, they will never sit idly by. If they sit idly by, they can kill them all in just a few minutes!


    However, deadwood and beauty knew that such a massacre would not last long. What he was most worried about was that the three generals kept dealing with Tongren. In this way, Tongren would be dangerous!


    At this moment, when the three generals saw that Tong people actually slaughtered their own men, they were a little unstable!


    Although the whirlwind just released by the Tong people also killed many of their subordinates, after all, the whirlwind is only along one line, and their subordinates will not lose much!


    But this time it''s different. If they don''t stop it, it''s likely that all their subordinates will be killed

 V1.Chapter 1964

    So, when they saw here, they also exchanged eyes with each other. They knew that if they didn''t act again, it would be late next!


    They must harass the Tong people or stop the current massacre of the Tong people. Otherwise, the troops they have accumulated over the years will be destroyed!


    At this moment, the thin general was also frightening with cold face, and frowned tightly at the same time!


    Just when Tong people rushed towards him, he thought Tong people were going to attack him, so he was directly ready to dodge and deal with Tong people''s attack!


    But the next attack directly shocked him. He only saw that after the Tong people rushed towards him, they didn''t look at him at all. After he dodged, they didn''t turn back to attack him, but directly rushed into his army!


    Seeing Tongren at this moment, when he slaughters wantonly in his army, his heart is also dripping blood. You know, these armies, but he has accumulated little by little for so many years, and every subordinate is very difficult to get!


    Now, he was killed by Tong people so easily. He was also very uncomfortable!


    At this time, the two generals around him were also looking at themselves with their nervous eyes, which made the thin general feel more pressure!


    When the two generals looked at him, he knew that he was wrong. The two generals probably didn''t mean to leave here, and they didn''t seem to see the Tongren at this moment, so they were ready to run away directly!


    Seeing the anxiety of the two generals, we can directly see that the two generals attach great importance to their people, and the scene he just saw should only be that the two generals are very tired of the dead general!


    Therefore, thinking of the thin general here, he was also cross-minded and said to the two generals around him, "go, go with me and stop him!"


    When they heard what the thin general said, the two generals also looked happy. Then they rushed directly to the killing Tongren with the thin general!


    The thin general, knowing this action, is likely to be killed by Tongren, but he decided to attack Tongren without hesitation!


    The original plan of the thin general was that the three of them took turns to dodge the attack of Tong people and consume their current spiritual power. When most of their spiritual power is consumed, they will attack Tong people again. In this way, they can kill Tong people directly!


    But what the thin general never expected was that the Tongren didn''t attack them directly, but directly attacked their subordinates, which made the thin general feel very difficult!


    Therefore, this thin general also went through a strong psychological struggle before he went directly to fight with the Tongren!


    Otherwise, with the fighting style of this thin general, he will never make the second step until he reaches his goal!


    However, this time, since the thin general has made his own choice, he will pay his own price for his choice!


    At this time, Tongren also directly sensed the attack of these generals, but he didn''t pay attention to their attack at all. Moreover, at this time, a evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth!


    While the Tong people were still frantically slaughtering these people, he kept moving forward, but he directly encountered the only resistance, so he also directly retreated and then looked ahead of himself!


    The immediate resistance is a small defense composed of a group of relatively strong annihilators, just to resist him!


    However, even if this small defense stopped him for a second, after the collision and killing of Tongren, there was something in front of their defense that didn''t know what it was, which broke directly!


    When they saw their defenses crumble, the faces of these slightly stronger annihilators were all shocked!


    You know, this defense is used by them to deal with super powerful attacks. The usual defense is almost a hundred trials and spirits. Even the full strength of these generals may not be able to destroy this defense!


    However, such a strong defense, unexpectedly, the Tong man in front of him was just a collision, which directly destroyed him!


    While these exterminators were there in a daze, the Tongren also tilted their corners of mouth, and then rushed directly to their place again!


    However, just when the Tong people were about to rush to that place, the attacks of the three generals also came directly. After feeling the crisis, the Tong people also retreated directly and avoided this fatal attack!


    After this attack, the three generals also stood directly in front of Tongren and glared at Tongren!


    Also, Tong people killed so many of their men. How could they not be angry? It''s not easy to keep rational and sober now!


    At this time, the thin general, who had never spoken to Tong people, also said slowly to Tong people: "Tong people, you have to fight first. We will fight with you. Don''t attack my men. It will only appear that you are incompetent!"


    Seeing the appearance of these generals, these annihilation divisions also stopped and fled, looking at the three generals with worship on their faces!


    When they worship, they don''t forget to retreat slowly. They want to leave enough space for the battle between the four people, so that they won''t hurt them by mistake!


    But just when Tongren was still stunned, a general behind the thin general directly attacked, and Tongren also directly resisted with his soul chopping knife.


    However, what happened next was beyond everyone''s expectation!


    The soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand was directly hit and flew to the sky after resisting the attack. At this moment, all Tongren''s faces were shocked!


    The general who hit the soul chopping knife in the hands of Feitong people looked directly at the two generals when he saw this opportunity, and then the three of them rushed up directly!


    And just when they had arrived in front of Tongren and were ready to attack Tongren, Tongren''s panic expression turned directly into an evil smile!


    But just when they felt something was wrong, except for the thin general, the remaining two generals were directly pierced

 V1.Chapter 1965

    When the general saw that Tong people were attacked by himself and directly took the soul chopping knife in his hand, he thought it was an opportunity. Without too much consideration, he directly told his two companions to rush up with him and give Tong people a combo attack. In this way, he could win Tong people at one fell swoop!


    Therefore, after seeing that Tongren''s soul chopping knife was hit by himself, he also rushed up directly!


    When another general saw such a good opportunity, he just asked the general around him whether he could go up or not. As a result, the general directly told them to go up together!


    When hearing this, the general was also very excited. He could finally vent the anger of Tongren during this period, because he had just been beaten by Tongren. He could only dodge but could not fight back, which was very aggrieved for him as a general!


    Therefore, when the opportunity came, the general did not hesitate a little. He directly followed another general and rushed over, ready to give Tongren a fatal blow!


    At this time, the thin general was naturally very excited at first when he saw such a scene, because the weapons of Tong people had been blown away by them, and the next thing was very simple!


    Just when he wanted to go with the other two generals, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, is it really so easy for Tongren to kill the soul knife in his hand?!


    When he thought of this, the general also glanced at the back of Tong man. As a result, he also found a particularly shocked thing, that is, the soul chopping knife that was hit and flew out behind Tong man. I don''t know when it''s gone!


    At this time, the thin general suddenly thought that when they came here, they saw with their own eyes that the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand could fly!


    Thinking of this, the thin general also changed his face and rushed out with a direct arrow. He wanted to save them. He had guessed that this was a trick of Tongren to deceive them!


    At this time, the two of them have rushed to Tong people''s face. The attack in their hands is about to come down, and all their faces are excited. They know that if Tong people are hit by them this time, even if Tong people are powerful, he will fall!


    However, at this time, the originally flustered expression of Tong people suddenly showed a trace of evil smile. Then Tong people also thought about it, directly controlled the humble soul chopping knife that had been flying in the sky, and directly rushed down with the greatest momentum. Then Tong people also jumped back directly to avoid this deadly attack!


    The two generals just wanted to continue the attack. Suddenly they felt cold in their stomach. Then they found that their stomach had been directly pierced by the soul chopping knife that didn''t know when it appeared, and even they were pierced together!


    After their bodies were pierced, Tong people also smiled. Then their bodies were completely unable to make strength, and then they fell directly to the ground!


    When the thin general saw what was happening in front of him, he was directly stunned. He knew that if he didn''t want to attack just now, he must be pierced directly by the soul cutting knife that didn''t know when it appeared, just like the other two generals!


    He looked at the scene in front of him and even felt trembling, so he was forced to calm down. He knew that if he was not calm now, he might be controlled by fear. At that time, everything would be late!


    However, when he was forced to calm down, what happened in front of him even made him feel that his world outlook had been changed!


    When he looked back, the thin general also saw something that he would never forget!


    I only saw the two generals who had been directly penetrated by Tongren''s soul cutting knife. At this moment, I don''t know why. Suddenly, they struggled violently, as if they were getting rid of something!


    When the thin general was still a little confused, he found that the bodies of the two generals in front of him were shrinking rapidly, their faces became more and more pale, their bodies became more and more dry, and even their eyes became godless!


    Seeing the thin general here, he is also ready to rush directly to save them, because when the thin general sees here, he knows that if he doesn''t act again, they will die immediately!


    But just when the thin general was ready to rush over, the bodies of the two generals were directly transformed into two mummies, and all the nutrients in their bodies disappeared!


    At this moment, the soul chopping knife inserted into the bodies of the two generals became unusually violent, and the eyes on the whole soul chopping knife were brighter!


    It was not until this time that the thin general realized that the bodies of the two generals had become like this, not because of anything else, but because of the soul chopping knife and the soul chopping knife, where they wantonly absorbed the nutrients in their bodies!


    When he thought of this, the general''s face at this moment was full of shocked expressions. At this moment, he looked at the two mummies in front of him, and even couldn''t believe that they were the people who fought side by side with him not long ago!


    At this moment, the exterminators and the gods of death who are watching around are all shocked. Even the rotten wood and beauty at this moment are shocked when they look at the scene in front of them!


    He didn''t expect that Tongren had just left for such a while, but such an outrageous thing had happened. Even, deadwood and Mei felt that Tongren''s soul chopping knife in his hand at this time might even have his own consciousness!


    Rotten wood and beauty don''t know what happened to the soul chopping knife in Tong people''s hands. He only knows that all this happened to Tong people may be because Tong people themselves fought with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!


    Another thing that makes deadwood and beauty more unacceptable is that Tongren are likely to grow up again!


    Thinking of this, even deadwood and Mei''s face showed a helpless look!


    He knows that the talent of Tong people is too strong. Tong people can continuously improve their strength through their continuous fighting. Therefore, Tong people are likely to be promoted when fighting with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach

 V1.Chapter 1966

    However, at this time, rotten wood and beauty can''t say anything. He has nothing to say about Tongren''s almost anti heaven talent. He only knows that if it wasn''t for the existence of this talent, they might have been killed now!


    Therefore, the rotten wood and beauty at this moment, for this kind of talent of Tongren, which is almost against the sky, also directly chose to stop imagining!


    He knows that everything he wants to know can be answered by Tongren in a moment, and he doesn''t need to guess here!


    The role he can play now is to pray silently for Tongren here and help Tongren find some potential dangers. Only in this way can he get the answer he wants!


    At this time, the gods of death and exterminators who were watching were stunned. Those exterminators even forgot their fear of being chased and killed by Tongren. They stood there nervously and looked at the two mummies in front of them!


    Those exterminators couldn''t believe that the two mummies in front of them were actually two generals who had just fought with Tongren there. They were also very sad when they saw the two generals struggling and screaming there!


    They know that even if they all go to save the two generals, they may not be able to save them. Moreover, the thin general has not moved at this moment. If they move like this, they will undoubtedly die!


    When they thought of this, they could only stand there and watch the Tongren''s soul cutting knife torture the two generals, the two unlucky generals!


    The two unlucky generals didn''t expect that they would die like this until they died. If they had known their fate, how would they choose before?


    Will you continue to choose this road? Or do you choose to escape here directly to avoid head-on conflict with Tongren?!


    However, what they think now is useless. They have been tortured to death by Tongren''s soul chopping knife. No matter what they think, it is futile!


    At this moment, the gods of death are shocked when they see what Tongren are like now. Even now, they have an inexplicable sense of fear for Tongren!


    Because the scene just happened was so shocking for them. They never thought that the soul chopping knife that has been fighting with them would happen one day, and even torture their enemies like this!


    Although these gods of death hate these annihilators one by one, they don''t want these annihilators to die directly almost all the time when they just fight, because if they die directly, their battle can end directly!


    However, even if these gods of death want these exterminators to die, they have never seen such a terrible way of death. They have seen the most terrible way of death. Basically, they are directly divided into corpses!


    Now, even after seeing the death methods of these exterminators, they think of their possible death methods in the future. After all, Tongren are their captain. If Tongren see that they are a little disloyal, will they also use this method to deal with them?!


    When thinking of these, the whole exterminators and these gods of death were terrified. Without exception, each of them was shocked by the scene in front of them. They would rather believe that all these things in front of them were false than believe that they actually happened!


    At this time, the thin general who has been thinking about his surroundings is also directly silent at this moment.


    This time, the thin general didn''t frown a little. When he saw these bad things in front of him, there was no expression on the general''s face. He just looked at the Tong man in front of him without expression!


    Seeing the picture just now, after seeing the attack moves just made by Tong people, the thin general also believed that their other team, another wave of general, should also be destroyed by Tong people in the same way!


    When thinking of this, the thin general also looked around with emotion. When he saw that there was only one general left around, his heart was completely dead!


    They used to be nine generals. Although they often have a lot of discord and even fight directly, they are all people who have fought together after all!


    But now, he was the only one left standing here for the group of people they had fought together, and one of the remaining people was directly bombed by the explosion that Tongren didn''t know how to make. At this moment, they don''t know whether to die or live!


    The other four teams, I don''t know when, were directly destroyed by the Tong man in front of me, and even didn''t call for help!


    At this moment, their team was originally four strong people. At this moment, they were directly slaughtered by the Tong people in front of them. At this moment, he was the only one left in the team of those four people!


    When he saw here, the thin general also collapsed directly. Now all his spiritual sustenance collapsed directly, and he had no hope at all!


    When he thought of this, the thin general also raised his head and looked sadly at the Tong man in front of him. Then he grinned!


    Tongren was a little scared by the thin general''s sudden smile. Although he was not afraid of the guy in front of him, he decided to kill the man in front of him just in case. Only by killing him can he be a little more secure in his heart!


    So Tongren also directly carried his soul chopping knife, and then rushed directly towards the thin general!


    When the Tong people rushed over, the thin general suddenly looked at the Tong people and his eyes changed directly. His original eyes also became all white. Then his mouth was constantly reciting some strange and difficult runes!


    With the thin general''s constant chatter, his body is constantly distorted with the rhythm of his mouth, including the thin general''s face!


    At this moment, the thin general''s face is terrible and frightening, just like a demon climbing out of hell. The whole face is twisted

 V1.Chapter 1967

    When he saw here, Tong Ren also changed his face. Although he didn''t know what the general in front of him was doing, seeing all this in front of him, he knew that the general must be doing something special. If he didn''t stop now, his unpredictable consequences might happen!


    When he thought of this, Tong man accelerated his pace again. He wanted to kill the strange man in front of him again to avoid worries!


    However, even after Tongren knew the seriousness of the situation, it was too late. When Tongren rushed to the thin general and wanted to take off his head directly with the soul chopping knife in his hand, he was directly hit by a powerful dark momentum!


    Tongren felt a strong momentum and directly knocked his whole person out!


    After being hit and flew out by this momentum, Tongren''s face was also an expression of disbelief. He knew his current strength. Although he didn''t guarantee to crush everyone here, it was very easy to kill them!


    However, it was his all-out strike with such strong strength that he was directly shocked by the powerful momentum burst out by the thin general''s body, which made Tong people unable to accept the facts at present!


    Moreover, what makes Tong people feel more surprised is that the momentum of the thin general in front of him at this moment is far more than that!


    I saw this thin general, after seeing the momentum he broke out and directly hit the Tong people, he didn''t care at all. Instead, he broke out his momentum again!


    This time, everyone present saw only a black pillar of light, which directly impacted out of the thin general''s body, and then directly into the sky!


    However, this is not over at all!


    I only saw this black light column, with a strong energy, directly from the thin general''s body, impacting into the sky. Then it didn''t mean to stop at all. Then it also directly impacted into the sky, and even continued to spread!


    At this moment, Tong man frowned directly after seeing the huge black light column in front of him, because the information from the huge black light column he saw in front of him is almost much similar to the information from the golden light column he saw before!


    Even at this moment, when Tong people saw the golden light column in front of them, they unconsciously remembered the golden light column he had just used. Although the golden light column was destroyed by him, Tong people can summon it at will!


    However, Tong people know that this golden light column must be hiding something. Otherwise, Tong people would have released this golden light column long ago!


    After all, the bonus of this golden light column can''t be compared with anything else. He saw with his own eyes the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah. In the scope of the mysterious power under the golden light column, how terrible the attack is!


    So at this moment, Tongren felt very curious when he saw that the thin general in front of him actually took the initiative to release something similar to the golden light column!


    He knew that the black light column in front of him must have a profound connection with the golden light column he had just released, but he didn''t know what it was now!


    Now, not only the Tong people think, but also the rotten wood and beauty at this moment. He was shocked to see that the thin general actually released such a black light column!


    He was very surprised when he saw the golden light column released by Tong people, but now he actually felt the same breath on this black light column!


    When he thought of this, rotten wood and beauty also felt very surprised. Although he knew that Tongren could release golden beams, he didn''t expect that others could release other beams like this, which made rotten wood and beauty feel very surprised!


    However, just when deadwood and Mei were wondering whether all this was an accident, he also felt the power of terror from the black light column. Although this power of terror was not as strong as the golden light column, it was also very powerful!


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty at this moment are also worried. Looking at Tongren, he doesn''t know how Tongren at this moment should deal with this move!


    The exterminators and the gods of death who are watching the scene have long lost their courage to continue fighting. Now they just hope that one person on both sides will win earlier, and even who will win in the end, they don''t care very much!


    Because they know that the collision between the two strong men is very powerful. The battle between such strong men is very easy to hurt the people around them!


    And if one of the two strong men is killed by another, they won''t hurt them by mistake!


    Moreover, the two people they see now really make them feel terrible. Even when these gods of death and these exterminators see Tong people and this thin general, they feel that they seem to be directly killed by each other at any time!


    However, although they have this idea in their hearts, they still hope that their people can win. In this way, they can not only survive, but also kill each other''s people and win this battle!


    And after such a desperate fight, no matter which side wins and survives, they can get a lot of insights, which is also very beneficial for their future cultivation. After all, who doesn''t want to be a strong man admired by everyone?!


    At this time, the thin general also released all the black light columns in his body, and then directly raised his head and looked at the Tong man in front of him!


    At this moment, the thin general is maintaining a very strange posture and looking at the Tong man in front of him!


    If it had been in the past, someone would have talked privately about the posture of this thin general. It''s really ugly and funny!


    But this time, no one dared to talk. All the people, even the atmosphere, did not dare to go out. They just looked at the confrontation between the two people nervously and seriously!


    "Tong man, since you want to die, don''t blame me for using my most vicious means to deal with you!"

 V1.Chapter 1968

    At this moment, the thin general also said his purpose to Tongren. At this moment, the voice of the thin general has also changed directly. His voice is like the wind coming out of an old box, which makes people feel harsh!


    Although what the thin general said really made these people feel very uncomfortable, even so, none of the people present dared to say a word!


    Because they are afraid that if they say a word that makes the thin general unhappy, they may be killed instantly, and even involve the people around them!


    Therefore, none of these people below dare to make a little voice!


    At this moment, Tongren also frowned after hearing what the thin general said!


    He has personally seen the energy contained in this powerful light column. He knows how powerful this power is. Even he knows that if he forcibly fights with this thin general, he is likely to be killed by this thin general!


    Therefore, Tongren''s brain at this moment is also thinking of solutions quickly!


    However, even if he wants to explode his brain, he doesn''t know how to solve the immediate thing!


    However, just when Tong people are crazy calculating in their own brain, the thin general in front of them has taken action at this time!


    When the thin general saw that Tong people didn''t respond there, he also directly consumed his patience. Then he shouted directly to the Tong people in front: "die, Tong people, I want to avenge my dead brothers!"


    After saying that, the thin general also rushed directly to Tongren!


    With the addition of the terrible power on this towering black light column, the speed of this thin general is more than several times faster!


    Although he still kept his own posture that he didn''t know what it was, he moved forward very fast!


    Now the thin general even threw away his weapons directly, and then directly condensed a pure black sword with the power of the thick black light column behind him!


    At this moment, Tong man only felt a strong murderous spirit. Then his face changed, and then he wanted to directly dodge the attack in front of him!


    Because Tong people know that the thin general now is not the thin general before, so Tong people also directly burst out a powerful spiritual power in front of themselves, on the one hand, in order to dodge quickly.


    On the other hand, it is this powerful spiritual power that can slightly repel the current thin general and give yourself a chance to breathe!


    But even so, Tong people still didn''t completely dodge the attack of this thin general!


    Just looking at this thin general, he directly came to Tong people with a speed close to blinking. Although Tong people responded quickly, they were still not faster than this thin general!


    The pure black sword in the thin general''s hand just made a stabbing action and directly passed through the explosion of his strongest spiritual power just released by Tong people. Then the tip of the sword directly stabbed on the spiritual power protection shield of Tong people!


    Although Tong people had foresight and concentrated all their spiritual power on their spiritual power protection cover in time, such an ordinary stabbing action still directly smashed Tong people''s spiritual power protection cover!


    Tongren, who was trying hard to dodge, was also directly hit by such a stab, which directly shocked and flew out. He didn''t even have the chance to control his body, so he was directly hit and flew!


    At this moment, Tong people feel that their body is like being directly stabbed open. They feel that their whole person is going to die!


    Tong people didn''t expect that this thin general at this moment, this thin general who could almost kill casually before him, still had such a powerful ability!


    At this moment, Tong people are also thinking in their own heart whether they should also summon their own golden light column to fight with the abnormal in front of them, because now he even feels that if he doesn''t summon his own golden light column, he can''t even hold on to three times!


    Because the thin general just now, just the tip of the sword gently pierced his own psychic shield, he almost felt like death. If he was not so lucky next time, he would probably be directly killed!


    At that time, he won''t even have the chance to use his cards. He will be killed for no reason!


    However, when Tongren couldn''t hold his psychological bottom line right away, he also noticed these people around him. He knew that he couldn''t expose his own cards yet!


    Because now these people in front of him are too chaotic. Even if he doesn''t consider these gods of death in his team, even these people opposite and these damn annihilators, he can''t guarantee to kill them all!


    If he let a person go, then this person is likely to run directly to youhabach and tell youhabach all his secrets!


    In this way, Tongren''s biggest card will also be directly exposed. After knowing the news, youhabach will use all his means to find and kill Tongren!


    Even youhabach is likely to give up attacking the corpse soul world for the time being and come directly to hunt down Tong people, because youhabach knows that as long as he has this golden light column, no one will be his opponent!


    Therefore, when thinking of this, Tong people also directly bit their teeth and directly pressed their own psychology to summon the golden light column!


    At this moment, Tong people also have a new idea.


    He was thinking, if he took the initiative to fight this damn general now, would this general still be so powerful?


    Moreover, if he is fighting closely with the general, the general''s reaction speed is probably not as fast as himself!


    At that time, I can quickly cause great damage to the damn general in front of me with my super powerful reaction speed. In the end, I will kill the other party

 V1.Chapter 1969

    When Tongren thought of this, he was already a little desperate and lit the fire of hope again. Then a slanting smile appeared on his face and looked at the thin general in front of him!


    The thin general at this moment felt very strange when he saw that Tong people laughed at him at this moment. He only had a little consciousness!


    Now he also feels that the Tongren must have some secret, otherwise he wouldn''t make this expression!


    Therefore, the thin general once again grasped the sword in his hand, which was transformed by the power contained in the mysterious black light column behind him, and was directly ready to rush to Tong people and kill Tong people!


    However, what the thin general didn''t expect was that at this moment, when he saw the weak Tongren in front of him holding the black long sword in his hand, he directly held the soul chopping knife in his hand and rushed towards him!


    When he saw Tong people rushing towards him, the thin general was even stunned. He didn''t expect that Tong people really rushed towards him. Isn''t he afraid of death?!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly hold the soul chopping knife in their hands. Now Tong people have used almost all the forces that can be used, but these forces are some hidden bonuses that ordinary people can''t see!


    Now Tongren felt a little happy when he saw that the thin general was stunned there when he rushed over. He even wished that the thin general would be stunned for a while, so that he could attack for a longer time!


    At this time, when the thin general saw that Tong people really rushed to "die", he also directly responded. Then he also held the long black sword in his hand and was ready to rush towards Tong people!


    When he saw Tong Ren here, he felt very comfortable. When he saw the thin general at this moment, he also felt very comfortable.


    Because Tong people just saw this thin general, now the speed of shooting seems to be so fast, or even not as fast as their own!


    Seeing the Tongren here, he feels very comfortable, because he can now suppress the thin general in one aspect. In this way, he can defeat the damn thin general!


    But the Tong man at this moment thought of a very bad thing, that is, the Tong man at this moment, the state he is maintaining now will not be maintained for too long, because he now feels that the spiritual power in his body has been consumed almost half!


    Tongren knows that if Tongren doesn''t solve the thin general in front of him as soon as possible, his current state won''t last too long!


    Moreover, if Tongren is forced to withdraw from his own state, he will directly fall into a very weak state. In this way, not only he will die here, but all the gods of death behind him will die here!


    Therefore, when Tong people think of here, they also have a firm face. Holding their soul chopping knife with red light at this moment, they cut directly at the thin general in front of them!


    At this moment, when the thin general saw that the Tong man in front of him really dared to attack himself, what the thin general thought was: the damn Tong man dared to attack himself. Has he lived enough?!


    Therefore, the thin general also directly held the sword in one hand, holding the long black sword in his own hand, and directly killed Tong people!


    When he saw the attack made by the thin general towards himself, he was still a little worried. At this time, he was completely not worried. He saw that the speed of the attack made by the thin general was less than half of his own without the bonus of the black light column!


    Thinking of this, Tong Ren also smiled, and then directly increased his attack speed a lot, and then his soul chopping knife directly hit the thin general''s body!


    When he felt that Tongren''s soul cutting knife hit his body so quickly, the thin general didn''t care at all. It can be seen that he was very confident in his defense at this moment!


    Although he was surprised that Tongren could attack so fast, even half faster than his own attack speed, he was just an accident!


    Because he believes that at this moment, Tong people''s attack at this level is not enough to cause slightest damage to his current physical defense!


    At this time, the thin general also directly found the flaw just revealed by the Tong man in front of him, and then he directly beat his attack!


    When he saw the attack of the thin general, Tong man also changed his face. Although he knew that the attack of the thin general was very strong, he didn''t expect that the attack of the thin general could have such a terrible promotion!


    When the thin general attacked Tong people for the first time, Tong people were only slightly stabbed by the tip of the thin general''s black long sword, or stabbed on his spiritual protection cover, so Tong people didn''t really feel the attack of the thin general at this moment!


    However, when Tong people really got involved with the thin general, Tong found that the terror of the attack of the thin general. Only at this time did he really feel that there was a not simple terrorist force on the black long sword in his hand!


    When Tong people feel this powerful destructive force, Tong people also dare not support it at all!


    Although he had an advantage after attacking and fighting with this thin general before, this does not mean that he can still have an advantage when attacking with this thin general now!


    Now Tong people even feel that if he is accidentally hit by this long black sword, he may be cut into two sides directly. However, this is not because of the attack of the thin general, but because of the power of the thin general. It is too terrible and overbearing!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly use the spiritual power of their surrounding environment to force themselves to accelerate and avoid this fatal blow

 V1.Chapter 1970

    When Tongren just escaped the deadly sword of the thin general, the thin general saw that his attack did not hit, and directly forcibly interrupted his attack!


    Even Tong people were shocked when they saw here!


    You know, if you forcibly interrupt your attack, especially such a powerful attack, it will cause great damage to your body. If it is not because of extremely special circumstances, no one will forcibly interrupt the attack you have played!


    And now the skinny general in front of him is directly so naked in front of Tong people, directly interrupting his attack, and then directly backhand another attack against Tong people!


    Although it is almost impossible for Tongren to see this operation, he knows that this is not the time to be stunned. If he is stunned now, he is likely to be killed directly by this thin general!


    Therefore, Tong people also forcibly used their spiritual power to change their hiding direction, and then avoided the sudden attack of the thin general in a very strange posture again!


    However, what happened next made Tong people feel more incredible. I only saw the thin general in front of Tong people. After the failure of the attack, he forcibly interrupted his attack again, and then attacked again from a very strange angle!


    When he saw here, Tong people even collapsed. He didn''t expect that the thin general in front of him was like a monster. He forcibly interrupted his attack several times in a row in order to attack him!


    When Tong people think of here, they also feel like they have collapsed, because normal people are very good if they forcibly interrupt one of their attacks. Now the thin general in front of them forcibly interrupts two of his attacks!


    However, no matter what, Tong man can only try his best to dodge now, because if he doesn''t dodge, the thin general in front of him can directly kill him with such an ordinary attack!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also took a very strange posture, then directly burned the spiritual power in the surrounding environment, and then they escaped the attack of the thin general again!


    What happened next even made Tong people want to directly summon their own golden light column to deal with the bastard in front of him. If it was not true that he was afraid to expose the golden light column now, he would really summon it!


    When Tong people just dodged the attack of the thin general for the third time, the thin general forcibly interrupted his attack again, and then attacked Tong people directly from an angle that ordinary people can''t see!


    This time, the forced and interrupted attack was also very suffocating for Tongren, but he had never fought such a suffocating battle!


    Although most of his previous battles were suppressed, even if they were suppressed, Tong people have never been so passive. Now Tong people even feel like they have been played between their hands. When they have played enough, they will kill them directly!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they broke out again. He decided to kill the damn general directly and let him pay for what he just did!


    At this moment, Tongren''s body seems to feel the call of his own spirit, and a powerful force erupts directly. Although this powerful force can not be compared with the breath from the thin general in front of him, it is also very powerful!


    Tongren now looks like he is on fire. When he sees the third attack of the thin general in front of him, he is also a direct heart!


    This time he didn''t dodge to the back, but directly moved forward, and then directly avoided the thin general. At this moment, Tongren, before the thin general reacted, also directly used his soul chopping knife to directly cut the thin general in front of him!


    You know, Tong people have just decided to get close to this thin general, but they really want to fight with this thin general closely, because Tong people''s close advantage is very powerful!


    However, how did Tong people think that they had the advantage of close attack? At this moment, they were directly fooled by several forced interrupted attacks by this damn thin general, which made Tong people feel a very deep sense of frustration!


    If others feel frustrated, they may be directly negative, or directly depressed, and then their spirit will fall into a state of depression!


    But Tong people are different. Tong people''s natural talent and character are different from others. If Tong people feel frustrated, Tong people will find a way to kill the person in front of him who makes him feel frustrated, so as to find their own self-confidence!


    If you want to defeat Tong people, unless it directly makes Tong people despair, otherwise, it is very difficult to simply kill Tong people. Even if their strength is much stronger than Tong people, Tong people will still be stronger in Vietnam!


    Therefore, the Tong people at this moment also launched a crazy attack towards the damn thin general in front of them. This time, the Tong people simply don''t use the previous moves!


    Tong people''s current attack method is to win with a certain number. He wants to attack the thin general in front of him crazily, but an attack can''t be too heavy or have any rules!


    Only in this way can he seize the advantage of the thin general in front of him. Only in this way can Tongren really feel the feeling of victory!


    In the crazy attack, Tong people actually found a very terrible thing. It was nothing else. It was the thin general just in front of him who forcibly cancelled his attack!


    During the attack, Tong people found that the thin general forcibly cancelled his three attacks, but he didn''t respond at all, not even physically!


    When seeing here, even Tong people couldn''t help scolding: This pervert forced to cancel his attacks so many times. There''s nothing wrong. Is he really teasing me?!


    Thinking of this, Tong people also directly beat out the power accumulated by their many attacks

 V1.Chapter 1971

    At this moment, the thin general was surprised to see that Tong people''s attack could still fight against him. However, this time, like the last time, the thin general still didn''t take this matter as one thing!


    Because now, he is so relieved about his defense that if Tongren doesn''t suddenly come up with a very destructive attack on him, he won''t take the initiative to dodge!


    However, when this attack hit the thin general''s body, the thin general actually felt that his body was directly hit by a powerful force, and then his strong defensive body was directly repulsed!


    This made the thin general feel very shocked, but he knew how powerful his defense was. Now he was almost an invincible defense. He was so attacked by Tongren that he took a few steps back!


    This made the thin general feel a sense of crisis for the first time. At the same time, he also felt that his vitality was passing quickly!


    It turned out that the reason why this thin general can use such a powerful force is not because he has obtained any opportunity, nor does he let this powerful force serve himself, but that he has reached a similar contract with this powerful force!


    The strength of the thin general now is all due to the power he got from a task he once performed in a very hidden place!


    At that time, the thin general was directly besieged by his own enemies, so he almost fell into a state of death. It was precisely because of the existence of this thing that he killed all the troops besieging him, and then he could return safely!


    However, the thin general who used this force for the first time was not very happy, because the thin general clearly felt that when he used this mysterious force, although this force was very powerful, he would feel his body hollowed out every time he used it!


    Moreover, the thin general felt that his vitality passed faster and faster with the growth of time maintaining this mysterious power!


    The most important thing is that the thin general knows that he can''t easily break out this force. If he is seen by some people who are stronger than him, he will be directly in a dangerous situation!


    Therefore, the thin general never used this power after he got it for the first time!


    This time, the thin general also saw the development of the event. When all the generals around him died, his last hope also disappeared directly, and then he would directly use this force that he thought was a taboo!


    But now, the thin general feels his vitality. At this moment, he will be extracted by this powerful black force, which directly destroys the mind of Tongren who has been playing with Tongren!


    Because now this thin general, his current power source seems to come from such a terrible black light column, but in fact, the black light column takes his own vitality as the price. Without his vitality, the black light column can''t exert its power!


    The brain attack of Tong people just now directly consumed one tenth of the whole vitality of the thin general, which made the general feel very flustered!


    Although the thin general''s original intention was to use this taboo force to work hard with Tong people, after killing Tong people, his vitality may be almost consumed!


    However, just now the thin general found that his vitality seemed to have been consumed a lot, but in fact, he didn''t really consume much, but what really consumed his life was the attack of Tongren!


    This made the thin general feel a sense of crisis directly. At this moment, when Tong people just beat him back, they rushed out from nowhere. Then they came directly to him, and the soul chopping knife in their hands attacked him quickly again!


    Tongren''s attack also made the thin general feel very angry. This time, he really felt very angry, but he had never seen Tongren play like this. He saw that Tongren was bothering him like a damn bug at this moment!


    Therefore, now this thin general is also directly angry. Then he directly released his momentum, and directly hit the Tongren who have been attacking him!


    At this moment, Tong man was still attacking the thin general in front of him with his fastest speed, but when he was ready to attack again, he suddenly felt a strong momentum, and then he was directly hit and flew out!


    However, Tongren, who was directly hit and flew out by this powerful momentum, was not a little angry at this moment, because he knew that if his attack didn''t work, the thin general wouldn''t suddenly hit him directly!


    It was precisely because his attack had an effect that the thin general became angry and directly attacked himself!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, his face also directly showed an evil smile, and then directly observed the thin general in front of him!


    However, just when he was ready to observe, he suddenly felt a strong momentum and pressed directly towards him. Then he was almost pressed directly to the ground!


    However, at the same time, a strong momentum broke out again in Tong people''s body, and then directly pushed away the momentum of the thin general!


    At this moment, not only the Tongren, but also the thin general felt very surprised, because he was very confident in his momentum. He believed that once his momentum was over, it was possible for the Tongren to kneel down directly to himself!


    However, in the current situation, Tong people not only did not kneel down for themselves, but did not know where a force came from and directly broke through their own momentum suppression

 V1.Chapter 1972

    Seeing this thin general here, I also know that there are too many secrets about this Tong man. If he continues to let this small Tong man continue to develop, he is likely to be able to kill him even if he consumes all his vitality!


    Thinking of this thin general here, at this moment, he also decided not to keep his hand and kill Tong people in one fell swoop, leaving no future trouble!


    However, at this moment, the thin general has not realized that the decision he has made now is actually very late. What he has done now is actually very late!


    However, now the thin general obviously did not realize that his decision was very late. He thought it would be easy to kill Tong people with his current strength. He thought that Tong people were a little more flexible. In fact, he still had no way to compete with him!


    Although Tong people have just pushed their momentum away directly, he believes that it must have happened to Tong people. If Tong people really have this strength, how can Tong people be so passive all the time?


    In other words, if Tong people really have this strength, how can they attack themselves for so long without breaking their own defense, and they still don''t deliberately defend themselves!


    Therefore, although the thin general at this moment has decided to kill Tong people directly, he still doesn''t look down on Tong people in his eyes!


    Because, in his eyes, Tong people are basically a clown!


    At this time, Tong people felt very surprised when they saw that they had been suppressing their momentum and were directly pushed open by the momentum erupted from their body!


    However, although he felt very surprised, at this time, he didn''t have much time to think carefully, because he knew that the current situation was really very dangerous. As for this kind of thing, I''d better wait until he survived!


    When he thought of this, Tong man also directly observed the thin general in front of him. He wanted to find a little defect in the body of the thin general. In this way, he would have the power to defeat the thin general in front of him!


    At this moment, if the thin general knew the idea of Tong people at this moment, he would be very crazy by the idea of Tong people, because the idea of Tong people is almost contrary to that of normal people, or it is not a normal person at all!


    Because if others see an enemy like this thin general, they generally only need one round of attack to know how much their strength is different from the other party. If it is much worse, almost everyone will directly choose to give up!


    Because they know that the gap between the thin general in front of them and his own strength is too big, even reaching the level of heaven and earth!


    In this contrast, any skills and strategies are very weak!


    Because the absolute fist represents the absolute authority!


    This is also the idea in the heart of the thin general at this moment. He knows his current strength, but he is the most powerful on the whole battlefield. Even the Tongren in front of him, although his strength was the strongest before, he is so small in his eyes at this moment!


    Therefore, it is precisely because he has such power that this thin general will have such an idea, because he knows that his current strength is really very strong, strong enough to crush the existence of everything here!


    However, up to now, the thin general has not found that he has long been confused by this powerful force. When he has not used this force before, he will often think, but now, when he gets this force, he also directly gives up all thinking links!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty, who had been watching the war, saw a scene that no one else had seen!


    Just now, when the momentum of the thin general directly pressed on Tong people, he also directly felt the pressure felt by Tong people. Although the thin general did not press the momentum on them, he also directly saw the pressure on Tong people from some phenomena!


    Seeing Tong people like this now, rotten wood and beauty are also very worried, but just when he was worried about how Tong people should get rid of this momentum, he suddenly saw an invisible force directly burst out from Tong people''s body, and then directly got rid of the momentum of this thin general!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty feel very surprised when they see Tongren like this. You know, there should be no power to use in Tongren''s body. The sudden burst of power makes rotten wood and beauty feel very surprised!


    While the rotten wood and Meiyi were the source of the power in Tongren''s body, he also noticed that a small part of Tongren''s body was emitting light, and this light was even brighter than the light from the knife in Tongren''s hand!


    However, deadwood and beauty don''t know what light it is. He just thinks that this light is probably just some kind of booty obtained by the tongs after they just went to fight against the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabach?


    So now he doesn''t think much. He knows that all his doubts can be answered slowly by Tong people in a moment. Although Tong people are at a disadvantage, he still believes that Tong people can defeat the damn general in front of him and win the final victory!


    At this moment, Tong Ren also directly found something he had never noticed. He found that the black power wrapped in the body of the damn general in front of him was not as strong as before!


    Before, Tong man thought his eyes were wrong, so he didn''t care, but now he observed that the black power on the body of the thin general has weakened again!


    When he thought of this, Tong man was also overjoyed. He knew that his attack was effective. The reduction of the concentration of black power on the body of this thin general is a very obvious proof!


    Therefore, there was a dim light on the body of Tong people now. At this moment, it is also directly lit up again, and his whole momentum is improved again

 V1.Chapter 1973

    The Tong man who limited this time was very aggressive. When he saw that the black light on the thin general''s body was dimmed a lot, he was also in an excited state!


    It is this excited state that once again stimulates the small potential in Tongren''s body and makes Tongren burst out a strong momentum again!


    Seeing the strong momentum of Tongren at this moment, the thin general also felt very surprised. He had decided to kill Tongren at one stroke and didn''t give Tongren a little chance, but what he didn''t expect was that Tongren broke out again!


    When he saw here, the thin general also changed his face. Then he didn''t intend to hesitate any more. Then he also held the long black sword in his hand and rushed directly towards the Tong man!


    At this moment, Tongren felt very surprised when he saw that the thin general suddenly rushed towards him. Now he can also feel the angry breath from the thin general''s body!


    However, although Tong people have improved a lot, and their overall combat effectiveness is not at the same level as before, in fact, their strength is still much worse than that of this thin general. Therefore, Tong people know that they can''t fight with this thin general now!


    Therefore, Tong people also dodged directly and directly avoided such a fatal blow of the thin general!


    Because now Tong people are very close to the thin general, Tong people also avoid directly when the mysterious power of the black light column behind the thin general has not given him a speed bonus!


    Therefore, it is very simple for Tong people to dodge the attack of this thin general!


    At this moment, the thin general was surprised to see that Tong people easily avoided their attack, but he didn''t feel too much wrong. He just thought it might be a means made by Tong people!


    Thinking of this thin general here, he also turned around directly, then directly hit his own attack behind him again, and then rushed to Tongren again along the direction of his attack!


    This attack is very different from the previous one. The previous thin general''s attack on Tong people was only a wave of attack, and it was only a fast attack!


    But this time it was different. This time, the thin general first used the black long sword in his hand to fight a black light wave directly towards the Tong people. Then the thin general also directly controlled his body, held his black long sword and attacked the Tong people with this black light wave!


    "Hum, you damn Tong man, how do you hide this time? This time you will die honestly under my sword, ha ha!"


    When thinking of this, the thin general also had an evil smile on his face, and then he looked at Tong people with sharp eyes!


    Seeing the sudden emergence of this black light wave, Tong man also frowned. He felt that this thing was not very simple!


    Sure enough, after careful observation, Tong people also saw the damn general through the gap of the black light wave. At this moment, the thin general also had an excited expression on his face!


    When seeing this excited expression, Tong people probably knew what abacus the damn general was playing in his heart!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also snorted coldly, and then their eyes looked at the attack in front of them. At this moment, Tong people''s eyes, like to see through everything, have been fully prepared!


    Then, Tong people also directly dodged a little, and then they also directly avoided this black light wave!


    When he saw the Tong man dodging, a cold expression appeared on the thin general''s face. He knew that his opportunity had come. Now the Tong man had just dodged, and there must be no way to dodge again. In this case, the Tong man would be caught!


    If Tong people are directly attacked by themselves, even if they are not directly killed by themselves, they will be seriously injured by their own attack. In this way, Tong people will fall into their own hands and hearts!


    When thinking of this, the thin general''s face also showed a very confident expression, as if he had killed Tong people directly now!


    At this moment, after avoiding this black light wave, the Tong people didn''t care where the thin general''s next attack was. Then they dodged directly to the front again and hid back to the position where the Tong people had just been!


    Just when Tongren just dodged away, Tongren also felt a murderous spirit coming directly behind him, and his clothes were directly cut off by a long black sword!


    At this moment, when only attacking a corner of Tongren''s clothes, the thin general also looked surprised and looked at the Tongren in front of him. He didn''t expect that the Tongren in front of him could escape his fatal attack!?


    You know, his attack just now was premeditated for a long time. Although he couldn''t guarantee to hit Tong people 100%, he didn''t expect that Tong people could escape his attack so skillfully?


    Thinking of this thin general here, he also felt that his world outlook was refreshed again. Now he didn''t even know what to do next. His two confident attacks were so close to perfection by Tongren that he directly hid in the past. He didn''t know what to do!


    At this moment, Tong people also felt very surprised when they saw the thin general around them. After attacking themselves, they were stunned there and stopped chasing him again!


    Although Tongren doesn''t know why the thin general suddenly doesn''t attack himself, Tongren now knows that this is an opportunity in front of him. If he doesn''t seize the opportunity to consume him this time, it will be very difficult to consume in the future!


    Therefore, Tong people at this moment also directly injected their spiritual power into the soul chopping knife in their hands, and then directly cut off the general in front of them

 V1.Chapter 1974

    In fact, it can be said that Tong people just avoided the attack of the thin general. It can be said that it was coincidental or intentional, because Tong people had just observed the trend of the thin general. When the black light wave came, Tong people thought that the thin general had changed the way of attack!


    But he also suddenly felt that things didn''t seem so simple. If the familiar general just changed his attack mode, he couldn''t use such a simple attack!


    You know, Tongren''s reaction speed is one of the best. If the familiar general really uses this attack to attack him all the time, I''m afraid even Tongren will feel very surprised. Moreover, if this attack method attacks Tongren, it is likely that the thin general may not be able to hit Tongren until his strength is exhausted!


    Therefore, after Tong people thought of it, they directly doubted whether the thin general was really cheating. Therefore, Tong people would observe the thin general just in case!


    What Tongren observed next was not what Tongren expected. The attack he had just made was really not as simple as it seemed!


    Although Tongren didn''t know why the thin general suddenly thought of this method, Tongren knew that it was very difficult to avoid his attack!


    Because the damned general deliberately made an attack, and then he followed the attack in order to surprise Tong people. Once Tong people Dodge, he can directly hit his attack in the direction where Tong people dodge. In this way, Tong people have nowhere to escape!


    After all, even the most powerful person, after dodging a very powerful attack, the body will always be a little hard and reaction!


    Therefore, the damn general also used this point to attack Tong people, ready to let Tong people fall into his trap!


    However, he still underestimated the Tong people. Although all this was very hidden, it was directly discovered by the Tong people. The Tong people who found all this also decided to make use of the method just figured out by the damn general to avoid the general''s attack!


    Therefore, just after dodging the general''s attack, Tong people did not hesitate to return to their position just now again!


    Because Tong people know that no matter where they dodge, the general will not let him go, and the safest place is the most dangerous place just now, and the most dangerous place just now is the place that the thin general has just attacked!


    Therefore, it is precisely because of such a lot of continuous thinking of Tong people that he can barely escape the serial attacks of this thin general!


    At this moment, Tongren''s attack has hit the general. This time, Tongren''s focus is to observe the power wrapped in the thin general in front of him. He can see what level his attack reaches before he can weaken his power!


    Therefore, now Tong people''s attack did not leave a hand at all. They almost beat out all their strength, because he knew that such opportunities did not exist at any time. He could hit all his strength on the general in front of him!


    Subsequently, the thin general was also directly hit by Tongren''s full strength this time, which directly repulsed him for several steps, and then there was a small crack on his body!


    After seeing this small crack, Tong Ren was also directly excited. Although he had just seen a small crack, he was even happier that the attack he had just hit must have worked. Otherwise, the strength thickness of the general would not be reduced so much at once!


    Because just now Tong people clearly saw that after his attack, the mysterious power of the black light column on the general in front of him suddenly darkened a lot!


    After comparison, Tong people also found that the black power on the general was almost twice as bad as that he had just summoned!


    In other words, the attack of Tong people for such a period of time directly knocked out more than half of the black power on the general!


    I''m also very happy to think of Tong people here, because he finally has a running head and a goal after such a long battle!


    Therefore, when I thought of Tong people here, I also tilted my mouth slightly and looked directly at the general who had just been repulsed by myself!


    At this moment, the general, who had just been severely injured by the Tongren, was also shocked. Although he did not feel a little pain, his body still had a strong sense of vibration for such a strong attack!


    When he was still in a confused state, he also directly felt the eyes of Tong people, and then he also directly reflected it!


    At this time, he also felt very depressed. He had just become the target of Tongren and let Tongren attack himself there. If it wasn''t Tongren, he might still be there in a daze!


    At this moment, the general also looked directly at Tongren. He wanted to see what Tongren wanted to do. He dared to look at him!


    After the general looked at Tong people''s eyes, he was also directly startled. Although he was mentally prepared before, because he knew that Tong people''s eyes were unusual, he was well prepared when he just looked at Tong people!


    However, even if the general was well prepared, he was still directly startled when he really saw Tong people!


    After he looked at Tong people in his eyes just now, he was almost scared back a few steps!


    The general, just like seeing a pair of devil''s eyes, felt very strange!


    At this moment, after seeing the general''s expression, Tong man also understood something. He knew that the general must be frightened by his expression!


    When he thought of this, Tong people simply took the plan. He knew that if he wanted to shock the general, he had to build momentum!


    Therefore, Tong people at this moment also decided to create a potential for themselves. They only saw that Tong people at this time had endless darkness in their eyes, but the expression on their face was a gloomy smile. They said to the thin general in front of them, "Hey, hey, general in the way, now it''s time to change the rules of the game?!"

 V1.Chapter 1975

    Originally, when the general saw Tong''s expression, he felt very cautious and flustered. He just felt that his back was cold, as if he had been stared at by something!


    Although the black light column summoned by the general at this moment has strengthened all aspects of the general''s whole person at the cost of consuming vitality, the black light column can only be helpless in the general''s spirit!


    Because the spiritual promotion is completely different from the physical promotion. The physical promotion is very simple. Just strengthen the body!


    However, the spiritual improvement is completely different from this. The spiritual improvement can only rely on their own continuous exercise to improve their spiritual strength!


    Therefore, in terms of the general''s mental strength, Hetong people are really not at the same level!


    Therefore, after the general just looked at Tong people, he also directly felt his hair stand up after hearing the threat from Tong people, as if he would be killed immediately as soon as the Tong people in front of him started a little!


    At this moment, Tongren directly held his soul chopping knife in his own hand without any hesitation, and then injected all the spiritual power just hit into his soul chopping knife again. Of course, Tongren''s spiritual power is supplemented by the surrounding environment!


    Since Tongren learned the move to destroy the king, he released the move or fought with others, so he didn''t take the spiritual power seriously, because he knew that the spiritual power in the surrounding environment could be taken away by himself. Even if there was a vacancy temporarily, he could quickly add it!


    But the spiritual power in his body is completely different from this. The spiritual power in his body is very precious to Tongren, because it also needs a process to absorb the spiritual power, and this process is very long for Tongren!


    Therefore, if Tongren is not in a special emergency, he will not call the spiritual power in his body!


    At this moment, Tongren also injected his soul chopping knife directly into a lot of spiritual power, and then looked directly at the general in front of him!


    Just after Tong people injected a lot of spiritual power into their soul chopping knife, the soul chopping knife originally had a dim look, and once again emitted a skyward light. Then, it was like a demonstration against the general in front of him, and directly aimed all the light at the thin general!


    Seeing the situation at this time, the thin general also felt more afraid. He didn''t expect that the Tong man in front of him had become so powerful at one thought. Even the soul chopping knife in his hand was more like living. He took the initiative to point the light to himself!


    At this moment, although the general still holds a powerful force, he holds the hand of the black long sword transformed by that force. At this moment, he is also trembling slightly, because he feels a trace of panic when he sees the Tong man in front of him!


    However, at this time, the general also suddenly thought of one thing, that is, why the Tongren at this moment suddenly become so strong, did the Tongren get any opportunities?!


    But when he thought about it, he felt very wrong, because even if Tongren got any opportunities, Tongren didn''t have to wait until now. If he had the means, why didn''t Tongren take it out until now? If so, then something''s wrong?!


    So, at this time, the general suddenly had a bold idea!


    "Isn''t this boy trying to build momentum for me here? Is he fooling me here, so he deliberately pretends to look like this? Otherwise, why does he have to use so many means to kill me directly?"


    "The boy must be procrastinating here and cheating me!"


    When he thought of this, the general also changed his face. Then his expression of fear turned into a vicious expression. Then he stared at Tong people directly and said to Tong people in front of him in his hoarse voice:


    "Tong man, Tong man, do you dare to fool around with me here with your little trick? I''ve seen through your trick for a long time and die there!"


    After the general said that, he also felt that all the pressure on his body had been released directly. Then his hand that had just trembled tightly held the black long sword in his hand again. Then, without hesitation, he directly used the black long sword in his hand and cut directly at Tongren!


    At this time, Tongren was not a bit flustered when he saw the general in front of him suddenly attack himself. Although he had a hunch that the general would attack himself directly when he just said these words to the general in front of him, so he dodged directly and avoided the general''s attack!


    But the main purpose of Tong man at this moment is to counterattack the general, because he knows that although the black power on the surface of the general is also decreasing, compared with the spiritual power in his body, the general''s persistence time is obviously a little longer!


    Therefore, Tong people must kill the general in front of them no matter what. Otherwise, the disaster brought by the general is too great, and they can''t afford to spend it with each other at all!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, when dodging the general''s attack, they quickly attacked the general with their soul chopping knife!


    When the general felt the shock of Tongren''s attack, he also hit his own attack directly again!


    Tong people feel the strength of the general''s attack every time, they are very shocked, because the power contained in the general''s attack is very terrible!


    Therefore, Tongren now have to try their best to avoid the general''s attack and hurt the general in that short time of a few seconds!


    And most importantly, when he causes damage to the general, what he should pay attention to most is to quickly solve the battle!


    Because the spiritual power content in his body is less than one-third!


    And just when Tongren was distressed, the soul chopping knife in his hand actually felt with him

 V1.Chapter 1976

    His soul chopping knife suddenly felt in his heart, which Tong people have never felt!


    You know, every time Tong people communicate with themselves with their own soul chopping knife, they need Tong people to actively establish contact with this soul chopping knife, otherwise, this soul chopping knife will never actively contact themselves!


    However, today, when Tong people feel a little distressed, this soul chopping knife actually actively contacted themselves. When they feel this, Tong people also feel very happy, because soul chopping knife actively contacted themselves, which shows that the tacit understanding between soul chopping knife and themselves has been deepened again!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate at all. While dodging the general''s attack, they established contact with the soul chopping knife in their hands!


    When Tong people established contact with their soul chopping knife, what happened next shocked Tong people!


    Because, just after Tongren established contact with his soul chopping knife, this soul chopping knife took the initiative to ask to leave Tongren to fight, and attacked the damn general in the space where Tongren dodged!


    Although this soul chopping knife can''t speak, Tong Ren still understands the meaning of this soul chopping knife. When he understands all these contents, he also feels that his three views have been directly refreshed by this small soul chopping knife!


    You know, although some weapons have their own consciousness, this does not mean that some weapons can be separated from their own masters and become an independent consciousness!


    Just now, Tongren''s soul chopping knife actually began to take the initiative to find a way for Tongren!


    Tongren at this moment also fell into a period of thinking about the method proposed by the soul chopping knife at this moment, but Tongren only thought for less than half a minute and directly agreed to the plan of the soul chopping knife!


    Because Tongren also has no good way to win the general at this moment, and his time is also very precious. Tongren knows that every second of his time is very precious. It is likely that he is one second short of the time. He has never fought the general!


    When he knew that Tongren had agreed to his plan, the soul chopping knife didn''t show anything, because he knew that his master was fighting with the enemy at the moment, so he remained silent and waited for his master to give him a chance!


    Just when Tongren dodged the attack of the thin general again, Tongren also rolled in the air and directly separated his soul chopping knife from his palm!


    After feeling the command of Tongren, this soul chopping knife also directly found a space in front of the general''s attack, and then directly and ruthlessly inserted it!


    When the soul chopping knife attacked the general, the general was also startled by the sudden attack. He didn''t expect that part of his body would be attacked. You know, it''s the dead corner of Tongren attack!


    After attacking the general, the soul chopping knife did not linger at all. Then it returned directly to Tong people''s hands, and then Tong people also landed directly!


    Just now, after feeling the attack of the Tong people, the general also looked directly at the Tong people, but when he saw the Tong people, he didn''t find the Tong people at this moment. There was a little abnormality!


    But the general''s psychology always felt a little doubt. Although he didn''t know what the doubt was, when he saw Tong people, he always felt something wrong, so he also decided to continue the attack and find out what was wrong!


    Therefore, at this moment, the general also directly attacked the Tong people in front of him again. This time, he also paid special attention to the actions of the Tong people. He wanted to see what the Tong people wanted to do and what they did to attack themselves!


    After the general attacked Tong man, Tong man also directly did a back somersault again to make himself disappear from the general''s sight for a while. Then he threw his soul chopping knife directly out again, and then the soul chopping knife directly attacked the general''s dead corner again!


    When the general felt the vibration of the place attacked by the soul chopping knife, he also instantly turned his attention to the place where he had just been attacked, but he still didn''t see anything attacking himself!


    Because just after Tongren''s soul chopping knife attacked the general, it didn''t drag a little. After the attack, it directly and quickly returned to Tongren''s hands again. Therefore, even if the general reacted quickly, he couldn''t catch the trace of soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hands!


    After being attacked twice in a row, the general also felt very cautious. He also directly stopped his attack. Then he looked at Tong people with a serious face and two eyes, as if he wanted to dig out the secrets in Tong people''s body!


    When Tong people see the general''s appearance, they also know what is thinking in the general''s body, because Tong people know that if they continue to attack the general twice, the general has no response, then the general can''t be in his current position!


    At this moment, when Tong people see the general like this, they also directly hit back at the general in front of them with their own eyes. Now Tong people have to do whatever they think. If they have a little time to fight back, they have to fight back directly against the general!


    When the general saw the Tongren''s expression, he also felt very unhappy. When he saw the Tongren like this, he also wanted to kill the Tongren directly!


    Because the general feels that if he doesn''t kill Tong people, Tong people won''t be honest!


    Therefore, the general also directly stared at Tongren, and then with a lightning speed, he directly grasped the long black sword in his hand, and then directly cut at Tongren!


    Tongren smiled when he saw the general in front of him. He knew that the general in front of him was going to attack himself suddenly, so he was already ready and jumped up to avoid the general''s attack!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife in his hand was thrown out again

 V1.Chapter 1977

    When Tong Ren threw his soul chopping knife out, his expression on his face was also slightly inclined, because if he continued at this speed, he could kill the damn guy soon. In this way, he didn''t have to worry about the consumption of his spiritual power!


    When I think of this, Tong people''s face can''t help showing joy!


    But at this time, the damn general he was going to attack, at this moment, his body suddenly made a very strange action, and then the long black sword in his hand suddenly turned around, and then directly hit the soul chopping knife that was preparing to attack him!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife was originally intended to directly attack the thin general, so this soul chopping knife didn''t leave a hand!


    But the general''s sudden reaction still didn''t let the soul chopping knife react. He and Tongren didn''t expect that the general would suddenly do this thing, which made Tongren feel very wrong!


    At this moment, Tongren''s soul chopping knife was also directly hit and flew out by the general and inserted into the ground far away. Then the thin general also directly broke out his momentum and flew the whole Tongren!


    The Tongren who was directly shocked by the momentum of the thin general also flew out directly in the direction he had just come!


    But just before the Tong people reacted, the thin general directly overwhelmed the Tong people!


    Originally, Tong people couldn''t exert their strength in the sky. They were directly overwhelmed by the general''s momentum. There was no way to fight back or defend. They could only let the damn general press their momentum directly on themselves!


    Tongren''s body, which had been hit to the sky, was directly and severely slapped on the ground by the momentum of the damn general at this moment. When he fell on the ground, Tongren also felt the blood rolling in his body!


    Tongren wants to restrain the tumbling of this Qi and blood, because he knows that he will spit blood soon. Although his spitting blood does not have a great impact on his strength in general, if he does spit blood, it will also give a psychological encouragement to the thin general who is fighting with him!


    However, Tongren underestimated the power of the attack of the thin general in front of him this time. Although Tongren can suppress his impulse to spit blood at ordinary times, this time is different from ordinary times. This time, he was directly slapped on the ground by the thin general!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that when the general first released his momentum, the Tongren''s spiritual protection cover was about to be directly broken. When the general released his momentum for the second time, the Tongren''s spiritual protection cover was also directly broken!


    Tong people who have lost their spiritual power protection cover can only rely on their physical strength to resist the attack of the general in front of them!


    However, thanks to the fact that Tong people are now in a state of blood sacrifice, the strength of Tong people''s body has also been greatly strengthened, so now Tong people only spit a little blood, and his internal organs have not been greatly damaged!


    However, although Tong people are not seriously injured, Tong people feel very confused now. He feels very wrong at this time. Why does the damn general who has been attacked by him suddenly react and give himself a counterattack?!


    This makes Tong people very confused, because Tong people have just been in the blind spot of the damn general''s vision. Why does the general still see himself?!


    However, although Tong Ren doesn''t understand how the damn general did it, he knows he can''t lie on the ground now, because it''s too dangerous to lie here. Even if it''s very difficult for him to stand up now, he should stand up as much as possible!


    And now Tongren also struggled to support their whole body with their own hands, and also staggered to stand up!


    Although the general''s attack was not very powerful, the Tong people were directly pressed down from such a high place, which still caused great damage to the Tong people''s body!


    However, these Tong people are not very worried, because Tong people know that their body repair ability is very strong. Now he can feel the damaged parts in his body and is recovering rapidly!


    What Tongren really couldn''t figure out was why the soul chopping knife he controlled was suddenly discovered by the damn general?!


    He felt that if he didn''t understand the problem now, he couldn''t even fight the general head-on!


    Because the enemy in front of him is full of unknowns. If he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t even know how he died?!


    At this moment, the general who just attacked Tong people with momentum also smiled and walked slowly towards Tong people step by step.


    When the general came over, he also held a sword with one hand. The long black sword in his hand seemed to know that his current master wanted to take the life of the enemy opposite, so he was very excited. The sword was constantly emitting black light!


    And Tong people also have no fear at all. They just look at the damn general coming towards them. Although Tong people seem to be looking at the general directly now, in fact, Tong people are observing the general to see why the general can find such a hidden attack!?


    When Tong people carefully observed the general opposite, the general also came to Tong people, and then said to Tong people in his hoarse voice: "Tong people, up to now, are you convinced? If you convince me, I can consider making you die happier!"


    After the general finished, he also paused, and then said to Tongren: "if you are not satisfied, I will beat you until you are satisfied. You should know that I can be a general with many means. At that time, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    After the general finished, he also looked at Tong people, as if he was waiting for Tong people''s answer, because the general felt that he must be eating Dingtong people now. As for how Tong people killed him or how to deal with the people behind him, it was up to him

 V1.Chapter 1978

    At this time, the general also looked at the Tong people in front of him in a superior way. He knew that the current Tong people showed this situation, that is, because the current Tong people have no other way!


    Therefore, today''s Tongren can only wait for death here!


    When he thought of this, the general looked at the Tong people directly here. He knew that no matter how much he mocked the Tong people now, the Tong people couldn''t have any other way!


    At this moment, Tongren didn''t pay attention to the general''s expression at all. He didn''t pay attention to this thing at all. Now Tongren is most concerned about what secrets the general has hidden so far that he hasn''t found out!


    At this moment, the general, seeing Tong people like this, has been looking at himself. He also feels a little strange. Although he doesn''t know why, he also feels a little wrong when he looks at himself so straight!


    Therefore, the general is not going to listen to Tongren''s reply now. Since Tongren hasn''t answered his own questions up to now, it proves that Tongren must be dissatisfied now!


    If Tong people are not satisfied, it means that they should teach Tong people a good lesson!


    He will personally avenge his brothers!


    So, thinking of the general here, he also directly held the long black sword in his hand, and then directly jumped and chopped at the Tongren!


    Tongren is still here at this time and has been observing the general. Because Tongren has been observing the general, every move of the general is in the hands of Tongren. Therefore, Tongren knows when the general is ready to attack!


    Therefore, when he knew this place, Tong Ren also made direct preparations. When he just saw the action in the general''s hand, he directly felt that the general was going to attack him, so Tong Ren just looked at it and then knew what the general was going to attack!


    When he knew that the general was going to attack him, Tong people didn''t hesitate at all. Then he jumped back and directly avoided the general''s attack!


    Seeing Tong Ren stunned here, he was able to escape his own attack, which also made the general feel very strange, because if Tong Ren was stunned under normal circumstances, he should be very slow to respond to the outside world, but now it seems that Tong Ren silk has not been slow to respond to the outside world!


    However, although Tong man escaped his attack, he can forcibly interrupt his attack!


    Therefore, when the general thought of this, he also directly interrupted his attack, then directly cut back with a backhand, and directly cut and hit the Tong man in front of him again!


    At this time, Tongren still didn''t put it in his mind, because Tongren had already discovered the movements of the damn general before each shot. Therefore, every time Tongren dodged, he dodged at the moment of the damn general''s shot!


    Therefore, Tongren''s face did not change a little. He just jumped back and escaped the general''s attack again!


    The general was a little annoyed when he saw that Tong man dodged his attack again. Then the general was stunned and took a look at the Tong man in front of him!


    When the general looked at Tong people again, he found that there was no change in their expression, even in their eyes. He had been staring at himself with his eyes!


    The general was flustered by the eyes of the Tong people in front of him. Then he felt in his heart that the Tong people in front of him were strange. If he was careless, he might die here!


    When thinking of this, the general also directly drank to the Tong people in front of him: "go to hell!"


    Then the general also held the black long sword in his hand and quickly attacked Tong people!


    When Tong people saw that the general was going to attack him again, they also sneered, and then dodged again!


    But just when Tong people dodged past, they found that the damn general in front of them attacked themselves again, and forcibly interrupted the last attack!


    However, even in this way, Tong Ren still didn''t take it to heart, because he knew that as long as he kept observing the damn general, he would find more things he didn''t know before, and if he could keep discovering, the greater his chance of defeating the damn general!


    Therefore, Tong people also directly dodged again, but after they dodged, they found that the general in front of them was like crazy and kept attacking him!


    Moreover, the most irritating thing for Tong people is that the general in front of him has been forcibly interrupting his last attack to attack himself!


    This makes Tong people feel very uncomfortable, because the general in front of him doesn''t even care about his consumption in order to attack him!


    Because Tong man has been observing the general in front of him, he can naturally see the concentration of black energy wrapped on the general in front of him. He found that when the general attacks, he won''t consume much concentration at all!


    However, if the general forcibly interrupts his attack, the black energy on his surface will decline obviously. Although the decline is not many, it is already a lot compared with the little energy consumed by his attack!


    While being constantly attacked by the general, Tong people suddenly thought of something!


    That is, he was discovered by the general when he was sneaking into the general. If he wants to see what the general will find out, he should try again!


    If he doesn''t try once, how can the general use that move again?!


    When I thought of this, Tong people also quietly gathered a small spiritual force group in their own palm!


    Then, when he saw the general attacking himself again, Tong man also changed his way of dodging before, but directly somersaulted and turned over to the general''s head again. When it was confirmed that it was the blind area of the general''s vision, Tong man also directly threw out his spiritual power group

 V1.Chapter 1979

    And just when the small Lingli regiment thrown by Tong people was about to hit the key of the general, the general also reacted in an instant, directly forced to cancel his just attack, and then directly chopped the small Lingli regiment!


    While Tongren threw out his spiritual power regiment directly, he had been observing the general in front of him. He wanted to see what means the general found a blind spot in his body and something would attack him?!


    However, during the period from the time Tong Ren threw his own spiritual power group to the time when his spiritual power group was directly chopped to pieces, he didn''t find the general in front of him. What was the reason? He found the small spiritual power group he threw out?!


    When the general directly chopped the Lingli regiment thrown out by Tong people, he also broke out his momentum again. Then he directly planned to repeat the old technique and fly Tong people again, so that Tong people''s body could not move completely!


    However, this time, Tong people were fully prepared. After seeing that their small spiritual power group was directly broken, Tong people also said a bad word, and then directly felt the general''s next action!


    When Tong people knew that the general was going to attack him next, Tong people also directly opened their spiritual power protection cover to the maximum, and then directly resisted the general''s momentum attack!


    The general felt bad when he saw that Tongren had resisted his momentum attack in such a short time. Now he felt that the Tongren he was fighting against were even smarter than the Tongren he had fought before!


    Although he has been fighting against Tong people, there is a feeling in his heart that Tong people have always been Tong people, but in the past, Tong people give him a different feeling!


    When he thought of this, the general also knew that Tong people now were very likely to kill him!


    Therefore, when thinking of this, the general also rushed directly to the Tongren again, held the long black sword in his hand, and then directly cut to the Tongren again!


    When he saw the thin general coming towards him, Tongren frowned, but Tongren frowned not because of the attack of the thin general at this moment!


    At this time, the attack of the thin general is really nothing in the eyes of Tong people. What really counts is what Tong people have been thinking about. That is why the thin general can know the things behind him at once?!


    Why does this thin general know that he wants to attack him, and can react so quickly, directly and accurately cut his long black sword?!


    Tong people who are thinking about these things also feel very distressed!


    At this time, the attack of the thin general also came directly to him. Tong people directly hid the general''s attack without any effort!


    However, this time, the general mastered a new attack method. This time, when the general attacked Tongren, he was also real and virtual. One time, he hit a shock wave, and the other time, he deliberately attacked his own attack behind Tongren!


    When he noticed the change of the general in front of him, Tong Ren also frowned. Although he can still dodge these attacks, if he wants to dodge, he can''t continue to observe the general in front of him!


    However, when Tong people felt very powerless, they thought of a thing. Although they need to dodge the attack of the general in front of them, their mental power is still relatively blank. He can release his spiritual power and continue to observe the general!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the spiritual power released by Tong people now does not consume the spiritual power in his body. In other words, Tong people now release their spiritual power, which will only be good, not bad, for his battle!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they didn''t hesitate at all. They directly released their spiritual strength, and then directly observed the general in front of them!


    Tongren also found that when he opened his spiritual power, it was easier and easier for him to dodge the attack of the general in front of him!


    After Tong people opened their spiritual power, the general felt very wrong after several attacks, because although Tong people could dodge his attacks before, Tong people are not as simple as dodging now!


    When he thought of this, the general also felt more and more wrong, because the Tong people in front of him now gave him the feeling that the Tong people were constantly getting stronger, but he was constantly getting weaker!


    Although the general knew that his strength was passing, he knew that he now had this illusion, not because of the passing energy in his body, but because the Tongren in front of him was getting stronger!


    While Tongren is getting stronger, the gap with himself is also narrowing. Even the general now has a hunch that if it goes on like this, Tongren is likely to surpass him after fighting with him!


    Thinking of this general here, I also feel very flustered!


    However, when the general attacked Tongren dozens of times, he felt that there must be something wrong with the Tongren in front of him. Then he directly released his spiritual power. After releasing his spiritual power, he felt the existence of another spiritual power!


    The other source of spiritual power is nothing else. It is the Tong people who have been fighting with themselves. He clearly feels that the Tong people in front of him are also releasing their spiritual power!


    This directly explained what the general had been worried about. Why Tong people would suddenly dodge their attacks so easily, and why Tong people would suddenly become so sensitive. It seems that everything has an answer!


    After the general opened his spiritual power, Tong people also found the general''s external spiritual power for the first time. After feeling the general''s external spiritual power, Tong people also suddenly realized that they were almost patted on the forehead!


    "Originally, this cunning thing has released its own spiritual power!"

 V1.Chapter 1980

    At this time, Tong Ren also directly felt his previous stupidity. He finally knew why he had been observing before and couldn''t observe why the damn general would directly detect his attack, and then he could strike so accurately!


    Unexpectedly, I released my spiritual power!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he was also very confused. At this moment, he smiled badly. He knew how to deal with the damn general. For spiritual power, his spiritual power is very powerful. Therefore, if the general and himself fight for spiritual power, he is absolutely true!


    Therefore, at this time, Tongren''s original worry turned into a wisp of smoke and flew away with the wind!


    When he knew the secret of the damned general in front of him, he already knew that this battle, the seemingly difficult battle, now is the time to end, and the winner of the final battle must be him!


    Before, Tong people were not sure about the battle, because he didn''t know anything about the thin general in front of him, so everything was unknown, and the other party also summoned such a powerful black light column to add bonus to himself, so Tong people were not sure!


    But now it''s different. Now Tongren know all the details of the general, so for Tongren, there''s only a matter of time left in this battle!


    When thinking of this, Tong people''s psychology can''t suppress their excitement. Then Tong people also directly established contact with their soul chopping knife to restore their soul chopping knife!


    In fact, Tongren''s soul chopping knife never lost contact with Tongren when it was just hit by the general in front. Although the attack strength of this thin general is very large and the power generated during the attack is also very large, all this is not a problem for the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand!


    Moreover, even if the attack is several times stronger than the black long sword just now, it is impossible to treat this soul chopping knife!


    Therefore, this soul chopping knife has been inserted there all the time, and there is nothing. What this soul chopping knife is inserted there is not the will of the soul chopping knife itself, but the meaning of Tongren!


    Tongren just didn''t pull out his soul chopping knife directly, just to observe the general in front of him. His original intention was that he didn''t intend to call his soul chopping knife out when he didn''t observe it, because his soul chopping knife had to stay there to lure the enemy!


    But now the time is different. Now Tong people know the secret that the thin general has been hiding. Therefore, Tong people also decided to let their soul chopping knife debut again!


    After receiving the instruction from Tong people, this soul chopping knife also lit up red light slightly!


    However, now everyone on both sides is carefully observing the battle between Tongren and the thin general. No one pays attention to Tongren''s soul chopping knife, and it was directly cut out by the thin general!


    At this time, Tong people also directly found an opportunity, and then they did a back somersault again, hiding in the blind area of the general''s vision. Then Tong people also thought about it, directly summoned their soul chopping knife and directly aimed at the general''s weakest place!


    However, in order to ensure the correctness again, Tong people gathered a small spiritual force group again. Before their soul chopping knife flew over, they directly attacked the general''s blind area!


    Then, the spirit of Tong people also directly felt the spirit of this thin general!


    When he felt the mental power released by the damn general, he didn''t hesitate at all. Then he directly put his mental power outside the thin general''s brain, which directly interfered with the mental power released by the general!


    At this moment, when the thin general felt the small spiritual power group released by the Tong people, a slight evil smile also appeared on his face. Now the thin general also thought:


    "Hum, Tong man, you use the same moves again and again. You don''t pay much attention to me. See how I kill you today!"


    Then, the general was also directly ready to determine which part of his body the Lingli regiment released by Tong people hit!


    But when the general was ready to lock the small spiritual power group released by Tong people, his spiritual power suddenly disappeared. Then he also felt that the direct brain was attacked, and there was a sharp pain in his brain!


    It''s like a little bug eating his brain constantly in his brain, which makes him feel terrible pain!


    However, at this time, he didn''t forget that the small Lingli group released by Tong people was behind him. Then he also turned back directly and waved it towards the place where he saw the small Lingli group for the last time!


    However, although the black long sword in the general''s hand has a very large attack range, even the attack made by the general can''t hit the Lingli regiment just released by the Tong people!


    When Tong people saw the Lingli group released by themselves, this time they were not directly hit by the general, but when the thin general cut indiscriminately, Tong people were once again convinced of their answer!


    Therefore, at this time, Tong people did not hesitate at all. They directly accelerated their soul chopping knife, and even drew a broken sound!


    At this moment, the general only felt a sound of breaking the air behind him, and then hurriedly planned to defend!


    But even so, it''s too late. For Tongren, the speed of the soul chopping knife just now may not be able to defend with Tongren''s reaction, let alone with the slow reaction of this damn general?!


    Tongren also directly guessed the general''s next action, so he also directly controlled his soul chopping knife and attacked the broken place he had hit before!


    Because Tong people now see the general in front of them, the black energy on their body at this moment is only a thin layer, so Tong people know that their attack will work this time!


    Just when Tong people were looking forward to it, this soul chopping knife had directly pierced the broken place on the general''s body along the guidance of Tong people!


    Later, Tongren''s soul chopping knife also pierced it directly

 V1.Chapter 1981

    When Tongren''s soul cutting knife pierced the thin general''s body directly, the whole scene felt very incredible!


    You know, the strength shown by the thin general before is frightening, especially the towering light column released by the thin general, which makes none of these people present feel very surprised!


    Because they can feel how powerful the terrible power of the towering black light column summoned from the thin general!


    Moreover, they also clearly saw the black energy wrapped in the thin general''s body!


    Although they have never noticed the existence of this black energy, it is precisely because of the existence of this black energy that Tongren can''t take the damn general for such a long time. It is also the protection of this black energy that makes the general so confident and fearless!


    But it is the existence of this black energy that makes everyone present feel the fear of the black energy, which is so simple and directly broken by Tongren? Then he directly pierced the thin general''s body!


    After penetrating the thin general''s body, Tong man was not in a hurry to let his soul chopping knife out, because he didn''t know whether this black energy would repair it. If he let his soul chopping knife out, the thin general would be able to repair his body at this time!


    In this case, Tongren will fall short of success!


    Although it may consume a lot of energy to repair, Tongren at this moment can''t keep his own energy for too long!


    Therefore, Tong people will never give the damn general a chance!


    At this moment, the Tong man was inserted under the damn general''s left chest and passed out from the right back of his body!


    At this time, the general couldn''t believe what he was experiencing was true. He still thought it was like a dream, all false!


    Because he can''t believe that the Tong people he hasn''t paid attention to before, and the Tong people with such a big gap between their strength and themselves, who have been fooled by themselves, actually beat themselves directly!


    Now the general''s eyes are also staring at the sky above. Now his whole body is directly pierced by Tongren''s soul cutting knife, so he doesn''t even have the ability to move his body. He can only look at the sky above himself!


    At this moment, a dark cloud is also shrouded above the general, but with the passage of the general''s life, the dark cloud above him is becoming weaker and weaker, and then slowly enters into the black light column released by him.


    When he saw here, the general also directly lost all hope, because the signs of this black light column now show that his life is running out. Even this black light column will not continue to absorb his vitality, so he will recover all his strength!


    When he thought of this, the general also closed his eyes in despair. He knew that he was finished. No matter what he did now, he could not have the art of returning to heaven!


    He is also very regretful now. He hates that he didn''t directly kill the damn Tongren in front of him when he was capable, which led to his being made like this by Tongren!


    At this time, Tong people also came towards the thin general step by step. Because the thin general, his body can''t move at all, so he also listened to the footsteps of Tong people and approached himself slowly!


    With the footsteps of Tong people getting closer and closer, the thin general''s body was constantly nervous. He didn''t know why he was nervous, but he couldn''t calm his mood!


    Moreover, with the aggravation of his tension, his breathing became faster and faster, and his wound began to overflow blood to the outside!


    If Tongren''s soul chopping knife is not still in his body, at this speed, the thin general will bleed to death soon because he is nervous!


    At this time, not only the thin general felt very nervous. All the people around him held their breath. Now at this time, they don''t distinguish between annihilator and death. At this time, they are the audience who admire the strong!


    At this moment, Tong people also feel all kinds of envious, nervous and jealous eyes from around them!


    Although the places where these eyes came from are different, for Tongren, they all worship him, so now Tongren also enjoy this vision very much!


    Tongren also walked directly to the thin general who was directly pierced by his soul chopping knife in his envious eyes!


    At this moment, the thin general lay there, and his body fell directly into a pool of blood, and his whole person also became very old. His originally dark hair also became snow-white at this moment, which looked very poor!


    When Tong people came to him, they felt a little pity for him, but the idea only flashed in Tong people''s brain for a moment, and then it was directly erased by his own subjective consciousness!


    He knows that he should not have this idea now. The enemy is the enemy. If he is lying here now, I believe his enemy will not show mercy to him at all. On the contrary, he may severely humiliate him and trample him!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also swept away their just a trace of pity!


    Now when Tong people came to the thin general, they also looked at the thin General lying on the ground with a cold face.


    When Tong Ren saw the thin general, his cold face suddenly appeared an oblique smile, and then he gently said to the thin General lying there:


    "Ah, didn''t you just ask me if I was not satisfied? I just forgot to answer you. I''m really sorry. Now I answer you. I''m not satisfied. How about it?"


    "If you have the ability, get up and kill me? You trash?!"


    After Tongren finished, he looked at the general on the ground with contempt

 V1.Chapter 1982

    Originally, the current general was very nervous when he saw the Tongren approaching at once, but when he saw the Tongren''s face, all his tension suddenly turned into anger. He thought that the Tongren must be crafty, otherwise, he would surely win!


    Now the general''s anger is not very obvious. He just glares at the Tong man on his head, but he can''t say anything!


    However, after Tongren just mocked once, the general was also directly angry. Now he even felt that he was going to be directly angry with the damn Tongren in front of him!


    Therefore, when the thin general felt that all his anger gathered on his head, he sat up directly, and then he would stab Tong people with his long black sword!


    However, Tong people have long been prepared. When Tong people saw the look in the eyes of the thin general, they knew that he was already angry. Then, at the moment when the thin general sat up, Tong people directly kicked the damn general to the ground again without hesitation!


    The long black sword in the hands of the damned general was also kicked directly by Tongren, and then heavily inserted on the ground!


    Seeing that his weapon was kicked away, the thin general also fell into despair directly, but when he saw Tongren''s face at this moment, he couldn''t help scolding directly:


    "You damn Tongren, I shouldn''t let you go at the beginning. I should kill you directly at the beginning. You''re so arrogant now. I''m used to it. You can kill me!"


    Seeing that the thin general under him was still making the last struggle, Tong Ren couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "You, you, you have too much regard for yourself. Can you say whether I kill you now? I want to kill you directly now. You have no way. I want to torture you now. You can only bear it, can''t you? Ha ha ha ha!"


    After Tongren said that, he also directly stepped on his feet and directly stepped on the wrist of the thin General lying on the ground. Only a sound of broken bones was heard, and the general''s hand was directly crushed by Tongren!


    However, after the Tong man crushed the thin general''s wrist, he felt a little dissatisfied. Then he directly rotated his toes and made the thin general''s broken bone stick directly in the flesh of his wrist!


    "Ah, Tong man, you kill thousands of knives. I''ll kill you!"


    When he felt that his wrist was constantly trampled by Tong people, the general finally couldn''t help but shout out directly. The Tong people he suffered now are not what normal people can tolerate at all!


    When hearing the general scolding himself, Tong people not only didn''t have any anger, but looked happy. Looking at the thin general under him, they also smiled directly!


    "You want to kill me? Hey hey, come on, I''m right here, you kill me!" Tong said, rotating his toes and constantly crushing the broken wrist of the thin general!


    "Ah, ah Tong man, you kill thousands of knives. If you have seed, you kill me. Do you have only such a little ability?! you damn guy, if you give me a chance, see how I kill you!"


    At this moment, the thin general also screamed very miserably. However, even if the general screamed so miserably, there was no other sound around except Tongren''s laughter!


    Although there are many people standing around, including death and annihilator, no one dares to make a little sound. When they see the Tongren at this moment, they also feel a bone cold from the bottom of their feet to their head!


    When they see Tongren at this moment, they all feel like seeing the demons from hell, because only demons can laugh in such cruel circumstances!


    At this time, Tong people did not hesitate to see that their method had not completely destroyed the general. Then they directly crushed the elbow of the thin General lying on the ground again, and then they slowly rubbed with their toes in the same way!


    At this moment, the thin general was almost fainted by the sudden pain, and then he bit his root hard, as if he were a little loose, he might die of pain on the spot!


    In fact, the general still hopes that he can die on the spot, but now the general''s fighting spirit is still very strong, and his hatred for Tongren is also very strong. Therefore, the general also hopes that he can live and kill Tongren directly when they don''t pay attention!


    Although the general knows that this thing is not very reliable and the probability is very slim, the general knows that a little probability is always better than no chance. Even if there is only a slight chance to kill Tong people, he should try it. Otherwise, he feels that he will die in vain!


    Therefore, now this thin general is also constantly insisting. He knows that he will really revenge one day. What he needs to do now is to bear it. After Tongren vent, he can look for opportunities!


    However, although the general thinks so now, in fact, the general doesn''t know that if he really dies now, he will be really relieved!


    At this moment, Tong people feel very strange when they see the thin general under their feet, who simply doesn''t make a sound and holds on there with his teeth!


    At this time, Tongren also suddenly felt that the thin general under his feet might not be so honest if he didn''t give him a little hard!


    Therefore, when Tong people think of here, they directly bite their teeth, and then keep raising, stepping down, lifting and stepping down their feet!


    After repeated dozens of times, the joints of the bones of the thin general under his feet were crushed by Tongren!


    At this moment, Tong man finally had enough. Then, he also ordered directly to his soul chopping knife: "next is yours!"


    After receiving Tongren''s instruction, the blade of Tongren''s soul chopping knife also shines directly, and then directly starts to abso

 V1.Chapter 1983

    And after the instructions of Tong people were reached, the chopping knife was directly induced, and then without any hesitation, he began to suck up all the essence of this thin general''s body.


    Seeing that his soul chopping knife began to absorb crazily, Tong man also directly stepped back two steps, then directly held his shoulders with both hands and quietly looked at the thin general in front of him!


    At this moment, the thin general didn''t feel anything. When he saw that Tong people actually stepped back two steps, he couldn''t help laughing. It was like celebrating his victory. He celebrated that he could finally resist Tong people, succeed and finally be free from Tong people''s torture!


    However, when he was laughing wildly, he found that there was no one around to respond to him. There was dead silence everywhere, as if he was the only one left around!


    He thought it was a trick played by Tong people here, so the general also observed the surroundings carefully, but now all the bones of the general are broken, so he can only see the former subordinates around him and look at him with dignified face!


    Just when the thin general wanted to say something, he suddenly felt the soul chopping knife in his body, like sucking something, and smoked wildly outside!


    At this moment, what this soul chopping knife absorbs is nothing else, just his own blood and all the nutrients in his body!


    All the nutrients in the thin general''s body are ruthlessly and greedily absorbed by Tongren''s soul chopping knife at this moment!


    The little general who was absorbed only felt a great pain, and then he couldn''t help screaming!


    The pain he feels now is even more painful than all the pain he has suffered before, and even many times worse than when Tongren kept torturing him!


    Now he finally knows why his former two brothers screamed so miserably, because this crime really can''t be survived by their consciousness alone!


    At this moment, the thin general even lost his reason directly, even his pain to his incontinence, and the whole person fell into a state of dementia!


    That is, after only a minute, the thin general, who had just been able to scream continuously, now became a mummy and lay there.


    The soul chopping knife, which absorbed all the nutrients of the general''s body, also directly returned to the hands of Tong people at this moment!


    When holding his soul chopping knife, Tong people can also clearly feel the power contained in his soul chopping knife. This power is nothing else. It is the power in the thin general that this soul chopping knife has just absorbed!


    Just after the general became a corpse, the black light column with terrorist power that had just soared into the sky shrank back quietly and directly, and then directly turned into a small black spot and directly returned to the body of the thin general who had become a corpse!


    However, at this time, Tong people didn''t pay attention, because there is not much spiritual power left in Tong people''s body. If they insist on maintaining it, the remaining spiritual power can only be maintained for a while!


    So, now Tongren should think about how to solve these damn exterminators!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly look at the annihilators in front of them, and when these annihilators see Tong people''s eyes one by one, they also directly think of what just happened. One by one, all of them are trembling!


    Even some annihilators with poor psychological quality have begun to sneak away while the Tongren have just tortured and killed the remaining general!


    However, although some annihilators have begun to run away secretly at this time, Tong people don''t care at all, because he knows that the rest of his spiritual power may not be able to kill all the annihilators!


    For the safety of the gods of death behind them, Tong people now try their best to make some shocking pictures for these exterminators, so that they feel afraid of themselves psychologically, and then kill some exterminators who are unwilling to escape!


    Therefore, in fact, Tongren now secretly controls the number, because he knows that he can''t let all the annihilators run away. Otherwise, once one of these annihilators can gather all these people and attack himself continuously, he will be in trouble!


    At this time, Tong people also feel that many of the annihilators in front of them have secretly escaped, and now all the rest are those who are unwilling to go and want to fight with Tong people here!


    At this moment, these annihilators are also holding their weapons and nervously looking at Tongren. Now as long as Tongren rush over, they will pick up their weapons and fight Tongren to the end!


    Although they know that they may not be able to fight the tongs at all, it is likely that none of them will survive and will die under the tongs'' butcher''s knife!


    But they also believe in miracles. They think that if they can really fight with Tongren, they may really kill Tongren!


    In this way, they can not only avenge the eight generals who have just died, but also go back and receive the reward in front of youhabach!


    Therefore, greed and responsibility are also driving them to try to resist the tongs!


    At this moment, Tong people, seeing these stubborn annihilators who were ready to resist them, did not show any mercy. They took their soul chopping knife and then rushed directly to those annihilators!


    Those exterminators who took up their weapons and prepared to resist the Tong people were directly killed by the Tong people without even holding on to them for half a second!


    The annihilators who tried to take up their own weapons for defense were directly cut in half by Tongren''s soul chopping knife, and they themselves were directly cut in half by Tongren with their own weapons!


    Now Tongren also directly drove their speed to the maximum. They slaughtered these exterminators crazily. Suddenly, blood flowed into a river!


    "Come on, do you still want to resist? Then die!"

 V1.Chapter 1984

    Now Tongren are also a little red eyed. He knows that all these people left are die hards. If he doesn''t kill them, these people will come and kill themselves directly, so he can''t be a little merciful now!


    He knew that if he was merciful, these damn annihilators would seize all opportunities and directly rush up to kill him!


    If it''s normal, maybe he doesn''t care very much. After all, his usual attacks don''t consume anything. He can attack whatever he wants. His spiritual power allows him to consume himself constantly!


    But this time is different. Now there is little spiritual power left in Tongren''s body. If he doesn''t make full use of his time now, then his spiritual power will disappear and he will die in these damn annihilators!


    Therefore, Tong people are absolutely not allowed to make such low-level mistakes, so now Tong people also let go of killing, without any mercy!


    And when the Tong people hold their own choppers, they are constantly absorbing the essence of the human body.


    Because time is really urgent, and the speed of killing the enemy is very fast. Therefore, the chopping knife in Tong''s hands is also using the least time to absorb the essence of these human bodies being killed and then constantly improve themselves.


    But even if this chopper only absorbed some of the essence, these teachers who had been absorbed by this chopper were instantly pale, and then their hair became gray and fell to the ground.


    The Tong people just killed half of the damn exterminators who were just ready to resist them in five minutes!


    These damn annihilators, the formation prepared before, were also directly broken by the Tong people. The place where the Tong people passed was only a pale corpse cut in half and a trace of blood!


    When they saw these scenes in front of them, some annihilators who were high spirited and vowed to fight the tongs to the end were also directly flustered at this moment. They didn''t expect that the battle would be so bloody. They died directly before they even had time to resist the tongs'' attack!


    In the face of real large-scale death, these annihilation divisions finally compromised like death. One by one, they all gave up the battle in front of them and ran directly to the back!


    After all, the resistance was spontaneously organized by them, and these generals were basically dead, so even if they ran away, no one punished them!


    With the escape of these people, more and more annihilation divisions also saw the hopeless battle in front of them, and then ran away directly!


    In fact, these annihilators also took chances to stop the Tong people before, because they thought that although the Tong people had defeated their general, the Tong people must be exhausted after these battles. Maybe they can really take down the Tong people!


    However, these annihilation divisions still think too simply. Although it is very difficult for Tongren to defeat the general, it is very easy to kill them!


    After these exterminators saw the means of Tong people, they were all afraid, but none of them escaped first, so they fought here!


    However, after some annihilators fled first, they also saw the hope of living. They all fled one after another and didn''t fight with Tongren!


    They now have only one psychological thought, that is, to live. Only to live can all their ideas be realized. If they can''t survive at all, they will have to die in obscurity!


    Therefore, with the continuous spread of this kind of psychology, more and more annihilators also feel that they can only die needlessly here, or even change nothing back. Moreover, no one will remember them at all!


    Therefore, they also chose to run away directly!


    After this great emotion directly spread to the whole annihilation Division Corps, the remaining annihilation divisions also escaped 95%, and the remaining annihilation divisions really planned to fight the tongs to the end!


    However, although there were only five percent left, there were only a dozen people left. Tong man just needed to wave his hand gently, and the soul chopping knife in his hand flew out directly. Then all the heads of these exterminators flew high!


    Some of the annihilators who had escaped had a glimmer of hope and planned to look back at the battlefield just now, but when they saw that the heads of these annihilators who had been left were directly killed by Tongren, they also strengthened their determination again, and then ran away without looking back!


    At this moment, in order to ensure that everything is safe, Tong people also contact their soul chopping knife, and then control their soul chopping knife to pursue those escaping exterminators!


    Tongren''s purpose is not really to kill these escaping annihilators. He did this to frighten the psychology of those escaping annihilators. He knows that the psychology of these annihilators changes very quickly, so as long as he shows a slight weakness, these annihilators may make a comeback!


    Now Tongren feels that there is little spiritual power left in his body, so he also decides to kill several escaping annihilators, frighten their psychology, and let these damn annihilators escape faster, so as to ensure the safety of himself and these gods of death!


    When the soul chopping knife of Tongren flew over, it was not expected by Tongren. Sure enough, they saw some destroyers looking back, and this soul chopping knife directly killed them without hesitation, and then their heads flew high!


    When they saw that their companions were killed so easily, the exterminators who fled also had no intention to look back, and then fled here directly and quickly. Now there was nothing else in their eyes, only the demon face of Tongren and endless death!


    At this moment, the Tongren could not hold on any longer when he saw that these exterminators had really escaped and would not come back for the time being. Then he sat directly on the ground. At this moment, all around him were corpses, and he also sat directly on the corpse. Behind him was a hill piled with corpses!


    Then he shouted to the gods of death behind him:


    "We won!"

 V1.Chapter 1985

    After hearing Tongren shouting this sentence, all the gods of death present were stunned at first, and then they all cheered with a happy face!


    You know, before the Tong people came back, they were together with rotten wood and beauty to resist these damn annihilators. Before they fought against these damn annihilators, they also felt very hard and even very desperate!


    This situation lasted until Tongren came back. Until Tongren came back, they felt that they really lived. Otherwise, they still felt very desperate!


    At this time, when the tongs announced their victory in the battle, the strength they had been repressed in the bottom of their heart could finally be released. The boulder that had been pressing on their heart was finally moved away by the tongs!


    When he saw the excitement of these gods of death, Tong people also felt very relieved, because it meant that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief!


    Although Tongren are now leaning on the hill piled up by the corpses behind them, Tongren have not missed a little chance to restore their strength!


    Although these damn annihilators have been temporarily driven away by Tongren, Tongren can''t guarantee whether there will be some leaders in these annihilators who will bring them back to harass them!


    If this kind of thing really happens and the strength of Tongren hasn''t recovered, it''s bad!


    Therefore, today''s Tong people also don''t give up a little chance to recover. As long as they have a little time, they won''t give up to recover themselves, because so many continuous battles also make today''s Tong people develop this habit!


    When Tongren closed his eyes, he also felt someone running towards him, and Tongren laboriously opened his eyes.


    As expected, it was rotten wood and beauty who ran towards him. At this moment, rotten wood and beauty were worried when they saw Tongren. They checked Tongren everywhere for fear that Tongren had suffered any serious injury and didn''t find it!


    While deadwood and beauty were constantly checking, Tong people closed their eyes again and leaned there to close their eyes.


    It''s not because Tongren doesn''t want to talk to deadwood and beauty now, but because Tongren is too tired. Even if he says one more word now, he feels that it is a huge consumption of his own body. Therefore, he also leans here and allows deadwood and beauty to check there.


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty also know that the Tong people must be very tired when they see the Tong people like this. After all, the Tong people just had a war with the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabahe, and then the Tong people quickly arrived here and killed the inside of those damn Annihilators!


    Moreover, the Tong people who finished these still didn''t rest. They still fought with the four generals here, and finally killed them all!


    You know, in such a short time, those who can do so many things, except Tong people, are likely to never find a second person. Only Tong people can complete so many things in such a short time!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty feel very distressed when they see Tongren like this, because Tongren are really too tired!


    However, when deadwood and Mei saw the Tong people, he also directly looked back and looked at the gods of death who were just fighting side by side with them. Although these gods of death could have a little rest and recover a little when the Tong people came.


    However, before that, these gods of death have been fighting continuously. I don''t know how long it has been. Such a short recovery time can''t even recover their vitality for these gods of death with average recovery ability!


    Therefore, although they were very happy to see these, but their faces were tired. When these gods of death, deadwood and beauty also cleared their throat, and then shouted to these gods of death:


    "Brothers, we can rest for a while. Everyone seize the time and restore their strength. Let''s hurry up next!"


    As soon as the voice of deadwood and beauty fell, these gods of death also cheered directly. You know, although these gods of death are very happy now, they are also very tired. Moreover, after such a long time of high-intensity battle, they have no time to rest and can only breathe a little sigh of relief during the battle!


    Now, deadwood and beauty directly ordered them to rest, but they were not happy. They knew that they would have a long way to go next. If they didn''t seize this short time to rest, they might not be able to hold on next!


    Therefore, these gods of death present, including Shiren and ruiqiao Yifeng, did not miss this short rest time. They directly found a safe and comfortable place and worked hard to restore their strength!


    And Yamamoto there, because Yamamoto is still recovering there, several gods of death also consciously guarded Yamamoto''s side to protect Yamamoto''s safety!


    When everything was settled, deadwood and Mei also put down their heart and sat directly beside Tong people. They didn''t know whose body was behind them. They closed their eyes and recovered their strength here!


    Because for such a long time, although deadwood and beauty''s combat effectiveness is not as strong as ten blades, deadwood and beauty are the spiritual pillar of the whole death team and the spiritual sustenance of the whole death gods. Therefore, the spirit of deadwood and beauty has been tight for such a long time. Until now, the spirit of deadwood and beauty has also been slightly relaxed.


    At this moment, Tong people have also entered the state of restoring their own strength. When Tong people enter their own state, their consumed spiritual power is also recovering rapidly at this moment!


    However, although Tongren''s strength is recovering rapidly, Tongren seems to feel something. His spirit now seems to be pulled into a new realm. Here, he can not only recover his strength rapidly, but also his perception is growing rapidly!


    But at this time, in the middle of the bodies of annihilators everywhere, there is a small room, and in this room, there is also a man with bruises. The man lying here also directly opened his eyes

 V1.Chapter 1986

    When the man woke up, he also pressed his head tightly. Now he felt that his head was about to explode. At this moment, the room where he was lying was also a mess, and the man felt very confused when he saw the room at this moment!


    The man who just woke up and was covered with bruises was no one else. It was the man who chose to attack when the nine generals were in the same room!


    When he came into contact with the explosion of Tong people, the general was directly stunned by the strong explosion, and he didn''t wake up until now!


    However, the previous eight generals almost thought that the possibility of the general waking up was very small. Even if he could wake up, he might not have such strong strength!


    Therefore, when these generals checked the general, they also directly sent him to the small room inside and arranged several annihilation divisions to take care of him!


    However, with the deaths of the Eight Generals and the headless army of the annihilation division, the annihilation divisions who had been here to take care of the unconscious general also left with those who fled, leaving the general alone!


    Because the general was in a coma for a long time, these annihilators thought he would never wake up again, so they didn''t take the general with them when they left!


    However, what surprised the annihilators who had already escaped was that the general really woke up, and he woke up himself!


    However, even if the general wakes up, these annihilators don''t know, because now there are only those death gods living here, and there are only endless corpses left!


    At this moment, the general also recovered his mind, but when he looked at everything around him, he still felt very confused. He didn''t know what happened. When he woke up, he didn''t take the initiative to destroy the division!


    "Where have all these damn annihilators gone? And my brothers? Where have they gone?"


    The awakened general is also wandering around the room at this moment, thinking about these things, because the trauma caused by his previous explosion is too serious, so he can''t react for a moment and a half!


    Therefore, thinking of the general here, he is also struggling to think about these problems in this room. There are many doubts in his brain, but he can''t think of an answer!


    While the general was laboriously thinking, he suddenly had a terrible idea in his heart. The idea even made him think it was impossible just once!


    But just when he wanted to deny the idea, he suddenly thought that if the idea was false, he just had to go out and prove it in person?!


    Because there is really a dead silence around the general now. He can''t even hear any sound except his own breathing. This sound is not like the sound that will be there when he is fighting. If it is really fighting, it can''t be so quiet!


    "Did you attack and kill all those damn gods of death?" the general thought about this problem seriously here.


    However, the answer to this question came out very quickly, because if all the people were killed, his subordinates and these generals must be celebrating, let alone so quiet!


    "Then, could it be that these generals went back directly to receive merit after the battle, and then forgot themselves here?!"


    When thinking of this idea, the general also sweated all over his body. If so, these generals are too cruel to him!


    When he thought of this, the general also decided to go out and have a look. What happened during his coma and why it was so quiet around!


    So the general stumbled to the door and directly opened the door of his house!


    However, what happened next shocked the general, and even made the general feel that he couldn''t accept all this in front of him!


    When the general opened the door of the house where he was, he saw nothing but bodies everywhere. Almost all of these bodies were split in two. Moreover, all the dead bodies here were exterminators!


    This means that he has suffered such a strong attack here. Moreover, after observation, the general found that the knife edges on these bodies are very neat, that is to say, all these annihilators must have been killed by seconds, and there is no mud or water!


    When he thought of this, the general also felt very shocked, because he knew that if he was really an expert, none of his subordinates could survive, and he was thinking at this time, why didn''t his general brothers stop the expert?!


    "Is it because they are all dead? There are so many people in the whole annihilation division, and now only myself is left?" thinking of this general here, he also felt that he could not accept all this in front of him and sat down on the ground all at once!


    When the general sat on the ground, he also sat directly on a corpse, and then his hands directly touched a handful of blood!


    When he looked at the blood in his hands, he also looked at the bodies in front. He only saw a small ditch around the bodies, and in these ditches, at this moment, what was flowing was not water, but the blood left after the bodies died!


    When he saw here, the general even felt that he was going crazy. He didn''t expect that so many things would happen after he was in a coma for a period of time. He not only lost his subordinates, but also his brothers who had been fighting with him!


    When he thought of this, the general also felt in a trance. He wanted to stand up, but at this time, he also slipped under his feet and slipped into a deep pit. At this moment, the pit has long been filled with blood flowing around

 V1.Chapter 1987

    When the general fell into the deep pit, he was instantly submerged by the blood in the pit, and then he fell directly into it and disappeared!


    At this moment, Tongren also entered the state and rested for a long time. Although most of Tongren''s body has recovered, Tongren still feel very tired. It is the kind of muscle feeling tired. This kind of fatigue can only let Tongren recover slowly!


    Now Tongren, his spiritual power is also directly pulled closer to a position where he doesn''t know where it is. Although he doesn''t know where it is, he always feels deja vu, as if he had been here before, and feels inexplicably familiar!


    However, although Tongren feel very strange here, Tongren''s spirit feels very comfortable here, because in this place where Tongren can''t say it now, Tongren also feel that their spirit is constantly nourished by the surrounding environment!


    However, although Tongren''s spiritual power is constantly nourished, it is also very happy!


    However, Tongren''s body is still there, resting on the hill made of a pile of corpses!


    At this moment, everything around is so calm. All people are there trying their best to restore their strength, and those who protect Yamamoto''s God of death are also taking turns to rest. All these are so harmonious and everyone''s face is very comfortable!


    In this harmony, even the two friends of habach who sneaked into the team of Tong people are now resting there and constantly recovering themselves!


    In fact, they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to do something. When they saw that Tong people were so tired, they also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Tong people. As long as they killed Tong people, they could directly leave the team of death!


    However, when they noticed the soul chopping knife around Tong people, they also gave up the idea directly, because they found that the soul chopping knife around Tong people now seems to have become a essence. Unexpectedly, Tong people are resting there. This soul chopping knife guards Tong people here!


    This made them give up the idea directly, because they had just seen the power of Tongren''s soul chopping knife with their own eyes. They didn''t think they would be better than those generals who were easily killed by Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    So, when they saw here, they both gave up this thing directly!


    However, after they gave up the idea of sneaking attack on Tong people, they also saw Yamamoto lying there not far away. When looking at Yamamoto lying there, they also had a plan!


    They originally wanted to replace these generals who protected Yamamoto, and then quietly kill Yamamoto. In this way, they can''t see whether Yamamoto is dead. After all, Yamamoto is sleeping now!


    But when they sneaked into Yamamoto, everything was very smooth. They changed shifts smoothly and sneaked into Yamamoto''s side smoothly. But when they wanted to do it, they also felt a very uncomfortable feeling, a feeling of being monitored!


    And this feeling comes from Yamamoto lying there quietly!


    The two of them even feel that Yamamoto is likely to kill them directly at any time at this moment, just by virtue of his spiritual power!


    When they felt this, they also gave up the idea of killing Yamamoto, and then reluctantly protected Yamamoto for a while!


    Because if the two of them just replace them and leave directly, these gods of death will be suspicious. At that time, they are likely to be exposed directly!


    After protecting Yamamoto for a long time, they finally waited for another god of death to replace them. They can finally have a little rest!


    When they were replaced, they went back to the place they were looking for step by step, and then sat down directly!


    "Shit, these two people can''t be killed. What''s the value of our existence now? We might as well go back directly."


    One of them also complained in a low voice there, because after just testing, they also felt it. Unless Tongren and Yamamoto only had one breath, they would never kill Tongren!


    Therefore, he also directly chose to quit, because his goals have disappeared, and he doesn''t know what he''s going to do next!


    The other spy is also very calm at this time. Obviously, he also knows that it is basically impossible to sneak attack Tong people and Yamamoto and kill them. Therefore, he is also constantly thinking and hopes to study it. What to do next!


    After the spy thought for a long time, he whispered to the spy around him: "we still want to continue to lurk here. Although it is almost impossible for us to kill Yamamoto and the Tong man, we can record some moves and abilities of the Tong man and help Lord youhabah at that time!"


    After the spy finished, he paused a little, observed the surrounding situation, and then said, "however, if we have a chance next, we''d better kill this Tong man. I always think he''s a hidden danger!"


    After the spy said that, he also quietly compared his neck to the companion around him!


    Seeing that his companions had said so, the spy who had decided to leave felt that there was still some truth, so he was hard to say, so he had to nod his head and signal that he agreed with his companions'' suggestions!


    At this time, I have been restoring my rotten wood and beauty. I also suddenly opened my eyes, as if I thought of something!


    Then he also stood up directly. When he saw that the Tong people around him were still closing their eyes, he didn''t disturb the Tong people and looked around directly!


    Just after rotten wood and Mei kept looking for it for a long time, he also directly found what he had been looking for, that is, the body of the thin general directly sucked dry by Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    After finding the thin general''s body, deadwood and Mei also took out a knife and then scratched it directly along the thin general''s skin!


    As the rotten wood and the beautiful knife kept sliding down, a strange stone also fell out

 V1.Chapter 1988

    When he saw this small stone, rotten wood and beauty also felt very strange. Although the stone was very small, he could feel a very terrible power just by looking at this small stone!


    As like as two peas of the black light, the same force that Ki Kazumi had felt was the same power that the little black general had called out.


    When I thought of this, deadwood and Mei''s face also showed a happy look!


    Because rotten wood and beauty just woke up suddenly, one is that now his strength has recovered more than half, and his spiritual strength has been cultivated for so long. Therefore, rotten wood and beauty wake up directly when they feel that everything is suitable.


    Another reason is that deadwood and beauty felt something wrong when they just kept cultivating. He felt that he didn''t do anything. He always felt that he was very insecure!


    At first, there was only a little uneasiness, but with the continuous recovery of rotten wood and beauty, this uneasiness also continued to increase in his mind. Even he felt that if he didn''t solve this matter, he couldn''t continue to recover!


    Therefore, because of these, deadwood and beauty will suddenly break away from their recovery state. When deadwood and beauty recover from their recovery state, they first smell a bloody smell, and then look at the dead bodies in front of them!


    Seeing this, deadwood and beauty suddenly remembered what they had been thinking about and what had been affecting them!


    That was the towering black light column he had seen before. After the thin general died, it was also directly reduced to a small black light spot and flew back to the mummy of the familiar general who had died and could not die again!


    Before, Tong people had been worried about these damn annihilators at any time, and he didn''t notice these details!


    However, it is precisely because the former deadwood and beauty have been observing the general, because he is afraid that the general has any special means, so he has been observing, and it is precisely because of this that deadwood and beauty can see this thing!


    Originally, rotten wood and beauty planned to tell Tongren about it after Tongren drove all these exterminators away, or to study it with Tongren.


    But when Tong people solved all the problems of these exterminators, Tong people directly ended their state of blood sacrifice and sat there directly against the hill made of corpses.


    After that, because of a series of things, deadwood and beauty forgot this thing, so deadwood and beauty didn''t remember it until now!


    At this moment, when deadwood and Mei found this small stone, he also observed it carefully. He found that the stone in his hand, although it was only a stone, the power of the package would not make others think that he was just a stone!


    Moreover, rotten wood and beauty also found one thing when observing this small stone. That is, he found that he seemed to have seen the patterns on this small stone there, but now he can''t remember!


    However, deadwood and beauty now know that they can''t think of anything just by thinking. It''s better to wait until Tong people wake up and show them this small stone to see if they will remember what it is!


    Therefore, the rotten wood and beauty now simply put this small stone together, and then plan to go back and recover for a while!


    You know, they have to go on their way next. If their current strength does not return to the best state, it is likely to have an impact on the next things!


    Moreover, the rest time now is very rare. It is likely that their next rest time is to return to the corpse soul world before they can rest for a while!


    And now they don''t even know how long it will take to return to the corpse soul world!


    Therefore, thinking of rotten wood and beauty here is also to seize the time to recover his strength. Although he has recovered most of his strength now, it does not mean that his strength has been restored to the best state. Therefore, rotten wood and beauty also intend to sit next to Tong people again and continue to recover themselves!


    Just as Tong people were about to sit down, Tong people, who had been closing their eyes, also opened their eyes and looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of them.


    Tong people have just been recovering themselves, but after recovering for a long time in a place where they don''t know where they are, they also feel that their spirit seems to have recovered to the best state!


    When Tong people felt that their spiritual power had been restored to the best state, his spirit was directly extracted by an invisible power, and directly forced back to his own body again!


    When Tongren''s spirit directly returned to his own body, Tongren also directly felt very uncomfortable, not because of Tongren''s own problems, but because Tongren''s spirit was too comfortable in the previous place, so when he returned to his own body, he was also very uncomfortable!


    After adapting for a long time, Tong Ren also opened his eyes directly. After he opened his eyes, he also found that deadwood and beauty were standing in front of him!


    When deadwood Hemei saw Tong people wake up, he also directly wanted to talk to Tong people about the mysterious little stone just now, because just when deadwood Hemei saw this small stone, he wanted to find Tong people to study this thing together!


    But just as deadwood Hemei was about to say this to Tong people, Tong people directly made a gesture and then looked directly behind deadwood Hemei!


    Rotten wood and beauty felt something wrong when they saw that Tongren''s face suddenly became very ugly!


    So deadwood and beauty also turned around and saw something he couldn''t believe!


    Rotten wood and beauty don''t know what to call this thing in front of them. It''s not like a person anymore. It''s like something else, and you can''t see what it looks like!


    At this time, Tong people also motioned to deadwood and Mei not to make a sound, because according to his observation, he found this thing and may not have found them yet

 V1.Chapter 1989

    When Tong people see the thing that makes people feel fear, Tong people also signal rotten wood and beauty to keep quiet and not let the strange thing find their trace!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty know the tension of Tong people when they see their appearance. He knows that if it is an ordinary monster, it is impossible to attract the attention of Tong people. It must be a monster with very strong strength, which can make Tong people so rigorous!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also directly put away all his things that might make a sound and try not to disturb that terrible thing!


    At this moment, most of the gods of death behind them are recovering their strength and energy. No one finds the strange thing walking here step by step!


    The gods of death who protect Yamamoto around didn''t find such things so far away. After all, they noticed threats from nearby, and they couldn''t observe those from afar!


    Therefore, at this moment, they don''t have to worry about the gods of death behind them. Someone will directly cause panic because of the discovery of this strange thing. Therefore, they are quite relieved now.


    However, although this strange thing hasn''t found them yet, when Tongren observed this strange thing, he found that it came towards him step by step. Although he didn''t go very fast, it won''t take a long time to get here!


    So, thinking of the Tong people here, they also said to the rotten wood and beauty around them: "Hemei, I''ll tell you a very serious thing, which is related to the life and death of these people behind us!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at deadwood and beauty seriously, saying that this matter is really very important!


    Rotten wood and beauty haven''t seen Tongren''s so serious expression for a long time. When he saw Tongren''s expression, he also knew that Tongren must have a very serious thing to tell him now, otherwise, Tongren wouldn''t make this expression!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also nodded hard at Tongren, and then looked at Tongren with a serious face and said, "Tongren, tell me, I''m listening!"


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong man also nodded slightly and said seriously to rotten wood and beauty in front of him: "harmony, I tell you, I have a plan. This plan is not for anything else, but for the safety of these gods of death behind us!"


    After Tongren finished, he paused, then said to deadwood and Mei: "I just observed this thing. Although I''m not sure what it is, I feel that he should be a person, but I don''t know why this person has become like this!"


    Tongren sighed gently, then said: "although he is not sure what it is, what I can be sure is that the power on this thing is very terrible, and he can move by himself, which shows that this thing has its own consciousness!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him with a serious face.


    Rotten wood and beauty were slightly stunned when they saw the eyes of Tong people now, and then said to Tong people, "well, what are you going to do?"


    Rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people with a puzzled expression, as if they wanted to hear the way after Tong people from Tong people''s mouth.


    When Tong people saw rotten wood and beauty like this, they also smiled and said to rotten wood and beauty, "I feel the terrible power on that strange thing. Although I don''t know what the terrible power is, I know that the terrible power can''t let him get close to here!"


    When Tongren finished this sentence, he also looked cold for a moment, and then said to deadwood and beauty word by word: "I feel a strong destructive force from that strange thing. If this destructive force comes over, then the gods of death behind us can''t be spared!"


    After Tongren finished, he also slightly bowed his head. Then, as if he had made a major decision, he said to deadwood and beauty: "so, I decided that I would stop that strange thing. Even if I led him away, I couldn''t let him come over!"


    As soon as Tongren''s voice fell and rotten wood and beauty wanted to say something, Tongren also said to rotten wood and beauty: "I don''t know what that terrible force is, but if I can, I will try my best to kill it. After all, keeping this thing is always a disaster!"


    After Tongren finished, he also showed a firm look in his eyes, and looked firmly at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him!


    Seeing Tong people like this, rotten wood and beauty are not good to say anything. They can only worry about asking Tong people, "are you sure?"


    Rotten wood and beauty felt a little worried when they saw the firm look on Tongren''s face. Although he knew that Tongren had enough strength to get rid of this strange thing, he also believed in Tongren very much!


    However, after all, this is not a very simple thing. Even Tong people don''t know what they are about to face. If Tong people feel very powerless in front of that strange thing, Tong people are likely to die there directly!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty also look worried at the Tongren in front of them!


    When he saw the expression of deadwood and beauty in front of him, Tong people also knew the psychological thoughts of deadwood and beauty. So Tong people also smiled at deadwood and beauty, and then said, "don''t worry, Hemei, I''ve experienced great storms. Such an ugly guy won''t embarrass me. Don''t worry!"


    After Tongren finished, he also gave rotten wood and beauty a very confident smile!


    Seeing Tongren''s confident smile, deadwood and beauty also felt inexplicable peace of mind. Although he didn''t fight this strange thing himself, he always felt that after seeing Tongren''s smile, his confidence in Tongren also increased a lot!


    When feeling this, deadwood and beauty also said slowly to Tongren: "well, you must do what you can when you go. If you can''t fight, come back first. Let''s find a way. Don''t fight hard!"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also nodded

 V1.Chapter 1990

    At this moment, after hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also said to rotten wood and beauty: "don''t worry, I have my own discretion!"


    After Tongren finished, he took out his little black jade pendant, and then directly summoned his little black shadow. Then just a few seconds later, the little black shadow rushed directly to the strange thing!


    When Tong people directly transmitted their little shadow, they also made an OK gesture to rotten wood and Meibi, and then disappeared directly in place!


    However, as Tong people disappeared in place, rotten wood and beauty felt something different!


    When he just saw Tongren take out the black jade pendant, he also felt a slight vibration in his chest, and when Tongren directly disappeared in situ, his chest also emitted a huge light!


    However, although the light is very bright, only deadwood and Mei can see it, because other gods of death are resting there at the moment and have no time to pay attention to the things around them!


    When Tong people disappeared in place, rotten wood and beauty also directly noticed the things on their chest. He took out the things on their chest directly. Then he also found out what the things that had been shaking on their chest were!


    The thing that had a strong feeling when Tongren used their own black little jade pendant was actually the strange little stone that rotten wood and Mei took out from the thin general who had been sucked into a corpse by Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also had to carefully observe the small stone in their hands again. The things that had puzzled him before were finally solved. What he had been unable to understand before was also solved with the just thing!


    Rotten wood and beauty didn''t know what the strange pattern on this small stone was and what it was used for, so rotten wood and beauty had been thinking about it!


    But when rotten wood and beauty saw Tong man take out the small black jade pendant, the small stone actually felt with him, which also directly reminded rotten wood and beauty that the pattern on this strange stone is not the pattern on the small black jade pendant they have always seen!


    At this moment, deadwood and beauty finally figured out what had been bothering them. It turned out that it was so simple. The little black stone was really related to the little black jade pendant!


    Therefore, when thinking of this, deadwood and beauty are also secretly lamenting. No wonder they are so familiar with the power in this small black stone. It turns out that it is the same as the terrible power with the golden light column in the small black jade pendant!


    Although the power in the little black jade pendant is much stronger than that of the little black stone, their power is almost the same!


    Therefore, he was very surprised to think of the rotten wood and beauty here. He thought that this little black jade pendant could not be so simple. Now, this thing has really been confirmed by him!


    However, although rotten wood and beauty know that the little black stone is related to the black jade pendant, rotten wood and beauty don''t know what the relationship between the two of them is and what the use of this relationship is. At this moment, rotten wood and beauty know nothing about all this!


    Rotten wood and beauty also know that this thing is not his important thing now. The most important thing for him now is to observe the battle between Tong people and that strange thing. In case Tong people are at a disadvantage, he can help Tong people find a breakthrough in this strange thing, which can be regarded as indirectly helping Tong people!


    In fact, when Tong people fought with this thin general before, deadwood and Mei had been observing the weakness of the familiar general and trying to help Tong people!


    However, after the addition of this small black stone, the power of the thin general just now is really terrible. Although rotten wood and beauty have also observed many flaws, rotten wood and beauty know that the strength of Tong people at that time is of no use to the flaws of this thin general!


    Therefore, even if rotten wood and beauty observed there for a long time, he did not observe anything!


    However, this time is different from before. This time, Tong people, the thing of the battle, is something they have never seen before. Looking at such a thing, he must help Tong people look at it. Otherwise, he is afraid of what happened to Tong people!


    As for the connection between the little black jade pendant and the little black stone, they can discuss it slowly when they have time in the future. After all, it is not a very urgent thing!


    At this moment, the battle of Tong people is the most urgent thing. Therefore, now deadwood and beauty also focus their attention on Tong people and that strange thing!


    At this time, Tong people have been lurking around this strange thing. Now Tong people have been hiding behind a stone and retracted all their things that may make a sound!


    At this moment, Tong people also observe this strange thing with a dignified face!


    At that time, they found that this thing was far away, and they didn''t see it very clearly, but they could vaguely see an outline, and they couldn''t see the specific things!


    But this time it was different. This time, Tong man observed around this strange thing. When he saw this strange thing, he felt more strange!


    Because the strange thing he saw at this moment is really difficult to describe!


    I only saw that there was a blood smell on this thing, and the area around him was also surrounded by a blood mist!


    Moreover, even Tong people can smell the bloody smell on him here!


    At this moment, Tongren also frowned. Obviously, he felt very disgusted at this strange thing!


    Although Tongren only saw the back of this strange thing, he was disgusted. He only saw that the strange thing was dripping down like blood paste all over his body, and his whole body was wrapped in some unknown viscous liquid!


    "It seems that we are going to kill him directly!" Tong said secretly

 V1.Chapter 1991

    Because although Tongren is disgusted by this strange thing, Tongren has to admit that this disgusting thing in his eyes has a very large terrorist force, which he has to admit!


    When he saw here, Tong Ren''s expression also became very serious, because he knew what the next battle meant. Although he felt very disgusted with this disgusting thing, he knew that this was what he had to face!


    Because if he doesn''t face this thing, then this thing will slowly go to his death team. At that time, it''s not impossible to kill those death gods directly with the terrorist power contained in this thing!


    In that case, all the efforts made by Tong people will be in vain, and the most important thing is that Yamamoto is still lying there in his death team. If he doesn''t go out to resist, Yamamoto will be miserable!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they are also determined to kill this strange guy!


    Thinking of this, Tong man also took a quick step and rushed to the front of the strange thing. However, Tong man is still lurking around because he wants to see what the front of this thing looks like!


    At that time, he can choose the most vulnerable place of this thing to attack. In this way, he can cause the greatest damage to this strange thing, and his attack will be stronger!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also directly poked out a little vision and wanted to see the front of this strange thing!


    When Tong people poked out their heads, they also directly took a breath of air conditioning!


    Although Tong people have done many cruel things and brutally murdered several people, he also feels very uncomfortable when he sees such disgusting things!


    I saw that the thing in front of Tong man could be called a human type, but on his head, there were no facial features. He could only see a piece of mucus flowing downward, and on his head, there were only a few scattered hairs, which could be regarded as hair!


    On the whole head, nothing can be seen. The place that was originally the eye has just turned into two small black holes, hidden in the mucus flowing downward!


    The arms of this thing seem to stick together with the body, and the fingers are corroded by unknown things and stick together!


    At this moment, this thing in front of Tong people is simply a monster!


    When I thought of here, so when I saw here, Tong people waved their hands to dispel such a heavy smell of blood!


    Tongren finally knew why he just smelled a bloody smell there. It was entirely because the bloody smell on the monster was too great!


    At this moment, Tong people also directly summoned their own soul chopping knife, and then falsely grabbed one in the air and directly injected it into their own soul chopping knife!


    At the same time, Tong man also directly established contact with his soul chopping knife, and then directly aimed at the two holes in the monster''s head and said softly to his soul chopping knife:


    "Go, brother, help me directly kill this disgusting monster!"


    Originally, chopping soul Dao thought it was just a very simple battle, so he flew out of Tong people''s hands directly, and then directly prepared to attack the place that Tong people said!


    However, when the soul chopping knife saw the enemy of Tong people, the body of the knife trembled continuously!


    Just when Tongren was confused, he also received the feeling of soul chopping knife directly!


    It turned out that not only Tong people felt that the monster in front of them was very disgusting, but even the soul chopping knife in Tong people''s hand felt that the monster was really disgusting, and even the knife couldn''t bear to start!


    When receiving the news of his soul chopping knife, Tong man also sighed slightly, and then whispered with his soul chopping knife: "do you see that thing? Feel the blood around you. It''s all from the disgusting monster. As long as you kill him, all the blood is yours!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, the trembling of the blade of the soul chopping knife was a little calmed.


    But even so, this soul chopping knife is still unwilling to attack, because his opponent is really disgusting this time!


    When he saw the appearance of his soul chopping knife, Tong Ren also felt very helpless. He also knew that the monster in front of him was really disgusting. It was understandable that the soul chopping knife was unwilling to attack. After all, this thing really made people reluctant to connect!


    Even people with low psychological endurance, as long as they see it, they will feel very uncomfortable, uncomfortable all over, and even spit it out directly!


    Therefore, Tongren now can only discuss with his soul chopping knife. He whispered to his soul chopping knife: "you sneak into his two holes and kill them directly, you won''t encounter any. Even if you accidentally get that mucus, you can directly shake it away!"


    "What''s more, it''s replaced by, but such a big blood gas, don''t you feel excited?"


    After Tongren finished, he was also waiting for the reply of chopping soul Dao.


    When he heard Tongren''s words, chopping soul Dao also considered for a long time, and then turned a small circle in the air. It was reluctantly agreed to Tongren''s request!


    In fact, Tongren can force his soul chopping knife to obey his orders, but Tongren knows that if he does so, the connection between this soul chopping knife and him is likely to weaken, and the gain will not be worth the loss at that time!


    After all, Tong people don''t want to force their soul chopping knife to do things he doesn''t like!


    At this moment, the soul chopping knife also flew directly into the air, ready to accelerate in the air, and then directly kill this disgusting thing. What this soul chopping knife did was entirely because it didn''t want to entangle with him too much when it saw this disgusting thing!


    Tongren sighed when he saw his soul chopping knife. You know, if he knew that his soul chopping knife actually passed through this disgusting guy directly, he also felt very disgusting!


    However, there is no way. After all, this disgusting monster is really disgusting. Even if he doesn''t attack his death team, he can disturb his subordinates and make them crazy by his appearance alone

 V1.Chapter 1992

    Therefore, in order to prevent unnecessary trouble, Tong people decided to kill this disgusting monster directly here!


    Although Tong people don''t know how this monster is formed, Tong people know that this monster must have some purpose to go in its own direction. Tong people don''t know what the purpose is. Tong people only know that as long as he kills it, his soul chopping knife will naturally absorb all this terrible power!


    At this time, Tong Ren suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the thin general he fought against before, the terrible power in his body. Although his attack directly penetrated the general before, he really didn''t notice where the terrible power of the thin general went!


    When he thought of this, Tong Ren shook his head slightly. He shouldn''t think about these things now. What he has to do now is to directly kill this disgusting monster here, so that he can protect his death team and Yamamoto!


    Rather than let yourself think about this unimportant thing all the time here, it''s better to directly kill the immediate trouble, and then ask rotten wood and beauty if they have found anything, which is much better than their blind thinking here!


    The Tong people who thought of here also gave up their idea directly, and then looked at their soul chopping knife!


    At this moment, his soul chopping knife has been raised to a very high height. When the soul chopping knife feels almost the same, it also directly releases the power just poured into its body, and then directly inserts it into the disgusting monster!


    At this time, the disgusting monster has not noticed that he is almost going to be killed directly, and he is still moving forward step by step!


    When the disgusting monster had just finished one step, Tong''s soul chopping knife also rushed directly to the two holes in the disgusting monster''s head with a super powerful momentum!


    When he saw that his soul chopping knife was about to directly pierce the hole, Tong man''s face also showed a smile. He could even imagine the next scene, that is, the disgusting monster was directly pierced, and the disgusting body became a corpse under the greedy acceptance of his soul chopping knife!


    When I think of here, almost all Tongren have to go out of here and look at this disgusting monster directly!


    However, what happened next was completely beyond Tong people''s expectation. Just when his soul chopping knife rushed directly to the disgusting monster with super momentum, the disgusting monster actually directly appeared a big hole in his head out of thin air, and then swallowed Tong people''s soul chopping knife directly!


    When he saw here, even Tong people couldn''t believe what was in front of him. Although he was not fully sure that his soul chopping knife could directly kill this disgusting monster, he didn''t expect that his soul chopping knife would be swallowed directly!


    When thinking of this situation, even Tong people felt that all these things in front of them were very difficult to accept. With such a powerful momentum, his soul chopping knife rushed down directly to kill this disgusting monster, but was swallowed directly?


    Just when Tong people thought that even if their soul chopping knife could no longer cause damage to this disgusting monster, where was such a powerful momentum?!


    Just when Tongren thought, a wound directly appeared behind the disgusting monster, which was the same as the tip of Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    When he saw here, Tong man was also overjoyed. He knew that his soul chopping knife was so powerful that he would not be directly swallowed by this disgusting monster!


    However, after Tongren observed for a long time, he still didn''t see his soul chopping knife coming out of the wound. Instead, he saw that the disgusting wound was covered directly by the disgusting mucus flowing down, and it healed slowly!


    Seeing here, even Tong people couldn''t help it. His weapons were swallowed?!


    So Tong people also hurried to establish contact with their weapons and wanted to know what happened to their soul chopping knife at this time?!


    The next thing shocked Tong people, because he couldn''t get in touch with his soul chopping knife at this time!


    At this time, Tongren was really flustered. He didn''t expect that his soul chopping knife was so simple that it was directly swallowed?!


    Therefore, Tongren also gathered several spiritual power groups in his own hands. He wanted to use his own spiritual power group to directly blow up the disgusting monster in front of him, or save his soul chopping knife!


    Therefore, now Tongren also gathered many spiritual power groups in their own hands, and then they were directly ready to throw them out!


    When Tong people were so nervous, the disgusting monster didn''t pay attention to the previous attack at all. He only saw that after the monster swallowed Tong people''s soul chopping knife directly, he walked straight and slowly forward as if nothing had happened.


    When he saw here, Tong man was more unable to control his emotions. He didn''t expect that after his soul chopping knife was directly swallowed by this disgusting monster, the monster didn''t pay attention at all. He directly regarded it as nothing. He had to go on!


    Therefore, Tong people couldn''t bear it any more. Then they directly threw out all the spiritual power groups that had gathered in their hands one after another and hit the disgusting monster!


    And this disgusting monster, at this moment, when he felt that Tongren''s spiritual power regiment was about to hit him, he directly swallowed these spiritual power regiments just like swallowing the soul chopping knife!


    When he saw here, Tong man was also stunned. He didn''t expect that this disgusting monster was not only disgusting, but also had no IQ. How could this thing be swallowed? In this case, it would take no effort to defeat him!


    However, what happened next was even more unexpected to Tong people. After several Lingli groups of Tong people were directly eaten by this disgusting monster, they also exploded directly in his stomach!


    Just as the Tongren were ready to see the monster directly blown to pieces by their own spiritual power group, the disgusting monster just spit out a mouthful of rotten meat mixed with blood, and then went straight ahead

 V1.Chapter 1993

    When they saw here, Tong people obviously felt very surprised, because the Lingli group that Tong people had just thrown out, but Tong people had accumulated power for a long time. Although Tong people didn''t think that their Lingli groups could kill this disgusting monster, Tong people didn''t expect that this monster was so resistant to beating?!


    At this moment, when Tong people think of here, they suddenly think of a person. This person is not someone else, but youhabah!


    When Tong people think of youhabach, all these things seem to make sense, because he thinks that this disgusting monster is probably a puppet made by youhabach who doesn''t know how to deal with Tong people!


    When I think of this, Tong people are also true and disgusted. Although youhabach is his enemy, he has never thought about youhabach, but this time, Tong people are different. This time, Tong people think youhabach is really disgusting!


    When he thought of this, Tong people frowned. When he thought of youhabach, he also scolded him psychologically, but even so, Tong people have no way to deal with this disgusting monster!


    This disgusting monster swallowed the soul chopping knife he usually used in combat. It only caused a little damage and healed directly so soon!


    And the spirit power group that I have prepared for so long has no way to defend against this disgusting monster, even if it explodes in the monster''s body, it doesn''t have much effect!


    Just now, Tong people saw with their own eyes that this disgusting monster was swallowing his own Lingli regiment. Unexpectedly, he just spit out a disgusting rotten meat and a pool of blood. Even several of his powerful Lingli regiments could not stop the monster''s action!


    When I think of this, Tong people have no way, and just when Tong people have been trying to find a way, this disgusting monster continues to move forward as if nothing had happened!


    Although the monster''s action is very slow, but under the continuous accumulation of time, his action is still very fast, so that when Tong people think, they are far away from Tong people''s position again!


    At this moment, Tong man also watched the monster go straight to his men step by step. Although the disgusting monster didn''t move very fast, according to the current situation, the disgusting monster will come here soon!


    While Tong people are worried here, rotten wood and beauty are also very urgent. Originally, rotten wood and beauty were very worried when they heard Tong people say that this disgusting monster contains powerful power in its body. They were also afraid of accidents!


    Therefore, when Tong people use their little black jade pendant to move there, rotten wood and beauty have never given up observing the every move of Tong people and this disgusting monster!


    But when deadwood Hemei saw Tongren release his soul chopping knife in the sky, deadwood Hemei was not surprised, but when Tongren looked at his soul chopping knife and his soul chopping knife kept rotating and shaking his head in the sky, deadwood and beauty were really shocked!


    Although they are all gods of death, only some people can establish contact with their soul chopping knife, and it is a very weak contact, and few can communicate with their soul chopping knife through this only contact, and the probability even reaches one thousandth!


    Tongren are definitely the only people who can make the soul chopping knife have their own independent consciousness for so many years. Although rotten wood and beauty don''t know who the remaining people are, rotten wood and beauty know that the soul chopping knife that awakens their independent consciousness is definitely more than that of Tongren!


    Therefore, when he saw this scene, rotten wood and beauty also felt very shocked, because all this in front of him really made him incredible. He also envied Tongren very much and cultivated his own sense of independence with his soul chopping knife!


    The picture that deadwood Hemei saw next surprised him even more. He only saw that Tongren seemed to want his soul chopping knife to attack, but deadwood Hemei saw that Tongren''s soul chopping knife didn''t want to attack!


    You know, each death''s soul chopping knife basically pays its own master. It''s really unheard of like Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    However, deadwood and beauty don''t know why the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand is unwilling to attack this monster?


    Then, deadwood and beauty got the answer directly, because with the continuous progress of this monster, deadwood and beauty also saw that he was more and more clear and disgusting!


    Seeing this disgusting monster, rotten wood and beauty also understand why Tongren''s soul chopping knife has such a strong resistance to this attack!


    When deadwood and beauty just saw this disgusting monster, they almost spit it out. Then he also felt the potential of Tong people. It was terrible!


    Because only high-level consciousness can distinguish these things. Generally, low-level consciousness will not have such subjective ideas, because after all, their consciousness is cultivated the day after tomorrow!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here is really seeing the terrible talent of Tongren!


    Because Tong people can cultivate such a powerful soul cutting knife with high subjective consciousness with their own strength. If rotten wood and beauty hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, rotten wood and beauty would never believe that such a thing would happen!


    However, when he saw here, rotten wood and beauty were also psychologically stable, because when he saw that Tongren''s soul cutting knife had grown to this point, he also knew that Tongren''s current strength and killing this disgusting monster were not easy?!


    When he thought of this, deadwood and Mei were ready to see Tong''s soul cutting knife directly cut this disgusting monster in half!


    When deadwood and Meimei thought of this, Tongren''s soul chopping knife was also directly diving downward into the sky, and then directly and quickly attacked the disgusting monster from the highest point in the sky!


    However, just when Tongren''s soul chopping knife was about to split the disgusting monster in two, deadwood and beauty also felt that their world outlook had been subverted

 V1.Chapter 1994

    When Tong people''s soul chopping knife directly rushed down from a high altitude, it was about to cut the damn disgusting monster in half, but it was swallowed directly by the disgusting monster!


    When he saw here, rotten wood and beauty also felt very shocked. He couldn''t believe all this in front of him. He couldn''t believe that Tongren''s powerful soul chopping knife and soul chopping knife with so much power were directly swallowed by this disgusting monster?!


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty also have a fluke mentality. They think that this disgusting monster must have exceeded his strength. At that time, it will be directly crushed by the powerful momentum on the soul chopping knife of Tongren. There is no need for Tongren to do it themselves!


    However, the next thing happened, but let this time still hold a fluke of deadwood and beauty, and directly feel that their previous ideas were severely beaten in the face!


    I saw that Tongren''s soul chopping knife with strong momentum, when it was directly swallowed by the disgusting monster, the disgusting monster only paused a little, and then went ahead like a nobody!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he was completely shocked. He didn''t think how powerful the damn monster was. Even when Tong people said that the disgusting monster contained great power, rotten wood and beauty didn''t pay attention to the disgusting monster!


    Even, rotten wood and mei just thought that it was too safe for Tong people to control their soul chopping knife to fly so high. According to the strength of Tong people''s soul chopping knife, they could kill this disgusting monster directly with a little sprint!


    Until now, deadwood and beauty really realized how stupid their idea was. If this disgusting monster is really easy to kill, will Tongren really look like this? Tong people will not say that the ability in the monster''s body is terrible!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also felt very ashamed. He even felt a great shame for his just stupid idea, because he didn''t expect that this disgusting monster, although it looks disgusting, its actual strength is so powerful!


    However, just when rotten wood and beauty thought of this, he suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the battle between Tong people and this disgusting monster. Now Tong people''s soul cutting knife was directly swallowed by this disgusting monster. What should Tong people do?!


    Now the battle can be solved by temporarily avoiding. After all, this disgusting monster also looks like a low IQ. Just secretly transfer and avoid this monster!


    But what about the battle after the Tong people? If Tong people don''t have their own soul chopping knife, their strength may decline by eight. If they can''t even deal with this disgusting monster now, what should they do to their comrades in arms habach in the future?!


    When I think of this, deadwood and beauty also feel very worried!


    However, just when deadwood and Mei were worried, he also saw the Tong man in front of him and directly began to condense a small spiritual force group, ready to directly blow up this disgusting monster!


    Seeing here, deadwood and beauty also shook their heads slightly. Although Tongren''s current method is very effective against some normal enemies, it may not be enough to deal with this disgusting monster, because this disgusting monster doesn''t even fear the existence of Tongren''s soul cutting knife!


    When the Tong people threw out the Lingli group in their hands directly, although deadwood and Mei were not optimistic about the Tong people''s attack, they still looked forward to it. He hoped that the disgusting monster could let the Tong people directly blow it up with such a simple move!


    However, the next thing was to make deadwood and Mei feel very shocked again. He didn''t even know what to say. He thought that this disgusting monster would use his disgusting skin to resist the attack of the spiritual group of Tong people!


    What deadwood and beauty didn''t expect was that this disgusting monster swallowed the Lingli group thrown out by Tong people directly!


    When he saw here, rotten wood and beauty were surprised at first, and then he couldn''t help laughing, because when he saw the disgusting guy in front of him, he directly swallowed the Lingli group thrown out by Tong people. Didn''t he want to die himself?!


    Even then, deadwood and Mei felt as if they had seen the disgusting monster directly blown to pieces by the Lingli group thrown out by Tong people!


    However, next, the monster''s reaction once again made deadwood and meihetong people feel very powerless!


    Because this monster, after swallowing so many spiritual power regiments directly, just spit out a pool of dirty blood and a few pieces of rotten meat!


    After this monster vomited, nothing happened as usual, and then walked in their direction!


    Seeing the Tong man here, he almost fainted because he didn''t expect that the monster looked so disgusting and had such strong defense. Now he doesn''t know how to attack the disgusting monster!


    Although he can help Tongren observe his enemies and help Tongren find the flaws in his enemies, this disgusting monster makes deadwood and beauty unexpectedly have no flaws!


    Rotten wood and beauty now also have no way to deal with this disgusting monster, because now Tongren almost use all their attack methods, and even if it is like this, the disgusting monster in front of them doesn''t want to be damaged at all!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw that the monster dared to go to their own gods of death, they couldn''t help it. Then they jumped directly in front of the disgusting monster, and then looked at him angrily!


    And this disgusting monster, looking at the Tong people who suddenly jumped out, didn''t have a little accident, even grinned directly!


    This disgusting monster, but completely explained the word that laughter is more ugly than crying!


    At this time, Tong people also pointed directly at the disgusting monster and shouted:


    "You disgusting fellow, put your horse here!"

 V1.Chapter 1995

    When the monster saw Tong people saying this, he didn''t feel a little bit about Tong people, but laughed at Tong people. The disgusting monster had no voice, but also made a disgusting voice with his own throat!


    When he saw here, Tong man was also angry. When he saw this monster, he didn''t mean to pay attention to him at all. He also felt very excessive. You know, no matter who was ridiculed in front of such a disgusting monster, he would be angry!


    So, thinking of this, Tong people can''t care how disgusting the disgusting monster''s body is. Now he wants to directly kill the disgusting monster and get back his soul chopping knife and face!


    Because Tong people know that rotten wood and beauty must be looking at themselves not far away. If they are defeated by such a disgusting guy and their weapons are robbed, they don''t know how rotten wood and beauty will ridicule themselves!


    Therefore, the current Tongren also scratched falsely in the surrounding air again, and then directly absorbed the spiritual power extracted from the air. Then in their own hands, they condensed a soul chopping knife again!


    Of course, the soul chopping knife condensed by Tongren with the spiritual power in the air can''t catch up with Tongren''s original soul chopping knife!


    You know, the original soul chopping knife of Tong people has been well trained by Tong people. Therefore, the soul chopping knife is a real weapon for Tong people!


    This soul chopping knife is just a temporary weapon for Tongren. Tongren knows that if they want to defeat the disgusting monster in front of them, there is no other way except to directly kill the monster!


    Because Tong people have just seen with their own eyes how powerful the recovery ability of this disgusting monster is. Such a disgusting monster is a nightmare for Tong people!


    Therefore, people also know that conventional attacks are almost useless for this disgusting monster, so Tong people also directly intend to use a special method to directly kill this disgusting monster and do not give this disgusting monster a little time to recover!


    At this time, Tong people, without any hesitation, shouted directly at the monster:


    "Disgusting monster, go to hell. Don''t linger here!"


    Tongren said, also carrying his soul chopping knife made of spiritual power, he rushed directly at the disgusting monster!


    When the disgusting monster saw the posture of Tong people, he didn''t respond at all, and even didn''t feel a little moving. He just stood there and waited for the attack of Tong people!


    Seeing the Tong people here, they didn''t mean to relax their vigilance at all, because this time, the Tong people knew that this disgusting monster could not be frightened by his own attack, and it was likely to set himself up there!


    Because my previous soul chopping knife and the spirit power group I threw were directly swallowed by this monster at this time!


    Therefore, the Tong people here are also more careful. Although the monster in front of them is not very aggressive, once they are directly swallowed by this disgusting monster, the consequences are unimaginable!


    And just when the soul chopping knife made of Tongren''s spiritual power wanted to directly split the disgusting monster in two, the disgusting monster suddenly opened his big mouth, as if he wanted to swallow Tongren directly!


    Because Tong people had thought of this before, Tong people were also fully prepared. As soon as they released their spiritual power towards their feet, they were ready to directly escape from the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    However, what Tong people didn''t think of was that the mouth of this disgusting monster still had a strong attraction. When Tong people were about to break away from the attack of this disgusting monster''s mouth, this disgusting monster suddenly burst out a strong attraction, and it was necessary to suck Tong people directly!


    Tong people only feel a fishy smell and attract their body downward, which also makes Tong people feel very uncomfortable!


    Tong people looked down and saw the rotten meat in the mouth of the disgusting monster. There was no tongue in it, only a pool of rotten meat and some dirty black blood!


    When they saw here, Tong people couldn''t let their bodies sink directly, so Tong people broke out again with their powerful spiritual power, and then inserted their soul cutting knife directly into the two black holes in the eyes of the disgusting monster, borrowed a force, and then directly escaped from the attack of the disgusting monster!


    When he got away from the attack of this disgusting monster, Tong man still felt a moment of fear, because he didn''t expect that this disgusting monster had such a hand. If he hadn''t been prepared for it, I''m afraid he would have become rotten meat in his mouth!


    It''s also very uncomfortable to think of Tong people here, because just after his exploratory attack, he found that this disgusting monster seemed to have no flaws. His big mouth could devour all existence!


    The attack just made by Tong people was not cheap at all. Although the spiritual power just consumed is a drop in the bucket for their own spiritual power, Tong people don''t want to try again!


    However, at this moment, when Tong man saw the disgusting monster, he was suddenly stunned, because he saw that there was a wound in the two black holes in the eyes of the disgusting monster, and the wound had not healed!


    At this time, when Tong people looked at the disgusting monster, the disgusting monster was not as calm as before, but surprisingly irritable. When Tong people looked at him, the monster also directly attacked Tong people!


    I only saw this disgusting monster, as if something was brewing in my body. After brewing for a long time, I also directly opened my big mouth and spit out a mixture of rotten meat and black blood!


    Seeing the Tong people here, I didn''t have time to think about it. I dodged directly and avoided this disgusting attack

 V1.Chapter 1996

    When Tong man avoided the disgusting mixture vomited by the disgusting monster, he also quietly observed the ground. When he observed the ground, he also found that the disgusting mixture directly corroded the ground!


    You know, the ground is a hard stone. Such a hard stone was corroded by the secretion vomited by this disgusting monster. It didn''t last for half a second and was directly corroded!


    When he saw here, Tong Ren also felt very shocked. Now he also felt very afraid. If he didn''t avoid the disgusting mixture just now, or stained a little, his body would be directly corroded if he was disgusted!


    Because Tong people know themselves very well, but he knows clearly how much difference there is between his body and the ground!


    When the Tong people felt a burst of fear, the attack of the disgusting monster didn''t stop at all. When they saw the Tong people stunned there, the disgusting monster also spit out his disgusting mixture again!


    At this time, Tong people who were thinking here also directly felt the danger in front of them, so they didn''t think about it at all. They dodged directly, and then directly avoided the attack of this disgusting monster again!


    However, the disgusting monster at this moment was obviously angered by the Tong people. When he saw that his attack always failed to hit the Tong people, the monster also temporarily stopped his attack, and then began to tremble all over!


    After the Tong people dodged for several times, they suddenly found that the monster stopped their attack, which was also very strange. When the Tong people looked at the monster, the monster was shaking constantly, which also made the Tong people feel an abnormal accident!


    "Is this monster afraid? It''s impossible. How could he be afraid of me? What''s the reason?"


    Just when Tongren couldn''t understand it, this disgusting monster directly replied to Tongren with his own practical actions!


    After shaking for a long time, the monster leaned back directly. When the disgusting monster leaned back, the monster launched its own attack again!


    When he saw the monster attacking himself again, Tong people also dodged directly. However, this time, Tong people want to know what changes have happened to this disgusting monster after brewing an attack for so long?!


    After seeing the attack just made by this disgusting monster, Tong people also found that there was no change at all. The speed and power of corrosion were basically no different from the attack just made!


    While Tongren was still wondering here, he felt a great crisis. He saw this disgusting monster. The attack at this moment was a fatal blow to the Tongren in front of him. He only saw this disgusting monster. This attack was going to catch up with the size of a boulder!


    Seeing the Tong people here, he also felt very shocked. He didn''t expect that the disgusting monster would do so. Fortunately, the Tong people saw that the disgusting monster''s behavior was wrong. Otherwise, the Tong people might be really caught this time!


    However, even if Tongren had a little preparation in advance and saw such a disgusting mixture in front of him, he felt very shocked. He didn''t expect that this disgusting guy had made such a disgusting thing for him!


    He was also very confused. What was in the body of this disgusting monster that could hold so many mixtures?!


    So, at this moment, Tong people also decided to take a look at what the huge attack made by this disgusting monster looks like!


    So, when Tong people escaped the attack of the disgusting monster, they also directly transformed their spiritual power into a soul chopping knife and directly inserted the mixture of dirty blood and rotten meat vomited by the disgusting monster!


    To Tongren''s surprise, this disgusting monster spits out this mixture, which is not hollow, but solid!


    Tong people''s attack directly split the attack spit out by this disgusting monster into two parts. It was found that the two halves of rotten meat were all solid!


    And just when Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly inserted into this disgusting mixture, his soul chopping knife also made a Zizi sound!


    Obviously, Tongren''s soul chopping knife transformed with spiritual power will also be directly corroded by this disgusting thing!


    So, thinking of the Tong people here, I also feel very shocked. This disgusting thing vomited by this disgusting monster can corrode the spiritual power?!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also felt that his world outlook was subverted. He had never heard of anything that could corrode spiritual power!


    At the same time, Tong people also felt very afraid. Fortunately, they chose to directly dodge the attack of this disgusting monster. If they don''t pay attention to it, they are likely to directly open their spiritual power protection cover!


    If so, I''m afraid I''ve been directly corroded. It''s likely that I''ve already turned into a pool of pus!


    Before the attack of Tong people, the disgusting monster was angry first. He attacked Tong people so many times, but all of them were dodged by Tong people. Even his last attack was directly split by Tong people!


    Therefore, now this disgusting monster also showed abnormal anger. Then this disgusting monster squatted down directly and slowly, as if it was accumulating strength!


    Seeing the Tong people here, he also felt very wrong. Although he didn''t know what the disgusting monster wanted to do, he knew that the disgusting monster would not do any good. He must be here. He didn''t know what he was planning!


    He doesn''t think this monster has any IQ at all now. On the contrary, Tong people now think this monster can disguise very well!


    When Tong people were guessing what the monster was doing here, the monster who had been accumulating strength suddenly jumped up, then directly opened his mouth to a special size, and then directly covered it from the sky to Tong people!


    Tong people looked up and saw a huge mouth falling from the sky, as if to devour everything, attacking themselves

 V1.Chapter 1997

    Seeing that the disgusting monster suddenly put his mouth so big to attack himself, Tong people also snorted coldly, and then prepared to directly dodge the attack of the disgusting monster!


    However, just when the Tong people were ready to directly dodge the attack of the disgusting monster, a fishy smell came out directly from the monster''s open mouth!


    When Tong people feel this disgusting smell, they also feel something wrong all over. It seems that they can''t make it strong. Even Tong people feel that this evil spirit is like directly controlling his body!


    At this time, Tong man saw the monster''s open mouth and was about to swallow himself directly. Tong man didn''t care at all, but now he was very worried in his heart, because he knew that if he couldn''t dodge the attack, he might be planted on the monster!


    However, even if Tong people subjectively want to use all their physical strength to dodge the monster''s attack, Tong people can''t do it now, because he feels that his body is completely out of his control, just standing there foolishly!


    Seeing that the attack of this disgusting monster will fall directly, the disgusting mouth of this monster will directly swallow Tong people. Not only Tong people feel anxious, but also rotten wood and beauty feel very anxious!


    Because the current situation is too urgent. If Tongren don''t find a way to get rid of the attack of this disgusting monster, Tongren''s situation will be very dangerous!


    But now the rotten wood and the United States just saw the Tong people standing motionless under the attack of the monster, as if they were waiting for the arrival of the monster''s attack!


    Rotten wood and beauty know that today''s Tong people must not play hard to get, because the expression on Tong''s face has betrayed Tong people. If Tong people really deliberately let this monster attack themselves, Tong people can''t make this expression!


    Therefore, he is very anxious to think of the rotten wood and beauty here, but he can''t do anything. He doesn''t even know why Tongren will stand there without moving. You know, this is not Tongren''s style!


    Rotten wood and beauty''s brain is also rapidly imagining how to help Tong people get rid of the attack of this disgusting monster!


    While Tong people were imagining rapidly in their own brain, the attack of this disgusting monster was about to swallow Tong people. At this moment, in an extremely urgent situation, Tong people''s body suddenly burst out of a golden light!


    With the appearance of this golden light, Tongren''s body also broke out in an instant, and then he felt that the whole person was full of power!


    When the golden light of Tongren''s body appeared, Tongren found that they could control their body again. Although Tongren wondered why their body would happen, the current situation did not allow Tongren to think more. Therefore, Tongren did not hesitate to directly control their body, With a huge psychic explosion, he directly impacted himself from under the monster''s mouth!


    Just when Tong people just escaped from the attack of the disgusting monster, the disgusting monster also directly hit the ground, but after the disgusting monster''s mouth stuck to the ground, what happened next was far beyond Tong people''s imagination!


    Tong people originally thought that this disgusting monster would bounce off directly after his head hit the ground, or launch the same attack on himself again!


    However, what Tong people didn''t imagine was that when the attack of this disgusting monster hit the ground, his body directly corroded the whole ground, and then he swallowed a huge stone directly!


    When the disgusting monster swallowed this huge stone directly, Tong man also heard the sound of Zizi. Then he didn''t know why, but he just felt something very wrong. Then he directly began to dodge before he was attacked!


    Just when Tong people just avoided that position, the disgusting monster didn''t know when it brewed out a mixture of stone and rotten meat and directly hit there!


    Moreover, the flying speed of this mass of mixture is much faster than the speed of the ordinary mixture spit out by this disgusting monster. If Tongren didn''t feel the crisis in advance and dodge directly, Tongren would probably be knocked down directly now!


    When Tong Ren just avoided the attack, he also felt the crisis again, and then he began to dodge again, without even a trace of hesitation!


    As Tong people dodged again, when Tong people had just left that place, the attack directly hit the place where Tong people had just been!


    At this moment, Tong people are constantly dodging. If Tong people stop dodging, Tong people will be directly attacked immediately. If Tong people are directly hit by one of the attacks, Tong people will have no way to dodge the next attack!


    Now Tong people have no time to think at all. They have been dodging constantly. Although it is very strange to think of what just happened in his heart, Tong people now have no specific time to think. Then Tong people can only dodge first!


    However, although Tong people only dodge and have no time to think, rotten wood and beauty are different. When he sees that Tong people will be directly swallowed up by this disgusting monster, rotten wood and beauty are also very worried. He is worried that Tong people will be directly killed by this disgusting monster!


    However, Tong people broke out a powerful momentum directly from their own body before they were directly swallowed up by this disgusting monster!


    At the same time, a powerful golden light broke out in Tongren''s body!


    And deadwood and beauty, even if they are so far away from Tongren, can still feel the momentum of Tongren, because this momentum is too fierce!


    I feel shocked when I think of rotten wood and beauty here. However, what rotten wood and beauty think of now is not why Tongren suddenly use this momentum again, but the momentum of Tongren deja vu

 V1.Chapter 1998

    Although deadwood Hemei was very happy that the momentum suddenly erupted by Tong people saved his life, deadwood Hemei felt very familiar when he saw and felt this powerful momentum. Although he didn''t know what such a familiar momentum was, he knew that he must have felt it recently!


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, I also began to think back slowly to the front. When I think back, I felt the same momentum as the momentum just released by Tong people. Now rotten wood and beauty also know that Tong people will not be killed by this disgusting monster for the time being!


    Therefore, rotten wood and meisuo also directly don''t care what Tongren are thinking, but concentrate on how Tongren''s whole momentum is formed, because he knows that this momentum can save Tongren at such a critical time, which must not be a general momentum!


    Moreover, the golden light just released from Tong people must not be ordinary golden light, but must be a very powerful thing!


    However, rotten wood and beauty, judging from the reaction of Tongren, Tongren may not know that he has this thing now. Even when Tongren is about to be killed directly, Tongren may not know that he has this card!


    So I''m very happy to think of the rotten wood and beauty here, because Tongren has one more card. He can also have some more means in the later battle. Sometimes it may be such a little means, which makes Tongren different!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty are also wholeheartedly helping Tongren recall when Tongren inspired this momentum, how Tongren inspired this momentum, and a series of problems!


    Rotten wood and beauty know that according to the current trend, although Tong people can''t kill the disgusting monster in front of them, Tong people can still hold him, so they can enter the state now and help Tong people recall the previous scenes!


    Rotten wood and beauty think it''s a pity that Tong people now have such a powerful force and can''t use it. So he also wants to help Tong people use or understand this force. At that time, Tong people can directly kill this disgusting monster by relying on this external force!


    At this time, Tong people are constantly avoiding the attack of this disgusting monster. At this time, Tong people also feel very helpless, because now Tong people have nothing to do except to avoid the attack of this disgusting monster!


    Although Tong people can also attack the disgusting monster while avoiding the attack of the disgusting monster, Tong people know that their attack has little effect on the disgusting monster, and their attack time can not last too long, otherwise, the disgusting monster will directly attack themselves!


    At this moment, Tong people are also very helpless to face this disgusting guy. The disgusting character of swallowing everything in their stomach also makes Tong people feel that it is really unacceptable!


    Now Tongren also began to doubt whether this disgusting guy was the puppet of youhabahe. Although Tongren were curious at the beginning, they were just skeptical, because no one would take the initiative to attack them except youhabahe, let alone such disgusting things!


    However, with the continuous fight between Tongren and this disgusting guy, it was found that the way this disgusting guy fought was more like his own subjective consciousness than being controlled by others, because if it was controlled by others, Tongren fought for so long, it could not be seen!


    Moreover, Tongren also believes that although he does not know youhabach very well, he also knows that youhabach''s aesthetics should not be so bad. Otherwise, he really despises youhabach!


    At this time, Tong people are also wondering where the disgusting monster in front of them came from. Is such a disgusting guy formed by himself?!


    But even if it is formed by itself, why is it so disgusting? Moreover, if this disgusting thing does not belong to youhabach, nor can it belong to their corpse soul world, then why should this disgusting guy go towards them?!


    However, although Tong people now think of so many questions, he can only temporarily put them in his head and wait until a while. He knows that although this disgusting monster is disgusting, the potential power in his body is very terrible. Therefore, Tong people don''t know whether they can consume it with this monster now!


    And his soul chopping knife was directly swallowed by the disgusting monster. Although the disgusting monster''s body is very corrosive, Tong people are not very worried about his soul chopping knife, because his soul chopping knife is not afraid of corrosion. If his soul chopping knife is corroded, he will be induced!


    Even if he can''t feel his soul chopping knife now, it can only show that the disgusting monster''s body can block the connection between them. However, if his soul chopping knife is directly corroded, no matter what it is, it can''t resist the connection between Tong people and his soul chopping knife!


    At this time, when the battle of Tong people was very anxious, Tong people felt that a person was rushing towards themselves. Tong people looked at him intently. This person was no other person, but had been observing his rotten wood and beauty in the rear. Now rotten wood and beauty rushed directly, which shows that rotten wood and beauty must have thought of something now!


    Therefore, when he thought of this, the whole person was very happy. He knew that the rotten wood and beauty rushed directly towards him, which means that the rotten wood and beauty must have found some weakness of the monster and can let the disgusting monster be killed directly by themselves!


    When thinking of these, Tong people also directly separated from the attack range of this disgusting monster, and then quickly ran towards rotten wood and beauty, ready to meet rotten wood and beauty on the way!


    Because Tongren is really fed up with the current way of fighting. He really doesn''t want to dodge the attack of this disgusting monster. Now he urgently wants to kill this disgusting monster directly on the spot, split it in two, and then get back his soul chopping knife

 V1.Chapter 1999

    Tongren''s movement speed is also very fast. After discovering rotten wood and beauty, Tongren directly met rotten wood and beauty in just a few minutes!


    At this time, Tong people are also very looking forward to what rotten wood and beauty will tell him to surprise him, because now Tong people are too oppressed after such a period of fighting, so now Tong people are very looking forward to the next battle!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also panted and ran to Tongren. Just now rotten wood and beauty kept looking back to the front, and finally found the momentum of Tongren in the battle between Tongren and the thin general!


    That is, Tong people were directly suppressed by the thin general, and then when they were going to be directly killed, Tong people also broke out directly, resisting the momentum suppression of the thin general!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty also found that the momentum of Tong people was mainly used passively when Tong people were about to be killed by the enemy. Up to now, Tong people have not taken the initiative to use this momentum!


    After knowing this, rotten wood and beauty need to know two things. One thing is, what opportunities did Tongren get, so that Tongren can suddenly send out such a powerful momentum and save Tongren twice?!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty rushed directly towards Tong people. He also knew that although Tong people had been fighting against this disgusting monster here, Tong people must feel very helpless now, so he hurried to help Tong people use this power to kill this disgusting monster!


    Just when Tong people were about to rush over, they noticed that there was a wound in the two black holes of the disgusting monster''s eyes, which he had never seen before!


    However, rotten wood and beauty had no time to consider so much at this time, and rushed directly to Tongren. He knew that Tongren was very uncomfortable now, so he had to do his best to help Tongren now!


    The little wound that deadwood Hemei saw just now also made deadwood Hemei temporarily remember in his heart. Although he knew that this was a useful place, he knew that this useful place left him little time to think. He had to hurry to Tongren!


    At this moment, Tong man has just seen rotten wood and beauty. According to his previous experience, he feels that after he is out of the monster''s attack range, the monster will not attack himself again, but will continue to move forward slowly as before!


    Therefore, when meeting with rotten wood and beauty, Tong man''s vigilance also decreased a lot, because he is now very far away from that disgusting monster!


    If it weren''t for this disgusting monster, Tongren wouldn''t be so embarrassed now!


    When Tong people first saw rotten wood and beauty, they also directly asked rotten wood and beauty:


    "Hemei, have you thought of any good way? If you think of any good way, tell me quickly. I''ll kill this disgusting monster directly and we can leave here!"


    In the face of a series of problems of Tong people, deadwood and Mei can''t speak at this moment. They can only nod slightly, because he just rushed too fast, so he gasped and let his body slow down for a while!


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty like this, Tong Ren also knows that rotten wood and beauty just now are too anxious, so he is also ready to let rotten wood and beauty have a rest first and let himself have a rest at the same time!


    However, just when Tong Ren asked deadwood Hemei to have a rest here, deadwood Hemei also slightly raised his head and then looked at Tong Ren. However, when deadwood Hemei saw behind Tong Ren, his face suddenly changed. Then, when Tong Ren hadn''t responded, he directly took Tong Ren to one side!


    Just when Tong Ren was still wondering what rotten wood and beauty were going to do so suddenly, he also looked directly at the position he had just been in, and only saw the position he had just been in. At this moment, it had been directly corroded by the mixture, and now the ground had been corroded out of a big pit!


    When seeing these, even Tong people feel the cold sweat behind them, because the situation just now is too dangerous. If rotten wood and Mei didn''t react quickly enough, they might have been killed directly now!


    What makes Tong people feel very surprised is that when this disgusting guy attacked himself, he didn''t feel it at all, not even a trace of murderous spirit!


    This is the real place where Tong people feel afraid. At this time, Tong people also stand up, and then turn back directly and slowly. They only see the disgusting monster. They don''t know when they have come to a place close to their rear and roar at themselves!


    When he saw here, Tong man also felt very angry. He didn''t expect that he was directly calculated by a monster, and he almost killed himself!


    When I think of this, Tong people are also angry, but Tong people have no way to cause any harm to this disgusting monster. This is the most depressing place for Tong people!


    However, when Tong Ren thought about this, he also directly saw rotten wood and beauty around him. When he saw rotten wood and beauty, Tong Ren was also very happy for a moment, and then directly asked rotten wood and beauty again:


    "Hemei, tell me what you can do. I''ll kill this disgusting monster directly here. Otherwise, my anger will be difficult to calm down!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him with a firm face!


    But deadwood and beauty didn''t hesitate when they saw Tongren''s expression, because he came here to help Tongren. Even if Tongren didn''t ask him, he would take the initiative to tell Tongren!


    What''s more, now Tong people have personally asked themselves this matter, which proves the importance of this matter in Tong people''s heart!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also said to Tongren word by word:


    "Tong Ren, I ask you, you didn''t get anything when you fought with the puppets of the two star Knights of youhabahe?!"

 V1.Chapter 2000

    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people were stunned at first, then made a very confused expression to rotten wood and beauty, and said to rotten wood and beauty, "what have I got? What can I get from fighting with those two bastards? Fortunately, I''m smart, otherwise, I''ll die!"


    After Tongren finished, he also showed a helpless expression. Then he said to deadwood and beauty: "by the way, Hemei, what do you ask me about this


    As soon as Tongren''s voice fell, he also saw the attack of the disgusting monster and directly hit here. Then Tongren also directly dodged to another place with rotten wood and beauty!


    Deadwood Hemei was not frightened by the sudden attack of the disgusting monster, and deadwood Hemei didn''t care much about it, because he had preliminarily mastered the attack habit of the disgusting monster when he just observed the battle between Tong people and the disgusting monster!


    When he stopped, he also said directly to Tongren: "I asked you this because I just observed that when you were fighting this disgusting monster, what moves did the monster suddenly use to make you unable to move? Then when you wanted to eat you directly, your body suddenly burst into a momentum, and you could escape only after you recovered your freedom. Do you remember?!"


    At this moment, deadwood and beauty can only tentatively ask Tongren, because he is not sure about the mental state of Tongren just now. If Tongren''s mental state is good, he naturally knows this thing. If Tongren''s mental state is not very good, he may not know this thing!


    Therefore, the current deadwood and beauty can only be a tentative question!


    However, after hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people nodded happily, and then said to rotten wood and beauty: "yes, I remember that this disgusting monster wanted to swallow me directly, and then I also planned to leave directly from there!"


    Tongren paused and then said to deadwood and Mei, "but when I left, I felt..."


    Tongren just said half of it, but also directly saw the attack launched by the disgusting monster towards him. Then Tongren was forced to interrupt half of it, and then directly avoided the attack of the disgusting monster again with rotten wood and beauty!


    When he arrived at a safe place, Tong man also said to deadwood and beauty: "but when I was just about to leave the scope swallowed by the disgusting monster''s big mouth, there was a smell of fishiness in the disgusting monster''s mouth!"


    "After feeling this fishy smell, I can''t move my whole body at all. Then I can only watch this disgusting mouth devour me little by little!"


    "However, when all the strength of my whole body could not be used, my body did not know where to burst out a momentum, which directly freed my body from the shackles of this stench, and then directly escaped the attack of this monster!"


    After Tongren said that, he was still terrified and looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him. He still felt very uncomfortable when he recalled the situation at that time. Even if he had escaped, he still felt very uncomfortable when he saw the disgusting monster!


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty also feel very uncomfortable when they see Tongren like this, but he has no way, because he must know what Tongren''s body is for, so he can burst out such a powerful force to help Tongren!


    Therefore, when rotten wood and beauty thought of this, they also directly interrupted Tongren''s words, and then said to Tongren, "Tongren, do you know why your body suddenly burst out of that force, or do you know what it is?"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong man also shook his head slightly. To tell the truth, if he knew why he suddenly broke out such a strong momentum, he wouldn''t have to dodge the attack of this disgusting monster here so constantly!


    In the face of that thin general, you don''t have to fight so embarrassed!


    Therefore, Tong people also directly said to rotten wood and beauty: "Ho Mei, I don''t know what''s on me, but I''m sure I haven''t got anything strange since I just fought with the puppet of the star Knights controlled by youhabah!"


    After Tongren finished, he also paused slightly, and then said to deadwood and beauty: "moreover, after this force in my body directly broke through the power of the thin general, he has been looking for where the power in my body comes from. However, because there is really no time, I haven''t been looking for it."


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him with a serious face. Obviously, Tongren now don''t know what their body is!


    In fact, for Tong people, this thing is still very depressed. They have very powerful things on their body and contain very terrible power. They have no way to use them at all, but can only use them passively. This is very torture for a battle maniac like Tong people!


    However, although they think so, Tong people know that rotten wood and beauty in front of them will not just come to ask themselves such a boring question. Rotten wood and beauty must have other ways, but they don''t know!


    So, thinking of the Tongren here, he also directly said to the rotten wood and beauty in front of him: "Hemei, I know you have other ways, but this method is the best method under the current situation, so you say so. Now this best method can''t work. So, tell me the other methods!"


    Seeing the look of expectation on Tongren''s face, rotten wood and beauty also couldn''t bear to tell Tongren the truth. He was worried that this would directly interrupt Tongren''s self-confidence and have a psychological shadow in Tongren''s future battle!


    Therefore, now rotten wood and beauty also thought in their own mind for a long time, and suddenly thought of the wound he had just seen on the disgusting monster, so rotten wood and beauty also had an idea and asked Tong people directly:


    "Tong Ren, you see that disgusting monster. Did you see the wound around his eyes? Do you know how it came out?!"

 V1.Chapter 2001

    Tongren was also stunned when he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty. He didn''t remember that he had hurt the disgusting monster, but he just remembered that the disgusting monster would swallow all his attacks into his stomach!


    Now, hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people are also directly ready to take a look at the head of this disgusting monster, but when Tong people are just about to turn back, they feel the crisis again. Then he doesn''t hesitate to take rotten wood and beauty to directly avoid the attack of this disgusting monster again!


    When Tong man dodged, he also saw the injury in the eyes of the disgusting monster with his own surplus light. When he saw the wound in the eyes of the disgusting monster, Tong man was also slightly stunned. He didn''t remember when he did it!


    When he thought of this, Tong man also showed a puzzled look at rotten wood and beauty in front of him. He wanted to ask rotten wood and beauty when he beat this disgusting monster like this? Moreover, in his mind, this monster will repair itself after being injured?!


    Seeing Tongren''s expression now, rotten wood and beauty were also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Tongren didn''t know about it!


    He thought that Tong people should know how the wound on this disgusting monster came out by themselves, but Tong people didn''t continue to attack for so long because of something else!


    Now, seeing that Tong people don''t know anything now also makes rotten wood and beauty feel very overwhelmed, because rotten wood and beauty don''t know what to do now!


    However, just when rotten wood and beauty wanted to tell Tong people the truth, he also saw the look of Tong people''s expectation again. When he saw the look of Tong people''s expectation, he couldn''t bear to tell Tong people the truth, so he saw that Tong people were still holding their breath in such an emergency!


    If I tell Tong people that I have no way now, Tong people may collapse directly!


    Therefore, after thinking for a long time, rotten wood and beauty also said to Tongren: "Tongren, try it and see if your attack will cause damage to his outer skin if it is not directly swallowed by this disgusting monster!"


    When hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also looked at the disgusting monster in front of him. He suddenly felt that rotten wood and beauty seemed very reasonable. Therefore, after Tongren heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, he didn''t hesitate a little and rushed directly with his soul chopping knife!


    Because now Tong people are very suffocating. After being attacked by this disgusting monster for so long, he has no chance to fight back. He can only be beaten passively. Now he can take the initiative. Tong people can''t miss this great opportunity!


    He knows that the weakness of this disgusting monster may have just been discovered by rotten wood and beauty, and rotten wood and beauty may not last for a long time after such a long attack. Therefore, if he doesn''t seize the opportunity now, rotten wood and beauty''s observation may be in vain!


    Therefore, now Tongren are also directly duty bound to rush up directly. First, they want to avenge their passive beating for such a long time and express all their inner sadness and anger!


    The second is that you can''t disappoint deadwood and beauty if you come so far to tell yourself the news!


    Therefore, combined with these two reasons, Tongren directly rushed up with his soul chopping knife!


    Although Tongren''s soul chopping knife is condensed by Tongren''s spiritual power after they extract it from the surrounding environment, Tongren doesn''t shrink back at all because their soul chopping knife is not strong enough. He knows that as long as his strength is strong enough, even if it is a substitute, he can release his powerful power!


    When the disgusting monster saw the Tong people who had been attacked for a long time, he dared to rush up on his own initiative. For a moment, he also increased the frequency of his attack again, and then quickly hit a disgusting mixture towards the Tong people!


    However, after listening to the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people are also full of fighting spirit. He knows that he can hurt this disgusting monster, and this disgusting monster suddenly makes such a strong attack on himself. It must be because the monster feels fear!


    Therefore, the monster has felt fear now, which proves that the attack of rotten wood and beauty is really effective. If it doesn''t work, the monster can''t suddenly look like this!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty watching the war also looked worried. When he looked at the current Tongren, he could not help blaming himself. The idea he just said was just based on these signs. Although it has great credibility, it was also his own random thought, so, He doesn''t know how Tong people will understand!


    If Tongren had a direct accident because of his suggestion, he would have no face to continue to live here!


    However, now it seems that the progress of Tong people is still relatively smooth. With the encouragement of the sentence just rotten wood and beauty, Tong people have reached the peak now, and dodging the attack of this disgusting monster is also very fast!


    When he saw that his attack had never hit the Tong man, the monster was not in the least worried, because he knew that the damn Tong man in front of him could not cause a little harm to himself, so he didn''t care about the little human in front of him!


    When the monster hesitated, Tong people''s flexible body rushed directly in front of the monster while the monster was stunned, then directly strengthened the spiritual power in the surrounding environment on their soul chopping knife, and then directly cut under the monster!


    When Tong people cut at the monster, the monster didn''t worry at all. He immediately pointed his mouth at Tong people, and then Tong people''s soul chopping knife directly cut at the mouth of the disgusting monster!


    Seeing the monster that the Tong man failed to attack, he also laughed. However, when the monster laughed, he saw the Tong man at this time, and his eyes didn''t seem right

 V1.Chapter 2002

    This disgusting monster, in his eyes at this time, saw the eyes of Tong people who failed the attack, but there was no depression, anger or unwillingness when the attack failed.


    At this time, there was a faint smile in the eyes of Tong people. Moreover, from the current smile of Tong people, this disgusting monster''s attack was definitely not as simple as he saw!


    At this time, the monster, who has been afraid of nothing, was a little flustered, because he was playing with a damn Tong man who had been applauded by himself. At this time, he actually felt a little flustered!


    When the disgusting monster felt very flustered, he vomited a foul smell towards the Tong people again. Then he was ready to eat the Tong people directly. In this way, he didn''t have to be afraid of the Tong people anymore!


    However, just when the monster was ready to directly eat the Tong man in front of him, the Tong man jumped up directly, and then directly threw his soul chopping knife directly at the disgusting monster!


    Because this soul chopping knife made of spiritual power had no psychological connection with Tong people, when Tong people threw it directly, it also directly stabbed into the big black hole in the eyes of the disgusting monster according to the track thrown by Tong people!


    The soul chopping knife thrown by Tong man doesn''t need to be distressed at all, because it was originally made by his spiritual power extracted from the air. Therefore, he also uses it completely as a flying knife, and doesn''t need to be distressed at all!


    However, now the disgusting monster doesn''t think so. When Tong man''s soul chopping knife is directly inserted into the disgusting monster''s eyes, the disgusting monster''s eyes also start to bleed instantly, and at this time, the viscous mucus on his body is now just like the same decoration!


    When he saw here, Tong Ren''s heart was also very happy. For such a long time, his attack on this disgusting guy finally worked. He was also very excited, which means that he doesn''t need to bend himself and constantly dodge the attack of this disgusting monster!


    I can finally be proud!


    When the monster saw that the Tong man in front of him had caused damage to himself, he was shocked at first, and then he was very angry. Then he directly wanted to pull out the soul chopping knife that the Tong man threw out!


    However, just when the monster was ready to pull out the soul chopping knife, Tong people directly thought about it. Then the soul chopping knife thrown by Tong people also exploded directly on the wound of the disgusting monster, and the explosion of distance also directly blew up the black hole!


    After being hurt by such an explosion, the disgusting monster couldn''t help crying!


    With this disgusting monster constantly wailing, the wound just blasted by Tongren can''t stop bleeding to the outside. It can''t stop at all!


    When he saw here, Tong people didn''t miss a chance. Taking advantage of the monster''s inability to attack himself, he also wanted to make a series of attacks on the monster and revenge the disgusting monster''s attack on him!


    Therefore, Tong people also flew directly, and then grabbed a lot of spiritual power directly with both hands in the void. Then, under the movement of Tong people''s mind, this lot of spiritual power was directly transformed into dozens of soul chopping knives. Then Tong people also moved their mind again, and these soul chopping knives also directly rushed at the disgusting monster!


    Although the disgusting monster was still crying there, he was still a little rational. He also opened his big mouth again, and then wanted to suck all the soul cutting knives released by Tong people into his stomach!


    However, Tongren won''t make such a low-level mistake this time. He saw Tongren''s heart move, and then a sharp look flashed from the corner of his eyes. I saw that those soul chopping knives also changed the flight trajectory in an instant, made a circle directly, and launched an attack from behind this disgusting monster!


    But this disgusting monster is not a vegetarian. He saw that the Tong man in front of him found his secret. At this time, he was also on the attack momentum, so the disgusting monster also decided to defend first. When the Tong man''s strength is almost the same, he will attack it again!


    Because although this disgusting monster is out of his mind now, he must consume his spiritual power when he sees that Tong people use their spiritual power to make so many soul chopping knives. Now Tong people control their soul chopping knives. I believe Tong people will soon exhaust their spiritual power!


    So, now this disgusting monster is quietly playing a small abacus in his heart. He knows that Tongren consume a lot now, so he doesn''t take Tongren seriously!


    However, the Tong people at this moment are completely beyond the expectation of the disgusting monster. The disgusting monster originally thought that the spiritual power of the Tong people''s body would be used up soon. However, in fact, almost all the spiritual power of the Tong people now comes from the surrounding environment. All the attacks of the Tong people now are extracted from the surrounding environment!


    Therefore, the current Tong people will not lose the ability to fight this disgusting monster because their spiritual power is exhausted. I don''t know if this disgusting monster will die of anger if he knows the current ability of Tong people!


    However, the monster now doesn''t know these things. He only knows that the spiritual power of the Tong people now should have been exhausted. As long as he resists the attack of the Tong people again, he can completely kill the damn Tong people!


    When thinking of this, the monster also directly turned all his body in the past, opened his big mouth again, and swallowed all these soul cutting knives of Tongren into his stomach!


    Because this time the disgusting monster learned smart, he also directly opened the suction of his mouth to the maximum. Therefore, these soul cutting knives of Tongren had no reaction ability at all, and then they were directly sucked into his stomach by this disgusting monster!


    At this moment, Tongren saw that the monster turned his whole body directly, and knew that now was a great opportunity!


    So Tong people also directly gathered the spiritual power in the surrounding environment, and then directly formed a huge soul chopping knife. Later, without hesitation, they directly chopped at the disgusting monster in front of them

 V1.Chapter 2003

    At this time, the disgusting monster swallowed all the soul chopping knives of Tong people into his stomach, and then did not take care of these soul chopping knives. He knew that no matter what kind of attack, as long as he went into his soul chopping knife, he would lose 90% of his power!


    The disgusting monster also felt that these soul cutting knives exploded directly in his mouth. Although his mind was not very clear, he also felt very excited, because this meant that the spiritual power of the Tongren had almost been used up, and he could kill the Tongren as much as he wanted!


    When thinking of this, the disgusting monster couldn''t help laughing!


    However, just when the monster laughed twice, he suddenly felt that his back was attacked!


    When he felt this, he thought he felt wrong, because no one could attack directly from behind. There was only one Tong man. Now there should be no spiritual power available!


    However, when the disgusting monster was stunned, the sense of crisis behind him became stronger and stronger, so the disgusting monster turned directly to his body!


    However, when the disgusting monster turned his body around, although he didn''t see anything, the sense of crisis behind him didn''t weaken at all, so he directly put his hand behind him!


    When the disgusting monster put all his hands back, he also felt a huge knife inserted into his body!


    At this moment, when Tong people saw this disgusting monster react, they did not hesitate at all and directly pulled out their soul chopping knife!


    Because when Tong people pulled out their soul chopping knife so suddenly, they also directly brought out all the blood in the disgusting monster''s body, so the wound of the disgusting monster also bled instantly!


    The disgusting monster who felt the pain also howled directly. He finally stopped the wound in his eyes. In the twinkling of an eye, the damn Tong man caused a wound on his back again, which also burned the disgusting monster in his anger!


    Because of the existence of mucus on the disgusting monster, Tong man didn''t feel any pain when he just inserted it. However, when all the blood rushed out of his body, the mucus directly covered the mucus on the monster''s body and washed it away, so the monster felt very pain!


    At this moment, Tong man didn''t find this little detail at all because he was dueling with this disgusting monster, but at this time, rotten wood and beauty watching the war from a distance seriously took all the battle details of Tong man and this disgusting monster into his eyes!


    Just when Tong people rushed towards the thin general, rotten wood and Mei were very worried. He was worried that Tong people were directly harmed by the method he had just told him!


    However, as Tong people came directly under the disgusting monster, when he saw that the monster trembled slightly against Tong people, he knew that his proposal was probably right!


    Because rotten wood and beauty can clearly feel the terrible power from the disgusting monster''s body when they watch Tong people fight with the disgusting monster here. He knows how terrible the energy contained in the disgusting monster''s body is!


    However, such a terrible existence actually trembles at Tongren, which also makes deadwood and beauty directly see the dawn of hope!


    As the battle went on, deadwood and Mei had higher and higher hopes for Tongren. When he saw Tongren throw the soul chopping knife directly into the monster''s eyes, his breathing even stopped!


    Because if Tongren''s soul chopping knife causes damage to this disgusting monster, it means that what he just said to Tongren is right, and Tongren can also cause damage to this disgusting monster by virtue of this!


    However, even so, deadwood and beauty don''t think that Tong people can directly kill this disgusting monster by virtue of this. After all, the strength of this disgusting monster is unmatched by Tong people!


    Unless Tong people can use some other power, such as the power hidden in his body, or any accident can help Tong people, only in this way can Tong really kill this disgusting monster!


    Otherwise, it is almost impossible to kill the disgusting monster in front of us if we only rely on the current power of Tong people!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife thrown by Tong people also directly pierced into the eyes of the disgusting monster, and then an explosion made the monster''s eyes directly blow out a big hole, and the monster couldn''t stop crying there!


    When he saw here, rotten wood and beauty were as happy as winning the grand prize. You know, what he just said to Tongren, but now it is really realized. It is also a very exciting thing for rotten wood and beauty!


    The subsequent battle of Tong people also made deadwood and Mei more and more excited, because with the continuous battle of Tong people, he also saw that Tong people directly inserted such a large soul cutting knife into the back of the disgusting monster, but this time to the surprise of deadwood and Mei, the monster didn''t feel pain!


    Just when deadwood and Mei were confused, Tong man also directly pulled out his soul chopping knife. Then the blood of the disgusting monster directly washed away all the mucus on his skin. Then the monster also felt pain in an instant!


    Seeing here, deadwood and beauty knew that the mucus on the monster must have a great effect!


    At this time, the disgusting monster was also angry when he kept wailing. He was also directly crazy. He directly opened his big mouth and aimed at Tong people. Then he directly opened the suction of his mouth to the maximum, and wanted to swallow the guy who hurt himself directly!


    However, when Tong people saw the disgusting monster pointing his mouth at himself, they already knew what the monster was going to do, so Tong people also dodged in an instant and didn''t give the disgusting monster a chance

 V1.Chapter 2004

    At this moment, when Tong people see the monster''s current appearance, they also feel that there is something wrong. Although the monster has just been angered by himself, it has not reached this point. Now when Tong people look at the monster, they actually find that there is a slight red in the two black eye holes of the monster!


    Although Tongren doesn''t know what the monster is going to do now, he always feels that the monster''s current action is very strange, so he doesn''t attack the monster for the time being and focuses on observing the monster''s every move!


    The monster has been crazy at this moment. It doesn''t matter what Tongren is thinking. Now he just wants to swallow the boy in front of him, slowly corrode it, and let him feel the feeling of being tortured to death!


    When the monster is crazy now, the attack speed and movement speed are more than twice as fast. It''s like getting a great bonus!


    Seeing the Tong people here, I dare not compete with this monster!


    Although Tong people are not convinced, they should be a little more stable in the face of people who are far better than themselves in all aspects. Otherwise, Tong people will be killed directly!


    At this time, when looking at the rotten wood and beauty in the distance and seeing the madness of the disgusting monster, I was also very worried again. Although Tong people had just successfully attacked the disgusting monster, the damage caused by Tong people was nothing for the disgusting monster!


    And even if this disgusting monster is directly crazy now, in the view of rotten wood and beauty, this disgusting monster has only played 10% of its strength in its body, and the remaining 90% has not been developed at all!


    Therefore, when he saw the battle between Tong man and this disgusting monster, although he had some worries, when he saw that this disgusting monster didn''t give full play to his strength, his worries were directly put away at this time.


    However, although rotten wood and beauty know that Tong people are once again in a passive position, and there is nothing wrong for a while and a half, rotten wood and beauty know that now they need to find out how to let Tong people directly kill this disgusting monster with the help of a little external force!


    Now he also hopes that Tong people can encounter any emergencies, once again stimulate the potential power in his body, so that he can observe it again!


    However, he can''t tell Tong people about this, because if he tells Tong people, Tong people''s subconscious will think that this thing will protect themselves, but will have an impact on the current battle of Tong people!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty can only silently look at the Tong people in front of us here, hoping that the Tong people can once again burst out their just strength!


    At this moment, Tong man also felt a great headache when he saw the disgusting monster attacking him madly. Because the disgusting monster is crazy now, he has no way to control him, and he can only dodge constantly now!


    Now this monster, after seeing Tong people constantly dodging, is also more confident and fearless. In addition, he was in a crazy state first, and his consciousness was not very sober. He was also more sober!


    Therefore, now this disgusting monster is also attacking heartily. Anyway, the Tong people are no threat to themselves. It''s better to take advantage of the weakness of the Tong people and find a chance to kill him directly!


    At this time, Tong people are constantly chasing and attacking by this disgusting monster. Tong people now dodge and feel a little tired!


    Looking at the disgusting monster who attacked, he knew that the Tongren attacked himself and consumed a lot of spiritual power. Now the Tongren must have little spiritual power. The reason why the Tongren can dodge their spiritual power attack is entirely because he is struggling!


    Therefore, I just need to constantly attack Tong people now!


    Thinking of this disgusting monster here, he also laughed, but even if the monster laughed, he was still crazy!


    At this time, the disgusting monster caught a mistake of Tong people, then directly stopped Tong people at the next hiding place of Tong people, and then directly punched Tong people''s body, which also instantly flew Tong people!


    The Tongren''s psychic shield was not enough to see when facing the attack of this disgusting monster. It was directly smashed without even causing a little resistance!


    After being hit by this disgusting monster, Tong people also feel that their whole body is about to fall apart, and this is only a punch of the whole monster!


    After the Tong people were directly hit and flew to the sky, the monster also didn''t mean to let go of the Tong people. He jumped directly to the Tong people, and then gave a hard blow to the Tong people''s body, and then hit the Tong people directly to the ground!


    This sudden attack almost killed Tong people. Although Tong people expected that this disgusting monster would attack themselves, they also directly ignored the burden of their body and directly gathered a spiritual shield to resist the attack of this disgusting monster!


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the attack of the disgusting monster reached this point. When his psychic shield withstood the impact of the disgusting monster''s fist, it didn''t bear it and was directly broken!


    And his body can''t stand the impact of the monster''s fist, so he was beaten to the ground!


    After Tongren''s body directly touched the ground, many bones on his body were broken. His arms and legs were directly broken because they hit the stone!


    After hitting the Tong man to the ground, the disgusting monster also smiled, then fell directly on the ground and walked towards the Tong man step by step.


    When the disgusting monster came to Tong people, he also opened his big mouth, and then faced Tong people, releasing his own fishy smell!


    At this moment, Tongren also felt very desperate. He felt that if he didn''t have an accident, he would be directly eaten by this disgusting monste

 V1.Chapter 2005

    At this moment, when Tong people feel that they are going to be eaten directly by this disgusting monster, he also feels very desperate. At this time, rotten wood and beauty feel very worried when they see Tong people like this. Although he doesn''t know whether Tong people are intentional or not, he is still very worried!


    Because Tongren are still fighting with the enemy after all, and they may be eaten directly if they are a little careless, so we hope Tongren can be more careful!


    At this time, when Tong people felt very desperate, this powerful momentum broke out again in his body. Just when this powerful momentum came out, when the disgusting monster saw Tong people like this, he also stopped his action directly and temporarily and looked at Tong people in horror!


    However, the action of temporarily stopping was only for a while. After a while, the monster didn''t find anything special about Tong people''s current appearance. It also directly resumed its previous action, continued to press down its attack, and was ready to swallow Tong people directly into its stomach!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, I also know that today''s Tongren will definitely be in danger of life, because the power in Tongren''s body has just erupted into a powerful momentum, but Tongren didn''t escape at this time, which means that Tongren must be in danger and even have no way to act now!


    Therefore, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I can''t care about anything else. I can only rush directly in the direction of Tongren and prepare to save Tongren directly!


    Although Tong people are not far away from rotten wood and beauty, they are still a distance. Therefore, rotten wood and beauty have no way to get to Tong people in such a short time. They can only sprint quickly and shout to the listener: "no!"


    Looking at Tongren''s body being swallowed by this disgusting monster bit by bit, deadwood and beauty also felt very regretful. He regretted what he had just thought, regretted that he shouldn''t have thought so, and shouldn''t let Tongren take this risk. If Tongren died, he would rather fight with this disgusting monster!


    When deadwood and beauty were about to rush to the disgusting monster, Tong people''s body was almost completely covered by the disgusting monster. As soon as the disgusting monster inhaled, Tong people would be completely killed!


    However, at this critical moment, the disgusting monster''s action suddenly stopped, and then directly stopped there, motionless!


    At this time, Tongren also saw a trace of hope in extreme despair!


    Tongren wanted to directly escape from here, escape from the attack of this disgusting monster and escape from this dangerous place when he was fixed by the disgusting monster when he just burst out of his own body!


    However, when Tong Ren was ready to take action, he also found that his body was suddenly out of his control. When he moved a little, his body felt unstoppable pain. Then he checked his body with his mental strength, and he found that so many bones had been broken all over his body!


    Therefore, Tong talent just had no way to act!


    Even if Tongren''s recovery ability is very strong, Tongren can''t repair their bones in such a short time!


    Therefore, when Tongren knew that his bone was broken, he also directly fell into endless despair. Originally, when he had just burst out in his body, he also had a trace of hope, but when he saw his body broken, such a trace of hope was directly dashed!


    When Tong people saw that the disgusting monster''s big mouth shrouded themselves step by step, and finally the whole big mouth was close to the ground, Tong people knew that they were really finished this time!


    At this moment, Tong man thought a lot of things. He thought that if he died, the first unlucky thing would be rotten wood and beauty, because this disgusting monster would never let go of such close prey!


    Next, those who died were his subordinates and ruiqiao Yifeng ten blades. They absolutely had no way to resist this disgusting monster!


    At that time, the hope of the whole corpse soul world will be directly destroyed by a disgusting monster. At that time, the whole corpse soul world will be in the hands of this damn friend habach. At that time, all their efforts will turn into nothingness!


    When thinking of here, Tong people also feel very desperate. Even when thinking of here, Tong people want to directly enter the mouth of this disgusting monster and die first, so that they don''t have to think about so many things that make him feel worried for a long time!


    However, just now, when Tong man had completely fallen into despair, he suddenly felt that all the actions of this disgusting monster seemed to have stopped, or even stood still!


    Thinking of the Tong man here, he was suddenly stunned. He thought he was dead. He had closed his eyes and was ready to swallow himself directly!


    However, what Tongren didn''t expect was that when he was about to die, the disgusting monster suddenly stopped the action on his hand and froze there!


    Seeing the Tong people here, they were not stunned there, but did not miss the short opportunity, and directly began to gather the spiritual power in their body to restore their body!


    While Tong people were trying their best to recover themselves, Tong people suddenly felt an unknown liquid directly attacking their body!


    Therefore, even if the bones of Tong people are still broken, Tong people are forced to bear the pain that the bones are directly broken, turn over directly and avoid the unknown liquid that endangers Tong people!


    When Tong people just turned over, the unknown liquid also directly dropped from the top of the place where Tong people just lived, and then directly corroded the ground where Tong people just lived, creating a big hole!


    Seeing the Tongren here, I even forgot the pain when I just turned over forcibly. Looking at the ground with a big hole directly corroded by unknown liquid, I felt bursts of fea

 V1.Chapter 2006

    At this moment, when Tong people felt abnormal fear, when the unidentified liquid just dropped from the disgusting monster, a mass of unidentified liquid fell out again!


    However, this time, the unknown liquid continued to corrode downward at the position where it was just located, and after the liquid on this disgusting monster continued to fall downward, it also continued to corrode downward, and finally even directly corrode a large pit!


    Seeing the Tongren here, he didn''t stop his strength in his hands and was constantly recovering his broken bones. He knew that although he was temporarily out of danger, this disgusting monster didn''t know why he was frozen there all of a sudden!


    However, Tong people know that although they seem to be out of danger for the time being, in fact, they still need to recover their action ability as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this disgusting monster suddenly recovers its action ability, wouldn''t they be like a turtle in a jar?!


    Therefore, Tongren is also concentrating his whole body strength to restore the bones of his two legs. He knows that although the broken bones in other places are also very important, by contrast, the bones of his two legs need to be restored first!


    Now, Tong people are also looking at the mouth of this disgusting monster dripping corrosive liquid downward while recovering the bones of their legs!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also came directly to the disgusting monster. When he saw that the mouth of the disgusting monster had all covered Tong people''s body, deadwood and beauty also fell into sadness. Then he wanted to fight directly with the disgusting monster!


    However, just as deadwood and Mei took out their weapons and prepared to fight with the disgusting monster, he saw that the disgusting monster was a little different, and suddenly stopped his body!


    When he saw here, rotten wood and beauty were already very desperate, and they suddenly came back to God. Now he is also thinking, is Tongren not dead yet? The monster suddenly stopped. Is it because it has something to do with the Tong people who have just been swallowed directly by this disgusting monster?!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also want to directly split the body of the disgusting monster to see if the disgusting monster has killed Tong people. If Tong people don''t die, then he will save Tong people!


    Therefore, at this time, deadwood and beauty also directly summoned their soul chopping knife and directly inserted it into the mouth of the disgusting monster. They want to directly split the disgusting monster with their soul chopping knife!


    However, just when deadwood and beauty directly inserted their soul cutting knife into the body of this disgusting monster, deadwood and beauty''s face changed in an instant!


    It''s not because rotten wood and beauty have something wrong, but rotten wood and beauty find that their soul chopping knife can''t cut the body of this disgusting monster at all, and even can''t move a little!


    When I think of this, rotten wood and beauty really have no way to go around the disgusting monster''s body, looking for the weakness of the disgusting monster''s body!


    However, just when the rotten wood and beauty were ready to pull out his soul chopping knife, he found that his soul chopping knife could not even be pulled out, because the density of the disgusting monster''s body was too dense!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty also feel very incredible. He didn''t expect that his strength was so different from that of Tongren. Tongren just threw his soul chopping knife and directly pierced a big hole in this disgusting monster!


    With such great strength, I can''t even pull out my soul chopping knife. This is also what makes deadwood and beauty feel that they are not as good as Tongren!


    When I thought of this, rotten wood and beauty could not help sighing that the strength of Tongren is really incredible now. It''s too big compared with before!


    Just now he saw Tong people fighting with this disgusting monster. It was so easy. This disgusting monster, even so many attacks, could not attack Tong people. Therefore, he could see the real strength of Tong people. How terrible it was!


    Even now, deadwood and Meimei estimated that if it was him who had just fought with this disgusting monster, he could not even hold on for a round!


    At this moment, when deadwood and Mei lamented next to the disgusting monster''s body, Tong man also recovered. Although his action is not as sharp as before, he can at least move by himself!


    When Tong man was able to move by himself, he also looked at the surrounding environment and worried. He knew that although he was not in danger here for the time being, after all, the place where he was now was directly wrapped by the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    I must seize the time to escape, otherwise this disgusting monster can kill myself directly anytime, anywhere!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they were also directly in the mouth of the disgusting monster, constantly looking for ways to go out. However, when Tong people were constantly looking for ways in the mouth of the disgusting monster, he suddenly felt a dangerous smell coming from above him!


    This time, without any hesitation, Tong people directly dodged from the position they had just taken and went directly to another place!


    Sure enough, when Tong man just dodged out, an unknown liquid fell from the top again, and once again directly corroded the ground where he was just located into a big pit!


    When he saw here, Tong Ren also felt something wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong, because the thing that the disgusting monster dropped for the first time is still dripping downward!


    Even the liquid that the disgusting monster dropped for the first time has now corroded into a small puddle!


    However, the water in this small puddle is not ordinary water, but highly corrosive liquid!


    Moreover, under the observation of Tong people, it is found that the second dripping place is likely to form a small puddle again

 V1.Chapter 2007

    When he saw here, Tong people suddenly had a bad feeling. He felt that although the disgusting monster had no action, Tong people always felt that if he continued to stay here, he would always have an inexplicable bad feeling. Although he didn''t know what would happen next, he always felt very dangerous!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also grabbed a virtual hand directly in the air, then condensed a soul chopping knife directly in their own hands, and then attacked directly above the disgusting monster!


    However, when Tong people hit their attack directly above the disgusting monster, there was a sound of iron contact, and then their soul chopping knife was directly bounced back!


    When he saw here, Tong man was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the body of the disgusting monster was so hard, even had a feeling of iron. He thought that the body of the disgusting monster should be something like flesh and blood!


    However, after Tong people directly attacked, he also directly denied his idea!


    Now he also thought of why his soul chopping knife hit the disgusting monster''s body with such a powerful momentum, only caused a little wound, and even was directly repaired by the mucus in the disgusting monster''s body!


    He also knows why his powerful spiritual force group even transferred out a pool of dirty blood and a pile of rotten meat when it hit the disgusting monster!


    Because, inside the body of this disgusting monster, it is actually this structure, which is even harder than Tong people want!


    However, Tong people know that the reason why the disgusting monster''s body is so hard is not because the disgusting monster''s body is so powerful, but because the disgusting monster, the terrible power contained in the body, helps the disgusting monster resist such great damage!


    When I think of Tong people here, I also directly think of what to do next!


    "This disgusting monster depends on the terrible power in its own body. If I destroy this terrible power directly, can I kill this disgusting monster directly?!"


    When he thought of Tong people here, he also showed an oblique smile. When he thought of here, he was also directly ready to find the source of the power of this disgusting monster and destroy him directly!


    However, when Tong man was ready to look for the weakness of the disgusting monster, he found a bigger problem, that is, he had no way to resist the corrosion in the disgusting monster''s body!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also shook his head slightly. When he thought of here, he directly understood that he had no way to go in!


    Because all his defense means can''t resist the corrosion of the disgusting monster''s body, he has tested the psychic protection cover before, and it will be directly corroded by the monster, and the stone will soon be directly corroded by the disgusting monster!


    And most importantly, the disgusting monster is really disgusting now. If he goes deep into the deepest part of the disgusting monster''s body, he will not find the energy source of the disgusting monster''s body. Even at that time, the disgusting monster will directly trap himself in it, and he has no way!


    The Tong people who thought of here also directly rejected their previous ideas!


    Now he thinks it''s better to stick to his previous ideas, because his top priority now is to rush out of the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    However, today''s Tong people know that it may be difficult to get out of the mouth of this disgusting monster only by their own strength, because the mouth of this monster is too hard!


    Just when Tong people kept thinking about how they should break through the defense of the disgusting monster''s body, the liquid dropped from the disgusting monster''s mouth again!


    However, this time, the liquid dripping from the monster''s mouth is not just one position, but many positions. At the same time, it is constantly dripping this disgusting and corrosive liquid downward!


    Moreover, not only the new place in this place is constantly dripping liquid, but also the place where the liquid was dripping before did not stop at all, and even spread there!


    When they see here, Tong people know that they must seize the time to come out of the mouth of the disgusting monster. Otherwise, the liquid dripping from the mouth of the disgusting monster is likely to swallow themselves directly, and the land that can stand here will be corroded by the liquid dripping from the disgusting monster sooner or later!


    While Tongren was constantly thinking about ways, he suddenly thought of a person. This person is no other person, just the rotten wood and beauty standing outside the mouth of this disgusting monster at this moment!


    When he thought of rotten wood and beauty, Tong man was also in front of him. He knew that if he had the help of rotten wood and beauty, he would have hope if he went out from here!


    He knew that when deadwood and beauty saw that they were swallowed up by this disgusting monster, deadwood and beauty would rush over to him recklessly, so he only needed to give deadwood and beauty a signal, and maybe he could communicate with deadwood and beauty with his spiritual strength!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they also use their own soul cutting knife made of their spiritual power to madly tap the mouth of this disgusting monster, trying to send a signal to the rotten wood and beauty outside!


    At this moment, the rotten wood and beauty outside are still looking for the weakness of the disgusting monster in front of him. He knows that although the disgusting monster looks very strong in defense, it must be weak!


    However, while deadwood and Mei were looking for it, he suddenly heard the knocking sound from the disgusting monster''s body!


    At first, deadwood and beauty thought they had heard wrong, but when deadwood and beauty kept walking around the monster, he also found the sound from the monster''s body!


    It''s true that someone sent a sound from the monster''s body. Listening to the sound should be a signal to himself!


    When I think of this, deadwood and beauty are also very excited

 V1.Chapter 2008

    Because deadwood and beauty know that it must be Tong people who have not died. It is Tong people who send signals to themselves in the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    Therefore, he was very excited to think of the rotten wood and beauty here. He was surprised that Tongren had already encountered an accident. Now he felt very surprised when he knew that Tongren didn''t die!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty are also excited and knocking on the shell of this disgusting monster. I hope the Tongren inside can hear it!


    However, deadwood and beauty found that when they hit this disgusting monster, there would be no sound at all, and they would stick their own disgusting mucus!


    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty also directly pulled out their soul chopping knife with great efforts. Then they gathered a small spiritual power group in their own hands, and then directly put it into the place where their soul chopping knife was just inserted!


    Then, deadwood and beauty also had a thought, and then directly detonated their own small spiritual power group!


    After the spiritual power group exploded, a huge sound broke out directly!


    However, after the explosion of rotten wood and beauty''s small spiritual force group, the unlucky one was the Tong man inside. The Tong man didn''t know whether rotten wood and beauty heard their knocking sound, so he didn''t stop and was knocking all the time!


    However, when Tong man knocked a little tired, he suddenly heard a huge sound where he had just knocked!


    After hearing such a loud noise, Tong people also didn''t react at once. They were frightened and stepped back two steps. Then they almost sat directly in the small puddle formed by the liquid in the mouth of the disgusting monster!


    However, when Tong people came over, they also touched their heart and smoothed their chest that had just been scared to death!


    When he eased a little, Tong Ren also recovered directly. Then he also knew that rotten wood and beauty were outside, because no one would release such a loud explosion here at this time except rotten wood and beauty!


    When this huge explosion came out, Tong people also planned to release their spiritual power and communicate with rotten wood and beauty outside, so that rotten wood and beauty could attack themselves here!


    However, when Tong people released their spiritual power, Tong people did suddenly find that their spiritual power was directly trapped in the mouth of this disgusting monster and could not get out at all!


    When he knew this, Tong people almost sat on the ground. Then he was trying to find out how to contact the rotten wood and beauty outside the mouth of this disgusting monster, so that they could cooperate inside and outside, so as to help themselves out!


    And just when Tongren didn''t have a clue, he also felt something wrong. Then a large mass of liquid also directly dripping down from his head and around Tongren!


    Seeing this disgusting liquid, Tong people were stunned at first, and then seemed to know something and fell into deep thinking!


    He saw that the corrosive liquid transferred from the mouth of the disgusting monster could corrode everything, but it could not corrode the mouth of the disgusting monster and the skin in his body!


    When he saw the unknown liquid falling to the mouth of the disgusting monster, he also directly corroded downward and directly corroded out. Tong man also had a plan directly. He knew how to contact Rotten Wood and beauty!


    He knows that although he has no way to directly resist corrosion and go out from this corrosion gap, his spiritual strength can break through corrosion. In this way, he can contact Rotten Wood and beauty through this gap. In this way, he can command rotten wood and beauty outside!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also said to do it. Then they directly dug the land under their feet, and then directly and slowly dug out a narrow waterway. Then they also directly and slowly flowed the unknown liquid directly along the waterway to the side of the mouth of the disgusting monster!


    When he saw here, Tong man smiled proudly. His spiritual power was also directly sensed. His spiritual power could go out directly from that gap!


    When thinking of this, Tong people also did not hesitate at all, directly transmitted their spiritual power, and then directly connected with the rotten wood and beauty outside the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    When contacted with deadwood and beauty, Tong people didn''t have a word of nonsense at all. They directly said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, yes, it''s me, Tong people. I''m not dead yet. I''m trapped inside. You need to make a hole in the body of this disgusting monster so that I can come out, can you?"


    At this moment, deadwood and beauty were still in a very ignorant state after the explosion. He didn''t know what had happened, so he suddenly received a message from Tongren. Then he also heard the current mood of Tongren. Then he didn''t ask much and kept listening to Tongren.


    After Tongren finished, deadwood Hemei also felt very confused. However, although deadwood Hemei didn''t understand what Tongren was talking about, deadwood Hemei knew that Tongren would tell him exactly what to do!


    Therefore, after listening to Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty didn''t have any nonsense at all. They just said to Tongren slightly: "Tongren, tell me directly what to do next!"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also had a quick psychological pain. He liked rotten wood and beauty''s straightforward character. Otherwise, they would waste a lot of time explaining for a long time!


    When he thought of this, Tong people also directly said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, next, you will continue to hit the place where you just exploded. Just make a hole, and I can have a way, okay, Hemei?!"


    Rotten wood and beauty nodded when they heard this. Then they also held their soul chopping knife and were ready to insert it directly into the body of this disgusting monster again!


    But just before deadwood and beauty started, the monster who had not moved suddenly gave a painful roar, and then the whole body of the monster was constantly shaking!


    After shaking for a long time, a thing suddenly flew out of the house on the monster''s head. This thing is nothing else. It is the soul chopping knife that Tongren swallowed by the disgusting monste

 V1.Chapter 2009

    When he saw that Tongren''s soul chopping knife flew out directly, rotten wood and beauty were stunned. At first, he didn''t see what it made. However, after this thing flew out directly, rotten wood and beauty also saw clearly. This soul chopping knife made Tongren!


    At this time, Tong people in the mouth of this disgusting monster feel very strange when they see that deadwood and beauty suddenly stop their actions, because deadwood and beauty generally don''t stop their actions casually!


    Moreover, when Tong people felt that the disgusting monster suddenly trembled, they also felt something wrong, because just after the disgusting monster trembled quickly, the liquid left in the monster''s mouth became faster and faster, more and more!


    Even now, there is only one third of the ground in the monster''s mouth, and with this speed, there will be less and less ground on which the Tong people can stand. When all the ground in the monster''s mouth is corroded by the disgusting monster, the Tong people will be corroded together!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also had no time to think more. Then they directly released all their spiritual strength again, and then contacted the rotten wood and beauty outside the mouth of this disgusting Monster: "Hemei, you do it quickly. If you don''t do it, then I''ll die in it!"


    After Tongren finished, he was also waiting for the answer of rotten wood and beauty.


    At this moment, rotten wood and beauty were slightly stunned when they looked at the Tongren''s soul cutting knife rushing straight into the sky. Then they replied to the Tongren: "ah, Tongren, I think something might help you out. Guess what I saw just now!"


    When the Tong people inside heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, they were also slightly stunned. What? Let me guess? Guess what? Guess what in such an emergency!


    Just when Tongren was ready to get angry, rotten wood and beauty directly said to Tongren: "I tell you, just now, your soul chopping knife that was directly swallowed by this disgusting monster rushed out of the disgusting monster''s body. The scream and constant vibration of this monster should be made by your soul chopping knife!"


    After deadwood and beauty finished, they also paused, and then said to Tongren: "however, now your soul chopping knife doesn''t know what to do when it flies to heaven. It rushes straight up!"


    After listening to what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong man was also confused. He really didn''t think of what rotten wood and beauty said now, but he seemed to hear something like my soul chopping knife. Did my soul chopping knife come out of the body of this disgusting monster?!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he was overjoyed. Then he said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, please help me out. Now I can''t wait to see my soul chopping knife!"


    You know, Tongren''s current soul chopping knife has not been seen for a long time since it was swallowed by this disgusting monster, and there is no feeling of fighting side by side with their own soul chopping knife!


    Therefore, after Tongren''s soul chopping knife was swallowed by this disgusting monster, although Tongren turned the soul chopping knife into useful spiritual power, there is still a big gap compared with Tongren''s own soul chopping knife. It can even be said that when Tongren''s soul chopping knife was swallowed by this disgusting monster, the combat effectiveness was weakened by at least 40 to 60 percent!


    Therefore, Tong people just and this disgusting monster will be so difficult and play so passively!


    Now Tongren was overjoyed when he heard that his soul chopping knife came back directly, because he could finally turn over and cut the disgusting monster hard!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, his face also showed a slight oblique smile. He knew that his spring had finally come, and he could finally get rid of the passive and take the initiative!


    However, when Tong people thought of this, they found that deadwood and beauty still didn''t make a hole in the body of this disgusting monster, and there was still no sound!


    Therefore, Tongren couldn''t help but release his spiritual strength again, and then said to deadwood and beauty, "Ho Mei, what are you doing? I''ve been waiting for so long. If you don''t help me, I may die here!"


    After Tongren finished, he also made a very sad voice!


    However, after hearing the Tongren''s words this time, deadwood and beauty said slightly to Tongren: "Tongren, I may not be able to save you, but I believe there is one thing that can be done. This thing is nothing else, it''s your soul chopping knife!"


    After hearing the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tong man was also confused, but just before Tong man reacted, he also felt a huge force coming directly towards him. Then he hid directly in a corner of the mouth of the disgusting monster, and then wrapped himself with his own spiritual power!


    He knew that this great power must not be a very simple thing only by virtue of his own feeling. Therefore, in order to prevent accidents, Tong people also used almost all their defense means!


    Even when Tongren used all his defense means, he didn''t miss the chance to recover himself. Although his bones have recovered and are no longer broken, he knows that there are still many small injuries on his body!


    Sometimes, just because of a little injury, it can directly lead to great disaster!


    Therefore, Tong people dare not ignore a small wound at all. Instead, they are constantly recovering their wounds and waiting for the powerful attack outside!


    Although Tongren didn''t know what the external attack was, he just felt that the power contained in this thing was too terrible by his own induction, which made him feel very strong and even a feeling that it was difficult to resist!


    Just when Tong Ren was still thinking here, he also directly heard a loud noise. Then he just heard the huge explosion sound from rotten wood and beauty, he was immediately blown open, and then a red knife rushed directly into the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    And the hole just broken by this red knife seems to have been blown open directly!


    This knife is the soul chopping knife of Tongren

 V1.Chapter 2010

    After Tongren finished saying these words, the soul chopping knife in his hand also lit up in an instant, like responding to Tongren!


    When rotten wood and beauty saw Tong people like this, they also felt that Tong people are different now, because now Tong people have a strong momentum, not only the soul chopping knife in Tong people''s hands, but also Tong people themselves!


    Seeing the powerful momentum of Tongren, the rotten wood and beauty even have an illusion that Tongren have defeated youhabach, directly unified the whole corpse soul world, and then directly become the king of the whole corpse soul world!


    Because the momentum of Tong people now is really like that of a king, or not, but he is like that of a king!


    Seeing the momentum of Tongren now, deadwood and beauty even want to worship Tongren directly!


    At this moment, when Tongren holds his soul chopping knife, he also feels that the whole world is in his own hands. He feels very cool, because the soul chopping knife in his hand now gives him a feeling that it is really a very powerful force!


    Although Tong people feel that the soul cutting knife in their hands contains very violent spiritual power, there is a feeling of deja vu. Although Tong people don''t know what it feels, he just feels very familiar!


    However, Tongren doesn''t think much now, because he feels that he feels this familiar power must be because he has been in contact with chopping soul Dao for too long, so everything this chopping soul Dao brings him is very familiar!


    Therefore, Tong man also directly held his soul chopping knife and walked step by step towards the disgusting monster in front of him!


    But just now, rotten wood and beauty saw Tongren''s soul chopping knife rush out of the disgusting monster''s body, he already felt the strange smell brought to him by Tongren''s soul chopping knife. Although rotten wood and beauty didn''t know what kind of breath Tongren''s soul chopping knife was, rotten wood and beauty felt that Tongren''s soul chopping knife just came out, That''s a good thing!


    However, when deadwood and Mei saw Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly beat out the mouth of the disgusting monster, or blew out a big hole, deadwood and Mei were almost stunned!


    He didn''t expect that Tongren''s soul cutting knife would suddenly burst out such a powerful momentum after being trapped in the body of this disgusting monster for so long!


    However, at that time, deadwood Hemei didn''t think much, because deadwood Hemei thought at that time that the soul chopping knife probably knew that the disgusting monster had trapped its master here, and was trapped by the disgusting monster for so long, so it suddenly broke out such a powerful momentum!


    However, when rotten wood and beauty saw the momentum when Tongren was holding his soul chopping knife, they also felt that things did not seem so simple. He knew that Tongren''s soul chopping knife must have changed during this period of time. Otherwise, Tongren''s soul chopping knife could not be what it is now!


    What''s more, it''s impossible to suddenly have such a powerful momentum. If Tongren burst out such a powerful momentum, it must be because of this soul chopping knife!


    When he thought of this, rotten wood and beauty also frowned. Although he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Although Tongren has such a powerful momentum and his soul chopping knife also contains powerful energy, can Tongren control such a powerful momentum?!


    This is what makes deadwood and beauty feel very headache now. Therefore, when deadwood and beauty see Tong people like this, they are also directly in a state of meditation. Obviously, deadwood and beauty can''t stop Tong people from fighting with their soul chopping knife!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Tongren must now believe in their own soul chopping knife rather than themselves, because the current soul chopping knife has fought with Tongren for so long, and it can be regarded as a comrade in arms fighting side by side with Tongren. What''s more, this soul chopping knife even has its own consciousness now!


    Therefore, today''s deadwood and beauty still need to find a relatively safe place. Think about what to do with the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand!


    At this moment, Tong people are walking towards this disgusting monster step by step. At this moment, Tong people also feel very confident. It''s like they want to vent all the anger they have received before, and want to directly kill the disgusting monster in front of them!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife in Tongren''s hand also seems to feel the momentum of Tongren. With the outbreak of Tongren''s momentum, bursts of red light burst out!


    At this moment, the disgusting monster opposite Tongren also seems to feel the murderous spirit of Tongren at this moment, and also directly woke up!


    However, when the disgusting monster woke up, it was originally with a murderous spirit, but when the disgusting monster saw the murderous Tongren, it suddenly seemed to see a plague God, shaking all over, and even retreating step by step!


    When Tong people took another step forward, the disgusting monster''s huge body retreated two steps directly, and then almost fell to the ground!


    Although the face of the disgusting monster has almost no facial features, it can still be clearly felt that the disgusting monster has even shown a look of fear to the Tong people in front of him!


    When he saw the monster''s every move, Tong man also felt very strange, although he didn''t know why the monster became like this directly after waking up?


    However, Tongren now has no time to think more, because he knows that this opportunity is almost a once-in-a-lifetime. If he misses it, he is likely to be killed directly!


    Although Tong people now feel that their whole body is full of power, Tong people know that they are not sure of winning for this disgusting monster. If they miss this opportunity, they are likely to be killed!


    Therefore, Tongren also tried his best to urge the soul chopping knife in his hand and directly cut and hit the disgusting monste

 V1.Chapter 2011

    When Tong Ren saw this red knife, that is, his soul chopping knife, he was also very excited. Because he had been subjected to so much pressure for so long, this soul chopping knife finally returned to his side, and even directly freed himself from fire and water!


    Therefore, after Tongren saw his soul chopping knife, he didn''t even take the initiative to establish contact with his soul chopping knife, and they automatically established contact!


    When Tongren and his soul chopping knife established contact again, or resumed contact, Tongren also felt very excited. However, after Tongren felt very excited, he was also stunned, and then showed a shocked look on his expression!


    Because after establishing contact with his soul chopping knife again, Tong Ren found that his soul chopping knife was completely different from that before. Generally speaking, his soul chopping knife was upgraded a lot compared with that before!


    Therefore, at this moment, all the faces of Tong people are shocked. However, Tong people know that they can''t stay here for a long time. They have to go out first, otherwise, they will be directly corroded by the liquid dripping from the mouth of this disgusting monster!


    When Tong people are ready to go out, Tong people also grasp their soul chopping knife with one hand. When Tong people grasp their soul chopping knife, they also feel that their heart is unusually refreshing. Even that is to say, they have not been so refreshing for so long!


    However, Tongren didn''t waste any time now. He directly went through the big hole left by his soul chopping knife in the mouth of the disgusting monster and left the land of right and wrong that almost killed Tongren himself!


    When he saw Tong people coming out of the mouth of this disgusting monster, rotten wood and beauty, who had been waiting on the side, was also very excited, because rotten wood and beauty had been worried about the safety of Tong people outside since Tong people were directly eaten by this disgusting monster!


    Although he was relieved when he knew that Tong people were safe inside and there were no major events, he still didn''t see the real person of Tong people, so he was more or less worried!


    However, this time when he saw that Tong people really rushed out of the mouth of this disgusting monster, rotten wood and beauty also directly put their heart at the bottom of their heart. What he had been worried about did not come true at last!


    When Tong people came out, they also swept rotten wood and beauty at a glance. Then Tong people rushed to them directly, hugged rotten wood and beauty, and said to rotten wood and beauty, "thanks to you, He Mei, otherwise I would die in the mouth of this disgusting monster!"


    Rotten wood and beauty were a little surprised when they were so directly held by Tong people, because he didn''t do anything except give Tong people an ordinary signal, and even didn''t do anything meaningful!


    And deadwood and beauty just wanted to refute, so they directly saw that a pool of water came out from the gap where Tong people had just come out, and when this pool of water flowed out of the mouth of this disgusting monster, it also directly corroded the land in the whole process, forming a small puddle!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he also felt very shocked. When he saw here, he finally knew what kind of situation Tong people were just in. He could understand why Tong people were so anxious and even almost shouted to him!


    Because, if there was no soul chopping knife of Tongren just now, Tongren might really be trapped and die in the mouth of that disgusting monster!


    Therefore, when he saw here, rotten wood and beauty hugged the Tong man in front of him again. He knew that the Tong man must be very uncomfortable in his heart now!


    At this moment, Tongren just wanted to casually hold deadwood and beauty to express his gratitude, but he suddenly held the anxious deadwood and beauty and suddenly exerted himself, which also made Tongren feel very confused. However, Tongren didn''t ask much and thought deadwood and beauty were worried about themselves!


    However, after the two of them held each other for a while, Tong people suddenly thought that there was this disgusting monster around them that had not been solved. Such a big problem that they could not ignore!


    Therefore, thinking of the Tong people here, they also directly released the rotten wood and beauty in front of them, and then said to rotten wood and beauty: "He Mei, now we have a very important problem. Then the Tong people also pointed to the disgusting monster around them!


    When he saw this, deadwood and Mei also nodded slightly, and then said slightly to the Tongren in front of him: "be careful, Tongren, don''t be eaten again!"


    Rotten wood and beauty finished, but also covered his mouth and looked at Tong people laughing.


    Tongren felt very embarrassed when they heard deadwood and beauty say so. Then they smiled awkwardly at deadwood and beauty, and then directly said to deadwood and beauty: "don''t worry, Hemei, this time, I won''t lose!"


    After Tongren finished, he also made a firm expression to deadwood and beauty!


    Rotten wood and beauty felt very relieved when they saw Tongren''s expression. However, he then remembered something and said to Tongren, "Tongren, it''s okay. If you are accidentally eaten by this disgusting monster again, you can rush out of this hole!"


    After saying that, deadwood and Mei also pointed to the place in front of the disgusting monster''s mouth with their own hands. This place is the place where Tong people just rushed out!


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also blushed instantly. Then they just wanted to say something to rotten wood and beauty, but they also looked directly in the direction of rotten wood and beauty''s fingers.


    Just now, Tong people haven''t noticed what''s special about the place where they just came out. Now when they see the place where rotten wood and beauty refer, they feel very surprised, because Tong people now see a very large damaged hole, which was hit by the soul cutting knife of Tong people!


    You know, even a soul chopping knife made by Tong people with their own spiritual power has not caused so much damage to this disgusting monster, especially this destructive damage!


    When seeing here, Tong people were shocked at first, and then looked at the soul chopping knife in their own hands, and said to themselves in their own heart, "I, Tong people have returned, and all who block me have to die!"

 V1.Chapter 2012

    Rotten wood and beauty only saw a knife light pass directly from the disgusting monster''s body, and then a large amount of red light came out directly from the disgusting monster''s body!


    Then, the disgusting monster was directly cut in half by the Tong man in front of him, and a large amount of blood splashed directly from the place where the monster''s body was cut out!


    At this time, the soul chopping knife in Tong man''s hand also seems to have been induced. It is about to rush to the body of the disgusting monster and directly absorb the blood in the body of the disgusting monster!


    When he felt the feeling of the soul chopping knife in his hand, Tong Ren also directly released his hand. He knew that the soul chopping knife in his hand now wanted to directly absorb the blood scattered from the body of this disgusting monster!


    Therefore, when he knew the need of the soul chopping knife in his hand, Tong people also directly let go of his hand, and then directly let the soul chopping knife in his hand rush directly to the disgusting monster. Then Tong people also held hands and watched the soul chopping knife in his hand absorb the blood of the disgusting monster!


    At this moment, Tongren''s face is also full of proud expressions. Although he feels very incredible that he can kill the monster in front of him with only one knife, Tongren knows that all this is because of his soul cutting knife!


    Now the biggest enemy in front of me has been solved by my soul chopping knife. I should also be free temporarily. I can slowly study what happened to my soul chopping knife in such a period of time. Unexpectedly, the power contained in it has suddenly become so powerful!


    When Tong Ren just cut the disgusting monster in front of him with his soul chopping knife, although he felt something wrong, he still didn''t see what was wrong. He just felt that the disgusting monster was much weaker when he woke up!


    Moreover, most importantly, Tong people want to know that this disgusting monster unconsciously retreated when he saw his just appearance. Although Tong people are very reluctant to believe this thing, it is really that the monster is afraid of himself and something on himself!


    "Did the monster just fall into a deep sleep, and when he fell asleep, he had a nightmare that I killed him directly?!"


    When Tong Ren thought of this, he also felt very bullshit. Then he directly rejected the idea, because he thought it was too unreliable. How could this disgusting monster be frightened by himself?!


    It must be that the monster just saw something on his body and was frightened by something on his body. So what is it?!


    Tong people also suddenly thought of the mysterious momentum that has been mysteriously breaking out on themselves. Tong people themselves have always wanted to know how it broke out and why it is so powerful for making this disgusting monster every time?!


    When I thought of this, Tong people probably confirmed this idea, because this idea is not very practical for Tong people, but it is much stronger than the strange idea he just suddenly came out!


    Therefore, Tong people who thought of this also nodded directly, and then temporarily determined this idea!


    At this moment, the soul chopping knife that has been ignored by him is also directly washed away by the blood splashed from the body of the disgusting monster. However, what makes Tong people feel wrong this time is that their soul chopping knife is not bloodthirsty this time!


    My soul chopping knife allows the blood of this disgusting monster to wash itself, but doesn''t absorb a little at all!


    Is the blood of this disgusting monster cleaning his soul chopping knife? But your soul chopping knife is very clean now? Since their soul chopping knife became stronger, Tongren didn''t see their soul chopping knife stained with a little dust!


    When he saw here, Tong people also felt very surprised. Therefore, Tong people also decided to look directly to see what their soul chopping knife was going to do. He has always liked blood most. Why did he directly give up so much blood from this disgusting monster?!


    When Tong people were wondering, the blood of this disgusting monster was not as high as that splashed just now. Although it was still slowly flowing outward, it was much worse than that just now, because the pressure inside the disgusting monster had disappeared!


    Just when Tongren felt that the utilization value of this disgusting monster had been squeezed by all the soul chopping knives in their hands, Tongren also felt that their soul chopping knives should come back now?!


    However, the fact is just contrary to what Tong people think now. When there is no pressure on the blood of this disgusting monster, his soul cutting knife directly rushed into the depths of the monster''s body. Then, in the face of Tong people, rotten wood and beauty, he also directly picked out a blood colored bead!


    Tongren also felt very uncomfortable when he saw the bloody bead. Although he had never seen the bloody bead before, this was the first time Tongren saw it, but Tongren still felt very uncomfortable, as if the bead would bring him unknown!


    When Tong people felt very uncomfortable, the soul chopping knife was already his first step, and then directly cut the bloody bead taken out from the depths of the monster''s body into two!


    When this strange blood colored bead was directly split in two by Tongren''s soul chopping knife, Tongren''s discomfort and ominous feeling also disappeared instantly. Originally, Tongren thought it was over, but when Tongren was surprised, Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly inhaled all the liquid in the beads in the disgusting monster''s body into their own body!


    When seeing here, Tong people also felt very shocked. Why did their soul chopping knife suddenly like this thing, such a strange thing?!


    After his soul chopping knife absorbed all the liquid in the blood beads, Tong people also saw that the disgusting monster''s body became extremely thin in an instant

 V1.Chapter 2013

    When he saw here, Tong Ren also felt very surprised. Although he knew that his soul chopping knife could directly absorb all the energy of a person''s whole body, he didn''t expect his soul chopping knife to absorb the power of others. Now it''s so fast!


    Tong people don''t know whether the beads picked out by their soul chopping knife from the disgusting monster''s body belong to the monster itself, but Tong people know that the beads in the monster''s body must have an inexplicable relationship with their soul chopping knife, otherwise, How can your soul chopping knife pick out all the forces in the monster''s body so accurately?!


    When he saw that this disgusting monster was directly absorbed by his soul chopping knife, Tong people also understood that his soul chopping knife seemed to be really upgraded!


    At this moment, Tongren seemed to think of something, and his face changed for a moment. He felt that what he had just thought was really shocking to him!


    Tongren just thought that the powerful power contained in his soul chopping knife was nothing else. It was the energy contained in the monster''s body before, and the energy that Tongren wanted to enter the depths of the monster''s body and destroy directly!


    Tongren didn''t expect to let himself feel such terrible energy before, but let his soul chopping knife snatch the past directly!


    No wonder Tongren felt that he was very familiar with this force. It turned out that Tongren had fought in person!


    When Tong people thought of this, they also raised their heads slightly and looked at their own soul chopping knife, which was wantonly absorbing energy there. Suddenly, they felt as if these things had something to do with each other!


    After bowing his head and meditating for a while, Tong Ren also suddenly realized that he finally knew why his soul chopping knife could absorb the energy of the disgusting monster, because the monster had swallowed his soul chopping knife directly before, and the monster didn''t know that his soul chopping knife still had this ability!


    It must be because his soul chopping knife was swallowed by this disgusting monster when he was attacking. His soul chopping knife went directly into the stomach of this disgusting monster before he regained consciousness!


    Originally, my soul chopping knife was trapped in the stomach of the disgusting monster, and I felt very anxious, but until my soul chopping knife suddenly found the energy source of the disgusting monster!


    Although this disgusting monster is disgusting, the power in his body is too strong, so Tong people''s soul chopping knife can''t absorb all the powerful power in his body for a while, so it took a while!


    Later, when Tongren''s soul chopping knife absorbed the power in the disgusting monster''s body, and the next power could not be absorbed, the disgusting monster did not move directly because most of the power in the body was absorbed by the soul chopping knife!


    Therefore, Tongren''s soul chopping knife indirectly saved Tongren''s life. If Tongren''s soul chopping knife hadn''t absorbed all the power in the disgusting monster''s body, Tongren should have been directly swallowed up by this disgusting monster now!


    The reason why Tong people can fight this disgusting monster for such a long time without weapons, except for a small part of the reason that Tong people''s strength is very strong, and most of the reason is that Tong people''s soul chopping knife is constantly absorbing the power of this disgusting monster!


    Tongren''s soul chopping knife constantly absorbs the power of this disgusting monster, so the power of this disgusting monster also shows a downward trend on the whole, while Tongren is the more fierce type of Vietnam War, which is why Tongren can persist with this disgusting monster for so long!


    Thinking of Tong people here, they almost reasoned all this. When Tong people knew all this, they also felt very shocked. He never thought that the truth was like this, and his soul chopping knife was really so powerful!


    When he knew all this, Tong people still felt very incredible, because he didn''t think that such a simple thing would make him think so complicated. Tong people didn''t think that his soul chopping knife was so powerful now!


    When Tong people think of this, they can even speculate why this disgusting monster becomes so scared when he sees himself, why he nearly fell when he took two steps forward, and why he is so scared of himself!


    In fact, this disgusting monster is not afraid of myself, but the soul chopping knife held by Tong people. The soul chopping knife that has just absorbed the terrible power in this disgusting monster directly!


    The disgusting monster looked at his soul chopping knife and could directly feel his power from the soul chopping knife. It was such a small knife in front of him that stole all his power. This is the real reason for the disgusting monster''s fear!


    This disgusting monster is actually afraid of Tongren''s soul chopping knife. To be exact, it is the terrible power he once had in Tongren''s soul chopping knife!


    At that time, there was almost no power left in the monster''s body. Even if Tongren didn''t use the soul chopping knife and turned their power into a knife, they could easily defeat the disgusting monster, because at that time, the monster''s body was almost no different from an empty shell!


    At the thought of this, Tong man also squatted directly on the ground. It seemed that he couldn''t believe these things he thought. He thought that he had successfully killed this disgusting monster with his own strength, but in fact, he didn''t think that he was relying on the power of his soul chopping knife!


    At this time, Tongren couldn''t help but doubt himself. He always thought his strength was first-class. However, after learning the truth, he found that his luck occupied most of his strength!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty also came directly to Tong man. After seeing Tong man kill this disgusting monster, he was very happy at first, but later his face became more and more wrong. Finally, he even squatted directly on the ground. He also wanted to come and ask Tong man what happened.


    Deadwood and beauty also want to know what he doubted before

 V1.Chapter 2014

    When deadwood and beauty came to Tong people, Tong people also looked at deadwood and beauty.


    When deadwood and beauty saw Tong people raise their heads, he also saw the eyes of Tong people. It was a very helpless eyes, like what a great blow Tong people had suffered!


    When he saw here, rotten wood and beauty also felt very confused, because according to his idea, Tongren should be very happy now. After all, Tongren just cut this disgusting monster in half with one knife!


    Even if Tong people are not particularly happy, when Tong people vent their previous grievances, Tong people should also look particularly relaxed. They won''t be like this. They are all wronged and helpless in their eyes!


    This kind of look is like that Tong people were ridiculed by their opponents after they were defeated by their opponents. In fact, Tong people were not defeated at all!


    Moreover, the fact is just the opposite. Just with one blow, Tong people directly split the disgusting monster in two. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t even dare to blink. The blood red light began to appear where the disgusting monster''s body was cut by Tong people!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he was actually very shocked. He didn''t expect that after the Tongren came out, his strength to hold back his grievances would be so strong. With his soul chopping knife, he directly killed this disgusting monster!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he also imagined that he had just cut the body of this disgusting monster with his soul chopping knife. He couldn''t even make his soul chopping knife move a little inside the body skin of this disgusting monster!


    Although deadwood and beauty didn''t make much skill or even try their best, deadwood and beauty still knew how many kilograms they had. Even if he made all his strength, he couldn''t take what kind of disgusting monster he was!


    But Tong people, with only one move, even without making full efforts, directly split the disgusting monster in two. Just with this, rotten wood and beauty don''t think Tong people have anything to be sad. If it was him, he would be too happy!


    However, rotten wood and beauty know that although Tong people look careless, in fact, Tong people''s mind is still very delicate, so rotten wood and beauty also control their tone and attitude, and carefully say to Tong people:


    "Tong Ren, what''s the matter with you? Why aren''t you happy to see you? Isn''t it worth your happiness to kill this disgusting monster? What''s more, you haven''t lost anything at all."


    After deadwood and beauty finished, they also looked at Tong people with a puzzled face and wanted to find the answer to this matter from Tong people''s face.


    After hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people also looked at rotten wood and beauty, then sighed deeply and said to rotten wood and beauty: "harmony, you don''t know. In fact, most of the reason why this disgusting monster was directly killed is not me!"


    After Tongren finished, he sighed again, and then looked at rotten wood and beauty with a helpless face.


    When Tongren saw the expression on the face of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also knew that they could no longer hide rotten wood and beauty, so Tongren also said to rotten wood and beauty: "well, in fact, the power to kill this disgusting monster is not my power, or my power has only played a little role!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty didn''t feel a little understood, but became more confused. He didn''t understand what Tongren meant by so much?!


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty also directly asked Tongren, "Tongren, I don''t understand what you mean. You say it''s not your power. Whose power is it? Your power only accounts for a little. What does that mean? I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty still didn''t understand what he meant, Tong man was really going to collapse. He didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty, who are usually smart and wise, were so stupid at this time. He had already said that he couldn''t understand at this point!


    And this thing, Tong people really don''t want to talk too detailed, because Tong people think that this thing, for themselves, is a shame!


    However, looking at the puzzled expression of deadwood and beauty at this moment, Tong Ren also sighed deeply. When he saw here, he couldn''t help it. He knew that if he didn''t tell deadwood and beauty, not only deadwood and beauty would always think about this thing, but also he would always feel uncomfortable!


    Therefore, Tong people also simply decided to talk to deadwood and beauty about it. Moreover, Tong people were thinking that if he said it, he might get a little release!


    Therefore, when thinking of this, Tong people also sighed deeply, and then said to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, I didn''t intend to talk to you about this, but I thought about it for a while. I think I''d better tell you, otherwise, this thing will always be a pimple!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked at rotten wood and beauty in front of him, waiting for rotten wood and beauty''s attitude.


    When deadwood Hemei saw Tongren finish this paragraph and look directly at himself, he also knew that Tongren was asking about his attitude, so deadwood Hemei also nodded slightly, nodded to Tongren, and quietly said, "Tongren, don''t worry, I won''t tell others. This matter is a secret in our hearts!"


    After deadwood Hemei finished, he also looked at Tong Ren with his firm eyes. When deadwood Hemei looked at Tong Ren, Tong Ren nodded slightly, and then said to deadwood Hemei:


    "Hemi, since you really want to know, I''ll tell you. In fact, at the moment when you just killed that disgusting monster, you looked so easy and simple, and even felt that it was just a matter of hand knife, right?!"


    Tongren paused, straightened his look, and then said to deadwood and beauty with a serious face: "but in fact, the seemingly simple thing is not simple, or the person who killed this disgusting monster is not me, but him, my soul chopping knife!"

 V1.Chapter 2015

    When he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were stunned at first, then laughed at Tongren, and then said helplessly to Tongren: "what secret should I be, Tongren? It''s your soul chopping knife that killed this disgusting monster. Isn''t it also your soul chopping knife?"


    Tongren just wanted to explain. Rotten wood and beauty then said to Tongren, "Tongren, your soul chopping knife killed this disgusting monster, but in fact, it''s still you who killed this disgusting monster. Do you want to directly separate you from your soul chopping knife?"


    After saying that, deadwood and Mei also looked at Tong people with a smile. When they looked at Tong people, they also smiled with a smile. He felt that when Tong people became like this because of this, they really felt helpless!


    However, what surprised deadwood Hemei was that when Tongren heard deadwood Hemei''s words, they shook their heads helplessly. Tongren was not so relieved by deadwood Hemei''s words. On the contrary, Tongren was very serious and said to deadwood Hemei word by word:


    "Hemei, it seems that you still don''t understand what I mean. I mean, the person who killed this disgusting monster is not me, but my soul chopping knife, and the power of that soul chopping knife is not mine, but in the body of that disgusting monster!"


    Tongren said, looking at deadwood and beauty with a serious face.


    After listening to Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were stunned there all of a sudden. He suddenly seemed to think of something, and his smile solidified all of a sudden!


    Rotten wood and beauty seemed not to believe what Tongren had just said, and asked Tongren blankly:


    "Tong Ren, what did you just say? You said that the power in your soul chopping knife is not yours, but the power in the disgusting monster? You mean that your soul chopping knife accidentally absorbed the power of the evil monster when it was directly swallowed by the disgusting monster?!"


    After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong also nodded heavily, indicating that what deadwood and Mei had just said was all right!


    When he saw Tong Ren nodding to confirm what he had just said, deadwood and Mei also covered his mouth, looking at Tong Ren in shock as if he couldn''t speak!


    He said why, when Tongren''s soul chopping knife came out of the disgusting monster''s body, he would feel such a powerful and familiar power. Why can Tongren''s soul chopping knife directly bomb the disgusting monster''s mouth into a big hole with just one blow, Why can Tong people easily kill this disgusting monster!


    When he thought of this, everything rotten wood and beauty had been wondering about was all untied. When he looked at the Tong man in front of him, rotten wood and beauty''s face was all shocked!


    Because rotten wood and beauty really believe what Tong people just said, because only in this way can they directly explain all these things, and only in this way can they explain why the disgusting monster is so powerful and becomes so weak after being unconscious for a period of time!


    All this is so simple!


    But in fact, people always think that what they have always believed is not so simple, so rotten wood and beauty will always think about the complexity, he will never understand the secret, and he will feel so confused!


    Originally, all this is because of this!


    Rotten wood and beauty also felt a little untenable at this time, and then they had to sit on the ground!


    When he saw this, Tong people also hurried over and wanted to hold deadwood and beauty. When Tong people rushed to deadwood and beauty, deadwood and beauty also directly stopped Tong people. Then he said to Tong people, "no, Tong people, I''m fine. I just felt a little shocked!"


    Seeing the Tongren here, he also stopped his steps directly, and then shook his head slightly. Tongren expected this to happen, because Tongren was so shocked when they knew this!


    Therefore, today''s Tong people are also very able to understand the mood of rotten wood and beauty at this moment!


    When he saw this, Tong people also said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, can you understand what I said before now?!"


    Rotten wood and beauty also slowed down their current mood when they heard Tongren''s words, then nodded slightly to Tongren, and then said to Tongren: "well, Tongren, I understand, I know your mood just now, and I can fully understand it now!"


    After deadwood and Mei finished, he also sat down slowly, and then sat down directly. He wanted to control the spiritual power in his body. Otherwise, he was afraid that he couldn''t control his mood!


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty like this, Tong man also sighed deeply, and then shook his head slightly to rotten wood and beauty.


    When Tong Ren talked to deadwood and beauty before, he had foreseen that deadwood and beauty would be like this. This is also the reason why he has never been so complicated as deadwood and beauty. He is afraid that deadwood and beauty will be like himself just now, and even reach the stage of doubting himself!


    At this time, rotten wood and beauty''s heart was also very chaotic. When he heard Tongren finish this thing, he also felt very difficult to accept. He didn''t expect that Tongren''s things were so complicated, which also made rotten wood and beauty feel very uncomfortable!


    Now, deadwood and beauty don''t even know whether they should continue to ask Tong people about the remaining things. He is afraid that those things are similar to this thing. If he asks Tong people, he may directly ask the things hidden in Tong people''s heart!


    Therefore, now the deadwood and beauty are also very tangled. He doesn''t know what to do next!


    But even at this moment, when rotten wood and beauty were very tangled, Tong people also came directly, and then put their right hand directly behind rotten wood and beauty''s neck!


    At this moment, when he felt the hand of Tongren sticking behind his neck, he was also very confused, but then he also felt the bursts of warm current from Tongren''s hand to the outside. When the rotten wood and beauty were affected by these bursts of warm current, there were a lot of headache problems in his heart, At this moment, it seems to be directly resolved!


    The rotten wood and beauty at this moment also feel incomparable comfort

 V1.Chapter 2016

    At this time, when deadwood and beauty felt very comfortable, Tong man''s hand also took it back directly.


    Rotten wood and beauty also recovered directly from their own state, and said to Tong people with a dissatisfied face: "Tong people, are you so stingy? Why don''t you just stay a little longer? I haven''t felt enough!"


    After saying that, rotten wood and beauty looked at Tong people helplessly, because rotten wood and beauty just felt very comfortable. When a warm current kept swimming in his body, rotten wood and beauty also felt unprecedented comfort!


    Rotten wood and beauty have never felt so comfortable, so rotten wood and beauty will have such a big reaction when Tong people take away their hands!


    And Tong people didn''t even think that when they took back their power, rotten wood and beauty would have such a big reaction, because Tong people didn''t know what impact their power had on rotten wood and beauty. He just saw the wrong expression on rotten wood and beauty''s face, so he also wanted to help rotten wood and beauty!


    However, Tong people didn''t expect that they had helped deadwood and beauty so simply, and deadwood and beauty had such a great reaction. Therefore, when they heard what deadwood and beauty had just said to him, Tong people also said to deadwood and beauty: "well, Hemei, you''re sitting here. I''m using my strength to help you!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked carefully at deadwood and beauty. He wanted to see what deadwood and beauty really thought in his heart now!


    I saw the rotten wood and beauty at this time. After hearing what Tongren said, I also thought for a while. Then I shook my head at Tongren and said, "forget it. Let''s talk about it when we have time. Now is not the time to do such things. We have to do more important things!"


    After saying that, deadwood and Mei smiled at Tong people, and then said to Tong people, "come on, let''s keep busy!"


    When seeing rotten wood and beauty like this, Tong Ren felt very strange, but he didn''t know what to ask, so he smiled at rotten wood and beauty, and then went directly to the disgusting monster and directly held the soul chopping knife floating there in his own hand.


    It turned out that Tongren''s soul chopping knife had already absorbed the power in the mysterious blood bead. Seeing that Tongren was talking to rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also chose to suspend directly here, waiting for Tongren to finish with rotten wood and beauty and let Tongren come and get it by themselves.


    When he saw that his soul chopping knife was so sensible, Tongren also smiled knowingly. Then he also held his soul chopping knife and was ready to take it back directly.


    However, just when Tongren was ready to take back his soul chopping knife directly, he also felt an extraordinary force swimming between his palms. He also felt a very powerful force, a very violent force, in his soul chopping knife!


    When Tongren felt this power, he also felt very incredible, because this power was exactly the same as the power he had just felt from the disgusting monster''s body. That is to say, now his soul cutting knife has completely absorbed all the power in the disgusting monster''s body!


    Therefore, at this moment, Tongren was surprised to see his soul chopping knife. However, he knew that it was not a bad thing for his soul chopping knife to get such a force. More importantly, it should be a good thing. Therefore, Tongren directly took back the soul chopping knife after a slight accident!


    However, when his soul chopping knife was directly taken back, Tong people also felt a very violent force directly into their own body. This force is what Tong people felt before, the power of his soul chopping knife!


    At this time, as like as two peas were looking at their own hands, they found that their hands were actually emitting a red blood light. The light was almost the same as the light they saw before their own chopper.


    When he saw here, Tong Ren couldn''t believe everything in front of him. He couldn''t believe these things were true. He couldn''t believe that the power absorbed by his soul chopping knife now went directly into his own body!


    However, Tong people now don''t know whether they should be happy or vigilant. You know, this force is very bloody. If he can''t control it, he may be swallowed by this force!


    In order to test whether this force will bite itself back, Tong people also directly extract this force and condense it into a small spiritual force group in front of themselves. However, this time, the spiritual force group condensed by Tong people is very different from that before. This time, the spiritual force group condensed by Tong people is blood red!


    When he saw this blood red Lingli group, Tongren was also deeply surprised. He didn''t expect that such a common Lingli group actually contained such a powerful Lingli!


    So that today''s Tong people even feel that this blood red spiritual power group is more powerful than their own spiritual power group before. I don''t know how many times!


    However, when Tong Ren was excited, he also didn''t forget to take a look at his blood red spiritual power group. Will he eat himself?!


    Therefore, when thinking of this, Tong people also directly checked this mysterious spiritual power in their body to see if there was any reaction!


    However, what shocked Tong people was that the blood red mysterious power in his body had no response at all, not even a little activity!


    This also makes Tong people feel that they have no face. Although he knows that the blood red power may not bite him back, he did not expect that the blood red power had no response to his exploration. It is clear that he did not pay attention to himself!


    At this time, the rotten wood and beauty on one side also looked at the Tong people. When he saw the Tong people, he also felt very shocked, because he felt the soul cutting knife of the Tong people just now, including the smell of the disgusting monster and the smell of the terrible power!


    It was also at this time that Tong people directly threw out the blood red spiritual power group condensed in their hands. Then, the blood red spiritual power group also exploded directly on a stone not far away

 V1.Chapter 2017

    When the bloody Lingli group thrown by Tong people exploded directly, the power of the explosion shock wave also directly knocked down Tong people and rotten wood and beauty!


    But fortunately, this is only a simple shock wave generated by the explosion. Otherwise, such a powerful shock wave is really very serious damage to Tongren!


    At this time, Tong people still felt very confused. He didn''t know what had just happened. Just when he saw that the bloody spiritual force group he had been condensing was about to be full, Tong people didn''t think much and directly threw the bloody spiritual force group out!


    However, what Tong people didn''t expect is that this ordinary spiritual power group, which actually contains such a powerful force, even just the shock wave generated by the explosion, directly knocked itself to the ground!


    You know, although the Tongren just had no defense at all, not everything can knock down the Tongren. The shock wave generated when the bloody Lingli group exploded did not give the Tongren a little reaction time at all, and directly knocked down the whole Tongren!


    Therefore, now when I think of Tong people here, all his faces are in awe. Although he just ignored his blood power in his body, he felt very unhappy, but he clearly knew that the blood red power in his body has this capital!


    If this bloody power is easily mobilized by him, Tong people will not pay much attention to him. On the contrary, Tong people ignore Tong people at all. Tong people will feel that this power is very mysterious!


    And now, even if Tongren own skills, it is very difficult to use this blood power in their own body, because even this blood power is in Tongren''s own body, but in fact, Tongren have no power at all!


    As for the power just extracted by Tong people, it is only a drop in the bucket of this bloody power, which is equivalent to one ten thousandth of the power of this bloody power, even less than, so Tong people can reluctantly extract it!


    When feeling this, Tong''s face was also shocked. He knew that although this force was very powerful, it was absorbed by his soul chopping knife after all, although he didn''t know what his soul chopping knife did to make this bloody force absorbed willingly.


    But Tong people know that this must not be a simple thing. The secret is not that Tong people can know casually. Even if this soul chopping knife now belongs to Tong people, Tong people have only explored one percent of this soul chopping knife!


    This soul chopping knife is more unknown to Tongren!


    Therefore, Tong people''s soul chopping knife can do things that Tong people can''t do. Tong people don''t have a little accident at all, and even think it''s reasonable!


    When he thought of this, Tong man shook his head helplessly. He knew that it was not so simple and even very difficult to really use this power in his body!


    Unless


    Thinking of this, Tong people also swept the body of the disgusting monster with the rest of their eyes. When Tong people saw the body of the disgusting monster, Tong people also understood how they should use this power!


    "If you want to use such a terrible force, in addition to certain opportunities, more, that is, the necessary factor is to become strong. Only when you are strong can you control this powerful energy!"


    "Otherwise, even if the most powerful power is stored in your own body and you don''t have the ability to make it, you''re useless at all!"


    Thinking of the Tong people here, he also nodded heavily, then said to himself: "I know, what I have to do next is to improve my own strength!"


    After Tongren said that, he also secretly made up his mind that he must become stronger. Only when he becomes very strong, can he dominate his destiny!


    When Tong people thought of this, the rotten wood and beauty who had been on the side directly stood up, walked to Tong people, quietly patted Tong people on the shoulder, and said to Tong people, "Tong people, what just happened? How could there be such a big explosion


    In fact, rotten wood and beauty are also confused. He doesn''t know what happened just now. When rotten wood and beauty saw that the disgusting monster was directly cut off by Tongren, he also remembered the special mucus on the monster just now!


    So, when he just knew the truth of everything, he also slowed down for a while, and then went directly to the monster''s body and collected the mucus left by the disgusting monster with a special bottle!


    Although the monster looks very ugly and the mucus on his body is also very disgusting, when Tong people just fought with the monster, rotten wood and beauty directly saw the role of mucus on the disgusting monster. You know, the monster''s so big wound can''t feel pain directly just because of the disgusting mucus!


    Therefore, during the battle, deadwood and Mei also directly remembered the mucus on the disgusting monster. It was after the Tong people directly killed the disgusting monster that deadwood and Mei also directly collected the mucus on the disgusting monster!


    Deadwood and beauty found that the mucus on the disgusting monster looked very disgusting, but in fact, the mucus was very smooth, not like deadwood and beauty thought before!


    Just when rotten wood and beauty collected the mucus on this disgusting monster, rotten wood and beauty were ready to go directly to Tongren and discuss some things with Tongren!


    But when deadwood and beauty just got up, they also directly felt the terrible power he had just discussed with Tongren from Tongren. It was this terrible power that nearly collapsed deadwood and beauty!


    Now, rotten wood and beauty actually feel this power in Tong people, which also makes rotten wood and beauty feel cold on their back. Moreover, Tong people just turn their back to him, which makes rotten wood and beauty feel more worried

 V1.Chapter 2018

    Therefore, when feeling the terrible breath of Tong people, deadwood and beauty also carefully decided to see what happened to Tong people and whether the terrible power contained in this disgusting monster was directly transferred to Tong people''s body!


    When he thought of this, deadwood and Mei also changed his face. He thought that if this terrible force was directly transferred to Tong people''s body, it was likely to directly control Tong people and then kill them!


    You know, Tongren''s own talent is very rebellious. If combined with such terrible power, the whole corpse soul world will almost fall into endless purgatory. At that time, Tongren will be no different from youhabach now!


    Therefore, thinking of rotten wood and beauty here, I am also ready to go directly to Tongren to ask them what they think. If Tongren are directly controlled by that terrible force, rotten wood and beauty also decide to strike first and control Tongren first!


    However, just when deadwood and Mei were ready to pass by Tong people, the bloody little spiritual power group released by Tong people was directly thrown out by Tong people, and then the powerful power of the explosion directly knocked them down!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, it is basically certain that the Tong people should not be controlled by that terrible force. If the Tong people are controlled, there will be no way to knock down the Tong people at that level of explosion!


    Therefore, deadwood and Mei also stood up and prepared to ask Tong Ren what was going on. You know, he just felt that terrible power from the small spiritual power group thrown out by Tong Ren. Although it was only a little, it was also very terrible!


    However, when deadwood and Mei slowly approached Tongren, he found that Tongren suddenly lowered his head directly. Then he didn''t know what to say there, and his eyes were slightly closed. He didn''t know what he was thinking!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, he had planned to go quickly. In this way, rotten wood and beauty dared not act again. He didn''t know what Tongren were doing. If Tongren were restraining the terrible force in his body, wouldn''t he disturb Tongren now?!


    Therefore, now rotten wood and beauty have been quietly observing the Tong people behind them. Once the Tong people express something wrong, rotten wood and beauty will directly rush up and help the Tong people control the violent breath in their body. In this way, he can also take the opportunity to control the Tong people, killing two birds with one stone!


    However, just after rotten wood and beauty observed behind Tong people for a long time, they found that Tong people raised their head slowly after lowering their head and talking for a long time, and then a look of confidence appeared on their face!


    This also makes rotten wood and beauty very confused. You know, he just thought that Tong people were there to restrain the terrible force in their body. Even if Tong people succeed, it is not easy to restrain such a powerful force in their body!


    After experiencing so many Tongren, they should not show a confident expression on their face. Either they should be relaxed and celebrate that they have defeated this terrible force in their body, or they should be tired and restrain this terrible force in their body. They are very tired!


    However, no matter what kind of expression, it is very normal for tongs people now. Only the self-confidence of one face makes rotten wood and beauty impossible to understand!


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty simply don''t go to observe Tong people behind them. He decides to ask Tong people in person to understand what he hasn''t understood all the time!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also said to do it. They directly patted Tong people on the shoulder, and then asked Tong people, "Tong people, what just happened


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty coming, Tong man was also a little stunned. Then he said to rotten wood and beauty: "ah, there is no harmony. Just now I was testing a new power, and there was a little accident. I underestimated the power of this power. Don''t worry!"


    After Tongren finished, he also looked directly at rotten wood and beauty, indicating that he was asking what happened to rotten wood and beauty?


    When he heard what Tongren said, he was a little confused about deadwood and beauty. This time, he was even more confused. He knew that Tongren must be hiding something from himself at this moment. Otherwise, Tongren could not answer himself so simply!


    So, as like as two peas, Ki Kazumi, who is thinking of this, is directly opposite to the Tong people. "Tong, you don''t need to hide from me. I already know that, now your body has a very terrible force, and this force is basically the same as the power before the disgusting monster and your chopper."


    After deadwood and beauty finished, they also looked at Tong people with a serious face!


    Hearing what deadwood and Mei had just asked, Tong Ren also looked at deadwood and Mei. At this moment, he looked at his eyes, and then he felt very innocent. He said to deadwood and Mei, "yes, and Mei, don''t you know this? Didn''t I tell you just now?"


    When Tong people saw that deadwood Hemei''s face was still full of doubts, they shook their heads helplessly, and then said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, I didn''t say it was true. Don''t you know? I just told you, just now I said, I got a new power!"


    After Tongren finished, he also sighed, and then said to deadwood and beauty, "since you want to ask me, I''ll tell you everything that just happened. I thought you could guess all this!"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and Mei were also stunned. He didn''t know what Tongren was saying, what he guessed, and what he guessed? Why doesn''t he even know?!


    Rotten wood and beauty are also confused now. He knew a little, but now when he saw Tongren like this, he knew it. Now he is very confused. He feels that he seems to be directly confused by Tongren!


    Therefore, when he thought of the rotten wood and beauty here, he simply didn''t think about it himself. He was ready to wait for Tongren''s answe

 V1.Chapter 2019

    Because the rotten wood and beauty now feel that they really can''t think of this thing, because his brain is very chaotic. Originally, his thinking was quite clear, but when he heard Tongren say so, his original clear thinking is not clear now!


    Therefore, now deadwood and beauty are not ready to say anything else. He is ready to listen to Tongren''s words. He is afraid that if he says anything, his head will be more dizzy!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also directly looked at Tong people in his eyes. This time, there was only doubt in his eyes, and there was nothing else!


    When he saw what rotten wood and beauty were like now, Tong also sighed slightly, and then said to rotten wood and beauty, "Hey, since you want to know all the things about rotten wood and beauty, I''ll tell you from the beginning, otherwise you should be very difficult to understand!"


    Just when deadwood and beauty wanted to say something, he also thought of what had just happened, so deadwood and beauty shook their head in their own psychology, indicating that they could not speak now, otherwise their thinking would be chaotic!


    Seeing that deadwood and Mei had nothing to say, Tong Ren then said to deadwood and Mei: "just now, when we two discussed this terrible power, I was also ready to take back my soul chopping knife directly. After all, my soul chopping knife just sucked the power from the body of this disgusting monster!"


    When Tongren said here, rotten wood and beauty also thought quietly in their own psychology. When they asked Tongren to explain this, they also had to ask Tongren''s soul chopping knife. What have Tongren done for so long? You know, rotten wood and beauty have always wanted to know!


    At this time, Tong people also paused, then said to deadwood and beauty: "when I just held my soul chopping knife, I felt a very special power, and after I thought about it, I directly thought that this power is not another power, it is the terrible power in the body of this disgusting monster!"


    "Moreover, when I just felt this force, I also felt something special wrong, as if this force had entered my soul chopping knife!"


    At this point, Tong Ren also frowned slightly, then said to deadwood and beauty: "then, I''m going to take back my soul chopping knife directly. I want to see if my soul chopping knife will shoot this terrible force directly when I take him back!"


    "But what I didn''t expect was that when I directly took back my soul chopping knife, this terrible force went directly into my body!"


    When Tong people said this, they also looked at rotten wood and beauty with a very terrible look. This look just made rotten wood and beauty feel cold!


    However, at this time, what rotten wood and beauty think of is not the eyes of Tong people, but the things just said by Tong people. When rotten wood and beauty think of here, they also feel very shocked directly, because rotten wood and beauty didn''t think that this terrible force entered Tong people''s body so easily?!


    Obviously, it is difficult for deadwood and beauty to accept this thing, but even if deadwood and beauty are very difficult to accept, this is also a fact. Deadwood and beauty have to accept the facts in front of deadwood and beauty!


    Such a terrible force is so easy to be directly pocketed by Tong people. If it''s not an accident, rotten wood and beauty don''t know what to think!


    When he thought of this, rotten wood and beauty were also very shocked. However, he knew that the next thing was the focus, so he was slightly stunned for a while, and was ready to directly listen to Tongren say the next thing!


    Seeing that deadwood and beauty recovered, Tong Ren nodded slightly, and then prepared to say the next thing to deadwood and beauty.


    Because when Tong Ren finished what he had done before, Tong Ren had probably guessed the reaction of rotten wood and beauty. Just after he explored it with his spiritual strength, he found that rotten wood and beauty were really stunned, because if it was Tong Ren, he might not be able to resist it!


    Therefore, when seeing that deadwood and beauty recovered, Tong Ren then said to deadwood and beauty: "Next, when I feel that such a terrible force directly enters my own body, I also feel very wrong. In order to see if this terrible force will bite back or even control me after entering my body, so I also extract some of this force and test it!"


    When he heard Tongren finish this sentence, rotten wood and beauty also nodded slightly, and then comforted themselves in their own heart. Fortunately, they just didn''t say their ideas, otherwise they would be embarrassed. If Tongren thought that their brain hole was so big, I don''t know what Tongren would think!


    Therefore, hearing the rotten wood and beauty here, he just nodded slightly and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Tongren also covered his face and said to deadwood and beauty with great embarrassment: "however, after my test just now, I found that although this terrible force looks very terrible, in fact, it is also very cold!"


    "Even if I was just so tempted, this terrible force didn''t pay any attention to me, and even didn''t respond at all. It seems that this terrible force has no interest in me now, and may even dislike me!"


    After Tongren finished, he also covered his face and felt very embarrassed, because this thing itself was very embarrassing. After all, his talent and his qualification were so good. Now he was despised by a terrible force, which also made Tongren feel very ashamed!


    And now Tongren, in order to make clear the beginning and process of the whole thing with rotten wood and beauty, also once again said the humiliation of their mouth again!


    Tongren covered his face and said to deadwood and beauty: "the whole thing is probably like this. I didn''t expect it to be like this!"


    Seeing Tong people talking here, rotten wood and beauty also smiled

 V1.Chapter 2020

    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren say here, he really understood what had just happened. In fact, if it wasn''t for what Tongren said, deadwood Hemei couldn''t have guessed the situation no matter how he guessed!


    Thinking of rotten wood and beauty here also decides not to guess casually in the future. You know, if he didn''t guess casually just now, he couldn''t think so outrageous. If he didn''t think so outrageous, rotten wood and beauty wouldn''t think of these things!


    However, when I thought of the rotten wood and beauty here, I suddenly thought of another thing. This thing is, what was the Tong man thinking there and what was he actually talking about there?


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also asked Tongren, "Tongren, what were you talking about there just now? What were you thinking while talking about?"


    After hearing the question of deadwood Hemei, Tong people also smiled slightly, and then said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, I just thought of a very important thing, and just now I was saying to myself to encourage myself to become stronger, because I know a secret!"


    Tongren said here, but also looked at deadwood and beauty with a kind of cunning eyes.


    When rotten wood and beauty saw Tong people''s eyes, they also smiled. He knew that Tong people must know something secret now. It must be a very important secret. In this way, Tong people will show such an expression!


    Therefore, deadwood and beauty also looked forward and asked Tongren, "Tongren, what did you find? Can you be so happy?"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tongren was also very proud. He knew that rotten wood and beauty must have thought about it now. Tongren was also very emotional. Now rotten wood and beauty know themselves best. No one else knows themselves better than rotten wood and beauty!


    Therefore, when thinking of Tong people here, they also whispered with rotten wood and beauty: "I tell you, Hemei, I found that although this terrible force ignores me now, I feel that if my strength becomes stronger, then I can use this force more and more!"


    Seeing that rotten wood and beauty didn''t understand, Tong people also explained again and said to rotten wood and beauty: "that is to say, I feel that I can continuously mobilize this terrible power with the continuous growth of my strength. Until my strength grows to a peak, I should be able to fully use this power!"


    Tongren said that he was also very excited to look at rotten wood and beauty!


    After listening to what Tongren just said, rotten wood and beauty also felt very surprised. He said slightly to Tongren: "Tongren, what you said, is it true?!"


    When he saw that deadwood and Mei didn''t believe it, Tong people proudly waved their hands, smiled and said to deadwood and Mei: "of course it''s true. Although I don''t have exact evidence, I believe that with the continuous improvement of my strength in the future, I can prove it with practical actions!"


    When hearing that Tong people are so sure, rotten wood and beauty also know that this thing is mostly true. Although Tong people do not have real evidence to prove this thing, rotten wood and beauty know that sometimes their intuition is very accurate, especially for people with strong talent!


    Therefore, he was shocked to think of the rotten wood and beauty here, because he didn''t expect that everything was so coincidental. The terrible power that was just fighting against Tongren was now directly absorbed by Tongren, and even Tongren could call it!


    This is hard to believe for deadwood and beauty. You know, there is such a strong person around deadwood and beauty who is almost sleeping to increase his strength, which is very stressful for deadwood and beauty. Therefore, thinking of deadwood and beauty here, he shook his head slightly.


    However, at this time, deadwood and Mei suddenly thought of one thing, that is, he just wanted to ask Tongren about a bunch of things, that is, what happened when Tongren went against the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, and why Tongren dragged on for so long.


    Also, what did Tongren do just now, including why Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly upgraded. It not only absorbs the strength of the enemy, but also has its own independent consciousness!


    All this is a mystery to deadwood and beauty. It''s rare. Now Tong people have just killed this disgusting monster and have time to answer a series of questions for themselves!


    Therefore, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I also asked Tongren, "Tongren, I asked you a few questions. I''ve been troubled for a long time, but I just can''t understand it. Can you tell me?"


    When deadwood and Mei said here, they also looked at Tong people tentatively to see how Tong people react now.


    And Tong people are happy at this time, so no matter what they ask, Tong people directly don''t have any other ideas.


    Therefore, when he saw that rotten wood and beauty were in doubt, Tong man directly waved his hand and said to rotten wood and beauty, "ask, Hemei, do you still need to be so polite with me? It''s so strange!"


    Hearing Tongren''s consent, rotten wood and beauty didn''t hesitate at all. They directly asked Tongren, "Tongren, I ask you, what happened to your soul chopping knife? It''s not only that you have your own independent consciousness, but also that you can absorb the strength of the enemy now!"


    When hearing this question from deadwood Hemei, Tong Ren didn''t hesitate at all. He said to deadwood Hemei, "actually, I don''t know why my soul chopping knife suddenly became like this. Maybe it''s because I often communicate with my soul chopping knife!"


    After Tongren finished, he smiled at deadwood Hemei, and then said to deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, the awakening of the consciousness of the soul chopping knife mainly depends on the soul chopping knife itself. The role you can play is just to establish more contacts with him and kill the enemy with him!"


    Tongren here also smiled at deadwood and beauty, but when they saw the expression of deadwood and beauty, they also knew that deadwood and beauty would not be fooled so easily!


    Therefore, Tongren also said to deadwood and beauty, "I''d better focus on telling you about the bloodthirsty thing of soul chopping knife!"

 V1.Chapter 2021

    When Tongren said that he was here, rotten wood and beauty suddenly became energetic. He knew that what Tongren was going to talk about must be the key point, so he also took up the spirit of dozens of points. Listen carefully. Why Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly became so bloodthirsty!


    When he saw the appearance of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren was also very proud. He knew that his soul chopping knife was bloodthirsty. Except himself, no God of death could make his soul chopping knife look like this. Except Tongren, rotten wood and beauty, and these gods of death who saw the appearance of Tongren''s soul chopping knife with their own eyes, Not even a god of death knows his soul chopping knife, and even this kind of thing!


    Therefore, Tongren are really the people who speak with momentum in the whole God of death. When they think of this, Tongren praise themselves hundreds of times in their own heart!


    However, although Tongren''s heart is very excited now, after all, he still has rotten wood and beauty in front of him, and he has to restrain a little. Otherwise, he will become like that in rotten wood and beauty!


    Therefore, now Tongren also smiled at deadwood and beauty, and then said slightly: "Hemei, let me tell you, I think my soul chopping knife will be interested in blood. Basically, it is because my soul chopping knife has awakened its own consciousness!"


    Speaking of Tong people here, when they see that there is no change in the expression of rotten wood and beauty, they also know that what they just said is basically nonsense, so Tong people now hurried to rotten wood and beauty and said, "Ho Mei, let me tell you how my soul chopping knife became bloodthirsty, or when it began to become bloodthirsty!"


    When Tongren said this, he also looked at the expression of rotten wood and beauty. However, after Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty have changed from just looking forward to it to ignoring it now. When he heard Tongren say this, he just nodded slightly, and then looked at Tongren innocently.


    When he saw what rotten wood and beauty were like now, Tong people also knew that if they didn''t say anything serious to rotten wood and beauty, rotten wood and beauty might not even be able to listen to themselves!


    Therefore, deadwood and Mei then said to deadwood and Mei, "this thing should start when I''m ready to go back to find you after I just defeated the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabah!"


    After Tong said that, he didn''t care about rotten wood and beauty''s current expression, but also said to rotten wood and beauty: "when I was just ready to come back, I was also ready to give you a signal to signal me to come back and cheer you up!"


    "Then, I''m ready to break into the enemy camp directly, and then I''m ready to kill the other party''s generals directly, because as long as the other party''s generals are killed by me, these people of the other party will be a mob, which will be very easy to clean up!"


    "However, just when I had controlled my little black ghost and sneaked into their command place, I found that there were so many people in that small room, and they had nine generals!"


    When he said this, Tongren''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and he said it more and more mysterious!


    However, when Tongren said here, rotten wood and beauty suddenly raised their spirits. He seemed to hear Tongren say that the other party has nine generals. Then there have only been four generals. Where are the other five generals?!


    However, rotten wood and beauty know that Tongren hasn''t finished after all. It''s not too late for him to ask questions when Tongren has finished. Otherwise, if he asks so casually, it''s likely to directly disrupt Tongren''s thinking!


    When thinking of this, deadwood and beauty also nodded slightly, indicating that they were still listening.


    Seeing that deadwood and Mei were still listening, Tong people directly said to deadwood and Mei: "because I was the puppet who just killed the two star Knights controlled by youhabach, when I saw them, I didn''t have the slightest fear, and even was ready to rush up and kill them!"


    Tongren paused and then said, "because I first observed them through the little black ghost, so I couldn''t see their real strength at all, so I directly attacked one of them with a burst of spiritual explosion!"


    When he said this, there was a trace of pride in his face. However, just when his expression just flashed a trace of pride, he also looked cold. Then he said helplessly to deadwood and beauty:


    "However, when I just started the sneak attack, I only stole one first. Although I don''t know whether the general is dead or not, even if he is not dead, he must be seriously injured!"


    Tongren paused again, and then said to deadwood and beauty: "but when I just went in, I felt the pressure brought by their strength, so after I thought about it, I also decided to go first, and then break them one by one!"


    When he said this, a firm look came out on Tong people''s face. Although rotten wood and beauty didn''t know why Tong people suddenly showed this look, rotten wood and beauty didn''t interrupt much. After all, Tong people haven''t finished talking yet!


    "Thanks to the cover of explosive smoke, otherwise, I would have to fight with them before. In this case, I may not be able to save you, because I''m also very uncertain whether I can really withstand the simultaneous attack of eight experts in such a narrow room!"


    When he heard Tongren say that, rotten wood and beauty also felt very surprised, because Tongren in his impression would not say so to him, let alone do so, because Tongren has always been a tough representative, and he will not be soft!


    When he thought of this, rotten wood and beauty also looked at the Tong people in front of him, because he saw that the Tong people in front of him were more and more like a leader and a commander!


    Because today''s Tong people are not the Tong people before. The Tong people before were very motivated. Today''s Tong people have learned temporary patience and various tactics!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I can''t help sighing: "it''s true. I should look at you with new eyes on the third day of my leave. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it!"

 V1.Chapter 2022

    The deadwood and beauty at this moment are also constantly lamenting in their own psychology.


    But after decayed wood and beauty sighed for a long time, he also nodded slightly to the Tongren in front of him. After all, now he is still listening to the Tongren. If he just hung the Tongren there, it would be very shameless for the Tongren!


    Therefore, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he nodded to Tong people.


    When he saw deadwood and Mei nodding, Tongren also began to talk. Although Tongren didn''t quite understand, why did deadwood and Mei stare for a while after listening to a paragraph of their own words, and then nod slightly? Although Tongren doesn''t know why, he can figure it out as long as he thinks about it carefully!


    After all, there are a lot of things I said, and the content is also very large. If rotten wood and beauty listened to it once and then nodded directly to themselves, it also shows that rotten wood and beauty didn''t listen to themselves at all. Now it seems that rotten wood and beauty really listened to themselves!


    When thinking of this, Tong Ren also nodded slightly, and then said to deadwood and beauty: "Then, I sent it directly to the most densely populated places of those damn annihilators, and then I began to kill. I think my soul chopping knife began to be bloodthirsty, which should have a lot to do with this. After all, at that time, I killed at least a small mountain annihilator!"


    When he heard Tongren say this, rotten wood and Mei nodded slightly. He thought Tongren''s analysis was also very correct, because before that, although Tongren also killed many people, they didn''t kill many people at that time!


    Tongren must have killed a lot of people, and then directly awakened the bloodthirsty in the soul of Tongren''s soul chopping knife. It is precisely because of this that Tongren''s soul chopping knife suddenly awakened!


    Thinking of this, deadwood and beauty are again full of expectations. Looking at the Tong people in front of him, he feels that it seems that he can see more secrets from the Tong people now!


    Seeing that deadwood and beauty looked at their eyes full of expectation again, Tong Ren also smiled. Although he was very excited and proud in his heart, he didn''t show it. He still smiled and used such a common smile to cover up the rough waves in his heart!


    Tong people know that they should take advantage of the victory and pursue. Taking advantage of the excitement of rotten wood and beauty, they can say more so that rotten wood and beauty can worship themselves more!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they smiled at the rotten wood and beauty, and then said, "however, after I killed many annihilators, their idiot generals finally reacted, and then they attacked directly and were ready to kill me there!"


    "But am I the kind of person who can easily be killed? When I feel their murderous spirit, I also see the reaction of the exterminators around me. When I feel their murderous spirit, they suddenly stop attacking and surround me!"


    The Tong people here also smiled, and then said to the rotten wood and beauty: "but who do they think I am? I''m a tong person. How can they surround me? Moreover, after I explored before, I found that there were only four people coming!"


    "Although I know that they probably only sent out four people, I always feel that things are not so simple, so I also began to look for the whole battlefield and finally found four other people. Those four people are not in that small room, but on the way to sneak attack you!"


    When Tongren said this, he also looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of him,


    When he heard Tongren say this, rotten wood and beauty were stunned. He didn''t expect that he had just walked through the gate of hell. If it weren''t for Tongren, the damn generals would probably kill all the rest of them directly. Then the significance of their persistence for so long would not exist at all!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he smiled at the Tong people in front of him, and then said, "I know, Tong people, thank you. If it weren''t for you, we might have been directly destroyed by these four generals!"


    After saying that, deadwood and beauty bowed directly to Tong people!


    When he saw the whole appearance of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren was also directly shocked. He didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty would suddenly bow to himself when he said here, which was unexpected to Tongren!


    Therefore, Tong people don''t adapt to rotten wood and beauty at all. Suddenly, Tong people prefer rotten wood and beauty like an ordinary friend!


    Thinking of this, Tong people also quickly helped deadwood and Mei up directly, and then seriously said to deadwood and Mei: "I know, Hemei, I know what you think now, but you really don''t have to do this to me now. I should do this. Aren''t we a team?!


    After that, Tong Ren also looked at rotten wood and beauty in front of him with a serious face, hoping that rotten wood and beauty could understand his current psychology!


    Seeing Tongren''s present appearance, rotten wood and beauty also nodded slightly, and then said to Tongren, "I know, Tongren, but I still want to thank you!"


    After hearing what deadwood and Mei said, Tong people also shook their heads slightly. Tong people knew that even if they said very clear words to deadwood and Mei, deadwood and Mei would not be grateful to themselves at once, so now Tong people also shook their heads slightly and then said to deadwood and Mei:


    "Next, I sent it directly to the rear of the four generals who were going to sneak attack me, that is, in front of the four generals who were going to sneak attack you. Then I killed them directly. It is precisely because I killed them directly with my soul chopping knife that the three damn generals didn''t sneak attack you, and my soul chopping knife turned on bloodthirsty!"


    When he said this, Tong people also bowed their heads and murmured, "when it comes to bloodthirsty, it''s my soul chopping knife that takes the initiative to absorb the power in their bodies. However, when they first absorb their power, it''s very primitive and painful!"


    When Tongren said here, it was like returning to the scene at that time. However, now the rotten wood and beauty thought of another thing

 V1.Chapter 2023

    Although Tongren are very immersed in that scene, deadwood and Mei are thinking about another thing at this moment, that is, those damn generals!


    It''s not only Tong people who know how to kill all, eliminate future troubles and eliminate the roots. Even rotten wood and beauty are aware of the seriousness of this matter. Therefore, rotten wood and beauty remember this matter when Tong people just mentioned that there are nine generals, and then they always put it in their own psychology!


    Now when he saw Tong man like this, rotten wood and Mei also guessed that Tong man should have finished talking about it, but Tong man never mentioned it again except at the beginning when he knew that he had directly wounded the ninth general!


    And Tong people, if they really know this thing, they will not mention it, and Tong people don''t have any need to hide it from themselves, so now rotten wood and beauty just need to confirm with Tong people, they will know that the general is missing!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he didn''t hesitate at all. He said directly to Tong people: "Tong people, I''ll tell you something. To be exact, I want to ask you something, a question in the nine generals you just mentioned!"


    When deadwood and beauty said here, they also looked directly at the Tong man in front of them!


    When hearing that deadwood and Mei suddenly asked this, Tong Ren was also slightly stunned, but when he heard that deadwood and Mei asked about the damn generals, Tong Ren also directly put away the smile on his face and then became serious!


    When he saw the expression of Tong man, rotten wood and beauty also knew that Tong man also attached great importance to the affairs of the nine generals, so he thought of rotten wood and beauty here without hesitation and directly said to Tong man: "Tong man, do you know if you killed the general first?"


    When he heard deadwood and Mei ask about this, Tong Ren also relaxed directly. He thought what deadwood and Mei found. Then he was ready to tell deadwood and Mei that he had killed the damn general directly!


    However, when Tong Ren was just about to say, he thought carefully. That is, he didn''t seem to have confirmed whether the general who was directly bombed by his own explosion was directly killed by himself?!


    Thinking of this, Tong Ren had just recovered his relaxed expression and became very dignified again. He thought carefully, as if he really didn''t confirm whether he really killed the general!


    Therefore, Tong people also said directly and dignified to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, I''m really not sure, because I don''t know if I really killed him!"


    Just when rotten wood and Mei saw Tong man''s expression, he knew that Tong man really didn''t confirm whether the general was dead or not, so he showed his current expression. Therefore, when he thought of Tong man here, he also knew that this time, it might not be so simple!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also looked at the Tongren in front of him with a dignified face. He knew that the Tongren at this moment should be similar to what he thought!


    At this moment, Tong man is directly lost in meditation, because he doesn''t know what to do next. He really has no way to determine where the damn general has gone. If he escapes, it''s OK. If he doesn''t escape and lurks around, it''s dangerous!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also looked at the rotten wood and beauty in front of them with a dignified face, and then said slightly to the rotten wood and beauty: "He Mei, up to now, there is only one way. Although this method is no way, it is the only way for us to confirm the life and death of the general!"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, deadwood and Mei nodded slightly, and then said to Tongren, "well, Tongren, do it according to your meaning!"


    Of course, deadwood and beauty know what Tongren think now, because Tongren now must want them to go together to see if the damn general really died there. If he did, they can rest assured!


    But if they don''t die, the Tong people will directly find the damn general and kill him. In this way, they don''t have to worry about anything anymore!


    When he saw that deadwood Hemei agreed to his plan directly so happily, Tongren was also very surprised. After all, he had not told deadwood Hemei what his plan was. Deadwood Hemei agreed to his plan directly, which made Tongren feel a little unresponsive!


    So Tongren also tentatively asked deadwood Hemei, "Hemei, do you know what my plan is? Did you agree so soon?"


    When he saw the Tong man''s appearance, rotten wood and beauty were stunned at first, and then smiled at the Tong man and said, "I don''t know. I guess you guessed your plan. You want us to go and see what happened to the damn general, don''t you?!"


    When rotten wood and beauty finished, Tong people felt very shocked at once, because he didn''t expect that rotten wood and beauty guessed their ideas directly, which also made Tong people feel very surprised!


    Because he really didn''t know what rotten wood and beauty thought. He guessed his plan directly. Tongren also began to think back at this time. He didn''t seem to show any special ideas? Why did deadwood and Mei guess so accurately?!


    When he saw the appearance of Tong man, rotten wood and beauty also felt it in his heart, because he really didn''t expect that Tong man was so fearless when he killed the enemy before. Now he actually began to tangle with this thing. The contrast is really too great!


    However, rotten wood and beauty can at least confirm that Tongren is really this plan. They really decided to go together and see if the damn general is dead!


    So, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he shook his head slightly, and then said to the Tongren, "don''t think about it, Tongren, I''m just guessing casually. Don''t take it seriously. After all, sometimes I guess a little more accurately!"


    Rotten wood and beauty said here. They also thought of another thing. Then they said to Tongren, "Tongren, what should we do here?"

 V1.Chapter 2024

    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people didn''t react for a moment and a half. Then he was stunned at Tong people and said, "what do you mean, He Mei? I didn''t understand?"


    When he saw what the Tong people were like now, deadwood and Mei also felt very helpless. Then he pointed at the Tong people and said, "ah, it''s them, those gods of death. We''ve both left. What shall we do if the damn general sneaks here?"


    When rotten wood and beauty said this, Tong people were also slightly stunned. Obviously, Tong people didn''t think of it. Tong people didn''t think of his subordinates and the gods of death to do so!


    Therefore, after the reminder of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also frowned!


    When he saw Tong people like this, rotten wood and beauty also let go. Obviously, rotten wood and beauty had just considered this matter, but rotten wood and beauty still had no way, because if Tong people left, even if he didn''t follow, he couldn''t cope with the sneak attack of people of that level of the general!


    Moreover, if the damn general has any special cards and special skills, like the skills of the thin general, they will be killed in an instant, and there is no time to send messages to Tongren!


    However, just when Tongren and rotten wood and beauty were at a loss, Tongren suddenly saw a light in front of him, as if he thought of something special, and his eyebrows immediately stretched out!


    Because Tong Ren just flashed his eyes over the black little jade pendant on his chest, he also directly thought that he could control the black little jade pendant and stay here to prevent someone from sneaking attack. In this way, even if someone sneaks attack, he can not only see it, but also come back directly!


    The Tong people who thought of here also said their ideas directly to deadwood and beauty!


    When deadwood and beauty heard Tongren''s idea, they also looked happy. Then they said to Tongren, "this method can really be used!"


    However, just when rotten wood and beauty were half thinking, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, if Tong people want to control this little black ghost here, don''t Tong people have to walk with their eyes closed all the time? In this case, when Tongren encounter a crisis, they can''t see it for a while and a half?!


    So, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he directly told Tongren his doubts. He wanted to know what Tongren thought!


    At this time, Tongren didn''t take it seriously when he heard the idea of rotten wood and beauty. He said directly to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, you don''t have to worry about this. I know I need to operate with my eyes closed, but you''re still there? What am I afraid of!"


    When Tong people saw that rotten wood and beauty still maintained a skeptical attitude, they also directly said to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, I can open all my spiritual power. In this way, I can see things a few meters around me. As for things farther away, you can tell me directly, or you can directly observe the situation ahead!"


    When he heard what Tong people said, rotten wood and Mei were still very worried, because rotten wood and Mei felt that even if Tong people can open their spiritual power again and control their little black ghost, can Tong people''s mind take both into account?!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, I also raised this question to Tongren: "Tongren, I know your idea is very good, but have you thought about it? Can your psychology be used as one and two?"


    When he heard the suspicion of deadwood and beauty, Tong people also laughed, and then said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, you don''t have to worry about this. I can''t say that you can do both very carefully now, but if you take both into account, I can still guarantee it very much!"


    After hearing Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty also felt very incredible, but since Tongren had already said so, he didn''t say much, so he directly said to Tongren: "Tongren, since you''ve thought about it, let''s go straight!"


    Hearing what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people didn''t hesitate at all. They directly said to rotten wood and beauty, "let''s go, let''s go!"


    Therefore, Tong people also walked forward quickly, then closed their eyes directly, left their little black ghost directly in a very hidden place, and observed every move of his death gods!


    Seeing Tong people rush out directly, rotten wood and beauty also directly follow up. After all, he is also the vision of Tong people!


    Not long after the two of them rushed out, Tong man also saw the surrounding situation directly, and then he called Tong man directly!


    "Tong man, look around here!"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people didn''t take it to heart, because Tong people thought that rotten wood and beauty should see corpses everywhere and then call themselves!


    So Tong people also said directly to deadwood and beauty: "it''s all right, and beauty, let''s go ahead. The general''s command is still a distance from here. I did all the things you see now!"


    When he heard what Tongren said, rotten wood and Mei were stunned. Then he said to Tongren, "what? Tongren, you said you disposed of all the dead bodies? How did you do it?"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong people didn''t react at first. He said to rotten wood and beauty, "yes, Hemei, I did all these, you..."


    When Tong Ren was half talking, he also realized something was wrong. Then he stopped directly and said to deadwood and beauty, "what are you talking about? You said there were no bodies on the ground


    Rotten wood and beauty shook their heads slightly when they heard Tongren''s reply, and then said seriously to Tongren: "Tongren, I suggest you open your eyes and have a look!"


    Hearing the Tongren here, he also directly opened his eyes. When Tongren opened his eyes, he also directly found that what he saw here is completely different from what he saw before!


    I can only see these corpses in front of me, the corpses that should have existed. I don''t know when they have disappeared. What''s left now is only the blood of one place and the broken limbs and arms of one place, which proves that this is just a real battlefield

 V1.Chapter 2025

    When they saw the scene in front of them, even Tongren felt very shocked. At this moment, they didn''t know where to go. They all disappeared. If they weren''t for the broken limbs and arms, they couldn''t even see that it was a battlefield!


    Therefore, the Tong man who couldn''t believe all this in front of him rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe all this in front of him was true. Those damn annihilators were killed by him. How could they disappear? Could it be that the ground here will automatically eat the dead?!


    Thinking of the Tong people here, they also quickly closed their eyes and controlled their little shadow. Then they directly arrived at the body of the disgusting monster he had just killed. After observing for a long time, the Tong people didn''t find any swallowing effect on the ground below!


    However, Tong people still don''t believe in evil. He doesn''t believe that so many bodies have disappeared directly in such a short period of time, leaving only a few arms, a few broken fingers and blood!


    So Tong people also directly summoned their own soul chopping knife, and then injected a lot of power into their soul chopping knife. They directly inserted their soul chopping knife into the ground under their feet. Then Tong people also burst into a drink, and then a huge energy burst out in Tong people''s soul chopping knife!


    This huge explosion also directly brought a powerful explosion, which blew up the whole Tongren and the rotten wood and beauty around him, as well as the deep ground under the feet of Tongren. However, even in this way, Tongren still got nothing!


    Even if Tongren blew up the whole ground, he didn''t find any trace at all. If those bodies were really eaten by the ground, there would be more or less traces under the ground. Now it seems that it''s really not the matter of the ground!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he also shook his head slightly, then said to the rotten wood and beauty with a puzzled face: "Hemei, what''s the matter? Has anyone come after us? Then why should he clean up the corpses in this place? Is it of any use?"


    Tongren is really uncomfortable now. If he doesn''t know why the corpses in this place disappeared directly, he won''t let go of his heart. He will always think about it until he comes up with a reason!


    After all, this is a potential threat. If Tong people don''t see it, they must pay attention to it, because so many bodies seem useless, but in fact, if someone has mastered special means, it may be of great use!


    Moreover, so many bodies disappear out of thin air, which proves that something must be controlling, which is also a threat to them!


    It''s impossible for deadwood and beauty to see such a naked threat. He just shook his head slightly, because he observed for so long and found no trace at all. He just guessed and couldn''t guess where these damn bodies had gone!


    Seeing rotten wood and beauty shaking their heads, Tong man also had a more headache, because he really didn''t think of what caused so many bodies to disappear, because it was really surprising!


    However, just when Tongren was having a headache, he suddenly thought of a person!


    This person is no one else, it is Tong people who have fought against the puppet''s friend habah countless times!


    Because, in the world view known by Tongren, youhabach is the only one who can directly mobilize the dead. Even the puppet of the star Knight order has been directly divided by Tongren. Youhabach can still be assembled into a solid puppet!


    Therefore, if you habakh really moved his hand, it is really possible to do this. You know, you habakh really has the ability and authority to do so!


    Thinking of Tong people here, he also nodded slightly. When he knew that it might be youhabach, Tong people also put down a lot of things they had been worried about. Although he still has a potential threat to tempt him, compared with the previous unknown, this thing is much more acceptable for Tong people!


    After all, for youhabach, Tongren still have a little experience in fighting. Although youhabach has new means and new fighting methods every time, different puppets can also form different things, but Tongren all know that it is youhabach!


    So, now Tongren, but put a lot of heart!


    On the other side, rotten wood and beauty were very confused when they saw Tong people like this. Rotten wood and beauty didn''t think of anything. Tong people didn''t know what they thought, but suddenly nodded, and then directly relieved their frown!


    Seeing the rotten wood and beauty here, even if you are stupid, you know that Tongren must know something, otherwise, Tongren can''t calm down so quickly!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also directly asked the Tong man in front of him: "Tong man, what do you think? Do you know how to do all this in front of you? Or do you know who did all this


    When hearing the question of deadwood and beauty, Tongren''s face not only disappeared, but even showed a shallow smile. Then he said directly and slowly to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, who is it, I may have guessed, and I''m not far from ten!"


    When he heard Tongren''s reply, deadwood Hemei''s frown, which had been tight all the time, was relieved. Since he knew who did all this, it would be easy to do. So deadwood Hemei also asked directly, "Tongren, look at you, do you already have a plan? So who did all this?"


    When Tongren heard what rotten wood and beauty said, he also smiled slightly, and then said to rotten wood and beauty, "although I guessed this person, I basically guessed who it was. This person is not someone else, it is the friend habach who has been chasing us!"


    After Tongren finished, he also paused, and then said to deadwood and beauty: "however, although I know, or I have guessed that my opponent is youhabach, what you need to know is that I am not sure of winning for youhabach!"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty were also very shocked

 V1.Chapter 2026

    Rotten wood and beauty didn''t expect that when Tong people only knew who their opponent was and were not sure, they dared to say this sentence to themselves with such confidence. Does Tong people have any secret weapon against Fu youhabach? But if Tongren really has any secret weapons, why didn''t he come out before?!


    Is it that the secret weapon of Tong people is only useful to youhabach himself? For others, it''s just an ordinary weapon?!


    Rotten wood and beauty are constantly associated in their own heart. He really didn''t think of it. Why should Tongren suddenly be so confident when they know that their opponent is youhabach? If normal people know that their opponent is such a powerful person, they should be nervous?!


    So rotten wood and beauty also asked Tong people directly, "Tong people, do you have a very strong advantage if you fight with the puppet controlled by youhabah? Or do you have any secret weapons that you haven''t taken out?"


    When he saw what rotten wood and beauty looked like now, Tong man smiled and then said to rotten wood and beauty, "Oh, you think too much. I don''t have any secret weapons or any chance of winning for that damn friend habach. I''m almost not sure against him!"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, rotten wood and beauty almost collapsed directly. Tongren said he was not sure of anything. Did Tongren dare to challenge youhabah directly without any assurance? Has the strength of Tongren become very strong?


    However, rotten wood and beauty looked at the appearance of Tong people and didn''t find any changes between Tong people and before. They just saw that there was something wrong with the current Tong people compared with before, and the most wrong thing was that the current Tong people were too confident?!


    You know, when Tongren heard the name of youhabach, or everything about youhabach, they were unconsciously nervous. Although he didn''t really face youhabach, he was more or less nervous against youhabach. After all, youhabach is the leader of the other party!


    But now it seems that Tongren don''t take each other seriously at all. Even now, Tongren pay more attention to the disgusting monster than youhabach himself!


    So, thinking of Tong people here, he shook his head slightly. Now Tong people are not nervous, but he himself was already in a good state of mind. Now he has become nervous. The reason why rotten wood and beauty become nervous is not because of anything else. The biggest reason is because Tong people are really not nervous now!


    However, when he saw the expression on Tongren''s face, although he was very nervous, he had a small question when he saw Tongren:


    "Did Tongren''s state of mind upgrade again? If Tongren''s state of mind did not upgrade, how could Tongren''s psychology change so much? If Tongren''s state of mind upgraded, Tongren upgraded a little too quickly?"


    However, he shook his head when he thought of the rotten wood and beauty here. What he wanted to think now was not these. What he wanted to think now was where the damn puppet controlled by youhabach hid. What he had to do was to observe the surroundings and try to find out the puppet controlled by youhabach directly!


    Because now deadwood and beauty are worried that if they really think about it all the time, they may directly think of their mood as another state. At that time, for Tongren, their meaning will be half lost!


    Therefore, in order not to let Tongren worry and keep themselves in a better state, deadwood and beauty also directly don''t think about it, but focus on observing the surrounding environment!


    At this moment, Tong people also shook their heads slightly when they saw the appearance of rotten wood and beauty. Just at that moment, Tong people also saw what rotten wood and beauty were thinking. He knew that rotten wood and beauty had this kind of psychology now, so Tong people also smiled and didn''t think about it!


    However, when Tong people just knew that their opponent was youhabach, the calm and indifferent attitude they showed was really not pretended by Tong people, but the real expression in Tong people''s hearts. After all, if Tong people counted the previous two times, they had basically faced youhabach three times!


    And the Tongren just rely on their own strength to easily kill the puppet of the star Knight controlled by youhabach twice. Although they are not youhabach himself, they are also a small representative of youhabach after all. Therefore, the Tongren here don''t care about youhabach at all!


    However, what makes Tong people more concerned now is whether the damn thing youhabach is lying in wait in a corner to attack themselves, which also makes Tong people have to guard against!


    Therefore, thinking of Tong people here, he also directly closed his eyes. When he confirmed that his subordinates, that is, the gods of death, had nothing to do through the little black ghost, he also directly said to the rotten wood and beauty around him:


    "Hemei, let''s go on our way later, just like before. Although I''m basically sure this is the masterpiece of youhabach, we still have to go and see if we have other enemies besides youhabach, that is, the missing general!"


    Tongren paused, then said to deadwood and beauty: "then, what you have to do with Hemei is basically the same as just now, that is, help me see the surrounding situation and the road ahead, do you understand?"


    When he heard Tongren''s words, deadwood and beauty also directly pulled their thoughts back from a distance, and then nodded to Tongren to answer Tongren.


    Seeing that Tong people are so serious now, rotten wood and beauty also know that Tong people are very confident when they know they are facing youhabach, but in fact, Tong people are still very careful. After all, youhabach has no fixed strategy, and he may attack at any time!


    Therefore, Tong people must monitor the safety of their God of death''s gathering place anytime and anywhere. Once they find something wrong, they will immediately send it back to protect the safety of those God of death!


    You know, there are not only those gods of death, but Yamamoto in the center of the gods of death

 V1.Chapter 2027

    Therefore, rotten wood and beauty now understand Tongren''s mind very well, so rotten wood and beauty also have a high spirit to help Tongren observe the surrounding environment, including the road ahead!


    Knowing that there was no problem with all this, Tong man also closed his eyes directly, and then the whole man rushed forward quickly!


    When seeing Tongren act directly in an instant, deadwood and Meimei are unwilling to show weakness. They rush directly to Tongren''s side to help Tongren observe the surrounding situation!


    Although Tongren''s eyes are closed now, Tongren can also see the situation around him, because Tongren''s spiritual power is directly released. His purpose to help him observe rotten wood and beauty is to have a larger vision. After all, the distance of his spiritual power is very short!


    If deadwood and beauty don''t help him see the road ahead, when his mental power finds an obstacle in front, I''m afraid he will hit it directly at his current speed!


    Therefore, the current role of deadwood and beauty can not be ignored!


    Now, under the observation of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren is confident to sprint forward. He knows that even if he rushes faster, rotten wood and beauty will certainly help him see the things around him, so Tongren now have no worries!


    However, although today''s Tongren is sprinting forward wholeheartedly, it seems that only his legs are moving, in fact, Tongren''s brain is not idle. Although he is observing all these things around through the small black shadow, Tongren, in case of possible, Also control their own small black shadow, very hidden to observe the surrounding situation!


    Because Tong people know that sometimes the success or failure lies in some details. If he doesn''t pay attention to these details, his subordinates may be directly attacked by the damn youhabach unconsciously!


    At this moment, when Tongren and rotten wood and beauty are sprinting forward rapidly, youhabach is also not idle in the corpse soul world far away from them!


    After the puppets of the two star Knights controlled by youhabach were directly killed by Tongren, youhabach was also very upset. He didn''t expect that the puppets of the two star Knights so powerful were directly fooled by Tongren so easily!


    Not only was he fooled by Tong people, but he was even directly ridiculed by Tong people, which also made youhabahe have a fire in his heart!


    However, later, when the military division saw youhabach like this, it also knew that if youhabach continued like this, it would not be a way, so the military division also took out a method they had not used and directly entered youhabach''s mind!


    Under the constant and slow reconciliation of the military division, youhabach finally returned to normal, and the military division can finally breathe a sigh of relief!


    However, the military division knows that although the current youhabach seems to have returned to normal, in fact, there has always been a fire in youhabach''s heart. This fire is not because of anything else, but because he defeated him and mocked the Tongren of youhabach!


    The military division knows that to deal with this kind of thing, you habach can only take the initiative to vent. Therefore, the military division has been waiting for an opportunity to let you habach vent directly against Tong people. It''s best to kill Tong people directly!


    Only by directly killing the Tong people can the ignition in youhabach''s heart be removed directly. Otherwise, if this ignition is not removed all the time, it is likely to become a little evil in youhabach''s heart!


    You know, the most difficult thing to deal with in the world is not the enemy, but yourself. It is the self in your heart. Once youhabah makes a mistake, the enemy in your heart will directly devour youhabah. At that time, not only youhabah, but also himself will suffer!


    Therefore, the recent military division is also more and more anxious, because he doesn''t know where Tong people are going now, and he has been looking for their whereabouts!


    However, after the military division worked hard for so long, he finally found the whereabouts of the Tong people, which is due to the deputy head of the star knight regiment, because the annihilation division army that intercepted the Tong people''s team was sent out by the deputy head of the star knight regiment!


    Because youhabach has been meditating and recovering indoors, although the military division is very anxious, he has no way to disturb youhabach. It is in this case that after the military division once set the words of the deputy head of the star knights, he also knows this thing!


    When he knew this, the military division could finally say what he had been holding back. He knew that now it was finally time for youhabach to discharge all the fire in his anxious body, which was a good opportunity for youhabach to directly kill Tongren!


    Because after the military division knew this, he also made a good analysis. He calculated that if it was at a normal speed, Tongren should have been with his team for a while, and those annihilating division armies should have been annihilated by Tongren!


    Because the military division is very clear about the strength of Tong people. People who can defeat the puppets of the star Knights controlled by youhabakh, even if they are not directly opposed to youhabakh, still fight directly with youhabakh in the end. How can such people be killed directly by several small annihilation divisions?!


    Therefore, the military division knows that this time he can take these dead exterminators'' bodies and do something. To be exact, it is not the military division, but the friend habah told by the military division!


    At this time, Tong people and rotten wood and beauty have been sprinting forward. When they have been sprinting for so long, they have almost no rest, because if it is not particularly strange, it is not enough to disturb Tong people and rotten wood and beauty!


    However, just when Tongren felt a long sprint and deadwood Hemei felt a little tired, deadwood Hemei also saw a terrible thing in front of him, and then he directly stopped Tongren!


    Because all the things rotten wood and beauty saw in front of him told him that he didn''t have to worry about where the damn general went, because it was not far away!


    And when Tong people opened their eyes, they were directly shocked

 V1.Chapter 2028

    Originally, when Tongren heard rotten wood and beauty suddenly stop himself, Tongren didn''t put it in his mind, because he thought rotten wood and beauty saw something special, so Tongren didn''t put it in his mind when he stopped!


    However, with his eyes slowly opening, he also directly denied his just thought! He finally knew what was going on. He was also secretly glad that he didn''t say what he had just thought in his heart, otherwise he would be really embarrassed!


    Because when Tong people just opened their eyes, they directly saw a mountain in front of them, which is not an ordinary mountain, but a hill just piled up of all the missing bodies!


    This mountain is even twice as high as the disgusting monster just!


    When he saw the mountain, Tong people felt a great shock. He didn''t expect that so many bodies had been transferred here, and the missing general they had been looking for didn''t have to look for at this moment, because it was on the peak of the mountain in front of him!


    On the peak of the corpse mountain, a seat is naturally formed. The missing general is also sitting on that seat at this moment, closing his eyes, as if overlooking everything below!


    At this moment, the general is different from what Tong people saw before. They only see the general''s body sitting there completely like a corpse. In addition to the general''s head, the blood and strength of the whole general''s body seem to be drained directly!


    And all the corpses in the corpse mountain, those damn annihilators, at this moment, just like the general, the whole body was directly drained without knowing what it was!


    But unlike the general, these bodies, even their heads, were not let go, and all their strength was absorbed, like mummies!


    Seeing the Tong people as like as two peas, he shook his head slightly, because all this was really unthinking, because he was very familiar with the bodies in front of him, because these corpses were almost identical to the bodies he had directly absorbed by his chopping knife.


    When seeing these corpses, Tong people seem to see their soul chopping knives directly absorb all the power in these corpses!


    However, it is precisely because of this that Tong people feel surprised, because Tong people don''t remember their soul chopping knife to absorb all the spiritual power in these damn annihilators!


    Although Tongren just used his soul chopping knife to absorb some of the power of these damn annihilators when he was killing these damn annihilators, the power he absorbed was not enough to cause the current appearance, so Tongren also concluded that something must have appeared, and then directly absorbed all the power in these corpses!


    When he saw this, Tong Ren nodded slightly, and then Tong Ren directly told rotten wood and beauty aside his conjecture. He felt that these damn annihilators had become like this. Although they deserved it, in fact, someone must have manipulated them behind the scenes!


    When deadwood Hemei heard Tongren''s analysis, he was stunned first, because when deadwood Hemei saw the corpse mountain, the rest was shocked. Deadwood Hemei didn''t have too much analysis at all, but was directly shocked by such a shocking phenomenon!


    Now rotten wood and beauty feel very reasonable when they hear Tongren''s analysis, because there is almost no other situation except Tongren''s idea, because Tongren''s idea is basically the reason for the formation of this corpse mountain!


    Therefore, thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also nodded to the Tongren, and then said to the Tongren: "since we have found the bodies and the missing general, we can also take back the little black ghost and deal with the big guy wholeheartedly!"


    When he heard what rotten wood and beauty said, Tong man shook his head. Then Tong man also said to rotten wood and beauty, "harmony is not that simple. I can temporarily stop paying attention to our subordinates, but I still want to see. After all, I''ve been putting the little ghost there, which can prevent a lot of things!"


    Speaking of Tongren here, he also raised his head, looked at the corpse mountain in front of him, and then said to rotten wood and beauty: "Hemei, I don''t think much, but I think this place is not very safe now. We should be ready for battle at any time!"


    After Tongren said that, he directly summoned his soul chopping knife, and then said to deadwood and beauty, "Hemei, come with me, let''s go and have a look at the corpse mountain. What''s strange!"


    Seeing that Tongren had summoned his soul chopping knife to the corpse mountain, rotten wood and beauty also followed Tongren to summon his soul chopping knife, and then directly followed Tongren to the corpse mountain step by step!


    When Tongren really walked in front of the corpse mountain, he was really shocked by the whole corpse mountain. He didn''t expect that the corpse mountain was so big, and when he saw the appearance of these corpses with his own eyes, he also inexplicably felt a little terrible!


    When deadwood and Mei came over, they were directly shocked when they saw the corpse mountain and the expressions on the faces of those mummies!


    At this time, deadwood and beauty also thought that this corpse mountain was definitely manipulated silently by someone behind it. As for the conspiracy of the people who manipulated this corpse mountain, deadwood and beauty were not clear, but deadwood and beauty also entered a state at this time. He knew that it must not be so simple!


    Just when deadwood and beauty were thinking about the corpse mountain, he also looked directly under his body. He didn''t know. Deadwood and beauty saw that the bottom of the corpse mountain was not the ground, but a deep pit, and there was unknown blood under the pit!


    So much blood, mixed with the surrounding air, is constantly emitting a bloody smell!


    Because Tongren, rotten wood and beauty were directly shocked by the corpse mountain just now, neither of them noticed the bloody smell!


    Now, rotten wood and beauty suddenly bow their heads. When they see the deep pit, they also directly feel the unique fishy smell formed by the mixture of blood and rotten meat of the corpse

 V1.Chapter 2029

    When smelling this fishy smell, even rotten wood and beauty, who have seen the world, feel very uncomfortable and feel that they feel like a devil tempting themselves!


    When feeling this, deadwood and beauty also hurried back two steps to prevent themselves from smelling the smell that made their psychology feel very uncomfortable. You know, deadwood and beauty have just experienced a cruel battle. Even in this way, deadwood and beauty can''t stand this smell!


    The Tongren on one side also felt very surprised when they saw the appearance of rotten wood and beauty. It is reasonable that rotten wood and beauty have great courage. There is no need to step back because of such a shocking corpse mountain?


    Thinking of Tong people here, they also asked rotten wood and beauty curiously. They wanted to know what rotten wood and beauty were because of. They were scared back two steps. Is it really because of the corpse mountain in front of them that made them feel very shocked at the same time?!


    So Tongren also directly asked deadwood Hemei, "what''s the matter with you, Hemei? Are you frightened by the mountain made of corpses? How dare you become so timid?"


    When Tong people ask this sentence, they also ask with a trace of irony, because Tong people know that if rotten wood and beauty are really frightened by the corpse mountain, his sentence may also help rotten wood and beauty overcome this fear. After all, rotten wood and beauty are also very strong!


    However, what Tong people didn''t expect is that when Tong people finished asking this sentence, rotten wood and beauty shook their head, and then trembled and said to Tong people: "Tong people, no, Tong people, you must not look under this corpse mountain, it will be dangerous!"


    After that, deadwood and Mei retreated two steps again. Now he felt that this thing was really shocking. The idea in his heart was so terrible that deadwood and Mei didn''t slow down until now, and they also instinctively resisted the blood pool under the corpse mountain!


    When Tong people see the reaction of rotten wood and beauty, Tong people also feel very strange. If it''s normal, how can rotten wood and beauty be so afraid? Even if you are afraid of something, you should overcome your fear by saying so. How can this happen?


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he shook his head slightly and said to the rotten wood and beauty, "what are you talking about, Hemei, it''s just a corpse mountain. What can happen under the corpse mountain? Why are you so afraid? It''s not your character, Hemei!"


    After Tongren finished, he also made an indifferent attitude and said to the rotten wood and beauty in front of him.


    Seeing Tongren''s indifferent attitude, deadwood and Meiming knew that Tongren was intentional, but he didn''t mean to blame Tongren at all. He knew that Tongren would not believe what he said, so he said to Tongren again:


    "Tongren, what I said is true. The corpse mountain is really evil. Don''t be confused by the surface phenomenon of the corpse mountain. There is a deep pit below the mountain. The blood in the pit has the ability of temptation. He will confuse your psychology!"


    Hearing that deadwood and beauty have already said this, Tong people naturally don''t believe in evil. Originally, Tong people didn''t take this matter seriously when deadwood and beauty said it for the first time, because Tong people think it''s not a big thing. Maybe deadwood and beauty were frightened!


    However, when rotten wood and beauty were mentioned again and again, Tong people also knew that rotten wood and beauty might be scared like this because of this thing!


    Although Tong people still don''t put this thing in their mind, Tong people know that this thing must be what rotten wood and beauty found. Otherwise, rotten wood and beauty will never become like this for no reason!


    Therefore, when he heard that deadwood and Mei finished this sentence, Tong man also looked indifferent and said to deadwood and Mei: "Hemei, I know you''re afraid of something under the corpse mountain. I''ll go and have a look now. I''m going to uncover his true face!"


    After Tongren finished, he also walked directly towards the corpse mountain step by step. When Tongren saw the bottom of the corpse mountain, he was very surprised. He really didn''t notice that there was a big pit here, and the corpse mountain actually came out of the pit!


    That is to say, the height of this corpse mountain is much higher than what Tong people imagined before. Even now, when Tong people see the real height of this corpse mountain, they have a skeptical psychology and doubt whether this corpse mountain is still part of the ground!


    However, Tongren''s main task now is to take a look at what''s in the pit under the corpse mountain, which can scare rotten wood and beauty like that. This is Tongren''s purpose now!


    Thinking of the Tongren here, he also walked forward step by step again. What he has to do now is to uncover the secret of this corpse mountain!


    On one side, deadwood and beauty were a little stunned when they saw that Tong people were going to the place where they had just been. He felt that Tong people now seemed a little stupid. For a moment, deadwood and beauty didn''t respond!


    But deadwood and meileng were only stunned for a second. Then they saw the dangerous behavior of Tongren and shouted to Tongren: "Tongren, what are you going to do there? It''s very dangerous. We can''t act so rashly without knowing what circumstances!"


    When he heard the cry of deadwood and beauty, Tong man also turned around and smiled at deadwood and beauty and said, "Hemei, you don''t have to worry. I have my own discretion. I will find out the thing that just scared you. Just rest assured!"


    After Tongren said that, he also directly turned back and walked towards the bottom of the corpse mountain again. When Tongren walked to the edge of the deep pit, his psychology was also very nervous. After all, it was something that had just frightened rotten wood and beauty. Tongren also felt a little dangerous!


    But when he thought that if he didn''t find out the culprit, it might affect the improvement of rotten wood and beauty''s state of mind, Tong also took a deep breath. Then he thought, covered his whole body directly with the spiritual power protective cover, and then directly bent down to have a look at the situation in the pit!


    When Tongren felt the breath, Tongren also changed his face

 V1.Chapter 2030

    Tongren just directly felt the smell. When Tongren smelled the smell of rotten meat and blood, Tongren''s face changed instantly. Because of the smell, Tongren were very familiar with it. Not long ago, Tongren also felt the smell!


    The smell as like as two peas, which can affect the taste of rotten wood and the beauty of the mind, is the disgusting monster that Tong has just been fighting. It smells almost the same as the stench of the nauseous monster spitting out.


    When thinking of these, Tong people just smiled confidently. At this time, it also became particularly complex, because Tong people didn''t think of what to do next. If he met such a powerful and disgusting monster next, he didn''t have full confidence!


    Although Tong people also defeated the disgusting monster just now, in fact, it still depends on rotten wood and beauty to absorb most of the spiritual power in the disgusting monster''s body. Tong people can directly kill the damn disgusting monster with the help of this power!


    But now, Tongren don''t know how to use that powerful power. Although Tongren''s soul chopping knife now has this power, in fact, Tongren can''t use this power at all, because Tongren''s strength is much worse now!


    Moreover, like the opportunity just now, what can''t be found is that when his soul chopping knife was actively swallowed by the disgusting monster, Tong people also struggled for a long time to defeat the disgusting monster!


    But now it seems that this is very difficult, not to mention the problem of opportunity, that is, the recovery of Tongren''s body is not particularly good. You know, he was directly broken by that disgusting monster before. Although Tongren is connected by his own strength, in fact, Tongren still has no way to make more powerful strength!


    Because Tongren''s bones are not good yet, when they were just running at full speed, Tongren also ran at the same time and recovered their body. If Tongren ran at full speed, rotten wood and beauty could not catch up!


    Now when he meets this situation, Tong people also feel a great headache, because he doesn''t know what he should do next!


    If a disgusting monster like that just climbed up again under the corpse mountain, he didn''t know whether he should run with rotten wood and beauty or fight the bloody giant!


    At this time, I have been observing the rotten wood and beauty of Tong people. When I saw that Tong people were stunned there directly, I also felt something wrong. Although he just returned directly, he didn''t know whether the smell he just smelled would have any other impact!


    Now when he saw Tong man standing on the edge of the deep pit, motionless and even his face became very cold, rotten wood and Mei also felt very worried. He even thought, what happened to Tong man? Otherwise, how could Tong people be directly stunned there, and their expression became so ugly?!


    Thinking of the rotten wood and beauty here, he also rushed directly to Tongren and temporarily blocked his smell. Then he said nervously to Tongren: "Tongren, what''s the matter? Tongren, are you directly smoked by this fishy smell? Talk!"


    When he heard the words of rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also separated from his own thinking. When he saw the anxious rotten wood and beauty, Tongren also felt a little comfort, but when he thought of the disgusting monster, Tongren was not happy!


    So Tong people also said directly to deadwood and beauty, "come on, let''s come first, come here and say."


    Tongren knew that the breath here was very uncomfortable for the back, so Tongren also stepped back with rotten wood and beauty for several steps, far away from the place that just made Tongren, rotten wood and beauty feel very uncomfortable!


    When he heard Tong people say this, rotten wood and beauty were also a little worried. Although the Tong people in front of him didn''t say anything now, rotten wood and beauty were a little worried when they saw Tong people''s expression now!


    Because if Tongren is like what he just looked like and has a complete grasp of the situation in the pit, Tongren will never have this expression. When Tongren has this expression, there must be a very serious thing about to happen!


    So when they came to a relatively safe place, rotten wood and beauty also made full psychological preparations, and then carefully said to Tong people, "Tong people, tell me, what is it that makes you so serious?"


    When hearing the question of deadwood and beauty, Tong people also know that they can''t hide it from deadwood and beauty now, because everything they just know has been written on their face!


    However, Tongren didn''t have to hide it from deadwood Hemei, so Tongren also said to deadwood Hemei: "Hemei, when I tell you something, I''ll ask you a question first. Is it a fishy smell that just made you feel afraid?"


    Although Tong people know that rotten wood and beauty are made like this by this smell, Tong people still can''t help asking, because if there is something else, he can also prepare in advance and don''t be so passive!


    When rotten wood and beauty heard the problem of Tongren, they also felt very strange, because he just smelled the smell. Didn''t Tongren smell it? Or Tongren found something else, so ask yourself to confirm it?!


    However, since Tongren have asked so now, rotten wood and beauty are not good to say anything. They also directly said to Tongren: "yes, Tongren is a fishy smell, a rotten meat mixed with disgusting blood, just like forming a devil in my mind!"


    When hearing the answer of deadwood and beauty, Tong people also knew that there was nothing unexpected. Thinking of Tong people here, they also directly said to deadwood and beauty: "Hemei, I tell you why I was like that just now, because I didn''t feel like you when I smelled that smell, but I felt very familiar with that smell!"


    "Because that smell is the smell in the mouth of the disgusting monster just now!"

 V2.Chapter 1

    "Warning! There is a plane crack over the east coast of the fire empire!"


    "Damn it, the plane crack that only happens once every 50 years has appeared again in only 10 years!"


    "If you complain, wait until later! None of the aggressors from the ectopic side is a fuel-efficient lamp. All six forbearance divisions of the Imperial military headquarters have been dispatched. What an amazing level fluctuation... No! I''m afraid you have to dispatch your great forbearance masters this time..."


    The bustling harbor city with many high-rise buildings has now become an empty and dead urban area within 10 kilometers from the coast. People living in this area have been forcibly transferred and taken refuge by the Empire. The beach originally used as a tourist area has been built into a fortress level military restricted area under the day and night repair of the empire a month ago.


    The towering City Tower tightly wraps the beach stretching for several kilometers. There are many forts on it. There are a large number of soldiers patrolling and guarding on the city tower day and night. At sea, hundreds of warships are lined up on the sea. The ship guns are held high, and the fighter planes are on standby.


    The strength of the whole country, the terrorist aggressors in readiness, they do not know the identity of the enemy and where they come from, but the only thing they know is that the aggressors will appear from the distorted space vortex above the sky.


    Several months have passed since they received the alarm of plane crack. During this period, they quickly summoned all forces to build tight military facilities without delay. They have been waiting here for a long time!


    "The power fluctuation from the ectopic side is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that the aggressor will appear today!" he said that he is one of the ten strong powers of the Empire and has the reputation of the holy ten forbearance.


    "It''s really choking. The battle with the three eyed witch ten years ago cost one-third of the imperial army to defeat her. I don''t know how many forbearance masters have to be sacrificed in this battle..."


    "No matter how much you sacrifice, you have to do it. If the terrorist enemy who comes from across the plane does not kill him when he is weak, what is waiting for us will be a devastating disaster!"


    The Empire of fire is in full readiness. When the plane over the sea is distorted to the third month, the space above the distant sky finally fluctuates.


    "Coming!" the fire Empire army, which had been waiting for a long time, could immediately switch to the battle formation at any time!


    As the space surged violently, a vortex emerged from the crack of the empty plane. At the same time, in the vortex, a figure could be seen coming out of it.


    "Hoo, damn it! I finally escaped from the ghost place..." a voice of scolding and chattering sounded from the sky. Now in front of everyone was a young man who looked about 17 or 18 years old.


    The man was beautiful and tall and thin. However, for this seemingly harmless young man, the army of the fire Empire didn''t even say a word of nonsense, and immediately launched an all-round attack!


    "Hmm?!" the Tongren just escaped from the crack of the ectopic surface. What he saw was the familiar sky and the familiar earth. He just looked at the buildings in the distance. It seemed that earth shaking changes had taken place in the same world. When he looked down, he was really shocked by the big formation under his feet.


    Hundreds of warships, countless muzzles, and several figures standing on the city tower. At first, Tongren knew that they were by no means idle people.


    "What is this?!" however, before they could react to all this in front of them, they just felt a sudden terrible force coming from the coast! Its prestige is no less than the super large tailed beast jade issued by ten tails that Tongren have seen!


    "Boom!" an orange light beam with a diameter of several meters penetrated the sky!


    One of the most advanced weapons of the fire Empire, chakra pulse shell!


    The extremely high-energy and high-density chakra cluster light gun, with the strength of the whole country, costs countless human and material resources, and it also takes ten years to launch a strategic weapon. One blow is the terrible power to destroy an entire city!


    "Hum ~ the enemy must have been wiped out by this blow on the front?"


    "Don''t relax your vigilance! Although most of the horizontal aggressors that have emerged over the past few hundred years can be eliminated with chakra pulse shells, there have been several quite fierce aggressors in history, such as the three eyed witch ten years ago. Isn''t that the case?"


    "Yes ~ however, even the three eyed witch was badly hurt after the shot. In addition, she consumed most of her strength when she crossed the plane. However, despite this, the Empire paid a very heavy price in order to defeat her..."


    The people looked at the pillar of light that ran through the sky. If they failed to kill the aggressor, they all went out and tried to kill the enemy when he was weak.


    "There is no strange energy fluctuation, and the aggressor doesn''t seem to take any defense?"


    "Are you kidding? So far, there have been no horizontal aggressors in history who have made no defense against the attack of chakra pulse shells! Not even the three eyed witch ten years ago!"


    "It seems that this plane guard battle has ended smoothly..."


    Seeing that Tongren was hit from the front by chakra pulse shells without resistance, everyone on the field thought that the enemy had been eliminated, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s dangerous. It''s ready for so long. Now it can be over.


    For a time, there was a movement of warships on the sea, and the dense naval guns on it also fell down.


    But at this time, I heard a buzzing voice in the sky. The voice was a man. With anger and fierce, he asked loudly, "Hey! Although I don''t know who you are or where you are, it''s too much to use this high-density chakra shell without saying hello..."


    This sentence is really terrible.


    For a moment, the whole world seemed quiet.


    All the people on the field seemed to be mute for a moment. It seemed that the air was suddenly drained from heaven and earth, and there was no sound around.


    Silence, a terrible silence!!


    The plane invader is not dead!


    Why is the enemy still alive under such a powerful chakra pulse shell? However, what is more frightening is that the seemingly harmless young man in front of us is unscathed

 V2.Chapter 2

    With the changes of the times, the truth has been covered up in the long river of "history". We can''t know what the facts are. Standing in the forest of Shishi, overlooking the endless high-rise buildings in summer, the long black hair is flying in the wind, or the pale skin as usual, like an eagle''s eyes, but revealing the pupils of the dark vicissitudes of the years. At this time, this cross era young old man, How do you feel?


    "Hey! Unexpectedly, the century war 400 years ago has lasted until now. Huiyeji and tongrenjun ~ sure enough, it''s meaningless to live, but if you live all the time, you can always find interesting things. Is this the so-called pleasure?"


    ......


    Tongren came through the crack of the face. When they first arrived, they were unfamiliar with everything here. In addition, they consumed most of their strength during the period of earning the face. Therefore, under the prepared and sufficient force suppression of the fire Empire, they were finally defeated by the enemy. In the end, they also paid a very heavy price. Only then did Tongren escape the pursuit of the fire empire.


    Tong people who successfully escaped from the chase, like wounded beasts, hid and licked their wounds. At the same time, with the passage of time, Tong people gradually began to understand this familiar and strange world.


    He knew that the world was still the world of fire and shadow he was familiar with, but what surprised him was that the time and space he was in now was the world 400 years later!


    With the passage of time, Tongren also began to understand this "future world" to a certain extent.


    The age of Ninja, after a long course of years, finally came to an end after the century war between Tongren and big barrel muhui night about 400 years ago. With the end of an era, it was bred by the rapid development of scientific and technological progress. A group called "forbearance division" was born, and a new era dominated by forbearance Division has come and developed to this day, Forbearance has penetrated into all levels of human civilization.


    Different from ninjas, chasing to the era of six myths has a historical precipitation of hundreds or even thousands of years. It takes only a few hundred years from the birth to the formation of the prototype to the rapid development of ninjas. And the mature theoretical system that truly represents the forbearance teacher was formed only more than 60 years ago.


    Therefore, the forbearance teacher since 60 years ago is also known as "modern forbearance teacher". However, the author of the great sacrifice of dividing the times is the scientific and technological adviser of the national forbearance division of the fire Empire, and also has the dual identity of the head of the "holy ten forbearance venerable"... Unfortunately, such a great character, his name, appearance and all relevant materials are not known by the world, and it is returned to the National Security Bureau as the S-level secret file of the fire empire.


    The modern tolerance technology system is specifically divided into system type and non system type, in which the system type is subdivided into


    Two systems and four categories: increase and decrease, attribute and form


    No system: spirit, operation


    Note: the biggest difference between the system class and the non system class is that the former is that the forbearance teacher uses his own chakra to intervene and change the objectives and physical phenomena. The latter operates directly on chakra itself.


    For example, the basic tolerance technology of the increase and decrease system, acceleration technology and retardation technology, can allow a moving object to accelerate and decelerate. The unsystematic basic mental endurance technique and hypnosis technique control chakra itself, and achieve the effect of hypnosis by controlling the flow of chakra in the target body.


    The unsystematic technique is slightly different from the previous tolerance technique. Strictly speaking, it is not a type of tolerance technique, but another form of expression. In the real world, there are various general formulas on the theorems of natural physics, and chakra also has its general formula. Chakra can be regarded as a code language. By reading these "codes", then interpreting and "Compiling", the final runnable "program" is the technique.


    Now that the technique is mentioned, I have to insert it.


    The literal interpretation of forbearance costume is the armed force of forbearance division.


    In short, if the technique is to run the program of chakra code as a "software" part, tolerance equipment belongs to the hardware part. Tolerance equipment is constructed by extremely fine machinery. The technology for manufacturing such fine machinery depends on high-level scientific and technological civilization. Here, it is worth mentioning that there is no forbearance outfit only after there is a forbearance teacher. On the contrary, there is a forbearance outfit first, and then there is a forbearance teacher. More than 400 years ago, the world entered the era of science and technology. It is precisely because of the development of science and technology that we have the technology to produce these extremely fine machines. However, loading the technology on these high-tech products has become tolerance. With the people who use forbearance clothes, the forbearance teacher is born.


    The above is the landmark and mature "modern tolerance technology" system integrated by the great mysterious figure of the fire Empire and unconditionally made public to the world.


    Tolerance technique is a new form of use of chakra, and the person who uses tolerance technique is the simplest and direct explanation as a tolerance teacher.


    There is another kind of faction, which is different from the modern forbearance technology system. It comes from the form of chakra used in the Ninja era more than 400 years ago or even further. That is, ancient body art, ancient ninja and ancient illusion are summarized as ancient forbearance school completely different from modern forbearance technology.


    Under normal circumstances, ordinary forbearance masters cannot directly use or quickly use forbearance skills. They need to be cast through the "operation" of the loaded forbearance equipment. Of course, there are also forbearance teachers who can perform forbearance skills independently without the aid of forbearance clothes.


    The above briefly introduces modern forbearance skills, forbearance teachers, forbearance clothes and ancient forbearance school. Now we can distinguish the differences between modern forbearance teachers and ancient forbearance school.


    Note: most forbearance teachers need to use forbearance equipment to perform forbearance skills, which has the advantages of high efficiency, timeliness and accuracy. The ancient forbearance sect does not need the help of forbearance costumes, but it generally needs preparation - binding when casting, and it is called "skill" because its casting completely depends on human power and emphasizes the experience and proficiency of "casting". The application of chakra by pure human power is far less accurate than the accurate calculation of machine even if it is skillful. There are advantages and disadvantages between the two. It is not said which side is particularly powerful. However, in the current era of science and technology, the former should be more suitable for the development of conforming to the trend of the times

 V2.Chapter 3

    Name: Tongzi


    Gender: Tongzi


    Appearance: she has a white complexion and slim figure that makes women jealous. She has long black hair and strong pseudo feminine attributes


    Character: he is gentle and has a good temper. It is not easy to make him angry, but when he is really angry, it is not easy to calm his anger.


    Identity (form): Fire Empire serpent orphanage, real name registered orphan


    Identity (hidden): it is an artificial life created by Tianzao using reincarnation eye pupil technique before the Tiantong people were captured by the fire empire.


    Existential significance: rescue the sealed people of kitong


    Introduction: at the time of birth, it was an ordinary baby. It grew up like ordinary people. It didn''t know its true identity. There was "knowledge" retained by Tiantong people in the brain. With it, it had the instinct of constantly "getting stronger". It was like writing a genetic mission. Whenever it grew to a certain level, it would send out "purpose" in deep consciousness A strong command, constantly guided, urges itself to move towards a final goal.


    ......


    Chakra, which originally belonged only to Ninja, was finally systematized as a universal technology after 400 years of scientific and technological development after the end of the fourth World War of the final war. With the peaceful development of the world for hundreds of years, ninjas who are far away from war and make a living by "war" gradually withdraw from the stage of history. At the same time, with the increasing material and cultural needs of the people and the contradiction between the primitive and backward social productive forces, it is bred in the application of modern science and technology and chakra. It inherits the Ninja knowledge system and gives birth to a new profession - Ninja teacher.


    "Welcome new students, please gather in the square..." in the sunny September, the broadcast spread to the whole campus with chakra acoustic wave amplification device.


    The magnificent and magnificent building complex occupies one-third of the area of the imperial capital. This is the Empire of fire and the first forbearance school in Xinye. The imperial official institution established to train forbearance teachers can enter the school itself, which is equivalent to becoming an elite with rare talents such as chakra developed and applied.


    The long haired boy named Tongzi is one of the 1000 freshmen who entered the University today.


    "Are you a freshman? Can I help you?"


    Tongzi turned around and found that not far away, a blonde man in a student uniform was coming to him. From the logo on the chest of the uniform, it can be seen that the other party is a senior in grade two.


    Out of politeness and responding to each other''s goodwill, Tong people bowed slightly and saluted, "no, nothing, senior."


    "My name is Yeyue Junshan. I''m the Vice Minister of Kendo department. Please give me more advice." the other party had a very sunny smile on his face and kindly extended his hand to Tongzi.


    "Tongzi, the name is also the name." Tongzi politely shook hands with the other party. At the moment of shaking hands, Tongzi could feel the other party''s tentative force a little, but put it at the touch, which made people think it was an illusion. However, Tongzi probably understood the other party''s intention. According to the other party''s name and the identity of the Vice Minister of Kendo department, coupled with the subtle test of shaking hands, it is not difficult to see that the other party wants to invite himself as a freshman to join the other party''s department.


    "Tongzi... Really." the other party was very knowledgeable and didn''t delve into the problem of surname. He looked at Tongzi quickly up and down with a slight look, and was ready to say, "so Tongzi, are you interested in joining..."


    Sure enough, Tongzi didn''t expect it. The other party did hold the intention of inviting him to join the Kendo department from the beginning, which made Tongzi a little confused.


    But then, suddenly, a group of people stepped in.


    "Junshan, the advertising work of the Department to attract new students is about to start! Eh?!" the visitor is a slightly pudgy guy. From the uniform logo, he is also a senior in grade two. He looked at Junshan and Tongzi again. Finally, his staring eyes focused directly on Tongzi, "ah... Sorry, Junshan, I seem to be disturbing your sister..."


    "It''s rude, Hui Yijun. Tongzi is a boy." the night moon patted each other on the shoulder.


    "Really, Junshan, I''m kidding again. How can Tongzi be..."


    Tongzi didn''t mind the other party''s misunderstanding and didn''t make redundant explanations, but just bowed slightly to the two people in front of him, "then, two predecessors, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Oh, by the way, master Yeyue, I''m very sorry, I haven''t planned to join the Department for the time being, thank you..."


    "Ah! Look at Junshan, you''ve made the lovely younger generation angry!" seeing Tongzi leave, the fat man said he didn''t give up.


    "No, if Tongzi is angry, it will only be because of you, Qiu daohuiyi."


    After two predecessors, Tongzi followed the freshmen''s team and walked into the lobby of the freshmen according to the guidance of the radio.


    The spacious lobby and the head table face the audience hall with fan-shaped steps. At first, it is estimated that there are more than 1000 seats in the audience hall, but soon, it has reached nearly 90% of the seating rate.


    Most of the freshmen here have been seated half an hour in advance, which can reflect their full expectations for the future life of the University. Tongzi has a free and easy nature and has never planned in advance. He is the kind of person who just steps on the end of time.


    Tongzi looked around in front of the gate and looked for spare seats. At first glance, the seats are basically divided into men and women, and most freshmen don''t know each other. However, even if there are men and women who know each other, there is no reason for boys to sit in the pile of girls and girls to treat boys. Of course, there are very few unique ones, which are not included in the calculation.


    Tongzi randomly selected a position in the penultimate row of the boys'' area and was preparing to pass. However, at this time, a soft hand held him from the next door.


    "Hey, that classmate ~ if you don''t mind, come to our side."


    "Er?" Tongzi looked around and saw that it was a cherry haired girl holding him. The other party hugged his arm with both hands. He could even clearly feel the thin and greasy skin between his shoulder and the other party''s skin.


    "NAH ~ come on, OK?" the cherry hair girl winked at him kindly.


    Tongzi looked at each other''s seats and soon understood the meaning of the Yingfa girl. He could not help sighing. He could probably understand the other party''s meaning. His mouth and lips moved, and he was about to decline.


    "OK, needless to say, I know ~" but the other party is like I know what you mean. She stepped forward slightly and whispered to Tongzi''s ear, "classmate, you see that there are all seats in the girls'' area and have to go to the boys'' area? It doesn''t matter. We can squeeze a little and sit in one seat for two ~"


    Tongzi suddenly opened her mouth wide and couldn''t cry or laugh. This time is also a time to explain. However, Tongzi underestimated the enthusiasm of the Yingfa girl and directly dragged him to the girl''s area with both hands.


    "Poof ~" they were shoulder to shoulder and squeezed into a seat together.


    "Hee hee ~" after all this, the cherry haired girl showed a satisfied smile, as if she had done something great.


    "..." Tongzi was speechless. He was so inexplicably "invited" into the girls'' area by the Yingfa girl in front of him.


    In other words, this woman''s strength is really not ordinary!


    "My name is chunye Mingzi. I''m a freshman in the same grade. I''ll get along well next ~"

 V2.Chapter 4

    "Tongzi? Tongzi? What a lovely name ~" Mingzi grabbed Tongzi''s shoulder with both hands, put her face close to the latter''s eyes, and stared at the latter with a pair of bright eyes.


    "NAH ~ can I call you Tongzi sauce?"


    "No... I strongly disagree with this title, chunye." Tongzi took a swipe on his cheek.


    However, the latter regarded Tongzi''s reaction as a girl''s shyness, and immediately blinked, "how can I feel frustrated? The woman with Tongzi sauce is Li Saigao!"


    "I think this is the opposite of what you said, Mr. chunye..." I felt the softness of the other party''s chest pressed on his arms, and Tongzi only had eyes, nose and heart. "In short, the freshman entrance ceremony is about to begin. Let''s be quiet first ~"


    In order to appease the enthusiastic Yingfa girl named chunye Mingzi, Tongzi also spent a lot of effort. In the next president''s speech and representative''s speech, Tongzi was crowded among the girls and endured pain and happiness.


    "Yiyi ~" a picture fragment that suddenly flashed away in my mind.


    Tongzi covered his eyes with one hand. Suddenly, he could not help but frown slightly and murmured, "here comes again... It seems that the source has finally appeared."


    Just after the ceremony, Tongzi got up from his seat, glanced around with sharp eyes, and walked quickly towards an exit of the venue.


    "Tongzi sauce? Where are you going?" chunye immediately shouted to Tongzi, "wait, we''re going to group the dormitory in pairs. Where are you going?"


    "Sorry, Mr. chunye, I have something urgent to go first. Also, please don''t worry about the grouping of the dormitory. I will find a suitable roommate." Tongzi left without looking back.


    "Tongzi, wait..." for Tongzi''s statement, chunye couldn''t help muttering a little discontentedly, "what? Isn''t that saying that I''m not your suitable roommate?"


    "..." Tongzi''s five senses are sharp, so chunye whispers in the back. He can hear it clearly. He doesn''t know whether he is happy or wants to cry. "In short, I''m sorry, chunye students. We are really not suitable to be roommates..."


    Leaving aside his thoughts, Tongzi went straight in a certain direction in accordance with his intuition. In fact, he had such a feeling a long time ago. He always felt that he was not an ordinary person. This was not narcissistic arrogance, but a kind of thing that seemed to be doomed, and the instinct derived from genes led him.


    "Is it here?" Tongzi stopped in front of a building in front of him, on which was written a big "boys'' dormitory". However, Tongzi naturally didn''t feel anything wrong, and immediately ran straight in.


    "Hey, hey ~ am I right? The beautiful girl with long black hair walked into our boys'' dormitory?"


    "Nani? I wipe it. That''s great!"


    A teenager wearing sunglasses is serious, "according to the school rules I read in advance, there seems to be no gender regulation limiting accommodation."


    "You female classmate... Please don''t be serious and talk nonsense, but is it true? Oh, how can I feel for the first time how wonderful it is to enter the first school of Xinye ninja?"


    Seeing Tongzi walking into the boys'' dormitory openly, a group of people suddenly got hot eyes.


    One looks cold, but his silver eyes hide this unknown melancholy. He suddenly walked to Tongzi and said, "classmate... Can I invite you to share a dormitory?"


    "Hey! I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "Asshole, thanks to your good intentions, you''ll make your sister cry if you play hooligans like this!"


    At present, these young people are not fools. They think it''s OK for girls to live in boys'' dormitories? How can such a beautiful thing happen? Guess Tongzi should have something to find an acquaintance. Therefore, they did not hesitate to put on a righteous attitude and scolded the day with one tendon.


    Tongzi paused and looked at the latter for a moment. When people thought Tongzi was going to be angry or scold, they saw a sunny smiling face like a spring breeze in front of them, "well, thank you for your invitation. I''ll think about it carefully, but now I have other urgent voices, so I''ll take a step first. Please let''s talk about the specific things later ~"


    "Eh?!" the crowd suddenly petrified.


    "What does it mean to think about it?"


    "There are specific things to wait for later?"


    "Ah!" the sun suddenly looked ecstatic, "did I succeed? Did I succeed in catching a sister?!"


    "Ah, asshole! Where is the FFF group? I found a heresy here!"


    "Heinous! Death penalty! Execute immediately!"


    ......


    Tongzi didn''t notice the commotion of the boys'' dormitories behind him. With the unspeakable strong feeling in her heart becoming stronger and stronger, Tongzi understood that the source was getting closer and closer!


    Below the fifth floor are the dormitories of freshmen, and the next floor is the dormitories of seniors above the second grade. Here on the fifth floor, there is a dormitory on the same floor as grade one and grade two students.


    I saw a group of people arguing here. It seemed that there was a contradiction between the freshmen and their predecessors.


    "Scared? You new guy, you really don''t know the rules! Do you know who is standing in front of you now?"


    "Yuzhibo Maple! The head of the four nobles of the fire Empire, the noble third young master of the yuzhibo family!"


    At present, there are two groups of people here. No, it should be said that they are facing each other.


    On the left is the senior of grade two. They are led by the tall and thin man with short black hair and non mainstream earrings in the middle, while the one who confronts them is a freshman with blond hair and blue eyes.


    I saw the freshman face so many older elders in front of me. His quiet face didn''t fluctuate or speak, but he stepped back a few steps.


    "Ha ha! Are you scared?" but the freshmen''s behavior, in their view, is cowardly, and the calm on their face is just pretending to be cool and trying to be calm.


    Only Yu zhibofeng, who had a keen eye, faintly noticed the strangeness of the other party''s eyes and couldn''t help saying in a cold voice, "what do you mean by your eyes?"


    I saw the latter frown, and his eyes fell on Yuzhi Bofeng''s fancy and gorgeous dress. His eyes showed an disgusting gesture without concealment, and said faintly, "please stay away from me. I hate guys with too much decoration."


    "What..."


    "Brother Feng, this guy..."


    In the calm tone of the new student in front of him, a concise but shocking word was issued. The people were stunned at first, even if it was replaced by great shame and anger.


    Yu zhibofeng was born in a famous family and had a noble status. What he heard since he was a child was false flattery. Now this is the first time in his life that he has been despised in public. It goes without saying that he is angry. His forehead is blue and his eyes are staring at the new student in front of him. He said coldly, "new student, you are very kind! Tell me your name!"


    "I don''t understand why you are angry. Are you unwilling to accept the sincere criticism of others? What a despicable guy. I wouldn''t give my name to people like you, but the strong fighting spirit from you wants to challenge me? Good, I accept it. Since it''s a duel, I can only give my name according to the honor of a knight Come on, listen, my name is Arthur...... "

 V2.Chapter 5

    "Arthur, right? Well, you succeeded in provoking my anger!" Yu zhibofeng felt a huge anger in his chest, and his face showed a fierce smile. "Then Arthur, do you dare to have a simulation war with me?"


    "Yes," Arthur agreed without hesitation, but soon her eyes turned. "I''m sorry. I have something more important now."


    "What..." Yuzhi Bofeng''s eyes stared huge. He wanted to teach this unknown freshman a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the other party would say such a sentence next.


    "Asshole! Are you belittling us?!" the people immediately glared at him.


    The latter looked at the people in front of him with a slight determination and said faintly, "no, as long as it''s a battle, no matter who the other party is, I won''t have a contempt attitude."


    "Do you mean to say that even if you look down on your opponent, you will take them seriously?" the people were even more angry. When they couldn''t help breaking out, Arthur took a step forward and pushed them away with one hand.


    "Get out of the way. I want something more important."


    After pushing away the crowd in front of Arthur, the young man with long black hair and black pupils appeared in front of Arthur. He was the Tong Zi who came to pursue the source.


    Arthur looked at Tongzi for a while, and Tongzi looked at the latter with the same look. Maybe there were many questions before he came, but somehow, when he really saw the figure in front of him, Tongzi only felt that he knew everything.


    The two men looked at each other silently for a while. Atherton took the lead in saying, "sevant saber, follow the call. I ask you, are you my master?"


    "Yiyi ~" Tongzi only felt that the picture repeated countless times in her mind reappeared. The difference is that this time the picture is very clear. What I saw in my eyes was a golden scabbard. The scabbard released dazzling light, penetrated through the other end of time and space, and was closely connected with the brilliance of a golden sword.


    He saw a young man holding a golden sword pointing at the sky. He saw the young man behind him was an endless dark abyss. Before he was pulled into the abyss, he inserted the golden sword in his hand into the ground.


    As soon as the picture turned, I saw a girl pulling out the golden sword. The picture stopped. Tongzi returned to reality from the spiritual world. At this moment in his eyes, blonde and Bi Tong


    "Really?" Tong Zi''s eyes showed a touch of complex meaning and smiled calmly, "it seems so, altoria pandoragon."


    "You can call out my real name. Sure enough, you are my master. That''s good. From now on, my sword will be with you, and your destiny will coexist with me. Here, the contract is completed!"


    "Whew ~" Tongzi only felt that there seemed to be some strange things in his body, and strangely, he didn''t feel the slightest difference, but he still had a very familiar feeling.


    They looked at each other and smiled. There were no superfluous questions and no more questions. It seemed that everything could be understood in their hearts without saying anything.


    However, it is a pity that this beautiful scene in front of us was destroyed by several malicious voices.


    "Hey, hey, you two, aren''t you a little too busy, scared?!"


    "Also, the lovely little sister over there is also a freshman, isn''t she? She came to our boys'' dormitory and wanted to live in, didn''t she?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Arthur frowned slightly and said faintly, "although I don''t quite understand what they are talking nonsense, the contempt in that tone can be clearly understood. Master, please give instructions!"


    "Hey! Listen, master? Arthur is calling a little girl master. Are you funny?"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur was even more puzzled. He couldn''t help turning his head and asking Tongzi, "master, is there any problem with my understanding? Literally, the little girl in their mouth says master?"


    Seeing Arthur say these words solemnly, the people now burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha! I said this guy was so arrogant. He thought he had a hard background or something. It turned out that he was a natural fool!"


    Tongzi just smiled calmly, patted Arthur on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, saber, there''s no problem with your understanding, just..."


    Tongzi walked slowly to the crowd.


    "Scared? What else can I do for you? Little Niang Pi?"


    I saw the smile on Tongzi''s face gradually disappear, and looked at Yu Zhibo Feng, who was headed in front of me, "come and have a simulation war with me."


    Tongzi''s faint words immediately put down a bomb in everyone''s heart again.


    Yuzhi Bofeng was stunned at first. After he reacted, he couldn''t help breathing out slowly, "Hoo ~ there are so many first times I met today. First, the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth spoke unkindly to me, and then the woman who challenged me."


    "If you say the words in reverse, it may be more appropriate." Tongzi kindly reminded.


    "Hum ~ what, the meaning is unknown?" Yu zhibofeng failed to understand the meaning of Tongzi''s words, but he didn''t care. He clicked the school emblem on his chest with his hand. Where did he record multiple techniques configured by the university.


    Tongzi saw an illusory projection screen in front of her. It said that the sophomore yuzhibofeng invited the annual Tongzi to carry out the simulation war of forbearance division. Below, there were a series of rules and specifications for competition.


    The first time I saw the simulation war of the University, Tongzi couldn''t help but secretly say strange, and then decisively pressed on the consent column at the bottom of the screen.


    First battle, Tongzi vs Yuzhi Bofeng

 V2.Chapter 6

    Master forbearance simulation war: Tongzi vs Yuzhi Bofeng!


    The notice of electronic informatization was transmitted to the personal mobile terminal of every student, teacher and student in the University.


    "Oh? It''s a freshman in grade one. Hehe ~ it''s interesting. On the first day of school today, they fought with the sophomore and the young master of the yuzhibo family. It''s a good play to see." after seeing the news in front of them, they not only didn''t express any dissatisfaction, but also looked interested. They are an institution aiming at cultivating tolerant teachers, I have never been averse to students fighting with each other. On the contrary, judging from the provision that the public information of the mock war will be launched, it can be seen that the University also encourages students to fight.


    "Simulation warfare? One of them is still a freshman of our class? No?"


    "Hey, hey, we''re just starting to learn well. How many tolerance skills can we learn?"


    "Hum ~ that''s just you as a common people. I''m a Taoist in autumn. I have mastered no less than 30 kinds of tolerance skills before I enter school!"


    "Anyway, let''s watch the play!"


    "Ah? Tong... Tong Zi?! how could it..."


    "Mingzi? What''s the matter? Do you know the guy who challenges the second grade seniors?"


    The figures of Tongzi and Yuzhi Bofeng are clearly displayed on the announcement screen of the university through image projection.


    Tongzi couldn''t help feeling a headache. Today is his first day in school. He doesn''t know everything here. Therefore, he doesn''t know that the simulation war between students will be broadcast live in the University.


    Seeing the depressed expression on Tongzi''s face, Yuzhi Bofeng couldn''t help but show a sarcastic smile, "hum ~ are you afraid now? Where are the cold and handsome looks just now?"


    "Alas, I made a mistake." Tong Zi said, shaking his head regretfully.


    Yuzhi Bofeng disdained to say, "if you surrender yourself, or if you have the courage, follow me to the roof. Don''t worry. I will show mercy to my younger generation and girls."


    "Please do your best." Tong Zi shrugged. "Let''s go."


    ......


    rooftop.


    Tongzi and Yuzhi Bofeng confronted each other. Other people who rushed to the scene after hearing the news stood outside one after another and looked at the field with great interest.


    You can feel the gaze from saber behind. Tongzi knows that this is the latter. He wants to witness his strength with his own eyes. He thinks that things have become big anyway, so let''s do it.


    Yuzhi Bofeng crossed his hands on his chest, and the arrogance between his eyebrows was self-evident. However, he was arrogant for good reasons. He was born in a famous family and received a much stronger genius education than ordinary people since childhood. Moreover, for modern forbearance teachers, forbearance technology armed is also "forbearance clothing", which occupies a pivotal position and has a high status, Naturally, he has much better tolerance clothes than ordinary people. In addition, he is still a sophomore than Tongzi who studied in the University for one more year. It is simply the advantage of time, place, people and everything. In his opinion, this victory doomed from the beginning is inevitable to be careless.


    "My dear younger generation, please give me more advice."


    For the other party''s honey, Tongzi nodded seriously and said solemnly, "elder, I''m not ashamed to ask questions. It''s really admirable. Well, I''ll give you good advice according to your requirements."


    Tongzi''s serious words immediately detonated the whole audience, causing everyone to laugh.


    Yuzhi Bofeng''s face became gloomy, and a pair of eyes stared at the latter fiercely, "laugh, now laugh heartily, you won''t laugh later."


    "I''m not laughing now, so can you make me laugh later?" facing the threat of the former, Tongzi is not afraid at all, but also powerful. Don''t look at his slender and weak appearance, but in fact, Tongzi''s personal character is also more competitive and strong. In addition, he is definitely not a soft persimmon. If others call him anything, he will laugh it off and won''t take it to heart. Just like the chunye Mingzi he met today, the other party regards him as a girl and warmly seduces him. He won''t be angry. But those with contempt and full of malice, like Yu Zhibo Feng in front of him, not only despise themselves, but also verbally offend saber, who has reached a close contract with him. For such people, Tongzi will mercilessly fight back!


    Yuzhi Bofeng stopped talking about this, but looked up at the countdown number at the beginning of the simulation war on the illusory screen.


    "Hum!" when the time was almost up, Yuzhi Bofeng immediately opened his clothes and revealed a delicate short sword inlaid with precious stones hanging on his waist.


    "That''s... The tolerance suit of armed integration?" among the watching crowd, some people with sharp eyes saw the short sword around Yuzhi Bofeng''s waist at a glance.


    "Only one endurance skill can be recorded, but the starting speed of the skill is almost instant! That kind of expensive endurance outfit is worthy of being a member of yuzhibo family..."


    Hearing the people''s envious voice, Yuzhi Bofeng''s face was even more pleased. However, Tongzi didn''t change at all. Looking at the last five seconds on the screen, he also stretched out his hand and took out his tolerance clothes.


    Tongzi took it out of his pocket. It was a palm sized handheld terminal.


    "Tolerance clothing is a comprehensive type. It attaches importance to the diversity of operation types and can record up to 22 tolerance technical types, but the start-up time is relatively slow."


    "It''s irrational. It''s really a freshman who doesn''t understand anything."


    "What do you say?"


    "You don''t understand. Generally speaking, when dealing with the almost instantaneous endurance clothing of the armed integrated body, you can only use the same instantaneous armed integrated body or disposable endurance clothing. If it''s not good, you should use the slightly faster enhanced type... Take the comprehensive type with the slowest start to fight the armed integrated body. Almost people come to you, and your skill is just started and ready to fight The rhythm will be led by the nose all the way... "


    [remarks]


    Durable clothing:


    Comprehensive. Pay attention to diversity and record up to 22 technical expressions. However, the startup time is slow. (bracelet, handheld terminal)


    Enhanced. Sacrifice diversity to pursue the speed of skill launching, and can only record up to 7 types of endurance skills. (mainly guns)


    Passive. Only one tolerance technique is recorded, which is triggered passively, mostly automatic defense. (rings, earrings, pendants, etc.)


    Disposable. Only one tolerance technique can be recorded, one-time tolerance. (darts, arrows, gemstones)


    Armed in one. Only one technical formula can be recorded. But the starting speed is almost instantaneous. (sword, gun, shield, etc.)


    Equipment type. The volume is huge and not easy to carry. The operation speed and accuracy are the highest level. Generally used as teaching tools or military purposes

 V2.Chapter 7

    five


    four


    three


    two


    one


    ReadyGo£¡


    Tongzi vs Yuzhi Bofeng, master forbearance simulation war, start!


    At the beginning of the battle, Yu zhibofeng was a preemptive strike. In his opinion, there was no suspense in the battle. He must win the final victory. In this case, even if he won, he must win overwhelmingly. Otherwise, how can he reflect the prestige of a famous family?


    Yuzhi Bofeng quickly pulled out the exquisite short sword at his waist, grabbed it with five fingers, injected his chakra into the short sword, and immediately engraved the "increase system ¡¤ self acceleration" tolerance skill in the short sword. Because of the characteristics of armed all-in-one tolerance clothing, the technique is almost completed in an instant!


    Yuzhi Bofeng''s figure moved forward rapidly and jumped at Tongzi at an amazing speed.


    Tongzi calmly and orderly pressed several virtual buttons on the hand-held handheld terminal to inject chakra into it.


    "Hum ~ no matter what forbearance skill you use, it has slowed me down a lot!" Yu zhibofeng disdained the tunnel in his heart. The next second, his figure has come to Tongzi. However, at this time, he suddenly found that the other party didn''t make much action when he was about to touch it, but only one side of the figure avoided his frontal attack.


    "Hmm?!" a white palm brushed his forehead, and Yu zhibofeng subconsciously tilted his head and avoided Tongzi''s palm.


    "Whoosh ~" in a few breaths, Yuzhi Bofeng''s figure quickly retreated for a while.


    The whole scene happened in an instant. Many people didn''t see the details clearly. They saw Yuzhi Bofeng''s rapid attack, but how fast the attack was in the blink of an eye, how quickly he retreated.


    Yuzhi Bofeng stared at Tongzi. When I came to him, this guy launched the tolerance technique of "reducing system slowness", then calmly avoided my frontal attack, and then immediately fought back with fighting.


    "Didn''t you hit?" Tong Zi''s figure arched slightly, fixed his eyes on the latter''s figure, and said faintly, "next time, I will hit!"


    The Tong man quickly pressed his left hand on the palm machine, and then stepped on it with his big foot. The whole man turned into an arrow and suddenly jumped at Yuzhi Bofeng.


    Self acceleration! It''s the same endurance skill as I do! Yuzhi Bofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and subconsciously accelerated himself.


    Two people are transformed into two fast-moving shadows, chasing each other, chasing and being chased change from time to time.


    However, in the chase, Yuzhi Bofeng found a shocking message, that is, the self acceleration and tolerance skills made by the other party. The speed actually doesn''t need to be slow at all! You know, a large part of the effect of tolerance technology is based on the performance of tolerance equipment. As a yuzhibo family, tolerance equipment is undoubtedly very excellent in performance. However, the other party only uses the most common model. In this case, there is only one reason, that is, the tolerance teacher''s own control accuracy of chakra.


    In other words, on the ability of forbearance teacher, I''m not as good as the new student in front of me? Yuzhi Bofeng got the absurd but exact answer at the moment, and his eyes turned red, "bastard! It''s impossible!"


    Unwilling to accept that he was born in a famous family, he was not as good as the newly enrolled freshman. Yu zhibofeng was angry and forced an attack on Tongzi.


    "There''s a flaw!" Tongzi''s eyes flashed, and immediately faced each other''s approach, didn''t retreat but entered, and took a slap at each other''s chest.


    "Hmm?!" but he saw Tongzi''s wrist caught by the other party.


    "Don''t think you can fight! I''m a member of the fighting department of the University!" Yu zhibofeng accurately clamped Tongzi''s wrist joint with one hand and restricted him from moving. Immediately, the other hand held a short sword and stabbed him in the forehead.


    [note]


    The simulated war of forbearance division in the university is protected by the passive defense technique. As long as the injury reaching the specified upper limit occurs, the technique will be started immediately to force the warring parties to spring away.


    Tongzi looked at the dagger stabbed at him with fixed eyes, and didn''t even move his eyelids.


    "Bang ~" with a clear sound, Yuzhi Bofeng''s short sword came out, threw a parabola in mid air and fell on the ground.


    Yuzhi Bofeng''s forbearance dress was knocked down, and his eyes were dull at the scene.


    "What..." Yu Zhibo Feng shook the empty palm and looked at the short sword that fell not far away. The gorgeous gems embedded on it now looked extremely dazzling and ironic.


    Yuzhi Bofeng looked at Tongzi in front of him with an incredible face. What made him more unacceptable was that he didn''t even know how the other party knocked him down


    "Oh? In an instant, he bounced his finger on the side of the sword, and also reached the finger power to really take off the other party''s palm. This speed and power... The style of fighting is a bit like the body art of the ancient forbearance school. That new student is not an ordinary kid ~" most people around can''t see it, but as teachers, they can''t see it, A few students with extraordinary strength also noticed and showed their attention one after another.


    Tongzi took advantage of each other''s inattention and shook his arm to get rid of the other party''s wrist.


    One hand pressed several times on the palm, and he was ready for the next round of attack. He said faintly, "do you want to continue?"


    "Just a freshman, don''t be too arrogant!" Yu zhibofeng was angry. He had been knocked down. He directly used his fists and wanted to continue fighting.


    Tongzi avoided the other party''s first two punches. When the other party''s third punch, he didn''t move again.


    Yuzhi Bofeng''s fist hit Tongzi''s face door directly, but before he touched it, he was pressed to the ground by a black palm photographed from his head.


    Tongzi uses the "form system ¡¤ back attack" tolerance technique, which is different from the previous increase and decrease system. It uses chakra''s "shape" to create a chakra form behind the enemy for attack.


    First, he easily blocked Yuzhi Bofeng''s accelerated attack, then shot down the opponent''s tolerance clothes with the fighting skill of lightning, and finally pressed the opponent to the ground with the form tolerance skill. Xinsheng Tongzi vs. sophomore Yuzhi Bofeng. The former completely knocked down the other party with an overwhelming advantage in the whole process. Everyone around was stunned.


    Universities have always lacked some talented people. It is not uncommon for freshmen to beat their predecessors across grades almost every few years. However, it is incredible that freshmen on the first day of enrollment challenge their predecessors and have not lost the edge in the whole process. They crush their opponents completely. However, it is incredible, But in the way of full public live broadcast, it is clearly in front of everyone!


    Tongzi winked at saber in the audience and seemed to ask, how about it? Do you have a certain understanding of my strength now?


    Saber also nodded with satisfaction to express her affirmation of the master, but soon she suddenly shouted, "master, be careful!"


    "It''s really difficult!" at the moment saber shouted, Tongzi had felt the change under him. He saw Yuzhi Bofeng, who was knocked down to the ground, suddenly raised his head and stared at him with a pair of resentful eyes.


    Tongzi frowned and thought that it was too late to start tolerance technology at this time. This is also the disadvantage of comprehensive tolerance equipment. Although it can record a large number of different types of operation methods, the start time of operation methods is slow. The figure unconsciously stepped back. After noticing the gesture of the latter''s hands, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    The tutors of the University who watched the simulated war also had a slight change in their face and almost subconsciously said, "Ninja of the ancient Ninja school!" what caused the sharp change in the faces of the tutors here is not because of the power of the ancient Ninja school in their mouth. The ninja of the ancient Ninja school refers to the art used by ninjas in the ancient Ninja era 400 years ago, and the data of Ninja is still very rare, Ordinary people can''t touch it. Only a few ancient aristocratic families have it. Because of the lack of data, the simulation warfare system of the University protects the security techniques of both sides of the duel, which is likely to be unable to identify such techniques. In other words, using Ninja is likely to cause accidents. The function of the security techniques of the university to protect both sides of the duel is invalid for ninja damage!


    Yuzhi Bofeng suddenly jumped up from the ground, and his hands tied up mysterious fingerprints under the puzzled eyes of most people.


    "Hey, what''s he doing?" people don''t understand. What a few people understand is that they change color.


    "Bad!" the teachers who responded immediately jumped out of their seats and rushed to the place where the past happened! For a time, dozens of shadows quickly flashed across the University, running towards the boys'' dormitory building in the same direction!


    When the knot was finished, Yuzhi Bofeng immediately took a deep breath, "Huodun ¡¤ Hao fireball!"


    The fiery fireball came face-to-face. Yu Zhibo Feng couldn''t help laughing, "this is the ancient Ninja Huodun left by my Yu Zhibo family. You don''t understand it when you talk too much. Burn you hick!"


    However, the figure gradually swallowed up by the fire, no one noticed that Tongzi''s hands were also tied.


    "Yi ~" didn''t have the fire explosion in his imagination, but the strange sound and a large stream of steam mist that puzzled him.


    "That''s... What?!" Yuzhi Bofeng immediately constricted his pupils and saw something huge wriggling from the fog.


    "Gu ~" an unknown beast murmured. The people around also stared at the dark shadow shrouded in the steam mist.


    "Roar!!!" a dragon roared into the sky. The giant roar shook away the fog and presented a ferocious water dragon in front of everyone!


    "Form + attribute composite system? That''s not right! That''s... Ancient ninja, water escape!" Yuzhi Bofeng looked frightened, as if he thought of something terrible, not only from the deterrence to the water dragon in front of him, but also from the collapse of the trustworthy safety creed of simulation war as a forbearance master! He has a strong hunch that even if he is torn to pieces by the water dragon in front of him, the security technique of the university will not have any reaction!


    Tongzi''s posture is resolutely surrounded by water dragons. When he looks at Yuzhi Bofeng, he doesn''t have the slightest pity. It seems that it comes from his innate nature and the instinct of "Self-protection" engraved in his genes. He will fight back against each other with the same killing intention in any attack against him!


    Tongzi bent his fingers to lock the enemy''s figure. The water dragon in front of him roared, and then opened his mouth and rushed to yuzhibofeng!


    "Shuidun ¡¤ the art of water dragon bullet!"

 V2.Chapter 8

    "Roar!" the roaring water dragon fiercely jumped at Yuzhi Bofeng in front of him.


    "Stop trapping skill!" I heard a soft drink, and immediately saw that the water dragon that had bitten Yuzhi Bofeng seemed to be bound by something invisible underground.


    "The third day and the moon teacher!" the people around shouted in surprise. Tongzi subconsciously turned his head and saw a petite woman standing not far from his eyes.


    "Stop! In the name of the first tutor of Shinya Ninja University, I declare the simulation war invalid. The two sides immediately stop the competition!"


    "Awesome! I didn''t expect to disturb the three-day moon mentor. In the predecessor of the mentor, he was one of the famous holy ten forbearance masters of the fire empire!"


    "The teacher of the third month was shocked. I think the freshman must also..."


    Tongzi glanced indifferently at the involved woman named the third month mentor, and quickly pressed the handheld terminal with her left hand.


    "Hmm?! that''s..." on the third day, Yue didn''t expect that after she intervened as a mentor, Tongzi didn''t stop, but continued to use tolerance skills in front of her!


    However, it''s a pity that the start-up speed of Tongzi''s comprehensive forbearance suit is too slow. Before Tongzi''s forbearance skill is completed, the mentor of the third month appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Seeing that she didn''t use forbearance, she made a move with her bare hands. Suddenly, a skill appeared at the foot of Tongzi.


    "Step back."


    I only felt that an irresistible force prompted him to fly backward. This is a single directional movement technique. What is shocking is that the three-day moon mentor in front of me constructed the technique with his bare hands without the help of tolerance clothes!


    "This is the power of the holy ten..." a cold flash flashed in Tongzi''s eyes, and soon one hand coagulated the seal.


    Instant body skill!


    "Eh?" seeing that Tongzi broke away from her forbearance skills, the slender eyebrows of the third month tutor couldn''t help but pick a little.


    Tongzi''s figure moved quickly, came to the front of the third moon tutor, and slowly raised one foot.


    "Leaf whirlwind!"


    "Libu!" on the third day, without the help of forbearance clothes, the tutor immediately used to increase the system Libu. He bent his fingers at the legs swept by Tongzi, and the slender fingertips withstood the fierce attack. At the same time, she grabbed the empty fingers of her other hand, and immediately released five small purple chakra ropes from her fingertips, which spread all over Tongzi with a lightning speed.


    Form system ¡¤ tight hoop, and the casting speed is so fast, but


    The fine awn in Tongzi''s eyes flashed, and a small arrow slipped out of his sleeve.


    "Useless struggle." on the third day, the tutor looked at him indifferently with dark blue eyes, grabbed his five fingers, and then the purple chakra rope tightened quickly, which tied Tongzi up in the air, and the arrow in his hand also fell slowly.


    "Whoosh ~"


    Hold! The originally bound Tongzi disappeared in a moment and then appeared on the ground. One hand just grasped the falling arrow.


    Flying Thor!


    "What?!" the crowd outside also stared. All these changes in front of them only appeared in the blink of an eye. After the teacher''s intervention on March, he not only failed to stop Tongzi''s attack, but also aroused his strong resistance.


    For himself at this moment, Tongzi doesn''t know. There is only a strong idea in his brain, that is, no one can stop him! Tongzi''s own character is gentle and generous, which is not easy to be angered, but once angered him, it is not a simple thing to calm down.


    The two hands quickly made a seal, and the thunder was swirling. The figure of Tongzi turned into a flash of lightning. At a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, he quickly rushed to Yuzhi Bofeng, who had been stunned and had no action.


    "Hoo ~" the three-day moon mentor behind him took a black silk light fan from his waist and aimed it at the Tung that turned into thunder.


    The sharp and piercing thunder and lightning blast gave people a great sense of impact both visually and audibly. Yuzhi Bofeng, who was locked face-to-face by this dangerous atmosphere, was even more frightened. He sat on the ground and gave up any resistance.


    "Leidun qianniao!" Tongzi''s thundering blade has come to Yuzhi Bofeng. The next moment, he can pierce the enemy who once wanted to kill him.


    "The sound of magic!"


    However, at this critical moment, suddenly, the thunder in my ears disappeared, and the unstoppable figure suddenly began to shake and become weak.


    This is one of the ten saints, the strength of the third day, the moon and the night... Tongzi shook his body in a flash of memory in his mind.


    "Puff ~"


    The figure of the three-day moon mentor appeared in front of him suddenly. The silk light fan in his hand gently touched Tongzi''s forehead. The latter fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    He put away his forbearance clothes. On the third day, the tutor looked at Tongzi lying on the ground and sighed softly, "so don''t be too complacent, boy... Also, although the appearance and chakra''s breath are the first time I''ve seen you, I don''t know why, why do I have the feeling of seeing you when?"


    "Zheng ~"


    "Hmm?!" on the third day, the tutor subconsciously looked in a certain direction of the crowd, scanned the dark blue eyes carefully with sharp eyes, and immediately hesitated, "is it my illusion?"


    After the crowd, Saber''s hand flashed and murmured softly, "really... Since the master said so, I had to obey."